《Immortal Path to Heaven》


 Chapter 1: Military Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1: Military Fire</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Heh! Hah! Kill! ...¡¯


    On the training ground, thousands of armored soldiers armed with sabers and spears, bows and arrows, as well as shields, formed rows under the scorching sun to sh and shoot with all their might.


    A mixture of sweat and manly smells filled the air, causing their blood to pump involuntarily.


    Not far away from the training ground, at the outermost area of a row of barracks, a half-grown fellow watched the thousands of soldiers training, envious of them.


    All of a sudden, a big hand reached for his neck from behind him.


    ¡°Ouch! Old man, be gentler. It hurts, it hurts...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, now you know that it hurts? I told you to do ironwork but instead, I find you here watching them do their drills, do you want me to drill you too?¡±


    The young man shivered, then quickly said, ¡°Old man, I was wrong, please don¡¯t!¡±


    While gripping the young man¡¯s neck, the gray-haired elder lifted him and made a few turns to enter one of the barracks.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, I know you want to join them, but you can¡¯t do it now!¡± He put the young man down, and said, ¡°Think about it again only when you grow older!¡±


    Ou Yangming grimaced and rubbed his painful neck. ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve grown older!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The elder cast a disdainful look at him, then reached for a broken saber in the corner. It was a military saber, but there was a fracture on the handle, rendering it useless.


    After taking a look at the broken saber for some time, the elder ced the broken part on a tform. Subsequently, he rubbed his hand to create a me around the fracture.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes, then straightened his body carefully while watching quietly, so as to not make any noise.


    Although the old man often scolded and beat him, he knew that the unimpressive-looking old man was the only person who treated him sincerely in the military camp.


    Roughly 30 minutester, the elder exhaled deeply as he stopped. Some beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead, but when the me disappeared, the fractured military saber had been fixed.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward to pick it up, then checked it for a while before hemented, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re godly! The connection is seamless! Hehe, in this military camp, you¡¯re definitely this!¡± He gave a thumbs-up and shook his hand a few times.


    The elder smiled proudly, then asked, ¡°Why? Do you want to learn?¡±


    The young man sighed. ¡°Of course, but I don¡¯t have the opportunity...¡±


    The trick used by the elder was the military¡¯s secret art that originated from a Military Fire Smithing Technique gifted by the dynasty, which could not be pursued by normal people.


    Ou Yangming was an orphan who grew up being fed by a hundred families in his vige. He entered the military camp as a helper by coincidence and caught the eye of the lonely old man, whom he began learning forging from. Unfortunately, while the craftsman could be learned, the Military Fire was beyond reach.


    The elder chuckled as he was pleased. ¡°Oh right, take this saber to Zhang Yinfan, he¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not going! He¡¯s a stingy person, it¡¯s not good if he¡¯s looking for me!¡±


    The elder red at him, then kicked him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?!¡±


    He dodged the kick, and responded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m going now.¡± Then, scurried away with the fixed military saber.


    The elder shook his head and sighed. ¡°I wonder if hisziness can be changed. Hopefully, he¡¯ll be given a chance this time.¡±


    Ou Yangming hurried to the rear. Zhang Yinfan was part of the force as he was a provisions officer in charge of logistics. While it was not the main position, it was one of the deputy positions where one had real authority.


    At the rear, just as Ou Yangming was about to say something after he passed the military saber to be recorded, the officer responsible for ounts said with a smile, ¡°Fe, you¡¯re finally here, Sir Zhang told us to expect your arrival. Quick, go in.¡±


    He entered the rear but was slightly perturbed.


    This was because he could not figure out why an important person like Zhang Yinfan was looking for a nobody like him.


    In one of the barracks, a middle-aged man looked up upon Ou Yangming¡¯s arrival. He was a gentle white-faced schr, which made him out of sync with the manly environment in the camp.


    ¡°Sir Zhang, were you looking for me?¡± Ou Yangming bowed and asked respectfully.


    Zhang Yinfan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re Ou Yangming, take a seat.¡± He poured a cup of tea for him.


    Ou Yangming was both surprised and happy. Zhang Yinfan had always been regarded as an untouchable figure, yet he was treating him kindly at the moment, which made him feel anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Old Craftsman?¡± Zhang Yinfan asked abruptly.


    The young man was stunned, but he quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯m just a helper who does misceneous work for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Just a helper?¡± Zhang Yinfan seemed doubtful.


    Ou Yangming immediately affirmed, ¡°I¡¯m really just a helper, you can ask around if you don¡¯t believe me. If I lied to you, I¡¯m willing to be killed.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan finally loosened up and smiled. ¡°I see.¡± He pondered for a while, then continued, ¡°Ou Yangming, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you, would you be willing?¡±


    Ou Yangming stood up, and answered, ¡°Sir, what orders do you have?¡±


    Zhang Yinfan had a friendly smile on his face. ¡°It has been hard for you to work for Old Craftsman, hehe, I wonder if you¡¯d like toe to the Provision Camp? If you¡¯d like to, I¡¯ll guarantee you a way to be an official soldier.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up right away as he was in disbelief.


    Upon seeing him, Zhang Yinfan nodded satisfyingly. ¡°Old Craftsman found a job for you, but in my opinion, it¡¯s not suitable.¡± He then pped his hands softly, and a handsome young man who was around Ou Yangming¡¯s age walked out.


    ¡°This is Zhang Hanyu, my nephew,¡± Zhang Yinfan introduced, then mentioned coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll meet a few senior officers in a while. You¡¯ll reject the job in front of them, then rmend Hanyu take over. Do you understand?¡±


    Ou Yangming might be young, but he was not dumb. More than a decade of a lonely and bitter life had taught him well.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t a blessing at all, he¡¯s clearly trying to steal my benefit!¡¯


    Seeing that Ou Yangming was murmuring to himself, Zhang Yinfan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You received orders from Old Craftsman, which means you¡¯re under my rule. Hehe, you should know what the consequences are if you don¡¯t obey me, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. Needless to say, he could sense the threating from those words.


    Zhang Yinfan added, ¡°Think carefully. If you listen to me, not only will I guarantee you a ce as an official soldier, but I¡¯ll also give you a hundred taels of silver as your reward. If you don¡¯t...¡± When his voice slowly became softer, it was as though the room temperature lowered too.


    Ou Yangming shuddered. He sensed slight pain on his skin and quickly realized that Zhang Yinfan was going to kill him.


    Feeling appalled, he fell to the ground and replied, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll obey your orders!¡±


    It was then when Zhang Yinfan finally showed a gentle face. He helped Ou Yangming up, and even knocked the dust out of his clothes for him. ¡°Good, I admire young men like you. Remember your promise, ande with me.¡±


    Ou Yangming followed him obediently along with Zhang Hanyu.


    On their way, he stole a nce at Zhang Hanyu and noticed that he was extremely ted.


    He cried to himself. ¡®Old Craftsman, is the job you¡¯ve given me a blessing or a curse...¡¯


    Before long, they arrived at a courtyard in the rear.


    A brocade-clothed elder was seen sitting leisurely in the inner hall, and he stood andughed as soon as he saw Zhang Yinfan. ¡°Sir Zhang, did you bring him?¡±


    Zhang Yinfan replied respectfully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought Ou Yangming.¡± He then reached his hand out in introduction, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve informed Ou Yangming about the matter, but he knows that he¡¯s not that blessed, so he dares not ept the job. As such, he wants to give the chance to a friend.¡±


    ¡°Give the chance to a friend?¡± The brocade-clothed elder curled his lips and looked at Zhang Yinfan coldly.


    Zhang Yinfan trembled a little, and he quickly exined, ¡°Sir, you and my elder brother are both courtiers. He always says that you¡¯re just, stern, and sharp-eyed, so he told me to learn from you.¡±


    The brocade-clothed man was stunned. He hesitated for a while, then sighed. ¡°I¡¯m here by the order of the imperial court, thus I¡¯m just here to carry out my duty. As long as everythingplies with the rules, I¡¯ll act ordingly.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan was delighted. ¡°Yes, sir, you¡¯re very wise!¡± He then turned to say, ¡°Ou Yangming, this is Sir Hu from the imperial court¡¯s Inspection Division, quick, greet him!¡±


    Ou Yangming responded nervously, ¡°Greetings, Sir Hu.¡±


    The brocade-clothed man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Hu Yicheng from the Inspection Division, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ou Yangming secretly cursed him for asking deliberately, but he answered with respect, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming from the Armament Camp, sir.¡±


    Hu Yicheng nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, let me ask you. Do you refuse to receive the Military Fire, so you¡¯re giving the opportunity to him?¡± When he asked, he nced at Zhang Hanyu who was behind Zhang Yinfan.


    Zhang Hanyu¡¯s eyes instantly glowed and his muscles were slightly tensed up.


    The handsome young man, who maintained a calm look until this moment, had finally revealed his nervousness.

 Chapter 2: A Purple Shooting Star At That Instant

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Purple Shooting Star At That Instant</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming was about to answer Hu Yicheng when he was suddenly moved.


    ¡®The Military Fire?¡¯


    He looked up strangely.


    On their way here, he had been guessing what post it was that made Zhang Yinfan want to seize it by force, and was willing to exchange it for the opportunity to be an official soldier. Judging from Zhang Yinfan¡¯s stingy character, he would not have done that if he was not going to benefit.


    Finally, the truth was revealed. It turned out that Old Craftsman had gotten the Military Fire for Ou Yangming instead of an official post.


    When Ou Yangming recalled the mysterious mes that Old Craftsman used to fix the broken saber, his heart pumped fast and his face reddened.


    Hu Yicheng turned to frown at Zhang Yinfan as he was stunned and scoffed out of discontent.


    Next, Zhang Yinfan and his nephew looked at each other with the feeling that things might not be right.


    He spoke with a dark face, ¡°Ou Yangming, Sir Hu is asking you a question, answer him!¡±


    Zhang Hanyu also expressed his impatience. ¡°Ou Yangming, what did you promise earlier? You better think it through!¡± It was evident through his tone that he was threatening Ou Yangming.


    Upon hearing them, Ou Yangming clenched his fists tightly and had conflicting thoughts in his head.


    ¡®The Military Fire, it¡¯s the Military Fire! As long as I possess it, I¡¯ll be a real cksmith in the Armament Camp, just like Old Craftsman.


    ¡®Though there are many official soldiers at the camp, there are only slightly more than twenty cksmiths who possessed the Military Fire. A normal Military Fire cksmith may not be an honorable position, but the fact that one possessed the Military Fire is enough to let one keep a foothold in the station.¡¯


    However, when he turned to look at Zhang Hanyu, who stared back fiercely, it was as if a pail of ice water had been poured on the burning fire in his heart, so much so that he felt like he was shivering in severe winter.


    ¡®So what if I possess the Military Fire? The Armament Camp is still under the Provision Camp¡¯s control. What should I do if Zhang Yinfan goes after me?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was drenched in sweat at that moment.


    On the other hand, Zhang Hanyu gritted his teeth because a great opportunity was within reach, but the silly fellow was not saying anything. His eyes were fiery and his handsome face turned hideous as he shouted again, ¡°Ou Yangming, give him your answer now!¡±


    When Ou Yangming saw the hatred in his eyes, he suddenly felt cheerful.


    ¡®I offended them the instant I hesitated, so even if I stand down now, they won¡¯t let me off easily. Especially Zhang Hanyu, the killing intent shown through his eyes frightens me.¡¯


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming might be swayed if Zhang Hanyu were to persuade him with tactful words and offered him great benefits, but Zhang Hanyu¡¯s strong killing intent encouraged him to be cruel.


    After all, he was an orphan. While he did not have anyone to support him, it was the bit of ruthlessness and viciousness he had that helped him survive so far.


    With that, he stuck his chest out and took a step forward to kowtow at Hu Yicheng. ¡°Sir Hu, I¡¯m willing to ept the Military Fire. I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan¡¯s face twitched right away. He forced himself to keep a smile on his face.


    On the opposite end, Zhang Hanyu was not as shrewd. He red at Ou Yangming with tightly clenched fists. Had Hu Yicheng not been present, he would have pounced on Ou Yangming to tear his heart apart.


    Hu Yicheng cleared his throat. ¡°Sir Zhang, you heard him.¡± He then waved his hand. ¡°Since you brought him here, I¡¯ll be carrying out my duty.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan bowed at him and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be making a move then.¡± Next, he nced at Ou Yangming and remarked, ¡°Ou Yangming, you¡¯re very good, you¡¯re indeed an outstanding talent in the Armament Camp.¡± His tone was calm yet cold.


    Following that, he quickly left with Zhang Hanyu.


    Ou Yangming was having mixed feelings at that moment because he knew that he offended Zhang Yinfan, but it was toote to regret.


    Hu Yicheng shook his head and looked at the young man pitifully as if he could foresee his impending misery. Nevertheless, it had nothing to do with him, and he only needed to execute his duty.


    He lifted his hand to retrieve a badge. ¡°Ou Yangming, this is a Military Fire Badge. Guide yourself by sticking it on your forehead.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°That, that¡¯s it?¡±


    Hu Yicheng nodded slowly. ¡°The wonders of a Military Fire Badge are beyond your imagination, just do it.¡±


    Sure enough, receiving the Military Fire was a great opportunity, but it did not mean much to a figure like Hu Yicheng. Besides, having angered Zhang Yinfan, it was uncertain if Ou Yangming could survive. Thus, Hu Yicheng was not going to associate himself with him.


    Ou Yangming epted the Military Fire Badge carefully, then ced it on his forehead.


    The metal used to forge the Military Fire Badge was unknown and it felt ice-cold when he stuck it on, but burning energy that seemed capable of destroying Heaven and destructing Earth quickly surged into his head.


    He screamed and wanted to remove the badge, but it stuck as if it was glued to his forehead.


    Just as he was at a loss, he suddenly realized that his consciousness had left his body to enter a peculiar yet mysterious space.


    It was a space that was lit by countless stars.


    This space was boundless with innumerable stars.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb as he sensed the endless stars in the illusory world. He had a misconception at that moment that he could touch the stars as long as he reached his hand out, no matter how near or far, and how big or small they were.


    Nheless, he did not reach out to grab them. Instead, he tried his best to recall his days spent with Old Craftsman.


    Old Craftsman had spoken to him about the Military Fire numerous times. Though he did not talk about it in detail, he often leaked some important information, be it intentionally or otherwise. Ou Yangming never noticed anything off about it in the past, but when he finally recalled those moments, he began to feel that Old Craftsman did it on purpose.


    The Military Fire was a unique spirit fire gifted by the dynasty. It could be used by ordinary people, consuming their physical power and endurance without causing negative effects on their life. On the contrary, one who was hardworking in using it could achieve the special effect of tempering one¡¯s body or even one¡¯s vital internal organs.


    The biggest advantage of having the Military Fire was the ability to forge and fix armaments such as sabers, spears, shields, and armor at any time. Furthermore, since the Military Fire was a type of spirit fire, a lucky person could add extra attributes to armor.


    In a way, those who possessed the Military Fire were like walking smithing tables that could do whatever they wanted.


    As such, they were the most weed people in the military camp.


    Even though the Military Fire was a spirit fire of the lowest grade, it could also either be fine, poor, good, or bad. If one was lucky enough to acquire a high-grade Military Fire, the treatment and benefits one would receive aspared to acquiring a low-grade one were Heaven and Earth apart.


    There were plenty of stars at that moment, but Ou Yangming could only pick one.


    The sizes of the stars represented the spirit fire¡¯s foundational strength. The bigger it was, the higher the spirit fire¡¯s temperature. Naturally, he would pick the biggest one if he wanted to be blessed with good days.


    For all that, it was actually difficult to judge the sizes of the stars due to the distance. Unless he was nearer to them, he could not identify their real sizes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness drifted in the sea of stars, and he had seen at least 800 stars, yet he could not make a decision.


    Eventually, he noticed that he felt unusually exhausted, as though he had not slept for three days and three nights. He felt like he was going to pass out.


    He quickly awoke. Seeing as he was about to fall unconscious, he gritted his teeth to gather his remaining mental conception on a star.


    The instant his mental conception was about to touch the star, he suddenly noticed a purple light.


    The light was a shooting star that had a long tail, and it came from an unknown spot far away. It bore a beautiful purple color that attracted him right away.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception disappeared, and thest thought he had before he passed out was that it would be great to have that beautiful star...


    ...


    Ou Yangming felt like his mental conception slowly emerged from a vast ocean.


    He tried to find his footing as he stood up and held his head while grimacing in pain.


    A gentle voice was heard. ¡°You overused your mental power, which is why you¡¯re getting a headache. Sit and rest before you leave.¡±


    Ou Yangming could barely open his eyes, but he responded, ¡°Sir Hu.¡±


    Hu Yicheng nodded, then went toward the inner hall, and left the dazed Ou Yangming behind.


    In the inner hall, a schr was seen sitting in front of a chessboard. He mentioned, ¡°Elder Hu, you were going to lose, how could you leave with the excuse that you have official business to attend to? Hmph, you¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Hu Yicheng did not know whether tough or to cry. ¡°I had a military affair to deal with. An armament master exchanged his fifty years of diligence in the empire for a chance to use the Military Fire Badge, and the person he sent came earlier, so should I have attended to him or not?¡±


    The schr was stunned for a while before he said, ¡°I see, looks like I¡¯ve wrongfully used you. Eh, why is yourplexion unusual? Did something happen?¡±


    Hu Yicheng replied, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you because of your Ghost Eye.¡± Hence, he told the schr about Zhang Yinfan and the others, then sighed. ¡°Scum like him should really be killed.¡±


    The schr shook his head. ¡°Zhang Yinfan is a member of the Zhang family. He may be filthy, but he didn¡¯tmit a sin so heavy that he deserves to die.¡± He then waved his hand to change the topic. ¡°Enough of this, let¡¯s y chess!¡±


    Hu Yicheng scoffed at him but went to sit on the other side of the chessboard anyway. When he picked up a chess piece, a thought crossed his mind.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that Ou Yangming is gifted with mental power. He¡¯s very talented to have stayed half an hour inside the Military Fire Badge considering that he never cultivated martial arts.¡¯


    ¡®He offended the Zhang family though, what a pity.¡¯

 Chapter 3: Draw And Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 3: Draw And Upgrade</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming frowned and left the big residence with a twisted expression.


    He ran back to the Armament Camp as fast as he could. Old Craftsman had been waiting for him in his barracks for a long time, and chuckled upon seeing him running back quickly. ¡°Fe, how are you feeling?¡±


    Ou Yangming felt relieved the moment he saw Old Craftsman. In the entire military camp, the old man was the only person he trustedpletely.


    He uttered, ¡°Old man, I... I brought you trouble.¡± As soon as he finished, he copsed in Old Craftsman¡¯s arms.


    Old Craftsman caught him but was puzzled.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he go to acquire the Military Fire Badge? Why did he say that he¡¯s caused me trouble?¡¯


    The old man scoffed at Ou Yangming, who had passed out, then carried him to his bed, removed his coat and shoes, and covered him with a nket. While doing all that, the old man scolded Ou Yangming softly, saying that he would beat him up once the young fellow awoke, but he spoke so softly that it would only be strange if Ou Yangming heard him.


    A day and nightter, Ou Yangming finally woke up.


    He rolled around with the intention of staying in bed but suddenly realized that he was wide awake, without a hint of sleepiness.


    Even after blinking a few times, he could not figure it out, thus he quickly recalled the various events before he slept.


    Heter sighed a breath of relief when he sat up to find a familiar environment.


    Old Craftsman entered the barrack upon hearing his movement and tossed him a bag of clothes. ¡°Fe, when did you be azy pig? Quick, get dressed and get to work.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him, got himself dressed and gobbled up some food before he followed Old Craftsman to the Armament Camp.


    Old Craftsman had an exalted position in the camp. Not only was he the cksmith chief, but he also had over ten years of experience. In fact, even the general treated him with respect.


    He brought Ou Yangming into his personal smithing workshop, then asked, ¡°Fe, tell me honestly, did you receive the Military Fire?¡±


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath as he recalled the wonderful feeling when he entered the Military Fire Badge.


    Eventually, he felt like he gained something inside his body.


    When he reached his palm out and focused on a spot within it, something seemed to emerge.


    Finally, a shattering sound could be heard in his mind, and a white me appeared on his palm.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes glowed with happiness.


    He looked at Ou Yangming admiringly. The old man had always treated him like a son, and now had high expectations that he would be sessful.


    Ou Yangming blinked his eyes as he was unusually happy too.


    ording to what Old Craftsman said in the past, it was not simple for someone to manipte the Military Fire even if one were to acquire it through the Military Fire Badge, and a normal person would only activate it sessfully after ten to thirty days. Needless to say, it was even tougher for one to operate it smoothly, and would only be possible if one tried hard for a few months.


    Nevertheless, it could be perfected after a considerable period of time.


    ¡°Good fe, take this!¡± Old Craftsman picked up a fractured saber and tossed it to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming nodded and began recollecting Old Craftsman¡¯s teachings from the past.


    Back then, he did not have the Military Fire, but Old Craftsman still taught him diligently. Perhaps the old man had nned everything for a long time.


    Ou Yangming paid full attention to his Military Fire.


    When it approached the military saber that was aligned on the tform, he suddenly had a look of disbelief.


    This was because a set of strange numbers appeared in his mind.


    [Item: Fractured military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +1, Durability 0]


    Ou Yangming was bewildered. ¡®What... What exactly is this?¡¯


    A long time after, he subdued his confusion, and focused on the fractured saber again.


    ¡®Restore. Mm, I should be restoring this now.


    ¡®Restore, restore, restore...¡¯


    He tried to concentrate his mind on fixing the fracture.


    Despite that, since it was his first time using the Military Fire, even if he was gifted with mental power and could control it faster than others, it was wishful thinking for him to do as he wished.


    The fracture slowly merged due to the burning spirit fire, but at the expense of Ou Yangming¡¯s power.


    This was because the cost of using Military Fire was one¡¯s physical strength.


    After half an hour, the fracture was finally closed under the constant burn.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes sparkled as he was overjoyed.


    Right then, a purple light flickered in his mind, and a question popped up.


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    The muscles on Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched, and he was so taken aback that he almost screamed.


    He subconsciously responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Subsequently, a peculiar energy that could not be seen was released from the military saber, which entered his body. At the same time, two faint, bean-sized purple lights appeared in his mind.


    He did not know what they were and was clueless about why they appeared in his mind. When he wanted to shout for help, he could not make a sound as he was tongue-tied.


    ¡°Fe, fe, what happened? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    A worried voice finally woke Ou Yangming up, and he shivered. The instant Old Craftsman¡¯s anxious look came into view, he felt a warmth in his heart, as though a clear spring poured down on him, which made him feelfortable.


    The feeling of being cared for and thought of was great.


    ¡°Hey, old man, how did I do?¡± He asked with a bright smile.


    Old Craftsman scanned him from head to toe, then sighed a breath of relief. ¡°Were you so happy about fixing a military saber that you turned silly?¡±


    Ou Yangming scratched his head and chuckled embarrassingly as if he silently agreed.


    ¡°You did pretty well considering that you restored a military saber right after you obtained the Military Fire. Hmm, it looks slightly ugly, but... It will do.¡± Old Craftsman nodded.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened when he looked at the saber.


    It was merged by the Military Fire¡¯s energy, but the area around the fracture was uneven, and it looked like something had bit it.


    One would not take a second look at it due to its ugliness.


    Old Craftsmanughed. ¡°Fe, don¡¯t be discouraged. It¡¯s your first time using the Military Fire, so it¡¯s really good that already you¡¯re able to do this. I think you¡¯re tired, why not go back to take a rest?¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked, then looked at Old Craftsman in disbelief. ¡°Old man, you actually praised me? Did... Did the sun rise from the West today? Or did you finally find a partner? Oh, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯ll leave now...¡± Before he finished his sentence, he scurried away.


    The smile on Old Craftsman¡¯s face instantly disappeared, his face turned dark and cursed. ¡°B*stard, you need a spanking!¡± Nheless, he was still happy when he looked at the fe who was hopping away.


    When he got his Military Fire back then, he only seeded in stimting it after half a month, and could only repair a fractured saber a month after.


    Compared to Ou Yangming¡¯s aplishment, he was as slow as a tortoise.


    Therefore, no matter how ugly the fractured sword was, he was still pleased and was not at all regretful.


    When Old Craftsman lifted the restored military saber, he wondered if he should keep it. After all, it was Ou Yangming¡¯s first smithed product using the Military Fire, thus it was worth keeping for memory¡¯s sake. Besides, he would undoubtedly be happy seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s helpless face in the future if he were to show him the ugly saber in a few years¡¯ time.


    However, his smile suddenly disappeared after a brief moment.


    He approached a Sword-testing Stone with the military saber, then shed it.


    ¡°Ding¡ª¡±


    Sparks flew, and a rice-sized crack could be seen on the saber, whereas the Sword-testing Stone was not even scratched.


    Old Craftsman threw the military saber to the floor furiously. ¡°Damn the Provision Camp, how dare thosew-bending people cut corners on the armaments? With those borer bugs around, the nation will be in peril...¡±


    Of course, Ou Yangming was not aware of Old Craftsman¡¯smentations. He ran toward an armory in the Armament Camp.


    The armory was full of piled-up armor that was abandoned.


    After taking a nce at the pile of scrap metals, Ou Yangming quickly found a damaged saber.


    Although it was also a military saber, it had not been fractured yet. That being said, it was covered in rust, and a number of big chips were found on its de, thus it lost its restoration value.


    A moment of hesitationter, Ou Yangming gathered his mental power to summon his Military Fire.


    Evidently, he was much more familiar with it than he was the first time. He did not know that it was because of his natural gift of having mental power, that he had the option to consume physical power or mental power during the usage of the Military Fire.


    With that, it was much easier for him to use itpared to other people, and he could also endure the process for a longer time.


    A list of information appeared in his mind as soon as his Military Fire touched the saber.


    [Item: Damaged military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +1, Durability 0]


    Ou Yangming was unmoved. He continued operating the burning Military Fire until the rust on the military saber slowly disappeared, and the de became shiny, as though snow met fire.


    Just as the outer appearance of the military saber was about to fully recover, another notice appeared in his mind.


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®Why are there two options now?¡¯


    Intrigued, he decided to upgrade it since he chose the drawing option earlier.


    Consequently, he noticed the two small purple light balls disappearing from his mind. Oh, they did not disappear, but they strangely entered the military saber that was being burned by the Military Fire.


    Afterward,pletely different changes in the military saber¡¯s attributes were observed through the Military Fire.


    [Item: Military Saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Common Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +3, Toughness +2, Durability +2]

 Chapter 4: A Sharp Military Saber

    <h4>Chapter 4: A Sharp Military Saber</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming was in a daze when he looked at the shiny military saber in his hand, but was quickly overjoyed.


    Since he was an orphan, he did not have much knowledge, but it did not mean that he was clueless about basic mathematics and words.


    It was at that moment that he was thankful to Old Craftsman, from the bottom of his heart. Ever since he entered the military camp two years ago, and was picked by the old man to be his helper, he had been taught to read and calcte. Although Old Craftsman¡¯s knowledge standard was only average, it was more than enough to give him a head start.


    Throughout the two years, Ou Yangming was hit on his palm by the Old Craftsman numerous times, but he had learned everything he could from him.


    As such, he knew what was going on when he saw the information that appeared in his mind.


    The Military Fire that he acquired was definitely unusual and it carried a big secret.


    When the fire burned, he could easily identify the military saber¡¯s attributes, and what was more unbelievable was that it could even draw and upgrade them. He was extremely shocked by what he found.


    He took a deep breath and hesitated for a while.


    Next, he decided that he would not mention this to anyone, not even Old Craftsman.


    Afterward, he looked into the piles of damaged weapons to pick out suitable military sabers.


    The armory stored abandoned items, where military sabers without restoration value were piled up for a second chance to be melted down for use again.


    Hence, Ou Yangming easily found many military sabers that were not too terribly damaged.


    When he activated the Military Fire again, he quickly realized that those damaged sabers had poor attributes indeed. Normally, a military saber that was up to standard would have a sharpness of +1 or +2, and a toughness of +1 or +2 as well.


    However, the damaged military sabers only had one attribute, which was either a sharpness of +1 or a toughness of +1.


    None of them had an attribute of +2, let alone possessed both attributes.


    On top of that, they did not have durability since they were damaged items.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts again, then began trying.


    His Military Fire burned a damaged saber, but instead of restoring it, he said to himself. ¡®Draw.¡¯


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    Familiar words appeared in his mind again. His eyelids twitched a few times, and he was pleasantly surprised.


    As expected, he could draw the military sabers¡¯ attributes without fixing them.


    Without any consideration, he chose to draw the attribute, resulting in a small purple light ball appearing in his mind again.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming was too thrilled, so he was not very exhausted after using his Military Fire this time. He looked at the damaged military saber and noticed that it became more damaged after its only attribute was taken away.


    Heter turned to pick up the saber that he had repaired.


    Another sentence appeared in his mind when he used the Military Fire.


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    ¡®Upgrade.¡¯


    As soon as Ou Yangming confirmed his answer, the saber shone for a while before it returned to normal.


    After inhaling deeply. He realized that the physical power needed for upgrading was at least double what he used for drawing attributes.


    It was easier to destroy but difficult to build, this also applied to drawing and upgrading using the Military Fire.


    [Item: Military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Common Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +3, Toughness +3, Durability 3]


    Seeing as the military saber¡¯s toughness was upgraded again, Ou Yangming smiled happily.


    Excited about what he did with the saber, he was extremely motivated. As such, he continued drawing the attributes of four damaged sabers with the intention of adding them to the upgraded saber.


    Nheless, he was disappointed and regretful when the saber only upgraded two attributes even though he chose to upgrade it again.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming¡¯s body swayed because he had be extremely tired, and he was about to pass out any time.


    He immediately stopped because his mind and physical power were almostpletely exhausted like the time he previously used the Military Fire Badge.


    While sensing the two small purple light balls in his mind, he looked at the brand new military saber.


    [Item: Sharp military badge]


    [Equipment Rank: Ordinary Tool, Common Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +4, Toughness +4, Durability 4]


    Ou Yangming was finally satisfied. Although each attribute increased by a little, the saber was definitely considered a rare and exquisite one.


    Unfortunately, his physical power was entirely worn out, or the military saber could have been improved further if he added the other two attributes.


    It was only natural for a child to show off after doing something great.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was so excited that his dizziness went away. Later, he strode off with the saber to look for Old Craftsman.


    He wanted a person who was close to him to witness the results of his hard work.


    ¡°Old man, old man...¡±


    Ou Yangming barged into Old Craftsman¡¯s personal smithing workshop.


    Old Craftsman was fixing a premium steel shield with his Military Fire at that moment and he almost failed at it because he was irked by Ou Yangming¡¯s scream.


    He red at the young fellow. ¡°Why are you being so short-tempered? Can¡¯t you be more steady?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassingly, but he quickly mentioned, ¡°Old Man, this is the military saber that I just restored, take a look at it!¡±


    Old Craftsman did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Where did you find this?¡±


    ¡°I simply picked one from those abandoned tents,¡± Ou Yangming answered cheerfully.


    ¡°Do you want to die? You¡¯ve just controlled the Military Fire, but you continued using it, don¡¯t you know that haste brings no sess?¡± Old Craftsman frowned.


    ¡°Old Man, I just felt that I could take it, so I tried.¡± Ou Yangming scratched his head, then said to himself, ¡®I didn¡¯t just use it twice, I used it a number of times.¡¯


    Old Craftsman was stunned. He looked at him strangely for a while, then mentioned, ¡°This is strange, could it be that... You¡¯re naturally gifted with mental power?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Old Man, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Old Craftsman exined, ¡°When normal people like you use the Military Fire, you¡¯ll consume physical power, so you can¡¯t use it for long. Unless you have practiced martial arts, you won¡¯t be able to extend the time. However, there are some people who have the natural gift of strong mental power. They can use mental power in ce of physical power to burn the Military Fire. Mm, if you controlled the Military Fire so quickly, and can use it continuously, you¡¯re likely one of them.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as if he understood, but he quickly urged the old man. ¡°Old man, quick, take a look at this!¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? If you¡¯re so impatient, I wonder if you¡¯ll be sessful in the future. Eh, this military saber...¡± Old Craftsman said snappily, but he suddenly stopped and had a strange look on his face.


    A brief momentter, he put the saber down to say to Ou Yangming seriously, ¡°Fe, you¡¯re really something to have restored a military saber to this grade, I underestimated you.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. There was nothing he could hide from the old man.


    Just as he was immersed in joy, a pair of sinister eyes came into mind, causing his face to turn gloomy right away.


    Upon seeing that, Old Craftsman asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    Heter exined everything that happened at the Provision Camp, as well as his journey to the big residence with Zhang Yinfan and his nephew. ¡°Now that I have the Military Fire, they definitely despise me. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be having peaceful days anymore...¡±


    ¡°How dare that stingy ghost eye my meritorious service!¡± Old Craftsman was furious. Nevertheless, there was nothing much he could do against one of the main people in charge of the Provision Camp.


    After pondering for a long time, he stomped his feet. ¡°From today onward, I¡¯ll teach you real Military Fire Smithing Art! If you can be a real Military Fire cksmith, that stingy fe won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°A Military Fire cksmith?¡± Ou Yangming gulped, and his eyes sparkled.


    Ever since he acquired the Military Fire, he gained benefits in repairing armaments and could do it easily and more effectively than normal cksmiths. That being said, as many pieces of armaments as he could fix, he was just a qualified restoration master.


    Aspared to cksmiths who were adept in the Military Fire and could forge divine weapons and sharp weapons, one who just learned how to control the Military Fire was less profound.


    ¡°Once you be a Military Fire cksmith, you¡¯ll have quite some authority in the camp, which will be enough for you to survive. However, you¡¯ll have to forge a suitable armament by yourself in a short period of time if you¡¯d like to be a cksmith that won¡¯t be denounced,¡± Old Craftsman exined, then added after a short pause, ¡°Do you remember what I taught you?¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded and pointed at his head. ¡°Yes, old man, it¡¯s all here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exin again, so make sure you remember well. Since you¡¯ve just started operating the fire today, you don¡¯t understand Curbing Art, so go eat and sleep, thene learn tomorrow.¡±


    Ou Yangming stood straight and was going to say that he had just woken up, and was full of energy.


    At the next instant, he realized that he was really hungry, and was actually quite tired.


    After blinking his eyes for a while, he nodded. ¡°Yes, old man, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    With that, he returned to his barrack and slept for a long time.


    When he awoke two hourster, he felt so refreshed it was as though his troubles were no longer worth mentioning.

 Chapter 5: Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 5: Sneak Attack</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop, the old man began exining in detail to Ou Yangming.


    It was definitely not an easy job to forge a high-quality armament.


    Using military sabers as an example, without the Military Fire, one would need to first turn raw iron into a ball, which would be heated at a high temperature in a coal furnace to produce sponge iron. It wouldter be made into a long rod, which would be separated into many sections for further processing depending on their grades. Those with better quality would be used to craft sabers, whereas poorer ones were used to make farming tools and the like.


    Following that, fine materials were used to smith the saber de through foldforming1, then the de, the saber back, and the saber grip were beaten into shape.


    The entire process wasplicated, time-consuming, and could not be aplished at one go.


    However, it would bepletely different using the Military Fire. If one were to smith using the fire, the whole process would speed up. With enough energy and profound skills, it would even be possible to forge a military saber in an hour.


    Of course, it was a simple task for Old Craftsman, but could not be achieved by Ou Yangming yet.


    ¡°Fe, what do you think is the most important thing to do now?¡± Old Craftsman asked seriously.


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time before he answered, ¡°Prepare to forge an armament.¡±


    Old Craftsman scoffed. ¡°Wrong. The most important thing for you to do now is to learn how to operate your Military Fire because it¡¯s not easy to use it. If you don¡¯t know how to have control, or you¡¯re oblivious to some details during the smithing process, hehe, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to be a qualified Military Fire cksmith.¡±


    Although Ou Yangming was normally a rather yful person, he could settle down during crucial moments and be quite decisive, or he would not have chosen the Military Fire while being watched by Zhang Yinfan.


    Through Old Craftsman¡¯s careful guidance, he was totally focused on learning the operation and control of the Military Fire.


    Controlling his Military Fire was certainly a technical skill even though it seemed like it only involved a ball of me because the way to unleash its most powerful might was knowledge to be learned.


    For the whole day, Old Craftsman had been correcting some minor moves by Ou Yangming when he used the Military Fire. Small movements looked like they made little difference, but the small details were the ones that helped one to have better control.


    It was a fundamental skill, thus it was worth it for Military Fire cksmiths even if they had to consume more energy.


    Sweat began dripping from Ou Yangming¡¯s head like raindrops after numerous rounds of practice.


    While his mental power helped him to have a better start in the control and the timing of the Military Fire, he had not controlled it for long, hence he was still quite far from starting life anew.


    Upon noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s weariness through his eyes, his body, and his movements, Old Craftsman felt sorry for him. ¡°Can you endure it?¡±


    Ou Yangming breathed heavily, but responded with a smile, ¡°Old man, what are you saying? Isn¡¯t this just a bit of work? It won¡¯t be a problem for me!¡± He then took a deep breath and became extremely focused.


    Another small me emerged from his palm, and even though he was bing more exhausted, his determination grew stronger.


    Old Craftsman nodded dly and decided to give Ou Yangming more food for dinner. Even if it was the opposite of how he usually treated him, he wanted to let the young fellow have the best food to eat.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    For three whole days under Old Craftsman¡¯s supervision, Ou Yangming focused on controlling the Military Fire. In the beginning, he could not achieve the ability to control the fire as he wished though he gave his utmost effort.


    ording to Old Craftsman, he had only scratched the surface and was still far from the real essence.


    However, three dayster, while the old man still kept a straight face, the delighted look in his eyes was obvious.


    ¡°Fe, you¡¯re doing very well,¡± Old Craftsmanmented satisfyingly. ¡°In just three days, you¡¯re able to release Military Fire from your heart and can activate the strongest energy in an instant. Mm, that¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°Old man, how am I aspared to you?¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s expression instantly froze, and he sneered. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a young b*stard, how dare youpare yourself with me?¡±


    Nevertheless, he was actually very pleased with Ou Yangming¡¯s performance.


    A normal person had to explore for about a month just to stimte the Military Fire and was considered talented if one could seed in ten to thirty days.


    While Ou Yangming had a head start since he possessed the natural gift of mental power, he was probably the only one who could incite the Military Fire and restore weapons the day after acquiring the fire.


    ¡°Old Man¡ª¡± All of a sudden, a loud voice was heard outside.


    Old Craftsman replied snappily, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, General Chen has returned and asked that you pay him a visit.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Old Craftsman asked with a frown.


    Ou Yangming clicked his tongue. General Chen¡¯s full name was Chen Yifan, and he was a brigadier general in the military.


    Although the post of a brigadier general was not a significant one in the dynasty, it was quite an honorable one in the military camp.


    ¡°Old Man, General Chen seems to have found a fine ore from his trip...¡±


    Before the sentence was finished, Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Alright, I understand, inform him that I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    The reason he dedicated his life to being a cksmith was that he truly loved the profession, thus he was moved the instant he heard that there was fine material.


    ¡°Fe, it¡¯s dark now, so that¡¯s all for today. You should pack up and go home,¡± he mentioned, then left in a hurry.


    Ou Yangming shook his head with a bitter smile, but he did not stop the old man because he knew it was more than a job for him. It was his greatest hobby.


    Once the old man left, Ou Yangming regained hisposure and was about to continue practicing controlling the Military Fire when a soft knock was heard on the door.


    He was stunned for a while, but he opened the door as he did not suspect anything.


    His face changed the moment he saw who was standing outside.


    Zhang Hanyu, the handsome, fair-skinned man was curling his lips at him.


    A million thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, and when he was about to shout for help, Zhang Hanyu reached his hand out to hit him.


    Ou Yangming tried his best to dodge the hit, but Zhang Hanyu¡¯s palm moved as fast as lightning and hit his chest in the blink of an eye.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming¡¯s chest hurt, which was followed by a hot stream gushing upward. Although his mouth was opened, he could not make a sound.


    Since Zhang Hanyu nned this, he strode toward Ou Yangming to strike his neck as well. As a result, Ou Yangming copsed to the ground as he fainted, and could no longer tolerate it.


    After many years of being in the military, Zhang Hanyu had built a strong body, thus he was not someone who Ou Yangming, a young man who was not done with puberty, could contend with.


    Therefore, it was as easy as a pie for him to capture Ou Yangming through a sneak attack.


    Despite that, he still looked around carefully after knocking Ou Yangming out.


    The sky was already dark, and while the military camp was not dead silent, there were very few people moving around in the Armament Camp.


    He pulled Ou Yangming up, then walked around the camp discreetly. Before long, he brought him to the abandoned armory.


    For all that, he was so focused on avoiding people along the way that he did not notice that Ou Yangming opened his eyes for a brief moment, then returned to normal.


    In the armory, Zhang Hanyu nced around to make sure that it was empty.


    He put Ou Yangming on the floor, then retrieved a cylinder, and said with a hideous smile, ¡°Fe, how dare you steal what¡¯s mine? Hmph, I¡¯ll let you pay with interest!¡±


    After sticking the cylinder to the back of Ou Yangming¡¯s head, he carefully took a talisman out and pressed it on the other end of the cylinder.


    The talisman lit up without a fire source, and, as it burned, the cylinder shone.


    When the talisman eventually finished burning, the cylinder¡¯s light dimmed too.


    However, Zhang Hanyu had a strange look on his face, because he did not see what he expected to see. There was no Military Fire Seed in the cylinder; it was still empty.


    Feeling slightly at a loss, he muttered, ¡°What, what is this? Where¡¯s the Military Fire Seed? Where¡¯s the Military Fire Seed? Was this fe so dumb that he didn¡¯t acquire the Military Fire Seed from the Military Fire Badge? No, that doesn¡¯t seem like it. Old Craftsman has been taking special care of himtely, he must¡¯ve sensed the seed inside his body.¡±


    He felt like an ant on fire as he held the empty cylinder.


    After looking at Ou Yangming who was on the floor, he vented his anger at him, then put his leg out to kick Ou Yangming¡¯s stomach. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you¡¯re going to pay for this!¡±


    Just as he was about to kick him, Ou Yangming, who was initially unconscious ,opened his eyes, then ced his hand in front of his stomach.


    It was then that Zhang Hanyu widened his eyes at him as though he just saw the most unbelievable thing in the world.


    There was only one thing on his mind. ¡®Why didn¡¯t he pass out?¡¯


    At the next instant, a hint of red light was seen at the corner of his eyes.


    A ball of shining red light was seen in the hand that Ou Yangming used to stop him.


    ¡®Military Fire!¡¯


    ¡®Oh god! It¡¯s actually the Military Fire!¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, Zhang Hanyu came to a sudden realization.


    ¡®No wonder I couldn¡¯t gain anything, it¡¯s because he has already stimted the Military Fire.¡¯


    He was instantly appalled. ¡®My foot, my foot...¡¯

 Chapter 6: Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 6: Counterattack</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Zhang Hanyu kicked Ou Yangming¡¯s hand hard.


    ¡°Humph¡ª¡±


    The two of them grunted at the same time. Ou Yangming even flew up and did a somersault in mid-air before he fell to the ground.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow immediately got up again, then he scurried away like an agile rat to hide among the piles of abandoned weapons in the armory.


    Their military camp was not at the frontline, so they would not face enemies right away. ording to the division made by the dynasty, it was only a secondary camp for assistance and training. Furthermore, it also served an important purpose, which was gathering the eliminated and damaged armor from other camps or the battlefield.


    Once there was a certain amount of armor collected, strong men would pick them up and bring them to the big workshop in the national capital for them to be melted for a second use.


    However, the armor was piled up at the armory for the time being due to the insufficient amount and were left unbothered. As such, they became natural shelters for Ou Yangming to hide from being hunted.


    A thud was heard when Zhang Hanyu fell butt first to the ground. He grabbed his foot with his hands tightly, and his handsome face was twisted as he was in immense pain.


    He swore with his soul that the instant he saw the red light, he curbed his power as much as he could.


    That was because he recognized the Military Fire, and only a moron would kick the fire directly with one¡¯s body.


    Sadly, by the time he realized it, he had already kicked. Although he controlled his strength as he only wanted to make Ou Yangming spit blood and break a few of his ribs, he could not stop whenever he wanted to.


    This was because he could not choose to hold back or to attack in a sh of thought as his martial art cultivation base was not profound enough.


    Therefore, even when he decided to withdraw his kick, he could only watch as his irreversible action hit the red light.


    Consequently, sharp pain was felt in his leg, and the pain was so extreme that he lost his footing. When he fell to the ground, he almost passed out too.


    ¡®Mm, the Military Fire is used to smith weapons, it¡¯s definitely not meant for fighting.¡¯


    There were plenty of Military Fire cksmiths in the past dynasties, but none of them were famous for fighting. This was because nobody would fight against them with bare hands.


    If the Military Fire was used to forge weapons, one could imagine how high the temperature was.


    Using one¡¯s body topete with the Military Fire... It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time encountering a fool like that.


    As Zhang Hanyu breathed heavily, every breath he took felt like a severely injured creature was struggling desperately, and he felt like he would faint any time.


    After a long time, he finally recovered from the difort that felt simr to death.


    The only thing that made him d was that his leg was not in contact with the Military Fire for a long time, and had only brushed it. Hence, while his leg was terribly hurt due to the burn, it was not crippled, so he gritted his teeth and endured it to get rid of the dizziness.


    When he looked up again at the piles of armor, he heard an extremely soft sound.


    It was Ou Yangming. He neither escaped when Zhang Hanyu was too upied to look for him nor took the opportunity to attack him. Instead, he hid like a mouse.


    Upon realizing that, Zhang Hanyu¡¯s face that was previously twisted due to the pain became even more terrifying.


    He would have been helpless if Ou Yangming simply escaped, or if Ou Yangming had the courage to attack him.


    A shiver ran down his body when he thought about it, so he quickly got rid of those thoughts. Nheless, he also negated the possibility of them actually happening because Ou Yangming, who was an orphan, was anything but brave.


    ¡®Since he didn¡¯t escape, he must die today!¡¯


    Zhang Hanyu was determined to not let Ou Yangming live because he stimted the Military Fire. Whether it was the pain from his leg injury or his uncontainable jealousy of Ou Yangming, he could not allow him to live like a normal person.


    Enduring the pain, he hopped over to where Ou Yangming was and picked up a broken short sword along the way. Though his injured leg was making things inconvenient for him, he was confident enough to kill.


    He knew that Ou Yangming had never received any martial arts training, hence he could simply kill him if he had some strength left.


    However, he was unaware that Ou Yangming, who was hiding behind a pile of discarded weapons, was not trembling in a corner, but was doing something within his power.


    When Zhang Hanyu hit the back of Ou Yangming¡¯s neck at the smithing workshop, it was true that Ou Yangming had fainted, but he had only passed out for an extremely short period of time. That was because a purple light suddenly shed in his mind.


    The purple light appeared very abruptly and Ou Yangming changed at that instant.


    He did not acquire power that could destroy Heaven and destruct Earth, but his consciousness seemed to have been withdrawn from his body. Though he could still control his body like normal, he felt like he was watching from the side.


    In a way, his consciousness split into two due to the strange purple light.


    Half of it remained in his body, whereas the other half became a spectator.


    Perhaps the odd yet mysterious split of Ou Yangming consciousness made him feel exceptionally calm like never before.


    He watched Zhang Hanyu¡¯s every move calmly, or in fact, a more objective exnation for that would be that he was sensing it.


    Even when he closed his eyes, he was able to have full control of his surroundings, but it was only limited to slightly more than a ten-meter range.


    Despite that, it was a wonderful experience for him.


    By having the ability to cheat, he saw through Zhang Hanyu¡¯s every move and could make the right judgment calmly. In addition, he was able to pretend to be unconscious to let Zhang Hanyu drop his guard. Only when his body was in grave danger as he was being kicked did he attempt to defeat his enemy in one move.


    After hiding behind a pile of abandoned armor, Ou Yangming¡¯s body and consciousness remained in the same state. He was like an ice-cold machine without any emotions.


    Needless to say, he also knew that attacking Zhang Hanyu at this moment was one of the better options.


    In spite of that, he had no idea if Zhang Hanyu had a trump card, and his consciousness was telling him to not let his opponent make aeback.


    Thus, he was going to use the most reliable method that he was most familiar with to save himself.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming pulled one of the weapons out from the pile behind him. It was a broken saber, missing half of its de. Even so, he found by examining with Military Fire that its attributes were among the highest.


    [Sharpness +2]


    Ou Yangming did not stop after he was done with the broken saber, he picked up another dumped weapon.


    As his Military Fire shone, thest bit of luster on the weapon disappeared, and it becamepletely worthless junk. If any craftsman were to forge a weapon of that standard, one would likely be beaten to death by the inspector in charge of inspecting them.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming also knew that he was at one of the biggest obstacles in his life.


    He would be doomed if he could not get through it, and he knew through Zhang Hanyu¡¯s sinister look how badly he would die if he was caught.


    ¡®Mm, it¡¯ll be a more pathetic end than his half-crippled leg.¡¯


    Therefore, Ou Yangming drove all the potential in his body and was like a machine that exerted all its energy without holding back at all.


    His Military Fire kept burning, and weapon after weapon turned into scraps with zero worth.


    Consequently, his physical power was consumed at a high speed, and even his mental power was bing unstable. It was a sign that he was consuming too much in a short period of time.


    Ou Yangming immediately stopped to take a deep breath, and when he focused again, he noticed something.


    It was the cylinder that Zhang Hanyu used against him. Zhang Hanyu was in such extreme pain when he kicked the Military Fire that he identally threw the item away, and itnded right where Ou Yangming was at the moment.


    Ou Yangming reached his hand out curiously and wrapped the item with Military Fire.


    [Item: Fire-absorbing Badge]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool]


    [Attribute: Devouring +1]


    ¡®Fire-absorbing Badge, what¡¯s this?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered but was unconcerned.


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    ¡®Draw.¡¯


    Next, when his Military Fire dispersed, the only devouring attribute on the badge transformed into a purple light ball into his mind. The strangest thing was that when the attribute disappeared, the cylinder shattered.


    It did not just break, but it turned into powder right in front of his eyes, then vanished into thin air.


    Normally, Ou Yangming would have been quite dumbfounded, but he only nced at it for a while, then forgot about it.


    Feeling determined, he gritted his teeth as he used the Military Fire again.


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    ¡®Upgrade.¡¯


    With that, he released all the umted purple lights in his mind to the first broken saber that he picked.


    As a result, a brand new saber appeared.


    [Item: Super broken saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +6, Toughness +6, Devouring +1, Durability 6]

 Chapter 7: Killed By A Saber

    <h4>Chapter 7: Killed By A Saber</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhang Hanyu hopped toward his target step by step. A loud sound was heard each time his footnded as though a drum was beaten. The closer he was, the higher the pressure he gave out.


    He looked hideous and the hostility in his eyes was substantial.


    Since he had been protected by his family since young, this was his first time suffering such a heavy loss. In fact, there was an indescribable fear at the bottom of his heart. ¡®How did that fe activate the Military Fire so quickly? If he¡¯s so gifted, he might be like Old Craftsman in the future.


    ¡®A person like that is going to be a huge problem to those he considers an enemy. If that¡¯s the case, I should just kill him before he develops.¡¯


    Zhang Hanyu held his short sword tightly. He did not pick it up to boost his courage, but instead, he was nning to throw it like a dagger if he had the chance to.


    Under his uncle¡¯s guidance, he learned the martial art to use hidden weapons. Although he could not go against warriors who had plenty of experience from war, if he aimed at a timid fellow who trembled in fear easily, he could shoot and not miss.


    Nevertheless, the pain in his leg distracted him. The moment he thought about his injury, he gritted his teeth and swore to himself that he must kill Ou Yangming to vent his anger.


    He could not be bothered about how he would clean up the mess after and did not think about how he could make sure that nobody would notice him.


    Slowly, Zhang Hanyu arrived beside the pile of abandoned weapons, then he heard a vague breathing sound.


    He sneered. ¡°Fe, why don¡¯t you just show yourself and die!¡±


    Subsequently, he saw a figure jumping out from behind the pile, then a white light was seen as the person shed something at him without warning.


    Though his leg was injured, it did not affect his sight. Hence, he noticed that the figure was Ou Yangming, the coward, and he was holding a broken saber.


    Yes, a discarded weapon that was half-broken and missing the tip.


    Perhaps Zhang Hanyu would be afraid if Ou Yangming was holding a brand new military saber, but since it was just a broken saber, he made little of it.


    He instantly deduced that the fellow picked up a broken saber to put up a desperate fight.


    Feeling scornful, he raised his short sword to face Ou Yangming.


    If Ou Yangming were to escape right away, Zhang Hanyu would have killed him, but he decided to y with him since he was bold enough to face the fight. Countless torture methods crossed his mind at that moment. He would first pick out the tendons from Ou Yangming¡¯s limbs, then remove his vocal cords, so as to make him die a torturous death.


    Upon thinking about this, the immense pain on his leg felt as if it had been reduced significantly.


    He could somehow picture Ou Yangming shrieking in pain from feeling more dead than alive, thus he became unusually happy.


    ¡°Ding¡ª¡±


    Finally, the short sword and the broken saber shed in the air.


    Subsequently, a loud crack was heard as the short sword broke, whereas the broken saber continued forward unobstructed, as though it had just sliced a thread of hair. It shed down on the right side of Zhang Hanyu¡¯s neck, then his chest.


    It was then that Zhang Hanyu¡¯s eyes and mouth became wide open. He stared at the broken sword in front of his chest, but could not even feel the extreme pain that he should have been feeling.


    The only thing he felt was his power and his life leaving him quickly. When he wanted to raise his hands, it was to no avail no matter how hard he tried, and he could only stare at the broken saber that numbed him.


    ¡®Broken saber, a broken saber...


    ¡®This, is, a, f*cking... Broken saber!¡¯


    That was thest thought he had. Following that, his consciousness faded away, but even when he died, he could notprehend why a broken saber had such strength.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming maintained the posture of shing with the broken saber.


    In actual fact, it was not a wise move, because humans or beasts could struggle desperately before dying. The most terrifying beast was one that was injured as it could likely perish together with its enemy when it struggled.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not stay away because he could not do it, not because he was not willing to.


    After the sh from his saber broke Zhang Hanyu¡¯s short sword and even cut his body, he was very calm and unperturbed.


    It was definitely not the act of someone who had never seen blood.


    However, he naturally behaved like that when his consciousness miraculously split into two.


    When Ou Yangming wanted to withdraw his broken saber after his first attack so that he could take the opportunity to hit his enemy¡¯s head, an odd hot stream flowed from the saber into his body.


    Therefore, his movement slowed down a little. Even though he could not understand why, he had a feeling that the hot stream would benefit him greatly.


    At the next instant, he witnessed the frightening scene.


    Under his broken saber, blood did not stter everywhere.


    Since it was a sh that stretched across the right side of Zhang Hanyu¡¯s neck to his chest, it would only be normal for blood to flow out. On the contrary, not a single trace of blood was seen, because all of it had been absorbed by Ou Yangming¡¯s broken saber.


    The broken saber seemed to possess unbelievable magic power. Not only could it absorb blood, but it could also absorb flesh.


    As such, Zhang Hanyu¡¯s body slowly shriveled in front of Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    Had Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness not been split, perhaps he would faint upon seeing the fearsome scene. On the contrary, he just watched the change with widened eyes. It was as if the deting body did not belong to a person, but was instead a human-shaped balloon with a hole.


    In just the blink of an eye, Zhang Hanyu disappeared.


    Some clothing fell along with a few items, but his body vanished. Not even a single thread of his hair or a piece of nail was left behind.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming glowed with health, was in high spirits, and was full of surging energy.


    Actually, he was very much exhausted from the day. Under Old Craftsman¡¯s supervision and guidance, he had been using his Military Fire for the whole day. He did control himself, but it was inevitable for him to feel weary.


    In addition, after Zhang Hanyu brought him there, he was forced to exert his potential during the life or death situation and used the fire a number of times within a short period.


    The consumption rate was definitely unbearable for a person of his age, but he had no choice when his consciousness split.


    It could damage his body due to the overuse, so much so that his core could be injured, and it might be hard for him to improve in the future.


    For all that, nobody would believe that Ou Yangming¡¯s body was hurt at all.


    His body seemed to contain inexhaustible power, and his eyes sparkled. Even when his vital essence was in the best condition, this had never happened before.


    Ou Yangming actually had an urge to roar at that moment, but his consciousness was still split, which made his heart as cold as ice.


    After taking a look around him, he activated his Military Fire again, and the broken saber in his hands became dull in a sh.


    ¡®Draw.¡¯


    He absorbed all of the saber¡¯s attributes without hesitation, turning it intopletely worthless scrap metal, then he kicked the parts of Zhang Hanyu¡¯s broken short sword into two different piles of armor.


    Since there were numerous discarded weapons around, it would definitely be tough to piece anything together. Afterward, he threw his broken saber away, then quickly left the armory with the clothes and items on the floor.


    Zhang Hanyu was extremely careful when he brought Ou Yangming here, and Ou Yangming did the same when he returned to Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop.


    Fortunately, the sky was already dark, or Ou Yangming would not be confident about pulling it off.


    Once he returned to the workshop, he tore the clothes into pieces, then threw them into the furnace.


    Old Craftsman was the chief of Military Fire cksmiths, and although he had the Military Fire, it did not mean that he did not need a furnace.


    As a matter of fact, he mostly used the furnace for the preliminary processing of certain materials.


    Of course, it was also possible to process coarse ores through the Military Fire, but it would consume a substantial amount of physical power. Besides, the refinement of coarse ores was not done through fine control because it had to be processed for a long time.


    Using the Military Fire to remove the impurities in coarse ores...


    The people who were persistent in doing that were all dead, and there were no exceptions. They did not die from old age or stupidity, instead, they died from exhaustion.


    Therefore, there was an exquisite furnace in the smithing workshop.


    It was worth noting that Old Craftsman usually handled fine materials, whereas heavy works like preliminary processes were done by Ou Yangming.


    Since he was familiar with the process, he quickly lit the furnace, then threw the items inside, which turned into ash right away.


    When he used a long iron rod to stir the remains in the furnace, he found that even a celestial being would not be able to identify what was burned.


    Throughout the process, Ou Yangming did not just idle his time away. He found some coarse ores in the workshop to refine them by throwing them into the fire until they softened, then he hammered them, and repeated the process.


    Before this, he only burned the ores and left the beating part to Old Craftsman as he did not have enough strength.


    However, his strength somehow increased a lot more, and sparks flew when he came down with the iron hammer.

 Chapter 8: Where Did You Go?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Where Did You Go?</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming worked so quickly that the coarse ores were hammered into desired shapes one after another.


    He eximed as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. If Ou Yangming had done the same thing in the past, he would have been out of breath very quickly. Though he would not be worn out, he probably could not endure the process any longer. After all, he was so much younger than the famous strong men in the military.


    However, Ou Yangming felt entirely different at that moment. Even after hammering a hundred times, there was no need for him to catch his breath.


    ¡°Creak...¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned when the door was opened, and he wondered who would be here at this hour.


    When he looked up, he saw Old Craftsman and a man in his thirties. The man was a burly, sturdy man. His eyes were sharp like des, which made him look intimidating.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming holding a hammer, Old Craftsman asked with a dark face, ¡°What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this hour!¡±


    Ou Yangming was lost for words when he looked at the iron hammer in his hands.


    He initially wanted to get rid of Zhang Hanyu¡¯s possessions and only intended to hammer for a while after lighting up the furnace, but he became so addicted that he could not stop.


    ¡°Hehe, Old Craftsman, who¡¯s this?¡± The tall man took a step to Old Craftsman¡¯s side as if he was unintentionally protecting him.


    Old Craftsman raised his eyebrows and answered proudly, ¡°General Chen, he¡¯s Ou Yangming, my only disciple.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed the moment he realized that the big man was General Chen Yifan.


    He noticed that Old Craftsman and General Chen were rather congenial with each other, but it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I see.¡± Chen Yifan chuckled. The fierce aura he carried could be sensed and after he looked at Ou Yangming from head to toe, he mentioned, ¡°Old Craftsman, it¡¯s a pity that your disciple isn¡¯t a soldier.¡±


    Old Craftsman was stunned. ¡°General Chen, I¡¯ve already filled the gap for him in the camp, he¡¯s one of the members of the military.¡±


    Chen Yifan waved his hand. ¡°I meant that it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not a soldier under me.¡±


    Needless to say, what was mentioned by Old Craftsman was different from the military branch mentioned by Chen Yifan. When Old Craftsman understood what he meant, he smiled bitterly. ¡°General Chen, you¡¯re joking. He was born an orphan and he grew up being fed by a hundred families in his vige, why would he catch your attention?¡±


    Chen Yifan shook his head. ¡°Old Craftsman, I¡¯m not joking. This fe¡¯s naturally gifted, and he¡¯s rich in Qi and blood. If he practices martial arts under me, he¡¯ll achieve twice the result by doing just half the work.¡±


    Old Craftsman was struck dumb. He clicked his tongue, then thought to himself, ¡®What do you mean that he¡¯s naturally gifted, and is rich in Qi and blood?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s easily worn out even by using the hammer a few times, so don¡¯t hope that he¡¯ll seed in martial arts, it¡¯s definitely wishful thinking.¡¯


    He only had a slight knowledge of martial arts since he lived in the military camp for half his life, so he was bound to know a thing or two.


    When he turned to look at Ou Yangming and was about to tell the general the truth, he suddenly sensed something strange about the young fellow. He was startled when he looked at the hammer because he realized that his strength seemed to have grown.


    He asked with a frown, ¡°Young fe, did you stay to train your physical power?¡±


    Ou Yangming was alert when he heard him. He answered, ¡°Old man, I need to strengthen my body now, so I worked while you¡¯re gone.¡±


    His face reddened as he was quite agitated, but Chen Yifan and Old Craftsman thought that he was embarrassed.


    ¡°Little fe.¡± Old Craftsman pointed at him, then looked at his work before he asked again, ¡°You¡¯ve already beaten so many ores, have you been training here all this while?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Apart from resting, I¡¯ve been staying here.¡±


    In actual fact, he had not been hammering for long, but the inexplicable growth in his power allowed him to work very efficiently in a short period of time.


    Since Old Craftsman was unaware of that, he looked at Ou Yangming the same way he used to. Clearly, he deduced the wrong time.


    Chen Yifanughed. ¡°Young fe, do you want to train your body and power? Hehe, it won¡¯t work if you¡¯re just using brute force. How about you train under me for a few months? I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°General Chen, he has used the Military Fire Badge.¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s face immediately changed, then added after a short pause, ¡°While he hasn¡¯t activated the fire, I can sense the Military Fire Seed inside his body. He¡¯ll definitely produce his fire in roughly ten days and then be a qualified Military Fire cksmith.¡±


    Chen Yifan looked at Ou Yangming shockingly, then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re bing a Military Fire cksmith when you have such a great physique.¡±


    Being an outspoken person, he spoke bluntly even in front of Old Craftsman.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s face slowly darkened. ¡®What do you mean by it¡¯s a pity being a Military Fire cksmith? You¡¯re an uneducated man.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Chen Yifan was the brigadier general in the camp. Though he was sent here not long ago, it proved that he had many supporters, thus Old Craftsman would not get on his bad side because of what he just said.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was puzzled as he did not know why Old Craftsman lied about him.


    Chen Yifan approached him and pushed his shoulder hard.


    As such, his body shook a little, and he would have fallen to the ground if he was the weak man he used to be, but his power to withstand the push was no longer the same as it was before. Hence, his legs shook a little, but he was able to keep a strong foothold.


    ¡°Good fe. Although you never learned martial arts, you have enough strength, and you¡¯re steady. Great, if you¡¯re interested, I wee you to the West Camp at any time,¡± Chen Yifanmented with a nod, then turned to smile at Old Craftsman and continued, ¡°For your master¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll personally train you.¡±


    While he was thrilled and delighted by what he chanced upon, he would not ruin rtionships just like that. Since he was asking Old Craftsman for help, his attitude was different.


    Old Craftsman was moved, so he quickly said, ¡°Young fe, General Chen is being kind to you, quickly thank him!¡±


    Ou Yangming bowed even though he did not fully understand. ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chen Yifanughed and waved his hand, then turned to say to the old man, ¡°Old Craftsman, it¡¯s time for serious business.¡±


    Following that, Old Craftsman went to a corner of his workshop to search from a pile of ores, then retrieved an item. ¡°General Chen, what do you think about matching the Blood-thirsty Ore you found with this Titanium Ore?¡±


    Chen Yifan looked at the item for a brief moment and was instantly ted. ¡°Old Craftsman, I knew you¡¯d have a precious item here. Hehe, if I refine a spear with this ore, perhaps that attribute can be refined, right?¡±


    Old Craftsman pondered for a while, then replied, ¡°I¡¯ll gather a few more unique items, and I¡¯ll try my best. If I really seed...¡± He became excited too. ¡°Perhaps, I can really forge a magic tool while I¡¯m still alive!¡±


    Chen Yifan¡¯s eyes sparkled too. Evidently, the magic tool that was mentioned was extremely important to him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± All of a sudden, his face changed as he yelled. The moment he uttered those words, the energy inside his body surged, and an indescribable, fearsome feeling filled the air, so much so that Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming could not move.


    Ou Yangming broke out in a cold sweat, and he finally understood how frightening a real martial arts powerhouse was.


    Zhang Hanyu was not at all worth mentioning aspared to Chen Yifan.


    ¡°General Chen, please don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s me,¡± A rather awkward voice was heard, then a person appeared at the door.


    Chen Yifan furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Supervisor Zhang, why are you here?¡±


    The person who showed up was Zhang Yinfan. He smiled bitterly. ¡°General Chen, I¡¯m here to inspect the Armament Camp¡¯s armory, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to report my movements to you?¡± Chen Yifan scoffed. He sounded very hostile, and it was clear that he treated Zhang Yinfan lightly.


    Zhang Yinfan quickly lowered his head and apologized, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    Afterward, Chen Yifan said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m discussing something with Old Craftsman, so go do your inspection, and don¡¯t disturb me!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhang Yinfan responded, then nced at Ou Yangming before he left.


    Just as he was about to leave, Chen Yifan raised his brows as he recalled something. He mentioned to Zhang Yinfan, ¡°Supervisor Zhang, Old Craftsman needs to focus on smithing a ded weapon for me, so delegate the tasks that are under him to other people, I don¡¯t want him to overwork himself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ept your order.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan bowed at him, then hurried away.


    Obviously, he was not there to inspect anything.


    As soon as he learnt Chen Yifan had returned to the camp with a peculiar ore, he made a prompt decision to ask Zhang Hanyu to make a move while Old Craftsman was gone.


    Based on Zhang Hanyu¡¯s ability, he could easily take out Ou Yangming with a sneak attack, but he did not return even though Zhang Yinfan had waited for him at his residence for a long time.


    When he thought about the precious item that his nephew had, he was extremely anxious, thus he decided toe to the camp himself, but happened to bump into Chen Yifan.


    Though he only took a nce, he was sure that Ou Yangming did not seem like he was attacked as he had a greatplexion.


    If Zhang Hanyu had really made a move, it was impossible for Ou Yangming to maintain a good condition.


    Nheless, Zhang Yinfan could not find anything after looking all over the Armament Camp. Feeling frustrated, he looked up at the sky.


    ¡®B*stard, where are you...¡¯

 Chapter 9: Martial-art Squat

    <h4>Chapter 9: Martial-art Squat</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Yifan did not stay at the workshop for too long and left after asking Old Craftsman about some items he needed.


    ¡°Hmph, that stingy supervisor is so impatient that he came all the way here to visit.¡± Afterward, Old Craftsman scoffed with a gloomy face, and shook his head as he mumbled, ¡°But it¡¯s strange, this isn¡¯t like him...¡±


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming obviously knew why Zhang Yinfan was here, but there was no way he would reveal it.


    Heter asked, ¡°Old Man, why didn¡¯t you tell General Chen that I¡¯ve already stimted the Military Fire?¡±


    Old Craftsman knew that his good intention was misinterpreted, thus he stared at Ou Yangming snappily, then sighed. ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t you know that the taller trees in the woods are the ones that get their tops blown off? Hmph, I¡¯ve told the others that you have the Military Fire Seed in you, so I¡¯ll announce it in a few days¡¯ time.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded although he did not fully understand it. He felt slightly pitiful, but he knew that Old Craftsman would never harm him.


    ¡°Fe, from tomorrow onward, report to the West Camp,¡± Old Man mentioned after pondering for a while.


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming looked up at him as he was shocked. ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re really letting me go?¡±


    ¡°If Zhang Yinfan hadn¡¯te earlier, it wouldn¡¯t matter if you go or not since he can¡¯t do anything to you once you be an official Military Fire cksmith, but he must be holding a grudge against you since he came over so quickly.¡± Old Craftsman nodded slowly, then added after a sigh, ¡°I can¡¯t suppress that stingy fe, but General Chen can. If you train at his camp, Zhang Yinfan won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Old Man, what¡¯s General Chen¡¯s background? Why is Zhang Yinfan so afraid of him?¡±


    Even a fool could tell from General Chen and Zhang Yinfan¡¯s conversation earlier that they were not of the same level.


    Old Craftsman smiled bitterly. ¡°General Chen was sent here three months ago, so I¡¯m not sure of his background, and we¡¯re able to get along because of our simr opinions on smithing. However, since Zhang Yinfan¡¯s afraid of him, I¡¯m sure he has a powerful background.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I understand. As long as General Chen¡¯s around, Zhang Yinfan won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±


    Old Craftsman chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve really be smarter. General Chen¡¯s right, you can¡¯t just beat ores here if you want to improve your power and your body. Since you¡¯ve activated your Military Fire, you need a strong body to unleash its full strength, so follow him and take it as training.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He knew that Old Craftsman had been doing his utmost for him.


    Later, Old Craftsman suddenly spoke strictly, ¡°For the next few days, you must work really hard. Hmph, you¡¯ll go train at the West Camp in the morning, thene over at night, and I¡¯ll teach you real smithing techniques.¡±


    Ou Yangming was delighted. ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re finally teaching me?¡±


    Old Craftsman stared at him indifferently. ¡°Your fundamentals are still not there, but I need to forge weapons for General Chen soon, so I don¡¯t have too much time for you left. Remember, even after learning smithing art, you mustn¡¯t be arrogant, and you must strive to improve.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and swore that he would not forsake the old man.


    While Old Craftsman shook his head, he was actually very touched.


    Though he said that Ou Yangming was stillcking in many aspects, in actual fact, he felt that Ou Yangming¡¯s control over the Military Fire was already at the lowest requirement to forge armor.


    Back then, Old Craftsman took three months to aplish that, yet Ou Yangming only took three days.


    Though he was aware that those who controlled Military Fire through mental power were much more powerful than those who relied on physical power, he was still in awe at Ou Yangming¡¯s performance.


    This was actually the biggest reason why the old man dared not let others know that Ou Yangming had already activated his Military Fire.


    Old Craftsman did not know what to feel about Ou Yangming being so overjoyed at the moment.


    ¡®How far will this fe go?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next morning, Ou Yangming woke up early to head to the West Camp instead of going to Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop.


    In the military camp, rules were extremely strict, but everything was smooth for him once he mentioned Chen Yifan¡¯s name there, and nobody questioned him anymore. Of course, it was also because he had been in the military camp for two years. It would be impossible for a real stranger to walk around the camp so freely.


    When Ou Yangming finally met Chen Yifan again, the sturdy general looked at him with a strange, curious look.


    He felt a tingling sensation as if he could not hide anything from those eyes.


    Chen Yifan approached him to pinch and tap some of his body parts, then mentioned, ¡°Nice, you¡¯re indeed a martial arts seed full of Qi and blood. Young fe, since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll have to train hard. Hehe, if you can¡¯tplete my tasks, I won¡¯t go easy on you, do you understand?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Being a small boy, he had always envied the soldiers who drilled on the field and it was his dream to join them. Since he was given a chance at that moment, he would surely treasure it.


    Furthermore, after the sneak attack from Zhang Hanyu yesterday, he knew very well that he was in a dangerous spot.


    Therefore, martial art cultivation was crucial for him to save himself.


    ¡°Fe, if you want to practice martial arts, you must first have a stable stance, watch me.¡± Chen Yifan brought Ou Yangming to a tent and lowered himself into a squat. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    After taking a quick look, Ou Yangming did the same.


    In actual fact, he had seen martial-art squats in the military camp many times because many soldiers would do it during their free time, but there was something different about Chen Yifan¡¯s squat.


    Chen Yifan frowned and lectured him, ¡°Hmph, get your spirits up. Did I ask you to just sit?¡±


    Ou Yangming was tongue-tied. When he looked at Chen Yifan closely, he somehow felt ufortable.


    Even though Chen Yifan remained still in a martial-art squat, Ou Yangming felt as though he saw a galloping horse in him. If he stared longer, he could even sense an irresistible auraing from the general, which was going to oppress him.


    Additionally, Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened because Chen Yifan was staring at him. Though it looked like their squats were the same, Ou Yangming¡¯s seemed to be cking and that he was going to fall at any time.


    Of course, without the strongparison between them both, Ou Yangming could not have sensed the great disparity.


    Afterward, Chen Yifan swayed a little and appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    Ou Yangming who was shocked fell butt first to the ground and shouted.


    Chen Yifan said coldly, ¡°Get up!¡±


    As such, Ou Yangming quickly got up and was embarrassed as he did not know how to exin himself.


    Chen Yifan then spoke slowly, ¡°Fe, if you want to seed in practicing martial arts, you must go through all sorts of hardships. Now, get into a martial-art squat.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him, then squatted as he did earlier.


    The moment Chen Yifan looked, he reached his hand out to hit Ou Yangming¡¯s body on a few spots. ¡°Raise your hands, bend your knees, keep a straight back, and don¡¯t look around too much.¡±


    Ou Yangming followed his instructions and maintained the stance as he dared not rx. Strangely enough, he suddenly realized that his body somehow became looser and less tensed-up after Chen Yifan corrected him.


    Chen Yifan remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have a good martial-art squat. Hmph, I¡¯ll teach you a trick, so listen well. It¡¯s up to you how much you¡¯re able toprehend.¡±


    Subsequently, he spoke while pressing a few points on Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Each time he pressed, Ou Yangming could clearly feel an airflow in his body that was warm andfortable.


    It was also then that he found out how much attention one needed to pay to a martial-art squat. It was not as simple as it looked, and apart from the breathing and the conception imagination, a lot had to be learned.


    He slowly closed his eyes, then imagined the energy flow inside his body ording to Chen Yifan¡¯s description. Eventually, the energy grewrger and stronger, and it finally stabilized.


    On the other hand, Chen Yifan, who had been watching him, widened his eyes as he was in disbelief.


    He had aplicated look as he stared at Ou Yangming as though it was his first time meeting him. After a long time, he exhaled deeply, then mumbled, ¡°I actually found a martial art genius in this small ce, heh, my luck...¡±


    Apart from the fact that he generally liked talented people, he agreed to teach Ou Yangming martial arts mainly because of Old Craftsman.


    After all, Old Craftsman was the only one who could forge the weapons that he wanted.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s performance exceeded his expectations because he actuallyprehended Qi sense during his first martial-art squat. ¡®Hmm, based on the slight wave of his aura, it seems like he possessed more than just Qi sense.


    ¡®Perhaps this fe can actually surprise me.¡¯

 Chapter 10: Smithing Art

    <h4>Chapter 10: Smithing Art</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a deep exhale, Ou Yangming awoke from the mysterious state and realized that he was still in a martial-art squat.


    ¡°Fe, you may stand up.¡± A hoarse voice was heard, which came from Chen Yifan. ¡°Are you going to squat forever?¡±


    Ou Yangming jumped up due to the shock, then quickly stood straight. ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Chen Yifan was satisfied. ¡°You¡¯re Ou Yangming, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡± Ou Yangming was puzzled because Old Craftsman had introduced them to each other the day before.


    However, he was unaware that it was not at all simple for an important figure to remember his name. If he could not give a good impression through his performance, Chen Yifan would never have remembered his name.


    ¡°Mm, Little Ming, you have a good aptitude and you¡¯ll definitely seed in the future if you¡¯re hardworking in cultivating martial arts, but the most important thing about cultivation is perseverance. For theing month, train ording to what I taught you today,¡± Chen Yifan mentioned, then looked at Ou Yangming meaningfully. ¡°Come find me again in ten days.¡±


    Ou Yangming stuttered a little. Though he was confused, he dared not question Chen Yifan upon seeing his strict look, so he obeyed him and left.


    Chen Yifan shook his head when he watched Ou Yangming leave.


    It was true that Ou Yangming had a great aptitude, but he was slightly too old, thus his sess would really depend on his hard work.


    If he could give his utmost effort, Chen Yifan would be willing to lend him a helping hand, but if the young fellow was not self-motivated, there was no point for him to trouble himself.


    By the time Ou Yangming returned to the Armament Camp after leaving the West Camp, he noticed that everyone was already having lunch.


    He was rather shocked as he did not think that he spent the whole morning practicing the martial-art squat. Moreover, his body was not sore at all and he was still so energized that his body was still full of strength.


    When he clenched his fists, he vaguely felt that his strength increased again. Indeed, a martial arts exercise like that could easily get one addicted.


    Nevertheless, he did not know that the miraculous effect from his cultivation earlier was not due to his exceptional talent, but because his body was really full of Qi and blood, and his mental power was above average. This was why Chen Yifan was moved by his performance.


    The foundation of martial arts was the practice of Qi and blood.


    A person who was new to martial arts would first find a way to increase one¡¯s Qi and blood, because that was the only way to cultivate better martial art skill.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood were initially ordinary, but they became rich and abundant after his fight at the armory.


    If his Qi and blood were not properly guided, most of it would disappear after staying in his body for some time, but coincidentally, he had an encounter with Chen Yifan and began his martial arts journey.


    Therefore, the abundant Qi and blood slowly transformed into martial arts power inside his body, which would not be wasted anymore.


    Needless to say, doing the martial-art squat once would not transform all his Qi and blood, so he had to work harder if he wanted to be more sessful.


    After having his lunch in the kitchen, Ou Yangming went to Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop.


    Although Old Craftsman epted the task of smithing an armament for Chen Yifan, he still had free time to guide Ou Yangming in controlling his Military Fire.


    ¡°You did well today, it¡¯s a good thing to gain General Chen¡¯s approval.¡± As soon as they met, he asked how Ou Yangming¡¯s meeting with Chen Yifan was, then added, ¡°Since it¡¯s General Chen¡¯s order, for theing ten days, you¡¯ll be doing martial-art squat in the morning, and will practice using the Military Fire in the afternoon.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, then began practicing his fundamentals in the Military Fire under Old Craftsman¡¯s guidance and supervision.


    He had a new discovery this time, which was that the Military Fire¡¯s consumption was not limited to physical power and mental power only because he realized that the mysterious aura produced from doing martial-art squats could also provide energy to the fire. What made him more surprised was that the energy efficiency from that aura seemed to be much stronger than his physical energy.


    If he had more of that aura, he could possibly endure for a longer time.


    When Ou Yangming figured that out, he became more driven in practicing martial arts.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye, and ten days had passed.


    For the ten days, Ou Yangming had been worried that Zhang Yinfan might have found evidence or clues and was going to take his life in revenge. Nheless, Zhang Yinfan did not make a move for some reason, and there was no news about Zhang Hanyu¡¯s disappearance at all.


    It was as though Zhang Hanyu never existed.


    Even though Ou Yangming knew that something was off, he was d as long as he was not involved.


    After ten days, he headed to the West Camp to meet Chen Yifan.


    Chen Yifan was surprised when he scanned him from head to toe and frowned ¡°Young fe, you¡¯ve been cultivating well these days, but... Have you not been eating?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned and bewildered.


    He quickly responded, ¡°General, I¡¯ve been eating well!¡±


    ¡°Your Qi and blood are much weaker now, you can¡¯t let this go on.¡± Chen Yifan shook his head, then pondered, ¡°You must get extra nutrition, or you might not be able to keep up with the cultivation, which is more harmful than helpful.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Thank you, General.¡±


    When he recalled how he had been cultivating, he was touched.


    While Ou Yangming had been getting stronger due to the aura that was produced from doing martial-art squats, his growth during thest few days was not as good as before.


    He would have been extremely satisfied if he did notpare his progress, but how could he be content if he suddenly switched from having scrumptious food to having just vegetables and beancurd?


    All of a sudden, he made a guess, but he needed to verify his thought.


    Subsequently, he did the martial-art squat for an hour under Chen Yifan¡¯s watch. Chen Yifan had a strange look after the session, and he said to him, ¡°I have some good ingredients with me, and I¡¯ll ask someone to send them over to youter. You should... Train for another ten days.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him, then left.


    Chen Yifan shook his head as he was confused. The results of the young fellow¡¯s cultivation after ten days were quite obvious, such that his aura stabilized and he was indeed a genius to be able to aplish what he did in ten days. Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood were no longer rich, and Chen Yifan could not figure out why.


    He ordered his men to send some precious ingredients over to Ou Yangming as that was the only thing he could do. If Ou Yangming could not recover his previous state, it would be quite tough for him to advance further.


    Ou Yangming returned to Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop after he left the camp.


    On his way there, he had been thinking a lot and was struck with a very fearsome thought.


    ¡®Was I abundant in Qi and blood because of what happened that day?¡¯


    When he thought about how Zhang Hanyu disappeared strangely in front of him, he felt chills down his spine. If he could, he definitely would not want to repeat the incident again.


    It was also after the battle of life and death that he realized that he would be like fish on a chopping board that could be chopped any time if he was not powerful enough to protect himself.


    That being said, sess could not be achieved in a day. Before he could protect himself through martial arts, he needed some other tricks or another identity.


    While gritting his teeth, Ou Yangming approached Old Craftsman. ¡°Old man, I want to learn Military Fire Smithing Technique.¡±


    Old Craftsman pondered for a while, then replied, ¡°Okay, since you can somewhat control your Military Fire, you can start learning.¡±


    Although Ou Yangming could restore some weapons, and also met Old Craftsman¡¯s expectations, the restoration and smithing of weapons were two different things.


    If one could notplete the whole process of smithing a weapon, how could one be a qualified cksmith?


    Since Old Craftsman decided to teach him, he was not going to hide any tricks from him. As such, he taught him how to pick materials, shape weapons using the Military Fire, polish important parts, and so on.


    Ou Yangming was totally immersed in learning. When hebined his knowledge about the fire with what he already knew, he felt like everything became clear to him.


    Under Old Craftsman¡¯s guidance, he selected a good iron ingot, melted it with his Military Fire, then began refining it.


    Military Fire Smithing Technique was extremely different from normal smithing techniques. As long as one had enough physical power, the results produced by the fire could not be matched by those that were forged using the normal way.


    Ou Yangming could not afford to use his Military Power since he had enough power.


    In his hands, his Military Fire seemed to have grown a size bigger, and the iron ingot was transformed into a huge steel saber in no time.


    The steel saber shone brightly in the fire, and since the fire was also burning violently, they looked terrifying as a whole.


    Old Craftsman was thrilled as he did not expect Ou Yangming to seed on his first try. A brief momentter, he was at ease again.


    ¡®Not only does he have mental power, but he also has some achievements in martial arts. With the abundant supply from his Military Fire, it¡¯s clearly easier for him to smith something like that.¡¯


    Atst, a brand new military saber was produced.


    Ou Yangming was excited when he looked at the saber because a list of attributes instantly appeared.


    [Item: Military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Armament, Common Grade, Rank Two]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +2, Toughness +2, Durability 2]

 Chapter 11: Good Grade

    <h4>Chapter 11: Good Grade</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A military saber, it was a real military saber.


    Ou Yangming felt an upsurge of emotions when he looked at the saber in his hands.


    In the past, he had restored military sabers that had stronger attributes than the one he currently held, which was almost like a nk te, but one that was restored and one that was forged could not be discussed on equal terms.


    This military saber was the first weapon Ou Yangming had ever forged.


    It might not have great attributes, but itsmemorative significance was extraordinary.


    A wrinkled hand with calluses reached over for the military saber.


    Ou Yangming looked at Old Craftsman eagerly, hoping to hear praise.


    However, the old man turned the saber around to look at it for some time, then tossed it back to him. ¡°It¡¯s barely satisfactory, but it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s excitement instantly disappeared as though a pail of cold water had been poured on him, and sighed when he looked at the saber. Nevertheless, he was aware that though he smithed the saber, its attributes were no different from something forged by ordinary craftsmen.


    For a Military Fire cksmith to create a military saber of this quality, it was actually very nice of Old Craftsman to have evaluated it as barely satisfactory.


    Old Craftsman tapped on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Listen carefully, a real Military Fire cksmith isn¡¯t an ordinary cksmith. Each time you forge a weapon, you must use your heart.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Use my heart?¡±


    He was puzzled. Ou Yangming was really attentive when using his Military Fire, and was never distracted. Why did Old Craftsman say that he was not using his heart?


    Old Craftsman exined seriously, ¡°Young fe, the Military Fire is a natural gift. Not only is it used for smithing, but it¡¯s also used to probe an item¡¯s nature. During the smithing process, you must use your heart to perceive the item¡¯s nature, and evenly spread the best and strongest to the important parts.¡±


    Ou Yangming widened his mouth, his eyelids twitching, and his heart pounding.


    ¡®Nature.¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s an item¡¯s nature, and how to spread it to the important parts evenly?¡¯


    Oddly enough, he felt that he grasped the main points of what the old man was saying.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming deep in thought, Old Craftsman nodded.


    A master would lead one¡¯s apprentice to the door, but the rest would be up to the apprentice¡¯s effort. All Military Fire cksmiths had their own experience in the understanding and usage of the Military Fire. However, not all could pass on their experience, and not all experiences would be epted.


    That being said, Old Craftsman saw hope in Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Perhaps this fe really can inherit my legacy, and will carry forward the experience I¡¯ve gained over the decades.¡¯


    ¡°Come, watch how I do it, and use your heart to perceive.¡±


    Subsequently, Old Craftsman retrieved an iron ingot and began forging it using the Military Fire.


    The Military Fire could only be used by consuming one¡¯s physical power, and the old man¡¯s was no longer at its peak. However, the moment he produced the fire with his hands, Ou Yangming waspletely drawn to it.


    Previously, Ou Yangming had not possessed the Military Fire, and only felt envy whenever he watched.


    Since he acquired the fire, heprehended it differently. The Military Fire appeared like a dancing elf to him, and under the elf¡¯s guidance, the iron ingot underwent wonderful changes.


    Due to his old age, Old Craftsman was extremely careful with how he used his Military Fire, and almost every bit of the fire¡¯s energy was used to its limit. This was the difference between the apprentice and his master. It was certainly not a gap that could be filled in a short period of time.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was already practicing martial arts, and also had mental power to supply his Military Fire, so in terms of persistence, he was above Old Craftsman.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s Military Fire burned for some time before he exhaled deeply, then he handed the smithed military saber to Ou Yangming. ¡°Did you watch me carefully?¡±


    Ou Yangming took the saber carefully, then a light shone on his palm, and he quickly identified its attributes.


    [Item: Outstanding military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Two]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +7, Toughness +5, Durability 7]


    ¡®Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Two...¡¯


    Upon seeing the item¡¯s equivalent rank, Ou Yangming was in awe.


    This was because he understood the meaning of Good Grade better than he did before.


    Back then, in order to produce a broken saber of Good Grade Rank One, which had a toughness of +6, he had had to put in a lot of effort on many abandoned weapons. It was this broken saber that easily broke Zhang Hanyu¡¯s short sword, and even killed him.


    Now, using simr iron ingots, he managed to smith an ordinary military saber, while Old Craftsman had forged an outstanding one that was of Good Grade Rank Two.


    ¡°I¡¯m old and not that fit anymore.¡± Old Craftsmanter remarked, shaking his head. ¡°With raw material of this grade, I could¡¯ve smithed something better in the past. Hehe, if I were to use aluminum, I can even smith one with a fine grade!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded his head non-stop. Since he had worked with the old man for many years, he was not a stranger to weapons¡¯ grades and ranks.


    Corresponding with a soldier¡¯s martial art cultivation base, which were Force, Yin, Yang, and Extreme, armaments were separated into Common Grade, Good Grade, High Grade, and Fine Grade.


    For all that, regr soldiers only used Common Grade armaments. The higher the grades of those items, the more precious they were, This meant that they could not be easily attainable by normal people.


    Needless to say, weapons and armors of higher grades were more difficult to create. Even if a normal person wanted to smith a top-grade item, one would not actually have the raw materials to do so.


    The qualities of the trial items made by Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming using iron ingots were quite decent, but forging Good Quality items was the limit of what iron ingots could be used for.


    Old Craftsman was able to unleash the iron ingot¡¯s extreme quality. Military Fire cksmiths like him were true masters, which was why General Chen Yifan regarded him with the utmost respect.


    While he said that he was exhausted, he did not look like he was in low spirits at all. Instead, he began passionately exining things to Ou Yangming.


    Following his exnation and demonstration, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he slowly became more excited.


    Old Craftsman chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s all the experience I have. If you¡¯d like to try, get started!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He retrieved another iron ingot, then began following Old Craftsman¡¯s words. Instead of releasing his Military Fire right away, he took a deep breath to calm himself down as much as possible.


    During the smithing process, one had to be so focused that one could ignore any sort of noise, even someone shouting right in one¡¯s ears.


    Of course, it was impossible for Ou Yangming to achieve that now, but he would get there if he kept working.


    Right when he calmed himself down to a certain level, a purple light shone in his mind, and an ice-cold aura filled his body. Even so, he did not feel cold at all. His consciousness withdrew from his body, and he observed it from a distance.


    Under this wonderful condition, his mental state became exceptionally peaceful, as if his feelings had been sealed away. He became like a robot and waspletely emotionless.


    Afterward, his Military Fire ignited in his hands.


    As the me burned, the iron ingot gradually transformed into a military saber.


    Old Craftsman stared at Ou Yangming closely, paying close attention to the Military Fire that appeared like a dancing elf. His face reddened as he mumbled, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Ou Yangming was trying his best to imitate what Old Craftsman did earlier. Although it was impossible for him to do it as effortlessly as the old man had, due to the difference in their experience, Old Craftsman saw a charm through his dancing fire.


    It was an indescribable feeling, simr to what he had been pursuing after using the Military Fire for decades.


    He held his hands together tightly while he watched the light that he had never seen before.


    There was only a thought in his head at that moment.


    ¡®I have a worthy sessor, I have a worthy sessor!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was fully immersed in what he was doing. When the military saber was about to be formed, a sentence appeared in his mind.


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    Previously, he would have been distracted if this happened, but since he waspletelyposed now, he picked yes without any hesitation.


    Therefore, his Military Firested for a longer time, and the umted purple lights in his mind began drifting toward the military saber.


    However, when one of the lights moved, he forced it back to his mind.


    Whenever the military saber¡¯s attributes fluctuated, Ou Yangming used the Military Fire to distribute them evenly to the important parts.


    All of a sudden, he had a feeling that he could not increase those attributes anymore, because the saber¡¯s raw material would not be able to withstand it.


    As such, he shook his wrist a little, and the burning Military Fire slowly dimmed until it disappeared.


    Consequently, a brand new military saber was formed.


    Using the Military Fire, a list of details appeared brightly.


    [Item: Outstanding military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +10, Toughness +10, Durability 6]

 Chapter 12: Killing A Pig

    <h4>Chapter 12: Killing A Pig</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Old Craftsman was speechless for a long time when he held the newly forged military saber.


    He looked at Ou Yangming, intending to criticize him a little to prevent him from growing arrogant, but found he could not do so.


    Although he could not tell the military saber¡¯s specific attributes with his sight, he could sense that it was a top-notch Good Grade item. It had been a long time since he had met anyone who could forge a military saber of such quality using a concentrated iron ingot, and without mixing other items.


    When Old Craftsman was forty, and his body quality had not declined, he was at his peak. He used concentrated iron ingots of the same grade to smith a top-notch Good Grade military saber.


    Needless to say, the probability of him forging a fine item like that was very low, at most one in ten. Even then, it was what helped him be the chief of the Military Fire cksmiths, and he had been unsurpassed ever since.


    Nheless, as he aged, it was no longer easy for him to perform something like that anymore.


    A momentter when he looked at the Military Fire in his hands, his eyes went blurry.


    ¡®B*stard, you don¡¯t disappoint...¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at him carefully, and asked softly, ¡°Old Man, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you did pretty well, but you¡¯re stillcking in some areas.¡± Old Craftsman waved his hand and held back his emotions. He then took Ou Yangming by the hand and showed him the mistakes he made during the smithing process, exining how he could improve them.


    Ou Yangming paid full attention to him and remembered everything that the old man said.


    Though he had the wonderful purple light in his mind that allowed him to shift attributes around, it did not mean that he did not need to learn the art of smithing.


    Old Craftsman spoke for a long time before he said. ¡°What you used were some concentrated ordinary iron ingots, so, by producing a military saber of this level, you¡¯ve hit the limit. Mm, when I gather better materials next time, I hope that you can surpass me.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He asked, ¡°Old Man, what if I smith a better weapon using concentrated iron ingot?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your head in the clouds, you should know that. If you elevate the weapon¡¯s quality by force, it¡¯ll only end up breaking.¡± Old Craftsman shook his head, then added after a pause, ¡°The amount of cargo on a ship depends on the ship¡¯s size, the same goes to the amount of rice a person eats. You must remember not to force anything.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly nodded. He was aware of it because when he tried to improve the saber¡¯s attributes earlier, he had a feeling that it was going to break. Luckily, he stopped, or the saber would have shattered into pieces.


    After a moment of hesitation, Old Craftsmanmented, ¡°Your military saber is indeed a fine item, but the development of its edge is a little excessive, so you must be careful when you use it, or it¡¯ll be damaged beyond its original quality.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, then looked at the military saber.


    While the saber¡¯s sharpness and toughness were at the upper limit of Good Grade, which was 10, its durability was only 6.


    It was then that he finally realized his mistake. Compared to Old Craftsman¡¯s method, his was indeed much fresher. Without the ability to substitute the attributes stealthily, his saber could not bepared with the old man¡¯s at all.


    He bowed to Old Craftsman, then mentioned sincerely, ¡°Old Man, thanks for your pointers.¡±


    Old Craftsman chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve smithed two military sabers in a row, you should rest. Remember, learn more, practice more, and think more.¡±


    Ou Yangming answered him politely, then stared at the Good Grade Rank Five military saber for a long time.


    Old Craftsmanughed. ¡°You¡¯re such a little weasel. Keep it, you smithed it after all.¡±


    Ou Yangming cheered instantly, then picked up the military saber as well as a random scabbard before he left.


    It was natural for a military camp to have strict rules. Though it was not strange to carry a military saber around, if a person carried one without permission and was found, it was a huge sin. Since Old Craftsman gave him permission, he was no longer worried.


    After all, nobody would say anything about the old man giving his apprentice a martial tool.


    Ou Yangming took long strides in the military camp while carrying his saber. Perhaps because he was finally carrying a sharp tool, his footsteps were very light.


    Soon enough, he arrived at the camp¡¯s entrance.


    ording to what he had heard, there was a dense forest 15 kilometers to the west of the camp. The forest had countless ferocious beasts, which made it a good hunting spot for the men in the camp.


    Of course, those who hunted in the forest were first-ss men in the military, but people often went missing without ever returning. It was said that those who did not return were killed by the beasts, and their skeletons could not be found.


    Nevertheless, the men from the military often went into the dangerous forest together to hunt, and they sometimespeted with each other over the number of kills they got.


    Ou Yangming held his military saber tightly as he looked to the west fervently.


    He pictured a beautiful scene in his head, where he used his saber to kill every beast in his way, and he hunted so many of them that he received a lot of respect.


    It was natural for men in the military camp to dream about being victorious.


    Knowing that it was impossible in reality, Ou Yangming buried this thought.


    However, since he began cultivating martial arts, and possessed a top-notch Good Grade military saber, his hidden ambition burned fiercely, like a prairie fire.


    Following that, he hurried toward the... The South of the military camp.


    The west of the military camp was where the dangerous forest was situated. For those who entered it, one would either return with glory or be killed in the forest.


    While Ou Yangming was ambitious, he was not a fool, so he knew that his present self was not qualified enough to enter the forest. Perhaps his dream woulde true one day, but it would definitely not happen now.


    Should he venture into the forest now, he would very likely be food for a ferocious beast, and wouldter turn into feces, which was only an insignificant source of nutrition for the nts.


    Thus, he got rid of his delusion and ran toward the south.


    There was also a camp that upied a huge space at the south side of the military camp, but it was loosely guarded, so nobody noticed Ou Yangming when he tried to sneak in.


    The camp was surrounded by a railing made of wood, and the ce smelled so awful that people would want to leave when they got close.


    Despite that, it seemed to be Ou Yangming¡¯s first time smelling the scent. He went closer to the railing carefully, then lowered his hand, and crawled in in a sh.


    After walking along the railing for a while, he entered a barracks.


    In the barracks, numerous white and fat pigs were scattered everywhere, gobbling up food from a hollow stone trough.


    Pigs.


    Yes, this was where livestock was most abundant in the camp.


    Inparison with the dense forest in the west, the giant pigpen was extremely safe.


    After Ou Yangming looked around to confirm that nobody was present, he took a deep breath, then pulled his military saber out of its scabbard. The moment his Military Fire shed, the strangest attribute in his mind instantly entered the saber.


    Next, there was a wonderful change to the military saber¡¯s attributes.


    [Item: Outstanding military saber (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +10, Toughness +10, Devouring +1, Durability 6]


    On top of the base attributes, a devouring +1 attributed was added. Besides, the item¡¯s name had the word red shown in a bracket.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®What does the red mean?¡¯


    When he killed Zhang Hanyu, he did not recall seeing a simr word.


    ¡®Was it because I used a broken saber, so the words didn¡¯t show?¡¯


    He shook his head, then got rid of all his questions. He hade here to verify something, not figure out the military saber¡¯s secret.


    When he looked at the fat pigs, so focused on eating that they neglected their surroundings, he gritted his teeth, then shed his saber at the fattest pig.


    Owing to the fact that his military saber was a treasure saber that was at the peak of Good Grade, a sh could split normal steel, let alone a person¡¯s body.


    With that, the saber was shed into the domestic pig¡¯s body.


    Next, a strange thing happened.


    The domestic pig actually had a body that was much bigger than Ou Yangming¡¯s and was probably 500 to 600 pounds, so it should not die immediately after being shed by a saber.


    That being said, when the saber cut the pig¡¯s body, the pig shivered violently and fell to the ground, unable to move. Later, it shriveled at average speed, and its flesh, its skin, and its bones transformed into energy that was absorbed by Ou Yangming¡¯s saber.


    Instead of staying in the military saber, the energies gushed into his body through the saber.


    Consequently, Ou Yangming felt his blood boil, and he became unusually excited. Additionally, he felt that he was filled with Qi and blood again.


    In a sh, a huge domestic pig vanished into thin air, even its hair had disappeared.


    Ou Yangming breathed heavily, his eyes were bright, and he cheered to himself.


    ¡®As expected, that¡¯s what happens!¡¯

 Chapter 13: Force Grade Martial Artist

    <h4>Chapter 13: Force Grade Martial Artist</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Ou Yangming practiced martial arts, General Chen mentioned that he was rich in Qi and blood, and was truly a beginner in embryo1. It waster proven that his performance did not disappoint Chen Yifan. When he first did stake standing, he disyed a strong talent and cultivated a hint of inner breath.


    Chen Yifan gasped in amazement and praised him for his achievement.


    Nevertheless, thest time they met, there was a change in Chen Yifan¡¯s attitude, and it was because he noticed a decline in Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s age, though he could still practice martial arts, it was necessary for him to be abundant with Qi and blood if he wanted to reach the peak. If the Qi and blood that moved Chen Yifan disappeared, naturally, he would not spend too much time on Ou Yangming.


    In actual fact, without Zhang Yinfan and his nephew, Ou Yangming might not actually bother with Chen Yifan. After all, he had Old Craftsman to support him and was totally immersed in the usage of the Military Fire, thus his desire to learn martial arts was not as strong as before.


    However, he could not lower his guard since Zhang Yinfan was still in the military camp. It was a matter of life or death for him.


    Other people might make guesses, but Ou Yangming knew very well that he was definitely not a remarkable talent in martial arts. The only reason he was previously rich in Qi and blood was that he used a broken saber to kill Zhang Hanyu.


    By killing a domestic pig with a treasure saber, he verified that the richness of his Qi and blood were rted to the killing of Zhang Hanyu. No, it was probably rted to the devouring attribute in his treasure saber.


    The devouring attribute was strange and unpredictable as it could devour a person and a pigpletely without leaving anything behind, as well as transform the devoured energy into Qi and blood for his body. Had he not experienced it first hand, he would not have believed it.


    Nheless, when he thought about it, this peculiar devouring attribute actually came from the cylinder carried by Zhang Hanyu.


    The fellow had reaped what he sowed, and it benefited Ou Yangming instead.


    Ou Yangming frowned when he sensed his Qi and blood stirring in his body. He noticed that they were plentiful but far from being as full as the previous time.


    He stomped his feet and decided since he had already killed one, to not go easy on the pigs anymore.


    He left the pigpen carefully, then went to another pigpen.


    Simrly, he killed the biggest fat pig without leaving a trace due to the devouring attribute. Additionally, since the pigs had been tamed and were not wild, they did not attack him even though they feared him.


    Ou Yangming quickly sensed around him again, then went to the third pigpen, and went after a third pig.


    Only after that did he finally feel that his Qi and blood were full to the brim.


    He was rather shocked because each fat pig killed weighed roughly 500 to 600 kilograms, which amounted to around 1500 kilograms.


    Despite that, he realized that the Qi and blood gained from the three fat pigs were not much different from Zhang Hanyu¡¯s, which made him fearful.


    Zhang Hanyu was definitely a martial arts powerhouse, much more powerful than Ou Yangming. It was terrible luck to have been killed by Ou Yangming.


    Since Ou Yangming had replenished his Qi and blood, he was not going to stay in this ce much longer. He used his Military Fire to draw the frightening devouring attribute, and as it disappeared from the saber, the red words in brackets beside the item¡¯s name disappeared as well.


    Following that, he returned the way he came, which was a path he had taken many times. Throughout his journey, he was not noticed by many people.


    Once he returned to his room, he washed up to remove the odor on his body and changed into clean clothes before he was finally at ease.


    After calming himself down, he began cultivating the martial-art squat taught by Chen Yifan and instantly felt the surge of his Qi and blood. They flowed in an unimaginable speed through his meridians, then slowly transformed into his power.


    The richer his Qi and blood were, the easier it was for him to cultivate.


    A strong man who wielded a meteor hammer could easily swing it around, but if a skinny, disabled person were to use it, it would be more like a suicidal tool than a martial tool used to sweep millions of enemies away.


    Ou Yangming felt the same when he did the martial-art squat. Starting out was great, but as his Qi and blood slowly transformed into his own power, dissipating over time, the obvious result was that his cultivation eventually reduced to around the same as a normal person¡¯s.


    When he did the squat again, he no longer felt the strong pleasure he felt during his first cultivation. A substantial amount of Qi and blood turned into energy in his body, and he could not stop even if he wanted to.


    As a matter of fact, though the devouring effect was indeed terrifying, it consumed significant amounts of energy during the transformation of Qi and blood, the martial-art squat cultivation was simr. In a way, only ten percent of the energy that was devoured could be used.


    In terms of price-performance ratio, it was an unfavorable cultivation method.


    That said, it was a shortcut for Ou Yangming to increase his strength. Due to the enormous pressure from Zhang Yinfan, he dared not take it easy.


    After a long time, when he stopped his training, a series of explosions were hearding from his bones.


    Later, a great deal of energy gathered in his dantian, forming a small light.


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a while, then he concentrated on his mental conception to probe his dantian and immediately sensed the broad-bean-sized light.


    He shivered a little as he was in disbelief and ted at the same time. Since he had been in the military camp for a long time, even though he had never cultivated martial arts, through hearsay from some martial artists, he knew a thing or two about martial arts cultivation.


    The four martial arts boundaries were Force, Yin, Yang, and Extreme.


    A Force Artist built one¡¯s body to enrich Qi and blood, sensed the flow of aura, and gathered energies in the dantian.


    A Yin Artist tempered Qi in the dantian to be endless, preparing for a hundred battles with no danger of defeat.


    A Yang Artist moved into Yang upon reaching the extremity of Yin, such that one in the Yang Boundary could break a stele with bare hands, and was known as the enemy of a hundred people.


    An Extreme Artist had reached the peak of martial arts cultivation, where the Yin and Yang energies in one¡¯s body became one and would change endlessly, ording to one¡¯s heart desires.


    Zhang Hanyu used to be a Force Artist, which was why he was so at ease when he fought Ou Yangming. Without the Military Fire and the sneak attack from the strange devouring ability of Ou Yangming¡¯s broken saber, the final result would be the total opposite.


    Ou Yangming also knew that the symbol of a Force Artist was powerful energies, which were umted in the dantian as light.


    Yes, it was the light he sensed earlier. While the light was weak and small, like candlelight that was being blown by the wind, it was indeed Dantian Light. This meant that he had be a real martial artist after the cultivation.


    Although he was only a Force Artist of the lowest level and had just entered the Force Boundary, which was far from the peak like Zhang Hanyu was, his status waspletely different now.


    Ou Yangming jumped up excitedly, then ran back to Old Craftsman¡¯s barracks, but the old man was not there. He quickly realized the Old Craftsman was definitely at his smithing workshop.


    Old Craftsman had been fully focused on smithing a suitable weapon for Chen Yifan.


    Apart from giving Ou Yangming pointers, he paid attention to nothing else.


    At the smithing workshop, Ou Yangming saw Old Craftsman touching an ore while deep in thought.


    Normally, Ou Yangming would not have disturbed the old man, but he was so thrilled that he wanted to share it with someone, and Old Craftsman was the person closest to him. Therefore, he could not control his excitement. ¡°Old Man, I did it!¡±


    Old Craftsman was taken by surprise, so he scolded, ¡°Little b*stard, why are you making such a big fuss?¡±


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°Old Man, I became a martial artist!¡±


    ¡°So what if you became a martial art... Eh? What did you say?¡± Old Craftsman was shocked when he realized what had happened.


    Ou Yangming mentioned, ¡°Old Man, General Chen taught me a martial-art squat technique to cultivate my energy, and I¡¯ve been following it for a few days. I finally sensed Dantian Light just now!¡±


    Old Craftsman was dumbfounded. A brief momentter, he reached his hand out to ce it on Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian.


    Subsequently, his face twitched.


    Even though he was old, he was still an excellent martial artist. While he could not be said to be on equal terms with Chen Yifan, he could identify Dantian Light.


    ¡®A little more than ten days, it has only been a little more than ten days, yet he¡¯s refined his Qi and blood, and gathered them into the light.¡¯


    When he thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s talent in the Military Fire too, he felt dizzy.


    After a long time, he finally collected himself, then nced at Ou Yangming. ¡°Young fe, go meet General Chen tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    Old Craftsman exined, ¡°He¡¯s the one who passed you the martial art technique, so he must be informed if you seed.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and agreed.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s silly smile, Old Craftsman wondered. ¡®Indeed, I¡¯ve grown old, I couldn¡¯t tell that he¡¯s actually a martial arts genius.¡¯

 Chapter 14: Exchange Blows

    <h4>Chapter 14: Exchange Blows</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The next morning, Ou Yangming went to the West Camp happily.


    He had be familiar with the ce, and the soldiers under Chen Yifan no longer found him strange, so he met Chen Yifan sessfully.


    The general was training his soldiers, and under his supervision, hundreds of soldiers in armor practiced Joint Attack Art. Normally, outsiders were not allowed to observe the practice of Joint Attack Art, but who really cared about an underage fellow?


    Ou Yangming watched with great interest and could not wait to do that as well.


    Nheless, he knew very well that those on the drill ground were at least Force Artists, but unlike him, they underwent severe training to acquire Dantian Light and grasped certain powerful techniques. If he were to battle them... Unless the same situation with Zhang Hanyu appeared again, he would definitely die.


    ¡°Hehe, young fe, you seem fascinated.¡± A heartyugh was heard beside Ou Yangming. ¡°Do you want to join them?¡±


    Ou Yangming, who was surprised, quickly turned to look.


    As soon as he saw who it was, he exhaled deeply. ¡°Captain Liu, are you trying to scare me to death?¡±


    Captain Liu was not an outsider. His full name was Liu Zhengye, and he was General Chen¡¯s guard captain, in charge of the Guards that had a hundred elite people. As such, he was one of Chen Yifan¡¯s confidants.


    Naturally, Ou Yangming was insignificant to him, but being one of General Chen¡¯s confidants, he was aware that the general valued the young fellow, so he was extra friendly and polite to him.


    About Ou Yangming watching the soldiers drill... Since the general said nothing about it, he would not care too much.


    Liu Zhengye asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here to find the general? I think he¡¯s not here today.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied, ¡°Captain Liu, the old man asked me toe.¡±


    Liu Zhengye then said seriously, ¡°Old Craftsman? Why did he ask you toe? Is there something wrong with the martial tool he¡¯s making for General Chen?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. ¡°Captain Liu, don¡¯t worry, do you not trust the old man¡¯s skill?¡±


    Liu Zhengye was relieved. He knew that the general was very hopeful about the smithing of his weapon, and would be extremely unhappy if something were to go wrong.


    He stared at Ou Yangming snappily, then said, ¡°Why are you here if it¡¯s not about the martial tool? Hmph, the general is very busy, he doesn¡¯t have much time for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    Liu Zhengye was stunned. He grabbed the young fellow, then demanded, ¡°Don¡¯t go, tell me what it is.¡±


    Normally, he would not have cared, but since Old Craftsman was smithing a divine weapon for the general, it would be more harm than good if Old Craftsman was upset about anything.


    Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°I managed to acquire Dantian Light yesterday, so the old man asked me toe and look for the general.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dantian... What? You acquired Dantian Light?¡± Liu Zhengye was unconcerned at first because he had seen many martial artists in the military, thus he thought little of a Force Grade martial artist who had just obtained Dantian Light. However, at that instant, he understood why Old Craftsman had sent Ou Yangming here.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t lie about something like this.¡±


    Liu Zhengye twitched his mouth, then asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve only strengthened your muscles and bones in less than half a month, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming thought for a while, then answered, ¡°Almost.¡±


    Liu Zhengye cursed to himself. ¡®What do you mean by almost? You became a martial artist by doing the martial-art squat for half a month, that¡¯s... That¡¯s unbelievable.¡¯


    He suddenly reached his hand out to ce it on Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian.


    Ou Yangming was stunned and could not react in time, so Liu Zhengye managed to get him.


    ¡°Not bad, you really attained Dantian Light.¡± Nevertheless, Liu Zhengye did not mean ill. He withdrew his hand a brief momentter and nodded. ¡°General is drilling soldiers at the moment, and he¡¯ll only be done in half an hour, so you can wait in the tent.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with a lingering fear, then hurried away. He cursed silently. ¡®Captain Liu¡¯s strength is much higher than Zhang Hanyu¡¯s, but a sudden attack is not a good habit.¡¯


    Half an hour passed by in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, Chen Yifan walked into the tent majestically, then looked at Ou Yangming with his lightning eyes. ¡°Nice, your aptitude is decent. You didn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Ou Yangming shivered a little because the look from Chen Yifan actually made him slightly afraid.


    Old Craftsman and Liu Zhengye verified his status as a Force Grade martial artist by touching his dantian, yet Chen Yifan had verified it by just taking a look at him.


    However, what Ou Yangming did not know was that Chen Yifan was equally shocked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s martial art path began from Chen Yifan, but he had only been taught a martial-art squat technique thus far.


    It was the martial-art squat that turned him into a Force Artist in such a short period of time, which was definitely surprising. In fact, Chen Yifan had not expected it at all.


    After pondering for a while, Chen Yifan mentioned, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Once they left the tent, he shouted, ¡°Sui Hezhi, step out!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± A burly soldier ran over to him, then asked, ¡°General, what orders do you have?¡±


    Chen Yifan said as he pointed at the soldier, ¡°Young fe, this is a normal soldier from the Guard, exchange a few blows with him.¡±


    Both Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi were startled, and they looked at each other in confusion.


    Ou Yangming wondered. ¡®He¡¯s a big guy, won¡¯t I be courting death?¡¯


    Sui Hezhi thought to himself too. ¡®Can this beansprout-sized person withstand my punch?¡¯


    Cheng Yifan stared at them. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Why aren¡¯t you fighting?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sui Hezhi quickly responded, then cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. ¡°Little brother, please excuse me.¡±


    Although he had no clue about Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, he had seen the young fellow before and knew that he was not an enemy. Besides, the general sounded like he wanted to test the young fellow¡¯s capability, thus Sui Hezhi was rather polite before they fought.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he was about to decline when a vinegar-jar-sized fist whooshed in his direction.


    Though Sui Hezhi was not on Liu Zhengye¡¯s level, he was too good to be matched by Ou Yangming.


    Even if Sui Hezhi did not use all his might, Ou Yangming was extremely tense. Due to the sense of crisis, the purple light in his mind shone again, and his consciousness instantly exited his body. He was watching events from a distance.


    At that instant, he deduced that it was impossible for him to withstand the impact from the punch, Sui Hezhi¡¯s power was above Zhang Hanyu¡¯s.


    Without hesitation, Ou Yangming took a step back and drew his saber.


    ¡®Since I can¡¯t fight with my fists, I¡¯ll have to use a weapon. It was a simple and direct thought that he had.


    Chen Yifan and the others were slightly stunned, but they quickly chuckled when they recalled that Ou Yangming was not a soldier. He was a cksmith, so it was normal for him to boost his courage with a saber upon facing the fierce Sui Hezhi.


    Sui Hezhi was surprised and looked at Chen Yifan. He was obviously not afraid of Ou Yangming¡¯s martial tool, but he was puzzled. ¡®Didn¡¯t the general mean to test the young fe? Why is he using a saber? What does that mean?¡¯


    Chen Yifan shook his head andughed. ¡°Coward! Hmph, Sui Hezhi, use your saber as well!¡±


    Sui Hezhi instantly understood what the general meant, thus he shouted, ¡°Little brother, be careful!¡±


    Following that, he drew his saber. Honestly, he felt that he could take the young fellow out without using any weapon, but he dared not disobey the general.


    Since he was asked to use his saber, he had to do it.


    Saber-light shed in the air as he used his dantian to sh downwards.


    Of course, he used his strength carefully so that it would not hurt Ou Yangming who might not ward off the blow.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth as he felt that Sui Hezhi¡¯s saber was so flexible that there was no way he could protect himself. At that instant, he decided to just lift his treasure saber and mindlessly swung it at his opponent.


    Sui Hezhi was surprised. He had not expected the young fellow to have the courage to die together with him, but courage was not enough. He then pulled his saber back to block Ou Yangming¡¯s saber.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    A loud sound was heard, and Sui Hezhi¡¯s face changed. He did a reverse nk bridge at once to dodge the violent saber-light.


    In the air, a broken de section was seen rising for a while before it fell straight down into the soil.


    Ou Yangming showed no mercy. Just as he acquired the upper hand with his saber, his eyes went blurry as he was kicked on the wrist.


    It was a strong kick, which caused his treasure saber to fly into the air as though it had wings.


    Subsequently, Sui Hezhi moved as fast as lightning, and jumped up like an ape to catch the treasure saber, thennded steadily.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was dispirited as he held his red and swollen wrist.

 Chapter 15: This Saber, I Smithed It!

    <h4>Chapter 15: This Saber, I Smithed It!</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sui Hezhi¡¯s face changed a little, and he was embarrassed when he nced at Chen Yifan.


    He had not used his full strength when he blocked with his saber earlier, but he expected to easily let Ou Yangming have a bitter taste of his attack.


    Obviously, he could not bully the weak in front of the general, but he had to disy his strength too. After all, he was a part of the Guards, and would not have been chosen if he was not remarkably valiant.


    However, the fact that the young fellow¡¯s treasure saber was so sharp had beenpletely unexpected.


    There was no resistance at all when both sabers shed, yet the military saber that Sui Hezhi had for over a year broke just like that. At that moment, he felt that his saber had been a big iron sheet instead of a military treasure saber.


    Since he had been caught off guard, he could have been in danger had their strengths been simr, but there was actually a great disparity between their levels.


    Therefore, Sui Hezhi subconsciously dodged, then kicked with his leg. At that moment, he remembered that they were just exchanging blows, and he was not fighting an enemy on the battlefield, so he did not kick Ou Yangming¡¯s chest, head, or any other important parts.


    Even so, the kick was so strong that Ou Yangming could not withstand it.


    As such, Sui Hezhi jumped aside and was at a loss as he held the saber in his hands.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming held his wrist carefully. Though it was not fractured, it was a ghastly sight as it was red and swollen.


    Chen Yifan and Liu Zhengye looked at each other, and they were both shocked.


    Ou Yangming had never learned any martial arts skill and had only acquired Dantian Light the day before, so he had just crossed the threshold of a Force Artist. Meanwhile, the masters in the Guards led by Chen Yifan were carefully picked, even the weakest had the cultivation base of a Yin Artist at the peak.


    It was justifiable for Sui Hezhi to injure Ou Yangming with his kick, but Ou Yangming¡¯s attack with his sword left them in awe. Of course, they were not surprised by his de technique, they did not think much of such an insignificant technique.


    It was the light from the treasure saber that moved them.


    Chen Yifan waved his hand at Sui Hezhi.


    Following that, the saber in Sui Hezhi¡¯s hand flew into his hand as though it had an invisible string tied to it.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯d be great if I had a wonderful skill like that.¡¯ Slowly, the pain in his wrist lessened.


    Chen Yifan took a good look at his treasure saber. ¡°Not bad, this is a good item. It¡¯s probably at the peak of Good Grade, and is near to High Grade?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°General, you have a great sight. That¡¯s what the old man said too.¡±


    Old Craftsman could tell a military saber¡¯s quality by just looking at it, which was not strange at all since he dealt with weapons for years. Even if he were to close his eyes, he could feel with his hands.


    For all that, Ou Yangming respected Chen Yifan for being able to point that out so easily.


    The general¡¯s skill was genuine, and he was unlike a worthless person whose stomach was just full of straw bags.


    Chen Yifanughed. ¡°Did Old Craftsman forge this for you to defend yourself? Hehe, he really treats you quite well!¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, then shook his head. ¡°General, it wasn¡¯t Old Craftsman who smithed it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Yifan was stunned. He observed the saber carefully, then mentioned, ¡°This is probably made from a featured iron ingot.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied earnestly, ¡°General Chen, you have great sight!¡±


    Chen Yifan could not help butugh. If he was not interested in smithing and did not have a certain level of attainment, he would not have admired Old Craftsman.


    Needless to say, he loved one thing on ount of another, so he also regarded Ou Yangming with special respect.


    ¡°This is strange, this military saber is sharp, so it¡¯s obviously done by a skilled person. A person who can smith a saber of this level using a featured iron ingot probably has a profound skill that¡¯s not at all inferior to Old Craftsman, but...¡± After touching the saber, he frowned as he was puzzled, then he mumbled. ¡°Why are there uneven spots on the de? They seem like mistakes done by a beginner...¡±


    Liu Zhengye and Sui Hezhi were dumbfounded, thinking that the general made a mistake.


    If one could smith a military saber at the peak of Good Grade using a featured iron ingot, one was definitely not a normal craftsman. In the whole military camp, Old Craftsman was the only one who could achieve that, yet the general mentioned that there were mistakes done by a beginner. He was contradicting himself.


    Nevertheless, Chen Yifan was the West Camp¡¯s general, so they dared not point out his mistake.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened. ¡°Is that so? Are there uneven spots on the de?¡±


    Chen Yifanughed as he handed the treasure saber to him, then pointed. ¡°Here.¡±


    Ou Yangming forgot about the immense pain on his wrist. He took his treasure saber, then touched it carefully. A brief momentter, his face changed because he finally felt the ws that could not be seen through the naked eye.


    It was no wonder that the durability of his treasure saber was only 6, and he realized that his smithing skill was indeed far from Old Craftsman¡¯s.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°There really are ws on the saber, I only paid attention to its sharpness and its toughness when I forged it, but I forgot about the other aspect of bnce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the other aspect of bnce is missing.¡± Cheng Yifan nodded, but he quickly froze and stared at Ou Yangming. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback by his expression. He quickly answered, ¡°I said that itcks another aspect of bnce, which is why its surface is...¡±


    ¡°Not this.¡± Chen Yifan waved his hand to cut him off. ¡°Did you say that you forged this?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He was confused about why the general was making such a big fuss.


    Chen Yifan looked at him strangely, then asked. ¡°Did you really smith this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming gulped. He was not guilty of anything but was frightened by Chen Yifan¡¯s expression because of his status.


    Chen Yifan looked at him for some time before he asked, ¡°What did you smith it with?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°A featured iron ingot and the Military Fire.¡±


    ¡°A featured iron ingot and the Military Fire?¡± Chen Yifan¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that, less than a month after acquiring the Military Fire Seed, you can already smith a weapon at the peak of Good Grade using a featured iron ingot?¡±


    ¡®It hasn¡¯t even been a month since I got the Military Fire Seed.¡¯ Ou Yangming calcted in his head and wondered. Nheless, upon seeing Chen Yifan¡¯s expression, he decided not toment, simply nodding.


    Chen Yifan suddenly turned his head. ¡°Zhengye, go to the Armament Camp to pick a featured iron ingot.¡±


    Liu Zhengye responded to him, then looked at Ou Yangming meaningfully before he left.


    Subsequently, Chen Yifan waved his hand. ¡°Sui Hezhi, bring him to the tent to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sui Hezhi took a step forward. ¡°Little brother,e with me.¡±


    Chen Yifan had always acted arbitrarily and never asked for other people¡¯s opinions. Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming could only follow Sui Hezhi to the tent.


    Sui Hezhi did not leave after they entered the tent, instead, he apologized, ¡°Little brother, please forgive me if I offended you earlier.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a look at his wrist. It was strange because despite being in tremendous pain earlier, his Qi and blood somehow helped him to feel much better in a sh.


    Sui Hezhi praised him too, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re really rich in Qi and blood, You¡¯re definitely a potential martial artist. As long as you train under the general for a few days, I guarantee that you¡¯ll defeat me!¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled, and his bitter resentment toward him vanished into thin air.


    Sui Hezhi was a member of the Guards led by General Chen and was considered one of the general¡¯s most trusted followers, yet he was ttering Ou Yangming. There was no way Ou Yangming could hate him.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. ¡°Big Brother Sui, you¡¯re joking. I¡¯m really sorry for breaking your saber just now.¡±


    Sui Hezhi instantly looked regretful. ¡°Little brother, for soldiers like us, our weapon is our life. It¡¯s supposedly my turn to hunt in the forest tomorrow, but it looks like I won¡¯t be able to go.¡±


    Ou Yangming was intrigued. ¡°Which forest?¡±


    Sui Hezhi pointed at the west. ¡°There¡¯s a forest near our camp...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed right away. ¡°Big Brother Sui, it¡¯s extremely dangerous to hunt in that forest!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re used to it, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Sui Hezhiughed. He then looked around them before he asked, ¡°Little brother, tell me the truth, did you really smith that saber?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Why? Do you not trust me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, heroes are found hidden among youngsters, so of course I trust you, but...¡± Sui Hezhi quickly exined, then lowered his voice. ¡°I think the general wants to test you immediately. If you¡¯re not well-prepared or have any difficulty, why don¡¯t you tell me? If the general finds out, he¡¯ll probably...¡±


    Ou Yangming understood what he meant. He replied gratefully, ¡°Big Brother Sui, don¡¯t worry, I got this.¡±


    Upon seeing his confident look, Sui Hezhi was somewhat bewildered. ¡®Did he really make that treasure saber?¡¯

 Chapter 16: A Beautiful Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 16: A Beautiful Misunderstanding</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Yifan and Liu Zhengye entered the tent one after the other.


    They nced at Sui Hezhi at the same time and noticed that he nodded his head vaguely.


    Obviously, Chen Yifan made Sui Hezhi spend some time alone with Ou Yangming to find out the truth. He wanted to know if Ou Yangming had truly forged the treasure saber, or if he simply spoke nonsense to blow his own trumpet.


    After all, if Chen Yifan were to expose him right away, it would be embarrassing.


    However, they could tell from Sui Hezhi¡¯s expression that Ou Yangming did not say anything.


    ¡°Greetings, General.¡± Ou Yangming immediately bowed at him.


    Chen Yifan nodded slowly. ¡°Young fe, I brought you a featured iron ingot, is this the one?¡±


    Liu Zhengye handed him an iron ingot with a smile. ¡°Little brother, here.¡±


    Ou Yangming epted it to check it, and he could tell at once that it was indeed a featured iron ingot. It was of a higher quality than the ones he saw at Old Craftsman¡¯s workshop.


    ¡°General, are you asking me to smith a military saber for you here?¡±


    Chen Yifan answered seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Do your best, You¡¯re not required to forge one that¡¯s at the peak of Good Grade. As long as you forge one that¡¯s of Good Grade, or at the peak of Common Grade, you pass.¡±


    Sess was not guaranteed when smithing weapons, even for an experienced Military Fire cksmith.


    When Old Craftsman was at his peak, his sess rate for smithing Good Grade military sabers using a featured iron ingot was only seventy percent. The remaining thirty percent were either discarded or of Common Grade.


    If one in ten weapons forged was at the peak of Good Grade, it was considered a good result.


    Therefore, Chen Yifan did not request something difficult. It was something that should not be a problem for Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming nodded, then his face changed. ¡°Ah, General, can you wait for me for a while?¡±


    Chen Yifan asked calmly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°General, I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± With that, he put the iron ingot down, left the tent, and was nowhere to be found.


    Liu Zhengye and Sui Hezhi looked at each other, whereas Chen Yifan¡¯s face waspletely dark.


    It was natural for soldiers to be disciplined, thus it was their first time seeing someone escaping like Ou Yangming.


    Liu Zhengye cleared his throat. ¡°General, do you want me to bring him back?¡±


    Chen Yifan pondered, then replied, ¡°Forget it, he¡¯s not my soldier. Hmph, if he were, I would¡¯ve already chopped his head off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. General, I don¡¯t think he smithed this saber. That¡¯s why he ran away.¡± Liu Zhengye responded, then stared at Sui Hezhi. ¡°What were you doing? Useless!¡±


    Sui Hezhi was frustrated, but he dared not speak.


    ¡®Ou Yangming, why did you pretend to be something when you¡¯re just nothing? You dragged me into this. I¡¯ll definitely settle the score with you next time.¡¯


    Chen Yifan thought for a while, then mentioned, ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. He can be quite short-tempered, but he doesn¡¯t look like a boastful person. Hehe, very well, I¡¯ll wait for him for half an hour.¡±


    Liu Zhenye and Sui Hezhi were startled. They could tell that the general was very fond of the young fellow.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming scurried away from the West Camp because while he was able to smith a Good Grade military saber using the Military Fire, the purple lights that could draw and upgrade attributes were the key.


    Sadly, he had used up the purple lights when he smithed the treasure saber, and could no longer forge anything good.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to escape even though it would displease Chen Yifan.


    In a sh, Ou Yangming went to the armaments warehouse. Upon seeing that nobody was present, he went to one of the piles to pick up a weapon, then began drawing its attributes.


    His control over the Military Fire was much betterpared to a few days ago, so over twenty purple light balls appeared in his mind in the blink of an eye.


    Though he was short of time, he found it strange.


    In the beginning, his mind could only store ten purple lights. He felt like his mind would explode if there were more. Now, there were over twenty lights in his mind, but he did not feel ufortable at all.


    He guessed. ¡®Is this because I¡¯m rich in Qi and blood, and also advanced to Force Grade martial art?¡¯


    Nevertheless, it was not the time to find out the truth. He picked another military saber, but just as he was about to absorb its attributes, he was shocked by what he saw.


    Under his Military Fire¡¯s burning me, the saber¡¯s attributes were clear to him.


    It was a discarded military saber that only had a sharpness of 1, but it had another strange attribute, which was power +1.


    Ou Yangming reacted faster than he thought. Before he figured out what it was, the power attribute turned into a purple light that entered his mind.


    After a moment of hesitation, he threw the discarded saber away, then ran to Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop.


    ¡°Old man!¡± Ou Yangming breathed heavily. ¡°I want to ask you something!¡±


    Old Craftsman was thinking about something at that moment, so his train of thought was cut off the moment Ou Yangming yelled. Although he snapped at the young fellow, he quickly stood up to pour a ss of water for him. ¡°B*stard, what trouble did you cause this time? Drink some water, and tell me slowly.¡±


    Ou Yangming epted the ss and downed the water, then replied, ¡°Old man, General Chen wants me to smith a weapon in front of him. Should I show him my real skill?¡±


    Old Craftsman was stunned, and he did not know whether to cry orugh. ¡°Did you run back here to ask this?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°General Chen and the others are still waiting at the West Camp!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, do you want me to die from anger? Hmph,e with me.¡± Old Craftsman was mad, so he kicked him. He grabbed Ou Yangming, then ran to the West Camp.


    As Ou Yangming followed, he thought to himself. ¡®Old man, you don¡¯t have to react like this, do you?¡¯


    In actual fact, he had only sought out Old Craftsman as an excuse, so he was surprised that the old man was so anxious.


    Before long, they arrived at the tent.


    Upon seeing Old Craftsman himself, Chen Yifan and the others sighed. ¡®The young fe really had lied.


    ¡®It makes sense. He acquired the Military Fire Seed less than a month ago, yet he ims that he can smith a military saber at the peak of Good Grade using a featured iron ingot. Such fantasies shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously. It would be really funny if anyone believed it...


    ¡®At least he¡¯s clever enough to bring Old Craftsman here.¡¯


    Chen Yinfan took a quick nce at Ou Yangming and said to himself, ¡®For the sake of Old Craftsman, I shall not make things difficult for him, but he¡¯s not going to be a useful person. There¡¯s no need for him to meet me anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, Old Craftsman, why did youe here personally?¡± Chen Yifan stood up and smiled.


    Old Craftsman pulled Ou Yangming¡¯s ear. ¡°General Chen, I brought him here to apologize.¡±


    Chen Yifan waved his hand. ¡°Hehe, Old Craftsman, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    It was as though Old Craftsman did not hear him at all. He said, ¡°This fe¡¯s such a blockhead. You asking to see his Military Fire Smithing Art is a huge honor, but he ran back to ask me if he should show you. Tell me, isn¡¯t he trying to make me die from anger?¡±


    Chen Yifan chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t punish him. He¡¯s a young man. It¡¯s inevitable for him to be ambi... Wait, what did you say? He sought you out to ask if he should show his skills?¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded and sighed. ¡°General Chen, he¡¯s an orphan, and he doesn¡¯t have much sense, so please don¡¯t me him.¡±


    When Chen Yifan looked up, Liu Zhengye and Sui Hezhi were looking at him with strange looks.


    They had the same thought. ¡®Ou Yangming didn¡¯t escape, and he didn¡¯t bring Old Craftsman here to speak on his behalf. Does that mean that he really smithed the treasure saber?¡¯


    Right away, Chen Yifan¡¯s attitude changed.


    Heughed. ¡°B*stard, am I that scary? What exactly were you thinking?¡±


    Ou Yangming lowered his head embarrassedly. ¡®A misunderstanding, this is definitely a misunderstanding...¡¯


    Chen Yifan handed the treasure saber to Old Craftsman. ¡°Old Craftsman, did he smith this?¡±


    ¡°General, the young fe might be a little timid, but he¡¯s really talented. This is the second military saber he created, and its quality is excellent!¡± Old Craftsman raised his eyebrow, then answered proudly as he gave a thumbs-up.


    Indeed, the more powerful his sessor was, the prouder he was.


    Chen Yifan looked at Ou Yangming for some time before he responded, ¡°Boy, show me your skills.¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded, and instructed, ¡°B*stard, do it attentively, and don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. Since you¡¯ve told me to, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±


    He waved his hand, then took the iron ingot from Liu Zhengye. His nervousness slowly went away after he took a deep breath.


    When Chen Yifan and Liu Zhengye sensed the change in his aura, they nodded to themselves. ¡®The fact that he calmed down so quickly makes him a person with a lot of potential.¡¯


    However, they had no clue that Ou Yangming was able to calm down so quickly because of the purple light.


    He began controlling his Military Fire to his heart¡¯s desire, then the featured iron ingot transformed into a sharp military saber after being burned.


    [Item: Outstanding military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +10, Toughness +10. Durability 9]

 Chapter 17: Beating A Pig Head

    <h4>Chapter 17: Beating A Pig Head</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Yifan was utterly shocked when he held the divine weapon.


    In the past, he hadmanded an army to fight for the empire, participated in martial contests in rings, and triumphed over others in battles of life and death. Even during the most dangerous of times, he was never hesitant, anxious or fearful, but he somehow revealed his feelings at this moment.


    After looking up at Ou Yangming for some time, he mentioned, ¡°Good, you didn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°General,¡± Old Craftsman said smilingly, ¡°This fellow is naturally gifted to be a Military Fire cksmith!¡±


    ¡°Not bad. This is my first time meeting someone as talented as him.¡± Chen Yifan nodded.


    Old Craftsman shook his head. ¡°General, don¡¯t spoil him, his level is far below that.¡±


    Chen Yifan, Liu Zhengye, and the others wondered. ¡°You¡¯re smiling so happily, yet you¡¯re pretending to be humble. Who are you trying to fool...¡¯


    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± Liu Zhengye cleared his throat, then took a step forward. ¡°General, since he¡¯s so talented in smithing, you can train him. If he seeds in the future, your reputation will grow!¡±


    Chen Yifan instructed, ¡°Zhengye, make a trip to the Supply Division with Old Craftsman, and get a few precious ores for this fe to practice.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Old Craftsman was shocked. ¡°General, that can¡¯t be done!¡±


    ¡°If I say it can, it can. Old Craftsman, I won¡¯t be stingy over a few precious ores it¡¯ll help him train.¡± Chen Yifan waved his hand, then stopped for a while before adding, ¡°Are you afraid that he¡¯ll surpass you, so you¡¯re being defensive?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be defensive?¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s face instantly reddened. He exhaled deeply, then continued, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so generous, I¡¯m more than happy to do it. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    The others thought to themselves. ¡®It¡¯s only weird if you¡¯re not happy to do it.¡¯


    Chen Yifanughed out loud. ¡°Go, go, I¡¯ll be waiting for good news.¡±


    Subsequently, Liu Zhengye and Old Craftsman left for the Supply Division, whereas Ou Yangming left the tent with Sui Hezhi. Since Chen Yifan was very upied as the West Camp¡¯s general, he did not stay to talk to them.


    As such, Sui Hezhi and Ou Yangming left as well.


    Once Sui Hezhi escorted Ou Yangming back to the Armament Camp, thetter mentioned, ¡°Big Brother Sui, thank you for escorting me back.¡±


    Sui Hezhi smiled and intended to say something but he was hesitant. In the end, he sighed and left.


    Ou Yangming watched him leave, then entered the camp.


    After walking just a short distance, a chilly voice was heard. ¡°You, Ou Yangming,e here.¡±


    He was stunned and noticed a cold middle-aged man was waving at him when he turned to look.


    The man was not a stranger to him. He was Han Changling, one of the Military Fire cksmiths in the Armament Camp.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he approached him. ¡°Master Han, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Han Changling replied arrogantly, ¡°I need to smith some weapons today, but Ick a helper. Come over and fill the spot.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded, ¡°Master Han, I¡¯m Old Craftsman¡¯s helper.¡±


    In the Armament Camp, Old Craftsman was the chief of the Military Fire cksmiths, but he refused to be called a master due to his odd character, thus everyone addressed him as Old Craftsman.


    Nevertheless, the other Military Fire cksmiths were known as masters.


    ¡°Hmph, are you trying to oppress me by using Old Craftsman¡¯s name?¡± Han Changling was indifferent. ¡°He¡¯s not here at the moment, so you¡¯re a general helper for the Armament Camp. If I¡¯m asking for your help, are you going to disobey me?¡±


    Ou Yangming shivered a little. For some reason, he felt that Han Changling was behaving strangely.


    In the Armament Camp, though there was no ranking among the Military Fire cksmiths, Old Craftsman was the chief for a reason. Under normal circumstances, unless Han Changling had gone crazy, he would not offend him.


    Nheless, it was clear that Han Changling did not care at the moment.


    Ou Yangming subconsciously took a step back and decided that he must not leave with Han Changling.


    ¡°Master Han, Old Craftsman gave me a refining task, and I have to get it done as soon as possible. I hope that you understand.¡± He bowed, then turned to leave.


    Right then, Han Changling sneered and got in front of Ou Yangming in a sh.


    He reached out his hand to grab Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder immediately. Ou Yangming would be under his control once he grabbed him with his Iron Palm.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he had not expected Han Changling to attack him, and it frightened him.


    He clenched his fists together, then yelled as he attacked too.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The fist and the palm shed in mid-air, causing Ou Yangming¡¯s chest to hurt as if his body was electrified. Additionally, he tasted blood in his throat.


    Han Changling paused for a moment to look at Ou Yangming, surprised. ¡°Very well, you¡¯re already a Force Grade martial artist, no wonder you have the courage to resist.¡±


    A Military Fire cksmith had to be abundant in physical power to generate the Military Fire, but the fire would notst for a long time if one only relied on physical power. Thus, qualified Military Fire cksmiths usually practiced martial arts. Of course, martial arts were not the main focus, so Han Changling was not that powerful.


    That being said, he was powerful enough to go against Ou Yangming, who had just started practicing martial arts.


    With that, he kicked again and smiled sinisterly. He had managed to get the measure of Ou Yangming¡¯s strength through the punch earlier and realized that he was only a Rank One Force Grade martial artist, so he thought little of him.


    Han Changling hade prepared and was confident about taking Ou Yangming out easily.


    Upon facing the fierce w, Ou Yangming heard the wind whistle around him and felt like he was trapped in a cage. Just as he was at his wit¡¯s end, the purple light in his mind glowed, and he entered the mysterious realm where his consciousness split into two.


    The world seemed to be slowing down around him.


    While Han Changling¡¯s w was violent, Ou Yangming noticed that it was not at all perfect. Instead, it had many openings.


    He lowered his body, then slipped under Han Changling¡¯s armpit like a small fish.


    Needless to say, that was his limit. If he wanted to counterattack... He had to have the strength to do so.


    Ou Yangming was not happy with his current state at all. If he was sessful in martial arts and was capable enough to protect himself, he would not be bullied.


    However, he knew that he had only practiced martial arts for a short time, so even when he could devour Qi and blood, there was only so much he could do.


    Han Changling roared, and his face turned dark. Clearly, he was enraged.


    He was embarrassed because Ou Yangming kept escaping him, so he gathered his strength in his fist and threw a punch.


    The punch should not be underestimated at all. If he only wanted to capture Ou Yangming earlier, he probably wanted to tear his face apart now. Ou Yangming would be severely injured if he was hit, or worse, he would die.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression and he was even more reluctant to leave with Han Changling. This was because he sensed strong killing intent from him and was puzzled about why Han Changling had such a strong hatred toward him.


    Nevertheless, even a fool knew that Han Changling had nned this in advance because it did not make sense for him to behave like this due to a small dispute.


    Although Ou Yangming did not understand why he had such a bitter resentment against him, he could not just wait and die.


    While extremely calm, Ou Yangming suddenly fell down. The fist wind that brushed across his head caused his face to hurt. He ignored the fist wind and kicked Han Changling¡¯s ankle.


    Han Changling shrieked in pain. He red at Ou Yangming, eager to kill him with a punch.


    When he turned to look again, Ou Yangming had already escaped, scurrying out of the Armament Camp.


    Han Changling was startled and furious. The little fellow was unbelievably cunning. He screamed and chased after Ou Yangming, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Ou Yangming ran faster when he heard him.


    The two of them left the Armament Camp in the blink of an eye, and in a dark corner, Zhang Yinfan cursed, ¡°Trash.¡± He then disappeared soundlessly.


    Ou Yangming noticed a familiar figure soon after he left the Armament Camp. His eyes shone, and he shouted as though a drowning man was holding onto a lifebuoy, ¡°Big Brother Sui, save me.¡±


    The person stopped to turn around, then ran over to him like a whirlwind.


    Just as Ou Yangming was relieved, he heard the sound of a heavy punch behind him, which was apanied by an awful wail.


    When he turned around, he saw Sui Hezhi standing in front of him, staring at Han Changling coldly. Meanwhile, Han Changming had his hand on his chest and was in extreme pain.


    Sui Hezhi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Brother Ouyang, did he bully you?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes, he wanted to... He wanted to beat me!¡±


    Sui Hezhi put on a grim smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll beat him until his head bes a pig¡¯s head.¡±


    With that, he took a step forward and punched as fast as lightning.


    As a result, Han Changling howled in grief, and, indeed, his head seemed to have turned into a pig¡¯s head.

 Chapter 18: Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 18: Exchange</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A row of armed soldiers came over to pull both parties aside.


    After all, they were in a military camp, so the Armament Camp was guarded by soldiers who quickly interfered when the incident happened.


    Sui Hezhi took a few steps back, then crossed his arms in front of him disdainfully.


    Those who were picked by Chen Yifan to join the Guards were wild and unruly soldiers. Since Sui Hezhi was one of them, he was not afraid at all, even when surrounded by soldiers.


    An elder walked out of the camp and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Upon seeing the elder, Ou Yangming was relieved.


    The elder was Zhong Yunda, an experienced Military Fire cksmith in the Armament Camp. Though he was not on par with Old Craftsman, he was quite a remarkable figure.


    Besides, he was close to Old Craftsman, so he would not make things difficult for Ou Yangming.


    After a soldier approached him to whisper to his ear, he cast an unfriendly look at Sui Hezhi, then looked at Han Changling, who was on the ground. He felt that the man whose face was like steamed bread was familiar, but could not recognize him.


    ¡°Hmph, who are you? Why are you fighting in the Armament Camp?¡±


    Sui Hezhi cupped his hands at him, and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Sui Hezhi, a guard soldier under General Chen Yifan.¡±


    The soldiers who surrounded him were stunned and slowly lowered their weapons.


    ¡®The Armament Camp¡¯s an important section of the military, butpared to General Chen Yifan... Hmm, it¡¯s best that we take things easy instead of courting our own death.


    Zhong Yunda¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°General Chen¡¯s Guards are wild indeed. Hehe, I¡¯ll go look for General Chen to discuss this incident!¡±


    Sui Hezhi¡¯s face changed slightly, and he turned to look at Ou Yangming. Should Chen Yifan find out that he caused trouble and fought for no reason, he would not end well.


    ¡°Grandfather Zhong, listen to me,¡± Ou Yangming quickly spoke, pointing at the muddle-headed Han Changling with tears on his face, ¡°After Big Brother Sui escorted me back here, I met Han Changling. He wanted me to be his helper, but the old man already gave me a task, so I said that I¡¯d finish the task before I helped him. He refused to listen and started attacking me. You should know that my weak body can¡¯t take many blows, but he kept hitting me, look...¡±


    Zhong Yundater noticed that Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes were muddy, and few parts were torn. On top of that, dried blood could be seen at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Jeez, how can this brute be so ruthless!¡± He was startled and enraged when he took a closer look at Ou Yangming. He turned to look at Han Changling with disgust. ¡°Drag him away, I¡¯ll exin to Sir Kang!¡±


    The soldiers responded to him at the same time, then took Han Changling away.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if those rude fes don¡¯t learn diligently, but the fact that they put on an act in front of you really embarrasses Military Fire cksmiths.¡± Zhong Yunda sighed, then tapped Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Thank you, Grandfather Zhong.¡±


    Zhong Yunda left after heforted him.


    Ou Yangming was relieved, then he bowed at Sui Hezhi. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Big Brother Sui.¡±


    Sui Hezhi waved his hand and helped Ou Yangming up. ¡°Sheesh, Brother Ouyang, what are you doing? Get up, quickly.¡±


    Afterward, he rubbed his hands together and was about to say something but he stopped on second thought.


    Ou Yangming guessed what he wanted to say, so he chuckled. ¡°Big Brother Sui, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Sui Hezhi hesitated. ¡°Brother Ouyang...¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly corrected him. ¡°Big Brother Sui, you said it wrong!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Ou, not Ouyang!¡±


    Sui Hezhi was stunned for a moment. He thought. ¡®Since your surname is Ou, why did you give yourself a confusing name?¡¯ However, he said, ¡°So your surname is Ou, Ou Yangming is such a nice name!¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Big Brother Sui, you¡¯re ttering me. Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Sui Hezhi quickly replied, ¡°Ah, Brother Ou, I¡¯d like to ask about the... The military saber that you created earlier. I wonder what you¡¯re going to do with it?¡±


    His eyes were sparkling when he spoke, and sweat could be seen on his forehead.


    Ou Yangming was not surprised because he had guessed what Sui Hezhi wanted to say. ¡°Big Brother Sui, I did smith this military saber, but it¡¯s military property, so it should be put in storage.¡±


    The muscles on Sui Hezhi¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Brother Ou, that¡¯s a small matter, why should you go through the trouble of doing it? How about I do it for you?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Big Brother, I think you want to keep it for yourself!¡±


    Sui Hezhi¡¯s face reddened as he was embarrassed. ¡°Brother Ou, honestly, for rough fes like us, a good weapon is like life. When I saw the military saber you forged, I don¡¯t feel like using normal ones anymore.¡±


    In actual fact, the saber he used to battle with Ou Yangming earlier had been carefully selected, but he could only pick from Common Grade weapons, which were far from one that was at the peak of Good Grade. As such, his saber was cut into two.


    Ou Yangming grinned, then gave him the military saber. ¡°Since you put it like that, I¡¯ll have you take it to the armory for me.¡±


    Sui Hezhi¡¯s eyes glowed right away and he epted the saber without wanting to let go of it.


    Ou Yangming knew that Sui Hezhi would not take the saber to the armory, but he also knew that Sui Hezhi would not make things hard for him. Another saber would surely be brought to the armory. It would be none of his business.


    Sui Hezhi was ted when he looked at the military saber, but he suddenly frowned. ¡°Hey, Brother Ou. I owe you a huge favor this time, and I really don¡¯t know how I can repay your kindness.¡±


    Ou Yangming replied, ¡°Big Brother, you just saved my life...¡±


    Sui Hezhi waved his hand to cut him off. ¡°Brother, I only helped you to deal with a scoundrel, I didn¡¯t save your life. Please don¡¯t put me to shame.¡±


    Ou Yangming was touched, and he suddenly recalled something. ¡°Big Brother Sui, I heard that the members of the Guards often hunt in the dense forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a rule set by the general. Hehe, the guard soldiers of the five camps in the military will head to the forest every ten days or so, and the general that leads the Guards with the most kills gains more reputation.¡± Sui Hezhi was filled with pride as he spoke. He then tapped the saber in his hands. ¡°With this good item to assist me, I¡¯m very confident!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll be victorious!¡±


    Sui Hezhiughed happily. The battle for honor was extremely important to soldiers like them because anyone who caught the general¡¯s eye would certainly be promoted in the future.


    Ou Yangming blinked his eyes as he asked, ¡°Big Brother Sui, what do you usually do with your kills?¡±


    Sui Hezhi answered without any hesitation, ¡°That depends on their grade, but most wild beasts are sent to the kitchen and cooked for everyone to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Ou Yangming responded, seemingly disappointed.


    Sui Hezhi was stunned. ¡°Brother Ou, do you have any opinion on this?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°Nothing. I actually enjoy wild animal meat very much, but there isn¡¯t enough to eat...¡±


    Sui Hezhi burst outughing as he finally understood what the young fellow meant. Instead of feeling unhappy, he was extremely excited.


    That was because from that day onward, everyone would be able to tell that Ou Yangming had a bright future.


    His talent in smithing truly made one¡¯s blood boil. If he could smith a Good Grade military saber now, what could he smith in the future?


    Sui Hezhi was very aware of where he stood and he knew that he could still converse with Ou Yangming at the moment, but once Ou Yangming became famous, there would surely be a big difference between their status.


    Nevertheless, if there was a chance for him to continue being acquainted with Ou Yangming, it would be a perfect gift.


    Once he decided, he pped his chest. ¡°Brother Ou, that¡¯s a small matter, so leave it to me. Hehe, I¡¯ll bring a wild beast to you every ten days. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be blessed with delicious food!¡±


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed, but he was rather hesitant. ¡°It won¡¯t be good if people see it...¡±


    Sui Hezhi replied proudly, ¡°There¡¯s a rule in the Guards that allows us to keep one of the kills for ourselves. Hehe, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a beast, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    He actually had to pay a certain price if he wanted to obtain the entire beast, but if it meant that he could be close friends with Ou Yangming, it was definitely worth it.


    After sending Sui Hezhi away, Ou Yangming was all smiles.


    Now that he finally understood the source of his Qi and blood, he had to ensure they were constantly replenished. Although it would be a strange method, he was left with no choice.


    Of course, it would be fine for him to steal from the pigpen asionally because nobody would say a thing if only a few pigs were missing.


    However, someone would notice if he were to use the domestic pigs to replenish his Qi and blood for years.


    Three missing pigs could be easily dismissed by a simple excuse, but if there were thirty or even three hundred missing pigs...


    Therefore, Ou Yangming decided to approach Sui Hezhi after he knew that the Guards often went hunting. He made a great deal by exchanging a military saber that could be smithed at any time for an endless supply of Qi and blood!


    Nheless, he did not know that Sui Hezhi was thinking simrly.


    Sui Hezhi also felt that he made a great deal by exchanging some wild beasts for a long-term friendship with Ou Yangming!

 Chapter 19: White Slate And Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 19: White te And Attribute</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming did not wait for long at Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop before the old man returned with a radiant face.


    Joyful happenings resounded in one¡¯s spirit and it somehow made Old Craftsman look younger.


    Nevertheless, the old man¡¯s face darkened again when he heard about the conflict between Ou Yangming and Han Changling.


    He sneered. ¡°Hehe, Han Changling isn¡¯t that daring. Someone must¡¯ve instructed him to do that.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re saying...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this next time. Come, I¡¯ll show you something good!¡± Old Craftsman waved his hand, then put down the odd-shaped ores that he was carrying, and was very careful so as to not break anything.


    In actual fact, while the ores were not as tough as gold or iron, they were not as fragile as eggs. Even if someone were to throw them on the ground, nothing would happen to them. However, they were priceless items to Old Craftsman, so he would never treat them with disrespect.


    Ou Yangming took a step closer to nce at them, then asked earnestly, ¡°Old Man, what are these?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, young fe, these are precious ores, and they have magical uses!¡± Old Craftsman spoke in a somewhat exaggerated tone, then he picked one up. ¡°Look, though this one looks like an ordinary hard ore, it¡¯s actually a rare Power Ore. If it¡¯s incorporated into a weapon, it¡¯ll increase the user¡¯s power.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he instantly recalled the attribute of power +1 that he found at the abandoned armory.


    Back then, he was uncertain what it meant, but after using a weapon, he finally understood its source and function.


    ¡®It can increase one¡¯s power. Mm, it¡¯s a good thing, but I¡¯ll have to confirm its effect after I try it.¡¯


    ¡°This is Agility Ore, which increases a user¡¯s speed.¡± Old Craftsman lifted another ore, then proceeded to show Ou Yangming the rest of the precious ores. ¡°The general¡¯s really generous, he gave us ten precious ores!¡±


    Ou Yangming was touched. ¡°Old Man, didn¡¯t General Chen give you a Blood-thirsty Ore previously? Is that a precious ore too?¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, but the Blood-thirsty Ore is a high-end precious ore, and General Chen put in a lot of effort to get it. Hehe, the general asked me to smith an armament for him because he trusts me, so I must do it well.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Old man, are there only Power Ores and Agility Ores here? What about others?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you haven¡¯t learned to crawl, but you already want to run? You¡¯re such a greedy fe. There are many others who wish to practice with basic precious ores, are you going to be picky?¡± Old Craftsmen stared at him snappily, then tapped Ou Yangming¡¯s head. ¡°If you speak nonsense again, I won¡¯t let you touch any of them!¡±


    Although he sounded ruthless, Ou Yangming knew that he always left the best things for him.


    Later, Old Craftsman said, ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re qualified to be a real Military Fire cksmith now, so I should teach you my secret skills.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly straightened his body. ¡°Old man, please.¡±


    ¡°The armaments that we normally forge are separated into four grades; Common, Good, High, and Fine. They¡¯re collectively known as White te Armaments,¡± Old Craftsman exined. He continued after a short pause, ¡°Apart from that, if armaments are created with a unique ability, they be Attribute Armaments. Hehe, Attribute Armaments are amazing, and each of them is a super treasure, so much so that people will do whatever it takes to get one!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the precious ores, then asked, ¡°Old Man, are Attribute Armaments made by incorporating armaments with these precious ores?¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not easy to attach attributes sessfully to an armament when precious ores are used.¡± He sighed. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been working on it for a long time, my sess rate is only around thirty percent. It¡¯s too difficult, it¡¯s really too difficult...¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes around. ¡°Old Man, are Attribute Armaments separated into different colors?¡±


    Old Craftsman chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. Normally, those with an extra attribute are known as Red Armaments, those with two extra attributes are known as Orange Armaments... In increasing order, it¡¯s Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Violet, and Purple. Oh, I heard that there¡¯s a higher grade that¡¯s known as a Golden attribute, but that¡¯s only a legend. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    Ou Yangming calcted in his head, then questioned, ¡°Old Man, does Purple have seven attributes then?¡± He was doubtful. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before?¡±


    Old Craftsman was speechless, and his face slowly darkened. He scolded, ¡°B*stard, what does it have to do with you if I¡¯ve seen it before or not? Listen, I¡¯ll be teaching you how to smith with a precious ore, and you must memorize everything word by word. If you make even the slightest mistake...¡± He looked around the room, then picked up a burning staff. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know why flowers are so red!¡±


    Ou Yangming felt a chill down his spine, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Old man, when did you upgrade your staff? If you hit me with that, I¡¯ll be half-dead!¡±


    Old Craftsman giggled. ¡°Nonsense. Didn¡¯t you acquire Dantian Light? You¡¯re a Force Grade martial artist, so this staff won¡¯t kill you. You¡¯ll only suffer pain for a few days, and your memory will improve.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he cried to himself. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that being a martial artist had its cons too. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have revealed anything to him, no matter what.¡¯


    Half an hourter, simr conversations were heard in the room.


    ¡°Do you remember it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Repeat it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I want to melt a precious ore, firstly.... Secondly... Thirdly, jeez, why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, you can¡¯t even memorize the form. Who should I hit if not you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re teaching so quickly, how can I memorize it word for word!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you again. Listen carefully... Memorize it!¡±


    ¡°Firstly... Secondly... Thirdly, jeez, why did you hit me again? I didn¡¯t memorize it wrongly!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I¡¯m too used to it. Continue... Why are you staring at me? Are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°No, old man, I¡¯m... I¡¯m admiring you. Yes, can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m admiring you?¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering me, memorize it again.¡±


    Around ten steps outside the workshop, Chen Yifan and Liu Zhengye looked at each other. After a long time, Chen Yifan shook his head. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not disturb them.¡±


    He had a bright smile on his face because the pair was quite interesting. As such, he began to have higher expectations.


    Liu Zhengye hesitated for a while before he said, ¡°General, if they continue, the smithing of your armament might be affected...¡±


    Chen Yifan waved his hand and grinned. ¡°If it¡¯s going to beter, so be it, I can wait. Hehe, I¡¯m really curious how the young fe will turn out to be.¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    As the days passed by, Ou Yangming kept learning.


    From morning till night, he followed Chen Yifan¡¯s instruction and practiced the martial-art squat.


    Yes, Chen Yifan did not teach him anything else. Chen Yifan told him to continue practicing the martial-art squat. It was not only to train his patience but also to build an extremely solid foundation.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not idle during other times.


    Under Old Craftsman¡¯s supervision, he practiced controlling the Military Fire. ording to the old man, it was not enough to be naturally gifted. He had to go through hardships to be worthy of such talent.


    Hence, other than training and refining his strength, he was also strictly supervised by Old Craftsman.


    The tough training caused Ou Yangming¡¯s umted Qi and blood to be consumed very quickly, and, after a few days, he could no longer bear it.


    It was then that Sui Hezhi brought him a wild beast, a wild pig that weighed 700 kilograms. Even though it was also a pig, one could tell from its ferocious tusks that,pared to a domestic pig, there was a great difference inbat power.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was delighted. He cut off one of its legs to share it with Old Craftsman, while the rest of its flesh was transformed into Qi and blood using the devouring attribute.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming found that the Qi and blood contained in the wild beast was far above a domestic pig¡¯s.


    The wild pig with only three legs gave him Qi and blood so abundant that they were much more than what he gained from the three domestic pigsbined. With that, his problem was solved.


    Following that, Sui Hezhi gave him huge wild beasts every ten days, which was enough for him to maintain rich Qi and blood.


    A monthter, not only had Ou Yangming¡¯s Dantian Light be stable, but he had also grown stronger.


    That being said,paratively, his control over the Military Fire was what had truly improved.


    One day, after getting Old Craftsman¡¯s permission, he finally began smithing his first-ever Attribute Armament.


    As his Military Fire burned, a featured iron ingot was shaped into a military saber. This did not mean that Ou Yangming only knew how to forge military sabers, it was simply what he was most familiar with. In order to increase his sess rate, it was best to forge a military saber.


    Once the saber was about to take its form, Ou Yangming reached for a Power Stone, then attached it to the saber.


    Next, his Military Fire became fiery, engulfing both the military saber and the Power Stone.


    At the same time, words that he had been longing to see appeared in his mind.


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    ¡®Draw!¡¯


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    ¡®Upgrade!¡¯


    Finally, his Military Fire stopped burning, and a brand new military saber was produced.

 Chapter 20: Attribute Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 20: Attribute Equipment</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the zing hot Military Fire was slowly suppressed, the temperature in the workshop reduced as well, but the heat inside Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes did not go away.


    This was the first Attribute Armament forged by Ou Yangming. Simr to the first time he generated the Military Fire, restored an armament with the fire, and smithed an armament with the fire, it was a meaningful milestone. Of course, this only applied to him because it was insignificant in the history of smithing with the Military Fire.


    Nevertheless, the master and his apprentice were extremely excited. Old Craftsman asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved the saber around and identified the treasure saber¡¯s attributes through the afterglow of his Military Fire.


    [Item: Outstanding military saber (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +10, Toughness +10, Power +1, Durability 9]


    He was overjoyed. ¡°Old man, I did it! Yes, I did it!¡± He repeated his words excitedly as he could not express his emotions in any other way.


    In actual fact, when his Military Fire enveloped the previous ore and the drawableposition was found, Ou Yangming knew that he would seed, but he only confirmed it in the end. As such, he cheered happily.


    Old Craftsman took the military saber, then looked at it happily for a long time.


    Ou Yangming then questioned, ¡°Old Man, didn¡¯t you say that the Power Stone will let a user gain extra power? But...¡± He pointed at the saber in confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel it?¡±


    Old Craftsman scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Do you think just anyone can use this power?¡± He tossed the saber back to Ou Yangming. ¡°Take it.¡±


    Ou Yangming epted the military saber, then fixed his gaze at Old Craftsman.


    Old Craftsman wondered. ¡®This apprentice of mine is too talented, he actually seeded during his first try at smithing an Attribute Armament. This is more just talent, his luck is simplyw-defying. If this goes on, he¡¯ll learn all my tricks, and I¡¯ll have nothing left to teach him.¡¯


    ¡°Channel your Dantian Qi into the military saber, then try it,¡± he mentioned with a smile.


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. After a month of hard work, his Dantian Light was much more solid than it was before, and due to his constant effort, he could control it easily.


    Following that, he used his mind to release light from his dantian, which entered the saber through his arm¡¯s meridian.


    He instantly sensed a peculiar power being born in the saber, which was connected with his aura. Additionally, he felt that his body was filled with power.


    Yes, it was an indescribable feeling that was so strong that it could not be questioned.


    A brief momentter, Ou Yangming finally confirmed that it was not an illusion.


    It turned out that the unique attribute could only be activated by a martial artist¡¯s power, but once it was triggered, it would be easy to maintain it because he realized that Dantian Light was mainly required during the activation. As long as he held the saber, the power remained, and the Dantian Light consumed to maintain it was negligible.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    When he swung the saber casually, a light was seen, and the de was sharp and threatening.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s face changed, and he quickly yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Old Craftsman snapped. ¡°Where are you? Is this a ce for you to test your saber? Are you trying to wreck my smithing workshop?¡±


    It was then that Ou Yangming realized that they were in the smithing workshop that Old Craftsman valued the most. Since the military saber was sharp, and he had gained extra power, an ident might actually happen.


    Feeling embarrassed, he put the saber down, but the instant the treasure saber left him, the extra power vanished into thin air.


    The disappointment made him feel slightly ufortable.


    Old Craftsman giggled. ¡°Young fe, you¡¯ll get used to it after you try a few times. Now, strike while the iron is hot, and practice to get more adept at it.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him. His physical power, Dantian Light, and mental power had clearly improved, and the duration of his Military Fire usage was at a point where even Old Craftsmanmended him. Hence, he could continue forging.


    He retrieved another featured iron ingot, then reached for an Agility Ore.


    However, Old Craftsman reached his hand out. ¡°No!¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The martial tool you¡¯re matching it with is wrong.¡±


    Ou Yangming was puzzled when he looked at the item in his hand. ¡®How is this wrong?¡¯


    ¡°You want to create another military saber, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, but he thought, ¡®Why are you asking the obvious?¡¯


    ¡°The military saber is a violent weapon on the battlefield and is mainly used to kill. Such a weapon can¡¯t be matched with an Agility Ore,¡± Old Craftsman exined patiently. ¡°If you match them together forcefully, there¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯ll fail.¡±


    Ou Yangming widened his mouth. He realized that there was still much to learn about Smithing Art.


    Although he had worked under Old Craftsman for two years, he just obtained the Military Fire, and there had been no point for the old man to teach him a lot. Therefore, he had only grasped some basic theories and knowledge and knew nothing about anything beyond that.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. ¡°Old Man, are you saying that a military saber can¡¯t have the agility attribute?¡±


    Old Craftsman shook his head. ¡°Nonsense. Smithing technique is as vast as the ocean, so anything is possible. It doesn¡¯t matter if a military saber has the agility attribute, but...¡± He paused for a while, then continued, ¡°The sess rate for it isn¡¯t high as they don¡¯t match. I don¡¯t want you to waste it.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, but he said to himself, ¡®It¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll waste it.¡¯


    Of course, he was not going to mention it because Old Craftsman would lecture him and hit him with Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms.


    Afterward, he asked, ¡°Old Man, how should the Agility Ore be used then?¡±


    Old Craftsman rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, think.¡±


    Ou Yangming mumbled, ¡°Armor, knee pads, greaves, boots... No, not boots.¡±


    Armors, knee pads, and greaves could be made with steel, but not boots.


    However, Old Craftsman stared at him. ¡°Although normal boots can¡¯t withstand the process, beast-skinned boots with strong Qi and blood, as well as rare boots made from magical beast skin and spirit beast skin can have the attribute attached. Moreover, equipment like boots is favored more than armaments.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡°Why?¡±


    Old Craftsman snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a taste of power earlier? What did it feel when you let go of the saber?¡±


    Ou Yangming hit his head. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Boots and military sabers were different. As long as one was not lying in bed, one would be wearing boots, and only by wearing a piece of equipment then activating it with essential Qi could one enjoy an attribute¡¯s benefit.


    One would not attract any attention if one continuously wore boots, but if one never let go of a military saber...


    If someone were to hold a military saber while looking for a general in the military camp, one would probably be chopped into pieces before one could meet the general, but if one were to wear a pair of boots with attributes... Nobody would pay any attention.


    Thus, even if a military saber and a pair of boots had the same attribute, the boots would be more favored than the saber.


    Nheless, this only applied to normal people. For those in the military, who licked the blood off a saber, their first choice would always be a killing weapon.


    Old Craftsman smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Don¡¯t make a military saber this time, try a knee pad.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, then turned his wrist to produce the Military Fire.


    A whole iron ingot was required to smith a military saber, but if one wanted to forge a knee pad, less than a quarter of the same iron ingot was needed.


    Ou Yangming mostly created military sabers as he had a special liking for them, but he never went overboard because of Old Craftsman¡¯s guidance. It was not his first time smithing a knee pad, hence he finished it sessfully using the Military Fire.


    By applying the same method on the Agility Ore, and through the prompts of his fire¡¯s drawing and upgrading abilities, a knee pad was produced.


    [Item: Outstanding knee pad (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +10, Agility +1, Durability 8]


    Ou Yangming smiled happily. Though its durability was less than perfect, its toughness was 10, and it had the attribute of agility +1. The knee pad was definitely presentable.


    Old Craftsman was delighted when he took the knee pad. His eyes sparkled, and he appeared to be happier than Ou Yangming.


    He strapped the knee pad on his knees, then connected with his Dantian Light, and felt lighter instantly.


    Afterward, heughed and tapped Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder a few times. ¡°Nice, this is great! You¡¯re really capable. You¡¯re very amazing to have seeded twice, you¡¯re almost better than me!¡±


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s smile froze because he had a very important question to ask.


    Even Old Craftsman could only guarantee a thirty-percent sess rate when he smithed Attribute Armaments. If he maintained a hundred-percent sess rate, what would happen?

 Chapter 21: Qi Return

    <h4>Chapter 21: Qi Return</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming was never a flower in a greenhouse, and he understood many things from a young age as he was an orphan.


    It was obviously good to be outstanding, but not if he was too outstanding. The bird that poked its head out would be shot, and he knew this very well because of the battles between gangsters in town, and the consequences of fault-finders who were new in the military camp.


    After taking a deep breath, Ou Yangming said, ¡°Old Man, the other greave is missing, so I¡¯ll make another one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Craftsman smiled. He was quite pleased with his disciple.


    Ou Yangming put the remaining iron ingot together with another Agility Ore, then used his mind to envelope his Military Fire around the iron ingot.


    The usage of the Military Fire to refine an iron ingot was the most basic requirement for smithing art, but it was as simple as breathing for Ou Yangming, who was unusually calm due to the purple light. Before long, the greave was done.


    When he tapped the Agility Ore, it went into the Military Fire.


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    ¡®Draw.¡¯


    The Agility Ore instantly melted in the Military Fire, and it flowed down like liquid to cover the greave.


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    ¡®Don¡¯t upgrade.¡¯


    The purple light that contained the Agility attribute remained still.


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    ¡®Upgrade.¡¯


    On the other hand, another purple light for Toughness integrated into the greave.


    It would definitely be shocking if Ou Yangming were to smith another Attribute Armament, but it would be too pretentious if he could not even smith a White te Armament.


    Therefore, it was inevitable for him to disguise his skill.


    A brief momentter, the Military Fire disappeared, and a brand new greave was formed.


    [Item: Outstanding grave]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +8, Durability 8]


    Ou Yangming was secretly satisfied when he saw the attributes revealed by the Military Fire.


    Although it was still of Good Grade, it was not at its peak, and it did not have extra attributes. Nheless, a greave of such grade was rare to normal soldiers.


    Of course, Ou Yangming looked disheartened instead of delighted.


    Old Craftsman was stunned, then heughed after he looked at the greave. ¡°Young fe, why do you look discouraged when you smithed a Good Grade greave?¡±


    Ou Yangming mumbled, ¡°Old Man, I didn¡¯t smith an Attribute Armament, which means I wasted a precious ore...¡±


    Old Craftsmanughed out loud, and pointed at his nose as hemented, ¡°Why do you have such wishful thinking? You smithed two Attribute Armaments sessfully out of the three precious ores, so why are you dissatisfied? Hehe, do you think that you¡¯re a godly cksmith who can smith Attribute Armaments without fail?¡±


    He blinked. ¡°Old Man, you don¡¯t me me?¡±


    Old Craftsman shook his head, then pointed at the remaining precious ores. ¡°Why would I? When the general gave you ten precious ores to train with, we were already prepared for the worst, so we won¡¯t me you even if you can¡¯t smith any Attribute Armament. Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to seed on your first try, so this is enough to cover the cost.¡±


    Normally, Military cksmiths could only smith While te Armaments. Unless one was the best among one¡¯s peers and had a unique sense in Attribute Ores, one could not attach attributes to equipment.


    Even if one was talented and was guided by a teacher, one would probably ruin around ten precious ores in the beginning before smithing an Attribute Equipment. Furthermore, Military Fire Smithing Art could only be perfected through practice. While a master craftsman had a high sess rate, a beginner¡¯s sess rate could be frustrating.


    Old Craftsman was second to none in the military camp, but his sess rate in smithing Attribute Equipment was only around thirty percent, whereas the other Military Fire cksmiths who were qualified to smith such equipment were worse.


    Apart from two of them who barely passed the twenty percent mark, the others only had a ten percent sess rate, or could barely hit the mark.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s words were of enormous weight in the Armament Camp. Though he was not the supervisor, even the supervisor dared not disrespect him, because his strength was matchless.


    Therefore, since Ou Yangming smithed two Attribute Equipment sessfully, nobody would criticize him even if the rest he smithed would be scrapped.


    Besides, Old Craftsman believed that Ou Yangming could smith at least one Attribute Equipment from the seven remaining precious ores.


    ¡°I should be med for being too greedy. You¡¯ve consumed too much energy to smith two Attribute Equipment in a row, yet I didn¡¯t ask you to rest.¡± Heforted Ou Yangming by patting him on his shoulders, then mentioned after looking at the seven precious ores on the smithing table, ¡°That¡¯s all for today, we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. You¡¯ll smith only two each day from now on, no more than that.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement.


    He initially wanted to stay in the smithing workshop to practice the Military Fire¡¯s controls, but Old Craftsman scolded him and forced him to rest.


    After returning to his room, he wondered if he went overboard earlier, and decided after some considerations that he would be more careful in the future.


    Even though Ou Yangming previously smithed three pieces of equipment in a row, he was not exactly tired at all and was extremely excited instead.


    The days he spent working hard to temper his body were obviously rewarding. Of course, he was able to achieve those results because he replenished his Qi and blood endlessly, or he could not have withstood the tough cultivation.


    When he paced back and forth in his room, he felt as ufortable as a cat scratching an itch.


    Once a man became addicted to something, he would subconsciously want to put his mind and body into it.


    Simr to people who were obsessed with ying online games, Ou Yangming was extremely interested in Military Fire Smithing Art at the moment since he was just starting to get somewhere.


    It would be fine if he could not smith due to theck of qualifications. However, he had the strength to do so, but could not perform it, thus it made him feel uneasy.


    All of a sudden, he was struck with an idea.


    He could still make a move even if Old Craftsman disallowed him to practice.


    Upon having the thought, Ou Yangming left his room without hesitation and headed to the abandoned depot with ease. When he looked at the piles of discarded weapons, he began absorbing their attributes quickly.


    Ever since he acquired the Dantian Light, his mental power increased correspondingly, and he knew after a few tries that the upper limit of the purple light capacity in his mind was fifty. In other words, he could store fifty attributes at most.


    Nevertheless, instead of using up his quota, he would usually leave around five of them empty just in case.


    The attributes of the abandoned armaments were generally Power and Toughness, but Ou Yangming found a unique one by chance.


    Needless to say, the chances of finding Unique Attributes were very low. He hade to the depot numerous times in a month, but apart from the Power +1 attribute that he found, he did not find a simr one.


    His Military Fire shed as it absorbed the remaining attributes one after another.


    Each time he did that, an armament would bepletely scrapped, so much so that it could not be melted in the furnace to be used again.


    Nheless, the wastage was not worth mentioning at all aspared to the piles of armament.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming was stunned, and he could not help but exim.


    His Military Fire found a Unique Attribute when he picked up a damaged breastte.


    Qi Return +1.


    ¡®What is this attribute? Why have I never seen it before?¡¯


    Despite that, Ou Yangming could somewhat make a guess when he saw the name of the attribute.


    He absorbed the rare attribute without hesitation, which turned into a purple light in his mind. Subsequently, he realized that he had stored forty-five lights.


    After patting his butt to get rid of the dirt, Ou Yangming left the abandoned depot.


    Instead of returning to his room, he headed to the Armament Camp¡¯s equipment depot.


    The equipment depot waspletely different from the abandoned depot as it was guarded by soldiers and overseen by a person in charge.


    As soon as Ou Yangming arrived at the equipment depot, he noticed that the person in the ounts office was familiar. The person was Xiong Gaoan, one of the two people in charge at the Armament Camp¡¯s ounts office. He seemed to be making a record in the ount book at the moment.


    ¡°Hello, Officer Xiong.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    Xiong Gaoan stopped what he was doing to look at him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied, ¡°Officer Xiong, I¡¯m here to retrieve some iron ingots.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t we distribute the featured iron ingots for this month already? Does Old Craftsman not have enough?¡±


    Ou Yangming thought to himself, ¡®Of course he has enough, but I don¡¯t...¡¯


    He chuckled embarrassedly. ¡°Officer Xiong, too many were used, so please give us some more.¡±


    Since Old Craftsman was reputable, it would not be a big deal for Ou Yangming to withdraw more featured iron ingots. He had done the same in the past and believed that the old man would not deny it even if Xiong Gaoan were to question him.


    That being said, Xiong Gaoan looked troubled. ¡°Ou Yangming, I can¡¯t agree with that.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked as he was stunned, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a military order given by our superior. He said that the Armament Camp¡¯s consumption is too high, so in order to control the cost, nobody¡¯s allowed to withdraw equipment at their will.¡± Xiong Gaoan felt helpless. He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Unless you have a warrant from Supervisor Kang, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Who gave the order?¡±


    ¡°Sir Zhang Yinfan, the Provision Camp¡¯s assistant supervisor.¡±

 Chapter 22: Take A Guess

    <h4>Chapter 22: Take A Guess</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Sir... Zhang Yinfan,¡± Ou Yangming mumbled and frowned.


    He probably would not be too concerned if someone else had given the order, but since it was Zhang Yinfan, he could not help but link this issue to something else.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiong Gaoan was helpless. ¡°Although the Armament Camp and the Provision Camp are both under the Supply Division, you should know that everything involves money, and they can stop us anytime they want... Even if Old Craftsmanes personally, I dare not open the depot for him.¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lip and thought to himself, ¡®If you don¡¯t open the depot when the old manes personally, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he dared not say it as he would be smacking the supervisor in his face.


    Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming could only leave disappointedly.


    A brief moment after he left, a stout man arrived.


    Xiong Gaoan quickly stood up to greet the person affectionately. ¡°Sir Kang, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just had my meal, so I¡¯m here to check the depot¡¯s inventory.¡± The person was Kang Weibo, the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor. He smiled when he spoke, but sighed after that. ¡°The Armament Camp isn¡¯t very peacefultely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Zhang just ordered us to control the cost strictly, and he asked that we don¡¯t waste too much stock, but Old Craftsman¡¯s spending increased recently...¡± Xiong Gaoan gestured to Kang Weibo to sit, then asked him softly, ¡°Sir, how about you talk to Old Craftsman about this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Kang Weibo red at him. ¡°Old Craftsman¡¯s the only presentable person in the Armament Camp. If I go talk to him about it, am I not bringing bad luck upon myself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Xiong Gaoan¡¯s face turned bitter. ¡°Sir, Ou Yangming, Old Craftsman¡¯s helper, was here just now to withdraw some featured iron ingot. I didn¡¯t open the depot, look...¡±


    Kang Weibo was stunned. ¡°Ou Yangming was here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang Weibo furrowed his eyebrows a little and began pondering.


    Xiong Gaoan was rather surprised as he did not know why Kang Weibo looked so prudent. He knew that Ou Yangming was only Old Craftsman¡¯s helper and did not think that it was a big deal when he rejected Ou Yangming earlier as Old Craftsman could simply make a visit himself. As long as the old man made a fuss about it, he would open the depot for him.


    Being a powerless person, Xiong Gaoan could not go against a prestigious person like Old Craftsman, but he also did not want to be med for a breach of responsibility.


    Since Kang Weibo has been the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor for many years, he figured that he understood the situation very well and saw through the little trick.


    After all, the way of being an official was to look after oneself first. Opening the depot for Ou Yangming and for Old Craftsman were two different matters.


    However, Xiong Gaoan felt that it was not as simple as he thought when he noticed Kang Weibo¡¯s facial expression. Feeling quite anxious, he asked carefully, ¡°Sir, did I do something inappropriate?¡±


    It was clear that he was Kang Weibo¡¯s confidant since he managed the ounts in the Armament Camp, or he would not have been so straightforward with his question.


    ¡°I heard a rumor a few days ago.¡± Kang Weibo sighed, then lowered his voice. ¡°Old Craftsman exchanged his meritorious deeds over the years for a Military Fire Badge as he wanted Ou Yangming to be sessful, and Ou Yangming acquired the Military Fire Seed.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan was stunned. Hemented enviously, ¡°That fe¡¯s quite lucky.¡±


    Ou Yangming was not rted to Old Craftsman at all, but they coincidentally clicked with each other and were closer than a grandfather and a grandson who were blood-rted.


    This was also why Xiong Gaoan spoke to Ou Yangming nicely. If another helper were to act so rashly, he would have sent him to be caned.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not necessarily good luck!¡± Kang Weibo sneered. ¡°Sir Zhang found out about it, and he put an obstacle in the way as he wanted someone else to take the ce instead. Ou Yangming agreed at first, but he broke his promise when it was time for him to decide, and he epted the Military Fire Badge¡¯s legacy.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Xiong Gaoan was dumbfounded. ¡°That, that... Sir Zhang?¡±


    Kang Weibo responded, ¡°Which Sir Zhang can it be if it¡¯s not that one?¡±


    Xiong Gaoan felt uneasy. ¡°Sir, if that¡¯s the case, the order from the Provision Camp is probably not as simple as it seems. What should we do?¡±


    Kang Weibo sighed. ¡°The Provision Camp is our superior, but Old Craftsman isn¡¯t one to be messed with. Moreover, he has been getting a lot of attention because General Chen recently asked him to smith a weapon. If we make things difficult for him, General Chen will definitely chop our heads off to warn the others.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan shrunk his neck as a chill went down, which gave him goosebumps.


    ¡°Forget it, guard the depot strictly, and don¡¯t open it unless it¡¯s really necessary. I¡¯ll go visit Old Craftsman to check out the situation,¡± Kang Weibo said as he stood up as he said.


    Xiong Gaoan sighed after Kang Weibo left. In a fight between celestial beings, things were especially difficult for little devils like them who were stuck in the middle.


    Kang Weibo arrived at Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop with a smile on his face and noticed that the old man was making gestures at a staff. He hesitated for a while before knocking on the door.


    When Old Craftsman opened the door and saw him, he smiled. ¡°Sir Kang, why are you here?¡±


    Since Kang Weibo was the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor, Old Craftsman was under him in terms of their rank, so he greeted him politely. Nheless, the politeness was only on the surface because Old Craftsman did not intend to invite him inside.


    Kang Weibo smiled bitterly as he asked, ¡°Old Craftsman, are youcking materialstely?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Old Craftsman was stunned.


    ¡°Ou Yangming went to the depot earlier to ask for some featured iron ingots,¡± Kang Weibo exined quickly, then sighed. ¡°It would¡¯ve been a small matter half a month ago, but Sir Zhang from the Provision Camp has just ordered the Armament Camp to reduce our expenses...¡±


    ¡°Oh, was it Zhang Yinfan who gave the order?¡± Old Craftsman asked calmly.


    ¡°Yes, it was Sir Zhang, but don¡¯t worry.¡± Kang Weibo nodded right away, then stuck his chest out like he was ready to go through thick and thin with the old man. ¡°Your expenses won¡¯t be reduced at all, and I¡¯ll prepare everything for you no matter how hard it is, even if I¡¯ll have to give up my post as an official in the Armament Camp.¡±


    Old Craftsman could not help butugh. He was not a 3-year-old child, so he obviously did not believe the nonsense.


    Due to his many experiences in life, he instantly understood Kang Weibo¡¯s purpose of visiting.


    He chuckled. ¡°Sir Kang, I understand. Mm, if that young fe asks to withdraw materials from the depot in the future, you don¡¯t have to charge it to my ount.¡±


    Kang Weibo was startled. ¡°Oh, Old Craftsman, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not asking you not to withdraw materials anymore. Alright, alright, I¡¯ll let my men open the depot for Ou Yangming if he goes there again, is that okay?¡±


    He thought that Old Craftsman was being sarcastic. Normally, although he could not do anything against the unruly old man, he did not fear him.


    However, Old Craftsman was close to General Chen Yifan and had the responsibility of smithing a weapon for the general, so Kang Weibo dared not offend him during this crucial time.


    If Old Craftsman were toin about him to General Chen, he would be in serious trouble.


    After all, General Chen Yifan was more powerful than Zhang Yinfan.


    Old Craftsmanughed out loud. ¡°Sir Kang, you really misunderstood me, I meant what I said. If the young fe really goes to the depot to withdraw materials in the future, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Kang Weibo was stunned. When he noticed that Old Craftsman was neither faking it nor showing signs of anger, he wondered why.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, I don¡¯t understand what you mean...¡± He asked carefully, ¡°Are you asking us to reject him when he asks to retrieve materials for you?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess?¡± Old Craftsman winked mysteriously.


    Kang Weibo¡¯s face darkened a little. ¡®Take a guess? Take a guess my *ss! How can you wink when you¡¯re already so old? Why aren¡¯t you blind!¡¯


    Needless to say, he did not have the courage to voice it out, so he smiled bitterly instead. ¡°Old Craftsman, I¡¯ve been providing you with everything you need all these years, and I¡¯m sure that my hard work should be recognized even if they¡¯re notmendable. Tell me the truth, what do you really mean?¡±


    Old Craftsman cleared his throat. Since his nominal senior officer had put it that way, he could not hide things from him anymore.


    ¡°Sir Kang, perhaps you already know that I exchanged my meritorious deeds for Ou Yangming to obtain a Military Fire Seed.¡±


    Kang Weibo¡¯s face changed a little as he was shocked. ¡°Old Craftsman, are you saying that Little Brother... Ouyang stimted the Military Fire sessfully?¡±


    Upon realizing that, he began to feel uneasy, and even changed the way he addressed Ou Yangming.


    Old Craftsman shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Kang Weibo almost choked on his own breath. He inhaled deeply before he responded, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll order my men to not bother him if he asks to retrieve materials again.¡±


    He addressed Ou Yangming by his name again as soon as he knew that the young fellow had not activated the Military Fire.


    Old Craftsman still had a smile on his face. He then took a military saber from the smithing workshop to show it to Kang Weibo. ¡°Oh, Sir Kang, let me show you something.¡±


    Kang Weibo studied the saber for a while by using a bit of his essential Qi. His face glowed. ¡°An Attribute Military Saber.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is an Attribute Military Saber at the peak of Good Grade.¡±


    ¡°Old Craftsman, congrattions, it¡¯ll be recorded on the Merits Record. Ah, can this saber be stored in the depot?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, I didn¡¯t smith the saber, so I don¡¯t have the right to decide,¡± Old Craftsman replied when he saw the eager look on Kang Weibo¡¯s face.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Kang Weibo was surprised. ¡°Who did it then?¡±


    Old Craftsman winked mysteriously again, and responded casually, ¡°Take a guess...¡±

 Chapter 23: Two In Ten

    <h4>Chapter 23: Two In Ten</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kang Weibo¡¯s face changed. If he still could not make the right guess, his years of being an official were simply wasted.


    However, the answer he had in mind was truly shocking, and he was in disbelief. After hesitating for a while, he answered, ¡°Old Craftsman, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it has only been less than two months since Little Brother Ouyang obtained the Military Fire Seed, right?¡±


    Old Craftsman replied, ¡°It has almost been two months.¡±


    Kang Weibo had a strange look on his face. ¡°Oh, two months. ording to what I know, a person can¡¯t normally stimte the Military Fire sessfully!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Old Craftsman cast a cold look at him.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Old Man, why would I doubt you? But, but...¡± Kang Weibo waved his hand, then stomped his foot hard. ¡°Did Little Brother Ouyang really smith this Attribute Military Sword?¡±


    Old Craftsman scoffed. ¡°Do you know that General Chen sent his men to the Supply Division to retrieve ten precious ores for me?¡±


    Kang Weibo responded quickly, ¡°I know, I know. Everyone in the military camp knows that you¡¯re smithing a weapon for General Chen.¡±


    The Supply Division was the real supervisor of the military¡¯s logistics. Although the Armament Camp had its Material Department too, the real precious raw materials were stored at the Supply Division, and only someone mighty in the military could withdraw materials.


    ¡°Sir Kang, you guessed it wrong this time. General Chen didn¡¯t retrieve the ten precious ores for me.¡± Old Craftsmanughed out loud.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, don¡¯t, don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Kang Weibo was so dumbfounded that he stammered.


    ¡°Okay, take the saber to the young fellow. I¡¯m very upied now, so don¡¯t disturb me anymore.¡± Old Craftsman red at him, then closed the door and returned to his workshop.


    Kang Weibo¡¯s eyelids twitched when the door was closed. He smiled bitterly as he felt helpless against the extremely talented cksmiths in the camp, and it made him think that his post as the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor was meaningless.


    Nevertheless, he would not give up his post no matter what.


    Kang Weibo¡¯s eyes glowed when he looked at the Attribute Military Saber in his hands as though a golden path wasid out in front of him. He would have to judge if the path was a short one or a long one.


    Subsequently, he left in a hurry with the treasure sword.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming was frowning in his room.


    Since he had been under Old Craftsman and Chen Yifan¡¯s caretely, he did not bother about anything else apart from practicing the martial-art squat and the technique to control the Military Fire. As such, he neglected the matter of Zhang Yinfan and his nephew.


    After making a trip to the equipment depot, he heard the frightening name again.


    It was then when he came to a sudden realization that a venomous snake was still lurking.


    If Zhang Hanyu had not attacked Ou Yangming, Ou Yangming would not have killed him. In that case, when General Chen Yifan got involved, Zhang Yinfan and his nephew would let Ou Yangming go or even try to be friends with him.


    The instant Ou Yangming killed Zhang Hanyu, he knew that the resentment would be unsolvable.


    Zhang Yinfan was only holding back at the moment because he was fearful, but if he were to take his revenge in the future, it would be impossible for Ou Yangming to guard against him.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not have a solution to the problem.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on his door, which really shocked him.


    Ever since Zhang Hanyu¡¯s sneak attack, he had been more alert. Besides, Zhang Yinfan was still the Provision Camp¡¯s assistant supervisor, so he dared not let his guard down although Zhang Yinfan had not messed with him yet.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    ¡°Haha, Ou Yangming, it¡¯s me, Kang Weibo!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®One doesn¡¯t visit a temple without a cause, why is he here?¡¯


    Kang Weibo was the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor, such that everything in the camp was under his care, but the Armament Camp was different from other camps. It housed the highest number of skilled people, especially the old masters with superb craftsmanship. As such, the camp was well-known and themanding general valued it very much.


    Therefore, even though Kang Weibo was the camp¡¯s supervisor, he behaved well in front of the old masters, especially Old Craftsman.


    Needless to say, he showed a different side of him to the normal craftsmen.


    Since Ou Yangming was valued by Old Craftsman and was appointed as his helper, Kang Weibo treated him well, to the extent that he arranged a small single room for him.


    Despite that, that was the most Kang Weibo could do to show his sincerity. After all, there was a huge difference between their ranks, thus Ou Yangming could not figure out why the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor was here to visit him.


    While Ou Yangming was dubious, he opened the door. ¡°Sir Kang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kang Weiboughed out loud, then cupped his hands at him. ¡°My boy, you hid it from me so well!¡±


    Ou Yangming was puzzled. ¡®What did I hide from him?¡¯


    Upon seeing his confused look, Kang Weibo quickly retrieved a military saber and asked, ¡°Look, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately identified that it was the Attribute Military Saber that he smithed earlier.


    He instantly realized why Kang Weibo was treating him with such warmth.


    ¡°Sir Kang, isn¡¯t this just a military saber? It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Kang Weibo¡¯s face darkened. ¡°My boy, tell me, did Old Craftsman smith this saber, or did you smith it?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°Of course I did.¡±


    Kang Weibo took a deep breath when he saw Ou Yangming answering so casually. ¡°General Chen retrieved ten precious ores for you, right? Are, are you confident about smithing two Attribute Equipment?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He figured that Old Craftsman told Kang Weibo that he smithed an Attribute Equipment, but did not inform him of the truth.


    By using only three of the ten precious ores, he produced two pieces of Attribute Equipment. Even if the remaining seven ores were discarded, he already made two finished products.


    He nodded. ¡°If I only have to make two, I¡¯m confident.¡±


    Kang Weibo¡¯s eyes shone as heughed. ¡°My boy, you have such a heroic spirit, and I respect you for that.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a twenty percent criterion? What does it have to do with a heroic spirit? You¡¯re being too obvious about ttering me,¡¯ Ou Yangming said to himself.


    However, he did not know that the twenty percent criterion was only normal for him and Old Craftsman. On the other hand, it was an unsurpassable moat for the other Military Fire cksmiths in the military camp.


    Kang Weibo stoppedughing. ¡°My boy, why didn¡¯t youe to report it if you¡¯re already a Military Fire cksmith?¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his forehead. ¡°Ah, I forgot, sorry.¡±


    In actual fact, he did not forget about it because Old Craftsman hid the truth on purpose to disguise the specific date.


    The number of people in the military camp who knew that he incited the Military Fire were numbered even if Old Craftsman and Chen Yifan were included.


    ¡®Little master, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re guided by Old Craftsman. Although you haven¡¯t learned all of his skills, you managed to pick up his strange character as well,¡¯ The muscles on Kang Weibo¡¯s face twitched as he thought to himself.


    The most powerful thing in the Armament Camp was not one¡¯s power, but a cksmith¡¯s craftsmanship.


    Therefore, those with genuine talent could definitely get on well.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Kang Weibo was struck with an idea, so he smiled as he said, ¡°My boy, how about I discuss something with you?¡±


    Ou Yangming replied seriously, ¡°Sir Kang, let me know if you need me to do anything, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    Kang Weibo was the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor, whereas he was only a little helper, thus he had no room to negotiate.


    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t say that. We¡¯ll discuss anything that happens in the future,¡± Kang Weibo responded enthusiastically. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Since you can smith Attribute Equipment, I¡¯ll arrange a smithing workshop for you. Two in ten, will you ept the condition?¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°Out of the ten precious ores, I only have to hand two pieces of Attribute Equipment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only two, and all materials will be provided by the camp.¡± Kang Weibo nodded, then added after he pondered for a while, ¡°Let me know if you need anything, but you must fulfill the condition.¡±


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that moment. He asked carefully, ¡°Sir Kang, what if I¡¯m so lucky that I¡¯m able to smith a third Attribute Equipment?¡±


    ¡°Haha, if you¡¯re so capable, only two in ten will be taken by the Armament Camp regardless of the finished products,¡± Kang Weibo answered right away, and wondered, ¡®With a twenty percent passing rate, even if you seek help from Old Craftsman, it¡¯ll only increase to thirty percent? Hehe, you should work hard for another eight to ten years, but you probably won¡¯t be in the Armament Camp anymore then, so you don¡¯t have to consider that.¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your order, Sir Kang.¡±


    Feeling ted, Kang Weibo pulled him by his hand. ¡°My boy,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to the equipment depot!¡± Kang Weiboughed. ¡°Retrieve the materials you need in the future as you wish, I¡¯d like to see who has the courage to stop you!¡±

 Chapter 24: A Master’s Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 24: A Master¡¯s Treatment</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While being in a daze, Ou Yangming was brought by Kang Weibo to the equipment depot.


    Upon seeing Supervisor Kang, everyone at the depot greeted him quickly, but they looked at Ou Yangming strangely, including Xiong Gaoan.


    They could not understand why Sir Kang was pulling Ou Yangming by his hand, and they seemed to be conversing happily. In fact, Sir Kang treated him respectfully and was very friendly.


    Actually, the expression on Sir Kang¡¯s face was not rare at all, because that was how he usually weed top-notch Military Fire cksmiths in the camp.


    However, Ou Yangming was not a big master like Old Craftsman as he was only a little helper. Though the little helper was personally appointed by Old Craftsman, who was the chief of Military Fire cksmiths, they did not think that Sir Kang had to humble himself to get acquainted with him.


    Kang Weibo nced at the others, then winked at Xiong Gaoan.


    While Xiong Gaoan was indeed Kang Weibo¡¯s confidant, he could not figure out what the wink meant.


    Subsequently, Kang Weibo¡¯s angry voice was heard. ¡°Officer Xiong, why did you obstruct Little Brother Ouyang earlier when he came to retrieve some materials?¡±


    Xiong Gaoan was startled, and he finally realized what the wink meant, but he could not understand why Sir Kang was doing this.


    Whether he understood it or not, he had to cooperate since Sir Kang made his choice, or his position as the ounts officer would fly away.


    After bowing at Ou Yangming, Xiong Gaoan replied, ¡°Brother Ouyang, please don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m only a small ounts officer, and I dare not disobey the order given by the Provision Camp¡¯s superior!¡±


    Kang Weibo scoffed. ¡°Orders from the Provision Camp must be obeyed, but the way they¡¯re executed differs from person to person. What are you doing? You¡¯ve been living for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiong Gaoan dared not defend himself. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely allow Old Craftsman to withdraw materials in the future.¡±


    Kang Weibo widened his eyes. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiong Gaoan was dumbfounded because he did not know what he did wrong.


    Kang Weibo pointed at Ou Yangming. ¡°From now on, if anyone brings Little Brother Ouyang¡¯s personal letter here, the materials he requests will be approved! Hmph, those that are avable should be given to him immediately, and those that aren¡¯t avable must be requested from the Supply Division! I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you must do it well.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan and the others looked at each other as they wondered if they heard him wrongly.


    If Kang Weibo was pointing at Old Craftsman, nobody would object to it, but he was pointing at Ou Yangming... They wondered, ¡®He¡¯s just a little helper, so why does he get to enjoy this treatment?


    ¡®Won¡¯t the other old cksmiths be displeased if they know about this?¡¯


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t hear me?¡± Kang Weibo questioned coldly.


    He was extremely polite to Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming, but showed his threatening aura to his followers, which caused Xiong Gaoan and the others to shiver.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll obey you,¡± Xiong Gaoan responded, then said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ouyang, I¡¯ll assign a help... Oh, an errand boy for you. If you need anything in the future, just give an order!¡±


    Xiong Gaoan initially wanted to say that he would assign a helper for Ou Yangming, but Ou Yangming was a helper himself, so how could he assign a helper for him? Luckily, he was smart enough to change the term quickly.


    Nheless, Kang Weiboughed. ¡°What do you mean by an errand boy? Gaoan, Little Brother Ouyang is already an official Military Fire cksmith, so you should arrange a personal smithing workshop and a new amodation for him. Mm, you should do it ording to Old Craftsman¡¯s standard!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This time, Xiong Gaoan eximed, and he looked at Ou Yangming for some time before he smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re already a cksmith! Oh, you hid it very well!¡±


    He finally understood why Kang Weibo was being so friendly.


    Ou Yangming became an official Military Fire cksmith at such a young age, so he would definitely have a bright future. When should Xiong Gaoan and Kang Weibo be friends with him if not now?


    In spite of that, Xiong Gaoan felt that the investment made by Sir Kang was too big because Sir Kang asked that he refer to the treatment given to Old Craftsman, which confused him.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had been feeling like an outsider the moment he arrived.


    His face changed only when Kang Weibo gave his order. ¡°Sir Kang, you mustn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Why mustn¡¯t I do that? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bear all the responsibilities.¡± Heughed, then tossed a military saber to Xiong Gaoan. ¡°This was made by Little Brother Ouyang, so store it in the depot, and keep it well before handing it to the Supply Division at the end of the month.¡± Following that, he pulled Ou Yangming outside. ¡°My boy, let¡¯s take a look at the smithing workshops and the courtyards, you must pick the one you like.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan and the others felt like they were dreaming when they saw them leaving happily.


    Sir Kang actually brought Ou Yangming over, scolded his followers, and told them that Ou Yangming was a cksmith. Additionally, he asked that they give him the same treatment given to Old Craftsman.


    The change was so big that they found it hard to ept it.


    Xiong Gaoan sighed. ¡°Everyone, this is Sir Kang¡¯s order, so listen well. From now on, if Ou Yangminges, you must wee him properly.¡±


    The others responded to him. Even though they could not understand it, they would execute it since it was Sir Kang¡¯s order, and they would try their best to understand it.


    ¡°Go, record this.¡± Xiong Gaoan handed the military saber in his hands to a person beside him.


    The person was about to leave when Xiong Gaoan suddenly called out to him, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Everyone else turned to look at him. He had taken the military saber back to check it out.


    A brief momentter, someone asked him carefully, ¡°Officer Xiong, is there something mysterious about the saber?¡±


    Xiong Gaoan did not bother, and he channeled a hint of his essential Qi into the saber. At once, a light shed, and it was as if lightning struck although there was only a glimpse of it. It lit the pitch-ck earth, and it was unforgettable.


    ¡°This, this is an Attribute Military Saber!¡±


    ¡°Who, who was it that Sir Kang said... Made the saber?¡±


    The others fell silent as they looked in the same direction. They knew at once that the Armament Camp had a new master who could not be offended from now on, but the master was too young to be one.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After an hour, Ou Yangming was touched when he looked at the courtyard that he was assigned to.


    The courtyard was simply luxurious aspared to the single room that he used to stay in. Not only did it have a master bedroom, but it also had a side bedroom, a living room, a guest room, a kitchen, a dining room, a garden, etc. Besides, the rooms were already decorated with fine materials.


    Nevertheless, it was somewhat scary that he was the only one living in the huge courtyard.


    Once Kang Weibo left, Ou Yangming did not stay in his new courtyard for long as he went to find Old Craftsman.


    The old man was still in deep thoughts in the smithing workshop, so much so that he only smiled at Ou Yangming when he arrived, then continued thinking.


    Ou Yangming scratched his ears and cheeks for half an hour before Old Craftsman finally sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you just behave well. You¡¯re already a master who has a personal smithing workshop, yet you¡¯re still unsteady.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, you know already?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    Old Craftsman chuckled. ¡°Since Kang Weibo knows that you can smith an Attribute Equipment, he¡¯ll definitely do anything he can to tter you. Hehe, if I guessed it right, you have a personal smithing workshop and a courtyard now, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Old Man, you guessed it right!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the split ratio he set for you?¡± Old Craftsman pouted his lips indifferently.


    ¡°Two in ten.¡± Ou Yangming dared not hide the truth.


    ¡°Two in ten, hmph, he¡¯s so wicked,¡± Old Craftsmanmented as he was displeased, ¡°Among the twenty over Military Fire cksmiths in the Armament Camp, other than three of them, the ratio given to the others is one in ten.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Sir Kang really thinks highly of me...¡±


    Old Craftsmanughed. ¡°It¡¯s not you whom he thinks highly of, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I understand, he must think that I¡¯ll seek help from you if I can¡¯t do it.¡± Ou Yangming quickly realized what was going on.


    ¡°Not bad. The standard set by the Supply Division for the Armament Camp is one in ten. Above that, it¡¯ll be considered as the Armament Camp¡¯s benefit, so cksmiths who can achieve two in ten have a high status. Hehe, Kang Weibo thinks that he took advantage of us!¡± Old Craftsman nodded, and he looked wise and sly as though he could see through everything.


    Ou Yangmingughed as he thought to himself, ¡®I wonder how Kang Weibo¡¯s face will change if he finds out that I only used three precious ores to smith two pieces of Attribute Equipment.¡¯


    Following that, the master and his apprentice looked at each other andughed together.


    Old Craftsman patted Ou Yangming on his shoulder. ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re a rising treasure in the Armament Camp, so you must work harder!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Besides that, based on what you did today, Zhang Yinfan will probably face you squarely. Hehe, they won¡¯t give you a hard time anymore,¡± Old Craftsman mentioned confidently.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed.


    If Zhang Hanyu was still alive, Old Craftsman¡¯s words mighte true, but since that was not the case, Ou Yangming was not sure of what would happen

 Chapter 25: Force Grade Class Two

    <h4>Chapter 25: Force Grade ss Two</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Ou Yangming straightened his body all of a sudden and his dantian shone in a cold light as it released a powerful hot stream. When the hot stream circted inside his body, he felt as though he was in a hot spring and enjoyed the warm, boiling feeling.


    Ever since Sui Hezhi sent him strong wild beasts regrly, his Qi and blood were constantly replenished, and the fact that his body was always rich in them naturally helped him improve his essential Qi cultivation.


    A martial artist¡¯s cultivation was separated into four grades, which were Force Artist, Yin Artist, Yang Artist, and Extreme Artist. There were also five small passes in the four grades, and they were known collectively as Four Grades Five sses.


    Though Ou Yangming previously acquired the Dantian Light, he only opened the door to martial arts, because he had just reached the threshold of a Force Artist.


    A ss One Force Artist was considered a martial artist but was not presentable in the military camp.


    After replenishing Qi and blood for more than a month, Ou Yangming had been transforming them into essential Qi, thus finally advancing to a ss Two Force Artist.


    He was ted when he sensed the light that was emitted from his dantian.


    Even though he was not a pure martial artist, he was familiar with the advancing speed of the men in the military camp.


    Hence, he knew very well that it was extremely tough for him to cultivate his essential Qi to ss Two of a Force Artist in just two months.


    Apart from those who were truly talented, those who kept consuming top-grade medicine could also advance quickly.


    In fact, Ou Yangming actually belonged to thetter group but instead of taking precious medicine, he relied on the feature of a devouring attribute that absorbed energy from blood and flesh and transformed the energy into Qi and blood for his body.


    When he stood up slowly, popping sounds were hearding from his bones, and he seemed to have grown a little taller.


    He chuckled as he walked over to his smithing table.


    Once Kang Weibo registered him as a Military Fire cksmith, he was given a personal smithing workshop.


    A smithing workshop was not a rich facility in the military camp, but normally, only a few top-notch Military Fire cksmiths could have a personal workshop.


    Since Ou Yangming was a new cksmith, he should not be an exception. However, when Kang Weibo promised Ou Yangming that he would have the right to use a personal smithing workshop by giving two of the ten pieces of Attribute Equipment that he would produce, there were no more objections.


    The people who could achieve that in the military camp were countable, and Old Craftsman, who was the chief of cksmiths, was one of them too.


    Therefore, nobody dared to go against Ou Yangming even though they doubted him.


    After taking a nce at the smithing table, Ou Yangming picked up a featured iron ingot casually, then refined it with his Military Fire. At the next instant, he felt the greatest advantage of improving his strength as a martial artist.


    He felt more at ease when he used the Military Fire. The situation was simr to when he trained with a 2-kilogram dumbbell, which felt rather strenuous at first, but as he kept training and his strength increased, the dumbbell was not so much a burden anymore.


    The iron ingot melted quickly after being burned by the Military Fire, and it slowly turned into a greave.


    When the greave was almost formed, Ou Yangming quickly attached an Agility Ore to it. On top of that, hepleted the drawing and upgrading processes swiftly through his mind.


    As he curbed his Military Fire slowly, he found out about the greave¡¯s attributes.


    [Item: Outstanding greave (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +10, Agility +1, Durability 9]


    Not only was the greave an Ordinary Tool of Good Grade, Rank Five, but its Durability was also at 9 points. This proved that Ou Yangming¡¯s level of attainment in smithing increased to a stage where there were no major ws anymore.


    In actual fact, a piece of Good Grade equipment could be smithed using a featured iron ingot, but Ou Yangming had to put sufficient stored attributes into the equipment previously. After exploring for more than two months, while he still needed to put certain attributes into a piece of equipment, he only needed to add a maximum of 3 attribute points to smith one of Good Grade, Rank Five.


    This meant that he could now smith equipment of Good Grade, Rank Two, or even Rank Three, from featured iron ingots by using only his own strength.


    His standard was not equivalent to Old Craftsman¡¯s when the old man was still at his peak, but it was more or less the same.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming¡¯s seemingly impossible speed of progress was closely rted to the purple energy in his mind.


    The purple energy was the purple brilliance he saw in the Military Fire Badge. When the energy unfolded, he was able to enter apletely rational and unique state as if he was watching from a bystander¡¯s perspective.


    He was absolutely calm whenever he was in that state.


    It was the extremely calm state that he relied on in the past to turn the tide, to survive on the verge of death, to kill Zhang Hanyu, and to advance by leaps and bounds in smithing.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming went through the things on his smithing table and found five pieces of Attribute Equipment, as well as five remaining precious ores.


    He smiled bitterly. If the others found out that he could maintain a hundred percent sess rate in smithing Attribute Equipment, it would probably cause an unimaginable sensation.


    When he weighed the five precious ores in his hands, he felt troubled.


    A fifty percent sess rate was the biggest limit that he could hit, but how should he handle the five remaining precious ores?


    Ou Yangming sighed, then activated his Military Fire again.


    He would be worried no matter where he kept the precious ores, so he figured that it was best for him to draw their attributes to be stored in his mind.


    However, there was a limit to the number of purple lights that could be stored, which was fifty. Thus, he would need to need to get rid of some of the Common Attributes after storing Unique Attributes.


    Through the Military Fire, the five precious ores turned into powder and then vanished.


    On the other hand, five small light balls appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Before long, a surprised and delighted look was seen on his face.


    That was because he suddenly realized that the light storage in his mind seemed to have increased.


    ording to his estimation, roughly ten slots were added to the space, which meant that he could now store sixty purple lights instead of fifty.


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed. It was as if he was given a pillow as soon as he began to feel sleepy.


    How did he achieve the sudden change?


    He thought about his advancement in martial arts and figured that not only did his force improve when he moved one ss up, but the capacity in his mind increased too.


    Following that, Ou Yangming carried the five pieces of Attribute Equipment to Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop.


    His smithing workshop was not far from Old Craftsman¡¯s at all as they were almost next to each other. Perhaps Kang Weibo arranged it on purpose.


    The moment Ou Yangming entered the workshop casually, Old Craftsman could tell who it was without turning to look. Other than the immature young fellow, even General Chen Yifan would knock on the door.


    ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t you have your own smithing workshop? Why are you still here... Eh, why are you carrying a bunch of trash?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, what are you saying? If you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Ou Yangming refused to give in, but even though he said that he would leave, he sat next to Old Craftsman.


    Old Craftsman reached his hand out to pull Ou Yangming¡¯s ear. ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re independent now, and you learned how to talk back to me too?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrieked in pain. ¡°Old Man, it hurts, let go...¡±


    Old Craftsman did not use a lot of force, so he knew that Ou Yangming was pretending to be in pain, but he still let go.


    ¡°Hmph, tell me, what is it?¡±


    Ou Yangming put the five pieces of equipment down, then rubbed his ear as he said, ¡°Old Man, I smithed these. Take a look at them.¡±


    Old Craftsman frowned. ¡°You only smithed five pieces of equipment in two days? It¡¯s too little.¡±


    A Military Fire cksmith was not an ordinary cksmith because a qualified one could smith ten weapons a day with the help of the Military Fire.


    The efficiency was way above a normal cksmith¡¯s, and it was the efficiency of the lowest grade Military Fire cksmith.


    Although Ou Yangming had only been independent for two days, he was below the mark for smithing only five pieces of equipment.


    ¡°Old Man, just take a look at it first!¡± Ou Yangming pouted his lips as he felt helpless.


    Old Craftsman was slightly moved, so he lowered his body to pick up a military saber. He was surprised after looking at it carefully, and he nced at Ou Yangming before channeling a hint of essential Qi into the saber. Subsequently, his eyelids twitched.


    ¡®An Attribute Military Saber. This isn¡¯t an ordinary weapon, it¡¯s an Attribute Military Saber!¡¯


    Old Craftsman put the military saber down, then picked the second equipment and channeled a hint of essential Qi into it too.


    He proceeded to do the same with the third equipment, the fourth, and the fifth.


    In the end, he stood up slowly while pursing his lips tightly. ¡°Did you smith all of them in two days?¡±


    ¡°Sir Kang sent me ten precious ores yesterday, and I used them because I couldn¡¯t wait.¡± Ou Yangming scratched his head. He then pretended to sigh, but could not disguise the proud look on his face. ¡°Sadly, half of them were sesses, half were failures.¡±


    Old Craftsman took a deep breath and stared at Ou Yangming, but he was so stunned that he could not speak.

 Chapter 26: Switched From Arrogance To Humility

    <h4>Chapter 26: Switched From Arrogance To Humility</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An Attribute Equipment, it was an Attribute Equipment!


    Even if it was the worst Attribute Equipment, it was much more precious than a White te Equipment.


    If Ou Yangming had forged only one Attribute Equipment instead of five in just two days, Old Craftsman would still be extremely overjoyed. Therefore, when the old man saw the five pieces of Attribute Equipmentid in front of him, the shock he felt was indescribable.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Old Craftsman sighed. ¡°Young fe, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest a few days before smithing another Attribute Equipment? Why did you do it again so soon?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, you can¡¯t me me. After Sir Kang arranged a smithing workshop for me, he gave me enough raw materials, and sent ten precious ores over so that I could smith some pieces of Attribute Equipment as soon as possible.¡± Ou Yangming paused for a while before he continued, ¡°He gave me a courtyard and a smithing workshop, and the arrangements made were great, so I should repay his kindness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re repaying too much.¡± Old Craftsman scoffed, then continued after some thoughts, ¡°Forget it. After all, Kang Weibo is the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor. I¡¯m guessing that he was pressured by the task index, so he had no choice but to be thick-skinned to ask you for help.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. He naturally knew what was going on since he was a member of the military camp.


    The Armament Camp was an exceptionally special part in the military camp, and it probably spent the most money a month, because the cost of precious ores was not of themon run.


    Hence, there was an assessment criterion in the Armament Camp.


    However, the criterion was not for the smithing and restoration or normal armaments. Honestly, while Military Fire cksmiths could smith normal armaments in arge amount and at a high speed, the main source of armaments was the munition factories in the empire.


    It was said that the munition factories had an assembly line operation that increased a normal cksmith¡¯s efficiency by a few times, and a coboration would be simr to the Military Fire Smithing Art in terms of speed.


    With that, the main job of Military Fire cksmiths in the military camp was to smith Attribute Equipment. Needless to say, the smithing of top-notch equipment was time- and energy-consuming, so one needed to have sufficient energy and patience.


    Under normal circumstances, a Military Fire cksmith would take a month to use ten precious ores, but the sess rate this month had been terribly low.


    Taking their military camp as an example, apart from Old Craftsman and two experienced Military Fire cksmiths, the others had a one-in-ten sess rate. Sure enough, a two-in-ten sess rate would be an unexpected joy, but it would be impossible to maintain that for a long time.


    Being the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor, other than managing daily tasks, Kang Weibo paid special importance to supervising the amount of Attribute Equipment smithed.


    Since Old Craftsman had been focusing on smithing a weapon for General Chen Yifantely, he stopped forging Attribute Equipment.


    With that, Kang Weibo had three less Attribute Equipment for the month, and he was so anxious that he simply wanted to remove a few pieces of equipment from a Military Fire cksmith to report on his task.


    Despite that, he dared not put it into action, but he managed to seize Ou Yangming who made a timely appearance. As such, Kang Weibo would do anything to tter the new and young cksmith who agreed to the two-in-ten condition.


    Old Craftsman tapped the armaments as he mentioned, ¡°Kang Weibo may be snobbish, but he¡¯s a decent man. Take these armaments to him, and tell him that three of them are to make up for what I owe himst month.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ask for twenty more precious ores from him, and...¡± Old Craftsman paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Your control of the Military Fire is qualified, so you may use steel now.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, can I use special grade steel?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed.


    ¡°Hmph, in your dreams.¡± Old Craftsman stared at him. ¡°Start with normal steel, because you¡¯ll have to forge Fine Grade armaments using normal steel first before you can use special grade steel!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He quickly packed the armaments he smithed into a bundle wrapped in cloth, then hurried away.


    Old Craftsman yelled at him, ¡°B*stard, seal your lips, and don¡¯t simply say anything!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do,¡± Ou Yangming shouted back at him from far.


    He was obviously not going to tell Kang Weibo the truth. If Kang Weibo knew that he used ten precious ores in two days, and had a fifty percent sess rate, it would only cause him unnecessary trouble.


    Ou Yangming did not want to bring trouble upon himself.


    He arrived at the equipment depot with the armaments.


    There were two big depots in the Armament Camp. One was an abandoned depot, which was treated as a dumpster, whereas the other one was an equipment depot, which was heavily guarded by soldiers.


    The former could be essed by anyone as it was a ce where many cksmiths and helpers picked usable items from. Nobody would be stopped from entering, because it was an open secret and a benefit for everyone.


    On the opposite, thetter was the most important ce in the Armament Camp. Normal Military Fire cksmiths might not even be allowed to enter, let alone a helper.


    Ou Yangming noticed Xiong Gaoan as soon as he arrived at the depot.


    He immediately slowed down, and was hesitating if he should enter.


    At that moment, Xiong Gaoan happened to see Ou Yangming standing there when he looked up, so he quickly put his work aside to approach him with a smile. Even from a distance away, he was already cupping his hands together to greet Ou Yangming in a friendly manner, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Brother Ouyang? Quick, quick,e in!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. Though he knew why Xiong Gaoan switched from arrogance to humility, he was reluctant to deal with him. Nevertheless, since Xiong Gaoan was willing to humble himself, he should not leave in displeasure, because one should never p a smiling face.


    ¡°Officer Xiong,¡± Ou Yangming replied helplessly, ¡°you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Xiong Gaoan was puzzled.


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°My surname is Ou, not Ouyang.¡±


    ¡°I see. Brother Ou, I was wrong.¡± Xiong Gaoan pped his forehead after being stunned for a while, but he thought to himself, ¡®Since your surname is Ou, why is it followed by Yang? Isn¡¯t that just a trap...¡¯


    Although he knew that Old Craftsman¡¯s helper was called Ou Yangming, he did not take the time to understand him better since he was just a helper. If Ou Yangming had not pointed out the mistake, he would never know.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re here to...¡± Xiong Gaoan asked when he looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s bundle.


    Ou Yangming revealed his visitation purpose without keeping Xiong Gaoan in suspense. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver some armaments, so please help me store them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xiong Gaoan was dumbfounded and confused. ¡®He was just given a smithing workshop two days ago, and only retrieved the materials yesterday, so why does he have something to hand in already? Did he smith armaments of a better grade? Hmm, if these armaments are of Good Grade, they¡¯re qualified to be stored.¡¯


    At the outer court of the equipment depot, someone was there to collect the armaments.


    Even though Ou Yangming had been there before to hand in armaments, it had been on Old Craftsman¡¯s behalf. This time, he represented himself, hence people at the equipment depot stole a nce at him from time to time to see what he was going to store in the depot.


    Five armaments were revealed when he opened his bundle.


    Xiong Gaoan would not attend to the matter personally if anyone else brought armaments to the depot, but since it was Ou Yangming whom Kang Weibo valued, he dared not neglect him.


    He lowered himself to retrieve one of the military sabers, then flicked it with his fingers, causing a loud and clear buzz to be heard.


    ¡°Nice, the saber is of Good Grade indeed, and it¡¯s at the peak of Good Grade,¡± Xiong Gaoan eximed as he looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Ou, your skills are truly unordinary.¡±


    While the munition factories produced a substantial amount of military sabers, their ims to perfect the sabers were empty talks.


    Soldiers in the military usually used Common Grade military sabers, and unless one had a way, it was difficult to obtain a Good Grade military saber.


    ¡°Officer Xiong, look at them closely.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head, and was slightly dissatisfied. ¡°If they¡¯re just Good Grade military sabers, will I hand them in?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiong Gaoan was startled, and his heart skipped a beat when an unbelievable thought crossed his mind.


    ¡®Are these five armaments...¡¯


    Nheless, he dared not think about it further, because it was definitely impossible, but...


    After taking a deep breath, Xiong Gaoan cast his thoughts aside, then channeled a hint of essential Qi into the military saber. He was instantly ted.


    ¡®An Attribute Equipment, this is actually an Attribute Equipment!¡¯


    He could not be bothered about etiquette at the moment, and he picked up a greave after putting the military saber down carefully.


    In a sh, he inspected the five pieces of equipment, and was so overjoyed that he felt dizzy.


    Xiong Gaoan stammered when he looked up at Ou Yangming, ¡°Ou, Brother Ou, you... No, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded, ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s the meaning of this? I brought them here for storage!¡±


    ¡°Ah, storage, yes, they should be stored!¡± Xiong Gaoan came to a sudden realization, and he turned to yell at the other men, ¡°B*stards, why are you still standing there? Can¡¯t you see that Brother Ou... Master Ou is here? Quick, bring some good tea, the ones that Sir Kang values very much. You, ask for Sir Kang, and tell him that Master Ou¡¯s here to store some equipment. Five, a total of five Attribute Equipment!¡±


    The equipment depot was dead silent for a while as if the sound of a dropping needle could be heard.


    Subsequently, everyone started working.


    Upon seeing the chaotic scene, Ou Yangming knew even better how much thought Old Craftsman had put into this.

 Chapter 27: Storage Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 27: Storage Commotion</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kang Weibo arrived faster than Ou Yangming thought he would.


    Upon hearing that Ou Yangming had personally brought five pieces of Attribute Equipment, Kang Weibo hurried to the depot before his subordinate finished reporting to him.


    After inspecting the pieces of equipment himself, he was unable to conceal his happiness. He initially fawned over Ou Yangming as much as he could as it was his only choice, so he did not expect his investment to give him a high return so quickly.


    Five pieces of Attribute Equipment, these were five pieces of Attribute Equipment.


    There were only a few more than twenty Military Fire cksmiths in the Armament Camp, but apart from Old Craftsman and two experienced cksmiths, the total Attribute Equipment handed in by the other cksmiths every month was roughly twenty pieces.


    In actual fact, Kang Weibo knew that there was something fishy about it.


    Each time, there were definitely a few cksmiths who exceeded the quota given, but the extra ones were considered their personal ie. If he dared to take those by force, he would probably lose his position as the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor.


    This was because even themander-in-chief could not protect him in all Military Fire cksmiths despised him.


    Therefore, less than thirty pieces of Attribute Equipment were normally kept in the Armament Camp¡¯s storage. This was also why Kang Weibo was so anxious when Old Craftsman did not hand in anything for a month. Some of his hair had even turned white.


    Three pieces of Attribute Equipment were a tenth of the total amount, so it made sense that he was concerned.


    Since Ou Yangming suddenly submitted five pieces at once, Kang Weibo was overjoyed.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, Master Ou, you¡¯re my angel!¡± Kang Weibo changed the way he addressed Ou Yangming after hearing Xiong Gaoan¡¯s report.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Sir Kang, you¡¯re being too polite, but I¡¯m not the only one who contributed to these five pieces of Attribute Equipment.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kang Weibo was surprised.


    ¡°My master said that he¡¯ll make up for the ones he owedst month.¡±


    Kang Weibo and the others finally realized that three of the five pieces of Attribute Equipment were from Old Craftsman. They exhaled deeply at the same time, and figured that this made more sense.


    If Ou Yangming had smithed all five of them in two days, themander-in-chief would probably be startled by his efficiency, but since some of them were from Old Craftsman, that would not happen.


    Kang Weiboughed. ¡°Old Man truly has a sharp sense of integrity, he didn¡¯t forget about us even though he¡¯s busy forging a weapon for General Chen.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan and the others praised Old Craftsman too, but they gave so many praises that Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. ¡°Sir Kang, I¡¯d like to withdraw twenty more precious ores, ten of them are for Old Man. Additionally, I need some normal steel.¡±


    Kang Weibo was stunned. While twenty precious ores cost a lot, they were nothingpared to five finished Attribute Equipment. In fact, he would not mind if Ou Yangming asked for more.


    However, he was rather perturbed when Ou Yangming asked for steel.


    After a moment of hesitation, he asked carefully, ¡°Master Ou, are you nning to smith High Grade armaments?¡±


    The limit of a featured iron ingot was the peak of Good Grade, thus the raw material had to be changed if one wanted to produce something above that. The raw material above a featured iron ingot was steel, but even normal steel was much more expensive than a featured iron ingot.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to try.¡±


    Kang Weibo replied cautiously, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s good to have that thinking, but don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a bit too early?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll retrieve some featured iron ingots along with some steel, is that okay?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°Master Ou, look at you. Hehe, we¡¯ll send you anything you need!¡± Kang Weibo was relieved.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting then, but send them fast.¡±


    Whether it was the featured iron ingots, the steel, or the precious ores, he could not get them right away. Besides, he could not carry everything by himself, so Kang Weibo had to send his men to carry them to his smithing workshop.


    Kang Weibo nodded as he sent Ou Yangming off.


    Afterward, Xiong Gaoan bowed at him. ¡°Sir Kang, congrattions!¡±


    Kang Weiboughed out loud as he was delighted. With Ou Yangming¡¯s help, his task of collecting Attribute Equipment for the month became easier.


    Xiong Gaoan then sighed. ¡°But he had Old Craftsman¡¯s help this time, so it¡¯s hard to tell how he¡¯ll do in the future.¡±


    ¡°Old Craftsman treats him like his own son, so he definitely won¡¯t let the young fe lose his reputation. As for us, as long as he hands the pieces of Attribute Equipment for storage on time, I don¡¯t care where theye from.¡± Kang Weibo grinned.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re very wise indeed.¡± Xiong Gaoan chuckled, then shook his head after a short pause. ¡°Ou Yangming was already a good seedling because he has Old Craftsman¡¯s guidance, but he¡¯s reaching for something that¡¯s beyond his grasp. How can he think about smithing High Grade equipment so soon after stimting the Military Fire? He¡¯s being overconfident...¡±


    Kang Weibo hesitated for a while before he mentioned, ¡°Gaoan, the first Attribute Military Saber was probably smithed by Ou Yangming.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan was stunned, and he looked at Kang Weibo with a confused look as he did not understand what he meant.


    Kang Weibo exined, ¡°As much as Old Craftsman pampers Ou Yangming, he won¡¯t lie in this. No matter what Ou Yangming¡¯s sess rate is, he surely smithed at least one Attribute Equipment.¡±


    Xiong Gaoan nodded, but he still found it odd because that was already a known fact to him.


    ¡°Gaoan, have you heard of anyone who can smith Attribute Equipment two months after acquiring the Military Fire Seed?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right, I was acting like a snob.¡± Xiong Gaoan¡¯s face changed when he came to a sudden realization, and his back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Kang Weiboughed out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t need to belittle yourself. After all, Ou Yangming is truly a madman for being able to smith a Good Grade armament after just two months. Hehe, I hope that he¡¯s really as capable as he seems.¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After returning to his smithing workshop, Ou Yangming neither practiced the martial-art squat nor the Military Fire¡¯s control.


    Chen Yifan told him before that it was important to strike a proper bnce between work and rest. If he blindly worked hard, it might not actually yield great results.


    Ou Yangming kept Chen Yifan¡¯s words in mind as he respected him very much.


    He pulled a small bookshelf out from the corner of his workshop, then picked a book to read.


    Since Ou Yangming was an orphan, he could not read at first. It was only after he became Old Craftsman¡¯s helper that he was forced to learn to read and write from the old man. While Ou Yangming had his own writing style, to the extent that he might not be able to read his own words, he could read very well.


    He was reading a book rted to smithing art, which was what Old Craftsman asked him to learn.


    Back then, there were many things that Ou Yangming did not understand when he read, but after experiencing a few months of practical training with the Military Fire, most of the contents made sense to him. At times, he was so enlightened that he gained plenty of knowledge from them.


    Needless to say, he was able to advance by leaps and bounds in Military Fire Smithing Art due to the wonderful Military Fire, but it was also closely rted to his hard work.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming had a grim expression on his face when he read, and his brain functioned quickly as he looked at the descriptions in the book.


    The book recorded that apart from weapons and armors, there was a unique branch from the so-called equipment.


    The Jade Branch.


    It was said that some extremely unique attributes in the world could not be attached to weapons and armors easily, and they could only be seen in Jade Equipment.


    For instance... Qi Return.


    Ou Yangming found the Qi Return attribute in the abandoned depot, and he vaguely remembered that it was from a damaged breastte.


    Nevertheless, he found from the book¡¯s description that the Qi Return attribute did not belong to the breastte. Instead, it belonged to a shattered treasure ore that was originally embedded on the breastte.


    Ou Yangming really wanted to try the Qi Return attribute, but he did not know where to purchase a suitable treasure ore.


    Though there were many materials in the military camp¡¯s equipment depot, as far as he knew, there was no such treasure ore.


    Moreover, even if he acquired a suitable treasure ore, he might not be able to attach the attribute on it sessfully. It was clearly stated in the book that armament smithing and treasure ore refinement were twopletely different matters. In fact, it was a different research path in smithing art. Nheless, it was not recorded in the book how treasure ores could be refined, thus Ou Yanming was disappointed.


    If he had the chance to, he would like to travel outside to open his eyes.


    It was also what Old Craftsman hoped for Ou Yangming. After realizing Ou Yangming¡¯s talent, the old man hoped that he would not be trapped in the military camp his whole life, and that he would soar in the sky like an eagle.


    Ou Yangming hid the book after pondering for a long time.


    Following that, he began practicing the martial-art squat. He was so familiar with the posture that it became a part of him.


    Ou Yangming knew that he had to build a strong martial arts foundation if he wanted to travel the world, because the world outside was not all in peace.


    He could sense his essential Qi flowing slowly in his dantian and meridians, and each time it flowed, his Qi and blood declined a little, whereas his essential Qi became richer.


    The fact that Ou Yangming would certainly gain results if he put his utmost effort in his martial arts cultivation was the exact reason he was willing to work tirelessly.


    If one could not improve even after working so hard, one¡¯s desire to cultivate would definitely decrease.


    The sound of an aura being stirred up filled the smithing workshop, and it was extremely pleasing to the ear.

 Chapter 28: High Grade Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 28: High Grade Equipment</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned, the tough steel became soft, and was finally turned into a military saber after the constant burning.


    Yes, it was a military saber, because that was what Ou Yangming was most skilled at.


    Old Craftsman watched with a dignified expression. Although the smithing process using steel and a featured iron ingot were simr, there were still some differences due to the different raw materials. The old man had taught Ou Yangming how different materials should be handled, so it was up to the young fellow to grasp the patterns and changes.


    Ou Yangming needed experience the most from the process, because it would increase his sess rate.


    He did not cheat at the moment as he did not increase the military saber¡¯s attributes using the purple lights. Instead, he sensed the differences between steel and iron ingots wholeheartedly ording to Old Craftsman¡¯s guidance.


    Atst, when his Military Fire stopped, a military saber was formed.


    He frowned a little, and was rather embarrassed.


    [Item: Outstanding military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +10. Toughness +10, Durability 10]


    The saber was of Good Grade, and was the best of that grade, yet Ou Yangming was dissatisfied.


    That was because he used steel instead of a featured iron ingot. It was a precious material that could have allowed him to smith a High Grade weapon, but he only managed to force a Good Grade one.


    It was then when Ou Yangming lost his confidence.


    He wondered, ¡®Without the purple lights¡¯ support, this is all I have.¡¯


    Old Craftsman took the military saber to look at it for a while before he eximed, ¡°Ah, young fe, you¡¯re good.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt helpless. ¡°Old Man, I know I made a mistake. Don¡¯t attack me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s your first time using steel, and you forged something that¡¯s at the peak of Good Grade. What more do you want?¡± Old Craftsman red at him, and scoffed. ¡°I failed more than ten times before I figured it out and smithed a High Grade weapon. Come, let me tell you what your mistake was.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Old Man.¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. He regained half of his confidence upon hearing the old man.


    He knew that Old Craftsman was only saying that because of the sad look on his face.


    Nevertheless, he also knew that the old man was right, because one could not improve one¡¯s smithing technique in one move. As such, he realized that it was unreasonable for him to feel disappointed.


    Ou Yangming lowered his head, and picked up more steel to begin smithing again.


    Even though he did not use the attribute lights stored in his mind, he automatically triggered the purple lights the moment he used the Military Fire. Consequently, he became extremely calm as though his consciousness was detached.


    Under the state, he was almost able to perform perfectly.


    After experiencing failure, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire became exceptionally stable, and it did not fluctuate at all as though it was controlled by a machine.


    The ws that were present before werepensated excellently, such that even the picky Old Craftsman could not find any fault.


    ¡®He did it,¡¯ Old Craftsman said to himself the moment the military saber was formed, and a joyful look was seen on his face. Though he had not touched the finished product yet, he had a feeling that the young fellow seeded.


    [Item: Distinguished military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Two]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +12, Toughness +11, Durability 12]


    High Grade.


    Through the Military Fire¡¯s afterglow, Ou Yangming saw the attributes stated clearly.


    He finally fulfilled his wish of smithing a High Grade equipment.


    A result like that worth celebrating even for other Military Fire cksmiths. Those cksmiths would usually attempt smithing with steel only after having years of experience, and none of them could guarantee that they could definitely smith High Grade equipment with steel. In fact, even Old Craftsman, who was the chief of cksmiths, dared not guarantee it too.


    Sure enough, a piece of High Grade equipment was far more appreciated than a Good Grade one, but a piece of equipment like that could only be a wild wish for normal soldiers.


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Old Craftsman punched Ou Yangming jokingly as he remarked excitedly.


    The greater the young fellow¡¯s achievements, the happier he was. He was not aware at all that he would lose his job when his apprentice mastered the knowledge.


    Ou Yangming smiled awkwardly. ¡°Old Man, this isn¡¯t an Attribute Equipment...¡±


    Old Craftsman scoffed. ¡°You greedy fe. Before you control the different properties of steelpletely, you¡¯re not allowed to use precious ores of them, do you understand?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly responded to him, but it remained unknown whether he could do it or not.


    ¡°Go back to your smithing workshop, you¡¯ll only annoy me if you stay here,¡± Old Craftsman waved his hand as if he was irritated. He added after a short pause, ¡°After a few days, if you can forge a piece of High Grade Attribute Equipment, bring it to General Chen, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re not going with me?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned.


    ¡°Young fe, are you asking for a beating? Why do you have to trouble me? Do you not have hands? Or did you break your leg?¡± Old Craftsman smiled meaningfully.


    Ou Yangming was shocked, so he quickly escaped back to his smithing workshop.


    He knew that Old Craftsman was busy nning the smithing proposal for General Chen¡¯s weapon, so it was best that he did not provoke him.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming leaving like a monkey, Old Craftsman shook his head and sighed.


    ¡®Young fe, you should learn to be independent, because I can¡¯t take care of you much longer.¡¯


    Once Ou Yangming returned to his smithing workshop, he continued to figure out the different properties of steel, and forged three more times.


    Owing to his improvement in martial arts cultivation, he was able to use his Military Fire for a much longer time. While a higher consumption was required to smith using steel aspared to using iron ingots, a few times would not do any harm.


    After three days, he finally grasped the properties of steel with the help of the wonderful state.


    Needless to say, having controlled the basics was one thing, because it was difficult to unleash all properties to the maximum. Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s current smithing art, it would not be tough to maintain his smithed products at Good Grade, but it would not be easy to smith one at the peak of that grade.


    Experience. He stillcked experience. If he had enough experiences as Old Craftsman did, even without using the stored attributes, he could create armaments at the peak of High Grade consistently with the help of the purple light.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not want to attract unnecessary attention. For the following days, he continued to practice the martial-art squat and his Military Fire, read books, and spared time to forge some equipment.


    Of course, instead of smithing High Grade Attribute Equipment, he smithed normal equipment of High Grade and Good Grade Attribute Equipment.


    Despite that, from Old Craftsman¡¯s perspective, Ou Yangming was taking slow and steady steps one at a time.


    Atst, ten days went by again, and Sui Hezhi sent him another bloody ferocious beast as he did before.


    Ou Yangming greeted him affectionately, ¡°Big Brother Sui, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you all the time.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, we¡¯re brothers, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Sui Hezhiughed, then tapped the saber that he carried. ¡°When you gave me this treasure saber that¡¯s at the peak of Good Grade, I wasn¡¯t apologetic.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. Although he was young, he knew very well there would be an end to favors.


    The military saber that he gave to Sui Hezhi might be extremely rare for a normal soldier, but that was all. If Sui Hezhi were to send him quarries over the years just because of that saber, it would not be worthy at all.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming already had a solution to his problem.


    ¡°Big Brother Sui, this is thetest saber I smithed. Give it a try!¡± Ou Yangming mentioned smilingly.


    Sui Hezhi was immediately ted as he had been ttering Ou Yangming in wait for this day. However, he did not expect the day toe so soon, because he thought that it would take at least half a year.


    He nodded, then epted the military saber to wield it.


    ¡°Big Brother Sui, use your essential Qi!¡± Ou Yangming squinted his eyes as he smiled.


    Sui Hezhi¡¯s face changed a little. He looked at Ou Yangming for a long time before he decided to release a bit of his essential Qi. At the next moment, Sui Hezhi¡¯s body quivered a little, and his aura rose so much that he even released a hint of killing intent.


    Ou Yangming gasped, because Sui Hezhi seemed to have turned into a fearsome beast at that moment. On top of that, it was as if Sui Hezhi was going to sh him into two, and the enormous pressure made him feel dizzy.


    All of a sudden, the purple light in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind shed, and his consciousness detached from his body. As a result, he went into an exceptionallyposed state.


    He immediately realized that it was momentum. A momentum that belonged to a martial artist who experienced many wars and drifted between life and death.


    When a martial artist with bloody hands released his momentum, the pressure caused would be quite frightening.


    Ou Yangming only knew that Sui Hezhi was part of the Guards led by General Chen Yifan, thus he did not expect him to have such momentum.


    In a sh, Sui Hezhi realized what was happening, so he quickly curbed his momentum. ¡°Brother Ou, were you, were you frightened?¡±


    The instant Sui Hezhi¡¯s momentum disappeared, the purple light in Ou Yangming¡¯s head vanished too.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Big Brother Sui, what are you doing...¡±

 Chapter 29: Blade Technique Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 29: de Technique Cultivation</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sui Hezhi smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Brother Ou, I lost control just now, so... Ah, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Ou Yangmind nodded. ¡°Big Brother Sui, are you satisfied with this saber?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, are you sure that you want to give it to me?¡± Sui Hezhi was both surprised and overjoyed when he asked.


    ¡°Why did I show you if I don¡¯t want to give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Bu, but...¡± Sui Hezhi hesitated for a while before he mentioned, ¡°This is an Attribute Military Saber! Even a normal squad leader can¡¯t have Attribute Equipment, let alone a little soldier like me!¡±


    In the military camp, ten soldiers formed a squad, whereas a hundred formed apany. A squad leader was the leader of ten soldiers, and was considered the most basic officer.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Big Brother Sui, you¡¯re from the Guards led by General Chen, how can you be mentioned on equal terms with a normal squad leader?¡±


    Sui Hezhi chuckled. ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re such an understanding person. Hehe, other than the Guards, nobody really catches my eye.¡±


    Although it sounded very exaggerated, from another perspective, one could verify how arrogant the Guards under Chen Yifan were.


    ¡°Big Brother Sui, I have a favor to ask too.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    ¡°Brother Ou, let me know what you need. As long as it¡¯s within my capability, I won¡¯t hesitate to help no matter how dangerous and difficult it is.¡± Sui Hezhi¡¯s eyes glowed, and he pped his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much, I just want to practice martial arts with you...¡± Ou Yangmingughed, then continued after a short pause, ¡°Practical training.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being personally guided by General Chen in martial arts?¡± Sui Hezhi was surprised. He then asked seriously, ¡°Are you starting to feel sick of the martial-art squat?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°Why would the martial-art squat make me feel sick? I just want to learn something practical as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Brother Ou, how should I put this?¡± Sui Hezhi exhaled deeply, and pondered before exining, ¡°The most important thing for martial artists like us isn¡¯t mere form, it¡¯s our grade and ss. Yes, our grade and ss.¡± He then proceeded to perform a half-squat, and punched with his fist.


    The punch¡¯s might was astonishing, and the fist wind that brushed past Ou Yangming¡¯s body caused his skin to hurt.


    Sui Hezhi mentioned, ¡°Brother Ou, did you watch me well? If you have the same ss and grade as me, how can anything resist your punch?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbstruck, and he felt a chill down his spine. Yes, how could he resist a mighty punch like that? If he were to fight back recklessly, he might be punched to death.


    ¡°Instead of teaching you skills, General is only letting you practice the martial-art squat to prevent you from being distracted. As long as youmit to the cultivation of Dantian Light, you¡¯ll reach the end of Force Boundary and the beginning of Yin Boundary. What will you not know then?¡± Sui Hezhi added.


    Ou Yangming knew that he would not lie. Nevertheless, without Zhang Yinfan as a variable in the military camp, Ou Yangming would cultivate step by step, and would only learn martial art skills after meeting Chen Yifan¡¯s expectations.


    In actual fact, the main objective of a Military Fire cksmith¡¯s martial arts cultivation was to control the Military Fire more easily to produce a more powerful fire.


    Therefore, the cksmiths cultivated Dantian Light, but they did not bother learning useless martial arts skills.


    However, Ou Yangming was in a different situation. He knew that a venomous snake that lurked in dark corners in the military camp was watching him closely, so he dared not ck at all.


    ¡°Big Brother Sui, thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯d like to learn some martial arts for self-defense, so please teach me!¡±


    Sui Hezhi sighed. ¡°Alright. Since you insist, I¡¯ll teach you a de technique and a fist technique.¡±


    Even though he did not agree with this from the bottom of his heart, he could not reject Ou Yangming as he had epted the treasure saber.


    On an empty ground in his courtyard, Sui Hezhi began practicing with a military saber.


    Throughout the process, he kept describing the de technique, as well as his personal experiences over the years. Once he was done with the ck technique, he proceeded to perform a fist technique and a step technique. The step technique could actually be used in conjunction with the de and fist techniques, and it was the simplest skill in the military.


    Nheless, it was exactly because of its simplicity and that it was the swiftest and fiercest martial art.


    Whether Sui Hezhi performed a fist art or a de technique, he bore a rich killing intent. Perhaps the martial arts were not elegant, but they were what Ou Yangming needed the most at the moment.


    Once Sui Hezhi was done, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll only teach you once today, so it¡¯s up to you how much you remember. I¡¯lle again after three days to see how much you¡¯ve practiced.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Sui.¡± Ou Yangming was touched.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I should thank you instead.¡± Sui Hezhi smiled bitterly as he tapped the Attribute Military Saber on his waist.


    Ou Yangming then asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to follow you to hunt in the dense forest...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Hmph, unless you have the general¡¯s permission, nobody will bring you there.¡± Sui Hezhi waved his hand, then exined sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re not a helper anymore, you¡¯re a Military Fire cksmith. Other than the general, nobody can bear the responsibility.¡±


    Ou Yangming stared at him for a while, but did not force him anymore.


    After Sui Hezhi left, Ou Yangming returned to his own courtyard.


    When he closed his eyes, he recalled everything he saw and heard earlier. Even so, he realized that he could not remember everything that Sui Hezhi mentioned.


    Just as he was feeling annoyed and was wondering if he should think of a way to let Sui Hezhi demonstrate everything again, the purple light that was hidden in his mind shed.


    Ou Yangming was extremely familiar with the light as if he was born with it.


    Hence, he was not surprised at all when it appeared again.


    Subsequently, his consciousness split into two naturally, but there was an odd change to the consciousness that was detached to overlook from above him.


    Through the consciousness¡¯ hollow eyes, a figure suddenly appeared in his courtyard.


    The figure belonged to Sui Hezhi, and he was seen performing a de technique while giving an exnation.


    Ou Yangming was in a daze as he watched and listened. He also paid full attention to observe and experience everything.


    After watching the process numerous times, heprehended everything atst.


    As such, the consciousness that controlled his body began practicing the de technique, the fist technique, and the step technique.


    Ou Yangming had put some thoughts into this before he began, but when he actually started practicing, he realized that his body waspletely different from how he imagined it to be. For the same sh done using a saber, the de force from Sui Hezhi was violent like a ferocious tiger leaping down a mountain, whereas the force from him was soft and powerless.


    Without theparison, Ou Yangming could not have noticed the difference.


    However, half of his consciousness was like an outsider at the moment, and he was able topare himself to Sui Hezhi when he practiced the de technique. Under the circumstances, he could identify even the tiniest w, let alone noticing the huge difference between them.


    Ou Yangming sighed. Though Sui Hezhi¡¯s sh looked simple, he probably underwent countless training and bloody fights.


    It was simply a pipe dream for Ou Yangming if he wanted to learn the essence so quickly.


    He would need to go through severe training if he wanted to achieve Sui Hezhi¡¯s de technique that was suitable for wars, and there was no shortcut to it.


    In actual fact, even if normal Military Fire cksmiths noticed the difference, they would not waste their time practicing the de technique since they would not be able to use it anyway.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was very interested in it. He was forced to be interested due to the pressure from someone else.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    He made another sh, but it was not the follow-up of Sui Hezhi¡¯s de technique as he was still practicing the first sh. That being said, there was something different about it this time.


    Ou Yangming made adjustments after looking at theparison. While he knew that it was impossible for him to be on par with Sui Hezhi in such a short time, he tried his best to get as close as he could to that.


    A sh, a sh, a sh...


    As the sun set slowly, the courtyard was painted in a beautiful afterglow.


    Basking in the sunset glow, Ou Yangming¡¯s strong and robust figure was seen. Even though he was shirtless and drenched in sweat, he seemed to be unaware of the exhaustion at all, and continued to wield his sword tirelessly.


    Atst, the sun had set, and not a bit of sunlight could be seen anymore.


    Ou Yangming paused instantly, and he finally regained his normal state.


    A thud was heard when he fell to the ground, and beads of sweat dripped to the floor so quickly that they formed a tiny puddle.


    Ou Yangming was absolutely worn out to the point that he could fall asleep the moment he closed his eyes, but he did not give up, and his eyes were full of determination.


    After forcing himself to stand up, the Military Fire that burned in his hand spiraled around the military saber. He then headed to a corner to stab his saber into the wild beast that was brought by Sui Hezhi earlier.


    A brief momentter, Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened as his fatigue body regained endless power.


    He smiled happily like a baby.


    Following that, he looked forward with a sharp and firm look, which was apanied by a hint of killing intent.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Ou Yangming roared, then took a step forward to sh his saber down.


    The sharp de of his saber, the de intent, and the momentum, were exactly the same as Sui Hezhi¡¯s!

 Chapter 30: Smithing Madly

    <h4>Chapter 30: Smithing Madly</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the third day, Ou Yangming stopped practicing the de technique and the fist art all of a sudden.


    It was not because he wanted to ck, but because he had not enough Qi and blood to consume.


    Although Sui Hezhi sent him a wild beast, which unexceptionally transformed into Qi and blood that were stored in his body, he noticed a troubling issue after cultivating the de technique for three days.


    The Qi and blood consumptions during the cultivation of the de technique and the fist art were a few times higher than what was needed for a martial-art squat.


    It was not strange at all. After all, the martial-art squat was a type of mediation, whereas sword-wielding and punching required Ou Yangming to jump around, thus the energy consumed could not be matched by the former.


    Needless to say, the exhaustion of his Qi and blood caused his essential Qi to increase faster, but the increased margin was not proportionate to the Qi and blood consumption.


    In actual fact, Chen Yifan was very knowledgeable, and he assigned Ou Yangming to practice the martial-art squat on purpose.


    Everyone was gifted in a different way, hence one person¡¯s Qi and blood were Heaven and Earth apart from another person¡¯s. ording to the conversion speed of Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood that were absorbed from a ferocious beast once in ten days, they were perfect for a martial-art squat. It allowed him to strike a perfect bnce between the production and consumption of his Qi and blood, so his body would not be destroyed by undue haste.


    However, it would be different if he cultivated a de technique and a fist art unrestrained.


    If anyone else were to cultivate as hard as Ou Yangming did, one would suffer an extreme deficit in Qi and blood, which would only be harmful.


    Simr to an athlete, there must be a limit to one¡¯s difficult training. Above the limit, one would get hurt easily, and would be forced to bid farewell to the field in advance.


    Sui Hezhi had no choice but to teach Ou Yangming a de technique and a fist art since he received benefits. Even though he intended well, he was actually harming Ou Yangming.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was out of the ordinary.


    Once Ou Yangming sensed that his Qi and blood could notpensate for their loss, he immediately stopped without forcing himself to continue. This was because he knew better than anyone else that he was not a talented genius in martial arts. The only reason people started looking at Ou Yangming differently was that he devoured blood and flesh to maintain the richness of his Qi and blood.


    Without abundant Qi and blood, which was Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest reliance, he could not achieve anything.


    Countless thoughts crossed his mind when he looked at the military saber in his hands.


    It was impossible for him to secretly kill pigs, because he would be exposed one day. His actions would be inexcusable if that happened.


    Ou Yangming could not ask Sui Hezhi to send him quarries more frequently too.


    He was already receiving a ferocious beast once in ten days, and if he asked to receive one in three days, it would seem suspicious as he actually turned the beasts into Qi and blood for his own usage.


    Besides, how would he exin if Old Craftsman asked him about it?


    Ou Yangming stomped his foot when he finally made a decision.


    He returned to his house, then burned steel with his Military Fire to turn it into armor.


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    ¡®Upgrade.¡¯


    Ou Yangming chose to upgrade it without hesitation, and he wanted to test where his limit was.


    As a result, the purple lights in his mind gradually reduced. Other than the Toughness attributes, he added some Power attributes too. In the past, he would have stopped, but this time, he concentrated on attaching more Unique Attributes.


    Agility +1, Power +1 again, Agility +1 again...


    After adding the Power and Agility attributes to 2 points each, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire swayed a little as if it was about to be uncontroble.


    His face changed, and he quickly understood that the armor had reached its limit for attributes.


    If Ou Yangming upgraded it further forcefully, the armor would likely be ruined.


    As he calmed his mind, the Military Fire disappeared, and a brand new armor was produced.


    [Item: Distinguished armor (Orange)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +15, Power +2, Agility +2, Durability 15]


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed. As expected, the Unique Attributes in each equipment can be oveyed, and they were not limited to 1 point.


    Nheless, the better the equipment¡¯s quality, the lower the sess rate, and the higher the smithing difficulty.


    It was an unchanging theory. The process of attaching a Unique Attribute was already very difficult for normal Military Fire cksmiths, so if one counted on them to do better than that, one would simply be forcing them to do the impossible.


    Perhaps there were actually cksmiths who could achieve excellence, but definitely not the ones in the military camp. In fact, even Old Craftsman could not do it.


    The armor smithed by Ou Yangming was a size smaller than the ones usually forged in the camp because he had forged it for himself. There were only a few in the entire military camp who could fit in the armor.


    Nevertheless, the armor was already at the limit of the grade that could be achieved by using normal steel, and the attributes that were attached were at a maximum. Ou Yangming needed to use a better raw material if he wanted to upgrade it further.


    That being said, this was only one of the equipment he prepared to upgrade himself.


    Without further ado, Ou Yangming continued to work.


    Through the burning of his Military Fire, other pieces of equipment that were a size smaller than the usual ones were produced.


    He was able to attain such an amazing result due to his umted experience.


    An armor, a military saber, greaves, arm guards, and a helmet.


    The five pieces of equipment formed an equipment set that could only be possessed by the most elite soldiers. Normally, only a general¡¯s Guard like Sui Hezhi had the full set.


    Of course, they only possessed pieces of White te Equipment, which werepletely different from the ones Ou Yangming was wearing.


    Ou Yangming had a pair of greaves and arm guards. If he only had one of each, he could only attach 1 point of Power and 1 point of Agility, but since they were in pairs, their attributes were above the armor¡¯s attributes.


    He was even more surprised by the helmet and the military saber smithed.


    [Item: Distinguished helmet (Orange)]


    [Equivalent rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +15, Power +3, Vision +1, Durability 14]


    Apart from the Toughness and Power attributes that he was familiar with, the helmet had an extra attribute, which was Vision.


    Ou Yangming had no idea where the Vision attribute came from, and he did not possess any precious ore that contained such an attribute.


    While looking at the orange helmet, he began pondering.


    He thought about the various exnations about the Military Fire. The fire was an extremely peculiar thing, and there were special situations during the smithing process where its ability to attach attributes asionally increased.


    However, the situation was extremely rare, and it could not be viewed under normal circumstances.


    Ou Yangming did not understand it before, but he slowly began to fathom it.


    In spite of that, he could not figure out what was the abnormality that caused the surprising oue earlier.


    He could not make sense of it even after thinking for a long time. As such, he cast the thought aside for now.


    Other than the amazing helmet, the military saber turned out great too as it was the equipment that he smithed the most.


    [Item: Distinguished military saber (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +15, Toughness +15, Power +4, Durability 14]


    If Ou Yangming put on all five pieces of equipment, he would have 11 points of Power and 4 points of Agility in total.


    Although the points for Agility were lesser, there was nothing he could do. He heard that some masters created miracles by adding the Agility attribute to boots, but it was beyond his capability.


    Ou Yangming was thrilled when he looked at the pieces of equipment smithed using his ultimate power.


    He took a deep breath, then packed them into a bag.


    If he simply put them on, he would definitely attract a lot of attention in the camp. Even though people would stare at him too if he carried them in a bag, it would be less eye-catching.


    When Ou Yangming tried to carry the bag, he gasped.


    The bag was much heavier than he imagined, and he could not lift it easily due to his current power. In other words, he would likely be an unmovable fort if he put the pieces of equipment on.


    He could at least put them on since he was already in Force Grade ss Two, because his past self could not have lifted them at all.


    After hesitating for a while, Ou Yangming did not give up. He retrieved the arm guards to put them on.


    As he released his essential Qi, hot streams flowed into the guards then back into his body.


    Power. Ou Yangming sensed strong power at that instant. It was indescribable, and he felt like his power increased by a few times. With that, he could carry the heavy bag easily with one hand.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed. This was the magical effect of equipment, which was his biggest reliance at the moment.


    Afterward, he looked for a long robe to cover his swollen wrists, then left the military camp confidently.


    In the past, when Ou Yangming was still a helper, he would surely be checked if he left the camp with the bag. This time, he left the camp without obstructions by showing the waist tag of an official Military Fire cksmith. Even if someone was suspicious about what he carried, nobody would displease him because of a small matter.


    This was the unapparent treatment that could be enjoyed by Military Fire cksmiths in the military camp, and Ou Yangming was extremely happy about it.


    After leaving the camp, he took a small path to head to the dense forest in the west.


    The dense forest was 15 kilometers away from the military camp. Ou Yangming paused after walking for 15 minutes, and upon noticing that nobody was around him, he put on the greaves too.


    Ou Yangming was delighted when he channeled his essential Qi. When he moved his legs, he naturally dashed forward as though an arrow left its bow.

 Chapter 31: First Entry To The Dense Forest

    <h4>Chapter 31: First Entry To The Dense Forest</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming zoomed in a sh with his hands in the air and widened his eyes.


    His body twisted mid-air in an extremely awkward way before he fell hard to the ground.


    When he groaned while getting up, he realized that he was more than a meter away from his original spot.


    Countless thoughts crossed his mind as he looked behind him dumbfoundedly.


    Through the martial arts cultivation that Ou Yangming underwent, he had a certain understanding of his body quality. His external power and speed became much more valiant ever since he achieved Force Grade ss Two, and especially when he condensed essential Qi, his power increased to more than twice of what it was.


    Besides, his physical power was much better than before, which was extremely obvious when he used the Military Fire. Without the assistance of his essential Qi, he could not have smithed many pieces of equipment at once.


    Nevertheless, his performance today exceeded his own expectations as well.


    The 2 points of Power on his arm guards allowed him to carry the heavy bag easily, and it seemed like the points increased his power by a few times.


    However, the change was inferior to the change from Agility.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body became as light as a sparrow¡¯s due to the 2 points of Agility, such that his usual eleration made him feel like he was flying this time.


    The change was more obvious than the effect of the increased power, so much so that it was unbearable for him. Hence, he could not control his body when he flew forward, and ended up falling and rolling like a gourd.


    After pping his hands to get rid of dirt, Ou Yangming stood up to pick up the bag that was thrown aside when he flew, then put on the helmet and armor.


    He finally knew the importance of equipment, and that Attribute Equipment and normal equipment werepletely different when worn.


    Whether it was the increased power or agility, it would make a new martial artist like him feel like he was born again. Although he did not acquire those abilities through cultivation, the power that he possessed was real.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming needed an adaptation process to familiarize himself with the power.


    Fortunately, nobody was around him at that moment. If he had experienced this in the dense forest where ferocious beasts lurked, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming got rid of his concerns once he noticed the hidden trouble and put on the other equipment.


    He put on the helmet, the armor, and held the military saber.


    When his essential Qi circted in his body and entered the pieces of equipment, his face could not help but redden.


    It was then when he finally understood how it felt to have every piece of equipment stimted.


    The equipment set was smithed using steel, and each of them was a piece of top-notch High Grade equipment. They were considerably heavy, where Ou Yangming could not have carried them without the additional power gained.


    With the ovepped Power attribute that amounted to 11 points, he felt that the pieces of equipment were weightless.


    Yes. Whether it was the military saber of the armor, they were as light as rice straw.


    When Ou Yangming swung his hand, if not for the military saber that came into view, he would have doubted if the object was carved from wood.


    He decided that he would forge a heavier saber once he returned because the weight of his current one did not make him feel secure.


    Subsequently, he kept the empty bag and took a step forward.


    As expected, there was a tremendous change in Ou Yangming¡¯s speed due to the increased power and agility.


    He could leap far with a slight move, all while wearing heavy armor. Although he could not really feel the weight, the actual weight was not a joke at all.


    Having 4 points of Agility might not seem much, but it did more than just doubling Ou Yangming¡¯s speed.


    The main objective of smithing the equipment set was to allow him to hunt in the dense forest, but before he could do that, he had to adapt to the sudden power and speed improvement.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath after slowing down, and the purple light in his head shone.


    He then strode and moved forward ording to the steps taught by Sui Hezhi.


    In the military, one must pay attention to taking concise steps to move forward and backward quickly, and the steps were done perpendicrly without any shy moves. They were perfect for Ou Yangming at the moment.


    When his consciousness split into two again, he suddenly realized that he became better at controlling his body.


    With sufficient mental preparation, he did not have to end up not knowing where he wouldnd after taking a step. Moreover, he began experiencing the extra power and agility in a new way with each step taken.


    COMMENT


    In actual fact, a normal Force Grade ss Two cultivator would definitely take ten to thirty days to adapt to the newly gained power. However, due to the split consciousness that allowed Ou Yangming to observe as an outsider, his body and his consciousness were able to get used to it at an unbelievable speed.


    Slowly, he spread his legs and increased his speed to the maximum.


    Although he had heavy armor on him, he was as fast as a galloping horse. The essential Qi in his body circted slowly to provide a powerful backup force for him.


    While it seemed like the improved power and agility had nothing much to do with Ou Yangming¡¯s physical power, they were in fact closely rted to each other. Without sufficient power, he would have panted long ago from sprinting in the equipment set.


    By the time he traveled 15 kilometers in his fastest speed, though he was tired, he did not feel as exhausted as he thought he would be.


    Apart from being in Force Grade ss Two, the equipment set was the most important key.


    Upon seeing the dark and gloomy dense forest, Ou Yangming stopped subconsciously.


    He knew very well that the ce was full of danger, and a slight mistake could cost his life.


    Despite that, he regained his confidence after looking at his thick and solid equipment set.


    After gritting his teeth, Ou Yangming used his Military Fire to attach the Devouring ability on his military saber. Following that, he stomped his feet, then entered the dense forest. Needless to say, he was not going to act recklessly, so he drew up a n before entering. He would only linger in the periphery without going deeper than that.


    Once he was in the dense forest, he suddenly eximed.


    This was because he realized that his vision underwent a wonderful change, by which he could see further and deeper. Additionally, the detection ability was not affected by the trees around him at all as though he could see past them.


    [Vision +1]


    Ou Yangming quickly recalled the magical Unique Attribute in his helmet.


    The Vision +1 attribute could not be experienced in an open field, but when he was in a much narrower space in the forest, the attribute changed his vision.


    When Ou Yangming looked around him, he made a shocking discovery that not only his front vision was increased, but the angle of his line of sight increased too when he used the attribute.


    Even though it did not let him have an extra pair of eyes on the back of his head, Ou Yangming was d about the change.


    He was struck with a strange idea. ¡®If I increase the Vision attribute further, will it form a visibility range with no blind spots?¡¯


    Ou Yangmingter shook his head to get rid of that thought and focused on observing his surroundings.


    After taking more than ten steps quietly, not a single sound was made. He benefitted in many ways as he could now use the Power and Agility attributes on his equipment set very well.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming noticed a gray shadow at the end of his sight.


    He instantly stopped and stuck close to the side of a big tree.


    The gray shadow did not notice him as it hopped past the big tree. It was a gray hare that was looking around cautiously as if it was ready to escape anytime.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flowed. The moment the gray hare hopped past the big tree, saber-light was seen as he shed his saber at it.


    Without the upgraded equipment, his sh would not be slow, but he would have to depend on his luck if he wanted to hit the gray hare.


    At the moment, his attack was as fast as lightning, and he sessfully hit the hare before it could react.


    With no ability to resist at all, the unlucky gray hare became Ou Yangming¡¯s first capture in the dense forest. None of its blood, flesh, or skin were wasted because its energy waspletely devoured to transform into Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood.


    However, Ou Yangming was not satisfied after absorbing the gray hare¡¯s Qi and blood.


    Aspared to the really powerful ferocious beasts in the forest, the hare was too small and weak, and it could notpensate for the loss of Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood.


    With that, Ou Yangming advanced again carefully. The dense forest was well-known for violent beasts, but they were not seen lurking at the border. Within an hour, he only noticed small animals such as hares, pheasants, and lynxes through his improved vision.


    Although some of them were agile enough to escape as soon as they sensed the slightest movement, many of them were killed by Ou Yangming with his military saber.


    Other than an increased speed due to the 4 points of Agility, Ou Yangming¡¯s reaction speed was improved too.


    After devouring the tenth innocent animal, Ou Yangming realized that he was abundant in Qi and blood again.

 Chapter 32: Essential Qi Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 32: Essential Qi Advancement</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although the small animals in the dense forest were not as big as the domestic pigs, they faced much more danger in the forest.


    Due to sufficient activity, they were also richer in Qi and bloodpared to the pigs.


    Ou Yangming strode to the dense forest¡¯s border. Instead of going deeper into the forest, he only stayed along the border so as to not get lost. However, just as he was going to leave, he suddenly stopped.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming took a deep breath and began cultivating a de technique instead of leaving the dense forest.


    He would never do that if he was deep in the forest or being watched by a powerful enemy, but since he was in a low-risk area with no sign of other people, he could practice with ease. Besides, Ou Yangming could notice any danger in advance with his helmet that had a Vision +1 attribute.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Following a sh from the saber, saber wind pierced the air such that there was an explosive shock.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He suddenly realized that his Qi and blood was consumed at an outrageous rate.


    When he practiced the de technique in his courtyard at the military camp, his Qi and blood were also consumed by a huge margin, but it seemed insignificant aspared to the current consumption.


    He made a rough estimation that the current Qi and blood consumption was four times higher than usual.


    This was inparison with a de technique cultivation. The martial-art squat was not worth mentioning at all.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming clearly felt his Dantian Light growing stronger as a substantial amount of Qi and blood were consumed, which meant that there was a huge improvement in his essential Qi.


    In actual fact, it had not been long since he began practicing martial arts and only entered Force Grade ss Two not long ago. There should be a limit no matter how hard he trained, yet he felt like he was about to break through again soon.


    Ou Yangming began figuring it out and quickly realized that he was feeling that way because of his equipment set.


    11 points of Power and 4 points of Agility made him go through an enormous change as though he was born again.


    Nheless, a lot more Qi and blood had to be consumed to unleash the real might of those changes, and the more the Qi and blood consumed, the better it was for his essential Qi cultivation. This was simply a cultivation shortcut.


    Other than Ou Yangming, nobody could cultivate like that regardless of the cost.


    This was unless they had a weapon with a strange attribute like Devouring, as well as a top-notch equipment set that was way above their cultivation base.


    Upon realizing this, Ou Yangming was overjoyed.


    He began cultivating a fist art next, and the might of his punches could not be mentioned in the same breath as before due to the increase of his power and agility.


    Needless to say, the mightier his fist art, the higher the Qi and blood consumption, but the faster his essential Qi advanced.


    Honestly, cultivating recklessly was a huge burden for his body. Not only would it be tough for his body to withstand the process, but his meridians and dantian would also be damaged.


    Despite that, once Ou Yangming lifted his military saber to begin hunting again, those drawbacks were no longer a problem anymore.


    The most fearsome feature of the Devouring attribute was not its ability to transform blood and flesh into his Qi and blood.


    Before the transformation was done, the energy from the blood and flesh would first restore Ou Yangming¡¯s body. As such, no matter how many hidden problems there were before, his body would recoverpletely as a result of the vitality.


    Only when his body returned to its best state, the blood and flesh would be transformed into his Qi and blood.


    With that, Ou Yangming stayed at the dense forest¡¯s border for three days.


    During that time, he kept cultivating the de technique and the fist art and hunted for small animals whenever his Qi and blood were lost.


    He was able to spot quarries in advance through his excellent vision, and owing to the extra power and agility that he possessed, most of them could not escape once they were locked on.


    When Ou Yangming cultivated, Qi and blood were consumed. He then hunted to restore his body and to replenish Qi and blood.


    He was immersed in the near-perfect cycle so much so that he forgot about sleep. In spite of not resting for three days, he did not expect to be in high spirits and full of energy.


    Ou Yangming had used the Devouring attribute¡¯s energy to the maximum.


    He bent his knees and swayed slowly in an extremely odd frequency. If one were to watch him at that moment, one would have an illusion of a horse galloping as fast as lightning.


    The martial-art squat was the unique method that Ou Yangming used to rece sleep. Moreover, the effect was very beneficial for him.


    There was a sudden agitation in his dantian as his Qi and blood began boiling. His dantian seemed to have turned into a bottomless pit and was drawing every bit of Qi and blood from his body in a forceful manner.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not move at all when he did the martial-art squat. He channeled his essential Qi to let his Qi and blood into his dantian without any problem.


    Plenty of Qi and blood transformed into essential Qi that lingered around the shining center. Consequently, the light became brighter, and it flickered as if a wonderful change was about to happen.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming seemed to have heard a thunderous voice in his head and straightened his back instantly.


    Dantian Qi gushed out to every part of his body. Subsequently, Ou Yangming exhaled impure air deeply, which gave him an indescribable rejuvenation.


    He sensed that his Dantian Light became more intense.


    After a brief moment, he was surprised, ted, and in disbelief.


    ss Three.


    Force Grade ss Three.


    Yes. When he was so fully focused on the cultivation that he forgot about everything else, he unknowingly entered a higher ss.


    He only realized his strength improvement after sensing the endless essential Qi in his dantian, which was different from before.


    It was not his equipment set¡¯s attributes that caused the improvement, but his own power.


    Ou Yangming calmed down after realizing the sudden surprise. His face changed a little as he thought about an extremely serious problem at that moment.


    He had left the military camp for three days.


    In addition, Ou Yangming did not mention it to anyone else before he left, and did not ask for permission.


    When he twitched his nose, he smelled an extremely strong sweat smell.


    Whether he was cultivating a de technique or a fist art, he would sweat due to the exercise, and the smell was definitely sour since he wore his armor for three days. It was no wonder the small animals became more alert. Although Ou Yangming was able to spot them in advance, as soon as he approached them, they would escape even if he did not make a sound.


    ¡®So this was the real reason.¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head andughed bitterly. Following that, he held his military saber and moved around to hunt for more small animals.


    The small animals might be very wary, but due to Ou Yangming¡¯s speed, they still became his Qi and blood one after another.


    This time, he did not spend much time replenishing his Qi and blood. In fact, it was much faster than the first time. The reason being he could make judgments to intercept in advance as he slowly grasped the animals¡¯ habits, and more importantly, he adapted to his extra attributes better.


    While the time used was shorter, Ou Yangming could feel that his Qi and blood were richer.


    As his martial arts cultivation base increased, he could store more Qi and blood. There was a huge difference between Force Grade ss Three and ss Two.


    However, Ou Yangming did not know that the difference would be more obvious the higher his cultivation base was. Thus, the feeling that he felt at that moment would mean nothing in the future.


    After replenishing his Qi and blood, he activated his Military Fire to absorb the Devouring attribute in his military saber.


    The attribute was his biggest trump card, by which it must be kept a secret no matter what.


    Ou Yangming removed his armor and helmet after a moment of hesitation. He instantly felt strong difort, but amidst the difort, he was also very disappointed.


    Even though he felt ufortable when he previously wore the pieces of equipment, the increase in his power and agility gave him confidence.


    Just as he had adapted to the power of his equipment set, he was suddenly free from it.


    It was easy for the frugal to be extravagant, but it was very difficult to reverse the process.


    He finally understood what it meant.


    When one who possessed mighty power suddenly returned to being an ordinary person, the disappointment was certainly a heavy blow.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming knew that he could regain the powerful state as long as he wanted to, or he would not be able to ovee the sadness easily.


    Once he curbed his thoughts and was ready to leave, he was slightly moved.


    Ou Yangming used his Military Fire to draw the Unique Attributes from his helmet, armor, and military saber. Of course, he left the ones in his arm guards and greaves untouched.


    This was because he needed them to return to the military camp or he would not know how to travel 15 kilometers without extra power and agility.


    Ou Yangming packed everything in his bag apart from the arm guards and the greaves, then left the dense forest that he stayed in for three days.

 Chapter 33: Pry

    <h4>Chapter 33: Pry</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The road on the way back was still t. Although Ou Yangming felt uneasy as he lost some power and agility, he felt much better than when his power increased so suddenly during his journey to the forest.


    He returned to the military camp safe and sound and got back to his courtyard easily since he had the waist tag of an official Military Fire cksmith.


    Just as he fetched a pail of water to clean himself, Old Craftsman¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Fe, open the door!¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly ran to open the door.


    After looking at him from head to toe, Old Craftsman finally sighed a breath of relief, and his tensed face loosened up a little. Nheless, heined, ¡°B*stard, where have you been? You actually know that you shoulde home?¡±


    While Old Craftsman was being very strict, Ou Yangming felt warmth in his heart, and he was delighted.


    Since he was an orphan, he had never been someone¡¯s concern.


    ¡®Come home.¡¯


    The simple words almost made Ou Yangming weep.


    Upon sensing his unusual behavior, Old Craftsman¡¯s anger disappeared, and he asked worriedly, ¡°Young fe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly curbed his emotions as he asked, ¡°Old Man, why did youe so quickly?¡±


    ¡°You disappeared without saying a word. If someone hadn¡¯t seen you, I would¡¯ve thought that...¡± Old Craftsman scoffed, then paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Sir Kang asked about you, and I told him that you went to run some errands. If you¡¯re still not back, I would¡¯ve sought help from General Chen.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. Sir Kang did not look at him in the eye at all back when he was still a helper, let alone care about him. After Ou Yangming became an official Military Fire cksmith and handed in five pieces of Attribute Equipment, there was an instant 180-degree change in Kang Weibo¡¯s attitude toward him.


    Kang Weibo visited personally to ask about Ou Yangming who had not returned for only a few days.


    Needless to say, if Ou Yangming had a choice, he would rather Kang Weibo show no interest in him.


    ¡°Where exactly did you go?¡± Old Craftsman asked.


    Ou Yangming looked away as he tried toe up with an exnation. Obviously, he was not going to tell the truth, but the thought of fooling the old man made him ufortable.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but let me tell you something.¡± Old Craftsman suddenly waved his hand, then mentioned seriously, ¡°No matter what you do, you must be careful. Remember, you only have one life, and there¡¯s no room for you to regret it at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember, Old Man.¡± Ou Yangming nodded hard. He was secretly grateful that Old Craftsman did not force an answer out of him because the old man could tell that it would make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Did you gain anything from going wild outside for three days?¡± Old Craftsman asked.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he answered, ¡°Old Man, the world outside ispletely different from the military camp, I was extremely enlightened!¡±


    ¡°Oh? How were you enlightened? Tell me about it.¡± Old Craftsman was interested.


    ¡°It¡¯s a perception, and I can¡¯t describe it.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Old Craftsman pped his head snappily, thenmented, ¡°Young fe, enlightened my *ss!¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied, ¡°I was, I was. I think... Uhm, I have some ideas about increasing the Unique Attributes of a High Grade equipment.¡±


    Due to his purple Military Fire¡¯s unique nature, he could simply achieve that effortlessly.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming never revealed that to anyone, thus even Old Craftsman had no idea that he could already add Unique Attributes to High Grade equipment.


    ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t reach for what¡¯s beyond your grasp. The most important thing about being a Military Fire cksmith is to be conscientious. Hmph, High Grade equipment ispletely different from Good Grade equipment, and it¡¯s more difficult to attach attributes on them. Being able to smith one doesn¡¯t mean that you can attach attributes too.¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s face tensed up again, and he added after thinking for a while, ¡°Judging from your talent, you¡¯ll be amazing if you can achieve that within three to six months!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved because he could wait if a three-month period was eptable for Old Craftsman.


    ¡°Old Man, I¡¯ll definitely try my best, but...¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°I realize that going outside really helps me.¡±


    Old Craftsman giggled. ¡°At the end of the day, you just want to go out, don¡¯t you? Okay, I promise you. As long as youplete five pieces of Good Grade Attribute Equipment and twenty pieces of High Grade White te Equipment every month, you may go.¡±


    Ou Yangming was instantly ted, but his eyes suddenly shed as he asked, ¡°Old Man, are you asking me toplete yours too?¡±


    ¡®Old Craftsman¡¯s monthly quota is three pieces of Good Grade Attribute Equipment, and along with my quota of two pieces, doesn¡¯t it mean that I¡¯ll have to smith everything?¡¯


    ¡°Are you going to do it or not?!¡± Old Craftsman stared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, of course, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Ou Yangming quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s such a small matter, so leave it to me.¡±


    Indeed, adding attributes was an extremely difficult task for Old Craftsman, but it was as easy as eating and drinking for Ou Yangming.


    After dealing with the old man, Ou Yangming finally felt a bit tired.


    Even though he had plenty of blood and flesh in the dense forest to replenish himself when he cultivated, and the martial-art squat helped him get rid of the exhaustion, it did not mean that he could really live without sleeping at all.


    Ou Yangming used his Military Fire to draw the attributes from his arm guards and greaves, then put the equipment set in a corner.


    Details determined sess or failure. Old Craftsman nagged him about this numerous times, so he always bore it in mind.


    Ou Yangming was deep asleep shortly after he got on his bed.


    The next morning, he stretched his body when he woke up, and the weariness from thest few days was gone.


    He strode out of his courtyard and headed to his smithing workshop to begin working.


    However, he was unaware that a figure sneaked into his courtyard by going over the wall not long after he left.


    The person covered his face using his sleeves. It was Han Changling, the person who med Ou Yangming in the past but ended up being beaten by Sui Hezhi. Due to that incident, not only did he get beaten up for nothing, but he also offended Old Craftsman indirectly. If not for Zhang Yinfan from the Provision Camp who stood up for him, Kang Weibo would have added insult to his injury too.


    After all, as long as one was not a fool, one would know who to pick between Old Craftsman and Han Changling.


    Han Changling walked carefully without touching anything. He searched Ou Yangming¡¯s room and courtyard carefully as if he was looking for something.


    ¡°Did sir make a mistake? How can this fe have a cylindrical Fire-absorbing Badge? But what exactly is a Fire-absorbing Badge...¡± He rubbed his neck after a long time as he mumbled. He did not find anything unusual even after searching for some time, but he suddenly noticed a pile of armaments in a corner.


    Han Changling approached the pile carefully, then picked up a greave to look at it closely. At the spur of the moment, his face changed as he eximed, ¡°High Grade equipment!¡±


    In actual fact, the greave was already at the peak of High Grade, but Han Changling could not distinguish that through his naked eyes.


    He measured the greave¡¯s size byparing it with his body and confirmed that the greave was smithed to fit Ou Yangming.


    Following that, he put the greave down then picked up the arm guards, the armor, the helmet, and the military saber.


    Though the Unique Attributes in those pieces of equipment had been withdrawn by Ou Yangming, the fact that they were of Good Grade was shocking.


    In the end, Han Changling was even trembling a little.


    ¡®How long has Ou Yangming been using the Military Fire? It has only been three months at most.¡¯


    ¡®He actually smithed pieces of Good Grade Attribute Equipment in three months, though people are saying that it was Old Craftsman who smithed them.¡¯


    Han Changling had only taken it by a pinch of salt, but after seeing the pieces of High Grade equipment with special specifications, he became skeptical about it.


    ¡®Is it true that it wasn¡¯t Old Craftsman who forged the pieces of Attribute Equipment, but Ou Yangming?¡¯


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, the young fe has a bright future, and it won¡¯t be wise for me to go against him...¡¯


    Han Changling hesitated for a while, then ced everything back to where they were as though they were never shifted at all.


    Subsequently, he left cautiously without making a sound, then headed to the Provision Camp to meet Zhang Yinfan.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve searched everywhere, and I didn¡¯t see the Fire-absorbing Badge in his house or his smithing workshop,¡± Han Changling mentioned respectfully, ¡°But I found a few... Pieces of High Grade equipment in his room.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so odd about a few pieces of High Grade equipment? Old Craftsman even smithed a number of Fine Grade ones before.¡±


    Han Changling smiled bitterly. ¡°Sir, I suspect that it wasn¡¯t Old Craftsman who smithed them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Yinfan was stunned. His face changed slightly. ¡°Did Ou Yangming smith them himself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very... Possible,¡± Han Changling answered hesitantly.


    Zhang Yinfan¡¯s face darkened a little. He obviously understood what Han Changling meant. It was not just very possible, because it was definitely it.


    ¡°Sir, he¡¯s not ordinary, and I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be very sessful in the future. In my opinion, no matter what happened in the past...¡± Han Changling nced at Zhang Yinfan carefully when he spoke, but the moment he noticed the fierce look in Zhang Yinfan¡¯s eyes, he was so scared that he quickly stopped and left.


    Zhang Yinfan was the only one left in the room.


    He mumbled as he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Does Hanyu¡¯s disappearance really have nothing to do with him? But there mustn¡¯t be a mistake from the Fire-absorbing Badge no matter what!¡±

 Chapter 34: Request

    <h4>Chapter 34: Request</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the West Camp, more than a hundred people who were in a row wielded their military saber and moved their shield as they advanced and retreated in an orderly manner.


    Although there were no outsiders around them, they were serious and fully focused when they practiced their formations, and none of them dared to ck.


    Chen Yifan governed the army strictly such that if anyone dared to ck during training, not only would that person be punished, but the rest would also be punished too. Hence, the soldiers put their utmost effort during centralized training.


    Finally, Liu Zhengye shouted when the formation drill ended, ¡°Halt!¡±


    Everyone stood still immediately, and nobody moved an inch even when the cold wind blew.


    Far away, Chen Yifan nodded slowly as he was satisfied that he managed to train strong soldiers in such a short period of time.


    He stood up proudly and spoke loudly, ¡°Boys, keep up the good work. In a month, the next round of selections will begin, so show the new recruits the strength of an experienced soldier!¡±


    ¡°Yes, General!¡± More than a hundred soldiers from the Guards roared loudly.


    Chen Yifanughed for a while before dismissing them.


    Subsequently, Sui Hezhi exhaled deeply. He was drenched in sweat, and his body was overheating, but he was joyful.


    He shook his clothes as he walked with the rest, and returned to his barrack in no time. The moment he entered the barrack, he was tapped on the back.


    Sui Hezhi was shocked as someone actually approached him soundlessly.


    He turned around at once but quickly loosened up again after seeing who it was.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, are you trying to scare me to death!¡±


    The person behind Sui Hezhi was Yan Haobo, one of the ten squad leaders in the Guards.


    Though Yan Haobo was the squad leader of another squad, they were friends as they clicked well.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± It was evident that Yan Haobo and Sui Hezhi had an unordinary rtionship. He urged Sui Hezhi to sit down. ¡°My boy, I heard that you made a hit during yourst hunt.¡±


    Sui Hezhi raised his eyebrow. ¡°Haha, you heard it too?¡±


    After receiving Ou Yangming¡¯s Attribute Military Saber, his strength advanced further, thus it was reasonable that his performance stood out too.


    ¡°Did you think that I don¡¯t know? Now that you have a good saber, are you proud?¡± Yan Haobo smiled indifferently, then tapped the item on his waist. ¡°I have a Good Grade military saber too, and it¡¯s not inferior to yours at all!¡±


    A squad leader from the Guards was naturally different from one that led normal soldiers because the former was given a Good Grade military saber. Nevertheless, Yan Haobo heard that Sui Hezhi¡¯s saber was at the peak of Good Grade, which was much better than this.


    Sui Hezhi chuckled, then handed his military saber to Yan Haobo. ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you wield it.¡±


    He would never let anyone else touch his weapon, but Yan Haobo was different as they were friends who swore to live and die together.


    He swung it a few times after receiving it and was clearly envious because the saber¡¯s gleam, toughness, and sharpness were indeed a level above his.


    While there was no essential difference between them, one could easily tell the better one apart from the worse.


    ¡°Nice, this is a really nice saber!¡± Yan Haobo handed it back to Sui Hezhi. ¡°My boy, you¡¯re quite blessed.¡±


    Among squad leaders, the treatments given were different. Those with a strong background could even acquire an Attribute Equipment, whereas someone like him who had a humble background was only given a standard military saber.


    Instead of taking his military saber back, Sui Hezhi curled his lips at the squad leader. ¡°Are you done appreciating it?¡±


    Yan Haobo was stunned. ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re inexperienced!¡± Sui Hezhi remarked, ¡°This saber isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in...¡± Yan Haobo mocked but suddenly paused to look at the military saber closely.


    The moment he channeled a bit of essential Qi into the saber, he was dumbfounded. ¡°An Attribute Weapon!¡±


    Among all Attribute Equipment, the rarest and the most favored ones were undoubtedly weapons.


    Normally, between weapons and defense equipment with the same attributes, the former was much more expensive.


    ¡°Are you floored now?¡± Sui Hezhi was proud. He nced at Yan Haobo¡¯s military saber disdainfully, and even a fool could sense the mockery. ¡°How can your standard military saberpare with mine? Hmph...¡±


    Yan Haobo¡¯s face reddened a little, but luckily it could not be seen as he had a dark face.


    He quickly pulled Sui Hezhi to ask, ¡°What exactly is going on? You must tell me.¡±


    Sui Hezhi did not hide the secret from Yan Haobo. He exined how he became associated with Ou Yangming, and Yan Haobo¡¯s face changed upon hearing that Ou Yangming was able to smith an Attribute Military Saber at the peak of Good Grade.


    ¡°My boy, did you say that Master Ou who¡¯s only fifteen or sixteen years old can smith a Good Grade Armament Weapon after obtaining the Military Fire for less than three months?¡± Yan Haobo asked in disbelief.


    Although he was not a Military Fire cksmith, he was not ill-informed at all.


    Sui Hezhi sighed. ¡°Yes. If I hadn¡¯t witnessed and experienced it, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it too.¡±


    Yan Haobo stood up and paced back and forth in the room. Heter stopped as he said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Sui Hezhi shook his head. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m lucky to be friends with Brother Ou. If you¡¯d like to request something from him, I really don¡¯t know how I should ask.¡±


    Yan Haobo put his hands out helplessly. ¡°My boy, you know how I am, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you if I¡¯m doing this for myself. Chengcai signed up for the uing selections.¡±


    Sui Hezhi was stunned for a while. ¡°Chengcai¡¯s strong enough to participate in it, and if he¡¯s lucky, he might be picked by Captain to join the Guards.¡±


    ¡°The West Camp has a thousand soldiers, and his martial arts cultivation base is only barely a pass, so it won¡¯t be easy for him to fight his way out, but...¡± Yan Haobo chuckled. His eyes glowed when he said, ¡°If he can get a treasure sword that¡¯s at the peak of Good Grade, his wish mighte true.¡±


    Sui Hezhi gritted his teeth, then sighed after some time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my part as an uncle, but I can¡¯t guarantee if Brother Ou will agree to this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my boy.¡± Yan Haobo was ted. He knew that Sui Hezhi was doing him a huge favor.


    ¡°What would Master Ou like as a gift?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he...¡± Sui Hezhi pondered seriously. ¡°He likes wild animal meat very much, so he¡¯ll definitely like it if you give him a big one!¡±


    Yan Haobo was struck dumb. He wondered, ¡®What liking is that? Indeed, capable Military Fire cksmiths have weird character...¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh...¡±


    The Military Fire danced like an elf in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. Through the burning fire, a pair of Good Grade greaves were produced.


    Since he used the drawing and upgrading ability of his Military Fire, the greaves were top-notch products.


    [Item: Outstanding greave]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +15, Durability 14]


    This was one of the greaves¡¯ White te Attributes, and the only difference in the other greave¡¯s attributes was that the Durability was only 13.


    Even though Ou Yangming could increase, reduce, and shift attributes by using his Military Fire, the Durability attribute was out of his control. Among the many pieces of equipment that he smithed and restored, only very few were perfect and wless. Most of them were wed in terms of their durability such that they were more inferior than those of the same rank.


    Needless to say, he was able to smith more equipment at the maximum threshold the more he practiced, which proved that he could control his Military Fire better.


    All of a sudden, an awkward cough was heard outside.


    Ou Yangming was startled, but he quickly chuckled.


    Someone was waiting for him outside but was afraid to disturb him, so that person announced his arrival through this method.


    When Ou Yangming opened the door, he was surprised to see the familiar face.


    Sui Hezhi smiled at him. ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m here to disturb you again.


    Ou Yangming looked at him strangely and counted the days. ¡®This isn¡¯t right. Doesn¡¯t he onlye once in ten days? Why is he early this time?¡¯


    Before long, he noticed some figures moving behind Sui Hezhi.


    When Ou Yangming took a step forward, he noticed two burly soldiers behind him. One of them had thick eyebrows, big eyes, had a calm look, and seemed to be in his thirties. On the other hand, the other man was not much older than Ou Yangming and had an immature bearing though he had a sturdy physique. He was looking at Ou Yangming curiously at the moment.


    Upon seeing him, the young man smiled brightly yet embarrassedly.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback as it was his first time seeing someone shyer than him.


    Sui Hezhi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Brother Ou, they¡¯re my close associates, and they wanted to meet you after hearing about you.¡±


    ¡°Are they from the Guards too?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly moved.


    The young man blushed right away. ¡°My uncle is, I... I¡¯m trying my best, and I¡¯ll definitely join the Guards led by the general!¡±


    ¡°Master, please forgive my nephew, he¡¯s not good with words.¡± The middle-aged man smiled. He cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. ¡°I¡¯m Yan Haobo, and my nephew¡¯s name is Yan Chengcai. Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly acknowledged the politeness with a bow. Since Yan Haobo was a member of the Guards led by General Chen Yifan, he was not an outsider.


    This was a default rule in the military. Since Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming were considered to be under General Chen, Ou Yangming had to treat him with special respect even if it was for the general¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 35: Generous

    <h4>Chapter 35: Generous</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yan Chengcai turned his shoulder when Yan Haobo signaled him with his eyes.


    It was then when Ou Yangming saw that he was carrying a huge bag.


    He was familiar with the bag as he would receive one from Sui Hezhi every ten days.


    When he turned to nce at Sui Hezhi, the fellow was smiling awkwardly. ¡°Brother Ou, this is a gift from Squad Leader Yan, so please ept it.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned a little. ¡°Big Brother Sui, I shouldn¡¯t receive a reward if it¡¯s not deserved... Why are they giving me such a big gift?¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡®So, Yan Haobo¡¯s a squad leader.¡¯


    In the military camp, ten soldiers formed a squad, whereas a hundred formed apany. If there were more than five hundred soldiers undermand, a camp was formed. Needless to say, every camp had a different number of people, and the good and the bad were intermingled, so there was a huge difference between camps.


    Sui Hezhi was part of the Guards led by Chen Yifan, and he was more powerful than normal squad leaders in terms of martial arts. Nevertheless, since Yan Haobo was a squad leader from the Guard, he was probably more valiant than Sui Hezhi.


    As for Yan Chengcai, while he was not in the Guards yet, he seemed to sound extremely confident, thus he must not be underestimated too.


    After finding out their identities, Ou Yangming could somewhat guess why they visited.


    ¡°Master Ou, please forgive us for visiting so disrespectfully, but...¡± Yan Haobo cleared his throat before he spoke, then looked at his nephew who was beside him. ¡°Soon, the general will select ten brothers from the West Camp to join the Guards. It¡¯ll be a perfect opportunity for Chengcai, so I hope that you can fulfill his wish.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you allowed to have equipment on during a martial arts contest in the camp?¡±


    He knew how just Chen Yifan was as the general, by which he could not bear having grit in his eyes. As such, Ou Yangming did not know if it would be a blessing or a disaster if he provided Yan Chengcai with equipment.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it allowed?¡± Yan Haobo was stunned. He quickly shook his head andughed, then exined, ¡°If that¡¯s your concern, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. We¡¯re soldiers who have to fight in a war at any time. Do you think that we¡¯re not allowed to wear equipment when we¡¯re on the battlefield? We¡¯d love to have light and tough armor, as well as a sharp military saber.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened. It was reasonable, but it did not cross his mind earlier.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Did you visit me to ask me to smith equipment?¡±


    Yan Haobo and Yan Chengcai¡¯s eyes glowed as they looked at each other. They were ready to be declined before they visited because they did not expect Ou Yangming to be an easy person to deal with.


    However, they had no idea that Ou Yangming was also devising a n at that moment.


    Yan Chengcai cupped his hands in front of his chest. ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯ll be great if I can have a military saber simr to Uncle Sui¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You want a piece of Attribute Equipment?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned.


    He knew how rare and valuable an Attribute Equipment was, especially an Attribute Military Saber that was very much favored in the military camp. In fact, it was in greater demand than White te Equipment.


    ¡®They¡¯re asking for the moon if they think that they¡¯ll get a piece of Attribute Equipment by just giving me a wild beast.¡¯


    Yan Chengcai waved his hands. ¡°No, no... I only want the one Uncle Sui previously had.¡±


    Only then, Ou Yangming realized that he wanted a White te Military Saber that was at the peak of Good Grade.


    There was a huge difference between the White te and Attribute Military Sabers even if both were of the same grade.


    Ou Yangming grinned when he looked at the bag on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the gift isn¡¯t enough?¡±


    Yan Haobo was secretly overjoyed. Since Ou Yangming did not reject them, they still had a chance.


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry. No matter how many quarries you want, I have them sorted,¡± Yan Haobo assured. ¡°Other than quarries, I¡¯ll take care of other matters too. As long as you let me know what you need, I¡¯ll do my best to get them done.¡±


    Sui Hezhi nced at him and sighed. ¡®Looks like Ou Yangming is no longer a special resource for me.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I can still call him my brother since we¡¯re closer, whereas Yan Haobo and his nephew won¡¯t stand a chance no matter how much they fawn over him.¡¯


    Ou Yangming pretended to ponder for a while before he asked, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, does your nephew only need a military saber to guarantee a spot in the Guards?¡±


    ¡°A military saber is enough to increase Chengcai¡¯s chance to join the Guards.¡± Yan Haobo was delighted. After a short pause, he asked carefully, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re saying...¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    A smithing workshop was the most important working space for a cksmith, which was not normally opened to outsiders. Therefore, Yan Haobo and the others would not be mad even if Ou Yangming stalled them at the door for a long time.


    Nheless, if they were going to talk about serious business, they could not just stay at the door.


    After entering the smithing workshop, Yan Haobo instantly noticed the different pieces of equipment piled up in a corner. He wondered, ¡®Brother Sui really didn¡¯t lie to me, Ou Yangming¡¯s a powerful master.¡¯


    The smithing workshop was extremely simple, but they did not bother about it.


    Ou Yangming checked out Yan Chengcai¡¯s physique, then proceeded to pick an armor, a military saber, and a pair of arm guards for him. He initially wanted to retrieve a helmet or a pair of greaves too, but he decided not to.


    Being an orphan, he knew very well that things that could be acquired easily would not be well-appreciated.


    If he wanted Yan Haobo and the others to serve him, the right thing to do was to adopt a long-term n in return for something big.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Yan, take a look if these pieces of equipment are suitable?¡± Ou Yangming handed the items to Yan Chengcai.


    Yan Chengcai quickly thanked him as he was ted, whereas Yan Haobo had a grave expression on his face.


    It did not make sense that Ou Yangming spoke so nicely and even gave two extra pieces of equipment; even Sui Hezhi did not receive that treatment.


    When Yan Chengcai put them on and wielded the military saber for a while, it was obvious that he was so satisfied that he did not want to let them go.


    Uncle, these are all of Good Grade! Mm, I think they¡¯re slightly above Good Grade?¡± He was thrilled.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Slightly above Good Grade? Hehe, would I have shown them to you if they¡¯re not at the peak of Good Grade?¡±


    Sui Hezhi and the others gasped right away and inhaled deeply. Yan Haobo¡¯s eyes reddened when he looked at the three pieces of equipment.


    After exhaling deeply, Yan Haobo looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, let me know if you need anything!¡±


    If one sowed nothing, one reaped nothing. Since Ou Yangming was being so generous, it only made sense that he had something to ask too. Nevertheless, Yan Haobo decided that he would get it done perfectly no matter how hard it would be.


    Putting aside the fact that his nephew gained three valuable items, he was already driven knowing that he would be acquainted with Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming replied straightforwardly, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, I heard that the Guards hunt in the dense forest every ten days.¡±


    Yan Haobo answered, ¡°Yes. If you¡¯d like more quarries, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°I do have a desire for good food, but I¡¯d like to see how you hunt. I¡¯ll be very grateful if I can tag along when you enter the forest.¡±


    Although he entered the dense forest, he only stayed along the border without going deep in.


    This was because he knew how dangerous it was, and he might not be able to withstand it. Besides, he did not have the experience of surviving in a forest, hence it would not be wise for him to go deeper.


    Yan Haobo was stunned and was clearly troubled. ¡°Master Ou, the dense forest is a dangerous ce. Even when we entered in the past, we were asionally injured when we encountered strong, ferocious beasts. I¡¯m afraid that the general won¡¯t allow you to join us.¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes. ¡°Did I ask for the general¡¯s approval? We can just hide it from him!¡±


    Yan Haobo and the other were speechless as they looked at each other.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, those pieces of equipment are at the peak of Good Grade. If you bring me there once, I¡¯m willing to repay you with three of them. What do you think?¡± Ou Yangming pointed as he mentioned.


    Yan Haobo and the rest were instantly moved. They might reject Ou Yangming if he only offered one, but he offered three at once...


    Upon noticing the passionate look in Sui Hezhi and his nephew¡¯s eyes, Yan Haobo knew that if other people found out about this, even if he rejected Ou Yangming, the other squad leaders would approach him like hungry wolves.


    ¡°Master Ou, since you¡¯re so determined, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility.¡± Yan Haobo stomped his foot. After pondering for a while, he asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been practicing martial arts too?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I learned a bit.¡±


    ¡°Please exchange a few blows with Chengcai, I have to take a look at your foundation,¡± Yan Haobo mentioned seriously, ¡°You mustn¡¯t misunderstand me because I¡¯m not making things difficult for you on purpose. I have to see how far we can go in the dense forest by judging your skills.¡±


    It was clear that he was stressing on safety first. If Ou Yangming was strong enough, it would be fine for them to go deeper, but if he had a few fancy tricks, it would be best for them to stay in the periphery.


    Even though Ou Yangming would definitely be protected in the forest, protecting a weak schr was very different from protecting a powerful martial artist.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted. Pleasee with me.¡±

 Chapter 36: A Genius’ World

    <h4>Chapter 36: A Genius¡¯ World</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although a smithing workshop was not small, it was definitely not a ce topete with martial art skills.


    When Ou Yangming brought Sui Hezhi and the others to his courtyard, they envied him as it was spacious.


    Nheless, they knew that only Military Fire cksmiths were given such treatment, which was simr to how captains were treated. A low-rank officer and normal soldiers like them could notpare.


    Ou Yangming gave a fist salute after they entered the courtyard. ¡°Brother Yan, please.¡±


    Yan Haobo and his nephew were shocked. The moment Ou Yangming stood at the center of his courtyard, a forceful aura was sensed. He stood as straight as a javelin that was stuck to the ground, and did not bend at all.


    It was not a mere form because it was the most standard stance for a fist art in the military.


    Sui Hezhi widened his eyes as he was in disbelief.


    He was the one who taught Ou Yangming the fist art and the de technique, and it had only been roughly a month since. A normal person would be considered amazing to be able to match the techniques in some sense, but Ou Yangming who was solemn and upright at the moment did not seem like he had only practiced the fist art for only a month.


    ¡°Master Ou, be careful,¡± Yan Chengcai mentioned, then shifted his body to charge at Ou Yangming like a hunting leopard, and aimed a punch at his chest.


    Instead of dodging him, Ou Yangming yelled and punched as well.


    Their movements were somewhat equal since they performed the standard military drill.


    The fist art was simple and straightforward, but was the most effective killing technique during the war.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    When the fists shed, Yan Chengcai was forced to stop, and his fist hurt so much it was as if he had punched an iron te.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming scoffed and staggered backward. His right hand swelled, and half of his body went numb.


    One could easily tell the strong from the weak, and it was obvious that Ou Yangming was not a match for Yan Chengcai.


    Despite that, Sui Hechi could not help but shout, ¡°This, it¡¯s impossible...¡±


    Yan Chengcai and Ou Yangming turned a death ear to him as they focused on each other.


    The former had practiced fist arts and de techniques for over ten years, thus he already had the disposition. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming had also been training in the dense forest once every few days for a month, so he was different from before.


    When the two young men looked at each other again, Yan Chengcai shouted and dashed again. This time, he did not underestimate his opponent at all, and was determined to suppress Ou Yangming by using stronger power.


    On the opposite, Ou Yangming lowered himself to not go head-on against him, but instead got away from Yan Chengcai¡¯s punch like a fish.


    He was extremely familiar with the usage of the purple energy in his mind and the purple light was automatically activated the instant he was in danger, smithing weapons, or cultivating martial arts.


    At the moment, his consciousness was already split into two. A part was controlling his body to resist Yan Chengcai, while the other was detached in an odd way that allowed him to watch the battle clearly from above.


    Knowing that he was not as strong at his opponent, Ou Yangming stopped looking for trouble. He moved by performing the step technique taught by Sui Hezhi, and was able to dodge Yan Chengcai¡¯s punches by swaying his body. Additionally, he waited for the right moment to sneak a few attacks, which truly made Yan Chengcai feel troubled.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s purple energy increased, he had a better grasp of his surroundings.


    The instant there was a movement from Yan Chengcai¡¯s wrist, Ou Yangming identified his punching direction. In the beginning, he had been dodging in advance which meant that he dodged when Yan Chengcai had just started his hits. As such, Yan Chengcai was able to change his punching path halfway through to continue attacking.


    After a few times, Ou Yangming learned his lesson. His consciousness watched Yan Chengcai¡¯s every move from above, and when there were no new changes to Yan Chengcai¡¯s punching sequences, he shifted his body to avoid being attacked.


    While it seemed like a dangerous method, it was the best way for Ou Yangming to deal with his enemy as he had the advantage of watching as an outsider.


    Eventually, he even became obsessed with the thrill of dodging at a crucial moment, and the battle against Yan Chengcai was no longer a difficult task to him as it became an enjoyable martial arts cultivation.


    Only outstanding soldiers in the military could join the Guards led by Chen Yifan.


    Though it was notpulsory for the soldiers from the Guards to be near the Yin Boundary like Sui Hezhi, they had to at least be in Force Grade ss Five, only a step away from having hidden energy.


    Yan Chengcai was confident about joining the Guards because he was already at that level.


    Needless to say, the punches from a martial artist in Force Grade ss Five could definitely suppress Ou Yangming who was only in ss Three. However, Yan Chengcai realized from the exchange of blows after this that he could not get the upper hand at all.


    Ou Yangming might not be as powerful as him, but his body technique definitely surpassed his.


    Although he could tell that the body technique learned by Ou Yangming was the same as what he learned in the military, the effects were Heaven and Earth apart when they performed it.


    Ou Yangming could somehow find the loopholes in Yan Chengcai¡¯s punches, and was able to dodge the attacks by using the body technique. He was rather impatient in the beginning, but after finding a bnce point, he became moreposed.


    He seemed like a toddler who experienced adolescence and youth so quickly that he became matured in a sh.


    In other words, he transformed from being a rookie into an experienced martial artist in the blink of an eye, which was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...¡±


    Fist winds filled the air as Yan Chengcaiunched multiple hits, and each punch was so vigorous that he looked like he was dominating in the battle. In spite of that, Yan Chengcai knew very well that he should have hit his opponent if there were no mishaps.


    Ou Yangming remained expressionless as he drifted leisurely amidst Yan Chengcai¡¯s fist winds, which made him look like he was taking a walk in the park.


    Yan Haobo nced at Sui Hezhi then asked, ¡°My boy, how long did you say that Master Ou has been practicing martial arts for?¡±


    The muscles on Sui Hezhi¡¯s face twitched when he answered, ¡°About three months.¡±


    ¡°About... Three months?¡±


    Yan Haobo repeated after him. His heart beat fast, and his face reddened.


    The distress that they were feeling at that moment was indescribable.


    ¡®Three months, the fe had only trained for three months, yet he¡¯s able to resist Yan Chengcai who practiced martial arts for more than ten years,¡¯ Sui Hezhi said to himself.


    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say that he only has the cultivation base of Force Grade ss One?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s true that he was only in Force Grade ss One, but now... I suppose he broke through?¡±


    Yan Haobo remained silent, but was screaming in his head, ¡®Broke through... Your *ss! Have you met anyone who repeatedly broke through and arrived at Force Grade ss Three in three months? Is Ou Yangming a reincarnated martial god?¡¯


    In actual fact, Yan Haobo and Sui Hezhi could tell from Ou Yangming¡¯s punch at Yan Chengcai earlier that his martial arts cultivation base was definitely not in Force Grade ss One.


    On top of that, they were also in awe of his performance after that. If they had not witnessed it, they would not believe that Ou Yangming was a newbie who only cultivated for three months.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s boundary advancements were at least exinable since he could have consumed precious medicine or was simply gifted, but the fact that he grew so fast in terms ofbat experience made him a freak.


    A thought crossed Yan Haobo and Sui Hezhi¡¯s mind when they looked at each other.


    ¡®It¡¯s a genius¡¯ world, we... We won¡¯t get it!¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming and Yan Chengcai¡¯s fists shed for the second time since the beginning of their battle. However, the oue was different from the first time as they both shook and separated from each other.


    Based on that, they were on par with each other.


    Yan Haobo and Sui Hezhi were bing more astounded. They could tell that Ou Yangming was able to resist Yan Chengcai not because his power grew, but because he punched from a tricky angle that it was tough for Yan Chengcai to exert force. With that, the result was equal.


    Sui Hezhi shook his head as he mentioned, ¡°Make them stop.¡±


    After seeing the second sh of their punches, Sui Hezhi and Yan Haobo knew that Yan Chengcai would not gain an advantage if they continued fighting. In the end, Ou Yangming might actually turn the table.


    Moreover, they brought Yan Chengcai to collect his equipment, not to make him lose confidence.


    If Yan Chengcai really lost, the impact on him would likely affect his performance during the selections, and the equipment gained would not make up for his loss.


    Yan Haobo sighed and nodded. He shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Upon hearing him, Yan Chengcai immediately stopped and retreated, but he waspletely embarrassed. He wanted to stop long ago.


    Ou Yangming was startled. He felt like he had not gotten enough of the battle.


    Nevertheless, he quickly curbed his thought and withdrew his fist. After getting rid of the dirt on his clothes, he smiled proudly. ¡°Squad Leader Yan, did I pass?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re joking. Based on your... Performance, you¡¯re good enough to be a scout.¡± Yan Haobo1 smiled bitterly, then said seriously, ¡°I underestimated you earlier, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Ou Yangming giggled.


    He was actually ted because he benefited a lot from the battle against Yan Chengcai. At the very least, he took a big leap in grasping the body technique.


    It was not merely an improvement in agility, but he gained the skill to use space reasonably.


    Ou Yangming had a vague feeling that the skill would y a decisive role in his future.

 Chapter 37: Testing A Saber

    <h4>Chapter 37: Testing A Saber</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming who was eager to try, and the dejected Yan Chengcai, Yan Haobo had an idea. ¡°Master Ou, I heard that other than a fist art and a body technique, you¡¯re adept in a de technique too?¡±


    ¡®I only taught Ou Yangming the simplest de technique and fist art in the military saber, I didn¡¯t mention that he¡¯s adept in the de technique,¡¯ Sui Hezhi wondered as he was stunned. Nheless, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s fist art and body technique, he honestly looked forward to his de technique too.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, are you testing my de technique too?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡°Master Ou, you misunderstood. You won¡¯t need to make a move if you join us in the forest, so having a body technique is enough,¡± Yan Haobo quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just excited to see you do what I love to do, so I¡¯d like to see how deep exactly your foundation is, and how deep we can go in the dense forest.¡±


    Just as he mentioned, Ou Yangming would not be attacking wild beasts even if he followed them into the forest. As long as his body technique was good enough that he would not be a burden, they would be d.


    Nheless, the stronger Ou Yangming was, the more confident they would be, so much so that they could go deeper into the forest as nned since they would not be affected.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He knew that the better he performed, he would be less restrained in the forest and could go deeper with the others.


    He entered his house to retrieve two military sabers. ¡°I refined these two sabers for fun. Though they¡¯re of Good Grade, they¡¯re not at their peak, so just put up with it for now, Brother Yan.¡±


    Yan Haobo and the others thought to themselves, ¡®Put up with a Good Grade military saber? Why does it sound so awkward...¡¯


    Nevertheless, they knew that Ou Yangming was not shaming them on purpose. After realizing that he could carelessly give three pieces of equipment at the peak of Good Grade to someone, they understood that their vision and financial ability were notparable with his anymore. As such, it was normal for the master to ask Yan Chengcai to put up with the two Good Grade military sabers.


    Just as Yan Chengcai was about to ept the saber, a big hand snatched it away.


    Everyone was stunned because it was Yan Haobo who took it.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Yan Chengcai asked as he was shocked.


    Ou Yangming was confused too. He was rather confident about battling Yan Chengcai, but if he were to defeat a squad leader, a squad leader of the Guards led by Chen Yifan... As presumptuous as he was, he knew that it was impossible for him ording to his current power.


    Yan Haobo chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, a saber doesn¡¯t have eyes, and Chengcai isn¡¯t very flexible with it yet, so I¡¯ll battle you this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sorry for the trouble, Squad Leader.¡± Ou Yangming understood.


    He took a step back, then lifted his saber in front of his chest to be on guard.


    On the other hand, Yan Haobo held his saber casually. ¡°Master Ou, please make a move.¡±


    Ou Yangming was terrified. Even though Yan Haobo was not in a stance and was holding the military saber loosely which gave off the feeling that there were plenty of loopholes, he seemed extremely threatening.


    It was simr to when Ou Yangming was forced into a dead-end in the abandoned depot by Zhang Hanyu, where he was prickled with fear.


    Ou Yangming instantly stopped breathing, and the purple light in his mind shone brighter.


    The greater the crisis, the more focused he was, and the better the purple light cooperated.


    It was not strange at all because any living being would either wait helplessly for death or unleash a shocking potential during desperate moments.


    This was what people meant when saying that one would be quick-witted in an emergency, and pressure always resulted in motivation.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming shifted his body to dash toward Yan Haobo, then shed his saber down.


    Yan Haobo was taken aback. The sh was not great as it was not above a Force Grade ss Three martial artist¡¯s limit, but he sensed a fearsome killing intent when the sh was made.


    It was the violent killing intent that made him shudder with fear.


    A saber that was used to kill and was covered in blood waspletely different from the saber used by a normal martial artist during cultivation.


    In Yan Haobo¡¯s opinion, Ou Yangming was exceptionally talented and was a good sprout in martial arts cultivation, but as hard as he cultivated, he could notpete with an experienced soldier who had fought in the war. Hence, it was normal for Ou Yangming tock the guts and the killing momentum no matter how great his de technique was.


    That being said, Ou Yangming¡¯s sh totally overturned Yan Haobo¡¯s understanding.


    The saber was certainly a murder weapon, and the killing intent did note from the treasure saber, but the person holding the saber.


    Yan Haobo was puzzled. ¡®Can someone be a cultivating god by cultivating from home?¡¯


    Although he could not figure it out, he did not slow down his attack. A saber-light was seen heading for Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist when he attacked.


    Instead of using the saber de, he attacked with the saber back because Master Ou would not be injured even if he was hit.


    While it seemed like Ou Yangming went all out, he suddenly changed direction the moment Yan Haobo attacked. Additionally, he moved with his saber such that he dodged Yan Haobo¡¯s saber, and even went behind him.


    The feeling when he battled with Yan Chengcai earlier emerged again, but it was clearer and more thrilling this time.


    A sh of saber-light was seen as Ou Yangming swung his saber at Yan Haobo¡¯s arm. Needless to say, he did not exert all his force, but his attacking angle was so tricky that it was truly usible.


    Yan Haobo was indeed a towering mountain when he remained still, but when he moved, his ws were exposed.


    COMMENT


    ¡°Nice!¡± He yelled, then faced the attack with his saber.


    ¡°Ding¡ª¡± A loud sound was heard when both sabers shed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed a little, and he quickly moved backward. He finally realized that there was a huge disparity between their strengths.


    Yan Haobo¡¯s quick reaction was definitely beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s reach. His saber hit first though he struckter, and it managed to stop Ou Yangming¡¯s saber. On top of that, the snow-white saber-light, as well as the powerful momentum, forced Ou Yangming to retreat.


    On the opposite, Yan Haobo did not shake a bit, let alone swaying.


    The huge difference made Ou Yangming hopeless.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not resigned to the oue yet. Yan Haobo was indeed powerful and agile, but Ou Yangming was certain that he would be superior if he had his equipment set on.


    Of course, he was not going to reveal his trump cards yet.


    He took a step back to stare at Yan Haobo. Instead of taking the advantage to attack again, the squad leader stayed on his spot to wait for Ou Yangming¡¯s next attack.


    Perhaps Yan Haobo thought that Ou Yangming would not be threatening at all no matter what tricks he used, because he had a saber with him.


    Ou Yangming took a few steps back, and his eyes shone brighter.


    Some people would withdraw themselves during difficult moments, whereas some would have a higher fighting spirit upon facing greater dangers.


    Ou Yangming was unquestionably thetter.


    After knowing that Yan Haobo would not kill him with a sh, Ou Yangming decided not to retreat at all. He had been hoping to train with a powerhouse like him.


    Subsequently, he took a deep breath and went against the current.


    A saber-light from Ou Yangming¡¯s saber was aimed at Yan Haobo¡¯s head again, but the instant Yan Haobo moved a little to attempt a block, Ou Yangming¡¯s de force changed. The saber-light that was shing down took a turn to attack Yan Haobo¡¯s arm.


    It was as if the same scenario was repeated, but the difference was that Ou Yangming¡¯s saber-light became faster.


    Yan Haobo smirked and thought to himself, ¡®So what if it became faster? I¡¯m definitely going to eat him up by suppressing him with my power and speed.¡¯


    However, just as there was a movement from his wrist as he changed his direction, Ou Yangming¡¯s saber-light shed and headed for his thigh instead.


    Yao Haobo was stunned, and was forced to change ordingly.


    Soon enough, he realized that Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber was ever-changing, and it was simply impossible to guard against it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s de technique was not exquisite, and his attacks were neither fierce nor fast. In fact, he was actually inferior to Yan Chengcai.


    In spite of that, his ever-changing de technique left them in awe.


    Additionally, Ou Yangming¡¯s saber-lights were aimed at Yan Haobo¡¯s weak point. Though he was much slower than Yan Haobo, Sui Hezhi and Yan Chengcai could tell that thetter lost his dominance and was being led by the former by the nose.


    Sui Hezhi and Yan Chengcai were speechless when they looked at each other.


    Especially Yan Chengcai who finally understood his uncle¡¯s real intention. If he had battled instead, he would not be able to suppress Ou Yangming with his power and speed, and would probably be defeated already.


    Yan Haobo who was in the battle at the moment was beginning to feel that way.


    Ou Yangming was like a vortex. The vortex was not powerful in the beginning, but it became deeper as his saber-lights kept changing, to the extent that Yan Haobo felt like he was being restrained.


    When the feeling grew stronger to a certain point, Yan Haobo felt a sense of crisis.


    He must make a change, or like a frog being boiled, he would not even know how he would die in the end.


    Following that, Yan Haobo widened his eyes and roared. His voice was thunderous and full of killing intent.


    He did not bother about the iing saber-light as he fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming, then shed his saber without hesitant.


    Under the pressure from Ou Yangming¡¯s strange de technique, he actually put his status aside, and attacked with a method that would cause destruction to the both of them.

 Chapter 38: Mental Power

    <h4>Chapter 38: Mental Power</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Danger! Danger! Danger!¡¯


    Ou Yangming felt as if a signal rang in his head, and it could only mean one thing.


    The sh from Yan Haobo was so dangerous that not only was it threatening his life, but he could actually be shed in half.


    Without hesitation, Ou Yangming decided not to care about the loopholes and the attack anymore. The purple light in his mind emitted an incredible radiance, and something seemed to be vibrating at the core of the light as though it was trying toe out of a shell.


    Ou Yangming could not bother about the abnormality as he leaned back and tried his best to leap backward. Almost at the same time, he threw the military saber away like it was a hidden weapon. As long as he obstructed Yan Haobo for a short time, he would be out of danger.


    In actual fact, he had another option too. He could stab Yan Haobo with his saber, and it would be covered in blood when he pulled it out after.


    Nheless, he was not a fool. Dying together with Yan Haobo? One would be extremely foolish to go with that option.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    A saber-light was seen when Yan Haobo hit the military saber that flew to him. Instead of slowing down, he charged forward persistently.


    The saber-light from his saber was bright, and his killing intent increased.


    While it seemed like a moment of life or death at that moment, Ou Yangming calmed down.


    The purple light in his mind was cold, but it tranquilized his mind, and the effect was especially obvious during a time like this.


    Ou Yangming found it strange that he waspletely calm because he was not at all fearful of the scary saber-light that was about to hit him.


    It was as if his body was in an exceptionally wonderful state.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Something deep in his mind shattered, and he suddenly gained somewhat familiar energy that was ready to cause trouble.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    That was the thought that crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that instant. Subsequently, his body twisted unbelievably, and he managed to dodge the violent saber-light that was aimed at him.


    All lights vanished at once, and Yan Haobo who was holding his military saber looked at Ou Yangming in shock.


    Needless to say, Yan Haobo was not going to endanger Ou Yangming¡¯s life. It looked like he went all-out, but he actually left a leeway such that his saber would halt the instant it was very close to Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    However, he was soon struck dumb. Just as he thought that he had control and that Ou Yangming could not dodge anymore, the fellow actually did a godlike slide to escape from his saber-light¡¯s range.


    It was strange because Ou Yangming did not look like he was dodging the attack himself. It seemed more like an invisible hand pulled his body forcefully to get him out of the saber-light¡¯s range.


    Yan Haobo had goosebumps when he witnessed the peculiar scene.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming stood still a distance away from Yan Haobo, and the sense of crisis he felt went away like a tide.


    When he took a deep breath, he felt so dizzy that he was about to fall to the ground.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming had practiced martial arts for a considerable amount of time. He had gained a robust body, as well as a strong will, thus he was able to get through the dizziness by gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Master Ou, that was a great move!¡± Yan Haobo remarked sincerely after he calmed down, ¡°ording to your performance, you can definitely join us at the dense forest.¡±


    It was worth noting that hemented on Ou Yangming¡¯s performance, not his cultivation base.


    Ou Yangming forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for your pointers, Squad Leader Yan.¡±


    Yan Haobo twitched his mouth as wondered, ¡®Pointers my *ss, more like you¡¯re the one giving me pointers.¡¯


    Everyone witnessed the battle earlier. Yan Haobo was able to have a soaring momentum that could kill because he made an unreasonable decision that would cause both of them to be defeated. In terms of their understanding of techniques, he was actually inferior to Ou Yangming. Upon realizing that, Sui Hezhi and the others were resentful.


    Later, Yan Haobo cleared his throat and mentioned, ¡°Master Ou, my squad will be hunting in the forest after three days. Would you like to join us if you¡¯re free?¡±


    Ou Yangming was immediately spirited. ¡°Yes, I apologize for the trouble in advance.¡±


    Following that, Yan Haobo left with the others. Once they returned to the West Camp, he asked, ¡°My boy, are you sure that he only started practicing martial arts three months ago?¡±


    ¡°I heard it from Captain Liu himself, why would I lie to you?¡± Sui Hezhi smiled bitterly. He then shook his head as hemented, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really believe it anymore.¡±


    Yan Haobo pondered for a while before he said, ¡°There really are gifted geniuses in the world. I initially thought that the legend was fake, but it seems possible now.¡±


    Siu Hezhi was surprised. ¡°What legend?¡±


    Yan Haobo replied softly after checking their surroundings. ¡°I heard that the general¡¯s son is also an extraordinary genius who could contend and be on par with the general when he was twelve years old. It has been many years since then. I really wonder how much he has advanced.¡±


    ¡°Twelve years old?¡± Sui Hezhi was so shocked that his mouth was wide opened.


    Yan Haoboughed. ¡°I used to think that it was just a rumor, but after meeting Master Ou today, I realize that there really are geniuses in the world, and it¡¯s not something that you and I can imagine.¡±


    Sui Hezhi and Yan Chengcai looked at each other as they were speechless.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming returned to his room after sending them off. He lied on his bed without removing his clothes, and fell asleep as soon as he shut his eyes.


    While he consumed a lot of energy during the battles against Yan Haobo and his nephew, the consumption was not that high. It was thest dodge he made that caused an unusual change to his body, thus he ended up like this.


    Ou Yangming only awoke after three hours.


    When he shook his head that was still aching a little, although he still felt ufortable, his mental state was much better.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while on his bed, and ate some snacks as he was hungry. He then tried to figure things out.


    The greatest gain from his battle against Yan Haobo was that he understood something.


    Cultivation base was the most reliable thing for a martial artist.


    Even though Ou Yangming possessed the purple light¡¯s unique energy that allowed him to win by skills in a battle, the skills were useless if his opponent¡¯s martial arts boundary surpassed his, and if he was suppressed by one¡¯s power and speed.


    It was exactly like Yan Haobo¡¯s final sh that was violent and full of killing intent.


    Of course, Ou Yangming eventually realized that he would not be hurt by that sh at all even if he did not avoid it, but it left such a deep impression that he probably would not forget about it for a long time.


    Faced with the extreme sh, it seemed like he could only resign himself to death if the purple light could not find a solution.


    Yes. He could at most have pounced onto his opponent as well to cause both of them to be defeated, which would be the best ending.


    Despite that, it was definitely not the choice that Ou Yangming wanted to make.


    The martial arts boundary represented absolute power and speed. If one could eliminate a city with a punch, or split the earth with a sh from a saber, one could not be matched by anyone no matter how exquisite one¡¯s opponent¡¯s skills were.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists. He was determined to improve his martial arts boundary.


    Only by possessing powerful strength could he guarantee his own safety, thus he was surely not going to ck at all.


    However, Ou Yangming suddenly had a question in his head. ¡®What was the power that helped me escape from the dangerous situation earlier? The mysterious power probably came from my mind, and it¡¯s something that can help me escape from death during crucial moments.¡¯


    He closed his eyes slowly and focused through his consciousness.


    At the next instant, he found the abnormality in his body. There was a bottomless hole inside his head at the part between his eyebrows.


    A bit of luster could be seen inside the hole, and Ou Yangming was startled as it was simr to his dantian.


    He quickly figured out the power that saved him from the saber-light just now.


    It was mental power. Just like Old Craftsman had said, he possessed mental power.


    Before this, his mental power was unleashed when he used the Military Fire but that was it. Other than that, he did not feel that power at all.


    When Ou Yangming sensed the light inside the hole, he was thrilled.


    Although he had no idea how to use the power, he knew that it would be his greatest trump card if he used it during important times.


    He wondered, ¡®Since it can help me get away from dangerous areas, can I use it to attack my enemies too?


    ¡®If I catch my enemy off guard by sneaking an attack with this power... I really look forward to seeing that.¡¯


    After a long time, Ou Yangming curbed his emotions, and began thinking about how his mental power could be used.


    COMMENT


    He was extremely disappointed because the mental power could not be used flexibly as he imagined, which was unlike his essential Qi that could be used with ease. The power hid in the hole like a hibernating tortoise that was ten thousand years old, and could not be activated no matter how he summoned it.


    If Ou Yangming had not sensed the power¡¯s existence, he would really think that it was just a hallucination.


    He exhaled deeply, and felt that he should seek guidance from someone else instead of figuring it out on his own.

 Chapter 39: Giving Money In Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 39: Giving Money In Disguise</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Old man, how much do you know about mental power?¡± Old Craftsman was in his smithing workshop when Ou Yangming asked him the question eagerly.


    In the entire military camp or rather the whole world, there was only one person whom Ou Yangming trusted the most, Old Craftsman. Therefore, Ou Yangming went to him whenever he had a problem.


    Old Craftsman stopped what he was doing to think, then replied, ¡°Mental power is an extremely mighty power.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the old man for a long time, but that was the only reply he got, so he quickly asked again, ¡°Old Man, what else?¡±


    Old Craftsman looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? Mental power is very mighty.¡±


    ¡°I know, but what else?¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. In actual fact, being an owner of mental power, he knew better than Old Craftsman how mighty and fearsome the power was.


    Since the power allowed him to dodge Yan Haobo¡¯s saber-light range discreetly, it could also allow him to catch his enemies off guard by attacking them secretly.


    In other words, it was a more peculiar energy and a tougher one to be used aspared to essential Qi. If Ou Yangming could manipte it, the effects would be significant.


    ¡°I told you everything I know,¡± Old Craftsman responded snappily.


    ¡°Are you saying that you only know that mental power is very mighty?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Craftsman was calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it mighty?¡±


    Ou Yangming stuttered. He was certain that he asked the wrong person.


    ¡°B*stard, mental power can¡¯t be possessed by normal people, and it¡¯s very difficult to practice and manipte. At least, I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± Upon seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s baffled look, Old Craftsman could not help butugh. He paused for a while, then added, ¡°You¡¯re probably gifted with mental power, but don¡¯t make blind spection. Oh, you¡¯ve gone out a few timestely, are you seeing someone in town?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. It was true that he sneaked out of the military camp every now and then, but he had been hunting at the dense forest¡¯s border to replenish his Qi and blood. He always left and returned in haste, and was often covered in a bloody smell, so he did not have time to think about anything else.


    ¡°Old Man, you shouldn¡¯t make blind spection too.¡± Ou Yangming was suddenly moved, so he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to the town for a long time. I¡¯ll go there this time, and I¡¯ll bring you some good wine.¡±


    ¡°Young fe, at least you have a little conscience. Go ahead.¡± Old Craftsman chuckled. He thought for a moment, then instructed, ¡°The monthly bazaar is probably starting, so take a look at the ore section and bring something back if they¡¯re worthy.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him, then left the smithing workshop, and picked a few pieces of equipment from his courtyard to bring them to the equipment depot.


    Xiong Gaoan stood up as soon as he noticed Ou Yangming, and ttered him by asking him earnestly to sit down as he served him tea. However, he kept ncing at Ou Yangming¡¯s bag.


    Ou Yangming found it funny and interesting. ¡°These are a few pieces of equipment that I refined recently. There are five that are of High Grade, an Attribute Equipment of Good Grade, and the rest are normal ones of Good Grade.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiong Gaoan smiled so brightly that his eyes were squinted.


    In actual fact, while there were many Military Fire cksmiths in the military camp, every master smithed a limited amount of equipment each month. Moreover, most of the products were of Good Grade, and it was extremely rare to have High Grade ones, let alone Attribute Equipment. A normal Military Fire cksmith received ten precious ores a month, but most of them only submitted one Attribute Equipment.


    Ou Yangming had actually finished his task for the month, because he already stored two pieces of Attribute Equipment in the depot. Since he brought an extra one, Xiong Gaoan was ted.


    Xiong Gaoan checked the equipment carefully, and recorded it to be stored. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re really worthy of being Old Craftsman¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s truly amazing that you refined three pieces of Attribute Equipment in a month.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°The old man is more brilliant than me. He¡¯s able to achieve three in ten, whereas I only achieved three in twenty.


    He retrieved ten more precious ores when he submitted two pieces of Attribute Equipment previously, which amounted to twenty precious ores for that month.


    ¡°Master Ou, as long as you achieve the two-in-ten quota every month, it doesn¡¯t matter if you ask for more precious ores after that. As for the other ores, you only have to achieve one in ten,¡± Xiong Gaoan quickly responded, then gulped before he asked eagerly, ¡°Are you here to withdraw more ores? I¡¯ll ask someone to send you more!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them in a hurry. I¡¯m here to withdraw some silver this time.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot.¡± Xiong Gaoan pped his forehead. He smiled as he said, ¡°You¡¯re now an official MIlitary Fire cksmith in the military, and a master who achieves a two-in-ten quota for Attribute Equipment. As such, your sry is equivalent to a centurion¡¯s, which is thirty taels of fine silver a month.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Being an orphan, although he hade in contact with over thirty taels of gold and silver in his life thus far, he never received this much at once.


    Xiong Gaoan grinned. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll prepare the banknotes for you now. Are you going to the town¡¯s money shop to store them?¡±


    ¡°The bazaar is being held today, so I¡¯d like to see if any special mineral will catch my eyes.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head subconsciously.


    ¡°I see, please wait for a moment.¡± Xiong Gaoan was stunned.


    He left and returned after 15 minutes. However, instead of returning alone, he brought Kang Weibo to the depot.


    Kang Weiboughed upon seeing Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Ou, I heard that you¡¯re going to the town¡¯s bazaar?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly stood up to greet him with a bow. After all, Kang Weibo was the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor, so he must not be impolite.


    ¡°Brother Ou, we¡¯re brothers, so you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Nheless, Kang Weibo quickly took a step forward to support him by his arm as a way to stop him. He then took three banknotes from his pocket. ¡°Look, are these enough?¡±


    When Ou Yangming epted them and took a look at them, he was dumbfounded.


    He was not illiterate as he was taught by Old Craftsman, and at the very least, he definitely knew the words ¡®ten¡¯ and ¡®hundred¡¯.


    After flipping the notes to check them again, he expressed, ¡°Sir Kang, I asked for thirty taels...¡±


    Kang Weibo waved his hand. ¡°Brother Ou, they¡¯re from the public fund, and I¡¯m giving them to you to purchase ores. If you manage to buy something, report them to Gaoan afterward. As for the ores, you can just use them for smithing because it¡¯s troublesome to send them here.¡±


    Ou Yangming widened his mouth, and he replied after some time, ¡°What if, what if I fail to smith something?¡±


    Kang Weibo answered without hesitation, ¡°If you fail, so be it! Military Fire cksmiths like you smith many pieces of high-level equipment, how can you not fail at all?¡±


    Ou Yangming almost choked on his saliva when he heard the confident reply.


    He did not need to show them the ores bought as he only needed to report to them, and would not be med for failing to smith equipment with the ores...


    Even a fool could tell that Kang Weibo was simply giving him silver as a gift.


    After looking at Kang Weibo strangely, Ou Yangming kept the banknotes. ¡°I understand, thank you, Sir Kang.¡±


    Kang Weiboughed out loud. ¡°Brother Ou, picking ores is a difficult thing. I suggest you rest a night in the town and return tomorrow.¡±


    Ou Yangming agreed to him, then left the military camp where Kang Weibo and Xiong Gaoan sent him off.


    When Ou Yangming touched the three banknotes, he sighed. Sure enough, things had been very different for him in the past.


    There was a town 1.5 kilometers outside the military camp, which was initially meant to provide the camp with various supplies, and its scale was not very big. As time passed, more people settled down in the town, hence it became bigger in scale, and its poption grew bigger than the military camp¡¯s. Furthermore, the annual bazaar was always crowded and lively.


    Ou Yangming nned to walk there at first, but Kang Weibo insisted that he traveled by carriage. The cart driver was a diligent man from the town, and he showed Ou Yangming his home after dropping him off. ¡°Sir, let me know when you want to leave, I can send you back any time.¡±


    After thanking the cart driver, Ou Yangming entered the town.


    He was familiar with the town as he visited it a few times back when he roamed about. This time, he visited with a different attitude.


    While looking at the streets that did not change much, he smiled inly.


    All of a sudden, there was a disturbance in the crowd ahead, and the passersby cleared a path as a thin person fled in any path he could. Behind him, a few tall and burly men cursed while pursuing him.


    Ou Yangming could tell at once that the big men were much faster than the thin man.


    As expected, before long, one of the big men caught up to the thin man and kicked him hard on his butt.


    ¡°Argh...¡±


    The thin man shrieked and staggered before falling to the ground. He was in so much pain that he could not get up anymore.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming noticed earlier that the seemingly fierce kick was actually a merciful one because a kick on the man¡¯s lower back would have been more deadly.


    The big man pulled the young fellow up. ¡°B*stard, how dare you steal from Military Master? Are you tired of living?¡±


    A young man around Ou Yangming¡¯s age was seen grimacing in pain on the ground.


    When the other big men surrounded the young man, one of them suddenly called out to Ou Yangming and bowed at him, ¡°Master Ou!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help but chuckle. The person was Yan Chengcai who visited him yesterday, and he did not expect to meet him here today.

 Chapter 40: A Fight Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Fight Appointment</h4>


    The men beside Yan Chengcai were stunned too. Although he was the quiet one among them, he was the strongest. After all, the best fighter in the military camp was always the most respected one.


    Therefore, after seeing Yan Chengcai¡¯s attitude, they thought somewhat highly of Ou Yangming too even though they did not know who he was.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. ¡°Did he steal your pouch?¡±


    Yan Chengcai nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very fast, and he almost got it.¡±


    For some reason, Ou Yangming feltpassion for the young man who was groaning on the floor. He thought about himself because he could not have made it to where he was if he had not met Old Craftsman by chance, who even took him in after. Perhaps the young man in front of him would have been his ending.


    ¡°Brother Yan, what do you n to do with him?¡±


    Yan Chengcai hesitated for a while. ¡°We¡¯ll cripple the hand that he used to steal.¡±


    After all, the town was actually built for the military camp. Though the military had strict rules, if someone attempted to bully a soldier, the military superiors would choose to protect the soldier even if one were to kill the bully by ident, let alone if one broke the bully¡¯s limb.


    A fearful look was seen on the young man¡¯s face as he implored with his eyes.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Brother Yan, let him go for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Chengcai was stunned. He could not understand why Ou Yangming sympathized with the man, but he could not decline him too.


    ¡°Big Bull, let him go, and let him leave.¡±


    The strong man who was lifting the young man hesitated for a while before dropping him hard to the ground. ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re in luck!¡±


    After giving Ou Yangming a kowtow, the young man endured the pain as he stood up, then escaped.


    Yan Chengcai asked softly, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re in town because...¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hide it from him. ¡°I¡¯m here for the bazaar to see if I can bring some ores back.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m very familiar with this ce. How about I guide you around?¡± Yan Chengcai¡¯s eyes glowed.


    Ou Yangming could not help but chuckle. He was familiar with the town too, but since Yan Chengcai just did him a favor, it was not like him to leave like that.


    Yan Chengcai was ted when he received Ou Yangming¡¯s permission, and he began bringing him around the town happily. On the other hand, the other men who followed behind them were confused as they did not know why their proud boss fawned over the young man.


    They arrived at a bustling area after taking a few turns.


    The bazaar was held around the same time every month, where people from different ces came to trade, thus the ce was jam-packed with people.


    Nevertheless, Yan Chengcai did not bring Ou Yangming into the crowd. They entered a shop instead.


    ¡°Master Ou, the mobile stalls outside are disorderly. God knows what ores they¡¯re selling! On the contrary, this shop has been here for a hundred years, and customers are treated with honesty, so you get what you pay for,¡± Yan Chengcai mentioned, ¡°Wee here when we have enough money to buy equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. In actual fact, he was well-informed about the shop, but he never nned to shop here.


    After all, he could very well make a request if he wanted ores, and it would be a smooth process for him due to his current status in the Armament Camp. Even if Zhang Yinfan would aim at him, Kang Weibo would bear the responsibility.


    A Military Fire cksmith who could provide three pieces of Attribute Equipment a month and wasparable with Old Craftsman was worth protecting at all costs.


    Ou Yangming initially wanted to take a look at the bazaar to see if he could pick up something great, but since he was already at the shop, he might as well looked around.


    It was evident that Yan Chengcai was a regr customer because he was instantly attended to by a friendly person.


    ¡°Ah, Military Master, you¡¯re here again. Please,e in and have a rest!¡± A person who seemed to be the shopkeeper approached him with a smile.


    Yan Chengcai nodded then said, ¡°Master Ou, this is Shopkeeper Lin. He¡¯s bold, forthright, and someone worth getting acquainted with.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯s so young, how is he a master?¡¯ Shopkeeper Lin raised his eyebrow, and was puzzled when he looked at Ou Yangming. Nevertheless, he dealt with all sorts of customers all year long, so he did not express it through his face.


    ¡°Military Master, this is...¡±


    Yan Chengcai stuck his chest out when he answered, ¡°This is Master Ou Yangming, the youngest Military Fire cksmith in our military camp.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he just a Military Fire cksmith? He probably isn¡¯t very capable since he¡¯s so young,¡¯ Shopkeeper Lin wondered even after finding out Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, but he looked delighted.


    Right then, an indifferent voice was hearding from the door. ¡°Oh, so this is Old Craftsman¡¯s helper. Hehe, he¡¯s just a young fe who just sensed the Military Fire, does he deserve to be called a master?¡±


    Everyone was startled, so they quickly turned to look. Yan Chengcai was furious.


    It seemed like he had been pped in the face because he had just introduced Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was also triggered. He could obviously tell the person¡¯s ill intention through his words, but he could not figure out who the voice belonged to.


    Afterward, a number of men entered the shop one after another. They were equally burly and had sharp eyes, and did not seem inferior to Yan Chengcai and his men at all.


    Since Ou Yangming stayed in the military camp for a long time, he could tell by looking at their steps that they were soldiers too. In fact, they were elite soldiers who underwent strict training.


    ¡°Huang Jingtian, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yan Chengcai yelled when he realized who the leader was.


    ¡°Yang Chengcai, stop putting gold on that fe¡¯s face. Hehe, he¡¯s Old Craftsman¡¯s helper. I wonder if he put a spell on the old man or if the old man pitied him, I can¡¯t believe that he was given a chance to acquire the Military Fire. That being said, the fe benefited from it because not only did he not work hard after stimting the fire, but he also submitted the armaments smithed by Old Craftsman and imed he produced them instead,¡± The leader was a young man around Yan Chengcai¡¯s age, and he spoke scornfully, ¡°Ask him! Is it true, or not?¡±


    The rest instantly had a strange look on their face, whereas the men behind Huang Jingtian were disdainful. While Shopkeeper Lin had the same facial expression, he secretly belittled Ou Yangming. As for the men behind Yan Chengcai, they looked embarrassed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s age was actually very deceptive. Unless one witnessed his smithing process like Old Craftsman, Chen Yifan, and Sui Hezhi did, it was extremely difficult for one to believe that his control over the Military Fire was not inferior to Old Craftsman at all.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re making a dirty usation...¡± Yan Chengcai shouted with a reddened face.


    Huang Jingtian curled his lips. ¡°Alright, enough with the acting. Aren¡¯t you only ttering Old Craftsman so that he¡¯ll smith weapons for your general? Hehe, I¡¯m telling you that the old man with an unearned reputation is not going to be the chief of Military Fire cksmiths anymore soon!¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He was deeply infuriated.


    He heard rumors that he handed in the armaments smithed by Old Craftsman and faked that he made them, but he was not bothered at all, and did not n to exin himself. In any case, Old Craftsman was not going to care about the rumor at all too because it would confuse the public.


    Hence, Ou Yangming did not mind no matter what Huang Jingtian said about him, and was secretly d. The further the rumor spread, the happier he was.


    However, he could not stand it when Huang Jingtian mentioned that Old Craftsman had an undeserving reputation.


    A strong, indescribable rage rose inside of him as he red. ¡°Old Man is the chief of Military Fire cksmiths in the military be it the past, the present, or the future...¡±


    Huang Jingtianughed and derided him. ¡°Oh, looks like you¡¯re not aware? Our general just invited a real master from the prefecture. Hehe, once he performs his skills, can Old Craftsman still secure the throne?¡±


    The faces of Yan Chengcai and the others changed. Although they did not interact much with Old Craftsman, everyone in the military camp knew that he was smithing a weapon for General Chen Yifan, and a new master would undoubtedly cause a negative impact, which would be disadvantageous.


    ¡°Huang Jingtian, don¡¯t you dare speak carelessly again!¡± Yan Chengcai took a step forward and shouted, ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t have enough of yourst lesson. Would you like to lie in bed for another ten to fifteen days?¡±


    Huang Jingtian was embarrassed and enraged. ¡°Yan Chengcai, don¡¯t be so arrogant. If you¡¯re so capable, let¡¯s have another fight appointment!¡±


    Yan Chengcaiughed out loud, and was not going to be outdone. ¡°It¡¯s just what I wanted!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night!¡±


    ¡°The same ce!¡±


    They mentioned at the same time, ¡°Be there or be square!¡±


    The two of them spoke with strong killing intent, and the soldiers looked so fierce as though they were ready to fight any time.


    Upon seeing the terrible situation, Shopkeeper Lin quickly said, ¡°Everyone, military masters, please talk things out!¡±


    Huang Jingtian was rather fearful when he looked at him. He suddenly reached his arms out to sh them together.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    A loud voice echoed in the shop.


    Huang Jingtian expressed seriously, ¡°Yan Chengcai, I¡¯m not going to take advantage of you. Let me tell you, the master invited by the general has already researched on a smithing skill to transform arm guards into Good Grade, and it¡¯ll likely be the military¡¯s standard in the future. Hehe, we¡¯re lucky to have enjoyed the benefit first, so we¡¯re already wearing the equipment. If you¡¯d like to surrender, it¡¯s not toote yet.¡±


    Following them, the men behind him reached their hands out to sh them together too.


    The sound of metals shing was heard endlessly.


    After Huang Jingtian and his men demonstrated, they turned to leave, and no longer had the mood to stroll around the bazaar anymore.


    On the other hand, Yan Chengcai and the others had a grave expression on their faces, and a few of them even gasped. For some reason, their fighting will reduced by a lot.


    All of a sudden, a cold, chilly voice was heard.


    ¡°Brother Yan, what¡¯s a fight appointment?¡±

 Chapter 41: Equipment Appraisal

    <h4>Chapter 41: Equipment Appraisal</h4>


    It was suddenly dead silent in the spacious hall.


    Yan Chengcai and his brothers were obviously embarrassed. In actual fact, private fights were not umon in the military, but they only happened between brave and ruthless soldiers and had nothing to do with Military Fire cksmiths.


    Besides, private fights had to be kept hidden. Although the generals from different camps were already aware, nobody actually brought it up.


    Ou Yangming put on a straight face. ¡°Brother Yan, are you not willing to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Shopkeeper Lin forced augh. ¡°Gentlemen, I prepared a quiet room for you. How about you take a short rest inside?¡±


    Yan Chengcai quickly nodded at him gratefully.


    Ou Yangming figured out that it must be something secretive, thus he entered the room too.


    Sure enough, Yan Chengcai had no concerns inside the room, and he told Ou Yangming about night fights.


    It was very simple. Nights fights were fight appointments made by bored soldiers with excess hormones, who usually agreed to fight on a dark and windy night at the same ce because they disliked each other.


    In the beginning, it was individual fights, but it was normal for soldiers to have good friends in the military camp.


    Therefore, the fights became more intense, so much so that the battles between the lower ss became a contest between the upper ss.


    Yan Chengcai and his brothers were soldiers from the West Camp under General Chen Yifan¡¯smand, whereas Huang Jingtian clearly belonged to another camp. The soldiers from both camps fought openly and covertly, which was likely because they had tacit consent from the upper levels.


    ¡°Whosemand is Huang Jingtian under?¡± Ou Yangming asked coldly.


    ¡°The East Camp.¡± Yan Chengcai did not hide the truth from him.


    ¡°General Tian from the East Camp...¡± Ou Yangming mumbled. He was slightly fearful after mentioning the name, but it did not mean that he could just watch with folded arms.


    ¡°Brother Yan, did you win the previous night fight against them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Chengcai replied proudly, ¡°We beat them up terribly during thest fight, and earned respect for our general.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t defeat you thest time, but they¡¯re suddenly so brave now,¡± Ou Yangming mentioned slowly, and paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Could it be due to their arm guards?¡±


    Yan Chengcai and his brothers immediately had a grave expression on their faces. After a brief moment, Yan Chengcai sighed and exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t know this yet. There are actually some rules for the night fights. For instance, the participants from each party mustn¡¯t exceed ten people, Yin Grade martial artists can¡¯t be involved, and... We can¡¯t bring weapons, armors, and helmets, or the target will be too big.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while and quickly understood.


    Though night fights were tacitly agreed, they were in the military camp.


    The generals might be d to see their soldiers fighting each other to remain bold and powerful, but if weapons were involved, the nature of the fights would bepletely different.


    As such, restrictions on the scale, weapons, and equipment were unquestionably necessary.


    ¡°I understand. Each of them have Good Grade arm guards now, so they¡¯ll have the upper hand since no weapons, armors, and helmets are involved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yan Chengcai felt helpless. ¡°Those are Good Grade arm guards!¡±


    One could tell from his tone how worried he was.


    Yan Chengcai and the others regarded night fights as battles for reputation, which was the most glorious event even though they were not encouraged in the military camp. Hence, they paid a lot of importance to it.


    Ou Yangming began wondering seriously. If one had to fight with bare hands without wearing any armor, a pair of tough arm guards would definitely give an advantage. If the night battle was only between two people, the little advantage would not affect the final oue, but if ten people were involved from each side, the umted advantages would be significant.


    He twitched his mouth then asked, ¡°Is your appointment tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e find me tomorrow morning,¡± Ou Yangming said inly. ¡°Pick ten good men, and don¡¯t embarrass General Chen.¡±


    Honestly, Ou Yangming would not get involved if it was merely a normal fight between soldiers, but Huang Jingtian spoke about Old Craftsman and mentioned a so-called master, thus he was eager to teach that fellow a lesson.


    Yan Chengcai suddenly looked up surprised and delighted. ¡°Master Ou, you have Good Grade arm guards too?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled without saying a word, but his confident smile said it all.


    ¡°Master Ou, if we have Good Grade arm guards, even if they¡¯re slightly lower in quality, we won¡¯t lose for sure!¡± Yan Chengcai was ted.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he could not help but look at Yan Chengcai unhappily.


    ¡®What do you mean that they¡¯re slightly lower in quality? You¡¯re belittling me. Are the pieces of equipment I gave you yesterday not enough to shut your mouth?¡¯


    Shopkeeper Lin who was very experienced could tell at once that Ou Yangming was displeased. While he did not believe that Ou Yangming could produce good products, he stated with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, since it¡¯s your first time here, how about you take a look around? We might have some collections that¡¯ll catch your eyes.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Subsequently, Shopkeeper Lin nodded at Yan Chengcai apologetically, then ordered someone else to attend to them before he brought Ou Yangming out of the room earnestly.


    Though Ou Yangming was quite young, he was an official Military Fire cksmith and had a position much higher than Yan Chengcai, who was a tough man who had not risen yet.


    Once Ou Yangming left, the men behind Yan Chengcai asked, ¡°Big Brother, are you going tomorrow?¡±


    Yan Chengcai red at him. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Another man responded too, ¡°Yes, normal soldiers like us can¡¯t even get our hands on arm guards. If he can provide them for us, even if they¡¯re just normal arm guards, we¡¯ll be able to fight well!¡±


    The rest agreed. Quality was one thing, but having arm guards itself was another matter.


    They would not ask for much as long as they had the equipment.


    Yan Chengcai hesitated for a while, then was extremely spirited when he suddenly recalled the three pieces of equipment in his room. ¡®Perhaps Master Ou can really surprise me.¡¯


    The shop was bigger than Ou Yangming expected.


    Various equipment and medicine were sold. Even though he was not very knowledgeable in this, he knew that a normal person could not have opened a shop like this.


    After taking a look around, he realized that the equipment sold did not catch his eyes at all because they were mostly Good Grade equipment. There were rarely any High Grade ones, let alone Attribute Equipment.


    Without Ou Yangming knowing, his vision was already at a high level.


    As for medicine, he could not evaluate them since he knew nothing about them. Nevertheless, he was certain that they were not precious items as they were ced together with the normal equipment.


    Shopkeeper Lin frowned a little as he noticed the disdainful look from Ou Yangming.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Master Ou, the first floor might not have anything that¡¯ll attract you. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin did not actually intend to bring Ou Yangming to the other floor, but Ou Yangming¡¯s scornful look triggered his emtion.


    ¡°Master Ou, this is the VIP room in our shop, where General Lin and General Tian have visited many times!¡± Shopkeeper Lin said with a smile when they were on the second floor. Though he only mentioned two names, it was enough to let Ou Yangming know that his shop had a solid background.


    Ou Yangming was secretly surprised because he really noticed a few precious items on the walls when he looked around.


    He could not identify the equipment¡¯s specific attributes by looking at them, but he could at least judge if they were good or bad.


    Shopkeeper Lin chuckled to himself as he thought that he finally suppressed the pretentious child. Nheless, he uttered, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re wee to appraise them if you¡¯d like to.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Shopkeeper Lin strangely. He was not a flower in a greenhouse and had experienced the fickleness of the world since he was young, thus he could tell the shopkeeper¡¯s intention.


    He scoffed and retrieved a broad ax from the wall beside him.


    It was a Qimen Weapon 1, but many strong men in the military camp were fond of it.


    The faintly discernible Military Fire burned in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands, and Shopkeeper Lin did not notice it at all even though he was just next to him.


    As Ou Yangming weighed the broad ax in his hands, he thought to himself, ¡®Its weight, its weight. It¡¯s not light at all...¡¯


    ¡°Master Ou, what do you think about this Star Moon Ax?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only a High Grade Rank One item, it¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin was so stunned that he widened his mouth, and words were stuck in his throat. Being one of the shopkeepers here, it was natural that he was aware of the Star Moon Ax¡¯s quality, but if he were to appraise it himself, he could only tell that it was a High Grade one, and could only guess its rank.


    However, Ou Yangming actually mentioned the Star Moon Ax¡¯s equivalent rank just like that, which really shocked the shopkeeper.


    Ou Yangming put the broad ax down, then picked up another saber. The saber was slightly different from a typical military saber in terms of its style because it was long and narrow like a rapier. Despite that, he praised after taking a look at it, ¡°High Grade Rank Four, this is much better than the ax.¡±


    While both items were of High Grade, their equivalent ranks were important.


    Ou Yangming picked up a helmet after putting the saber down. He took the opportunity to use his Military Fire in a sh.


    ¡°High Grade Rank Three.¡±


    ¡°Mm, High Grade Rank Four.¡±


    ¡°This one¡¯s a High Grade Rank Two.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this one¡¯s a Rank Five at the peak of High Grade. Hehe, Shopkeeper Lin, you have the different ranks of High Grade equipment here.¡±

 Chapter 42: Mistake?

    <h4>Chapter 42: Mistake?</h4>


    Shopkeeper Lin was so shocked that he became speechless.


    He initially brought Ou Yangming to the second floor with the intention to see him make a fool out of himself. After all, the fact that Ou Yangming was called a master at this age but was disdainful when he looked at the items on the first floor earlier made him very unconvincing.


    However, Shopkeeper Lin dared not belittle him anymore.


    He was appalled when Ou Yangming listed the equipment¡¯s equivalent ranks casually. If he was not certain that Ou Yangming had never seen the equipment before, he would actually think that the young fellow actually worked there and managed the equipment in the store.


    Ou Yangming became more interested the more he assessed the equipment. As he identified the attributes of the pieces of equipment through his Military Fire, he was also observing the slight differences between them.


    The pieces of equipment were not smithed by Old Craftsman or another Military Fire cksmith in the military camp. It was obvious that they were made by someone famous.


    Normal people could not learn anything from them, but like a connoisseur who recognized the artistry, Ou Yangming noticed the mystery in them and was sometimes enlightened.


    Needless to say, he did not gain a lot as he only had a short time.


    ¡°High Grade Rank Two,¡± Ou Yangming mentioned after looking at another armor. When he looked closely again, he noticed that a lot of effort was put into the smithing process because the details were managed much better than how he usually did. Additionally, its durability exceeded the limit of High Grade Rank Two as it was at least at the peak, which was 15 points.


    Shopkeeper Lin¡¯s eyes glowed, and he suddenly uttered, ¡°Master Ou, take a closer look at it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a High Grade Rank Two.¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, so he quickly used his Military Fire again. After a short pause, he added, ¡°It¡¯s a White te Equipment, not an Attribute Equipment.¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin thought to himself, ¡®You don¡¯t say. Why would I hang it up if it¡¯s an Attribute Equipment?¡¯


    ¡°Master Ou, you might¡¯ve made a mistake. This equipment is High Grade Rank Three.¡± He chuckled and sighed a breath of relief to himself because Master Ou finally made a mistake. If Ou Yangming did not make an error at all, it would be quite hair-raising.


    Ou Yangming looked at the shopkeeper strangely. After checking with his Military Fire for the third time, he mentioned firmly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, this is a High Grade Rank Two!¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin hesitated. ¡°Master Ou, the pieces of equipment here were sent from the prefecture, and were appraised by a special appraiser, so they¡¯re definitely right.¡±


    Ou Yangming was a young and spirited man, thus he was furious when he heard the shopkeeper criticizing that he was inferior to an appraiser from the prefecture. ¡°Shopkeeper Lin, I didn¡¯t lie, this is indeed a High Grade Rank Two.¡±


    Shopkeeper Linughed but was suddenly indecisive due to Ou Yangming¡¯s resolute attitude.


    This was because Ou Yangming¡¯s performance earlier really gave him a deep impression. The ability to appraise an item so casually was only possible for old tributaries at the capital, such that even the chief appraiser from the prefecture could not do it so easily.


    ¡°Master Ou, our shop received a batch of products two days ago, and an appraiser from the prefecture escorted it.¡± Shopkeeper Lin then suggested carefully, ¡°May I invite him over to take a look at it?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Once he takes a look at it, you¡¯ll understand,¡± Ou Yangming replied without hesitation as he was extremely confident about his Military Fire¡¯s judgment.


    With that, Shopkeeper Lin gave an instruction to his staff, and a middle-aged man was brought to the second floor before long.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Lin, which equipment were you talking about?¡± The middle-aged man asked with a serious look on his face. Although he noticed Ou Yangming, he was not bothered about him at all.


    ¡°Master Zheng, it¡¯s this one.¡± Shopkeeper Lin immediately pointed at the armor.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Lin, this armor was evaluated to be High Grade Rank Three, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem,¡± Master Cheng said with a frown after he touched and knocked the armor for a while. After a short pause, he asked, ¡°Who said that the appraisal is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Master Zheng, it¡¯s Master Ou who said it,¡± Shopkeeper Lin looked at Ou Yangming strangely when he answered.


    ¡°Master Ou?¡± Master Zhang was stunned. He cast an odd look at Ou Yangming.


    Who was Master Zhang? He was an official appraiser who became an apprentice when he was around Ou Yangming¡¯s age, where he helped handle different pieces of equipment under the old master in the shop. Due to his diligence and outstanding talent, he was noticed by the tributaries and was officially taught the appraisal technique. It was after he umted plenty of experience from working hard for more than a decade that he advanced to his current position.


    On the other hand, who was the so-called Master Ou? He was just a fifteen to sixteen-year-old teen.


    How could someone like him lie about being able to appraise equipment?


    Master Zhangughed. ¡°Shopkeeper Lin,e on, don¡¯t be so gullible, okay? You asked me toe because of this? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m very busy?¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little. Even if he was dumb, he could tell that Master Zheng was looking down at him.


    He scoffed and expressed seriously, ¡°Master Zheng, I¡¯m sure that this armor is High Grade Rank Two. Although a lot of effort was put into the smithing process, and its durability is much better than other armors of the same grade as the details were perfected, it¡¯s definitely a Rank Two!¡±


    Master Zheng was stunned and doubtful.


    A normal warrior would have yelled at Ou Yangming by now, but appraisers were a group of exceptionally careful people, hence they would not take even a bit of suspicion lightly.


    As such, Master Zheng walked around the armor carefully to evaluate it again.


    Shopkeeper Lin and a few of his colleagues on the second floor held their breaths at that moment as they were afraid that even a bit of noise would distract the master.


    After some time, Master Zheng suddenly said, ¡°Gentlemen, please forgive me for the impoliteness.¡±


    Following that, he nodded and shut his eyes, then a wave-like momentum gushed out from his body.


    Ou Yangming could not help but take a step back. It was then when he knew that Master Zheng was a hidden martial artist, and he could tell based on the master¡¯s aura that he was not inferior to Squad Leader Yan at all.


    At the spur of the moment, Master Zheng opened his eyes and scanned the armor with bright lights from his eyes.


    Even though it all happened in a sh, Ou Yangming had goosebumps as if something dangerous was right beside him.


    When Master Zheng closed his eyes again, his face turned slightly pale. It was evident that the consumption of what he did earlier was beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Master Zheng, you...¡± Shopkeeper Lin spoke carefully as he took a step forward.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡± Master Ou waved his hand, and his eyes were already back to normal when he opened them. Subsequently, he kowtowed at Ou Yangming.


    Shopkeeper Lin and a few apprentices at the store were stupefied. As things turned out this way, even a fool would know who was right and who was wrong.


    ¡°Master Ou, thank you.¡± With that, Shopkeeper Lin bowed at Ou Yangming too.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time seeing this response. Back when Kang Weibo and the others ttered him, they only gave him banknotes in secret, which was not exaggerating at all.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Lin, Master Zheng, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡± Ou Yangming was at a loss.


    Master Zheng sighed. ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Ziwen, and I¡¯ve been an appraiser for thirty years, yet I¡¯m not as capable as you. I feel guilty!¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin cleared his throat. ¡°Master Ou, you identified the ws of the equipment in our store, which is equivalent to preserving the shop¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m very thankful for that.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. He felt great looking at them, especially Zheng Ziwen who changed from being arrogant to being humble.


    Apart from having a profound background, reputation was very important for one to open an equipment store. If someone bought equipment unworthy of its name, and other people found out, it would cause suspicions, which would be terrible for the store¡¯s business.


    After all, the items sold in the store were much more expensive than the ones sold at the stalls outside. If the store failed in quality assurance and practiced fraud, who would still buy from them?


    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, it was just as easy as lifting a finger.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand, then looked at Zheng Ziwen curiously. ¡°Master Zheng, what power were you using earlier?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I dare not call myself a master in front of you...¡± Zheng Ziwen quickly responded. Though Ou Yangming was much younger than him, so much so that the young fellow could be his son, he was being unusually respectful. ¡°I used the appraisal art.¡±


    ¡°Oh, does that consume a lot of mental power?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just consumed, it was basically squeezed out from me.¡± Zheng Ziwen smiled bitterly, then put three fingers up. ¡°Based on my ability, I can use it thrice a day, and I¡¯ll be so exhausted after that that I need to sleep.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization that Zheng Ziwen did not use the appraisal art at first as the secret technique had a huge restraint.


    Inparison, his Military Fire¡¯s essory abilities were quite awesome.


    ¡°Master Ou, I have a request to make. Can you appraise every other piece of equipment in the store?¡± Shopkeeper Lin asked all of a sudden, then said in a serious tone, ¡°If you allow me to, I¡¯ll make the decision to let you pick something from the equipment, the pills, or anything else.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled as he was slightly moved.


    It was true that the pieces of equipment here were great, but he could smith them himself too. That being said, every person had his shorings and merits, so it would be beneficial if he took a piece of unique equipment back to practice.


    One could only improve by taking from the long to supplement the short. Ou Yangming remembered what Old Craftsman told him.


    Therefore, he nodded and began walking around the store under Shopkeeper Lin and Zheng Ziwen¡¯spanion.


    Zheng Ziwen would do anything he could to stay in the store at that moment even if someone tried to get rid of him.

 Chapter 43: Qi Return Necklace

    <h4>Chapter 43: Qi Return Ne</h4>


    The store¡¯s second floor was much smaller aspared to the first, but it stored Fine Grade equipment, and the rest were at least of High Grade. On top of that, Ou Yangming also came across over ten pieces of Attribute Equipment. Of course, they were only of Good Grade, but even then, their value was way above a White te Equipment of High Grade.


    Ou Yangming appraised more than a hundred pieces of equipment on the second floor, and he really found about ten that did not match Shopkeeper Lin¡¯s description.


    Needless to say, the differences were not big, by which the gaps were only one or at most two ranks, so none of them had a difference of three ranks apart. Even so, Shopkeeper Lin had a ghastly expression on his face.


    ¡®A tenth, it turns out that the real attributes of a tenth of the equipment in the store are wrong.¡¯


    ¡®Luckily, this isn¡¯t spread to the public yet, or the store will be doomed,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    On the contrary, Zheng Ziwen was not affected upon seeing the situation as if he was already used to it.


    Once all the pieces of equipment were appraised, Shopkeeper Lin thanked Ou Yangming sincerely. ¡°Master Ou, thank you for your effort.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Shopkeeper Lin, I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise, so...¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, take anything you like, it¡¯s a reward for you from the store,¡± Shopkeeper Lin quickly mentioned.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ou Yangming was ted, but he added, ¡°If I don¡¯t want a piece of equipment, can I pick something from the gems or jewelry?¡±


    After looking around the second floor earlier, he noticed that the store sold pills and jewelry other than equipment.


    He could not differentiate the pills, but the jewelry attracted his attention.


    Shopkeeper Linughed. ¡°I told you, you can pick anything from the second floor.¡±


    With that, Ou Yangming began looking at the jewelry. Plenty of gem jewelry was disyed, such as earrings, headwear, nes, thumb rings, rings, bracelets, anklets, and so on.


    Ou Yangming pointed at a ne after ncing around. ¡°Show me this.¡±


    The ne was smithed delicately, and he liked it very much.


    Shopkeeper Lin giggled. ¡°Master Ou, you have good eyesight. If you give this to your girlfriend, she¡¯ll definitely be pleased.¡±


    A fifteen or sixteen-year-old person was at the age of having increasing hormone levels, thus it was not strange for him to find friends of the opposite sex at all.


    Ou Yangming blushed as he knew that he picked a women¡¯s ne. He wanted to pick something else but felt guilty since the others were watching, so he gritted his teeth and decided on the ne. ¡°I made my decision, I¡¯ll take this!¡±


    When Shopkeeper Lin and Zheng Ziwen sent him off at the door, Shopkeeper Lin told him softly, ¡°Master Ou, about today, it¡¯s best...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a talkative person,¡± Ou Yangming quickly replied as he was considerate.


    Shopkeeper Lin smiled brightly. ¡®This young fe¡¯s a sensible person.¡¯


    On the other hand, Zheng Ziwen approached him to ask, ¡°Master Ou, if you still have time today, can you make another visit?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to escort a batch of products to the prefecturetely, but there are some pieces of equipment that I can¡¯t appraise urately, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help.¡± Zheng Ziwen grinned, then said to him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll reward you generously.¡±


    Ou Yangming paused for a while before he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitelye if I¡¯m free.¡±


    Once he left, Shopkeeper Lin and Zheng Ziwen returned to the private room on the second floor. The shopkeeper then gathered the pieces of equipment picked out by Ou Yangming, and asked, ¡°Master Zheng, is it true that these were appraised wrongly?¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Zheng Ziwen answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Master Zheng, this...¡± Shopkeeper Lin was delighted.


    ¡°Did you notice that even though there are errors in the appraisal, the differences were only two ranks apart, and most of them only had a one-rank gap?¡± Zheng Ziwen sighed.


    Shopkeeper Lin was stunned, so he muttered, ¡°If I may ask, why is that so?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen exhaled. ¡°You saw the price I had to pay to use the appraisal art, right?¡±


    The shopkeeper began wondering with a serious face.


    ¡°Honestly, the pieces of equipment were not assessed using appraisal art. They were evaluated by three extremely experienced old masters separately, and conclusions are made once the masters have the same opinion,¡± Zheng Ziwen exined, then shook his head before continuing, ¡°The three old masters might¡¯ve made some mistakes, but they¡¯re able to keep the differences within two ranks due to their rich experience. Hence, we won¡¯t use our appraisal art unless the debate is huge or if the piece of equipment is extremely valuable.¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin pondered for some time, then finally sighed.


    There were more than a thousand pieces of equipment being transported in the world, but there were only very few appraisers. Nobody in the world could use the appraisal art on every piece of equipment, let alone the appraiser of a store.


    Therefore, three appraisers were able to determine an equipment¡¯s quality by looking at it, and even if there was a slight difference, it would not be noticed.


    Perhaps this was already the regtion followed by everyone in the equipment industry.


    At the very least, that was what Shopkeeper Lin understood as he rarely encountered disputes about this matter throughout his years at the store.


    After thinking for a short while, he cast that question aside, and asked something else instead, ¡°Master Zheng, why was Master Ou able to evaluate by just looking at it once?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen smiled bitterly. ¡°Some people are born with the ability. It¡¯s considered a natural gift, and it can¡¯t be learned by others.¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin was envious and jealous, but he knew that he would never be someone like that.


    Subsequently, Zheng Ziwen asked, ¡°When is Head Shopkeeper Fanging back?¡±


    Shopkeeper Lin quickly curbed his thoughts. ¡°Head Shopkeeper went to check some goods, so he¡¯ll only return tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zheng Ziwen responded, ¡°Once he¡¯s back, tell him what happened today. I¡¯d like to invite Master Ou to inspect this batch of goods, and I need his permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shopkeeper Lin agreed and kept it in mind.


    It was an important matter for the store, so it must not be neglected.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming returned to the military camp after he left the shop as he was not interested in walking around anymore.


    He ran back instead of finding the cart driver because he was so thrilled that he could not wait to return to the camp.


    Yan Chengcai and his brother would have a night battle with the others tomorrow night, thus he needed to make preparations in advance. Nevertheless, what made him really excited was the ne.


    Finally, Ou Yangming hurried back to his courtyard the moment he was back at the military camp.


    It was extremely quiet since he rarely had visitors, hence he was able to do whatever he wanted quietly.


    Ou Yangming removed the ne to put it on his palm. Although he never really paid attention to essories, it was human nature to be attracted to beautiful things.


    The ne was very pretty, and the gem embedded in the center was even more appealing.


    Though he did not know its price, he knew that it was certainly valuable, and Shopkeeper Lin only gave it to him without hesitation to shut his mouth.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was never going to mention what happened at the store to anyone else as he was not a talkative person.


    When he ced his other hand on top of the ne, he began thinking.


    ¡®The mysterious Military Fire can smith armaments, but can it be used on essories too?


    ¡®If I¡¯m not careful, this ne is probably going to be ruined.¡¯


    Ou Yangming put his concern aside very quickly. He needed to focus on increasing his power at the moment because only by having powerful abilities could he face murderous schemes.


    In order to achieve that, he was willing to destroy ten or a hundred essories, let alone just one.


    He began the process as soon as he made the decision.


    As such, his Military Fire danced on his palm, and the purple light in his mind flickered at the same time, which split his consciousness into two.


    Consequently, he became like an outsider who watched from above his body.


    When the Military Fire burned around the ne, it made the ne look strange and mysterious, which caused it to be more attractive.


    However, it was just bright and clear from the outsider¡¯s point of view. Ou Yangming was as calm as an iceberg and was not distracted at all.


    Eventually when the fire enveloped the nepletely, the words that Ou Yangming had been expecting appeared in his mind.


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    Ou Yangming made a firm choice. ¡®Upgrade.¡¯


    As a result, the various purple lights that were hidden in his mind emerged slowly.


    Since he was not upgrading an armament, he controlled the process carefully, and only picked an attribute out of the many.


    Following that, the purple light entered the ne at a speed a few times slower than usual.


    Perhaps he was already very adept in controlling the Military Fire, he did not have any trouble although it was his first time attaching an attribute into a piece of jewelry.


    The process was slightly slower than usual, but Ou Yangming was satisfied.


    Aspared to its original state, the ne on his palm did not change very much, but for some reason, there was a peculiar, unexinable luster on it. The luster seemed to be able to prate one¡¯s heart and was able to draw one¡¯s attention even more.


    Despite that, what really exhrated Ou Yangming was the fact that the ne became a piece of equipment through the Military Fire.


    [Item: Ne (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank One]


    [Attribute: Qi Return +1]

 Chapter 44: Smithing Arm Guards

    <h4>Chapter 44: Smithing Arm Guards</h4>


    Fine Grade.


    The small ne was actually a piece of Fine Grade equipment.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes in disbelief.


    There was no reaction when his Military Fire first touched the ne, which meant that the ne was just an ordinary essory, not a piece of equipment. However, as the fire burned and the Qi Return attribute was added, the ne actually became a piece of Fine Grade equipment.


    The Qi Return attribute, which was the only attribute in the ne, made it into a piece of Fine Grade Attribute Equipment, which surpassed High Grade.


    Ou Yangming could not understand the sudden twist.


    Simr to how Shopkeeper Lin and Zheng Ziwen could not understand how Ou Yangming could identify equipment rankings so easily, he also had no idea how an Attribute Ne had such a high rating.


    After hesitating for a while, Ou Yangming put the ne on.


    Though it was a women¡¯s ne, nobody would notice if he wore it inside his shirt.


    Once he released a little essential Qi into the ne, there was a mysterious resonance between him and it, which was an effect caused by the stimtion of the Unique Attribute.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming sensed a peculiar power spread inside his body. The power was extremely strange as it did not give him extra power and speed, and did not cause any change to his body.


    At the next instant, his face suddenly changed.


    It was because he realized the essential Qi that was consumed earlier was slowly being recovered.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi would always be used first when he used the Military Fire; he cultivated martial arts. After all, essential Qi was more durable than physical power as it couldst longer. Moreover, essential Qi recovered much faster than physical power.


    Nheless, there was a limit to its recovery speed because it was still an extremely slow recovery that could not be felt at all.


    It was at this moment when he clearly felt his essential Qi being recovered quickly. Although the recovery was notpleted in a sh, the current speed and the speed before were Heaven and Earth apart.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed right away as he finally understood the wonderful function of the Qi Return attribute. It turned out to be an amazing ability that allowed one to recover essential Qi quickly.


    No wonder the attribute alone was able to make a worthless ne reach a Fine Grade rank.


    The Qi Return ability was too powerful. It would be extremely useful during a fight against someone else, or when he smithed using the Military Fire. Besides, the longer the time consumed during the process, the more the Qi Return¡¯s function was amplified.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and smiled brightly.


    He did not expect an attribute that he encountered by chance to be so useful.


    Following that, he quickly left his courtyard to head to the abandoned depot.


    The depot still had piles of discarded equipment. Ou Yangming entered the depot excitedly, then casually picked up pieces of equipment to draw their attributes. It was only half an hourter when he finally calmed down.


    Nevertheless, he smiled bitterly.


    It was not easy toe across Unique Attributes. Ou Yangming had already filled up the purple light slots in his mind, but apart from Sharpness and Toughness, he did not chance on any Unique Attribute.


    This made him realize that it was definitely idental luck when he previously drew a Unique Attribute at the depot.


    Luck could be discovered but not sought. When he looked forward to searching for it, he could not find it anymore.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming who was feeling regretful was shocked.


    He trembled when he sensed the number of purple lights in his mind because there were more than what he imagined.


    Ou Yangming did not notice it as he was focused on finding a Unique Attribute earlier, but when he came back to his senses, he realized that he already had more than a hundred and seventy purple lights in his mind.


    After advancing to Force Grade ss Three in martial arts, he was able to store ten more purple lights due to the improvement of his essential Qi. Despite that, it only amounted to seventy slots, which was a huge difference from the present hundred and seventy slots.


    Ou Yangming vaguely guessed the reason behind it.


    Mental power.


    This was probably the change that urred after he incited his mental power.


    Even though he could not fully grasp his mental power¡¯s application yet, theplementary benefit that came with it was already revealed.


    A bit of mental power was able to increase the purple light storage by a hundred, and in terms of efficiency only, mental power was much better than essential Qi.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming finallyposed himself and went to his smithing workshop with numerous attributes in his mind.


    Yan Chengcai and his men would be joining a night battle tomorrow night, and Ou Yangming was determined to keep his promise since he agreed to help them. Furthermore, the battle¡¯s purpose was also to fight for Old Craftsman¡¯s reputation, thus he was not going to take it half-heartedly.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s current ce in Kang Weibo¡¯s heart, his smithing workshop was naturally equipped with normal materials.


    He even had precious ores, let alone steel, and featured iron ingots. In fact, he had as many iron ingots as he wanted.


    Ou Yangming picked a featured iron ingot, then began smithing a piece of equipment with his Military Fire.


    By controlling with his conception, the iron ingot took the shape of an arm guard very quickly. Ou Yangming was already very familiar with forging normal equipment, such that the mass appraisal that he did earlier was a rare experience for him. He had the chance to see the merits and drawbacks of different equipment, which helped himprehend the smithing process even better.


    Having experiences as references and making summaries were mandatory for anyone in any industry to improve skills. Needless to say, Ou Yangming was very keen as well.


    Soon enough, an arm guard was formed. Afterward, purple lights in his mind began flickering as they moved into the guard slowly to turn it into a product at the peak of Good Grade.


    Ou Yangming smiled proudly because only very few could smith an arm guard at the peak of Good Grade so easily.


    Other cksmiths could smith Good Grade arm guards simply by using the Military Fire, but it was impossible for them to make all of them be at the peak.


    Only by using the Military Fire could one achieve something as unbelievable as this.


    Ou Yangming nodded happily, then continued smithing the same equipment.


    He soon realized two things. One was when he used the Military Fire, not only his essential Qi was being consumed, but the mental power light between his eyebrows was also releasing some power.


    This meant that the fuel for Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was no longer physical power, but a mixture of essential Qi and mental power.


    Before this, Ou Yangming heard from Old Craftsman that he was able to use Military Fire for a long time before he cultivated martial arts, and was likely consuming mental power. That being said, mental power was invisible, thus Ou Yangming did not know how it was being consumed.


    He finally felt it this time.


    The mental power was not under his control, but it was truly beneficial for him.


    As for the second thing, it was the ne on his neck.


    The ne was worthy of being a piece of Fine Grade equipment; the power it was capable of recovering was not just limited to essential Qi because mental power was also within its scope.


    Whether it was essential Qi or mental power, they would definitely be consumed once they were used. As long as one Ou Yangming did not overuse them, adequate consumptions would actually help him improve, and would also increase their capacity.


    Additionally, they would also recover slowly. Of course, the recovery speed and consumption rate were not proportionate, thus it was possible for Ou Yangming to be depleted of essential Qi and mental power.


    Nheless, the consumption process was slowed down by a lot when he wore the Qi Return ne.


    The effect became more obvious when Ou Yangming began smithing the tenth arm guard. Back then, he would already be exhausted from smithing for a long time, and would also be lethargic due to the power consumption.


    His condition at the moment was very different from before because his essential Qi and mental power were being recovered quickly although they could not catch up to their consumption rate.


    Ou Yangming initially nned to smith ten arm guards at that moment and ten more the next day to gather ten pairs for Yan Chengcai and the others.


    However, he suddenly realized after smithing ten arm guards that he still had energy and was still extremely thrilled.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming continued smithing for the whole night. By the time he stopped, he noticed that he had finished all ten pairs of arm guards, and their quality was much better than expected.


    Eight of them were White te Arm Guards at the peak of Good Grade Rank Five, and one of them was a High Grade Rank One arm guard which Ou Yangming specially prepared for Yan Chengcai. Thest guard was a piece of Attribute Equipment at the peak of Good Grade, which had a Precision +1 attribute.


    Ou Yangming swore that he did not attach any Unique Attribute to that arm guard. The uracy +1 attribute appeared out of nowhere just like when the Vision +1 attribute appeared on the High Grade helmet during the smithing process.


    The Military Fire contained a mysterious power. It would asionally attach some energy absorbed from the void to a piece of equipment, which would form a Unique Attribute. Although it was extremely rare, the situation was not impossible.


    Needless to say, the situation was a good thing for Ou Yangming.


    After looking at the arm guards contentedly, he returned to his residence to rest.


    The next morning, Ou Yangming went to his smithing workshop again to continue smithing until Yan Chengcai visited him nervously in the afternoon.

 Chapter 45: High Fighting Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 45: High Fighting Spirit</h4>


    Upon seeing Yan Chengcai, Ou Yangming was happy even though he had been working tirelessly for a day.


    How could he not be happy?


    He drew a conclusion from yesterday¡¯s practical test that the Qi Return attribute allowed him to prolong the Military Fire¡¯s usage duration by thirty percent although the used amount was the same. The increased duration was not to be underestimated at all because it was a significant difference for other Military Fire cksmiths.


    Needless to say, the time could be prolonged further if the Military Fire¡¯s usage intensity was reduced. Simrly, it would be shortened if the intensity was increased.


    Ou Yangming would love to acquire more Qi Return attributes if it was possible, but it was difficult for him at the moment.


    He smiled when he saw the hopeful yet awkward Yan Chengcai. ¡°Brother Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so prudish.


    Yan Chengcai smiled bitterly, but wondered, ¡®Even my uncle and Uncle Sui are very respectful toward you, how can I be unrestrained?¡¯


    ¡°The items are there, but I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t carry everything yourself.¡± Ou Yangming brought him into his smithing workshop, then pointed at the pieces of equipment in a corner that were already prepared in advance.


    Yan Chengcai was struck dumb, and he instantly widened his eyes.


    There was indeed a pile of equipment at the corner, but instead of the expected ten pairs of arm guards, there were also ten pairs of greaves.


    Yan Chengcai was already mentally prepared before he visited.


    Ou Yangming would definitely not make hime in vain, so the ten pairs of arm guards needed would be ready. Even if there were not ten pairs, Ou Yangming would prepare a few. Nevertheless, Yan Chengcai would be thankful.


    After all, equipment was sometimes the determining factor of a party¡¯s victory or defeat in a fight.


    No matter how great Yan Chengcai¡¯s imagination was, he would not have expected Ou Yangming to prepare ten pairs of arm guards and ten pairs of greaves in just a day.


    Force Grade soldiers like them were only insignificant people at the bottom ss in the military camp.


    Other than military sabers and leather armors, other types of equipment were not distributed in the camp, thus arm guards and greaves were considered luxurious items.


    As such, Yan Chengcai was naturally in disbelief when Ou Yangming prepared so much for them.


    ¡°Th-these...¡± Yang Chengcai asked carefully, ¡°Master Ou, are you giving all of them to us?¡±


    Ou Yangming replied snappily, ¡°If I¡¯m not giving them to you, am I going to keep them and y with it?¡±


    Yan Chengcai rubbed his hands embarrassedly. ¡°Th-these are too valuable...¡±


    ¡°Brother Yan, there are ten pairs of arm guards and greaves respectively here. Among them, eight pairs of arm guards and greaves are at the peak of Good Grade Rank Five.¡±


    ¡°Ah, at the peak of Good Grade Rank Five!¡± Yan Chengcai gasped.


    In his opinion, the pieces of equipment were amazing if they were of Good Grade, but if each of them were at the peak of Rank Five... He could almost see the oue of the night battle tonight.


    Ou Yangming added, ¡°One pair of arm guards and greaves are of High Grade Rank One.¡±


    Not only did Yan Chengcai widen his eyes, but his jaw dropped.


    ¡®High Grade, it¡¯s actually a piece of High Grade equipment. How did this blessinge so soon?¡¯ he wondered.


    ¡°As for thest pair of arm guards and graves, it¡¯s an Attribute Equipment of Good Grade that has a bit of Power and some Agility.¡±


    In actual fact, the arm guard¡¯s attribute was not Power, but uracy. However, it was Ou Yangming¡¯s first timeing across the uracy attribute, thus he changed the attribute to Power.


    He purposely added some Power to a pair of equipment to show that a pair of arm guards had a Unique Attribute, whereas the other one did not.


    Nheless, Yan Chengcai quivered when he heard that. His face reddened and was so dumbfounded that he could not let a word out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you to tonight¡¯s battle, but I¡¯ll be watching from afar. If you perform well, I¡¯ll make the decision to give you the pieces of equipment.¡± Ou Yangming scoffed.


    In actual fact, he did not have the authority to do so as a cksmith in the military. Despite that, he believed that as long as he submitted the number of Attribute Equipment required for a month, Kang Weibo would turn a blind eye on the matter even if he found out.


    As for the Attribute Equipment... Would it even be an issue for Ou Yangming if he had sufficient materials?


    Attributes that the other people dreamed of were simply at his fingertips.


    ¡°Master Ou, are you, are you being serious?¡± Yan Chengcai suddenly asked. His eyes were glowing red.


    ¡°Of course I was being serious, but if you don¡¯t do well...¡± Ou Yangming replied proudly. A sh of cold light was seen in his eyes, and Yan Chengcai knew what he was going to say without him finishing his sentence.


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry!¡± Yan Chengcai stuck his chest out and cut him off for the first time. ¡°We¡¯ll be embarrassing you if we lose, so I¡¯ll bang my head to death!¡±


    ¡°Brother Yan, you¡¯re exaggerating,¡± Ou Yangming shivered as he quickly replied. He said to himself, ¡®What do you mean by you¡¯ll embarrass me? That¡¯s nonsense.¡¯


    ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. You shoulde to watch since you gave us these valuable items,¡± Yan Chengcai shook his head and mentioned with a pause in between. He then packed the arm guards and greaves into a bag. ¡°Please return to the camp with me.¡±


    Upon seeing the excited Yan Chengcai, Ou Yangming was slightly perturbed.


    He began wondering if he overdid this.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In a barrack at the West Camp, nine men were waiting anxiously. They looked outside the window from time to time, and also whispered to each other.


    An especially burly man suddenly asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Big Brother back yet?¡±


    Another person chuckled. ¡°Big Bull, don¡¯t be so anxious. The master¡¯s not a rough man like us, he¡¯s a meticulous cksmith, so it¡¯s normal for him to be slower.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I know. I¡¯m just feeling nervous from waiting, I wonder what Big Brother will bring.¡± Big Bull rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°He¡¯s bringing arm guards for sure, but I don¡¯t know how many there will be, and if they¡¯re of Good Grade or Common Grade,¡± Another thin yet tall man mentioned, ¡°Even if they¡¯re of Common Grade, it¡¯s better than having bare arms!¡±


    Big Bull scoffed. ¡°Even if our arms are bare, I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡±


    The thin man saidzily, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of them, but can you beat them?¡±


    Big Bull kept quiet. Being a soldier, he obviously knew the difference between having equipment and not having one. Besides, it would be extremely advantageous to have equipment during a group fight. When Big Bull recalled the scene where Huang Jingtian and his men previously knocked their arm guards together before leaving the store, as much as he was stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat, he dared not say that they would win.


    All of a sudden, someone yelled, ¡°Big Brother¡¯s back... Eh, Master Ou is here too!¡±


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming and Yan Chengcai entered the barrack together.


    The men immediately fixed their gaze on Yan Chengcai¡¯s face and noticed that it was glowing. On top of that, his smile was bright, and his eyes were filled with a high fighting spirit and strong killing intent.


    Therefore, they were half-relieved, and they quickly looked at the bag that he was carrying.


    Yan Chengcai looked around him, then ced the bag on the floor. The sound of metal shing was not pleasing to the ear but was unquestionably heavenly music for the men.


    When Yan Chengcai opened the bag, the pieces of equipment were revealed.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    Although everyone knew the moment they saw Yan Chengcai¡¯s face that there was good news, they could not help but cheer when they saw so many pieces of equipment.


    Forget about the ten pairs of arm guards because they were already expecting them, but what about the ten pairs of greaves? It would simply be too luxurious for men like them to have the equipment.


    ¡°p!¡± Yan Chengcai pped his hands to catch everyone¡¯s attention, then he announced, ¡°Brothers, look, these are the pieces of equipment that Master Ou provided us with.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled as they were eager to try them out.


    They had never seen so many pieces of equipment in the military camp. Perhaps only the Guards under the generals¡¯mand were worthy of having a full equipment set.


    As for the other normal soldiers, it was simply difficult for them to get a full set.


    ¡°Listen well, these are not normal equipment. Eight of them are at the peak of Good Grade!¡± Yan Chengcai suddenly lowered his voice.


    The men were stunned at first, but bright smiles were soon seen on their faces.


    That was because Huang Jingtian and his men only had normal Good Grade equipment, whereas theirs were at the peak of Good Grade. In terms of individual capability, Yan Chengcai and his brothers were already slightly superior, or they would not have won the previous fight.


    With the difference in their equipment quality this time, the uing fight¡¯s result would naturally be the same.


    However, that was not all because Yan Chengcai continued, ¡°The ninth piece of equipment is a High Grade Rank One!¡±


    ¡°High Grade!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! A piece of High Grade equipment!¡±


    Yan Chengcai¡¯s brothers¡¯ eyes were burning, and it was clear that they could not wait to grab the equipment.


    ¡°As for thest equipment, it¡¯s a piece of Attribute Equipment at the peak of Good Grade. It has Power and Agility attributes.¡±


    At the next instant, the barrack was dead silent.


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. Just as he was feeling puzzled, he heard breathings as heavy as a cow¡¯s.


    There was a hint of red light in the men¡¯s eyes, which made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Yan Chengcai finally mentioned, ¡°Master Ou said that as long as we perform well tonight and if he¡¯s satisfied, he¡¯ll give these pieces of equipment to us!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Long live, Master Ou!¡±


    When someone suddenly shouted, the others became thrilled too.


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely beat them up badly, and they¡¯ll never dare to show up in front of you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll surely kick their balls! We¡¯ll only stop once you¡¯re satisfied!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou...¡±


    Beads of cold sweat were suddenly seen on Ou Yangming¡¯s forehead. He wondered, ¡®Why did these soldiers suddenly be so cruel.¡¯


    Yan Chengcai roared, ¡°Quiet!¡±


    The others instantly kept quiet without making a sound.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. ¡®At least one of them is sober.¡¯


    Subsequently, Yan Chengcai turned around and pped his chest. A hideous look then reced the shy look that he originally had on his face. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll certainly bash their heads, and I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    ¡°Bash their heads!¡±


    ¡°Kick their balls!¡±


    ¡°Break their legs!¡±


    With that, endless savage roars filled the room.


    Ou Yangming wiped his cold sweat as he thought to himself, ¡®What expectations can I have? You¡¯re really overthinking...¡¯

 Chapter 46: You’re Cheating

    <h4>Chapter 46: You¡¯re Cheating</h4>


    Many men sneaked out of the military camp at dusk.


    They would unquestionably be courting death if they did this during a war, but Yan Chengcai had obviously made well-thought-out arrangements tonight. Even if the patrols noticed them, they would just walk past without looking at them, and would leave them alone.


    The night battle¡¯s location had to be very particr. It could not be too close to the military camp, or the noise would surely draw attention. However, it could not be too far either, or it would be troublesome for them to return to the camp before sunrise.


    Yan Chengcai and the others were very experienced, thus they traveled roughly 2.5 kilometers out of the military camp without making a sound.


    With a bit of moonlight, they made their way to a spot.


    After checking each other¡¯s equipment, they sat down to rejuvenate themselves. They were passionate and full of spirit earlier at the barracks, but they became extremely calm when the battle was happening soon, by which none of them made noise.


    Ou Yangming watched them quietly. Although he had seen soldiers training on the training ground, it was his first time seeing actualbat like this.


    Soon enough, some figures were seen approaching from another direction.


    Yan Chengcai mentioned softly, ¡°Master Ou, you can watch from here, but don¡¯t show yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming quickly nodded. Honestly, he had the impulse to give this a go, but he quickly suppressed the thought.


    After all, this was a fight between two camps, and the most he could do was to provide them with equipment. If he were to get involved, he would likely be in trouble.


    Once Yan Chengcai waved his hand, he and his men stood up together. They covered their faces with scarves, and covered their arm guards and greaves with their sleeves before heading toward their opponents.


    The moon was not that bright at that moment. Though they were on empty ground, they could only see blurred figures if they were too far away.


    Seeing as both parties were almost within each other¡¯s reach, one of them retrieved a fire igniter to light a torch and then threw it. The moment the torchnded, it stuck to a hole in the ground firmly.


    It was then that the men from both sides could roughly see each other.


    Ou Yangming initially thought that they wouldmunicate before fighting, but the instant the mes on the torch stabilized, both sides roared at the same time, ¡°Charge!¡±


    With that, twenty men charged at each other.


    Though each party only had ten men, they were all soldiers, hence they did not fight messily. The men from each side advanced and retreated orderly as though they were one person as a whole.


    ¡°Bam, bam, bam...¡±


    The first two people to sh were Yan Chengcai and Huang Jingtian. Even with their faces covered, they identified each other right away.


    They firstunched multiple hits at each other, and they either dodged or defended. When their arms shed, ear-splitting sounds of metal shing were heard.


    Arm guards. Both of them were wearing arm guards.


    Huang Jingtian was not surprised at all. He knew that Yan Chengcai¡¯s father was a squad leader, so it would not be hard for him to acquire arm guards. Nevertheless, it was not easy to gather ten pairs of arm guards in a day.


    Furthermore, Huang Jingtian was wearing Good Grade arm guards!


    In spite of that, he noticed after a few exchanges of blows that something was off.


    What a mighty force!


    It was evident from their arm powers that Yan Chengcai was more powerful than Huang Jingtian, so thetter¡¯s arms were numbed.


    What was happening? It was not Huang Jingtian and Yan Chengcai¡¯s first encounter as they exchanged blows a few times on different asions other than the previous night battle. The men from Huang Jingtian¡¯s side recalled Yan Chengcai¡¯s power to be on a par with Huang Jingtian¡¯s. How did he have the upper hand this time?


    Fortunately, Huang Jingtian¡¯s face was covered, or the other would see that he was grimacing in pain.


    After confronting his opponent heedlessly for a few times, Huang Jingtian dared not just go head-on. He shifted his body to retreat, but Yan Chengcai suddenly took a leap forward and moved as fast as lightning without giving him a chance to respond.


    A punch was aimed at Huang Jingtian¡¯s chest, the force was swift and violent.


    Huang Jingtian lowered his body. He fell to the ground at that crucial moment, then rolled backward like a rubber ball.


    Despite that, he sensed a strong wind brushing past his scalp. After managing a narrow escape, he was traumatized as Yan Chengcai had somehow changed into another person. Someone who was not an easy opponent at all due to his mighty power and fast speed.


    Perhaps Huang Jingtian and his men would have to gang up against Yan Chengcai after the other opponents were taken down.


    That being said, a shrieking cry pierced the silent night sky at the next moment. Huang Jingtian was terrified as the cry was not from their opponent.


    Instead of shouting, both parties were fighting quietly under the night sky.


    It was supposedly hard for both sides to break each other¡¯s formation as they adopted their military formation, but moments after they began fighting, Ou Yangming noticed a huge change.


    Big Bull advanced forward behind Yan Chengcai, and was soon faced with a big man who was about his size.


    Needless to say, the burliest and most valiant man was usually at the front in a night battle like this. Big Bull was familiar with the big man, so they attacked at the same time as soon as they met. They had equal shares of power after hitting each other with their arms a few times.


    Later, Big Bull did a side kick with his leg.


    The big man on the opposite smiled sinisterly, and kicked sideways too without showing any sign of weakness.


    He put a lot of effort into practicing martial arts skills in the military camp, especially his legs that were as tough as steel from kicking timber piles every day. While the big man could not defeat Big Bull with his punches, he was confident about kicking Big Bull away with one kick.


    As such, two legs danced in the air like two whips, then shed with each other hard under the flickering mes.


    Big Bull¡¯s body froze for a moment as he wondered, ¡®This fe¡¯s quite strong!¡¯


    Subsequently, he heard a loud ¡°pop¡±, and the big man¡¯s face immediately twisted beneath the cloth.


    The big man tried his best to find his footing, but fell to the ground instead, and when he grabbed his leg with both hands, his body was already drenched in a cold sweat due to the immense pain.


    During a battle in the dark, shes between fists and legs were inevitable since no weapons were allowed. It would be fine if they only fought with punches, but whenever someone from Yan Chengcai¡¯s side attacked with their legs, gasps or groans were definitely heard from their opponents.


    Upon hearing the sound, Ou Yangming thought about his greaves.


    ¡®Mm, the collision between one¡¯s bare leg and a greave at the peak of Good Grade Rank Five...¡¯ Ou Yangming felt chills on his back when he thought about it, and his legs seemed to hurt too.


    At the spur of a moment, a painful scream was heard. ¡°They have greaves, they¡¯re cheating. Ah¡ª¡±


    The person who spoke was the big man whose leg had broken after fighting Big Bull recklessly. He was also a tough man, so he did not make a sound at all even after experiencing sharp pain. Only after the pain slowly disappeared did he warn his partners.


    However, his warning was toote.


    More than half of the men from their side had already been defeated, but they were not as good as the strong man in terms of martial arts skills with the legs. Therefore, they defended with their legs instead of making active attacks, and they did not meet force with force. In that case, they were only racked with pain when they were kicked by greaves, and their legs were not broken.


    Upon hearing the big man¡¯s shriek, the others could not help but have teary eyes.


    ¡®You were the first who suffered, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier...¡¯


    Yan Chengcai and Big Bull were unstoppable when they charged forward together. They broke their opponents¡¯ formation very quickly since their opponentscked Huang Jingtian and the big man.


    Once Yan Chengcai¡¯s side gained the advantage in numbers, they ganged up on their opponents; multiple people against one. The attacks from their arm guards and greaves were like downpours of rain that instantly hurt their opponents such that they lost their ability to resist.


    Before long, half of Huang Jingtian¡¯s men were down. They were so badly beaten that they could not get up anymore.


    Nevertheless, Yan Chengcai and his brothers had a sense of propriety even though they sounded fierce and ruthless, thus they did not injure their opponents seriously. Other than the big man who broke his leg, the others were only mildly injured.


    Following that, Yan Chengcai and Big Bull sandwiched Huang Jingtian, then smiled hideously before pouncing on him together.


    Huang Jingtian knew that it would be pointless for him to beg for mercy, hence he braced himself for the attacks, and was soon beaten to the ground.


    Yan Chengcaiughed out loud. ¡°Huang Jingtian, do you surrender?¡±


    Nobody had spoken before the fight started, but now that Yan Chengcai¡¯s side won, they became unrestrained.


    ¡°You... You actually used greaves, you cheated!¡± Huang Jingtian spat to the ground.


    ¡°Is that so? Who were the ones who used arm guards when they first challenged us?¡± Yan Chengcai sneered disdainfully.


    Huang Jingtian and his men were instantly speechless. Normally, equipment was not involved during night battles like this, but they were the ones who had first used arm guards first. Since that was the case, how could Huang Jingtian reprimand Yan Chengcai?


    Just as they were feeling extremely ashamed, a sound was hearding from a silhouette that came out of nowhere.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a night battle here too. Hehe, how about you count me in?¡±


    Yan Chengcai and his brothers were shocked. They quickly made a circle, and stood in front of Huang Jingtian and his men.


    Although they had fought mercilessly during the night battle, if an outsider was present, they becamerade-in-arms.


    ¡°You, who are you?¡± Yan Chengcai asked with a heavy voice.


    When the figure slowly walked into the light, a handsome and tall man came into view. He had his hands behind his back, his eyes were sharp, and he carried a threatening aura.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my name. All of you,e at once!¡±

 Chapter 47: Skillful

    <h4>Chapter 47: Skillful</h4>


    Yan Chengcai and the others had ghastly expressions on their faces. Although their faces were covered, rage could be seen through their eyes.


    It was natural for them to be enraged because a fop hade out of nowhere, speaking conceited nonsense. Besides, they were still in high spirits and were proud after just winning a fight, thus they could not stand being provoked.


    Big Bull roared, ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    He darted forward, then attacked with Iron Fist, which caused the wind to blow due to its strong momentum.


    Among the twenty men involved in the night battle, Big Bull¡¯s power was one of the best, and only the unlucky big man who broke his leg could contend with him. In fact, even Yan Chengcai and Huang Jingtian were inferior to him.


    However, when Big Bull swung his fist swiftly and was about to hit the fop, the fop sneered disdainfully.


    By turning his body to the side slightly, the fop dodged Big Bull¡¯s fist, which ended up brushing past his body. At the same time, he ten tripped Big Bull, causing Big Bull to fall forward to the ground.


    The other soldiers were shocked, and dignified looks were seen on their faces.


    Ou Yangming, who was hiding a distance away, was suddenly enlightened. He felt as though there was a strike of lightning in his head when the fop attacked earlier, and seemed to have spotted orprehended something.


    At the next instant, the purple light in his mind was automatically activated, which split his consciousness into two and allowed him to watch the fight as an outsider.


    Yan Chengcai yelled, ¡°Big Bull, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m fine, I just identally fell earlier.¡± Big Bull¡¯s face was red when he sat up.


    Though he was unwilling to admit it as he was stubborn, the others knew that it was definitely not an ident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bully you. I also have the cultivation base of Force Grade ss Five, and I¡¯m not wearing any equipment,¡± The fop mentioned proudly as he pped his hands, and did not hide the fact that he was belittling them. ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to attack me , I¡¯ll initiate the attack!¡±


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so interested, I¡¯ll oblige you.¡± Yan Chengcai gestured for his brothers to calm down, then strode toward his opponent with clenched fists.


    Although he could tell that the fop was a tough opponent, he had two pieces of Attribute Equipment on him. The extra Power and Agility attributes were boosting his confidence.


    The fop stood with his hands behind his back, and his expression made him seem like he was taking a leisurely walk under the moonlight instead of preparing to fight an enemy.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yan Chengcai shouted and threw a punch at the fop¡¯s chest.


    While the punch seemed to have a powerful momentum, in truth, he had slightly held back.


    Nheless, it was obvious that the opponents he had been facingtely were different. The fop swayed a little, and actually dodged Yan Chengcai¡¯s fist right before he was about to get hit.


    If the fop had dodged a littleter, Yan Chengcai¡¯s fist would have hit him, and if he had dodged a bit earlier, Yan Chengcai could have changed his attack. Nevertheless, the fop avoided at such perfect timing that he managed to slide out of Yan Chengcai¡¯s punch, and he was even able to get closer to Yan Chengcai.


    Yan Chengcai was appalled. He quickly curbed his energy then swung his arm at the fop, but before he seeded, a mighty force that hit the side of his body had already sent him flying away.


    One move. In just one move, Yan Chengcai flew away without the ability to control his body at all.


    Ou Yangming was stupefied, and his face actually reddened a little. Under the purple light¡¯s assistant, he witnessed everything clearly.


    As mentioned by the fop earlier, his cultivation base was at the peak of Force Grade ss Five. In terms of power only, he was actually inferior to Yan Chengcai, who had gained extra power, but his skills were too powerful and hisbat timing was simply on point. The way he fought was very pleasing to the eye.


    In actual fact, nobody else would have the same impression, not even Squad Leader Yan Haobo or Centurion Liu Zhengye.


    Ou Yangming was the only one who had the impression as he saw everything clearly, as well as understood the difficulty and theory behind it. Besides, he vaguely felt that the ability was extremely important for him.


    ¡°Brothers, joint attack!¡± Big Bull roared. He was not bothered when he fell, but his face was ghastly pale when he saw Yan Chengcai being sent flying away.


    The eight remaining soldiers quickly responded to him, and wielded their fists as they approached the fop in a single file.


    Yan Chengcai did not stop them because he knew from facing the fop himself that there was a great disparity between their abilities. Therefore, he gritted his teeth after standing up again, and charged at the fop without hesitation.


    When ten well-trained soldiers surrounded their enemy, theirbat power increased.


    Despite that, the fop was still smiling fearlessly. ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? You should¡¯ve done this a long time ago.¡±


    Subsequently, he swayed while advancing with strides. Even as he was encircled by Yan Chengcai and his brothers, he moved like a slippery fish. It was as if he was treading on water without being hurt at all.


    Huang Jingtian and his men who were on the ground were already stupefied.


    They were very familiar with Yan Chengcai and his men, thus they knew that they had already given their all, yet they could not do any harm to the fop. Moreover, they noticed from their perspective that there was constantly something wrong. Instead of Yan Chengcai, who had multiple people on his side, the fop, who was fighting alone, was the one in control of the fight.


    Ou Yangming was full of spirit as he had already substituted himself into the fight.


    Being besieged by ten soldiers, the step technique and skill performed by the fop was extremely strange as he could do what was unachievable by the others. This was also the exact reason that he dominated the scene like he was walking a monkey.


    Yes. In Ou Yangming¡¯s opinion, the fop was walking a monkey, and he seemed to be enjoying it very much.


    That being said, it was the odd situation that gave Ou Yangming unbelievable benefits.


    His consciousness that was being an outsider slowly grasped the key points of the fop¡¯s body technique, and was making a copy in his head.


    The feeling was indescribable, but Ou Yangming felt like he had transformed into the fop who was moving between the men freely and easily regardless of the threatening fist winds around him.


    Ou Yangming was able to contend with and defeat the strong Yan Chengcai previously due to the wonderful purple light.


    However, he had that performance because he explored and thought things through. In other words, the breakthrough was forced out of him as he was helpless back then.


    On the other hand, the fop¡¯s performance seemed to have opened a door that would lead Ou Yangming to the peak, and a beautiful view was seen behind the door.


    It turned out thatbat skills were this mighty.


    If the strengths between two people were Heaven and Earth apart,bat skills were obviously pointless, but if one¡¯s skills were at a certain level, one could challenge someone more superior.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists unknowingly as he felt an upsurge of emotion that could not be controlled.


    If he had fathomed the skills long ago, would he still be flustered when he faced the seemingly awe-inspiring and unstoppable sh from Yan Haobo¡¯s saber?


    No. Even if he were to face Squad Leader Yan, Ou Yangming would be able to fight!


    Skills. Real skills were truly magnificent.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming had it all figured out.


    Therefore, while feeling eager to try, the purple light in his mind glowed again.


    This time, a hint of the purple light even entered the mental power between his eyebrows.


    Mental power was originally invisible, but Ou Yangming stimted it by luck during a moment of life or death, so it took a form. In spite of that, the mental power was so peculiar that he could not normally control it.


    After seeing the fop¡¯s skillful tricks, Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization.


    It was no longer a normal trick, but a superpower that allowed him to trigger his mental power.


    The moment the purple light and his mental power came into contact, Ou Yangming finally felt like he had control. This meant that he could use his mental power from now on.


    As expected, a hint of mental power was released from the eyebrows ording to his thoughts, and existed in a thin form that was much thinner than a thin thread.


    Needless to say, the mental power was unnoticeable through the naked eye, but Ou Yangming knew that it truly existed.


    ¡®Mm. I can use my mental power now, but it¡¯s not very useful...¡¯ He wondered.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The fop¡¯szy voice filled the air. ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, I¡¯m toozy to be ying with you.¡±


    The fop had only been dodging attacks without counterattacking at all, but his face suddenly changed as he made continuous hits.


    Consequently, shrieks were instantly heard. Yan Chengcai and his brothers watched the fop attacks, and though the attacks were not fast at all, they somehow suffered heavy blows on their bodies.


    After a brief moment, nobody was left standing besides the fop.


    The fop fluttered his sleeves as if he had just done something not worth mentioning.


    Just as he was about to leave proudly, he noticed through the corner of his eyes that a figure was approaching him. Nheless, the person who was walking toward him in a straight line made him feel like he was swaying strangely.


    The fop had a grave expression on his face for the first time.

 Chapter 48: Secretly Learning Skills

    <h4>Chapter 48: Secretly Learning Skills</h4>


    The person who was walking toward the fop had his face covered by a scarf, thus his face could not be seen. Nevertheless, the step technique used by that person gave the fop a sense of familiarity, and the shing figure also gave him an enormous pressure.


    Previously, when the fop had exchanged blows with Yan Chengcai and the others, he saw through their movements in a sh. With assistance from his hearing, sense of smell, and sense of touch on his surroundings, he naturally formed an invisiblework that helped him observe everything.


    The fop could tell what was true or false, and could take control of the situation even if he encountered a Yin Grade powerhouse, let alone a Force Grade martial artist.


    However, while the person who was approaching the fop at the moment seemed like he was taking normal steps, the fop could not grasp his drifting figure at all. In other words, the fop could not see through that man.


    As such, the fop trembled a little, then bent his knees slightly to be ready for a battle.


    Yan Chengcai and the others lied on the floor and widened their eyes. Nheless, Ou Yangming had not only covered his face with a scarf when he came out, but he had also removed his outerwear, revealing a martial artist¡¯s outfit. On top of that, he went around them to appear from a different spot instead ofing out from his hiding spot right away.


    Therefore, apart from Yan Chengcai, who was suspicious, Big Bull and the others could not have guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s identity because they would not believe that a cksmith could defeat their boss.


    ¡°You, who are you?¡± The fop asked seriously.


    Despite that, he soon felt disappointed or even angry because the masked man had no intention of talking to him at all. The man simply attacked him with his fist.


    The fop was enraged as he was always the pretentious one, and nobody ever dared to treat him without respect.


    Subsequently, he scoffed and devised a n in his head while staring at the masked man. Oncenthe fist was three millimeters closer, he would dodge to teach that fellow a lesson.


    When the fop fought with Yan Chengcai and his men earlier, he showed a little mercy, but he was ready to exert all his force this time. This was not only because of the masked man¡¯s attitude, but also mainly because he sensed a huge threat from the masked man.


    ¡°Closer, closer...¡± The fop said to himself softly with a contemptuous look on his face. It was at that moment that the fist suddenly stopped.


    Yes. It just stopped without any warning.


    The fop was stunned as his nned routes were forced to freeze at that moment.


    It was as though a person was going all out at a wooden pile, but realized the instant he hit the wood that his fist did not hit anything at all because it was just an illusion.


    The ingenious pause caused the fop¡¯s n to fail at once, and he was forced to stop just as he was ready to unleash his umted energy.


    At the next instant, the fist that had stopped suddenly struck again.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    It hit the fop¡¯s chest hard and straightforwardly.


    The fop groaned as a result, but quickly shifted his body to take a few steps back.


    Ou Yangming sighed to himself. ¡®It¡¯s a pity that my power isn¡¯t sufficient yet. If my cultivation base was also at Force Grade ss Five, I could¡¯ve more or less injured him with the punch, but I¡¯m only in Force Grade ss Three. Besides, I¡¯m not wearing any equipment, so the most I can do is to let him suffer in pain for a short while.¡¯


    In spite of that, he had no idea that the damage he caused to the fop was far beyond what he imagined.


    The damage was not physical, but something that was done to the fop¡¯s mentality.


    Before this, the fop defeated his opponents and dominated the scene even though he was outnumbered as he was unstoppable, but now an enemy hade out of nowhere and the unusual by counterattacking sessfully. Additionally, it was clear that the masked man¡¯s cultivation base was lower than the fop¡¯s. Was the tide turned because the former¡¯s grasp of skills was better than the fop¡¯s?


    How could something like this happen?


    The fop¡¯s state of mind was messed up at that moment, such that his breathing became unstable.


    Ou Yangming took another step forward.


    He already had a rough understanding of the fop after observing in secret just now, but he had a strong, irrepressible urge to act after Yan Chengcai and the others copsed.


    Ou Yangming wanted to battle the fop who had exceptionally powerful skills because he could only experience the power¡¯s mightiness by confronting it.


    Hence, he attacked without hesitation.


    He did not do it to take revenge for Yan Chengcai and the others as he only wanted to verify his thoughts on skills.


    Thus, no matter what the fop¡¯s background was and why he got involved in the night battle, Ou Yangming was determined to fight him.


    The fop was battle-seasoned. Even though he felt uneasy, he curbed his thoughts and braced himself to face the fight with all his strength.


    Once he gathered all his spirit, his body condition changed.


    Every move that the fop made was apanied by a mysterious power that was like a trap set to capture prey.


    After being hit by Ou Yangming, the fop knew that the masked man¡¯s cultivation base was actually lower than his, so he decided to employ this method. It was a brilliant method, but it had a huge loophole, which was he was going to use himself as bait. Furthermore, based on the masked man¡¯s sudden pause earlier, the fop believed that the man could definitely notice the w.


    Of course, the loophole was not obvious, and it was not going to be constant. It would usually appear after a few breaths, and would disappear in the blink of an eye. It was definitely not there to leave an impression on purpose.


    Nevertheless, the fop was unaware that Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness was already split into two. One was fighting him, whereas the other one was observing like a bystander.


    It was a huge advantage because the person closely involved was usually baffled, whereas the onlooker always saw things clearly.


    The fop¡¯s actions and intentions could not escape the bystander at all, thus the interlinked traps would not be useful at all.


    Ou Yangming moved in line with the fop¡¯s fist force at that moment, and he was so agile that the fop¡¯s violent fist force could not threaten him at all. From time to time, Ou Yangmingunched hits that seemed to be hitting nothing, but the fop was forced to retreat as if he was greatly threatened.


    Yan Chengcai, Huang Jingtian, and the others werepletely bedazzled. The fist technique that they cultivated in the military stressed on one shot one kill, hence they had never seen a graceful yet strange and ever-changing fist art that was extremely mighty. The more they watched, the dizzier they felt.


    On the other hand, the two people fighting were walking as if they were on wings, and attacked at the speed of lightning.


    Ou Yangming grew happier the more he fought because he benefited a lot from exchanging blows with the skill master. Especially when the fop put in a lot of effort to set up new traps, he was suddenly enlightened. In addition, Ou Yangming also realized that he could control his mental power better the more he fathomed skills.


    If the fop knew that Ou Yangming was actually thinking of something else during the intense fight, he would probably vomit blood.


    Nheless, the fop was bing more frightened as the fight progressed. In that short period of time, he had performed almost all the skills that he had cultivated for more than ten years, yet he was helpless against the masked man. It would be fine if that was all, but the masked man was starting to attack in a very simr style to his the longer they fought.


    The fop suddenly had a strange thought that he was fighting himself, or how could his traps be seen through so easily?


    Sure enough, other than the very first amazing punch, he predicted the masked man¡¯s fist art and step technique, but his opponent changed so quickly that he could not find any weak points at all, hence they were in a deadlock.


    ¡®How can I be victorious?¡¯ The fop pondered.


    Just as he was feeling troubled, Ou Yangming sighed to himself.


    Ou Yangming was certain that he had emptied the fop¡¯s foundations, so he no longer had the desire to let this battle go on any longer.


    He shifted his body sideways in a sh, then leaped forward to punch the fop.


    The fop followed his n inflexibly, but just as he was going to dodge the punch, it took a turn to hit his shoulder.


    He groaned. The punch obviously did not injure him, but it broke off his step technique, causing him to lose bnce.


    Ou Yangming showed no mercy, and sted multiple hits with his fists.


    The fop was fearful, so he did everything he could to block, to dodge, or face those fists with his own without caring about the oue. He did not hesitate at all even if both of them would be defeated.


    Unfortunately, Ou Yangming had already seen through his skills, hence his fists either turned halfway or stopped to make a critical hit, and he repeated the process.


    All in all, the fop¡¯s movements were already predicted by Ou Yangming, and Ou Yangming was able to counter smoothly with the best move.


    Fist after fist, the fop was hit. Before long, his handsome face was so badly hit that it swelled and bruised, and his body was full of injuries too.


    After some time again, the fop roared. Just as everyone thought that he was going to give everything he had, he swayed and moved backward. Following that, he disappeared under the night sky, and was nowhere to be found.


    Yan Chengcai, Huang Jingtian, and the others were stunned for a while before they realized that the fellow had escaped. When they turned to look at the masked man, he was also gone.


    They had the same thought as they looked at each other.


    Why was the masked man able to hit his target even though his punches seemed normal, yet they could not even touch the fop at all even when they went all-out?


    They wondered, ¡®Are they even humans...¡¯

 Chapter 49: Everyone Was Happy

    <h4>Chapter 49: Everyone Was Happy</h4>


    Ou Yangming returned to his original spot soundlessly. He removed the scarf, put on his outerwear, and instantly became a cksmith who had nothing to do with the masked man that had fought the fop in an intense battle earlier.


    It was his first time participating in a night battle. Although he was only involved as a bystander, he was already prepared and fully equipped to escape if anything uncontroble happened. Nheless, he did not expect to encounter an unforeseen person like the fop.


    Ou Yangming did not reject it. That was because the fop¡¯s movements had opened a brand new door for him, which helped him understand the definition of skills.


    While boundaries represented power and were the clearest reflection of power, skills could indicate power perfectly in a different manner.


    Needless to say, the biggest advantage of skills for Ou Yangming at the moment was they allowed him to adjust his mental power.


    It was something that had happened by coincidence, so Ou Yangming might not be able to get the same reward again even if he observed the fight again.


    After a brief moment, Yan Chengcai and the others returned while grimacing in pain, and they looked embarrassed. Even though they beat Huang Jingtian and his men up terribly, they were wiped out by an unknown fop.


    Even one who had a thick face would be unhappy, so they were certain that they had let Master Ou down.


    ¡°Guys, why are you so upset when you¡¯ve won?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he saw the dejected men.


    Big Bull exhaled deeply, then removed his arm guards and greaves. ¡°Master Ou, we didn¡¯t keep you satisfied, so we¡¯ll return these to you.¡±


    The others did the same even though they were unwilling to, and it was obvious through their expressions that they were very sad. As though they were cutting flesh off their bodies.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m very happy with your performance, so I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± Ou Yangming frowned a little.


    ¡°What?¡± The men were stunned. Other than Yan Chengcai, who had seen iting, the others looked at each other as if they heard him wrongly.


    Their performance?


    Without the fop who appeared after and caused trouble, their performance had been perfect. Nevertheless, they were ashamed because of the discord that happened.


    ¡°Why? Do you not want them? I¡¯ll take them back then,¡± Ou Yangming nced at the men as he spoke unhurriedly, then acted like he was going to take the pieces of equipment back.


    Big Bull and the others looked at Yan Chengcai at the same time, who waved at them while saying, ¡°These are gifts from Master Ou. If any of you don¡¯t want them, there are other brothers who are waiting to get their hands on them!¡±


    Aftering to a sudden realization, the men quickly went to pick up the pieces of equipment that they removed earlier as if they hit the jackpot.


    Yan Chengcai mentioned, ¡°Brothers, we¡¯ve received such a huge gift from Master Ou, so we must offer him our help in the future if he needs us. If anyone dares to ignore him, don¡¯t me me for not treating you as a brother anymore!¡±


    Big Bull pped his chest. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. As long as Master Ou orders me, I¡¯ll be at his service even if there¡¯ll be immense dangers and difficulties, or I won¡¯t die a natural death!¡±


    The other men swore as well whether they were willing to or not. Ou Yangming was not bothered at all at first, but he did not stop them as he was slightly moved.


    He did not have much support in the military, so apart from Old Craftsman, who cared for him dearly, he did not trust anyone else. Since Yan Chengcai made a move to be on his side, he would ept it with open hands.


    While he knew that Yan Chengcai was only doing this because of his smithing ability, why would someone be on his side if he could not offer anything?


    Once everyone calmed down, Yan Chengcai suggested, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s quitete now, so it¡¯s best for us to return as soon as possible.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the direction where the fighting group was at, and noticed that the torch was still burning for some reason, but nobody was there anymore.


    He nodded, thus everyone used their body technique to sneak back into the military camp.


    They entered the West Camp immediately once they were back, and a hoarse voice was heard the moment they entered. ¡°What was the result?¡±


    Yan Chengcai quickly answered, ¡°We defeated the East Camp.¡±


    ¡°Good fe, you didn¡¯t bring disgrace to the general¡¯s name.¡± The owner of the voice sounded extremely delighted. ¡°Go back and rest, you don¡¯t need to train tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, but there was an unforeseen event that happened after we won.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You should go back first, we¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow.¡±


    After Yan Chengcai led his men back to the military camp, he waved to signal them to return to their barracks. On the other hand, he escorted Ou Yangming back to his courtyard in the Armament Camp.


    Ou Yangming pondered before he said, ¡°Brother Yan, I hope that you won¡¯t spread that I left the camp today.¡±


    Yan Chengcai nodded. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep my mouth shut, and I won¡¯t let the others speak nonsense.¡±


    There were hidden meanings in what they said, so much so that the other men could only understand, at most, half of what they had said. Only the two of them knew very well what they meant.


    Ou Yangming nodded then entered his residence. He was relieved after getting Yan Chengcai¡¯s promise.


    Yan Chengcai waved his hand hard, and was obviously ted. He would have never imagined that he could get acquainted with Master Ou, and could even receive such a huge benefit. In this case, he no longer despised the fop that much because the oue would not have been so perfect if the fop had not suddenly intervened.


    The next morning, Yan Chengcai woke up his brothers to instruct them not to spread what had happened yesterday, and especially stressed the point that Master Ou did not join them.


    The men were grateful after receiving gifts from Ou Yangming, and they figured that the master did not want to be involved in the grudges between the two generals, thus they agreed without suspecting anything.


    As for the superior who asked about the battle, Yan Chengcai told him everything that happened except the part where Ou Yangming followed them.


    The superior would never rte the masked man who defeated the fop with a Military Fire cksmith no matter how well he imagined things.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Even though it was peaceful in the West Camp, the East Camp was in a mor.


    A bearded man red at Huang Jingtian and his men. He was exasperated that they did not meet his expectations. ¡°Idiot, I humbled myself to borrow Good Grade arm guards for you, why did you lose? You even lost more terribly than you did thest time!¡±


    Huang Jingtian lowered his head as he dared not defend himself. He knew his superior¡¯s temper very well, and things would only be worse if he tried to exin.


    As expected, the big man was tired of scolding him after some time. ¡°What happened? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t lose unjustly this time...¡± Huang Jingtian looked up.


    ¡°What?¡± The bearded man widened his eyes.


    Huang Jingtian endured the pain as he responded, ¡°Sir, we may have arm guards, but each of them had arm guards and greaves. We were caught off guard, which is why we lost.¡±


    Feeling startled, the big man furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. I didn¡¯t hear about anyone from the West Camp making transfers at the depot. Hmph, it was only a day, how did they gather those pieces of equipment if they didn¡¯t withdraw them from the depot?¡±


    Huang Jingtian was helpless. Since the man had no idea, he was even more clueless.


    ¡°Even if they had greaves, your arm guards are of Good Grade, so you couldn¡¯t have lost this badly,¡± The big man hesitated before mentioning.


    ¡°Sir, please take a look at me.¡± Huang Jingtian gritted his teeth. He rolled up his sleeves to show his arms, as well as the arm guards, but the guards had many holes in them, and some were especially obvious that they even dented.


    ¡°Wh-what happened?¡± The big man¡¯s face changed as he eximed.


    ¡°We matched force with force against them, and we ended up quite seriously injured.¡± Huang Jingtian smiled bitterly.


    The big man instantly had a grave expression on his face. Being an elder in the military, though he did not know how to smith equipment, he was aware of equipment properties very well.


    There could only be one exnation for the awfully damaged arm guards, which was that their opponents had more powerful equipment than them!


    ¡°Sir, Brother Han cultivated the Iron Leg Technique very well, so if they were normal Good Grade greaves, his leg wouldn¡¯t have been broken...¡± Huang Jingtian added after a short pause.


    The big man¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Are you saying that they had pieces of High Grade equipment?¡±


    Huang Jingtian lowered his head without saying a word, but his expression said it all.


    Brother Han was the fellow who fought Big Bull, and he was extremely unlucky because the only High Grade equipment given by Ou Yangming was worn by Big Bull. If Brother Han¡¯s Iron Leg Technique was blocked by a Good Grade greave, he probably would not have broken his leg, but he had a miserable ending since he went against Big Bull out of everyone else.


    ¡°High Grade equipment, the West Camp cheated too much!¡± The big man¡¯s eyes shone.


    He did not mention his soldiers¡¯ck of preparation at all, and med everything on the West Camp.


    Huang Jingtian then talked about the fop who challenged them, as well as his escape after that.


    ¡°Could that person be him?¡± The big man¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Sir, do you know that fe?¡± Huang Jingtian¡¯s eyes glowed.


    The big man red at him. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t have to find out about that person. If it¡¯s really him, he¡¯s not someone who can be provoked by us!¡±


    Huang Jingtian felt chills down his spine. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Afterward, the big man gestured for him to leave. Huang Jingtian then looked for the medical officer to treat the others.


    On the other hand, the burly man who was superior to Big Bull was deep in thought. The fact that the West Camp was able to gather so many pieces of equipment secretly and even let normal soldiers use them was truly worrying...

 Chapter 50: Skill—Self-explosive

    <h4>Chapter 50: Skill¡ªSelf-explosive</h4>


    Ou Yangming slept the moment he returned to his room.


    Although he had benefited greatly from the opportunity tonight, he curbed his thoughts and slept soundly.


    He recovered half of his energy after sleeping for only two hours, and was full of energy when he finally awoke.


    Ou Yangming then began practicing the martial-art squat, the de technique, and the fist art in his courtyard. This was his homework every day, and he never once cked.


    In actual fact, as his position in the Armament Camp became more stable, he was safe from assassination as long as he stayed in the military camp.


    Forget about Zhang Yinfan who could not identify who killed his nephew because even if he did, he would not dare to send a killer as he had before.


    Making a helper disappear soundlessly waspletely different from making an official Military Fire cksmith who could submit three pieces of Attribute Equipment a month disappear.


    For the former, even if Old Craftsman who was not resigned to the oue were to search for him, the others would likely agree overtly but neglect the matter instead.


    As for thetter, all the generals would be so enraged that they would join hands to find the murderer.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was not worried about his safety for the time being. Zhang Yinfan¡¯s existence in the military camp was still a huge threat to him, but it was also driving him to work harder.


    If Sui Hezhi was watching him at that moment, he would notice that even though Ou Yangming was still practicing the de technique and fist art that was taught by him, they were strangely different from what was originally taught. While the movements were still the same, the changes added a sense of elegance into them, which simply made them different.


    This was the result achieved by Ou Yangming after incorporating his experience into the techniques. It was not the techniques that changed, but something that was indescribable.


    Ou Yangming stopped after a long time. His Qi and blood had declined significantly due to the intense training, but he was not concerned because the quarry sent by Squad Leader Yan that day was still at home.


    As his Military Fire danced, he channeled the Devouring attribute into his military sword to absorb the wild beast¡¯s flesh and bloodpletely.


    Subsequently, he withdrew the Devouring attribute.


    Among the attributes stored, Ou Yangming valued Devouring the most, and he would never reveal it to anyone else no matter what.


    When he became rich in Qi and blood again, his mental power was affected as it became more powerful.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming knew that it was just a false appearance.


    A person was normally in high spirits when one¡¯s body was abundant in Qi and blood, thus it was not easy to feel exhausted. On the contrary, how spirited could a person be if one was weak and without strength?


    Nheless, it was true that rich Qi and blood were only beneficial for one¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming headed to his smithing workshop after cleaning up to begin smithing equipment.


    Since he gave out quite a number of arm guards and greaves, it would not be kept a secret no matter how many times he reminded the men, especially when Kang Weibo would definitely find out through his ways. If that was the case, he needed to submit more pieces of equipment to shut Kang Weibo¡¯s mouth. Of course, it was just a small issue that was not worth mentioning at all to him.


    As his Military Fire burned, a military saber took form in his hands. Under normal circumstances, the equipment was alreadypleted. He could either attach Unique Attributes or stop.


    However, Ou Yangming was suddenly moved.


    He recalled the different skills that he learned yesterday. It was true that the skills only applied to body techniques, but they were so smooth and wonderful that it made him yearn for more.


    It was exactly because he learned the skills by chance that allowed him to transfer the mental power between his eyebrows.


    Ou Yangming quickly shifted his thought to his mental power.


    He wanted to find out what would happen to the smithing process if he increased his mental power usage.


    In the past, Ou Yangming could not have done this even if he thought about it because his mental power was never under his control. This time, after putting a bit of purple light aside, more mental power flowed into his mind.


    Once his mental power fluctuated, he quickly guided it. Although the process was unstable, and more attempts were needed for him to maneuver it smoothly, he was able to handle it for his current experiment.


    Feeling rather anxious, Ou Yangming channeled a stream of mental power into his MIlitary Fire, then eventually into the military saber.


    He did not release much mental power this time because the attempt was a very fresh one for him. Hence, he wanted to prioritize his safety.


    The instant the mental power in his Military Fire touched the saber, a peculiar thing happened.


    Both the mental power and the Military Fire vanished.


    Yes. whether it was Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power or his fire, they detached from him and were nowhere to be found. Despite that, he vaguely noticed a trace right before they disappeared. They seemed to have merged into one, and were absorbed by the military saber.


    Ou Yangming was puzzled and at a loss when he held the brand new military saber.


    What was that? After smithing so many pieces of equipment, it was his first time encountering an unexinable situation as such.


    The feeling that was beyond his imagination and made him lose control frightened him. Ou Yangming actually understood how the fop felt yesterday when they battled; they both lost control.


    Smithing with the Military Fire was how Ou Yangming based himself in the military camp, thus he must not make a mistake.


    By taking a deep breath, he finally calmed himself down. Next, he turned his wrist to activate his Military Fire again, then controlled it while getting it closer to the strange military saber.


    Before long, the military saber¡¯s attributes appeared.


    [Item: Outstanding military saber (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +7, Toughness +6, Durability 6]


    [Skill: Self-explosive when released]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes sparkled. There was a new row of words at the bottom of the military saber.


    Skill.


    Ou Yangming quickly understood where it came from. The mysterious change happened because heprehended the essence of skills, and transferred his mental power to merge with his Military Fire before channeling them into the weapon.


    While it was not an added attribute, Ou Yangming gained something new.


    That being said, the words ¡®self-explosive when released¡¯ were rather hair-raising.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, then used his Military Fire to draw the saber¡¯s Sharpness and Toughness attributes. Only after it changed from being an outstanding item of Good Grade Rank Three to Common Grade Rank Three, which was when the Sharpness and Toughness had only 3 points each, did he stop.


    Following that, he put on the equipment set that he kept at his smithing workshop, then went over to the hearth.


    The hearth could be used to smith armaments, but one could imagine the hardness and thickness of the armaments produced. Ou Yangming, who was fully armored, hid behind it, thus he would not be injured even if his smithing workshop exploded.


    After confirming his safety again, he channeled his essential Qi into the military saber.


    Once his essential Qi¡¯s threshold was at its highest, he threw the saber to the front of the hearth, then quickly squatted to hide.


    ¡°Pow¡ª¡±


    The flying military saber suddenly exploded the moment it touched the wall, and a loud sound was heard.


    Ou Yangming somehow heard a buzzing sound as well, then the workshop was dead silent.


    When he looked up carefully, he widened his eyes. The wall in front of the hearth was heavily damaged, by which countless tiny and densely packed holes were seen.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s experience and eyesight, he could instantly confirm that the tiny holes were caused by thin iron shards.


    It was then when Ou Yangmingpletely understood the meaning and the might of self-explosive.


    The meaning was pretty much self-exnatory, and one would understand as long as one was not a fool. On the other hand, its might was very worth looking forward to.


    A military saber of Common Grade Rank Three that exploded actually caused such a fearsome effect. What if it was at the peak of Good Grade, or even High Grade?


    Once the thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, he felt chills down his spine.


    Other people might not know, but he was certain that he would be doomed if a military saber at the peak of High Grade suddenly exploded in front of him, and if he was not well-prepared.


    ¡®It turns out that when mental power and the Military Fire merge, and is channeled into a weapon, a skill like this is produced.


    ¡®Hmm, even though the skill feels quite weak, it¡¯ll definitely be effective if used during an appropriate situation.


    Just as Ou Yangming was trying to figure things out, someone knocked on the door.


    Ou Yangming frowned and opened the door impatiently, but was stunned when he saw who it was.


    Upon seeing the unfriendly look on his face, Yan Haobo was rather nervous. ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯ll be heading to the mountain tomorrow, would you like toe along?¡±


    Ou Yangming was no longer displeased when he recalled the matter, so he smiled. ¡°Squad Leader Yan, I¡¯ll definitely join. Hehe, please take care of me when we hunt in the forest!¡±


    Yan Haobo quickly humbled himself, then pped his chest and imed that he would let Master Ou have an enjoyable experience.


    Seeing as Yan Haobo was being so energetic, Ou Yangming knew that he already knew about the night fight, as well as where Yan Chengcai and his brothers acquired their pieces of equipment from.


    After sending Yan Haobo away, Ou Yangming pondered and began smithing.


    This time, instead of smithing a military saber, he forged an exquisite dagger that could be carried around easily.

 Chapter 51: Tycoon And Tramps

    <h4>Chapter 51: Tycoon And Tramps</h4>


    The next morning, Ou Yangming reported to Old Craftsman, then left with Yan Haobo¡¯s ten-men squad.


    Although Old Craftsman was confused and slightly displeased about Ou Yangming being so keen to enter the dense forest, he did not make a fuss out of it. He looked at the young fellow, then sighed just as he was feeling a tingling sensation. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, so you should have your own ideas. I just hope that you won¡¯t pursue instant results because doing things step by step is the norm that we should follow.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. In actual fact, if he had not acquired the purple brilliance from the Military Fire Badge, he could not have had such unbelievable performances. Back then, he would have followed Old Craftsman¡¯s teachings methodically to advance steadily.


    Perhaps he could be on par with or surpass Old Craftsman one day.


    Nevertheless, since Heaven gave him the opportunity, he would try to aplish something to not waste his youth.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming could think about it or even put it into practice, but it was best for him to keep it low in front of Old Craftsman.


    Ou Yangming set out smoothly since Old Craftsman did not stop him.


    While it was a ten-men squad, there were actually more than twenty men who followed Yan Haobo, and they even prepared mules and horses to transport items.


    It was then when Ou Yangming realized that hunting in the dense forest was not as simple as he imagined because there were fixed procedures to follow in the military camp.


    All pieces of equipment were carried by the mules and horses, which were only distributed once they were outside the dense forest.


    It was a much more rxed trip than when Ou Yangming ran with full equipment by himself.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming twitched his mouth a little when he took a closer look at the pieces of equipment.


    These men were the Guards under General Chen Yifan¡¯smand, and each of them had the cultivation base of at least Force Grade ss Five. In fact, more than half of the soldiers were already at Yin Grade, such that Squad Leader Yan Haobo was even a master at Yin Grade ss Three.


    Despite that, the pieces of equipment that they had were unsightly. While they did notck a military saber, a shield, a helmet, arm guards, and greaves, not every one of them had armor.


    Yan Haobo chuckled when he nced at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, please don¡¯tugh at us. One who joins the Guards will be given a full equipment set, but the general gave orders that those who aren¡¯t at Yin Grade yet can¡¯t be wearing armor.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t have enough power.¡± Yan Haobo sighed. ¡°If they¡¯re fully equipped, they won¡¯tst long in a battle, let alone surviving in the dense forest.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows as he came to a sudden realization.


    When he previously wore full equipment at the dense forest¡¯s border, they seemed to be weightless, so his speed was not affected at all.


    As such, he neglected a fundamental issue.


    Power.


    A martial artist¡¯s power was far above an ordinary person¡¯s. When Ou Yangming exchanged blows with Yan Haobo, he felt that Yan Haobo was very powerful, and estimated that he was the equivalent of roughly 9 points of attributes, but definitely below 10 points.


    After being fully equipped, Yan Haobo actually had a total of 11 points of Power and 4 points of Agility.


    The armor¡¯s weight should not be underestimated, but it was not worth mentioning ifpared to 11 points of Power.


    Ou Yangming suddenlyprehended the mightiness of Attribute Equipment like never before. With sufficient attributes, even a rookie could kill an old master by punching crazily.


    He frowned when he nced at the remaining pieces of equipment. ¡°They¡¯re mostly Common Grade items...¡±


    The soldiers behind Yan Haobo were dissatisfied. ¡®What do you mean they¡¯re mostly Common Grade? Other than a few of them, the rest are all Common Grade items! But this is a treatment that¡¯s only given to the Guards, and many men in the military will train hard just to be a part of them because having a full set of equipment is simply enviable.¡¯


    ¡®This young man talks really big, he¡¯s quite annoying.¡¯


    On the other hand, Yan Haobo¡¯s eyes glowed. He was the one among everyone else who knew about the fight two nights ago, and he knew where Yan Chengcai and his brothers got their arm guards and greaves from.


    Honestly, he coveted those pieces of equipment too. If it was not for his nephew and that he dared not offend Ou Yangming, he would have done everything he could to get them too.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re mostly Common Grade items. Ah, I actually wanted to upgrade their equipment qualities so they can at least withstand longer if they encounter stronger enemies or beasts,¡± Yan Haobo quickly mentioned upon hearing Ou Yangming, and he shook his head helplessly before continuing, ¡°but we only have this much funds in the military. Even with strict budgeting, it¡¯s impossible for us to change everyone¡¯s equipment!¡±


    He sounded like he was not resigned to the oue because Yan Chengcai and those new soldiers already possessed Good Grade arm guards and greaves, yet old soldiers like them from the Guards only had Common Grade ones.


    The pieces of Common Grade equipment that Yan Haobo valued in the past seemed to have lost their color.


    ¡°Be more diligent when we enter the forestter, and you¡¯ll receive benefits once we¡¯re out.¡± Ou Yangming looked at him inly.


    Feeling ted, Yan Haobo quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, Master Ou!¡±


    The soldiers behind him looked at each other as they wondered why their squad leader was so polite toward a young man. Even if the young man was a Military Fire cksmith, they felt that he should not be ttering him.


    ¡°Brothers, take a good look at him. He¡¯s Master Ou Yangming from the Armament Camp, and he¡¯s entering the dense forest with us to look for ores. It¡¯s extremely dangerous in the forest, but the master¡¯s safety is our priority at any time,¡± Yan Haobo turned around to announce, then yelled with sharp eyes, ¡°Even if every one of us dies, we must let the master return safely!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Squad Leader!¡±


    Nine soldiers who stood in a row responded at the same time.


    Even though there were only nine of them, their aura grew at that moment, and they showed soaring heroic spirits as they roared.


    These were tough soldiers in the military. Once they were given orders, they would not cower no matter what they were facing.


    Ou Yangming was moved as he envied them.


    ¡°Master Ou, when you follow us, the most important thing for you to do is not to kill, but to avoid all dangers.¡± Yan Haobo had a serious look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your body technique, and I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll do well as long as you remain calm.¡±


    In actuality, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s performance during his battle against Yan Chengcai, he was a good fit for a scout, but Yan Haobo would never let him be one even if his head was chopped off.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded slowly.


    ¡°Everyone, suit up now!¡± Yan Haobo turned around to instruct the others.


    Subsequently, everyone began putting up pieces of equipment. Those who were at Yin Grade and above wore armors, whereas two men who were not at Yin Grade yet wore a specially made breastte to protect their organs. Though the breastte could not bepared with armor, it was better than nothing.


    When everyone was done wearing their pieces of equipment, they were stunned when they fixed their gaze on Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming carried a big box from the mule cart, then retrieved pieces of equipment from it. He put on his arm guards, greaves, then his armor, which seemed like he was going to protect his upper body.


    Yan Haobo¡¯s face changed a little as he could tell that the armor was heavy.


    ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯re going to stay in the dense forest for a few days. If you wear heavy items, it¡¯ll only be a burden for you!¡±


    Since Master Ou prepared the armor himself, it was obviously the best item, hence Yan Haobo would have asked him to put it on if they were going to stay in the forest for a short time. However, if the armor became a burden for Ou Yangming, not only would it be inconvenient, but he would also be the biggest burden in the squad.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll act ording to my capability,¡± Ou Yangming replied with a smile, and insisted on wearing the armor.


    Following that, he equipped himself with a helmet and a military saber. Although hecked some pieces of unique equipment, he had the necessities.


    Yan Haobo smiled bitterly. Since Ou Yangming was so insistent, how could he reject him?


    He made his decision. If he could not carry Ou Yangming, he would have to discard pieces of equipment, but it would be his that would be thrown away, whereas Ou Yangming¡¯s would naturally be his.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Haobo waved his hand as he ordered.


    The others responded to him, then someone led the path while another person held the line at the back. Everything was done in an orderly manner as it was not their first time entering the dense forest.


    After a brief moment, they could not help but look at Ou Yangming strangely.


    They more or less looked at him scornfully before they entered the forest as he was fully equipped, but they soon looked at him respectfully.


    That was because Ou Yangming walked soundlessly although he had heavy pieces of equipment on him, and it was as though he was covered in thin paper instead of armor. No, it seemed like his body was actually weightless.


    It could not be exined as talent, thus the men suspected if he cultivated a secret technique that allowed him to do so.


    Even if the men were to think about it for three days and three nights, they would have never imagined that Ou Yangming had a total of 11 points of Power and 4 points of Agility on his equipment set!


    Aspared to Ou Yangming the tycoon, the men were simply tramps.

 Chapter 52: Hunting A Ferocious Beast

    <h4>Chapter 52: Hunting A Ferocious Beast</h4>


    Life in a forest was never rxing andfortable. Ou Yangming experienced this before.


    The first time he came here alone, he only stayed around the border without going deeper as he was mainly afraid of getting lost. Once he was lost in the forest, he could be stuck in there forever.


    With Yan Haobo and the others around, he was not concerned about this.


    Besides, they taught him how to identify directions when they journeyed into the forest, which was a preventive measure that would help him leave the forest if they lost each other. Of course, it was merely a preventive measure because as mentioned by Yan Haobo, Ou Yangming would not have to make a move unless everyone else died.


    Instead of staying at the border, they went straight into the forest. Eventually, even the rustling sounds that were made from them stepping on leaves became quite hair-raising.


    None of them made a sound as they looked at their surroundings carefully.


    All of a sudden, Yan Haobo stopped. He looked in front of him as he mentioned, ¡°Be careful, something¡¯s found!¡±


    Ou Yangming knew that it was the two pathfinders in front who found something, but he could not find anything even when he used the Vision ability. When Ou Yangming thought about it, he was certain that Yan Haobo¡¯s vision was not as good as his, so he figured that the men had secret signals that he did not understand.


    Yan Haobo looked around him as he said, ¡°We found a beast track, and it might belong to a big fe, so brace yourselves!¡±


    The soldiers were instantly spirited because it was their aim to hunt for big beasts in the dense forest, but they usually only found a quarry of this level after staying in the forest for a day, hence they were excited since they found one so quickly this time.


    After signaling the man who was holding the line at the back, everyone quickened their pace.


    On the other hand, Yan Haobo took the chance to exin to Ou Yangming about beast tracks.


    If there was a powerful ferocious beast that could upy a whole area, the paths that it took were known as beast tracks.


    Small animals who smelled the ferocious beast¡¯s aura would quickly stay away.


    On the contrary, hunters who found fresh beast tracks would celebrate as it meant that they found a quarry.


    Ou Yangming nodded. His main purpose in joining this trip was to learn different experiences, thus he was pleased when Yan Haobo exined everything to him patiently.


    Simrly, Yan Haobo was ttering Ou Yangming intentionally because he knew that the master was interested.


    With that, both of them were happy.


    Yan Haobo¡¯s judgment was urate, because Ou Yangming noticed after fifteen minutes through the Vision +1 attribute that a figure was running in their direction.


    Nheless, he did not alert the others because it was one of the two pathfinders.


    That person ran toward the squad in a sh to mention excitedly, ¡°Squad Leader, there¡¯s a forest leopard in front, and we found its den!¡±


    The forest leopard was one of the most dangerous ferocious beasts in the forest. In terms of power only, perhaps there were many other beasts that were more superior, but it was the most agile animal as it could even climb trees and make holes.


    If there was a ferocious beast that hunters would prefer not to encounter, it was unquestionably the forest leopard.


    Needless to say, Yan Haobo and the men were wild prepared because the forest leopard was their target.


    An order was given, and someone retrieved bags of medicinal powder to sprinkle them on everyone¡¯s body.


    It was a specially made powder that could conceal their odor. Even if a ferocious beast were to pass by, it would never notice them as long as it did not see them.


    Everyone walked even more carefully after. Before long, they arrived at a more open area, which was extremely quiet as not a single small animal was seen.


    Yan Haobo nodded, then everyone split up to hide, by which two men even climbed up to a big tree like apes.


    ¡°Master Ou, that forest leopard is probably out to hunt, so it¡¯s not back yet,¡± Yan Haobo mentioned, ¡°We¡¯ll be hiding here for now. Two archers will shoot it once it returns, and once it¡¯s injured, we¡¯ll be doing the rest.¡±


    When Ou Yangming sped his hands together then let go, he felt that his palms were already sweaty.


    He nodded slightly, but cursed to himself for being useless. However, it was inevitable for him to be nervous as it was his first time facing a big ferocious beast.


    After some time, a soft voice was heard.


    Ou Yangming became alert, then tried his best to curb his aura like how Yan Haobo taught him to, and squinted his eyes as well. Through a gap, he saw a long forest leopard covered in prints on the beast track.


    Everyoneid in ambush away from the track, hence the leopard had not noticed the human traces yet.


    Just as it was about to return to its den, it quickly sensed his surroundings as if it sensed something.


    Ou Yangming quickly lowered his head. Though he fixed his gaze on its body, he dared not look at its eyes.


    Right then, the sound of arrows being released from bows was heard.


    Following that, two sharp arrows pierced the air like flying stones that were aimed at the forest leopard.


    Being well-known for quick reflexes among countless wild beasts, the forest leopard twisted its body to jump to the side as soon as the arrows were heard. Nevertheless, the archers were by no means ordinary, thus one of the arrows hit its hind leg.


    Despite that, the arrow did not hurt the leopard much due to the angle it was shot when it evaded. As such, the arrow only brushed past its body, causing it to bleed and lose some flesh.


    The forest leopard roared with a fierce look, and was about to climb up a tree. It was then when a few people jumped out, who were the soldiers whoid in an ambush earlier.


    Even when facing a ferocious beast, the soldiers did not fear. They wielded their military sabers and carried their shields as they slowly surrounded it.


    The way they encircled the beast was fascinating because the forest leopard only had one escape route.


    Seeing as there were so many enemies around, the leopard decided to abandon its den, as well as its n to take revenge. As such, it turned to escape through a window.


    All of a sudden, the empty window was upied by a burly figure.


    Yan Haobo pulled his saber out, and a threatening aura was released when he yelled.


    Afterward, his saber seemed to have turned into waves that were going to surround the forest leopard.


    He was nning to suppress the beast by himself!


    Ou Yangming was moved. A few days ago when he exchanged blows with Yan Haobo, the squad leader released his aura too, and his violent saber-lights made it hard for Ou Yangming to breathe. If Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had not been stimted by chance, which helped pull him away from danger, he would have been defeated.


    In spite of that, the mightiness of Yan Haobo¡¯s saber this time waspletely different.


    Yan Haobo dared not go all-out when he fought Ou Yangming back then because the general would surely chop his head off if Ou Yangming was hurt. Therefore, the power, the killing intent, and even the might from his saber previously were more inferior than the current ones.


    That being said, in Ou Yangming¡¯s opinion, Yan Haobo was no longer undefeatable this time although he exerted all his force.


    The momentum was violent, but Ou Yangming realized that it did not affect him anymore when he entered the mysterious state of multitasking.


    More importantly, the mighty saber-light from Yan Haobo¡¯s saber was full of ws. By just looking at it once, Ou Yangming had alreadye up with seven to eight ways to break or dodge it.


    This would have been impossible for Ou Yangming a few days ago.


    A sh of light was seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He knew that he grew after the fight against the fop.


    Power and skill were actually rtive to each other. When he improved in one aspect, hisbat power would increase by a huge margin, and it seemed like his skills achievement had surpassed his martial arts aplishment.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was able to achieve it because of the mysterious Military Fire. Without the ability to multitask where he watched the world from an outsider¡¯s perspective, he could not haveprehended the mysterious technique.


    The forest leopard roared amidst the flickering saber-light.


    Yan Haobo inflicted serious damage on the forest leopard with his saber and suppressed the beast by himself.


    On top of the sneak attacks from the arrows earlier, when the other soldiers continued to attack together, the forest leopard¡¯s fate was set.


    Ou Yangming stood up slowly from his hiding spot, and looked at Yan Haobo differently.


    Before the sh from Yan Haobo just now, Ou Yangming had regarded him as an irrepressible powerhouse, but after calming himself down, he was able to treat the squad leader like they were equal.


    This was because he was confident that he would be the one left standing even if he were to fight Yan Haobo without wearing his equipment set.


    Only Ou Yangming understood the change in his mentality.


    ¡°Master Ou, this is our first quarry. Hehe, we were really blessed to have fought a big fe this soon, perhaps we can achieve our target earlier than nned, and we can return to the camp,¡± Yan Haobo said with a smile after putting his saber away.


    The forest leopard did not struggle for long since many men surrounded it. It finally copsed to the ground and died.


    Atst, the men sighed a breath of relief, then began handling the beast¡¯s carcass.


    They covered the forest leopard with another medicinal powder, which was extremely wonderful as it could conceal the beast¡¯s bloody smell, as well as maintain its Qi and blood. The medicinal powder was truly one of the special products in the military.

 Chapter 53: Poisonous Dragon Enters A Hole

    <h4>Chapter 53: Poisonous Dragon Enters A Hole</h4>


    After the forest leopard was handled, a soldier went to carry it.


    The soldier was not considered very burly, and he was one of the soldiers who had not advanced to Yin Grade yet. The leopard might not be the heaviest among the other ferocious beasts, but it was definitely a burden for the soldier.


    Nheless, the soldier carried it without a murmur, and the others acted like it was a very normal thing.


    Ou Yangming looked at him then asked, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, how many beasts do we have to kill to achieve the target?¡±


    ¡°Normally, if nobody¡¯s injured, we¡¯ll leave after hunting five big-sized ferocious beasts,¡± Yan Haobo answered after thinking for a while, then exined, ¡°After all, it¡¯s quite dangerous here, so it¡¯s hard for us to leavepletely unharmed without enough resilience.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡®It turns out that every squad that enters the dense forest can only kill five ferocious beasts.¡¯


    Although it was impossible that there was only one squad hunting in the forest, the fact that Sui Hezhi sent Ou Yangming a ferocious beast once in every ten days proved that he had put in a lot of effort.


    For the next three days, they simply roamed in the dense forest. The biggest takeaway for Ou Yangming was that he understood the way to judge the depth of the forest by observing the surroundings.


    Needless to say, it was not easy to survive in the deep forest. Even if one had exceptional martial arts skills, one who was not fully prepared would be in serious trouble. In fact, one could even be killed.


    Ou Yangming paid attention to every detail because he needed to be well-prepared if he came alone next time.


    Perhaps they were very lucky, they hunted five big-sized wild beasts by the third day. Other than the forest leopard from the start, they killed three wild boars and a giant wolf.


    The giant wolf was a unique species in the forest, which was muchrger than a normal wolf. Even though it did not appear as a pack, it was quite a problematic beast to handle. Despite that, they managed to kill it by working together.


    After gathering five wild beasts, they achieved their hunting target.


    It was worth noting that they could not overdo it when they were trying to survive in the dense forest. If they were too greedy, it was possible that all of them would be wiped out.


    Nevertheless, there were still injuries among the soldiers when they tried to subdue the giant wolf, by which two soldiers were hurt. One was injured on the leg, whereas the other¡¯s right shoulder and groin were hurt, all while having protection from their armor. If it was not for the pieces of equipment, they would have been half-dead.


    Among the squad, five of them carried quarries, and two of them were injured, so they could not hunt in the forest anymore. In fact, it would be difficult for them to leave the forest with ease.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming stopped and furrowed his eyebrows because the Vision +1 attribute allowed him to see things that were beyond a normal person¡¯s range.


    He noticed a dark shadow that had be one with a big tree far away, but he knew that it was a forest leopard that was a size bigger than the one they encountered in the beginning.


    It stayed on the tree quietly and curbed its aura, so it was not eye-catching at all.


    Nobody from the squad was being the pathfinder at the moment as they had limited manpower, thus they were not as careful as they were before.


    The person at the front was a Yin Grade soldier, but it did not notice the danger above his head at all.


    Ou Yangming hesitated then stopped. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Everyone stopped right away to look at him strangely.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, I sense danger. How about we stop to look around before we leave?¡± Ou Yangming proposed.


    Yan Haobo was slightly stunned and frustrated. Ou Yangming had been very cooperative without causing any trouble throughout their journey, yet he suddenly raised this suggestion when everyone was eager to leave the dense forest after finishing their hunt.


    ¡°Squad Leader, there¡¯s no danger ahead,¡± An archer frowned as he expressed, then continued after a pause, ¡°Some of us are already injured, which lowered outbat power, so it¡¯s best for us to leave before sunset!¡±


    The others nodded in agreement.


    In actual fact, the archer was one of the scouts in the squad, thus the others naturally believed him when he said that everything was fine. On the other hand, Ou Yangming was just a stranger who did not do much during the hunt, hence it was quite difficult that they would trust him.


    Yan Haobo pondered. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m sure you can see that there are some in the squad who are injured, and we have quarries to carry, so we need to leave as soon as possible. We¡¯ll only draw attention from wild beasts once it¡¯s nighttime, and I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯ll only be more injuries. It¡¯s best that we leave this ce now.¡±


    He would have agreed if Ou Yangming suggested this when they first entered the dense forest, but they were currently in a different situation. Besides, they could not afford to waste more time.


    Ou Yangming sighed but was determined that he would enter the forest alone next time.


    With that, they continued their journey but were more alert after Ou Yangming¡¯s warning.


    The archer did not leave the squad behind as he was still leading in front. Ou Yangming felt helpless because the archer soon took the path where the forest leopard was hiding above.


    Since the big tree was very dense, and the leopard¡¯s color was very simr to the branches¡¯, it could not be easily spotted.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was the only one who noticed it.


    Ou Yangming slowed down as he circted his essential Qi inside his body while holding his saber tightly. He was ready to attack at any time. The soldiers who brought him into the dense forest taught him plenty of useful knowledge, thus he was not going to watch them die no matter what.


    He soon felt strange because the forest leopard did not move an inch when the archer who was at the front walked past the big tree, let alone pounce on the archer.


    Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®Did it notice how powerful our squad is, so it didn¡¯t dare toe down?¡¯


    If that was the case, it would be good for him as he would not need to waste his energy.


    Ou Yangming would have devoured the forest leopard¡¯s Qi and blood after killing it if he was alone, but he would not do something so improper since he was with the rest of the squad.


    As they advanced forward, Ou Yangming walked past the big tree as well, but it was at that moment when he figured it out.


    He came to a sudden realization that the forest leopard¡¯s target was not the archer in front, but thest person in the line.


    Hence, he quickly stopped.


    Right then, the forest leopard that was hiding above him seemed to have sensed something, so it leaped down at thest person in the line.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Those who saw the ck shadow screamed.


    They knew that they had encountered a violent beast that lurked in the dark like a venomous snake.


    Whether it was Yan Haobo or the archer who turned to look because of the noise, they were extremely regretful. Why did they not listen to Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion earlier? As a result, one of their brothers was going to be in grave danger.


    The person at the back of the file was a stern-looking middle-aged man. He was being very cautious, but the moment the sound of wind above him, a ck shadow came into view.


    Knowing that he could not dodge in time, he faced danger fearlessly and quickly squatted while wielding his saber.


    However, the forest leopard seemed to have interacted with humans before, thus it swung its w at the middle-aged man¡¯s hand. Instantly, the back of the man¡¯s palm had numerous deep cuts, forcing him to let go of his saber as he lost his grip.


    The man was appalled, but just as he had no choice left but to wait for his death, a strong force pushed him away.


    ¡°Scree¡ª¡±


    A sharp, shrill voice was heard as the forest leopard scratched the man¡¯s armor with its w to the point that sparks were seen as well.


    It was Ou Yangming who pushed the man away during the crucial moment earlier, but his back was scratched by the leopard¡¯s w as he could not dodge in time.


    Yan Haobo roared as he was exasperated. A frightening thought crossed his mind at that moment.


    ¡®This is over. Even if Ou Yangming doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be heavily injured!¡¯


    Wild beasts in the forest must not be taken lightly. Due to their sharp teeth and ws, one¡¯s armor could even be torn apart if one faced a beast head-on. Since the forest leopard was able to hide himself to deceive the soldiers, it was obvious that he was unordinary and outstanding.


    How could one¡¯s armor withstand a ferocious beast like that?


    If anything were to happen to Ou Yangming, Yan Haobo had no idea how he could exin to his good friend and the general.


    After all, Ou Yangming was a Military Fire cksmith valued by the general.


    With bloodshot eyes, Yan Haobo lifted his military saber while charging at the forest leopard. He only had one thought at that moment, which was that he would kill the brute no matter what, even if it meant that he had to sacrifice himself.


    Just as he was going to attack, he was surprised by what he saw.


    Ou Yangming did not copse to the ground. Instead, he turned around with his military saber in the air, then shifted outward strangely yet reasonably to go around the forest leopard¡¯s ws and body. While doing all that, he stabbed his sharp saber deep into the leopard¡¯s rear.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    The forest leopard¡¯s shriek was piercing, and its mournful cries shocked all of them.


    Apart from that, the soldiers who witnessed this squeezed their butt subconsciously while shivering in fear.

 Chapter 54: Boundary Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 54: Boundary Advancement</h4>


    When the forceful leopard w hit Ou Yangming¡¯s back, he felt an enormous impact that almost made him copse even though he was protected by armor that was High Grade Rank Five.


    Ou Yangming understood something at that moment.


    He gained enough power with the help of his equipment set¡¯s attributes, but his body quality could notplement the power yet.


    Just like the forest leopard behind him at that moment, its power exceeded his withstandable limit.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s armor protected him against the leopard¡¯s w, but it could not defend him against its great power. If he were to resist it by force, his bones would break and tendons would be torn for sure.


    Therefore, he quickly fell down by following the momentum to minimize the damage.


    All of a sudden, the purple light that allowed him to multitask began flickering intensely as if it sensed that he was in danger.


    Next, the light arrived between his eyebrows to merge with his mental power.


    This was not the first time Ou Yangming did something like this. After learning the extremely powerful skills, he was able to transfer his mental power into his Military Fire whenever he smithed weapons.


    However, other than the time he was forced to release his mental power when he was pressured by Yan Haobo, he never initiated the power during a fight.


    This time, his potential was unleashed again as he was in a critical moment of life or death.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    Although no voice was heard at that instance, Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness seemed to have ascended from his mind and soared mid-air.


    There was a drastic change in the view of the consciousness that was detached.


    The observing angle was not parallel with Ou Yangming¡¯s body anymore because his consciousness was overlooking the area from mid-air.


    By watching from that angle, he felt like a divine being who had everything under control.


    Almost at the same time, countless light spots appeared on the forest leopard¡¯s body. No exnation was needed as Ou Yangming somehow understood what they were.


    The light spots were the forest leopard¡¯s force-bearing points and weak points when it leaped, which were fully exposed to Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness that was looking from above.


    ¡®Skill...¡¯


    The word crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that moment, and he gained a brand new and unexinable perception of it.


    Following that, his mental power suddenly left from the middle of his eyebrows and transformed into an invisible rope that appeared beside him. His mental power was suddenly pulled, causing a strange turning point for his body that was on the ground.


    The pull was not done to resist the forest leopard¡¯s enormous force as it only made a tiny adjustment ording to the leopard¡¯s power, but it was as though the bit of power levered the natural moat¡¯s foundation.


    From the soldiers¡¯ point of view, Ou Yangming¡¯s body twisted, and he staggered as if he was going to fall anytime.


    Despite that, the seemingly unstable teen managed to dodge the continuous attacks from the forest leopard, and soon arrived behind the beast.


    It was then when Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness in the sky identified the leopard¡¯s weakest point.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming stabbed it with his saber without hesitation...


    The forest leopard shrieked while falling to the ground, and rolled away with the intention to escape, but it fell down again as soon as it moved. Its body twitched, and plenty of blood along with some odd substance flowed out from the back of its body. Eventually, its eyes turned dull.


    Ou Yangming took a step back, then looked at his military saber that had 15 points of Sharpness. He was secretly d that he did not add the Devouring attribute into it as he hadpanions, or he would have endless troubles if something strange happened to the leopard¡¯s carcass.


    After putting his saber away, Ou Yangming sensed that the atmosphere was unusual.


    When he turned to look, he realized that everyone was looking at him, and they were dumbfounded and in disbelief. Other than that, some of them looked at him respectfully and fearfully.


    Regardless of how Ou Yangming killed the forest leopard, be it his real strength or just pure luck, he answered everyone¡¯s question perfectly and was recognized by all of them.


    ¡°Handle the carcass,¡± Yan Haobo ordered as he was the quickest to react.


    The men immediately removed the forest leopard¡¯s internal organs to cover them, then spread medicinal powder on its body. Even though they worked very fast, a bloody smell filled the air.


    Yan Haobo noticed the deep wound on thest soldier who was injured, and he could not help but sigh. ¡°Throw half of the quarries away, we must leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Squad Leader Yan, we acquired a new quarry, why are we throwing the other quarries away?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re short-handed, and we must have two scouts to scout the trail this time, so we have to discard half of our gains.¡±


    After experiencing the dangerous incident earlier, Yan Haobo dared not take things lightly anymore. Even if they had to reduce their gains by half, he must guarantee everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been contributing, so let me help you carry some stuff,¡± Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he suggested. After all, they put in a lot of effort to obtain those items, so he carried the dead forest leopard, as well as another wild boar. ¡°We can go now.¡±


    The other men looked at each other as they wondered, ¡®How strong exactly is this fe?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Yan Haobo sighed.


    Since Ou Yangming carried two ferocious beasts, he did not ask them to abandon any of the quarries anymore. Nevertheless, everyone was more cautious this time.


    The archer led the way with another partner at the front of the line. After verifying that there was no danger around them, they gave a secret signal to the others.


    Perhaps their bad luck was all used up, they did not face any more danger for an hour.


    However, the two men conversed secretly.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think about... Master Ou¡¯s strength?¡± The archer hesitated before addressing Ou Yangming in a respectful way.


    ¡°He¡¯s very strong!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s overly strong?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou¡¯s power is probably rted to his equipment set, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The soldier who was scouting the trail with the archer stopped suddenly to stare at his partner.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± The archer forced an embarrassedugh.


    The soldier replied, ¡°Brother, Master Ou is Squad Leader¡¯s guest, and he saved our brother just now. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood me, I was just saying, and I didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡± The archer¡¯s face changed, and he quickly exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± The soldier nodded, then continued checking their surroundings seriously.


    The archer sighed to himself helplessly and cast his thoughts aside to continue scouting.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was crying to himself bitterly at that moment because he regretted deeply the fact that he showed off his abilities earlier.


    It was true that he possessed sufficient power after wearing the powerful pieces of Attribute Equipment, butparatively, his body quality was far from his gained power.


    Ou Yangming did not feel much when he journeyed in the forest with his equipment set.


    After all, the 11 Points of power were not added in vain.


    Nheless, he realized that something was off when he had nearly 500 kilograms extra burden on his body.


    The 11 points of Power allowed him to withstand the weight easily, but his physical power was obviously insufficient. Before long, he found it difficult to walk and was also breathing heavily.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly struck with an idea, thus he retrieved his dagger.


    Following that, he used his Military Fire to attach the Devouring attribute into it. The dagger was one of the daggers that he especially refined to have the self-explosive skill, but it was extremely sharp as it was at the peak of High Grade. Hence, it could be used as a weapon before it was thrown out.


    By utilizing the chance where the two quarries were blocking him, Ou Yangming turned his wrist to stab the dagger into the wild boar¡¯s body.


    The Devouring attribute showed a great effect right away as a substantial amount of Qi and blood were transferred into his body through the dagger.


    It was an extremely enjoyable process, but Ou Yangming had other ns this time. Seconds after the Qi and blood flowed, he pulled the dagger out decisively.


    With that, the Qi and blood stopped flowing, and everything went back to normal.


    Consequently, Ou Yangming was no longer weary, and was full of power instead.


    While he did not absorb a lot of Qi and blood, the amount was more than enough for him topensate for the lost physical power.


    In return, the wild boar that he carried shrunk a little.


    Nevertheless, it was dead for more than a day, so who would notice even if it shrunk a bit?


    Through his Military Fire, the Devouring attribute was transformed back into a purple light in his mind.


    Yan Chengcai nced at Ou Yangming strangely, and he let him carry two wild beasts without offering any help. Clearly, it was because he needed to be alert, but more importantly, he hoped that Ou Yangming would give up after some time.


    Just a few moments ago, he heard Ou Yangming breathing heavily, hence he began counting down to the time that he would give up.


    Who knew, not only did Ou Yangming begin breathing normally again after a brief moment, his footsteps became lighter.


    Yan Haobo was astonished and had more respect for Ou Yangming who was enigmatic.


    Without warning, a deep yell was heard in front, which interrupted his train of thought.

 Chapter 55: Half-spirit Beast

    <h4>Chapter 55: Half-spirit Beast</h4>


    Once Yan Haobo put his hand out as a signal, the squad stopped.


    They were not terribly frightened after the forest leopard¡¯s sneak attack, but they were much more alert than before.


    The few soldiers who were carrying quarries quickly put them down, then retrieved their weapons and hid carefully. If there was something unforeseen in front, their lives would be threatened, let alone the quarries.


    Ou Yangming followed suit by putting the quarries down too. He hid behind a big tree but was not actually concerned because he had already seen what was ahead through the Vision +1 attribute.


    Soon enough, the two scouts returned, but they were followed by a middle-aged man who dressed like them. They were conversing casually, which was obvious that they were acquainted.


    After a brief moment, the man cupped his hands at Yan Haobo. ¡°Greetings, Squad Leader Yan, I¡¯m Zhuang Juncai from the South Camp¡¯s Guards.¡±


    He only did a simple bow at Yan Haobo, but since they were in a forest, nobody would make a fuss about it.


    ¡°So you¡¯re our brother from the South Camp. Have you just entered the forest?¡± Yan Haobo nodded slowly.


    ¡°We followed Captain Yu into the forest, and it has been more than ten days.¡± Zhuang Juncai¡¯s face reddened.


    Yan Haobo was stunned. ¡°Is Captain Yu here?¡±


    The military camp was divided into five camps, which were the East, South, West, North, and Middle camps. Clearly, the Middle Camp was where themanding general was located, whereas the ones from the four other camps were brothers but alsopetitors.


    Captain Yu was Yu Hailiang, the captain of the Guards under the South Camp¡¯s generalmand. ording to his status, he should not be in the forest, so either he had a sudden impulse or the normal soldiers encountered something that could not be handled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Juncai had a grave expression on his face.


    ¡°Since Captain Yu is here personally, I¡¯m sure your visit has been rewarding?¡± Yan Haoboughed.


    Zhuang Juncai looked at the six wild beasts on the floor, then smiled bitterly. ¡°Squad Leader Yan, honestly, we haven¡¯t gained anything unlike your squad did. In fact, we lost three brothers.¡±


    Yan Haobo¡¯s face changed as he was in disbelief. ¡°What?¡±


    Yu Hailiang wasparable with Captain Liu Zhengye from the West Camp¡¯s Guards be it his status or his cultivation base.


    If Liu Zhengye led soldiers into the forest but did not gain any quarries after more than ten days, and even lost some men, it could only mean one thing.


    Yan Haobo stared at Zhuang Juncai as he asked, ¡°Brother Zhuang, did you encounter a big fe?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He obviously knew that the big fellow he meant was not an ordinary wild beast.


    As expected, Zhuang Juncai replied seriously, ¡°Frankly speaking, we met a half-spirit beast, and we ended up like this after an intense battle. Captain Yu¡¯s just in front, and he needs help from you, long-range archers, and brothers who have the cultivation base of Yin Grade ss Two and above.¡±


    ¡°A half-spirit beast!¡± Yan Haobo gasped and smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Zhuang, this is a serious matter, so I need to discuss it with my brothers.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll head back first to wait for your good news.¡± Zhuang Juncai smiled. Instead of persuading Yan Haobo, he gave him a fist salute then left.


    Once he was far away, the archer and soldier who were scouting earlier mentioned, ¡°Squad Leader, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned because they answered before Yan Haobo raised the question. It seemed like Zhuang Juncai also knew that Yan Haobo¡¯s men would agree to this.


    Sure enough, the other men, even the three soldiers who were injured, were very keen and eager.


    Yan Haobo looked at them coldly. ¡°It¡¯s a half-spirit beast, which is nothing like a ferocious beast. You know who Captain Yu is, but even he is helpless, and they suffered heavy casualties. Heh, even if we join them, we might not return safely!¡±


    The soldier who was with the archer earlier stuck his tongue out to lick his dry lips. ¡°Squad Leader, we¡¯re soldiers who are destined to fight, and we¡¯re always ready to sacrifice. Wealthes from danger, and the only thing I know is that we¡¯ll benefit greatly if we really kill that half-spirit beast.¡±


    Upon hearing him, the others who were still undecided were firm with their decision, and they looked more thrilled than before.


    Normal soldiers might be afraid of death, but those who were part of the Guards were courageous, fearless men. If they only cowered in the face of trouble, how could they be qualified in the first ce?


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming began regarding the soldier with special respect because of this.


    He knew from their journey that the soldier was Jin Tao, a master who was only second to Yan Haobo in the squad. Having the cultivation base of Yin Grade ss Two, he would not lose terribly even if he fought against Yan Haobo.


    ¡°Squad Leader, we¡¯re doing it!¡±


    The other men yelled, and none of them backed off.


    Yan Haobo scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re being foolish. Didn¡¯t you hear? They only need archers and those who are above Yin Grade ss Two. As for the others, wait here, take care of our captures, and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    The soldiers smiled embarrassedly. Apart from Jin Tao and the two archers, the rest looked regretful.


    Ou Yangming suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, what¡¯s a half-spirit beast? Is it worth risking your life for it?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, half-spirit beasts are actually mutated species of ferocious beasts in the forest. They¡¯re more inferior to the legendary spirit beasts, but they¡¯re powerful enough that it¡¯s difficult for normal people to fight them. Even if the general gets involved, help from the military is needed to subdue and to kill them.¡± Yan Haobo smiled then changed his tone as he added, ¡°But if we really seed, it¡¯ll be considered an extremely meritorious service!¡±


    Ou Yangming knew how big the merit would be by just looking at the luster in Yan Haobo¡¯s eyes.


    Merits were very useful in the military in many ways, especially in exchanging pieces of equipment and medicine. Without enough merits, some things could not be acquired even if one had plenty of silver.


    Although Ou Yangming did not require any equipment, he understood the importance of merits.


    He only had the chance toe into contact with the Military Fire because of the merits umted by Old Craftsman for over more than a decade.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he asked, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, how about you bring me along?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, this is not a joke, our lives are at stake if we join them.¡± Yan Haobo¡¯s face changed. He simply meant that it was too dangerous and that it was not a ce for Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little. He knew that he could not get Yan Haobo¡¯s approval if he did not show some real stuff, let alone getting Captain Yu¡¯s consent.


    Subsequently, he retrieved his dagger. ¡°Squad Leader Yan, what do you think about this dagger?¡±


    Yan Haobo praised it after taking a few looks at it. ¡°It¡¯s a sharp dagger, and I believe that it¡¯s a High Grade?¡±


    The others were envious and they looked at the dagger with greedy eyes. It was a High Grade weapon, so even though it was just a dagger, they wanted it very badly.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming only smiled. He took the dagger back, then threw it at a big tree as far away as hard as he could.


    Yan Haobo and the others were confused as they did not know what he was doing. When the dagger finally hit the tree, an explosion was heard, and countless iron shards shot into the tree like a fall of rain.


    While the areas around the tree were slightly affected, the effect mainly took ce in one direction.


    The faces of Yan Haobo and his men changed as they were dumbfounded. They wondered at the same time what would happen to them if the dagger exploded on them. In fact, Yan Haobo¡¯s heart palpitated as well because he figured that he would have been a bloody corpse if that happened to him.


    ¡°Wh-what is this...¡± Yan Haobo mumbled.


    ¡°This is a new smithing skill that I learned, which allows weapons to explode when they¡¯re thrown at enemies.¡± Ou Yangming shrugged, then looked at the two archers. ¡°Since Captain Yu asked for archers, I¡¯m sure arrows like that will be useful?¡±


    Yan Haobo and the others were instantly interested.


    After seeing the dagger¡¯s explosive skill, there was a 180-degree turn in their attitude.


    If the explosive ability was transferred to an arrow... The image was too emotional for them, thus they dared not think about it anymore.


    ¡°Okay, Master Ou, pleasee with us!¡± Yan Haobo made his decision.


    He was extremely d at that moment because he made the right choice in bringing Master Ou to the forest.


    Everyone dug a big hole in the ground to put their quarries inside. Following that, Yan Haobo brought Jin Tao, two archers, and Ou Yangming away. As for the rest, they took care of the injured ones and guarded their quarries.


    Forget about long-range archers, but those who were going to fight the half-spirit beast at a close range must have the cultivation base of at least Yin Grade ss Two, or one would only be a burden.


    Needless to say, a cksmith like Ou Yangming was in another category.


    Before long, they met Zhuang Juncai who was not surprised by Yan Haobo¡¯s decision at all, or he would not have stayed to wait.


    With that, they advanced two hundred meters forward together until they saw a group of people sitting or standing around. There were at least twenty people there including the ones who were keeping watch nearby, as well as the lost men. There were at least three groups of men from the South Camp who entered the dense forest.


    A tall man with muscr arms who was in the middle looked over.


    His eyes were as sharp as lightning, which showed that he was a highly capable person.


    ¡°You¡¯re Squad Leader Yan from the West Camp, right?¡± Yu Hailiang smiled, then pointed at the man beside him. ¡°This is Squad Leader Jiang Chengwei from the Middle Camp. Hehe, three camps have to work together this time to kill the half-spirit beast.¡±


    Yan Haobo and Jiang Chengwei greeted each other. Jiang Chengwei was the Middle Camp¡¯s squad leader, and his status was slightly above Yan Haobo¡¯s.


    Jiang Chengwei frowned when he nced at Ou Yangming. ¡°Squad Leader Yan, we¡¯re here to kill a half-spirit beast, which is extremely dangerous. This is not a sightseeing tour, so it¡¯s best for those who aren¡¯t capable to return.¡±

 Chapter 56: Wows Everyone With His Skill

    <h4>Chapter 56: Wows Everyone With His Skill</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked at Jiang Chengwei snappily. The man¡¯s impoliteness was truly infuriating.


    ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, there¡¯s no harm.¡± Yu Hailiang chuckled. ¡°He can stay since he¡¯s here, but he can only watch from afar to broaden his experience.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei sighed. ¡°Captain Yu, you¡¯re too kind and generous.¡±


    Yan Haobo and Ou Yangming looked at each other, and were both filled with pent up anger.


    Based on Jiang Chengwei and Yu Hailiang¡¯s tone, it was clear that they treated Ou Yangming as a young fellow who was here to freeload.


    When Ou Yangming looked around him, he noticed the soldiers looking at him scornfully without hiding their expressions at all.


    Jin Tao and the two archers looked at each other. In actual fact, if they had not seen the dagger¡¯s powerful might, as well as Ou Yangming¡¯s miraculous performance throughout their journey, especially his aplishment of stabbing the forest leopard through the rear with his saber, they would not have obeyed him.


    Additionally, they had progressed from knowing Ou Yangming to getting more familiarized with him, thus they epted him.


    However, it would simply be nonsense for the other soldiers present to respect a fifteen-to-sixteen years old teen.


    ¡°It looks like Captain Yu doesn¡¯t need my help. Okay, I¡¯ll be leaving!¡± Ou Yangming scoffed as he was furious, then turned around to leave without hesitation. Though he was really eager to see what exactly a half-spirit breast was, he hated the feeling of being treated coldly. After all, he was no longer the little helper he once was, and had be an official Military Fire cksmith.


    ¡°Master Ou, wait!¡± Yan Haobo¡¯s face changed right away. He quickly pulled Ou Yangming¡¯s hand to beg him, ¡°They only misunderstood because they don¡¯t know your identity. It¡¯ll be fine once I exin everything.¡±


    Yu Hailiang and the others were slightly startled. Upon seeing Yan Haobo¡¯s behavior, they realized that they might have made a mistake.


    The seemingly young teen was not Yan Haobo¡¯s junior, and was not here to gain credit by doing nothing.


    Nevertheless, Yu Hailiang and the others could not figure out how the young fellow could contribute in any way against the half-spirit beast. Ultimately, it was a half-spirit beast that they were facing.


    ¡°Master?¡± Jiang Chengwei smiled disdainfully. ¡°What master? A boasting master?¡±


    Yan Haobo turned around to reprimand him, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, if you¡¯re still going to be so disrespectful, I have no choice but to withdraw from the hunt!¡±


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s face reddened as he quickly replied, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, I was just being frank and outspoken, it¡¯s nothing personal. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Yu Hailiang cleared his throat. ¡°Squad Leader Yan, this is...¡±


    Yan Haobo answered, ¡°Captain Yu, this is Master Ou Yangming, a Military Fire cksmith from the Armament Camp. He followed us into the forest because he wanted to find some rare ores.


    He dared not mention that Ou Yangming¡¯s purpose was to hunt, so he made an excuse that the master was here to look for rare ores.


    Sure enough, Yu Hailiang and the others did not suspect anything because such cases were not rare in the military camp. Nheless, there were very few who entered so deep into the dense forest.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Master Ou...¡± Yu Hailiang pondered for a while. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s indeed an excellent logistics member. How about we let him stay here, so he can restore our pieces of equipment if they¡¯re damaged.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Captain Yu, thanks for your kind words, but I¡¯m not here to restore any equipment.¡±


    Yu Hailiang was a little displeased but he was shrewd enough to keep a straight face. ¡°Oh, why did youe then?¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to scan Yan Haobo from head to toe.


    After a brief moment, he mentioned, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, remove your armor for me.¡±


    Yan Haobo would not have bothered if anyone else said something like that without rhyme or reason. While he had manyrades around, it was a dangerous ce in the forest, hence it was not wise to remove his armor.


    Despite that, Yan Haobo, who knew Ou Yangming very well, was ted, so he removed his armor without any hesitation.


    Yu Hailiang and the others quivered a little. A squad leader was not an outstanding figure in the military, but one was a basic-level officer. As such, they knew that the teen was not as simple as he seemed since Yan Haobo trusted him so much.


    Once Ou Yangming epted the armor, he turned his wrist to activate his Military Fire, instantly engulfing the armor.


    ¡°Refining with the Military Fire?¡± Yu Hailiang and the others looked at one another, and noticed that they were not very impressed.


    It was true that refinements done using the Military Fire were rare, but it was apulsory ability for Military Fire cksmiths. Even though the soldiers could not do it, they more or less knew the reason behind it.


    Not only did Ou Yangming not impress them by doing what he did, but he also disappointed them.


    Ou Yangming suddenly mentioned, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, your armor is of Good Grade Rank One, am I right?¡±


    Yan Haobo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any materials here, so I can¡¯t upgrade your armor¡¯s quality,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    Yu Hailiang and the others thought to themselves, ¡®You don¡¯t say! Keep boasting if you can!¡¯


    The upgrading of an armor¡¯s quality was a change made with the precondition that the armor¡¯s exterior and its other aspects were unaffected. It was worth noting that it was a much more difficult process than smithing armor from scratch.


    That being said, the crowd was in an uproar after hearing what Ou Yangming said next.


    ¡°But I have a few precious ores with me, so I¡¯ll attach a random attribute on it for you.¡± Subsequently, Ou Yangming retrieved an ore, then tossed it into his Military Fire casually.


    ¡°What? Attaching an attribute?¡±


    ¡°Precious ore?¡±


    Countless exmations were heard from the others and even Yu Hailiang and Jiang Chengwei looked at each other as they could not believe what they heard.


    It was already tough to upgrade an armor¡¯s quality, but attaching an attribute to it? That was ten times harder than a quality upgrade.


    In their opinion, Ou Yangming, who was a Military Fire cksmith at his age, was considered great because he was able to smith qualified andplete pieces of equipment. They thought that it would take a few more years for him to upgrade equipment qualities.


    As for attaching attributes, was that not something that was only possible for experienced Military Fire cksmiths?


    Although nobody believed Ou Yangming, when they saw that the precious ore that was thrown into the Military Fire slowly melted due to the mes, they held their breaths subconsciously as though heavy breathings would distract him.


    Yan Haobo was the only one who was ted. He never expected such a huge blessing to fall from the sky, and it was a blessing for him!


    He wondered, ¡®Attribute Equipment, this is a piece of Attribute Equipment!¡¯


    Honestly, after seeing his old friend, Sui Hezhi¡¯s Attribute Military Saber, as well as the two pieces of Attribute Equipment given to his nephew, Yan Chengcai, Yan Haobo knew that he could acquire one someday as long as he served Ou Yangming well.


    However, he did not think that his dream woulde true so soon.


    While taking quick nces at Yu Hailiang and Jiang Chengwei, he thought, ¡®Angels, they¡¯re my angels!¡¯


    Nheless, he did not realize that while Ou Yangming was doing this partly because he felt wronged, it was mainly because he wanted to show his worth.


    Since Ou Yangming decided to enter the forest alone in the future, it was best that he learned the dangers as much as possible.


    Though he seemed like he was going to leave earlier out of anger, he would not have actually left even if Yan Haobo did not make him stay.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire flickered, the precious ore disappearedpletely. Following that, he exhaled deeply, and turned his wrist again to curb the fire.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, put it on to try it.¡± Ou Yangming looked at Yu Hailiang and Jiang Chengwei indifferently.


    The two men turned a blind eye on him because they were fully focused on Yan Haobo.


    They were certainly not going to be nice to Ou Yangming if he failed to refine an Attribute Armor and wasted a precious ore, but what if he seeded?


    If a Military Fire cksmith who had the ability to attach Unique Attributes wanted to join them, they would happily allow him to regardless of his attitude earlier.


    After all, they were the ones who had treated him lightly first.


    It would be very dumb of them to offend a Military Fire cksmith who had a bright future.


    Yan Haobo reached his hands out, which were trembling due to overexcitement. Without being bothered if the heat on the armor had dissipated, he put it on right away.


    Next, he channeled a hint of his essential Qi into the armor.


    Yan Haobo¡¯s eyes glowed, and he looked very delighted when he clenched his fists.


    ¡®Okay, there¡¯s no need to ask...¡¯


    Upon seeing Yan Haobo¡¯s reaction, Yu Hailiang and the others had their answer.


    They could not help but feel regretful.


    While they did not fear Ou Yangming, they were dejected when they thought about how they had offended him earlier.


    There was a perfect exnation as to why Yan Haobo respected Ou Yangming so deeply.


    Jiang Chengwei suddenly bowed to Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, I was as blind as a bat. Please forgive me for offending you earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we neglected you earlier!¡± Yu Hailiang apologized with a fist salute. ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯re very impressed by your wonderful skill!¡±


    After witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s skill, the others began treating him differently.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, hehe. I¡¯m just curious about the half-spirit beast, so I wanted toe to take a look, please forgive me.¡±


    Yu Hailiangughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, we wee you!¡±


    Yan Haobo finally calmed himself down, so he mentioned, ¡°Captain Yu, Master Ou has a way to increase the might of our arrows by ten times, which is why I invited him here.¡±

 Chapter 57: The Birth Of An Explosive Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Birth Of An Explosive Arrow</h4>


    ¡°What? Increase an arrow¡¯s might by ten times!¡± Jiang Chengwei¡¯s eyes glowed as he eximed, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, you¡¯re not lying?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Haobo nodded. He felt chills down his spine again when he recalled the damage caused by the explosive dagger. ¡°It¡¯s at least... Ten times or above.¡±


    Although a huge increase in might would cause the equipment to be destroyed, an explosive piece of equipment was unquestionably more attractive to archers that faced powerful enemies.


    Yu Hailiang and Jiang Chengwei looked at each other, and the surprised look on their faces was unimaginable.


    Yan Haoboughed. ¡°Captain Yu, can you tell us now what half-spirit beast you encountered?¡±


    ¡°Okay, we met a brown bear this time. We¡¯re not sure what opportunity it chanced upon in the forest, but it¡¯s gained Mother Earth¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Defensive power?¡± Yan Haobo was stunned.


    He finally understood why Yu Hailiang and the others reacted the way they did earlier.


    There were two kinds of Mother Earth¡¯s power, one was an astounding defensive power, whereas the other one was a mighty power. Of course, one would have to witness the powers before evaluating the extent of those abilities.


    ¡°Yes. The Brown Earth Bear¡¯s defensive power is extremely shocking. We went all-out when we hunted it previously, but there were only roughly four men who could really hurt it,¡± Yu Hailiang said seriously and shook his head with a mournful look, ¡°We lost three of our brothers, and one of them was even a squad leader. Other than that, another squad leader is heavily injured, but I asked some men to send him away since it¡¯s inconvenient to treat him here.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei sighed. ¡°Three squads from our side joined hands, yet we were defeated. Out of all the squad leaders, one died, one¡¯s injured, and we even lost a few brothers.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at him strangely.


    Jiang Chengwei quickly exined, ¡°Master Ou, I didn¡¯t escape before the fight, but I was in charge of long-range backup during the fight against the Brown Earth Bear, so I wasn¡¯t directly involved.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, you¡¯re an archer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Chengwei smiled bitterly. ¡°If I had joined the encirclement, I probably wouldn¡¯t be alive.¡±


    Yan Haobo nodded and frowned. ¡°Captain Yu, you returned without aplishing anything, and even lost some men. Even if my squad joins, we might not seed.¡±


    He had been rather excited beforeing here, but had now be anxious after knowing the details of the situation.


    If one of the squad leaders had been killed, and another was injured, how could he contribute by getting involved? Perhaps their overall strength might even be lower than before.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, don¡¯t worry. We wouldn¡¯t have decided on this if we haven¡¯t found a way,¡± Yu Hailiang said, then nodded at someone beside him, who quickly turned around to retrieve a small earthen jar.


    ¡°After the encirclement failed, we wanted to return to seek help from the general.¡± Yu Hailiang took the earthen jar then opened it, revealing ayer of a ck, sludge-like item. ¡°But we came across some Bewitching Grass on our way back, so we collected and crushed it.¡±


    ¡°Bewitching Grass!¡± Yan Haobo¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°That¡¯s a great item. If it¡¯s used appropriately, we¡¯ll stand a chance!¡±


    Ou Yangming craned his neck to look into the earthen jar.


    He had heard of the Bewitching Grass. It was a rare herb that if crushed and smudged on arrows could produce mighty poisonous arrows.


    Needless to say, the poisonous arrows could not kill someone, but if they cut someone¡¯s body, the poison would flow into one¡¯s blood to reach one¡¯s brain, causing one to fall unconscious.


    Nevertheless, if there was too much poison, the victim might not wake up anymore.


    Jiang Chengwei smiled bitterly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t join us, it¡¯ll be a fifty-fifty chance for us, but if Master Ou can really increase the arrows¡¯ might by ten times, our sess rate will increase.¡±


    Yan Haobo was stunned. ¡°Is that Brown Earth Bear¡¯s defensive power that great?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although the brown bear didn¡¯tpletely transform into a spirit beast, its defensive power makes it invulnerable,¡± Jiang Chengwei replied seriously and sighed, ¡°Other than Captain Yu¡¯s sword that managed to hurt it, the others can only contain it. Ah, our archers were the most useless, we couldn¡¯t even damage the outermostyer of its skin.¡±


    Yu Hailiang quicklyforted him, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself. If it didn¡¯t fear your godly arrows, we wouldn¡¯t have made it back.¡±


    During that battle, Yu Hailiang and the others miscalcted the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s strength, so on top of the failed attacks, they lost some men. Nheless, when the brown bear was going to chase after them, Jiang Chengwei led the archer team to shoot its eyes and the vital points below its groins. Theyplemented Yu Hailiang¡¯s confrontation very well, which allowed them to carry on the fight while retreating, and they finally managed to escape.


    Even after witnessing the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s strength, Yu Hailiang and the others kept thinking about it, which meant that they were quite confident about defeating it this time.


    Once the men discussed for a brief moment, they looked at Ou Yangming at the same time.


    Normal arrows could definitely not hurt the Brown Earth Bear, but if the arrows¡¯ might was increased by ten times, the effects would bepletely different. Additionally, if the arrows were smudged with the Bewitching Grass, the brown bear would be in serious trouble.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Give me an arrow.¡±


    He was given an arrow right after he asked for one. When Ou Yangming and Yan Haobo noticed Jiang Chengwei, who was smiling at Ou Yangming earnestly, they did not know whether tough or to cry.


    If Jiang Chengwei knew that it woulde to this, he would not have acted the way he did before.


    After receiving the arrow, Ou Yangming released his Military Fire without shying away from the others.


    Regardless of how his Military Fire changed, even Old Craftsman would not figure out anything, let alone the soldiers who were present. Hence, he was not afraid of showing it to them.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned, a hint of mental power was also released slowly.


    When he first formed and used his mental power, he was unusually exhausted, but after grasping the power, he was able to use it easily.


    Ou Yangming controlled his mental power to transfer it into the arrow through his Military Fire.


    Next, the Military Fire that merged with his mental fire disappeared as they had been incorporated into the arrow.


    If Old Craftsman and the other experienced Military Fire cksmiths witnessed this process, they would surely find it odd. This was because the Military Fire disappeared so strangely that it seemed to have entered the piece of equipment instead of being withdrawn by Ou Yangming.


    Despite that, the ones who were watching at the moment could not tell the difference.


    Ou Yangming handed the arrow back. ¡°Try it, but make sure that everyone stays three steps clear of the arrow.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s face changed a little. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Master Ou.¡±


    Subsequently, he gave an order to the soldiers to clear a huge area. Since it was a warning given by the refinement master, everybody obeyed it.


    Jiang Chengwei then ced the arrow on his bow. Instead of aiming properly, he simply pulled and released the arrow. However, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed upon seeing the movement.


    The seemingly simple move somehow had a lingering charm to it.


    Simr to the skills used by the fop, who had appeared out of nowhere during the night battle, it was a feeling that resembled nature itself.


    Ou Yangming eximed to himself. It made sense that Jiang Chengwei, who was an archer, was given the squad leader role because his arrow technique was astonishing.


    Yu Hailiang did not lie at all as only an arrow technique like this could frighten the half-spirit beast.


    The arrow shot a rock in a sh.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    It exploded right away, and turned into countless chips that shot out. Of course, around seventy percent of the chips shot in the forward direction.


    A deafening sound pierced the air, and everyone was appalled when the sound was finally gone.


    The stone was covered in densely packed tiny holes. Based on its hardness, it was impossible for flying iron shards to damage it, but the explosive arrow¡¯s might was far beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    In fact, even Yan Haobo, who had seen this before, could not help but feel a chill down his spine.


    Upon seeing the exceptional arrow, Yan Haobo figured that he would not resist it if he faced it. Moreover, a strange thought crossed his mind at that moment. If arrows like that could be mass-produced, what was the point of practicing martial arts? If they were shot by the arrow, they would be killed right away if they could not avoid it.


    Fortunately, only one person could smith a divine weapon like that.


    Yu Hailiang and Jiang Chengwei walked closer to the rock to look at it, and were clearly taken aback. Yu Hailiang sighed after a long time. ¡°Master Ou, if we seed this time, you¡¯ll be credited the most.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei hesitated for a while, but soon nodded in agreement.


    They would not have believed the arrow¡¯s might if they had not seen it, but after witnessing it, they quickly understood how weighty it was.


    ¡°Master Ou, please reform the arrows, and incorporate them with the Bewitching Grass. We¡¯ll definitely kill the Brown Earth Bear this time,¡± Yu Hailiang mentioned seriously.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Captain Yu, based on my current power, I can only refine five arrows. Will that be enough?¡±


    Jiang Chengweiughed. ¡°Three arrows will be enough.¡±


    Following that, everyone looked at each other with passion and excitement.

 Chapter 58: Good Eyesight

    <h4>Chapter 58: Good Eyesight</h4>


    ¡°Swoosh...¡± When the Military Fire burned, a burning heatwave was released.


    However, nobody despised it because everyone was looking forward to the oue.


    After witnessing the explosive arrow¡¯s might, even an obtuse person knew how important Ou Yangming was, and they somewhat feared the arrow that exploded in the air.


    Another arrow was upgraded after a brief moment.


    [Item: Explosive arrow (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: High Grade Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +15, Toughness +15, Durability 10]


    [Skill: Self-explosive]


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He finally knew why Jiang Chengwei mentioned that three arrows were enough because the squad leader only had three High Grade arrows left in his quiver.


    Other than normal arrows, Jiang Chengwei prepared twelve High Grade arrows before entering the dense forest.


    For the same archer and bow, different arrows would result inpletely different powers. Unfortunately, nine of the arrows were used when they previously attacked the Brown Earth Bear. It was such a pity because it had been impossible for them to retrieve those arrows during the chaotic situation, thus they lost the nine arrows.


    Nevertheless, Jiang Chengwei did not regret it. If it was not for the nine High Grade arrows that threatened the brown bear, they could not have gotten away.


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s face changed a little when he picked up the three arrows carefully. He turned to look at Ou Yangming, but could not let a word out.


    Before this, he would have just spoken to Ou Yangming casually, but he respected the master very much after witnessing his great smithing skill.


    Yu Hailiang mentioned, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, ask away if you have any question, you mustn¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei hesitated for a while before he nodded. ¡°If I may ask, Master Ou, are the arrows¡¯ quality better than before?¡±


    A High Grade arrow could be good or bad.


    The arrows provided by Jiang Chengwei were initially of High Grade Rank One or Rank Two, but in order to increase their lethality, Ou Yangming had upgraded them to the material¡¯s highest withstandable limit.


    15 points of Sharpness and Toughness were the tolerable limits for the three levels. If they were increased further, they would likely break.


    After all, the three arrows were Jiang Chengwei¡¯s trump cards, so he was very familiar with them, and could instantly tell that their quality had improved by just holding them.


    Nheless, since he was not an appraiser, he could only tell that the arrows improved, but did not know in which aspect.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°There were some impurities in the three arrows, so I got rid of them.¡±


    Upon hearing him, the others respected him even more.


    A master was a master. Even though he did it casually, he was able to upgrade the items¡¯ quality.


    ¡°With help from these three arrows, we¡¯ll surely seed this time.¡± Jiang Chengwei nodded and touched the arrows lovingly. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll only need two arrows.¡±


    Yu Hailiang chuckled. ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, you mustn¡¯t be stingy. Once we return to the camp, I¡¯ll give you double the number of arrows lost.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Thank you, Captain Yu!¡±


    Since he was just a squad leader, he subsidized almost half of the expenses for the twelve High Grade arrows himself, so it was obviously heartbreaking if he lost all of them during the fight. As such, Jiang Chengwei was ted when Yu Hailiang promised topensate him.


    ¡°Get ready, we¡¯ll set out once you¡¯re done,¡± Yu Hailiang mentioned as he opened the small earthen jar.


    Jiang Chengwei scooped some crushed Bewitching Grass up using a tool, then began spreading them on his arrows. If these were normal arrows, he only needed to cover the arrowheads, but Ou Yangming¡¯s explosive arrows were different, thus most of the areas had to be covered.


    Fortunately, the herb would only unleash its effect upon contact with one¡¯s blood, or Jiang Chengwei could not have used it at all.


    Yu Hailiang smudged the medicine on his military saber too. Although the other men were envious, they did not do the same because they knew that only Yu Hailiang, who had a treasure saber, had the ability to sh the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s skin. The other men would only be in charge of harassing the brown bear.


    Ou Yangming turned to ask softly, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, are you going to fight too?¡±


    Yan Haoboughed. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not here to watch with folded arms.¡±


    The direct attacks were important, but it was crucial for the others to contain the beast too. Needless to say, even the ones who were in charge of containing the brown bear had to have a cultivation base of at least Yin Grade ss Two, or one would simply be courting death.


    Ou Yangming tapped the military saber carried on his waist, then handed it to Yan Haobo. ¡°My armor¡¯s tailored to my size, so it can¡¯t fit you, but this saber will be useful for you.¡±


    Yan Haobo¡¯s eyes glowed right away. ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    Dazzling light was seen the moment he pulled the military saber out. When he channeled some essential Qi into it, a mysterious power was fed back into his body.


    ¡°An Attribute Military Saber!¡± Yan Haobo¡¯s eyes shone brighter, and he became more confident.


    Yu Hailiang cast a confused look at him. ¡°This is a High Grade Attribute Military Saber, and it looks like it¡¯s better than mine...¡±


    Ou Yangming could tell that Yu Hailiang¡¯s military saber was of High Grade too, but it was not at the peak. Nheless, it would easily be a great saber if it had some Power attribute. On the other hand, the saber given to Yan Haobo was a weakened version of an already weak saber. Not only did it not have the Devouring attribute, but its Power attribute was reduced from 4 points to 2 points.


    Despite all that, the military saber given to Yan Haobo was superior to Yu Hailiang¡¯s.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming only lent it to Yan Haobo. If he had given it as a gift instead, Yu Hailiang would be moved.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan,e over and spread some on your saber too,¡± Yu Hailiang called out to him. With the sharp military saber, Yan Haobo was able to be one of the main forces in the fight.


    After half an hour, everyone finally set out.


    Not everyone was qualified to join, so there were only more than ten of them including Ou Yangming and the archers.


    When Ou Yangming mentioned that he wanted to watch the fight, Yu Hailiang and the others refused to let hime along, but Ou Yangming raged and swore that he would head there himself even if they disallowed him. Consequently, they could only allow him to join them, but he had to promise that he would stick with Jiang Chengwei without moving around himself.


    Ou Yangming agreed right away. He was a smart person, hence he was definitely not going to y with a half-spirit beast.


    Besides, he could watch the fight safely by staying with Jiang Chengwei, so how could he be unhappy?


    They journeyed slowly in the forest. ording to Yu Hailiang, although they failed their mission and escaped, they did not actually give up, hence they left two forest experts to keep watch over the beast from far.


    Sure enough, a figure jumped down from a big tree when the group of people reached a spot. The person was thin, had a physique simr to Ou Yangming¡¯s, and appeared to be a teen. However, the wrinkles on his face gave his real age away.


    ¡°Captain, that fe is still lying in its old spot. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s umting its power to break its blood meridians¡¯ shackles, and transform into a real spirit beast.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how can it turn into a spirit beast so easily? The Brown Earth Bear is having wishful thinking! Everyone, we¡¯ll stick to the n.¡± Yu Hailiang sneered, then looked at Jiang Chengwei deeply. ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, our victory depends on your arrow art.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei pped his chest as he assured, ¡°Captain Yu, don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be a mistake.¡±


    Yu Hailiang nodded, then they proceeded to their own stations.


    ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll go up to shoot three arrows,¡± Jiang Chengwei instructed after leading Ou Yangming and the archers to a quiet spot, then added after a pause, ¡°If the Brown Earth Bear goes crazy, Captain Yu and the others will contain them, and you¡¯ll shoot its eyes with your cold arrows. Remember, its eyes are its only weak spot, and your arrows can¡¯t shoot anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± The archers responded to him. They were aware that their powers only allowed them to contain the beast, and the main forces were not actually Yu Hailiang and the others, but the Bewitching Grass¡¯ drug efficacy.


    Jiang Chengwei staggered forward with his bow and arrows, but he soon realized that something was off. He trembled when he turned to look. ¡°Master Ou, why are you following me?¡±


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°Captain Yu asked me to stick with you, so I followed you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you must be careful.¡± Jiang Chengwei smiled bitterly, but when he realized that Ou Yangming actually followed him quietly without being noticed, he felt chills down his spine.


    Jiang Chengwei walked slowly and carefully to a giant tree, then climbed up like an ape.


    Ou Yangming quickly followed suit, and when he was up there, he quickly fixed his gaze on a huge block far away.


    The thing looked like a giant rock when ity on the ground. If it was not because of its stomach that undted rhythmically, Ou Yangming could not have noticed it so quickly.


    ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, is that fe a Brown Earth Bear? Why is its body yellow in color?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    Jiang Chengwei was shocked. ¡°You, you can see it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see that big fe?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you have great eyesight, I can¡¯t believe that you can actually tell its color.¡± Jiang Chengwei twitched his mouth.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He knew very well that it had nothing to do with his eyesight because it was probably the amazing effect of the Vision attribute.

 Chapter 59: Blood Meridian Power

    <h4>Chapter 59: Blood Meridian Power</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, based on your eyesight, it¡¯s honestly such a pity that you¡¯re not an archer,¡± Jiang Chengwei said in a rather regretful tone.


    Ou Yangming giggled and paid attention to the situation ahead without saying a word. However, due to the distance and the fact that the Brown Earth Bear was still asleep, he did not have a clear picture of what was going on.


    Jiang Chengwei mentioned softly, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m making a move.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei nodded lightly, then retrieved his bow from behind, and ced an explosive arrow on it.


    It was then when Ou Yangming sensed a subtle and unexinable change in Jiang Chengwei¡¯s body.


    Although Jiang Chengwei was a squad leader, a squad leader was normally the one with the most profound cultivation base in a squad. Furthermore, there were very few squad leaders who were also archers in the military, but each of them was convincingly and remarkably strong.


    Sure enough, the natural aura and confidence that were shown by Jiang Chengwei were unordinary.


    It was as though Jiang Chengwei, who was drawing his bow at the moment, had unleashed an aura that was not inferior to Yu Hailiang¡¯s at all.


    ¡°Whoosh¡ª¡±


    He shot the arrow atst.


    The Brown Earth Bear was asleep, but it curled up its body to hide his belly and parts of its body that were soft. Hence, Jiang Chengwei aimed the arrow at the outer side of its belly.


    After being enhanced by the Military Fire, the High Grade arrow had 15 points of Sharpness.


    Even though the brown bear¡¯s body was tough, which was difficult to be hurt by weapons, Jiang Chengwei¡¯s arrow prated its skin.


    ¡°Roar... Thud...¡±


    The Brown Earth Bear instantly awoke. It was not actually sound asleep before this because it was umting his power to break its blood meridians¡¯ shackles.


    Therefore, it quickly woke up when it was attacked.


    Needless to say, a normal attack could not have scratched its skin at all, but Jiang Weicheng¡¯s arrow was out of the ordinary.


    Just as the Brown Earth Bear came round and did a thunderous roar, the arrow on its skin exploded, causing countless shards to shoot out.


    The might of the explosion from the explosive arrow was much more powerful than when Jiang Chengwei shot it.


    Following that, with the outer side of the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s belly as the center, numerous iron shards shot into its body as if a ho¡¯s nest had just been disturbed.


    Being caught off guard by the attack, the brown bear¡¯s roar sounded different halfway through. The half-spirit beast exhaled deeply, and almost choked to death.


    Jiang Chengwei maintained a straight face, then drew its bow again to shoot another arrow.


    The arrow was as fast as a shooting star, and was as frightening as thunder. It zoomed out in a sh, and struck the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s belly.


    While the brown bear was being attacked, it was still vignt. It somewhat covered its face and head intentionally with its paw. If one wanted to shoot its eyes or its throat, even if that person was Jiang Chengwei, he might not seed. After all, the bear¡¯s paw was not to be taken lightly, thus Jiang Chengwei had to aim at the spot that he was most confident about to increase the sess rate.


    The Brown Earth Bear was heavily damaged again as almost half of the arrowhead had prated its body.


    Jiang Chengwei did not say a word, but was full of admiration.


    He was aware of his arrow¡¯s might since he had fought against the brown bear before, hence he knew very well that he was only able to achieve this because of Ou Yangming¡¯s efforts.


    The might of a High Grade Rank One arrow and one at the peak of High Grade werepletely different.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    The explosive arrow exploded again, and the area below the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s belly was full of holes, which was a scene too ghastly to look at.


    Once the brown bear roared painfully, it suddenly turned around to look in the direction where the arrow was shot, then began running.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. It was an explosive arrow that was even covered in crushed Bewitching Grass. Another ferocious beast would have been dead or unconscious by now.


    On the opposite, the Brown Earth Bear seemed to be severely injured, but was still full of vigor andbat power.


    Jiang Chengwei was well-prepared, thus he drew his bow again tounch the third arrow.


    Ou Yangming naturally knew why Jiang Chengwei was in such a hurry; he was using an explosive arrow. The arrow had an enormous might, but it had a drawback, which was it could not be used during an encirclement. This was because the shards that were shot out would hurt anyone around it.


    Therefore, Jiang Chengwei must shoot all three arrows before Yu Hailiang and the others attacked.


    Instead of shooting thest arrow on the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s neck, he aimed at its right leg instead.


    The arrow exploded after it was shot, and it caused a fairly deep wound on the brown bear¡¯s leg.


    Despite that, the Brown Earth Bear only staggered a bit, and continued charging in their direction. The Earth seemed to be shaking with each step it took, which made clear its terrifying power.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Jiang Chengwei turned pale. Even though he only shot three arrows, he seemed to have emptied his power. His aura weakened as a result, and he was not as quick-witted and confident as he was earlier.


    Ou Yangming was moved as he quickly understood something.


    As expected, archers were different from normal martial artists. Their power could be unleashed in the shortest time possible, but they would turn weak once all their power was released.


    Jiang Chengwei leaped down from the tree at once, and ran toward where the other archers were lying in ambush.


    Ou Yangming hesitated, then decided to observe from another tree beside him instead of following him.


    Subsequently, Yu Hailiang and the others appeared. They did not obstruct the Brown Earth Bear from the front because it was undoubtedly dumb to resist the bear forcefully at this moment. Yu Hailiang would not do that for sure.


    Nheless, it would be fine to go around in circles with a heavily injured half-spirit beast.


    However, Yu Hailiang and the others quickly noticed that the Brown Earth Bear was different from before. It did not bother about them, and was still charging crazily at the big tree where Jiang Chengwei shot the arrows from.


    The injuries that the brown bear suffered triggered its guts, hence it was determined to crush the fellow that hurt him. In other words, it wanted to get rid of the most threatening archer first.


    Before long, it was already under the big tree, but it did not decelerate at all. With a fearsome power, it crashed its giant body into the big tree.


    The big tree underwent an undeserving ident as it was broken by the Brown Earth Bear.


    A deafening sound was heard when it tilted and copsed to the ground.


    Ou Yangming was dumbstruck because the power was simply unbelievable. If a person was crashed like that, one would not survive even if one had full armor and a shield.


    Fortunately, he and Jiang Chengwei had left the big tree, or they would end up like the tree.


    The Brown Earth Bear did not see any trace of humans after crashing into the tree, so it turned and roared while charging at Yu Hailiang and the others.


    Yu Hailiang advanced and retreated in an orderly manner around the brown bear. When the bear stormed in one direction, those who were in the other direction attacked it by stabbing its wounds with their weapons. Once it changed its direction, the soldiers reversed their roles by retreating, by which those who were falling back just now attacked instead.


    Although the soldiers were not from the same camp, they were extremely familiar with the formation as they were alites, and they cooperated very well without making any mistakes.


    In actual fact, they knew that it was impossible for them to kill their Brown Earth Bear by relying on their military power. Even though the bear was covered in blood, and they stabbed its wounds with their sharp weapons to inflict some extra yet minor damages, their powers could not cause anything noteworthy.


    What made them confident was actually the Bewitching Grass that was spread on the arrows. As long as the medicine showed its effects, the Brown Earth Bear would not be able to withstand it.


    As time passed, the brown bear became slower, and it was also moving clumsily. Especially its injured right leg that caused it to limp as though it was going to fall soon.


    Yu Hailiang¡¯s eyes glowed as it yelled, ¡°Brothers, hold on, it¡¯s almost down!¡±


    The others responded to him in high fighting spirits. They were very confident because victory was in sight.


    On the other hand, Jiang Chengwei, who had gathered with the other archers, was anxious because Ou Yangming was nowhere to be found. He wanted to look for the master, but the situation did not allow him to.


    Luckily, Ou Yangming was not seen on the big tree when it fell, hence Jiang Chengwei was slightly relieved.


    Seeing as the Brown Earth Bear was slowly bing less of a threat, he exhaled deeply, and was no longer that concerned.


    Just as everyone thought that the brown bear was exhausted and had no chance of escaping, it suddenly opened its arms and straightened its body, then roared at the sky like never before.


    Next, an earthly yellow light was emitted from its body, which enveloped it right away.


    ¡°Oh no, it incited its Blood Meridian Power, retreat! Retreat!¡± Yu Hailiang yelled, and he sounded terrified.


    As he panicked, a bitter thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°Our efforts are wasted, our efforts are wasted. I can¡¯t believe this happened when we¡¯re so close to victory.¡¯


    The soldiers¡¯ faces changed as well, and everyone quickly backed off.


    As for the Brown Earth Bear, it lowered its head after curbing the light, and its eyes were filled with a fit of despairing yet resentful anger.

 Chapter 60: I’ll Absorb, Absorb, Absorb!

    <h4>Chapter 60: I¡¯ll Absorb, Absorb, Absorb!</h4>


    The Brown Earth Bear quivered for a while before charging.


    Ou Yangming made the shocking discovery that its injuries had not recovered, and it was still bleeding. Despite that, its movements were not affected by its injuries, and it was much faster than when it went wild earlier.


    ¡°Split up, let¡¯s go!¡± Yu Hailiang¡¯s voice echoed in the dense forest as he ran away quickly.


    Jiang Chengwei stomped his foot. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Subsequently, all archers escaped as nobody dared to stay. Even if someone noticed that Ou Yangming was nowhere to be found, nobody dared to bring it up.


    The others who were surrounding the Brown Earth Bear earlier turned around to escape with all their might. Perhaps they were all hoping that the brown bear would pursue someone else.


    If two armies were battling, Yu Hailiang would never abandon his team to escape.


    However, they were currently up against a mad half-spirit beast that had even stimted the Blood Meridian Power. Compared to the Brown Earth Bear, they were just like defenseless ants that could be trampled over easily.


    One of the regtions in the military camp was that if something like this happened, soldiers must split up to escape instead of putting up a desperate fight. The further they were from each other, the more the time gained for theirrades. On the contrary, they were foolish if they stayed to resist the half-spirit beast.


    Therefore, everyone dispersed and escaped without any hesitation once they confirmed that the Brown Earth Bear had incited the Blood Meridian Power.


    Nevertheless, the brown bear was extremely violent at the moment, and it hated the humans that encircled him, hence it was not going to let them leave easily.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    A soldier who was escaping turned pale when the Brown Earth Bear swung its paw, so he raised his shield hopelessly. The shield could not withstand the giant paw at all, thus the man was instantly crushed into meat paste.


    Following that, the brown bear sped up to catch up to another person, and the person¡¯s head was crushed when it mmed it with its paw.


    Ou Yangming breathed deeply then held it in, not moving an inch.


    He felt regretful. If the powerful Brown Earth Bear noticed him, he would definitely be dead.


    The brown bear then caught up to another four soldiers by moving faster, and it killed them with its paw too. Ou Yangming witnessed everything clearly through the Vision attribute.


    Just as he thought that the Brown Earth Bear was going to keep exerting its invincible might to kill more soldiers, the big fellow swayed then copsed to the ground with its head first.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, but he dared not move an inch. He looked at the brown bear quietly, and heard his inner voice.


    ¡®Is this fe dead?¡¯


    It was true that it became unparalleled after it awakened the Blood Meridian Power, but it was hurt by three explosive arrows before that.


    Additionally, the explosive arrows were covered in plenty of Bewitching Grass.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and climbed down the tree before going roughly ten meters behind the Brown Earth Bear. He picked up a stone from the ground, then threw it hard at the beast.


    Although he lent his military saber to Yan Haobo, his equipment set had 7 points of Power in total. The stone was thrown with force at the brown bear, but it did not react to it at all.


    Ou Yangming was delighted, but he did not act rashly. He retrieved his dagger.


    The weapon also had the explosive skill, and it was a High Grade Rank Five. When he turned his wrist to throw the dagger, it exploded on the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s body, which resulted in new wounds.


    Even then, the brown bear did not move.


    Ou Yangming was finally relieved. The beast could have faked its death when the stone hit it earlier, but it was impossible for it to remain unmoving when it was attacked by an explosive weapon.


    Next, Ou Yangming approached the Brown Earth Bear. Upon seeing the carcass that had the size of a giant aspared to his body size, his palm began sweating.


    Nheless, he knew that time was precious at the moment.


    Yu Hailiang and the others escaped as hard as they could without wanting to be left behind, but they would soon realize what happened, and would return to take a look.


    Ou Yangming retrieved another dagger.


    By using his Military Fire, he attached the Devouring attribute on it.


    Afterward, he stabbed the dagger into the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s biggest wound.


    If the beast¡¯s body was undamaged, Ou Yangming could not have even cut its skin apart with the dagger. After all, the dagger was not a military saber, and the might that could be unleashed by them in a fight were not the same.


    Since the brown bear was already terribly wounded, he could stab it with his dagger easily.


    At the next moment, an unimaginable, enormous power gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    ¡®Oh god, what kind of power is this!¡¯ Ou Yangming shivered and widened his eyes. He clearly felt that the power that he was absorbing waspletely different from the ones in the past.


    He had absorbed many things with the Devouring attribute such as humans, domestic pigs, and different kinds of ferocious beasts, but none of them gave him this feeling.


    The essential Qi in his body began circting smoothly, and before long, he felt that his Dantian Light became brighter.


    Force Grade ss Four!


    Without the need to check, Ou Yangming knew that his essential Qi had advanced to the next level due to the suddenly gained Qi and blood.


    Apart from that, the rich Qi and blood even transformed into essential Qi right away, which also became so plentiful that he had the feeling that he was going to advance further.


    However, he suddenly felt pain.


    It was a feeling from his meridians, and it was about to spread to the other parts of his body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He quickly knew that it was because his essential Qi grew too quickly that his body was unable to withstand it.


    In fact, essential Qi and one¡¯s body quality were directly proportional to each other. Every time one¡¯s essential Qi increased, one¡¯s body quality would also improve by a certain margin, causing one to be more powerful. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi was growing so quickly that his body could not adapt to it.


    It was not a huge problem because his body quality could be enhanced through training for a period of time.


    In spite of that, it was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time encountering something like that. Feeling frightened, he immediately pulled his dagger out to stop the flow of power.


    Even though it was a rare opportunity, he dared not take the risk. Moreover, he was very confident that he could grow fast. Since that was the case, the current risk was not worth it.


    When Ou Yangming scanned the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s body, he realized that it did not change much. It was as if the energy that he had devoured was insignificant.


    His eyes glowed as he wanted very badly to im the beast for himself, but he knew very well that it was wishful thinking.


    Ou Yangming stomped his feet and was about to leave when something in his mind moved. For some reason, the mental power in the spot between his eyebrows vibrated strangely and was pointing somewhere.


    It was a feeling that was unexinable like the mysterious sixth sense.


    Ou Yangming looked at the dagger in his hand, then nced at the carcass. He leaped to the front of the Brown Earth Bear, and stabbed his dagger into its eye.


    Consequently, another energy gushed into his body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was already so abundant in Qi and blood that he would be forced to transfer them manually into essential Qi if there were more.


    Nheless, the external power seemed to be different as it did not increase his Qi and blood.


    The energy went straight to his mind, and he felt like a stream of hot spring water was flowing in his body. He felt sofortable that he moaned.


    It seemed like a long process, but it was actually done in the blink of an eye.


    Right then, the mental power between his eyebrows gushed out to contact the external power, then absorbed it into the space between his eyebrows.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He came to a sudden realization that the power was mental power.


    The Brown Earth Bear was a half-spirit beast, so did it mean that half-spirit beasts had mental power too?


    Before this, Ou Yangming sessfully stimted his mental power, but he knew nothing about it, and only learned to control it by ident.


    The only thing he knew was that mental power can be transferred and consumed.


    Mental power that was consumed could not be recovered unless one slept or rested.


    As for how mental power could grow...


    Ou Yangming was overthinking this. It was not something that he could fathom yet.


    Despite that, if there was one thing heprehended, it was that mental power could be upgraded through absorbing a half-spirit beast¡¯s energy in its mind.


    Of course, half-spirit beasts were exceptionally rare, and were very powerful. It was not something that he could shake up for now.


    This was only an ident, so he must absorb more.


    ¡®Absorb!


    ¡®I¡¯ll absorb!


    ¡®I¡¯ll absorb, absorb, absorb!


    ¡®This feels great, hmm?


    ¡®Why the f*ck can¡¯t I absorb anymore?¡¯


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth hideously, and the veins on his head that bulged were vaguely pulsated.


    In the spot between his eyebrows, the amount of external energy was almost double his original mental power, but the impact was also giving him a splitting headache.


    Atst, Ou Yangming pulled the dagger out reluctantly, then ran as fast as he could toward where Yan Haobo escaped.

 Chapter 61: Return To The Camp After Dealing With The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 61: Return To The Camp After Dealing With The Aftermath</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The wind was whistling as Ou Yangming ran wild.


    As Qi and blood circted inside his body, there was an agitation of essential Qi that caused an increase in speed, but he was not tired at all.


    Although the Brown Earth Bear had died, it gave Ou Yangming a huge benefit. His only regret was he could not take the whole bear away.


    The feeling as a result of running wildly made his bulging head feel much better. This time, his Qi and blood, as well as his mental power, improved greatly. That said, the negative impact due to the fast improvement in a short span of time was slowly beginning to show.


    Needless to say, the pain was nothingpared to the benefit gained.


    Even though Ou Yangming was running fast with a badplexion, he did not ck at all. He exploited fully the 1 point of Vision attribute in his helmet, so he could immediately notice if something unusual was ahead.


    His eyes lit up all of a sudden because he noticed a familiar figure. It was Yan Haobo, the first person who escaped in this direction.


    After slowing down a little, sure enough, Ou Yangming heard Yan Haobo¡¯s voice. ¡°Master Ou, why are you here?¡±


    Ou Yangming halted and pretended to have just noticed him by expressing cheerfully, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, you¡¯re here too, it¡¯s so nice to have met you!¡±


    When Yan Haobo approached Ou Yangming and noticed that he was fine, he finally sighed a breath of relief but somewhat reproached. ¡°Master Ou, didn¡¯t we ask you to follow Squad Leader Jiang? Why did you run out by yourself?¡±


    Yan Haobo did not suspect anything upon seeing the ghastly expression and the nervousness on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. In actual fact, it would only be suspicious if a person was extremely calm while panting heavily.


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan, I was too fascinated when I watched you fend off the half-spirit beast, so I separated from Squad Leader Jiang. What should we do now?¡± Ou Yangming exined with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll leave from here and see what we can do once we find the others.¡± Yan Haobo shook his head slightly but dared not scold him. He sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re awfully unlucky this time to have attacked that fe when it incited the Blood Meridian Power. Ah, the probability is extremely low, yet we encountered it, how unfortunate!¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved so he asked, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, what¡¯s the Blood Meridian Outbreak?¡±


    Yan Haobo pondered for a while before answering, ¡°The Blood Meridian Outbreak is a spirit beast¡¯s unique ability. Once spirit beasts activate the Blood Meridian Power, they¡¯ll gain overwhelming power in a short period of time. However, the outbreak is followed by a residual effect, where the beasts will be in a weak state for some time.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and finally understood why the Brown Earth Bear copsed after pursuing four men.


    A spirit beast that simted the Blood Meridian Power would normally enter a weak state, but when the injured big fellow underwent the outbreak, it could only withstand the residual effect for a brief moment, and eventually had to give up its life.


    Yan Haobomented about their luck while leading the way. ¡°The Blood Meridian Outbreak is usually only possible for spirit beasts, and it¡¯s difficult for half-spirit beasts to execute it even if one wanted to. Ah, it looks like the Brown Earth Bear that we encountered possessed a rich spirit-beast bloodline...¡±


    Ou Yangming finally returned to their original spot under his lead.


    Jiang Chengwei and the rest had returned long ago. They were joyful upon seeing Ou Yangming, but also looked like they were condemning him.


    Ou Yangming could not distinguish it, hence he apologized with a bitter smile.


    When Jiang Chengwei asked Ou Yangming what had happened after they parted, Ou Yangming told him that he escaped upon hearing Yu Hailiang¡¯s order, and was only able to return safely because of Yan Haobo. Nobody was dubious of his exnation because they could not have done any better if they were in his position, after all.


    Yan Haobo looked around and asked with a heavy look on his face, ¡°Where¡¯s Captain Yu? Has he not returned yet?¡±


    If Yu Hailiang was not back at that point, he was likely in a bad spot. Besides, he had the highest status among everyone, so if he identally died, they would definitely be in a terrible position too.


    Jiang Chengwei sighed and answered, ¡°Captain Yu came back already.¡±


    ¡°Ah, where is he?¡±


    ¡°He heard that Master Ou went missing, so he left to look for him.¡± Jiang Chengwei nced at Ou Yangming helplessly.


    It was then when Yan Haobo and Ou Yangming understood why Jiang Chengwei reacted so hugely when they returned.


    Ou Yangming wondered and responded, ¡°Captain Yu is a blessed man, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei exhaled. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    A noise was suddenly heard ahead at that instant, and when everyone looked, they found a person running in their direction. It was the soldier who was previously sent to keep an eye on the Brown Earth Bear.


    He shouted as soon as he stopped in front of them, ¡°Everyone, great news!¡±


    Ou Yangming guessed what it was when he saw the soldier¡¯s expression, but pretended to look puzzled like everyone else.


    The soldier announced, ¡°I followed Captain Yu back to the battle zone, and found that the Brown Earth Bear had died!¡±


    Everyone was instantly in an uproar and began discussing the matter with each other.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Jiang Chengwei roared angrily, and his voice drowned out the other people.


    There was a clear hierarchy in the military, thus even when most of the soldiers present were not under Jiang Chengwei¡¯smand, they dared not contradict him when he gave an order.


    ¡°Tell us what happened exactly,¡± Jiang Chengwei instructed sternly.


    ¡°We found the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s carcass. Captain Yu inspected it personally and said that it incited the Blood Meridian Power, but was too heavily injured that it copsed and died,¡± the soldier was a little taken aback before he answered, then he added after a pause, ¡°Captain Yu wants me to inform everyone to return to carry the brown bear¡¯s carcass.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief as though they were dreaming.


    The Brown Earth Bear caused many casualties, so even when everyone hated it to its bones, they were equally fearful of it.


    When they suddenly heard that the brown bear had died, as well as the reason behind it, they found it hard to ept it.


    Yan Haobo spoke after a brief moment, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go over.¡±


    The rest responded to him. Other than a few men who stayed to keep watch, the other people strode away in a row. After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming decided to follow as he wanted to see if Yu Hailiang noticed anything suspicious from the carcass.


    Once everyone hurried back to the battle zone, they saw the huge carcass indeed. Other than that, there were also four disfigured corpses that were covered in blood.


    They knew that those were theirpanions, who were killed by the Brown Earth Bear when it gained extreme strength from activating the Blood Meridian Power.


    COMMENT


    The cheerful atmosphere disappeared the moment everyone saw the corpses.


    ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t forget who we are. As soldiers, our deaths are worthy if we die in a warzone,¡± Yu Hailiang frowned as he said, then continued after a short pause, ¡°Collect their remains for an borate burial back at the camp.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other soldiers quickly began working. They either took care of theirpanions¡¯ corpses or prepared tools to carry the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s carcass away.


    Jiang Chengwei, Yan Haobo, and Ou Yangming naturally went forward to inspect the huge beast.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ll be credited the most for the sessful ughter of the beast this time,¡± Yu Hailiang remarked with a deep voice, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, you¡¯re ranked second to have shot its vital points with your arrows without a miss.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s face changed, and he quickly responded, ¡°Sir, you should be ranked second instead.¡±


    Yu Hailiang waved his hand. ¡°The few of us didn¡¯t contribute much. Heh, if the Brown Earth Bear wasn¡¯t heavily injured, it wouldn¡¯t have died after killing four of our brothers, and we might¡¯ve lost many more men.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face changed when they recalled the threatening aura released by the Brown Earth Bear at the very end.


    Ou Yangming observed the brown bear¡¯s carcass and especially looked at the big hole in its eyeball. ¡°Captain Yu, did you hurt its eye?¡±


    Yu Hailiang shook his head. ¡°No, perhaps it¡¯s a residual effect of the Blood Meridian Outbreak.¡±


    Ou Yangming was relieved. In actual fact, nobody would have suspected him even if someone noticed an abnormality.


    Finally, the preparations were done, and the soldiers began cutting the Brown Earth Bear¡¯s carcass with sabers because it was impossible to carry its huge body away as a whole. Nheless, Yu Hailiang and the others were extremely cautious throughout the process as they collected all of its blood without wasting a single drop.


    Ou Yangming was more certain after watching the process that the half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood were far more valuable than a normal ferocious beast¡¯s.


    Once everything was handled, they made their way out of the forest.


    After what had happened, nobody was interested in staying anymore.


    Yan Haobo called out to his squad as well, so they grew in numbers when everyone gathered. Given that they were journeying out of the dense forest in such a big squad, ferocious beasts would avoid them without sneaking an attack at all.


    Though ferocious beasts had no wisdom, they had survival instincts, hence they knew what was feasible and what was not.


    If a ferocious beast actually dared to attack the squad, it would only be courting death.


    Atst, the soldiers left the dense forest, and cheers were heard when they looked up at the dazzling sun in the sky.


    Most of them had actually entered the dense forest numerous times.


    Despite that, this trip was exceptionally thrilling, and they were excited at the thought of the half-spirit beast that was being carried.


    Outside the dense forest, a squad was already stationed there to aid them. After each squad was contacted, they gathered and returned to the military camp proudly in a row.


    Before they had even returned to the camp, the news of a half-spirit beast being ughtered had already spread across the entire camp.


    There was a sensation as soon as the squad returned to the military camp, but Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard to rest as he was exhausted.

 Chapter 62: The New Blacksmith Master

    <h4>Chapter 62: The New cksmith Master</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The next morning when Ou Yangming awakened, he felt refreshed.


    He headed to his courtyard to practice the martial-art squat for half an hour, where he clearly felt an enormous change in his body. The essential Qi of a Force Grade ss Four martial artist was insignificant among many soldiers, but it was not the worst.


    Other than the Guards under themand of the generals from different camps, if Ou Yangming fought a normal soldier, he could simply go head-on without using skills and without wearing any equipment. Moreover, he could easily have the upper hand due to this abundant Qi and blood.


    The light at the center of his Dantian circted and it was no longer the size of a bean as it had increased many times into the size of a baby¡¯s fist.


    Of course, it was just a vivid metaphor. If someone actually opened his stomach to look, one would definitely not find a light source the size of a baby¡¯s fist.


    Ou Yangming proceeded to practice his fist art and his de technique after he was done with the martial-art squat. Although the fist art and the de technique were taught by Sui Hezhi, they were different when Ou Yangming performed them.


    Besides, when he practiced, the mental power between his eyebrows was eager to make a move.


    In a sh, a stream of mental power was released, which pushed Ou Yangming lightly at his waist. He dashed forward due to the power¡¯s momentum and shed with his saber at the speed of light.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, the posture seemed to have exhausted him of all his power. However, the moment he became stagnant, a new force was suddenly generated, allowing him to perform an earth-shattering sh when it looked impossible.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sh would not gain him victory during an official battle, but it could at least frighten his opponent terribly.


    A faint smile was seen on Ou Yangming¡¯s face as he finally uncovered a hint of his mental power¡¯s function. If heplimented it with his martial arts skills during a battle, an unimaginable, powerful might could be released.


    Even though Ou Yangming had not eliminated the pressure and danger from Zhang Yinfan, he was no longer afraid like he was before. This was because he had the power to protect himself, such that he was confident about escaping even if Zhang Yinfan personally made a move. Furthermore, as Ou Yangming¡¯s power kept improving, he could one day crush his opponent instead.


    A knock was heard all of a sudden, and Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched a little. He quickly put his military saber away, and hurried to the door.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s fingers reached out to him as soon as the door was opened.


    ¡°Ah, Old Man, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡± Ou Yangming was on the tip of his toes as he shouted while grimacing in pain, ¡°My ear is going to be torn off soon!¡±


    Old Craftsman did not let go even when Ou Yangming yelled, but he held back his force and pulled Ou Yangming inside.


    Once they entered the building, Old Craftsman finally let go and scolded him, ¡°You little fe, are you tired of living? How dare you fight a half-spirit beast? Do you want to die?¡±


    Ou Yangming rubbed his ear while gesturing to Old Craftsman to sit. He then served him a warm cup of tea before replying to him, ¡°Old Man, you must¡¯ve heard it wrong. Who spread the rumor to you?¡±


    Old Craftsman sneered. ¡°Did I need to ask about it? The Middle Camp¡¯s general sent a notice, which states that your credit ranked first among those who ughtered the half-spirit beast. Heh, very well, how dare you fight a half-spirit beast? Why didn¡¯t you lose an arm or a leg?!¡±


    While Old Craftsman chastised, he kept scanning Ou Yangming¡¯s body to confirm that he was fine. Just as the old man was finally relieved, he fumed with anger and began to rage. Old Craftsman stuck his leg out with the intention to kick Ou Yangming but was afraid that he would really hurt him, hence he went around Ou Yangming to kick his butt instead.


    Ou Yangming groaned and fell to the ground.


    In actual fact, it was extremely easy for him to avoid the kick given his current ability, but he must take the hit and endure it because it was Old Craftsman who had kicked him.


    Old Craftsman then continued to beat Ou Yangming up while lecturing him, ¡°Little b*stard, I asked you to gain experience. It¡¯s fine if you fought a wild beast, but how dare you provoke a half-spirit beast? Are you tired of living? Did you want me to watch you die before I do? Since you¡¯re tired of living, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Though the old man sounded ruthless, he only hit the meaty parts on Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming puffed hard on the ground, and did not get up. His groans were getting louder.


    Old Craftsman finally stopped after a brief moment. His heart thudded when he looked at Ou Yangming, who was curled up on the ground, and he wondered, ¡®Oh no, did I hit him so hard that I actually hurt him? But he has been practicing the martial-art squat, as well as other skills, so he can¡¯t be that weak.¡¯


    He frowned. ¡°B*stard, why are you still lying on the ground pretentiously? Get the hell up!¡±


    Ou Yangming pressed the parts that hurt on his body as he stood up staggeringly with a sour face. ¡°Old Man, it hurt so much!¡±


    Old Craftsman scoffed, then went inside to look for ointment. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll rub those spots for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming went over to him and removed his clothes, but when Old Craftsman looked at his body, he did not see many bruises.


    ¡°Old Man, I didn¡¯t even see the half-spirit beast when I was there,¡± Ou Yangming quickly said as he knew that he was in a bad spot.


    ¡°Nonsense, why did you get the most credit if you didn¡¯t see it?¡± Old Craftsman was distracted indeed.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I smithed three arrows for Squad Leader Jiang Chengwei from the Middle Camp, and I heard that the three arrows were the key,¡± Ou Yangming exined.


    ¡°What arrows were those that they were so powerful?¡± Old Craftsman doubted him.


    ¡°Old Man, please wait here for a while, I¡¯ll show you a demonstration!¡± Ou Yangming chuckled then darted into his house. It was clear from his agile movement that he was not injured at all.


    Old Craftsman widened his eyes and thought, ¡®Sh*t, I beat him too softly earlier, I must use more force the next time!¡¯


    After some time, Ou Yangming returned with a dagger. ¡°Old Man, I employed a trick in my Military Fire, and this was the result. Take a look at it.¡±


    Old Craftsman looked at the dagger carefully after receiving it, and had a serious look on his face. ¡°This dagger is strange indeed. Its internal structure looks stable, but it also has a strong tension, how did you smith it?¡±


    Ou Yangming admired Old Craftsman, who was worthy of being a top-notch Military Fire cksmith, because he noticed the dagger¡¯s biggest feature at one nce.


    ¡°Old Man, I incorporated a hint of mental power into my Military Fire and channeled it into the dagger. I managed to achieve this by luck.¡± Ou Yangming lowered his voice.


    ¡°Mental power?¡± Old Craftsman was stunned and bewildered. ¡°How were you able to use the power?¡±


    ¡®Why do you think that I¡¯m not able to use it?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself, but dared not rebuke the old man, or he would be beaten up again for sure.


    While Ou Yangming was not rted by blood with Old Craftsman, they were really close. Their way of expressing themselves was simply distinctive and reserved.


    ¡°Cough, cough. Old Man, please don¡¯t underestimate me, you¡¯re the one who groomed me, right?¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded hesitantly. ¡®It¡¯s true that I raised this fe, but why do I not recall teaching him anything about mental power?


    ¡®Besides, what exactly is mental power?¡¯


    Nevertheless, he was definitely not going to admit his ignorance in front of Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s so special about this thing?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, look!¡± Ou Yangmingughed. He channeled a hint of essential Qi into the dagger, then threw it to the corner of a wall that was far away.


    ¡°Pow¡ª¡±


    After the soft sound was heard, Ou Yangming knew that there was no need for him to exin to Old Craftsman anymore. The old man had been a Military Fire cksmith for years, so if he could not tell the weapon¡¯s worth, he would not have be the military camp¡¯s cksmith chief.


    Old Craftsman sighed when he looked at another dagger for a while. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve really aged, but my life wasn¡¯t spent in vain now that I have a sessor.¡±


    His main point was that he had a sessor, hence it was a delightfulment rather than an emotional one.


    Ou Yangming quickly responded, ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re old but vigorous, you can live for a few hundred years more!¡±


    ¡°A few hundred years? Haha, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Old Craftsman was cracked up. He then shook his head and remarked, ¡°Even the cksmith master from the prefecture, who arrived yesterday, is more powerful than me, not to mention you. Hehe, it¡¯s rare that he¡¯s still so young, he certainly has a bright future!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he recalled something.


    On that day when he had a conflict with Huang Jingtian and the others from the West Camp, they talked about a Military Fire cksmith from the prefecture, who was invited by General Tian. On top of that, the master seemed to have discovered a method to mass-produce Good Grade Arm Guards.


    Although Ou Yangming was indifferent about the rumor, those were Good Grade Arm Guards. Even with different workmanship, it was impossible to let normal soldiers have a pair each. Nheless, he also knew that one who came surely had ill-intentions because one who meant well would not havee.


    It seemed like that master had arrived when Ou Yangming entered the dense forest, and he had even met Old Craftsman.


    ¡°Old Man, did that person offend you?¡± A sh of cold light was seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He would onlyugh it off if he was the one who was offended, but if it was Old Craftsman who was offended, heh...


    ¡°What do you mean by that? That fe¡¯s craftsmanship is amazing indeed, and he¡¯ll definitely surpass me in the future, but...¡± Old Craftsman found his question strange, but he replied to him proudly, ¡°I can still suppress him well now!¡±


    Ou Yangming studied the old man¡¯s expression closely, especially his arrogant look, and quickly realized that he was overthinking.


    Old Craftsman suddenly pped his forehead and red at Ou Yangming. ¡°Ah, I was too focused on teaching you, my unfilial student, a lesson that I forgot what I needed to do. Get dressed and follow me to meet Master Ni.¡±


    ¡°Master Ni? Which Master Ni?¡± Ou Yangming got dressed right away.


    ¡°The new master, you must learn well from him, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Man, I won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he smiled mischievously.

 Chapter 63: Reputation Spread Far And Wide

    <h4>Chapter 63: Reputation Spread Far And Wide</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the Middle Camp, many soldiers surrounded Jiang Chengwei to listen to his story of the event that took ce in the dense forest.


    After the half-spirit beast¡¯s carcass was carried back to the military camp, there was quite a bit of excitement indeed, and the people involved quickly drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Ou Yangming, who was given the most credit, naturally attracted the most attention, but nobody dared to disturb him after knowing that he was a Military Fire cksmith from the Armament Camp. After all, it was not the cksmith whom the bloodthirsty men admired, but the warriors who killed using weapons smithed by the cksmith.


    Yu Hailiang was a captain from the South Camp and was considered one of the high officials there, hence it was impossible for the soldiers to inquire about the incident from him. On the other hand, not only was Jiang Chengwei¡¯s position just right, but he also participated in the attack personally, so he drew everyone¡¯s attention. Many curious individuals surrounded him to listen to his story.


    Jiang Chengwei was proud of his sess after being given credits for his service, and he drank a lot of alcohol as the other soldiers ttered him. He was spluttering the happenings that day and was even more pretentious when he talked about how he shot the three explosive arrows. It was as though he was in that situation at that moment, causing the listeners to be in a trance.


    A voice was heard in the crowd all of a sudden. ¡°Since Squad Leader Yan is so amazing, why was a nobody from the Armament Camp given the most credits?¡±


    Jiang Chengwei instantly froze, and the other people looked at each other, but could not find the person who raised the question.


    Not knowing if Jiang Chengwei was agitated or was simply drunk, he expressed angrily while tapping the armor on his body, ¡°I won¡¯t be pleased if someone else is ranked first in terms of contribution, but I¡¯ll say no more if it¡¯s Master Ou! You have no idea, but I witnessed Master Ou¡¯s abilities myself!¡±


    At that moment, the listeners around him forgot about the voice that came from the crowd earlier as they urged him to exin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Yan Haobo from the West Camp, right? That fe got a huge bargain!¡± Jiang Chengwei widened his blurry eyes and burped, then swallowed his saliva and said enviously, ¡°That fe¡¯s armor was refined by Master Ou, guess what happened to it...¡±


    Although the crowd was unhappy with him being so secretive, they began guessing ording to his tone.


    ¡°Master Ou restored the holes on his armor?¡±


    ¡°Did Master Ou make shocking adjustments to the armor?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou didn¡¯t upgrade the armor, did he?¡±


    ¡°Tsk...¡±


    Scornfulughs filled the air. The burly soldiers were not cksmiths, but they dealt with pieces of equipment every day and knew how difficult it was to upgrade equipment. Therefore, they ridiculed upon hearing the wild guess.


    Despite that, Jiang Chengwei pped his thigh hard and announced, ¡°You guessed it right!¡±


    The crowd was stunned and their faces changed. ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, did Master Ou really increase Yan Haobo¡¯s armor¡¯s quality?¡±


    Jiang Chengweiughed and kept them in suspense. ¡°No.¡±


    The person who asked earlier was another squad leader from the Middle Camp¡¯s Guards, and he was white with fury. ¡°Very well, Jiang Chengwei, you¡¯re teasing me! Hmph, Ou Yangming didn¡¯t attach an attribute to the armor, did he?¡±


    Everyone else was startled at first, but they soon burst intoughter.


    They knew that the squad leader had bbered because he was flustered.


    How could binding an attribute to equipment be an easy thing to do? Even the best Military Fire cksmith in the military only had a thirty-percent sess rate, and the probability only applied if the cksmith was smithing with extreme focus. It was impossible for one to attach an attribute to random equipment in the wild.


    Nheless, Jiang Chengwei was stunned and left open-mouthed. He asked, ¡°How the f*ck do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Of course it was just a gu...¡± The squad leader replied exasperatedly, but suddenly stopped and reacted as if he had just seen a ghost. ¡°What did you say? Did he really fix an attribute to it?¡±


    The waves ofughter from the crowd slowly stopped as well, and everyone looked at Jiang Chengwei shockingly. Even though they knew based on their rationale that it was absolutely impossible, most of them had guessed the answer when they looked at his expression.


    It was the exact reason they were in disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Ou simply took Yan Haobo¡¯s armor andbined it with a Power Ore to it to add some Power,¡± Jiang Chengwei responded slowly, and continued after a pause, ¡°He also took three of my High Grade Arrows to improve them with his Military Fire. Not only did my arrows¡¯ quality improve, but they also had an extra explosive ability. The explosive arrows were the main reason we were able to ughter the half-spirit beast sessfully.¡±


    He described the explosive arrows¡¯ might vividly, causing the listeners to turn pale as they wondered, ¡®If we encountered the arrows that were so tyrannical in nature, wouldn¡¯t we be doomed?¡¯


    It was then when they finally understood why Ou Yangming was given the most credit.


    He was a cksmith who could remodel arrows as such, so who would have the guts to steal his credit?


    Without being noticed by the crowd, a white figure had left discreetly and swayed far away.


    After a couple of hours, Assistant Supervisor Zhang Yinfan from the Provision Camp lectured a few men furiously and yelled at them based on a petty excuse.


    Later on, Assistant Supervisor Zhang locked himself in his room and only left after half a day.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A figure appeared outside a courtyard in the Armament Camp, and the person jumped over the wall easily to get inside.


    Inside the courtyard, a man, who looked like a white-faced schr, was studying a military saber carefully. He turned and smiled when he heard some voices. ¡°Little Sister, why did you go out again?¡±


    The figure was the white figure who was hiding in the crowd earlier to listen to Jiang Chengwei¡¯s story. She was disguised as a man, had fine features, and bore a natural heroic spirit. It was difficult to spot her disguise without spending a long time with her.


    ¡°Elder Brother, I went to ask around and found that the old craftsman¡¯s disciple, Ou Yangming, is quite skillful. I heard that he can smith Attribute Equipment, and...¡± Thedy hesitated before continuing, ¡°He seems to be able to smith explosive arrows.¡±


    ¡°What? Explosive arrows? How is that possible? That¡¯s a Magic cksmith¡¯s secret technique, which is never taught to others, how did he achieve it?¡± The man¡¯s face changed abruptly.


    ¡°I have no idea either.¡± Thedy shrugged, then asked after seeing the military saber in the man¡¯s hand, ¡°Elder Brother, whose product are you looking at? Why do you look so serious?¡±


    The man sighed and replied, ¡°This military saber was smithed by Ou Yangming, the person you were talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you notice anything?¡±


    In actual fact, many things could be identified from a piece of equipment, but it required profound experience and vision.


    ¡°Hehe, Little Sister, you have the best eye in our family, take a look at it yourself.¡±


    Thedy received the military saber and studied it for some time, then a strange look was seen on her face. ¡°This is strange. The smithing technique used for this saber isn¡¯t of a professional level, and it¡¯s somewhat wed, but how did it achieve the peak of Good Grade?¡±


    A piece of Good Grade Rank Five equipment was very rare for many soldiers but was nothing spectacr for the siblings.


    If the military saber was not wed, it did not really matter if it was of Good Grade Rank Five. However, they were bewildered by the fact that it was at the peak of Good Grade when it was wed.


    ¡°Hehe, you noticed it too.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I have no idea what method was used, but Ou Yangming is not a simple person at all.¡±


    The youngdy nodded lightly and was curious for some reason.


    Needless to say, it was not Ou Yangming whom she was interested in, but his smithing technique.


    A knock was suddenly heard at the door.


    The man grinned. ¡°They¡¯re here already.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was exchanging views with Old Craftsman yesterday, and I benefited a lot from him, so I invited him over for another talk.¡±


    The youngdy smiled sweetly. ¡°Elder Brother, won¡¯t General Tian be unhappy if you get too close with Old Craftsman?¡±


    ¡°Since I came and showed up for him, that¡¯s enough. Heh, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re the ones who are the Tian family¡¯s masters,¡± the man replied to her without feeling bothered at all.


    He stood up to open the door to the courtyard.


    Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming were seen standing at the door.


    Upon seeing the man, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up and he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    He was not expecting to meet the fop who suddenly appeared during the night battle.


    Old Craftsman was stunned. ¡°Do you know Master Ni?¡±


    Ou Yangming tensed up for a while but quickly said with a serious face, ¡°Old Man, I took him for someone else. Master Ni looks very simr to a friend of mine, so... Hehe, I got the wrong person, I got the wrong person.¡±


    Old Craftsman and Master Ni looked at him suspiciously as they could tell that Ou Yangming did not mean what he said. Nevertheless, they could not expose him.


    ¡°Young fe, this is Master Ni Yunhong, and this is his younger brother, Ni Yinghong. One of them is a cksmith while the other¡¯s talented in appraisals, they¡¯re both rare geniuses,¡± Old Craftsman introduced once they entered the courtyard.


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought to himself, ¡®Master Ni Yunhong is also a powerhouse in martial arts skills, and he can easily take out anyone who¡¯s in the same rank as him!¡¯


    Ni Yunhong chuckled. ¡°Old Craftsman, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    COMMENT


    Old Craftsman had a strange habit. Apart from Ou Yangming, he disallowed people from addressing him as Old Man, such that he would correct a person to call him Old Craftsman instead if that person had called him something else. One with such a habit would definitely be mocked by other people, but given that he was the number one Military Fire cksmith in the camp, even themanding general treated him with respect.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    A military saber was suddenly shown in front of Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    Ou Yangming was surprised, and Ni Yinghong¡¯s face came into view when he looked. In particr, the pair of bright, shiny eyes were staring at him curiously.


    ¡°Did you really smith this saber?¡±

 Chapter 64: Smithing Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 64: Smithing Challenge</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming took a nce at the saber that Ni Yinghong held. Although the fellow was too thin, and his eyes were somewhat moist, he could not see through his real identity.


    That said, Ou Yangming recognized the saber at a nce.


    From another person¡¯s perspective, one could distinguish minor differences between pieces of equipment that looked the same. Especially if the equipment was personally smithed by a person, that person would naturally recognize it easily.


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied casually, ¡°Yes, this is a Good Grade Military Saber, I recall that I¡¯ve submitted it to the depot.¡±


    He had submitted a considerable amount of equipment to the depot, so it did not matter if someone withdrew one. Besides, the saber that they retrieved was only an ordinary piece of White te Equipment that did not contain any attribute, hence he was even more unconcerned.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Your saber obviously has some ws, and theoretically, it¡¯s difficult for it to achieve Good Grade with these ws. How did this military saber achieve Good Grade Rank Five?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched as he wondered, ¡®I hate sharp-eyed insiders like him the most.¡¯


    Old Craftsman quickly cleared his throat and remarked, ¡°Hehe, little brother, that¡¯s a cksmith¡¯s core secret. I have no idea either, so how can he tell you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Old Craftsman¡¯s right.¡± Ni Yunhong had been pondering ever since Ou Yangming spoke. His eyes finally lit up as heughed. ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a dry cough and replied to him, ¡°Master Ni, you probably remembered wrongly, you¡¯ve never seen me before.¡±


    Ni Yunhong nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never seen your face.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed because he knew that the fellow had finally recognized his voice. Even though his face was covered that night, his voice was still the same. Moreover, Ou Yangming behaved quite strangely when they met, thus it only made sense that he could not hide the truth from Ni Yunhong.


    Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong looked at them confusedly as they had no idea what the other two were saying.


    Ni Yunhong took the military saber back and asked seriously, ¡°Master Ou, may I ask if your military saber has any room for improvement?¡±


    Ou Yangming hade with Old Craftsman. In terms of seniority, he was considered Old Craftsman¡¯s disciple, but because of the military saber in Ni Yunhong¡¯s hand, he was worthy of being addressed as a master.


    ¡°If further improvement is to be done, it can be done on the saber¡¯s Durability,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a nod after some thought.


    ¡°Durability?¡± Ni Yunhong was stunned, but he soon came to a sudden realization so heughed. ¡°Master Ou, that¡¯s interesting. Indeed, I¡¯ve been thinking for a night, and I¡¯m certain that the saber has room for improvement, but I couldn¡¯te up with a way to increase its quality. Hehe, looks like this is the real shoring.¡±


    The saber was already of Good Grade Rank Five, and the probability of advancing it to High Grade was close to zero due to the limitation of the raw material. Nheless, more work could be done to improve its Durability to 10 points, which was the peak.


    However, the time and effort required seemed like the final oue would not make up for the loss.


    Ni Yunhong was still cheerful and excited. He rubbed his hands slightly, then a me instantly burned in his hand.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed the instant the fire burned.


    ¡®Is that the Military Fire?¡¯


    Whether it was Ou Yangming, Old Craftsman, or the other Military Fire cksmiths in the military camp, the Military Fire possessed by each of them was different. The only simrity was they all burned in red.


    On the contrary, the me produced by Ni Yunhong was purely white. Additionally, it was quite shocking that the fire was not hot, but gave a chilly feeling instead.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Old Craftsman, only to find that the old man was staring at the white me with a puzzled look on his face.


    After a brief moment, Old Craftsman finally sensed the questioning look from Ou Yangming, hence he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Young fe, watch closely. This is a type of spiritual fire that has simr effects to the Military Fire, but they both have their own strengths.¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked disdainful for a split second when she heard what Old Craftsman had said.


    ¡®How can the Military Fire be mentioned on equal terms with spiritual fire? This old craftsman is someone with genuine talent though, and since Elder Brother treats him with respect, I shall not be rude because of what he said.¡¯


    The white me disappeared a while after, and Ni Yunhongughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, I remodeled your military saber without asking, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Following that, he tossed the saber to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming reached his arm out to catch it steadily. He studied it with a dark face and noticed the ws that were initially on the military saber had been fixed. Without inspecting with his Military Fire, he knew that the saber¡¯s Durability attribute had definitely achieved 10 points of Good Grade Rank Five.


    Nevertheless, it did not feel nice that his product was made perfect by someone else.


    Ni Yinghong smiled proudly and disclosed, ¡°Master Ou, my brother¡¯s spiritual fire is the rare Frost Fire, and it¡¯s far more superior than the ordinary Military Fire.1¡±


    The youngdy, who disguised herself as a boy, was pleased to see that her older brother was better than his opponent.


    While Old Craftsman was a little unhappy, he had to admit that the Frost Fire was truly more wonderful than the Military Fire.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows andmented, ¡°Frost Fire, its name is interesting and rare indeed.¡±


    Ni Yinghong blinked and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled with squinted eyes as he said, ¡°I meant that the Frost Fire¡¯s name is wonderful indeed, but its effect is so-so.¡±


    ¡°What high-sounding sentiments! Are you saying that your Military Fire is more superior to my older brother¡¯s Frost Fire?¡± Ni Yinghong was so mad that she smiled instead.


    ¡°A challenge will show if it¡¯s more superior,¡± Ou Yangming casually suggested.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s face changed. He had not brought Ou Yangming along for him to pick a fight. Just as he was about to lecture Ou Yangming, Ni Yunhong responded, ¡°Master Ou, since you¡¯re interested, let¡¯s pick a date?¡±


    Ou Yangming smirked. ¡°Master Ni, would you like to fail again?¡±


    Ni Yunhong replied to him expressionlessly, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be defeated this time around!¡±


    Old Craftsman instantly shut his mouth but was feeling flustered. ¡®When did they challenge each other? Why do I know nothing about it?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was not willing to show an impression of weakness. ¡°A verbal guarantee doesn¡¯t mean anything, how would you like to challenge me?¡±


    Ni Yunhong pondered then said, ¡°We¡¯ll smith a full equipment set using the same materials, and the one who smiths the more powerful equipment set wins, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fair.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Smithing a full equipment set meant that more than a piece of equipment would be smithed. The cksmith¡¯s skills would be fully disyed, and the probability of an ident would be lowered, hence it was the fairest challenge indeed.


    ¡°Since you agree...¡± Ni Yunhong smiled and thought for a while before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s do it in three days¡¯ time. We¡¯llpete at the Armament Camp¡¯s public space, and I¡¯ll invite General Tian from the East Camp, as well as General Chen from the West Camp, to be the hosts and the judges.¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes twitched at the spur of the moment, and he looked deeply at Ni Yunhong with a dark face.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud. ¡°Okay, as long as you can invite them, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    ¡°A promise made,¡± Ni Yunhong uttered and lifted his right hand.


    ¡°Must be kept!¡± Ou Yangmingpleted the sentence and tapped his hand.


    Old Craftsman shook his head and sighed. ¡°Master Ni, since you¡¯ve agreed on a date, I¡¯ll bring him back to prepare for it. I¡¯ll watch your performances in three days.¡±


    Ni Yunhong nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll learn more skills from you after the challenge.¡±


    The skills that he meant to learn was not the same as the intense challenge that was said earlier, it was really an inquiry session to exchange views.


    Once Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming left, Ni Yinghong asked curiously, ¡°Elder Brother, have you met Ou Yangming before?¡±


    Ni Yunhong smiled bitterly. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve seen him once and challenged him once.¡±


    ¡°You really challenged each other, and you lost?¡± Ni Yinghong was surprised. She then shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re the best cksmith among the younger generation in our family.¡±


    ¡°Hah, what were you thinking? I only exchanged blows with him in a martial arts battle, but I ended up fleeing.¡± Ni Yunhong did not know whether to cry orugh. He was embarrassed when he recalled the night he escaped without continuing the fight.


    Ni Yinghong widened her eyes even more. ¡°That¡¯s even more impossible. You¡¯re the best at controlling skills in our family. Unless that fe is already in Yin Grade Boundary, how could he defeat you?¡±


    In actual fact, it did not matter even if Ou Yangming was a Yin Grade martial artist because Ni Yunhong had actually defeated quite a number of Yin Grade powerhouses. Among the people whom he defeated, there were also powerhouses above Yin Grade ss Three.


    COMMENT


    However, Ni Yunhong shook his head and exined, ¡°Master Ou¡¯s martial art boundary is lower than mine, but he¡¯s able to execute skills in an unbelievable way. I lost because of the disparity between our skills.¡±


    Honestly, Ni Yunhong might not bother if he was defeated because of the difference between their boundaries, but the fact that he lost because of his skills was a huge blow for him.


    Ni Yinghong looked at her older brother dumbfoundedly. She finally understood why Ni Yunhong did the unusual by agreeing to challenge Ou Yangming, suggested having the challenge in public, and even proposed topete with what he was adept in¡ªsmithing a full equipment set.


    In other words, Ni Yunhong had a hidden trick for the challenge of smithing a full equipment set.


    The challenge had not begun, but the result was already set.


    ¡®It looks like Elder Brother still hasn¡¯t let go of that incident, so he decided to vent his anger by smithing an equipment set.¡¯


    Ni Yinghong shook her head and felt that Ou Yangming was unlucky to have encountered her elder brother, who was willing to give his all. ¡®I hope that he won¡¯t lose confidence after being defeated.¡¯

 Chapter 65: Layering Art

    <h4>Chapter 65: Layering Art</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Soon after Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming left the courtyard, seeing that nobody was around, the old man quickly asked, ¡°Young fe, when did you see him, and evenpete with him?¡±


    Ou Yangming scratched his head as he knew that he could not fool Old Craftsman anymore. In order to not let his body suffer, he could only reveal the truth that he was involved in a night battle. Of course, Ou Yangming did not disclose the part where Ni Yunhong defeated Yan Chengcai and the others, as well as when he did his best to save the situation and ended up being victorious.


    He described the night battle vaguely, so it sounded like Yan Chengcai and the others yed a bigger part, and they won the tangled fight by luck.


    Old Craftsman frowned andmented, ¡°Master Ni¡¯s a cksmith, after all. He¡¯s not a pure martial artist, so it¡¯s not surprising that he lost in that situation.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, but said to himself, ¡®If Ni Yunhong hears thisment, I wonder how he¡¯ll feel.¡¯


    ¡°Young fe, how confident are you about the challenge that¡¯s happening in three days?¡± Old Craftsman sighed.


    ¡°Old Man, I won¡¯t lose,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously after some thoughts.


    He spoke resolutely, which showed that his confidence was already unshakable.


    ¡°Forget it,e with me.¡± Old Craftsman exhaled deeply. Once they entered his smithing workshop, he looked at Ou Yangming sternly. ¡°Your smithing art is quite good now, so you¡¯re able to upgrade a piece of equipment or attach an attribute to it with ease. I¡¯ll teach you my final trick, but it¡¯s too rushed, so I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s toote.¡± The old man shook his head.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Old Man, tell me about it. Perhaps I¡¯m extremely talented, and I¡¯ll pick it up right away?¡±


    Old Craftsman could not help butugh. ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t reach for what¡¯s beyond your grasp, you have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Man.¡± Ou Yangming immediately curbed his smile and sat upright.


    Old Craftsman was cracked up by his reaction. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you the Layering Art. It¡¯s my final trump card, so I have nothing else to teach you after this.¡±


    ¡°Layering Art?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°When you smith a piece of equipment and bind an attribute to it, do you only use one precious ore each time?¡± Old Craftsman asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded in a daze, but wondered, ¡®Oh, I can actually use more than one ore...¡¯


    Old Craftsman obviously did not hear his thoughts. He said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to teach you the skill to bind two precious ores to the same equipment.¡±


    ¡°Two precious ores?¡± Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face. He asked, ¡°Old Man, only one precious ore can be fixed to each piece of equipment?¡±


    The equipment set that he had smithed for himself had a total of 11 points and 4 points of Power and Agility, respectively.


    Those points were distributed to different pieces of equipment, and the highest point achieved by a piece was 4 points of attributes. Ou Yangming initially thought that it was a matter of course for a piece of equipment to have more than one attribute attached, but judging from Old Craftsman¡¯s tone, it was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s impossible that only one precious ore is allowed in a piece of equipment, but binding more ores increases the failure rate,¡± Old Craftsman exined seriously, then continued after a short pause, ¡°The Layering Technique is valuable because it allows the same equipment to have more and stronger attributes, which in turn increases the equipment¡¯s value.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded nkly but was actually feeling rather helpless.


    ¡®How should I exin to Old Craftsman? If I directly tell him that I¡¯ve grasped the Layering Art, the secret technique, is he going to hit me with a bamboo pper?¡¯


    Ou Yangming decided as he touched his butt. ¡®Even if I¡¯m actually trying to avoid getting beaten up, I should listen to him and go with the flow.¡¯


    Old Craftsman picked a piece of steel. ¡°Young fe, listen well, a material decides what attributes can be amodated. Normally, it¡¯s good enough for a featured iron ingot to hold a precious ore¡¯s power, but it¡¯s different for steel. If a piece of equipment at the peak of High Grade is made, a maximum of four precious ores can be amodated.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®Indeed.¡¯


    Among the pieces of equipment he had smithed, there were three that could contain the highest number of attributes, which were the armor, the military saber, and the helmet.


    That said, the attributes stored in the three pieces of equipment were limited to 4 points. Ou Yangming had tried to increase the attribute points, but when he released his Military Fire, the pieces of equipment gave him the feeling that they were about to break, hence he gave up on the thought as he was afraid.


    Old Craftsman thought that Ou Yangming was shocked as he looked absent-minded. The old manughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be too strict with you. Hehe, theyering of four precious ores is only a legend. If such a High Grade Equipment actually exists, each of it will be considered a little top-grade item, and it¡¯ll also be much more valuable than a normal Fine Grade Attribute Equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched a little and was feeling more alert. ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to be more cautious when I go out in the future.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if I asionally produce a little top-grade item, but if I suddenly have three of them, they¡¯re likely going to attract attention.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Layering Technique now. As long as you can smith a piece ofyered equipment during the challenge in three days, your victory is guaranteed,¡± Old Craftsman said with a deep voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Old Man,¡± Ou Yangming replied him with a nod, but thought to himself, ¡®But my victory is already guaranteed.¡¯


    Old Craftsman did not begin smithing right away. He broke down the skill instead and exined everything one by one. He passed on all his experiences that were umted over the decades to his chosen sessor without any reservation.


    In actual fact, ording to the old man¡¯s initial n, it was too early to be passing on everything to Ou Yangming. However, since Ni Yunhong had suddenly proposed a challenge, he could only push Ou Yangming beyond his ability by teaching him everything first.


    Old Craftsman took an hour to exin everything. Subsequently, the Military Fire burned in his hands, then the piece of steel slowly changed form like it was mud, and it finally transformed into a military saber. Next, the old man retrieved a Power Ore.


    The instant he took the Power Ore, his energy and spirit changed wonderfully. His originally aged face suddenly became radiant as if he was full of vigor.


    Ou Yangming thought about Squad Leader Jiang Chengwei from the Middle Camp. When the squad leader pulled the explosive arrows to aim at the half-spirit beast, he underwent the same change.


    There were always some people who could release unimaginable abilities, perform what would be impossible for many, and achieve unreachable heights in their areas of expertise.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    The Power Ore melted very quickly, and the mysterious power that it contained was evenly distributed in the military saber ording to Old Craftsman¡¯s guidance.


    Without carrying out an inspection, Ou Yangming could sense that Old Craftsman had seeded.


    The Attribute Military Saber was born.


    Despite that, Old Craftsman did not stop. He retrieved another Power Ore to toss it into his fire and began shaking his hand in a certain rhythm.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes to observe the process closely.


    Although Ou Yangming had achieved the Layering Art¡¯s limit, he paid full attention without cking at all when Old Craftsman was teaching him. This was because he knew that the skill might be useful for him in the future even if it would not be useful at the moment.


    Every effort that Ou Yangming made would be a cornerstone for him to soar higher in the future.


    Old Craftsman shook his wrist slightly, which was an incredibly mysterious feeling.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed. He suddenly realized that the way Old Craftsman shook his wrist was simr to Ni Yunhong¡¯s fist technique, the one that he performed that night to defeat Yan Chengcai and the others.


    Needless to say, it did not mean that both of them were directly rted. Ou Yangming noticed something that allowed them to connect with Heaven and Earth, oh no, it was a feeling that they had merged with Heaven.


    Ni Yunhong and Old Craftsman were fully immersed in the process whether they were performing the fist technique or using the Layering Art. They had even gone beyond themselves at that instant.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly enlightened. Old Craftsman¡¯s current state was when he was at the peak of his life.


    Old Craftsman became dispirited as soon as his Military Fire dissipated, but his eyes were still full of life. The proudness that he felt when he looked at the military saber was indescribable.


    Ou Yangming quickly approached him to support him by his arm, and advised, ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re tired, please take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Rest my *ss, I¡¯ll rest when I¡¯m in my coffin.¡± Old Craftsman red at him.


    ¡°Old Man, you¡¯ll live a very long life!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed and he immediately expressed.


    Old Craftsmanughed out loud. ¡°Okay, since we have time now, you should give it a go.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him. He initially wanted to avoid doing it to hide his inadequacy, but his heart ached when he saw Old Craftsman forcing himself to remain energetic.


    As long as Ou Yangming could let the old man rest with ease, he would add four points of attributes through the Layering Art without hesitation, let alone just two points.


    After picking a piece of steel, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire began burning fiercely. His Military Fire was slightly different from Old Craftsman¡¯s because he incorporated it with a hint of mental power, thus he was also better at controlling the energy.


    So long as Ou Yangming did not channel his mental power through the unique method, he would not produce an explosive item.


    As the me danced, Ou Yangming tossed the first Power Ore into the fire. The Power Ore turned into liquid under his control and was evenly distributed on the military saber.


    Old Craftsman nodded as he watched, but began to look more serious.


    The second precious ore was soon tossed into the fire, and Old Craftsman clenched his fists together. He was actually more anxious than Ou Yangming.

 Chapter 66: Standing On His Own Feet

    <h4>Chapter 66: Standing On His Own Feet</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming¡¯s arms, wrists, and in fact, his entire body, was beginning to shake slightly.


    Old Craftsman frowned and thought, ¡®Oh no, I mentioned before I demonstrated that the key to sessfulyering is stability.¡¯


    He only swayed his arms earlier to smoothly channel the Power Ores¡¯ mysterious energy to every corner of the equipment.


    A substantial amount of energy was required for the process, but stability was the most important aspect. A slight mistake could cause the previous efforts to end up in vain.


    When Ou Yangming swayed his arms, his entire body shook. How could he seed? The old man sighed and felt regretful. ¡®Is it too early to teach him such a profound skill? If I ruined this because of undue haste, it¡¯ll be my fault.¡¯


    However, just as Old Craftsman was going to call out to Ou Yangming to stop the refinement process, he was stunned.


    For some reason, there was a strange feeling when he looked at Ou Yangming carefully. It seemed like Ou Yangming had currently be one with the space around him. Whether it was the dancing Military Fire, the military saber in the fire, or even the liquidized Power Ore, they had all turned into a peaceful image that could not be destroyed no matter what happened.


    Old Craftsman stopped after reaching his hand out halfway, and his mouth was also left half-opened. He could not figure out what was happening.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s entire body was shaking, but why did the old man somehow think that that was how it should be?


    Nheless, Old Craftsman had no idea that he was feeling the same way Ou Yangming felt when Ou Yangming watched him smith earlier.


    When one was fully focused on something, one would always seem like one was immersed in one¡¯s own world, and had magically merged with the surroundings.


    Ni Yunhong had done it before, Jiang Chengwei had done it before, Old Craftsman had done it before, and Ou Yangming was currently reproducing it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brighter. As he smithed ording to Old Craftsman¡¯s teaching, he suddenly recalled Ni Yunhong¡¯s skills, as well as Jiang Chengwei¡¯s concentration when he pulled the arrow on his bow.


    He had an inexplicable feeling as he sensed the simrity between them.


    Without any guidance, Ou Yangming strangelyprehended it.


    Therefore, he began incorporating skills and concentration into the art that had been taught by Old Craftsman.


    It was done so intuitively that Ou Yangming himself probably had no idea that he had done such a frightening thing.


    In actual fact, there were simrities between any top-notch industries, or perhaps any top-notch skills. That said, it was impossible for normal people to identify them, let aloneprehend them.


    When Ou Yangming attempted the Layering Art, he miraculously thought about the performances of two other people in their own expertise. It was unexpected that he even managed to integrate the qualities, or perhaps the core energies, into his own system.


    It was an exceptionally rare opportunity. Apart from having outstanding knowledge and abilities, opportunities were extremely important too.


    Old Craftsman hesitated for a while, and finally decided to lower his arm.


    He let go of his fists and smiled dly because he vaguely sensed that Ou Yangming had inherited his experiences, and had also advanced further.


    Although the old man could not make sense of how Ou Yangming did it, as long as he could do it, the old man was delighted.


    Atst, the Military Fire dissipated, and a military saber was ced on the smithing table.


    [Item: Distinguished military saber (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +15, Toughness +15, Power +2, Durability 15]


    Old Craftsman inspected it carefully, then looked up at Ou Yangming in confusion. After some time, he finally expressed his happiness.


    ¡°Very well done, you b*stard, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Ou Yangming scratched his head while replying to him, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, you¡¯re ttering me, I only did it because of your guidance!¡±


    He was as happy as Old Craftsman was at that moment.


    This was because his body and mind had been in a wonderful state, as though he had be one with Heaven and Earth. Ou Yangmingbined Ni Yunhong¡¯s skills, Jiang Chengwei¡¯s concentration, and Old Craftsman¡¯s swaying motion together.


    At the time, he had even forgotten about his Military Fire¡¯s unique feature.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not utilize the drawing and upgrading abilities. He had smithed the equipment while relying on his own capabilities.


    It was a perfect High Grade Military Saber that not only had 15 points of Sharpness and Toughness, but had also achieved 15 points of Durability. It was the attribute that had caused him to be denounced in the past due to how low it was.


    Needless to say, by using two precious ores, both the attempts of attaching a Unique Attribute were sessful.


    The military saber smithed was perfect in every aspect, and was also the first Attribute Military Saber that Ou Yangming had truly smithed on his own.


    Of course, smithing a military saber through this method required a huge consumption of his mental power and essential Qi. The second the military saber took form, he actually felt that he would copse.


    It was then that Ou Yangming finally understood why Old Craftsman had had such a badplexion.


    Military Fire cksmiths could not further increase their sess rate because the condition of their body yed a huge role.


    If one¡¯s body condition was great, one¡¯s sess rate in smithing Attribute Equipment would naturally increase, conversely, it would decrease when one¡¯s body condition was bad.


    Nevertheless, even though everyone understood the theory, it was impossible for one to maintain one¡¯s body and mental state at the best condition all the time.


    Hence, Military Fire cksmiths would usually set a one-in-ten or a two-in-ten standard for the refinement of Attribute Equipment.


    Despite that, almost every Military Fire cksmith had tricks up their sleeves as they usually hid a few pieces of Attribute Equipment for themselves.


    Kang Weibo was obviously aware of it, but he never exposed the unspoken rule. After all, how could one make horses run without providing enough fodder?


    Old Craftsman exhaled deeply after putting down the military saber. ¡°Ah, from today onward, I¡¯ll have to further dy the date of smithing General Chen¡¯s weapon.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Old Man, I¡±m sorry.¡±


    Old Craftsman had been preserving and building up energy, not wasting any on smithing other pieces of equipment, because he was preparing to smith a divine weapon for Chen Yifan. However, since he had just performed the Layering Art, his previous efforts were simply wasted.


    ¡°We¡¯re like grandfather and grandson, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Hehe, you must give your all during the challenge after three days, and you must be victorious!¡± Old Craftsman responded after shaking his hand, and said eagerly, ¡°If you seed in theyering method in public and be the winner in the challenge, hehe, perhaps you¡¯ll get a chance to enter the prefecture. You¡¯ll be able to learn better smithing skills!¡±


    He expressed regretfully, ¡°I was fortunate enough to have gone once in the past, and it was truly an eye-opening experience. I owe my current sess to that day.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Old Man, it¡¯s just the prefecture, I¡¯ll bring you there next time!¡±


    Old Craftsman could not help butugh. ¡°Young fe, I meant learning from a smithing master at the prefecture, yet you¡¯re taking it as a sightseeing tour.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled apologetically, and finally convinced Old Craftsman to take a rest. He swore to himself, ¡®I¡¯ll surpass the capital¡¯s smithing master, let alone the prefecture¡¯s smithing master.¡¯


    Since Old Craftsman loved smithing art dearly his whole life, Ou Yangming was determined to make him the first smithing master...¡¯s master!


    He wondered how ted Old Craftsman would be if he actually seeded.


    Once Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard, he began cultivating his fist art and his de technique again. After the smithing process earlier, he had a mysteriousprehension toward different types of skills.


    All beings in the word were connected. If he practiced his martial arts skills well, it would be beneficial toward his smithing technique.


    Sure enough, the feeling that Ou Yangming had was still quite vague at the moment, and it was impossible for him to fully fathom everything. At the very least, his current self could not realize his dream yet.


    As shes of saber-lights were seen, Ou Yangming was surrounded by hot Qi. A considerable amount of Qi and blood were transformed into essential Qi, which allowed him to increase his strength steadily.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming felt troubled because he was starting to have insufficient Qi and blood. Although he could hold on for a few days, he was no longer rich in Qi and blood.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and wondered, ¡®Practicing martial arts is a difficult thing to do indeed.¡¯


    That being said, if someone else knew how he wasmenting about this, only God knew how that person would resent him.


    Ou Yangming left his courtyard after being struck by an idea, and he headed to the West Camp to look for Yan Haobo.


    This time, Yan Haobo was extremely respectful toward Ou Yangming, and was so friendly that it was unbearable. Additionally, the bunch of soldiers, who were indifferent toward Ou Yangming before they entered the dense forest, were treating him in apletely different manner. Each of them served him earnestly, and cared about him better than they cared for their parents.


    Ou Yangming asked as he was puzzled, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, this is how my brothers and I respect you!¡± Yan Haobo smiled, then added after a pause, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll be challenging the new Master Ni in smithing art?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡®We¡¯ve just discussed this, has it spread in the military camp already?¡¯


    Yan Haobo nodded and exined, ¡°The news came from the East Camp. We heard that General Tian and General Chen will be watching, and that an appraisal master will be judging.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he smiled. ¡°Hehe, I see that Master Ni¡¯s very confident!¡±


    ¡®It has just been half a day, yet Yan Haobo already found out about it. Does this mean that everyone would¡¯ve found out after three days?


    ¡®Ni Yunhong is obviously determined to defeat me in front of the public, how can I let things go his way?¡¯

 Chapter 67: The General Summons

    <h4>Chapter 67: The General Summons</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yan Haobo and the others surrounded Ou Yangming to please him in every possible way. Ou Yangming naturally knew their motives, they wanted to ask for a piece of decent equipment. That said, unless it was necessary, it was impossible for him to smith divine weapons or sharp tools for them just because they were ttering him.


    Suddenly, a noise was heard outside all of a sudden, and the crowd moved aside for Liu Zhengye to enter the barrack.


    He smiled at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re here. The general is looking for you,e with me!¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him, then stood up and left with him. He could not help butment.


    Just a month ago, Liu Zhengye addressed Ou Yangming as a young fellow, like Chen Yifan and Old Craftsman did, but this time, he was calling him a master.


    It seemed like the only way to gain someone else¡¯s respect was to be more powerful. Only when he became powerful enough to not be neglected, would he receive his well-deserved treatment.


    They arrived at the general¡¯s residence after a brief moment.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s eyes glowed when he saw Ou Yangming, and he smiled. ¡°Ou Yangming, you really became famous this time!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed embarrassedly. ¡°General, you¡¯re overpraising me. I only smithed some pieces of equipment for them, it was the brave soldiers who used them.¡±


    Chen Yifan nodded and responded, ¡°It¡¯s great that you think that way, but Yu Hailiang from the South Camp and Jiang Chengwei from the Middle Camp admire you so much that they insisted on granting you the most credits. In the end, General Deng made the decision and approved it.¡±


    Ou Yangming obviously knew that General Deng was the Middle Camp¡¯smanding general, and was also the realmander-in-chief of the military camp. Since the general had made his decision, it would be pointless for the other people to object.


    ¡°General Chen granted you a thousand credits, are you satisfied?¡± Chen Yifan informed.


    ¡°Thank you, general!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You should thank General Deng, not me,¡± Chen Yifan waved his hand and replied to him, then continued after a short pause, ¡°Actually, since you refined explosive arrows, which were used to defeat the enemy, it¡¯s reasonable that you¡¯re given the most credits.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled brightly as it was a delightful surprise that he was given credits.


    Chen Yifan suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ll be challenging Master Ni in smithing art?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming nodded and answered.


    ¡°Master Ni is a reputable Spiritual Fire Smithing Master from the prefecture, whereas you¡¯ve only controlled the Military Fire for a few years, so how can youpare with him? Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡± Chen Yifan remarked.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. ¡°General, although Master Ni has learned smithing techniques for a long time, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he¡¯ll defeat me.¡±


    Chen Yifan and Liu Zhengye frowned and looked at each other.


    They had actually summoned Ou Yangming to ask him to cancel his challenge against Ni Yunhong.


    In actual fact, based on the short duration of time Ou Yangming had controlled the Military Fire, nobody would rebuke him even if he withdrew from the challenge. This was because everyone knew that smithing art could not be grasped overnight.


    However, Ou Yangming had just been given the most credits for ughtering a half-spirit beast, and he had gained a high reputation as a result.


    The fact that Ni Yunhong agreed to the challenge at this moment showed that he had other motives.


    ¡°Ah, Master Ou, do you know that our general isn¡¯t really on good terms with General Tian from the East Camp?¡± Liu Zhengye cleared his throat and asked.


    Ou Yangming replied to him without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be honest with you then. Master Ni¡¯s a smithing expert, invited by General Tian from the prefecture with the intention of going against Old Craftsman. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly be famous, he¡¯s making a move on you instead,¡± Liu Zhengye nodded and exined, then added after pausing for a while, ¡°It¡¯ll be great if you win the challenge, but if you lose, our general¡¯s reputation will be ruined!¡±


    Chen Yifan waved his hand and expressed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s my reputation, but I¡¯m afraid that people will criticize Old Craftsman, saying that his smithing art is not that great after all. If that¡¯s the case, Ni Yunhong can easily take advantage of the situation by challenging Old Craftsman. Heh, it¡¯s true that the old man is skillful, but he has aged, so he might not be able to take it!¡±


    Ou Yangming had a serious look on his face. The thought had not crossed his mind.


    He clenched his fists together, and was determined to not make any mistake during the challenge.


    ¡°Master Ou, you can actually turn down the challenge with the excuse that you¡¯ve only used the Military Fire for a short span of time,¡± Liu Zhengye suggested with a smile, then assured seriously, ¡°I guarantee that nobody will rebuke or belittle you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned as he had just understood what they meant.


    He pondered for a while, then suddenly asked, ¡°General, what¡¯s the spiritual fire?¡±


    Chen Yifan answered after some thought, ¡°Powerful cksmiths are either bestowed with the Military Fire by the imperial family, or inherit the spiritual fire passed down through their family¡¯s n. Ni Yunhong¡¯s a genius from the Ni family. He has a noble background, and extraordinary talent, so he¡¯s definitely not someone whom you can fight against.¡±


    He exaggerated Ni Yunhong¡¯s strength as much as possible to persuade Ou Yangming to retreat.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming smiled instead and reassured, ¡°General, I¡¯ve defeated him once, I¡¯ll defeat him again. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s definitely going to lose!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve defeated him before?¡± Chen Yifan asked as he was shocked.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°General, you know of the military camp¡¯s night battle, am I right?¡±


    Chen Yinfan and Liu Zhengye looked at him and mumbled at the same time, ¡°The fop and the masked man...¡±


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°Yes, it was Ni Yunhong and me.¡±


    ¡°Ni Yunhong¡¯s very knowledgeable because of his family, so it¡¯s not surprising that he defeated Yan Chengcai and the others, but as for you...¡± Chen Yifan frowned and scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe, then eximed, ¡°Good fe, what... What ss are you at now?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered proudly, ¡°Force Grade ss Four.¡±


    He was only at Force Grade ss Three before he entered the dense forest, but advanced by leaps and bounds after absorbing the half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood. Not only did Ou Yangming achieve Force Grade ss Four, but he was also close to the peak as he almost entered ss Five.


    ¡°Force Grade ss Four, Force Grade ss Four!¡± Chen Yinfan repeated and clearly looked frightened.


    He was not the only one who reacted that way because Liu Zhengye was equally terrified too.


    Chen Yifan and Liu Zhengye had seen Ou Yangming when he first began practicing martial arts. Back then, Ou Yangming was like a nk sheet, and Chen Yifan even had to teach him the martial-art squat. They knew that the young fellow was abundant in Qi and blood, had potential in martial arts, and cultivated his way to Force Grade ss One in the speed of light. All of which had truly surprised them.


    But Force Grade ss Four...


    How long had it been? If a finger represented a month, the duration could be counted without using all five fingers on one hand.


    Nheless, given that short span of time, a young fellow, who had just begun practicing martial arts, had already cultivated to Force Grade ss Four.


    Chen Yinfan shouted with a fierce look, ¡°Zhengye!¡±


    Liu Zhengye understood him right away as he had served the general for years, hence he warned, ¡°Master Ou, be careful.¡± Before his voice had died down, he had already taken a step forward to charge at Ou Yangming.


    He swung his palm to attack Ou Yangming¡¯s face directly.


    Ou Yangming heard whistles from the wind, and felt a surging force that approached him like a sharp de, causing him to feel pain.


    It was a strong power. A power that was so strong that it was impossible for him to defend against.


    Even so, Ou Yangming squinted his eyes and emitted through the gaps rays of light that caused one to palpitate with fear.


    Following that, he swayed his body as though he was falling to his left, and the fist wind and force missed him.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Liu Zhengye expressed dumbfoundedly, and felt extremely flustered when Ou Yangming shifted. He could have very well taken out his opponent with one hit, but it was as if his opponent had moved to the side, where he could not reach, and his punch missed as a result. Moreover, based on where Liu Zhengye was standing at that moment, he needed to put in a lot of effort to change his fist force halfway.


    Nevertheless, there was a huge disparity between Liu Zhengye and Ou Yangming¡¯s strengths. Thus, Liu Zhengye halted and forced himself to turn around.


    Just as Liu Zhengye turned around, he noticed through the corner of his eye that a familiar figure had appeared behind him.


    ¡®When did that fe get behind me?¡¯ Liu Zhengye instantly broke out in a cold sweat, then kicked backward without any hesitation. However, he did not manage to kick anything as he felt like he had kicked the air instead, which caused him to lose bnce.


    Liu Zhengye shouted and found his footing, but before he gained a firm foothold, a leg took the opportunity to kick his ankle.


    If Liu Zhengye was in a martial-art squat, or was prepared for this, he would not be easily shaken even if Ou Yangming kicked with full force.


    Since Liu Zhengye had just turned around and missed a kick, his body was unstable, hence he lost bnce and fell to the ground after being kicked. That being said, Liu Zhengye reacted very quickly by supporting his body with his hand before he hit the ground, and did a backflip to get back up again.


    The exchange of blows happened in a sh. Instead of using techniques, both sides simply attacked spontaneously.


    Nheless, Liu Zhengye, whose cultivation base was already at the peak of Yin Grade, had not defeated Ou Yangming yet. On top of that, it was evident from his reddened face that he had even suffered a small loss.


    It was worth noting that the gap between Force Grade ss Four and Yin Grade ss Five was more than one grade.


    When Liu Zhengye suddenly turned around, he no longer looked like he was underestimating Ou Yangming. Instead, he stared at Ou Yangming seriously as if he was a wild beast that was ready to devour its prey, and released an extremely threatening aura.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming simply stood in front of Liu Zhengye, and his body was so light that it seemed weightless. Additionally, hepletely disregarded Liu Zhengye¡¯s fearsome aura.


    After all, Ou Yangming had encountered a half-spirit beast at a close range. Even though the beast was dead, its mightiness was nothing Liu Zhengye couldpare to.

 Chapter 68: Integration Of Heaven And Man

    <h4>Chapter 68: Integration Of Heaven And Man</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Liu Zhengye took a step forward. His step was firm and strong this time, which was not jumpy at all.


    He had figured that Ou Yangming managed to cause the previous situation because of his agility, as well as his astuteness in finding opportunities in a battle, which was a skill unreachable by many people. That said, in terms of cultivation base, Ou Yangming was inferior to Liu Zhengye.


    Therefore, Liu Zhengye was certain that he could teach the young fellow an unforgettable lesson by fighting steadily.


    Chen Yifan watched silently, and seemed to be using the opportunity to observe Ou Yangming¡¯s true strength.


    The Ni family from the prefecture was not a small family. It was a well-known fact that martial artists from the Ni family were famous for battle skills, and were often defeating people who were superior to them.


    Since Ou Yangming had defeated Ni Yunhong, Chen Yifan was eager to see what his limit was.


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡±


    Another punch was made, this time, the fist carried an enormous force, as though a real master was going to crush his opponent to death using absolute strength.


    Ou Yangming swayed his body once more. His eyes were glowing, and his consciousness rose into the sky to observe Liu Zhengye¡¯s every move. Under his watch, Liu Zhengye¡¯s movements were inly visible to him, even the slightest change could not escape his eyes.


    If there was a huge difference between their strengths, and the punch made by one party carried an overwhelming power, the other party would not be able to resist it, even with exquisite skills. However, if their strengths were not Heaven and Earth apart, having top-notch skills would be extremely advantageous.


    Ou Yangming swung his fist as well, but did not aim to resist Liu Zhengye¡¯s punch. Instead, he shifted sideways to punch Liu Zhengye¡¯s arm in an incredibly strange way.


    Liu Zhengye¡¯s face changed as, no matter what he did, he could not punch Ou Yangming.


    Meanwhile, Ou Yangmingnded a perfect punch. While there was indeed more than a boundary¡¯s gap between their strengths, and their powers and speed were iparable, Ou Yangming somehow hit Liu Zhengye¡¯s weakest spot. Although Liu Zhengye¡¯s essential Qi was circting endlessly inside his body, the cirction was cut off after he was punched.


    It would not be surprising if Chen Yifan was the one who had caused it, but the fact that Ou Yangming had done it was truly shocking.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s face twitched as he wondered, ¡®How did that fe do it? Can he see through Zhengye¡¯s essential Qi cirction? But how is that possible?¡¯


    Liu Zhengye took half a step back to recollect himself, but before he could take a breather from the previous attack, Ou Yangming had approached him again with a fist wind.


    Upon seeing this, Liu Zhengye was furious because the young fellow only had the cultivation base of Force Grade ss Four. Though Ou Yangming¡¯s techniques were odd, he actually had the guts to actively attack Liu Zhengye, a martial artist at the peak of Yin Grade, which was the same as pping him in the face.


    Liu Zhengye roared and forced himself to stop, and was ready to counterattack with his strength. Even though Liu Zhengye knew that the method employed would cause disruption in his Qi and blood, he believed that he could take down Ou Yangming with the power.


    He made half a turn and swung his fist at Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    Nheless, it was then that Liu Zhengye suddenly realized that Ou Yangming seemed to have perceived his move in advance. Ou Yangming slipped away like a fish, and actually disappeared right in front of his eyes. Following that, Liu Zhengye¡¯s right arm vibrated. His essential Qi seemed to have been cut by a saber, whichpletely cut off the cirction.


    Liu Zhengye was appalled, and a fearful thought crossed his mind.


    ¡®If Ou Yangming used a weapon instead of his fists earlier, what would¡¯ve happened?¡¯


    Liu Zhengye exerted force through his legs to fly backward, where he zoomed out of the battle zone like a whirlwind. Next, he charged in again at Ou Yangming.


    It had only been a brief moment, but Liu Zhengye, who got rid of Ou Yangming earlier, had recovered his essential Qi cirction and moved on from the embarrassment.


    Liu Zhengye was breaking out of the situation with force. By relying on the fact that he had a stronger essential Qi cultivation base, more formidable power, and faster speed, he escaped the battle zone in a split second, then charged back when his body recovered.


    It seemed like an unprincipled move, but it was unquestionably the best method to use against Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. When Liu Zhengye fled with all his might, he did not have a way to obstruct him. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not anxious at all because he was confident about defeating Liu Zhengye again and again since he had already done it once.


    As expected, Ou Yangming enveloped Liu Zhengye again in a sh with his tyrannical fist art. Liu Zhengye, who was forced into a helpless position, roared. He charged forward regardless of the situation to escape the battle zone once more, and returned after regaining his aura.


    Although Liu Zhengye had gotten away again, he clearly felt that Ou Yangming¡¯s fist art was bing more dangerous. It was like a huge spider web that becamerger each time Liu Zhengye broke free, which in turn helped the web to be more perfect.


    Liu Zhengye was frightened deep down.


    ¡®Am I really going to be defeated by a martial artist whose cultivation base is only at Force Grade?¡¯


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Chen Yifan suddenly gave a timely order.


    Liu Zhengye immediately retreated and sighed a breath of relief.


    Ou Yangming stopped as well. While it seemed like his body was swaying and jumpy, Chen Yifan and Liu Zhengye could tell that it was extremely stable. It was as though there were countless roots beneath his feet, which allowed him to connect with the earth closely.


    ¡°Good fe, I really underestimated you!¡± Chen Yifan studied Ou Yangming closely as he remarked, thenughed after a short pause. ¡°Guards!¡±


    A soldier quickly ran in and bowed at him. ¡°General, what¡¯s the order?¡±


    Chen Yifan instructed, ¡°Bring Master Ou to the Middle Camp, General Deng¡¯s waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier answered.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°General Chen, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    Chen Yifan waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this, General Deng only wants to meet the new favorite in the camp, and to ask you about the challenge. Hehe, I initially summoned you to persuade you to withdraw from the challenge, but it looks like I no longer have to worry.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt relieved. He left with the soldier after bidding the general farewell.


    Chen Yifan spoke only after Ou Yangming had gone far away, ¡°Zhengye, what do you think about his performance?¡±


    Liu Zhengye blushed as he replied, ¡°General, his skills are great. If the battle went on, I might not have been able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to belittle yourself like that. His physical power is more inferior to yours, after all, so it¡¯s hard to tell who the winner and loser would have been.¡± Chen Yifan chuckled.


    Liu Zhengye lowered his head as he was upset. He could tell that the general did not have high hopes for him, and was only hoping that he could take Ou Yangming down with his abundant essential Qi and mighty physical power.


    That being said, Liu Zhengye quickly curbed his thoughts. ¡°General, martial arts cultivation base and the smithing of equipment are two different things. Ou Yangming has only acquired the Military Fire for a short period of time, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult for him to defeat Master Ni in terms of smithing skills!¡±


    Though he sounded polite, he made it very clear.


    Ou Yangming did not stand a chance to win because smithing art was indeed a skill that was perfected through practice. As brilliant as Ou Yangming was, Ni Yunhong was not an easy match. Why would Ni Yunhong make such a big deal out of the challenge if he was not confident about winning?


    Chen Yinfan pondered for a while and questioned, ¡°Before you exchanged blows with him, did you ever think that you¡¯d be defeated?¡±


    Liu Zhengye was startled, and he shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°No, it never crossed my mind.¡±


    Indeed, if Liu Zhengye had not experienced it personally, he would never have thought that he could not defeat a Force Grade martial artist.


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced being unexpectedly defeated by someone.¡± Chen Yifanughed and continued after pausing for a while, ¡°From then on, I learned something¡ªnothing is impossible. Some people are especially good at creating miracles, but before it¡¯s done, nobody will ever believe them.¡±


    Liu Zhengye was dumbfounded. ¡°General, do you think that highly of him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I think highly of him, but he disyed sufficient power,¡± Chen Yifan shook his head and answered, then asked seriously, ¡°Was there a special feeling that you felt when you fought him?¡±


    Liu Zhengye was deep in thoughts for some time. Perhaps he would be too embarrassed to tell the truth if someone else had asked, but he would not hide anything from the general.


    ¡°That fe¡¯s techniques are extremely strange. He was always able to spot my weakness, and could always dodge before I attack, so I always ended up achieving nothing.¡± Liu Zhengye frowned as he described, ¡°It was a feeling of powerlessness, like, like...¡±


    He pulled a long face, but could not find the right words to describe it.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he blurted, ¡°Like you¡¯re exchanging blows with a non-existent ball of air, and the more you fight, the more despairing it feels.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I felt.¡± Liu Zhengye suddenly looked up and pped his thigh. He hesitated for a while before asking Chen Yifan as he was surprised, ¡°General, how did you know?¡±


    Chen Yifan smiled bitterly. It was a meaningful andplicated smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve experienced it before...¡± Chen Yifan asked slowly, ¡°Do you know what people describe it as?¡±


    Liu Zhengye¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He vaguely felt that he had encountered something that was beyond his reach at the moment.


    ¡°General, what is it?¡±


    ¡°They describe it as... The integration of Heaven and man!¡±

 Chapter 69: Invite And Witness

    <h4>Chapter 69: Invite And Witness</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming arrived at the Middle Camp. Although it was not his first time here, he was fearful each time he came.


    Of course, that feeling had disappeared now that he was different from who he used to be.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡± A familiar voice was heard, and Jiang Chengwei approached him quickly to wee him earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Why were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°We heard that you¡¯reing, and every squad leader wanted to wee you to witness your graceful bearing. But I said that I¡¯m the only one in the Middle Camp who has gone through thick and thin with you, so only I can carry out the task, which is why the general sent me.¡± Jiang Chengwei giggled. He looked so proud, as if it was such an honor to be able to wee Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, he naturally knew that there were words in his words. Nheless, he was delighted to have made Jiang Chengwei put his ego down to tter him without holding back.


    He said after some thought, ¡°Alright, send three High Grade Arrows over to me once I return.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei was instantly ted. ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    He had done everything he could to secure this task, and was willing to fawn over Ou Yangming without any limit, all to ask for explosive arrows.


    However, he had never expected his dream woulde true so easily.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming was extremely happy to haveprehended from Old Craftsman the integration of Heaven and man. Hence, Jiang Chengwei was greatly rewarded for ttering him at the right moment.


    After all, the weapons were explosive arrows. Though they were mighty, they were one-off consumables, thus Ou Yangming agreed to it easily.


    Once Jiang Chengwei used them and became addicted, he would understand Ou Yangming¡¯s real objective.


    After following Jiang Chengwei into the Middle Camp, they arrived at a martial arts training hall. The smile on Jiang Chengwei¡¯s face immediately disappeared as he went forward to report with a serious face.


    He brought Ou Yangming into the hall after a brief moment.


    Inside the spacious hall, two menid their eyes on Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was slightly tensed up. The two men were well-known in the military camp. They were Commanding General Deng Zhicai and Senior Officer Wu Guotu of the Guards from the Middle Camp.


    Their gazes were substantial, as though they could see through everything. Nevertheless, the two men found it strange because Ou Yangming was partly anxious, yet also partly distracted, as if he was absent-minded.


    Even though there were two different feelingsing from the same person, the feelings were somewhat in harmony. Deng Zhicai and Wu Guotu had seen countless people in their lives, but were still astonished.


    Despite that, they had no idea that their probing looks had triggered Ou Yangming¡¯s vignce, causing the purple energy in his mind to be stimted. This was the exact reason they felt that he was strange.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ou Yangming. Not bad, you did pretty well in the dense forest this time.¡± Deng Zhicai nodded and asked, ¡°How many explosive arrows can you smith daily?¡±


    ¡°The smithing of explosive arrows requires the consumption of a unique power, so only three to five arrows can be smithed a day, but...¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, but he answered after some thought. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°If I smith explosive arrows every day, I won¡¯t have the time and energy to learn new skills, and I won¡¯t be able toplete tasks assigned to me at the Armament Camp.¡±


    Wu Guotu suddenly scoffed. ¡°Hmph! The general¡¯s asking you a question, and you only needed to answer it. There¡¯s no need for you to exin in such detail.¡± He sounded cold, as if everyone owed him 30,000 taels of silver.


    Ou Yangming would have lost his bnce out of fear if he was still the helper he used to be. However, Ou Yangming only lowered his eyes at the moment, and although he did not argue, he was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Ah, Guotu, the Armament Camp has fixed monthly tasks, it¡¯ll be fine as long as hepletes them.¡± Deng Zhicai waved his hand. ¡°Ou Yangming, smith some explosive arrows for me if you¡¯re free, but it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned because it was really surprising that General Deng was easy to deal with.


    He bowed and replied to the general, ¡°Yes, thank you for understanding, general.¡±


    Deng Zhicai nodded, then suddenly called out, ¡°Please, Mister Lin, Mister Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Two men walked out from the hall¡¯s side entrance after a short while. One of them was Appraiser Zheng Ziwen, whom Ou Yangming had met once.


    ¡°Brother Lin, Mister Zheng, this is Ou Yangming, the youngest Military Fire cksmith in my army,¡± Deng Zhicai introduced with a smile, then nodded at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°This is Lin Yichen, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s head shopkeeper, and this is Zheng Ziwen, the pavilion¡¯s appraiser. They¡¯re here to seek your help.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he answered, ¡°General, as a Military Fire cksmith, when you give the orders, I¡¯ll obey them.


    Wu Guotu raised his eyebrow as he wondered, ¡®The fe looks young, but he¡¯s quite sensible to have given the general the option, he¡¯s selling himself well. But based on the general¡¯s capability and status, why would he bother with the ttery?¡¯


    Deng Zhicai could not help butugh. ¡°Ou Yangming, Shopkeeper Lin is like my brother. It¡¯d be best if you can help him.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization. ¡®No wonder the shop¡ªthe Yi Pavilion¡ªhas such booming business. Their customers range from normal soldiers to generals from different camps. This is the reason behind it.¡¯


    That said, he maintained a straight face and asked, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, what¡¯s the request?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I heard that you¡¯re adept in appraisal art, so I¡¯d like your help to appraise a bunch of equipment that we¡¯ve recently acquired at the Yi residence,¡± Lin Yichen replied to him with a smile, then added after a short pause, ¡°Of course, once the appraisal is done, we¡¯ll reward you with 100 taels of gold and an appraised equipment of your choice.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®100 taels of gold? Did I hear him right?¡¯


    He had worked hard to smith countless pieces of Attribute Equipment for the Armament Camp in the past two months, but Kang Weibo only gave him banknotes worth 300 fine silver. On the other hand, Head Shopkeeper Lin was so generous that he offered 100 taels of gold right away.


    Ou Yangming was moved because if he was given banknotes again, they would be worth 1,000 fine silver.


    Despite that, he knew very well that the money could not be earned easily.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was hesitant, Deng Zhicaimented with a smile, ¡°Ou Yangming, this is a rare opportunity, it¡¯s highly beneficial for you to expand your knowledge.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°General, you¡¯re right. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    It was actually not a difficult job for Ou Yangming, and given that Deng Zhicai had asked him to take the job, he could not decline it if he wanted to keep a foothold in the military camp.


    Lin Yichengughed out loud. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s set out now.¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could reject the idea, Zheng Ziwen shook his head and suggested, ¡°Head Shopkeeper, let¡¯s stay here for three more days.¡±


    ¡°Master Zheng, why do you propose that?¡± Lin Yicheng asked as he was startled. He expressed sternly, ¡°The guild has rushed us for the batch of equipment, so we can¡¯t dy it any longer.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since we have Master Ou¡¯s help, it won¡¯t be dyed even if we stay here for three days.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought to himself, ¡®This fe actually has a lot of confidence in me.¡¯


    Lin Yicheng hesitated and asked, ¡°Master Zheng, can you tell me the reason?¡±


    ¡°I met a peer earlier, and he invited me to be the witness of an uing challenge. His master is...¡± Zheng Ziwen answered with a smile, and whispered to Lin Yichen the rest of his sentence. ¡°I couldn¡¯t decline it.¡±


    ¡°Is he really that disciple?¡± Lin Yichen¡¯s face changed.


    Zheng Ziwen seemed slightly displeased. ¡°Why would I have the guts to lie to you? Heh, although he¡¯s not a direct disciple, he¡¯s a recorded disciple. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can leave now.¡±


    Lin Yichen quickly reached out his hand to stop him. ¡°Master Zheng, please don¡¯t be mad, I was only asking. Since it¡¯s that disciple, let¡¯s stay for three more days.¡±


    Deng Zhicai pondered for a while, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Could you be talking about...¡± He pointed at Heaven, then at the Earth.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Yichen nodded slowly.


    ¡°He¡¯s the elder¡¯s disciple, I see.¡± Deng Zhicai smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Master Zheng, you¡¯re an appraiser, so why did he ask you to stay to be a witness?¡± Lin Yichen was stunned afterughing halfway. He turned to look at Deng Zhicai and asked, ¡°The general¡¯s a good witness, why didn¡¯t he invite him instead?¡±


    If an ordinary person wanted to invite the general to be a witness, it would certainly be wishful thinking, but it would be different if the disciple, the one whom they were talking about, had asked. Deng Zhicai would definitely attend it at all costs.


    Zheng Ziwen shook his head and exined, ¡°The challenge in three days isn¡¯t a martial arts challenge, it¡¯s a smithing challenge.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and a strange expression was seen on his face.


    Zheng Ziwen had an extremely high level of attainment in appraisal art, so there would not be any mistakes if he was invited to be the judge.


    That being said, they had invited Zheng Ziwen as the witness, and even let Ou Yangming be aware of it, hence it was quite funny.


    Deng Zhicai asked shockingly, ¡°What exactly is this challenge of equipment smithing?¡±


    Wu Guotu¡¯s face reddened. ¡°General, I¡¯ll go ask around now.¡±


    Evidently, although Ni Yunhong had spread the news, it had only been half a day, after all. Therefore, apart from the East Camp and the West Camp that found out due to special reasons, it seemed like the Middle Camp¡¯smanding general was still not aware of it yet.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming believed that Ni Yunhong would surely not miss the Middle Camp.


    He cleared his throat and responded, ¡°Captain Wu, you don¡¯t have to ask around.¡±


    Wu Guotu was stunned, and he said, ¡°Yes, I had forgotten that you¡¯re from the Armament Camp. What exactly is it about?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be challenging Master Ni in equipment smithing in three days, and I invite you to be a witness, General Deng, Captain Wu.¡±


    Deng Zhicai. ¡°...¡±


    Wu Guotu. ¡°...¡±


    Lin Yichen and Zheng Ziwen. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 70: Challenge Method

    <h4>Chapter 70: Challenge Method</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In three days, in just three days, the news of the smithing challenge between Master Ou Yangming from the Armament Camp and Master Ni Yunhong, an outsider, had spread far and wide in the camp.


    From the honorable generals to the insignificant new recruits, who were not even official soldiers yet, everyone talked about it excitedly. Although most of them were not qualified to witness it, that did not stop it from being the hottest topic in the camp at the moment. In fact, even the spotlight on the half-spirit beast, that was ughtered through a lot of hard work, had dimmed.


    After three days, Ou Yangming left his residence, apanied by Old Craftsman, and headed for the biggest square in the Armament Camp.


    The venue was already packed with people who were either standing or sitting.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback after casually ncing around.


    Almost everyone from the Armament Camp hade. Apart from Zhong Yunda and Han Changling, even Wang Zhongtong, Luo Shengtong, Li Shunfeng, and Huang Guotong, the top-notch Military Fire cksmiths, were present.


    Being qualified to attach Unique Attributes to equipment, they were considered bosses in the Armament Camp and each of them had their own special methods. The fact that they got together of their own free will could be regarded as one of the biggest events in the Armament Camp.


    When they saw Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming, they surrounded them.


    Other than Han Changling, who purposely stayed behind, the rest greeted and gave Ou Yangming words of encouragement.


    Zhong Yunda even waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh, Lil¡¯ Ou, you must do your best this time to dete him! Hmph, how dare he wrong us at such a young age. So what if he¡¯s from the prefecture? I don¡¯t believe that nobody can control him!¡±


    The other people nodded in agreement. They looked rather indignant and mad.


    Ou Yangming quickly realized that Ni Yunhong had consulted with every Military Fire cksmith in the camp even though he had only been here for a short span of time. There was no need to describe the consultations further because it was evident they were displeasing.


    ¡°Thank you for your blessings, my seniors. I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile.


    He bowed at them before moving forward.


    The Military Fire cksmiths then surrounded Old Craftsman to ask, ¡°Old Craftsman, is your disciple going to seed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how confident is he? He won¡¯t embarrass us, will he?¡±


    ¡°Old Craftsman, I think you¡¯ll have to do the challenge yourself to bring down that arrogant fe!¡±


    They repeatedly asked questions, which eventually caused an uproar, making it obvious that they were not optimistic about Ou Yangming. It made sense because they did not normally interact with him although they were all Military Fire cksmiths. Besides, the seniors suspected that the pieces of Attribute Equipment presented by Ou Yangming were actually smithed by Old Craftsman.


    Therefore, they were not as confident about Ou Yangming as they seemed.


    They would be more relieved if they could persuade Old Craftsman to participate in the challenge instead.


    Old Craftsman perceived their thoughts with one nce, and assured with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. Since he said that he won¡¯t let you down, he won¡¯t.¡±


    The Military Fire cksmiths looked at each other, then Zhong Yunda asked carefully, ¡°Old Craftsman, did he really inherit your legacy?¡±


    Old Craftsman raised his chin and expressed proudly, ¡°The disciple has exceeded his master!¡±


    The rest instantly mored. It was unclear how much exactly they believed in Ou Yangming, but they began looking at him differently.


    When Ou Yangming walked toward the tform, he saw that the military¡¯s big bosses were already seated.


    Commanding General Deng Zhicai from the Middle Camp, Commanding General Tian Boguang from the East Camp, and Commanding General Chen Yifan from the West Camp. Of the fivemanding generals from different camps, three of them were present. As for Supervisor Kang Weibo from the Armament Camp, he could only stand on one side to assist the challenge.


    On the other side, Ni Yunhong and his younger brother were seen discussing something with Head Shopkeeper Lin Yichen and Appraiser Zheng Ziwen from the Yi residence. Bright smiles were seen on their faces.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re so slow, we were all waiting for you.¡± Deng Zhicai put down his teacup when he saw Ou Yangming. Even though he was teasing Ou Yangming, it was clear that he was slightly displeased.


    ¡®Many bosses from the military are here, yet you took your own sweet time. You¡¯re being too proud, can¡¯t you see that even Ni Yunhong came in early?¡¯


    Ou Yangming bowed at Deng Zhicai and exined, ¡°General, today¡¯s challenge isn¡¯t about me, it affects the military camp¡¯s prestige. I dare not ck off, so I was meditating in my courtyard to make sure I¡¯m in the best condition. I¡¯m determined to be victorious in the challenge, and to gain honor for the military camp.¡±


    Deng Zhicai was stunned for a while before heughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t ck off indeed. Alright, that¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    Tian Boguang, who was seated next to him, frowned and red at Ou Yangming coldly.


    In actual fact, he had prepared himself to lecture Ou Yangming for beingte. It would be best if he could even mess with Ou Yangming¡¯s mental state.


    However, Deng Zhicai had spoken first and drawn a conclusion. Since the Middle Camp¡¯smanding general had deemed Ou Yangming¡¯s excuse reasonable, what could he say?


    ¡°Ou Yangming, today¡¯s challenge is about smithing an equipment set. We¡¯ve invited two appraisal masters to judge the equipment¡¯s quality,¡± Chen Yifan cleared his throat before he spoke. He then cupped his hands in the direction where Lin Yichen and the others were at, and called out, ¡°Appraisal masters, please make your way here.¡±


    Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen were already prepared, so they approached him and greeted him, ¡°Greetings, general.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± Chen Yifan responded andughed, then turned to introduce, ¡°This is Master Ni Yinghong, and this is Master Zheng Dawen. They¡¯re in charge of judging the equipment sets¡¯ quality.¡±


    ¡°Sir, this isn¡¯t right!¡±


    An elder made his way out of the crowd. It was Li Shunfeng, a top-notch Military Fire cksmith from the Armament Camp. Though he was not as reputable and as capable as Old Craftsman, he was one of the two cksmiths who were only second to the old man.


    ¡°General, I heard that Young Master Ni Yinghong is Master Ni¡¯s young brother, how can he be a judge?¡±


    ¡°Master Li, please don¡¯t question an appraiser¡¯s character.¡± Ni Yinghong looked at him coldly and said, ¡°If I y favorites in an event like this, I¡¯ll definitely be cklisted by the Appraisers Association and be expelled, which means that I won¡¯t be qualified to appraise anything anymore.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen nodded. ¡°Master, you¡¯re overthinking this. No appraiser will gamble their future and fate on something so trivial.¡±


    Li Shunfeng was stunned. He opened his mouth, but could no longer object.


    Since Zheng Ziwen had said that, if Li Shunfeng insisted, it would mean that he did not trust the Appraisers Association. Ack of trust would not benefit a cksmith master in any way.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said loudly, ¡°Master Li, thank you for protecting me.¡±


    Li Shunfeng nodded, and he felt better.


    Ni Yunhong approached them and smiled. ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s time for our challenge.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked him seriously, ¡°Master Ni, we¡¯ll be refining with the same materials, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ni Yunhong answered with a smile, ¡°but I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡®As expected, there¡¯s something behind it,¡¯ Ou Yangming curled his lips and wondered, but replied, ¡°Please go on, Master Ni.¡±


    Ni Yunhong proposed, ¡°I suggest that once the appraisals are done for both sides, another chance to smith is given.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, let me exin,¡± Zheng Ziwen spoke with a smile. He nodded at the two cksmiths to indicate that he would not be biased, then exined, ¡°What Master Ni meant is actually a popr challenge method in the prefecture. You¡¯ll smith an equipment set each, which will be judged by the appraisers. The winner passes, but the loser has a chance to further improve the pieces of equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization. ¡°What if the person loses even after the second chance?¡±


    ¡°He loses, but normally, there¡¯s a huge chance that the pieces of equipment will be improved after a second smithing process,¡± Zheng Ziwen answered, a smile on his face.


    The smithing of equipment was always associated with a sess rate. A powerful cksmith would not object to the suggestion because the failure rate would be minimized if two chances were given.


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°If a person manages to defeat his opponent after the second chance, will the opponent be given the same opportunity too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Ziwen nodded, then rified, ¡°Theoretically, as long as the other party wins, the loser will be given another opportunity to improve the equipment set. The cycle repeats until one fails to make further improvements.¡±


    Ou Yangming pursed his lips and expressed, ¡°The method is fair, but it¡¯s time-consuming.¡±


    Tian Boguang remarked coldly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re willing to stay here to watch the challenge between two cksmith masters no matter how long it takes. I¡¯m only afraid that it¡¯ll end quickly, which won¡¯t be enjoyable...¡±


    Chen Yifan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, do your best to gain honor for the military camp!¡±


    Tian Boguang was stunned, and he red at Chen Yifan.


    Nheless, after hearing Chen Yifan¡¯s words, the crowd began looking at Ni Yunhong differently, and were somewhat dissatisfied with Commanding General Tian Boguang from the East Camp1.


    Deng Zhicai touched his forehead helplessly. ¡°Enough with the talking, you may begin.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Even with this challenge method, it won¡¯t go on for too long,¡± Zheng Ziwen nodded and reassured, then asked, ¡°Gentlemen, what material would you like to use?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you may decide.¡± Ni Yunhong turned to nod at Ou Yangming. He looked extremelyposed as if he was confident about defeating Ou Yangming regardless of the material chosen.


    Ou Yangming thought for a while, then answered with a smile, ¡°Since this is a challenge, let¡¯s use somethingmon. Do you have steel?¡±


    Kang Weibo quickly responded, ¡°The Armament Camp has plenty of steel, to the extent that you can build a house made of steel.¡±


    As the crowd burst outughing, countless amounts of steel was carried to the venue.

 Chapter 71: Different Opinions

    <h4>Chapter 71: Different Opinions</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Kang Weibo had made preparations as soon as he found out about the challenge between Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong.


    He prepared some unique materials, let alone normal featured iron ingot and steel. That said, he sighed a breath of relief when Ou Yangming chose steel.


    After all, if the two masters spoke without many thoughts and decided on some rare and peculiar materials, Kang Weibo could not make something out of anything. It would be a small issue if he was embarrassed, but if he gave Deng Zhicai the impression that he was useless, it would be the end of the world for him.


    Ou Yangmingmented when he saw the steel ingots and the row of precious ores that wereid out.


    Although Ou Yangming was not restrained or troubled by Kang Weibo¡¯s usage of materials ever since he became a Military Fire cksmith, he had never seen this many precious ores at once. It was evident that the military camp¡¯s heritage was far beyond his imagination.


    Ni Yinghong moved forward and smiled. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll show my ipetence first, what do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming was rather surprised because he initially thought that both sides would start smithing at the same time, but it looked like Ni Yinghong wanted to do it separately. However, a greater risk would be posed on the person who smithed first.


    Needless to say, if the person who started performed outstandingly, the next person would be highly pressured, and would lose hisposure.


    Nheless, overall, it seemed like the person who forged first would suffer a loss, but Ou Yangming dared not lower his guard when he saw Ni Yunhong¡¯s confident smile.


    ¡°Master Ni, please!¡±


    Ni Yunhong was not going to be too polite. He took a nce at the steel ingots and picked two of them.


    Old Craftsman and the others¡¯ faces changed as they were quietly watching from a distance away. Luo Shentong remarked softly, ¡°His great judgment is truly shocking!¡±


    Ou Yangming was not aware of the Armament Camp¡¯s background, but the elders naturally knew it well. In actual fact, they had arranged the steel ingots on the steel te before the ingots were carried onto the tform.


    Therefore, the elders remembered every steel ingot¡¯s position like the back of their hands.


    The steel ingots that were chosen by Ni Yunhong had very simr qualities, so much so that they could be considered products from the same furnace. They were the best ingots among the rest and were a perfect match.


    Based on the fact that Ni Yunhong could pick the best raw materials with one look, it was obvious that he had a worthy reputation.


    A sh of me was seen when Ni Yunhong¡¯s spiritual fire appeared.


    While spiritual fire and the Military Fire belonged to different systems, their functions and effects were very simr.


    Perhaps because Ni Yunhong was forging in public, he finished the process at the speed of light. Before long, an armor was magically produced by his hands.


    Whispers were instantly heard in the crowd.


    Even though everyone knew that Military Fire cksmiths were much faster than ordinary cksmiths in terms of equipment smithing, it was their first time witnessing someone doing it at such an unbelievable speed.


    As professionals, Old Craftsman and the other cksmiths were observing the logic behind it. After watching Ni Yunhong¡¯s near-perfect smithing process, other than Old Craftsman, the rest lost their confidence in Ou Yangming.


    Previously, Yu Hailiang and the other soldiers returned from the dense forest after having ughtered a mighty half-spirit beast. Everyone had heard that Ou Yangming forged a kind of explosive arrow that yed the most important role, and he was given the most credits as a result.


    If the challenge was about the smithing of those explosive arrows or other exquisite ded weapons, perhaps Ou Yangming would be victorious.


    On the contrary, there were no tricks involved in smithing an equipment set in a ssic way. Once the others knew that Ou Yangming had only acquired the Military Fire for a couple of months, nobody ced their hope in him.


    Ni Yunhong put down the armor and took a few steps back.


    Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong stepped forward to inspect it for a brief moment, then announced, ¡°A High Grade Rank Five armor.¡±


    Ou Yangming was somewhat shocked. It was not umon for one to forge a piece of High Grade equipment using steel. In fact, there were plenty of Military Fire cksmiths in the military camp who could achieve that. Despite that, it was not easy for one to directly forge a piece of High Grade Rank Five equipment from steel.


    Even Old Craftsman dared not guarantee that.


    ¡°Master Ou, please!¡± Ni Yunhong uttered.


    Ou Yangming nodded and moved forward. He nced at the remaining steel ingots, then casually picked two that were next to the ones chosen earlier.


    After seeing his picks, the other Military Fire cksmiths could not help but frown. They would not secretly undermine Ou Yangming since they shared the honor and the disgrace, but they could already tell that the materials chosen were more inferior to the ones his opponent had chosen.


    When a sh of the Military Fire was seen, the steel ingot quickly melted and took form in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    In actuality, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s usual speed, he could slow down the process. However, since Ni Yunhong was able to refine the piece of equipment so quickly, he was not going to be outyed.


    Sure enough, after a short while, the armor of the same size was produced.


    Ou Yangming smiled inly and put down the armor.


    Ever since he fathomed the integration of Heaven and man, he could easily smith High Grade equipment without using the purple energy in his mind. That being said, it was not easy to achieve the peak of High Grade Rank Five.


    Hence, Ou Yangming utilized hidden energy, in the end, to push the armor to the peak of High Grade, which was 15 points.


    Zheng Ziwen looked at Ou Yangming in shock. He knew that the young fellow was amazing in appraisals, but never expected him to be excellent in smithing too.


    After carefully studying the armor for a brief moment, Zheng Ziwen had a serious look on his face.


    ¡°Master Zheng, what¡¯s the armor¡¯s quality?¡± Wang Zhongtong could not help but ask loudly.


    Zheng Ziwen hesitated before he answered, ¡°The armor is of High Grade Rank Five.¡±


    The crowd instantly mored and reacted differently from when they whispered to one another earlier.


    It was very rare that a High Grade armor was produced, what more one that was at the peak of High Grade Rank Five. Nevertheless, not only did the crowd witness two of those being smithed at that moment, but the armors were alsopleted very quickly. This was extremely exciting news for normal soldiers.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they tied this round?¡± Wang Zhongtong sighed a breath of relief.


    Zheng Ziwen thought again and shook his head in the end. ¡°No, Master Ni is one up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The crowd was stunned, and they began arguing noisily.


    The soldiers dared not mess around because threemanding generals in the military camp were present. If that was not the case, some hot-tempered ones would have literally fought because of the injustice.


    No matter what, Ou Yangming was a Military Fire cksmith in the military camp, hence the soldiers regarded him differently from Ni Yunhong.


    Chen Yifan questioned with a deep voice, ¡°Master Zheng, may we know the reason?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Ziwen sighed a breath of relief and quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s true that both armors are of High Grade Rank Five, but in terms of material quality, the one forged by Master Ni seems more durable, which is why I drew such a conclusion. If you¡¯re given a choice, will you choose the more durable one or the less durable one?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. Though the armor smithed by him had 15 points of Toughness, it only had 13 points of Durability.


    For some reason, he could not draw or upgrade the Durability attribute, which was his biggest weakness.


    Nheless, it was difficult to distinguish the difference in durability between pieces of equipment in High Grade, especially if the difference was only a point or two. The dissimrity was only noticeable by Zheng Ziwen, who had sharp eyes.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. Just as he was waiting to smith the second equipment, a clear voice was heard.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The crowd was surprised. They saw Ni Yinghong going up the tform and turned the armors around to carefully inspect them. Following that, shemented, ¡°Master Ou, this round should be a draw.¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not doing this on purpose because of your older brother, are you?¡± Zheng Ziwen asked unhappily, then expressed seriously, ¡°As appraisers, we must be sincere, and we mustn¡¯t lose independence in consideration of another person¡¯s feelings regardless of the situation. If your older brother deserves toe first this round, he shoulde first.¡±


    ¡°Master Zheng, I didn¡¯t call it a tie because of that.¡± Ni Yinghong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen that my older brother made the first pick, and he picked the best steel ingots, which is why he was able to smith the best piece of High Grade Rank Five equipment. On the contrary, Master Ou casually chose two steel ingots and managed to smith a High Grade Rank Five armor. While thetter produced an armor with a slightly lower durability, it¡¯s the limit achievable by the two steel ingots chosen, so I believe that it should be a tie.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was dumbfounded, and the crowd fell silent.


    Nobody expected Ni Yinghong to address that.


    After a while, Zheng Ziwen finally said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable, this round should result in a tie.¡±


    Wang Zhongtong and the others were surprised and delighted. Although Ni Yunhong had great judgment, Ou Yangming was more superior in terms of smithing skills. They subconsciously looked at each other as an unbelievable thought crossed their minds.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming really had the qualities to contend with his opponent.


    Ni Yunhong could not help butugh. Even though his own younger sister had denied him of his victory, he was not resentful at all because he knew that she would be firm on her chosen path.


    Throughout the process, Ni Yinghong was certainly just and fair such that even her closest eldest brother could not take advantage of her at all.


    Ni Yunhong sighed. ¡®Looks like I won¡¯t be able to defeat Ou Yangming through normal means.¡¯


    ¡°Since the analyses are done, let¡¯s move on,¡± he stepped forward and suggested. After picking another steel ingot, he made a few gestures at it and said, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll be smithing a greave this time.¡±


    As Ni Yunhong¡¯s spiritual fire danced, a greave quickly took form, and he tossed a Power Ore into it.

 Chapter 72: Fire-resistant Arm Guard

    <h4>Chapter 72: Fire-resistant Arm Guard</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Attribute Equipment!¡±


    The crowd widened their eyes. The ordinary soldiers in particr, who knew about Attribute Equipment but had never seen one being smithed, were extremely attentive so as to not miss the process.


    It was a piece of Attribute Equipment, after all, which could not be possessed by ordinary soldiers. Hence, they were thrilled about being fortunate enough to watch the smithing process. Even though they knew that they could not obtain such a piece of equipment, it would be amon topic between them, and the other soldiers would look at them enviously if they talked about it after their meals.


    In the next instant, Ni Yunhong¡¯s spiritual fire suddenly raged and became scorching hot. Itpletely enveloped the greave.


    Ou Yangming and the other professionals frowned because they knew Ni Yunhong was doing it on purpose. Based on the way the spiritual fire was enveloping the greave, any mysterious tricks used by Ni Yunhong could not be perceived.


    As such, Ou Yangming was moved, but he quickly got rid of the thought to peep after looking around him.


    Ni Yunhong exhaled deeply after a brief moment. His face had reddened, but his eyes were sparkling, and he was high-spirited.


    One could tell from his expression at that moment that he had seeded very well.


    Sure enough, once Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong went forward to inspect the greave, they instantly announced that it was of High Grade Rank Four with an Agility attribute attached.


    The crowd was in an uproar after hearing the announcement.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming observed quietly. Except for themanding generals and their personal captains from the Guards, the other squad leaders were envious. It was evident that a High Grade Attribute Equipment was able to attract squad leaders very much.


    He walked forward leisurely. If that was Ni Yunhong¡¯s only trick, Ou Yangming was confident about being the challenge¡¯s winner.


    He had smithed a simr High Grade Attribute Equipment numerous times and was able to control his Military Fire smoothly without being obstructed at all.


    His burning Military Fire was somehow captivating.


    Once the greave took form, Ou Yangming tossed an Agility Ore into it.


    Earlier when Ni Yunhong arrived at this stage, he activated the mysterious energy of his spiritual power to hide the remaining process. On the contrary, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire remained the same, hence the crowd could clearly see the Agility Ore being melted by the Military Fire, which was then equally distributed in the greave.


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s face finally took on a ghastly expression.


    He knew very well that Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing method was not umon at all as it was the most basic skill in smithing art.


    There was a sess rate in equipment smithing, which would be reduced by a lot if an attribute was being attached.


    Ni Yunhong only seeded in a spurt of energy earlier partly because of his personal strength and luck, but mainly because of the skill that was hidden when his spiritual fire suddenly burst.


    Nheless, the skill was a family secret that was never taught to others, and itplemented especially well with his spiritual fire.


    Therefore, while it was incredibly difficult for ordinary cksmiths to bind an attribute to a piece of equipment, Ni Yunhong seeded in one shot.


    That said, he was dubious when he saw Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing method. ¡®Does this fe think that he can defeat me with the simplest and most basic technique?¡¯


    Soon enough, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire dissipated, and he wore a straight face. Nobody could read his expression.


    He put down the greave and stepped back calmly.


    Zhong Yunda, Wang Zhongtong, and the others looked shaken. They subconsciously thought that Ou Yangming had definitely failed this round.


    After all, it was the binding of an attribute, something that even the elders dared not guarantee a sess rate, let alone Ou Yangming.


    Old Craftsman looked at them and remarked, ¡°Why are you looking like that? Stick your chests out.¡±


    Li Shunfeng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, we mustn¡¯t lose disposition even if we¡¯re defeated, we can¡¯t let them underestimate us. Hmph, Ni Yunhong picked on a weakling instead of challenging us, he¡¯s not a good man at all!¡±


    The other Military Fire cksmiths looked at each other as they dared not respond to him.


    Ni Yunhong had visited them one by one in the past few days. Although he did not challenge them, they knew very well that they were inferior to him. In fact, even Old Craftsman, the chief of Military Fire cksmiths, might not be able to defeat him.


    Hence, even though Li Shunfeng sounded very strong-willed, nobody dared to respond to him.


    Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong had gone up the tform to inspect the greave. While they tried their best to keep a straight face during the appraisal, there were slight changes in their expressions, thus the crowd was secretly making guesses.


    However, the appraisers soon became expressionless, and Zheng Ziwen announced loudly after a short discussion, ¡°A High Grade Rank Five Attribute Greave, Master Ou wins this round.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°An Attribute Greave?¡±


    ¡°A High Grade Rank Five Attribute...¡±


    The Military Fire cksmiths mored after hearing the announcement.


    They questioned loudly as they feared that they had heard it wrongly.


    On the opposite, the soldiers were very calm. After all, a High Grade Attribute Greave was already produced earlier, so when another one was made, it was not enough to cause a mor. They looked at the joyful Military Fire cksmiths strangely, ¡®What are they doing?¡¯


    Nevertheless, amateurs obviously could not understand real professionals¡¯ thoughts.


    Only real experts understood how exactly difficult it was to smith a High Grade Rank Five Attribute Equipment.


    If the other cksmiths had been on the tform instead, they would not be confident in seeding even if they were given ten opportunities, let alone a single opportunity.


    On top of smithing a piece of Attribute Equipment, the fact that it had to be of High Grade Rank Five was suicidal.


    They turned to look at Old Craftsman one after another but noticed that the old man wasposed without feeling excited at all. Only when they recalled what Old Craftsman had said earlier, they realized that he had expected this from the beginning, which was why he was calm throughout.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, tell me the truth, which level exactly is Lil Ou at now?¡± Li Shunfeng asked softly.


    The other Military Fire cksmiths pricked up their ears and dared not make a sound so that they would not miss a single word.


    Old Craftsman responded, ¡°I¡¯ve taught him everything I know, but there are things he knows that are beyond my capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s... That¡¯s impossible...¡± Li Shunfeng mumbled. ¡°How long has he been learning? How could he have actually inherited your legacy?¡±


    ¡°Anything is possible for a genius.¡± Old Craftsmanughed.


    The rest gasped. They finally understood that the pieces of Attribute Equipment submitted by Ou Yangming in thest two months were truly smithed by him, and were not made by Old Craftsman.


    That being said, the young fellow improved so quickly that it was too shocking.


    Ni Yunhong paced forward. He had a grave expression on his face after being defeated in the round.


    There seemed to be an uncontroble deviation in his original n that he was so confident about, which left a tiny weak point in his heart. Nheless, being a big family¡¯s disciple, Ni Yunhong quickly calmed down and refocused his attention on the piece of equipment in front of him.


    After taking a nce at the greave that was appraised to be more inferior, Ni Yunhong decided not to put any more effort into it. This was because a High Grade Rank Four Attribute Equipment was already his limit. Unless he had a stroke of nature-defying luck, it would be impossible for him to improve it to Rank Five.


    Hence, Ni Yunhong tossed the greave away and took another steel ingot.


    Before long, the steel ingot took the form of an arm guard, and he threw a Power Ore into it.


    Subsequently, his spiritual fire burned vigorously again to hide the secret within.


    Wang Zhongtong and the others cursed. Although they would have done the same if they were in his shoes, watching someone else do it was a totally different feeling.


    Ni Yunhong was fully focused on the smithing process. His spiritual will was exceptionally concentrated, and he vividly executed his family¡¯s skill.


    Just as he was about toplete the final step, the scene where Ou Yangming attached an attribute earlier suddenly appeared in his head. The in and ordinary process crossed his mind in a sh.


    Ni Yunhong questioned himself, ¡®How exactly did that smithing method guarantee the sess of an attribute attachment?¡¯


    Consequently, his energy dispersed for a split second without him knowing.


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Ni Yunhong instantly curbed his thoughts, but it was toote.


    In actual fact, he might not actually seed even if he had paid full attention to bind the attribute, but now that he was also distracted, the result was clear.


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s spiritual fire suddenly disappeared, and his face was green with anger.


    He knew that his mentality changed a little after his failure, which was why he made such an uneptable mistake.


    Most of the spectators had guessed the oue based on the look on his face. Wang Zhongtong and the others were even smiling brightly because they knew that Ou Yangming had won the round.


    Zheng Ziwen approached Ni Yunhong and nodded apologetically to express that his hands were tied. Honestly, given that the challenge was being held so openly, the likeliness of an appraiser pulling strings from behind was close to zero.


    He inspected the product carefully and announced, ¡°This is a High Grade Rank Three Arm Guard...¡±


    Ni Yunhong was bing more grim-faced. The short distraction had caused the arm guard¡¯s rank to drop so drastically, which was truly a bloody lesson for him.


    However, Zheng Ziwen¡¯s voice suddenly became loud and sonorous. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a piece of normal High Grade equipment, it¡¯s, it¡¯s... A piece of Attribute Equipment!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The crowd instantly yelled. They could tell through Ni Yunhong¡¯s expression that he had definitely failed to fix the attribute to the arm guard, so they had no idea why Zheng Ziwen was covering it up for him.


    Ni Yinghong shed forward to inspect the equipment too, and announced in delight, ¡°This is indeed a piece of Attribute Equipment, and it¡¯s a rare fire-resistant equipment!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the square was dead silent, and a strange atmosphere filled the air.

 Chapter 73: God-given Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 73: God-given Attribute</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The soldiers cursed, ¡®That fe has actually seeded, but he pulled such a long face as if his mother died. We were happy for nothing.¡¯


    However, the amateurs did not notice the surprised look on Ni Yunhong¡¯s face, whichsted for a split second.


    Simrly, they did not notice the bizarre look on the professionals¡¯ faces, which were soplicated that it was indescribable.


    Attribute Equipment was certainly the most powerful kind of equipment, and one that had the Fire-resistant attribute was exceptionally rare. It could give an incredibly magical effect in specific situations, and was also a Unique Attribute that was highly sought after by powerful forces who were willing to pay a lump sum.


    Nheless, it was confusing that the Fire-resistant attribute appeared in this situation.


    ¡°Ah, what the hell!¡± Li Shunfeng smiled bitterly. ¡°He clearly took the Power Ore, but a Fire-resistant attribute appeared. Does this... Does this even make sense?¡±


    Old Craftsman sighed andmented, ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, it will be. We can¡¯t do anything about it...¡±


    They finally understood what had happened earlier.


    Ni Yunhong had obviously failed to attach the Power attribute earlier, and he had thought so too.


    Despite that, only God knew what happened during the process. When Ni Yunhong¡¯s spiritual fire burned, a mysterious power between Heaven and Earth was triggered, and the Fire-resistant attribute was incorporated. Consequently, the arm guard underwent a sudden change. Not only did it be a piece of Attribute Equipment, but it also became an umon piece of fire-resistant equipment.


    The Military Fire cksmiths did not know how to describe this situation at all. Perhaps Ni Yunhong was such a lucky b*stard that he was blessed with good fortune.


    ¡°Master Ou,¡± Wang Zhongtong suddenly called out, ¡°We admit defeat this round, challenge him in the next round!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou, that¡¯s the way...¡±


    Many Military Fire cksmiths agreed.


    Before this, Ou Yangming had officially been qualified as a Military Fire cksmith and had submitted more pieces of Attribute Equipment than most of them. That said, the senior cksmiths only nodded politely at Ou Yangming whenever they met him, and none of them addressed him as a master.


    At this moment, they finally expressed their thoughts by calling him Master Ou.


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s smithing process earlier was bestowed by Heaven. It could not be contended with, and could not be repeated.


    Under the circumstances, his opponent could not evenin about a loss. Other than admitting defeat, there was simply no other option.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming turned to nod at his seniors and said, ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but I¡¯d like to give it a shot.¡±


    He then turned to walk toward the remaining steel.


    After some serious thought, Ou Yangming picked up an iron ingot and released his Military Fire.


    The iron ingot was quickly transformed into the shape of an arm guard through the burning Military Fire. Following that, Ou Yangming reached out for a Power Ore next to him.


    Old Craftsman and the others sighed upon seeing this.


    Even if Ou Yangming attempted to bind an attribute to it and actually seeded by luck, he was up against the Fire-resistant attribute, hence the oue was already fixed regardless of his hard work. Ni Yunhong¡¯s magical fire earlier was a gift from Heaven, it was something that was a hundred or a thousand times harder to achieve than the attachment of an attribute.


    Many Military Fire cksmiths worked hard their entire life and smithed countless pieces of equipment, but miracles like that only urred less than ten times in total.


    Therefore, even if they were the judges, they would cast the winning vote to Ni Yunhong without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s effort would only be in vain.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming paused just as he touched the Power Ore.


    Subsequently, he withdrew his hand. Old Craftsman and the others nodded because they knew that he had figured it out. Since Ou Yangming could not be victorious in this round, he might as well foster his strength and bypass his weakness. He could miss this round and could regain his victory in the next round.


    However, just as they thought Ou Yangming was going to end his smithing process, he had a grave expression on his face. The Military Fire in his hand danced and burned while circting around the arm guard.


    Ni Yunhong paid attention to Ou Yangming¡¯s every move to carefully observe and identify each step.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s movements looked simple, which seemed far from beingplicated, each of his moves was actually done ording to the most standard stance of a Military Fire cksmith. They weremon textbook moves, hence Ni Yunhong could not even spot a single w.


    In the past, Master Ni would simply disregard methodical smithing arts that were inflexible and did not involve skills.


    This time, he suffered a huge loss because of such a simple technique.


    For some reason, as Ou Yangming¡¯s movements kept changing, Ni Yunhong¡¯s mind and thoughts wavered.


    The greatest truth was usually achieved in the simplest way. This situation was what the saying meant.


    When Ni Yunhong watched Ou Yangming¡¯s simple smithing method, the unbelievable feeling somehow grew inside him.


    ¡®How could a young Military Fire cksmith like him achieve the legendary boundary in smithing art?¡¯


    Ni Yunhong let go of his fists and clenched them again. When he let go of them once more, he realized that his palms were sweaty.


    He was frightened, so frightened from his deduction that he lost self-control.


    Nheless, Ni Yunhong quickly forced himself to suppress the difort. ¡®Ou Yangming¡¯s still quite young, how is it possible that he knows to return to his true self, and that the greatest truth is usually achieved in the simplest way? Heh, the person who frightened ends up being frightened, but I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯ll be so terrifying to scare myself...¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ni Yunhong had no clue that Ou Yangming did not even learn that the greatest truth was usually achieved in the simplest way. He simply learned the most basic smithing art and performed the only thing he knew at this moment because he knew nothing else.


    Atst, the Military Fire slowly went away after burning for some time.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and looked weary when he put down the arm guard.


    It seemed like the energy he had consumed to smith a normal White te Arm Guard surpassed by a huge margin of what was consumed during the smithing of a piece of Attribute Equipment.


    Old Craftsman felt sorry for Ou Yangming. ¡®He¡¯s still a child, did I let him fly too soon...¡¯


    Wang Zhongtong suddenly whispered to the old man, ¡°Old Craftsman, why does Lil Ou seem so exhausted? Is there something strange about the arm guard?¡±


    The rest were stunned, but they quickly shook their heads. Ni Yunhong was exceptionally lucky to have obtained the God-given Fire-resistant attribute, and it would definitely be wishful thinking if one wanted to replicate the process. Even if the cksmiths¡¯ heads were chopped off, they would not believe that there was also a God-given attribute in this arm guard.


    Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong stepped forward curiously because they could not understand why it was such a strenuous process for Ou Yangming when he only smithed a normal White te Arm Guard. He waspletely different from when he easily smithed the piece of Attribute Equipment earlier.


    ¡°Not bad, this should be a High Grade Rank Five,¡± Zheng Ziwen remarked with a nod after inspecting the arm guard carefully. He then expressed to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, you have a profound foundation to be able to smith two pieces of High Grade Rank Five equipment consecutively, I admire you.¡±


    Even if a piece of equipment was of High Grade, there was a huge difference between Rank One and Rank Five. Other than that, the smithing of a piece of High Grade Rank Five equipment by chance and the sessful smithing of two of those in a short span of time also carried different meanings.


    At the very least, in terms of quality only, the ability disyed by Ou Yangming was clearly more remarkable than Ni Yunhong¡¯s.


    Unfortunately, Ou Yangming¡¯s advantage became nothing due to the rare God-given attribute.


    Wang Zhongtong and the other cksmiths nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing that he can smith pieces of High Grade Rank Five consecutively!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a real skill, whereas the God-given attribute can¡¯t be repeated.¡±


    The crowd nodded in agreement, but they did not look too delighted because they somehow felt sour about it.


    Zheng Ziwen announced loudly, ¡°This round¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Ou Yangming suddenly called out to him, ¡°Master Zheng, please take another look at it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that... There¡¯s a mystery inside his arm guard?¡±


    The professionals could not help but mor at once. In fact, even Old Craftsman, who had been calm all along, was breathing heavily with a red face.


    Zheng Ziwen was stunned, and a ghastly expression was seen on his face.


    He looked deeply at Ou Yangming because he dared not believe that he would witness the birth of two pieces of God-given equipment. The appraiser skipped the steps that he had always adhered to as he wanted to just announce the result.


    That being said, Zheng Ziwen was at a loss once Ou Yangming raised his objection.


    He would be reputable if two pieces of God-given equipment were made on the same day, but if that was really the case, it would be hard to say if the reputation spread would be good or bad.


    Zheng Ziwen proceeded to channel a hint of essential Qi into the arm guard.


    Subsequently, his face changed wonderfully.


    ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face twitched. He gritted his teeth, and finally announced as everyone else looked at him eagerly, ¡°A High Grade Rank Five Arm Guard, attached with a Precision Attribute!¡±


    His voice spread far and wide. It was not loud, but it certainly sounded like a crash of thunder to the experts, who were left speechless for a long time.

 Chapter 74: Stop Messing With Me

    <h4>Chapter 74: Stop Messing With Me</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Precision attribute?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what does it do?¡±


    Just as many soldiers were discussing in confusion, an extremely deep voice was heard. ¡°Nice, a Precision attribute, may I take a look at it?¡±


    The crowd quickly made way for a burly man, who quickly walked to the square.


    Ou Yangming instantly recognized the man after looking at the people who followed behind him.


    This was because Yu Hailiang was among his followers; he even fell a little behind on purpose. Ou Yangming had seen such an attitude many times, hence he easily guessed the man¡¯s identity.


    Commanding General Fang Yihai from the South Camp.


    Among the fivemanding generals in the camp, this general was the most low-profile one such that he rarely left the South Camp. The smithing challenge between Ou Yangming and Ni Yunhong had caused a huge sensation in the military, so apart from the North Camp¡¯smanding general, who led his soldiers out of the camp, the other three generals were present.


    Ou Yangming initially thought that Fang Yihai would not attend, but he realized that the general was already here long ago. However, the general watched among the soldiers instead of from the seats reserved for the high officials.


    Nheless, it was quite strange. Theoretically, Fang Yihai would be out of ce in the military due to his unconventional behavior, but the threemanding generals including Deng Zhicai stood up at the same time to wee him.


    ¡°Hehe, Yihai, I was just finding it strange that you¡¯re able to endure it. I can¡¯t believe that you showed yourself because of a small piece of Attribute Equipment.¡± Deng Zhicai teased.


    ¡°General Deng, I was only going to watch the lively scene, and I wasn¡¯t expecting a marksman¡¯s equipment, so I couldn¡¯t stay put anymore.¡± Fang Yihai stopped to greet with cupped hands, then nodded at Chen Yifan and Tian Boguang.


    The four generals conversed for a while before Deng Zhicai called out, ¡°Lil Ou, show your arm guard to General Fang.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved because Deng Zhicai had ordered him instead of Zheng Ziwen, which clearly meant something else. Ou Yangming immediately responded to him, then took his arm guard from Zheng Ziwen before walking over to them.


    Fang Yihai took a deep look at Ou Yangming and remarked, ¡°Nice, you¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    It was unclear whether he was praising Ou Yangming¡¯s brilliant smithing art or his huge contribution in ughtering the half-spirit beast.


    Fang Yihai actually put on the arm guard as soon as he received it. His face changed when he channeled a hint of essential Qi, and his eyes sparkled like a miser who had just found treasure.


    ¡°Nice! This is good stuff!¡± He then removed the arm guard and returned it to Ou Yangming while saying, ¡°Brother... Lil¡¯ Ou.¡±


    The faces of Chen Yifan, Tian Boguang, and the others froze, and the generals smiled awkwardly.


    Although they treated Ou Yangming differently, they maintained an attitude that showed their superiority. Whether it was the disparity between their ages or military powers, Ou Yangming was not on the same level as them.


    Therefore, the other generals felt troubled when Fang Yihai suddenly treated Ou Yangming with that attitude.


    ¡°General, I dare not ept the honor,¡± Ou Yangming quickly replied, then raised the arm guard and said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯m willing to present this arm guard to you, please ept the gift.¡±


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming was reluctant to give away the arm guard. It was his first time encountering the Precision attribute, hence it would be quite regretful for him to give the arm guard away before having a thorough understanding of the attribute.


    Nevertheless, Fang Yihai reached his hand out to push the arm guard away, and asked with a deep voice, ¡°Brother Lil¡¯ Ou, I noticed from watching you smith earlier that you have a different understanding in attribute attachment, which is why your sess rate is high, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and his face instantly looked strange.


    Fang Yihaiughed, then lowered his voice. ¡°Can you tell me the truth?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and nodded helplessly in the end, but did not utter a single word.


    He was currently given a two-in-ten benchmark to fulfill for Attribute Equipment in the Armament Camp. If he spoke carelessly, causing the important figures to be in a good mood at the spur of the moment, he would have to pay a huge price.


    Fang Yihai¡¯s eyes glowed as he added, ¡°Brother Lil¡¯ Ou, ording to what I know, once a person acquires a God-given attribute, that person¡¯s sess rate in binding such attribute will increase in leaps and bounds for a period of time.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®My sess rate is already a hundred percent, how can it be increased more?¡±


    ¡°I have a batch of unique precious ores. If you have time to spare, could you please attach some attributes for me?¡± Fang Yihai asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to do it, but my tasks in the Armament Camp...¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought.


    Fang Yihaiughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few pieces of Attribute Equipment? I¡¯ll submit them for you!¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he quickly responded, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, General Fang, but those are chances for me to refine my skills, so I won¡¯t trouble you for an exemption.¡±


    At a distance away, Kang Weibo¡¯s face had initially changed, but he was instantly d after hearing Ou Yangming refuse the offer. In fact, his eyes became teary.


    ¡®As distance proves a horse¡¯s strength, so time reveals a person¡¯s heart. Master Ou is the only one who treats the Armament Camp with sincerity.¡¯


    However, if Kang Weibo could hear Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts at the moment, he would probably take back his words.


    Ou Yangming was thinking, ¡®I¡¯m given a two-in-ten basis for precious ores, are you trying to snatch the other eight or more precious ores away from me? No way!¡¯


    Fang Yihai was taken aback, but he quickly chuckled. ¡°Never mind then. I actually wanted to ask you to fix attributes to some pieces of equipment for me, I¡¯ll be extremely thankful if you could help.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization. Without needing to ask, he knew that General Fang Yihai definitely had plenty of precious ores that represented Precision. That said, it was not easy to find someone reliable to attach the attribute.


    In particr, given that Attribute Ores for Precision were so rare, a two-in-ten basis would be too high of a price to pay.


    Hence, Fang Yihai was so friendly toward Ou Yangming after seeing that the young fellow had obtained a God-given attribute. Having said that, the truth was that the attribute was something that was simply picked up by Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied to him, ¡°Since you¡¯ve entrusted the task to me, I¡¯ll do my best for sure.¡±


    Fang Yihaiughed out loud. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll watch your challenge from here, and I¡¯ll cheer for you to boost your morale!¡±


    Ou Yangming thanked the general softly, then returned the arm guard. ¡°Master Zheng, what do you think about the result?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen felt like he had just woken up from a dream. He pondered seriously before he answered, ¡°Though both contain a God-given attribute, the Fire-resistant attribute is more valuable than the Precision attribute.¡±


    Fang Yihai scoffed, but he knew that Zheng Ziwen did not say that on purpose, thus he did not reproach the appraiser even though he was mad.


    ¡°This round is considered a draw,¡± Zheng Ziwen announced after deliberating.


    Old Craftsman and the others could not help but scorn. ¡®Draw my *ss! How the f*ck is that a draw!


    ¡®If Ou Yangming produced the God-given attribute first, try asking Ni Yunhong to smith the same. If he can do it, something is fishy!¡¯


    Nheless, God-given attributes were not definite, so the cksmiths consented to the result tacitly even though they were not resigned to it.


    Ni Yunhong stepped forward once more. He could not hold it in any longer when he walked past Ou Yangming, so he asked, ¡°Master Ou, was that a coincidence, or do you really have the unique ability to summon God-given attributes?¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes at him snappily. ¡°Summon God-given attributes? Why don¡¯t you give it a go?¡±


    Ni Yunhong smiled embarrassedly without replying to him because he figured that it was quite impossible. If someone could actually summon God-given attributes as one wished, the world would be in chaos.


    He suddenly gritted his teeth when he looked at the steel ingots in front of him, then turned around to suggest, ¡°Master Ou, let¡¯s start at the same time. We¡¯ll smith a helmet, a military saber, and the other side of the arm guard and the greave, what do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He went forward to pick some steel ingots with Ni Yunhong, then began smithing.


    Next, the Military Fire and the spiritual fire burned alternately, which enhanced each other¡¯s radiance. Ou Yangming and Ni Yunhong were not standing far from each other, but their control over their respective me was on point such that their spiritual fire did not affect one another regardless of its size.


    They almost stopped at the same time after half an hour.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and looked at Ni Yunhong in admiration.


    The continuous smithing of a few pieces of equipment had posed a huge pressure on him. In particr, since they began smithing at the same time, not only did Ou Yangming not have a break in between, but he had also sped up due to the pressure from Ni Yunhong¡¯s speed so as to reach the same level.


    Perhaps Ni Yunhong was already used to the speed, hence the process was not especially difficult for him. At most, beads of sweat were seen on his forehead.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming was obviously suffering from the process. He looked like a geek who had spent most of his days in front of aputer but was suddenly asked to walk 10,000 meters. It would be fine if there were breaks between the walk, but if someone was constantly urging him on the side, it would be simply suicidal.


    Ou Yangming touched his chest at the moment, and a warm feeling was released from the jade object that he was wearing, which made him feel much better.


    As expected, the ne that had a Qi Return +1 attribute yed a huge role during this critical moment.


    Zheng Ziwen walked forward nervously as he dared not make another mistake.


    The two previous mistakes almost ruined his reputation forever. If another elementary mistake was made, he would be too embarrassed to stay, not to mention Li Yichen would kick him away.


    After carefully inspecting the remaining pieces of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming and Ni Yunhong, Zheng Ziwen thought for a while before he sighed. ¡°Gentlemen, the military saber, helmet, arm guard, and greave refined by each of you have their own strengths. All of them are at least of High Grade Rank Three, but each of you has only two pieces of equipment with a Unique Attribute.¡±


    Unless Ou Yangming¡¯s head was knocked by a hammer, it was impossible for him to sessfully attach an attribute to all pieces of equipment.


    Among the seven pieces of equipment, three of them were sessfully bound with an attribute; one of them had a God-given attribute. It was already considered a nature-defying result.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was surprised to hear that Ni Yunhong achieved the same result.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have other tricks, the result this time is...¡± Zheng Ziwen said after a moment of hesitation. He looked at the two men as he was about to announce a tie, but Ni Yinghong suddenly uttered, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Zheng Ziwen quivered and felt so wronged that he was about to cry.


    ¡®You guys, are you done yet? Is it so fun to mess with me?¡¯


    He forced a smile. ¡°Master Ni, do you have anyments?¡±


    Ni Yinghong chuckled. ¡°Master Zheng, you have no idea. My brother used a trick when he smithed the pieces of equipment, you¡¯ll find out after putting them on.¡±


    ¡°Could this be...¡± Zheng Ziwen was stunned, and he quickly eximed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you try them on.¡± Ni Yinghong nodded.

 Chapter 75: Suit Effect

    <h4>Chapter 75: Suit Effect</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Deng Zhicai¡¯s eyes lit up as he sighed. ¡°Master Ni grasped that skill indeed!¡±


    Tian Boguang smiled. ¡°General Deng is right, the challenge¡¯s oue has been determined.¡±


    Chen Yifan pondered for a while, and his face suddenly darkened. He was deeply confused. ¡®How can that skill be grasped so easily?¡¯


    On the other hand, Fang Yihai sat quietly aside while watching with a cold expression. As long as Ou Yangming agreed to his request, he was not going to bother about the result.


    Tian Boguang suddenly turned to ask Chen Yifan with a smile, ¡°General Chen, what do you think?¡±


    Deng Zhicai and Fang Yihai exchanged nces. They knew very well that Tian Boguang from the East Camp and Chen Yifan from the West Camp were never on good terms. Although they were not sworn enemies, there was always discord between them. Neither of them was right nor wrong, it was simply a fate between them.


    Nheless, both of them had their own background and were well-matched in strength. Hence, the other three generals often tried to mediate the differences bypromising but did not side with any of them.


    Chen Yifan scoffed. ¡°General Tian, it¡¯s true that Master Ni is skillful, but he¡¯s too young, after all. He might not have actually grasped that secret technique.¡±


    ¡°General Chen, you should wait and see.¡± Tian Boguangughed out loud, then said after a short pause, ¡°I recall that Ou Yangming is only fifteen or sixteen years old, so he¡¯s actually younger than Master Ni.¡±


    Chen Yifan was instantly speechless, and he was slightly moved after hearing that. Since Ou Yangming was a genius and a freak, it seemed possible that Ni Yunhong, who had a noble background, showed a stunning performance.


    The normal soldiers were also discussing among each other, but they made all kinds of ridiculous guesses.


    On the other hand, many Military Fire cksmiths were confused and looked troubled.


    They had indulged in the Military Fire Smithing Art for decades, and had their own understanding in the art, which they had worked painstakingly in their whole life for. If they were to challenge the generals in smithing art, they could easily triumph over the generals.


    However, most of the Military Fire cksmiths had only lived in the military camp or a small town their whole life, so they were not very certain due to their limited experience.


    Old Craftsman was the only one with a grave expression on his face as though he thought about something, but dared not confirm it.


    Wang Zhongtong asked softly, ¡°Old Craftsman, what do you think they¡¯re doing?¡±


    The other cksmiths turned to look at the old man eagerly.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, perhaps...¡± Old Craftsman answered after some thought then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite unlikely. In order to possess the skill, apart from having extreme talent, one requires rich experience. Master Ni is too young...¡±


    The rest of them tweaked their ears and scratched their cheeks as they were anxious, but they could not do anything about it since Old Craftsman said that it was impossible.


    Finally, as the crowd watched in anticipation, Zheng Ziwen put on every piece of equipment smithed by Ni Yunhong.


    A helmet, a military saber, an armor, a pair of arm guards, and a pair of greaves.


    In actual fact, that was the most basic equipment set. Apart from those, there were also waist sash, jewelry, boots, and so on. Nevertheless, the basic equipment set was already very valuable, and not everyone had the ability to purchase it, let alone other pieces of supplementary equipment.


    Zheng Ziwen inhaled deeply and looked rather thrilled.


    Subsequently, he channeled his essential Qi into every piece of equipment.


    A peculiar power was instantly released from the equipment set, which flowed back into Zheng Ziwen¡¯s body.


    Almost at the same time, a bizarre light shone on the helmet and the armor. The light was vaguely green, and it alternated between the two pieces of equipment for some time before it disappeared.


    While the light only moved around for a brief moment, it was enough for those who were observant to take a good look at it.


    Ou Yangming watched as the green light disappeared. Instead of feeling worried, he yearned for the unknown.


    A question lingered in his head. ¡®What exactly is that green light? What must I do to learn it?¡¯


    After seeing a new skill, the first thing that Ou Yangming thought was how he could acquire it. If he could learn a new skill, it did not matter even if he lost the challenge.


    Even a fool knew at that moment the green light was Ni Yunhong¡¯s greatest dependence, but only very few could actually describe it.


    Old Craftsman sighed. ¡°Ah, indeed!¡±


    Wang Zhongtong was distressed, so he quickly asked, ¡°Old Craftsman, what exactly is that?¡±


    ¡°Back then when I went to the prefecture, I saw a type of equipment known as a suit.¡± Old Craftsman shook his head.


    ¡°A suit? Is this a suit?¡±


    The older Military Fire cksmiths eximed.


    A suit, as the name suggested, was a set of equipment. That said, it seemed like the suit that they mentioned was a different thing.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. If it¡¯s a suit, why were the helmet and the armor the only ones that responded?¡± Li Shunfeng questioned.


    Old Craftsman sighed. ¡°A suit is actually separated into different categories. The highest level suit is thebination of all equipment to form the most powerfulbination effect, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to do that. Therefore, cksmiths came up with a simpler version by distributing the suit¡¯s effect. Regardless of the number of equipment, if they result in an amplified effect when they¡¯re matched together, they¡¯re considered a suit.¡±


    The other people nodded. They finally understood that among the pieces of equipment smithed by Ni Yunhong, only the armor and the helmet incited a suit¡¯s power. This was also considered the most basic suit.


    Despite that, it was still a suit. Aspared to a single piece of equipment, a suit had a much higher advantage.


    Even if they were the judges, they could not go against their conscience by saying that Ou Yangming was the winner.


    After all, nobody was foolish or blind. Even if the cksmiths were shameless, the generals would not sit idly by.


    Zheng Ziwen sensed the power quietly, then opened his eyes after a brief moment. He shouted excitedly, ¡°A suit, this is definitely a suit!¡±


    Ou Yangming took a step forward to ask, ¡°Master Zheng, may I take a look at it?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen removed the equipment set reluctantly, but cursed to himself, ¡®Although it¡¯s a suit, only the helmet and the armor responded. You should¡¯ve pointed it out in the first ce, so I didn¡¯t have to put on every piece of equipment.¡¯


    Ou Yangming took the helmet and the armor. He looked like he was inspecting them, but the Military Fire in his hands had actually shed a few times.


    [Item: Distinguished armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +15, Durability 15]


    [Item: Distinguished helmet1 (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +14, Toughness +14, Power +1, Durability 14]


    Judging from the two pieces of equipment individually, it seemed like nothing was out of the ordinary such that the ones smithed by Ou Yangming were not inferior to them at all.


    However, Ou Yangming could not forget the unforgettable green color.


    That was because he had a vague feeling that the green color would be unusually important to him.


    Zheng Ziwen kindly reminded Ou Yangming after seeing him being deep in thoughts, ¡°Master Ou, that¡¯s a suit, so the power can only be sensed if you put the pieces of equipment on.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and was slightly moved. Instead of putting them on, he ced them together.


    Next, his Military Fire burned again.


    Of course, it only burned a little in his palms, hence the powerhouses and cksmith experts present did not notice it at all.


    This time, the attributeyout that appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind waspletely different.


    Other than the basic attributes of the two pieces of equipment, a set of green words appeared.


    [Suit Combination: Increases physique by 10%, increases the upper limit of defensive power by 10%]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched as soon as he saw the set of data.


    ¡®Physique, defensive power?¡¯


    While they were not as straightforward as the Power and the Agility attributes, it was easy to understand them.


    Physique represented an individual¡¯s body quality. When Ou Yangming put on his equipment set, he had an upgrade of 11 points and 4 points of Power and Agility respectively, but it did not mean that he was notcking anything.


    His greatest limitation was his physique.


    If Ou Yangming had fought in his armor, his Qi, blood, and power would be exhausted very quickly. Without the countless flesh and blood at the dense forest¡¯s periphery, which allowed him to replenish his Qi and blood at any time, he could not have fought for a long time.


    Simrly, Ou Yangming disyed an enormous power in the dense forest by carrying two ferocious beasts¡¯ carcasses. That being said, he felt weary after walking a certain distance and required more blood and flesh as replenishment.


    It was all because of the limit from his physique.


    Even though Ou Yangming had searched crazily to upgrade his physique, he could not find another way apart from cultivation so far.


    This time, he saw hope in the suit.


    As for defensive power, there was no need to exin it. Though it seemed like a 10% increment was not much, as a person¡¯s cultivation base improved, and the qualities of the pieces of equipment were upgraded, the 10% would be magnified.


    Ou Yangming expressed after putting down the two pieces of equipment slowly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen did not demand more from him. He hesitated before asking, ¡°Master Ou, do you have anyments? If not, I¡¯ll be announcing the result!¡±


    Normally, he would have announced the result right away if a suit was made in a challenge of this level.


    Having said that, today¡¯s situation was different. The two cksmiths had unexpectedly disyed more superior abilities again and again, to the extent that Zheng Ziwen was starting to doubt himself.


    Ou Yangming looked at him deeply. ¡°Wait, wait.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen cried to himself, ¡®F*ck, it¡¯s really happening again...¡¯

 Chapter 76: Layering VS Suit

    <h4>Chapter 76: Layering VS Suit</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Zheng Ziwen were not conversing loudly, but the crowd could deduce something from their expressions.


    They knew what was going on because of the strange look on Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face, but different people reacted differently.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s eyes glowed because he recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s level of performance when he fought Liu Zhengye the other day. In actuality, although Ou Yangming could exchange blows with Liu Zhengye through skills, it did not mean that he had the ability to resist Chen Yifan.


    Nheless, what Chen Yifan valued was the state shown by Ou Yangming. The breathtaking feeling he felt from witnessing the integration of Heaven and man was still fresh in his memory.


    After seeing Zheng Ziwen¡¯s expression, deep down Chen Yifan was still feeling hopeful. He wanted to witness another miracle.


    On the other hand, Tian Boguang scoffed andmented, ¡°Everyone, Ou Yangming is already at his wit¡¯s end, but he doesn¡¯t want to admit defeat. Hmph, a person like him will definitely have limited achievements!¡±


    Fang Yihai expressed calmly, ¡°Brother Tian, perhaps Brother Lil¡¯ Ou hasn¡¯t shown all of his abilities yet, give him a chance.¡±


    Tian Boguang¡¯s face changed. He scoffed and dared not say a word.


    Among the five generals in the military, there was already enmity between him and General Chen Yifan. If he provoked another general, he would be in serious trouble.


    Deng Zhicai watched everyone¡¯s reaction, but did not speak. He looked at Ou Yangming meaningfully, as if he was wondering how exactly Ou Yangming was going to turn the tables.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, that¡¯s really a suit!¡± Li Shunfeng exhaled deeply. ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou is probably going to lose this time...¡±


    ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s a suit, there¡¯s really nothing he can do.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Master Lil¡¯ Ou is so unlucky. He was up against a God-given attribute earlier¡ªluckily, he also acquired one. But...¡±


    ¡°Old Craftsman, Master Lil¡¯ Ou is about to lose, why do you not look worried at all?¡±


    Everyone turned to look as they were stunned. Old Craftsman was calm, as though he had turned a deaf ear to this.


    ¡°Does it help if we¡¯re worried? Everyone, just wait and see.¡± Old Craftsman could not help butugh when he saw their expressions, and he said after a short pause, ¡°Besides, the result hasn¡¯t been decided yet. I¡¯m not worried, so why are you worried?¡±


    Wang Zhongtong and the others looked at each other, dumbfounded. Their eyes lit up after some time.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, are you saying that Master Lil¡¯ Ou still has a chance to win?¡±


    The old man smiled without saying a word, but hisposure was like a magical stabilizer that calmed down everyone.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, you said that Master Lil¡¯ Ou inherited your legacy. Could he have inherited your Layering Art too?¡± Li Shunfeng¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    The rest of them instantly mored. The Layering Art was Old Craftsman¡¯s specialty. While the others had attempted to learn it, and while the old man guided them diligently without reservations, nobody had actually seeded in learning it after many years. Even if they managed to execute it once or twice out of luck, they were confused when they tried to recall the process, and could not figure out how it should be done.


    Ou Yangming had only controlled the Military Fire for a short period of time. If he had actually learned the Layering Art, his seniors would be ashamed.


    Nevertheless, they were looking forward to it after thinking about the young fellow¡¯s miraculous performance thus far.


    Old Craftsman pointed ahead and said, ¡°There, see for yourselves.¡±


    The others quickly turned to look, and saw that Ou Yangming had already taken the military saber that he had smithed.


    It was a High Grade Rank Four martial tool that had been attached with the Power attribute. Initially, the military saber could be on par with the one smithed by Ni Yunhong, but it wascking now.


    ¡°Master Ou, what do you want to do?¡± Zheng Ziwen was confused. ¡°Are you trying to upgrade the military saber¡¯s quality? Even if it¡¯s upgraded to the limit of High Grade, it can¡¯t bepared with a suit!¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I know, but I¡¯d like to try.¡±


    The Military Fire burned in his hands and instantly enveloped the military saber. There was a grave expression on his face, which made him look extremely stern.


    With a smile on his face, Chen Yifan suddenly asked, ¡°General Tian, do you know what Old Craftsman¡¯s specialty is?¡±


    Tian Boguang was stunned. For some reason, a shadow emerged from the bottom of his heart, and it seemed to be expanding. He scoffed angrily and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Chen Yifan remained a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you then. Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing specialty is the Layering Art.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tian Boguang was stunned, but he quickly remarked, ¡°Heh, even if Old Craftsman knows the Layering Art, Ou Yangming only obtained the Military Fire not long ago, how could he have grasped the ultimate skill?¡±


    ¡°Take a good look then. Some people are born to be good at creating miracles!¡± Chen Yifanughed.


    Tian Boguang sneered, but did not argue. Strangely enough, the difort that he was feeling began to grow.


    While letting the Military Fire burn, Ou Yangming reached out for a Power Ore.


    The Armament Camp had suffered a massive loss for this challenge. Whether it was steel ingots or precious ores, they were piled up on the tform, which was unusually generous of the camp to do so.


    However, after seeing Ou Yangming reaching out for another Power Ore, many people were shocked because they could guess what he wanted to do.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister looked at each other as they were both surprised. In actual fact, when Ni Yunhong arrived at the military camp, he had visited every Military Fire cksmith one by one, so he had a basic understanding of each of them.


    He greatly respected Old Craftsman because he knew that the old man had knowledge of the Military Fire Layering Art.


    It was an exceptionally difficult skill. Even though Ni Yunhong could smith a suit through ingenious means, he was incapable of the tangible Layering Art that demanded real skill.


    Therefore, although he treated the other cksmiths with disdain, he was polite toward Old Craftsman.


    After seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s move, Ni Yunhong could not help but clench his fists.


    ¡®I controlled the spiritual fire and intensively studied smithing art for years, yet I haven¡¯t grasped the Layering Art. You¡¯re just a brat who has just learned the rudiments of this technique, are you going to try it now?¡¯


    On the contrary, Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes sparkled. When she watched Ou Yangming, who was radiant from being focused, something at the bottom of her heart was stirred.


    It was only a fleeting feeling, but she blushed.


    She was in distress. ¡®The young man is Elder Brother¡¯s opponent, why don¡¯t I dislike him?


    ¡®Perhaps because he and Elder Brother are very alike, they¡¯re both talented yet hardworking.¡¯


    The Power Ore was tossed into the Military Fire. It melted quickly due to the burning fire, then was evenly distributed across the military saber. Ou Yangming¡¯s arms began swaying a little, which was a strange sight for the crowd. It seemed like he had be one with Heaven and Earth, and was inseparable in their eyes.


    ¡°The integration of Heaven and man?¡± Ni Yunhong trembled all of a sudden as he was in disbelief. He quickly turned to look at his younger sister, who looked back at him, and they both had an odd expression on their faces.


    It was neither a look of fear nor worry, but a look of joy that could not be hidden.


    Ou Yangming would instantly be alert if he saw their expressions at the moment, and would list them as guests whom he would never have ties with.


    However, Ou Yangming waspletely immersed in his enjoyment.


    Yes. The Layering Art that was strenuous for other people was actually a rare enjoyment for him. He swayed his arms slightly to evenly distribute the liquid as much as possible, and eventually, his body was also swaying ording to a unique tempo.


    The entire square went dead silent as everyone fixed their gaze on Ou Yangming.


    If they had sensed a painting in a beginning¡ªa painting that was basically still¡ªthey were now looking at a moving scene.


    Ou Yangming hade to life. Not only did hee to life, but even the air, the wind, and everything around him had alsoe to life.


    Everyone including the four generals stood up subconsciously. They quietly paid attention to Ou Yangming, as if each of them could sense something from his swaying body.


    The generals¡¯ eyes glowed in a peculiar light, and they clenched their fists together. It was as though they had fathomed something amazing.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister felt the same. The same words appeared in their minds at that moment.


    ¡®We found it, we finally found it!¡¯


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    The Military Fire finally dimmed, and Ou Yangming exhaled deeply before straightening his body.


    He suddenly realized the weird atmosphere around him as it was too quiet, and was taken aback when he turned to look.


    Zheng Ziwen suddenly awakened, and he took the military saber to inspect it by channeling his essential Qi. He sighed atst and expressed, ¡°The Layering Art, it¡¯s really the Layering Art. Hehe, I¡¯m d to have been able to participate in your smithing challenge as the appraiser today, this is certainly the proudest moment in my life.¡±


    It was merely a sentimentalment, but thest sentence became a fact in the end.


    ¡°A suit and the Layering Art. Ah, the skills that you¡¯ve mastered have surpassed my limits as a judge.¡± Zheng Ziwen spread out his hands and said, ¡°You may discuss and decide the result yourselves, I¡¯m not going to care anymore!¡±


    Following that, he turned and left the square.

 Chapter 77: Gratitude For The Adoption

    <h4>Chapter 77: Gratitude For The Adoption</h4>


    Ou Yangming, Ni Yunhong, and the others looked at each other as they did not know what to do.


    Before the challenge started, they never expected this to happen. After all, nobody knew the judge was going to quit.


    Deng Zhicai and the others looked around with a faint smile because they did not know what to say too.


    After thinking carefully, nobody med Zheng Ziwen. He was only a normal appraiser, after all, but what he encountered today were God-given attributes, the Suit Skill, and the Layering Art.


    Each surprise was a heavy burden for him, and honestly, the challenge¡¯s level had surpassed his appraisal limit. Therefore, once Ou Yangming performed the Layering Art, Zheng Ziwen was finally so overwhelmed that he bid his farewell.


    He hadplicated emotions when he left because he knew very well that it would be impossible to encounter another simr situation in the future.


    Nheless, Zheng Ziwen sighed a breath of relief too. Had he continued to stay, the pressure that was as huge as a mountain would crush him to death.


    Ou Yangming was feeling rather hesitant. He was thinking if he should perform the Layering Art¡¯s third level.


    Theyering of just one attribute was not enough to overtake a suit, but if he couldyer a second time, he would be guaranteed the challenge¡¯s victory. That said, doing it once was already quite shocking, so if a secondyering was done...


    Ou Yangming turned to nce at Kang Weibo. The Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor was watching him with burning eyes, eyes that shone so brightly that Ou Yangming was taken aback. He quickly suppressed the thought.


    He would rather smith another Layered Equipment than showing his ability byyering the same equipment twice.


    However, just as he was choosing another piece of equipment to beyered, Ni Yunhong approached him and bowed to him.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he returned the salutation with respect.


    ¡°Master Ou, I truly admire your smithing skill, I admit loss in this challenge,¡± Ni Yunhong expressed in an unusually straightforward manner.


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming asked in confusion.


    The Suit Skill executed by Ni Yunhong was strange and mysterious, and Ou Yangming was envious of it. Truthfully, as proud as Ou Yangming was, he would not actually think that a piece of equipment that wasyered to have 2 points of Power could triumph over the attribute effect from a suit.


    Needless to say, if Ou Yangming showed the equipment set that he had smithed for himself, he would naturally be the winner. Nevertheless, he was not a fool, so why would he expose his biggest trump card in this event?


    Ni Yunhong said frankly, ¡°Master Ou, I really admire your smithing skills, I¡¯m sincerely convinced of my defeat.¡±


    Tian Boguang¡¯s face turned green, but he dared not reprimand Ni Yunhong, and had no guts to express his dissatisfaction. On the other hand, Chen Yifan was grinning from ear to ear, and he looked at Tian Boguang scornfully.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and replied to Ni Yunhong, ¡°Master Ni, you¡¯re ttering me. Your Suit Skill is the real ultimate skill, I really respect you.¡±


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a secret within the Suit Skill, but if you¡¯re interested, we can exchange our views one day.¡±


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Even a fool knew that the unique smithing skill was a secret that was never taught to others, and was also a family¡¯s roots. It was already extremely difficult for someone from the family¡¯s n to acquire the skill, let alone an outsider.


    Ou Yangming knew that he was definitely not a darling loved by everyone, or Old Craftsman would not be the only person who was willing to adopt him after his years of roaming around.


    Although Ou Yangming was delighted that Ni Yunhong was generous enough to share his Suit Skill, it made him put his guard up.


    Perhaps there really were free lunches in the world, but he would certainly not receive one. This was something that he had understood since young.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and responded, ¡°Okay, your kindness is just what I was looking for.¡±


    Regardless of what n Ni Yunhong was devising, Ou Yangming was determined not to miss the Suit Skill. Hence, he was going to brave the challenge even if it would be an unpleasant one.


    Ni Yunhongughed out loud, and was not at all upset for having lost the challenge.


    ¡°Elder Brother,¡± Ni Yinghong approached to greet him softly.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m a little tired today, so I¡¯ll head back to rest for now. When the timing is right, I¡¯ll look for you to inquire about smithing skills.¡± Ni Yunhong nodded and did a fist salute before he left.


    Ou Yangming pouted because he wanted to catch up to him to ask, ¡®When is the right timing...¡¯


    After looking at Ni Yinghong, who was standing aside, he decided not to be so thick-skinned.


    Ni Yinghong looked deeply at Ou Yangming, and a strange look was seen through her big eyes that seemed like they could speak.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. For some reason, he felt a slight tingling sensation.


    ¡°Master Ou, see you next time,¡± Ni Yinghong suddenly said with a smile, then turned to catch up to her elder brother.


    ¡®That was strange. I¡¯m not guilty of a shameful deed, but why do I somehow feel guilty...¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and wondered.


    Despite that, before he could figure it out, a group of people swarmed toward him to lift him up and toss him into the air excitedly.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s current martial strength, he could escape or resist if he wanted to.


    However, Ou Yangming quickly noticed a few familiar faces, most of them belonged to gray-haired elders, thus he dared not do it. While he was being thrown into the air by many Military Fire cksmiths, he happened to notice Old Craftsman¡¯s cheerful face, so the dissatisfaction that he was feeling subsided like a tide.


    Ou Yangming was willing to make the aging Old Craftsman happy, at any cost.


    The cksmiths were finally done expressing their joy, and they steadily ced Ou Yangming back to the ground. Following that, Ou Yangming saw another familiar face, but one that showed a ttering smile.


    ¡°Oh, Master Ou, you really gained honor for the Armament Camp!¡± Kang Weibo smiled as though a flower had bloomed on his face.


    ¡°Sir Kang, I only put on an outstanding performance because it was a challenge, I definitely can¡¯t achieve that level of efficiency under normal circumstances.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tensed up. He exined again as he feared that Kang Weibo would not understand him, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that I can¡¯t go any higher than the two-in-ten basis!¡±


    Kang Weibo quickly said, ¡°Master Ou, you misunderstood. A two-in-ten basis is fair, I won¡¯t change it.¡±


    The other Military Fire cksmiths were disdainful because a two-in-ten condition was already the highest standard. Other than Ou Yangming the freak, the rest of them would never ept it even if they could do it.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief and smiled. ¡°Very well, as long as everything is as usual.¡±


    Nheless, Kang Weibo uttered in a hurry, ¡°Ah, Master Ou, I have another request!¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®Indeed, the worst is yet toe.¡¯


    Kang Weibo asked, ¡°Master Ou, what do you think if I change your monthly task to a three-in-twenty benchmark?¡±


    Ou Yanming was stunned. He looked at the supervisor dubiously and wondered if the fellow¡¯s head had been kicked by a donkey. Nevertheless, he quickly realized after giving it some thought. ¡°Layering Art?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Weibo answered in excitement, ¡°Apart from two pieces of Attribute Equipment, you only have to provide a piece of Layered Attribute Equipment!¡±


    He implored Ou Yangming with his eyes.


    Li Shunfeng chuckled. ¡°Sir Kang, that¡¯s not very nice. We all know the difference between a Layered Attribute Equipment and a normal Attribute Equipment. It¡¯s disappointing that you¡¯re fooling a newbie like that!¡±


    Kang Weibo quickly replied to him with an apologetic smile. ¡°Fellow masters, please think with your conscience about how I¡¯ve been treating you these years. Have I treated you unfairly? A piece of Layered Attribute Equipment every month isn¡¯t a problem for Master Ou, why can¡¯t you care for me? After all these years, even if I¡¯ve not donemendable deeds, my efforts should be recognized!¡±


    The smithing masters looked at each other and dared not say a word.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly getting goosebumps. In any case, Kang Weibo was the Armament Camp¡¯s supervisor, yet he was pretending to be pitiful in public, hence Ou Yangming could not find an excuse to decline.


    Of course, it was also because Kang Weibo¡¯s request was not too high. From Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, there was actually not much difference between a Layered Attribute Equipment and a piece of normal equipment, thus he decided to agree.


    Ou Yangming nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, Sir Kang, I promise you.¡±


    Kang Weibo smiled brightly. He had prepared all sorts of methods in advance, so he would go as far as making a scene just to get Ou Yangming¡¯s consent, but he had not expected to seed so quickly.


    Ou Yangming suddenly turned to walk toward Old Craftsman under everyone¡¯s watch.


    After stopping three steps in front of the old man, a thud was heard as Ou Yangming kneeled on the ground.


    The crowd was stunned, and the cheers instantly halted.


    Ou Yangming then bowed his head to the ground, causing a bam to be heard.


    Old Craftsman could not bear watching him like that, so he immediately went forward to hold Ou Yangming, who was about to continue to kowtow to him. ¡°B*stard, what are you doing?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up. When he saw Old Craftsman¡¯s face that had obviously been weighed down by age aspared to two years ago, he recalled the two years he had lived after being adopted by the old man, who saved him from his days of running about to survive. Ou Yangming could not help but feel an upsurge of emotion, and he expressed tearfully, ¡°Old Man, I didn¡¯t let you down, I won!¡±


    Old Craftsman sniffed and could not hold back his tears any longer.


    He wiped his tears and scolded, ¡°You damn b*stard, today¡¯s supposed to be a gleeful day, but you just had to embarrass me. I¡¯ve been taking care of you for nothing!¡±


    The onlookers were speechless. Each of themmented and felt rather regretful.


    ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I the one who adopted Ou Yangming in the past?¡¯

 Chapter 78: Paying A Visit To Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 78: Paying A Visit To Apologize</h4>


    The bustle and excitement always passed in the blink of an eye. It was already night time when Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard.


    His emotions such as nervousness, agitation, tion, joy,mentation, and so on finally simmered down. After doing the martial-art squad for half an hour, he practiced his fist art and his de technique for half an hour. Subsequently, he entered the backyard and retrieved his military saber to burn it with his Military Fire, then stabbed it into a wild boar¡¯s stomach.


    Ou Yangming was given two quarries after the hunt, which came in handy at the moment.


    After a while, when he felt that his body was already abundant in Qi and blood, he withdrew his saber firmly.


    As Ou Yangming had a better understanding of the Devouring attribute, he drew blood and flesh more rationally. He no longer absorbed everything without reservation because it was wasteful and was not in line with his benefits.


    Once everything was done, Ou Yangming withdrew the Devouring attribute and returned to his room.


    Just as he was about to sleep soundly, a knock was suddenly heard outside the door.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He could not figure out who would pay him a visit at this hour.


    When he opened the door and finally saw who was outside, his face changed.


    The person who was standing outside was Assistant Supervisor Zhang Yinfan from the Provision Camp. Behind him stood a middle-aged man, who was dressed up like a servant, that stooped and carried a gift box. He looked at Ou Yangming with a ttering look.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, long time no see. I¡¯m disturbing youte at night because there¡¯s something I need to discuss, please forgive me,¡± Zhang Yinfan said with a smile.


    Ou Yangming forced a smile and replied to him, ¡°Sir Zhang, you¡¯re being too polite, pleasee in.¡±


    After some thought, he decided to let Zhang Yinfan lin.


    Instead of letting the fellow devise an evil scheme, like a venomous snake that lurked in the dark, it was better to let him stay in the open. At the very least, Ou Yangming wanted to hear what he had to say.


    Zhang Yinfan and the old servant entered together. The servant then ced the gift box on the floor and opened it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched as he questioned, ¡°Sir Zhang, what is this about?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve offended you in the past, so I hope that you¡¯ll be the bigger person and let go of the hatred,¡± Zhang Yinfan answered.


    ¡°Sir Zhang, you¡¯re being too polite, I¡¯ve long put the past behind me.¡± Ou Yangmingughed.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re a generous man indeed, I truly admire you.¡± Zhang Yinfan looked deeply at Ou Yangming, then stood up to bow at him.


    Ou Yangming quickly shifted sideways to avoid it and said, ¡°Sir Zhang, please don¡¯t do this, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so direct, please ept the gift.¡± Zhang Yinfanughed out loud, then exined with a serious face, ¡°It¡¯s just a humble gift from me as an apology.¡±


    ¡°How can I let you spend so much money? I dare not ept the gift.¡± Ou Yangming immediately rejected it.


    ¡°Master Ou, if you don¡¯t ept the gift, doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re still holding a grudge against me?¡± Zhang Yingfan¡¯s face changed. He insisted with a bitter face. ¡°Please ept it so that I¡¯ll be able to sleep well!¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed when he looked at the gold bars that were neatly arranged in the gift box. Back then when he first met Zhang Yinfan and his nephew, they treated him with arrogance, and the proud looks on their faces were still fresh in his memory. Now, Zhang Yinfan had just paid him a visit, spoke humbly to him, and even brought a gift for him.


    The difference whenpared to the past was simply Heaven and Earth apart.


    All of a sudden, a pair of resentful and frightened eyes appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Zhang Hanyu, the Zhang family¡¯s disciple who sneaked an attack on him in the past, but ended up being killed. Without that person in the way, perhaps Ou Yangming would really want to reconcile with the Zhang family. However, the thought of Zhang Hanyu gave him chills.


    Even if Ou Yangming wanted to make peace, would the Zhang family really be willing to let the matter go without bothering about Zhang Hanyu¡¯s disappearance anymore?


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, but he pretended like he was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. ¡°Sir Zhang, th-that¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Since you have no objection, it¡¯s set then, Master Ou.¡± Zhang Yinfan chuckled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quitete, so I won¡¯t disturb you any longer, I shall make a move now.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off, Sir Zhang.¡±


    They both put up a false disy of affection for each other. Finally, after Zhang Yinfan left, Ou Yangming put his smile away and inspected the gift box. There was nothing hidden in the box. Apart from roughly 200 taels of gold bars, there was also a banknote worth 1,000 taels of silver. Judging merely from the gift¡¯s value, Zhang Yinfan had indeed shown his sincerity.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was not the same person he used to be.


    Based on his ability to smith pieces of Attribute Equipment at will, if he wanted to, silver and gold woulde to him like a flowing river.


    The only thing that Ou Yangming cared about was Zhang Hanyu¡¯s incident, but Zhang Yinfan did not say a single word about it earlier, hence the knot in his heart could not be unraveled.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Far from the Armament Camp, in a huge residence.


    The servant who was following behind Zhang Yinfan suddenly straightened his body. He seemed to have grown much taller, and his aura becamepletely different.


    Zhang Yinfan¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Big Brother, you saw him, how did you feel?¡±


    The servant was actually Zhang Yinli,Zhang Yinfan¡¯s older brother. He nced at his younger brother inly,the look in his eyes was indescribably dignified.


    Zhang Yinfan immediately lowered his head as he dared not look into his older brother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, Ou Yangming has extraordinary qualities, were you blind back then? How dare you plot a scheme against him!¡± Zhang Yinli reprimanded straightforwardly.


    Zhang Yinfan thought, ¡®If I knew that the young fe would have such achievements and prestige, I¡¯d never have done what I did. It¡¯s taboo to offend someone with a bright future, like him.¡¯


    That said, Zhang Yinfan smiled bitterly when he recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s timid behavior when they first met. ¡°Big Brother, Master Ou is totally different from how he used to be, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s not the same person anymore. Ah, no matter, it¡¯s my mistake, please punish me as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, since there¡¯s already enmity, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan¡¯s heart tensed up, and he suddenly asked in shock, ¡°Big Brother, could he be lying to us?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Zhang Yinli exhaled deeply. ¡°Before meeting him, I wasn¡¯t sure if Yu¡¯er¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with him, but now...¡±


    Zhang Yinfan¡¯s heart immediately sank. ¡°Could it really be rted to him?¡±


    ¡°He was rather moved when he first heard you say that you wanted to resolve the hatred, but there was suddenly a huge change in his mood, and he became cautious of you. Heh, it means that he doesn¡¯t trust you at all,¡± Zhang Yinli exined slowly, then looked at his younger brother while saying in a sorrowful tone, ¡°As the Provision Camp¡¯s assistant supervisor, you¡¯ve shown your sincerity by visiting him personally, and by bringing him a gift. The fact that he reacted that way can only mean one thing.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan twitched his mouth and expressed, ¡°He¡¯s so cautious of me because there¡¯s an irresolvable enmity between us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhang Yinli continued slowly, ¡°Based on his attitude toward Ni Yunhong and Old Craftsman, I know that he¡¯s not a person who seeks revenge for small grievances. Therefore, the only exnation is that he killed Zhang Hanyu, which is why he has his guard up against us.¡±


    If Ou Yangming was present to hear Zhang Yinli¡¯s assessment, he would probably admire him from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Big Brother, if he killed my nephew, the Fire-absorbing Badge is definitely still with him! We mustn¡¯t let him go, or...¡± Zhang Yinfan took a step forward and said fiercely, then he gestured with his hand a chopping motion.


    Zhang Yinli turned to look at him coldly. It only took a brief moment for Zhang Yinfan to be frightened.


    ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯re bing more presumptuous!¡± Zhang Yinli remarked, ¡°It was indeed my mistake to have put Yu¡¯er under your care.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan trembled and mumbled, ¡°Big Brother, I only want to take revenge for Yu¡¯er because I feel sorry for him.¡±


    ¡°Yu¡¯er¡¯s revenge must be taken. Heh, I hate that person more than you do, and I can¡¯t wait to tear him into pieces to vent my anger. That being said, we can¡¯ty a finger on him here.¡± Zhang Yinli scoffed.


    ¡°Big Brother, why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the generals earlier. Other than General Tian, the other three generals regard him with special respect. If we attack him here, whether we seed or not, the Zhang family won¡¯t be able to get away,¡± Zhang Yinli exined.


    Although his heart ached terribly because of his dear son¡¯s death, he maintained hisposure so as to not lose the main goal for a small gain.


    Zhang Yinfan pondered, then nodded and asked, ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°When Ou Yangming acquired a God-given attribute, do you know why Fang Yihai suddenly treated him in such a friendly manner?¡± Zhang Yinli sneered.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Because the Fang family obtained a batch of unique precious ores, and they¡¯ve been looking for a suitable candidate to smith an archer¡¯s equipment set. Hehe, since Ou Yangming acquired a God-given attribute¡ªPrecision, Fang Yihai will definitely seize the opportunity or he won¡¯t be the Fang family¡¯s disciple anymore.¡±


    Zhang Yinfan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I understand now. The Fang Family¡¯s ores and pieces of equipment are at the prefecture, so he¡¯ll definitely invite Ou Yangming there if he wants his help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Zhang Yinfan¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and even the air around him seemed to have turned much colder. ¡°Once Fang Yihai invites Ou Yangming to the prefecture, I¡¯ll make a move during their journey to capture that fe. Hmph, not only will I reim the Fire-absorbing Badge, but I¡¯ll also torture him so badly that he¡¯ll wail in grief for months before he dies!¡±


    He clenched his fists and uttered word by word, ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, Father will avenge your death!¡±

 Chapter 79: Conversation In The Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 79: Conversation In The Carriage</h4>


    The next morning after Ou Yangming awoke, he practiced the martial-art squad in the courtyard as usual, and cultivated his fist art and de technique.


    Before Zhang Yinfan visited, he had always been like an inapparent mountain on Ou Yangming¡¯s head, a constant pressure that urged Ou Yangming to work hard at all times. Now, although Zhang Yinfan had personally visited with a gift of apology, for some reason, not only did Ou Yangming not feel rxed at all, but he also gained a sense of urgency.


    Perhaps it was because Zhang Yinfan had not openly talked about Zhang Hanyu, hence Ou Yangming was dubious and wary.


    The practice of the martial-art squat, the fist art, and the de technique had almost be a habit that was imprinted in Ou Yangming¡¯s body. He did not find the processes tiring, and was eager to carry them out instead. Simr to smithing art, he had invested a lot of passion in them.


    Just as he was washing up after being drenched in sweat from his training, a knock was heard from the door.


    Ou Yangming sighed. Back then, he barely had visitors looking for him at his courtyard, but after yesterday¡¯s challenge, he was already visited twice within a couple of hours.


    As Ou Yangming went to open the door, he was expecting a cksmith master from the Armament Camp, but ended up being surprised again by his visitors.


    Head Shopkeeper Lin Yichen from the Yi Pavilion was standing outside with a smile. Beside him stood Zheng Ziwen, who was embarrassed and looked rather guilty, especially when he looked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming naturally understood why. Since Zheng Ziwen had left halfway yesterday, it only made sense that he did not feel too good when he met one of the parties involved after that.


    ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, Master Zheng, pleasee in.¡±


    Ou Yangming treated the two visitors differently. He weed them and said, ¡°I met a Shopkeeper Lin when I previously visited the Yi Pavilion, and another Shopkeeper Lin is paying me a visit at my residence now, what a coincidence.¡±


    Lin Yichen grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not really a coincidence, that Shopkeeper Lin is my junior and nephew. He¡¯s not very sensible, so please excuse his poor manners.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really a coincidence.¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. He pondered and asked, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re here because of the appraisal?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re right. ording to the Yi Pavilion¡¯s rule, every piece of equipment must be appraised by three appraisal masters before a conclusion is drawn. As for those that have greater doubts and disagreements from the appraisers, the appraisal art will be used,¡± Lin Yichen said with a serious face, and continued after a pause, ¡°We transferred more pieces of equipment this time, and we have to pick some Fine Grade ones to be sent to the prefecture, so we must confirm every piece¡¯s grade and rank.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°Three appraisal masters, but we... Eh? Did you invite Ni Yinghong too?¡±


    Lin Yichenughed. ¡°Master Ou, to have guessed it right, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of appraisers from the town. So far, there are only two appraisers if I include myself and Zheng Ziwen, so Ni Yinghong is the only candidate left. If I can¡¯t even guess that right, am I not an idiot?¡¯


    Zheng Ziwen bowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Master Zheng, you don¡¯t need to be so polite, I would¡¯ve done the same if I was in your shoes,¡± Ou Yangming quickly replied to him.


    Though Zheng Ziwen knew that Ou Yangming was onlyforting him, he still felt rather d.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve been away from home for quite some time, and I really miss my family, so I¡¯d like toplete the task and return to them as soon as possible.¡± Zheng Ziwen looked at Ou Yangming eagerly as he asked, ¡°When will you be free?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at him strangely because he did not expect the appraiser to be devoted to his family.


    He instantly became soft-hearted because he thought about Old Craftsman, so he said, ¡°We can leave once we have everyone.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was delighted as he did not expect Ou Yangming to be so easy to deal with. However, he did not know that if he had not brought up his family, which caused Ou Yangming to think about Old Craftsman, the young man would not have been so spirited.


    Everything that happened was predestined, and everything happened for a reason.


    ¡°Master Ou, Master Ni Yinghong is already waiting outside the camp, so we can head over there if you¡¯re free.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, but he quickly smiled. ¡°Alright, since it has to be done sooner orter, let¡¯s finish it as soon as possible.¡±


    He had promised General Deng Zhicai to take up the task, hence he would not be overly snobbish about it. Besides, since Lin Yichen and Zheng Ziwen had personally visited him, he was not going to make things difficult for them.


    Following that, the three of them left the residence and made their way to the military camp¡¯s entrance, where a huge and gorgeous carriage was seen prepared.


    Ou Yangming was astonished. It was the military camp¡¯s entrance and exit point, yet nobody drove out the carriage for having stopped here. It proved that Head Shopkeeper Lin had a high reputation indeed.


    Once they got on the carriage, Ou Yangming quickly noticed a handsome face.


    Ni Yinghong smiled at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, wee.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. He had no idea why he somehow felt at a loss around Ni Yinghong, and wondered if something was wrong with him.


    After nodding at Ni Yinghong, Ou Yangming turned to converse with Zheng Ziwen.


    He was not doing it to ignore Ni Yinghong on purpose, but because he did not know how to get along with him.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong was surprised. In the past, she had met many fops with graceful bearings, who always approached her like moths that darted into mes. The men often looked for an opportunity to be intimate with her, or to gain a prettydy and money at the same time.


    Nevertheless, Ni Yinghong always treated the yboys harshly.


    On the contrary, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s serious attitude in smithing, she felt as though a string in her heart was plucked. A man who was fully focused on something was naturally charming, so if ady of the right age met one, it made sense that she would keep the man in mind.


    If Ou Yangming had done his best to please and woo Ni Yinghong from the start like the other yboys, perhaps she would get rid of the thought. However, Ou Yangming happened to be the opposite as he took apletely different path.


    Even though Ni Yinghong knew that Ou Yangming was clueless about her real identity¡ªa female, she somehow had a rebellious mentality when she saw Ou Yangming conversing with Zheng Ziwen in such a friendly manner but treated her with indifference.


    Ni Yinghong curbed her thoughts and listened quietly. She noted down Ou Yangming¡¯s favorite topics and bore them in mind.


    Strangely enough, if someone had previously told Ni Yinghong that she would be interested in men, who were even a year or two younger than her, she would definitely react angrily. Now that it was actually happening to her, she neither hated nor rejected the idea.


    Ou Yangming tried his best toe up with more topics, but ended up having nothing else to say. He was soon struck with an idea, he closed his eyes to pretend to be taking a nap.


    While he did not want to talk, Ni Yinghong started a conversation in the carriage.


    ¡°Master Zheng, who did you learn the appraisal art from?¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes a bit while keeping them shut, and also pricked up his ears a little.


    The appraisal art. That was the secret technique that Ou Yangming was trying to inquire about earlier, but Zheng Ziwen did not talk about it in detail. The appraiser only skimmed over the important parts, thus Ou Yangming was still confused.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming quickly paid attention when Ni Yinghong raised the question.


    Zheng Ziwen hesitated before he answered, ¡°I was initially a staff member at the Yi Pavilion, but I was valued by an appraisal master, whoter took me as his disciple. I learned the appraisal art only after cultivating for ten years. As for who my master is, please forgive me for not being able to disclose it without the elder¡¯s permission.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. ¡®Looks like an appraisal master¡¯s cultivation is tougher than what I have imagined. One can only seed after cultivating for ten years.¡¯


    He turned to look at Ni Yinghong, who seemed to be not much older than him, and shook his head while wondering, ¡®Geniuses don¡¯t count.¡¯


    Ni Yinghong found it strange after being looked at like that. ¡®It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re looking at me, but why did you suddenly shake your head?¡¯


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Master Zheng, I have some questions about the appraisal art, and I¡¯d like to inquire about them from you.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was startled, but he quickly replied to her, ¡°Master Ni, you¡¯re being too polite. Let¡¯s exchange views.¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡®What the hell is he up to?¡¯


    In actual fact, they had exchanged views before this. Zheng Ziwen knew very well that Ni Yinghong was not a simple person although she was young. Whether it was her vision or her judgment, she seemed to be above him. The only thing shecked was probably experience.


    Nheless, in terms of the appraisal art, how could Ni Yinghong be more inferior to him?


    Without further ado, Ni Yinghong began questioning. For instance, she asked what the appraisal art meant, where it came from, and why it could be used for appraisals. Other than that, she also asked how the appraisal art could be used, and how its advantage could be maximized.


    The questions were very repetitive, some were simple while some wereplicated. There were also some important questions about how the art could be executed.


    Despite that, Ni Yinghong was very skilled at asking. In particr, she asionally asked some confusing questions to distract Zheng Ziwen, who subconsciously answered everything when he was in that state. Moreover, as their discussion became more heated, they eventually spoke so loudly that they forgot about the two other people in the carriage.


    Ou Yangming had already opened his eyes to listen quietly. He was sometimes in high spirit, other times pondering while lowering his head, and would also smile when he suddenly fathomed something.


    The person who actually benefited from the conversation was Ou Yangming.


    All of a sudden, the carriage stopped, and Lin Yichenughed and announced, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re here, let¡¯s get off.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen looked like he had just awakened from a dream, and he followed Ni Yinghong out of the carriage.


    Before Lin Yichen left the carriage, he whispered to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, you should thank Master Ni.¡±


    Ou Yangming was in a daze. When he recalled everything that happened earlier, he realized that Ni Yinghong had not asked about the appraisal art for no reason. He was taking the opportunity of discussing with Zheng Ziwen to let Ou Yangming gain the knowledge.


    Though Ou Yangming could not make sense of Ni Yinghong¡¯s kind gesture, he said softly, ¡°Master Ni, thank you.¡±


    Ni Yinghong curled her lips into a smile, causing two deep dimples to be seen on her face. Subsequently, she walked away like a proud peacock.


    Ou Yangming looked at Lin Yichen in confusion, but noticed that the shopkeeper was also looking at him helplessly. Afterward, Lin Yichen shook his head and left.


    In the end, Ou Yangming was puzzled for a long time.

 Chapter 80: Appraise Separately

    <h4>Chapter 80: Appraise Separately</h4>


    Instead of bringing Zheng Ziwen, Ni Yinghong, and Ou Yangming to the town, Lin Yichen brought them to a vige.


    Since they traveled in a carriage, other than Lin Yichen, nobody knew where they were. Even Ou Yangming, who was locally born and raised, could not identify the location right away.


    ¡°Masters, this is just a temporary base that I¡¯ve set up. This ce will be useless once the batch of goods is sent away, so please bear with the simple arrangement.¡±


    Zheng Ziwenughed and responded, ¡°Head Shopkeeper, as long as the task ispleted quickly, we¡¯ll be able to return to the prefecture, so there¡¯s no need to be too particr about other things.¡±


    When Lin Yichen turned to look at Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong, they nodded in agreement too. They had note here for an enjoyable time, after all, hence as long as it was not a disgusting environment, they would not be bothered about the small issue.


    Although the ce was only a temporary base, Lin Yichen had put some thought into the decoration. It was obviously nothing close to a luxurious house, but was not at all inferior to Ou Yangming¡¯s little courtyard.


    Lin Yichen led them into the house after a short briefing, where he opened a door on the ground and revealed a basement.


    Ou Yangming and the others could not help but look astonished once they entered the basement.


    The basement actually stored at least a hundred different pieces of equipment. Apart from that, a pile of assorted ores was seen sitting in a corner.


    Ou Yangming was puzzled after he took a nce at them because he could not understand why the seemingly worthless ores were ced together with the other pieces of equipment.


    Of course, it was none of his business how someone else liked to store their items, thus he was not going to raise the question.


    ¡°Masters, the pieces of equipment are all here, and I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Lin Yichen bowed at them, then informed them after a pause, ¡°There¡¯s a calling bell here, so someone will attend to you once you pull it a few times. If you¡¯re tired, you may also go upstairs to rest.¡±


    After exining everything, Lin Yichen nodded apologetically at the masters and left.


    Appraisers must be extremely focused during appraisals. One¡¯s efficiency would be affected if an outsider was present.


    The basement was spacious, so even though plenty of equipment and ores were stored, due to the ample space it was not stuffy.


    Ou Yangming knew very well that this ce was certainly not built in a short period of time. If he actually believed that it was a temporary base, he would only beughed at.


    Nheless, he was not having wrongful thoughts, and was not interested in where this house was situated.


    ¡°Masters, let¡¯s get to work. It won¡¯t be easy to appraise every piece of equipment here,¡± Zheng Ziwen said with a deep voice. He was very familiar with equipment appraisal, thus was well aware of its difficulty, and had a headache after seeing the amount of equipment here.


    Ou Yangming asked curiously, ¡°Master Zheng, why does our town have so many pieces of equipment?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face changed a little, and he smiled awkwardly while replying to him, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m just following orders, I don¡¯t know where they¡¯re from.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯re here to appraise them, so it¡¯s best not to ask what we¡¯re not supposed to know.¡± Ni Yinghong looked inly at Ou Yangming instead. She hesitated for a while before she added, ¡°This is a default rule among appraisers, and it¡¯s also a way to protect ourselves.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He pondered for a while and responded sincerely, ¡°I understand, thank you, Master Ni.¡±


    Appraisers were more likely to encounter unimaginable treasures aspared to ordinary people, and these treasures were usually associated with secrets. If an appraiser was too curious, it would only mean bad things because it could very well be the source of misfortune.


    Zheng Ziwen sighed a breath of relief. He was really afraid that Ou Yangming, the rash young fellow, was going to get to the bottom of the matter. If that was really the case, even if it was to protect himself, he would not be willing to stay with Ou Yangming.


    However, since Ou Yangming could understand an appraiser¡¯s hardship, it would be the best.


    After taking a look around the basement, Zheng Ziwen gestured with his hand while suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s follow these boundaries and appraise the equipment in our own sections. We¡¯ll attach our evaluations on the respective piece of equipment, then exchange sections and continue with the next round of appraisal. What do you think?¡±


    Ni Yinghong and Ou Yangming naturally did not object to the suggestion. At the end of the day, Master Zheng Ziwen was the Yi Pavilion¡¯s appraiser, whereas they were only there to help. It was a matter of course to obey the host¡¯s arrangements.


    Ou Yangming retrieved a writing brush, papers, and red strings, then proceeded to his section. Just as he was about to begin, Ni Yinghong called out to him, ¡°Master Ou, if you happen to fancy any equipment here, you don¡¯t need to leave an appraisal note.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, so he asked in shock, ¡°Why?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen chuckled and exined, ¡°Master Ou, ording to the rule, if an appraiser is invited to appraise many items at once, the appraiser has the right to pick one of the treasures in the end. Hehe, but it¡¯ll be up to one¡¯s luck what kind of treasure is chosen.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin told me that, but won¡¯t the host suffer a loss?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, while it looks like the host will suffer a loss, we as appraisers have to take responsibility for the other items. If someone finds a mistake in the appraisal in the future, our reputation will be ruined,¡± Zheng Ziwen answered seriously, then continued after a pause, ¡°Besides, even if there¡¯s really something valuable, the host wouldn¡¯t have shown it to us.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization that the pieces of equipment and treasures here were the ones that could not be identified by the host. Furthermore, incidents like the discovery of top-grade items in a bunch of items had only happened in legends. Since they were in the real world, it was best for one to not have one¡¯s head in the clouds.


    After thanking the other masters for their pointers, Ou Yangming focused on the pieces of equipment.


    Every piece would need to be appraised by three appraisers in rotation. When Ou Yangming stole nces at Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen, he noticed that they were carefully inspecting a piece of equipment each. Even though they were not using the appraisal art, they were fully concentrated.


    It was evident that they were judging based on their knowledge and experience. The only w with the method was that errors were inevitable, so each equipment had to be appraised by three appraisers before the final grade and rank were determined.


    Ou Yangming casually picked up a longsword and scanned it for some time. Nevertheless, it was not the grade and rank that he was identifying, but the longsword¡¯s pattern and features.


    The only weapon that he had used so far in the military was the military saber, which was tough, but different from a longsword. Ou Yangming was observing the differences.


    After some time, his ears twitched as he heard a slight noise.


    When Ou Yangming turned to look, he noticed that Ni Yinghong had put down the piece of equipment in her hands. She scribbled a few words on a paper, then ced it into a small red packet before tying it to the equipment.


    In order to avoid an appraiser¡¯s judgment being affected by another appraiser, after an appraisal was done, the appraiser would put the result into a red packet instead of writing it straight on the piece of equipment. With that, an appraiser¡¯s assessment would be solely based on one¡¯s individual ability, and there would be no cases of an appraiser using someone else¡¯s judgment as a reference.


    Seeing as Ni Yinghong was done with the appraisal, a red light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s palm.


    His Military Fire appeared for a split second, but even in that short span of time, he had identified the equipment¡¯s properties.


    [Item: Outstanding longsword]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +11, Toughness +10, Durability 8]


    Though Ou Yangming had inspected the longsword for some time, it was neither a divine weapon nor a sharp tool. It was merely a normal piece of White te Equipment.


    Of course, the longsword was considered outstanding to have achieved High Grade, but its Durability dropped as it had been used for a long time.


    Ou Yangming pondered, then picked up his brush to write on a paper.


    ¡®High Grade Rank One longsword, slightly wed, low durability.¡¯


    Afterward, Ou Yangming put the paper into a small packet. Unless all three appraisers were done appraising, the paper must not be taken out after it was inserted into the packet. Needless to say, it was just a rule, and nothing could actually be done if someone had secretly taken a look at the other papers.


    That being said, at the very least, Ou Yangming and the two other appraisers would not do something that would cause them to lose their dignity.


    Only when Ou Yangming was done putting the packet away, did Zheng Ziwenplete his appraisal and note down his remark.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming continued to observe the other pieces of equipment leisurely. The process was different for him because he did not need to find clues to deduce the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank. By having the Military Fire, he could easily identify every equipment¡¯s properties without a miss.


    Compared to Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen, his working speed was so fast that it could only be described as unbelievable.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not so dumb as to fully disy his ability. He nned it so that he was always a step behind Ni Yinghong, and also pretended that he was evaluating the pieces of equipment.


    Although he was faster than Zheng Ziwen, he acted like he was inferior to Ni Yinghong.


    Unquestionably, the biggest advantage of doing that was he would not draw their attention.


    However, Ou Yangming had no idea that even though he was trying his best not to stand out, it was truly shocking that a new appraiser could maintain such speed.


    Zheng Ziwen did not find it strange because he had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s ability in the past, but Ni Yinghong reacted as if she had just discovered something huge. She nced at Ou Yangming from time to time, and secretly sped up.


    She was actually feeling quite worried, and wondered what she could do if Ou Yangming actually became faster than her.


    Ou Yangming casually reached out for a waist sash among the other pieces of equipment.


    It was his first time encountering this type of equipment, and he was immediately stunned when he used the Military Fire on it. A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s head as he lowered his head to look at the waist sash in his hands.


    ¡®Did a pie actually fall from the sky, and it actually fell on my head?¡¯

 Chapter 81: Blood Flight Waist Sash

    <h4>Chapter 81: Blood Flight Waist Sash</h4>


    Once a sh of red light appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s palms, his eyes lit up.


    The full properties of the waist sash appeared in his mind, and it was those properties that stunned him to a great extent.


    [Item: Outstanding Waist Sash (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attribute: Toughness +8]


    [Skill: Blood Flight (Activation Condition: Abundant Qi and blood)]


    ¡®Skill. There¡¯s actually a skill property on this waist sash.¡¯


    Before this, Ou Yangming only had one skill encounter, which was the explosive arrow. Once essential Qi was channeled into the arrow, which was then shot to hit another object, a huge explosion would be caused, resulting in fatal injuries.


    Was a half-spirit beast powerful? A captain had led a group of well-trained soldiers to encircle one, but they ended up badly defeated and even lost a few lives.


    However, once explosive arrows¡ªcoated with some poison¡ªwere used, even the half-spirit beast could not withstand it. It fell to the ground and died.


    This was the mightiness of skill, and it gave Ou Yangming a deep impression.


    Nheless, other than the explosive arrows, which he had created using his mental power and the Military Fire, he did not encounter another skill-carrying equipment.


    The waist sash was the first piece of Skill Equipment he came across, but ording to the skill¡¯s description, Ou Yangming vaguely felt that it was not a skill that could be used by anybody.


    Perhaps that was the reason the waist sash was among the other pieces of equipment here.


    After some thought, Ou Yangming looked up to nce at Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong. They were still immersed in their task and did not notice his abnormal behavior. In actual fact, even if they did notice something out of the ordinary, they would not suspect anything, and would instead think that Ou Yangming had stumbled on an item that he was not confident about.


    This was because the other two masters would have the same expression on their faces if they could not distinguish a piece of equipment.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply, then slowly put down the waist sash. He ced it in the first row among other pieces of equipment and did not tie any note to it.


    Afterward, he picked up his speed.


    It was impossible to know how much time had passed as they were working in the basement. After each of them appraised roughly ten pieces of equipment, a person, who was dressed as a servant, came downstairs. He neither spoke nor did any gesture, and only stood quietly while waiting for them.


    Some momentster, Ni Yinghong put down the piece of equipment in her hand, and she looked quite weary. After taking a nce at that person, she sat down somewhere to take a break from appraising.


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled. He idled for a while on purpose and wrote another appraisal result before he stopped as well.


    Lastly, Zheng Ziwen finished his task and sighed. He looked more exhausted than Ni Yinghong. ¡°I haven¡¯t done appraisal with so much focus for a long time. Ah, I¡¯m getting older, and I¡¯m bing useless...¡±


    It was then when the servant asked respectfully, ¡°Masters, may I ask when you¡¯d like to have your meal?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve asked, I do feel quite hungry.¡± Zheng Ziwen chuckled while touching his belly, then turned to ask the others, ¡°Shall we... Hey, Master Ou, have you decided already?¡±


    When he turned to look, he instantly noticed the waist sash that was intentionally ced in the front row by Ou Yangming. It would mean nothing if it was just a waist sash, but it was eye-catching because nothing was tied to it.


    Ni Yinghong opened her eyes, she had closed her eyes earlier to rest her mind, so she did not notice the waist sash. After seeing it, she could not help but furrow her eyebrows and said, ¡°Master Ou, there are quite a number of good equipment here, and you have plenty of choices left, so you can decideter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions. I only want to study that equipment because I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before, as for the other pieces of equipment...¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. He then pouted his lips and expressed proudly, ¡°As long as I have time, I¡¯ll definitely be able to smith something as great.¡±


    Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen looked at each other and felt somewhat frustrated.


    If another appraiser had said the same thing, they would have mocked and derided that appraiser, but they did not refute Ou Yangming at all.


    They had just witnessed an intense smithing challenge yesterday, and they admired Ou Yangming¡¯s talent, as well as his level of attainment in smithing art. As mentioned by Ou Yangming, it was true that none of the equipment that he had or would be appraising in the basement was out of his smithing capabilities.


    Since that was the case, would a piece of equipment that he had nevere across not be a perfect choice?


    Zheng Ziwen sighed and was suddenly in low spirits. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    He cursed to himself, ¡®If Ou Yangming is so gifted in smithing art, he should just stick to that path, why must he be so outstanding in appraisal art too?


    ¡®It¡¯s really hard to feel happy when I¡¯m working with a freak.¡¯


    Normally, roughly 15 minutes were needed to appraise a piece of equipment. That said, additional methods might be employed if one was unsure about a piece of equipment¡¯s properties, but even without using appraisal art, one could possibly spend half an hour.


    Therefore, although the appraisal of roughly ten pieces of equipment in the morning was not considered fast, it was certainly not slow too.


    Nevertheless, ording to that speed, the three masters would spend about five days to appraise all the equipment in the basement.


    There were no problems on the first day, but on the second day, Ni Yinghong suddenly eximed and called out to the others halfway through an appraisal, ¡°Master Ou, Master Zheng, pleasee over here for a while.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Zheng Ziwen stopped what they were doing and went over to her.


    While the three of them were still appraising separately, if one of them found a piece of unique equipment, or was really unsure about something, one could naturally seek help from the others.


    Ni Yinghong was holding a small round shield at that moment. The round shield actually had an extremely frightening cut on it, and it was clear from the sh mark that the shield¡¯s value had dropped drastically.


    Zheng Ziwen frowned and asked, ¡°Master Ni, what¡¯s so special about this shield?¡±


    Ni Yinghong handed him the shield instead of replying. Sometimes, the equipment itself was the best exnation and nothing else needed to be said.


    Zheng Ziwen observed the shield for a brief moment before he looked surprised. ¡°This is strange, why can¡¯t I identify its equivalent rank?¡±


    Ou Yangming was immediately curious too. After spending time together for two days, he knew that the other two masters were appraisers with genuine skills. Thus, the shield had to be unordinary if they were troubled by it.


    Once he took the shield, a me shed on the palm of his hand that was holding it.


    Next, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed.


    [Item: Extraordinary shield (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +20. Power +2]


    Ou Yangming was instantly amazed. As he looked at the obvious cut on the shield, he could not figure out how a damaged item like that was an extraordinary item of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Even if he used steel to smith a piece of equipment, the highest equivalent rank that could be achieved was High Grade Rank Five. He had not smithed a piece of Fine Grade equipment to date.


    However, the shield had already achieved Fine Grade Rank Five.


    What was more unbelievable was the equipment was already ruined.


    It was a piece of damaged equipment that was in Fine Grade Rank Five, and was attached with 2 points ofyered Power attributes...


    Ou Yangming suddenly wondered, ¡®If this shield isn¡¯t ruined and is perfect, what will its equivalent rank be?


    ¡®Am I able to smith something like this?¡¯


    ¡°Did you sense it?¡± Ni Yinghong asked in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while and nodded. ¡°This equipment is very powerful, it¡¯s the most powerful one among the other pieces of equipment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed as she said, ¡°The equipment is damaged, but it¡¯s still so powerful and is attached with power. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated again but decided to reveal it. ¡°Layered.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yinghong asked in confusion.


    Ou Yangming exined slowly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the round shield hasyered attributes.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen uttered almost at the same time.


    It was already very rare that a piece of damaged equipment had a Unique Attribute. If it actually retainedyered attributes, it would be considered a nature-defying item.


    Besides, it was worth noting that Unique Attributes were hard toe by, and they would not necessarily remain constant after being bound to a piece of equipment.


    Even though Layering Art could enhance Unique Attributes, the attributes could be lost if the piece of equipment was damaged.


    The mark on the shield was so obvious that it simply extended across the surface. Hence, even if it originally contained Unique Attributes, they should have been gone by now. If Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong had not probed it with their essential Qi, perhaps they would think that Ou Yangming was lying to their faces.


    Ou Yangming said unhappily, ¡°Whether it hasyered attributes or not, you¡¯ll find out after using appraisal art.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll use it once.¡±


    Appraisal art was unusually precious toward every appraiser because one could only use it for a limited number of times in a day.


    Though the frequency would increase ording to a person¡¯s strength, every opportunity was precious.


    A cold light appeared in Zheng Ziwen¡¯s hands as he rubbed them together and it shone on the round shield.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes sparkled right away. He observed Zheng Ziwen¡¯s moves attentively, as well as the master¡¯s breathing and his surging mental power.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong curled her lips into a beautiful smile and looked at Ou Yangming in admiration.

 Chapter 82: Appraisal Art’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 82: Appraisal Art¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Appraiser Zheng Ziwen was using the most traditional appraisal art.


    Those who could use appraisal art were qualified to be appraisers.


    Ou Yangming had witnessed the execution of appraisal art once but had zero knowledge of the art back then. Although he watched the whole process, it was not helpful for him at all.


    This time, he was extremely focused on Zheng Ziwen.


    Ou Yangming quietly sensed every change while he quickly recalled the previous conversation between Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen in the carriage. As he sensed Zheng Ziwen¡¯s aura, everything that was brought up during the conversation suddenly came to life, and he was enlightened.


    ¡®Appraisal art, so this is the so-called appraisal art.


    ¡®Mental power...¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart lit up. It was as though a pair of hands had drawn chiffon curtains in front of his eyes, allowing him to get a clear view of the real outside world.


    Even though he might not necessarily have the ability to depict the world through a certain method, there was a huge difference between seeing and not seeing it.


    Besides, he managed to find out appraisal art¡¯s biggest secret.


    It was mental power.


    The so-called appraisal art was actually a miraculous effect caused by the release of mental power in a certain way.


    It was no wonder there were only very few real appraisers, whose ability to perform appraisal art every day was also strictly limited. The source of everything turned out to be mental power.


    Zheng Ziwen curbed the Appraisal Light after a brief moment, and the luster in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes disappeared at that instant as if nothing ever happened.


    ¡°Master Zheng, so what is it?¡± Ni Yinghong asked after smiling with narrowed eyes at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, and a thought crossed his mind, ¡®Did she see through my perception?¡¯


    Zheng Ziwen sighed and answered, ¡°Master Ou has a great perception indeed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a damaged magic tool.¡±


    ¡°Magic tool?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He had heard of the term from Old Craftsman and knew that magic tools were greater than ordinary tools, but the old man had never smithed such a tool in his life.


    ¡°Only a treasure that¡¯s also a magic tool can retain the quality of Fine Grade Rank Five even after being terribly ruined, and...¡± Zheng Ziwen nodded and exined, then looked at Ou Yangming in admiration. ¡°We could only tell that this round shield is attached with a Power attribute, but couldn¡¯t tell that it¡¯s actuallyyered with Power attributes. Master Ou, I¡¯m truly floored by your remarkable vision.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Master Zheng, you¡¯re being too humble. I only have some understanding of Layering Art because I¡¯m able to perform it, your appraisal art is the one that deserves praise!¡±


    Zheng Ziwen shook his head. As an appraiser, he knew better than the others how difficult it was to perceive what Ou Yangming had perceived.


    They exchanged courtesies for a while before Ni Yinghong suggested impatiently, ¡°Since appraisal art was already used on this equipment, let¡¯s set the final result.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Neither Ou Yangming nor Zheng Ziwen objected to it.


    They retrieved a piece of paper, then Zheng Ziwen noted down its attributes and his deduction. Though the piece of equipment was at the peak of Fine Grade, it had actually declined from being a magic tool and wasyered with Power attributes. Therefore, it could almost be considered the best equipment in this basement in every aspect.


    Ni Yinghong grinned at the others. ¡°All three of us have the right to pick a piece of equipment, who wants this?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and replied to her, ¡°I¡¯ll still go with the waist sash, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen were stunned. They nced at the waist sash again, and could not understand why Ou Yangming was so insistent.


    Nheless, everyone had the freedom to pick whichever equipment they wanted, thus they could not force Ou Yangming, but was slightly curious about the waist sash.


    Finding a piece of high-level equipment was naturally a delightful thing. For the next few days, they took turns to go through every piece of equipment. Most of the time when they opened the small packet tied to an item, the appraisal results were quite simr.


    Of course, some pieces of equipment were moreplicated as they were damaged or had deteriorated due to different reasons.


    If such an item was encountered, their standard in appraisal art would be put to test.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was an exception because none of the attributes of any piece of equipment could be hidden from him if he used the Military Fire.


    On the opposite, the other two masters did not have a secret weapon. Hence,promises and deadlocked disputes kept happening between them in the next few days.


    ¡°Master Ni, it¡¯s a fact this equipment¡¯s quality has declined because it has aged. It¡¯s good enough to say that it¡¯s of High Grade Rank Three, it¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s of High Grade Rank Four!¡± Zheng Ziwen condemned with reason.


    However, Ni Yinghong rebuked him as she was not willing to show a weak impression, ¡°Master Zheng, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s true that the equipment has aged, but it¡¯s perfectly maintained, and its quality is still great, so how can it only be of High Grade Rank Three? You must¡¯ve inspected wrongly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve inspected wrongly? How can I be wrong...¡± Zheng Ziwen said helplessly, ¡°Master Ou, what do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while. Just as Zheng Ziwen thought that he would support either one of them, Ou Yangming answered, ¡°Master Zheng, if I¡¯m also unsure, how are you going to handle it?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen responded without hesitation, ¡°If we¡¯re unable to reach a consensus, the simplest way is to judge using appraisal art.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed. Although Zheng Ziwen had employed appraisal art earlier, which allowed Ou Yangming to confirm bits of knowledge in his memory, the process was so short that he could not probe it thoroughly.


    ¡®If I can watch the process once more... No, the more, the better!¡¯


    He cleared his throat. ¡°Master Zheng, you have a point. The equipment¡¯s quality is great, but it has really aged, so perhaps it¡¯s damaged from the inside.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen sighed a breath of relief and wondered, ¡®I¡¯m d that Master Ou¡¯s mind is clear, or we¡¯ll quarrel again because of this equipment.¡¯


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ni Yinghong had a faint smile on her face. ¡°Master Ou actually thinks that way, I must be wrong then.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Master Ni, you have a good point too. The equipment has really aged, but its quality is great, so it¡¯s possible that it isn¡¯t damaged from the inside, and is perfect instead.¡±


    Ni Yinghong showed a triumphant smile as if she had guessed that Ou Yangming would reply that way.


    On the other hand, Zheng Ziwen widened his eyes to stare at Ou Yangming. If he could, he would yell his thought at that moment, ¡®What the hell are you talking about!¡¯


    Ou Yangming saidpletely different things to the two of them. In conclusion, he had ttered the two masters, but neither of the words he said actually expressed his real thought.


    Zheng Ziwen suppressed the raging fire that was about to explode inside him. ¡°Master Ou, please take a closer look and tell us your opinion!¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and responded with an innocent face, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re both amazing appraisers, whereas I don¡¯t have a solid foundation, so I can¡¯tpare with you. Since you have opposing views, why not just use the appraisal art?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face twitched as he thought, ¡®What do you think appraisal art is? Do you think it can be performed so easily!¡¯


    ¡°Master Ou is right. Head Shopkeeper Lin has entrusted this task to us, and allows us to pick any piece of equipment we want, so we must do our best and not embarrass ourselves.¡± Ni Yinghong pped her hands, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll perform appraisal art this time.¡±


    After taking a step forward, she rubbed her small hands to execute appraisal art.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelid twitched. Heprehended the art better after witnessing the process again. His fingers trembled a little, and while outsiders could not notice anything, he was actually imitating the method. If the other two masters were not present, Ou Yangming would even imitate the dispatch of mental power to carry out appraisal art.


    Ni Yinghong stopped using appraisal art after some time, and said wearily, ¡°Master Zheng, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen nodded but was not ted at all because he vaguely felt that the appraisals this time were far more difficult than he had imagined.


    Sure enough, before long, another intense debate was heard.


    ¡°Master Ni, you must¡¯ve inspected wrongly!¡± Zheng Ziwen was exasperated. ¡°How can a piece of Fine Grade Rank One equipment be identified as Fine Grade Rank Two?¡±


    ¡°But this is of Fine Grade Rank Two indeed, I couldn¡¯t have made a mistake!¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve gotten it wrong!¡± Zheng Ziwen felt thirsty, and he keptining about her in his head.


    ¡°Okay, okay, since the two of you are sticking to your own view, I suggest you use appraisal art,¡± Ou Yangming advised them happily as he was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Alright, I did it thest time, so it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was speechless.


    The next day, another conflict arose in the basement.


    ¡°This equipment is supposed to be... Are we going to use appraisal art again?¡± Zheng Ziwen cried.


    Ni Yinghong looked at him without saying a word.


    Ou Yangming let out a dry cough. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    As Appraisal Lights kept appearing in the basement, more and more pieces of equipment were evaluated.


    On the seventh day.


    ¡°Master Ni, this is definitely a High Grade Rank Three. You don¡¯t have to say anything, but I¡¯m telling you if appraisal art needs to be carried out, I¡¯m out of energy!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s clearly a High Grade Rank Four, why must you insist that it¡¯s only in Rank Three? Even if you¡¯re being considerate toward the customers, you mustn¡¯t sell out the host¡¯s benefits!¡±


    Zheng Ziwen almost vomited blood. If he were to lose his reputation, he could probably hang himself.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    After some time, Zheng Ziwen fell butt first to the ground and was so low in energy that he could almost not lift his fingers.

 Chapter 83: Exchange For Raw Gemstones

    <h4>Chapter 83: Exchange For Raw Gemstones</h4>


    After a week of hard work, Ou Yangming, Ni Yinghong, and Zheng Ziwen finallypleted the appraisals.


    The process was mostly smooth as they were unanimous in the appraisal of most of the equipment.


    Of course, there were times where they faced troubles and differences in opinions, hence a few small disputes were inevitable.


    At times, they were able to reach a consensus after friendly discussions, and eventually confirmed a piece of equipment¡¯s specific grade and rank. However, there were also times where they quarreled endlessly. If they insisted on their own views without wanting to take a step back, the only way was to use appraisal art.


    Throughout the days, Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen performed appraisal art several times, and each time was a golden opportunity for Ou Yangming to watch and learn.


    Ou Yangming also noticed that Ni Yinghong either chimed in to support him or stood firm to her view during crucial moments, so appraisal art was used many times.


    Had Ni Yinghong not made things difficult, they would not have used appraisal more than five times during the week. As she stirred up more trouble, Zheng Ziwen was forced to execute appraisal art more than ten times even though he was unwilling to. As a result, the two appraisers had used appraisal art for a total of more than twenty times, and Ou Yangming benefited unexpectedly.


    Once the three masters approved thest piece of equipment, Zheng Ziwen was almost going to copse to the ground.


    Mental power and essential Qi were different. Once the former was greatly consumed, it would be extremely difficult to recover it. Although Zheng Ziwen was gifted with mental power, simr to Ou Yangming in the past, he could not put the power to use. Zheng Ziwen could only perform appraisal art through a mysterious method, so a huge consumption was required each time he performed the art. After using the art for more than ten times in consecutive days, he had reached his limit.


    When Ou Yangming saw that Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, he made an evil guess that Ni Yinghong would probably not have ended the appraisals so quickly if Zheng Ziwen still had energy left.


    Needless to say, Ni Yinghong was not feeling well too. She had executed appraisal art only one time less than Zheng Ziwen, hence she was also clearly pale. Nheless, if that was not the case, Zheng Ziwen would not have put in so much effort.


    They delivered the message once they confirmed the task was done, and Lin Yichen arrived not long after. He thanked everyone with a smile but gasped when he noticed Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face. ¡°Master Zheng, are you not feeling well?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just performed appraisal art too many times in thest few days. I¡¯ll recover after resting for a few days.¡±


    Lin Yichen was dumbfounded. ¡°Were the equipment appraisals this time very tough?¡±


    Equipment appraisal was a very serious matter but was sometimes associated with luck. One would have a hard time if one encountered many pieces of equipment that were especially difficult to be identified.


    Zheng Ziwen made stuttering sounds and had no choice but to remain silent.


    Though there was a considerable amount of equipment this time, which increased the difficulty, the appraisals would not have been that hard if the three of them could work together to mediate the disputes.


    However, they stumbled upon a little devil.


    When Zheng Ziwen thought about the errors that urred while working together with Ni Yinghong, as well as Ou Yangming who chose to keep quiet or added fuel to mes during crucial moments, he suffered a splitting headache.


    Despite that, he knew very well of Ni Yinghong¡¯s background and Ou Yangming¡¯s potential, thus he dared not reprimand them.


    Nevertheless, Zheng Ziwen decided to never work with them anymore.


    Li Yichen somewhat understood the situation after seeing his expression, so he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Zheng, thank you for your hard work, I¡¯ll give you a huge gift once you return.¡±


    Following that, he looked at them and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days, so you may pick a piece of equipment for your own. Please!¡±


    Ou Yangming naturally took the waist sash whereas Ni Yinghong picked a piece of jewelry instead of the small round shield, so Zheng Ziwen kept the shield inside his bag right away.


    Lin Yichen looked at their chosen items, then finally fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you not want to choose something else?¡±


    In actual fact, the three pieces of equipment chosen were marked, where their features and their equivalent rank were recorded.


    The small round shield was originally a piece of top-notch equipment, and while Ni Yinghong had chosen the jewelry spontaneously, it was not inferior to the shield in terms of their value.


    On the opposite, the waist sash chosen by Ou Yangming was stated to be a piece of Good Grade equipment.


    Of course, the three grooves on the waist sash were eye-catching, but that feature alone was not enough for the sash to be mentioned on equal terms with Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen¡¯s picks.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Thank you, Head Shopkeeper Lin, but I¡¯m quite fond of this waist sash as it¡¯s my first time encountering this type of equipment, so I decided to choose it.¡±


    Lin Yichen¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly nced at Zheng Ziwen, who shook his head to tell him that there was nothing unique about the waist sash.


    While feeling puzzled, Lin Yichenughed and responded, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so polite, I¡¯llpensate you with another 200 taels of gold.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled brightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Head Shopkeeper Lin.¡±


    It was an unexpected joy, and he would never think that any amount of gold or silver was too little.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming turned to look at a corner in the basement. Over there, more than a hundred ores of different sizes were piled up, which was quite unsightly.


    Lin Yichen noticed his look, so he said with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, those are raw gemstones that were gathered from the forest. If you¡¯re interested, how about you pick a few for fun?¡±


    ¡°Raw gemstones?¡± Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization. ¡°So these are raw gemstones!¡±


    The gem that Ou Yangming used to store the Qi Return attribute was actually retrieved from a raw gemstone, but he had no idea before this as he had never seen one before.


    ¡°Yes, these are raw gemstones with better conditions, so we preserved them,¡± Lin Yichen replied to him with a smile, then added after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s possible to obtain Attribute Gems from these raw gemstones.¡±


    Ni Yinghong suddenly shed a smile. ¡°Master Ou, there¡¯s no harm in buying a few for fun. If you really manage to acquire Attribute Gems, I¡¯ll teach you the way to embed them in a sash. What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming was extremely moved when he looked at the three grooves on his waist sash.


    ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, how much are you offering the raw gemstones for?¡±


    Lin Yichen instantly smiled like a fox that had just captured a rooster. He put up a finger and answered with narrowed eyes, ¡°They¡¯re not expensive, each of them cost 20 taels of gold.¡±


    ¡°20 taels of gold?¡± Ou Yangming immediately widened his eyes as he was in disbelief.


    Yes, please forgive him. Ever since he grasped smithing art, he had somewhat benefited and gained an umted wealth of a few hundred taels of gold.


    That said, a majority of the gold was actually the fee from the current appraisal task, as well as the reward given by Lin Yichen. The remaining portion was an apology gift from Zhang Yinfan. Even if Ou Yangming added everything together, he definitely did not have more than 500 taels of gold.


    If the raw gemstones were sold for 20 taels of gold each, did it not mean that he could only purchase twenty of them even if he gathered all his possessions?


    It was then when Ou Yangming finally understood what it meant to be really wealthy.


    He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, can they be sold at a slightly cheaper price?¡±


    Lin Yichen remained a smile on his face. ¡°Master Ou, in all honesty, ores of such good quality are usually sold for more than 30 taels of gold each, so 20 taels of gold is the lowest price I can offer you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask them how much it costs to gamble on stones[1] in the prefecture.¡±


    When Ou Yangming turned to look, Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong nodded slowly at him.


    Seeing as he was still hesitant, Lin Yichen chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, how about this? Since you helped me with a big task, I can¡¯t be too stingy. How about you just pick three of them for fun?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    He walked over to the pile of ores, then randomly took one up. All of a sudden, a light shone in his palm.


    Nobody saw the light because the ore was blocking it, but Ou Yangming did not look delighted at all.


    From his point of view, the Military Fire was the synonym of omnipotence, but the fire did not bring him any surprises this time. The ore was just a normal stone, and Ou Yangming did not find any useful information from the Military Fire.


    He sighed and shook his head. ¡®It looks like the Military Fire isn¡¯t as almighty as I think it is. At the very least, it can¡¯t be used on these ores.¡¯


    Ou Yangming put down the ore, then proceeded to touch another one. Even after his Military Fire shed for about six times, he did not gain any information.


    Just as Ou Yangming decided to give up, he subconsciously reached out for another ore.


    It was a fist-sized stone that was an irregr polygon and was not striking at all.


    That being said, Ou Yangming¡¯s body quivered a little this time when his Military Fire appeared again, but it was unnoticeable. His face, that had turned away from Lin Yichen and the others, took on an astonished expression.


    This was because a peculiar image suddenly shed in his mind.


    It was a red light. Though it was not intense, he could feel that it came from the ore in his hand.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he could not help but clench his fist. He quickly recovered a normal expression, then put down the ore lightly before reaching for another one.


    Once Ou Yangming touched more than ten ores, he found another one that contained a strange light.


    It was not proportionate at all. In the case of a one-in-ten probability, it meant that 200 taels of gold were required to attain a gem.


    Nheless, ording to the universal value of gems, nobody knew if it would actually be a bargain.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming pped his hand and stood up. He said while smiling with squinted eyes, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, I¡¯m quite interested in the ores. I don¡¯t want the gold reward this time, I¡¯ll offset them with ores!¡±


    [1] The practice of buying a raw gemstone and having it cut open, with the hopes of it holding some gems

 Chapter 84: Stone-cutting

    <h4>Chapter 84: Stone-cutting</h4>


    ¡°Offset them with ores?¡± Lin Yichen was stunned. He remarked, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ou Yangming stared at him and asked, ¡°Why is it inappropriate?¡±


    Lin Yicheng exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll be honest with you. These ores are of exceptional conditions, so they¡¯re going to be sent to the prefecture along with the pieces of equipment. That said, I¡¯m not having too high an opinion of the ores because I¡¯m reluctant to sell them to you, but because the ores¡¯ path isn¡¯t simple at all. Before stone-cutting is carried out, even a deity can¡¯t confirm if they actually carry gems!¡±


    Ni Yinghong was still pale at the moment, but she advised as well, ¡°Master Ou, Head Shopkeeper Lin is right. There¡¯s no harm in taking a few of these raw gemstones for fun, but if you insist to gamble on them, you¡¯ll be putting the non-essentials before the essentials. Even if one has hundreds of millions to spend, one shouldn¡¯t misuse money like that!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but it¡¯s my first time encountering raw gemstones, so I¡¯d like to try it,¡± Ou Yangming replied to them after some thought, and added after a pause, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, please fulfill my wish.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯d like to try stone-cutting, you should go to the prefecture in the future, there are raw gemstones of better grades there!¡± Zheng Ziwen shook his head andmented. He sounded as though he made little of the ores in the basement.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming also shook his head and insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the prefecture next time, but I¡¯m already thrilled upon seeing these stones, so I¡¯m really eager to try now.¡±


    Lin Yichen responded helplessly, ¡°Okay, if you insist... Please choose thirteen raw gemstones.¡±


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s current rewards, he could actually obtain only ten raw gemstones, but since Lin Yichen had said that he would give Ou Yangming three stones as gifts, it would be disrespectful of Ou Yangming to reject the offer.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly, then proceeded to pick from the pile of ores.


    On the other hand, Lin Yichen brought the exhausted Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong out of the basement to rest. They knew that Ou Yangming would take more than just an hour or two to be satisfied with his selection.


    Ou Yangming naturally hoped that nobody would watch him from the side, so he quickly started choosing once they left.


    When other people inspected raw gemstones, they would carefully observe a stone¡¯s surface, veined patterns, as well as its shape. In fact, they even gave top priority to stones that had blemishes. Therefore, a considerable amount of time was required to identify a raw gemstone¡¯s quality, and even then, nobody could guarantee that the process would be effective.


    It was very likely that a bunch of old masters had their eyes set on a certain raw gemstone and had a good feeling about it, but realized after stone-cutting was done that it was just a worthless ore.


    On the contrary, an ore that did not catch anyone¡¯s attention at all was the one that contained a stunning and wonderful gem.


    Hence, though experiences were important in picking an ore, the most important aspect was luck ¡ª unbeatable good luck.


    Nevertheless, none of those were Ou Yangming¡¯s concern.


    His way of identifying a raw gemstone was extremely simple. He could easily find out the truth by touching one and using his Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming used an hour to scan every stone in the basement.


    It was worth noting that the people from the Yi Pavilion had good vision because Ou Yangming found quite a number of bright ones after checking everything. In terms of the ratio, basically one in every eight or nine ores contained a gem.


    Of course, the gems¡¯ quality remained unknown.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while, then picked two ores that gave him a deep impression.


    One of them was full of energy, whereas the other one was like a deep ck hole as though it could not be filled no matter how much energy was inserted.


    He had never stumbled upon anything like them before, so he decided to choose them.


    Later, he randomly took ordinary ores to make up the number.


    While Ou Yangming had the ability to pick eleven impressive ores, if he actually did that, even a fool would know that something was wrong with him.


    On the other hand, it would not seem suspicious if he achieved a two-in-thirteen sess rate as he would only be considered lucky.


    Once Ou Yangming was done with his selections, he pulled the calling bell, and a servant came down to carry the ores upstairs.


    Following that, he had a good rest thanks to Lin Yichen¡¯s arrangements. The next morning when he awakened, he felt refreshed as his body had recovered to the best state.


    When Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen showed up, they seemed to be in a much better condition too. At the very least, they had a goodplexion.


    Zheng Ziwen smiled when he noticed the ores picked by Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, do you want to carry out the stone-cutting process here? If you¡¯d like to, let us join the fun! I believe that you¡¯ll gain something!¡±


    Ou Yangming agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll count on that.¡±


    Since they were Lin Yichen¡¯s guests, someone brought the stone-cutting tools once the order was given.


    The ores were not ordinary items, which was why they could not be handled with rough means. If ores that actually contained a gem were hammered, the consequence would be unbearable.


    There were different types of stone-cutting tools, and one who was familiar with them could unleash different effects using different tools.


    Zheng Ziwen rubbed his hand and volunteered. ¡°Master Ou, how about I help you with it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Master Zheng, are you interested in this too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gambled on stones in the prefecture, but I was always unlucky so I haven¡¯t gotten any good gems!¡± Zheng Ziwen giggled.


    Ou Yangming was stunned and he looked at the master strangely. If he had not confirmed that two of the ores bore a gem, he would never let Zheng Ziwen help him after hearing what he said.


    Zheng Ziwen did not notice Ou Yangming¡¯s reaction. He took the biggest stone-cutting tool and asked excitedly, ¡°Where should we start?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth, then handed him one of the ordinary ores.


    ¡°Master Ou, you have a good eye indeed. This ore¡¯s surface looks amazing, so you might acquire something good if you¡¯re lucky!¡± Zheng Ziwen nodded after taking a look at the ore.


    ¡°Is that so? What if he¡¯s unlucky?¡± Ni Yinghong questioned coldly.


    ¡°If he¡¯s unlucky, he obviously won¡¯t gain anything,¡± Zheng Ziwen was startled, but he quickly replied to her.


    Ni Yinghong asked, ¡°Master Zheng, how¡¯s your luck then?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was instantly dumbfounded and was lost for words.


    ¡°Haha, Master Zheng, please excuse Master Ni, she¡¯s only joking!¡± Ou Yangming immediately said and urged. ¡°Quickly begin the process.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen looked at him gratefully, then started working. However, he wondered as he found it strange, ¡®Why does the little devilish girl always pick on me?¡¯


    The ore was soon split into two in Zheng Ziwen¡¯s hands, but he cut it slowly instead of rushing it. If the master noticed something bright halfway, he would have stopped right away, but unfortunately, nothing was seen even after the ore was splitpletely.


    Ou Yangming was aware of the result already, thus he was not surprised.


    On the other hand, Zheng Ziwen was unwilling to give up. He tried using other tools as well, but no matter how hard he tried, the final oue was already set.


    Zheng Ziwen said apologetically when he looked at the bits on the ground, ¡°Ah, the ore was of such good quality, but it actually didn¡¯t contain a gem. What a pity!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and reached for the second ore. ¡°Master Zheng, please continue if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen nodded and continued working. By then, everyone could tell that he was actually very interested in stone-cutting.


    Ni Yinghong approached Ou Yangming to suggest to him, ¡°Master Ou, do you want someone else to take over?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head without hesitation. ¡°The ores are already here, and the oues were already set, so it¡¯s not something that¡¯ll change even if someone else takes over. If no gems are found, it can only mean that I¡¯m not destined to gain such fortune.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was slightly taken aback, and she cast a deeper look at Ou Yangming.


    She had seen many wealthy people in her life. Although 200 taels of gold simply meant nothing to those people, their expressions were ever-changing whenever they watched a stone-cutting process. It was hard for them to keep a straight face even if they were normallyposed, and none of them could be as calm as Ou Yangming at the moment.


    The fact that Ou Yangming was so resolute at such a young age truly surprised Ni Yinghong, and a sweet feeling brewed inside her. ¡®Indeed, I didn¡¯ty my eyes on the wrong person.¡¯


    Before long, the second ore was turned into worthless bits again through Zheng Ziwen¡¯s hands, yet Ou Yangming handed him the third ore calmly.


    Through Zheng Ziwen¡¯s relentless efforts, the fourth, the fifth, the sixth... And up until the tenth ore were discarded as worthless.


    By then, as thick-faced as Zheng Ziwen was, he put down the stone-cutting tools embarrassedly and said, ¡°Master Ou, my lucky today is really... Terrible...¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Master Zheng, look at what you¡¯re saying. Hehe, there aren¡¯t many left anyway, so help me cut another one.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was startled. ¡°Master Ou, do you really want me to cut it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. He handed the master another ore as if it was the first ore instead of the eleventh one.


    Zheng Ziwen nodded and said, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m definitely keeping you as a friend.¡±


    After working together for the appraisals, Zheng Ziwen, who was almost exhausted to death, initially harbored a strong prejudice against Ou Yangming. However, the prejudice was nowpletely reversed because he decided to view Ou Yangming as an intimate friend instead.


    Zheng Ziwen picked up a tool and inhaled deeply as he focused on the ore.


    By using his professional knowledge, he quickly identified the cutting point and proceeded to cut the ore.


    After a brief moment, his eyes suddenly glowed with luster as he eximed, ¡°I got it...¡±

 Chapter 85: Attribute Gem

    <h4>Chapter 85: Attribute Gem</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong instantly focused on the ore, and even the servants, who were initially watching quietly on one side, craned their necks to look with anticipation.


    Earlier when Zheng Ziwen began the stone-cracking process, he had failed time after time. The rest of them eventually lost interest, and they looked at him disdainfully.


    For someone with such terrible luck, he would have been kicked away long ago if the owner of the ores was someone else. Ou Yangming, an amateur in this, was the only person who could tolerate Zheng Ziwen such that he still trusted Zheng Ziwen with the eleventh ore.


    Something like that would never be allowed to happen in the prefecture¡¯s gambling city. Normally, if a person could not find something shiny and colorful after opening five ores in a row, that person would never be trusted anymore.


    In actual fact, everyone knew that if a raw gemstone did not contain a gem, the oue would be the same even if someone else had cut it instead.


    However, knowing was one thing, and understanding was another because it was not easy for people to be sensible.


    Fortunately, Zheng Ziwen did not let Ou Yangming down this time. He finally found something great in the eleventh ore.


    Although nobody knew what gem had been found, it was good news because there was luster.


    Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face instantly took on a grave expression, so much so that he was more serious than when he appraised a piece of equipment. Judging from the way Zheng Ziwen was staring at the ore without blinking, Ou Yangming doubted the master would respond if he called out to him at that moment.


    Nheless, one could only carry out a task perfectly by being that attentive.


    Zheng Ziwen was extremely grateful for Ou Yangming¡¯s trust, hence he put his utmost effort into the task as soon as he noticed the luster. He began working more carefully and rubbed the ore¡¯s surface lightly as he was afraid of ruining it.


    Ou Yangming felt very helpless, so he asked softly, ¡°Master Ni, will the process be sped up if the Military Fire is used?¡±


    Ni Yinghong replied to him snappily, ¡°Of course it¡¯ll be faster if the Military Fire is used, but a lot of energy has to be consumed. Do you think anyone can withstand the process?¡±


    Ou Yangming wanted to tell her that he could but decided after some thought to just keep quiet.


    Soon enough, Lin Yichen arrived as well. He was the boss of this ce, thus he would certainly find out if something happened.


    When Lin Yichen saw Zheng Ziwen who was working hard, as well as the vague light that shone from the ore, he could not help but look surprised.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re quite lucky. Based on the luster, if nothing goes wrong, you should be able to earn your cost.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, is a gem worth so much?¡±


    Lin Yichenughed and responded, ¡°A normal gem¡¯s value is quite average, which is 20 to 30 taels of gold, so it¡¯s enough to cover a raw gemstone¡¯s cost. However, one that¡¯s better in quality is worth at least 100 taels of gold, and the better the quality, the higher its value.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was somewhat excited when she looked at the luster that seemed to be growing brighter. Though she knew that the gem would belong to Ou Yangming anyway, she seemed to be happier than if she was the one who would have the gem instead.


    She took a step forward and added, ¡°Sometimes, we¡¯re able to find an Attribute Gem from a raw gemstone, and a gem like that is extremely precious!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. He asked, ¡°What will its value be?¡±


    Ni Yinghong pondered seriously and answered, ¡°It¡¯ll be a priceless treasure!¡±


    Even though it sounded exaggerated, Ou Yangming figured that natural Attribute Gems were more valuable than he had imagined.


    Lin Yichen chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, an Attribute Gem is very expensive indeed, which isn¡¯t usually traded with silver or gold. That said, it also depends on the attribute that it carries because not all attributes can be treated the same.¡±


    As they conversed, Zheng Ziwen had finallypleted the final procedure. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when an earthy yellow gem appeared. After getting a full view of the gem, both Lin Yichen and Ni Yinghong reacted greatly.


    A normal gem would definitely not be as bright as this, so they were almost sure that the gem was truly an Attribute Gem.


    ¡°Master Zheng, what is this gem?¡± Lin Yichen quickly moved forward to ask. He looked more impatient than Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Please wait for a while,¡± Zheng Ziwen hesitated for a while before he answered. Subsequently, he released the Appraisal Light.


    Zheng Ziwen was exhausted from yesterday and was still not in his best condition even after resting for a day, hence he should not be using appraisal art. Despite that, Ou Yangming had shown Zheng Ziwen respect earlier, and he would be ridiculed if he was being defensive, so he decided to use the art.


    His eyes glowed after a brief moment. ¡°Head Shopkeeper, this is a Physique Gem that can highly improve one¡¯s physique! The increase is greater than the increase from a piece of normal equipment!¡±


    Lin Yichen¡¯s face changed, but he quickly calmed down and looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, congrattions. Ah, this gem alone costs more than 200 taels of gold.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°I owe it all to Master Zheng Ziwen¡¯s blessing!¡±


    Zheng Ziwen stuck his chest out as he felt really proud this time.


    He had failed to obtain anything from the ten ores before this, but the eleventh ore had really opened his eyes.


    Zheng Ziwen finally felt that he was worthy of Ou Yangming¡¯s trust and his ardent expectations.


    Following that, Lin Yichen cleared his throat and offered. ¡°Master Ou, are you willing to sell this gem? The Yi Pavilion is willing to purchase it for 10,000 taels of gold.¡±


    Ou Yangming had only spent 20 taels of gold on these ores, but Lin Yichen actually offered him 10,000 taels of gold to repurchase the gem. The profit gained from it was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Ni Yinghong said before Ou Yangming could make a decision. She looked at Ou Yangming while pointing at his waist sash. ¡°Master Ou, an Attribute Gem that¡¯s embedded in a piece of equipment can greatly improve its properties if directly acquired from a raw gemstone. Isn¡¯t your equipment the best home for the gem?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stirred. In actual fact, he hadpletely given up the idea of selling it the moment he heard the word ¡®physique¡¯. This was because physique was unquestionably his weakest quality at the moment.


    It was such a rare event for him to gain a Physique Gem, so how could he give it up so easily?


    Lin Yichen smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®This youngdy is obviously biased.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he knew that it was almost impossible to get the gem from Ou Yangming anymore.


    Zheng Ziwen was eager to cut the two remaining ores, but he said, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m quite tired now, and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll ruin the gems if I force myself to cut the remaining stones, so...¡±


    Lin Yichen quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can arrange someone else to do it.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Head Shopkeeper Lin, but I only wanted to witness the process. I n to keep the two remaining ores as a collection.¡±


    ¡°A collection?¡± Lin Yichen was stunned, and he could not help butugh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send them over to you.¡±


    He did not suspect anything because the probability of finding a top-grade gem among more than ten raw gemstones was very low, after all. Nheless, it had happened before. In any case, Lin Yichen did not think that remarkable gems could still be found from the remaining ores.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming knew very well that they would be shocked if another gem was found from the remaining ores.


    Judging from Li Yichen¡¯s reluctance to part with the Attribute Gem, one could imagine how he would react if another gem of such quality was found.


    Ou Yangming went on the carriage with his gem and headed back to the military camp.


    In the carriage, Ou Yangming nodded lightly at Ni Yinghong and said, ¡°Master Ni, thank you.¡±


    He was incredibly grateful for her help these days whether they were done openly or covertly. It was not a spontaneous feeling, but something that was umted after many days, thus Ou Yangming thanked her seriously.


    Ni Yinghong smiled, revealing two cute dimples on her face.


    Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®Not only does this fe look like ady, but his behavior is also quitedylike. Could he be...¡¯


    He was already suspicious the first time he met Ni Yinghong but stopped thinking that way because the appraiser showed up in the military camp, which was a ce that disallowed females from entering.


    That being said, Ou Yangming noticed many small clues after spending more than a week together. Now that they were the only ones in the carriage, he was even more suspicious.


    Ni Yinghong sensed Ou Yangming looking at her unusually, so she blushed and said, ¡°Master Ou, I didn¡¯t help you with anything!¡±


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and replied to her, ¡°Master Ni, I won¡¯t say much, but please let me know if you need my help in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e to the prefecture then, I¡¯ll show you around,¡± Ni Yinghong responded sweetly.


    ¡°The prefecture...¡± Ou Yangming was hesitant as he was stunned.


    Being locally born and raised, although he had roamed around for years, he had only stayed around the town and had never gone to the prefecture.


    Ni Yinghong feared that Ou Yangming would reject her, so she quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to learn the Suit Skill and appraisal art? If youe to the prefecture, you¡¯ll definitely have the opportunity to!¡±


    Ou Yangming was obviously moved by the idea as his eyes slowly lit up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you acquire a Physique Gem and a waist sash with grooves? As long as you promise me, I¡¯ll teach you how to embed the gem in the sash. What do you think?¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered for a while before she proposed.


    With that, the final line of defense in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was taken down.


    Even though he knew that there must be a reason Ni Yinghong was being so friendly and even invited him to the prefecture, whatever the reason was, he was willing to take the risk since Ni Yinghong had paid such a huge price.

 Chapter 86: Physique +4

    <h4>Chapter 86: Physique +4</h4>


    When the carriage finally stopped, Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong returned to his residence along with the two ores.


    The two ores were the smallest in size, hence they could easily be carried. Ou Yangming looked at Ni Yinghong with anticipation after putting down the ores.


    ¡°Master Ni, please guide me.¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered around before she said, ¡°It¡¯s neither difficult nor easy to embed a precious stone in a piece of equipment, it all depends on your sense and perception of it. That said, based on your ability, Brother Ou, I believe that it¡¯ll be a piece of cake for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned as he was not used to the sudden change in the way Ni Yinghong addressed him.


    Ni Yinghong continued, ¡°This first step ofbining the two is to use the spiritual fire... Oh no, the Military Fire to refine the gem. Firstly, you have to change the gem¡¯s size to fit into the groove.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°If I change the gem¡¯s shape on my own, won¡¯t that affect its attribute?¡±


    ¡°It will,¡± Ni Yinghong answered without hesitation.


    ¡®If it will, how am I supposed to do it?¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and wondered.


    ¡°But I know a secret smithing art that¡¯ll allow you to preserve the attribute as much as possible during the smithing process.¡± Ni Yinghong grinned, then casually taught Ou Yangming everything about the secret art.


    Ou Yangming listened quietly while he pondered. He slowly realized that the secret art taught by Ni Yinghong was actually a method that allowed his mental power to be in resonance with Heaven and Earth. In order to execute the method, one needed to transfer mental power and sense the change of energy in a gem. The more the mental power transferred, the more detailed the energy change that could be sensed, and the stronger the method¡¯s effect.


    For other people, even if one had mental power, it would be difficult to transfer it as one wished and to sense a gem¡¯s energy in detail. Even if it was not a hell-like process, it was at least a nightmare to do so.


    However, Ou Yangming was instantly delighted after hearing about the secret technique.


    The transfer of mental power was no longer a difficult task for him. Perhaps it was slightly tougher than eating and drinking, but it was definitely easier than running and chopping wood.


    As for the sensing of a gem¡¯s energy change, which was feared by many...


    Ou Yangming said to himself, ¡®Since I have the Military Fire, is that even a problem?¡¯


    After going through his thoughts again and confirming that he did not miss anything, Ou Yangming took a deep breath and took the gem in Ni Yinghong¡¯s presence. The instant his Military Fire burned, Ni Yinghong was in a daze.


    She did not expect Ou Yangming to be so impatient that he would begin smithing right away.


    As the Military Fire burned, the gem¡¯s surface melted quickly, and its size changed ording to the groove¡¯s size.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed when she witnessed the process. Although she did not possess a spiritual fire, she was born with a good eye, and had, because of her family, watched gems being embedded numerous times.


    A gem would undergo change each time a spiritual fire burned, but the margin of change was not big. Every cksmith would try their best to keep a gem in its perfect state so that the mysterious energy contained within would not be damaged due to the external changes.


    Needless to say, it was just a wish. No matter how careful the cksmiths were, the parts that were bound to be damaged would inevitably be damaged.


    Despite that, when Ou Yangming smithed, the gem did not change in an orderly manner, but at an exaggerated speed.


    After only roughly 15 minutes, the gem in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands had been remodeled to fit the groove size.


    Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded. Instead of looking surprised, she looked extremely helpless because she was certain that Ou Yangming had failed to transform the gem.


    This was because nobody had everpleted the transformation of a gem in such a short span of time. A master who had decades of experience could not even achieve such an impressive feat, let alone Ou Yangming, a cksmith who had juste across a gem.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply as he put down the gem. He expressed with a smile, ¡°Thank you... Brother Ni, this method is very useful!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yinghong was struck dumb. She asked after suddenly realizing what had happened, ¡°Did you... Seed?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile, then handed the gem to Ni Yinghong.


    Ni Yinghong studied the gem carefully after reaching her hands out to receive it. The gem¡¯s pattern was extremely different from its original form. She would not have believed that it was the same gem if she had not been informed.


    Nheless, when Ni Yinghong took a closer look, she shockingly realized that the gem¡¯s color and luster had not changed as it was still dazzling and clear. It seemed as though only its appearance had changed, whereas its interior remained the same.


    ¡®But how is this possible?¡¯ She wondered.


    She had witnessed the gem being retrieved from a raw gemstone. The gem waspletely natural, hence no changes were allowed.


    In actual fact, there were normally two ways to handle gems like this. One of them was to change the gem¡¯s size ording to the groove, which was what Ou Yangming had done, and the other way was to customize a piece of equipment ording to the gem¡¯s original size.


    Though thetter was more troublesome, it could fully unleash the gem¡¯s Unique Attribute.


    That being said, Ou Yangming had started smithing before Ni Yinghong finished exining.


    Nevertheless, the oue was beyond Ni Yinghong¡¯s expectations. Regardless of the angle the gem was viewed from, it did not look like it had been smithed by the Military Fire at all.


    She hesitated for a while before gritting her teeth, and she rubbed her hands to release the Appraisal Light.


    Once she curbed the light, she eximed while looking stupefied, ¡°H-how did you do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming mentallyughed. His Military Fire had a unique ability, which was the ability to draw or upgrade. Not only was the ability effective on equipment, but it could also be used on gems.


    Therefore, the sensing of a gem¡¯s energy change, which was difficult for many, was effortless for him.


    ¡°Uhm, Brother Ni, is this... Difficult?¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s lips trembled a little. She looked deeply at Ou Yangming as she answered slowly, ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t seem... Difficult for you...¡±


    The readjustment of the gem¡¯s size was undoubtedly the toughest step. Once the step was done, the gem could be embedded in a groove.


    Even though it was slightly easier to embed a gem, it could not bepleted right away. One needed to pay attention to the energy change between the piece of equipment and the gem as well. If one was careless, the equipment could easily be destroyed when the Military Fire was used to embed the gem.


    However, for Ou Yangming, the entire process was just another process that required his Military Fire to burn.


    Due to his Military Fire¡¯s special effect, the waist sash and the gem were sessfullybined together. When it happened, though the gem¡¯s shape did not change, its color and luster seemed to have been absorbed. Judging from its appearance alone, it no longer shined with a stunning luster, but looked the same as an ordinary stone.


    After witnessing this, Ni Yinghong was truly floored, and had nothing but admiration for Ou Yangming.


    If a gem maintained its color and luster after being embedded in a piece of equipment, it could only mean that the cksmith had not perfectly bound the gem¡¯s attribute to the equipment. On the contrary, if the gem¡¯s light waspletely absorbed, it proved that the merging between it and the equipment was perfect, and its full power could be unleashed.


    Ou Yangming was able to achieve a near-perfect result in his first attempt of remodeling and embedding a gem, which was totally out of Ni Yinghong¡¯s expectations.


    Even the Spiritual Fire cksmiths from her family, who specialized in the gem trade, could only achieve the same result.


    In actual fact, Ni Yinghong had overthought it. Unless they were much higher in rank than Ou Yangming, normal Spiritual Fire cksmiths in the gem trade could never achieve that standard.


    After seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s abilities, Ni Yinghong was even more determined to invite him to the prefecture. They had a friendly discussion to decide on a rough date before Ni Yinghong bid him farewell.


    Ni Yinghong turned to look after taking a few steps away from Ou Yangming¡¯s residence, only to see that he had already closed the door. Ni Yinghong stomped her feet as she mumbled, ¡°Hmph, one day, I¡¯ll find out your limits.¡±


    Following that, she turned to leave with a brisk pace and a bright smile on her face.


    On the other hand, in the courtyard that Ni Yinghong had just paid attention to, Ou Yangming had already put on the waist sash.


    Peculiar energy was sensed returning to his body the instant he channeled a hint of essential Qi into the waist sash. The energy waspletely different from normal energy because Ou Yangming did not notice an increase in his power or speed after the energy entered his body. Nheless, he clearly felt his body bing much stronger.


    Instead of a minor change, it was such an enormous change that describing it as an earth-shaking change would be an understatement.


    If it had to bepared with something, perhaps having 11 points of Power was the only thing that was more overwhelming.


    When the Military Fire danced in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, the waist sash¡¯s properties appeared in his mind again.


    [Item: Outstanding waist sash (Orange)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +8, Physique +4]


    [Skill: Blood Flight (Activation Condition: Abundant Qi and blood)]


    There was a 4 points increase in the Physique attribute, which resulted in an unimaginable change for Ou Yangming.


    Physique was the foundation of all martial power. Once a person¡¯s physique was improved, his body would experience the most sensitive changes.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly struck with an idea, and his face took on a grave expression. He rubbed his hands slowly, and a faint light actually appeared in his hands.


    If Zheng Ziwen and Ni Yinghong were present, they would definitely recognize that it was the Appraisal Light.


    Throughout the appraisal task, Ou Yangming had seen the Appraisal Light for more than twenty times, and had heard in the carriage plenty of secrets regarding appraisal art. Once he gathered all information together, he finally released the Appraisal Light that belonged to himself.


    The light flickered, then finally settled on Ou Yangming¡¯s body.

 Chapter 87 Force Grade Class Five

    <h4>Chapter 87 Force Grade ss Five</h4>


    Although Ou Yangming had grasped appraisal art through self-learning, he did not need to appraise his equipment since he had the Military Fire. However, the Appraisal Light had already been released, so he had no choice but to direct it to his body.


    Next, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he finally saw his own properties.


    [Race: Human)


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Force Grade, ss Four)


    [Power: 4)


    [Agility: 4]


    [Physique: 8 (4+4)]


    [Mental Power: 20]


    [Skills: Military fist art, military de technique, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art, Blood Flight]


    (State: Integration of Heaven and man]


    If it was not for appraisal art, Ou Yangming would never believe the things that he was seeing


    ¡®Power: 4?


    ¡®What does that mean? I actually have only 4 points of Power? That¡¯s too low. Besides, what does the integration of Heaven and man mean?¡¯


    Ou Yangming frowned and pondered for a while before he finally drew a conclusion. Perhaps the so-called Power, Agility, and Physique points were closely rted to his cultivation¡¯s equivalent rank. An ordinary human in Force Grade ss Five would have a fixed amount of 5 points each.


    That said, the points only applied in normal situations. If Ou Yangming used essential Qi during a fight or performed some skills, the specific points would change ordingly. It was not a casual guess, but a deduction made ording to the change shown in brackets.


    Needless to say, the data would probably be magnificent once he put on his armor.


    ¡®But what¡¯s the integration of Heaven and man?¡¯ Ou Yangming vaguely felt that this was perhaps the biggest reason he was out of the ordinary.


    He was ted to find that he had 20 points of mental power, which was likely the benefit he gained from absorbing the half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood.


    A thought suddenly crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He put the data away, and shifted his focus to the waist sash¡¯s special skill ¡ª Blood Flight.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡±


    On the day when Ou Yangming chose this waist sash in the basement, Ni Yinghong and Zheng Ziwen, the appraisers, had inspected it. Nheless, they did not use appraisal art, hence they did not notice the hidden strange skill.


    Upon thinking about the mysterious skill, Ou Yangming felt like his heart was being scratched by a cat ¡ª unbearably itchy.


    Ou Yangming stomped his foot, then rummaged through boxes and cases to pack up the pieces of equipment that he had smithed for himself. When he was done, he realized that the bag of equipment was no longer heavy.


    Though he was not wearing his arm guards at the moment, his power was already different from before.


    Ou Yangming headed swiftly to the dense forest after he left the military camp. Once he was far enough, he put on all his equipment then rubbed his hands again to perform appraisal art.


    [Race: Human]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Force Grade, ss Four)


    [Power: 15 (4+11)]


    [Agility: 8 (4+4)]


    [Physique: 8 (4+4)]


    [Mental Power: 20]


    (Skills: Military fist art, military de technique, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art, Blood Flight]


    (State: Integration of Heaven and man]


    Ou Yangming was slightly satisfied after seeing the data, but he focused on the Blood Flight again.


    He immediately channeled his essential Qi into the waist sash, then a peculiar and exceptionally dark aura was released. It instantly permeated into his body and caused him to shudder. Following that, he realized something frightening, his Qi and blood were flowing into the waist sash at an unimaginable speed.


    In a split second, or perhaps in less than a split second, half of Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood were consumed.


    Almost at the same time, his body transformed into a blood light that zoomed far away in the blink of an eye.


    Everything happened so quickly that Ou Yangming, who was involved, could not even react to the situation.


    Nevertheless, it was then that his 20 points of mental power unleashed an unexpected magical effect.


    Even though Ou Yangming¡¯s body was unable to react, his consciousness burst out in a sh. Through its mighty conception, time around him seemed to have slowed down, and he could see that his body had transformed into a red blood light that was zooming toward the dense forest at an unbelievable speed.


    Ou Yangming had never imagined such a high speed would exist in the world. If he could perform appraisal art on his body at the moment, he would definitely see that his Agility point was ridiculously high.


    While it was short-lived, it was enough to stun him.


    A question suddenly arose in his head. ¡®What happens if there¡¯s an obstacle in my path?¡¯


    Once Ou Yangming had the thought, he did his best to control his flight path. However, no matter what he did, he could not do so.


    Instead, when he tried to control the Blood Flight, the blood color suddenly disintegrated, causing him to be detached from the state.


    ¡°Thud ¡ª ¡± Ou Yangming fell butt first to the ground.


    He had practiced the martial-art squat, his fist art, and his de technique every day, so his body was tempered to be rock solid. However, Ou Yangming actually lost control of his body and fell.


    Despite that, as soon as his body touched the ground, he supported himself with his hand and stood up.


    He was shocked when he looked sharply at his surroundings. In just a short span of time, he had flown more than 10 kilometers away. He could already somewhat see the forest.


    Ou Yangming knew that he had likely been detached from the state of flying because he attempted to take control of the Blood Flight. If Ou Yangming had let himself be controlled, he would probably still be flying.


    When he thought about the problem, his face turned green.


    If he had actuallynded in a ferocious beast¡¯sir, the events that would take ce would be even more interesting.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming staggered. He was in shock when he realized that he had lost a substantial amount of Qi and blood.


    If his original Qi and blood were enough to fill up a bottle such that it would overflow if the bottle was shaken, he currently only had half of the original amount left.


    Ou Yangming finally understood the meaning of Blood Flight.


    Without abundant Qi and blood, he probably could not have activated the skill, but even if they were sufficient, an enormous amount would be consumed when the skill was activated. Once the skill disappeared, he would then end up in a dispirited state, like he was at the moment.


    Nheless, although the Blood Flight had many shorings, it could y a magical role in an escape during a critical moment.


    Ou Yangming halted his thoughts. As he nced at the dense forest that was not far away, he headed over, his military saber burning with his Military Fire. Subsequently he darted into the forest.


    Due to the Vision attribute, he was able to notice the changes around him in advance. On top of that, his strength had greatly improved from before. While Ou Yangming had lost Qi and blood, and his limbs were weak, as long as he had the power to lift his military saber, hunting some small animals was still a piece of cake for him.


    He ughtered a pheasant with a sh.


    Its flesh and blood instantly transformed into energy that gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s body, and the extreme weakness that he was feeling quickly disappeared. Nevertheless, a pheasant¡¯s flesh and blood could notpensate for his loss. Therefore, Ou Yangming moved quicker than before, and ughtered every small animal mercilessly with saber-lights.


    Before long, his body was rich in Qi and blood again.


    Throughout the process, he clearly sensed that he had improved.


    During his first visit to the dense forest, he could replenish his Qi and blood easily by killing a few small animals. Now, he had to kill more than ten of them to achieve the same result.


    It was evident that his body could now store twice the amount of Qi and blood than he could before.


    Ou Yangming suddenlyughed out loud. There was an upsurge of saber-lights from his saber again as he began wielding it at the dense forest¡¯s periphery.


    He was performing the most basic de technique in the military, but the technique was diverse when he executed it. The saber-lights that circted were like billowing waves in a big river, or like quicksilver that spilled over the ground.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi gushed toward all the acupoints in his body.


    It had been more than ten days since the ughter of the half-spirit beast. Back when he absorbed the beast¡¯s blood and flesh, the enormous gush of Qi and blood had not only helped him advance to Force Grade ss Four, but it had also pushed him to the peak.


    After being almost depleted of Qi and blood, when they were replenished so much that they were about to overflow, Ou Yangming sensed an opportunity. It was a message from his body that had called out to him instinctively.


    Hence, instead of stopping, he worked harder, and the saber-lights in his hands shone brighter.


    ¡°Kill ¡ª¡±


    Ou Yangming roared on the spur of the moment. All of his essential Qi, his power, and even his mental power, had integrated with the saber as he shed a big tree.


    He shed the big tree easily as though he was cutting some beancurd, then moved as fast as lightning to kick it in mid-air, and flew backward like a swimming dragon.


    When Ou Yangming finally gained a foothold while holding his military saber, he towered like a mountain and bore a mighty aura.


    Force Grade ss Five!


    The instant he shed the tree earlier, his spirit seemed to have be one with the entire force. It was at that moment that the integration of Heaven and man was vividly shown from his body.


    The sh that he made did not onlye from his own power, it also contained a mighty force gathered from nature, allowing all his essential Qi to be released in an instant.


    When Ou Yangming recollected his essential Qi, he naturally advanced to ss Five.

 Chapter 88 Substitution Skill

    <h4>Chapter 88 Substitution Skill</h4>


    When Ou Yangming put his saber away, he sensed the upsurge of essential Qi in his body, as well as the weakened Qi and blood. He was in high spirits. In actual fact, he had note out to cultivate martial arts. He had only wanted to test the Blood Flight skill.


    However, his unintended actions had brought unexpected results. After performing the Blood Flight skill, he lost a substantial amount of Qi and blood, which was why he used the Devouring ability in the dense forest to absorb energy from flesh and blood, and to turn them into Qi and blood for his body. During the process, Ou Yangming suddenly experienced a strong heroic spirit, and he cultivated martial arts, causing an upsurge of his Qi and blood. As things got out of hand, he eventually advanced to the peak of Force Grade.


    It was definitely a massive opportunity for him.


    Nheless, once Ou Yangming arrived at the peak of Force Grade, he realized that his rich Qi and blood were emptied again.


    As such, he headed inside the dense forest easily, and recovered his Qi and blood after just 15 minutes.


    Honestly, Ou Yangming¡¯s current body was so much more powerful than before that the amount of Qi and blood he could store was on a different level. That said, his attributes had improved ordingly. He also had the support of abundant essential Qi and a considerable amount of mental power. Therefore, Ou Yangming became a few times more efficient in hunting and required a much shorter time.


    When Ou Yangming absorbed the energy of more flesh and blood, he had also used appraisal art a few times.


    If Zheng Ziwen knew that Ou Yangming could perform appraisal art so frequently, he would definitely be stupefied and in disbelief.


    Ou Yangming, who had 20 points of mental power, was more powerful than the good-for-nothing, Zheng Ziwen. At the very least, Ou Yangming would not feel burdened even if he consecutively used appraisal art four to five times.


    Needless to say, he dared not attempt to use the art more than that.


    After testing and verifying a few times, Ou Yangming finally understood something.


    Sure enough, as he had guessed, if he did not use essential Qi or other unique abilities, his personal attributes were linked to his cultivation rank. On the other hand, if Ou Yangming employed his essential Qi, his attribute values would change significantly, and the specific amounts changed would vary.


    Ou Yangming eximed once he confirmed everything. It seemed like there was a certain limit to appraisal art, he could only find out the most basic information, and could not inspect specific changes during a fight.


    After replenishing his Qi and blood, Ou Yangming put his military saber away reluctantly. He drew the Devouring attribute, then used his body technique to hurry back to the military camp.


    There was an important matter that he had to attend to back in the military camp.


    When Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard, he put away his equipment set properly, then retrieved the raw gemstones that he had brought back.


    The raw gemstones were extremely valuable, but they would not be coveted by anyone even if he just left them there. After all, nobody could break into his residence other than Old Craftsman.


    Ou Yangming casually smashed one of the raw gemstones, and as he had expected, no gem was found.


    On the contrary, when he reached for the other raw gemstone, he was cautious with it.


    Based on the raw gemstone¡¯s hardness, unless it was intentionally broken, it was unlikely to shatter even if one identally dropped it. Despite being aware of that, Ou Yangming subconsciously handled the stone carefully.


    After some thought, a light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand as his Military Fire burned.


    Zheng Ziwen could carry out stone-cutting using different tools, but Ou Yangming did not have the conditions to do so. Besides, even if Ou Yangming was given those tools, he would not have had control over them right away, thus he decided to use his Military Fire.


    Nevertheless, under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, the Military Fire burned very slowly. He did not want the fire to ruin the gem inside the raw gemstone.


    If the Spiritual Fire cksmiths in the gem trade had witnessed this, they would surely yell at Ou Yangming as they were afraid that he would destroy the gem.


    This was because there were many past cases where the Military Fire or the spiritual fire was used to retrieve a gem, but very few were sessful cases. If a person was slightly careless, the raw gemstone would crack, and the gem would be destroyed.


    However, Ou Yangming was different.


    When he used his Military Fire¡¯s power, his consciousness was split into two, where the one watching from above was in a miraculous state ¡ª the integration of Heaven and man. Under the consciousness¡¯ observation, the situation inside the raw gemstone was crystal clear. Hence, Ou Yangming was aware of the key points when he advanced further with his Military Fire.


    Like peeling a bamboo shoot, he removed the raw gemstone¡¯s surface bit by bit.


    Following that, a mysterious gem was revealed, but Ou Yangming was surprised because the gem was odd.


    Other gems had a beautiful color and luster, but the one that he was holding was ck and unexceptional.


    No, even though the gem was as ck as an inkstone, inside it was a rich core, but the core looked like a sleeping person.


    As Ou Yangming looked at the ck core, he felt a chill for some reason.


    While he was unaware of the gem¡¯s background, his guts were telling him that it was incredibly valuable. It was rare and more powerful than the gem that had increased his Physique by 4 points.


    Appraisal art...


    An Appraisal Lightnded on the gem.


    [Item: Substitution Gem]


    [Attributes: umtes energy from Qi and blood, resists a fatal attack for the host]


    Ou Yangming was hesitant for the first time


    when he held the gem in his hands.


    His initial n was to embed the gem in the waist sash after carrying out the stone-cutting process. In any case, the waist sash had three grooves, so one slot would be left even if he added this gem.


    Nheless, he suddenly realized that the gem¡¯s equivalent rank was definitely above the waist sash¡¯s and he would not be using the same equipment forever. Would it be a waste to embed this gem in the waist sash?


    After some consideration, Ou Yangming cast his worries aside and began refining the gem.


    This was because he thought about his mysterious Military Fire. Although Ou Yangming had no idea if the fire had the ability to draw and transfer skills, he believed that he could keep the gem intact if he were to remove it from the waist sash in the future.


    Soon enough, the ck gem began transforming in the Military Fire. At the very least, its outer appearance was obviously changing


    By controlling the Military Fire, the ck gem¡¯s attributes did not decline, and it was smoothly embedded in the waist sash. Simrly, once the gem was embedded, its outer appearance was no longer unusual, and the human-like core seemed to have faded


    vas


    away.


    Ou Yangming studied it for some time before confirming that there were no ws, then he proceeded to scan the waist sash with his Military Fire.


    [Item: Extraordinary waist sash (Yellow)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Five]


    [AttributesL Toughness +20, Physique +4]


    (Skills: Blood Flight (Activation Condition: Abundant Qi and blood), Substitution (umtes Qi and blood, substitutes death)]


    ¡®Fine Grade Rank Five?¡¯


    Ou Yangming suddenly widened his eyes. What did he see? He saw that the waist sash had leaped from Good Grade Rank Three to Fine Grade Rank Five without warning.


    After blinking a few times, Ou Yangming realized that the ck Substitution Gem was not as simple as it seemed.


    The waist sash¡¯s grade had improved dramatically after the gem was embedded.


    Ou Yangming had another vague thought in his head. He believed that super-powerful equipment above ordinary tools ¡ª the legendary magic tools ¡ª possessed unimaginable magical effects.


    It would surely not be easy to cross the boundary between an ordinary tool and a magic tool.


    Therefore, whether it was the waist sash that had identally grown or the shield that had declined from being a magic tool and was now an ordinary tool, they were stuck being ordinary tools at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    The reason being they could not advance further than that.


    Ou Yangming had a fiery feeling inside his heart. He wanted to find out exactly how powerful a magic tool was.


    That being said, it was difficult to acquire one.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cast the unrealistic thought aside. Perhaps his wish woulde true one day, but today was definitely not that day.


    After halting his thoughts, he continued to focus on the waist sash.


    The waist sash had two skills at the moment. Ou Yangming had tried the first ¡ª the Blood Flight ¡ª and realized that its might must not be taken lightly. Though there was a high price to pay, it could definitely pose a huge threat to one¡¯s opponent during a crucial moment.


    ¡®But how should I use this new Substitution skill?¡¯


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while. Based on its literal meaning, he channeled his essential Qi slowly into the waist sash.


    This time, to sense every change within the waist sash, he circted his essential Qi on purpose. His eyes suddenly lit up because, sure enough, there were two powers in the sash that echoed his essential Qi.


    Ou Yangming was familiar with one of the powers because he had tried it once earlier, so he was not going to contact it this time.


    He directed his essential Qi away to contact the other power. Next, a massive absorption power burst out.


    Ou Yangming felt a chill right away. He noticed that the overflowing amount Qi and blood that he had just replenished earlier was now gushing out like a flood.


    In just a brief moment, he became seriously depleted of Qi and blood once more.


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes. He realized that he did not have the power to even lift his hands anymore.


    He wondered with a bitter smile, ¡®What¡¯s happening to me? Why do I always encounter skills that devour Qi and blood?¡¯

 Chapter 89 Keeping A Promise

    <h4>Chapter 89 Keeping A Promise</h4>


    After resting for a long time, Ou Yangming finally regained some strength.


    He stood up forcefully and shook his head, then staggered toward the backyard. Before long, he arrived at the spot where he had stored the ferocious beasts¡¯ carcasses.


    The carcasses from before had not beenpletely absorbed, but they already stunk. Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing them. He retrieved a dagger, and activated his Military Fire as he stabbed it in...


    When Ou Yangming returned to his room after a brief moment, he had a betterplexion.


    Although the remaining carcasses had not allowed him to fully recover his Qi and blood, he felt much better than before.


    After some thought, he decided to leave his courtyard to head to the West Camp.


    However, not long after he left, he heard someone calling out to him in a friendly manner, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he turned to look. ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, what a coincidence.¡±


    The person who called out to him was Squad Leader Jiang Chengwei from the Middle Camp. When he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s half-teasing, half-cheerful voice, he replied in embarrassment and in honesty, ¡°Master Ou, I actually intentionally came to wait for you because I heard that you¡¯ve returned from the town.¡±


    Though Jiang Chengwei hade all the way here, he dared not visit Ou Yangming as he did not want to disturb the master. He decided to wait like a fool, which was the dumbest method.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Jiang Chengwei rubbed his hands and was hesitant to answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for the explosive arrows, am I right?¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After using your explosive arrows, I just feel that something¡¯s off when I use other arrows.¡± Jiang Chengwei nodded in excitement, then said after a pause, ¡°Actually, I dare not ask for too much. I just hope that I can have a few to be kept as a secret weapon. That way, I¡¯ll be at peace!¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned when he heard the squad leader speaking so pitifully. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to send me a few High Grade arrows when you¡¯re free?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve already brought them,¡± Jiang Chengwer quickly replied, but secretly cursed, ¡®You told me to bring some to you, but even after visiting you a few times, you were never home...¡¯


    Ou Yangming epted the arrows and hesitated before he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll refine these arrows for you. Can you please look for Sui Hezhi from the West Camp to ask if he has any new quarries? The ones that I stored have turned smelly, so I threw them away.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei was startled. ¡°New quarries?¡±


    ¡°The ferocious beasts that you hunt from the forest. I like to eat them,¡± Ou Yangming replied to him with a nod.


    ¡°I understand. But Master Ou, if you¡¯d like some quarries, why did you have to ask from those wusses in the West Camp? You can count on me!¡± Jiang Chengweiughed after he realized what Ou Yangming meant, then turned to leave and shouted, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go get one for you now!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough when he watched Jiang Chengwei running away.


    Nevertheless, since Jiang Chengwei was helping him, he could not be bothered to look for Sui Hezhi anymore. Ou Yangming went to his smithing workshop, then adjusted his mental power to incorporate it into his Military Fire. Soon enough, the six High Grade arrows in his hands were turned into explosive arrows.


    Needless to say, he did not increase the arrows¡¯ quality this time, but even so, the might of the arrows had been increased by a few times. Whether they would be used to attack wild beasts or humans, they would be much more powerful than they were before.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming retrieved steel ingots to smith a High Grade equipment set.


    Even though there were a few pieces of Attribute Equipment among the pieces of equipment that he had submitted in the past, their quality was limited at Good Grade. Ever since his challenge against Ni Yunhong, everyone knew that he could smith equipment at the peak of High Grade, and that he could perform Layering Art. In that case, Ou Yangming felt embarrassed if he still submitted pieces of Good Grade equipment.


    Therefore, he decided to free his hands and legs. He tossed precious ores into every piece of equipment, and ended up smithing five pieces of High Grade Attribute Equipment, as well as a piece of High Grade Layered Attribute Equipment.


    Ou Yangming had prepared them to be submitted for this month. While there were three extra pieces of High Grade Attribute Equipment, he had actually prepared them for Old Craftsman.


    Old Craftsman had aged, hence he did not have as much vigor as he did before. Although the old man had not stopped using smithing art, Ou Yangming was unwilling to allow him to smith anymore.


    In any case, Ou Yangming could make up the remaining portion, and could even fulfill twice the required amount if he wanted to.


    Just as he was done smithing, he heard Jiang Chengwei asking to meet him outside.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed when he stepped outside. Jiang Chengwei was a reliable person indeed as he managed to get a moose in less than an hour¡¯s time. The moose was much bigger than the normal quarries, so Ou Yangming figured that it had a unique bloodline.


    That said, how could a small squad leader have the right to use such a moose?


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, you know that I don¡¯t want any trouble, do you?¡±


    Jiang Chengwei was stunned at first, but quickly realized what Ou Yangming meant, so heughed. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this moose.¡±


    ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, I suppose that this isn¡¯t an ordinary wild beast?¡± Ou Yangming giggled.


    ¡°Master Ou, you have a good eye. This moose probably carries a spirit beast¡¯s bloodline. Its bloodline is quite faint, but it can¡¯t bepared to a normal ferocious beast, after all. Our hunting team from the South Camp put in a lot of effort to ughter it,¡± Jiang Chengwei nodded and responded.


    Ou Yangming knew that while Jiang Chengwei made it sound easy, it was not an easy job at all.


    Their team must have paid quite a price to kill the moose.


    Jiang Chengwei continued, ¡°The others treat this moose as a treasure, and they weren¡¯t going to give it to me at first. Once I told them that it¡¯ll be a gift for you, they gave it to me without any hesitation. They even said that any good quarries in the future will be sent to you first before they¡¯re submitted.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He smiled helplessly when he noticed Jiang Chengwei did not look like he was lying at all. ¡°What¡¯s your request?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, what are you talking about? They didn¡¯t request anything.¡± Jiang Chengwei waved his hand.


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Ou Yangming red at him.


    Jiang Chengwei smiled shyly and said, ¡°Okay, the truth is the moose has actually been submitted already, but Captain Wu gave it to me after hearing that you¡¯ve asked for a quarry. He also said that if you want quarries in the future, you may randomly pick from the Middle Camp¡¯s captures.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned because he did not expect Wu Guotu to have given the order.


    When they met the other day, Wu Guotu did not seem to be very fond of Ou Yangming, and acted as if he looked down on him instead. All of a sudden, the captain was treating him differently.


    ¡°Okay, you may bring it to my courtyard. These are your explosive arrows.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and handed the arrows to Jiang Chengwei.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou,¡± Jiang Chengwei instantly widened his eyes and thanked him happily.


    He carried the moose to Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard, then left joyfully with the arrows.


    Following that, Ou Yangming transformed almost a third of the moose¡¯s flesh and blood into his Qi and blood to replenish what he had lost. The moose had indeed carried a spirit beast¡¯s bloodline. Though it was quite faint, a third of its flesh and blood was enough for him to return to his best condition.


    Once he was done with everything, another knock was heard on his door.


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®Being famous isn¡¯t that great after all, I¡¯m obviously getting more visitors now.¡¯


    He finally understood why Old Craftsman was indifferent toward other people, and would always keep a distance away. If the old man was slightly more friendly, his residence would always be bustling with noise, and he would not even have time to smith items anymore.


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face when he opened the door, but his face changed when he saw the people at the door.


    ¡°Ah, General Fang, old man, why are you here? Pleasee in quickly!¡±


    The people outside were Commanding General Fang Yihai from the South Camp and Old Craftsman. As bold as Ou Yangming was, he dared not treat them impolitely.


    Not to mention anything else, Old Craftsman¡¯s Iron Palm alone would make his body suffer in pain.


    Fang Yihaiughed. ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯m here to ask if you¡¯re done with your tasks.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Old Craftsman in surprise, and the old man smiled bitterly at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to help General Fang smith an equipment set? The general is here to remind you.¡±


    ¡°Little Brother, I¡¯m sure you know that God-given attributes are a gift from God. If a cksmith master acquires such an attribute, his sess rate in attaching the same attribute to other pieces of equipment bes higher than other cksmiths for a period of time.¡± Fang Yihai nodded at Ou Yangming apologetically, then said with a grave expression, ¡°But the sess rate will slowly be lowered with time, so...¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly understood what he meant. ¡°General Fang, I understand. Okay, once you have everything prepared, I¡¯m able to start at any time.¡±


    However, Fang Yihai looked at him embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Those items are too valuable, which is why my family has kept them at home in the prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go to the prefecture?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback.


    ¡°Please.¡± Fang Yihai stood up to bow at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was so shocked that he immediately sprung up from his seat. ¡°General Fang, you mustn¡¯t be so polite, I can¡¯t afford that. I promise to help you.¡±


    He initially had ns to head to the prefecture anyway, thus he agreed to help as it was just a small favor.


    Fang Yihai left in contentment after setting a time with Ou Yangming. On the other hand, Old Craftsman sighed for a long time. Seeing as Ou Yangming had risen so much that even a camp¡¯smanding general was willing to beg him for help, the old man had mixed feelings.


    Of course, Old Craftsman was mostly ted to see Ou Yangming, whom he treated as his son, soaring high and far away from him. If the old man had not experienced this himself, he could not imagine how it would feel like.


    Ou Yangming stayed by Old Craftsman side for a night. He guaranteed that he would return as soon as possible, and finally turned the old man¡¯s worries into joy.

 Chapter 90 Escort

    <h4>Chapter 90 Escort</h4>


    The next morning, Ou Yangming submitted the pieces of Attribute Equipment that he had smithed earlier, which really surprised Kang Weibo.


    With those pieces of equipment, nobody would dare toin even if Old Craftsman did not hand in any equipment this month.


    Following that, Ou Yangming informed Ni Yunhong of the situation, and decided on a date to meet in the prefecture. Ni Yinghong had initially offered to travel with Ou Yangming, but was stopped by Ni Yunhong, who was highly against it.


    Ou Yangming arrived at the military camp¡¯s entrance after bidding farewell to everyone.


    Although the prefecture was far away, he would only be away temporarily, and he hadforted Old Craftsman yesterday, so the old man was calm when he left.


    At the military camp¡¯s entrance, Fang Yihai and the others had been waiting for a long time.


    Fang Yihai smiled when he saw Ou Yangming. ¡°Little Brother, I initially wanted to travel with you, but ording to the military rules, amanding general can¡¯t leave the camp so easily. Instead, I¡¯ve arranged a squad of soldiers to escort you.¡±


    In actuality, if the military rules were strictly followed, it was true that themanding general could not randomly leave the camp, but the same applied to soldiers too.


    Nheless, as strict as the rules were, there were ways to work around them. Based on Fang Yihai¡¯s authority in the military, it was a piece of cake for him to arrange a squad of soldiers for a task.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°General Fang, you¡¯re being too polite, I can actually head there myself.¡±


    Fang Yihaiughed and shook his head. ¡°How can I allow that? You¡¯re going there to help my family, so how can I be impolite?¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you insist, thank you,¡± Ou Yangming quickly responded as he was afraid that the straightforward general would say something inappropriate again. Heter did a fist salute to the general. ¡°General, since everything is ready, I¡¯ll be making a move.¡±


    Fang Yihai waved at him. ¡°Okay, thank you for the help.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him, then left with the squad of ten soldiers that was sent by Fang Yihai.


    In actual fact, the soldiers were not strangers to Ou Yangming because they were the ones who fought side by side with him in the dense forest. He just did not know their names back then.


    ¡°Master Ou, my name is Lin Chao, and I¡¯m the squad leader.¡± Once they were far from the military camp, the leader cupped his fists at Ou Yangming, then sighed. ¡°I was injured by the half-spirit beast that day, so I was sent away to be treated. I regret not being able to fight with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. It was then that he found out that this man was the squad leader who had left the dense forest in advance due to his injury.


    ¡°Squad Leader Lin, thank you for taking care of us throughout this journey.¡±


    Lin Chao quickly replied to him, ¡°Master Ou, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve you throughout this journey.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m indeed different from who I was before.¡¯ Ou Yangming sighed. Even though a squad leader was a lower-level officer, Lin Chao was the squad leader of the Guards under the South Camp¡¯s general¡¯smand. Whether it was his cultivation base or the treatments he received, they were better than a normal squad leader¡¯s.


    Lin Chao would never show such a weakness when he faced normal Military Fire cksmiths.


    ¡°Master Ou, please stay back.¡± Lin Chao¡¯s face changed suddenly, and his eyes looked valiant. As he waved his hand, a few soldiers behind him immediately rode their horse forward into a formation to surround Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was stunned as he did not know what they were doing.


    His confusion was resolved very quickly. This was because intense gallops were hearding from behind as a fierce horse sped in their direction.


    Lin Chao yelled sternly, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Stop right now!¡±


    The soldiers around him even fit an arrow and drew their bow to aim in that direction.


    If Lin Chao gave the order, they would shoot the arrows without any hesitation.


    Though their arrows were not explosive arrows, they were selected warriors in the military, so the arrows shot by them would definitely make one suffer.


    The galloping horse that was a distance away immediately slowed down, and the rider shouted out loud, ¡°Lin Chao, what are you doing? Are you going to kill me?¡±


    Lin Chan and Ou Yangming were dumbfounded. They knew at once who it was by hearing the voice.


    It was Squad Leader Jiang Chengwei from the Middle Camp, who was well-known for archery. He had rendered meritorious service during the ughtering of the half-spirit beast, and was given a huge amount of credits. Additionally, he had forged a good friendship with Ou Yangming.


    That said, why was he here at the moment?


    The other soldiers instantly put down their bow when Lin Chao waved his hand. They would not show mercy if they were killing an enemy, but they dared not kill a brother from the military.


    After a brief moment, Jiang Chengwei rode his horse to approach them, andughed. ¡°Master Ou, where are you going?¡±


    Ou Yangming asked with a smile after looking at him from head to toe, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Jiang Chengwei answered, ¡°I applied for home leave to visit my younger sister in the prefecture.¡±


    Lin Chao narrowed his eyes right away. ¡°Visiting your younger sister? You¡¯re meeting your lover, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The soldiers behind him immediately burst out loud. Some of them even winked and made signs at Jiang Chengwei as though they were mocking him.


    Ou Yangming smiled inly. He had lived in the military camp for two years, after all, and had heard many off-color jokes, so he could understand.


    However, Jiang Chengwei red at the others and said, ¡°Enough with the nonsense, she¡¯s really my younger sister!¡±


    Lin Chao and the others were startled and embarrassed.


    ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, since fate has brought us together, let¡¯s travel together.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to travel with you, Master Ou.¡± Jiang Chengweiughed.


    ¡°Brother Jiang, it¡¯s not easy to receive the favor of Master Ou.¡± Lin Chao sneered.


    Jiang Chengwei expressed angrily, ¡°What? Are you the only ones allowed to fawn over Master Ou? Am I not allowed to do so? Hmph? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll go to the West Camp to ask Yan Haobo toe over.¡±


    Lin Chao immediately shut up and dared not utter another word. Everyone knew that Master Ou was actually closest to Commanding General Chen Yifan from the West Camp, and Squad Leader Yan Haobo was the first squad leader whom Master Ou knew. If Yan Haobo came, Lin Chao¡¯s position would definitely be reced.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and urged. ¡°Everyone, we should move on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should carry on with our journey,¡± Lin Chao replied to him, then waved his arm to call out to the other soldiers, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    After responding to him, the other soldiers rode their horses to keep up with Lin Chao and Ou Yangming.


    The military camp and the prefecture were at least 100 kilometers apart. They would naturally be faster if they spurred their horse to full speed, but there were more than ten of them, and they could not ravage the horses like that. Once they traveled quite a distance, Lin Chao and the others slowed down. They had noticed something; Ou Yangming¡¯s ability to ride a horse was definitely inversely proportional to his smithing capability.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was extremely strong, thus he could ride a horse steadily without falling off. If a normal person had ridden the horse instead, that person would be wailing on the ground by now.


    Ou Yangming suddenly looked to the side and asked, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, that¡¯s the dense forest that we hunted in, right?¡±


    Although the dense forest was visible from that distance, it was at least 5 kilometers away.


    Before Jiang Chengwei could answer, Lin Chao said, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re right, that¡¯s the holy ground that we hunt in. If we continue on the main path for another 15 kilometers, we¡¯ll bepletely separated from the forest, and it¡¯ll be out of our sight.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei red at Lin Hao and thought, ¡®Master Ou was clearly asking me, why are you interrupting!


    On the other hand, Lin Chao nced at Jiang Chengwei proudly. The general has ordered me to make Master Ou feel at home throughout the journey, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to ruin this!¡¯


    Ou Yangming had a faint smile on his face when he looked at the dense forest. There was a tight bond between him and the forest. His current results were closely rted to the flesh and blood that were acquired from there.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Jiang Chengwei suddenly eximed and pulled the rein. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Everyone stopped to look in the direction he was pointing at. They vaguely noticed a tiny ck spot, but did not find anything else.


    Lin Chao focused on it for a while and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that? I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡±


    Jiang Chengwei hesitated before he said, ¡°I can¡¯t see it clearly too, but it somehow gives me the shudders.¡±


    Lin Chao tensed up a little, and his face quickly took on a grave expression. He was ordered to escort Ou Yangming to the prefecture, which proved how much the general trusted him. It was a task desired by many, but was also a rtively heavy responsibility.


    While they did not believe that anyone would risk condemnation to attack Ou Yangming during their journey, if they actually came across a madman like that or if an ident happened, Lin Chao would have to bear all responsibilities. He could not afford to do so.


    Lin Chao turned to instruct, ¡°Little Shan, go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± a soldier responded, then rode his horse to go take a look.


    Jiang Chengwei was hesitant but decided to get closer to Ou Yangming to ask, ¡°Master Ou, since you have such good vision, can you see what that is?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not wearing my helmet, and I don¡¯t have the Vision attribute with me. How can my vision be better than a professional like you?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered, but asked half-heartedly, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, what do you think it is?¡±


    Jiang Chengwei thought for some time and answered, ¡°That¡¯s probably a person, but I have no idea why he¡¯s standing in the middle of the road.¡±


    Ou Yangming said to himself, ¡®There are plenty of weird people in the world, why should we be so concerned about every single one of them? The squad leaders are being too cautious.¡¯


    However, Jiang Chengwei suddenly shouted at the next moment, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Everyone else was shocked. When they turned to look, they noticed the ck shadow zooming in their direction as if it was flying, and the soldier whose name was Little Shan had copsed with his horse, unable to get up anymore.


    ¡°Formation! Defend!¡±


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Lin Chao roared.

 Chapter 91 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 91 Attack</h4>


    Before Lin Chao¡¯s voice trailed off, an arrow-light was seen shooting out.


    Jiang Chengwei had the best eye among everyone and had an extremely rich experience in fights, so he promptly decided to shoot an arrow.


    The arrow zoomed as fast as a shooting star, and the mysterious person was also charging fast, so they quickly crossed paths. However, everyone was frightened when the person simply dodged the arrow by swinging his hand.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s at the peak of Yin Grade!¡± Jiang Chengwei¡¯s face instantly took on a ghastly expression as he added, ¡°Or...¡±


    Though he did not say it, the other soldiers knew what he meant.


    The mysterious man, who was still a distance away, was at least a powerhouse at the peak of Yin Grade, and could also possibly be a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    Yang Grade was the mightiest boundary when a person moved into Yang upon reaching the extremity of Yin. It was said that a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s valiance was unparalleled, and a powerhouse like that was described as an arrow in war; an unstoppable leader who charged at the front.


    In the military camp, the fivemanding generals and Captain Wu Guotu from the Middle Camp¡¯s Guards were the only ones who arrived at the state of moving into Yang upon reaching the extremity of Yin.


    That said, Lin Chao and the others had now encountered a figure in that state.


    ¡°Get in formation, and fight to our death to obstruct him!¡± Lin Chao¡¯s face changed so much that he had turned pale, but he did not shrink at all. Instead, he shouted out loud, then turned to order, ¡°Jiang Chengwei, take Master Ou away.¡±


    His voice was as sharp as the de, and it gave off a feeling of despair.


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s face twitched hard at that moment, and he fired another arrow at lightning speed.


    Ou Yangming clearly saw Jiang Chengwei using an explosive arrow that he had remodeled.


    He narrowed his eyes to look in the distance. He knew very well the might of the explosive arrow, so even a Yin Grade powerhouse who was caught off guard could not resist it without getting injured.


    Despite that, just as everyone watched in anticipation, the shadow took a sudden turn to evade the arrow as if he was a ghost.


    It seemed like he knew that the arrow could not be resisted, so he avoided it in the simplest way.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    The arrow shot deep into the ground, causing a patch of dirt to explode right away. Nheless, even though countless steel shards burst out from the mud, they could not hurt the mysterious man at all because the man had run away from the explosion area.


    ¡°He knows that it¡¯s an explosive arrow!¡± Jiang Chengwei roared angrily. He turned to pull Ou Yangming¡¯s rein and squeezed his legs to make his horse run in the opposite direction.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming quietly watched everything happen. He did not resist andid on the horse¡¯s back as much as he could to reduce the horse¡¯s burden by moving ording to its bumpy movement.


    Before he parted from everyone else, he nced at them and noticed the look in their eyes.


    Instead of looking fearless, the soldiers were actually afraid, hesitant, and hopeless. Nevertheless, no matter how they felt, none of them backed off, let alone fled.


    The soldiers knew that they would likely be dead if they stayed, but a military order was like a mountain, and they could neither flinch nor forsake it.


    Lin Chao smiled sadly when he looked at the figure that was faster than a horse. ¡°Brothers, see you in the next life!¡±


    Behind him, eight soldiers roared at the same time. Their voices were intense yet tragic to hear, which formed a sound wave that showed their determination to fight to their death.


    The figure arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye. Lin Chao shouted out loud, then risked his life by pouncing on the person with his saber. Behind him, the warriors in the military dauntlessly charged forward one after another. They looked resolute and did not fear death as they attacked with their saber.


    In spite of that, sometimes a huge disparity between powers could not merely bepensated with courage.


    The mysterious man spread out his thin sleeves, which were actually much tougher than steel. By pping his sleeves softly, the soldiers¡¯ weapons were swept away one by one. Following that, he continued to flutter his sleeves, which cut the soldiers¡¯ bodies as if they were sharp des. Painful shrieks were heard, and as the man killed them mercilessly, none of the soldiers could resist him.


    Only Lin Chao, who was in Yin Grade ss Three, was able to shift a distance away in a sh.


    However, he soon noticed the brothers whom he had spent years together were either headless or had been chopped into many pieces. None of them survived the sleeves that were as sharp as des.


    ¡°Ah ¡ª¡± Perhaps the scene was too tragic to watch, or perhaps because the death of Lin Chao¡¯s brothers posed an unbearable threat to him, hence he shouted loudly and forgot how powerful his opponent was. He gathered all his energy to sh his saber at the mysterious figure.


    ¡°Ding!¡± Another loud sound was heard. Subsequently, Lin Chao felt pain in his chest, and his body was shed into two. The instant before both parts of his body fell hard to the ground, only one word appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Escape, escape, escape...¡±


    Jiang Chengwei pulled the rein to escape with Ou Yangming. He only had one thought at that moment, which was to bring Ou Yangming to safety no matter what.


    Not long after they fled, a cold scoff was heard.


    The voice sounded like it was right beside their ears, which was truly frightening.


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s heart turned cold. He knew that Lin Chao and the others could not necessarily obstruct the man and that they were courting death if they chose to stay. That being said, the man was exceptionally fast...


    ¡®If he has already caught up to us, what about Lin Chao and the others?¡¯ Jiang Chengwei dared not think further.


    He turned his head to look and instantly saw the figure swiftly flying in their direction.


    The person was faster than a galloping horse, so Jiang Chengwei gritted his teeth and decided to pull the rein to stop. That being said, he quickly kicked Ou Yangming¡¯s horse on its butt and said, ¡°Leave now!¡±


    Next, Jiang Chengwei shifted his body and retrieved his bow and arrow. As he fit the arrow and pulled the bow again, another explosive arrow was shot.


    The mysterious person did not seem to be bothered about attacks from the others but was wary of the explosive arrows. Seeing as the arrow was shot, he swayed his body again to evade it. Moreover, the man¡¯s speed was notably fast because he only took a split second to avoid it, and was able to borrow force by twisting his waist to spring up again. Consequently, he managed to close up the distance between him and Jiang Chengwei.


    Jiang Chengwei shouted furiously and pulled his bow multiple times to shoot tens of arrows using a chain-shooting method.


    He used explosive arrows in the beginning but soon ran out of them, so he used normal arrows instead. Even then, the shooting method did not slow down the man.


    When Jiang Chengwei reached out for more arrows, he realized that he had finished all the arrows that he carried along.


    Afterward, he heard the mysterious manughing out loud. ¡°Haha, that fe actually came back, I¡¯m going to die fromughing too much!¡±


    Jiang Chengwei ignored him because he subconsciously thought that the man was tricking him, but he soon heard galloping sounds and a flustered Ou Yangming. ¡°Squad Leader Jiang, something¡¯s wrong with this horse!¡±


    Feeling disheartened, Jiang Chengwei turned to look, and his face instantly turned gloomy.


    He suddenly recalled that Ou Yangming did not know how to ride a horse, and the horse seemed to have been stimted by something. It was supposed to help Ou Yangming escape, but it somehow turned around and galloped back to where it was.


    Jiang Chengwei cursed to himself, ¡®Ou Yangming really doesn¡¯t know any better. Even if he can¡¯t ride a horse, under this circumstance, he should abandon it and escape.¡¯


    Nheless, he did not know that Ou Yangming actually had other ns. Since the attack came out of nowhere, how could he sleep soundly in the future without knowing who his enemy was?


    Of course, Ou Yangming had a trump card with him, or he would not have the guts toe back.


    Jiang Chengwei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Forget it, Master Ou, this must be your fate, but I won¡¯t let you die in front of me!¡±


    He squeezed his horse¡¯s belly, then threw his bow away and pulled out his military saber instead.


    Nevertheless, before he could charge at the man, the man had attacked with his palm and hit the saber.


    Jiang Chengwei was struck with an indescribable power at that moment, which sent him flying away. The horse that he rode was so appalled that it instantly galloped away.


    The mysterious man did not spare Jiang Chengwei a look at all. He simply kicked the head of the crazy horse that was being ridden by Ou Yangming.


    As a result, the horse copsed to the ground and died; its tough skull was crushed by the enormous force.


    Ou Yangming fell off the horse but was able to move nimbly. That said, just as he shifted his body, a great force wasing for him. He reacted very quickly by protecting his chest with his arms to block the kick.


    His arms instantly felt a piercing pain, and his chest suffered the impact as well. The pain was so unbearable that Ou Yangming almost fainted on the spot.


    The first thought that crossed his mind was his arms were broken.


    Having said that, a mysterious power was suddenly transferred from his waist at that instant, and circted around his arms and chest for a while.


    Ou Yangmingter realized that his body had recovered.


    The suffocating pain seemed to have gone away.


    Perhaps the attacker was overly confident as he thought that he had control over the situation, so he put his hands behind his back and uttered proudly, ¡°Ou Yangming.¡±


    Ou Yangming trembled. He grimaced in pain as he asked, ¡°Who... Are you? Why are you attacking me?¡±


    The man sneered and lowered his head slowly. ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°You, it¡¯s you... The Zhang family¡¯s servant!¡± Ou Yangming recalled.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Yinli, Zhang Yinfan¡¯s brother.¡± The man smirked.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly as he thought, ¡®It turns out that Zhang Yinfan was only putting up an act to set my mind at rest when he visited me to apologize. This is the real killing move.


    Zhang Yinli suppressed his hatred for Ou Yangming and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s the Fire-absorbing Badge? If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll spare you!¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a big smile. ¡°You¡¯ll spare me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smithing genius, after all. If you¡¯re willing to serve me, why shouldn¡¯t I let you live?¡± Zhang Yinli replied.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. Just as he was about to respond, he caught a glimpse of a shadow through the corner of his eye.


    Jiang Chengwei who was sent flying had pounced on Zhang Yinli at an incredible speed. Followed by that, a huge explosion was hearding from his body.

 Chapter 92 Interrogate

    <h4>Chapter 92 Interrogate</h4>


    ¡®An explosive arrow!¡¯


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes because he recognized the explosion.


    ¡®An explosive arrow, it was definitely the sound of an explosive arrow.¡¯ When he sensed the familiar impacting from it, he quickly understood Jiang Chengwei¡¯s actions.


    After Zhang Yinli sent him flying, Jiang Chengwei pretended to be heavily injured instead of getting up right away. As such, Zhang Yinli dropped his guard.


    Perhaps everything had been nned by Jiang Chengwei from the start.


    In the beginning, it seemed like he had shot all his explosive arrows, but he had actually left one for himself.


    If Jiang Chengwei was still holding his bow, Zhang Yinli might still keep an eye on him, but an archer without his bow was like an ant to Zhang Yinli, hence Jiang Chengwei was no longer a threat.


    However, the insignificant ant was now using Heaven and Earth as its bow, and its body as the arrow. Jiang Chengwei shot the most dazzling arrow in his life.


    The explosive arrow on his body soon exploded, causing numerous steel shards to burst in all directions. Additionally, there was a drizzle of blood in that area.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Yinli roared. A white light appeared on his body at that moment, which appeared to be a round shield that was floating in the void. Although it looked illusory, it blocked the shardspletely.


    Nheless, Zhang Yinli looked enraged and regretful.


    Evidently, the price he had to pay to execute the move was so huge that he suffered physical pain.


    Jiang Chengwei was not able to hit Zhang Yinli with his body. Though he had put his life on the line, which was truly unexpected, his path was blocked by the white light.


    After the shards fell on the ground, the furious Zhang Yinli went over to Jiang Chengwei¡¯s corpse.


    The corpse was already covered in holes, and waspletely disfigured by the countless shards.


    Even then, Zhang Yinli gritted his teeth and took a step forward to kick Jiang Chengwei¡¯s neck. The kick was as fast as lightning, and as sharp as a saber, by which Jiang Chengwei¡¯s head was kicked off at once.


    Subsequently, Zhang Yinli proceeded to kick Jiang Chengwei¡¯s dead body, which was sent flying away as a result and was nowhere to be found. He then tipped his toe and shifted to Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s face finally looked hideous. The white light earlier was stimted from his most powerful defensive treasure, which he had cherished very much because it could only be used once.


    Who knew, the precious opportunity was wasted on an ant that he thought of as unimportant, thus his resentment toward Jiang Chengwei was not at all lesser than his grudge toward Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Young fe, quickly tell me where the Fire-absorbing Badge is, or I¡¯ll make sure you end up like him. Not only will you die, but your family will suffer too!¡± Zhang Yinli shouted fiercely.


    Ou Yangming looked fearful and was in disbelief when he looked at the head in front of him.


    It was as if a ten-thousand-feet tall wave had surged inside him, and the fluctuating yet painful emotion that he felt at the moment was indescribable.


    Even though Ou Yangming had not interacted much with Jiang Chengwei, a few moments shed before his eyes at that instant; moments where the squad leader made things difficult for him in the past, and when the leader eventually respected him and fawned over him in every way possible.


    ¡°I applied for home leave as I¡¯m visiting my younger sister in the prefecture!¡±


    The words were still ringing in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears, but the person who said it could not see his younger sister anymore.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips trembled a little. He was neither afraid nor having a heartache because he did not share such a rtionship with Jiang Chengwei.


    Nevertheless, he was full of rage at that moment; a rage that could burn everything down including him.


    The more infuriated he was, the calmer and clearer his mind was.


    In particr, along with his mental power, the purple light in his head rose to a new height.


    Ou Yangming observed Zhang Yinli¡¯s every move. While he could not resist the man in terms of power, he had transcended himself in terms of mental state.


    Instead of looking angry, Ou Yangming began to calm down.


    Zhang Yinli furrowed his eyebrows. He quickly looked around him but did not find anything unusual.


    He wondered, ¡®I actually became fussy and overly suspicious after that ant sneaked an attack on me.¡¯


    As he wasforting himself, he did not notice the mental power in the void that existed in an iprehensible way.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and asked slowly, ¡°How do you know that the Fire-absorbing Badge isn¡¯t with me now?¡±


    Zhang Yinli scoffed. ¡°I have another Fire-absorbing Badge with me now. If two badges are present in the same area, they naturally produce an induction. Since nothing ising from your body, it proves that the badge isn¡¯t with you now.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve searched my residence too?¡± Ou Yangming questioned.


    ¡°Not only your residence but your smithing workshop and even Old Craftsman¡¯s ce were also searched.¡± Zhang Yinli sneered.


    Ou Yangming suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Old Craftsman?¡±


    Zhang Yinli curled his lips. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you refuse to realize your mistake and insist on keeping the Fire-absorbing Badge for yourself, Old Craftsman will also die because of you!¡±


    ¡°You... You¡¯re really going to eliminate everyone!¡± Ou Yangming nodded slowly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhang Yinli stared at him with indifference. ¡°Ou Yangming, you don¡¯t have to y any tricks, it¡¯s useless even if you try to drag this any longer. They¡¯re all dead, your arms are broken, and so are your breast bones, so are you still going to try to escape? Besides, I didn¡¯t even torture you. Isn¡¯t that enough to prove that I¡¯ll keep my word?¡±


    Ou Yangming shed a smile at him. ¡°Sir Zhang, I suppose you didn¡¯t punish me right away not because you¡¯re being kind, but because you¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll kill me if you overdo it.¡±


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s face instantly froze. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    He swayed his body and was about to approach Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming quickly shouted, ¡°If you take another step forward, I¡¯ll kill myself now, and you¡¯ll never find the Fire-absorbing Badge!¡±


    Zhang Yinli halted. His face looked as gloomy as a rain-bearing cloud before a rainfall.


    Just as Ou Yangming said, Zhang Yinli actually hated him so much that he was only giving excuses when he imed that he would spare Ou Yangming and let Ou Yangming serve him because of his smithing art.


    Zhang Yinli only wanted to find out that Fire-absorbing Badge¡¯s whereabouts to acquire it.


    Once he obtained the badge, he would torment Ou Yangming by executing every cruel punishment in the world on him to avenge Zhang Hanyu¡¯s death.


    Obviously, Zhang Yinli had not hurt Ou Yangming yet because he needed to get the Fire-absorbing Badge.


    It was important to take revenge for his son, but the badge was more important at the moment. Although he had killed many soldiers earlier, he was rational enough to know the seriousness of this matter.


    Ou Yangming smiled hideously and expressed, ¡°There were more than ten soldiers, and they shouldn¡¯t have died!¡±


    Zhang Yinli narrowed his eyes. He could tell that Ou Yangming was very agitated, but he was delighted to see that. This was because it was easier to deal with someone who was on the verge of breaking down than someone who wasposed.


    Of course, the precondition was he had the ability to suppress that person.


    Ou Yangming looked up and said, ¡°Tell me what exactly is the Fire-absorbing Badge, and I¡¯ll tell you where it is.¡±


    The Devouring attribute in the Fire-absorbing Badge was the strangest and the most mysterious attribute that Ou Yangming had acquired. In fact, the attribute yed the most important role in his current sess because his martial power and mental power could not have achieved their respective height without it.


    Therefore, he really wanted to know the badge¡¯s background if he could.


    Zhang Yinli hesitated before answering, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. The Fire-absorbing Badge is the legacy of a Sky-devouring Devil God in ancient times and is said to contain the devil¡¯s secret in devouring the sky. If someone is able to fathom it, that person will possess the devil¡¯s Sky-devouring Ability.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Did anyone manage to fathom it?¡±


    Zhang Yinli scoffed. ¡°Why will the Fire-absorbing Badge still exist if someone has fathomed it?¡±


    ¡°The badge isn¡¯t yours!¡± Ou Yangming suddenly uttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, but overly smart people usually don¡¯t get to live a long life.¡± Zhang Yinli frowned and looked deeply at Ou Yangming. He then sighed and paced toward the young cksmith.


    Ou Yangming smirked and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯llmit suicide now so you¡¯ll never find the Fire-absorbing Badge?¡±.


    Zhang Yinli sniggered. ¡°If you dare to do that, I¡¯ll return to the military camp to kill Old Craftsman and bury him with you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You darey a finger on Old Craftsman?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face instantly changed. He had a look of savage on his face and seemed like he was ready to perish together with his enemy.


    ¡°He¡¯s just an old craftsman, so why would I not dare to? Hehe, I guarantee that I¡¯ll kill him discreetly, and I¡¯ll make sure he gets to meet you in hell!¡± Zhang Yinliughed out loud as he was slowly bing at ease.


    When he approached Ou Yangming step by step, his footsteps sounded like thunderous drum beats on Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    Seeing as Zhang Yinli was getting closer to him, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He reached out to Jiang Chengwei¡¯s head with one hand and grabbed a huge bag with his other hand.


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s face suddenly changed and he eximed, ¡°Your hands...¡±


    Even though he had held back earlier to not kick Ou Yangming to his death, he had actually broken the young man¡¯s arms.


    Zhang Yinli was a hundred percent sure of that.


    That being said, the young man had just stretched his arms easily and did not look injured at all.


    Zhang Yinli was finally feeling afraid. He slowly realized that he had lost control over the situation.


    He raised his eyebrows and quickened his pace. While he did not know what Ou Yangming¡¯s trump card was, capturing Ou Yangming was unquestionably his best move for now.


    At the spur of the moment, a red light shed in front of him.


    Ou Yangming had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Wh-what was that?¡± Zhang Yinli mumbled with a pale face and widened eyes.

 Chapter 93 Stay Alive, Kill Him!

    <h4>Chapter 93 Stay Alive, Kill Him!</h4>


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s body shed into a blood light, he instantly flew 5 kilometers away.


    This was the Blood Flight, the powerful skill contained in his mysterious waist sash. He had unleashed the skill to its greatest extent during the crucial moment.


    Besides, Ou Yangming noticed something delightful when he used the Blood Flight; his mental power that had suddenly advanced to a new height due to the rage and fear somehow showed signs of having control over the skill.


    He could feel a huge change in his speed during the flight, where he seemed to have slowed down a lot.


    The scenery that initially moved backward like the wind became eptable as he had a clearer view. Although he still could not move his body during the Blood Flight, his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were in a normal state. The swift movement no longer disrupted his senses.


    This was only the first step.


    Seeing as he was about to enter the dense forest, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power that was boosted to the maximum attempted to control the Blood Flight.


    The Blood Flight skill instantly crumbled when Ou Yangming tried it the first time, but now that his mental state was stimted like never before, his flowing thoughts were more engaging by a few times than usual. He used his mental power to the extreme the instant the power came into contact with the skill.


    As such, Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness and the Blood Flight merged at the next instant.


    An intense light shot out from his eyes at once, and a vague blood red color was especially seen deep in his eyes. Additionally, there was a drastic change in his aura.


    If someone who was familiar with him was present at that moment, that person could certainly not identify him through his aura.


    Once Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power and the Blood Flight merged, he clearly felt his Qi and blood flowing away at a high speed. It happened so shockingly fast that he might soon pass out due to theck of Qi and blood.


    Though he had escaped from Zhang Yinli, it did not mean that he waspletely safe.


    Since Zhang Yinli¡¯s identity was exposed, there was no chance for a reconciliation between them. Zhang Yinli would definitely hunt for Ou Yangming, and would not give up unless one of them died.


    Simrly, Ou Yangming was not going to surrender.


    He had never hated someone so much.


    Zhang Yinli killed eleven soldiers, whom he knew, in front of him, and even threatened to harm Old Craftsman.


    When Zhang Yinli brought up the old man, he had totally rubbed Ou Yangming the wrong way.


    ¡®Since you want to harm Old Craftsman, you¡¯ll have to die!¡¯


    The blood red color in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes was bing richer. It upied a third of his eyes, which made him look fearsome.


    Following that, his body that was moving backward at the speed of light took a sudden turn and formed an S-shaped path in the air.


    Control. This was control over the Blood Flight Art, and it was the first time it was effective.


    Before this when Ou Yangming activated the skill to escape, he could only travel in a fixed and direct path. In fact, the art would not bother if an obstacle appeared in his path.


    As for now, it depended if his body was tough enough. If his body was weaker than the obstacle...


    Okay, the uncontroble Blood Flight had be past tense. Ou Yangming could finally control the Blood Flight Art if he went all out. Even though he had only managed to form an S-shaped path, it proved that change was possible.


    The first S shape had appeared, after all, so how could the second one be very far away?


    Before long, the dense forest was straight ahead, and the first big tree was bing bigger through Ou Yangming¡¯s view as though he would crash into it soon. However, his body strangely disappeared the instant he was about to hit the tree.


    No, Ou Yangming did not disappear. He had actually moved so fast that he shed past the tree and appeared behind it.


    The unbelievable speed gave an illusion of disconnection as if his body went through the big tree.


    Likewise, Ou Yangming¡¯s current speed had surpassed an ordinary human¡¯s limit, so after evading the first crisis of being crushed into pieces, he was weed with the second crisis.


    Another big tree was in his path, and his body was charging at it very quickly.


    His mental power was instantly boosted again when it originally could not be heightened anymore.


    ¡°Woosh -¡°


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body vanished, and he was already behind the tree when he reappeared.


    The blood light that surrounded him was gone too.


    It was true that the dangerous process was intense, but it was short-lived.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming instantly sensed an extreme weakness when the Blood Flight Art was lifted. It was a strong feeling of having lost a considerable amount of Qi and blood, and as though his entire body had been emptied. Ou Yangming did not have the power to even move an inch.


    He inhaled deeply and grimaced in pain while slowly getting up.


    Ou Yangming knew that he seemed to be safe now, but was actually running out of time.


    A 5-kilometer distance could not stall Zhang Yinli ¡ª a Yang Grade powerhouse ¡ª for long.


    After putting the bag down, Ou Yangming put his hands on the saber that he had carried on his waist. As his Military Fire burned, the Devouring attribute was attached to the saber. Nevertheless, it was then when Ou Yangming¡¯s heart throbbed because he realized that the military saber had weighed around 500 kilograms, and he could not wield it as he wished anymore.


    He was finally conscious of how huge the consumption of his Qi and blood was.


    If he could not even hold a saber, how would he hunt? How would he replenish his Qi and blood?


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming heard soft sounds. The sounds would not have drawn his attention under normal circumstances, but they were pleasing to his ear at the moment.


    Ou Yangming noticed a small hare in a bush when he turned to look, and the hare stared at him cautiously. He curled his lips into a smile, then reached for a dagger at his waist to throw it at the hare.


    The alert hare instantly shed away to escape, but an explosion was heard at that moment. Its body was prated by at least ten steel shards, and as a result, it copsed to the ground without being able to get back up anymore.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and approached it step by step while dragging his military saber. His breathing was rapid and heavy, and he was pale, but his steps were firm. Ou Yangming did not stop at all because he had stronger will power.


    ¡®Stay alive!


    ¡®Kill him!


    ¡®Stay alive! Kill him!¡¯


    The hare was mercilessly stabbed, where its blood and flesh instantly turned into energy that flowed into Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Although a hare alone was not enough for Ou Yangming to regain the Qi and blood that he had lost, he gained some power and speed.


    He underwent an enormous change from when he was exceptionally weak earlier.


    Ou Yangming turned around with a cold face, then shook his bag upside down to pour out his helmet, armor, arm guards, and greaves. Subsequently, he put them on without wasting a single second.


    As he channeled essential Qi into the equipment set, he instantly sensed powerful energy in his body as if he had transformed into someone else.


    That said, Ou Yangming remained the same facial expression. The purple consciousness was still floating above his head, hence he was extremely calm.


    In order not to waste the empty bag, he used it to keep Jiang Chengwei¡¯s head, then left in a sh.


    Ou Yangming searched for a rather obvious spot, and dug a deep hole to bury the head. He took a good look at this area to remember the terrain well, then turned to dash out of the dense forest.


    With the Vision +1 attribute, he could see in advance danger and animals that were either far away or lurked in the dark.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden when he was running, and he took another turn to kick a big tree beside him, where he jumped strangely to the other side. Over there, an average-sized wild boar was rolling in the mud to give his body a mud treatment.


    It seemed to have sensed danger all of a sudden as it quickly straightened its body.


    However, a cold light had already appeared next to it, and prated its body ruthlessly.


    A wild boar was one of the most valiant species in the forest. In particr, an injured wild boar would be so ferocious that a tiger ¡ª king of the forest ¡ª would feel troubled and would stay away from it.


    Just as the wild boar suffered immense pain and wanted to struggle, its body became powerless, and it ended up copsing to the ground.


    The wild boar¡¯s body shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye andpletely disappeared after a brief moment.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had a much betterplexion, and his Qi and blood levels were finally satisfactory.


    Needless to say, based on his current strength, an ordinary wild boar would be unable to make him feel rich in Qi and blood. Hence, he fixed his eyes on his next prey.


    In just 15 minutes, Ou Yangming had recovered his lost Qi and blood by going deeper into the deep forest.


    He finally had the time to observe his waist sash¡¯s condition by using his consciousness.


    His waist sash was still undamaged, but one of the gems embedded in it had be unusual.


    The ck human-shaped core in the middle of the Substitution Gem showed signs of disintegration.


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization. ¡®No wonder I was able to recover in an instant when I clearly felt my arms break. It turns out that the gem has borne the injury.¡¯


    His heart could not help but ache when he looked at the slightly disintegrated ck human shape in the Substitution Gem.


    He finally understood why Zhang Yinli looked so distressed when he resisted the explosive arrow¡¯s attack by releasing a white light.


    ¡®When an extremely useful piece of equipment is damaged, it¡¯s actually so upsetting.¡¯


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not dwell on it. He quickly shut down that thought and looked deeply behind him, then transformed into a blood light and disappeared.

 Chapter 94 Fierce Battle In The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 94 Fierce Battle In The Forest</h4>


    The Blood Flight Art. Ou Yangming actually performed the Blood Flight Art in the dense force.


    One would definitely be courting death by doing the same thing, but Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness was suddenly lifted and merged with the art when Ou Yangming activated it. At the same time, his eyes underwent a huge change where almost a third of his eyeballs were in a frightening blood red color.


    Following that, there was also a significant change in the Blood Flight¡¯s speed, but it became much slower instead.


    Yes, Ou Yangming attempted to haveplete control over the Blood Flight Art¡¯s power as he wanted to control the speed as he wished.


    Needless to say, it was not an easy step. Even when Ou Yangming had given his all, the speed did not decrease as much as he wanted to.


    Ou Yangming flew past eight big trees by continuously shifting his body. It was worth noting that it was difficult to achieve that at such a high speed in such a narrow space. Without his powerful mental power to support him, this was definitely unachievable.


    Nheless, this was also his current limit. The blood light disappeared all of a sudden, and Ou Yangming was about to crash into the ninth big tree. If he had not stopped by putting his arms between the tree and his body, perhaps he would have really crashed into it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was pounding. It was true that he could efficiently advance the Blood Flight Art to a greater height by practicing it here because his body would be smashed if he was careless. Under the circumstances, he must not be distracted, which allowed him to grasp the art more quickly.


    That said, the downside of this method was it was too, too dangerous.


    Ou Yangming was struck with an idea so he gritted his teeth and removed his waist sash, then employed the Military Fire on it.


    He wanted to see if he could restore the Substitution Gem.


    The instant the fire burned the gem, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because he sensed that it was yearning for something.


    When Ou Yangming figured out what it was, he reached his hand out to press the gem.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the Qi and blood that he had replenished for his body flushed into the gem like surges of waves. With that, the human shape in the gem was quickly restored.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He finally found the way to repair the Substitution Gem.


    Besides, the method was not energy-consuming for him at all.


    Of course, the situation would be different if someone else had carried it out.


    The restoration of the Substitution Gem required energy from Qi and blood, but a person could only produce a limited amount of them. Moreover, once a person lost Qi and blood such that they were emptied, the process topensate for the loss would be such a pain be it the difficulty or the speed.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming who had the Devouring ability only needed flesh and blood to absorb Qi and blood.


    When nearly half of Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood were consumed, the Substitution Gem waspletely restored. Heughed for a long time, then put on the waist sash again. Next, he shifted his direction to advance deeper into the dense forest and absorbed the blood and flesh of animals that he stumbled upon along the way to recover what he had lost.


    Once he was abundant in Qi and blood again, he activated the Blood Flight Art to practice how to control it in the extreme environment.


    Although there was an obvious improvement after every practice, various issues arose due to restrictions from the environment. Consequently, Ou Yangming had crashed into trees multiple times.


    Nevertheless, due to his super-powerful consciousness, he was never fatally injured no matter how serious the crashes were. Even when he was severely injured, the Substitution Gem was utilized.


    Whenever Ou Yangming consumed too much Qi and blood to activate the Blood Flight Art and to restore the Substitution Gem, he hunted the animals in the forest to recover them.


    With that, he went deeper and deeper inside.


    Zhang Yinli was also searching in the dense forest with a gloomy face.


    Ou Yangming had been cultivating while moving around in the dense forest without covering his tracks. It was notable that Zhang Yinli was a great tracker, where he could always deduce a prey¡¯s whereabouts even if there were little clues, hence he was able to track Ou Yangming. While he had not caught up to the young man yet, at least he had not lost him.


    However, Zhang Yinli was feeling regretful when he was tracking Ou Yangming.


    ¡®I was being too confident.¡¯ He initially thought since the ten soldiers were unable to escape from him, there was no need for him to disguise his identity when he attacked Ou Yangming.


    In actuality, perhaps because Ou Yangming had killed his only son, he subconsciously wanted to reveal his identity to make Ou Yangming regret what he had done.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming had slipped through Zhang Yinli¡¯s fingers, and Zhang Yinli needed to find Ou Yangming as soon as possible. He had to capture him or kill him right away, and the thought of it gave him a splitting headache.


    The Fire-absorbing Badge. He had to retrieve the Fire-absorbing Badge.


    At that moment, the only thing Zhang Yinli was d about was Ou Yangming seemed to be out of his mind. Instead of returning to the military camp, the cksmith had entered the dense forest.


    Zhang Yinli would obviously be at a loss if Ou Yangming had fled back to the camp by relying on the strange Blood Light Art. He could only abandon his revenge and escape far away if that was the case, but since Ou Yangming had entered the dense forest, the young fellow was courting death.


    Based on Zhang Yinli¡¯s rich battle experiences, even though he had only seen the blood light one, he could already tell that it was a miraculous method that could be used to escape in an open area. The skill could be used in the dense forest, but its effect would certainly drop.


    Therefore, Zhang Yinli¡¯s only hope was to catch up to Ou Yangming in the forest, capture him, and interrogate him about the Fire-absorbing Badge¡¯s whereabouts.


    After taking a look behind him, Zhang Yinli confirmed that he had erased his tracks as much as he could, but was not confident about keeping it a secret from the next pursuer. ¡®Hopefully, luck will be on my side this time.¡¯


    As if his prayer was heard, the next morning after Zhang Yinli entered the dense forest, he suddenly stopped. He was shocked and ted when he saw Ou Yangming who was wearing


    armor.


    Zhang Yinli had been worrying about how long it would take for him to get to Ou Yangming, so he was not expecting the young fellow to show up in front of him.


    When he looked at Ou Yangming, who was fully armored and was holding a military saber, he could not help butugh. ¡°Why? Do you want to exchange blows with me?¡± As he said that, he charged at Ou Yangming without any hesitation.


    He was determined not to repeat his mistake. This time, he could not let Ou Yangming escape through the blood light.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming took a step forward and shed with his saber.


    Zhang Yinli was taken aback. He suddenly realized that his forward path seemed to have beenpletely sealed by Ou Yangming¡¯s sh, and he could not evade the attack no matter how he dodged.


    However, he could not be bothered to dodge it anyway. He scoffed and pped his sleeve, which shed with the saber.


    Although his sleeves seemed soft, they were actually a unique Qimen Weapon. An attack from his sleeve was not inferior to Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber at all be it its sharpness or toughness.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    After a soft voice was heard, Zhang Yinli¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He was exasperated when his body kept moving backward.


    ¡®How does this fe have such immense


    power?¡¯


    During the sh earlier, Zhang Yinli originally thought that he could defeat Ou Yangming even though Ou Yangming had the angle advantage of having attacked first. It was only when the saber and his sleeve shed that he sensed the power on the military saber that was not inferior to his power at all.


    ¡®How can a Force Grade martial artist be able to contend with me with mere power... No, it seems like the mere power from the saber was superior to mine.¡¯


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s face changed again, and he dared not underestimate his opponent anymore. He pounced on Ou Yangming again and shook his wrist to attack with an urumi[1] that was like a venomous snake.


    It could be considered a sneak attack.


    Zhang Yinli had always valued his status very much, or he would not have stopped the soldiers on the main road and killed them without any disguise. The fact that he had put down his ego to sneak an attack was enough to make Ou Yangming feel proud.


    Nevertheless, Zhang Yinli came to a shocking realization when Ou Yangming attacked with his saber again because the saber¡¯s angle and timing were impable.


    It was a simple sh without fancy tricks, but the uplicated sh had once again put him in a difficult position.


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s sneak attack was not effective at all. Instead, he made himself look like a clown because Ou Yangming suppressed him with just one sh.


    Subsequently, Zhang Yinli gritted his teeth then roared. His urumi straightened at that moment, then he whipped it without hesitation at Ou Yangming¡¯s saber-light.


    He would not have done this if their strengths were on par with each other, but Ou Yangming was still a Force Grade martial artist even though his power had increased. This was why Zhang Yinli dared to break through the situation by adopting such an outrageous


    move.


    A massive amount of essential Qi surged like stormy waves as the urumi was whipped on the saber-light thrice. Each attack was apanied by formidable essential Qi that could not be resisted by ordinary Force Grade martial artists.


    That being said, Ou Yangming¡¯s body began swaying at that moment.


    His body seemed to have merged with his surroundings, and the way his body swayed made the entire dense forest sway as well. In fact, the branches and nts around were swaying slightly as though they were following his body.


    Zhang Yinli instantly felt that his power had been removed from him. His power was easily stripped off by the mysterious power that became one with nature.


    There was a split second when he experienced a misconception of being terrified.


    It was not a human in Force Grade boundary who exchanged blows with him earlier, but the whole world.


    Zhang Yinlin staggered backward with a terrible look on his face as he uttered, ¡°The integration of Heaven and man!¡±


    [1] A sword with a flexible, whip-like de

 Chapter 95 Bring Him Back, Dead Or Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 95 Bring Him Back, Dead Or Alive!</h4>


    At that moment, Zhang Yinli suddenly felt like he had seen a ghost.


    ¡®The integration of Heaven and man. Yes, I definitely sensed the integration of Heaven and man.


    ¡®But how can a state like that appear on a Force Grade martial artist? Isn¡¯t that state desired by even martial artists at the peak of Extreme Grade? Why does this world feel messed up? Is this world even the world that I used to know?¡¯


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s face turned green. He felt like things were going out of his control again.


    He had initially thought that Ou Yangming could not perform the Blood Flight Art in the dense forest, so if they met here, Ou Yangming would be amb waiting to be ughtered. There was no way the young man could escape from him.


    However, after witnessing the integration of Heaven and man, Zhang Yinli knew perhaps the situation was going to go against his will once more.


    No matter what, he was already left with no choice. As tough as it would be, he must not let Ou Yangming go.


    Afterward, Zhang Yinli roared and stepped forward with the urumi in his hand.


    He would be humiliating himself in front of Ou Yangming, who was in the state of the integration of Heaven and man, if he was still thinking of using petty tricks or unique skills. Therefore, the only thing Zhang Yinli could do now was to suppress his opponent¡¯s boundary with absolute power.


    If his power was mighty enough, he could naturally defeat skill with power.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    The saber and the sword shed again, but Ou Yangming was the one who moved backward this time.


    He was equipped with armor, a helmet, a military saber, arm guards, and greaves, which gave him 11 points of Power in total.


    In terms of power only, the fact that Ou Yangming also had the cultivation base of Force Grade ss Five made him superior to Zhang Yinli. Despite that, Zhang Yinli the Yang Grade powerhouse was clearly well-equipped too. Though he did not have as much as 11 points of Power, the addition of equipment on his original strength did not make him inferior at all.


    Of course, the main point was if Zhang Yinli used his essential Qi, the impact and destructive power from the explosive moment could not be matched by Ou Yangming.


    It was natural that the essential Qi of a Yang Grade martial artist was more powerful in a battle than those from a Force Grade powerhouse.


    Ou Yangming staggered two steps back, but quickly found his footing. Nheless, Zhang Yinli was not going to show mercy, so he made continuous attacks with his sword. Each time he attacked, he excluded all his skills and technique, where he only used his power stab after stab.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming casually blocked the attacks. He constantly hit the weakest spot of Zhang Yinli¡¯s sword force, but even then, he kept moving backward due to the mighty impact from his opponent.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming also felt his body tremble violently each time his saber shed with the sword. Wave after wave of formidable essential Qi prated his weapon to crash his meridians, causing them to hurt.


    This was the effect when Zhang Yinli exerted all his force to attack by transferring his essential Qi. He was determined to make ou Yangming suffer internal injuries.


    If Ou Yangming was not abundant in Qi and blood, did not have the Substitution Gem to resist the attack, and did not have the unloading power from the integration of Heaven and man, he would not have withstood Zhang Yinli¡¯s full-forced attack and would have been stabbed in his chest already.


    After fighting for another brief moment, Ou Yangming suddenly said, ¡°What a nice move of breaking the situation with force. I can¡¯t defeat you, so I¡¯ll make a move first!¡±


    Zhang Yinli fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming and attacked faster with his sword. Given the circumstances, how could he let Ou Yangming escape his sword force¡¯s zone?


    That said, Zhang Yinli saw a blood light at the next instant.


    Yes, it was the blood color that had frightened him before. Following that, Ou Yangming vanished from his sight.


    Zhang Yinli froze on the spot. He felt that his limbs were ice-cold as though he had fallen into a ten-thousand-year-old icehouse that had no warmth at all.


    ¡®How could that fe perform the Blood Flight Art in this ce?¡¯


    Even though Zhang Yinli did not possess a simr ability, he had more or less heard of legends with some peculiar techniques. ¡®But aren¡¯t all Blood Flights uncontroble and only have a straight flight path?


    ¡®How can one find an unobstructed path if one performs the Blood Flight here?¡¯


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s face twitched hard at that moment. Next, he looked up the sky to let out an earth-shaking roar that was full of rage, then recollected himself to pursue the blood light.


    No matter how Ou Yangming escaped, he must not give up halfway.


    ¡®Unless Ou Yangminges across reinforcements that I can¡¯t ovee, one of us would have to stay here forever.¡¯


    Before they exchanged blows, Zhang Yinli had always thought that he would be the one leaving the dense forest alive. In spite of that, a shadow emerged and lingered in his head, which gave him an unbearable difort. Zhang Yinli had a strong hatred again, but it was directed at Zhang Yinfan instead of Ou Yangming


    ¡®How could that fool offend such a powerful enemy? He really deserves to die!¡¯


    Zhang Yinli would have never thought, but would also never admit how he reacted when he first saw Ou Yangming and confirmed that the young man had killed Zhang Hanyu. Back then. Zhang Yinli had also regarded Ou Yangming as an insignificant threat that could be easily eradicated. It was not Zhang Yinfan who chose to attack Ou Yangming halfway instead of actually seeking reconciliation. It was himself.


    People were all like that, after all. Nobody would care about unimportant people whom they regarded as insignificant. In their perspective, the unimportant people were born to serve them and to sacrifice for them.


    Nheless, one day, they would realize that the unimportant people would grow up too. The unimportant people would rise to be opponents who could resist them, and would be unreachable, important people who could pin them down...


    ¡°Yah ¡ª¡±


    An aggressive horse that was ridden by a soldier galloped back to the military camp at the speed of light.


    ¡°Halt, or you¡¯ll be executed right away!¡±


    A squad leader at the entrance yelled out loud. He could not let anyone barge into the military camp like that no matter what happened, or he would be the one whose head would be chopped off.


    The soldier instantly stopped his horse, but he fell down due to the strong force.


    Upon seeing this, the squad leader furrowed his eyebrows as he somehow had a bad feeling about this.


    He could tell at once that the soldier was actually adept in riding a horse, but he still fell off the horse in that manner. This could only mean that the soldier was in a confused state of mind and was flustered.


    Something terrible must have happened to cause a man to be so panicked.


    The squad leader¡¯s face changed. He immediately recalled a frightening matter, so he asked with a shaky voice, ¡°Wh-what happened? Is there a sign of a beast tide?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not a beast tide,¡± the soldier who fell got up and answered quickly.


    The squad leader secretly sighed a breath of relief and responded, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a beast tide. Why are you making such a fuss then?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we found roughly ten corpses 10 kilometers away from the camp. They belong to our brothers in the military, and one of them is Squad Leader Lin Chao from the South Camp!¡± The soldier replied to him loudly.


    ¡°What?¡± The squad leader¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression.


    He was in charge of guarding the gate today, thus he naturally knew why Lin Chao had left the camp. Lin Chao was ordered by Commanding General Fang Yihai from the South Camp to escort Master Ou Yangming to the prefecture.


    ¡®If Lin Chao¡¯s corpse is found on the main path, what about Master Ou?¡¯


    The squad leader took a big stride forward to pull the soldier by his cor, then he questioned angrily, ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also from the South Camp, and I was temporarily transferred to the Provision Camp. Earlier, I was escorting forages with my squad leader, but we found Squad Leader Lin¡¯s corpse halfway through our journey, which is why I¡¯ve returned to report this.¡± The soldier smiled bitterly, then added after a pause, ¡°A military order is like a mountain, how would I have the guts to speak nonsense and to curse a high official?¡±


    ¡°Wait here!¡± The squad leader¡¯s face twitched.


    He quickly turned to run toward the South Camp, and shouted while he ran, ¡°Quickly notify the West Camp¡¯smanding general and the Armament Camp, why are you still standing there!¡±


    After 15 minutes, the entire South Camp and the West Camp were in an uproar. Twomanding generals fumed with anger as they rode their horses out the camp with their Guards.


    On the other hand, Tian Boguang could not help butugh when he received the news in the East Camp. Although the incident had nothing to do with him, he felt happy to see Chen Yifan suffer.


    That being said, he was soon unable to celebrate in joy anymore.


    This was because Ni Yunhong had hurried to his residence to reprimand him in his face, ¡°Tian Boguang, does the attack on Ou Yangming have anything to do with you?¡±


    Tian Boguang was the East Camp¡¯smanding general but was shockingly polite toward Ni Yunhong.


    If anyone had called him to ount like that ¨C even Commanding General Deng Zhicai from the Middle Camp ¡ª he had the guts to rebuke.


    However, when Tian Boguang noticed Ni Yunhong¡¯s face that was red with anger, the slight dissatisfaction that he was initially feeling disappeared right away.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood, this has nothing to do with me at all!¡± Tian Boguang dared not hesitate and quickly swore that he spoke the truth.


    ¡°I hope it has nothing to do with you,¡± Ni Yunhong uttered after looking deeply at him. The look in his eyes was fierce and unusually aggressive. ¡°If I find out who it is, the Ni family will make him pay in blood, kill nine generations in his family, and not even fowls and dogs will be spared!¡±


    Tian Boguang was dumbfounded as he could not make sense of why Ni Yunhong was so furious. It did not seem like an act of pity.


    ¡°Elder Brother, this isn¡¯t good! Old Craftsman passed out!¡± Ni Yinghong hurried over and called out to his brother anxiously.


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s face changed. ¡°How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Old Craftsman is quite old now, and he spent a lot of thought on designing a divine weapon for Chen Yifan, so when he suddenly heard of Ou... His news...¡± Ni Yinghong replied hesitantly, then shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve informed our family through Starlight Messenger Technique to ask them for a spiritual pill, but I don¡¯t know how long he can hold on for.¡±


    Tian Boguang gasped. ¡®A spiritual pill, they¡¯re actually going to use a spiritual pill?¡¯


    He finally realized that the siblings valued Ou Yangming much more than he had imagined.


    On the other side, the twomanding generals who had arrived at the scene of the incident were infuriated.


    Many orders were given, and the soldiers began to work.


    ¡®Bring him back, dead or alive!¡¯


    ¡®Whatever it takes, find Ou Yangming!¡¯


    ¡®Whatever it takes, avenge our brothers¡¯ deaths!¡¯

 Chapter 96 Break Through To Yin Grade

    <h4>Chapter 96 Break Through To Yin Grade</h4>


    Ou Yangming appeared behind a big tree after a sh of blood light.


    His eyes glowed as he exhaled deeply. The battle against Zhang Yinli earlier had helped him acquire a deeperprehension.


    Power. The thing he needed most was power!


    Nheless, due to the huge disparity between their cultivation bases, once Zhang Yinli adopted his essential Qi, Ou Yangming would be helpless, even if he found weak links in Zhang Yinli¡¯s attacks.


    It was true that 4 taels could be used to shift 500 kilograms[1] due to leverage, but one needed to have 4 taels of power to shift 500 kilograms of weight. If one did not even have that much power, one would only be crushed into powder by the heavy weight.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming turned his head slightly, then leaped out at the speed of light. A giant wolf that was roaming in the forest suffered misfortune as a result.


    The giant wolf¡¯s size was equivalent to a boar¡¯s, and it could rarely find a match when it fought alone in the forest. That said, when it encountered Ou Yangming and attacked his body with its w, it could not prate his armor, which was at the peak of High Grade Rank Five. On the contrary, Ou Yangming stabbed its body easily with his saber. Though it was not a big wound, the Devouring attribute, which was instantly activated, caused the giant wolf topletely lose its ability to resist. The energy in its flesh and blood was used to replenish the Qi and blood consumed by Ou Yangming.


    By now, the number of times Ou Yangming had used the Blood Flight Art was unknown.


    Each time he used the art, hisprehension in it deepened, and he had better control over it as well.


    In the beginning, if Ou Yangming had maintained his speed while using the Blood Flight Art, he would only be able to dodge two big trees before crashing into the next one.


    Eventually, as Ou Yangming used the Blood Flight Art more frequently and kept in mind that the Substitution Gem was his backup, he could dodge over ten big trees and fly in S-shaped paths.


    Since the improvement was obvious, he became more confident in achieving the target of defeating his enemy.


    Ou Yangming recovered his Qi and blood after a brief moment, they almost overflowed again. He then stood still, to recall and ponder over the exchange of blows he had with Zhang Yinli.


    Each attack from Zhang Yinli¡¯s sword was in, but they were always locked on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. The tactic of relying on exceptionally mighty power to suppress an enemy was truly difficult to understand.


    Before long, soft sounds were hearding from behind Ou Yangming.


    He sneered. ¡°Sir Zhang, you¡¯re so slow.¡±


    Zhang Yinli walked toward him slowly, his face was so dark it was terrifying. ¡°Ou Yangming, if you¡¯re a man, fight me properly. Is it very fun to go back and forth between fighting and fleeing?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t escape anymore if you promise me something. We¡¯ll fight here until one of us dies.¡±


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he did not believe it, so he inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°As long as you cripple yourself of your cultivation base and lower your strength to an ordinary grade, I¡¯ll fight you properly,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile.


    ¡®I knew I couldn¡¯t trust this cunning fe.¡¯ Zhang Yinli cursed, and his face instantly darkened by another shade. Without continuing the conversation, he swayed his body and charged at Ou Yangming.


    When he whipped his urumi, it looked like a hissing snake was attacking Ou Yangming¡¯s throat.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception rose at that moment, and instantly found the attack¡¯s w, or perhaps its weak point. Despite that, he thought about a problem just as he was about to swing his saber. If Ou Yangming continued to block, even if he hit the urumi¡¯s weakest point, he still could not contend with Zhang Yinli in terms of power.


    When a Yin Grade powerhouse¡¯s essential Qi burst out, he was simply unqualified to fight against it. Therefore, there would only be one oue at the end, which was to repeat the previous steps again. Ou Yangming would slowly be forced to a dead end, and would be pressured to escape through the Blood Flight once more.


    He did not want to repeat the process anymore.


    Ou Yangming suddenly turned his saber when he was struck with a thought. Instead of blocking, he actually made a sh at Zhang Yinli¡¯s neck.


    On the other hand, Zhang Yinli was aiming at Ou Yangming¡¯s chest, but it was protected by Ou Yangming¡¯s armor, hence he might not even be able to stab through it.


    However, Ou Yangming was shing at Zhang Yinli¡¯s neck. If it was a sessful attack, Zhang Yinli¡¯s neck would definitely have a big red scar the size of a bowl¡¯s rim. In the case where Zhang Yinli¡¯s head was separated from his body, nobody knew if another head would grow.


    Zhang Yinli obviously did not believe that another head would grow from his neck, thus his face changed as he lifted his urumi a little. The sword diverted from its set course to counter Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber instead.


    He could tell that while Ou Yangming¡¯s attack seemed like it would cause them to perish together, in reality, even after his head had been chopped off, his sword might not even have prated Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Unless Zhang Yinli¡¯s head was kicked by a donkey, he would never ept the oue.


    Nevertheless, the moment he changed his trick, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply.


    ¡®As long as Zhang Yinli¡¯s afraid, and he doesn¡¯t have the guts to perish with me, I¡¯ll be able to unleash my skills to their greatest extent,¡¯ the young man wondered.


    Ou Yangming shifted his body, and moved his military saber to attack from another angle before it shed with the sword.


    The turn was simply unpredictable, and Zhang Yinli suddenly realized that his arm would be shed by the saber if he continued to stab his sword forward.


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t let that happen. Although my cultivation base isn¡¯t low, I don¡¯t have a death-proof body, after all, so if I try to resist a weapon using my body...¡¯ Especially since Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber¡¯s light was violent and contained a strange aura, Zhang Yinli was even more afraid to resist the attack with his body.


    Without any hesitation, his sword-light changed as he wanted to attack faster to avoid the saber.


    That being said, Ou Yangming¡¯s saber-light changed again as soon as Zhang Yinli changed direction. The saber-light was still aimed at Zhang Yinli¡¯s arm.


    After changing his sword¡¯s path for a few dozen times, not only was Zhang Yinli unable to get free from the saber-light, but he was somehow stuck inside. It was as if he was restrained by an invisible rope, and was unable to free himself.


    Owing to his unusually rich experience in battle, Zhang Yinli instantly knew that something was off. If he could not break away immediately, he would only be faced with endless attacks until he no longer had the ability to counterattack.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Yinli stopped and charged at Ou Yangming irrationally. The sword-light in his hand swirled at the same time, and he attacked Ou Yangming¡¯s throat regardless of the de force.


    Ou Yangming sighed softly. He slightly shifted his steps to evade the sword-light¡¯s most intense area, then swung his saber to block the fierce sword.


    Nheless, he moved backward as he lost his footing.


    Zhang Yinli thanked his luck. Seeing as he had the upper hand, he continued charging forward and moved his body ording to his sword. Just as Zhang Yinli dashed forward, a sh of blood light was seen, and Ou Yangming vanished once more.


    Feeling stunned, Zhang Yinli stomped his foot and let out a deafening roar. His twisted and fearsome face looked extremely hideous.


    ¡®I let that young fe escape again!¡¯


    He had a feeling that the more he let the young man escape, the harder it would be to go against him.


    When Zhang Yinli recalled how he was almost trapped by the strange and mysterious de technique earlier, he could not help but feel frightened.


    ¡®Next time, next time, I must... Kill him!¡¯


    Zhang Yinli finally stopped having fantasies. He was certain that the Fire-absorbing Badge was with Ou Yangming. Even though he was not sure where it was hidden, he knew that there was a high chance to find it as long as he searched a few times based on Ou Yangming¡¯s activities.


    Of course, Zhang Yinli was onlyforting himself. If the Fire-absorbing Badge could be found so easily, he would not need to rack his brains toe up with lies.


    *****


    A red light zoomed in the forest for an unknown period of time before Ou Yangming finally stopped.


    It was worth noting that this time, his body was stable when he stopped. He had found his footing right away.


    He was starting to have a better grasp of the Blood Flight Art. Apart from that, Ou Yangming was even more excited because after exchanging more blows with Zhang Yinli, and after ughtering ferocious beasts topensate for what he had lost from the Blood Flights, his essential Qi actually advanced so much that it was moving toward a higher level.


    The grade above Force Grade was Yin Grade.


    Ou Yangming could obviously not defend against Zhang Yinli, a Yang Grade powerhouse, when he was only in Force Grade. However, he would not be outdone if he was up against a Yin Grade martial artist.


    If that was the case, what would happen if he entered Yin Grade?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He walked with light footsteps as he quickly killed two wild beasts to replenish his Qi and blood, then turned around to initiate an attack on Zhang Yinli for the first time.


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding...¡±


    As the saber and the sword shed multiple times, Ou Yangming was quickly depleted of energy. The moment he was about to bepletely exhausted, he transformed into a blood light again to escape.


    Following that, the same scenario took ce after an hour. Ou Yangming was like an undefeatable cockroach; he kept pouncing out from the dark to attack Zhang Yinli without warning.


    He had vision reinforcement, the integration of Heaven and man, the energy transformed from devoured flesh and blood, the ability to escape using the Blood Flight Art, as well as the sure-fire Substitution Gem.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming tirelessly found ways to attack, causing Zhang Yinli to be in a state of extreme nervousness.


    Nevertheless, Zhang Yinli¡¯s willpower was far stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. No matter how ridiculous Ou Yangming¡¯s performances were, he kept following behind resolutely.


    This was a contest of determination, and Zhang Yinli believed that his patience and experience would certainly lead him to the final victory.


    In spite of that, he had no idea that after being in the dense forest for seven days, ou Yangming could not help but wield his saber again once he recovered his Qi and blood after yet another Blood Flight.


    When his saber dance reached its most intense and fiercest moment, the essential Qi light in his dantian suddenly sunk.


    Consequently, the enormous amount of Qi and blood energy was almost absorbedpletely.


    When everything became tranquil again, a soft Yin Qi was born deep in his dantian, and it flowed slowly to every corner in his body.


    (1) Take note that 1 tael here is equivalent to 50 grams, but the unit isn¡¯t converted in the text to retain its originality. It is a popr saying that means leverage that¡¯s formed as a result of a lever

 Chapter 97 Take Revenge And Redress Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 97 Take Revenge And Redress Hatred</h4>


    Zhang Yinli paced slowly in the forest. His current appearance was totally different from when he first entered the forest.


    There was a beard on his face, and he looked so unkempt that he was somewhat simr to a beggar. If Zhang Yinfan was here at the moment, he would definitely not recognize that the man was his dignified elder brother.


    Nheless, even though Zhang Yinli had ended up in such a state, he had no intention to give up at all.


    Those who were able to be powerhouses were not simple figures, and Zhang Yinli was no exception. Since he was not at his wit¡¯s end yet, he was naturally not going to admit defeat.


    He quietly counted his steps, and calcted the time since he wasst attacked.


    ording to his past experiences, Ou Yangming should be lying in ambush ahead.


    Zhang Yinli kept a straight face. Though his body seemed like it was not ready for a battle, he was actually well-prepared with a contingency.


    While Ou Yangming¡¯s several attacks had allowed him to improve his strength quickly, he had given Zhang Yinli a chance as well.


    Zhang Yinli had been pondering each time for a way to force Ou Yangming to stay. After exchanging many blows, he finally had an idea.


    He looked like he had already prepared a trap at the moment, and was waiting for his prey to take the bait.


    However, after entering the area ahead with full confidence for half an hour, Zhang Yinli¡¯s face finally changed as his confidence crumbled.


    This was because he realized that Ou Yangming did not sneak an attack on him as before, and had really disappeared. Ou Yangming was nowhere to be found.


    Various thoughts crossed Zhang Yinli¡¯s mind right away, and his forehead was covered in beads of sweat.


    ¡®Did Ou Yangming take advantage of me getting used to the regrity of our battles by secretly escaping out of the dense forest? Or was he so unlucky that he entered a powerful spirit beast¡¯s territory when he escaped through the Blood Light Art, and ended up getting eaten by the beast?


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s thetter, but if it¡¯s the former...¡¯


    Zhang Yinli was in a terrible mood. He carefully studied the different traces in front of him as he wanted to find Ou Yangming¡¯s track.


    He vaguely identified Ou Yangming¡¯s path through some small details, so he quickly sped up to hurry in that direction.


    After walking for an unknown period of time, Zhang Yinli suddenly stopped. His body tensed up as he looked at his surroundings because he faintly sensed a formidable aura that was locked on him.


    He slowly straightened his body and said coldly, ¡°Ou Yangming, are you not going toe out?¡±


    Zhang Yinli was somewhat at ease once he sensed the aura because he recognized that it belonged to Ou Yangming. It turned out that the young fellow neither suffered misfortune nor escaped; he was waiting for him here.


    Following that, a figure walked out from behind a big tree. It was the Ou Yangming that Zhang Yinli was familiar with.


    Ou Yangming did not look much better than Zhang Yinli as he looked battered as well. That said, their eyes were still radiant, as though the suffering throughout the seven days had not consumed their willpower, but sharpened it instead


    Zhang Yinli came to a sudden realization when he noticed the look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, so he asked, ¡°Are you... Not nning to escape anymore?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered proudly, ¡°Escape? Heh, I¡¯ve waited too long for this day!¡±


    Zhang Yinli responded sternly, ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight till one of us dies!¡±


    A Yang Grade powerhouse actually told a Force Grade martial artist that they would fight till one of them died. If this actually happened during a normal situation, they would definitely beughed at.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, whether it was the person who said it or the person opposite him, they both had a grave expression on their face and did not treat it as a joke at all. This was because they had exchanged dozens of blows over the course of seven days. Through the frequent battles, they had recognized each other¡¯s strongbat power, as well as the resolution to never give up.


    They both knew that the person opposite them was the strongest opponent they had met in their lives thus far.


    Both of them needed to get past this stage to continue living their life.


    A sh of sword-light was seen as Zhang Yinli transformed into an intense light that zoomed out. If a person who was familiar with him were present at the moment, that person would surely make a shocking discovery that his power, speed, and attack angle seemed to be different from before.


    In the past seven days, Ou Yangming was not the only one who underwent significant stimtion, Zhang Yinli had also benefited greatly.


    Despite that, Zhang Yinli would have never believed before this that he could learn so many useful things from an unimportant Force Grade martial artist.


    ¡°Ding¡ª¡±


    When the saber and the sword shed, essential Qi surged and gushed out of the urumi.


    Ou Yangming would stagger each time this happened, but it was different this time. While his body fell backward, his feet were still rooted to the ground, they had not moved an inch.


    Subsequently, saber-lights were seen flickering as he shed at Zhang Yinli from different angles. Besides, the saber seemed to havee to life in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands as it could always find the weak point on the sword no matter how the urumi moved. Each attack was aimed at Zhang Yinli¡¯s arm, so Zhang Yinli could not perform his attacks well.


    They were in a deadlock for some time before Zhang Yinli realized that he was stuck in a trap of his own devising.


    As he roared, a sword-light as cold as snow attacked Ou Yangming regardless of the situation.


    Each time he performed this technique that would cause both sides to perish together, Ou Yangming was forced to back away.


    However, Ou Yangming showed no impression of weakness this time. His saber-light turned into a sea, wave after wave of tides surged to block Zhang Yinli¡¯s sword intent.


    Zhang Yinli flew backward and leaned his back against a big tree. His eyes were filled with shock and despair.


    ¡°Yin Grade... Martial artist!¡± He uttered slowly.


    After all, Ou Yangming was someone who had fathomed the integration of Heaven and man. Therefore, if he was given 4 taels of power, he could seize the opportunity to move 500 kilograms of weight. His Force Grade cultivation base was nothing close to 4 taels of power when he first went against Zhang Yinli.


    After advancing to Yin Grade, Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi changed wonderfully.


    His essential Qi that carried a soft Yin property was more than ten times better in quality than the Essential Qi Light. In particr, its resisting ability could not bepared with its past state anymore.


    By relying on the Yin Grade essential Qi, Ou Yangming finally officially possessed 4 taels of power.


    Although Zhang Yinli¡¯s attack was still mighty, as long as Ou Yangming could defend against it once, he could disintegrate the second and the third by using Heaven and Earth¡¯s power.


    This was the wonderful effect of the integration of Heaven and man. Countless powerhouses greatly desired this, but had never achieved it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yin Grade essential Qi.¡± The saber-light in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand shed as he showed a look of contempt. ¡°Without the pressure from you, I had no idea how long it would take for me to break through. Hehe, speaking of which, I should really thank you!¡±


    Zhang Yinli¡¯s face turned cold, and he did not know what to feel.


    He had been giving Ou Yangming enormous pressure when he hunted him down, but had not expected the fellow to utilize said pressure to be stronger. Just when Zhang Yinli thought he had benefited from this process, the young fellow had actually advanced to Yin Grade.


    Zhang Yinli forced himself to suppress the fear and sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve just broken through to Yin Grade, are you going to fight me already?¡±


    ¡°Fight you? You¡¯re wrong, I didn¡¯t lure you here to fight you, instead...¡± Ou Yangmingughed out loud, and eventually spoke in a fierce and chilly manner, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill


    you!¡±


    Following that, he leaped up high, and seemed to have turned into a giant de that shed down.


    Zhang Yinli raised his eyebrows but was secretly happy. ¡®Ou Yangming must¡¯ve lost his mind after advancing to a high grade, how dare he fight force with force against me?¡¯


    He quickly channeled his essential Qi to the tip of his sword before he attacked.


    The young fellow was too threatening, so Zhang Yinli was determined not to let him get away anymore.


    Nheless, Zhang Yinli suddenly realized after stabbing with his sword that he had missed. Ou Yangming, who had jumped high into the air, had disappeared.


    ¡®Where did the young fe go?¡¯


    This was the first thought that crossed Zhang Yinli¡¯s mind.


    Afterward, he felt a painful sensation on his arm. When he lowered his head to look, he noticed his right hand, which was holding the treasure sword, had been shed from the elbow, and fell to the ground. A substantial amount of blood sttered out of where his arm was chopped off.


    The immense pain was finally registered in Zhang Yinli¡¯s mind, and he shrieked painfully as a result.


    Next, Ou Yangming shed out again, and a blood light was seen on his body for a split second.


    The Blood Flight Art.


    After advancing to Yin Grade, Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest gain was not the change in his essential Qi, but he was finally able to have perfect control over the Blood Flight Art.


    Though plenty of Qi and blood was still required for the art, once he was able to fully control it, the might that could be unleashed rose to a greater and an unbelievable height.


    The fact that Ou Yangming had grasped the Blood Flight Art and could perform the integration of Heaven and man in his blood technique allowed him to produce the miraculous effect in an instant.


    ¡°This sh is for Jiang Chengwei!¡± Ou Yangming said coldly to Zhang Yinli, who groaned in pain.


    Zhang Yinli stopped to re at Ou Yangming hatefully, then lowered his body to escape without any hesitation.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming scoffed, and the blood light appeared again.


    ¡°This sh is for Lin Chao!¡±


    ¡°This sh it for Little Shan!¡±


    ¡°This sh is for my first brother in the military!¡±


    ¡°This sh is for my second brother in the military!¡±


    ¡°My brothers in Heaven, look, I¡¯ve taken revenge for you!¡±


    Blood filled the air, and shes of saber-lights were seen. Zhang Yinli¡¯s head flew to the sky, then fell to the ground amidst the blood.


    His eyes were left widened, making it clear that he had not died in peace.


    That being said, nobody knew that, other than pain and fear, those eyes were actually filled with regret too.

 Chapter 98 Reaping Spoils Of The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 98 Reaping Spoils Of The Battle</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body swayed slightly. After killing Zhang Yinli with the final sh, he seemed to be dispirited as his body was on the verge of copsing. He held his forehead while slowly squatting down, and grimaced in pain because his temples were somewhat hurting, as though something was going to emerge from it. Of course, no signs could be seen if one only looked at his outer appearance.


    Ou Yangming knew that he was feeling this because he had overused his mental power.


    He had 20 points of mental power, which was much more than his other attributes. This was why he could smith explosive arrows, achieve the state of the integration of Heaven and man, and control the power during the Blood Flights.


    Nheless, there was a price to pay for using his mental power. In particr, the mental power consumed during the Blood Flight was not at all lesser than what was needed to perform appraisal art. If Ou Yangming wanted to control the skill while moving at the speed of light, greater mental power was required.


    Throughout the pursuit and flight of these past few days, though they both took breaks in between, the short periods were insufficient for Ou Yangming to restore his mental power to peak condition.


    Therefore, when he insisted on killing Zhang Yinli after just arriving at Yin Grade, there was a mental power bacsh.


    After sitting quietly for some time, the splitting headache slowly went away. That said, Ou Yangming felt extremely sleepy, and wanted very badly to sleep for three days and three nights. Nevertheless, he knew that he would likely be a wild beast¡¯s meal if he did that, and would never wake up anymore.


    Hence, Ou Yangming inhaled deeply to circte an ice-cold gas between his nasal cavity, his thorax, and his stomach. He did that to squeeze every ounce of energy from his body.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming missed the fearsome yet powerful half-spirit beast very much.


    The Devouring attribute was extremely effective, but he realized that the ability could only be used to replenish his Qi, blood, and energy. A wild beast¡¯s flesh and blood could not be used to recover his mental power.


    Ou Yangming could only recover his mental power if he absorbed energy from a half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood, it could even be improved. Needless to say, if a half-spirit beast actually showed up right now, the first thing he would do was escape.


    He was not mad enough to challenge a half-spirit beast on his own.


    After curbing his thoughts, Ou Yangming forced himself to gather his energy. The Military Fire burned as he swung his wrist, and he attached the Devouring attribute onto his military saber once more. Ou Yangming had purposely cast the attribute aside when he exchanged blows with Zhang Yinli earlier because he wanted to preserve his head.


    When he took the head and looked at the man¡¯s hideous face, he suddenly realized that he was not appalled at all, but in high spirits.


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. He recalled what Zhang Yinli had said, so he began searching his dead body for some time. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes soon lit up because he found some things. Apart from some gold and silver notes, he discovered some treasures.


    The most valuable one among them was probably the Fire-absorbing Badge.


    This was the second Fire-absorbing Badge that Ou Yangming had seen. It was still in the same form, but he activated his Military Fire right away to absorb the Devouring attribute as he knew very well how terrifying the badge was. Once the badge lost the attribute, it turned into ashes and disappeared.


    It seemed like the Fire-absorbing Badge only existed to store the Devouring attribute, thus once the ability disappeared, its body was gone too.


    Other than the badge, Ou Yangming also found a robe and a pair of leather boots.


    The robe was rather odd as it felt extremely tough, unlike normal robes. The sleeves, that were heavy andyered, would seem like two long whips if they were pped. Unfortunately, due to the shes from a military saber at the peak of High Grade, the robe was already ripped and could be considered worthless.


    As for the leather boots, Ou Yangming was pretty shocked.


    They were actually a rare piece of Good Grade equipment.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming had smithed countless pieces of equipment by now. He was starting to make little of High Grade Attribute Equipment, let alone those that were of Good Grade.


    However, this was his first time stumbling upon a pair of leather boots.


    As his Military Fire burned, the boot¡¯s attributes appeared in his head.


    [Item: Outstanding leather boot (Red)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +8, Agility +1] Overall, the leather boots had 2 points of Agility.


    It was not impressive because it was simr to what his greaves contained, but these were leather boots, which were not included in a normal soldier¡¯s equipment set. If Ou Yangming could grasp the method to refine leather boots, would he not gain another type of equipment?


    Despite that, Ou Yangming could not find the key to produce leather boots no matter how he studied the ones in his hands.


    It was not strange at all because it was not easy for someone from a certain trade toprehend something from a different trade. If he could actually grasp the technique by taking a few looks at the boots, he would be considered a deity instead of a human.


    That being said, Ou Yangming could confirm after seeing the leather boots that the type of equipment existed in the world. Since that was the case, there was a ce where boots were produced, and he could possibly learn the way they were made.


    Apart from that, Zhang Yinli carried some small items too, but they did not catch Ou Yangming¡¯s attention.


    Honestly, a Yang Grade powerhouse should not be carrying only these items. However, Zhang Yinli was attacking a Force Grade martial artist, and as smart as he was, he could not have expected to encounter a madman like Ou Yangming. Thus, he set out conveniently instead of being fully equipped.


    Who knew, the person whom he had only treated like an ant or a m turned out to be a hungry wolf.


    In the end, he ended up worse off from trying to gain an advantage. Not only did he fail to capture Ou Yangming, but he also gave up his life.


    Ou Yangming cleaned up the area, then pondered while sitting beside the corpse.


    He had exposed many of his weaknesses and shorings throughout the battle, which was something he needed to fix.


    While he had the experience of going deep into the dense forest, and had fought against many people, he had never really been in a life-or-death battle other than the time he went all out against Zhang Hanyu. Hence, when Zhang Yinli suddenly appeared and killed many soldiers at the speed of light, Ou Yangming actually panicked and was on the brink of falling apart.


    It was true that his waist sash carried two unique skills, and he was extremely confident about escaping, which was why he returned to the scene instead of abandoning his horse to escape when the horse went crazy. That being said, Ou Yangming was actually hesitant back then.


    If he had been decisive and fierce, perhaps the oue would have been different, whether he fought bravely or decided to flee right away.


    As for when his arms were broken by Zhang Yinli after he fell off the horse, it was his biggest mistake.


    If Ou Yangming faced the attack steadily instead of being panicked, based on his magical state of the integration of Heaven and man, how could he have been injured by one kick?


    It was the result of mercy from Zhang Yinli, who wanted to interrogate Ou Yangming to find out the Fire-absorbing Badge¡¯s whereabouts. If Zhang Yinli had thought about killing Ou Yangming from the start, Ou Yangming would have likely died without being given the chance to turn the tables.


    At the end of the day, Ou Yangming concluded that heckedbat experience, which caused a series of mistakes. He could not help but feel guilty and ashamed after thinking about it carefully.


    Nheless, nobody knew everything the moment they were born. Wisdom came from experience.


    Ou Yangming learned his lesson from the unforeseen event. If something simr urred in the future, he would definitely face it differently.


    His eyes twitched a little as he suddenly heard soft voicesing from a bush.


    He had not buried Zhang Yinli¡¯s corpse after killing him, and had not transformed the man¡¯s flesh and blood into Qi and blood for his own use.


    Transforming a human¡¯s flesh and blood? It was actually something uneptable to Ou Yangming. Unless he came across a special situation like the one with Zhang Hanyu, he would rather spend his energy on killing ferocious beasts as he was unwilling to regain Qi and blood by using the flesh and blood of his kind.


    Since Ou Yangming had not really dealt with the corpse, the bloody smell from it spread and attracted other wild beasts. It was actually Ou Yangming¡¯s goal. When his Military Fire burned, the Devouring +1 attribute in his military saber increased to +2.


    At that moment, a forest leopard jumped out from a bush. It had a beautiful and fit physique, and its body was fully extended when it pounced on Ou Yangming.


    Even though it was actually drawn here because of the corpse¡¯s blood, it was natural for it to first take out the human that was alive.


    Nevertheless, the forest leopard in mid-air suddenly realized that its target disappeared. The seemingly weary human that was sitting on the ground had strangely vanished from its sight.


    Before the leopard figured out what was going on, its belly hurt, and it instantly lost consciousness.


    Seeing as the forest leopard¡¯s blood and flesh quickly transformed into energy and disappeared, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. The effect of Devouring +2 was much stronger than when it was only +1.


    This was not only reflected in the devouring speed, but most importantly, Ou Yangming also sensed that he recovered more Qi and blood than he had imagined. In other words, the conversion rate had increased. The original 10% energy conversion from blood and flesh had increased to 15% or even 20%.


    Though the increase was not much, it was great news for Ou Yangming.


    This meant that he would need to absorb a smaller amount of flesh and blood in the future.


    When he inspected his military saber carefully, he eximed at the Devouring attribute¡¯s feature.


    Normally, other than a piece of embedded equipment, a piece of High Grade equipment could store only 4 points of Unique Attributes at most, but the Devouring attribute was clearly not included. Even when Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber possessed 2 points of Devouring attributes, it was not a burden at all, as though the attribute could beyered without a limit.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and continued waiting for prey. He killed every animal that came, replenished his Qi and blood until they were abundant again, then finally left with Zhang Yinli¡¯s head.


    As for the corpse, there were many creatures in the dense forest that would deal with it for him.

 Chapter 99 Three Generals Gather

    <h4>Chapter 99 Three Generals Gather</h4>


    Outside the dense forest, Fang Yihai and Chen Yifan looked gloomy. They had been waiting here for seven days.


    After they gave the order that Ou Yangming must be brought back, dead or alive, the South Camp and the West Camp began their most intense military operation. Firstly, the scene was investigated, and a reliable conclusion was drawn by the professionals, who had carried out a detailed examination.


    However, the conclusion made the generals angrier and more worried.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a galloping horse was heard. When the generals turned to look, they noticed a big g with the word ¡°Deng¡± on it.


    They knew right away that Commanding General Deng Zhicai from the Middle Camp had arrived.


    Although the three of them weremanding generals in the military camp, the Middle Camp¡¯smanding general was generally acknowledged as the firstmander.


    Especially during military events, Fang Yihai and Chen Yifan dared not disrespect Deng Zhicai. Fang Yihai greeted the general, ¡°General Deng, why have youe?¡±


    Deng Zhicai waved his hand and sighed. ¡°The two of you have been waiting here for seven days, and I heard that you¡¯ll personally enter the forest. Ah, other than you both, everyone from the East Camp[1] is also searching for Ou Yangming. Tell me, can I still sit by idly?¡±.


    Chen Yifan furrowed his eyebrows andmented, ¡°The East Camp[2]? Why are they joining the action? Hmph, I still have a feeling that Tian Boguang is rted to the attack this time!¡±


    Deng Zhicai frowned and responded, ¡°General Chen, General Tian would never do something so ruthless as killing a brother in the military.¡±


    Fang Yihai remarked after some hesitation, ¡°Brother Chen, General Deng is right. Though there¡¯s conflict between you and Old Tian, I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯d order someone to kill a brother in the military.¡±


    ¡°I was just saying it out of anger, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡± Chen Yifan smiled embarrassedly.


    The three generals were confused about the East Camp¡¯s[3] initiative because they did not know that Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were furious about the matter. In order to soothe the siblings, Tian Boguang had put in his utmost effort as he dared not be negligent.


    Deng Zhicaiter nced around and said, ¡°What¡¯s the oue? Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, a conclusion was drawn ording to the investigation of the scene,¡± Fang Yihai replied to him with a nod, and had a grave expression on his face. ¡°The person who attacked the soldiers is a powerful Yang Grade master, which is why he¡¯s able to kill them all in a short span of time, and none of them managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°A Yang Grade powerhouse...¡± Deng Zhicai looked serious as he mumbled, ¡°There are only a few Yang Grade powerhouses in our camp, have you looked into them?¡±


    Fang Yihai nodded and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the Yang Grade powerhouses whom we¡¯re familiar with, but we¡¯ve ruled them out as suspects.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Could it be a passerby who¡¯s a Yang Grade powerhouse?¡± Deng Zhicai asked. If that was the case, perhaps the incident would be unresolved. After all, there were numerous powerhouses in the world, and nobody knew which Yang Grade powerhouse suddenly had the idea to pass by this area.


    If Ou Yangming and the others encountered the Yang Grade powerhouse by ident and enraged him, which was why the person attacked, the generals would not be able to find anything no matter how detailed they looked into the matter.


    Nheless, Fang Yihai shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a chance encounter, the attacker intentionally ambushed them.¡±


    Deng Zhicai raised his eyebrows. ¡°Keep going.¡±


    ¡°We found out that the Yang Grade powerhouse didn¡¯t cover his tracks, and he obstructed the soldiers on the main path. After Lin Chao and the rest noticed him, he attacked with force and killed them. Then... He either pursued or brought Master Ou into the dense forest.¡±


    If Ou Yangming heard him at the moment, he would probably jump due to shock.


    They actually deduced the basics by inspecting the scene. Their rich experience and urate judgments were trulymendable.


    Deng Zhicai pondered, then asked, ¡°In your opinion, was the master captured or pursued?¡±


    ¡°Pursued,¡± Fang Yihai answered with a deep voice, ¡°An ordinary Force Grade martial artist wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from a Yang Grade martial artist, but I believe Master Ou is able to create miracles.¡±


    His response waspletely unreasonable. What did believing in miracles mean? If a miracle could happen so easily, could it still be considered a miracle?


    That said, after hearing Fang Yihai¡¯s reply, Deng Zhicai and Chen Yifan nodded subconsciously. They actually agreed with the unreliable statement.


    Ou Yangming was indeed a genius who was good at creating miracles. Hence, it would not be surprising if he managed to use some tricks against a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    If Ou Yangming knew how much the three generals trusted him, he would definitely curse the undependable fellows.


    ¡°General Deng, we also found a small situation from the inspection.¡± Chen Yifan suddenly cleared his throat. He and Fang Yihai looked at each other, and his voice eventually sounded deeper.


    Deng Zhicai was stunned, and he asked, ¡°What situation?¡±


    Chen Yifan answered slowly, ¡°It seems like a soldier from the Middle Camp traveled with Master Ou too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Deng Zhicai was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t the South Camp soldiers the ones who escorted the master?¡±


    Dang Yihai shook his head bitterly. ¡°I did order them to take good care of Master Ou, but they can¡¯t disallow another brother in the military from joining halfway.¡±


    Deng Zhicai reacted to the situation very quickly. ¡°Are you suspecting that a soldier from the Middle Camp colluded with an outsider?¡±


    ¡°We never thought so. The soldier is a staunch and upright person, so it¡¯s impossible that he colluded with an enemy from the outside.¡± Chen Yifan shook his head, then continued after a pause. ¡°ording to our deduction, the soldier is probably a powerhouse in archery. After many failed attempts to stop the enemy, he actually held an explosive arrow and charged at the enemy. How can a righteous soldier like him be a traitor?¡±


    Deng Zhicai¡¯s face changed, and he suddenly asked, ¡°Are you talking about Jiang Chengwei?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Squad Leader Jiang,¡± Chen Yifan said seriously.


    Deng Zhicai¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He knew that Ou Yangming was attacked, but the two generals had alreadye to take charge of the situation. Thus, Deng Zhicai had to consider the generals¡¯ reputation although he wanted to follow the matter closely, or he would give an impression of having little trust in his partners. As such, Deng Zhicai even ordered his men not to inquire about the situation.


    Only when the two camps, no, the three camps¡¯ efforts were to no avail after seven days, did Deng Zhicai get involved in the matter openly.


    He did not expect to receive bad news.


    ording to Deng Zhicai¡¯s status, he would not attach importance to an ordinary squad leader. However, Jiang Chengwei was not only the squad leader of the Guards under hismand, but was also the only squad leader who was an archer. Additionally, Jiang Chengwei had rendered praiseworthy services during the half-spirit beast¡¯s ughter in the dense forest, so Deng Zhicai remembered him very well.


    The fact that someone Deng Zhicai thought highly of had died an unexinable death made him hate the attacker even more.


    Deng Zhicai asked coldly after some thought, ¡°You¡¯ve investigated this matter for some time, did you manage to find out the Yang Grade master¡¯s identity?¡±


    The other two generals looked at each other in embarrassment.


    ¡°General, this happened because of me, so I¡¯ve asked someone from my n toe.¡± Fang Yihai could barely give a response. He added after pausing for a while, ¡°Elder Xiaoxiao Sheng from my n hase, and has entered the dense forest to track them. I believe that there¡¯ll be a result soon.¡±


    Deng Zhicai was moved. ¡°Xiaoxiao Sheng? Could it be the Xiaoxiao Sheng who hunted and killed the Thirteen Thieves in the immense forest on his own?¡±


    Fang Yihai responded proudly, ¡°Who else is worthy of the name if not my n¡¯s elder?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s assisting on this matter, I¡¯m at ease,¡± Deng Zhicai remarked.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng from the Fang family had been famous for a long time. Nobody knew his real name as they only knew he was known as Xiaoxiao Sheng


    The elder had an odd character, but was a top-notch Yang Grade powerhouse, and was said to have the ability to advance to Extreme Grade soon. The proudest battle in his life was when he pursued and killed the well-known Thirteen Thieves in the immense forest on his own; he killed every single one of them.


    It was worth noting that there were five Yang Grade powerhouses among the Thirteen Thieves.


    Therefore, Xiaoxiao Sheng was considered to be the Fang family¡¯s pir, and would not easily make a move.


    Since Xiaoxiao Sheng hade, it was obvious how sincere the Fang family was in wanting to help.


    Chen Yifan cleared his throat and said, ¡°General Deng, Xiaoxiao Sheng was actually the one who found Squad Leader Jiang Chengwei¡¯s head, and was the one who drew a conclusion from the inspection.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if it¡¯s possible, please ask him to find out who that damn Yang Grade master is.¡± Deng Zhicai nodded slowly, then said with a dark face, ¡°No matter who he is, he must exin himself after killing warriors from our military camp!¡±


    ¡°Yes, a tooth for a tooth, and blood must be paid for with blood,¡± Fang Yihai uttered without hesitation.


    Unquestionably, Fang Yihai was the one among the three generals who hated the murderer the most.


    The South Camp¡¯s Guards had lost the most men, Ou Yangming¡¯s status was still unknown, and his smithing n was left stranded. Hence, he had immense hatred for the killer, but had no way to vent it.


    Just as the three generals tried to guess the murderer¡¯s identity, a cheer was suddenly hearding from afar.


    Following that, a horse galloped swiftly in their direction, and the rider shouted even before he stopped, ¡°Generals, we found him!¡±


    The generals trembled for a moment. They knew he obviously meant that Ou Yangming was found.


    Fang Yihai yelled, ¡°Where is he? Is he alive or dead?¡±


    The matter of life or death was the most important question at the moment. ¡°General, he¡¯s still alive, and he killed...¡± The rider quickly replied to him.


    Deng Zhicai and the other generals looked at each other and thought, ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    When the rider caught his breath and finally calmed down, he said, ¡°General, Master Ou is out, and he came out with the murderer¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Deng Zhicai and the two generals were puzzled. ¡®Isn¡¯t that murderer a Yang Grade master? Did we deduce everything wrongly?¡¯


    Yes.


    [1] Author initially wrote the West Camp here, but it¡¯s clear from the next paragraph that it should be the East Camp because that¡¯s the camp under Tian Boguang¡¯smand. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context


    [2] Same mistake as above


    [3] Again, author confusion L()/

 Chapter 100 Fell Asleep Because Of Exhaustion

    <h4>Chapter 100 Fell Asleep Because Of Exhaustion</h4>


    Ou Yangming traveled quickly in the forest while carrying Zhang Yinli¡¯s head.


    The head had been handled such that it did not really reek of blood anymore. While he traveled extremely quickly, he had not used the Blood Flight.


    Although the Blood Flight moved at an unbelievable speed, there was still a huge limit to it.


    It would be fine if one wanted to travel in a straight path in an open area, but without sufficient mental power to control the skill, one would be courting death by activating it in the dense forest.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s state at the moment, it was impossible for him to use his mental power anymore.


    Besides, the Blood Flight required plenty of Qi and blood, and he had just replenished them after putting in a lot of effort, so how could he waste them just like that?


    Nheless, even without the Blood Flight Art, Ou Yangming was able to move easily in the forest with help from the Vision +1 attribute. He retraced his steps to exit the forest, and would dodge in advance if a powerful ferocious beast was in his way. He would not kill innocent animals if he did not need to regain Qi and blood or if he was not hungry. After all, the wild beasts were living creatures, and he did not n to kill every single one of them.


    Needless to say, he was not going to be merciful if the wild beasts attacked him.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming stopped running.


    He vaguely noticed a figure in front, but the person was as fast as a ghost as he disappeared in a split second.


    After learning his lesson from Zhang Yinli, Ou Yangming quickly calmed down.


    He must not panic under any circumstance. Especially if the purple light in his mind was not activated and he was not in the state of the integration of Heaven and man, he must be cautious andposed.


    Ou Yangming stopped steadily and pulled out his military saber to prepare for battle. His consciousness rose at the same time, so he would not be caught off guard or overreact no matter what happened next.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was not in his best condition because he did not utilize his mental power this time. Even then, he had enough to face normal situations.


    The other party was in a stalemate with Ou Yangming, and seemed to be more patient than him.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little as he did not want to let this go on anymore. Though he was still rich in Qi and blood, he was actually mentally exhausted.


    If he was in a safe environment, he was certain that he would fall asleep right away.


    Therefore, he did not have time for hide-and-seek.


    Ou Yangming scoffed and took a step back, then suddenly ran in the path next to the person. Since the person did not want to reveal himself, Ou Yangming decided to avoid him as he did not want more trouble.


    However, the figure appeared again after he ran for only a short distance.


    This time, Ou Yangming could confirm that it was not a chance encounter; the figure hade for him.


    Killing intent was seen in his eyes. He had already killed Zhang Yinli, thus he would not mind killing another person. As such, Ou Yangming suddenly changed his direction by pushing off with his toes from the big tree next to him. The military saber in his hands shone as he attacked the figure.


    He had gathered all his power and controlled his surroundings tounch the attack. It was unexpected, and was enough to catch his opponent off guard.


    Ou Yangming was confident about killing his enemy with one sh because he now had the strength of a Yin Grade powerhouse.


    Nevertheless, a shout was heard suddenly. ¡°Great de technique!¡±


    Following that, a sh was seen in front of Ou Yangming as the figure had pulled out his longsword to attack as well.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he saw the quick attack from the sword. ¡®Are you contending your sword art with my de technique? Zhang Yinli, a Yang Grade powerhouse, won¡¯t even dare to do it, how can you seed?¡¯


    His military saber turned to change its path halfway, and actually shed with the longsword in an agile and elegant manner. Ou Yangming had definitely gathered all his power for the attack, and the mighty power was vividly portrayed at that moment.


    Despite that, he quickly realized that a massive rebound power came from his opponent¡¯s longsword. The power was so mighty that it was superior to Zhang Yinli¡¯s.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he backed away at the speed of light by borrowing force, mentally cursing


    ¡®Is the Zhang family done yet! How could they send another Yang Grade powerhouse? Besides, this person seems to be more powerful than Zhang Yinli.¡¯


    If Ou Yangming was still full of energy, he would be fearless because he could control the Blood Flight Art using his mental power.


    By utilizing the art¡¯s speed and the integration of Heaven and man, Ou Yangming would be confident about killing another Yang Grade powerhouse who was on par with Zhang Yinli. However, he had been exhausted of mental power, and did not know if there would be a residual effect from using the skill forcefully, so he dared not take the risk.


    Ou Yangming stared at his opponent, and remembered the handsome face well.


    If he encountered the person again another day, in a ce where nobody else was around, he would definitely let him remember why the flowers were so red[1].


    The person who stood opposite Ou Yangming was a middle-aged man that was holding a longsword and had an unrestrained bearing. That said, when Ou Yangming stared at him, he somehow felt chills on his neck.


    He shook his head and curbed his thought as he expressed, ¡°I¡¯m Xiaoxiao Sheng from the Fang family, who are you?¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped and looked at him dubiously. ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. You say that you¡¯re from the Fang family, do you have proof?¡±


    Xiaoxiao Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. While he had somewhat guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s identity earlier, he was relieved when Ou Yangming revealed it.


    After all, he was the Fang family¡¯s elder, hence he was also counting on Ou Yangming to refine the tools for their family.


    If the young fellow was so unlucky to have died, the Fang family would once more feel troubled about the attachment of Unique Attributes.


    ¡°Hehe, you want proof? It¡¯s simple.¡± The sharp-eyed Xiaoxiao Sheng instantly noticed that Ou Yangming did not trust him, so he said, ¡°If youe with me and see your fellows from the military camp, will you believe me?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated before he said, ¡°Okay, please lead the way!¡± In actual fact, he had almost fully trusted the man, but before seeing anyone who was truly trustable, he could not let his guard down.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng turned and led the way without saying anything else.


    He knew that it would be hard for him to make Ou Yangming unsuspicious of him no matter how much he said, so it was best to prove with action.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming was more at ease after seeing Xiaoxiao Sheng¡¯s move. Though he was still alert, he obviously had more trust for Xiaoxiao Sheng than before.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng did not travel too quickly at the beginning, but soon realized that Ou Yangming was able to follow him effortlessly. It seemed like speed was not worth mentioning at all to Ou Yangming. Therefore, Xiaoxiao Sheng slowly sped up, but Ou Yangming was still able to follow him closely, and did not seem like it was strenuous for him at all.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng was astonished. That being said, instead of speeding up again, he maintained a speed that was considered difficult for normal Yin Grade martial artists.


    Honestly, Ou Yangming was originally not slow at all, but had not achieved such a high level


    yet.


    Nheless, he had 4 points of Agility, and his consciousness was still split because he was still slightly wary of Xiaoxiao Sheng.


    Under this state, Ou Yangming surroundings were very clear to him, and he was able to borrow force to travel. This was why he could easily keep up with Xiaoxiao Sheng.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng suddenly slowed down after two hours and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there,e


    out!¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He had not noticed anything even with the Vision +1 attribute on his helmet, so how did Xiaoxiao Sheng?


    He instantly figured that the man was either exceptionally talented or also possessed a piece of Attribute Equipment that had an attribute simr to Vision. After some thought, Ou Yangming felt that thetter was more likely the case.


    ¡°Senior Xiaoxiao Sheng, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly sighed a breath of relief because a familiar voice was heard. He was finally certain that these people were not other men sent by the Zhang family, but people who hade to look for him.


    This was because the person who spoke was Captain Yu Hailiang from the South Camp¡¯s Guards.


    Since he was the Guard¡¯s captain, he was surely the general¡¯s confidant, and a person like that would never be a traitor.


    Captains were bound together with the generals for good or for ill, to the point that they would also be in a terrible state if the general whom they served fell. Moreover, the captains were imprinted with different marks from their respective generals, so it was nearly impossible for them to serve another person.


    ¡°Senior Xiaoxiao Sheng, why are you... Ah, Master Ou, is that you?¡± Yu Hailiang suddenly eximed halfway.


    Although Ou Yangming looked battered at the moment, Yu Hailiang was able to recognize him.


    The military camp spared no effort in finding Ou Yangming these past few days, and General Fang had been worried sick. Nevertheless, everyone suspected that Ou Yangming had possibly suffered a miserable fate.


    Hence, Yu Hailiang was so delighted upon seeing Ou Yangming that the feeling simply could not be described in words.


    ¡®The general would be ted too if he finds out,¡¯ he thought. ¡°Captain Yu, long time no see,¡± Ou Yangming greeted with a chuckle, then expressed, ¡°It¡¯s really great to see you!¡±


    Yu Hailiang took a few steps forward, and was startled when he noticed what was carried on Ou Yangming¡¯s waist. ¡°Master Ou, this is...¡±


    Ou Yangming smirked and removed the head to tossed it over. ¡°This is the culprit who ambushed and attacked us this time!¡±


    There was killing intent in Yu Hailiang¡¯s eyes for a split second. Lin Chao was the squad leader under him, after all, so how could he not be furious about his unjust death?


    Xiaoxiao Sheng suddenly asked, ¡°Master Ou, who is this? Who was he killed?¡±


    Yu Hailiang came to a sudden realization too. ¡®ording to our deduction, the man is probably a Yang Grade powerhouse, but why is his head with Ou Yangming?


    ¡®Even though Master Ou is good at creating miracles, it doesn¡¯t seem quite possible that he¡¯s able to kill a Yang Grade powerhouse when he¡¯s only a Force Grade martial artist.


    ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s quite unlikely, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    For some reason, Yu Hailiang became uncertain when he looked at the calm and steady Ou Yangming.


    ¡°This was Zhang Yinli, the older brother of Assistant Supervisor Zhang Yinfan from the Provision Camp,¡± Ou Yangming answered slowly, then fixed his gaze on Yu Hailiang as he asked, ¡°Captain Yu, can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Hailiang answered without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave everything to you!¡±


    ¡®Leave what to me?¡¯ Yu Hailiang was stunned and bewildered. Ou Yangming shut his eyes at the next instant, then his knees became weak as he suddenly fell.


    Before Yu Haliang could react to it, Xiaoxiao Sheng caught Ou Yangming and put him down gently. ¡°He fell asleep.¡±


    Yu Hailiang and the soldiers behind him looked at each other. They wondered when they looked at Ou Yangming, who was dead asleep and could not be woken up even if there was thunder, then looked at the head of the Yang Grade powerhouse.


    ¡®What exactly happened in these past seven days...


    [1] This is a popr saying on the inte that¡¯s used as a taunt when someone is determined to defeat his or her opponent

 Chapter 101 In Your Dreams!

    <h4>Chapter 101 In Your Dreams!</h4>


    Three generals gathered in front of the dense forest. When they looked at the unconscious Ou Yangming on the stretcher, the anger that they felt was clearly shown on their faces.


    They had heard the whole course of the incident from Yu Hailiang and also found out the identity of the Yang Grade powerhouse who killed the soldiers from the military.


    Nheless, that was the exact reason the generals were drowned in the tidal surge of rage.


    Zhang Yinli was the elder brother of Assistant Supervisor Zhang Yinfan from the Provision Camp and was also a well-known Yang Grade powerhouse. Besides, the man was also an official in the capital and was considered an important figure in every aspect.


    That said, he sneaked into the military camp and decided to ambush Ou Yangming, so much so that he did not hesitate to kill the other soldiers.


    Judging from his actions, did he even respect the generals at all?


    The general would not be this furious if a passerby hadmitted those deeds instead, but a targeted attack meant that the man was simply pping them in their faces, and he pped them hard.


    Fang Yihai chuckled and said, ¡°General Deng, this incident was caused by me, so I¡¯d like to kill the scum in the military to avenge our brothers¡¯ deaths. What do you think?¡±


    Deng Zhicai asked with a dark face, ¡°Does this head really belong to Zhang Yinli?¡±


    Chen Yifan answered coldly, ¡°This was definitely Zhang Yinli. I worked with him for a year in the past, so I won¡¯t be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Deng Zhicai nodded and said, ¡°General Fang, do as you wish. If anything happens, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility with you!¡±


    ¡°General Fang, count me in!¡± Chen Yifan expressed in a cold manner.


    ¡°Okay, since I have your word, I feel assured.¡± Fang Yihaiughed out loud. He turned around and waved, then led his men back to the military camp at the speed of light.


    Deng Zhicai turned to ask, ¡°General Chen, why did you tread on this muddy water too?¡±


    Fang Yihai was the one who invited Ou Yangming, hence he was bound to bear the responsibility no matter what. As for Deng Zhicai, he was the Middle Camp¡¯smanding general, so he would be too ashamed to hold his head up in the camp if he shrunk from this. However, Chen Yifan did not need to stick out for Ou Yangming at all. After all, the Zhang family was not to be messed with. Although they did not have a strong foundation in the prefecture, they were famous in the capital.


    The Fang family¡¯s head was a formidable ancestor at the peak of Extreme Grade.


    Chen Yifan smiled inly. ¡°General Deng, you may not know this, but I¡¯m the one who taught Ou Yangming martial arts. Heh, we¡¯re not a master and a disciple, but there¡¯s some sort of rtionship between us, so I can¡¯t just sit by idly if he¡¯s bullied, right?¡±


    Deng Zhicai was stunned. He could not help but cast an unusual look at General Chen.


    ¡®Is he the one who taught Ou Yangming martial arts?¡¯


    ¡°Oh? You taught Master Ou martial arts?¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked in astonishment.


    Chen Yifan answered proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Xiaoxiao Sheng looked at Chen Yifan from head to toe, then furrowed his eyebrows when he recalled the few blows he had exchanged with Ou Yangming. ¡°General Chen, how long have you taught him?¡±


    Chen Yifan answered after some thought, ¡°Around 3 to 5 months.¡± ¡°3 to 5 months?¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng widened his eyes and remarked, ¡°General Chen, can you please not joke around?¡±


    Chen Yifan was mad, but he dared not fall out with Xiaoxiao Sheng because the elder was prestigious and had a cultivation base at the peak of Yang Grade. Thus, the general responded, ¡°What can I joke about?¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless people in my life, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who can advance to Yin Grade after cultivating martial arts for just 3 to 5 months.¡±


    ¡°What Yin Grade?¡± Chen Yifan was stunned for a while, then he pointed at the sleeping Ou Yangming. ¡°Are you saying that he has the cultivation base of Yin Grade?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng replied. ¡°Though there are some ws in the way he uses essential Qi... Apart from the Yin Grade cultivation base, his techniques are quite odd


    too.¡±


    He did not fight Ou Yangming for long but was able to sense in the short span of time that Ou Yangming¡¯s techniques were different from normal techniques. Nevertheless, he could not link it with the integration of Heaven and man.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Chen Yifan shook his head andmented, ¡°How can he have the cultivation base of Yin Grade? He should be in Force Grade ss Four!¡±


    ¡®The young fe has only battled Liu Zhengye a while ago, how did he suddenly advance to Yin Grade?¡¯


    Xiaoxiao Sheng pulled a long face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve exchanged a few blows with him, and I¡¯m definitely right!¡±


    Chen Yifan¡¯s face changed. ¡®Since it¡¯s Xiaoxiao Sheng who said it, he must be telling the truth, but how could a fe who didn¡¯t know the martial-art squat and hasn¡¯t cultivated martial arts for more than half a year break through to Yin Grade?¡¯


    Deng Zhicai suddenly asked after studying the men¡¯s expressions. ¡°General Chen, what techniques did you teach him?¡±


    Xiaoxiao Sheng pricked up his ears right away. If Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts skills were really taught by Chen Yifan, the secret technique that could bring up a Yin Grade powerhouse seemed very attractive. Even though Xiaoxiao Sheng did not expect Chen Yifan to teach him the technique, it would be good to gain some experience from listening to it.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s face twitched, and he forced a smile. ¡°Hehe, I actually didn¡¯t teach him much...¡± ¡°Not much means how much?¡± Deng Zhicai questioned and looked like he wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    Cheng Yifan cleared his throat and answered, ¡°The... Martial-art squat.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng asked impatiently.


    He cursed, ¡®If you say that you¡¯re not going to share it, nobody will force you to, but you look nothing like a man if you¡¯re stammering.¡¯ Chen Yifan blushed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I answer already? Did you not hear me!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? What does the martial-art squat mean...¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng was furious. ¡°Are you saying that you only taught him the martial-art squat?¡±


    Deng Zhicai frowned too because he was disappointed in Chen Yifan. ¡®This fe usually carries out his tasks efficiently, why is he suddenly letting me down during a crucial moment?¡¯


    However, Chen Yifan giggled and put his hands behind his back to show that he no longer wanted toment on this.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he was mad. He could not believe that he would be teased like that. If it was not because Chen Yifan was a general in the military, he would definitely p him to show him what it meant to be at the peak of Yang Grade.


    Deng Zhicai suddenly raised a question, ¡°Brother Chen, you didn¡¯t really just teach him the martial-art squat, did you?¡±


    Xiaoxiao Sheng nced at him unhappily and thought, ¡®Even if you want to cover up for Chen Yifan, you shouldn¡¯t do it so obviously...¡¯


    That being said, just as he thought so, Chen Yifan nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I only taught him the martial-art squat!¡±


    Deng Zhicai and Xiaoxiao Sheng looked at each other as they found it funny.


    ¡°Brother Chen, if you only taught him the martial-art squat, how dare you say that you taught him martial arts?¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng asked in disbelief.


    Chen Yifan replied to him proudly, ¡°The martial-art squad may be simple, but it¡¯s the foundation of all martial arts. Heh, I was the one who taught him the first martial arts foundation, and I nted his roots, so is it not considered my legacy!¡±


    Deng Zhicai and Xiaoxiao Sheng exchanged nces again and cursed, ¡®You¡¯re twisting words and forcing logic, how shameless!¡¯


    ¡°Other than that, someone from the West Camp also taught him some martial arts techniques,¡± Chen Yifan added as he was embarrassed too, and he continued after a pause. ¡°This is probably why Ou Yangming¡¯s skills have arrived at the state of the integration of Heaven and man.¡±


    ¡°The integration of Heaven and man?!¡± Deng Zhicai and Xiaoxiao Sheng eximed.


    Countless thoughts crossed their mind at that moment, and they eventually came to a sudden realization.


    Deng Zhicai recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s stunning performance at the end of the smithing challenge that day. Although it was hard for someone with a certain profession to understand something from a different profession, Deng Zhicai was finally enlightened. ¡®So that¡¯s the integration of Heaven and man.¡¯


    On the other hand, Xiaoxiao Sheng recalled the strange feeling he had when he battled Ou Yangming earlier. They only exchanged a few blows, but he felt like his hands and legs were tied. He initially thought the feeling was a result of Ou Yangming¡¯s odd techniques, but it turned out to be the integration of Heaven and


    man.


    It would be hopeless to contend techniques with a powerhouse who had the state of such an integration. ¡®But how did Ou Yangming achieve the state?¡¯ Xiaoxiao Sheng wondered.


    He inhaled deeply and said in all seriousness, ¡°Brother Chen, which mighty being in your camp taught Master Ou the martial arts techniques? Can you please inform him that I¡¯d like to pay him a visit?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Chen Yifan, there¡¯s actually a hidden talent in the camp. Hehe, is he an elder from the Chen family?¡± Deng Zhicai had a stern look on his face too. He quickly thought about every elder from the Chen family, but could not remember anyone who had achieved the integration of Heaven and man.


    Chen Yifan smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, it was an ordinary soldier who taught Ou Yangming those techniques. Uhm, the techniques taught aren¡¯t unparalleled techniques, they¡¯re the most basic fist art and de technique in the military.¡±


    Deng Zhicai and Xiaoxiao Sheng suddenly held their breaths and looked at Chen Yifan hatefully. If it was not because of various concerns, they would have pressed down on Chen Yifan and beat him into a pig¡¯s head. After a long time, Deng Zhicai remarked, ¡°I understand now. Master Ou is able to break through to Yin Grade and achieve the integration of Heaven and man because of opportunity and talent. It has nothing to do with you, not even a-single-thing!¡±


    Chen Yifan panicked so he said, ¡°How does it have nothing to do with me! Without the martial-art squat, the basic de technique, and fist art, how could he have pursued the martial arts path?¡±


    Deng Zhicai and Xiaoxiao Sheng rolled their eyes at the same time and turned a deaf ear to him.


    ¡®You only taught him the martial-art squat, the basic fist art, and de technique. How can you im credit for grooming an absolute genius who advanced to Yin Grade within half a year and evenprehended the integration of Heaven and man?


    ¡®How can there be such a good thing in the world? In your dreams!¡¯


    While the three of them were deep in their thought, hurried gallops were suddenly heard in the military camp.


    Fang Yihai rode his horse into the camp and headed straight to the Provision Camp. His eyes burned with rage as he let out a deafening roar, ¡°Zhang Yinfan, you damn murderer! Get your *ss out here now!¡±

 Chapter 102 Evil Is Rewarded With Evil

    <h4>Chapter 102 Evil Is Rewarded With Evil</h4>


    Fang Yihai¡¯s voice spread far and wide, and the entire military camp seemed to be rmed.


    If anyone else had the audacity to do so in the camp, countless people would share amon hatred for that person. Even if Xiaoxiao Sheng, a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade, had done the same, he would be besieged and would die of spite. Though he would certainly make many people his scapegoat before that, he would not be able to escape death.


    However, the situation waspletely different when Fang Yihai, who was usually known as General Thunder, personally appeared.


    Nobody in the military camp would meddle in the case, let alone anyone in the Provision Camp.


    In fact, many people gloated over Zhang Yinfan¡¯s misfortune as they cursed, ¡®That miser likes to embezzle the provisions from the camp. Look, you¡¯re bound to wet your shoes if you walk by the river for a long time. He really deserves bad luck this time to have embezzled the provisions for the South Camp that¡¯s led by Commanding General Fang Yihai.¡¯


    Supervisor Qu Jianming peeped from the Provision Camp but quickly shrunk. He would not be able to hide if Fang Yihai had looked for him directly, but since the general passed by him, why would he look for trouble?


    It was true that Zhang Yinfan was Qu Jianming¡¯s subordinate, but it was not like he did not have his own standpoint. The fe has always opposed me in the Provision Camp. Now that he has offended a superior, it¡¯s impossible that I¡¯ll stick out for him.


    Fang Yihai looked around the area for some time with his lightning eyes, thenughed maliciously and said, ¡°If this rat dares note out, drag him out. Yu Hailiang!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Get some men to search for him, and find him by hook or by crook!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Hailiang responded to him. When he waved his hand, the Guards behind him instantly stormed into the Provision Camp like ferocious tigers going down a mountain.


    Qu Jianming¡¯s face changed, and he harbored strong resentment. ¡®How did Zhang Yinfan offend Fang Yihai? How dare he offend the general so much so that the general broke out in such an intense and thunderous wrath?¡¯


    Although he was displeased with Fang Yihai¡¯s actions, he dared not stop the general while the general was still furious, thus he secretly devised a n to make aint to Deng Zhicai.


    ¡°We caught him alive!¡± A cheer was heard after a brief moment.


    A few soldiers quickly brought a person out of the Provision Camp by force. They treated the man rudely by punching and kicking the man mercilessly along the way. Though they did not kill the man, by the time he arrived in front of Fang Yihai, his face was already swollen and bruised, and one of his teeth was beaten out of his mouth.


    ¡°General, when we found him, not only did he try to escape, but he also wanted to sneak an attack on us. We used more force on him to defend ourselves. General, please question him,¡± Yu Hailiang reported loudly.


    Zhang Yinfan, who cried bitterly on the ground while holding on to the aching parts on his body, quickly screamed as he was terrified, ¡°Injustice! Injustice! I didn¡¯t escape, neither did I resist!¡±


    In actual fact, Zhang Yinfan never thought to resist when the fierce and violent soldiers barged in earlier, let alone sneak an attack.


    He had allowed himself to be seized, but the soldiers punched and kicked him aggressively as soon as they saw him, to the extent that he almost suffered internal injuries. Zhang Yinfan¡¯s body hurt terribly at the moment, and his voice was indistinct because of the missing front tooth.


    Fang Yihai sneered and pretended to have not heard his exnation. ¡°How bold and reckless you are to attack brothers of our own. Why are you still standing there!¡±


    Yu Hailiang and the other soldiers were stunned at first, but they quickly understood what the general meant. They proceeded to beat up Zhang Yinfan, who ended up howling in grief on the ground and eventually had a husky voice.


    Qu Jianming¡¯s face was ever-changing. He finally walked out and yelled as he could not take it any longer, ¡°General Fang, please stop!¡±


    Nheless, the South Camp soldiers turned a deaf ear to him as they continued to punch and kick ruthlessly.


    Needless to say, they were particr with where they attacked Zhang Yinfan, by which they only inflicted pain on him instead of giving him fatal injuries.


    Qu Jianming was red with anger. ¡°General Fang, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard?¡±


    Fang Yihai looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Overboard? What do you mean?¡±


    Qu Jianming expressed, ¡°General Fang, even if Sir Zhang embezzled from the South Camp¡¯s provisions, it isn¡¯t an offense so serious that he should be punished like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Embezzled?¡± Fang Yihai¡¯s smile became grimmer as he suddenly said, ¡°Boys, tell him what exactly this damn murderer did!¡±


    Yu Hailiang stated out loud, ¡°Zhang Yinfan colluded with his elder brother, Zhang Yinli, to attack Master Ou halfway through his journey. Ten brothers from the South Camp¡¯s Guards were killed, as well as a squad leader from the Middle Camp¡¯s Guards. We were ordered by General Deng to capture the culprit, and anyone who tries to stop us will be killed!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Qu Jianming widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°He actually had the guts to do that...¡±


    Zhang Yinfan, who was still crying in pain, had his eyes roll back and passed out as he was too frightened.


    He initially thought the n he had schemed with his elder brother was seamless, and nobody would notice that he was involved. Therefore, Zhang Yinfan still took his chances when Fang Yihai suddenly came with his men.


    However, Fang Yihai exposed the matter and even called out his elder brother¡¯s name, so Zhang Yinfan instantly knew how it would end.


    He was terrified out of his wits at the thought of the military¡¯s cruel tortures, hence he passed out right away.


    Fang Yihai scoffed in disdain and said, ¡°What a timid person. Guards, bring him away to interrogate him with torture, I¡¯ll make sure he no longer has secrets to hide!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±


    Naturally, some South Camp soldiers went forward to drag Zhang Yinfan away. On the other hand, Qu Jianming¡¯s face was green and red, and he was so startled that he dared not utter a single word anymore.


    The news of the assassination case being resolved soon spread to the entire camp and Zhang Yinfan was sentenced to death by the Middle Camp¡¯smanding general.


    Eleven soldiers-two of which were squad leaders¡ªfrom the Guards of two camps had lost their lives, after all. If Deng Zhicai and Fang Yihai did not solve this matter in a way that their subordinates could vent their hatred, it would be difficult for them to lead soldiers in the future.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were surprised when they heard the unexpected news. Nevertheless, they had their guards up against the Zhang family in the capital. While they wanted to involve the others from the family in the case, they ended up with nothing definite.


    ****


    Faintly, Ou Yangming woke up from being unconscious, he had already slept for three days.


    That said, he waspletely awake the moment he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡± He sat up right away and realized by looking at his surroundings that he had returned to his room in the Armament Camp. Ou Yangming could not help but sigh a breath of relief. ¡®I¡¯m d I trusted the right person.¡¯


    In actuality, he was already like an arrow at the end of its flight when he ran the distance with Xiaoxiao Sheng.


    Ou Yangmingpletely cast his worries aside when he saw Yu Hailiang, and his exhaustion gushed out like an unstoppable flood. He quickly raised the question to Yu Hailiang, but could actually not hold on any longer regardless of the captain¡¯s answer.


    Even then, he was still somewhat concerned.


    After all, Ou Yangming was invited by Fang Yihai from the South Camp but was attacked during the journey. Although ten brothers from the camp had fought and lost their lives, he was still slightly dubious, but it seemed like there was no need for him to worry anymore.


    Ou Yangming sprung up from his bed, then saw the beautiful sunlight in his courtyard as soon as he pushed the door open.


    When he focused on the view that was usually a very normal one to him, it seemed to be more obscure, and he felt that his mental state had improved.


    Ou Yangming noticed by sensing the area between his eyebrows that his mental power had be more powerful.


    Feeling moved, Ou Yangming rubbed his hands after noticing that nobody was around, then the Appraisal Lightnded on his body.


    (Race: Human)


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Yin Grade ss One]


    [Power: 6]


    [Agility: 6]


    [Physique: 6]


    [Mental Power: 25]


    [Skills: Military fist art, military de technique, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art]


    [State: Integration of Heaven and man]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he reached his hand to his waist. Sure enough, the treasure that gave him Physique, the Blood Flight Art, and the Substitution Power was gone.


    The most powerful attribute that Ou Yangming currently possessed was unquestionably the Devouring attribute from the Fire-absorbing Badge. Secondly, it was the waist sash that he had enhanced through a lot of effort.


    Without the waist sash, almost half of his strength could not be exerted.


    Nheless, putting aside the fact that Ou Yangming was not used to losing the waist sash, he was d to find that his Power, Agility, and Physique attributes had 6 Points each after he entered Yin Grade. What surprised him more was his mental power even took a leap from 20 Points to 25 Points. The 5-points increment could not be treated lightly because it was equivalent to 25% of growth. Besides, if the points were actually implied on the other three basic attributes, it would mean that he could advance through five boundaries.


    Ou Yangming somewhat figured that great improvement in his mental power was not wholly due to his recovery after overusing it.


    The seven days in the dense forest, the danger when he was ambushed and attacked, the control he had over the Blood Flight Art in the end, as well as the joy and the perception after killing Zhang Yinli; everything added up was the real reason he could achieve 25 Points of mental power.


    None of it could be replicated such that even if Ou Yangming had gone through the same process again, without enoughprehension and opportunity, he could not achieve the same results.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. When he looked around his room and his courtyard, he noticed that he was the only person around.


    He touched his tummy as he was starving.


    In fact, he felt that if a cow appeared in front of him at the moment, he could swallow it at one go.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched as he heard his door being opened.


    He instantly saw a familiar face when he turned to look.


    Ni Yinghong noticed Ou Yangming, who was bathing in the sunlight at the courtyard, right away. Her eyes lit up as she eximed, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake.¡± Ou Yangming shed a smile at her, then stretched and said, ¡°The sun today feels great!¡±


    ¡°Grr...¡±


    An extremely strange voice was hearding from Ou Yangming¡¯s stomach at the spur of the moment.


    Ou Yangming paused while he was stretching halfway, and looked embarrassed and helpless.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about when she looked at his tummy and his expression. She could not help but smile with her lips pursed.


    ¡®This disappointing little thing,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought as he red at his tummy angrily, but also wondered, ¡®That fe actually looks good when he smiles!¡¯

 Chapter 103 Paying A Visit

    <h4>Chapter 103 Paying A Visit</h4>


    Ni Yinghong carried a meal box in her hand, and she unpacked the food one by one in the courtyard.


    There was not much as she only brought a small bowl of porridge and some pickles, but the tempting aroma from them almost made Ou Yangming swallow his own tongue.


    Ou Yangming looked at Ni Yinghong strangely as he asked, ¡°Brother Ni, why did you bring these here?¡±


    Ni Yinghong smiled rather proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m adept in Mystery Art. I know that you¡¯re awake after counting with my fingers, so I was well-prepared!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at her dubiously. ¡®Perhaps this strange genius can really achieve that.¡¯


    Ni Yinghong twitched her mouth as she felt uneasy being stared at by Ou Yangming¡¯s unrestrained eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Our family¡¯s medical elder said that you¡¯ll be awake soon, so I prepared these for you.¡±


    ¡°Your family¡¯s elder?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°Ah, young masters like you are really extravagant. Why do you have to bring an elder, who¡¯s adept in medical skills, from the prefecture to the camp...¡±.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed for a split second, and she pretended like she was going to pack the food back into the meal box. ¡°Do you want to eat them? They¡¯re getting cold, so if you don¡¯t want to eat them, I¡¯ll take them away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat them, why won¡¯t I eat them! I¡¯d rather die on a full stomach than starve to death!¡± Ou Yangming quickly responded. He took the bowl of porridge and tilted his head backward to swallow the food hurriedly. Following that, he gobbled up the pickles on the small te andmented while he chewed, ¡°They taste good, but they¡¯re a little salty.¡±


    Seeing how he looked like a starved ghost that had just been reborn, Ni Yinghong was both amused and annoyed. ¡°The prickles are meant to be eaten together with the porridge, so of course they¡¯re salty if you eat them like a snack!¡±


    COM


    ¡°The porridge was good, but there wasn¡¯t much. That said...¡± Ou Yangming rubbed his tummy as he remarked. He pouted his lips and looked like he did not have enough, so he continued, ¡°The porridge was really good, it tastes more delicious than the ones made from the kitchen!¡±


    Ni Yinghong said to herself, ¡®You¡¯ve just woken up after three days and three nights, so you mustn¡¯t eat oily food on an empty stomach. The porridge was specially made for you, which contained many restoratives. It¡¯s considered a medicinal food, so of course, its taste can¡¯t bepared to a normal bowl of porridge that¡¯s cooked in a big pot.


    Ou Yangming still looked like he was starving after he devoured the pickles. His eyes wandered about before he asked brazenly, ¡°Brother Ni, do you have more?¡±


    Ni Yinghong answered without any hesitation, ¡°The elder said that you can only have some to fill your stomach since you¡¯ve just awakened. You can¡¯t eat too much!¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Ou Yangming spread out his hands in despair. Heter looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Ah, the weather is beautiful, I¡¯d like to go out for a walk so as to not waste my life away...¡±


    However, his view was blocked as soon as he took a step forward. Ni Yinghong blocked his path and smiled faintly at him.


    Ou Yangming asked in guilt, ¡°Brother Ni, what are you doing?¡±


    Ni Yinghong sneered. ¡°You¡¯re nning to look at the fine view in the kitchen, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help but feel abashed that his thought was instantly perceived. In actuality, he understood that a person in poor health could not consume too many restoratives and that he could not overeat after waking up from a long sleep.


    Ni Yinghong was doing this for his own good.


    Needless to say, if someone else had done the same, Ou Yangming might actually ignore the kind gesture and would perhaps leave with a dark face. After all, he was no longer the person he was before. In particr, the seven days spent trying to kill Zhang Yinli were like seven days of training that steeled him in bing sharper and shrewder.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could not treat Ni Yinghong fiercely.


    This was because he could never forget what Ni Yinghong had done for him throughout the appraisal task.


    If Ni Yinghong had not helped him covertly by revealing some appraisal art knacks through conversations and encouraged Zheng Ziwen to perform the art numerous times, Ou Yangming could not have grasped the unique ability.


    Due to the friendship shared, Ou Yangming would dismiss with augh if Ni Yinghong actually offended him seriously, let alone if she restricted him from eating and drinking anything he wanted.


    Afterward, Ni Yinghong furrowed her eyebrows slightly when soft knocks were heard on the door. She seemed to be displeased, whereas Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He was feeling troubled about having to reply to Ni Yinghong, hence the knocks were undoubtedly the best way for him to get away.


    He quickly hurried to the door while saying, ¡°Someone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll go open the door!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned when he opened the door because Fang Yihai and Xiaoxiao Sheng were outside, as well as Captain Yu Hailiang from the South Camp¡¯s Guards, who was standing behind them.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming only took a quick nce at them because he soon fixed his gaze on the wooden box carried by Yu Hailiang.


    Although the box was of a different style from the one brought by Ni Yinghong, Ou Yangming could not care less about its appearance because he was starving; he only needed something to fill his tummy.


    After weing the three men with a bright smile, he asked in a friendly manner, ¡°Gentlemen, why have youe all the way here?¡±


    Ou Yangming obviously knew they were here to convey their greetings, and he wanted to quickly exchange the pleasantries so that he could shovel down the food.


    ¡°Brother Ou, the attack took ce because of myck of consideration. Ah, you almost got killed, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Fang Yihai expressed after clearing his throat, then stood up to bow at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face quickly changed. The man was the South Camp¡¯smanding general, who had an extremely noble status in the camp as he was only second to Deng Zhicai. On the contrary, Ou Yangming was only a Military Fire cksmith. Even though he had been performing greatly ofte, as a simple man, he never intended to be a dominant character. Therefore, Ou Yangming panicked when the general humbled himself to extend a formal apology to him.


    At the very least, Ou Yangming was no longer aggrieved and suspicious.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong, who was watching coldly aside, sighed. ¡®When you know what happened, you won¡¯t be thinking that way anymore.¡¯


    Once the two men sat down again, Fang Yihai gestured to Yu Hailiang with a wave to present the box to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed and he thought, ¡®You should¡¯ve given it to me long ago. Isn¡¯t it tiring to beat around the bush? I¡¯m starving already!¡¯


    However, Fang Yihai said with a stern face, ¡°This incident was caused by me, so I must give you an exnation.¡±


    He asked in all seriousness, ¡°Brother Ou, can you please take a look and tell me if you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡®What does he mean?¡¯


    When he noticed the grim expression on the three men¡¯s faces, he somewhat guessed that the wooden box did not contain any food.


    After pondering for a while, Ou Yangming moved forward to open the box. Once he saw what was inside, his stomach jerked such that he almost vomited the hot porridge that he ate.


    Sure enough, no food was found in the wooden box as it contained a person¡¯s head instead. While the head was not bloody, nobody would feelfortable after being presented with a person¡¯s head.


    Ou Yangming was no longer hungry at all. Even if delicious dishes were ced in front of him at the moment, he could not bring himself to swallow any food.


    That being said, he had personally killed someone, chopped his enemy¡¯s head off, and cut the person¡¯s body into pieces. He was more courageous than he was before, so he uttered after identifying who it was, ¡°Zhang Yinfan...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zhang Yinfan is the culprit behind everything,¡± Fang Yinhai said with a deep voice, ¡°I guarantee that this matter hase to an end, and nobody will cause you trouble anymore!¡±


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°I heard that the Zhang family is quite formidable in the capital?¡±


    Fang Yihai could not help butugh. ¡°The capital is the capital while the prefecture is the prefecture. No matter whoes to the prefecture, we¡¯ll make sure they bear all the consequences!¡±


    As the saying went, a mighty dragon could not crush a snake in its old haunts. Being one of the well-known tyrants in the prefecture, Fang Yihai could definitely afford to say something like that.


    Ou Yangming slowly closed the wooden box and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so certain, General Fang, the case is closed.¡±


    He understood what the general meant. The Zhang family could never set foot in the military camp anymore, and the Fang family would remember this lesson from now on. Nheless, if Ou Yangming was still not resigned to the oue and wanted to take revenge on the Zhang family in the capital, the Fang family¡¯s hands were tied.


    As said by Fang Yihai, a local snake in the prefecture was authoritative enough to suppress a mighty dragon from the outside, but once he was outside his territory, he would be rootless duckweed that would not be feared.


    It was evident that Fang Yihai was relieved. He nced meaningfully at Ni Yinghong before he assured, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, Zhang Yinfan was sentenced to death. Before he died, he was crippled by our furious brothers from the South Camp, so much so that he couldn¡¯t talk anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming suddenly looked up and curled his lips into a smile. ¡°I understand, thank you, general.¡±


    Ni Yinghong raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡®Fang Yihai is obviously being ironic, I wonder what Zhang Yinfan has told him, but since he said that, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s determined to keep the secret hidden forever.¡¯


    Xiaoxiao Sheng expressed all of a sudden, ¡°Master Ou, there¡¯s something that I couldn¡¯t figure out, so I¡¯d like to inquire about it.¡±


    Ou Yangming dared not be negligent, so he quickly replied to him, ¡°Senior Xiaoxiao Sheng, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know how exactly Zhang Yinli died in the forest. Who killed him?¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng asked seriously.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ou Yangming hesitated before he replied with another question.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng responded slowly, ¡°When I arrived at the scene, though Zhang Yinli¡¯s corpse was already devoured by the wild beasts in the forest, I could at least deduce that his body was chopped into pieces. Heh, there aren¡¯t many people who have the ability to slice a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s dead body into pieces...¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°Senior, I can only tell you that I was the one who killed Zhang Yinli. Please forgive me for not disclosing more information about that.¡±


    If Ou Yangming was still the helper he was in the past, Fang Yihai could simply seize him because of what he said and could interrogate him with torture. Nevertheless, the general only smoothed things over when Ou Yangming refused to give Xiaoxiao Sheng a full exnation.


    The three men left after 15 minutes.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming was faced with a pair of clear and limpid eyes when he turned around. The eyes were full of curiosity, which gave Ou Yangming a splitting headache.

 Chapter 104 Courtyard Crowded With Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 104 Courtyard Crowded With Visitors</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to them, I really did kill Zhang Yinli.¡± Ou Yangming spread out his hands helplessly, then blurted for some reason, ¡°Even if I lied to them, I won¡¯t lie to you!¡±


    Ni Yinghong blinked her big eyes and chuckled. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that we¡¯re so close?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your help, how could I have learned appraisal art? Based on that alone, I can¡¯t lie to


    you.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was shocked. ¡°What? Did you actually learn the art?¡±


    It was true that she had helped Ou Yangming several times throughout the appraisal task by talking about some techniques during conversations, but she did not teach him in an orderly manner. Ni Yinghong only did everything conveniently and agitated Zheng Ziwen to perform appraisal art with her for a number of times.


    Yes. Ni Yinghong previously spared no effort in helping Ou Yangming not only because of the strange feeling she had but also because she wanted to do him a favor. As such, Ou Yangming would not refuse to help her in the future if she ever needed help.


    However, as much as Ni Yinghong helped, she never expected Ou Yangming to actually grasp appraisal art.


    If the art could be fathomed so easily, appraisers would not be rare individuals.


    Following that, Ou Yangming grinned and rubbed his hands to release the Appraisal Light.


    Nheless, there was no equipment around, and as thick-faced as he was, he could not just settle the light on Ni Yinghong¡¯s body. Hence, he shook his wrist to shoot the Appraisal Light on the ground.


    [Insufficient mental power, appraisal failed]


    A notification suddenly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    He was instantly stunned. ¡®What does this mean? I used appraisal art on the ground, so it should appraise the soil for me. Why does it show that I have insufficient mental power?¡¯


    Appraisal art was an exceptionally mysterious ability. Once it was performed, it could automatically appraise the equivalent rank and the specific attributes of a piece of equipment or a person. Why did something like this happen?


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s confused look, Ni Yinghong finally curbed her thoughts after being taken aback for a moment. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Look, what do you think about my appraisal art?¡± Ou Yangming immediately shook his head and asked, but said to himself, ¡®If you use your appraisal art on the ground, you¡¯ll understand how I feel.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he understood that the art was extremely precious for normal appraisers, who would never use it so casually as he did.


    Although Ni Yinghong did not want to admit it, she knew that Ou Yangming indeed used the Appraisal Light. She scoffed and belittled him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just appraisal art? I know it too, what¡¯s so amazing about that!¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He suddenly realized that she was right...


    ¡®I must¡¯ve been bewitched, why did I use appraisal art in front of an appraiser, am I not bringing contempt upon myself?¡¯


    Ni Yinghong quickly changed the topic. ¡°Come with me!¡±


    She brought Ou Yangming to a side room. Fortunately, Ou Yangming had been given a much better treatmenttely such that he was almost at Old Craftsman¡¯s level. He had a master bedroom, a side room, as well as a courtyard. If that was not the case, his previous small unit would be quite embarrassing.


    Once Ou Yangming entered the room, he instantly noticed the pieces of equipment he was familiar with, including the waist sash, which was ced at the most eye-catching spot.


    Ni Yinghong pouted her lips and said, ¡°There, your things are here. I guarantee that nobody has touched them, and nobody used appraisal art on them.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thanked her from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He had thanked her seriously because he knew that countless people were curious knowing he had carried Zhang Yinli¡¯s head out of the dense forest. In particr, his unique pieces of equipment would attract their attention.


    While Ni Yinghong said it so easily, he knew that she must have paid a huge price.


    That said, this was not Ou Yangming¡¯s first time owing Ni Yinghong a favor. When one had too many debts, one stopped worrying about them, thus he did not need to be especially thankful this time.


    Another knock was heard on the door at the spur of the moment.


    Ou Yangming was slightly displeased, but he swallowed his irritation after he opened the door.


    This was because Deng Zhicai was the person standing outside. Being the main general in the military, he was more prestigious than Fang Yihai. Besides, Ou Yangming was even his subordinate. Since the general had paid him a special visit, how could he be irritated? Even if he was courting death, he should not do it so obviously.


    Deng Zhicai¡¯s purpose of visitation was very simple; he was here to convey his greetings. Even though he was also curious about Zhang Yinli¡¯s death, he avoided talking about it after seeing that Ou Yangming was reluctant to disclose the full truth.


    It was worth noting that Deng Zhicai would not have treated another subordinate the same way, and would only treat a friend, who was on an equal footing as him, slightly better than that.


    Deng Zhicai bid his farewell after 15 minutes, but before Ou Yangming could take a seat, Chen Yifan¡¯s loudughter was heard.


    Ou Yangming dared not neglect General Chen, whom he was already familiar with for a long time, by which he respected the general more than he did Deng Zhicai and Fang Yihai. Nheless, Chen Yifan had also visited for the same reason but did not talk about Ou Yangming¡¯s encounter in the forest.


    After Ou Yangming managed to send Chen Yifan away and thought that he could finally have some peace, a person who he had not expected to see actually visited.


    It wasmanding General Tian Boguang from the East Camp. Ou Yangming initially thought the big boss in the military hade to pick a fight with him, but the general was so well-mannered and friendly that he felt warm.


    Finally, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply after sending off the fourth general. He felt that the need to engage with everyone was even more tiring than his battle against Zhang Yinli.


    He did not expect to hear another knock on his door again.


    Supervisor Kang Weibo from the Armament Camp, Supervisor Qu Jianming from the Provision Camp, and other respected figures from the other camps hade as though Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard was a ce for gathering. Apart from the North Camp¡¯smanding general who was still away, the others who were present had visited him.


    Only when the sun was slowly setting, the courtyard that was crowded with visitors became peaceful again.


    Ou Yangming grinned from ear to ear. He had never been chased after like that, and his visitors were all people with high statuses. Moreover, other than the few generals who had to consider their image, the other visitors spoke to him respectfully.


    Since he had never seen such a grand asion, he was on cloud nine.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not notice that Ni Yinghong had been observing him carefully, and her sharp-witted eyes somehow showed a hint of worry.


    Atst, when everyone left and Ou Yangming¡¯s residence became quiet again, Ni Yinghong suddenly said, ¡°Brother Ou, there¡¯s actually something I haven¡¯t told you about.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled brightly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ni Yinghong told him slowly, ¡°Brother Ou, the elder from my family said that your mental state was affected this time, so it¡¯s best not to have extreme emotions in the near future.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he somehow felt anxious.


    Without Ni Yinghong¡¯s reminder, perhaps he would not have noticed because he had been immersed in everyone¡¯s tters, but he immediately became doubtful when Ni Yinghong said that out of the blue.


    Almost at the next instant, Ou Yangming quickly recalled someone.


    ¡®Old Craftsman!¡¯


    While he and Old Craftsman were not rted by blood, they were definitely as close as a father and a son. No, they were actually more intimate than that.


    Theoretically, Old Craftsman would not have neglected Ou Yangming after Ou Yangming suffered an attack and survived by luck.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s residence had been bustling for a day, where he was visited in turns by people who should or should not havee, as well as those who were either qualified or unqualified to drop by.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s ce was full of activity, he did not have the time to think too much as he had to rack his brain to deal with the situation.


    However, he was suddenly surprised.


    His mouth twitched as he mumbled, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Old Craftsman? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not realize that his voice trembled a little when he spoke.


    Ni Yinghong looked at him in shock. She did not think that Ou Yangming could figure out what she wanted to say only after hearing a small clue.


    When she fixed her gaze on Ou Yangming, she suddenly noticed that the cheerful and high-spirited young man had suddenly be timid. Not only was his voice shaking, but his hands had subconsciously tensed up.


    ¡°Hehe, I know, Old Craftsman must be busy smithing a divine weapon for General Chen Yifan, right?¡± Ou Yangming looked at Ni Yinghong eagerly. ¡°He has dyed it for too long, so he mustn¡¯t dy it any further.¡±


    Ni Yinghong hesitated for a while before shaking her head.


    Ou Yangming then pped his forehead. ¡°I know, Old Craftsman must¡¯ve received news about a ce with good ores, so he hurried over to take a look. Hmph, how dare he leave me alone, I must question him once he¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ni Yinghong sighed and reached her hand out to put it on Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    Before she even said anything, Ou Yangming uttered in a hurry, ¡°I guessed it, Old Craftsman must be mad at me for being so bold that I took the risk and contended with Zhang Yinli, right? As long as I apologize to him, he¡¯lle to meet me, right...¡±


    Ni Yinghong was startled. Just as she was going to shake her head, she felt something cold on her hand.


    When she looked, she noticed a drop of clear liquid on the back of her hand, then big teardrops kept rolling down from Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming, who had been talking in a hurry, had not noticed it.

 Chapter 105 A Slim Chance Of Survival

    <h4>Chapter 105 A Slim Chance Of Survival</h4>


    Perhaps because it was nightfall and the bright moonlight washed away the noise in the day, the courtyard was so quiet that it was almost soundless.


    When Ou Yangming arrived outside the door with Ni Yinghong, he suddenly felt his knees go weak, and could not take another step forward.


    His ears twitched slightly when he heard the soft and faint breathingsing from the room.


    By looking through the window gap, Ou Yangming noticed a familiar yet strange face.


    Old Craftsman had indeed aged. As hey on his bed, though they had not met for over ten days, Ou Yangming could tell that his face had be shockingly thin. The old man¡¯s eyes were shut, and the wings of his nose undted. He looked like an old machine that had been operating for years and was lingering at death¡¯s door.


    Ou Yangming slowly bent over while pressing where his heart was.


    It hurt terribly and was an intense feeling of grief that would explode at any time.


    He wanted to cast everything aside and burst into tears by Old Craftsman¡¯s bed. Perhaps that was the only way to soothe the pain in his heart.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not act on impulse even though he was already biting his lips so hard that two deep blood traces were seen.


    He slowly stood up and tipped his toes to back away silently. Just like how Ou Yangming did not make a single sound when he came, he left in silence too.


    Before long, he walked out of the courtyard and saw Ni Yinghong in the dark.


    Under the indistinct moonlight, Ni Yinghong seemed to have turned into a mysterious yet cold and noble spirit that one dared not treat with disrespect. Additionally, the moonlight made her look more brilliant as though she had a light muslin on her body.


    That said, Ou Yangming seemed to have not noticed at all. He approached Ni Yinghong to ask her softly, ¡°Why did Old Man be like this?¡±


    Ni Yinghong sighed. ¡°I previously asked around about Old Craftsman¡¯s past achievements. Let me ask you, do you know why he adopted you for two years but decided to exchange all his credits this year for you to acquire the Military Fire?¡±


    Ou Yangming trembled. He had guessed the answer, but only moved his lips a little as he could not bring himself to say it.


    ¡°You guessed it right. Old Craftsman knows he¡¯s getting old and that his time will be up soon. He wanted to help you obtain a survival path and a stepping-stone for your future while he¡¯s still able to do so,¡± the considerate Ni Yinghong answered it for him, then continued after a pause, ¡°But even he didn¡¯t expect you to be a koi that¡¯ll transform into a dragon through the wind and clouds.¡±


    Ou Yangming was agitated, but he mumbled, ¡°If Old Man can remain in a good condition, it doesn¡¯t matter if the koi don¡¯t transform into a dragon!¡±


    Ni Yinghong was slightly moved. Although she was still young, she had seen the fickleness of the world.


    Countless evil beings would sacrifice everything including the benefits of friends and family in order to seed in life. Nheless, the things they pursued and the pinnacle of life that they achieved were as far apart as Heaven and Earth from Ou Yangming¡¯s current state.


    Ou Yangming had just spoken from the bottom of his heart, and Ni Yinghong believed that he would not hesitate to exchange all his achievements thus far for Old Craftsman¡¯s life.


    Old Craftsman had not achieved anything spectacr in his life as he was only the chief of Military Fire cksmiths in a small military camp, but he had a good son, or perhaps a good grandson.


    ¡®Perhaps he¡¯ll be d when he¡¯s in Heaven?¡¯ Ni Yinghong wondered.


    Nevertheless, looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s gloomy face at the moment, she obviously was not going to say anything that would rub him the wrong way.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me go in earlier?¡±


    Previously when Ni Yinghong brought him here, she did not urge him too much and only told him one thing.


    She told him to look through the window on the outside without entering the room if he did not want Old Craftsman to die right away. If Ni Yinghong had advised Ou Yangming with other reasons, he would have ignored her. However, when he heard the reason given, he reacted like the monkey that was cursed by the Band-tightening Spell[1], where he dared not go even one step beyond the line.


    Ni Yinghong sighed again and exined, ¡°Old Craftsman is in a veryplicated situation, and he¡¯s actually at the end of his life due to old age. Before this, he had been forcing himself to hold on because he was still healthy. It was only after Old Craftsman heard you¡¯ve been attacked outside the camp by a Yang Grade powerhouse that he became so furious, and his heart eventually became so weak that he can only lie in bed.¡±


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists, and the sounds of his bones cracking were heard.


    While Zhang Yinli and his younger brother had died, they had harmed Old Craftsman, hence Ou Yangming hated them to their bones.


    ¡°It¡¯s them, it¡¯s really them!¡± Ou Yangming expressed his resentment, ¡°If anything bad happens to Old Man, I¡¯ll never let them go!¡±


    Ni Yinghong remarked slowly, ¡°Zhang Yinli and his brother are dead.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a sinister look in his eyes as if he was a disgruntled ghost from hell. ¡°They¡¯re dead, but the people who raised them, supported them, promoted them, and taught them martial arts are still alive, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Ni Yinghong quivered upon hearing him. In actual fact, guilt by association was not rare in the world, but it was usually done by the strong to the weak.


    While Ou Yangming had a great cultivation base and a bright future, he was unquestionably insignificant aspared to the Zhang family in the capital.


    Based on this current strength, if he wanted to overturn the Zhang family, he would be like an ant trying to shake up a tree or a mantis trying to stop a chariot; it would be impossible. That being said, Ni Yinghong somehow had a feeling that the Zhang family would be in huge trouble.


    She cleared her throat andmented, ¡°Brother Ou, the Zhang family in the capital isn¡¯t an easy match, even the Fang family avoids going against them.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act rashly, but I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on the Zhang family for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ni Yinghong instantly felt troubled. ¡®I suppose any family that¡¯s being secretly eyed by someone like Ou Yangming won¡¯t end well.¡¯


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you won¡¯t let me go in,¡± Ou Yangming suddenly said after a short pause.


    Ni Yinghong quickly curbed her thought and answered him, ¡°Once Old... Man fell sick, I immediately informed my family to invite a medical elder here, and to bring a spiritual pill along to save his life.¡±


    She discreetly changed from using Old Craftsman to Old Man at this moment. Normally, Ou Yangming would have put on a fierce look because the term of address was only uniquely enjoyed by him in the entire military camp. If anyone else had used it, even Commanding General Deng Zhicai from the Middle Camp¡ªthe old man himself would correct them.


    Of course, Old Craftsman would not be given the special treatment if he was not the chief of Military Fire cksmiths in the camp, and his head would have been chopped off already.


    That being said, Ou Yangming dared not refute when Ni Yinghong suddenly changed the way she addressed Old Craftsman.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming gave tacit consent, Ni Yinghong was secretly delighted, but a worried expression remained. ¡°Old Man¡¯s time is almost up, so even the spiritual pill could only let him hang by a thread. On top of that, his mental state needs to cooperate too.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the cooperation?¡±


    Ni Yinghong replied, ¡°We need to make the Old Man have the desire to live. As long as he has the heart to, the spiritual pill¡¯s greatest magical effect can be unleashed, and the fire of his life can be prolonged for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual pill is very precious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ou Yangming looked deeply at her.


    ¡°It can save the life of a person with weak vitality, so it¡¯s naturally not something that can bepared by ordinary items.¡± Ni Yinghong nodded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ou Yangming uttered after taking a deep breath. He had nothing else to say other than those two words because he was aware that the favor was not something that could be repaid with a simple thank you.


    Ni Yinghong shook her head. ¡°Old Man is most concerned about you now. He¡¯s still hanging by the thread because he can¡¯t let you go, which is why he¡¯s able to stay alive for now. If Old Man suddenly sees you, what do you think will happen?¡±


    Ou Yangming shivered and felt the deepest fear from the bottom of his heart.


    He closed his eyes to ponder for a long time before he suddenly opened his eyes to stare at Ni Yinghong without blinking. ¡°Brother Ni, I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Since a pill that can be used to save one¡¯s life exists in this world, is there one that can be used to prolong one¡¯s life?¡±


    Ni Yinghong secretly praised him, ¡®Ou Yangming¡¯s not an ordinary person indeed. Once he calms down, he quickly finds the key to the problem.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, but...¡± She nodded and said hesitantly, ¡®It¡¯s not just difficult to obtain a longevity medicine, it¡¯s exceptionally difficult.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly became high-spirited.


    Ever since he knew Old Craftsman had one foot in the grave, his eyes became so dark that they were terrifying. Ou Yangming suddenly became radiant at that instant as though he had transformed into another person.


    ¡°Brother Ni, how can I obtain the spiritual medicine?¡±


    Ni Yinghong had mixed feelings when she saw apletely different Ou Yangming, but she sighed softly. ¡°Brother Ou, I told you, it¡¯s exceptionally difficult and dangerous.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, but it was a disdainfulugh.


    ¡°Difficult and dangerous? Perfect, I like challenges the most. The more difficult and the more dangerous they are, the happier I am,¡± he responded proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely do it.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was moved when she saw Ou Yangming glowing in spirit, and she felt like someone had plucked a string in her heart. Nheless, she cast away the thought and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ou. You¡¯re so young, so you shouldn¡¯t take the risk. I can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Thud...¡±


    Ni Yinghong widened her eyes in disbelief and was appalled when Ou Yangming kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°How can y-you do this?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. If someone else had been so secretive instead, he would certainly attack that person to force the answer out of him or her; even if he had to employ the evilest torture in the world.


    However, Ni Yinghong had been helping him all along, and he was not an ungrateful person.


    Since he could not adopt rough measures, he had to forget his ego and beg her.


    As for losing face, if Old Craftsman could recover and live a few more years, why would he not be willing to lose it?


    [1] This refers to Sun Wukong, also known as the Monkey King

 Chapter 106 Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 106 Shameless</h4>


    ¡°Brother Ni, I¡¯m eternally grateful for the repeated help that you¡¯ve given me,¡± Ou Yangming looked up and said sincerely, ¡°but no matter what, please help me this time. If you help me this time, even if I have to face torture and execution, even if I have to go through mountains of daggers and seas of mes, I¡¯ll do it if you ask me to.¡±


    Ni Yinghong stomped her foot and said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so unreasonable. Let¡¯s talk this out, get up quickly.¡±


    Ou Yangming was secretly delighted because he could tell from Ni Yinghong¡¯s tone that she was not as stubborn as before. Since that was the case, he must persevere because Ni Yinghong might change her mind again if he got up so soon.


    Thus, he shook his head and expressed resolutely, ¡°If you don¡¯t promise me, I¡¯ll continue kneeling and not get up.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ni Yinghong was slightly mad. She was unwilling to talk to Ou Yangming if he continued to kneel, thus she turned around and pretended to leave.


    Just as Ni Yinghong lifted one foot, she felt a heavy burden on her other leg. Feeling shocked, when she lowered her head to look, she found that Ou Yangming had pounced on her leg. Though he was still kneeling, he had reached out his hand to grab Ni Yinghong¡¯s leg tightly.


    Ni Yinghong widened her eyes. Although ever since she was a child she had been weird and could not get herself to bedylike,which resulted in her being treated like a boy, there was still a difference between the sexes. Nobody had ever grabbed her calf, let alone her thigh!


    When Ni Yinghong felt Ou Yangming¡¯s hands and chest on her thigh, she was so abashed and angry that she subconsciously kicked.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was like a drowning person who was clinging onto hisst chance. It was easy to take his life away, but it was extremely difficult to make him let go.


    Based on Ni Yinghong¡¯s power, she could easily kick a normal person away. However, it would be wishful thinking if she wanted to kick away a Yin Grade martial artist who swore not to give up until he achieved his goal and would rather die than submit.


    Ni Yinghong was already so shy that her face looked like a ripe peach, and the back of her ears and her neck were red as well. The thing she regretted the most at this moment was not having revealed her identity to Ou Yangming, or the pervert would not have had the guts to cling onto her at all.


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Quickly let go...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, then I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    ¡°You let go first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go even if I die!¡±


    Ni Yinghong stared at Ou Yangming hatefully. If another person had done this, she would have pped the person right away to smash his brain juices out, but she could not bring herself to p the determined Ou Yangming, who did not seem lewd at all.


    ¡°Let go of me first, don¡¯t let someone else see us,¡± Ni Yinghong was somewhat begging him as she could not take it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    ¡®Not scared... You *ss!¡¯


    Ni Yinghong almost fainted. ¡®You¡¯re not scared, but I am!¡¯


    ¡°My elder brother and the elder from my family are nearby. If they see you, you¡¯re definitely not going to end well,¡± she advised him earnestly, ¡°If they see you, you¡¯re doomed.¡±


    Despite that, Ou Yangming still shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let go even if your father sees us, let alone your elder brother!¡±


    Ni Yinghong almost choked on her own breath. ¡®If someone sees the Ni family¡¯s little princess give in because of this, will I be the greatestughing stock in the prefecture?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you, quickly let go of me now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, but still looked at her dubiously.


    Ni Yinghong gritted her teeth and uttered word by word, ¡°I swear, if you don¡¯t let go now, I won¡¯t even tell you a single...


    Before she finished her sentence, her leg was free again because Ou Yangming had scurried a couple of meters away.


    Ou Yangming could tell by examining Ni Yinghong that she was truly mad. If Ni Yinghong had not agreed to tell him, he would not have let go even if he was beaten to death, but since she promised, how would he be so bold as to make his benefactor angry?


    Ni Yinghong was stunned for a while. Even though she had sighed a breath of relief, she somehow felt like there was beautiful snow in her heart, as if she had been sad that it had ended so soon.


    She immediately cast the thought aside as she was taken aback.


    Ni Yinghong was furious when she looked at the eager Ou Yangming. She shifted her body and ran over to him to p him hard with her slim hand.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He subconsciously wanted to evade the p, but stood still when a thought crossed his mind. He did not move an inch even when he was pped.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    A loud p was heard, and Ou Yangming¡¯s face quickly turned red and swollen.


    Ni Yinghong was struck dumb. Her fury quickly disappeared, and she felt sorry when she noticed the clear and slightly swollen palm print on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. ¡°Idiot, why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°I offended you, so I should let you vent your anger by pping me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, even if you wanted to be pped, you can¡¯t lean in with your face...¡± Ni Yinghong bit her lower lip.


    ¡®You¡¯re the one who pped my face right away, I didn¡¯t even lean in.¡¯ Ou Yangming felt wronged, but instead of wanting to exin, he asked in a hurry, ¡°Brother Ni, can you tell me now?¡±


    Ni Yinghong pouted her lips and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he thought, ¡®I stand a chance.¡¯


    Ni Yinghong led him to a huge mansion. She went over a wall instead of entering from the front, and Ou Yangming did the same after a moment of hesitation.


    Since Ou Yangming decided to get information from Ni Yinghong, he could only follow her. Even if he had to climb a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of fire, he had to do it.


    Nevertheless, his heart tensed up just as he went past the wall, and he had goosebumps. This was because he clearly sensed a powerful aura in the dark that had locked onto him.


    The aura was threatening, so much so that it was more threatening than Zhang Yinli.


    ¡®But Zhang Yinli is a Yang Grade powerhouse, does it mean that the fe who¡¯s lying in ambush here has a more fearsome cultivation base?¡¯


    ¡°Careful!¡± Ou Yangming warned softly as he shifted his body without hesitation, and pulled Ni Yinghong behind his back. He regretted not being fully equipped at this moment. If he had his armor, helmet, treasure saber, waist sash, and so on, he would not be afraid at all.


    That said, if he actually walked into the military camp with a full equipment set, he would likely attract unnecessary troubles.


    Soon enough, the atmosphere in the dark became tenser, and Ou Yangming could feel that the powerhouse, who was lurking in the dark, was about to make a move. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, and he suddenly stretched his body.


    Ou Yangming could not hide because Ni Yinghong was behind him, so the only way was to leverage force to counter force, and to draw away his enemy¡¯s power through the integration of Heaven and man.


    He had gained 4 taels of power after advancing to Yin Grade, hence he could attempt to shift 500 kilograms of power.


    However, just as both sides were going tounch the most intense attack, Ni Yinghong uttered softly as she recalled something, ¡°Big Yellow, don¡¯t bark!¡±


    ¡®Big Yellow? Don¡¯t bark?


    ¡®What does that mean...¡¯


    Just as Ou Yangming had no idea what was going on, a shadow jumped out from the dark.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes when he saw the shadow.


    ¡®Is that... A dog?¡¯


    Yes. Although the dog carried a fearsome aura, it was just a dog and not anything else.


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips, and felt that his head was filled with paste. It was actually a dog-a yellow-haired dog-that had given out such a frightening pressure that he felt as if he had encountered a strong enemy.


    In a sh, Ni Yinghong walked out from behind Ou Yangming. She approached the big yellow dog to hug its neck, whereas the dog kept wagging its tail to respond to her affection. Nheless, it stared coldly at Ou Yangming as though it was afraid he would do something inappropriate.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched. When he looked at Ni Yinghong being so friendly with a big yellow dog that bore a Yang Grade aura, he felt that they were out of ce.


    ¡°Big Yellow, this is Ou Yangming, my friend. You mustn¡¯t bark at him next time, understood?¡± Ni Yinghong said sternly as if she was talking to a person.


    The big yellow dog blinked and finally became at ease. Following that, it sniffed in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction, thus Ou Yangming no longer felt the enormous pressure.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. While he was confident if he had to fight, he was d that he did not need to fight a big yellow dog in Yang Grade.


    After all, dogs and humans were different; a human could not bite a dog. Without carrying any weapon, nobody would dare to provoke Big Yellow for fun.


    ¡°Brother Ni, is Big Yellow a half-spirit beast?¡± Ou Yangming suddenly asked as a thought crossed his mind.


    Ni Yinghong giggled and replied to him, ¡°That¡¯s right, you really have a good eye!¡±


    Ou Yangming gasped. ¡®A half-spirit beast... Ni Yinghong actually has a half-spirit beast as a watchdog? Uhm, but the big yellow dog is indeed a guard dog.¡¯


    Nevertheless, it was quite unbelievable that the dog was actually a half-spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming could not help but have a strange look on his face when he thought about half-spirit beasts.


    He had once absorbed a half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood through the Devouring attribute. Not only did his essential Qi improve, but his mental power increased by a huge margin that was almost more than twice of what he originally had.


    After that, the half-spirit beast was taken away by the others in the military, so Ou Yangming could noty a finger on it anymore.


    On the other hand, a living half-spirit beast was wagging its tail in front of him at the moment.


    Suddenly, the big yellow dog stopped wagging, and it turned its head to re fiercely at Ou Yangming as though it sensed the unusual ill intent.


    Ni Yinghong quicklyforted it, ¡°Big Yellow, be good, don¡¯t be naughty.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly looked away and thought, ¡®This watchdog is quite clever.¡±

 Chapter 107 A Long Talk At Night

    <h4>Chapter 107 A Long Talk At Night</h4>


    When Ni Yinghong brought Ou Yangming into her room, the big yellow dog actually wagged its tail and followed them inside too.


    Seeing as Ni Yinghong was so affectionate with it, and after looking at the decoration in the room, Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a strange expression.


    The big yellow dog nced at him warily as it was afraid he had another wicked idea in his head.


    ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t be afraid, Big Yellow has already regarded you as a friend, so it won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Ni Yinhong said with a smile.


    ¡®Who is friends with him (it)...¡¯ Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog looked at each other and had the same thought. That said, they did not show the enmity between them in front of Ni Yinghong.


    Ou Yangming finally plucked up his courage after pondering for a while, and he uttered, ¡°Brother... Ni, I have another question for


    you.¡±


    Ni Yinghong could not help butugh. ¡°You really have a lot of questions.¡±


    ¡°Are you...¡± Ou Yangming chuckled as he asked, but suddenly stopped halfway. He quickly looked at his hands, then decided to swallow his words.


    ¡®If I guessed it right, isn¡¯t my action earlier...¡¯ He thought about an extremely serious problem, and the thought of it stressed him out. If he exposed Ni Yinghong¡¯s disguise, he might not be able to save his hands that had stayed with him for 16 years.


    Ni Yinghong asked in confusion, ¡°Am I what?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly thought of something else and asked, ¡°I wanted to ask, are you suddenly not going to tell me anymore...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t lie to you since I promised you, but it¡¯s exceptionally difficult and dangerous to acquire the spiritual medicine, so much so that it¡¯s far beyond your imagination,¡± Ni Yinghong responded snappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, tell me about it first.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    He had quite a cheerful attitude because he had decided not to shrink no matter how difficult it would be. Even if it would cost his life, he would consider it fate because there was nothing he could do.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was truly unaffected, and he did not force himself to put on an act.


    Ni Yinghong asked after some thought, ¡°Tell me first, how did you figure out that there¡¯s a spiritual medicine like that?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°Because of the way you acted!¡±


    ¡°What? What does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re neither a rtive nor a friend of Old Craftsman, but you¡¯re willing to pay such a huge price to keep him alive,¡± Ou Yangming replied to her frankly, ¡°If you¡¯re only keeping him alive so I can see him onest time, you wouldn¡¯t have stopped me from meeting him, and would¡¯ve let him leave in peace instead once his wish is fulfilled. Since you didn¡¯t let me in, you must be clinging on to a ray of hope that Old Man can be saved, am I right?¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked at him in astonishment as if it was her first time meeting him. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. ¡°If I guessed it right, the method that you said probably has something to do with me, but there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out. If your n is so powerful, why do you need help from a nobody like me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know my n?¡± Ni Yinghong questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Ou Yangming gave an unusually brief answer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t? If you don¡¯t, why did you say that my n is powerful?¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at the big yellow dog while Ni Yinghong reached her head out to hold her forehead. She had been so mad about Ou Yangming¡¯s abnormal behavior earlier that she became confused, and her IQ was lowered.


    ¡®I have a half-spirit beast as a pet, isn¡¯t it enough to tell?¡¯ She thought to herself


    ¡°Brother Ou, since you guessed it, I¡¯m not going to hide it from you anymore,¡± Ni Yinghongter sighed and said in all seriousness, ¡°Our n is indeed seeking help. We initially only wanted to do you favors and nned to ask you for help after paying a certain price, but Old Man¡¯s time is almost up and he¡¯s already at death¡¯s door. Coincidentally, the ce we need you to go has a longevity spiritual medicine, so...¡± She looked at Ou Yangming earnestly. ¡°Brother Ou, will you me me for hiding the truth?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even thank you enough, how can I me you?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and expressed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason behind it is. You¡¯re willing to save Old Man¡¯s life with a spiritual medicine, and are giving me a chance to obtain another one. If I actually bear a grudge against you, am I not worse than a pig or a dog?¡±


    Ni Yinghong smiled with her lips pursed, and was d that she did not choose the wrong person.


    In actual fact, there were many things that one could not do at one¡¯s free will when one was still alive.


    If Ou Yangming was worthless, Ni Yinghong and the others would only save Old Craftsman with a spiritual medicine if they had nothing better to do. In fact, Ni Yinghong would not have put so much effort into helping Ou Yangming during the appraisal task if she did not need a favor from him.


    Ou Yangming was incredibly d at that moment that he was still useful.


    At the very least, his worth was enough to keep Old Craftsman alive for the time being. With that as the base, everything else was unimportant.


    Some people were born evil, they would feel at ease even if they used and enjoyed resources from another n or team. On the contrary, when the n or team asked for a favor in return or for a share of the profit, those people would think that it was a disgraceful act.


    Mine was mine, and yours was mine too. This was the idea of such people.


    However, those people had never wondered. Without the team that gave them a tform, and without the n that provided them with resources, could they have achieved a great height?


    Ni Yinghong had seen many selfish and petty people like that, which was why she was delighted when she sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s kindness.


    Only a person like him would be treated with respect and gain someone¡¯s trust to work together, and only a person like him would have a broader path and be more powerful in the future.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re able to understand, I¡¯ll be honest,¡± Ni Yinghong said sternly, ¡°You¡¯veprehended the integration of Heaven and man, and you¡¯re the first person we found who¡¯s also below Extreme Grade.¡±


    ¡°The integration of Heaven and man?¡± Ou Yangming was startled. He pondered then asked with a bitter smile, ¡°I suppose what you saw was my performance during the smithing challenge?¡±


    He did not remember being in a deadly battle with the Ni family siblings, hence after linking the matter to the time when they suddenly treated him with a different attitude, he easily drew a conclusion.


    ¡°Yes, but there are thousands and ten thousands of cultivation paths in the world, and the apprehension in one leads to the apprehension in ten thousand more. Since you fathomed the integration of Heaven and man when you were smithing, you¡¯re able to fathom it fully by cultivating martial arts. Besides...¡± Ni Yinghong smiled, then continued after a moment of hesitation, ¡°What we need is the integration of Heaven and man, not your martial arts cultivation base.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog suddenly barked. Instead of looking at Ou Yangming in disdain, it had a grave expression on its face.


    Ni Yinghongughed out loud. ¡°Big Yellow says it doesn¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve achieved the integration of Heaven and man.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a soft smile, but he did not have the mood to prove anything to the big yellow dog even though it was actually a half-spirit beast.


    After a brief moment, Ni Yinghong returned to the topic. ¡°The Ni family¡¯s ancestors once set a forbidden area when our family¡¯s foundation was first established. The forbidden area is exceptionally mysterious and dangerous. For generations, only seniors who have achieved the integration of Heaven and man can enter without being hurt.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Are you asking me to enter the forbidden area?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since you have people who can enter the area, why must it be me?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not an Extreme Grade powerhouse. Our ancestor has said that only martial artists below Extreme Grade can find the legacy,¡± Ni Yinghong answered without holding back. She looked rather distressed when she said, ¡°How many Extreme Grade powerhouses can actually apprehend the integration of Heaven and man, let alone martial artists below Extreme Grade?¡±


    Ou Yangming understood right away. ¡°Is the legacy left by your ancestor very important?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ni Yinghong said snappily, ¡°Which n¡¯s legacy isn¡¯t important!¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately smiled apologetically after having brought contempt upon himself. ¡°This is simple, I just have to enter the forbidden area to acquire the spiritual medicine. Oh, yes, I have to get your n¡¯s legacy too!¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked at him helplessly. ¡®If our n¡¯s elder sees his attitude, I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t let him in so easily.¡¯


    ¡°Ni... When are we setting out?¡± Ou Yangming initially wanted to address her as Brother Ni, but suddenly realized that he could not bring himself to say it anymore, so he used a vague term of address.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I have to hurry!¡± Ou Yangming showed a bitter smile. ¡°Old Man is still lying there, so I¡¯m worried...¡±


    Ni Yinghong shook her head, but could understand his feelings. The fellow had gone so far as kneeling to beg her for the spiritual medicine, thus it was obvious that he was anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless even if you¡¯re so impatient, you have a test to pass before you enter the forbidden area. If you can¡¯t pass the test, you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What test is that?¡±


    ¡°You have to walk the Testimony Path to prove to us that you have strong confidence, or you won¡¯t be qualified to enter the forbidden area,¡± Ni Yinghong answered seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Testimony Path. The Ni family has plenty of powerhouses over a thousand years, but the number of people who finished the path can be counted with one hand.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was somewhat in a daze when he saw the soft and fair hand moving in front of him.


    Nheless, he quickly cast his imagination aside and responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how difficult the Testimony Path is, I¡¯ll definitelyplete it!¡±


    ¡®Looks like it won¡¯t be easy to save Old Man, but as I said, no matter how difficult the road ahead is, I won¡¯t flinch.


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s God or Buddha, I¡¯ll kill them if they stop me. Nothing can stop me from moving forward.¡¯


    Nevertheless, just as Ou Yangming made his decision, the big yellow dog blinked and looked at him indifferently.


    ¡®This young fe wants to walk the Testimony Path? In his dreams!

 Chapter 108 General Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 108 General Meeting</h4>


    A ming sun rose slowly amidst purple mist, emitting dazzling rays to the surroundings. It was like a huge round te that hung high above the horizon far away.


    From the military camp, a group of people on horses charged out to head to the prefecture.


    After learning a lesson from the incident where soldiers were obstructed halfway and killed, a huge team escorted Ou Yangming this time.


    Although the military¡¯smanding generals could not easily leave the camp, apart from the North Camp¡¯smanding general, the other four generals had actually sent their respective Guards Captains.


    Needless to say, Guards Captain Mei Jianyi from the East Camp was actually there to escort the Ni family young masters instead of Ou Yangming.


    As for Guards Captain Wu Guotu from the Middle Camp, Guards Captain Yu Hailiang from the South Camp, and Guards Captain Liu Zhengye from the West Camp, they were naturally there to escort Ou Yangming.


    Master Ou had been intercepted once before. Though the attacker failed and lost his life, it was like a p in their faces. If a simr incident took ce again, the military camp would really lose its face.


    Wu Guotu was the only Yang Grade powerhouse other than the five generals in the camp, and while Yu Hailiang and the other captains were not in Yang Grade yet, they had a cultivation base at the peak of Yin Grade ss Five. With them joining hands together, and with assistance from numerous soldiers, if someone like Zhang Yinli attacked again, that person would be dead for sure.


    Ou Yangming traveled by horse. He was not adept in horsemanship, but Ni Yinghong had kindly picked an elite war horse for him, so as long as he sat on it steadily, it would gallop with the rest of the squad without falling behind even if he did not ride it.


    They traveled at the speed of light till afternoon, where they took a break at a shaded area. As soon as they finished their lunch, Ou Yangming asked impatiently, ¡°Captain Wu, can we hit the road already?¡±.


    After all, Wu Guotong was Middle Camp¡¯s Guards captain, hence he was considered the person in charge.


    He looked at Ou Yangming strangely and asked, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t you want to take a


    break?¡±


    The captain would not have looked at Ou Yangming in the eye if he had urged him in the past. However, Ou Yangming defeated Ni Yunhong in a smithing challenge, and even killed Zhang Yinli, a Yang Grade powerhouse, in the dense forest, thus Wu Guotu dared not belittle him anymore.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°Saving a person is like saving a fire, the sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡®A bit of hard work is obviously not worth mentioning for tough men in the military, but what about the Ni family siblings?¡¯ Wu Guotu nodded, but wondered. Not far away, a middle-aged man scoffed and said, ¡°General Wu, it¡¯s a bit too rushed to set out again now, the young masters from my n are still resting...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Ni Yunhong stood up to cut him off. ¡°Let¡¯s leave now, and the faster, the better.¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He dared not disobey Ni Yunhong even though he was displeased, so he responded to the young master softly. That said, the middle-aged man could not hide his hatred for Ou Yangming when he looked up at him.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and said to himself, ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I offended someone again for no reason.¡¯


    Nheless, he always kept Old Craftsman in his mind. Ou Yangming wanted very badly to have wings so that he could hurry to the Ni residence in the prefecture to retrieve the spiritual medicine. Therefore, he could not care less about offending insignificant people.


    With that, everyone continued to travel day and night, and spurred their horses to full speed. On the third day, they finally arrived at the prefecture.


    Looking at it from afar, it was a magnificent giant city, but the wall around it was roughly 3 meters tall. It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time seeing such a gigantic structure, but he did not have time to admire it, so he looked at Ni Yunhong after taking two nces at the wall.


    While he had promised Ni Yinghong to do this, the person who was really in charge was unquestionably the smithing master.


    Ni Yunhong grinned when he noticed Ou Yangming looked at him. ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t dy this.¡±


    He naturally understood how eager Ou Yangming was, and honestly, his desire for the legacy in the forbidden area was not at all lesser than Ou Yangming¡¯s yearning.


    Wu Guotu cupped his hands at the other people and said, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve arrived at the prefecture. We have to report to the military, so we¡¯ll make a move first.¡±


    Following that, the Guards captains and the soldiers whipped their reins to ride their horses away.


    They were officers and soldiers from the military, after all, so they must not desert their post. Although it was easy to find an excuse to leave, they must report to the military since they had arrived at the prefecture.


    Ni Yunhong watched them leave, then said, ¡°Brother Ou, please.¡±


    They soon entered the city and arrived at a grand residence.


    Once they entered the residence, someone brought Ou Yangming to a side room to rest.


    Ou Yangming was as anxious as an ant on fire, but he controlled himself and waited quietly in the room.


    In the main hall at the Ni residence¡¯s main room, around ten powerhouses gathered, each of them carrying a rich, substance-like aura. Some auras were valiant and sharp, some were as cold as ice, and some were like a zing fire that kept people away.


    Everyone present was a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    It was worth noting that each Yang Grade powerhouse was also known as a tyrant in an area, but there were only six people in the military camp whose cultivation base was at that level. On the other hand, there were already more than ten of them present in the Ni family¡¯s Elders Meeting.


    Indeed, the Ni family¡¯s profoundness was far beyondparable for ordinary families.


    Right then, a middle-aged woman asked with a deep voice, ¡°Great Elder, why have you gathered us here?¡±


    The leader seemed to be a roughly 40-year-old man; he was the Ni family¡¯s great elder, Ni Xueshu. He sighed and responded, ¡°Elders, I have something that I dare not decide, so I called for this Elders Meeting to get your opinions.¡±


    Everyone else exchanged nces as they were rather surprised.


    Another outspoken man stood up and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the Ni family¡¯s great elder, what is it that even you can¡¯t decide?¡±.


    Ni Xueshu smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°Yunhong and Yinghong have returned, and they... Want to open the Testimony Path.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Once Ni Xueshu finished his sentence, the other elders were in an uproar.


    ¡°No, that mustn¡¯t be allowed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Yunhong¡¯s a rare genius in our n, but it¡¯s still too early for him to walk the Testimony Path.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that it¡¯s too early? Idiot, did you forget that one has to have the cultivation base of at least Yin Grade to walk the path? I wasn¡¯t informed that Yunhong has advanced to Yin Grade.¡±


    ¡°You old fart, who are you calling an idiot? You¡¯re the biggest idiot!¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Ni Xueshu cleared his throat then said, ¡°Everyone, please keep in mind where we¡¯re at now.¡±


    The two raging men, who looked like they were ready to fight at any time, instantly trembled and lowered their heads as if they were done venting their anger.


    As long as a n was of a certain scale, some members would oppose each other in all sorts of matters regardless of the seriousness. After many generations, those n members might eventually be enemies too.


    Of course, the rest of the n would turn a blind eye to them so long as they did not collude with outsiders to harm those in the n.


    Ni Xueshu shook his head and added, ¡°When Yunhong and Yinhai visited the Immense Forest Military Camp this time, not only did they invite Elder Xuehai, who studies medicine art intensively, but they also took three Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills.¡±


    The hall was dead silent immediately after the great elder spoke, and an extremely odd atmosphere filled the air.


    A Life-prolonging Spiritual Pill was not just an ordinary item; it was one of the most valuable resources in the n. Each of the spiritual pills was expensively made, and they were one of the best weapons used by the n for diplomacy.


    Even though three Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills were far from anything serious, they were still resources that must not be treated lightly.


    Besides, based on Ni Yunhong and his young sister¡¯s position in the n, as well as how they were doted on by the three great ancestors, it did not matter if they took only three spiritual pills. Nevertheless, if they had taken them without asking, the other people would more or less have a knot in their hearts.


    Ni Xueshu shook his head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m able to bear it if only three Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills are needed, but based on Ni Yunhong¡¯s tone, I think he¡¯s asking for more.¡±


    The woman who had spoken first earlier asked, ¡°Did he say what they¡¯re for?¡±


    ¡°Yunhong said he made a friend at the Immense Forest Military Camp, and that friend of his has a senior whose life is hanging by the thread. Hence, Yunhong asked Elder Xuehai to the camp, and used Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills to prolong the senior¡¯s life,¡± Ni Xueshu quickly answered, then nce at the other elders before he said, ¡°Yunhong has returned, but he asked Elder Xuehai to remain at the military camp, and requested for ten more of those spiritual pills in one go.¡±


    The other elders looked at each other in disapproval.


    If only three Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills were requested, none of the elders would have said anything, even if they were displeased. However, they could not sit by idly anymore if Ni Yunhong were to use more than ten of those pills.


    ¡°Ah, Yunhong is such an innocent child.¡± One of the elders sighed. ¡°His friend only became friends with him to go after the spiritual pills. Heh, I¡¯m doubtful if his friend¡¯s senior is actually ill.¡±


    Another elderughed. ¡°If the senior faked an illness, Elder Xuehai would¡¯ve found out, but I¡¯m sure they lied to Yunhong to get the spiritual pills. Hmph, how can they be so daring? Their offense is unforgivable.¡±


    The elders were in a heated discussion, and their remarks implied the same thing.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were too young, and were deceived by outsiders who took advantage of their feelings to obtain the Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills from their n.


    Nheless, no matter how they criticized, nobody dared to denounce the siblings directly.


    The big man from before stood up and assured, ¡°Everyone, Yunhong and his younger sister are definitely not reckless people. Perhaps there¡¯s an inevitable reason behind what they¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no matter what the reason is, it¡¯s too much to ask for ten Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills in one go,¡± a skinny elder expressed inly.


    His statement was instantly agreed upon by many people.


    The big man furrowed his eyebrows deeply and suggested, ¡°Everyone, since they¡¯ve returned, why don¡¯t we ask them toe to exin? What do you think?¡±


    Everyone else looked at each other, and none of them objected to the suggestion.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ni Xueshu uttered, then gave the order. After some time, Ni Yunhong and his younger sister arrived together.

 Chapter 109 Supreme Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 109 Supreme Great Ancestor</h4>


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister bowed respectfully at the elders once they entered the hall.


    While their age and seniority were the lowest, in terms of cultivation base only, they were also nothingpared to the Yang Grade powerhouses who were present. Nheless, once Ni Yunhong and his younger sister showed up, whether it was the elders whomended them earlier for their kindness or the sharp-tongued elders who gave scornful remarks, they all shed smiles at the siblings; they did not look like they just had a dispute.


    ¡°Yunhong, you have a greater aura now. Hehe, is this a sign of you advancing to Yin Grade?¡± The big man said proudly.


    Ni Yunhong smiled and answered, ¡°Twelfth Uncle, I indeed n to cultivate in istion during my return this time to break through to Yin Grade Boundary.¡±


    Every other eldermented and thought, ¡®The young fe is very much doted on by the great ancestors, and has great achievements in martial arts cultivation and smithing art, which shouldn¡¯t be underestimated and can¡¯t be nitpicked. As long as he¡¯s really able to advance to Yin Grade, he¡¯ll definitely be number one among the youths and the middle-aged.¡¯


    The big man who spoke earlier was Ni Wangyang, the uncle of Ni Yunhong and his younger sister. He smiled brightly at the moment, and was grinning from ear to ear while ncing at the other elders provocatively.


    ¡°Yunhong, even if you really enter Yin Grade, it¡¯s still too early to walk the Testimony Path,¡± the skinny elder from before remarked after letting out a dry cough, then shook his head and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m not interfering with your cultivation path, I¡¯m only considering for you.¡±


    Ni Wangyang hesitated before he said, ¡°Yunhong, your Seventh Grandfather has a point this time.¡±


    The skinny elder was Ni Xueming, who had higher seniority than Ni Wangyang, but was beyond the five generations. Therefore, he had less power of discourse than Ni Wangyang in the n even though he was also a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    ¡°Ni Wangyang, when did I ever not have a point? Tell me.¡± Ni Xueming was slightly mad when he heard Ni Wangyang.


    Ni Wangyang sneered, but just as he was going to refute, Ni Xueshu shouted, ¡°Enough, stop talking so much!¡±


    When Ni Wangyang nced around the room, he noticed that the great elder had suppressed everyone with his voice.


    ¡°Yunhong, tell us what exactly happened,¡± Ni Xueshu suddenly spoke seriously, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you asked Xuehai to go over to the Immense Forest Military Camp and left him there, but why are you requesting for ten Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills? Hmph, don¡¯t you know how valuable the pills are? How can you use them on an outsider? Besides, based on your current cultivation base, you¡¯re having wishful thinking to want to attempt the Testimony Path. Heh, do you think that the path is easy toplete, and that the countless ancestors in our n aren¡¯t as good as you?¡±


    He sounded so stern as though he was going to give Ni Yunhong a good beating as a lesson, but Ni Xueming and the other elders exchanged nces because they knew it was a typical example of action speaking louder than words. ¡®To count on the Great Elder to punish Ni Yunhong and his younger sister... Instead of clinging to that hope, it¡¯s better to wash up and sleep.


    ¡°First Grandfather, I can¡¯t disclose it in detail for now, but...¡± Ni Yunhong replied to him after some hesitation, then spoke loud and clear, ¡°The pills and the opening of the Testimony Path are necessary.¡±


    The other elders could not hold it in any longer, hence they furrowed their eyebrows deeply. In fact, Ni Wangyang¡¯s face even changed as he reprimanded, ¡°Yunhong, how could you speak to a senior like that? Quickly apologize to Great Elder!¡±


    Ni Xueshu was actually quite displeased too. ¡®Has the young fe be so arrogant from being spoiled that he became unrestrained? But he usually treats people with grace, why did he change so quickly?¡¯


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about, and she chuckled. ¡°First Grandfather, please don¡¯t me Elder Brother, he¡¯s actually not going to walk the Testimony Path himself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    After hearing her, the elders were even more in disbelief that they were struck dumb.


    ¡°Yinghong, what are you talking about? Do you know what it costs every time to open the Testimony Path?¡± When Ni Xueming stood up, his small and skinny body made him look like a big monkey. He was concerned as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything if the Testimony Path is to be opened for the two of you, but if it¡¯s for someone else, heh...¡±


    The other elders nodded in agreement too. In actuality, they would not be willing to open the Testimony Path for the siblings too, but Ni Xueming¡¯s words were high-sounding, which was a perfect excuse for them to object to the idea.


    ¡°Forget it, since everyone¡¯s present, let¡¯s vote. If more than half of us agree, we¡¯ll do as they say, but if we have less than half...¡± Ni Xueshu sighed and said. His eyes glowed all of a sudden, and he looked extremely fierce. ¡°Yunhong, as the eldest son¡¯s eldest son in the n, you should know what to do for being so rash and muddled.¡±


    ¡°First Grandfather...¡± Ni Yunhong smiled bitterly at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I¡¯m talking to you as the n¡¯s great elder. Hmph, you¡¯ve be wild after leaving the n this time. Once you get less votes, you¡¯ll be sent to Taichi Cave as a punishment, and you can¡¯t leave until you enter Yin Grade!¡± Ni Xueshu waved his hand and said.


    Ni Xueming and the others cursed after hearing what he said, ¡®Is that a punishment or a gift? I want to enter Taichi Cave to...¡¯


    On the other hand, Ni Wangyang sighed a breath of relief and stopped pleading. ¡®Yunhong should experience some setbacks since he disrespected his elders.¡¯


    Following that, Ni Xueshu looked at everyone else and addressed, ¡°Okay, we can vote now. If you agree with Yunhong¡¯s suggestion, please raise your hand.¡±


    Many elders sat up properly without moving an inch, and did not spare Ni Yunhong and his younger sister a look at all.


    Ni Xueming asked with a dark face, ¡°Yunhong, do you see this?¡±


    ¡°First Grandfather, this isn¡¯t fair.¡± Ni Yinghong suddenly smiled sweetly and clung to Ni Xueshu¡¯s arm. ¡°You should ask those who disagree to raise their hand instead.¡±


    Ni Xueming was stunned, and he could not help butugh. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡±


    ¡°First Grandfather, do Elder Brother and I look like mischievous people?¡± Ni Yinghong blinked.


    Ni Xueming and many elders were startled, and they quickly began thinking. ¡®Ni Yunhong and his younger sister clearly knew that the suggestion won¡¯t be epted, yet they stuck to their opinion. There must be a reason behind it.¡¯


    Just as Ni Xueming wanted to question the siblings after some hesitation, a hoarse voice was heard. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s so lively here...¡±


    The faces of the elders who were present changed right away, and they stood up at the same time to greet respectfully, ¡°Wee, Great Ancestor.¡±


    An elder paced slowly out of the inner hall, and nodded after seeing everyone. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors were the real pirs and masters in the n. Although Ni Jingtong was the only one who came, his pressure was so enormous that everyone in the room found it hard to breathe.


    Ni Xueming quickly approached him to apologize, ¡°Great Ancestor, I¡¯m truly unfilial to have rmed you, I deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to be more active after resting for a long time, so I¡¯m out for some exercise, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Second Great-grandfather!¡± Ni Yinghong had a cheerful smile on her face, and did not look surprised at all.


    The other elders were immediately shocked. It was no wonder the siblings were so fearless; they had already contacted the great ancestor before they returned. That said, the fact that the great ancestor had personallye to support them was out of their expectations.


    Ni Jingtong showed a satisfied smile when he saw the siblings. ¡°Yunhong, Yinghong,e sit next to me.¡±


    The Yang Grade powerhouses were envious, and they looked at the siblings in a more friendly manner than before. Even the two elders who were the most displeased with them earlier were full of smiles at the moment.


    Nevertheless, nobody knew what exactly the two elders were thinking.


    Ni Yinghong beat Ni Yunhong to it, where she quickly went over to Ni Jingtong and said, ¡°Second Great-grandfather, you¡¯re out from isted cultivation.¡±


    ¡°You quirky little girl, I came out because I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Ni Jingtong smiled with his eyes so squinted that they could almost not be seen.


    Ni Yinghong pouted her lips andined, ¡°Second Great-grandfather, you¡¯re lying again. If it wasn¡¯t for Elder Brother¡¯s letter, would you havee out?


    The other Yang Grade powerhouses looked at each other andmented. The only person in the entire Ni family who could be so unrestrained in front of the great ancestor was probably the little sprite who was deeply doted on by the three great ancestors.


    ¡°Oh no, does the princess not trust me anymore?¡± Instead of being mad, Ni Jingtong actuallyughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve really missed you, and I wanted to hear your voice, so I came out of isted cultivation.¡±


    Ni Xueshu cleared his throat. ¡°Great Ancestor,


    you...¡±


    ¡°Alright, your business is important, I won¡¯t be nagging.¡± Ni Jingtong waved his hand, then continued after a pause, ¡°I¡¯ll only be sitting here to watch, and I won¡¯t interfere. Do what you need to do, and just pretend I¡¯m not here.¡±


    The other elders gasped. ¡®You make it sound so nice, but if you don¡¯t actually want to interfere, why are you still sitting here? Pretend you¡¯re not here? That¡¯s what you say, but if we actually do that, what will the consequences be?¡¯


    Upon having the thought, even Ni Xueshu¡¯s temper rose.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Ni Xueming straightened his skinny body and said righteously, ¡°Actually, I think Yunhong and Yinghong have their reasons to request the pills and to open the Testimony Path. I believe that the eldest son of the n¡¯s eldest son and his first wife will never do anything to harm the n, so I agree.¡±


    The rest of the elders were dumbfounded. They cast strange looks at him, and secretly cursed the two-faced man for bullying the weak but fearing the strong.


    Despite feeling unresigned to the oue, nobody dared to object to Ni Yunhong¡¯s suggestion anymore because Ni Jingtong was present.


    Hence, the elders began having contrasting views.


    Just as they fought to give their opinions, Ni Jingtong, who had been resting with his eyes shut, coughed out of the blue. It was an extremely soft cough, but the room fell dead silent in an instant such that nobody dared to take another breath.


    ¡°Yunhong and Yinghong sent me a letter to say that they have something to report about our ancestor¡¯s legacy,¡± Ni Jingtong announced slowly and said with fiery eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not aware of the exact situation, but I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t fool me with something like that.¡±

 Chapter 110 Verify One’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 110 Verify One¡¯s Identity</h4>


    The other elders looked at each other. It was evident that apart from the great ancestor, even the great elder had no idea about this.


    Ni Jingtong nced at the people present and said, ¡°It¡¯s an extremely important matter, so I gave a secret order that Yunhong and Yinghong mustn¡¯t reveal it to anyone other than Xuehai.¡±


    It was then that the rest of the elders came to a sudden realization, and they exchanged resentful looks with each other.


    Nheless, nobody would have questioned Ni Yunhong and his younger sister if they knew that the matter was rted to their ancestor¡¯s legacy. This was because the Ni family had spent an uncountable time and effort for the legacy, but their efforts had been in vain. It had be the n members¡¯ obsession and inner obstruction, and they were willing to acquire the legacy at all costs.


    Ni Jingtong ordered, ¡°Yunhong, tell us what exactly it is.¡±


    Although Ni Yunhong had sent the great ancestor a letter, he had only talked about it briefly to keep it a secret. That said, it was enough to shake Ni Jingtong.


    ¡°Yes, Second Great-grandfather. Seniors, I epted an invitation to the Immense Forest Military Camp because I wanted to umte experience. I initially nned to take a look around to see if I¡¯ll gain anything, but...¡± Ni Yunhong answered with a deep voice, then his eyes lit up as he continued, ¡°I found a genius Military Fire cksmith at the camp. He¡¯s a few years younger than me, but has aplished great achievements in smithing art. Feeling delighted upon seeing his skills, I suggested that we have a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, since he¡¯s younger than you, he¡¯s definitely notparable with you in terms of smithing art even if he¡¯s talented.¡± Ni Wangyang nodded with a smile. ¡°You must¡¯ve been victorious, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The other elders nodded as well because they were well aware of Ni Yunhong¡¯s ability in smithing art, especially his grasp in the secret Suit Skill that made him be like a tiger with wings. Hence, it was exceptionally difficult to find someone who could defeat him.


    Ni Xueshumented, ¡°Since Yunhong values that person¡¯s smithing art so much, that person must have great potential. We could try recruiting him into our n as he¡¯ll be an advantageous addition.¡±


    From the beginning till the end, nobody thought that Ni Yunhong was defeated.


    However, Ni Yunhong¡¯s face twitched as he stated, ¡°Seniors, I was defeated.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Wangyang was in disbelief. ¡°You were defeated?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is that person really younger than you?¡±


    Ni Yunhong had a bitter smile on his face when he answered, ¡°That person is younger than Yinghong by a year, and from acquiring the Military Fire to controlling it, he has only spent... Half a year!¡±


    Everyone fell dead silent at that moment, and could notice by looking at each other that they were all surprised.


    Though nobody in their n could control the Military Fire, they were familiar with it. In actual fact, it was not bewildering that a person could control the Military Fire in half a year¡¯s time, but it was definitely not easy for Ni Yunhong to say that he was defeated.


    Ni Wangyang asked seriously, ¡°My good nephew, how were you defeated?¡±


    The other people were also curious about how the young fellow defeated Ni Yunhong, who possessed the Suit Skill.


    Ni Yunhong exhaled deeply and answered, ¡°He mastered the Layering Art, and I suspect he¡¯s able to perform more than just singleyering.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. How can a cksmith that young grasp the ability?¡± Ni Xueshu remarked with a deep voice, ¡°Besides, multyering is much more difficult than singleyering, it¡¯s impossible that someone his age can execute


    it.¡±


    Everyone else nodded as well. If the young cksmith was able to perform singleyering, he could be considered as an exceptionally talented person, but multyering was truly not something that could be performed by being talented. Without sufficient experience, it was simply out of reach.


    Ni Yunhong had already expected everyone¡¯s reaction, thus he said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible under normal circumstances, but what if he¡¯s a cksmith who hasprehended the integration of Heaven and man?¡±


    ¡°The integration of Heaven and man?¡±


    ¡°Did you say the integration of Heaven and


    man?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s really the integration of Heaven and man?¡±


    Questioning voices filled the room almost at the same time. At this moment, the powerful Yang Grade masters could not care less about being reserved as they became unusually agitated.


    This was because they knew very well that if they wanted to obtain their ancestor¡¯s legacy, they needed a cultivator who had apprehended the integration of Heaven and man, and was also below Yang Grade.


    It was worth noting they had attempted countless methods, but their efforts were to no avail.


    Ni Jingtong opened his eyes too. While he seemed to beposed, he was deep down so agitated that it was theplete opposite of how he looked on the outside.


    ¡°Seniors, you can verify it yourself. If what we said isn¡¯t true, we¡¯re willing to be punished ording to the n¡¯sw,¡± Ni Yinghong suddenly spoke, and her loud voice echoed in the room.


    ¡°Haha, I trust you, I trust you!¡± Ni Xuemingughed. ¡°Of course I trust what you say. Oh right, where¡¯s that person now?¡±


    Ni Yinghong said, ¡°Seniors, that person¡¯s name is Ou Yangming, and he has an aging senior whose time is almost up. Ou Yangming and his senior have been sticking with each other for a long time, and he¡¯s willing to do anything for his senior.¡±


    ¡°Life-prolonging Golden Pills?¡± Ni Xueshu suddenly uttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw the opportunity, so I quickly invited Grandfather Xuehai over to save the old man¡¯s life with a Life-prolonging Spiritual Pill, and promised that I¡¯ll acquire more Life-prolonging Golden Pills,¡± Ni Yinghong responded with a serious face, ¡°Great Elder, that senior won¡¯t be able to hold on for a long time even after consuming Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills. Once he passes away, it¡¯ll be a hundred times more difficult for Ou Yangming to be motivated enough to search for our ancestor¡¯s legacy for us.¡±


    Ni Xueshu looked deeply at her. ¡°Yinghong, have you forgotten that one has to have the cultivation base of at least Yin Grade to walk the Testimony Path!¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, Ou Yangming has just advanced to Yin Grade, so he¡¯s qualified.¡± Ni Yinghong grinned.


    The other elders were struck dumb, and their faces took on an odd expression.


    ¡®A man who¡¯s a year younger than Ni Yinghong has not only grasped multyering in Layering Art, as well as the integration of Heaven and man, but is also a Yin Grade martial artist. How exactly did that fe cultivate?¡¯


    They were so incredibly curious that they were eager to meet Ou Yangming, so as to see how remarkable the man was to be able to have such achievements.


    Ni Xueshu nodded hard. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s vote again.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, is a vote still necessary? Bring us to that man, and if it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll immediately open the Testimony Path.¡± Ni Jingtong finally could not take it anymore, and he looked at Ni Xueshu unhappily. ¡°If you¡¯re as fussy as a woman, even the best opportunity will be wasted!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll obey you, Great Ancestor.¡± Ni Xueshu¡¯s face reddened, but he sighed. ¡®Great Ancestor, I¡¯m only the great elder. Unlike you, I¡¯ll cause huge trouble if I act arbitrarily.¡¯


    *****


    Ou Yangming squatted on an empty spot in the room; it was a standard martial-art squat.


    Slowly and surely, negative emotions such as anxiousness and worry went away. His head became nk, and he could only feel the abundant essential Qi flowing in his body.


    Since haste would not help, Ou Yangming decided to rx and cast away his emotions to cultivate as much as he could.


    In actual fact, he was not very obsessed with martial arts cultivation, but became encouraged after his battle against Zhang Yinli.


    Even though it seemed like Ou Yangming was no longer threatened by the Zhang family and was not surrounded by danger anymore, he began to yearn for his own strength. This was because he realized that only by being truly mighty could he be less threatened and less restrained by worldly affairs.


    Ou Yangming did not want to encounter another person like Zhang Yinfan, hence the most important thing to do was to improve his strength.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. He slowly opened his eyes as he looked forward to what would happen.


    His consciousness had naturally zoned out when he practiced the martial-art squat, and he actually sensed Ni Yunhong and Ni Yinghong bringing over ten powerhouses to his room.


    While Ou Yangming could not understand why many powerhouses hade, he could not help but feel excited since they hade to see him.


    The more he was valued, the higher the other people regarded him. Besides, he needed the Ni family members¡¯ approval to walk the Testimony Path or to enter the forbidden area for the spiritual medicine.


    Ou Yangming stopped his practice and took a deep breath. He looked radiant and highly spirited.


    He had guessed the powerhouses¡¯ visitation purpose, thus he needed to wee them in his best state and to convince them.


    This was because he could not afford to waste any more time.


    Among the people who were walking toward the room, Ni Jingtong suddenly halted and eximed while looking ahead.


    The great ancestor¡¯s movements were constantly being watched by the other people, so Ni Xueshu quickly asked, ¡°Great Ancestor, you¡¯re...¡±


    Ni Jingtong waved his hand and asked, ¡°Yunhong, the Master Ou that you mentioned earlier-is he staying in that room?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ni Yunhong quickly answered.


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great!¡± Ni Jingtong¡¯s eyes glowed as heughed.


    The other elders looked at each other as they could not figure out what the old man was so joyful about.


    Ni Jingtong chuckled and exined, ¡°I sensed a power earlier, and the power is extremely close to Third Brother¡¯s.¡±


    Everyone instantly eximed. The third brother that was mentioned by Ni Jingtong was Ni Jingmao, the third great ancestor. Although he was the third great ancestor because he was the youngest among them, he was acknowledged as the number one powerhouse in the Ni family due to hisbat power, and was the only one who apprehended the integration of Heaven and man.


    If someone from the Ni family could break through the worldly boundary to arrive at the mysterious boundary told in legends, perhaps Ni Jingmao was the only person who could achieve it.


    What did it mean to have power simr to Ni Jingmao¡¯s then?


    At the moment, the elders were surprised and ted as they became more curious and were more eager to meet the stranger.

 Chapter 111 Bullying The Weak

    <h4>Chapter 111 Bullying The Weak</h4>


    Ou Yangming had already opened the door to wee Ni Yunhong, his younger sister, and the big bosses they brought from their n when they led them to the side room.


    ¡°Brother Ou, let me introduce you to the Ni family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor, the Honorable Jingtong.¡±


    Ou Yangming trembled. He knew very well the weight of the title ¡®Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯ because it was an honorary title for Extreme Grade powerhouses only.


    Although he had guessed that the Ni family was definitely overseen by a Supreme Great Ancestor, he did not expect to meet a powerhouse like him on his first day in the residence.


    Ou Yangming bowed respectfully at Ni Jingtong and greeted, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    Even the proudest peerless person favored by Heaven would treat a Supreme Great Ancestor with respect and dared not be ill-mannered at all.


    Ni Jingtong chuckled and reached his hand out to faintly hold Ou Yangming, and an invisible power instantly gushed out to hold up the young man.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up upon sensing the power that seemed to have not utilized internal heat at all as he could feel the mightiness and the subtlety of it. He would have normally activated his mental power to study it for a while but forced himself to get rid of the thought because a group of strangers were present.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re a genius indeed. I¡¯m not good with words, so I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± Ni Jingtongughed and stared at Ou Yangming with eyes that were full of vigor. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve grasped the integration of Heaven and man at such a young age?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and answered, ¡°It¡¯s true that I fathomed the way of nature, but I¡¯m not certain if it¡¯s actually the integration of Heaven and man.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the way of nature, that¡¯s an insightful way to put it. Isn¡¯t the integration of Heaven and man the way of nature?¡± Ni Jingtong sighed andmented, then continued after a thought, ¡°Yunhong said that you¡¯d like to enter our n¡¯s forbidden area to search for the Life-prolonging Golden Pill.¡±


    Ou Yangming bowed low and said, ¡°Please fulfill my wish, senior.¡±


    Ni Jingtong chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s certainly not easy to enter the forbidden area. Not to mention your current identity, without having sufficient ability, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    ¡°I believe that I¡¯m qualified to enter, you¡¯ll find out if you test me,¡± Ou Yangming responded seriously with glowing eyes.


    He was not hesitant at all when he replied be it his expression or his attitude. This was because Ou Yangming was clearly aware that this was the only way to save Old Craftsman.


    Therefore, he had to boast as much as he could even if he had to bite the bullet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be bullying the weak if I personally make a move, how about...¡± Ni Jingtong could not help butugh when he expressed. He suggested after turning to look at the other elders, ¡°Wangyang, test him.¡±


    Ni Wangyang responded to him, but secretly cursed, ¡®You¡¯ll be bullying the weak if you make a move, but what¡¯s the difference if I do it instead? Wouldn¡¯t I be bullying the weak too?¡¯


    Nheless, he only kept those words to himself as he dared not disobey the great ancestor.


    Ni Wangyang took a step forward and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Following that, he shifted his body tounch a hit with his fist.


    Even though Ni Yunhong and his younger sister had repeatedly told them that Ou Yangming was already a Yin Grade martial artist, who had also acquired the integration of Heaven and man, hearing it was one thing because Ni Wangyang did not regard the young fellow to be on his level.


    After all, there was a huge disparity between Yin Grade and Yang Grade. A martial artist at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five was not even qualified to be showy in front of Ni Wangyang, let alone a young fellow who had just entered Yin Grade.


    Ni Wangyang gathered his power at his fist but did not release it because he was afraid of being denounced if he injured Ou Yangming with his punch.


    However, Ni Wangyang¡¯s face changed in the next instant as he suddenly realized that Ou Yangming had undergone a huge transformation. The young fellow was still standing on the same spot, but his body was swaying lightly. That said, the seemingly insignificant sways gave Ni Wangyang a sense of uncertainty.


    While Ni Wangyang was looking at Ou Yangming, he somehow could not feel his existence. The intense and contradicting feeling was almost making him go mad.


    Nevertheless, Ni Wangyang was not an ordinary person. He continued swinging his fist and locked on the person in front of him. At this moment, he even cast away all his senses except for his sight.


    Since only his eyes could see his opponent, he decided to trust them as it was the most straightforward way.


    Besides, Ni Wangyang¡¯s punch was no longer soft and powerless. It was suddenly filled with energy that it was a violent and irresistible blow.


    The eyes of Ni Xueshu and the other people sparkled with anticipation as they looked forward to the oue.


    Just as the fist was about to hit Ou Yangming, Ou Yangming actually reached out his palm to press the fist softly.


    Everyone else was shocked because it seemed like child¡¯s y. They thought, ¡®You must know that it¡¯s a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s thunderous hit, how can a little Yin Grade ss One martial artist like you be so presumptuous? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting killed right away?¡¯


    Despite that, they witnessed an exceptionally frightening scene at that moment. Ou Yangming suddenly fluttered up and moved back like a cloud.


    Though Ni Wangyang¡¯s surging power had hit Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, the movement of backing away hadpletely disintegrated the power.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ni Xueming gave a hollowugh. ¡°Wangyang, my dear nephew, you¡¯re being merciful...¡±


    The other people nodded too. If Ni Wangyang had not shown mercy, how could Ou Yangming have backed away without being hurt at all?


    It was worth noting that there was a huge difference between Ni Wangyang and Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation bases, and the difference could not be easily made up. Furthermore, Ou Yangming did not look like his Qi and blood were surging at all.


    ¡°Wangyang, be serious!¡± Ni Xueshu cleared his throat and ordered.


    Ni Wangyang¡¯s face reddened, but he was forced to suffer in silence.


    After noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s unusual performance, as dumb as he could be, he must be alert, so he dared not attack haphazardly. Although Ni Wangyang did not give his all during the punch earlier, the attack was actually more than enough to injure a Yin Grade martial artist.


    Hence, after seeing how Ou Yangming disintegrated the punch so effortlessly, Ni Wangyang actually wondered if he was being merciful.


    On the other hand, Ni Jingtong curled his lips into a faint smile. He saw everything clearly and had a strange, indescribable feeling.


    ¡®I¡¯ve undergone the same situation when I exchanged blows with Third Brother in the past. Unless one has personally experienced the feeling, it can¡¯t be put into words at all.


    ¡®That being said, Third Brother¡¯s cultivation base is too high that the junior disciples in the n can¡¯t exchange blows with him, so they can¡¯t feel the mightiness of the integration of Heaven and man. Now that Ou Yangming is here, it¡¯ll be great if the others can have a taste of it.¡¯


    Therefore, Ni Jingtong swallowed his words just as he wanted to ask them to stop.


    Ni Wangyang furrowed his eyebrows deeply. He shifted his body in a sh to take a swift step forward and punched continuously. Each punch was steady and powerful, and explosive fist winds were produced as a result.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming seemed to have turned into a fluttering butterfly when he was faced with the intense attacks. He kept flying in the fist winds, where he constantly went with them and did not go against them at all.


    As Ou Yangming moved in the wind, his body was so graceful. It was as though the person who was forced to be incapable of striking back was not him, but Ni Wangyang, who had been giving his all.


    Everyone else looked at each other because the feeling was bing stronger.


    The integration of Heaven and man was an exceptionally mysterious and wonderful state that was beyond words.


    Under the state, Ou Yangming could clearly spot his enemy¡¯s weak points, and could easily give tit for tat.


    Previously when he faced Zhang Yinli, his martial arts cultivation base was only Force Grade, and there was arge difference between their essential Qi. Even when Ou Yangming could identify the weak points, he could not attack effectively. However, the situation changed when he advanced to Yin Grade. He possessed 4 taels of power to shift 500 kilograms of weight, so while he could not resist a Yang Grade powerhouse yet, he could easily remain undefeated.


    Moreover, if Ou Yangming could utilize his mental power to control the Blood Flight Art and had a sharp weapon with him, it would not be tough for him to kill a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    Thus, even though Ni Wangyang¡¯s attacks were incredibly violent, they were more like tickles for Ou Yangming because his life was not threatened at all.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister looked at each other happily. Since they had brought Ou Yangming here, the more outstanding his performance, the happier they were.


    Though their bright and open-hearted uncle, who had always loved them, was suffering some setbacks, he would probably not mind if it was for the good of their n, right?


    As the battle prolonged, Ni Wangyang¡¯s body was so heaty that he felt like water was boiling when he circted his essential Qi.


    At that moment, Ni Wangyang had definitely given his all without holding back, but even then, nothing changed.


    The faces of Ni Xueshu and the others finally changed because they understood how fearsome the integration of Heaven and man was.


    While a person in that state could not kill his opponent with one p during a battle, the process was like cutting meat with a blunt knife; it was torturous.


    Atst, Ni Jingtong exhaled deeply and uttered, ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°Coward, do you not have the guts to really fight me?¡± Ni Wangyang roared right after hearing him and backed away while ring at Ou Yangming angrily.


    Ni Xueshu and the others were stunned, and they could not help but smile awkwardly.


    It was obvious that Ni Wangyang was out of his mind. How could a cultivator in Yin Grade ss One fight him recklessly?


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re embarrassing us!¡± Ni Xueshu pulled a long face and ordered, ¡°Back off!¡±


    Ni Wangyang was indignant, but he dared not disobey the great elder, thus he slowly backed off.


    ¡°Xueshu, go make the preparations, I¡¯ll personally host the Testimony Path¡¯s formation,¡± Ni Jingtong said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ni Xueshu and the others responded together and bowed at him respectfully.

 Chapter 112 The Testimony Path

    <h4>Chapter 112 The Testimony Path</h4>


    A six-level high tower stood in the Ni residence¡¯s backyard. Beneath the tower, Ni Jingtong looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°The Testimony Path is extremely difficult, but it¡¯s the only way to ensure that you won¡¯t lose your mind in the forbidden area. If you can¡¯t get through the path, I won¡¯t allow you to enter the forbidden area even if you possess Heaven and man¡¯s integration state.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Ni Jingtong shifted his body and was suddenly at the tower¡¯s entrance. ¡°Everyone else, let¡¯s prepare. You may enter the tower in an hour¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Young fe, concentrate and recuperate. Be careful.¡± Ni Xueshu nodded at Ou Yangming, then led several elders into the tower, whereas the other elders spread out around the tower.


    Ou Yangming calcted in his head and found that a Supreme Great Ancestor and five Yang Grade powerhouses had entered the tower. It was evident that the so-called Testimony Path could not be opened easily. Nheless, Ou Yangming would not be afraid of whatever was stopping him.


    He inhaled deeply and performed the martial-art squat. This time, Ou Yangming did not do it to cultivate his essential Qi, but to slowly adjust his breathing so that his body could eventually approach a near-perfect state.


    Ni Yinghong and his younger sister, who were standing beside Ou Yangming, felt it clearly. They actually experienced a rather wonderful feeling when Ou Yangming breathed, where the whole world seemed to be moving in a wave motion when he inhaled and exhaled. No, it was more like Ou Yangming grasped a mysterious rhythm when he breathed, which allowed him to be one with Heaven and Earth.


    The siblings happened to have the same strange thought at the moment.


    ¡®Could it be that Heaven and Earth need to breathe too?¡¯


    After one whole hour, a luster was emitted from the tower¡¯s entrance.


    It was not a dazzling luster, but one that gave off a warm feeling instead. Nevertheless, Ni Yunhong and Ni Yinghong had a grave expression on their faces the moment they saw the luster.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you may enter. Be careful!¡± Ni Yunhong said with a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He had already adjusted himself to be in his peak condition. If he could not pass... No, he strongly believed that he could pass the test sessfully.


    With his head held high and his chest stuck out, Ou Yangming paced toward the tower¡¯s entrance that was shining in a mysterious luster.


    Just as he was going to enter, Ni Yinghong called out to him, ¡°Brother Ou, think about why you¡¯vee!¡±


    Ou Yangming paused and nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Following that, he shed into the tower.


    Ni Yunhong turned to look at his younger sister as he was surprised. Although he also hoped that Ou Yangming could sessfully pass the Testimony Path, he felt that Ni Yinghong was being too obvious.


    Ni Yinghong blushed a little, and her eyes were still fixed on the luster at the entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡± Ni Yunhong mumbled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was saying that I hope it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so...¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡± Ni Yunhong nodded, then emphasized with an affirmative tone, ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Once Ou Yangming entered the tower, he sensed the subtle change in his surroundings.


    It was an extremely sharp feeling where only someone like him, who had achieved the integration of Heaven and man, could notice because he was especially sensitive to everything inside out.


    That said, he could only sense some abnormalities at the moment, but was not certain what exactly was different.


    Ou Yangming continued forward after a moment of hesitation. His target was the top of the tower, and the only way to get there was through the spiral staircase.


    As Ou Yangming kept moving forward and stepped on the first step, he finally understood how the tower was different from the outside world.


    Gravity.


    Yes, the tower that was enveloped in a mysterious luster had an unusual gravity.


    Needless to say, the nearer he was to the tower¡¯s entrance, the lower the gravity, so much so that it was difficult to notice the difference. On the opposite, he could clearly sense the gravity difference at the stairs. When Ou Yangming began climbing the stairs, gravity kept increasing ording to the steps.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Ou Yangming slowed down. Since he knew that the gravity inside was different from the one outside, he was obviously not going to let his guard down.


    The best choice in this strange environment was undoubtedly to progress with a steady course. If one actually had wishful thinking to dash to the top in one breath, one definitely did not think it through.


    With that, Ou Yangming advanced step by step to the second floor while carrying power that was slowly getting heavier.


    Outside the tower, Ni Wangyang approached Ni Yunhong and his younger sister and said, ¡°The Testimony Path has been opened, move further away.¡±


    Ni Yunhong and Ni Yinghong looked at each other, then backed away. Even though they were concerned about the situation inside the tower, they knew that they could not help by standing where they were.


    After moving back a hundred meters, they met Ni Xueming.


    The skinny old manughed. ¡°Yunhong, the young fe you brought, how many floors can he pass at least?¡±


    Ni Yunhong pondered and answered, ¡°Grandfather Xueming, Brother Ou is determined and tough, he¡¯ll at least walk past the fourth level.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you actually think so highly of him,¡± Ni Xuemingmented, ¡°He¡¯ll be able to enter the forbidden area if he passes the fourth level.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Xueming, Brother Ou can probably pass the fourth level under normal circumstances, but now...¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful smile instead. She also squinted her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep you guessing, perhaps the final oue will shock


    us.¡±


    Ni Xueming was stunned because he did not expect her to think even more highly of Ou Yangming.


    He let out a hollowugh and asked, ¡°Hehe, little girl, you don¡¯t think he can arrive at the sixth floor, do you?¡±


    ¡°Even if he arrives at the sixth level and finishes the entire Testimony Path, what¡¯s wrong about that?¡± Ni Yinghong grinned.


    Ni Xueming and Ni Wangyang¡¯s face changed, where the former even remarked, ¡°Yinghong, ever since the Testimony Path was opened, among those who are below Extreme Grade and have attempted it, there are very few who actually arrived at the sixth level and even passed the entire path. On top of that, in thest 300 years, Third Great Ancestor was the only one who achieved that.¡±


    Among the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, only the third great ancestor had aplished the impressive feat, but he was already a Yang Grade powerhouse back then. Therefore, as optimistic as they were about Ou Yangming, they would never think that he could be on par with the third great ancestor.


    However, Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed when she recalled the night Ou Yangming kneeled to beg her without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming was an orphan, but after getting along with him, Ni Yinghong realized that he was an emotional, simple, and kind boy with a rather high ego.


    The incident where he helped the West Camp soldiers during the night battle was no longer a secret, and through the smithing challenge against Ni Yunhong, his tenacity and obstinacy were vividly portrayed.


    A person like that valued his reputation very much.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was able to cast away his reputation and put down his ego for Old Craftsman. In fact, Ni Yinghong had seen a gruesome look in his eyes that showed how resolute he was to achieve what he wanted by hook or by crook.


    Ni Yinghong truly looked forward to how far Ou Yangming, who gave up his ego and cast his worries aside for Old Craftsman, could go.


    She looked up at the shining light at the tower¡¯s entrance as she called out to him through her heart, ¡®Go on, use your ability and show them how far you can go.¡¯


    Right then, the color of the tower¡¯s light underwent a marvelous change.


    ¡°The second level. He¡¯s very slow...¡± Ni Xueming mumbled.


    ¡°Slow work yields fine products.¡± Ni Wangyangughed and expressed, ¡°That fe yed me as if I was a monkey earlier, hehe, I believe that he won¡¯t be too poor.¡±


    Sure enough, the light¡¯s color changed again after a brief moment, and the color seemed to have be richer.


    The people who surrounded the tower discussed among themselves, and they kept talking about the man who was walking in the tower.


    Finally, the light changed again.


    This time, both Ni Xueming and Ni Yunhong were no longer interested in having a conversation anymore.


    Everyone paid attention to the tower¡¯s entrance quietly because they knew Ou Yangming would be qualified to enter the forbidden area once he arrived at the fourth level.


    That being said, among the excellent disciples from the n who had entered the tower from the past, there were actually very few who made it to the fourth level, let alone arriving at the sixth level andpleting the entire path. Moreover, some of those disciples who climbed up to the fourth floor had fallen halfway due to various reasons, while the rest who survived were now elders in the n.


    Hence, everyone knew how difficult it was to enter the fourth level.


    Ni Xueming suddenly uttered, ¡°He finally made it to the third level, so he should¡¯ve probably experienced it already.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yinghong asked as she was taken aback.


    ¡°You¡¯re both rising stars in the n, and will certainly achieve great things in the future, but you¡¯ve never walked the Testimony Path.¡± Ni Xueming giggled, then nodded at Ni Wangyang. ¡°Tell them.¡±


    Ni Wangyang hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Do you remember the people who attempted to walk the Testimony Path?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re all excellent disciples in the n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if they¡¯re not excellent enough, they wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to walk the path.¡± Ni Wangyang sighed and questioned again, ¡°Do you remember their cultivation bases then?¡±


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s face changed as he answered, ¡°They¡¯re either at the peak of Yin Grade or in Yang Grade.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Ou Yangming has the cultivation base of Yin Grade ss Three, I¡¯ll definitely think that he can get to the fourth level, but now... Heh.¡± Ni Xueming smiled strangely.


    Subsequently, Ni Yunhong and his younger sister exchanged nces. Their hearts sank, and Ni Yinghong even clenched her fists together. Although she had expressed her unlimited support for Ou Yangming, nobody was actually as worried as she was.


    She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Great Ancestor tell us?¡±


    Ni Xueming replied to her faintly, ¡°Great Ancestor naturally has his own reasons, but it¡¯s not something that I¡¯ll know.¡±


    The other people fell silent, but the light at the entrance suddenly changed again at the spur of the moment.

 Chapter 113 One Step One Flight

    <h4>Chapter 113 One Step One Flight</h4>


    The third level.


    When Ou Yangming arrived at the first step of that level, he was already staggering.


    The first level¡¯s pressure was actually next to nothing such that an ordinary person could have easily withstood it. However, after walking the steps to the second level, Ou Yangming could already feel enormous pressure.


    It was as though he was fully equipped with pieces of White te Equipment that weighed over a hundred kilograms in total, so much so that he could not breathe even if he stood still. If one had to actually walk while bearing the weight of those armaments, it would be a real struggle.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was already aware before walking the Testimony Path that it would not be a simple walk, thus he was mentally prepared. Although each step was difficult, he gritted his teeth and managed to endure the process.


    It was when he finally took the step onto the third level that the unimaginable and massive pressure suppressed him like a tidal wave.


    The third level and the second level were simply worlds apart.


    If the second level¡¯s pressure was said to only affect a person¡¯s body surface where only the outside of one¡¯s body had to bear the pressure, the third level waspletely different. The third level¡¯s power actually had an effect on both the inside and outside of one¡¯s body.


    Not only was one¡¯s body surface experiencing the same pressure, but one¡¯s internal organs were also being gnawed by the strong pressure.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because he suddenly realized why one had to be in Yin Grade to attempt the Testimony Path. It was because a martial artist whose cultivation base was in Force Grade had only tempered his body surface and bone strength. Such a martial artist could surely pass the first two levels by having strong willpower, and could even crawl his way up even if he did not have sufficient power.


    That said, on the third level, the pressure was omnipresent.


    Especially when gravity began to reflect on the inside one¡¯s body, the feeling became more obvious.


    Ou Yangming curled his body a little. His forehead and body were covered in beads of sweat, and each breath he took was like a bellow being squeezed; he sounded like a panting cow.


    If Ou Yangming was only a Force Grade cultivator, his internal organs would have ruptured when he took the step, and he would vomit blood until he died.


    However, since he had the cultivation base of Yin Grade, the essential Qi released in his body could protect his organs.


    The essential Qi in his dantian eventually gushed out to every corner of his body without end. ¡°Crack¡± sounds were hearding from his bones, and his body immediately became much lighter.


    After exhaling deeply and feeling his essential Qi circting around his internal organs, Ou Yangming continued to move forward slowly.


    Despite that, he had another concern in the next instant; the essential Qi consumed increased by a few times when he moved forward under the internal and external pressure.


    He came to a shocking realization that his essential Qi seemed to be unable to support himself in moving forward any longer.


    Looking at the path ahead of him, which was not long but felt like it could not bepleted, Ou Yangming was distressed.


    If someone else was in Ou Yangming ce at the moment, perhaps that person would consider giving up already, but Ou Yangming did not have another option.


    Instead of panicking, he calmed down to ponder how the previous challengers had done it.


    Ou Yangming faintly thought about a problem. Ni Xueming and the others had said that one had to at least be in Yin Grade to attempt the Testimony Path but never mentioned if the cultivation base of Yin Grade ss One was enough toplete the path.


    He reached to touch his waist sash, then made his decision after thinking for a while.


    Since Ou Yangming would definitely not be able to withstand the whole process, he would have to borrow external force. As he took a deep breath, strong essential Qi flowed into the waist sash.


    Next, extremely familiar energy returned to his body. Ou Yangming instantly felt that his body became lighter, and the fact that he was surrounded by such gravity made the feeling of being as light as a falling leaf stand out more.


    His powerful mental power burst out right away, and he became one with the Blood Flight Art.


    A step forward!


    Ou Yangming stepped forward, but the step actually allowed him to pass the entire third level, and hended on the next flight of stairs.


    On the tower¡¯s top level, Ni Jingtong looked at the light in front of him.


    The light was the same as the one at the entrance, where they could clearly identify the challenger¡¯s movement on the Testimony Path by observing the changes in the light¡¯s color and gradation.


    Ni Jingtong sighed when Ou Yangming stepped on the third level, and suddenly asked, ¡°Xueshu, what was your cultivation base when you attempted the Testimony Path in the


    past?¡±


    Ni Xueshu and the four other elders, whose cultivation base was already at the peak of Yang Grade, were surprised when they looked at Ni Jingtong while maintaining the formation.


    ¡°I was already in Yang Grade ss One when I walked the path,¡± Ni Xueshu answered after some thought.


    ¡°What about the rest of you?¡±


    The other elders responded, and it turned out that three of them were already in Yang Grade while one of them was already at the peak of Yin Grade ss Five.


    Ni Jingtongughed and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve all experienced the path, do you think the young fe can make it past the third stage?¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Ni Xueshu and the other elders answered at the same time after thinking for a while.


    Indeed, the third stage was where one would undergo internal and external pressures, by which enormous pressure was inflicted on one¡¯s skin, bones, flesh, and even the organs. Even though a person who had advanced to Yin Grade had essential Qi that could protect his whole body, the consumption rate was so high that it could not possibly be withstood by someone in Yin Grade ss One.


    Even if Ou Yangming had spiritual pills with him that allowed him to replenish his essential Qi very quickly, the recovery process could not be faster than the rapid consumption. Therefore, after careful consideration, the elders were unanimous in their conclusion that Ou Yangming could not make it past the third level if he relied only on his power.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, he definitely won¡¯t make it through the third level.¡± Ni Jingtong added after a pause, ¡°Once he can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll make a trip down to send him to the fourth level.¡±


    Ni Xueshu asked with a deep voice, ¡°Great Ancestor, since you¡¯re sure that he won¡¯t make it, why...¡±


    ¡°Because I want to see if he has the ability to get out of trouble,¡± Ni Jingtong replied after keeping quiet for some time.


    Ni Xueshu was stunned. ¡°Great Ancestor, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously impossible for normal people, but a young fe who was able to kill a Yang Grade martial artist is worth noting...¡±


    ¡°Kill a Yang Grade martial artist? Him?¡± Ni Xueshu and the rest were startled.


    Though Ou Yangming was never in a disadvantageous spot when he exchanged blows with Ni Wangyang earlier, the elders could not believe that he had killed a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    It was worth noting that defeating someone and killing someone were twopletely different things. Besides, Ni Wangyang was always the one who initiated an attack on Ou Yangming during the battle earlier.


    Nevertheless, Ni Jingtong¡¯s face suddenly changed. His anchoring force that was as steady as a mountain seemed to be ineffective at that moment.


    ¡°This young fe is truly making me regard him differently now!¡±


    Ni Xueshu and the other elders were in disbelief when they turned to look.


    The light for the fourth level changed again, and it could only mean one thing; Ou Yangming had sessfully passed the third level to arrive at the fourth flight of stairs.


    ¡°H-how did he do it?¡± Ni Xueshu mumbled, ¡°And he did it really fast...¡±


    After making it to the third level, Ou Yangming actuallypleted it while the elders conversed. He made it look like the internal and external pressures from that level did not affect him at all as he managed toplete the level at the speed of light.


    That was the speed that could be achieved by the elders if they had attempted instead.


    Nheless, the elders were powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade.


    The Ni family elders looked at each other in confusion.


    Ni Jingtongughed. ¡°The light is a little strange, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d like to see how far exactly he can go.¡±


    The other elders were rather concerned when they saw the look of anticipation in Ni Jingtong¡¯s eyes. ¡®A young man like him is hard toe by, and he¡¯s the key to finding our ancestor¡¯s legacy. Hopefully, Great Ancestor will curb his thought and not ruin the fe.¡¯


    Everyone below the tower, including Ni Xueming, was thrilled.


    This was because they knew Ou Yangming had passed the third level and was climbing the stairs to the fourth level. It was the only reason the luster changed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he won¡¯t make it? Look...¡± Ni Yinghong said excitedly.


    Ni Xueming and Ni Wangyang smiled bitterly, but no matter how they racked their brains, they could not figure out what exactly Ou Yangming had done toplete the level.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ni Xueming sighed and expressed helplessly, ¡°Heroes are made from youngsters, I¡¯ve aged indeed.¡±


    Ni Wangyang looked at him snappily and thought, ¡®You say that you¡¯re old, but a strong man like me couldn¡¯t even defeat Ou Yangming after a long battle, am I considered old too?¡¯


    All of a sudden, someone remarked, ¡°Hey, why is the luster¡¯s color so strange?¡±


    The crowd was surprised. When they turned to look, they realized that the luster¡¯s color waspletely different from before as though there was a hint of red.


    Countless people from different generations in their n had attempted the Testimony Path, but ording to the records, a peculiar light like this had never appeared before. Everyone had a strange look on their faces, and they looked at each other as they were at a loss.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyelids twitched. For some reason, she was unusually worried and was even regretful.


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t told Ou Yangming about this, and waited until he advanced to the peak of Yin Grade or even to Yang Grade before asking him to attempt this, would things be better?¡¯

 Chapter 114 As Easy As Walking On Flat Ground

    <h4>Chapter 114 As Easy As Walking On t Ground</h4>


    Although the flight of stairs to the fourth floor was heavy as usual, the distance could not stop Ou Yangming anymore.


    He progressed forward step by step and was calm even when he felt the enormous pressure inside and outside his body.


    This was because he knew he could definitely make it to the fourth level before his essential Qi depleted. Sure enough, just as Ou Yangming had a bit of essential Qi left, he managed to put one foot on the fourth level¡¯s stairs.


    However, when he stepped with his other foot too, his body suddenly loosened up.


    Yes, the flight of stairs still exerted pressure on him due to the gravity, but it seemed lesser than the second level.


    This meant that a Force Grade martial artist could alsoplete this flight of stairs by having strong willpower.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little. He was not afraid of the difficult test, but even if one had thought with one¡¯s toes, one would know that each level on the Testimony Path was harder than thest. Why was the fourth level easier instead?


    After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming tried to take a step forward.


    He was extremely cautious that his consciousness had also risen to the maximum point where he could make judgments in advance no matter the changes ahead.


    One step, two steps...


    Nheless, even when he walked carefully through the fourth level as though he was walking on thin ice, and arrived at the top of the flight, he did not feel extra pressure.


    Ou Yangming looked behind him in disbelief and in confusion.


    ¡®Are the Ni family¡¯s powerhouses suddenly making things easier for me? But isn¡¯t this too obvious?¡¯


    Regardless of the reason, Ou Yangming hadpleted another level and was only two levels away from his final target.


    Even then, he had no idea that he was already qualified to enter the forbidden area after sessfully walking past the fourth flight of stairs.


    The first three levels of the Testimony Path tested a person¡¯s fitness and power. As long as one was at the peak of Yin Grade ss Five and had extraordinary willpower, one could make it to the fourth floor even if one would be exhausted.


    That said, everything waspletely different from the fourth level onward.


    This was because the fourth level tested one¡¯s mental power instead of one¡¯s physical power.


    It was especially impossible for a person without sufficient mental power or the potential to pass the fourth level.


    The Ni family had many geniuses each generation, but not all had the mental power or the potential. Therefore, most geniuses failed the fourth level after passing the third level.


    On the other hand, not to mention Ou Yangming¡¯s potential, his mental power alone had doubled after he absorbed the half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood, as well as when he broke through in the dense forest to control the Blood Flight Art. With that, the restriction could be regarded as nothing for him.


    If his mental power or its potential was lower than 10 Points, he could not pass this stage regardless, but with 25 Points of mental power...


    The point advantage allowed him to get through the stage effortlessly.


    Ou Yangming advanced to the fifth level at ease as if he had taken a stroll in the park.


    Nevertheless, he was not aware that his freaky performance had caused everyone in the Ni family to be in an uproar.


    At the top of the tower, Ni Jingtong and the five most powerful Yang Grade powerhouses looked at each other as though they had just seen a ghost.


    ¡°Did he really pass the fourth level?¡± Ni Jingtong mumbled.


    Ni Xueshu and the other elders smiled bitterly because they wanted to know more than Ni Jingtong did. Though they knew very well that the luster would not lie to them, the fact that Ou Yangming passed the fourth level in a sh...


    They looked at the great ancestor and thought, ¡®Can Great Ancestor achieve it too?¡¯


    ¡°If I had attempted the fourth level instead, I can easilyplete it too.¡± Ni Jingtong scoffed as if he perceived their looks, then said to himself after a pause, ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll be slightly slower than the young fe?¡¯ That being said, he did not ponder upon how long exactly it would take for him to pass the level.


    ¡®Perhaps Third Brother is the only one in the Ni family who canpete with the young fe in this aspect,¡¯ Ni Jingtong wondered.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, given that Ou Yangming actually passed the fourth level so quickly, could his mental power...¡± Ni Xueshu expressed as he thought. The eyes of the four other elders glowed as well when they thought about the possibility.


    Ni Jingtong responded with a bitter smile, ¡°We¡¯ve seen plenty of people who are gifted with strong mental power, for instance, Yinghong the little girl, who was born with great mental power and is able to use it as she wishes after cultivating for years, but the young fe is one year younger than the little girl, even if he had started cultivating in his mother¡¯s womb, it¡¯s impossible for him to have such mental power...¡±


    The other elders nodded in agreement. It was understandable for them to think that way because it was recorded in their n¡¯s history that it was impossible for someone of Ou Yangming¡¯s age to be born with such massive mental power.


    Despite that, they would have never figured that Ou Yangming was truly born with great mental power potential, but had also activated the mysterious Military Fire,prehended the integration of Heaven and man, had the opportunity to absorb a half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood, and forced himself to control the Blood Flight Art.


    Everything added up¡ªthe huge opportunity and his hard work between life and deathwas what made Ou Yangming¡¯s achievement.


    Ni Xueshu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he said, ¡°Great Ancestor, Ou Yangming probably borrowed external force during the third level. Did he do the same for the fourth level?¡±


    ¡°The light obviously had a hint of red when the fe passed the third level, so he probably employed a magical trick of inciting his Qi and blood or something of that sort. On the opposite, the luster was pure and wless when he passed the fourth level. Not only did he not use any external power, but he also passed the stage in the easiest way,¡± Ni Jingtong shook his head as he answered.


    Ni Xueshu and the rest werepletely speechless, but they could not figure out the theory behind it no matter what.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Ni Jingtongughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s fine, the stronger the young fe is, the higher the possibility of him finding our ancestor¡¯s legacy. I¡¯d like to see how outstanding his performance will be for the fifth level.¡±


    The other elders were less worried. Over a thousand years, there were only three people from the Ni family who had actually made it through the fifth level to arrive at the highest level. Among those men, the third great ancestor was the only one who was still alive.


    In spite of Ou Yangming¡¯s stunning performance before this, he could forget about finishing the fifth level.


    Nheless, a thought lingered in the elders¡¯ minds and resonated deep within their hearts.


    ¡®Is this young fe really not able to make it through the fifth level?¡¯


    X XXX


    Outside the tall tower, cheers filled the air.


    Just as the light at the entrance changed when Ou Yangming made it to the fifth level, whether it was Ni Yunhong and his younger sister or the elders who were guarding the tower, they could not help but smile brightly.


    It was because they knew that since Ou Yangming passed the fourth level and was at the fifth level, at the very least, he was qualified to enter the forbidden area notwithstanding his final oue on the Testimony Path.


    This was a huge matter¡ªthe most important matter-for everyone in the Ni family.


    Finding their ancestor¡¯s legacy had been the biggest issue that weighed heavily on their minds for over a thousand years, so much so that it had be an inner obstruction for them. The Ni family was willing to do anything to fulfill their wish.


    It was simr to how Ou Yangming was willing to save Old Craftsman at all costs.


    ¡°No!¡± Ni Xueming suddenly regained his senses after being immersed in tion, and his face changed as hemented, ¡°It¡¯s too fast...¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Xueming, what are you saying?¡± Ni Yunhong was rather unhappy.


    Ni Xueming was not optimistic about Ou Yangming from the start, thus Ni Yunhong had conflicting thoughts with him.


    After shaking his head, Ni Xueming turned to say, ¡°Wangyang, they¡¯ve never attempted the Testimony Path, and we can¡¯t exin to them due to the n¡¯sw. On the other hand, not only have you walked the path, but you¡¯ve also watched it a few times. What do you think?¡±


    Ni Wangyang pondered for a long time before he exhaled deeply. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too fast...¡±


    ¡°Twelfth Uncle, what exactly are you talking about?¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about as she pouted her lips yfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I can, and I can¡¯t tell you things that I can¡¯t disclose even if you ask.¡± Ni Wangyang smiled bitterly and said after a pause, ¡°If you really want to know the exact situation, it¡¯s best that you cultivate hard enough to arrive at Yang Grade or the peak of Yin Grade as soon as possible, then you¡¯ll find out after walking the Testimony Path.¡±


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister stopped questioning because they knew it could only mean one thing if even Ni Wangyang¡¯s lips were sealed. The answer would do the siblings more harm than good, which was why the elders kept it a secret.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t tell us, as if I care!¡± Ni Yinghong pouted her lips disdainfully and said, ¡°Grandfather Xueming, Twelfth Uncle, my brother said that he¡¯ll definitely make it to the fifth floor, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ni Xueming and Ni Wangyang looked at each other. Since the fact was already in front of them, what else could they say?


    ¡°What¡¯s the obstacle at the fifth level?¡± Ni Yinghong suddenly mumbled. While she did not know the Testimony Path¡¯s specific situation, it was a given that the six levels in the tower represented six obstacles.


    Ni Xueming responded, ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to lure us anymore because... We don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve always guarded at the bottom, and we¡¯ve never made it to the fifth level, so we really don¡¯t know what¡¯s up there, but...¡± Ni Wangyangughed brightly, then looked at Ni Yinghong with anticipation. ¡°If you¡¯re able to walk the Testimony Path in the future, you¡¯ll probably make it to the fifth level to see the view up there.¡±


    Ni Xueming and a few elders nearby nodded slowly with envious looks.

 Chapter 115 Why Have You Come?

    <h4>Chapter 115 Why Have You Come?</h4>


    The fifth level.


    Ou Yangming finally set foot on the fifth level but was rather excited because he was a level away from reaching the top, where he wouldplete the Testimony Path.


    However, just as he ced his other foot on the fifth level, his face suddenly changed.


    He could easily pass the fourth level without obstruction because his mental power was enough to ovee the restriction.


    It was just like how Ou Yangming, who was only at Yin Grade ss One, could not havepleted the first three levels by only depending on his own power. On the other hand, Ni Xueshu, who was at the peak of Yang Grade, or even Ni Jingtong the Supreme Great Ancestor, could pass those levels effortlessly.


    That said, it was a rare sight, so it had never happened before.


    The fifth level was different because it no longer tested one¡¯s mental power and potential, but one¡¯s spiritual will.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming immediately felt a strong and irresistible weariness when he officially entered the fifth level.


    The intense fatigue felt as though he had struggled between life and death for three days and three nights such that he did not have the opportunity to sit and rest at all.


    It was fine if the feeling was able to make one pass out quickly, but on the contrary, Ou Yangming was extra conscious instead of feeling like wanting to faint.


    He could feel the slightest change in his body, where the strong sleepiness quickly spread to every corner of his body, which really frightened him.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on the flight of stairs in front of him. After going through the first few levels, he understood that he must not linger about during situations as such. Ou Yangming had toplete the steps as fast as he could to arrive at the next tform, or he would not withstand the exhaustion if it became stronger.


    By taking difficult steps, Ou Yangming made his way up.


    Although the gravity that was imposed on his body was not as exaggerated as it was during the third level, he rather withstood the unbearable pressure than staying a second longer on the fifth level.


    Ou Yangming made an extremely wise choice because the longer he stayed on the fifth level, the more intense the weariness was, to the extent that he would copse.


    He charged forward while he still had remaining energy, and arrived roughly halfway after a brief moment. Nheless, it was then when he halted because he could not take even half a step forward anymore.


    Ou Yangming came to a shocking realization that his endurance was already at its maximum.


    It was a rather realistic feeling where the sleepiness from his bones had spread to every corner of his body. It was difficult for him to progress forward earlier, but it had be an issue for him to even stand still at that moment.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a few coughs, each time feeling like he was going to fall.


    He vaguely realized that the lethargy was not really released from his body, but from his mind. Nevertheless, it was the exact reason he could not deal with it.


    Ou Yangming could only passively receive the tiredness but had no way to resist it.


    Besides, it was an exceptionally fearsome process to watch his body being worn away by the feeling, and it resulted in an unimaginable pressure on his mind and body. The pressure slowly turned into despair such that he could not resist it anymore.


    Finally, Ou Yangming staggered and fell butt first to the ground.


    Under the enormous pressure, the 16-year-old finally could not take it anymore.


    The clear-headed feeling after having just fought the exhaustion was slowly fading away, and Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids were struggling.


    He knew once hepletely shut his eyes, it would mean that he had given up on resisting, and could no longer continue on the Testimony Path. That being said, the pressure inflicted on his mental state was not something bearable for a teenager.


    Ou Yangming did not feel guilty because he had given his all to make it this far.


    However, a voice suddenly rang in his ears from deep in his heart.


    In the beginning, it was an extremely soft voice that sounded simr to a chirp, but as ou Yangming slowly closed his eyes, the voice became louder and finally echoed like thunder in his mind.


    ¡°Brother Ou, think about why you¡¯vee.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he can¡¯t walk past it...¡±


    At the top of the tower, the six powerful cultivatorsmented at the same time when they saw the luster that shed.


    Over the thousand years, there was somethingmon in the martial artist who had attempted the fifth level on the Testimony Path.


    Unless the martial artists crossed the fifth level in one breath, once they sat down, they would not stand up again.


    In particr, these powerhouses who had passed the fifth level would turn pale at the mention of the pressure on one¡¯s mind due to the fatigue. If they had attempted it again, even Ni Jingtong dared not im that he couldplete it.


    Hence, after seeing the change in the luster, which proved that Ou Yangming had fallen down on the fifth level, the elders only had one thought in their mind.


    This was the end of the Testimony Path.


    Ni Xueshu expressed slowly, ¡°Great Ancestor, Ou Yangming failed to arrive at the sixth level, but since he made it to the fifth, it proves that he¡¯s indeed qualified to enter the forbidden area. That¡¯s... Enough.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a pity...¡± Ni Jingtong nodded and responded in regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity.¡± Another elder at the peak of Yang Grade agreed. ¡°If the young fe is at least ten years older than he is now, perhaps he¡¯ll really pass the fifth level.¡±


    The fifth level tested one¡¯s mental stress and endurance.


    Those with stronger endurance and ability to resist pressure could easilyplete it.


    Nheless, it was incredibly difficult for one to meet those requirements. Normally, a person would have to be steeled through worldly affairs and experience the ups and downs in life to have unshakable willpower.


    Ni Xueshu and the other elders were already in Yang Grade ss One or Yin Grade ss Four when they walked the Testimony Path. Additionally, their body condition, age, and experience were already at the peak.


    Only then could they be exceptionally strong-willed, and could ovee all difficulties to make it through the fifth level in one vigor.


    While Ou Yangming was a rare genius, he was really too young. How could someone his age have experienced the fickleness of life? How could he have found a thought of his own where he would go on regardless of the cost?


    In actuality, the fact that Ou Yangming hade this far, stepped on the fifth level¡¯s tform, andpleted over half of the flight was praiseworthy as it waspletely out of their expectations.


    Nobody could outrage their conscience to reprimand him for the result he had achieved.


    After all, the results of the countless geniuses in the Ni family over a thousand years proved how mighty Ou Yangming was.


    He made it through half of the fifth level¡¯s flight of stairs, so how were his willpower and age less than satisfactory?


    Ni Jingtong pondered silently as though he was hoping for something.


    After a long time, Ni Xueshu asked carefully, ¡°Great Ancestor, it has been quite long, and a considerable amount of resources are needed to maintain the Testimony Path. Since Ou Yangming is already qualified to enter the Chaos Cave, should we stop the formation?¡±


    Ni Jingtong was stunned. He shook his head and could not help butugh. ¡°Heh, looks like I held out extravagant hope. It¡¯s true, how could a young child like him make it through the fifth level?¡±


    ¡°Great Ancestor, he might not be able to do it now, but we can give him another chance after ten years,¡± Ni Xueshu replied with a smile.


    The other four Ni family elders hesitated for a while before they nodded.


    Even though Ou Yangming was not a Ni family disciple, and theoretically could not receive such a treatment, the n would be struck by lightning if they did not find ways to rope in a talented person like him.


    Ni Jingtongughed and said, ¡°Go ahead and do it, I¡¯ll take respon... Hey, wh-what¡¯s that?¡±


    The other elders trembled as they turned to look and suddenly stood up as they were dumbfounded.


    ****


    Ni Xueming suddenly sighed below the tower. ¡°He¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yinghong asked in shock.


    Ni Xueming exined, ¡°Look at the change in the luster, it shows that Ou Yangming has fallen on the fifth level.¡±


    The initially dazzling luster at the entrance had be so dim that it was faintly visible.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about falling down? He can get up again!¡± Ni Yinghong knew that it was not as simple as that, but she pouted her lips because she did not want to concede.


    Nevertheless, Ni Wangyang shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Yinghong, you have no idea. Once someone falls down on the fifth level, one will pass out. Unless he leaves the Testimony Path, he¡¯ll never wake up again.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was stunned. For some reason, her gut was twisting.


    ¡°Younger sister, though Brother Ou didn¡¯tplete it, he made it to the fifth level. He¡¯s qualified to enter the forbidden area, so it was worthwhile,¡± Ni Yunhong quicklyforted her.


    Ni Yinghong forced a smile and remarked, ¡°Ah, the young fe did a great job.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a great job, it was terrifying!¡± Ni Xueming sighed. ¡°Being in Yin Grade ss One, hepleted the first three levels, and finished the fourth without any pressure. Hehe, he¡¯ll be preupied in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our n won¡¯t let go of a talented person like him.¡± Ni Wangyang grinned. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll be a family in the future.¡±


    At the spur of the moment, Ni Yinghong¡¯s voice was heard, but it was shaking.


    ¡°Grandfather Xueming, Twelfth Uncle, is it true that one can¡¯t get up anymore after falling down on the fifth level?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s wait, Great Ancestor and the other elders will close the Testimony Path at any time now,¡± Ni Wangyang answered first.


    ¡°But look...¡±


    Everyone else was stupefied when they turned to look. The dim light had somehow lit up again like the red sun in the morning; it was filled with the hope of rising again.

 Chapter 116 Stay With Me, Stay Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 116 Stay With Me, Stay Alive!</h4>


    ¡°Brother Ou, think about why you¡¯vee...¡±


    A graceful figure appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. In the beginning, it was only a tiny ck spot that seemed to be extremely far away, but the figure approached him quickly. It stopped when it was right in front of him and was clearly visible.


    It was a delicate and charming face that looked at him coquettishly, and the red lips that kept opening and closing suggested that the person was saying something.


    ¡°Brother Ou, think about why you¡¯vee?¡±


    ¡®What do you... Mean?¡¯


    ¡°Brother Ou, think about why you¡¯vee!¡±


    ¡®Why have Ie? What exactly have Ie?¡¯


    Ou Yangming, whose consciousness was about to sink, suddenly awakened. The figure became bigger and louder in his head, so much so that the voice resounded in his consciousness like deafening thunders.


    ¡®Why, have, I,e?¡¯


    A pair of withered hands appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    He was an orphan, an orphan who, ever since he was a child, had no one to care for him. His biggest fortune in life was that he grew up being fed by a hundred families in the vige. Once he grew up, he left the vige to wander here and there.


    That year, Ou Yangming was 13 years old, and it had be difficult for him to beg for leftovers from adults. He wanted to be a helper, but suffered from malnutrition and was as thin as a match, so nobody was willing to take him in.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s favorite season was summer because he could find more food, and could rest in any corner on the street if he was tired. The warm sunlight helped him stay away from cold, and he did not need to worry about freezing to death at night.


    He hated winter the most because it was very unlikely for him to find food during severe winter, and most importantly, freezing nights were a survival test for him. Ou Yangming had seen too many wanderers, stray cats, and stray dogs that fell asleep on a winter night without ever waking up the next day. Additionally, their corpse or carcass ended up being an energy source for other living beings that were also struggling between life and death.


    Ou Yangming did not want to be one of them. He did not want to at all. Therefore, he adopted all sorts of methods and did his best to survive.


    However, he fell sick.


    That winter night, he felt terribly sick. As hey on the ice-cold floor, he felt the heat from his body dissipating. Even his thick hundred-families-clothes[1] could not stop the process.


    Ou Yangming vaguely saw pairs of evil eyes staring at him, so he subconsciously kept his guard up because he did not want to die.


    All of sudden, through his half-blurred vision, he saw a pair of withered hands covered in aged spots.


    Following that, he felt something warm. It was a warmth that was stuck in the deepest part of his memory; a warmth called family affection.


    a wa


    Ou Yangming saw the hands¡¯ owner after his high fever went away.


    Old Craftsman had carried Ou Yangming back to the military camp, and took the initiative to take care of him. The old man had managed to save the young boy from a serious illness.


    Hence, from that day onward, Ou Yangming lived in the military camp, not having to worry about food and clothes anymore.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s ear suddenly hurt as it was being pulled hard.


    ¡°Ouch, old man, be gentler! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s scream was heard outside the drill ground, and waves ofughter were heard as a result.


    In the military camp, Ou Yangming envied the disciples from decent families because they could be soldiers. They were well-nourished, had a strong body, and could learn martial arts. Since Ou Yangming envied them, he often peeped at them.


    Nheless, Old Craftsman despised this habit of Ou Yangming¡¯s, so the old man would run to him whenever he peeped, and pull him by the ear to drag him away.


    ¡°You¡¯re peeping again! Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll suspect that you¡¯re a spy, and chop your head off with a sh!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, old man, look at what you¡¯re saying. As long as you¡¯re around, they won¡¯ty a finger on me!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, one day, I won¡¯t be here anymore. I¡¯ll see what you can do then!¡±


    ¡°Old Man, you¡¯ll live a long life, so you¡¯ll definitely be able to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering me and get your book. How much of what I taught you yesterday do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Ah, old man, what¡¯s the point of reading and learning words? It¡¯s not as interesting as practicing martial arts like them.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Look at your thin body, how could you think about practicing martial arts? Look after your health and learn more words before you think about that!¡±


    ¡°Ah, reading... It¡¯s difficult...¡±


    ¡°Young fe, are you going to read or not?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, old man, let go! I¡¯ll read, of course, I¡¯ll read! Don¡¯t you know that I love reading!¡±


    After being threatened by Old Craftsman¡¯s fists, palms, rods, and sticks, Ou Yangming finally learned all the basic words, and could read a book on his own.


    ¡°B*stard, why are you eating so little today? Don¡¯t you want to cultivate martial arts? If you don¡¯t eat more, how are you going to practice martial arts in the future?¡±


    ¡°Old man, I heard from the people in the kitchen that this is a medicinal food, and it¡¯s quite expensive. It¡¯s best not to have this next time.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, what the hell do you know? Your body has been weak ever since you were a child, and you have an ipletely cured illness. If you don¡¯t recuperate through medicinal food, how many more years do you think you can live? Hmph, I brought you here to bury me in the future, not the other way round!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to eat or not? Hey, where¡¯s my stick? Where did you hide it?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, old man, I¡¯m almost done eating. Look, did I not finish even the bones?¡± Perhaps because Ou Yangming ate too quickly, intense coughs were hearding from him.


    ¡°Bones? Are you a dog? Be careful not to choke on your food. Eat slowly, nobody¡¯s snatching your food from you. Ah, look at your short temper, when will you change...¡±


    ****


    ¡°Have you remembered the way to identify raw materials?¡±


    ¡°Of course, even if you¡¯re old, you should know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Bring me a featured iron ingot then.¡±


    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, I asked for a featured iron ingot, why did you bring me a normal iron ingot? I knew you didn¡¯t learn well. Where¡¯s my stick?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Old man, please show mercy...¡±


    X XXX


    ¡°Watch closely, you must remember the way to smith from raw materials and to extract purity. This is the basic skill of a cksmith, so you must grasp it.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m not a Military Fire cksmith, why must I learn this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, are you not allowed to learn because you¡¯re not a Military Fire cksmith? Even a normal cksmith can smith armaments, and as long as you pick up this skill, you won¡¯t starve to death.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see... Okay, I¡¯ll learn it!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡±


    ¡°Hey, old man, you¡¯re coughing again. Did you catch a coldst night?¡±.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting old, I must admit it... Hey, why are you distracted again? Where¡¯s my


    stick?¡±


    While in a trance, streams of clear liquid rolled down Ou Yangming¡¯s closed eyes. He finally realized that Old Craftsman had already begun to show signs of his life¡¯s exhaustion, but Ou Yangming had not cared.


    He had always not cared!


    ¡°Oh right, take this saber to Zhang Yinfan, he¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a stingy person, it¡¯s not good if he¡¯s looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°Good fe, take this!¡± Old Craftsman picked up a fractured saber and tossed it to Ou Yangming


    The fractured saber was slowly restored in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands, and became a usable military saber again.


    ¡°Listen carefully, a real Military Fire cksmith isn¡¯t an ordinary cksmith. Each time you forge a weapon, you must use your heart.


    ¡°Come, watch how I do it, and use your heart to perceive.


    ¡°Do you remember it?


    ¡°Repeat it.


    ¡°Idiot, you can¡¯t even memorize the form. Who should I hit if not you?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you again. Listen carefully... Memorize it!


    ¡°Ah, sorry, I¡¯m too used to it. Continue... Why are you staring at me? Are you unhappy?


    ¡°Stop ttering me, memorize it again!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you the Layering Art. It¡¯s my final trump card, so I have nothing else to teach you after this.


    ¡°You damn b*stard, today¡¯s supposed to be a gleeful day, but you just had to embarrass me. I¡¯ve been taking care of you for nothing!¡±


    The voices slowly faded away and seemed to have agglomerated into an image.


    Through the window gap, Ou Yangming saw the old man who was lying in bed. The familiar and old face was scarily thin, as though it belonged to another person.


    This was thest image in Ou Yangming¡¯s memory, and everything was nk after that.


    An intense and unbearable sorrow burst out from the deepest part of his body like a downpour of gxy water; it was unstoppable.


    Unknowingly, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and due to the blurred vision, he could not see anything even in the spiritual world.


    ¡°Brother Ou, think about why you¡¯vee!¡±


    It sounded like an rm in the morning, and he waspletely awoken.


    ¡®Why have Ie... Yes, why have Ie?


    ¡®I¡¯vee for Old Craftsman, I¡¯vee to prolong his life. Before I acquire the Life-prolonging Golden Pill to prolong Old Craftsman¡¯s life, I mustn¡¯t fall down! I mustn¡¯t!¡¯


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s body trembled violently, he had an upsurge of emotions, and he became high-spirited. His heavy eyelids opened up bit by bit.


    A considerable amount of tears rolled down his cheeks and soaked the clothing in front of his chest, but his eyes were resolute like never before.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body that had fallen down earlier was full of power again, and the enormous mental stress could not bother or restrain him anymore.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve done enough.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be filial to you in the days ahead. You¡¯ll enjoy life infort.¡¯


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming stepped forward with determination, and each step taken was firm and steady.


    His body was like a solitary rock in turbulent and boundless waves as he made his way to the sixth level¡¯s tform.


    ¡®Old man, I want nothing but you to stay alive...


    ¡®Stay with me, stay alive!¡¯


    [1] Clothes made from various cloth strips

 Chapter 117 Finished Walking The Path

    <h4>Chapter 117 Finished Walking The Path</h4>


    Ou Yangming swayed as if he would fall again at any time.


    Nheless, no matter how dangerous his upper body looked, his legs were steady like rocks, and he looked like a 10,000-year-old ancient tree. Even if there was a strong and violent wind, as long as it did not overturn the Earth, it would certainly not blow him away.


    With that, Ou Yangming made it through the fifth level, step by step, and arrived at the tform for the sixth level.


    When Ni Jingtong and the other elders, who were on the sixth level, saw Ou Yangming¡¯s state, they were in such disbelief that their faces took on a strange look.


    Their hearts crumbled at that moment.


    ¡®The young fe got up, he actually got up!¡¯ ¡®How did he... Get up?¡¯ The elders had walked the Testimony Path in the past, so they knew very well how difficult the fifth level was. It was possible for one toplete it in one breath, but if one fell down halfway...


    They were horrified at the thought of it, and were sure they would not have the courage to get back up again if they had fallen down.


    However, an actual miracle had just taken ce in front of the elders. ¡®Ou Yangming. How did this young fe get up?¡¯ ¡°Could this fe...¡± Ni Jingtong mumbled, ¡°Has his consciousness already surpassed his body?¡±


    The other five Ni family powerhouses shivered because they were too aware of what it meant, but it was the exact reason they dared not believe it.


    As Ni Jingtong and the other elders watched the seemingly exhausted Ou Yangming in disbelief, they broke out in a cold sweat. This was because they wanted to know if the teen, who had just walked the fifth level, had the remaining energy required toplete the sixth flight of stairs.


    If Ou Yangming could really do it, it would mean that his quality and ability were not inferior at all to every genius in the Ni family over a thousand years. No, perhaps he was actually superior to them.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming only had the strength of Yin Grade ss One at the moment.


    Even the three Ni family powerhouses who hadpleted the Testimony Path in the past had attempted it when they were at least at the peak of Yin Grade.


    Therefore, Ni Jingtong and the rest had the same thought at the same time. ¡®Is this young fe going to break the Ni family¡¯s record?¡¯


    It was not a glorious thing because no disciple from the Ni family would be willing to see an outsider break their n¡¯s record. Nevertheless, the six powerhouses seemed to have forgotten about this because they looked quietly at Ou Yangming without wanting to disturb him.


    Ou Yangming breathed heavily and instantly saw Ni Jingtong and the other elders when he looked up.


    The elders were sitting in a spot furthest from the stairs, and each of them looked at him expressionlessly and with a cold look.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly as he immediately realized that he had to walk over to them.


    Despite that, he was already fearless. Unless he lost his life, he would not be taken down regardless of how difficult the situation was.


    When Ou Yangming took a step out, he finally moved to the sixth level.


    Although he did not know what the sixth level¡¯s test was, he was well-prepared. He had somewhat figured out a pattern; the first three levels were rted to one¡¯s physical fitness, hence one with strong physical power and willpower could pass them.


    From the fourth level onward, one¡¯s mental state was tested.


    Ou Yangming could easily pass the fourth level, but suffered terribly on the fifth level, thus the sixth level¡ªthe final level-was definitely going to be a challenge. If he was slightly careless, his previous efforts would be in vain.


    He slowly took a step forward.


    Ou Yangming suddenly raised his eyebrows and seemed to be in disbelief. There was neither a feeling of difficulty nor irresistible pressure. It was as though the path ahead was a t road, and he could easily walk with big strides to the finishing point.


    He had experienced the feeling once, when he was on the fourth level, and he had passed it with no surprises and at ease.


    As such, when he experienced the same feeling again, he could not help but feel rxed.


    After taking two more steps, Ou Yangming had loosened up even more. An inexplicable and unstoppable feeling of delight rose from his heart, and was about to take over his other emotions.


    From being extremely pressured and dispirited, he suddenly experienced apletely different emotion, and the intense impact from the instant change was vastly different.


    Ni Jingtong and the other elders widened their eyes and stared at Ou Yangming. They had crumbled in the past from undergoing the drastic change of emotions, changing from being in great suffering to feeling great joy. If anyone could withstand the instant change of feelings from one extreme end to the other, it must be someone with non-human and freaky willpower. That said, a freak like that was extremely rare, so there were only three in the Ni family over a thousand years.


    When Ou Yangming suddenly halted, Ni Jingtong and the rest said to themselves, ¡®It¡¯s here!¡¯


    Nheless, it was then that Old Craftsman¡¯s thin face shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Upon seeing the thin and unrecognizable face, Ou Yangming only had sorrow left in his heart, and could not feel even a bit of joy.


    Hence, when the emotion of wild joy had not even been brewed in his heart and spread out, it was already driven out by sorrow, so much so that none of the joy was left. Ou Yangming¡¯s half-developed smile on his face froze at that moment, and it looked like an incredibly odd and hideous smile instead.


    Following that, he curbed his thoughts andposed himself again to walk toward Ni Jingtong and the other elders step by step.


    It was not a long road, so he arrived before them in no time.


    After making a deep bow at Ni Jingtong, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Senior, did I pass?¡±


    Ni Jingtong¡¯s face twitched as he answered, ¡°You passed.¡± ¡°Close the formation, quickly close it!¡± Ni Xueshu quickly ordered as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    The other elders jumped as well, and they stopped the formation around them at the speed of light.


    They moved extraordinarily quickly, as though they were afraid of dying something. In the blink of an eye, the peculiar color that filled the tower vanished.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, how did youe here?¡± Ni Jingtong asked after taking a deep breath. Ni Xueshu and the other elders pricked up their ears as well as they were eager to find out how Ou Yangming withstood the sh and sudden change of the extreme emotions.


    In the past, Ni Jingtong had also asked the third great ancestor the same question when he finished the path, but even after pondering for a long time, the great ancestor said that he had no idea how he did it. As a result, Ni Jingtong was mad.


    This time, since someone hadpleted the entire path again, he was obviously going to ask the question again. Ou Yangming wondered in all seriousness, then replied to Ni Jingtong hesitantly while everyone watched him with anticipation, ¡°I... Walked here.¡±


    ¡°Walked here?¡±


    The elders were stunned, and they could not help but curse.


    ¡®You don¡¯t say. If you didn¡¯t walk here, did you fly here?¡± However, they did not know that Ou Yangming had indeed flown his way past the third level.


    Ni Jingtong twitched his mouth and said, ¡°I was asking how you managed to mediate the two emotions.¡± ¡°Emotions?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he asked probingly, ¡°Senior, are you asking about the strange emotion of joy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ni Jingtong¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked with a deep voice, ¡°How did you ovee it?¡±


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands and answered honestly, ¡°The feeling of joy came too suddenly, but I was only concerned about my senior and could not be happy at all, so the emotion disappeared by itself.¡±


    He finally realized that the sixth level¡¯s test was the feeling of joy that appeared without warning.


    If a normal person had undergone the same situation, it was actually possible for one to go mad. In fact, even a Yang Grade powerhouse could not avoid the mental impact.


    That being said, all things in the world were restricted by something.


    Nothing could be done if the emotion of joy shed with deep sorrow. ¡°Is... Is that even possible?¡± Ni Xueshu mumbled.


    The other elders looked at each other too. They either pondered or discussed with each other, but they soon had a strange look in their eyes.


    Before this, they had cultivated their Qi before walking the Testimony Path to be fully mentally prepared. During that time, they cast away everything that would distract them.Therefore, their energy was fully focused when they attempted the path, and they stressed on being emotionless to be in their best state.


    Nevertheless, under that state, if one was suddenly surprised after experiencing hardships, one¡¯s situation would be ced in jeopardy. On the contrary, Ou Yangming was already inconsble, and even gained superb power during a difficulty, which allowed him toplete the fifth level in one vigor. On the sixth level, the emotion of being wild with joy could notpete with Ou Yangming¡¯s concern and sorrow for Old Craftsman, thus he could not be happy at all.


    Ni Jingtong cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ponder upon this in the future. Ou Yangming... You¡¯ve passed the test, so please go rest, and I¡¯ll send you into the Chaos Cave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him. He was starting to feel exhausted too.


    When he turned to leave, it was already bustling outside the tower. Whether it was Ni Yunhong and his younger sister or the skinny Ni Xueming, they all shed smiles at him.


    In particr, when Ou Yangming exited the tower, everyone was generous in giving him words of praise.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly at everyone, then suddenly went forward to give Ni Yinghong a big hug while the others watched.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 118 The Big Yellow Dog Visits

    <h4>Chapter 118 The Big Yellow Dog Visits</h4>


    Ni Yinghong suddenly froze.


    Apart from her, the other people around were also dumbfounded, and the atmosphere changed from a lively one to an extremely quiet one in an instant.


    These were two extremes too; extremes that gave people faint chills.


    Ou Yangming let go after giving her a tight hug, and smiled sincerely as he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was usually quirky, but could always make the most appropriate decisions in the shortest time, no matter the issue, so she was deeply doted on by the three great ancestors and the other elders.


    However, now that she was being stared at by a crowd of people, her quick wits seemed to have flown away, as though they had grown wings.


    When Ni Yinghong sensed the strange and quiet looks around her, she was so ashamed and angry that she suddenly kicked Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming held his ankle and cried in pain, whereas Ni Yinghong escaped like a frightened snowbird.


    On the other hand, Ni Yunhong twitched his mouth andmented while being in a daze, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Ou Yangming knew that he was in a bad situation, but he had thought about the fifth level in the tower when he came out.


    If he had not suddenly thought about Ni Yinghong¡¯s reminder then, he would have passed out long ago, and would not have sessfully finished the Testimony Path.


    Therefore, as soon as Ou Yangming came out, he was just so grateful that he revealed his true sentiments.


    Nheless, after being kicked by Ni Yinghong and sensing the strange situation around him, he knew that he had gone overboard, but even then, he could not admit it.


    Ou Yangming grimaced in pain and asked with an innocent look, ¡°What do you mean that I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...¡± Ni Yunhong pointed at Ou Yangming, but could not utter a single word even after a long time.


    ¡®How can I exin? Should I tell him that Ni Yinghong is actually my younger sister and not my younger brother? I can¡¯t bring myself to say that...¡¯


    ¡°Hehe... Ou Yangming, you¡¯ve just finished the Testimony Path, so you should be quite tired. Come,e, I¡¯ll bring you to rest, perhaps you¡¯ll have to go into action again very soon.¡± Ni Xueming suddenlyughed, then gave Ni Wangyang a look before pulling Ou Yangming away.


    Ni Yunhong stamped with fury. He wanted to stop them, but Ni Wangyang blocked him andforted, ¡°My good nephew, don¡¯t be mad.¡± ¡®Yes, Yunhong, don¡¯t be mad. He probably did it unintentionally.¡¯ This was Ni Yunhong giving himself a piece of kind advice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you want to mess with him, you should wait until he¡¯s out from the Chaos Cave.¡¯ This was him wanting to n an act of revenge.


    Nevertheless, be it a good intention or an ill intention, his central idea remained the same; this was not the right time to take revenge on Ou Yangming


    Hence, Ni Yunhong could only angrily put this aside for now, but deep down he was not as furious as he seemed. In fact, he vaguely had a thought, ¡®It¡¯s true that that fe doesn¡¯t have a good background, but he¡¯s quite capable. Even if he¡¯s matched with Yinghong... Maybe-just maybe-he¡¯ll be a good match!¡¯


    The situation below the tower could not be hidden away from the elders at the top of the tower. When they looked down at the other people, everything was clearly visible to them. Ni Xueshu and a few elders exchanged nces and said, ¡°Great Ancestor, look...¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming is about to enter the Chaos Cave to search for our ancestor¡¯s legacy, and it¡¯s our n¡¯s top and unshakable priority,¡± Ni Jingtong responded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the elders replied to him.


    ¡°But the Chaos Cave is the Ni family¡¯s forbidden area, after all. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to enter.¡± Ni Jingtong suddenly sounded very cold.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, you¡¯re saying...¡± Ni Xueshu looked up and asked softly while making a gesture of swinging a saber.


    ¡°The young fe was able toplete the Testimony Path, and he alsoprehended the integration of Heaven and man. He has a very promising future,¡± Ni Jingtong shook his head and exined, then added after a pause, ¡°A talent like him is what the Ni family needs.¡±


    One of the elders stood up and remarked, ¡°Great Ancestor, you¡¯re right. I heard from Yunhong that he wants to acquire the Life-prolonging Golden Pill for his senior, so it¡¯s clear that he values his family and close friends greatly. If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s worthy of being roped in.¡±


    The other three elders nodded. Even if a n wanted to rope in a master from the outside, they had to consider the price to be paid and that person¡¯s character.


    If that person had a great reputation, the n was obviously willing to pay a higher price, but if that person would break promises and had a terrible reputation, they would not consider him even if it would cost them very little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this. Since he was brought here by Yunhong and Yinghong, let them handle it,¡± Ni Jingtong ordered. Ni Xueshu and the other elders bowed and responded to him, but said to themselves, ¡®Great Ancestor still favors the siblings the most, he always leaves the best for them.


    Under Ni Xueming¡¯spany, Ou Yangming returned to the side room that he was temporarily staying in. Ni Xueming had a friendly smile on his thin face as he said, ¡°Look, are youfortable staying in this room? Let me know if you¡¯re unhappy about anything, and I¡¯ll ask them to change you to another room.¡±


    Although Ni Xueming was not from the direct line of descent and was only part of the five-generation system¡¯s branch, he was still an elder in the n. Based on his cultivation base of Yang Grade, he had a ce in the Ni family.


    As such, as long as he gave the orders, Ou Yangming could have afortable stay here.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior, but I¡¯m very satisfied with his room,¡± Ou Yangming quickly said, then asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°May I ask when I¡¯ll be entering the Chaos Cave tomorrow morning?¡±


    Ni Xueming was stunned, but he quickly understood that it was an instruction given by the great ancestor.


    He chuckled and answered, ¡°Just get some good rest for now, and try your best to replenish your lost energy. As for what will happen tomorrow, the great ancestor has made arrangements, and you definitely won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Ou Yangming nodded slightly. Even though he wanted to seize every minute and second by entering the so-called Chaos Cave right away, since the Ni family did not allow him to, he could not be too proactive or they might be suspicious, which would not be good. Ni Xueming turned around, but just as he was about to leave, he could not help but ask, ¡°Ou Yangming, do you really not know?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he thought, ¡®It¡¯s finally here.¡¯


    Fortunately, he was well-prepared, thus he asked in reply to the elder as if he was confused, ¡°Know what?¡±


    Ni Xueming stared at him closely, but could not notice anything strange from his face, so he let out a hollowugh and said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll be leaving. Please have a good rest.¡± Following that, he turned to leave in a hurry. The elder was feeling rather gloomy because he failed to see if Ou Yangming really had no idea or if he was simply pretending.


    Ou Yangming turned to close the door, and he exhaled deeply as soon as he did.


    Though he had pulled it off earlier, his back was already drenched in a cold sweat. If Ni Xueming had stayed any longer, perhaps he would be able to notice a clue.


    Ou Yangming pped his forehead and thought, ¡®Ni Yinghong is indeed...¡¯ Subsequently, he suppressed the thought as he dared not think about it in detail.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming was rmed. It was a feeling of extreme danger, as though he was being eyed by something powerful.


    Despite that, he was d that the powerful being was not powerful enough to fight him.


    As Ou Yangming breathed steadily, he swayed his body a little. Each time he swayed, his body seemed to be interacting with his surroundings on a certain level, allowing his body to blend in with the environment around him.


    It was the integration of Heaven and man, and this was the most mysterious thing about it.


    If he fully released the energy, it would be when he would counterattack.


    That said, a dog¡¯s bark was heard out of the blue.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly stopped the aura from the integration of Heaven and man because he quickly figured what was spying him.


    After all, he was in the Ni residence. How could other powerhouses sneak in easily to spy on him? It must be someone or something from the Ni family.


    A sound of the wind was suddenly hearding from behind Ou Yangming, and he shed to hide without thinking.


    The big yellow dog had arrived in an aggressive manner, and it opened its mouth after seeing Ou Yangming hide.


    Its mouth seemed to have turned into a fearsome bloody mouth at that instant, which was way beyond the extent a normal dog could open its mouth to. Besides, itsrge mouth seemed to be generating something as it released a hair-raising aura. Ou Yangming immediately widened his eyes. He was highly focused and felt nervous.


    This was because he sensed a strong crisis that seemed to be a few times more dangerous than what he felt before, and he was certain that the big yellow dog¡¯s mouth was not a bluff, but mighty energy that was simr to a killing weapon.


    However, Ou Yangming could not identify it due to his limited knowledge.


    The big yellow dog left its mouth open, but was clearly hesitant. Atst, it red at Ou Yangming before closing its mouth. Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief when the dog closed its mouth, and he seemed as if he had just survived a huge crisis.¡°Woof!¡±


    The big yellow dog barked at Ou Yangming once more, then took two steps outside. Seeing as Ou Yangming was indifferent, it could not help but bark again.


    This time, as dumb as Ou Yangming was, he understood it.


    He asked in shock, ¡°Are you asking me to follow you?¡±


    The big yellow dog nodded like a human.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows as he was hesitant. Ni Jingtong had asked him to rest before entering the forbidden area, yet the big yellow dog-a half-spirit beast¡ªthat had human feelings was asking him to follow it.


    It was a difficult choice for Ou Yangming. The big yellow dog eventually looked displeased, so much so that its fur was about to stand up.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly as he finally decided. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 119 The Yellow Dog Breathes

    <h4>Chapter 119 The Yellow Dog Breathes</h4>


    Ou Yangming figured that while he urgently needed the Life-prolonging Golden Pill to save Old Craftsman, the Ni family valued their ancestor¡¯s legacy just as much. Therefore, at the very least, before he walked out of the Chaos Cave, he would be safe and sound in the residence.


    Even if someone wanted to stir up trouble, Ni Jingtong, the Supreme Great Ancestor, would certainly disallow it.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why should I hesitate? No matter who the big yellow dog is bringing me to, I¡¯ll just meet that person once.¡¯


    The big yellow dog seemed to not want to attract any attention because it avoided the main road when it led the way, and opted to go through the garden instead. Ou Yangming shook his head, but could only follow it. In actual fact, he was somewhat worried along the way. If they were noticed, the other people would be displeased even if he carried the big yellow dog out.


    Nheless, the dog seemed to be extremely familiar with the guard stations in the Ni residence, be they covert or open ones. It led Ou Yangming past the guards and arrived at a big courtyard.


    Even though the Ni family had a huge territory, a person who owned a courtyard of this scale in the prefecture was surely not an ordinary person.


    The big yellow dog turned to look at Ou Yangming, then stuck its tongue out as though it was looking at him indifferently.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and wondered, ¡®Are all half-spirit beasts this annoying?¡¯ Following that, three figures slowly walked out from the courtyard, and they seemed to have been aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s presence for a long time. One of them was Ni Jingtong, who waved at him and said, ¡°Ou Yangming,e here.¡±


    Ou Yangming finally sighed a breath of relief. He could guess who the other two figures were, and was quite certain that he was right.


    There could only be one reason the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors were present at the same time and kept it a secret from the rest.


    They must have extra instructions for Ou Yangming¡¯s trip to the Chaos Cave tomorrow, and were the only ones in the n who knew about it.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not happy after realizing this, and he frowned instead as he sensed, from the bottom of his heart, a deep crisis.


    ¡®My Blood Flight Art can be used against a Yang Grade powerhouse, but what about Supreme Great Ancestors?¡¯


    Ou Yangming sighed, but quickly cast away the thought. In any case, he had neither acquired the Life-prolonging Golden Pill nor the Ni family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s legacy, so he would take one step at a time.


    He paced forward and greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, great ancestors.¡±


    The first person was the oldest elder, who had white hair and beard. He nodded and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Lil¡¯ Ou. Not bad, heroes are truly made from youngsters. Third Brother, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re right, the fe has a bright future,¡± the person who was addressed as Third Brother answered with a smile. He was a middle-aged man who seemed to be around Ni Xueshu¡¯s age.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he looked at the three men with a questioning look. Ni Jingtong chuckled and said, ¡°Young fe, let me introduce you to my big brother, Ni Jingshen. He¡¯s also the oldest Supreme Great Ancestor alive in the Ni family.¡±


    ¡°Second Younger Brother, look at what you¡¯re saying. Do you despise me because I¡¯ve lived too long?¡± Ni Jingshen scolded jokingly. Ni Jingtongughed out loud and continued, ¡°This is our Third Brother, Ni Xuetian. He¡¯s a peer of Ni Xueshu and the others, but has advanced to Extreme Grade andprehended the integration of Heaven and man. As such, he¡¯s considered the Ni family¡¯s dragon.¡±


    Ou Yangming trembled a little and looked at Ni Xuetian as if he wanted to ask for advice.


    Ni Xuetian could not help butugh, and he asked, ¡°Do you have something you¡¯d like to ask?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered in a serious manner, ¡°I¡¯m confused about how I achieved the integration of Heaven and man, so I¡¯d like you to rify some of my doubts.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong were envious. They thought, ¡®He grasped the integration of Heaven and man in confusion, whereas we¡¯ve cultivated for so many years yet we¡¯re still bewildered and have gained nothing. Ah, constantparisons will only make us angry.¡¯


    ¡°Honestly, I can only describe the way I achieved the integration of Heaven and man in one word,¡± Ni Xuetian replied to him and giggled.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, ¡°What word?¡±


    He knew how important the integration of Heaven and man was, and he vaguely sensed that the state was exceptionally important for him.


    ¡°Confusion,¡± Ni Xuetian replied smilingly


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong had already known the answer, hence they smiled at Ou Yangming too.


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised and in disbelief.


    Ni Jingtong sighed. ¡°Ou Yangming, those who achieve the integration of Heaven and man can¡¯t say how they managed to do it. No matter who you ask, you¡¯ll only get the same answer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The integration of Heaven and man is a mysterious state that can¡¯t be replicated. Everyone has their own opportunity and apprehension in advancing to the state, but one¡¯s opportunity and apprehension aren¡¯t very helpful to another person,¡± Ni Jingshen exined helplessly and sighed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of that, we would¡¯ve fathomed the state as well.¡± Ou Yangming pouted his lips and said, ¡°I see, thank you for your advice, seniors.¡±


    Though he was told the reason, he was not happy at all. The feeling of being confused was unquestionably an irritating one for someone like him, who always liked to get to the bottom of everything.


    Ni Jingshenter cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, do you know why we¡¯ve summoned you here?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without hesitation, ¡°The Chaos Cave.¡±


    There was no need for him to hide anything from the three masters. After all, his mind was set on obtaining the Life-prolonging Golden Pill, so he was not willing to waste any time or energy.


    Ni Jingshen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, but while you remember our conversation, please keep it to yourself.¡± Ou Yangming responded in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ll listen well and remember well. If another person knows what we talked about...¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Ni Jingshen cut him off. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you don¡¯t have to say that. Since we¡¯re willing to tell you, it means that we trust you. Besides, the future is unpredictable. If we¡¯re able to be family in the future, these taboos will mean nothing.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he could not help but blush.


    The three great ancestors looked at each other with smiles on their faces, and the atmosphere seemed to have been lightened.


    Ni Xuetian said, ¡°Ou Yangming, I believe that your mental power is very powerful already.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°Senior, why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I heard Second Uncle say that you passed the fourth level with ease, and did not get affected by the pressure,¡± Ni Xuetian said with a deep voice, ¡°The fourth level is a ce that tests one¡¯s mental power and potential. Unless your mental power is able to suppress the restriction there, you couldn¡¯t have passed the level so effortlessly.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated as he did not know if he should be honest.


    However, Ni Xuetian quickly dispelled his worry. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, don¡¯t think about deceiving us because it¡¯s closely rted to whether you can find our ancestor¡¯s legacy.¡±


    ¡°I did achieve something with my mental power, but the specifics...¡± Ou Yangming quickly looked up to reply to him, but was helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t have a reference, so it¡¯s hard for me to say.¡±


    Ni Xuetian¡¯s eyes glowed as he told him, ¡°That¡¯s easy. We¡¯ll get a rough idea if your mental power can be manifested in a form to shift Heaven and Earth¡¯s power.¡±


    Ou Yangming was puzzled. ¡®What exactly are the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors saying?¡± Ni Xuetian grinned. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, it looks like you fumbled about on your own to acquire mental power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also very confused about it...¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong shook their heads, and were so envious that they were almost resentful.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suppose you don¡¯t know the right way to release mental power?¡± Ni Xuetian questioned. Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±


    Ni Xuetian exined, ¡°When humans like us cultivate, we can also cultivate spiritual secret techniques other than martial arts. That said, secret techniques are difficult to understand, and ns that actually possess a simr legacy are like phoenix feathers and unicorn horns; they¡¯re very rare.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what about your n?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    ¡°We have it,¡± Ni Xuetian answered firmly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes instantly shone. If he had the chance to grasp a bit of mental power¡¯s release method or cultivation method, it would be a bonus.


    He had long sensed that mental power was unusually powerful energy. While he possessed the power, he could neither cultivate nor release it. It was simr to being exceptionally wealthy but having nowhere to spend his money, and it was a frustrating feeling. ¡°Senior, I wonder...¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Ni Xuetian immediately interrupted him.


    Ou Yangming was slightly angry, but was not truly indignant. It was normal for the elders to disagree because it would only be weird if they agreed.


    Despite that, Ni Xuetian added, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to teach you, but because the spiritual secret technique is part of our ancestor¡¯s legacy, I can¡¯t actually teach you.¡±


    an


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes and thought, ¡®I see, he¡¯s only feeding on illusions, and is making something out of nothing.¡¯


    Ni Xuetian chuckled as if he perceived Ou Yangming¡¯s look. ¡°But I can show you the exact might if mental power is released.¡±


    He shouted, ¡°Big Yellow.¡±


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail and moved forward, but it was displeased.


    Ni Xuetian reprimanded it jokingly, ¡°You little wimp. If you do well this time, I¡¯ll ask Yinghong to make you a good meal.¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up at once, and saliva was seen dropping out of its mouth.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do well, you¡¯ll get nothing!¡± Ni Xuetian pulled a long face.


    Subsequently, the big yellow dog roared and turned around before opening its mouth again into the size of a sacrificial bowl.


    A vague yellow light was then emitted.


    Next, within a few meters in front of the dog, over ten sharp giant stgmites emerged from the ground without warning, and only stopped when they were roughly the height of a person.

 Chapter 120 Luster Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 120 Luster Everywhere</h4>


    Ou Yangming gasped as he was in disbelief.


    ¡®What ability is this? It¡¯s simply a miracle...¡¯


    Ou Yangming shed to the side of the stgmites, then smiled bitterly after observing them for a while. ¡°The stgmites¡¯ toughness were in no way inferior to steel. I really wonder how the big yellow dog managed to do this.


    He suddenly wondered, ¡®If it didn¡¯t breathe at the empty ground, but directed its ferocious and huge mouth at me instead, what would have happened?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and felt a chill down his spine because he somehow felt that he had escaped death.


    If he was caught off guard, even if he had fathomed the integration of Heaven and man, he might not be able to avoid the stgmites that suddenly emerged.


    Ou Yangming could not believe that the half-spirit beast possessed such a mighty ability.


    Inparison, the beast that he encountered in the dense forest in the past was inferior to it.


    Ni Xuetian smiled when he noticed how shocked Ou Yangming was. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯ve finally seen it. This is the right way to use mental power¡¯s secret might.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he asked, ¡°Senior, Big Yellow¡¯s a half-spirit beast, so it¡¯s probably gifted to be able to execute it. How are humans like us going to do the same?¡±


    ¡°Everything is recorded in our ancestor¡¯s legacy.¡± Ni Xuetian sighed, then assured after a pause, ¡°The three of us promise that we¡¯ll pass on the knowledge to you if you find the legacy and bring it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, senior,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a serious face.


    If he could really grasp a power like that, it would be an indescribably delightful thing. Feeling moved, he questioned, ¡°Senior, is it helpful to have mental power before seeking your n¡¯s Land of Inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s extremely helpful,¡± Ni Jingtong answered sternly, ¡°but we¡¯ve only found some clues from our n¡¯s inherited books. If the seeker has especially mighty mental power, he or she can sense the Land of Inheritance¡¯s position. That said, once you enter the forbidden area, you¡¯ll have to probe and face anything you encounter on your own.¡±


    Ni Xuetian touched the big yellow dog briefly and ordered in a solemn manner, ¡°Oh right, Big Yellow will journey into the Chaos Cave with you. I hope you¡¯ll coordinate with each other along the way. Remember, you must bring Big Yellow into the Land of Inheritance.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were both startled, and they looked at each other at the same time.


    The human and the dog gazed at each other in dismay and were somehow feeling helpless.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not object to the idea. It was evident that the big yellow dog was a reserve arranged by the elders, and he did not know what the consequence would be if he rejected them.


    Ni Jingtong said, ¡°You¡¯ll be staying together tonight to connect and form a mutual understanding. The Chaos Cave is quite dangerous, so you must be careful tomorrow.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated before he said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior.¡± Afterward, Ni Xuetian went forward to rub the big yellow dog¡¯s neck and instructed, ¡°Big Yellow, tomorrow¡¯s matter is extremely important. You¡¯re a senior in our n, so you must put the interests of the whole above everything else.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. Although he knew that the big yellow dog had human feelings, it was somewhat strange and uneptable for someone to speak to it like


    that.


    The big yellow dog barked softly, then jumped on the courtyard¡¯s wall and swung its head at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming bowed at the three Supreme Great Ancestors after a moment of hesitation, and he left with the dog.


    Once they were far away, Ni Jingtong suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think about him?¡±


    Ni Xuetian responded with a deep voice, ¡°The young fe¡¯s mental power is probably more powerful than we imagined it to be. Plus, he has the determination and is in the state of the integration of Heaven and man. Hehe, if even he fails, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else who can find our ancestor¡¯s Land of Inheritance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s set then, I hope everything goes smoothly for him.¡± Ni Jingshen nodded.


    When Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog returned to the side room, the dog drooped its head and jumped onto the bed unhappily.


    Feeling stunned, Ou Yangming decided not to go onto the bed anymore after seeing the bed sheet that had turned yellow after the big yellow dog stepped on it.


    Being an orphan, he obviously did not despise the soil on the dog¡¯s paws, but he feared its teeth and sharp ws. If Ou Yangming was identally touched by the dog when they slept together, he would definitely regret it. Ou Yangming was feeling uncertain, but he decided to ask probingly, ¡°Big Yellow, why did the great ancestors insist that you enter the Land of Inheritance? Is it because your body...¡±


    He suddenly paused because the big yellow dog looked up at him fiercely as though it was warning him.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little, but did not flinch this time.


    ¡°Big Yellow, I know there are things that I shouldn¡¯t ask, but we¡¯re about to enter the Chaos Cave very soon. I feel that we should be honest with each other, or the search for the Land of Inheritance will be dyed if we have a misunderstanding in the cave. If that happens, it¡¯ll be a big issue.¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s ears twitched as if it was considering Ou Yangming quickly struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Your breathing is very powerful, which is an incredibly useful power. If we encounter an ident halfway through and I¡¯m not aware of your ability, won¡¯t it be such a waste?¡± The big yellow dog tilted its head to look at Ou Yangming distantly, but still remained silent.


    Ou Yangming was helpless as he never imagined himself reasoning with a dog. Even though the big yellow dog was not an ordinary dog, a dog was a dog, and it was an unchangeable fact even if it was a half-spirit beast.


    Seeing as the big yellow dog was stubborn and indifferent, Ou Yangming frowned and said, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re not willing to cooperate, we¡¯ll see how things go. But I promised the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors, so I¡¯ll definitely send you in if I find the Land of Inheritance.¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s ears twitched again, but this time, it seemed to be moved.


    It jumped off the bed gently, then nced at Ou Yangming before going to the side of the window, and lifted its leg to kick it open.


    Following that, it opened its big mouth to spit out an earthly yellow gem. The sky hadpletely turned dark at that moment, but a bright and clear half-moon was seen hanging up there.


    For some reason, the gem emitted a mysterious ray that resonated with the moonlight at a distance like there was an invisible power connecting them.


    Ou Yangming blinked hard a few times as he wondered what the gem was, as it was able to interact with the moonlight.


    Although he did not know the gem¡¯s background, after witnessing the scene, even a fool could guess what it was for.


    ¡°Big Yellow, you have to ce this item at the Land of Inheritance, am I right?¡± Ou Yangming continued slowly, ¡°If I¡¯ve guessed it right, the Ni family has a method to locate thend through the item, so they¡¯ll be able to ess thend freely in the future even without me.¡±


    The big yellow dog hesitated before opening its mouth again to swallow the gem.


    Subsequently, it jumped out of the side room and squatted on the ground to look up at the moon above.


    Ou Yangming found it strange, and he pondered, ¡®What is that fe up to this time?¡¯


    However, his expression changed wonderfully in the next instant.


    This was because he saw a peculiar aura soaring from the big yellow dog¡¯s body. It was an aura, and not a dazzling multicolored ray of light, but it actually had a strange and nearly unbelievable function.


    In particr, the aura had a mysterious connection with the moonlight when it boiled. During that moment, the big yellow dog also seemed to have transformed its body into the mysterious gem, and wasmunicating with the moonlight in a certain way. Ou Yangming watched quietly for some time before he was suddenly struck with a thought.


    ¡°The big yellow dog isn¡¯t taking the opportunity to disy its cultivation method, is it?¡¯


    Needless to say, a cultivation method like this was very odd, and could not be understood by everyone.


    Only by having mighty mental power and being in the state of the integration of Heaven and man could one sense the change in the big yellow dog¡¯s body. At the very least, there was no suitable candidate in the Ni family for the time being On the spur of the moment, the big yellow dog turned to cast a scornful look at Ou Yangming. Strangely enough, Ou Yangming actually understood it.


    ¡®I was actually belittled by a dog...¡¯ His face changed as he scoffed, then he strode out of the room to squat beside the big yellow dog. Once Ou Yangming began practicing the martial-art squat, the essential Qi inside his body naturally circted.


    Nevertheless, he did not need to cultivate essential Qi at the moment.


    When Ou Yangming released his conception and suppressed his essential Qi¡¯s cirction, he realized that he could not gather his mental power no matter what.


    After some consideration, he gave up controlling the essential Qi and let it circte freely instead, but concentrated on his mental conception as much as possible.


    Ou Yangming could transfer the mental power between his eyebrows, but the power was only applied on equipment smithing and when he controlled the Blood Flight Art.


    He was clueless as to how he could cultivate it.


    As he sensed the change in the big yellow dog¡¯s aura, he gritted his teeth to release his mental power on arge scale.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not control his mental power with the purple light¡¯s assistance; he carried out the whole process through his mental conception. Under the conception¡¯s restriction, the mental power transformed into a light beam, which was invisible to the naked eye, that shot up to the sky.


    The instant the light beam left his body to arrive at the vast and boundless void, his eyes glowed.


    Ou Yangming had a sudden feeling that he ¡°saw¡± an entirely different world.


    There were countless lights and energies in that world, and they were like gold that were casually scattered around for him to collect.


    ¡®If only I can use all these lights for myself...¡¯


    Ou Yangming dared not believe that his mental power could arrive at such a height.


    The moment he was struck with a thought, the mental power in the form of a light beam began surging to absorb the lights around the moon.


    Ou Yangming could clearly feel his mental power rejoicing, and each time he absorbed a light, his mental power increased.


    As he felt an upsurge of emotions, he opened up the light beam to turn it into a ck-hole-like vortex to absorb the lights as much as he wished...

 Chapter 121 The Chaos Cave

    <h4>Chapter 121 The Chaos Cave</h4>


    An obscure and orange autumn moon was probably the most adorable thing. It hung low in the velvety sky while emitting a mysterious yet mighty power.


    The power was released to every corner in the world. Through the eyes of an ordinary person, the moonlight was just light for illumination that had no other purpose. However, when one¡¯s mental power detached from one¡¯s body on a silent night as such, one would realize that the moon¡¯s luster was an energy that could be transformed into mental power.


    Streams of energy gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s body at the moment through his mental power vortex. They nourished his body like a hot spring, where their effects in the spiritual world became even more obvious. Ou Yangming could even sense that his mental power had grown.


    Nheless, he quickly furrowed his eyebrows because he realized something at the same time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power¡¯s growth was not proportionate to what he had expected. Although he absorbed plenty of moonlight, very little of it was actually transformed into power for his own. If he had to describe it, less than a hundredth had actually converted.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    All of a sudden, he heard a loud and clear voice in his mind.


    Yes, the voice was not sent through his ears, but it rang in his mind.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He immediately curbed his thought, as well as the mental vortex.


    When he opened his eyes slowly, he noticed that the sky had turned bright. Ou Yangming had learned from the big yellow dog, where he absorbed Heaven and Earth¡¯s essence to improve his mental power. The entire process felt like it happened in a blink of an eye, but in actuality, the whole night had passed. Ou Yangming saw the big yellow dog as soon as he turned around.


    The dog was looking deeply at him, and it wagged its tail before running into the side room.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his eyes as he was dumbfounded. ¡®Did I see it right? The big yellow dog actually wagged its tail at me.¡¯


    If a dog gave you a cold look while bearing its teeth, you must be careful because it might pounce on you at any time and bite you; if a dog wagged its tail at you, you could approach it without worries at all.


    This was because it was cheerful and only had good intentions.


    That said, the Ni family¡¯s half-spirit beast was different, hence Ou Yangming dared not draw a conclusion so easily.


    Someone sent them breakfast after a brief moment, but to Ou Yangming¡¯s surprise, the big yellow dog¡¯s breakfast was heartier than his.


    Perhaps the big yellow dog sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s look, it looked at its food, then at his. Following that, it gave a portion of its food to Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming widened his eyes at half of the golden roast duck given to him, then nced at the big yellow dog, who was staring at him. Atst, he reached out to rip off the duck leg and put it in his mouth.


    The big yellow dog opened its mouth to smile adorably.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had mixed feelings. ¡®I actually shared food with a dog in the Ni residence. Will I be aughing stock if people find out about this?¡¯


    Ni Xueshu came when they were halfway through their breakfast. ¡°Big Yellow?¡± He could not help but exim when he entered the room.


    He had no idea that Big Yellow was in the


    room.


    The big yellow dog looked at him indifferently, then continued enjoying its sumptuous meal.


    Ni Xueshu was very sharp-eyed, so he shouted in disbelief when he noticed the roast duck in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, ¡°Ou Yangming, y-you actually snatched Big Yellow¡¯s food!¡±


    ¡®As pathetic as I am, I don¡¯t have to go so far as to snatch food with a dog, do I?¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned dark, but when he looked at the halves of the roast duck in his hand and in the big yellow dog¡¯s te respectively, he could not exin himself.


    Nevertheless, he was surprised when Ni Xueshu did not ridicule him but lowered his voice to ask curiously with a serious face, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, how did you do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he asked in shock, ¡°What?¡±


    Ni Xueshu responded sternly, ¡°Big Yellow only obeys the three great ancestors, and it never regards anyone else. In particr, it disallows anyone from touching its food, not even the great ancestors. How did you snatch its food from it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t snatch it at all, it gave the food to me!¡± Ou Yangming twitched its mouth and replied to him angrily. ¡°It gave it to you?¡± Ni Xueshu could not understand him. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You¡¯re not its kind, why would it give it to you?¡±


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply to suppress his dissatisfaction.


    ¡®Can we even hold a happy conversation? What do you mean by its kind? I think you look quite like a dog, apdog to be exact!¡¯


    Seeing as Ni Xueshu was so astonished, Ou Yangming lost his appetite. It was only after Ni Xueshu looked at them for some time when he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, the great ancestors have decided to send you to the Chaos Cave. Are you willing to go?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Ni Xueshu said with a smile.


    When he stood up to leave the room with Ou Yangming, he noticed that the big yellow dog had followed them.


    Ni Xueshu was struck dumb, but he said, ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m bringing Lil¡¯ Ou to meet the great ancestors, you shouldn¡¯t follow us.¡±


    The big yellow dog looked at him in discontent without responding, whereas Ou Yangmingughed and thought, ¡®I¡¯ll respect you if you¡¯re able to stop Big Yellow from following us.¡¯


    It was evident that Ni Xueshu could not handle the big yellow dog, so he shook his head and let the matter drift, then brought Ou Yangming to the big courtyard that he had visited the night before.


    More than ten people had gathered in the courtyard at the moment.


    Apart from the three top-notch Supreme Great Ancestors, most of them were the Ni family¡¯s elders, but the most eye-catching ones were Ni Yunhong and his younger sister. Ni Yunhong openly disyed his killing intent when he saw Ou Yangming. ¡®How dare this young fe take advantage of Younger sister, I must teach him a good lesson or I¡¯m a useless elder brother.¡¯


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong took a quick nce at Ou Yangming and looked away. She seemed like she was still mad. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re here,e.¡± Ni Jingtong waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be setting out soon, so prepare...¡± ¡°Hey, you...¡± Ni Xuetian suddenly voiced out. He scanned Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog a few times before he remarked, ¡°Why are your auras suddenly matching so well?¡± The other people were surprised, and they quickly looked at them.


    Afterward, they vaguely sensed that even though Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were casually standing there, for some reason, the human and the dog connected on a deep level with each other. It was as though there was an indescribable connection between them that linked them together.


    Ni Yinghong blinked her beautiful eyes as she was amazed and delighted.


    She clearly remembered that they were not fond of each other when they first met, but they had somehow be closer to each other.


    Ou Yangming was baffled earlier as he was the person involved, but after receiving surprised looks from the crowd, he could not ignore it anymore.


    He fixed his gaze on the big yellow dog and happened to be staring at its big and round eyes. It was unexinable, but Ou Yangming indeed felt something different; he seemed to have sensed what the dog meant to say through its eyes.


    It was expressing that it would cooperate well with him in the forbidden area.


    ¡®Why can I understand it?¡¯ Ou Yangming felt chills at that moment. A thought quickly crossed its mind, and he came to a realization that his cultivation at the moonst night was not as simple as it seemed.


    While he had indeed grasped the method to upgrade his mental power, he did not know what the big yellow dog had done during the process that they suddenly shared a mysterious connection.


    ¡®This big yellow dog isn¡¯t merely an ordinary half-spirit beast...¡¯


    ¡°Since Big Yellow is following you inside, it¡¯s good to have a deep connection with each other.¡± Ni Jingshenughed out loud, then clicked his tongue andmented, ¡°It¡¯s god¡¯s will that you share such a connection.¡±


    Ni Xuetian was still confused, but he figured after some thought that it was a good thing indeed, so he no longer looked into it.


    ¡°Great-grandfather, is Big Yellow going too?¡± Ni Yinghong suddenly asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Big Yellow is going too, so they can look out for each other. That being said, Lil¡¯ Ou is still in charge.¡± Ni Jingshen nodded and looked at her lovingly.


    Ni Yinghong went forward to hug Big Yellow¡¯s head, and said softly, ¡°Big Yellow, take care of that young fe when you¡¯re inside. I¡¯ll definitely cook the best food for you when you¡¯re back!¡±


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and nodded right away as it was excited. Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®Is she really good at cooking?¡¯ ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, please excuse me.¡± Ni Jingtong then approached Ou Yangming¡¯s and covered his eyes with a blindfold. Subsequently, the great ancestor pped his sleeves before grabbing Ou Yangming¡¯s arms, then rose to head outside the city.


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Xuetian shed to follow them as well, whereas Big Yellow ran behind them. Despite that, it was clear that the big yellow dog ran effortlessly without exerting all its force, but it was so fast that it overtook Ni Jingtong after just a brief moment.


    When Ou Yangming heard the whistles of the wind, as well as a dog¡¯s pants that were always around him, he said to himself, ¡®A dog is a dog, it runs so much faster than a human.¡¯


    After an hour, all of them slowed down.


    Ou Yangming found himself inside a cave when the blindfold was finally removed.


    When he looked around, he noticed jagged and peculiar rocks, as well as the cave whose depth was unfathomable.


    ¡°Is this the Chaos Cave?¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Is your ancestor¡¯s legacy here?¡± ¡°It should be...¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to find it?¡±


    Ni Xuetian was in a daze when he replied to Ou Yangming, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ou Yangming. ¡°...¡± Ni Xuetian. ¡°...¡±


    They looked at each other speechlessly.

 Chapter 122 Searching Hard

    <h4>Chapter 122 Searching Hard</h4>


    ¡°Cough, cough... Lil¡¯ Ou, we¡¯ve brought you to the Chaos Cave, so it¡¯s up to you on how you¡¯re going to seek the Land of Inheritance.¡± Ni Jingtong let out a few dry coughs to break the silence and awkwardness. He looked regretfully at the deep, dark, and weird cave as he expressed, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. When an Extreme Grade martial artist enters the cave, he or she will attract the ck Magic Crawlers. The crawlers are extremely detestable; they¡¯ll cling to you endlessly. Ah, our powers aren¡¯t inexhaustible, after all, so we can¡¯t go too deep...¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are ck Magic Crawlers?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re unique creatures in the Chaos Cave,¡± Ni Xuetian exined, ¡°The most powerful thing about those creatures is their quantity and teeth. Even if we¡¯re surrounded by them, we¡¯ll only end up dying if we don¡¯t charge away as fast as we can.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked as he understood the weight of those words.


    It only made sense to attach importance to creatures that could even take a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s life away. Ni Xuetian added, ¡°The Chaos Cave is chaotic. Unless you find the Land of Inheritance and use the power there, you won¡¯t be able to survive inside even if you leave marks.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that I won¡¯t be able toe out after I go in?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. You won¡¯t lose your way if you only roam near the cave¡¯s entrance, but the deeper you go, the lower your possibility of connecting with the outside world. You¡¯ll eventually get lost, and will be trapped so deep that you can¡¯t get out.¡± Ni Xuetian could not help butugh, then assured Ou Yangming, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ou Yangming blurted, ¡°The integration of Heaven and man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, martial artists who fathomed the integration of Heaven and man can naturally sense the exit while being inside the cafe. As long as you don¡¯t encounter a huge amount of ck Magic Crawlers on your way out, you¡¯ll be able to leave easily,¡± Ni Xuetian responded slowly.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it myself.¡± Ni Xuetian sighed as if he recalled his past experience. ¡°Unfortunately, I had advanced to Extreme Grade back then and I attracted a huge bunch of ck Magic Crawlers not long after I entered the Chaos Cave. Seeing as things were getting out of hand, I immediately turned to escape. Hehe, if I was slightly slower, I would¡¯ve turned into a skeleton already.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows deeply. He remembered the ck Magic Crawlers well.


    Ni Xuetianforted as though he noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s worry, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried. Since you¡¯re not even in Yang Grade, the ck Magic Crawlers won¡¯t notice you. As for Big Yellow, it is being protected by the Blood Meridian Power, so it won¡¯t be a burden to you. As long as you¡¯re both careful enough to avoid the crawlers, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be entering now.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    Although he knew that the Chaos Cave was exceptionally dangerous, he did not have a choice at that moment.


    Ou Yangming shed to one of the entrances and stared ahead for a while. Just as he was about to enter, he noticed through the corner of his eyes that a yellow figure¡ªthe big yellow dog-was already making its way in.


    He was stunned because he could somehow sense the big yellow dog¡¯s thoughts.


    The half-spirit beast had actually entered first because it was worried about his safety. Ou Yangming quickly caught up to it. When he was going to call out to it, he was struck with an idea, hence he said it in his head, ¡®Stop.¡¯


    He looked in front of him with bright eyes and the big yellow dog that was scouting ahead really stopped. It even turned around to look at Ou Yangming strangely.


    Ou Yangming felt his heart shake. He immediately realized that something had indeed happened between him and the big yellow dog because their spiritual worlds were connected.


    Nheless, though the big yellow dog could understand him, he could only roughly guess what the dog wanted to express, but could not converse with it like it was a human.


    Ou Yangming suddenly caught his breath to recollect himself.


    He did not know if the mysterious spiritual connection he shared with the big yellow dog was temporary or permanent, but if it was atter, it would probably be uneptable for a normal person.


    Nevertheless, they had amon target at the moment, thus the connection was beneficial as they would live or die together.


    Ou Yangming shook his body a little before putting down the bag he had carried.


    He was well-prepared since he knew what he hade for. The bag contained the pieces of High Grade equipment that he had smithed for himself, and the effects of wearing and not wearing them were as apart as Heaven and Earth.


    After putting down the pieces of equipment, Ou Yangming checked them carefully and put them on.


    Following that, he used his Military Fire to burn his military saber, where he attached it with the 2 Points of Devouring attribute stored in his mind.


    The big yellow dog immediately took a few steps back while staring fearfully at the military saber.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He clearly remembered that the dog had only nced at the military saber indifferently earlier as if the treasure sword, which was at the peak of High Grade and was attached with 4 points of attributes, was nothing worth mentioning. However, once the 2 Points of Devouring attributes were bound to it, the big yellow dog¡¯s face took on apletely different expression. It was evident that not only did the big yellow dog sense the change of attributes in the military saber, but it was also wary of the Devouring attributes. Ou Yangming frowned because it was his first time meeting a creature that could sense the Devouring attribute. He wondered if the big yellow dog was gifted with the ability or if all half-spirit beasts could notice it.


    He smiled and curbed his thought, then sent messages through his mind to let the dog know that they would help each other, lov... Oh, fight together, and that they were as close as brothers.


    The big yellow dog slowly let its guard down as it finally understood what Ou Yangming meant.


    While the saber made it extremely alert, it did not need to worry about being threatened by the strange item for now.


    During yesterday¡¯s cultivation under the moonlight, the big yellow dog had activated the Blood Meridian Power that it was gifted with, and a mysterious connection appeared between them as a result. Under this state, if one of them harbored evil thoughts against the other, it definitely would not be kept as a secret.


    The big yellow dog had initially treated Ou Yangming lightly, but it was deeply moved by him that night, which was why it did this.


    Seeing as the dog had be normal again, Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief.


    ¡®This fe is definitely not an ordinary half-spirit beast. If I fall out with it, this journey will be an incredibly difficult one.¡¯


    As Ou Yangming channeled his essential Qi, they resonated with his armor and the other pieces of equipment, allowing his strength to increase by a huge margin. If Ou Yangming did not consider his essential Qi¡¯s explosive force, based on the mere 11 Points of Power he gained, even a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade could noty a finger on him. Furthermore, he gained 4 Points of Agility and possessed different mysterious abilities because of his waist sash. The maximum insurance was what gave Ou Yangming the courage to enter the cave.


    He approached the big yellow dog with brisk steps.


    When he turned to look, he realized that the cave¡¯s entrance was not far away. Judging from the distance, Ou Yangming could instantly exit the cave if he charged out.


    After a moment of hesitation, he walked inside with the big yellow dog.


    Before long, the light behind him became smaller and unnoticeable.


    In actual fact, the cave was not pitch-dark. Strange moss grew on the rock walls around them, and the nts actually emitted obscure lights. Even though the lights were not bright, they were enough for Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog to see.


    By going deeper into the cave, they soon arrived at crossroads.


    The big yellow dog immediately stopped and turned to look at Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming did not make a rash decision; he stood on the spot to sense for a while.


    Next, his face changed because he finally understood what Ni Xuetian meant. ¡®Why does the state of the integration of Heaven and man allow me to sense the exit? This is what it means.¡¯


    Ou Yangming sensed something familiar when he was nearer to the exit, whereas he had a particrly unfamiliar feeling when he was further away from the exit.


    That said, when he went deeper into the Chaos Cave, the feeling of being one with Heaven and Earth became weaker. Ou Yangming actually had a misconception that the cave seemed to be in a different world from where he came from. If that was not the case, the fact that his feeling about the integration of Heaven and man was slowly fading away could not be exined.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog urged him.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and looked around him, but was not sure where their target was, so he simply pointed in a direction. In any case, he could deduce the cave exit¡¯s location through the integration of Heaven and man, hence he was not too worried about getting lost. At most, they could retrace their stepster.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was actually worried that he did not have much time to waste.


    A human and a dog walked in the endless cave. They knew what they were searching for, but the ce was truly too huge, so much so that it was beyond their imagination. After walking for an hour, even the big yellow dog had lost its way. It kept twitching its nose but could not pick up anything useful. In fact, the smell of the different areas they had passed dissipated so quickly that they could not be preserved.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Ou Yangming, who was scouting ahead, stopped all of a sudden. He was surprised and delighted when he looked at the stone walls around them.

 Chapter 123 Black Magic Crawlers

    <h4>Chapter 123 ck Magic Crawlers</h4>


    The big yellow dog nced at Ou Yangming suspiciously, then turned its head to look around, but no matter how hard it looked, it could not see any pattern from the stone walls.


    Although it could notmunicate with Ou Yangming through humannguage, its wisdom was already opened. Moreover, the big yellow dog knew more things than Ou Yangming did because it had the Blood Meridian Legacy and had lived long enough. Nheless, there were some aspects where even spirit beasts in real legends could not be mentioned on equal terms with humans, let alone a half-spirit beast like the dog.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand to touch the stone walls nearby and clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°Big Yellow, the stones here aren¡¯t ordinary at all, they¡¯re steel. No, they¡¯re better than steel; they¡¯re featured steel,¡± Ou Yangming mumbled, ¡°This is my first time seeing naturally formed featured steel!¡±


    Ou Yangming coulde into contact with a considerable amount of featured iron ingots in the military camp and could retrieve an appropriate amount of steel from the depot, but it was difficult to get featured steel.


    It was neither because the military camp did not have it nor because he was not qualified enough, but because featured steel was so small in quantity that almost all Military Fire cksmiths treated it as precious treasure. At the beginning of each month, featured steel of a certain quota received by the depot would be distributed among the Military Fire cksmiths such that none was left.


    Even though Ou Yangming became popr during the smithing challenge, he gained his reputation toote. Kang Weibo had already adjusted next month¡¯s featured steel quota and distribution ratio, but it was for the next month, after all.


    Therefore, apart from Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing workshop, Ou Yangming had not seen the precious material elsewhere.


    It was said that featured steel was refined through a certain mysterious method, and it was extremely yearned by every trade and industry around the world, thus a limited amount was distributed to the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    On a certain level, featured steel¡¯s rarity could be considered roughly the same as normal Power Ores and Agility Ores.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about as he thought, ¡®If this stone wall has a huge range and is considerably thick, the natural featured steel alone in the Chaos Cave is enough to make up a massive wealth that could shake the whole country.¡¯ If the information was leaked, even the three Supreme Great Ancestors from the Ni family would not necessarily withstand the greedy eyes from all around the nation.


    Nevertheless, this was not Ou Yangming¡¯s concern and he would definitely not leak the information on purpose.


    The big yellow dog cast a bewildered look at Ou Yangming as it could not understand what exactly was going on with him.


    Featured steel or not, nothing was more attractive for the dog than a roast duck.


    Ou Yangming was reluctant to leave such that he turned to look repeatedly at every step he took when he left the stone wall with the big yellow dog. If it was not because Ou Yangming was concerned about Old Craftsman¡¯s safety, he would definitely not leave the ce. At the very least, he had to get to the bottom of it and find out the wall¡¯s rough range. However, Old Craftsman¡¯s life was Ou Yangming¡¯s priority at the moment, hence he sighed and left with the big yellow dog.


    After leaving the stone wall, they advanced forward without an aim.


    All of a sudden, the big yellow dog stopped. It twitched its nose and seemed to be alert.


    Though it would stop at every fork in their path to let Ou Yangming make the choice, once Ou Yangming chose the next path, it would always lead the way.


    While the big yellow dog could not say it, Ou Yangming was grateful for what it did.


    Regardless of the reason, having an easy-going partner, who would take care and assist him wholeheartedly, was indeed something that made Ou Yangming happy, so he naturally put his trust in the dog. As such, Ou Yangming waited with full focus when the big yellow dog was rmed.


    When he scanned the area around them, the Vision +1 attribute on his helmet yed a great role.


    Ou Yangming suddenly fixed his gaze somewhere because he noticed an exceptionally strange living creature on the left of their path ahead.


    It was a scorpion-like monster the size of a human baby, and its body was pitch-ck. Without the Vision attribute, Ou Yangming could not have noticed it so easily.


    He immediately realized what it was as a thought struck him.


    The creature was probably a ck Magic Crawler that Ni Xuetian described.


    Since the three Supreme Great Ancestors were all afraid of the creature, it must be unordinary. After exchanging nces with the big yellow dog, Ou Yangming sent the image in his vision to it. He initially wanted to just give it a go but did not expect the big yellow dog to really receive the image.


    The big yellow dog nodded at Ou Yangming, then moved forward without a sound.


    Soon enough, they were near the weird crawler, which was still staying where it was as it did not notice their presence at all.


    They looked at each other again and nodded.


    Following that, Ou Yangming shed to pounce on the crawler, and the saber-light from his saber shed down like thunder.


    His military saber turned into a luster that split the weird crawler into two with ease. When the saber touched the creature¡¯s flesh and blood, the Devouring attribute was unleashed to absorb part of them that was near the creature¡¯s wound.


    Familiar energy gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s body right away, which felt so good that he wanted to moan.


    Ou Yangming had activated the Blood Flight Power from his waist sash once when he was on the Testimony Path¡¯s third level yesterday. He did not consume much Qi and blood because the process was short, but it was still a consumption after all, so his mental state could not be maintained at its peak. After shing the crawler, Ou Yangming more or lesspensated for some of the loss, and he quickly became spirited again. The halves of the crawler¡¯s body fell to the ground respectively, which twitched for a while before they stiffened.


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were both stunned, and they could tell by looking at each other¡¯s eyes that they were in disbelief.


    They were already mentally prepared before the attack, where they would not be surprised no matter how difficult it would be to deal with the ck Magic Crawlers. It was worth mentioning that even the Supreme Great Ancestors dared not resist the mighty creatures because they treated the great ancestors as food.


    Even if the crawler had suddenly jumped to evade Ou Yangming¡¯s attack and injured Ou Yangming, he and the big yellow dog would not be taken aback.


    However, the reality was that Ou Yangming killed the crawler in one sh. Yes, he killed it...


    They were confused about how weak the crawler was.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while. He certainly did not think that Ni Xuetian and the other elders had exaggerated things on purpose because it was not necessary.


    ¡°Big Yellow, do you think what we encountered was arva?¡±


    The big yellow dog nodded kindly after some thought to express that that was likely the case.


    They felt that only an immaturerva could not withstand even one blow.


    Nheless, the appearance of arva meant that there must be a ce where the ck Magic Crawlers lived in a group, thus they had to be careful.


    The big yellow dogter approached the crawler¡¯s remains and twitched its nose to remember the creature¡¯s smell.


    Subsequently, it continued moving forward.


    Ou Yangming followed behind it, but when the big yellow dog was slightly further away, his military saber shone as he stabbed it through the two halves of the crawler¡¯s remains.


    The Devouring ability was quickly unleashed to absorb the crawler¡¯s flesh and blood.


    As Ou Yangming continued to walk, he suddenly paused because he felt an upsurge of joyful emotion.


    WC


    Before he could suppress the feeling of joy, it was already transmitted to the big yellow dog due to their spiritual connection.


    The big yellow dog stopped in shock, then stared at Ou Yangming in confusion as though it was asking if he had found something.


    Ou Yangming quickly said, ¡°Big Yellow, I think I sensed that the Land of Inheritance is really in the Chaos Cave.¡±


    The big yellow dog red at him snappily and probably would have scolded him if it was human. ¡®You don¡¯t say. If the Ni family¡¯s Land of Inheritance wasn¡¯t here, why would it take so much effort?¡¯


    After looking away, the big yellow dog continued forward while twitching its nose so no smell could hide from it.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was still ted when he followed closely behind the dog.


    The instant he absorbed the ck Magic Crawler¡¯s flesh and blood to transform them into energy for his own, he discovered something


    Not only could the energy from the crawler¡¯s flesh and blood replenish his lost Qi and blood, but it could also recover his mental power.


    Yes, mental power.


    When Ou Yangming previously used the Devouring ability, he could only replenish and upgrade his mental power through a half-spirit beast. Other than that, no matter how powerful the wild beasts were, they were not beneficial toward his mental power.


    That said, the ck Magic Crawler made Ou Yangming feel like he had just encountered another half-spirit beast.


    Needless to say, the crawler¡¯s flesh and blood were too little aspared to a half-spirit beast¡¯s. Their sizes were Heaven and Earth apart, and most importantly, the energies contained in their flesh and blood had a huge disparity.


    In any case, Ou Yangming found a new replenishment point. As long as he could enter the Chaos Cave to kill ck Magic Crawlers, he could regain Qi, blood, and mental power at the same time.


    With that, Ou Yangming hoped that the ck Magic Crawlers were weaker instead.


    The big yellow dog stopped once more, and Ou Yangming picked up a strange smell. After feeling startled for a while, Ou Yangming understood that he had not smelled it, but it was the unique ability of the dog¡¯s nose.


    Simr to how Ou Yangming could transmit images to the big yellow dog, it shared its ability with him too.


    Ou Yangming quickened his pace while observing the area carefully. The Vision +1 attribute¡¯s power was undoubtedly portrayed in great detail in this situation.


    Sure enough, three ck Magic Crawlers were lying quietly ahead. The mouthparts on the top of their heads were moving as if they were munching on something, and they did not notice the threats behind them.


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog looked at each other before pouncing on them at the same time.

 Chapter 124 Fled

    <h4>Chapter 124 Fled</h4>


    A sh of saber-light was seen and a yellow shadow moved swiftly.


    Almost unobstructed at all, whether it was ou Yangming¡¯s military saber or the big yellow dog¡¯s sharp ws, they easily killed the ck Magic Crawlers. The process was as easy as one-two-three.


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were more puzzled when they looked at the dead bodies beneath them.


    ¡®If we¡¯ve previously met a ck Magic Crawler¡¯srva, what about now?


    ¡®Could it be that the ck Magic Crawlers are allrvae? That doesn¡¯t sound right no matter what.¡¯


    Ou Yangming picked up a crawler with the tip of his sword to observe it carefully, especially its mouthparts. After inspecting it for some time, his face changed. This was because he clearly saw stone chips between its mouthparts.


    Ou Yangming gasped, and his face took on a grave expression when he checked the stone walls around them.


    Although the stone walls there were not of featured steel¡¯s standard, their quality was not too far from that. In other words, even the steel from the military camp was inferior to the stone walls.


    However, the ck Magic Crawlers were actually munching on the stone walls¡¯ bits.


    The big yellow dog shivered as it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s discovery as well. ¡°Big Yellow, do you remember what Senior Ni told us before we came in?¡± Ou Yangming said slowly, ¡°He said that the most powerful thing about the ck Magic Crawlers is their quantity and teeth. I don¡¯t know what their total quantity is, but I know that their teeth are indeed not easy to deal with.¡±


    The big yellow dog nodded. It was closely rted to its life, after all, thus it could not be indifferent


    Ou Yangming scanned the dog¡¯s body and suggested, ¡°But in order to test their teeth¡¯s toughness, it¡¯s best to be bitten by them once.¡±


    The big yellow dog was stunned and instantly looked at Ou Yangming with rage.


    Ou Yangming quickly exined, ¡°Take it easy, I meant that I¡¯ll try it. Let¡¯s not sneak an attack on them the next time, and fight them to see how exactly powerful they are.¡±


    It was only then when the big yellow dog looked more at ease. Evidently, Ou Yangming, who was fully equipped, was a better candidate than the big yellow dog for the test.


    After twitching its nose, the big yellow dog continued walking. On the other hand, Ou Yangming said to himself when he looked at the remains of the ck Magic Crawlers, ¡®What a pity!¡¯ Though he really wanted to turn their flesh and blood into energy for himself, he could not keep it a secret from the dog if he absorbed everything. Hence, Ou Yangming made a wise decision to give up the idea after some consideration.


    While they had only encountered ck Magic Crawlers near this area after walking for a long time, since they knew that the crawlers would win by quantity, they were sure that the creatures lived in groups. Therefore, finding one meant that there was a group nearby. As expected, the big yellow dog picked up the same smell after a brief moment.


    When Ou Yangming and the dog sneaked closer without a sound, they saw five ck Magic Crawlers gnawing on stone chips with their heads lowered. The crawlers were so focused that they were unconcerned about their surroundings.


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®If Big Yellow and I sneak and attack again, we¡¯ll easily eliminate the crawlers again, but since we want to test theirbat power, we can¡¯t do that.¡¯


    He held his military saber and walked past the big yellow dog to advance forward. His heavy footsteps finally alerted the crawlers, which were chomping on food with their heads lowered. They looked up almost at the same time and noticed Ou Yangming, who was approaching them slowly.


    Without any hesitation, the five ck Magic Crawlers crawled toward Ou Yangming.


    They were exceptionally fast, so much so that they did not seem like crawlers at all. Instead, they looked like agile lynxes that arrived before Ou Yangming in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming lowered himself into a half squat, then a sh of saber-light was seen as he shed one of the crawlers. The crawler¡¯s body was instantly split into two but it did not affect its otherpanions¡¯ fighting spirit. As such, the four remaining crawlers opened their mouths to bite Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming knew what the creatures fed on, so he was not going to let them hurt his fatal body parts so easily. He took a step back, and saber-light was seen again as he killed another crawler. Nheless, the remaining three crawlers were already getting closer to him one after another. Following that, they actually jumped at the same time as though springs were attached to their legs, where they sprung toward Ou Yangming at the speed of light.


    The jumps were unexpected. If the crawlers jumped as fast as they crawled, Ou Yangming was likely going to suffer a huge loss. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was well-prepared, and his mental power was already in a near-perfect state.


    His spiritual sense caught every change happening outside his body.


    It was reasonable for him to be wary. After all, the creatures were feared by the Supreme Great Ancestors, so how could he underestimate them?


    Thus, when the three crawlers moved at a strange speed, Ou Yangming responded in advance. That said, instead of shing the crawlers into halves, he tilted his military saber and lightly tapped it twice in the void. Consequently, the three crawlers fell on his body and bit his armor, greave, and military saber respectively.


    Ou Yangming had done this on purpose, or the five crawlers could not have hurt him at all.


    Next, he heard ear-piercing grinding sounds as though a hacksaw was being used to cut steel. It made his teeth feel itchy.


    Ou Yangming felt chills down his spine, and he dared not dy it any further. shes of saber-lights were seen when he turned his military saber to kill the crawlers on his armor and greave, then he turned the saber to stab it to the ground, killing the crawler that was attached to it.


    When Ou Yangming went against the five ck Magic Crawlers on his own, he was fierce and decisive as he killed them quickly.


    Despite that, he was not delighted at all.


    The big yellow dog walked out of the dark and was shocked when it noticed the damage on Ou Yangming¡¯s armor and military saber.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s equipment set was at the peak of High Grade, where each of them had 15 Points of Toughness, but they seemed like fake products after being bitten by the crawlers. Be it his armor, his greave, or his military saber, they were obviously damaged with notches on them. Even though the notches were not big, it was only because Ou Yangming had killed them as fast as he could.


    If he was a little slower, the crawlers would have definitely bitten through the pieces of equipment, and the consequence would be unbearable.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly as he finally understood why even the Supreme Great Ancestors dared not enter the Chaos Cave.


    It did not matter if they were the Supreme Great Ancestors because their body was made of flesh and blood, and they could not resist tough teeth as such. If a Supreme Great Ancestor was encircled by the strange crawlers, as powerful as one was, one would only end up


    dying.


    At the spur of the moment, the big yellow dog¡¯s nose twitched intensely, and it could not help but roar.


    Ou Yangming was startled. Just as he was about to ask, he also smelled a rich and incredibly odd smell.


    It was the smell of ck Magic Crawlers, and the richness could only mean that there were plenty of them.


    Ou Yangming craned his neck to take a look, and he noticed after a brief moment that hundreds of densely packed ck Magic Crawlers were speeding toward them.


    He immediately figured that there had to be a mysterious connection between the damn crawlers. It would be fine if he killed them in a split second, but if he disturbed one of them, he would have rmed the rest of the group too.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Without further ado, Ou Yangming darted in the opposite direction.


    However, he noticed through the corner of his eyes a sh of yellow shadow; the big yellow dog had already overtaken him and fled.


    Ou Yangming cursed, ¡®My trustablerade has worsened so much that it became unreliable.¡¯


    The ck Magic Crawlers were not slow, but they were not worth mentioning aspared to Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog, who were running for their lives. After just 15 minutes, Ou Yangming and the dog had gotten away from the crawlers, and they entered a safe passage.


    If they had the cultivation base of Extreme Grade, the crawlers would actively seek their aura. In that case, either the crawlers would be eliminated or the Extremely Grade powerhouse would fall.


    Nevertheless, it was obvious that Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog did not have that strength, so they did not need to fear after getting away from the crawlers.


    Ou Yangming panted heavily after he stopped. The ck Magic Crawlers that swarmed at them looked like they had the spirit to conquer mountains and rivers, and they frightened him and the big yellow dog to the extent that the human and the dog did not want to resist at all.


    ¡®You damn fe that abandoned your friend and fled,¡¯ Ou Yangming said while ring at the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog hesitated for a while, then opened its mouth and wagged its tail as it approached Ou Yangming to lick him with its big tongue.


    Ou Yangming was dumbstruck and could not help butugh.


    ¡®The fe¡¯s actually apologizing to me in this way.¡¯


    When he looked at his equipment set, then at the big yellow dog¡¯s yellow fur, he finally understood how it felt.


    Ou Yangming could fight back if he needed to, but the big yellow dog would be dead if he was encircled, so much so that even its bones would not be left.


    He rubbed the dog¡¯s head to show that he epted its apology.


    Inside the deep and dark Chaos Cave, they were actually relying on each other to survive. As long as Big Yellow did not bite Ou Yangming, he could withstand everything else. They rested for a while before they continued searching aimlessly again.


    There was neither sunrise nor sunset in the cave, but Ou Yangming could roughly tell how much time had passed.


    After a day and a night, he finally became impatient because they still did not find signs of the Land of Inheritance.

 Chapter 125 Thoroughly Meticulous

    <h4>Chapter 125 Thoroughly Meticulous</h4>


    ¡°Big Yellow, this can¡¯t go on...¡± Ou Yangming stopped andined anxiously, ¡°I must find that damn ce as soon as possible, or Old Man won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer!¡±


    In actual fact, the human and the dog did not really get along in the beginning, so much so that theypeted with and disliked each other.


    However, due to theirmon goal, the big yellow dog passed on its mental power cultivation method to Ou Yangming, then used a mysterious art from its Blood Meridian Legacy to build a spiritual connection with him.


    It was also the big yellow dog¡¯s way of protecting itself because if it was identally separated from Ou Yangming, without the integration of Heaven and man, it would be stuck in the Chaos Cave forever. With the spiritual connection, at the very least, they could find each other even if they lost each other.


    Nheless, they did not expect to be able to sense one another¡¯s thoughts through the wonderful spiritual connection. Therefore, not only did they cooperate with a deeper connection from then on, but most importantly, they became closer to each other.


    The feeling did not merelye from their personal preferences but was born from the connection produced through the mystery art.


    That said, the big yellow dog was not aware of the oue at all.


    Throughout the journey, they had only spent half a day progressing from being forced to cooperate with each other to actually having a mutual understanding.


    Besides, although they had both given their all to flee on their own earlier when they encountered a big group of ck Magic Crawlers, the conflict was easily resolved when the big yellow dog expressed its guilt and Ou Yangming epted its apology. With that, the rtionship between them became more harmonious.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail as though it was asking Ou Yangming what to do.


    ¡°They said that my mental power is helpful in finding the Land of Inheritance, but how am I supposed to utilize it?¡± Ou Yangming pondered and said. He was not a fool, so he had already used his mental power when they searched without an aim before this, but he did not gain anything The big yellow dog suddenly stopped. It hesitated for a while before opening its mouth to spit out the mysterious gem.


    Two days ago, the big yellow dog would not present the gem to Ou Yangming even if it was beaten to death. On the opposite, it only considered for a while at the moment before deciding to show it to him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because he immediately understood that the gem was rted to the Land of Inheritance.


    He picked up the gem and inhaled deeply. The precious stone was his final hope.


    Driven by his consciousness, Ou Yangming released a hint of mental power into the precious stone. Next, a peculiar thing happened as the gem actually emitted a beautiful yellow ray. It was even more unbelievable that the yellow light was actually directed in a certain direction far away as though it was an arrow that was guiding them.


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog could not help but cheer internally when they exchanged nces. He supposed that the Ni Xuetian and the other elders were actually unaware of this, or they would not have kept it a secret if they were so eager to find the Land of Inheritance.


    If Ou Yangming knew that the gem had such a wonderful effect, why would he have wasted so much time?


    Nevertheless, he did not find out toote.


    Following that, Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog headed in the direction pointed by the arrow.


    After walking for a long time, they backed away again sulkily because the big yellow dog picked up a rich and weird smell halfway through. Even though they could not identify based on the richness of the smell the exact number of ck Magic Crawlers ahead, they were sure that there were way more crawlers than before. Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog did not want to die meaninglessly in the cave, thus they quickly decided to back away.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll find another path if this one doesn¡¯t work,¡± Ou Yangmingforted while patting the dog¡¯s head.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail and barked softly to express that it agreed with his suggestion. Therefore, they drove the power on the precious stone from time to time and began going around the area. Despite that, after a considerable amount of time, the faces of Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog took on a ghastly expression. This was because they came to a shocking realization that regardless of the direction they entered from, countless ck Magic Crawlers were stationed. In other words, if they wanted to advance forward ording to the path guided by the gem, they would be obstructed by numerous crawlers.


    It would not be a coincidence.


    When Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog looked at each other, they somehow guessed the answer.


    ¡®Has the Land of Inheritance be the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ nest? If that¡¯s really the case, the consequence is unbearable.¡¯


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and tossed the gem to the big yellow dog. ¡°Keep it first, we have to try and see if we can sneak inside.¡±


    The big yellow dog swallowed the gem, then nodded obediently after a moment of hesitation.


    Since they had to go through one way or the other, they had to give it a go no matter the danger thaty ahead. If they did not have the guts to try, how could they find the solution?


    They would not dy the matter further since they had decided.


    Inside the cave, some paths were narrow, some were wide, while some had glowing mosses on the wall, which were brighter. There were also some paths that were truly pitch-ck.


    Countless ck Magic Crawlers lived inside the cave, but they seemed to yearn for light and avoidedplete darkness. As such, a dark path happened to be the only passage that Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog could sneak through.


    They curled their bodies and curbed their aura as much as they could to not give out a scent.


    Through the big yellow dog¡¯s nose and Ou Yangming¡¯s improved vision, they could always spot the fearsome crawlers in advance. Each time they did, they would hide in ces without mosses to get out of the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ sight.


    Hmm, that was if the crawlers actually had sight.


    However, as Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog went deeper, they began to shudder with fear.


    The number of ck Magic Crawlers kept increasing, to the extent that they mostly traveled in groups, hence it was difficult for the human and the dog topletely avoid them. Nheless, since they had already gone quite far, they could not retreat, so they could only bite the bullet and continue moving forward.


    When they arrived at an empty area, they could not advance any further.


    This was because hundreds of ck Magic Crawlers were scattered around the giant empty area, which had a radius of roughly 35 meters.


    Although there were plenty of them, they were insignificant aspared to the entire empty ground.


    Ou Yangming looked around and noticed the situation beforehand through his improved vision.


    The hundreds of ck Magic Crawlers were gathered in one spot, which was a rather big cave. Outside the cave, stones of different sizes were seen distributed unevenly.


    Some crawlers entered the cave while somey on the stones outside. They kept gnawing on the stones, but Ou Yangming, who had the Vision +1 attribute saw them clearly.


    While the ck Magic Crawlers had extremely sharp mouthparts, they could not do harm to the stones.


    Only after munching on the same spot for a long time, an unnoticeable mark was seen on the stone. This meant that the crawler could only gain a trivial amount of stone powder.


    Even then, the ck Magic Crawler crawled down from the stone as though it found treasure, then transferred the stone powder to a shallow pit.


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡®What does that mean?


    ¡°The stone powders are probably food for the ck Magic Crawlers, and the higher the powder¡¯s rank, the more useful it is for the crawlers.


    ¡®Theoretically, the crawlers should eat the stone powder after acquiring them through hard work, why are they piling it up in the shallow pit?¡¯


    When Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the shallow pit, he noticed something undting inside.


    It was then when a pair of dark eyes surfaced from the pit.


    There was actually a ck Magic Crawler inside, and Ou Yangming was frightened to his wits because those eyes locked on to where he and the big yellow dog were hiding.


    ¡®Oh no, we¡¯re exposed!¡¯


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that instant, and the big yellow dog sensed it too. They retreated without thinking because they had gone into a tiger¡¯s den and would probably be dead if they could not escape a distance away. Nevertheless, just as they ran a few steps away, they quickly halted.


    This was because the scattered ck Magic Crawlers had somehow run crazily in different directions like startled hares, and had blocked the way of escape in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and turned to charge into the hall.


    The hall was spacious, but there were only more than a hundred ck Magic Crawlers inside, whereas there were more than ten thousand crawlers behind them.


    Since Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog would certainly die if they went through the path behind, they might as well try to charge forward. Even if they were meant to die, they were determined to perish with the ck Magic Crawler inside the shallow pit.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi circted and his hot Qi boiled, his consciousness rose.


    In the crucial moment of life or death, he could not hide his ability anymore. His mental power and the purple light rose almost at the same time, and the state of the integration of Heaven and man seemed to have been stimted to a greater height due to the huge crisis.


    Everything in the enormous space seemed to have slowed down at that moment such that the ck Magic Crawlers, which were throwing stones away, and Ou Yangming himself were moving in slow motion.


    Thoroughly meticulous!


    During the moment when Ou Yangming only had a narrow chance to escape, he suddenly advanced to a higher state than the integration of Heaven and man.

 Chapter 126 Survive In The Midst Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 126 Survive In The Midst Of Death</h4>


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    A sh of saber-light was seen when Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber drew a wonderful yet strange path in the void. The instant the saber dropped, six ck Magic Crawlers were killed.


    The timing of the sh, the path that was drawn by the de, as well as the swaying movement of Ou Yangming¡¯s body, corresponded with each other seamlessly. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it would seem like the ck Magic Crawlers had been killed because they threw their bodies onto the saber¡¯s de.


    Ou Yangming charged forward courageously with his saber-lights.


    When he entered the thoroughly meticulous state, he somehow came up with an idea to survive, and it was the only way out of the situation.


    ¡°Big Yellow, stop them, and buy time!¡±


    Ou Yangming roared and increased his speed to the maximum, then charged into the deep and dark cave before the ck Magic Crawlers in the hall could gather on him. The cave was not massive, but it was more than enough to fit roughly ten people. Different stones were piled up inside, and over thirty crawlers were seen matching their strengths with the tough stones.


    Nheless, the ck Magic Crawlers quickly abandoned the stones below their mouthparts when they saw Ou Yangming, and they jumped on him while baring their teeth.


    The crawlers were not only fast in crawling, but their jump was also more powerful than normal creatures. If they suddenly jumped within a certain distance from a person, it was unlikely that the person could escape.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was well-prepared as he had witnessed their strengths before. He swayed his body and unexpectedly dodged all the ck Magic Crawlers by a few millimeters. At the same time, he continuously killed them with his military saber without showing any weakness. Each time Ou Yangming attacked, one or more crawlers were ughtered. All the ck Magic Crawlers in the cave were killed after a brief moment, and Ou Yangming had only spent a couple of breaths to deal with them.


    Once the crawlers in the cave were taken care of, Ou Yangming quickly shed out.


    At that moment, the big yellow dog¡¯s body had expanded to roughly twice its original size, and it looked unusually funny, as if air had been pumped into its body. However, the funny-looking big yellow dog had actually blocked the cave¡¯s mouth and killed as many ck Magic Crawlers as it could. Ayer of light kept flickering on its surface as though the light contained certain lethal energy. Once the crawlers contacted the dog¡¯s body, before they could bite it, their body quivered and they bounced away hard.


    Some lucky ck Magic Crawlers crashed into leaves or moss, and they crawled up again after shaking their body; some unlucky ones crashed into stones instead.


    Although their mouthparts were incredibly tough, they could munch stones that wereparable with feature steel, their body was weak. Once they were hit by force and crashed into solid stones, they would break and die.


    With that, the big yellow dog was like a lion in the lower realm that guarded the cave so that nothing could enter.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming and the dog itself knew that this was itsst resort.


    ¡°Big Yellow,e inside!¡±


    Ou Yangming roared at the big yellow dog, then flipped his body to the side of a big rock and pushed it with his palm.


    His palm contained surging energy that instantly pushed the exceptionally heavy rock toward the cave¡¯s mouth.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up. Even though it knew that Ou Yangming¡¯s action was the same as trapping them inside the cave, they could at least survive longer inside instead of being killed right away by the crawlers outside.


    After exhaling deeply, the big yellow dog¡¯s body deted, and it went back to its normal size.


    Following that, it jumped nimbly to avoid the big rock.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The big rock blocked the cave¡¯s entrance, and was stuck there. Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog could neither advance nor retreat. Ou Yangming had obviously nned this. He had only managed toe up with a n to survive in the midst of death and quickly picked a rock to block the hole because he was under the thoroughly meticulous state.


    shes of saber-lights were seen once more as Ou Yangming killed a few more ck Magic Crawlers and kicked some smaller stones to the cave¡¯s mouth.


    Almost in a split second, stones of different sizes piled up in front of the only cave in the hall, and the hole would soon be fully covered.


    ¡°Screech...¡±


    Suddenly, a weird and chilly scream was hearding from behind Ou Yangming. It sounded like a steel saber had stabbed deep inside Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Humph...¡± Ou Yangming was instantly stunned by the unforeseen attack.


    He never imagined such a strange power would exist in the world, and the power was attacking his mental state instead of his body.


    Feeling weak at the knees, Ou Yangming copsed to the ground.


    He immediately understood that it was the doing of the ck Magic Crawler inside the shallow pit because it was stranger than others of its kind. Though he was already on guard, he could not escape the attack.


    When Ou Yangming fell, a few ck Magic Crawlers crawled up his body and bit him with their mouthparts.


    Ou Yangming was appalled. He tried his best to struggle, but found that his spiritual world was in chaos, and he could not move his limbs.


    Cracks were hearding from his body. Fortunately, he was fully armored with greaves and arm guards. On top of that, he was terribly lucky that the ck Magic Crawlers bit his equipment first.


    If one of the crawlers had been smart enough to bite his face first, he would have died already.


    That said, Ou Yangming had just been bitten once. Since he could not move, more ck Magic Crawlers crawled toward him, and he would soon bepletely buried under a sea of crawlers.


    Ou Yangming felt like an ant on fire. He gritted his teeth, but a ck shadow kept suppressing his power in his spiritual world, hence his consciousness could not directly connect with his body.


    Soon, a new ck Magic Crawler pounced on him and widened its mouth at his face.


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that moment.


    ¡®Am I really going to die here?¡¯ Even then, thest thought he had was, ¡®Old man, I can¡¯t save you, I¡¯ll be leaving first...¡¯


    However, just as the widely opened mouthparts were about to touch Ou Yangming¡¯s face, he heard an earth-shaking roar. ¡°Roar...¡±


    Subsequently, a series of ¡°crack¡± sounds were heard around him.


    Tens of stgmites emerged from the ground, each one piercing through a ck Magic Crawler with its tip. The crawlers kept twitching and struggling on the tip, but their efforts were in vain because they could not get free no matter what.


    As a result, the ck shadow that lingered in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind vanished too. Once the power that suppressed him left, he quickly regained control over his body.


    Ou Yangming got up without any hesitation and saw the biggest stgmite that emerged from the shallow pit.


    There was also a ck Magic Crawler on the tip of the stgmite, but it was thrice the size of a normal crawler, and could bepared with a toddler who was around 6 years old.


    Its body hung high in the air, but it had not died. Instead, it slowly crawled up and broke free.


    Almost simultaneously, Ou Yangming heard the big yellow dog¡¯s mournful shriek.


    Ou Yangming exerted force through his toes and flew toward the dog speedily. Saber-lights shed when he killed the five ck Magic Crawlers on the big yellow dog¡¯s body, but the dog was already covered in blood and was trembling due to the pain. Any living creature would be in immense pain after being bitten by the crawlers.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not waste time. He snapped his wrist to throw the big yellow dog into the cave.


    Afterward, he moved swiftly and kicked tens of ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ dead bodies inside as well.


    The rock outside the cave had basically covered more than half of the cave¡¯s mouth at the moment, leaving a gap that could only fit a person. Therefore, Ou Yangming zoomed inside without hesitation after everything was done.


    As soon as he found his footing, he proceeded to kick the smaller stones inside the cave to seal the entrance.


    Next, he shook his wrist to release the Military Fire and burn the stones.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time using the Military Fire on such arge scale. While he knew that the move was inevitably a huge burden for his body, so much so that he would be hurt, he was left with no choice.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡± The surface of the tough stones melted quickly due to the mighty Military Fire, and the stones merged together. When Ou Yangming curbed the fire after a short while, the stones of different sizes had already blocked the cave¡¯s mouth. There were some tiny gaps in between, but the ck Magic Crawlers could not get through, and the gaps were enough for Ou Yangming and the big yellow to breathe. ¡°Pow...¡±


    Ou Yangming fell butt first on the ground once he was done.


    His Military Fire did not burn for a long time, but he felt like he had just fought a battle for three days and three nights. The mental power consumed could not be mentioned in the same breath as the amount usually used for smithing.


    ¡°Huff, huff...¡± Ou Yangming breathed heavily while forcefully shifting his body to the big yellow dog. Although the crawlers on the dog had died, their mouthparts were deeply rooted inside its body, hence it could not help but shudder due to the pain.


    Ou Yangming looked at the big yellow dog with mixed feelings, then stomped his feet and handed his military saber to the dog. ¡°Hold this!¡±


    The big yellow dog stopped shivering, but it widened its eyes at its paws, then at the military saber in front of it, and finally, at Ou Yangming


    It furiously denounced Ou Yangming through its eyes.


    If it was not because the big yellow dog was in so much pain that it could not stand up, it would definitely have bitten him.

 Chapter 127 The Yellow Dog Fawns

    <h4>Chapter 127 The Yellow Dog Fawns</h4>


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization when he noticed the bitter and furious looks in the big yellow dog¡¯s eyes.


    He pped his forehead and med himself for the mistake. Earlier on, he was muddle-headed after being mentally attacked by the powerful ck Magic Crawler through a strange method, hence he forgot about the big yellow dog¡¯s identity. ¡®The fe¡¯s valiant and has mightybat power, but it¡¯s not a human. It¡¯s just a big yellow dog.


    ¡®No matter how nimble it is, it is born with paws that aren¡¯t able to hold weapons used by humans.¡¯


    ¡°Endure it,¡± Ou Yangming uttered and gritted his teeth when he saw the big yellow dog being covered in blood. Following that, the Military Fire shed in his hand as he withdrew the Devouring attributes from his military saber, then he stabbed the big yellow dog with the saber.


    The big yellow dog turned a blind eye to the saber, but it was already clenching its teeth.


    When Ou Yangming turned his saber slightly, part of the dog¡¯s flesh and blood flew out with a mouthpart that was rooted inside.


    Ou Yangming worked at the speed of light and dug out all the mouthparts in the big yellow dog¡¯s body in a sh. Nheless, the dog was already powerless due to the immense pain, so much so that it could only roll its eyes.


    After looking at the mouthparts, Ou Yangming immediately realized that something was odd about them, or the big yellow dog-a half-spirit beast-would not seem so weak.


    The more he understood, the more grateful he was toward the yellow dog.


    Ou Yangming retrieved the Incised Wound Medicine that he brought to bandage the big yellow dog¡¯s wounds.


    He said to the dog, which looked distraught due to the pain and seemed like it would pass out at any time, ¡°Big Yellow, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely return you a perfect body, but you mustn¡¯t sleep now or I can¡¯t go on.¡±


    All of a sudden, intense gnawing sounds were heard outside the cave. The big yellow dog¡¯s face changed, and it tried its best to crane its neck to look outside.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and assured, ¡°Big Yellow, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked earlier and noticed that the stones here are exceptionally tough. With their mouthparts alone, not that I¡¯m belittling them, they can¡¯t peck through even if they gnaw for ten years.¡±


    In actual fact, the stones that were piled up by Ou Yangming in a hurry were unreliable.


    If an Extreme Grade powerhouse or a man with brute force was present, one could easily make an opening by hammering the stones with a giant hammer.


    On the other hand, the ck Magic Crawlers were great in numbers and had powerful mouthparts, but their strength... Even an ordinary person could throw them out to the street effortlessly.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming¡¯s observation under the thoroughly meticulous state was urate.


    He had grasped the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ weakness and knew that they could not do anything to the cave for the time being.


    The big yellow dog cast a strange nce at Ou Yangming.


    It meant to ask what difference it would make even if the ck Magic Crawlers could not enter the cave; they were still trapped inside.


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°I have an idea, and we can give it a shot.¡±


    Subsequently, he turned to pick up a stone.


    The stones inside varied in sizes, but they shared amon feature; their toughness was unbelievable. In fact, featured steel would be inferior to the stones.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and said, ¡®Hopefully, everything goes well.¡¯


    By using his mind, he released the Military Fire to burn the stone.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s forehead was already covered in beads of sweat after a brief moment. As expected, the stone¡¯s toughness was beyond his expectations. However, not only was he going to melt the thinyer on its surface, but he also wanted to reshape the stone as he wished, so the difficulty increased by a huge margin.


    The Military Fire sessfully burned the surfaceyer, but when it tried to go deeper, the process exceeded Ou Yangming¡¯s ability. If Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was at its peak at the moment, he could at least refine the stone slowly to melt it, but he could not endure it any longer as he had just gone through a big fight.


    Suddenly, the purple light in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was released.


    Therefore, a purple hue was seen in the burning Military Fire.


    When the hue appeared, the stone in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand melted right away as though it had turned into butter.


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed, and he quickly made the adjustments. Before long, a strange piece of equipment that was simr to a gauntlet was produced. He nodded with satisfaction when he studied it for some time. [Item: Extraordinary paw gauntlet (Red)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +20, Toughness +20, Power +5]


    Fine Grade. The equipment smithed using the material found inside the cave could actually achieve Fine Grade.


    Needless to say, it was the result of adding attributes that were stored inside Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Besides, he had a vague feeling that the ore¡¯s limit was not the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five; there was a limit to the number of attributes he could attach to the equipment even though he used the Military Fire.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to smith it to a higher level, it would likely fail and crack.


    He dared not take the risk due to his body condition.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming fixed 1 Point of Devouring attribute to the equipment.


    Afterward, he approached the big yellow dog to put the gauntlet on one of its paws.


    The big yellow dog was clearly unhappy about his action, and the gauntlet was inconvenient as it did not need the equipment given that it was such an inappropriate timing.


    That said, just as it wanted to get rid of it, Ou Yangming squatted beside it and said with a serious face, ¡°I¡¯m a human.¡±


    The big yellow dog was stunned, but it thought, ¡®You don¡¯t say.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m a human, so I have human Qi, and the Qi we cultivate is known as essential Qi,¡± Ou Yangming added, then pointed at the dog and said, ¡°You¡¯re a dog, so you have dog Qi. Do you cultivate animal Qi?¡±


    The big yellow dog was startled for a while, and it red at Ou Yangming to the extent that its eyeballs seemed like they would fall out. Fortunately, the dog could not speak, or it would have cursed at Ou Yangming long ago instead of being so calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Qi you cultivate, but no matter what it is, you must exert it,¡± Ou Yangming continued and disregarded the dog¡¯s looks. He proceeded to fully insert the gauntlet into the big yellow dog¡¯s front right leg and said, ¡°If you¡¯d like to live and regain your health, bring out your dog Qi, animal Qi, spiritual Qi, or whatever.¡± Hisst sentence sounded like he was reproaching the dog.


    The big yellow dog shivered and subconsciously tensed up, causing the Blood Meridian Power inside its body to flow into the gauntlet. Next, it felt the pleasant sensation that came from the equipment upgrade.


    Ou Yangming grinned and dragged over one of the dead ck Magic Crawlers. ¡°Try piercing its body with your ws.¡±


    The big yellow dog was hesitant for a while. Based on its character, it would never touch a dead body, but it finally gave in after seeing how confident Ou Yangming was. ¡°Puff...¡± It pierced its ws into the ck Magic Crawler¡¯s dead body.


    Later, the big yellow dog roared in a surprising manner, and its eyes were filled with indescribable joy.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He knew that the dog had finally experienced the equipment¡¯s real power. He turned around to kick the remaining dead ck Magic Crawlers, which he had either left in the cave or kicked in from the outside, to the big yellow dog. The dog answered his expectations by sticking its ws into the dead bodies one by one.


    Seeing as the dead bodies disappeared in front of the big yellow dog one after another, Ou Yangming let out a soft sigh.


    He had initially nned to never reveal the Devouring attribute to anyone, but in order to get out of trouble and to save the dog, he was forced to show it.


    Although the big yellow dog was not a human and could not perfectlymunicate with a human, it was more or less still a hidden trouble...


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could not bring himself to eliminate Big Yellow when he saw how it jumped happily and barked from time to time.


    ¡®In any case, this fe saved me a while ago when my life was at risk, and it was only bitten by the ck Magic Crawlers because it wanted to save me.¡¯


    The big yellow dog stopped after devouring the flesh and blood of twelve ck Magic Crawlers.


    Its bloody wounds had actually recovered and only faint blood traces could be seen. If one did not look closely, one could probably not notice that it was injured before.


    Additionally, the dog was releasing powerful Qi and blood power from its body without any reservation. Its high spirits made it seem like it had be a different... Dog. The big yellow dog jumped beside Ou Yangming after noticing that he was looking at it, and it seemed like it was fawning on him with a big smile. Yes, do not ask Ou Yangming how he understood the dog¡¯s expression because he just did, and he saw a ttering look through its eyes.


    After that, the big yellow dog wagged its tail happily while reaching out its other paw to Ou Yangming


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he saw the empty paw that was not equipped with anything


    He knocked the big yellow dog¡¯s head softly and uttered, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Through the Military Fire and the Devouring attribute, Ou Yangming kept absorbing the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ flesh and blood for energy. He could sense a mysterious power gushing into his body, causing his mental state to arrive at a peak condition in a short span of time like never before.


    The ck Magic Crawlers were not big in size as they were only as big as a human baby, but their bodies contained humongous energy. A few of them were enough to fulfill Ou Yangming¡¯s needs, and his mental power was faintly upgraded too.


    Indeed, the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ flesh and blood were able to upgrade mental power.


    Ou Yangming looked at the remaining stones in the cave, the dead ck Magic Crawlers, and the big yellow dog¡¯s eager face.


    He grinned and said, ¡°Now, I can start working!¡±


    The big yellow dog cheered. It suddenly felt confident even though they were in the cave that seemed like a dead end. This time, we¡¯ll definitely go back alive.¡¯

 Chapter 128 Massive Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 128 Massive ughter</h4>


    The Military Fire kept burning and equipment after equipment was born in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    He was like an inexhaustible machine that kept releasing the Military Fire. Of course, whenever he felt like hecked energy, he lifted his military saber to stab one of the dead ck Magic Crawlers to transform its flesh and blood into energy that upgraded his mental power. Ou Yangming was in high spirits, and his mind was constantly in a hyperactive state.


    He was extremely busy but was never tired because he enjoyed the busy process. Pieces of equipment were formed in his hands while the big yellow dog¡¯s body slowly started shining


    Unlike pieces of equipment that were already shaped for humans, the equipment set smithed for the big yellow dog was a unique work. If it was not for the extreme environment that they were in at the moment, Ou Yangming would not necessarily have thought about it.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming designed while he smithed.


    Apart from the exposed joints, the big yellow dog¡¯s body was basically covered in steel.


    Ou Yangming stopped only when the dog¡¯s furry tail was also equipped with a steel rim.


    The big yellow dog shook its head and tail. Although it was not very used to it, it was extremely obedient because it knew what it would soon be up against.


    Once it was fully equipped, it charged with a surging aura at the stones that blocked the cave¡¯s mouth.


    Small ck Magic Crawlers could obviously not move the stones, but if the big yellow dog that was equipped with pieces of Attribute Equipment crashed into them, the defensework that was built by Ou Yangming would crumble from the inside.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he quickly grabbed the eager dog while he cursed, ¡°Big Yellow, do you want me to die?¡±


    The big yellow dog was stunned, and it looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    Ou Yangming pointed at his body and asked, ¡°Look at me now, do you think now¡¯s the right time to go out?¡±


    It was then that the big yellow dog came to a sudden realization. When it looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s armor and greaves that were damaged after being bitten by ck Magic Crawlers, it wandered its eyes about and even raised its paws to cover its eyes.


    Ou Yangming was startled, then he burst outughing. He had never been so happy ever since he entered the cave.


    Nevertheless, as happy as he was, he must finish his task. Not only was it rted to his safety, but most importantly, Ou Yangming did not have time to waste because of Old Craftsman.


    The Military Fire burned again, and brand new pieces of equipment were made in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    A helmet, armor, arm guards, greaves, and a military saber. He smithed everything again, and naturally transferred the attributes from his original equipment set to the new pieces of equipment.


    After advancing to Yang Grade, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power improved greatly, and the number of purple lights in his mind reached a new height.


    ording to the deduction Ou Yangming made with his appraisal art, he found a rough deduction form. Each time he advanced a ss in martial arts, he would earn five extra slots to store purple lights; each time he gained 1 Point of mental power, he would earn roughly ten slots.


    Based on the attributes that Ou Yangming possessed, his mind could store more than 300 purple lights. Before Ou Yangming left the military camp, he had snuck into the abandoned armament depot to sweep all the attributes there and had drawn attributes from the precious ores from before. This was why he could smith such astonishing equipment sets for himself and the big yellow dog.


    When every piece of equipment was eventually reced, Ou Yangming used his military saber to absorb the remaining dead ck Magic Crawlers with the Devouring ability. Consequently, his condition was at a peak once more.


    The big yellow dog was not going to be outdone after seeing what Ou Yangming had done. It used its sharp w that had the Devouring attribute to eliminate the remaining dead bodies too. Once they were both done, whether it was their mental state or Qi and blood, they were highly stimted.


    In fact, Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog could not be in a better condition than they were in at the moment.


    After exchanging nces, they exhaled and let out a vocal breath. As Ou Yangming yelled while the big yellow dog roared, they charged at the stones at the speed of light.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Through the burning Military Fire, the defensivework that was built with piled-up stones instantly exploded, and they zoomed out through the gaps between the falling stones. There were at least 10,000 ck Magic Crawlers outside the cave, and they were so densely packed together that it would get one¡¯s dander up.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were fearless. They shed and killed tens of the creatures in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body actually had a drawback; he was still wearing the boots he acquired from Zhang Yinli, and they could not resist being bitten by the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ bites even though they were bound with attributes. That said, Ou Yangming entered the thoroughly meticulous state once he charged out, and he was always able to fit a steady and reliablending point whenever he jumped. By wielding his military saber at the same time, Ou Yangming could easily get rid of the crawlers that threatened him.


    Wherever he went, he left behind a rain of blood.


    Aspared to Ou Yangming, the big yellow dog was a moving steel fortress.


    Other than its four leg joints, its body was covered in thick armor. It was also worth noting that the equipment set that the big yellow dog had were not only made of pieces of Attribute Equipment, but also hadyered attributes.


    A normal human powerhouse would definitely be envious and drool at the equipment set. With the equipment set, the big yellow dog was like a heavy tank among the crawlers. It went berserk by sweeping everything in its way. Needless to say, there were times when Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog could not manage since the ce was full of ck Magic Crawlers, but it was fine as long as they protected the important parts of their body.


    It did not matter if the ck Magic Crawlers bit the armor or the greaves because their tough mouthparts were ineffective against the pieces of equipment. After all, when the pieces of equipment were still in the form of stones, the crawlers had to spare no effort in gnawing the same spot for around 15 minutes to acquire an insignificant amount of stone powder.


    How could they have so much time during the intense fight?


    Moreover, even if the crawlers managed to get some stone powder, how would it benefit them? They were definitely fools with wishful thinking if they wanted to bite through the pieces of equipment.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming heard an ear-splitting voice when he was killing halfway. An exceptionally powerful mental power wasing at him.


    Ou Yangming suffered when he encountered it the first time as he was caught off guard, and he almost lost his life as a result.


    He was well-prepared this time, and had fullypressed his mental power while he waited for the sneak attack.


    Regardless of the external power¡¯s impact, Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness would not be disintegrated. When his enemy¡¯s mental power tried to retreat after seeing that its efforts were to no avail, he suddenly widened his eyes and counterattacked with his purple mental power.


    The two invisible powers shed hard in the void.


    Ou Yangming grunted as he felt that his mental power was slipping away, to the extent that he was going to crumble.


    His face took on a ghastly expression. He quickly wielded his military saber to connect five ck Magic Crawlers together, then wonderful energy gushed into its body. Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood were replenished, and his lost mental power was also being recovered. This was the greatest advantage of killing the ck Magic Crawlers; he could disregard lost mental power.


    ¡°Screech...¡±


    A seemingly painful shriek burst out from the group of crawlers, and the bodies of the creatures that heard the sound stiffened.


    The big yellow dog was already on guard. It immediately opened its fierce and wide mouth to breathe out.


    Next, stgmites emerged where the crawlers were, each one hanging at least one crawler on the tip.


    However, the thing that truly caught the big yellow dog¡¯s attention was the three stgmites that crossed with each other. They twisted like ropes, an especially huge ck Magic Crawler was contained in the middle.


    The big yellow dog moved like lightning and killed several crawlers with its ws along the way. It then jumped and scratched the giant ck Magic Crawler¡¯s head with its w that was equipped with 20 Points of Sharpness.


    In the end, the giant ck Magic Crawler was split into two.


    It did not die right away, but its struggling body was obviously slowing down.


    On the other hand, the remaining ck Magic Crawlers swarmed at Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog as though they sensed that their king was going to perish. Furthermore, the crawlers no longer attacked ording to areas or formations; they simply charged without order.


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog shifted and quickly found each other. They cooperated with a deep connection, shing and piercing the ck Magic Crawlers with a saber and a w. Simultaneously, they kept changing their battleground to prevent the crawlers from cornering them into one spot. As Ou Yangming observed through the thoroughly meticulous state, they were always able to act ahead, hence the crawlers¡¯ attacks were pointless.


    When Ou Yangming swung his saber and shed, he utilized the contact between his saber and the crawlers to absorb the crawlers¡¯ flesh and blood for replenishment. Whether it was their physical condition or their mental power, he and the big yellow dog remained in peak condition.


    After shing for uncountable times, Ou Yangming noticed that there were finally lesser ck Magic Crawlers around them.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Once again, the big yellow dog roared loudly, and the stgmites that kept emerging from the ground got rid of the crawlers in big batches.


    The Breathing Attack was undoubtedly a huge burden for the half-spirit beast, so if the big yellow dog breathed out too much during a fight, it would be worn out very quickly.


    That being said, it could breathe without being restrained throughout the fight because its w could easily recover its lost energy.


    Atst, Ou Yangming made the final sh. There were no longer living ck Magic Crawlers around them, and the piles of dead bodies proved how horrifying the fight was.

 Chapter 129 Post-battle Distribution

    <h4>Chapter 129 Post-battle Distribution</h4>


    While panting heavily, Ou Yangming turned to look around him and confirmed that he and the big yellow dog were safe.


    He let out a deep breath and looked at the dog next to him. It was actually sticking its tongue out to breathe hard, but he knew by looking at its bright and excited eyes that it was still in high spirits.


    In actual fact, even the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors could only flee at the sight of ten thousand ck Magic Crawlers. Although the ancestors were great at killing, they did not have enough protection, so they might end up in a tragedy after being bitten once by the crawlers.


    Ou Yangming was enlightened when he touched his equipment set, which was barely even scratched.


    When the pieces of equipment were appraised by the Military Fire, though they were found to be at the peak of Fine Grade and had 20 Points of Toughness, Ou Yangming clearly felt that his smithing art could not fully unleash the ores¡¯ potential.


    There seemed to be an invisible gap above Fine Grade, which was incredibly difficult for anyone to break through. It was simr to martial arts cultivation, where some people would sense a bottleneck after a period of time. Without breaking through the bottleneck, one¡¯s cultivation base would remain stagnant and could not progress further.


    Ou Yangming had heard of the theory from Old Craftsman a long time ago, but he never thought that he would arrive at a bottleneck so quickly. He pondered quietly while touching his armor.


    If a normal piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five had 20 Points of Toughness, could it resist the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ mouthparts like the armor did?


    A roar was suddenly heard at that moment.


    The big yellow dog had opened its mouth to the size of a sacrificial bowl, and it breathed out in a terrifying manner. In the distance, multiple stgmites instantly emerged from the ground, each one holding a few dead ck Magic Crawlers at the tip.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He felt that while the yellow dog had just breathed as it did before, the breath was much more powerful. It had improved in might and quality. The big yellow dog tilted its head and hesitated before breathing out again.


    Another bunch of stgmites towered. Instead


    in one direction, they twisted and extended out as though they formed a beautiful yet bloody rose.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes. He could not believe that the big yellow dog was so valiant that it would perform tricks with its breathing. Of course, he understood that the dog was not fooling around out of boredom. It was tempering its gifted ability. The more the tricks it yed, the mightier its breathing, If the big yellow dog encountered something simr to the ck Magic Crawlers¡¯ king, perhaps it did not need to actively attack anymore because it could settle the issue simply by breathing out. The big yellow dog breathed twice in a row, then it quickly pierced its w into the dead bodies around it as if it was exhausted. Consequently, the dog was in high spirits again.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The third round of breathingmenced.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°The fe is actually taking the opportunity to practice its Breathing Skill.


    ¡®But I must say it picked the best timing.¡¯


    Feeling slightly moved, Ou Yangming quickly became emotionless as his consciousness rose such that he watched strangely as an outsider.


    He had witnessed the big yellow dog¡¯s breathing before he entered the Chaos Cave, but he could not get anything out of it, not even through the integration of Heaven and man. The unique power that was inherited through a bloodline could not be easily imitated or solved.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming wanted to see if he could gain useful information from it this time since his mental state seemed to have advanced.


    The big yellow dog breathed again after a brief moment, and Ou Yangming entered the thoroughly meticulous state at once.


    Time seemed to have slowed down, and he observed everything in depth. He could clearly notice every detail when the big yellow dog opened its mouth and could sense a frightening power had gathered over there. Afterward, the power gushed out of Big Yellow¡¯s mouth, and it merged with a certain energy in the void the moment it left, causing a disruptive change to happen.


    Ou Yangming shivered a little as he had somewhat grasped the key.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Countless stgmites emerged from the ground once more, but Ou Yangming no longer paid attention to it.


    When he closed his eyes, every step performed by the big yellow dog, as well as theprehensive change that happened when its energy left its body to interact with the outside world, surged in his mind in a hurry.


    The breathing was the big yellow dog¡¯s gifted ability, but Ou Yangming noticed something unordinary about it.


    In fact, he was strongly confident that he could release a simr power if he could derive everything. Needless to say, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s strength at the moment, he might never be able to derive it.


    The big yellow dog finally grew quiet after two hours.


    Even though strength improvement was quite important, a foolish martial artist would not cultivate without resting.


    Ou Yangming looked at the rather dispirited big yellow dog and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, you gained quite a lot, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The big yellow dog immediately shook its head and approached him while wagging its tail. Just as it wanted to rub its body against Ou Yangming, he shouted, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re too dirty!¡±


    Feeling stunned, the dog nced at itself, then at Ou Yangming¡¯s equipment set. It had a strange look in its eyes as though it was saying that Ou Yangming was not in a much better state.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud, then reached out his hands to hug the big yellow dog. He removed its helmet and rubbed its head several times.


    The big yellow dog did not resist, and it even licked him with its tongue. Next, it shook its body in a strange way to remove the rare pieces of equipment on its body.


    Though it was reluctant, it pushed the pieces of equipment to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he hesitated for a while before gritting his teeth as he made his decision.


    ¡°Big Yellow, can you promise me something?¡±


    The big yellow dog barked softly, but Ou Yangming instantly understood what it meant.


    It would never speak of the Devouring attribute to anyone else, and would never leak it in any way.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly, then picked up the special paw gauntlet to withdraw the Devouring attribute through his Military Fire. Following that, he tossed the gauntlet back to the pile of equipment and said, ¡°Big Yellow, these are gifts for you.¡± ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog barked in excitement.


    It was still extremely happy although the important Devouring attribute was gone. After all, it was unwilling to part with the pieces of equipment after experiencing the great benefits.


    As the big yellow dog opened its mouth, it actually swallowed the pieces of equipment.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, and he had a weird expression on his face. He reached out his hands to pull Big Yellow¡¯s mouth apart. If Ou Yangming had done this before they fought side by side, the big yellow dog would certainly bite him without any hesitation to show him how forceful its bite was.


    However, the dog only shook its head at the moment. Seeing as it could not get free, it simply allowed Ou Yangming to do whatever he wanted.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming only saw its deep esophagus no matter how long he looked, and he could not find out where the pieces of equipment had been swallowed to. He sighed helplessly and closed the dog¡¯s mouth, which reeked of blood, then tapped its head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since they had wasted two hours, Ou Yangming was eager to find the Ni family¡¯s Land of Inheritance.


    Nheless, the big yellow dog shook its head. It bit Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeve to pull him in a certain direction.


    Ou Yangming followed it while feeling dumbfounded, and they soon arrived beside the dead ck Magic Crawler king.


    ¡®I actually forgot about this fe,¡¯ Ou Yangming said with glowing eyes.


    The peculiar crawling king possessed such a powerful mental power that could even attack his consciousness.


    If he could grasp the power, would he not gain another killing weapon?


    Of course, Ou Yangming understood that the ck Magic Crawler king¡¯s special attack was likely a gifted ability, simr to the big yellow dog¡¯s breathing. He could not imagine how difficult it would be to figure it out.


    The big yellow dog took down the dead crawler king with its mouth, then gashed it and found a shiny round pellet.


    Later, it presented the bead to Ou Yangming with a proud face as if it was waiting to be praised.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while. He obviously knew how valuable the item was, but he was not interested in the inner core, whose function was unknown.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Big Yellow, let¡¯s distribute the loot. The round pellet belongs to you while its dead body belongs to me.¡±


    The big yellow dog was startled, and it blinked its big eyes while sending an intense feeling of appreciation through the spiritual level.


    It was then that Ou Yangming knew how important the inner core was for the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog did not reject the offer, and it curled its tongue to swallow the inner core. Subsequently, there was an unusual surge of energy inside its body. The inner core¡¯s effect was exerted so quickly that it was unbelievable.


    Ou Yangming studied the dog for some time to ensure that it would not be in danger, but even if it was in danger because of the core, he could not have done anything to help.


    He shook his wrist to retrieve his military saber, then attached 2 Points of Devouring attributes to the saber before stabbing it into the crawler king¡¯s dead body.

 Chapter 130 Yin Grade Class Two

    <h4>Chapter 130 Yin Grade ss Two</h4>


    The military saber was easily stabbed into the ck Magic Crawler king¡¯s body, and energy instantly surged into Ou Yangming¡¯s body. He had added 2 Points of Devouring attributes after careful consideration. Although there was not much difference between 1 Point and 2 Points, Ou Yangming knew that thetter¡¯s conversion rate was much higher than the former.


    When he absorbed from the same flesh and blood, having 2 Points of the attribute would be more beneficial than having just 1 Point. The effect might not be doubled, but it should not be treated lightly.


    Ou Yangming would not have considered so much if he was absorbing from a normal ck Magic Crawler. On the other hand, there was much more possibility in a crawler king, which was even skilled in mental power. Given the circumstances, Ou Yangming was not going to waste the opportunity. The powerful ck Magic Crawler did not disappoint him indeed because the energy that flowed through his military saber was familiar. It was an intense pleasant sensation simr to when he absorbed the half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood in the past.


    If Ou Yangming did not know that the creature in front of him was a ck Magic Crawler king, he would suspect it had been secretly a half-spirit beast.


    The surging energy nourished every corner of his body, and the extreme pleasure made him feel like he was walking on clouds.


    Amidst the pleasure, Ou Yangming could feel that his Qi and blood were instantly replenished, and his essential Qi flowed in an unstoppable manner toward a greater height. Before long, a series of cracks were hearding from his bones, and he had a sinister look on his face. When Ou Yangming suddenly roared, his aura became more extensive.


    Yin Grade ss Two!


    After absorbing the huge ck Magic Crawler king¡¯s flesh and blood, the mighty stimtion drove his essential Qi to a higher level. It was extremely rare that it happened, but it paled into insignificance inparison with Ou Yangming¡¯s gain in mental power. The crawler king¡¯s flesh and blood contained unimaginably vast energy, which not only could be transformed into Qi, blood, and essential Qi, but could also improve one¡¯s mental power. Ou Yangming could sense that his mental power had greatly advanced again.


    When he opened his eyes and used his mind, everything around him slowed down.


    The instant Ou Yangming yed a thought on his mind, he entered the thoroughly meticulous state. Moreover, he entered the state so ordinarily it was as if he was eating or drinking; it was not difficult at all. It felt as though everything should be that simple.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming had gotten into the thoroughly meticulous state because he was forced by the enormous threat where he narrowly escaped death. Even though Ou Yangming had barely grasped the ability, unless he pursued it for a long time or an unforeseen danger caused a drastic change in his emotions, he might not necessarily enter the state.


    Despite that, after absorbing the crawler king¡¯s flesh and blood, which improved his mental power, the thoroughly meticulous state seemed to have been integrated into Ou Yangming¡¯s instinct. He was able to grasp the more powerful ability without effort.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and rubbed his hands to use appraisal art on himself.


    [Race: Human)


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Yin Grade, ss Two)


    [Power: 7]


    [Agility: 7]


    [Physique: 7]


    [Mental Power: 40]


    [Skills: Military fist art, military de technique, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art] (State: Integration of Heaven and man, thoroughly meticulous]


    Ou Yangming was greatly surprised after performing appraisal art because he found that his mental power had increased to 40 Points. Aspared to his improvements in the past, he had truly advanced by leaps and bounds this time.


    He turned to look at the big yellow dog after exhaling, but his face changed right away.


    After swallowing the ck Magic Crawler king¡¯s inner core, the big yellow dog did not move around as Ou Yangming did; ity on the ground to sleep soundly instead. Judging from the way it was sleeping, it did not look like it would wake up soon.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched, and he could not help but cry bitterly about the situation.


    He could obviously sense that the moment was rather important for the big yellow dog, so he should not disturb it, but Old Craftsman¡¯s life was a pressing issue too.


    Ou Yangming stomped his foot after some thought, then he fixed his gaze on the stones around him.


    As his Military Fire burned, a stone quickly melted and the liquid that dripped down was slowly ttened and extended through his control. Atst, a stretcher was formed.


    This was probably the toughest stretcher in history.


    Ou Yangming carefully ced the big yellow dog onto the stretcher. Perhaps the dog had slowly be used to his smell, it only twitched its body a little and stuck out its tongue subconsciously without responding anymore after that.


    ¡°Up!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    He lifted the stretcher just like that, then quickly walked deeper into the cave.


    While the big yellow dog had swallowed the precious stone that previously guided them, after walking in the cave for such a long time, Ou Yangming roughly knew the direction.


    Not knowing if it was because they had killed all the ck Magic Crawlers that obstructed them, they were no longer hindered along the way. Besides, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power became more stimted as he went deeper into the cave. He even sensed after walking for two hours that a mysterious power ahead was vaguely calling out to him.


    Needless to say, he had only sensed it because of his powerful mental power.


    Ou Yangming sped up as he was surprised and delighted. Nheless, he had lost the sharp sense of smell because hispanion was unconscious, hence he gathered his energy and dared not ck at all.


    Finally, Ou Yangming was greeted with light after journeying in a hurry for more than three hours.


    He seemed to have reached the end of the passage, but a dazzling light was seen at the end.


    Ou Yangming did not know what exactly was waiting ahead, but he did not have a choice. He entered the light in a sh.


    He took in the view around him after leaping up lightly. This ce was actually a small ravine where Ou Yangming could only see as far as a few kilometers even when he overlooked from mid-air. That said, he was shocked to find that the area beyond the visible range was enveloped in a white fog that he could not see past. Simrly, the area above him was covered in fog too.


    Ou Yangming wondered at that moment, ¡®Where exactly did the lighte from?¡¯


    He looked around the ce but still could not find the light source. It was as though the intense light in this ce was a natural phenomenon.


    All in all, everything in the ce was illogical, but when he experienced them carefully, it felt like they were how they were supposed to be.


    Ou Yangming put down the stretcher and inhaled deeply, then his face took on a strange expression. The air here doesn¡¯t seem right.¡¯


    He could not find a way to describe it, but the air was indeed slightly different. The air felt warm when he breathed in, and it was as if it could reach his limbs and bones, which made him feel rxed.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he finally squatted.


    He performed the martial-art squat, which was the most basic posture in martial arts cultivation. Once he did the squat that he was exceptionally familiar with, he finally understood what exactly was different about the air.


    As Ou Yangming sensed the surging essential Qi that was about to overflow, he was surprised but d.


    It turned out that there was a martial arts shrine in the ravine.


    Each time Ou Yangming breathed, he could absorb certain energy from this ce to be transformed into essential Qi along with his Qi and blood. After cultivating for only a short while, Ou Yangming could not help but feel like he wanted to cultivate until the end of time. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming worried about Old Craftsman¡¯s safety the most at the moment.


    He could not continue to cultivate even after ensuring that the ce was safe. With that, Ou Yangming lifted the stretcher again and walked toward the center with the big yellow dog.


    A cottage was situated there, and the closer he was to it, the more he felt an unordinary aura.


    However, the cottage was quite small so he could not enter it with the stretcher.


    Ou Yangming put down the stretcher helplessly after a moment of hesitation. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger in this ce.¡¯


    He nced apologetically at the sleeping yellow dog, then entered the cottage by himself.


    Next, he saw an elder sitting with his legs crossed inside the cottage.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, and he stared at the elder for a long time before confirming that the elder had already been dead for quite some time. Nheless, the corpse was still in good condition as it had not dposed at all.


    When Ou Yangming took a step forward to bow at the corpse, he thought, ¡®My ultimate goal of this journey is probably rted to this corpse.¡¯ Nothing changed around him, thus Ou Yangming slowly inched closer to study the seemingly alive corpse, and he finally found something strange.


    The dead elder held a jade box in his hands and was lowering his head as though he was looking at it.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and bowed at the corpse again. ¡°Senior, I was entrusted by the Ni family descendants to search for the Land of Inheritance. Please excuse me for the intrusion.¡± Following that, he retrieved the jade box.


    If his goal was only to find the Land of Inheritance, he had probably achieved it already.


    That being said, the inheritance was only a burden to him because it was the Life-prolonging Golden Pill that he truly cared about.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was determined to have control over every possible change.

 Chapter 131 Spiritual World

    <h4>Chapter 131 Spiritual World</h4>


    Ou Yangming opened the jade box slowly, then a peculiar luster was instantly emitted from the inside.


    His vision became blurry because his consciousness had entered another wonderful world due to the luster.


    It was a world that could not be described with words. In the world, his physical quality achievements such as Power, Agility, and Physique turned to nothing because the only power that could exist was mental power.


    Nobody exined to Ou Yangming, but he somehow had the knowledge when he entered the world. This was the real Land of Inheritance, whereas the small ravine outside that was filled with strange air was simply a disguise.


    Nheless, while the realnd was wonderful, in terms of actual effect, it could not bepared with the small ravine outside.


    This was because cultivating in the ravine was highly beneficial toward one¡¯s martial arts. Whether it was an inexperienced person who was new to martial arts or a Supreme Great Ancestor like Ni Xuetian, one could greatly benefit from the cultivation.


    On the other hand, mental power was required for one to enter the wonderful world. How many people in the Ni family, or even the whole prefecture, possessed mental power and could release it?


    After inspecting the world for a while more, Ou Yangming realized something ridiculous.


    He found out that the Ni family¡¯s ancestor had actually set up a restriction in the world where even if one had mental power, as long as one did not carry the Ni family¡¯s bloodline, one could not enter.


    As for how Ou Yangming managed to enter it... The only probable exnation was his mental power points.


    Once his mental power was at a certain level, the restriction was non-existent for him.


    It was just like how a baby could not climb a slightly higher step even if the baby had the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, but what if an adult had climbed it? An adult could easily climb the step by lifting his or her leg.


    Needless to say, there was not such a huge disparity between Ou Yangming and the restriction.


    After absorbing energy from the ck Magic Crawler king¡¯s flesh and blood where his mental power improved to a new height, his mental power happened to have surpassed the restriction limit, which was why he could enter the mysterious world.


    Ou Yangming did not know whether tough or to cry when he understood everything.


    ¡®I¡¯m truly very lucky.¡¯


    In the Land of Inheritance inside the spiritual world, colorful lights were emitted.


    Each light represented one inheritance, and there were probably more than 10,000 of them in total.


    After seeing therge-scaled Inheritance Lights, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He instantly understood that the Ni family was not as simple as it seemed on the surface, and the wonderful spiritual inheritance was probably not something that could be achieved by a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Ou Yangming decided on a small thought after hesitating for a while.


    Since he had gone so deep into the ravine, he could not leave empty-handed.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not want to offend the Ni familypletely, hence he purposely avoided those rted to martial arts when he searched the lights.


    A n¡¯s grasp in martial arts was unquestionably the most obvious thing. If Ou Yangming identally saw a mysterious technique and unexpectedly learned it, he would not be able to exin himself no matter what.


    On the other hand, no matter how cautious one n was, strange skills were more likely to be leaked due to various reasons.


    Smithing, medicine production, formation map, high-level appraisal art...


    Plenty of information shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, which was too much for his eyes to take in.


    Of course, Ou Yangming knew that he could not stay in the environment forever, and he had note for the inheritance. Therefore, after briefly browsing the options, he decided on smithing and magic art.


    Smithing was a straightforward choice because it was his survival skill, and he was not going to miss the opportunity of learning something more advanced.


    As for magic art, Ou Yangming had decided on it because he noticed two words.


    Mental power.


    Yes, the magic art was a skill developed using mental power as the foundation.


    After witnessing through the thoroughly meticulous state the big yellow dog¡¯s breathing, Ou Yangming was extremely interested in its gifted skill. He knew that if he used mental power correctly, he might also be able to release the same might.


    Hence, after seeing the words ¡®mental power¡¯, his conception was attracted to it like a ma, and he could not let go of it.


    Time kept ticking away as Ou Yangming fathomed knowledge from the spiritual world in detail. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly experienced a splitting headache.


    Next, he was distracted and had left the odd spiritual world.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ou Yangming squatted and put down the box. He grimaced in pain while holding his head, and was close to rolling on the ground.


    He immediately understood that it was because he had over-consumed his mental power.


    Mental power was constantly consumed when he stayed in the spiritual world.


    If Ou Yangming was part of the Ni family, he would naturally be taken care of where he would be alerted in advance. However, since Ou Yangming had forcefully entered the world, he was not treated that way.


    He wanted very badly to encounter a bunch of dead ck Magic Crawlers at that moment because he couldpensate for the consumption by ughtering them.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s bark was heard at the door all of a sudden.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He quickly covered the box as it contained a clear jade bead, which was the source of the mysterious light. Once he closed the box, everything became normal as though nothing ever happened.


    If he had not experienced the immense pain that gave him the urge to crash into a wall and had not gained extra knowledge in his head, he might actually think that everything was just a dream.


    Ou Yangming shed to leave the cottage.


    The big yellow dog had gotten up from the stretcher, but it seemed different from how it was before.


    Although its outer appearance remained the same, its temperament underwent drastic changes. Ou Yangming felt an enormous pressure when the big yellow dog simply stood in front of him.


    He blurted when a thought crossed his mind, ¡°Supreme Great Ancestor?¡±


    The big yellow dog exerted force through its legs to jump, and it transformed into a yellow light to arrive next to Ou Yangming. If Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was still as powerful as before, he could naturally sense everything clearly by entering the thoroughly meticulous state. He only felt something chilly beside him at that moment, then the big yellow dog appeared and licked his hand in a friendly manner several times.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He wanted to rub its head, but he stopped halfway.


    ¡®I¡¯m actually going to caress a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s head, am I out of my mind...¡¯


    That said, the big yellow dog quickly noticed his move, and it actually moved its head to his palm to rub against it.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He went with it and ced his hand on the dog¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯ve be a Supreme Great Ancestor even though we came in together.¡± Ou Yangmingmented. ¡°I¡¯ve only advanced one ss, which is far from what you¡¯ve achieved.¡±


    The big yellow dog tilted its head and cast a disdainful look at him to expose his lie.


    Indeed, in terms of mere cultivation base, Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were Heaven and Earth apart as the former was in Yin Grade ss Two while thetter was in Extreme Grade. Nheless, even the dog scorned at Ou Yangming when he said that he had only advanced one ss.


    It was worth noting that mental power upgrade was much more difficult than essential Qi improvement, and Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had actually highly benefited. Obviously, what the big yellow dog truly envied was the fact that Ou Yangming¡¯s potential burst out when he was on the verge of death, and he progressed from the integration of Heaven and man to the thoroughly meticulous state.


    The apprehension of Heaven and Earth¡¯s path was tougher than mental power cultivation.


    Many Supreme Great Ancestors had put in their utmost effort to arrive at Extreme Grade, but could not fathom the mysteries between Heaven and Earth, so they could not achieve the integration of Heaven and man, let alone the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Inparison, the big yellow dog¡¯s mere power and its breakthrough in Blood Meridian were not worth mentioning. Ou Yangming grinned and ignored the big yellow dog¡¯s look. He said, ¡°Big Yellow, we¡¯ve found the Land of Inheritance and the inheritance that they need. What about the Life-prolonging Golden Pill? Where¡¯s that thing?¡±


    The big yellow dog blinked. It instantly understood what Ou Yangming meant.


    Even though it was part of the Ni family, it had traveled together with and fought alongside Ou Yangming. It was true that they trusted each other with their life.


    The big yellow dog hung its head and no longer showed the aura of a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯ll never beg you for anything else, but I must save Old Craftsman. No matter what it costs, even if I have to risk universal condemnation, I... I don¡¯t care!¡±


    He did not speak in a high tone, and the words were said so calmly that they did not sound threatening at all.


    Despite that, just like he said, he did not care.


    The attitude that he disyed frightened the big yellow dog, which had be a Supreme Great Ancestor. It suddenly looked up deeply at Ou Yangming, then turned to enter the cottage. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He immediately figured that there had to be something else in there, but he was so immersed in the spiritual world earlier that he did not notice it.


    Nevertheless, it would be inappropriate for him to enter the cottage again. The big yellow dog came out after a brief moment, and it held a jade bottle in its mouth.


    Ou Yangming was so excited that he began breathing quickly. There was no need for him to ask because the feeling transmitted through their spiritual connection was clearly telling him what was inside the bottle.

 Chapter 132 Smooth All The Way

    <h4>Chapter 132 Smooth All The Way</h4>


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand to take the jade bottle from the big yellow dog¡¯s mouth. Perhaps he was too excited, his hands were slightly shaking.


    The big yellow dog shook his head a little and bared his teeth, but the seemingly ferocious look appeared amiable for Ou Yangming.


    He carefully kept the jade bottle. There was no need for him to check its authenticity because he trusted Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming opened his arms to hug the big yellow dog, and he used so much strength that even the tough dog stuck out its tongue.


    The big yellow dog had just advanced to the next level, but it was still a Supreme Great Ancestor. ¡®A great ancestor shouldn¡¯t be tormented like this...¡¯ It widened its eyes and plucked up its courage, but just as it was going to bark to disy a great ancestor¡¯s prestige again, Ou Yangming mumbled, ¡°Big Yellow, thank you.¡±


    The big yellow dog was stunned, and its bark was stuck in its throat. The suspended aura was making the dog feel unusually ufortable, but it somehow felt a warm feeling in its heart, so it could not be resentful at all.


    ¡®Hmph, I¡¯m a generous dog, so I won¡¯t argue with a child like him,¡¯ the big yellow dog said it to itself as it was unwilling to admit defeat.


    Nheless, the dog had no idea that its eyes looked incredibly gentle, which waspletely different from the aggressive look it had when it fought the ck Magic Crawlers.


    That said, before the big yellow dog fully released its warm feelings, Ou Yangming let go of it and said, ¡°Big Yellow, let¡¯s go, I must give it to Old Craftsman as soon as possible! Hey, why do your eyes look so strange? Are you sick...¡±


    The big yellow dog was speechless.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face suddenly changed when he brought the big yellow dog to the cave that led to the ravine. ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The dog cast a surprised look at Ou Yangming, but it was slightly vignt.


    ¡®What is this young fe up to this time? Is he going to y the same trick again to make me feel sad?¡¯


    However, Ou Yangming sighed at the big yellow dog and said, ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±


    The big yellow dog looked at him strangely as it was confused.


    ¡°Do you remember what Senior Ni Xuetian said? Once someone enters Extreme Grade, one will be sensed by the ck Magic Crawlers in the Chaos Cave, and the creatures will hurry over tirelessly.¡± Ou Yangming sighed and expressed with a bitter smile, ¡°We¡¯re both armored, but it¡¯s impossible to eliminate every ck Magic Crawler...¡±


    They had gone around the Land of Inheritance before entering it, so they knew very well how dangerous the areas around thend were.


    Although they had killed a nest of 10,000 ck Magic Crawlers along the way, it did not mean that there was only one nest in the entire Chaos Cave. If Ni Xuetian was right about the ck Magic Crawlers being able to sense Extreme Grade powerhouses, and that the creatures would pursue a powerhouse as such resolutely, every Supreme Great Ancestor in the world would be killed even if they gathered in the cave together. Nevertheless, the big yellow dog suddenly opened its mouth to spit out a scarf. The moment the scarf was unfolded, there seemed to be a strange fluctuation in the air around them.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he immediately understood that the scarf was not as simple as it seemed. It was certainly a treasure, and he somehow felt that it looked familiar...


    He shouted at once when he remembered what it was, ¡°Big Yellow, you actually stole a dead person¡¯s belongings, you¡¯re being too disrespectful! Ah, oh my god! You even swallowed it! T-that¡¯s unreasonable, stay away from me and don¡¯t lick me anymore!¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s knees went weak such that it almost fell. When it turned around, it red angrily at Ou Yangming, who was jokingly smiling back at it.


    Ou Yangming was ted after acquiring the Life-prolonging Golden Pill, and the feeling of joy was indescribable. He could not wait to share the good news with everyone else in the world.


    Despite that, Big Yellow was his onlypanion in the cave, so who else could he have fun with?


    The big yellow dog barked and pounced on him.


    Ou Yangming could have dodged it, but instead, he hugged it and fell to the ground.


    The big yellow dog stuck out its tongue to attempt licking Ou Yangming¡¯s face, but Ou Yangming resisted it with all his might. With that, the human and the dog fought jokingly.


    After an unknown period of time, their fight finally ended with the big yellow dog being victorious.


    Ou Yangming got up and knocked the dog¡¯s head, but the dog simply ignored him.


    ¡°Big Yellow, why did you remove the senior¡¯s scarf? Does it have a magical effect to drive out the crawlers?¡±


    The big yellow dog nodded proudly, then it picked up the scarf with its mouth and lifted its head as a gesture to Ou Yangming to follow it.


    Following that, it dashed out of the peculiar Land of Inheritance.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the ce once more. He had a feeling that this was not the end of his fate with thend.


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ll visit this ce again one day.¡¯


    After entering the deep passage and arriving at the next intersection, Ou Yangming was about to sense the exit when he saw the big yellow dog taking one of the paths without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he quickly sensed with the integration of Heaven and man while following the dog.


    He was surprised because the path chosen by the big yellow dog was actually the same as what he sensed. Ou Yangming blinked and mumbled to himself, ¡®Did Big Yellow guess it blindly, or did it achieve the integration of Heaven and man too?¡¯


    However, he recalled that the big yellow dog¡¯s apprehension in Heaven and Earth¡¯s mysteries was not at that level yet.


    When they arrived at another intersection, Ou Yangming slowed down on purpose. Nheless, the dog turned to nce at him scornfully, then it went on the right path again.


    It was then when Ou Yangming finally realized that the big yellow dog had indeed attained the unique ability that prevented it from getting lost in the Chaos Cave.


    Unquestionably, the dog had gained the ability from the Land of Inheritance. It was probably a treasure simr to the scarf in its mouth, but it did not show it to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming had no idea how many rare and precious treasures there were in the Land of Inheritance, and he made a mistake by not inspecting the ce thoroughly.


    In spite of that, he was not upset because he was certain that the jade box that was left by the big yellow dog was the most precious treasure of them all. Ou Yangming had browsed the spiritual world through his consciousness and had earned a huge advantage as he remembered something impressive.


    Besides, he was content after obtaining the Life-prolonging Golden Pill, thus the extra rewards were just icing on the cake. It was great to have them, but it would not matter if he did not get his hands on them.


    Ou Yangming shook his head smilingly and caught up to the big yellow dog, then they exited to the outside world together.


    In the beginning, they looked rxed but were actually wary against the powerful ck Magic Crawlers that might appear again. Nevertheless, they realized after walking for an hour that the crawlers could no longer threaten them.


    They hade across a ck Magic Crawler along the way, but it was not a healthy crawler. Judging from its dispirited state, it looked like an old crawler whose time was almost up and would die at any time.


    That being said, the crawler suddenly regained vitality when the big yellow dog approached it, and the crawler went from being weak to being agile again. Even so, Ou Yangming and the dog were surprised because the crawler fled instead of wanting to attack them.


    It was as though they were demons or ghosts, but having said that, the crawler stopped again after escaping just a hundred meters away because it was depleted of energy.


    After witnessing the scene, even a fool knew that the crawlers could not obstruct Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog anymore.


    In fact, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors together would not find a normal ck Magic Crawler anymore, let alone the big yellow dog.


    Atst, Ou Yangming and the dog arrived at the beautiful cave a few times faster than they took when they entered the cave.


    As soon as they exited, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors approached them.


    Ni Jingtong expressed out loud, ¡°You¡¯ve returned, did you... Ah, Big Yellow, did you find it?¡±


    His voice suddenly raised. It was evident that even a Supreme Great Ancestor like him could not control his emotions at the moment.


    The big yellow dog swung its head to toss the scarf. The scarf was so light that it seemed like nothing, but it flew toward the elder steadily under the dog¡¯s control.


    Ni Jingtong epted the item right away. Without despising the big yellow dog¡¯s saliva at all, he studied the scarf for some time and even sniffed it before heughed like a madman. ¡°They found it, they found it, haha...¡±


    His voice slowly deepened as heughed, and he soon began crying. Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Ni Jingshen sighed and hugged Ni Jingtong, then turned to exin to Ou Yangming, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, hundreds of lives in the n were sacrificed for this day, Jingtong¡¯s close rtive being one of them. Please excuse him for losing himself.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed as he instantly recalled Old Craftsman. ¡°I understand, I¡¯m sorry for your loss, senior.¡±


    Ni Xuetian suddenly called out when he stared at the big yellow dog with his bright eyes, ¡°Big Yellow, you, you...¡±


    His voice quickly drew the attention of the other two elders, who turned to look at Big Yellow as well.


    Subsequently, their eyes lit up with insuppressible joy.

 Chapter 133 Big Yellow Backs Him Up

    <h4>Chapter 133 Big Yellow Backs Him Up</h4>


    Supreme Great Ancestor, it was the aura of a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Although the great ancestors did not notice it at first, it was because the Land of Inheritance was too important to their n. The effort put in by the Ni family for the inheritance was far beyond what one could imagine. Therefore, the great ancestors neglected Big Yellow¡¯s cultivation base earlier. Of course, it was also because they never imagined the big yellow dog would advance to the next level. Big Yellow was a half-spirit beast, hence the meaning of it being able to be a Supreme Great Ancestor could not be conceived by Ou Yangming, but the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors understood it very well. The elders even forgot about their n¡¯s Land of Inheritance after realizing what had happened.


    On the other hand, the big yellow dog¡¯s eyes wandered about and it lifted its head proudly with an indifferent look on its face.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and almostughed out loud. He definitely had not known the dog for a long time, and it was at least a much shorter time than the three Supreme Great Ancestors had known it. Nheless, after fighting side by side with the big yellow dog, Ou Yangming understood it better than the few elders did.


    It was not only because Ou Yangming and the dog had fought alongside each other in a battle of life or death, but mainly because they had built a wonderful spiritual connection. Despite that, nobody else in the world would know of the mysterious matter.


    As such, after seeing the big yellow dog¡¯s expression, Ou Yangming knew that it was going to stick its tail up.


    Sure enough, once the three Supreme Great Ancestors questioned tirelessly, the big yellow dog admitted it. The dog looked as though its advancement into Extreme Grade made sense, and that it would only be unreasonable if it had not broken through!


    Nevertheless, the three great ancestors ignored the big yellow dog¡¯s pretentious look because they were satisfied that it had indeed entered Extreme Grade.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat when the three elders slowly calmed down.


    It was then when the great ancestors remembered that an outsider was still present.


    Ni Jingshen said with a red face, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, we forgot our manners.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly responded, ¡°Senior, I feel your happiness for Big Yellow, it¡¯s fine.¡± He paused before he added, ¡°Since I¡¯ve found your n¡¯s Land of Inheritance, I¡¯vepleted my task. May I leave?¡±


    Ni Jingshen and the other elders exchanged nces, but Ou Yangming vaguely sensed that there was something behind their looks.


    Ou Yangming shivered a little. He would never make evil guesses about other people, but he would also not picture a person to have a perfect heart, thus he was alert when he noticed the elders¡¯ look.


    After all, Ou Yangming found the Ni family¡¯s greatest secret, so it would not seem strange even if they murdered him.


    ¡°Uhm, Lil¡¯ Ou, we promised to teach you the way of using mental power once the Land of Inheritance is found,¡± Ni Jingshen said after clearing his throat, then added with a kind smile after a pause, ¡°How about you cultivate for a period of time in our n and leave when you¡¯ve sessfully learned it?¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, seniors, but I¡¯m truly worried about my elder¡¯s health so I¡¯d like to go home. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, Big Uncle is only doing it out of goodwill, you might lose the chance if you leave now,¡± Ni Xuetian responded with a frown, then suggested seriously, ¡°You might as well get a servant to send the medicine back home, we¡¯ll make sure that nothing goes wrong.¡±


    However, no matter how he tried to persuade, Ou Yangming insisted to leave and even expressed directly, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, but I¡¯ve made up my mind. I must return to serve the old man. I¡¯lle to apologize for the offense once he recovers.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and the other great ancestors looked displeased because they had joined hands to urge a Yin Grade junior to stay, yet the junior rejected their offer firmly. The embarrassment and unhappiness were making them feel ufortable.


    If Ou Yangming had not just rendered amendable service for the Ni family and had an unclear rtionship with Ni Yinghong, the elders would have pped the ungrateful fellow into meat paste long ago. That said, the big yellow dog suddenly stood out at that crucial moment. It made its way to Ou Yangming and sat next to him.


    Ou Yangming sighed and said internally, ¡®Big Yellow, you finally came forward. If you didn¡¯t, I might have to give up my life here.¡¯


    The big yellow dog cast a disdainful look at him as though it was scorning him for having to rely on it in the end.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh because he knew that Big Yellow was taking revenge on him for mocking it at the Land of Inheritance. Nheless, he was d and content that the big yellow dog had stepped forward for him.


    In actual fact, the big yellow dog was the reason Ou Yangming was able to reject the three Supreme Great Ancestors so confidently, so if it still did not stand up for him, he might have to give in to the elders¡¯ request.


    After all, Ou Yangming had onlye to retrieve the spiritual medicine for Old Man. He could persevere to a certain extent, but would not be overly stubborn, hence he would not mind giving the impression of weakness if there was a huge difference in strengths.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming wanted to watch Old Man recover even if he had a slight chance.


    Ni Jingshen and the other elders looked at each other as they finally realized something after seeing the big yellow dog¡¯s act. After the adventure, it turned out that things had developed beyond their expectations and n.


    ¡°Big Yellow, you¡¯re saying...¡± The big yellow dog barked and leaned against Ou Yangming. This time, as dumb as one was, one could clearly understand what was going on.


    Ni Jingshen and the two great ancestors exchanged nces again, but this time, they seemed helpless. ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve only offered out of kindness, but since you¡¯re determined to leave, we shall not force you to stay.¡± Ni Jingshen hesitated for a while before he added, ¡°We¡¯ll send you back now, and get someone to escort you back to the camp.¡± ¡°Thank you, seniors.¡± Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief, then tore a piece of cloth to cover his eyes.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was so eager to leave, the elders did not know whether tough or to cry. In the Ni family or even the whole prefecture, numerous people would approach the elders to do everything to be recognized! On the opposite, the great ancestors were mercilessly rejected when they actively approached Ou Yangming for an offer. Theymented at the huge contrast.


    Following that, Ni Jingshen pulled Ou Yangming to lift him up and shed to leave the ce, whereas the big yellow dog pricked up its ears and followed them closely.


    Ni Jingtong and Ni Xuetian looked at each other and were slightly worried. ¡®It¡¯s not good that Big Yellow is so close to Ou Yangming...! That being said, there was nothing they could do, so they only watched as the big yellow dog followed Ou Yangming and left.


    They hurried throughout their journey, and by the time Ou Yangming¡¯s blindfold was removed, they had already returned to the Ni residence.


    At that moment, those in the n who were qualified to know of the situation had already gathered to wait for the result. The people who were optimistic had actually thought they would only receive news after roughly half a month, thus they did not expect the three great ancestors to return after less than three days.


    Even though the great ancestors were trained to maintain theirposure, the gain from the adventure was too massive. Not only was their n¡¯s Land of Inheritance found, but Big Yellow had also advanced to Extreme Grade.


    Thetter¡¯s importance was not inferior to the former at all, and in fact, the elders were even more excited about it in a certain way aspared to the Land of Inheritance being found.


    Therefore, even the usually stern Ni Jingshen could not hide the smile on his face.


    Since the great ancestors contacted the other people and returned so quickly, most people guessed the oue. With that, the whole Ni residence was filled with a joyous atmosphere. The great ancestors did not stop them because they wanted to boost the n¡¯s morale and cohesion through the matter, so they allowed them to guess as it was what they wanted.


    Once Ni Jingshen put down Ou Yangming and removed his blindfold, he said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you mustn¡¯t easily leak the n¡¯s important ce, please forgive me for the request.¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite, it¡¯s a matter of course,¡± Ou Yangming quickly replied to him, then continued after a pause, ¡°Since we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll bid farewell.¡±


    Ni Xuetian suddenly asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, can you do something before you leave?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled, but he said, ¡°Please tell me what it is, senior.¡±


    ¡°You probably connected your mental power with Big Yellow before you entered the Chaos Cave, am I right?¡± Ni Xuetian questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s Big Yellow¡¯s gifted ability, and I truly admire it.¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    Ni Xuetianughed and asked in a friendly manner, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, since you¡¯ve both returned, the connection no longer has a purpose. Can you remove it?¡±


    While he asked in a negotiating tone, Ou Yangming could see a resolute look through his eyes. Ou Yangming immediately understood that Ni Xuetian would not just let it be if he refused to break the connection.


    ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you asking the wrong person? I have no idea how my consciousness is connected with Big Yellow¡¯s, so you shouldn¡¯t look for me even if you want it removed!¡± Ou Yangming responded with a bitter smile.


    Ni Xuetian grinned and expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, we can¡¯t let someone who has such a connection with Big Yellow to leave the n no matter what!¡±


    He was very straightforward, but the weight of his words was even more evident because there was no room for discussion.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright, but he felt chills when he looked at the grinning Ni Xuetian. He nodded after some thought, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡±

 Chapter 134 Attitude Change

    <h4>Chapter 134 Attitude Change</h4>


    ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m extremely honored to have experienced so much with you.¡± Ou Yangming cut to the chase after approaching the big yellow dog, and said with a sincere smile, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget everything that happened in the Chaos Cave.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog barked emotionally as though it knew what was about to happen, and it seemed rather sad.


    Ou Yangming rubbed its head out of habit, but he did not notice that the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors looked displeased when he did that.


    Not to mention that Big Yellow had entered Extreme Grade, it would never have gotten so close to someone when it was only in Yang Grade in the past!


    Apart from Ni Yinghong, who was adept in cooking and loved by Big Yellow, nobody else in the Ni family could do that.


    However, the big yellow suddenly trusted an outsider so much, thus the great ancestors were ill at ease.


    Ou Yangming said softly, ¡°Big Yellow, I must return as soon as possible to meet my old man, so I can¡¯t stay here. Please remove the connection between us, I¡¯lle back to find you once I¡¯m done.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and the other two great ancestors thought, ¡®When youe back, it¡¯ll only be strange if you manage to see Big Yellow.¡¯


    Nheless, they tried their best to look natural so as to not enrage the big yellow dog.


    Big Yellow tilted its head as if it was pondering, whereas Ni Jingshen and the other great ancestors watched silently without making a sound. Though they did not urge the dog, they were not going topromise.


    Atst, Big Yellow nodded. It nced at Ou Yangming and opened its mouth slowly, where a wonderful power was instantly released.


    The great ancestors exchanged nces and sighed a breath of relief. They were rather concerned earlier because they would not be able to do anything if Big Yellow was unwilling to break the connection. Perhaps they would have to let Ou Yangming leave, but fortunately, the worst-case scenario did not happen.


    Nevertheless, the other Ni family powerhouses looked at one another as they were confused. It was true that Big Yellow had an unordinary position in the n, but the three great ancestors never valued it that much in the past!


    Why did their attitude toward the big yellow dog change drastically after it left the Land of Inheritance?


    Unusual energy entered Ou Yangming¡¯s body, and he experienced something magnificent; a hint of Big Yellow¡¯s consciousness was drifting in his spiritual world.


    They weremunicating through the amazing connection at the moment, but themunication was in a mysterious port. Be it Ou Yangming or Big Yellow, if one of them backed away, the connection would be broken.


    Despite that, there was a tacit understanding between them that could not be put into words, hence their consciousness kept going back forth as none of them wanted to initiate the break.


    Ou Yangming was agitated, and he gritted his teeth while reaching out to hug the big yellow dog.


    Next, Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness instantly rose.


    The state of the integration of Heaven and man!


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow¡¯s consciousness merged into one, and they entered at the same time the state of having a thorough understanding of Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy.


    Ni Xuetian¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression as he eximed, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    He did not find it strange that Ou Yangming fathomed the integration of Heaven and man because the young fellow would not be qualified to enter the Chaos Cave if that was not the case. That said, although Ou Yangming achieved it, it did not mean that Big Yellow could achieve it too. Even if their mental conception was connected through a certain gifted ability, it was unlikely for something like that to happen.


    At the very least, Ni Xuetian was not confident about having attained that standard.


    The big yellow dog blinked. It instantly understood that it was definitely a great opportunity for it.


    Without further ado, it let go of its mind and allowed Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness to guide it in nature. Their mental conceptions were like a fish that swam in Heaven and Earth as though they were the ocean. The figures in the natural environment near them, as well as the trees and rockeries far away, everything in the world became the goal that they pursued. The integration of Heaven and man.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s lead, the big yellow dog truly had a taste of the state¡¯s wonder.


    On the other hand, the people around them felt something strange.


    Ou Yangming was clearly in front of them, but he seemed to not exist at all because he had be one with Heaven and Earth. After a long time, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and let go of the big yellow dog. He looked deeply at it and winked discreetly.


    The big yellow dog cast a grateful look at him, then closed its eyes andy on the ground without moving an inch.


    Ou Yangming turned to say, ¡°Seniors, Big Yellow has cut off its connection with me.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong looked at Ni Xuetian simultaneously. Even though they had higher seniority, they had not achieved the integration of Heaven and man, so their sensing ability in terms of the mysterious spiritual aspect was inferior to Ni Xuetian¡¯s.


    The look on Ni Xuetian¡¯s face was unpredictable as he studied Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog in confusion.


    Ni Jingtong cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Xuetian, how is it?¡±


    ¡°It should be alright,¡± Ni Xuetian finally answered forcefully after keeping quiet for a long time. Subsequently, he asked in all seriousness, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, may I ask how you did it?¡±


    The crowd was stunned, and they widened their eyes to look at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    ¡®What did the great ancestor just say?¡¯ Due to Ni Yunhong and his younger sister, and the fact that they needed Ou Yangming¡¯s power, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors had been addressing Ou Yangming as Lil¡¯ Ou.


    However, the crowd heard Ni Xuetian calling him Lil¡¯ Friend Ou instead of Lil¡¯ Ou.


    While the terms of address were only different by one word, their meanings werepletely different.


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong were also anxious and doubtful when they looked at Ni Xuetian because they did not know what exactly he was up to.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he quickly waved his hand and expressed, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t frighten me, I don¡¯t deserve the term of address.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t deserve it, who else in the world deserves it?¡± Ni Xuetian looked at Ou Yangming with a grave expression, then pped his sleeve and nced at the big yellow dog. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯re so eager to save your elder... Have you acquired the golden


    pill?¡±


    ¡°Big Yellow has given it to me,¡± Ou Yangming immediately answered.


    ¡°Okay, stay here for a night, I¡¯ll arrange...¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m anxious to return home so I¡¯d like to leave now. Please fulfill my wish!¡± Ou Yangming interrupted him without hesitation.


    The other Ni family members looked furious as they thought Ou Yangming was courting death for having the guts to cut off a great ancestor. ¡°Okay. Wangyang, escort Lil¡¯ Friend Ou back to the Immense Forest Military Camp,¡± Ni Xuetian simply smiled and replied to Ou Yangming nicely, then ordered after some thought, ¡°Get some rare restoratives from the storeroom too and tell Xuehai to give the best, there¡¯s no need to be stingy at all.¡±


    Ni Wangyang was baffled because Ni Xuetian did not treat Ou Yangming like that earlier. Why did he change in the blink of an eye? That being said, whether Ni Wangyang understood it or not, he dared not disobey the Supreme Great Ancestor.


    He responded softly, ¡°Brother... Ou, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since the Supreme Great Ancestor had actually addressed Ou Yangming as Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, as thick-faced as Ni Wangyang was, he dared not regard himself as a senior anymore. Nevertheless, he could not bring himself to call Ou Yangming an uncle.


    Ou Yangming was delighted. He cupped his hands at everyone, then followed Ni Wangyang to the storeroom.


    At the courtyard¡¯s entrance, he stopped abruptly to look in a certain direction where he fixed his sharp eyes on someone for a moment. Afterward, Ou Yangming turned and left as if nothing happened.


    The Ni family members looked at each other as they were puzzled.


    Ni Xuetian instructed with a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mor and don¡¯t disturb Big Yellow. We¡¯ll talk about it once Big Yellow awakes, you may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The crowd subconsciously lowered their voice as they dared not rm the seemingly asleep big yellow dog, then they left in an orderly manner.


    After a brief moment, only Big Yellow and the three Supreme Great Ancestors were left. ¡°Xuetian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ni Jingshen questioned.


    Ni Xuetian¡¯s attitude change confused the other two great ancestors too. They were obviously not concerned about the spiritual medicine from the storeroom, but they could not neglect Ni Xuetian¡¯s attitude. ¡°Uncles, do you know what happened just now?¡± Ni Xuetian asked slowly while looking at them, then inhaled deeply before he continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, not only has Big Yellow entered Extreme Grade, but it has also achieved the integration of Heaven and man in terms of itsprehension in Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The other two Supreme Great Ancestors gasped.


    It was the integration of Heaven and man, a state that they desired and searched for tens of years, but their efforts had been to no avail.


    Big Yellow must have broken through to Extreme Grade and arrived at the peak of a half-spirit beast because it had a chance encounter during the adventure. In fact, it could probably advance a step further to have unlimited achievements. In spite of that, it would be too forceful to say that Big Yellow hadprehended the integration of Heaven and man.


    ¡°Could it be... Rted to Ou Yangming?¡± Ni Jingshen was moved.


    Ni Xuetian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Earlier on, I sensed that Ou Yangming released his mental conception, and he became one with Heaven and Earth. It¡¯s exceptionally rare that someone can achieve such a level in the integration of Heaven and man, but Ou Yangming actually entered the state together with Big Yellow. H-how did he do it?¡±


    He asked himself a question in the end, but it was destined to not have an answer.


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong¡¯s faces changed because they finally understood Ni Xuetian¡¯s attitude change.


    ¡°Xuetian, since Ou Yangming helped Big Yellow fathom Heaven and Earth, does it mean that he can help us too?¡± Ni Jingtong suddenly raised a question.


    Ni Jingshen¡¯s eyes glowed as he was deeply moved too.


    ¡°I have no idea either, but... It¡¯s very possible!¡± Ni Xuetian smiled bitterly.


    Ni Jingshen sighed. ¡°Do you think we were being too harsh on him just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ni Jingtong nodded in agreement. ¡°He helped us find the Land of Inheritance, but we gave him such a treatment. Ah, we must apologize to him and seek his forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ni Xuetian twitched his mouth and cursed, ¡®Maintain a reserved manner and have some self-respect. Where¡¯s your dignity as a powerhouse?


    ¡®You¡¯re actually thinking about admitting your mistake to a little Yin Grade martial artist for the integration of Heaven and man.


    ¡®If word gets out, what would other people think of the Ni family?


    ¡®But... Even I must admit that if I¡¯m in their shoes where I haven¡¯t perceived the integration of Heaven and man, I¡¯ll likely be worse than them.¡¯

 Chapter 135 Attacked Halfway

    <h4>Chapter 135 Attacked Halfway</h4>


    When the prefecture¡¯s gate was opened, eight horses galloped out at the speed of light.


    Apart from Ou Yangming, Ni Wangyang, and two juniors, who sat on mounts, the other four horses carried two big sacks each.


    After receiving orders from Ni Xuetian, Ni Wangyang made a trip to the storeroom indeed. By the time he returned, he carried eight sacks with him. Although Ou Yangming did not know much about medicine and had no idea what the sacks contained, he could smell a faint fragrance when he went closer to the sacks. The fragrance channeled straight to the bottom of his heart, making him feel rxed.


    Putting aside everything else, Ou Yangming could tell from the fragrance itself that the medicine contained in the sacks were incredibly valuable.


    No matter how the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors treated Ou Yangming before, he was no longer resentful because of the eight bags of medicine. Nothing couldpare to Old Craftsman¡¯s life, so it was undoubtedly more worthwhile for the great ancestors to express goodwill to the old man instead of ttering Ou Yangming


    The fine horses from the Ni family were superior to the carefully chosen horses in the military camp.


    Even after galloping fast for half a day, the eight horses were still in high spirits, hence Ou Yangming could not help but exim.


    Nheless, Ni Wangyang still decided to stop and rest at night. He proudly exined to Ou Yangming that the horses were not ordinary horses, but creatures that carried the rare bloodline of a spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming began guessing after hearing him.


    Not only did the Ni family have the big yellow dog, which was a half-spirit beast, but they also had fine horses that carried the rare bloodline of a spirit beast.


    When Ou Yangming recalled the odd creatures and the magnificent Land of Inheritance in the Chaos Cave, he wondered how many more secrets the Ni family had yet to uncover...


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was somewhat moved, but he knew very well that he would never devise a n on the Ni family. As long as Ni Yinghong and Big Yellow were still in the n, he would unlikely do anything to harm them.


    Ni Wangyang was also extremely friendly toward Ou Yangming. He asked, ¡°Brother Ou, when are you returning to the prefecture?¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t even returned to the Immense Forest Military Camp, why is he asking me something without a basis?¡¯ Upon seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s confusion, Ni Wangyang said with a smile, ¡°I heard from Yunhong that he promised to teach you the Suit Skill if you manage to find our n¡¯s Land of Inheritance. Oh, there¡¯s also Yinghong¡¯s appraisal art, hehe...¡±


    He curled his lips into a smile when he uttered thest sentence.


    Ou Yangming blushed because he knew why Ni Wangyang had smiled. Just as he was about to defend himself, his face suddenly changed, and he looked at their surroundings vigntly.


    Ni Wangyang was startled. ¡°Brother Ou, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, nobody will touch the Ni family¡¯s goods on this path.¡±


    He was a bold man due to his skills such that he carelessly rested on an empty space on the ground after traveling quickly for a long time. ording to what Ni Wangyang said, he had also done it out of his experience. Even though Ou Yangming disliked an experience like that, he agreed with Ni Wangyang¡¯s action because he was also hurrying home.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming somehow had a bad feeling about their surroundings at the moment as if a huge crisis was lurking somewhere. After advancing to the thoroughly meticulous state, his sensing ability became much stronger, and he became sharper especially when someone harbored evil thoughts against him.


    ¡°Senior Ni, be careful!¡±


    Following that, Ou Yangming unloaded his new equipment set from the horse and began putting it on. The equipment set was revamped where each piece was at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five. In actual fact, after the pieces of equipment were upgraded, the upper limit of the attachable attributes increased as well. Despite that, Ou Yangming had used all his stored attributes on the big yellow dog¡¯s equipment set in the Chaos Cave, thus his equipment set retained the original attributes.


    Even so, when Ou Yangming retrieved the pieces of equipment, other than Ni Wangyang, the two Yin Grade masters were envious.


    Ni Wangyang¡¯s face darkened, and he thought, ¡®This young fe¡¯s really making a fuss out of nothing. I¡¯ve already told him that nobody will dare to touch the Ni family¡¯s goods, but he¡¯s still being so pretentious. He¡¯s not showing me respect at all.


    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Yinghong, I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson.¡¯


    However, just as Ni Wangyang thought so, he felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as a sharp sound pierced the air.


    It was an arrow, and it was one that was directly aimed at Ni Wangyang. The arrow¡¯s speed and uracy were excellent but most importantly, it was shot unexpectedly. The archer had shot the arrow right after locking on to Ni Wangyang as the target.


    Though Ni Wangyang had finally sensed it, he could not evade the arrow perfectly.


    He roared and twisted his body forcefully, but he knew very well that he could probably not escape the sneak attack. While Ni Wangyang would not lose his life, a severe injury was likely inevitable.


    Ni Wangyang was surprised and mad at that moment, but he could only watch helplessly as the arrow shot toward his shoulder.


    In actuality, the arrow was initially targeted at his chest, but he managed to switch its final target by forcing a dodge.


    That said, a sh of saber-light suddenly appeared at the spur of the moment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber had touched the arrow lightly. It did not seem like he had exerted much power through the saber, but the sh was so wonderful that the arrow¡¯s direction was shifted up a little, with the precondition that the arrow¡¯s speed and power were unaffected. The slight shift caused the deadly arrow to change its direction by which it brushed past Ni Wangyang¡¯s hair. Apart from a few strands of long hair that were lost as a result, Ni Wangyang was not harmed.


    ¡°Ah


    ¡°Who¡¯s that fe hiding in the dark? Get your *ss out here!¡± Ni Wangyang roared furiously after he managed to dodge the attack. Before his voice died away, he had retrieved his weapon, which was also a military saber.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. It wasmon for tough men in the military to use a military saber as a weapon, but a n member from the Ni family had plenty of other choices.


    Therefore, it was unusual for a n powerhouse to use a military saber as a weapon.


    Ni Wangyang shed and darted in the direction where the arrow was shot. He had identified the enemy¡¯s identity right away although only a shot was made.


    A Yang Grade powerhouse, the attacker was definitely a powerful Yang Grade master. One would be courting death to confront a Yang Grade divine archer from a distance away, hence Ni Wangyang charged at the attacker without any hesitation.


    Nevertheless, three more arrows were shot in a row.


    Ni Wangyang was well-prepared this time, so he either blocked with his saber or shifted his body to avoid the arrows. Ni Wangyang yed it safe, but he was not afraid at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he noticed a hint of military skills in Ni Wangyang¡¯s body technique and de art. The Ni family powerhouse had surely served in the military, and his character was rather simr to a soldier¡¯s style, which was why he preserved such a deep impression of a soldier.


    All in all, Ou Yangming felt a close connection with Ni Wangyang when he saw the saber technique.


    Seeing as Ni Wangyang was close within reach, a ck figure jumped out abruptly and stabbed his longsword at him.


    Ni Wangyang yelled, and the two Yang Grade powerhouses instantly shed. In spite of that, Ni Wangyang was quickly relieved when their weapons shed and sparks flew. The Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s power and essential Qi were inferior to Ni Wangyang¡¯s, and he was at most in Yang Grade ss One. Being an elder of the Ni family¡¯s direct line of descent, Ni Wangyang could easily take down the enemy.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming shouted as he noticed something, ¡°Senior, be careful, there are two of them!¡±


    Subsequently, another arrow was shot from the dark, and it was aimed at Ni Wangyang once more.


    Ni Wangyang was so infuriated that he bellowed a few times. Fortunately, he was able to shift and evade the arrow as he was more powerful than his opponent. The two Ni family disciples made up their minds after exchanging nces, but just as they were going to charge out regardless of the cost, Ou Yangming ordered softly, ¡°Hide behind the horses and protect yourselves. Don¡¯t distract Senior Ni, or you¡¯ll be harming him instead of helping him!¡± If Ou Yangming had given another reason, the disciples would have ignored him, but they were hesitant to make a move after hearing what Ou Yangming said. Their shoulders were not solid enough, so they could not take the responsibility of having harmed their n¡¯s senior.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming dashed out.


    They were on empty ground at the moment, but the ground was uneven and there was a flowing river beside. Ou Yangming moved up and down, and he seemed to be moving forward by stepping on different nodes each time he leaped, which was an exceptionally strange feeling.


    The Yin Grade archer, who was still hiding in the dark, was appalled.


    Being the long-range archer of the sneak attack, he had noticed Ou Yangming long ago and hated the young fellow for blocking the first arrow that was supposed to hit its target. Thus, he was determined to kill Ou Yangming when the young fellow actually approached him. Of course, the archer was not going to spare Ou Yangming even if he begged for mercy because the archers¡¯ ultimate goal of this attack was the golden pill.


    However, when the archer lifted his bow a few times with the intention to shoot an arrow at Ou Yangming¡¯s chest, he strangely realized that there was never a good time to release the arrow.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to have be one with his surroundings when he approached the archer such that the archer did not have an opportunity to shoot his arrow. This was because the attacker had a feeling that Ou Yangming would certainly avoid the shot.


    The archer broke out in a cold sweat and thought, ¡®What the hell is this, what the hell, what the hell...¡¯


    While he was in a daze, Ou Yangming had arrived roughly ten steps ahead of him. Ou Yangming shed a big smile at him, then swung his wrist to hurl three flying knives.

 Chapter 136 Killing Them To Shut Their Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 136 Killing Them To Shut Their Mouth</h4>


    The three flying knives attacked the archer in a triangr shape.


    It was natural that the knives were not as fast as the bow and arrow, but they carried unexinable power when Ou Yangming casually threw them. When the flying knives shot out, the whole world seemed to be moving with them too.


    The archer experienced a strange feeling because he suddenly realized that he was threatened by the knives as if he was naked in a world of ice and snow; he would be frozen to death by the intense chill at any time. Needless to say, what truly threatened his life was not the chill, but the killing intent from the flying knives. The archer broke down internally at that moment.


    He initially thought the assassination would be effortless, but he ended up encountering such a peculiar incident. A young man, who was only in Yin Grade, had actually evaded his locked-on shot and even threatened him with three flying knives.


    The incident had surpassed his life experience of a few decades.


    Nheless, the archer was a powerful martial artist, after all, so he did not react slowly even though he was shocked.


    He finally managed to shoot the arrow, but the arrow that was originally aimed at Ou Yangming could only be shot to get rid of one of the flying knives.


    Yes, the violent and deadly arrow, which gave Ni Wangyang the Yang Grade powerhouse a hard time, could not even get rid of two flying knives.


    After making the shot, the archer shed and pounced on his opponent in a straight line.


    Since he could not harm Ou Yangming with his bow and arrow, he would suppress the young fellow with his strength.


    The archer was a Yang Grade powerhouse, hence he was extremely confident about going against a Yin Grade martial artist and was unconcerned even if the Yin Grade martial artist was slightly weird.


    While charging forward, he swung his bow to block the two flying knives.


    As powerful as the flying knives were and as uncertain as their tracks were, they could not avoid the bow.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    A soft voice was heard as the archer¡¯s arrow easily hit the first flying knife. Following that, his bow hit the second and the third knives.


    Afterward, the scene that he had expected came into view.


    The over-confident Ou Yangming, who had fearlessly charged at the archer, somehow swayed his body and backed away in a flurry.


    ¡®I¡¯vee out now, yet you¡¯re going to escape?¡¯ The archer sneered.


    Nevertheless, just as he thought so, a series of odd explosions were heard. As a result, he was surrounded by flying shards.


    A Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s strength was far beyond a normal person¡¯s imagination. The archer roared at the crucial moment, and his essential Qi surged, causing his robe to expand.


    Despite that, he reacted too hastily, and the shards came out of nowhere.


    The flying knives¡¯ shards that were driven by explosive power could pierce through a half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh, let alone a human¡¯s body. ¡°Ah,¡±


    The archer shrieked miserably, and his body was soon covered in holes and blood.


    On top of that, two of the steel shards actually shot into both of his eyes. Although he had looked up to avoid the tragedy, his eyes went pitch-ck, and he was soon in extreme anguish before he fell butt first to the ground.


    Ou Yangming scoffed at a distance away. ¡®How dare he resist the explosive flying knives with his body? He really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth.¡¯


    He dared not guarantee that a Supreme Great Ancestor could block the shards from an explosive arrow, but since a half-spirit beast could be hurt by the arrow, a Yang Grade martial artist could certainly not resist the shards.


    Of course, if Ou Yangming¡¯s flying knives were not at the peak of High Grade Rank Five, he could not have caused such powerful damage. The archer¡¯s painful shriek frightened the other Yang Grade martial artist, who was still fighting with Ni Wangyang.


    While he cursed his ipetent partner for failing to get rid of three Yin Grade martial artists from afar, he kept ncing around to look for a window to escape.


    This was because the remaining attacker knew that he could not defeat Ni Wangyang on his own. If he continued the fight, he might have to give up his life.


    Ou Yangming ran over at that moment, and he shouted while throwing his military saber in the swordsman¡¯s direction, ¡°Watch out for my saber!¡±


    He actually threw the military saber the same way he tossed a flying knife. In actual fact, if the swordsman was not fighting with Ni Wangyang at close range at the moment, he would also be facing flying knives instead of a military saber. The military saber whistled in the wind as it zoomed toward the attacker. Whether it was the timing or the angle, they were so perfect that the saber seemed unavoidable. It was also because Ni Wangyang was exchanging blows with that swordsman at the moment. If the swordsman attempted to dodge the attack, he would be hotly pursued by Ni Wangyang. Thus, it was better to choose the lesser of the two evils, and besides, who would actually pay importance to a weapon thrown by a Yin Grade martial artist?


    With that, the swordsman wielded his sword as though he drew a flower to block the military saber lightly. He even wanted to use leveraged force to deflect the saber towards Ni Wangyang so as to earn a chance to escape. That said, he suddenly felt that his hand became lighter.


    It was a sad feeling, but before he could figure out what exactly had happened, he felt intense pain in his shoulder.


    The attacker groaned like an injured ferocious beast and even jumped.


    It was then that he suddenly realized what had happened during that instant.


    His well-tempered titanium sword was actually cut by the military saber?


    Yes, it was simply cut, though it had only contacted the saber in mid-air for a split second...


    The military saber¡¯s force did not reduce as it had even left a gash on his body.


    ¡®What kind of military saber is this? Could it be a secret treasure from ancient times? If that¡¯s not the case, how can it be so sharp?¡¯


    Just as the attacker was distracted, he felt another stinging pain on his left thigh. When he lowered his head to look, he noticed that his left leg had left his body and flew far away.


    Who was Ni Wangyang? After fighting his opponent for a long time, he was certainly not going to be merciful when there was a sudden change in the situation. If he had not thought about keeping the swordsman alive, he would not have only shed the swordsman¡¯s leg away.


    ¡°Ah,¡±


    The agonizing shrieks were heard one after another as the two unlucky Yang Grade powerhouses copsed.


    On the other hand, the two Ni family Yin Grade martial artists, who were ordered by Ou Yangming to hide behind the horses, widened their eyes and mouth in disbelief.


    Their n¡¯s elder was just attacked by two Yang Grade powerhouses from near and far a while ago, but the tables were turned in a blink of an eye. The two Yang Grade powerhouses, who sneaked an attack, were moaning on the ground, and it was clear from their state that the battle was over.


    However, how exactly did the battle end? The Ni family disciples were puzzled and dazed.


    They saw Ou Yangming charging out to throw three flying knives, as well as his military saber, then... Then that was it.


    Just as they were flustered and feeling at a loss, Ni Wangyang¡¯s thunderous voice was heard. ¡°Why are the two of you still standing there? Quicklye over to clean up the mess!¡±


    The two disciples immediately regained their senses and ran over.


    Before Ni Wangyang shouted, he had destroyed the two attackers¡¯ dantians and had broken their limbs¡¯ meridians in a sh. Consequently, the attackers were useless people who could not stir up trouble anymore.


    Once they were carried to the side of the main road, Ni Wangyang questioned fiercely, ¡°Who are you? How dare you attack the Ni family¡¯s cavalries? Are you tired of living?¡±


    The swordsman widened his eyes and red at Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber, then asked while gritting his teeth, ¡°What weapon is that? Could it be a legendary... Magic tool?¡±


    As for the blinded archer, he asked with an ashen face, ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t get to live since we¡¯ve fallen into your hands, but I¡¯d like to ask, what were those three flying knives?¡±


    The attackers knew that they were bound to die, but they were not resigned to the oue.


    They had just been defeated in a weird and unexinable way, so the feeling of indignation was indescribable.


    ¡°Heh, looks like you¡¯re not aware of the situation yet, let me help you!¡± Ni Wangyangughed hideously and rubbed his hands as he wanted to loosen the men¡¯s bones. He felt that he had just been disrespected because the captives simply disregarded his question.


    That being said, Ou Yangming reached out his hand to stop him. ¡°Senior, let me ask them something.¡±


    Before the fight, Ni Wangyang would have agreed to Ou Yangming¡¯s request, but he would feel displeased. In spite of that, there was a slight change in his attitude at this moment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s attacks did not seem wonderful at all. He had just thrown some flying knives, followed by a military saber.


    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, perhaps that was all he did, and he had only seeded because he was blessed with luck. Nheless, Ni Wangyang, who was personally involved in the fight, knew very well that the seemingly miraculous sess was not an ident.


    Therefore, he treated Ou Yangming with apletely different attitude.


    Ou Yangming looked at the attackers coldly and said, ¡°Tell me who ordered you toe. I¡¯ll kill you quickly if you tell the truth, and I¡¯ll answer your questions, but if you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll see if your bones are tough enough to withstand the Ni family¡¯s elder¡¯s blows.¡±


    Ni Wangyang¡¯s face changed, and he actually looked worried.


    ¡°Alright, since he lied to us, he should be punished!¡± The swordsman scoffed, then continued after a pause, ¡°The person who hired us was from the Ni family...¡±


    ¡°Whoosh...¡±


    Before his voice died away, a sh of saber-light was seen as the swordsman and the archer¡¯s heads flew up into the air and rolled a few times before falling to the ground.

 Chapter 137 Life-prolonging Golden Pill

    <h4>Chapter 137 Life-prolonging Golden Pill</h4>


    Ou Yangming forced a smile at Ni Wangyang. The Ni family¡¯s powerhouse had a cold and stern look on his face as he said, ¡°Brother Ou, the men had ill-intentions, and they wanted to nder someone from the Ni family. Please don¡¯t be confused by them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, senior, they went all out to go against you earlier, and they weren¡¯t going to spare you at all,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile and added after a pause, ¡°Based on that point alone, I know that they were definitely the Ni family¡¯s enemies, and they couldn¡¯t have been ordered by someone from your n.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at ease since you¡¯re sharp-sighted.¡± Ni Wangyang twitched his mouth. He was still red with anger, but he forced a smile at Ou Yangming. Following that, he turned to order the two Ni family disciples strictly, ¡°Send their corpses back to the n for the great ancestors to handle them!¡±


    The two baffled Yin Grade martial arts exchanged nces. Though they were unwilling to, they responded to Ni Wangyang and cleaned up the mess before leaving in a hurry with the corpses.


    Ni Wangyang finally calmed down. ¡°Brother Ou, since the problem has been solved, it¡¯s best for us to hasten on with our journey through the night. Ah, the sooner we arrive at the Immense Forest Military Camp, the sooner we¡¯ll be at peace.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. Yang Grade martial artists havee, but if a Supreme Great Ancestor attacks us next, we¡¯ll be doomed...¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry. How can a Supreme Great Ancestory his or her eyes on us?¡± Ni Wangyang could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s... Not necessarily the case!¡± Ou Yangming touched his chest and expressed meaningfully.


    Ni Wangyang was stunned, and he was instantly guilty when he thought about the Life-prolonging Golden Pill that was carried by Ou Yangming. He was so confident earlier because he thought nobody knew about the Life-prolonging Golden Pill. If that was the case, by using the Ni family¡¯s name, he could have sessfully escorted Ou Yangming back to the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    However, if news of the Life-prolonging Golden Pill had spread...


    What if one was a Supreme Great Ancestor? One¡¯s life was still limited. In order to prolong one¡¯s life, would one even offend the Ni family?


    Honestly, even Ni Wangyang coveted the Life-prolonging Golden Pill. He curbed his thoughts and said, ¡°Stop thinking so much, let¡¯s go!¡± They got on their horses, then headed toward the military camp even though it was already nighttime.


    Although there were no Supreme Great Ancestors in the Immense Forest Military Camp, even a powerhouse of that level would not dare to act without restraint in the camp. The military camp represented the imperial family and the country, which was not something that could be fought against by ordinary people.


    Therefore, as long as Ou Yangming and Ni Wangyang arrived at the military camp, at least their safety was guaranteed.


    After traveling day and night, they finally returned safely to the military camp.


    Ou Yangming was no longer a nobody because his reputation had spread far and wide in the camp after the smithing challenge against Ni Yunhong. In fact, his prestige was not inferior to Old Craftsman at all.


    When they entered the military camp, Ou Yangming was recognized before he could report himself, hence he and Ni Wangyang entered the Armament Camp without obstruction.


    ording to military rules, goods that enter the military must be checked. Despite that, ever since Zhang Yinfan from the Provision Camp was executed and chopped into pieces, nobody had the guts to go against Ou Yangming anymore. As such, the squad leader who was guarding the gates waved his hand to let the horses pass. ¡°Brother Ou, you have quite a high reputation in the military camp!¡± Ni Wangyang sighed once he entered the camp because it reminded him of his past. He had stayed in the camp for a long time, so he knew the ce better than Ou Yangming did.


    After seeing how the other people acted, Ni Wangyang knew that Ou Yangming definitely had a high status in the military camp.


    Ou Yangming simply grinned. Since they had returned to the camp, he naturally did not have the mood to talk nonsense with Ni Wangyang. He quickly led Ni Wangyang to the courtyard, but he was stopped by a white-haired elder as soon as he entered.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Xuehai,¡± Ou Yangming immediately greeted with a grave expression on his face.


    The elder was the medical elder invited from Ni Yunhong¡¯s n. He was a person who focused on medical art and was unconcerned about external affairs, but like the three great ancestors, he treated Ni Yunhong and his younger sister with special respect. Hence, the medical elder hurried to the camp after receiving Ni Yunhong¡¯s request, and he even kept Old Craftsman alive with spiritual medicine.


    ¡°Have you brought the spiritual pills?¡± The medical elder nodded at Ou Yangming, then frowned after ncing at Ni Wangyang, who entered after Ou Yangming. ¡°Old Craftsman is extremely weak now. Without the Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills, I can¡¯t guarantee how long he can stay alive.¡± Ni Wangyang was stunned, and he shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Uncle Xuehai, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not here to supervise you, I¡¯vee to deliver you a message from Great Ancestor Xuetian.¡±


    ¡°A message from Great Ancestor Xuetian? Okay, go ahead.¡± Ni Xuehai raised his eyebrow.


    Ni Wangyang quickly answered, ¡°Great Ancestor Xuetian said that you may use the spiritual medicine generously once Old Craftsman¡¯s life is prolonged, and that you must help the old man regain his health as soon as possible. The great ancestor has ordered me to pick some medicine from the storeroom, can you see if they¡¯re suitable?¡± Ni Xuehai looked at Ou Yangming and Ni Wangyang in confusion, then left the room to take a look. He seemed rather surprised when he saw the eight sacks, and his face could not help but change when he smelled the vague fragrance in the air. When the medical elder finally opened the sack one by one to see what they contained, he gasped.


    ¡°Wangyang, did you pick them from the storeroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ni Wangyang replied to him loudly, ¡°Uncle Xuehai, make do with them for now and let me know if they¡¯re insufficient, I¡¯ll go back to bring more for you.¡± Ni Xuehai¡¯s face darkened as he scolded, ¡°You¡¯re a prodigal son! Do you know how tough it is for the n to gather spiritual medicine? There are plenty of herbs here, how are they insufficient? Are you trying to empty the storeroom?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he was secretly grateful. While Ni Wangyang did not say anything, he was Ni Yunhong and his younger sister¡¯s uncle, after all, and he chose great spiritual medicine for Ou Yangming out of his love for his nephew and niece.


    Nheless, Ni Xuehai sighed after losing his temper for a brief moment. ¡°Ah, Old Craftsman is still close to dying, so he can¡¯t be saved by worldly spiritual medicine. I can¡¯t save him even if I use all the medicine here...¡±


    Without further ado, Ou Yangming retrieved the precious jade bottle and expressed, ¡°Senior Ni, this is the Life-prolonging Golden Pill that I acquired from the Ni family¡¯s forbidden area, the Chaos Cave. Old Man¡¯s life can be saved with this spiritual pill, right?¡± ¡°What? The Life-prolonging Golden Pill...¡± Ni Xuehai was frightened. He asked as he carefully epted the jade bottle, ¡°D-did you find the Land of Inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously, ¡°If that isn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten my hands on the Life-prolonging Golden Pill.¡±


    Ni Xuehai studied the jade bottle admiringly and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m able to see such a peculiar medicine while I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°Uncle Xuehai, this matter shouldn¡¯t be dyed, it¡¯s best that you use the medicine now!¡± Ni Wangyang cleared his throat.


    A medicine of such high level felt much hotter than a hot yam when it was held in one¡¯s hands. If it attracted greedy eyes, Ni Wangyang was not confident about protecting it. Ni Xuehai¡¯s face changed, and he instantly waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re right,e with me.¡±


    Subsequently, the three of them tiptoed into the room.


    Ou Yangming immediately noticed Old Craftsman, who was already as thin as ath on the bed. A lump came into his throat, and he almost broke into tears.


    Ni Xuehai cast a cold look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t rm him!¡±


    Ou Yangming recalled Ni Yinghong¡¯s warning right away, where he was told not to let Old Craftsman have extreme emotions, so he forced himself to hold back his tears.


    Ni Xuehai opened the jade bottle after sitting by the bed, then poured out a thumb-sized pill.


    The medicinal pill seemed to contain an unbelievable power, and it released a cooling fragrance the moment it was poured out of the bottle.


    Not to mention Ou Yangming and the rest, even Old Craftsman let out a sound while hey on the bed. In particr, there was a slight movement on the old man¡¯s throat as if he was yearning for something.


    ¡°Life is truly wonderful...¡± Ni Xuehai sighed and uttered softly, then put the pill into Old Craftsman¡¯s mouth. Ou Yangming looked at the old man eagerly, whereas Ni Xuehai exined with a deep voice, ¡°Old Craftsman is still extremely weak, which is why he expressed his desire for the medicinal pill when he smelled it. Hehe, he has consumed the golden pill. If everything goes smoothly, the preliminary effect can be seen in half an hour¡¯s time.¡±


    While Ou Yangming was anxious, he forced himself to calm down. ¡°Senior, should I stay away?¡±


    Ni Xuehai hesitated before he replied, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Half an hour passed by in the blink of an eye. Ni Xuehai ced his hands on Old Craftsman¡¯s hands, then remarked after a brief moment, ¡°His heart meridian has be solid, so he can withstand the joy of suddenly seeing you. You may stay.¡± Ou Yangming was overjoyed upon hearing him, and he approached Old Craftsman in a sh.


    After an unknown period of time, the old man finally opened his eyes.


    His vision was still blurry such that he could not focus on anything even after he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Old man...¡± Ou Yangming lowered his head and choked with sobs.


    Old Craftsman shivered a little. He went from looking lost to being dazed, and from being dazed to being conscious. Atst, he had a clear look at the person in front of him.


    ¡°B*stard, is that you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, old man, I¡¯vee back to see you!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were blurry due to his tears, and he forced a smile at the old man.


    Old Craftsman used a lot of effort to look up, and he nced around the room like he was looking for a weapon. Nheless, he gave up after some time and mumbled, ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, as long as you¡¯re back...¡±


    Ou Yangming could not hold it in any longer, and he burst out crying.

 Chapter 138 The Golden Pill’s Magical Effect

    <h4>Chapter 138 The Golden Pill¡¯s Magical Effect</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s cry was earth-shattering.


    Previously, he was attacked halfway during his journey to the prefecture, but he ended up advancing to Yin Grade in the dense forest. Everything he experienced was a huge misfortune for a teen of his age, but the fact that Ou Yangming persevered until the end and killed Zhang Yinli proved how tough his psychological quality was. However, he found out after he returned to the military camp that Old Craftsman had passed out.


    Ou Yangming really grew at that moment.


    Before this, although he looked like he made unnecessary fuss all the time after being adopted by Old Craftsman, the old man had actually always been his psychological support. Ou Yangming was at ease as long as Old Craftsman was around because he knew no matter how much he overdid things, the old man would protect him at all costs.


    That said, his biggest support copsed that day.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming immediately matured. When he went to the Ni residence, entered the Chaos Cave, and was even attacked by a nest of ck Magic Crawlers, he never wanted to give up. On top of that, he broke through during a moment of life or death, and he stepped into the thoroughly meticulous state.


    It was all because he knew that his support had fallen down.


    Ou Yangming could only depend on himself in the future, and the old man, whom he had treated as a support in the past, was waiting for him to save his life.


    Hence, Ou Yangming was able to be as steady as a rock throughout his experiences after receiving the bad news. No matter what happened and how difficult things were, he never flinched and was steadfast.


    Unless one experienced the mental journey oneself, one could never imagine what it was like.


    After finally seeing the old man nagging at him again, Ou Yangming could not hold in his emotions anymore. The string that had been tightened in his heart was finally let go, and he broke down right away.


    Old Craftsman was confused as he looked at Ou Yangming dumbfoundedly.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t hit him, why is he crying like his parents are dead? But he doesn¡¯t even know where his parents¡¯ ashes are, so why is he crying like he¡¯s at a funeral...¡¯


    Feeling furious, the old man shouted with energy that he had gathered out of nowhere, ¡°B*stard, shut up, I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and his cry was instantly stuck in his throat as he could not wail anymore. He recalled Ni Yinghong¡¯s warning again, where he was told not to make Old Craftsman experience extreme emotions. ¡®Have I just vited the taboo by crying like I¡¯m attending a funeral?¡¯


    As such, he immediately stopped and looked at Old Craftsman, who was glowing in health but looked exasperated. Even though the old man¡¯s face was still so thin that the bone structure on his face could be seen, he did not seem like he had just recovered for a brief moment before death.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Ni Xuehai.


    Ni Xuehai stepped forward right away, then checked Old Craftsman¡¯s pulse and congratted him with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, old man.¡±


    Being a Ni family¡¯s elder, his hair was already white, and he looked a few years older than Old Craftsman.


    Old Craftsman regained hisposure and asked, ¡°Ah, this brother is...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ni Xuehai. You¡¯ve fallen sick due to worry, so Brother Lil¡¯ Ou Yangming invited me over to treat you. Hehe, a kind man is always rewarded, you¡¯ve fully recovered,¡± Ni Xuehai said with a smile and sent Ou Yangming a signal with his eyes. Ou Yangming quickly understood that Ni Xuehai was warning him.


    His face turned red as he suggested, ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve recovered, but your body¡¯s weak afterying in bed for many days, so it¡¯s best for you to rest more.¡±


    ¡°Do I not know my body condition?¡± Old Craftsman scoffed and pulled a long face. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, go make some food for me, b*stard.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him and left the room.


    Nheless, before he headed to the kitchen, someone had brought meal boxes over. Ni Xuehai¡¯s voice was heard at the same time. ¡°I¡¯ve made arrangements for the old man¡¯s meals. He¡¯ll have to take some medicinal porridge and slowly take in other types of food. Send him the meal boxes and stay with him these next few days. Don¡¯t make him angry, but don¡¯t make him too happy as well. He has to recuperate for some time, but he¡¯ll be fine in roughly half a month¡¯s time.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Senior, how¡¯s the golden pill¡¯s drug efficacy?¡±


    Ni Xuehai fell silent, but just as Ou Yangming¡¯s cheerful heart was slowly sinking into an icehouse due to the disappointment, he sighed. ¡°Ah, the Life-prolonging Golden Pill is indeed so mysterious that it is unpredictable. It¡¯s not something that I can imagine...¡±


    ¡°Senior, has the old man¡¯s body actually recovered?¡± Ou Yangming was startled.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Did you not hear me?¡± Ni Xuehai turned around to cast an exaggerated look at him.


    Ou Yangming mumbled, ¡°Senior, when did you tell me?¡±


    Ni Xuehai was slightly mad. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that he has fully recovered? He just has to be taken good care of ording to the medicinal meals I¡¯ve prepared, and he¡¯ll be full of vigor in no time.¡±


    ¡°You... You were actually telling the truth in the room...¡± Ou Yangming had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Hmph, when have I ever lied?¡± Ni Xuehai was displeased.


    Ou Yangming quickly apologized, but he silently cursed.


    ¡®Since Old Craftsman has recovered, why did you have to look so shocked? I was worried for nothing.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he was not a doctor, hence he could not understand Ni Xuehai¡¯s thought.


    ording to Ni Xuehai¡¯s medical art, he had spared no effort in helping Old Craftsman, but he was at a loss other than using the Life-prolonging Spiritual Pills to keep the old man alive. On the other hand, one Life-prolonging Golden Pill was all it took to make Old Craftsman¡¯s weak pulse strong again.


    Not only that, but Old Craftsman¡¯s bearing and energy were entirely different from before.


    The nearly nature-defying process waspleted by a small golden pill, so how could Ni Xuehai not be moved? How could he contain his feelings? Ou Yangming happily carried the meal boxes into the room to serve Old Craftsman.


    Perhaps the golden pill¡¯s effect was too powerful, or perhaps Old Craftsman hadin in bed for too long, his body felt uneasy. Therefore, the old man insisted on getting out of bed after having his meal.


    The instant his feet touched the ground, he was surprised and dubious about his own body.


    ¡®Is this thin body really mine? What exactly happened during this period of time?¡¯


    However, no matter how much he questioned, Ou Yangming assured him that he had fallen sick from being too worried, and he was temporarily unconscious as a result. That being said, he had fully recovered after the recuperation.


    Ou Yangming decided not to let anyone know that Old Craftsman had been on the verge of death. He also decided to keep it a secret from the old man himself.


    With that, another ten days passed, and Old Craftsman was visibly recovering quickly.


    In addition, the old man¡¯s body became stronger each day as Ni Xuehai prepared medicinal food for him with different rare spiritual medicine. While Old Craftsman had not recovered his best state, which was when he was younger, due to the short span of time, he was a different person from when he first regained his consciousness.


    Ni Xuehai bid his farewell after ten days and left two medicinal food recipes.


    Ou Yangming tried hard to make the medical doctor stay. Not to mention that Old Craftsman had not gone back to his peak state yet, even if he did, Ou Yangming was unwilling to let the great medical doctor leave.


    A human¡¯s body was made of flesh and blood, after all, so it was inevitable for one to be ill one day.


    Despite that, Ni Xuehai insisted on leaving. He told Ou Yangming to send Old Craftsman to the prefecture if he was still worried, and that he would take care of the old man.


    Ou Yangming remembered his words. Though he understood that he would likely have to rely on the Ni family for protection if he sent Old Craftsman to the prefecture right away, he would not hesitate if it was necessary.


    Finally, Ou Yangming raised a question when he sent Ni Xuehai and Ni Wangyang away, ¡°Senior, how long can one¡¯s life be prolonged with the Life-prolonging Golden Pill?¡±


    Ni Xuehai answered after he pondered, ¡°Based on Old Craftsman¡¯s body condition, as long as there aren¡¯t unforeseen events and he remains cheerful, he¡¯ll live for at least ten more years.¡± ¡°Ten years!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Senior, if the ten years are up, what¡¯s the effect of consuming the golden pill for a second time?¡±


    ¡°For the same medicine, it¡¯s most effective during the first time, whereas it¡¯ll be unsatisfactory during the second time,¡± Ni Xuehai answered helplessly and added to himself, ¡®Even if the second golden pill is effective, do you think you can attain it?¡¯


    Ou Yangming asked again, ¡°Apart from the Life-prolonging Golden Pill, is there another spiritual medicine?¡±


    Ni Xuehai wondered and replied to him, ¡°There is, but it¡¯s nearly a legendary item, and it¡¯s something that you can only dream of getting.¡±


    Nheless, Ou Yangming unexpectedly sighed a breath of relief and expressed, ¡°Thank you for your pointers, senior. When I visit you in the future, I hope that you¡¯ll tell me more about it.¡±


    ¡°I told you that it¡¯s something beyond your imagination.¡± Ni Xuehai furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll look for it now. Besides, I have ten years to do that, it¡¯s more than enough time.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Wangyang, the young fe talks really big, and he truly doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth,¡± Ni Xuehai shook his head andmented after watching Ou Yangming return to the military camp. Heter sneered. ¡°Does he want to obtain a few treasures in just ten years? Heh, even the three great ancestors together dare not im that!¡±


    He was struck dumb when he turned to look. ¡°Wangyang, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Ni Wangyang pondered deeply as though he did not hear him at all.


    ¡°Uncle Xuehai, I¡¯m thinking about an encounter before I arrived,¡± he suddenly responded without frowning anymore, then told the medical elder about the sneak attack that took ce after he left the prefecture. When Ni Wangyang finished, he added, ¡°After what happened, I kept thinking, how did Ou Yangming do it?¡±


    It was Ni Xuehai¡¯s first time hearing something like that, so he asked out of curiosity, ¡°How did that young fe do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everything he did was in and simple, but he managed to pull off the seemingly dull act.¡± Ni Wangyang smiled bitterly then continued after some hesitation, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯ll really achieve something after ten years...¡± The Ni family elders exchanged nces, and they somehow looked uncertain.

 Chapter 139 Dull

    <h4>Chapter 139 Dull</h4>


    For the next half of the month, the Armament Camp was bustling with people.


    When Old Craftsman fell sick and Ou Yangming went to the prefecture, everyone lost interest in the Armament Camp; when Old Craftsman slowly recovered and Ou Yangming returned, the Armament Camp was instantly in the spotlight once more.


    In particr, Ou Yangming, the newly risen Military Fire cksmith, became someone that everyone pursued. In fact, even the generals treated him in a friendly manner, and he suddenly became the new appointee in the camp.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming focusedpletely on Old Craftsman as he mostly spent time having casual talks with the old man.


    In the beginning, Old Craftsman was extremely d, but he became slightly worried after a long time.


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re spending time with me every day, have you finished your own work?¡±


    Ou Yangming replied to him cheerfully, ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯vepleted my basic homework every day.¡±


    Indeed, whether it was the martial-art squat or the mental power cultivation that he carried outte at night, he never cked. In actuality, the two basic cultivations were a piece of cake for him.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯ve recovered, and I don¡¯t need you to serve me, so go smith a few more pieces of equipment.¡± Old Craftsman was highly dubious of what Ou Yangming said, and he waved his hand. After a short pause, he added, ¡°Sir Kang has been diligently running aroundtely to get things done. He should be credited for my recovery, so go thank him for me.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®Kang Weibo is only running errands, how¡¯s that a tough job?¡¯


    Nevertheless, he would not disobey the old man¡¯s instruction. Besides, since Kang Weibo had been working hard for Old Craftsman, Ou Yangming was not going to be stingy with rewards.


    Honestly, there were at most five people in the entire military camp who knew the truth of the old man¡¯s illness. Most people thought Old Craftsman fell seriously ill, and Ou Yangming went to the prefecture to seek the spiritual medicine needed, which was found in the end so the old man was cured. However, those who knew the real reason and story kept their mouths shut without saying a word.


    Old Craftsman pondered and said, ¡°Young fe, there¡¯s something else that I need you to do.¡±


    Upon hearing the old man¡¯s serious tone, Ou Yangming dared not neglect him, thus he responded, ¡°Old man, please give me the instructions.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember that General Chen Yifan asked me to smith a weapon for me?¡± Old Craftsman asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    Old Craftsman nodded and exined, ¡°General Chen has been treating us well, so we mustplete the task he entrusted to us perfectly. Ah, but my old body can¡¯t take it anymore, so I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to hand over the task to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately stuck up his chest and assured, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t it just a weapon? You can leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Very well, that¡¯s how a good disciple should be,¡± Old Craftsman said happily, ¡°But having mere determination doesn¡¯t count, you must train harder to not embarrass us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Seeing as Ou Yangming promised him casually but still stayed in the room, Old Craftsman raged with fire, and he quickly scanned the room.


    Ou Yangming was frightened because he was extremely familiar with the old man¡¯s look. He jumped and informed loudly, ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m heading to the smithing workshop now.¡± Before his voice died away, he had already fled.


    ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable. I¡¯m growing old, and you must rely on yourself in the future.¡± Old Craftsman sighed after he reprimanded Ou Yangming, then he shook his head and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡®After falling sick, I somehow have a feeling that my body has miraculously be much better.¡¯


    People were usually weak after being severely ill, and the case of a patient being strong and robust after being sick had never been heard of. The old man was confused as he touched his hair. ¡®Could this be a sign of me having a sudden recovery right before death?¡¯


    Ou Yangming ran to his smithing workshop at the speed of light. He took a look at the materials inside, then shook his wrist as he retrieved some steel.


    As his Military Fire burned, piece after piece of equipment was formed in his hands.


    After just a brief moment, twenty pieces of different equipment wereid out on the table. Following that, Ou Yangming took ten precious ores from apartment in a corner of the room.


    It was a ce that was specially set up to store precious ores. Kang Weibo would send helpers to check the spot regrly, the ores would be replenished if they werecking, so Ou Yangming did not need to worry at all.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was the only person in the Armament Camp who could enjoy the treatment-even Old Craftsman was not treated that way.


    The smithing challenge that was held in the Armament Camp had truly caused an enormous and positive change in the way Ou Yangming was treated.


    Even though everyone still addressed Old Craftsman as the chief of Military Fire cksmiths, everyone knew that the title remained only because nobody dared to offend Ou Yangming. If that was not the case, the term of address would have been used for Ou Yangming long ago. As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire danced again, ten precious ores instantly disappeared, and four pieces of Attribute Equipment appeared on the smithing table.


    The four pieces of Attribute Equipment were attached with 5 points of attributes in total, especially the military saber that was a super weapon with 2 Points of Power. If it was shown to the other people in the military camp, even a captain like Liu Zhengye would rack his brain to get his hands on it.


    As for the remaining 5 points of attributes from the ores, Ou Yangming had naturally kept them for himself.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming frowned when he looked at the weapons on the smithing table.


    He was not satisfied with them.


    Honestly, after smithing with the absurd materials in the Chaos Cave, Ou Yangming began looking down on normal materials.


    Not to mention normal steel, even if he was presented with featured steel, he could point out their shorings.


    If hepared the pieces of equipment that were smithed using steel with the ones that were smithed in the Chaos Cave...


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened because he had a sudden urge to destroy the scrap metals.


    He wondered how Liu Zhengye and the other captains wouldment if they knew that the pieces of equipment that they valued were regarded as scrap metals by him. Ou Yangming sighed as he packed the pieces of equipment, then carried them toward the equipment depot. His arrival quickly caused a disturbance in the depot, but Kang Weibo arrived soon and was ted when he saw the equipment. Ou Yangming had brought four pieces of Attribute Equipment once he returned to the camp, one of them even hadyered attributes. It was a huge favor. As such, Kang Weibo only had one thought at that moment, ¡®My hard work when Old Craftsman was sick wasn¡¯t in vain.¡¯


    ¡°Sir Kang,¡± Ou Yangming greeted after ncing at Kang Weibo. Kang Weibo was happily checking the pieces of equipment when he heard Ou Yangming, hence he immediately ran over to the cksmith and bent over a little. ¡°Master Ou, what orders do you have for me?¡± Ou Yangming said, ¡°After this, get someone to send steel and a hundred precious ores to my smithing workshop.¡± ¡°What? A hundred precious ores?¡± Kang Weibo widened his eyes and twitched his mouth such that he could not let out another word.


    If Ou Yangming had asked for twenty or thirty precious ores, he would have agreed even if he was reluctant, but a hundred ores were truly beyond his authority limit.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get any more equipment this month if you can¡¯t do it.¡± Ou Yangming scoffed and left.


    ¡®The young master has gotten really quick-tempered, but the problem is that a hundred precious ores is beyond the limits of my authority.¡¯ Kang Weibo was struck dumb as he watched Ou Yangming leave.


    He stomped his feet and left as fast as he could to look for Supervisor Qu Jianming from the Provision Camp.


    After hearing Kang Weibo¡¯sint, Qu Jianming uttered after some thought, ¡°Give them to him!¡±


    Kang Weibo gulped. ¡°Sir, those are a hundred...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, since Master Ou has such a big request, we must fulfill it. As long as he submits the same number of equipment, the more the precious ores we give, the better.¡±


    Kang Weibo¡¯s eyes lit up, and he agreed to the supervisor to tter him. He understood the theory very well, but he was not someone who could make the call. Thus, he naturally had to act dumb in front of a boss who was qualified to make the decision.


    A hundred precious ores along with pieces of steel were sent to Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing workshop that night.


    Ou Yangming spent three days to refine every piece of equipment.


    Based on his speed, he could have easilypleted everything in a day, let alone three days.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming did not want to scare the other people to death, so he could only force himself to slow down. Even then, his ¡°slow¡± speed almost stupefied Kang Weibo and the rest.


    That said, Ou Yangming was not delighted about his work at all.


    If it was not because he wanted to recover the lost attributes in his mind, he would not have smithed the normal pieces of Good Grade and High Grade equipment. Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was still on the powerful materials in the Chaos Cave.


    His ability could only be unleashed to its full potential if he smithed with those materials. Besides, Ou Yangming also felt that he needed to make a trip back to the cave if he wanted toplete what Old Craftsman had promised General Chen Yifan.


    Nheless, before General Chen could approach him, another general had visited.


    Commanding General Fang Yihai from the South Camp had paid Ou Yangming a visit with Guards Captain Yu Hailiang.


    The general was a direct and honest man, so the first thing he said was, ¡°Master Ou, since Old Craftsman has recovered, can you head to the prefecture? Hehe, my family members have been anxiously waiting for your arrival.¡±

 Chapter 140 The Young Eagle Leaves Its Nest

    <h4>Chapter 140 The Young Eagle Leaves Its Nest</h4>


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little and looked rather troubled. ¡°General, I¡¯m sure you know that even though the old man seems okay now, he was ill for a long time so it¡¯ll take a certain amount of time for him to fully recover. I¡¯m too worried to leave at a time like this...¡±


    Fang Yihaiughed out loud. Being one of the people involved, he naturally knew that Ou Yangming had not said it to decline his request. The rtionship that Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman shared was definitely much closer than one that was shared between a father and a son who were blood-rted.


    Nevertheless, the general hade prepared this time, and he would never do anything that he was not confident about. ¡°Master Ou, this is the military camp, after all, so it¡¯s not the perfect ce for an old man to recuperate. If Old Craftsman goes to the prefecture too, he¡¯ll be provided with better medical conditions.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he was obviously moved by the idea. Feeling delighted, Fang Yihai quickly seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Brother Ou, the Fang family has hired several reputable doctors at the prefecture to wait for Old Craftsman¡¯s great arrival.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°General, how is their medical skill aspared to Ni Xuehai¡¯s?¡±


    Fang Yihai¡¯s smile instantly froze, and he replied to him with a bitter smile, ¡°Ni Xuehai is the number one famous doctor from the Ni family, and he has profound knowledge in medicine. Not only is he the best in the prefecture, but he¡¯s also one of the few best ones in the entire capital.¡±


    He secretly wondered, ¡®I honestly don¡¯t know how much of a lucky b*stard you are. You weren¡¯t suppressed by the Ni family after defeating their young master in a smithing challenge, and even became friends with Ni Yunhong. On top of that, you managed to invite the Ni family¡¯s best to the military camp.¡¯ With that, even if the other people had ns for Ou Yangming, they would be too afraid to reach out to him. If that was not the case, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s formidable smithing ability, his residence would have been filled with all sorts of guests long ago.


    ¡°General, I¡¯m incredibly grateful for your kindness,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought, and continued after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯ll inform the old man right away, he¡¯ll probably agree.¡±


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming wanted to head to the prefecture long ago. Nheless, he did not pay importance to the doctors invited by Fang Yihai because it was Ni Xuehai and the peculiar stones in the Chaos Cave that he was really after.


    Needless to say, it was easy to get Ni Xuehai¡¯s help, but difficult for Ou Yangming to enter the Chaos Cave once more. That said, since his days in the military camp were dull, leaving was just a matter of time.


    After promising Fang Yihai, Ou Yangming immediately asked Old Craftsman.


    However, Ou Yangming felt like a bucket of cold water was sshed in his face when the old man responded.


    ¡°Why should I go to the prefecture? I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going! My life here is great, and I didn¡¯t lose an arm or break my leg, so I can still smith a few pieces of equipment to survive. I¡¯m not going!¡± Old Craftsman rejected without any hesitation.


    He was unwilling to leave the military camp because it was his home, and he rather died at home than anywhere else.


    Ou Yangming twisted his face in agony for a moment and expressed, ¡°Old man, if you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m not going either!¡±


    ¡°You? Why are you going to the prefecture? Didn¡¯t you juste back from there?¡± Old Craftsman asked curiously. He cared for Ou Yangming more than he did himself. ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m sure you remember General Fang Yihai? I promised to attach Unique Attributes to some pieces of equipment from his n. The pieces of equipment and the ores are at the Fang Residence in the prefecture, and it¡¯s impossible for them to send them here,¡± Ou Yangming exined, then shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t usually break promises, but since you insist on not going, what else can I say? In any case, I won¡¯t go if you don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Since General Fang has invited you, why are you rejecting him? You must go no matter what! I¡¯m telling you, you must do your best for General Fang, it¡¯ll be highly beneficial for your future!¡± Old Craftsman red at Ou Yangming and bore the same aura that he had when he lectured the young fellow in the past. When the old man was extremely agitated, he could not help but pace back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s a rare opportunity, a rare opportunity...¡± Old Craftsman knew very well how difficult it was for someone to be recognized by a general, who was even willing to train that person. He would not be bothered, but Ou Yangming needed the opportunity. Despite that, Ou Yangming shook his head and insisted. ¡°Old man, I told you, I¡¯ll definitely not go if you don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°B*stard, are you trying to drive me mad? How dare you not go when it¡¯s such a great opportunity?¡± Old Craftsman red at him in anger, then turned to walk toward his bed. Ou Yangming was stunned and puzzled as he thought, ¡®What¡¯s the old man doing? He¡¯s not taking things too hard, is... F*ck, oh my god!¡¯


    His eyes widened right away because he saw the old man pulling out a big rod from the foot of his bed.


    He was afraid of the big rod.


    This was because the item left a deep and unerasable mark in his memory. ¡°Old man, where did you find it?¡±


    unei


    len


    ¡°Hmph, b*stard, did you think that I couldn¡¯t find it if you hid it in the smithing workshop? Heh, spare the rod, spoil the child. I see that your body has been itching since I haven¡¯t been teaching you a lesson for a long time?¡±


    The old man wielded the rod and asked madly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you again, are you going or not?¡± Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he answered firmly, ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Old Craftsman swung the rod but hit Ou Yangming¡¯s butt because there was more flesh there. ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrieked and jumped while holding his butt, but he stuck to the same answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go, and I won¡¯t go even if you beat me to death!¡±


    Old Craftsman was struck dumb, and he could not hit the young fellow anymore.


    He sighed and uttered, ¡°The prefecture actually has a great view, and I¡¯ve been wanting to go take a look. Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was holding his butt and was ready to be hit the second time, thus he did not expect the old man to change his mind.


    He blinked suspiciously. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    Old Craftsman rebuked, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?!¡±


    In actuality, many parents in the world were unconcerned about how they lived, but they would spare no effort in doing anything that would benefit their child. It neither mattered how much effort they had to put it nor was it important if the matter was to their liking.


    A child was everything to parents.


    Ou Yangming naturally sensed the change in Old Craftsman¡¯s mind, and he felt rather guilty. Nheless, as told by Fang Yihai, the prefecture¡¯s medical conditions were far from what the military camp couldpare. Moreover, in order to let the old man enjoy the rest of his life, Ou Yangming was already willing to offend the Ni family¡¯s three Supreme Great Ancestors, let alone swindling the old man himself.


    When Ou Yangming informed Commanding General Deng Zhicai from the Middle Camp that he and Old Craftsman would soon leave the military camp, the general sighed. ¡°I knew that the Immense Forest Military Camp can¡¯t make you-a legendary dragon-stay, but I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so quickly too. Ah, I have such a narrow vision.¡±


    ¡°General, I¡¯m only leaving to smith some pieces of equipment for General Fang. Besides, it¡¯s best to nurse the old man back to health in the prefecture.¡± Ou Yangming smiled apologetically. ¡°Tell me the truth then, are youing back?¡± Deng Zhicaiughed and asked.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He was going to say that he would definitely return, but he could not let a word out when he suddenly recalled the negative feelings he had from smithing in the camp during the past few days. After experiencing the steep and majestic mountain, would he still be willing to view in peace the scenery behind the small hill?


    ¡°Forget it, I give you my permission.¡± Deng Zhicai shook his head a little, then added after a pause, ¡°General Chen from the West Camp has been taking good care of you, so you should thank him before you leave.¡±


    Ou Yangming showed him an embarrassed smile and he bid his farewell.


    Nevertheless, once he arrived at the West Camp, Chen Yifan waved his hand before he could even speak. ¡°Go, go, go, you can leave if you want to, but when are you going to smith my weapon for me?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s slight reluctance to part disappeared because of Chen Yifan. He stuck out his chest and assured, ¡°General, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely smith a weapon that¡¯ll suit you best.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Chen Yifan scoffed and brought Ou Yangming to an empty ground, then retrieved a spear from the weapons rack. ¡°Young fe, watch me closely, this is the weapon that I like the most.¡± Following that, he shook his wrist and wielded the spear. The spear appeared to be a living dragon in his hands, and his body twisted in a wonderful way with it. In addition, Chen Yifan kept reciting a chant when he manipted the spear, causing Ou Yangming to be in high spirits. Chen Yifan stopped and asked with a deep voice after performing once, ¡°Did you understand what you watched?¡±


    Ou Yangming gathered his thought for a while where the purple light shed in his mind. He kept reying everything that happened earlier, and his eyes eventually lit up. ¡°Thank you, general, I understood it.¡± Chen Yifan instantly froze. He had nned to perform again but did not have an excuse for that.


    He nced dubiously at Ou Yangming and questioned, ¡°Did you really understand it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really understood it.¡±


    Chen Yifan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Okay, remember to smith the weapon for me. Now, you may leave.¡±


    en


    Once Ou Yangming went far away, he groaned and mumbled, ¡°The young fe has even learned my finest spear technique, so I¡¯m finally considered his master now, right? Heh... But did he actually learn it?¡±


    Even Chen Yifan was uncertain at that moment.


    After Ou Yangming left the military camp with Old Craftsman the next day, Kang Weibo made a sorrowful trip to Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing workshop.


    He did not have high hopes that Ou Yangming would return again after he left.


    Kang Weibo had thought that he could at least live a few good years if he relied on Ou Yangming, the newly risen Military Fire cksmith, hence he did not expect his blissful days to fly away so quickly.


    That said, his body froze the instant he entered Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing workshop, and he could not move an inch.


    Kang Weibo¡¯s lips trembled when he saw the room that was full of pieces of equipment, and his face glowed. He repeated the same words over and over again, ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich...¡±

 Chapter 141 Planned Carefully Before Making A Move

    <h4>Chapter 141 nned Carefully Before Making A Move</h4>


    The noon sun was not zing; it felt like a gentle warm current flowing on one¡¯s body, which made one feelzy.


    A carriage took its time to travel on the main path, but when it was near the city¡¯s gate, rapid gallops were suddenly heard as horses sped in its direction.


    Ou Yangming, who apanied Old Craftsman in the carriage, was awakened by the noise. He quickly looked outside through the window gap. Their journey from the military camp to the prefecture was not of a smaller scale than the one before.


    On top of that, due to the long preparation time, Commanding General Fang Yihai from the South Camp had even found an excuse to personally escort his guests. Simrly, Chen Yifan, who imed to be Ou Yangming¡¯s master and his representative from home, did not show an impression of weakness at all. Not only did he send Liu Zhengye, but he also dispatched three squads.


    Although Liu Zhengye was not on par with Fang Yihai, Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming appreciated the kind gesture.


    Nheless, even with such a solid team, Ou Yangming was extremely sensitive about everything Perhaps it was due to the many idents that had urred previously. Despite that, after seeing the people who were on the fine horses ahead, Ou Yangming let his guard down and even smiled.


    Old Craftsman asked in confusion, ¡°Young fe, is it someone you know?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly answered, ¡°Old Man, sit tight, it¡¯s Ni Yinghong who hase.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s...¡± Old Craftsman furrowed his eyebrows a little and looked at Ou Yangming with worry. He hesitated to finish his sentence.


    ¡°Old Man, just sit still, I¡¯ll ask them to go slower,¡± Ou Yangming said smilingly. Old Craftsman scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve been nagging them to go slower throughout the journey. The journey, that¡¯s supposed to take three days and three nights if the horses galloped fast enough, would end upsting for almost half a month. Are you trying to make my old body rot?¡±


    It was just like the old man said; Ou Yangming had been repeating two words throughout the journey, which were ¡®slow¡¯ and ¡®steady¡¯.


    They actually took half a month to travel from the military camp to the prefecture, which was the slowest marching speed recorded in history. Nevertheless, Old Craftsman was surprised that neither Fang Yihai nor the normal soldiersined at all.


    In actual fact, Fang Yihai had only remained hisposure because Ou Yangming guaranteed that his sess rate of attributes attachment was definitely above 30%. Besides, Ou Yangming had also promised to attempt bindingyered attributes to the pieces of equipment.


    Therefore, Fang Yihai dared not urge Ou Yangming so as to maintain the young fellow¡¯s good mood.


    As for the low-level soldiers...


    Since the South Camp¡¯smanding general was present, how could they have the guts toin? Ou Yangming grinned and got off the carriage. He noticed the gentle figure among the cavalries from a distance away.


    ¡°Brother Ni, how have you been!¡± He greeted with a smile.


    Ni Yinghong smiled weirdly and replied to him, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ve returned to the military camp for more than a month, so I thought you no longer want to learn the Suit Skill and appraisal art!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to teach, I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±


    ¡°Okay, my older brother has been waiting at home, please!¡±


    Seeing as things were off, Fang Yihai quickly interrupted, ¡°Ni Yinghong, I¡¯m the one who has invited Master Ou here, so even if you¡¯d like to invite him to your n, you should go after the Fang family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Ni Yinghong curled her lips into a slight smile and looked like a cunning little fox. She said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Brother Ou can go with you while I bring the old man to my n.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fang Yihai refused without any hesitation. He obviously understood how important Old Craftsman was to Ou Yangming. It would only be strange that the young fellow would stay in the Fang residence if the old man was taken away.


    The general cursed, ¡®She¡¯s such a clingy, sly fox. How can she take such drastic measures?¡¯


    That said, Ni Yinghong suddenly spread out her hands and expressed helplessly, ¡°Okay, Elder Xuehai has actually made preparations to treat Old Man, but since General Fang disallows, I¡¯ll ask him to forget it.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes instantly glowed. ¡°Senior Xuehai is here too!¡± Fang Yihai¡¯s face twitched. He was resentful. ¡®Is a national medical elder that amazing? But it does sound quite amazing...¡¯ ¡°General Fang, since Senior Xuehai is already waiting for Old Man, how about we make a trip there first?¡± Ou Yangming immediately turned to ask.


    Fang Yihai smiled bitterly, but he could not object to it.


    However, before he could decide, Ni Yinghong voiced out, ¡°General Fang, there¡¯s actually something I¡¯d like to ask. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Fang Yihai was somewhat startled.


    SO


    ¡°Have you invited Brother Ou here for the archer equipment set?¡± Ni Yinghong questioned seriously.


    Fang Yihai pulled a long face and answered with another question, ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case?¡±


    The matter was actually not a secret anymore, but it was the first time someone had spoken about it so openly, thus it made sense for him to be displeased.


    Ni Yinghong showed a disdainful smile. ¡°ording to what I heard, many people from the Fang family disapprove of it! Hehe, if they don¡¯t trust Brother Ou, why have you invited him here?¡±


    Fang Yihai¡¯s face took on an unpleasant expression, and his eyes looked fierce. In spite of that, unlike the hot-tempered general¡¯s usual behavior, he did not rebuke Ni Yinghong.


    Ou Yangming understood the situation after hearing them.


    The archer equipment set was quite important for the Fang family, but while Fang Yihai was an honorable figure in the South Camp, his power of discourse in his n was worrying.


    Ni Yinghong added, ¡°General Fang, instead of letting Brother Ou receive insults at the Fang residence, how about you let him be my guest at the Ni residence? What do you think?¡±


    Fang Yihai sneered. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, nobody will insult my guest.¡±


    Ni Yinghong shook her head and suggested, ¡°How about this? My older brother and Brother Ou will have a smithing challenge tomorrow noon as a learning experience for them. If the people from the Fang family are interested, they cane to watch.¡±


    She had only spoken about it casually, but Fang Yihai¡¯s eyes lit up right away. He inhaled deeply and cupped his hands at Ni Yinghong. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember this and repay you the favor in the future!¡±


    He turned to say to Ou Yangming apologetically, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve heard what we said. Indeed, I haven¡¯t made the best arrangements this time, but don¡¯t worry, I assure you that there won¡¯t be any more mishaps from tomorrow onward.¡±


    Ou Yangming naturally smiled and said that he was fine with it, but he shook his head and sighed when Fang Yihai left with his squad. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t think that helping someone was going to be so tough...¡±


    Ni Yinghong smiled sweetly and responded, ¡°The queue of people who want to help General Fang extends from the prefecture to the military camp. He has asked you for help because he values you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What about the people who want to help you?¡± Ou Yangming blinked.


    ¡°There are probably two queues of people who want to help me!¡± Ni Yinghong answered proudly.


    ¡°Ah... I was being impolite, it turns out that you¡¯re more weed than General Fang. I admire you for that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Brother Ou, you¡¯re ttering me!¡±


    Theyughed and conversed happily.


    ¡°Uhm...¡± Old Craftsman suddenly came out of the carriage.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong quickly stoppedughing and approached the old man at the same time. Although they had not rehearsed it, they naturally supported Old Craftsman by holding one of his arms each. Old Craftsman was dumbfounded, and he remarked with a bitter smile, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t deserve this treatment.¡±


    Ni Yinghong grinned. ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re a senior, so of course you deserve it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded as well. ¡°Old Man, you deserve it indeed.¡±


    Ni Yinghong blushed and rolled her eyes at him, whereas Ou Yangming pretended to ignore her.


    Old Craftsman wanted to correct the way Ni Yinghong addressed him out of habit but sighed when he saw her and Ou Yangming making eyes at each other. In fact, the old man was also less worried.


    With that, they entered the Ni residence together.


    Ni Xuehai had indeed been waiting for a long time, and he took in Old Craftsman as soon as he arrived.


    Ou Yangming wanted to follow them too, but he could only back away when Ni Xuehai red at him.


    If there was someone other than Old Craftsman whom he respected and feared, it was none other than the doctor who treated Old Craftsman.


    Ni Yunhong made his way over by then andforted Ou Yangming with a smile, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry. Since Old Man consumed the golden pill, he¡¯ll surely be fine.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to get me here instead of letting me go to the Fang residence, what exactly is it for?¡± ¡°Brother Ou, I know that you¡¯re interested in every skill rted to smithing, am I right?¡± Ni Yunhong grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ou Yangming was stunned.


    ¡°Hehe, are you interested in boring?¡± ¡°Boring?¡± Ou Yangming asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, it means making a hole on a piece of equipment to embed a gem in the future.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Is the Fang family adept in boring?¡±


    Ni Yunhongughed out loud. ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re really smart. Hehe, in terms of the Suit Skill, the Ni family is definitely the best in the prefecture! But equipment boring is the Fang family¡¯s expertise. You picked up the Gem Embedding Art right away when Yinghong taught you, so you¡¯re gifted enough to learn the new skill.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ni, why are you helping me?¡± Ou Yangming asked after he kept quiet for some time.


    Ni Yunhong pondered and sighed. ¡°Brother Ou, there was an unforeseen event among the Ni family a month ago. Ni Xueming¡¯s bloodline branch was removed from the n by the great ancestors, and the disciples in his branch are now useless. That said, he managed to escape before he was caught.¡±


    Normal people would be baffled when Ni Yunhong suddenly brought up the unrted matter.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming immediately understood that the two Yang Grade powerhouses who attacked him but were killed by Ni Wangyang were likely hired by Ni Xueming


    Ni Yunhong added, ¡°His bloodline was the most one among the n¡¯s branches, but he had aged and his days were numbered. He decided to take the risk but ended up harming others and himself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already in the past, so let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Ou Yangmingughed after remaining silent for some time. He expressed after a pause, ¡°Tomorrow at noon, I¡¯d like to see if your skills have improved.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow will be your show, so I¡¯m not going to be involved!¡± Ni Yunhong responded snappily. Theyughed together and no longer bore grudges against each other.

 Chapter 142 Live Performance

    <h4>Chapter 142 Live Performance</h4>


    At noon the following day, Ou Yangming was led by Ni Yunhong and his younger sister to an empty ground.


    Many people were already seated at the venue. Apart from Fang Yihai and the people around him, Ou Yangming noticed many familiar faces.


    Those people were the Ni family¡¯s elders, and they¡ªincluding Ni Wangyang-looked at him in confusion.


    Ou Yangming knew very well that some of them were feeling indignant for Ni Xueming.


    It was true that Ni Xueming was the culprit; he had even schemed a n on Ni Wangyang because he coveted the Life-prolonging Pill that Ou Yangming carried. However, most of the elders would me Ou Yangming for being the source of the offense.


    No matter what an outsider did for the Ni family, it was supposed to be a matter of course. At most, the outsider could be dismissed with some small gifts, but why was the n¡¯s most valuable Life-prolonging Golden Pill given to the outsider?


    The elders felt that it was better to give the golden pill to Ni Xueming than to Ou Yangming. Needless to say, Ni Xueshu and the other elders from the main bloodlines were above them, and the three Supreme Great Ancestors were also overseeing the matter. Therefore, the elders dared not openly disy their dissatisfaction.


    Fang Yihai stood up andughed. ¡°Haha, Master Ou, Master Ni, I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll be watching another challenge between you two.¡±


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s face froze, and he responded, ¡°General Fang, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fang Yihai asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well today, so I won¡¯t be smithing,¡± Ni Yunhong exined in a serious tone, then his eyes wandered about. ¡°But since so many seniors have shown up, we can¡¯t let you down...¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he noticed the signal from Ni Yunhong. ¡°Everyone, since the challenge isn¡¯t going to happen, I¡¯ll exhibit my abilities.¡± He walked over to the center of the courtyard where a board was already prepared and various materials were piled. Apart from steel, there were also tens of precious ores.


    As expected, the Ni family¡¯s background was unpredictable, and they were not inferior to the Immense Forest Military Camp at all.


    Ou Yangming nced at the materials and picked a piece of steel. As he yed a thought in his mind, his Military Fire burned and enveloped the steel.


    The spectators paid full attention to observe the process. Although there were not many in the crowd who knew smithing art, they were from noble families of power and influence, hence their knowledge was on a different level. In fact, they were familiar with smithing performances as such, so they were able to draw conclusions after observing in detail.


    Nheless, the people who knew the trade were struck dumb in a sh.


    This was because Ou Yangming¡¯s every move seemed to be in an exceptionally mysterious state. Whether it was the burning Military Fire, the flowing steel, or Ou Yangming¡¯s body, they all looked like they had be one.


    Not to mention no ws could be spotted, the spectators were actually bewildered.


    The more one knew smithing art and the higher one¡¯s level of attainment in it, the stronger the feeling of bewilderment.


    Ou Yangming was enlightened with the state of the integration of Heaven and man when he fought Ni Yunhong that night and was introduced to skills. That said, through different opportunities and training, he had only sessfully fathomed it when Old Craftsman smithed with the Layering Art.


    The myriad techniques in the world led to the same destination.


    When Ou Yangmingprehended the integration of Heaven and man in smithing art, he naturally performed it through martial arts as well because his cultivation base was already at a certain level.


    During the smithing performance, Ou Yangming disyed the real and original integration of Heaven and man.


    At the spur of the moment, the conceited powerhouses who were incredibly adept in smithing art were also stunned. There were even some who trembled and began losing control of themselves.


    Nevertheless, most of the martial artists were baffled. They only saw a ball of fiery me, and a weapon was slowly taking form due to the burning process.


    Atst, the Military Fire disappeared, and a longsword was formed in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    This time, instead of smithing a military saber, he smithed a longsword, which was something he rarely smithed. The longsword was smithed using the swordsman¡¯s¡ªhis attacker¡¯sweapon as a reference. While its length and pattern were slightly different, one could easily tell that Ou Yangming had forged a good sword.


    Of course, Ou Yangming had already known the weapon¡¯s grade and rank through his burning Military Fire.


    [Item: Distinguished longsword]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +15, Toughness +15, Durability 14)


    ¡°Seventh Uncle, what... Do you think about his standard?¡± An extremely soft voice was heard out of nowhere.


    When the crowd turned to look, they saw Fang Yihai questioning a white-haired elder. His voice was soft, but none of the people present were ordinary so they heard him clearly.


    The elder¡¯s face turned red, and he reprimanded, ¡°Fang Yihai, what do you mean?¡±


    Fang Yihai looked surprised. ¡°Seventh Uncle, didn¡¯t you doubt Ou Yangming¡¯s skills? Now that you¡¯ve seen his ability, what do you think?¡±


    If one had only looked at his puzzled look, one would think that he had made an unintended mistake, but the people present more or less curled their lips into a smile.


    How could themanding general from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s South Camp make such a lowly mistake? Ou Yangming could not help butugh too. If he had not witnessed it himself, he could never imagine Fang Yihai doing something like that.


    The elder, who was being questioned, was even redder in the face when he noticed the faint smiles from the people around him. Just as he was about to explode, his partner next to him remarked, ¡°I may not know smithing art, but I know that the piece of equipment speaks the truth. If you¡¯re curious about the little friend¡¯s ability, why not appraise it?¡±


    Ni Yinghong approached Ou Yangming and told him softly, ¡°Those two men are stubborn elders from the Fang family, but even though the first elder, Fang Xuande, is stubborn, he¡¯s their n¡¯s chief boring master. As for the second elder, Fang Yide, he¡¯s a cunning old man, so you must be careful.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. For some reason, he had a strange feeling when he heard the words ¡®boring master¡¯.


    ¡°Grandfather from the Fang family, do you trust me to carry out the appraisal?¡± Ni Yinghong looked up with a smile.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t trust you, who else can I trust?¡± Fang Yideughed out loud.


    In actuality, everyone knew that any appraisal master who carried out the task in an event as such would not speak carelessly.


    Following that, Ni Yinghong rubbed her hands to release the Appraisal Light. Her eyes glowed as she announced, ¡°Everyone, this equipment is at the peak of High Grade Rank Five.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a High Grade Rank Five indeed...¡± Fang Xuande mumbled andmented. Though he was also a cksmith, he could not havepleted the smithing process so perfectly if he was in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes. ¡°Seventh Uncle, how about you evaluate Master Ou¡¯s skills?¡± Fang Yihai urged with a smile.


    Fang Xuande looked in front and was in a daze.


    After witnessing the godlike integration of Heaven and man during Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing process, he found it impossible to affront his conscience and belittle the young cksmith even if he wanted to.


    Fang Xuande was not the only sharp-eyed one here, after all. Besides, he was an experienced and pure cksmith in the trade, thus he could not bring himself to put down another person.


    He could onlyugh bitterly while being stared at by many people. ¡°Master Ou has already achieved such a high level of attainment in smithing art at a young age, he¡¯s truly a genius!¡± On the other hand, Fang Yide¡¯s eyes wandered about as he sneered. ¡°Seventh Elder Brother, a piece of equipment at the peak of High Grade isn¡¯tmon, but it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never smithed one before, so why do you have to praise him so well?¡± ¡®If one looks at the result alone, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s just a piece of equipment at the peak of High Grade Rank Five; if one watches the whole process and is also a cksmith, the intense feelings of shock and disappointment are unbearable,¡¯ Fang Xuande said to himself although he shook his head without saying a word. Despite that, he could not say those words in front of other people.


    Fang Yide realized that something was off. This was because Fang Xuande was actually the leader of those who objected to Fang Yihai¡¯s suggestion of letting a young cksmith attach attributes to their n¡¯s equipment. If even Fang Xuande gave up, Fang Yide alone could not change the situation no matter how hard he tried...


    He scoffed and raised a question, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re skilled in smithing High Grade equipment, but have you stumbled upon a piece of Fine Grade equipment?¡±


    The crowd was shocked, and even Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were hesitant. Ou Yangming had note from an influential family, hence he had little opportunity ofing across Fine Grade equipment. Even if he was well-trained in the Immense Forest Military Camp, he could not get his hands on them.


    ¡°The pieces of equipment that the Fang family wants to bind Unique Attributes to are pieces of Fine Grade equipment. If you can¡¯t even smith a piece of Fine Grade equipment... Hehe, hehe, hehe...¡± Fang Yide nced at the crowd andughed instead of finishing his sentence, but the crowd understood the meaning behind his words.


    Ni Yunhong and the other people looked at each other, not knowing how to reply to him.


    They recalled that Ou Yangming had never smithed a piece of Fine Grade equipment indeed.


    While High Grade and Fine Grade only differed by one word, the difference was worth 10,000 taels of gold. Ou Yangming smiled faintly at Fang Yide. ¡°Judging from what you say, I¡¯ll pass the test if I smith a piece of Fine Grade equipment?¡±


    Fang Yide replied to him with augh, ¡°Little friend, we¡¯ll talk about it after you attempt it.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the man and confirmed that he was the one who was actually challenging Fang Yihai.


    He chuckled and asked, ¡°Brother Ni, does your residence have featured steel? May I borrow some?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re being too polite. If you need them, I¡¯ll ask someone to bring them here,¡± Ni Yunhong answered and waved his hand. Subsequently, someone carried some featured steel over.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned and danced again, the square became dead silent. The crowd watched the fire with different expressions on their faces, but they were all nervous.

 Chapter 143 Genuine Strength

    <h4>Chapter 143 Genuine Strength</h4>


    Fang Xuande¡¯s eyes burned bright, but he looked rather strange and confused as though he wanted to witness a miracle or was worried about something. On the other hand, Fang Yide¡¯s eyes flickered and looked at Ou Yangming with strong enmity. Nheless, nobody could tell. The smithing of the archer equipment set was an iparably huge matter in the Fang family. Regardless of the task¡¯s final leader, that person would receive unimaginable benefits. It was evident that Fang Yide was unwilling to let Fang Yihai lead the task.


    Therefore, he had spared no effort in roping in Fang Xuande, the number one smithing powerhouse in their n, to object to the matter.


    After all, Fang Yihai actually spoke carelessly in order to achieve his unspeakable goal; he imed that a 16-year-old teen had acquired God-given Attributes. Putting aside the legitimacy of the news, so what if it was true? Without convincing smithing abilities, how could the n entrust the unreal hope to a young junior?


    That said, things began to develop beyond Fang Yide¡¯s expectations.


    Not knowing what tricks Ou Yangming had employed during the smithing process, Fang Xuande became so immersed in it that he seemed to have toned down and was not very against the idea anymore.


    It was a terrible nightmare for Fang Yide.


    His only hope was that the young fellow did not understand Fine Grade equipment very well.


    However, when the Military Fire burned andpletely enveloped the piece of featured steel, Fang Yide¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he had a bad feeling about it.


    Fang Yide turned to look at Fang Xuande, hoping to catch a clue from the cksmith¡¯s face because he was acknowledged as the most powerful cksmith in their n.


    Nevertheless, Fang Yide¡¯s heart slowly sank because he saw once more how absorbed Fang Xuande was.


    Ou Yangming had seen featured steel many times, but he had definitely note across it much. In fact, it was his first time smithing and refining with a material like that.


    Despite not having forged with such a material, he had previously smithed with tougher material.


    It was the stones in the Chaos Cave, the ones that countless ck Magic Crawlers gnawed on with their mouthparts but could only obtain a bit of powder. The stones were superior to featured steel be it their toughness or their natural firmness.


    Ou Yangming had easily refined the stones that day, so the substandard featured steel was not worth mentioning. As his Military Fire burned, the piece of featured steel melted slowly like butter. Ou Yangming then controlled with his mental conception to transform the dripping liquid into a longsword. The familiar words appeared in his mind again. [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    W


    ¡°Upgrade.¡¯


    After giving the instruction through his mind, the attributes of the longsword, which was enveloped by Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire, were quickly improved. Ou Yangming devised a n once he was aware of the Fang family¡¯s secret weapon. As such, this moment was unquestionably the perfect opportunity to carry out the n. Hence, he attached the Sharpness and Toughness attributes generously. After just a brief moment, the longsword achieved the maximum limit reachable by the raw material.


    [Item: Extraordinary longsword]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +20, Toughness +20, Durability 18]


    A faint smile was seen on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. He curbed the fire, then ced the longsword on the smithing table, and nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you for the trouble again.¡±


    Ni Yinghong could not help butugh. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s troublesome at all.¡±


    Following that, she rubbed her hands again and released the Appraisal Light.


    Ou Yangming was moved. When he previously appraised pieces of equipment with Ni Yunhong and Zheng Ziwen, Ni Yinghong could already perform appraisal art. In spite of that, she could not execute it as fast as she could at the moment; she was restrained by her mental power and dexterity.


    Most importantly, she had to rest for 15 minutes after using the art once and could never perform it twice in a row without panting heavily after.


    On the opposite, Ni Yinghong was rxed and did not feel burdened at all when she used appraisal art this time. There was a huge disparity between the changes, and perhaps a stranger could not tell, but Ou Yangming identified that her mental power had greatly improved.


    Ou Yangmingmented. The Ni family had utilized their n¡¯s Land of Inheritance right after it was found, and Ni Yinghong was unquestionably one of the first batches of people who benefited from it. ¡°Grandfather from the Fang family, this sword is at the peak of Fine Grade... Rank Five!¡±


    Ni Yinghong was surprised at first, but just as Fang Yide was secretly delighted as he thought Ou Yangming had failed, she gave him a despairing answer.


    Fine Grade, Rank Five!


    Whispers and discussions were instantly heard because even some powerhouses, who were adept in smithing art, were suspicious of the oue.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fang Yide could not help but shout.


    In actual fact, he knew that it was extremely unlikely that Ni Yinghong had lied, but he was in disbelief because the two pieces of equipment were evaluated to be at the peak of Rank Five.


    The probability of smithing a piece of Fine Grade equipment by using featured steel was not low. Most cksmiths with genuine talent could produce a simr result, but Rank Five... That was a piece of Rank Five equipment.


    ¡®That young fe has just smithed two weapons. One¡¯s a High Grade, one¡¯s a Fine Grade, but both are in Rank Five?


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand smithing art very well, but it¡¯s not like I know nothing either. Even if you want to lie about it, can you please not make it too obvious...¡¯


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not very possible.¡± Questioning voices were heard one after another. Not only were the people from the Fang family doubtful, but some people from the Ni family had also stood up to express their discontent through their bright eyes.


    Needless to say, those from the Ni family who voiced out were powerhouses from their bloodline branch. Besides, they were only displeased with the result and none of them dared to use Ni Yinghong of a falsification.


    Ni Yinghong kept a straight face as if everything was within her expectations.


    ¡°Grandfather from the Fang family, may I ask why it isn¡¯t possible?¡± She asked inly.


    Fang Yide scoffed and answered, ¡°It¡¯s possible that the longsword is of Fine Grade, but Rank Five... Hehe, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the longsword earlier is also in Rank Five, am I right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ni Yinghong answered.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, every piece of equipment smithed by Master Ou is in Rank Five?¡± Fang Yide smiled brightly.


    Some people among the crowdughed in secret and thought, ¡®That¡¯s such an unreliable statement. I¡¯m afraid that only someone who knows nothing about smithing will believe that.¡¯


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ou Yangming suddenly scoffed and turned around, then he made his way to the side of the board again.


    He drew everyone¡¯s attention right away, by which even Ni Yinghong was surprised because she did not know what he was up to.


    Ou Yangming nced at the items on the board and reached out for an iron ingot. It was the most ordinary smithing material, which was usually used by a new cksmith for practice or to mold pieces of normal equipment on arge scale.


    Even the most ordinary yet official Military Fire or Spiritual Fire cksmith would not bother using it.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming studied the iron ingot for a while, then used his Military Fire to begin smithing. Everyone in the crowd looked at one another as they were baffled.


    The better the raw material in equipment smithing, the higher the equipment¡¯s grade. Ou Yangming had disyed his absolute ability in smithing art, and had even forged a piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five with featured steel.


    Given the oue, why had he chosen the most ordinary iron ingot?


    Among the plenty of materials avable, the iron ingot was undoubtedly the easiest material to be shaped. As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned, the material visibly melted at the speed of light, and a greave was instantly formed.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist to curb the fire, then casually ced the greave on the table.


    Subsequently, he proceeded to retrieve a featured iron ingot, and his Military Fire burned once more to envelop the material. ¡°Hey?¡± Fang Xuande asked in bewilderment, ¡°Is he trying to...¡± ¡°Is he trying to what?¡± Fang Yihai asked out loud. Amid the many people from the Fang family, he had the most confidence in Ou Yangming. He had witnessed the smithing challenge between Ou Yangming and Ni Yunhong, hence he knew very well that the teen could not be viewed as a normal person. ¡°There¡¯s a unique method among cksmiths, and it¡¯s used to test one¡¯s skill,¡± Fang Xuande said hesitantly, ¡°The method involves smithing a full basic equipment set with different materials because the limit of each material causes a huge difference in the equipment grades. However, the specific rank of pieces of equipment from the same grade shows the cksmith¡¯s genuine strength.¡±


    Fang Yihai and the other spectators came to a sudden realization.


    Nevertheless, it was also the exact reason they began looking at Ou Yangming strangely.


    Smithing art¡¯s mystery was endless, and the types of material avable were unusual. Nobody had the guts to im that they could master smithing with every material. Normally, a person who was adept in smithing with featured iron ingot might not necessarily be able to master smithing with steel or materials of a higher level.


    Simrly, one who was great at smithing with steel might not be great at smithing with featured iron ingot. In fact, one might not actually be better than a cksmith with a slightly inferior quality but was destined to use featured iron ingots forever.


    Hence, a cksmith¡¯s genuineprehensive strength could be shown by smithing all sorts of equipment with different materials.


    Ou Yangming released his power without restraint. He looked like he was kneading the featured iron ingot as though it was dough, and another greave was produced again after a brief moment.


    Two greaves, but two different materials.


    That being said, it was not the end because Ou Yangming picked up another piece of steel. He studied it as if it was calcting something, then when the Military Fire burned again, part of the steel was instantly removed by melting it.


    The remaining portion was quickly used to form an arm guard.


    Ou Yangming seemed like he was addicted to the process. He put down the newly formed greave, then picked up a piece of featured steel to produce another arm guard.


    Once he was done, he suddenly turned to ask with a smile, ¡°Senior Fang, can you please choose a material for me?¡±

 Chapter 144 Admitting Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 144 Admitting Defeat</h4>


    The crowd looked at Fang Xuande at the same time, whereas Fang Xuande blushed and could not let out a word.


    On the other hand, Fang Yide knew that things were getting bad, so he quickly said, ¡°Being able to smith withmon materials isn¡¯t much. If you¡¯re really so capable, you should try smithing with umon materials!¡±


    The crowd cast a strange look at him.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that request rather unreasonable?¡¯


    One would obviously choose a material that one was familiar with for equipment smithing. As for the umon, weird, and rare materials, although it was possible to smith an item that had the same equivalent rank, it was extremely difficult.


    Other than a top-notch elder, who had profound experiences in smithing art after studying it for more than a decade, nobody would have the guts to respond to the request.


    Fang Xuande furrowed his eyebrows. Just as he was about to remark that it was a forceful request, Ou Yangming agreed smilingly. ¡°Okay, as you wish. Brother Ni, can you please prepare some umon materials?¡±


    While Ou Yangming was smiling, his angry tone was obvious even for a fool.


    Fang Yihai was red with anger and was especially displeased with Fang Yide. Nheless, Fang Yide was a senior in his n, after all, hence Fang Yihai could not reprimand the senior, or he would bemitting an offense by disrespecting a senior. It was not a responsibility that he could bear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill every request made.¡± Ni Yunhong smiled and looked deeply at the people from the Fang family. After he gave an order, someone brought two types of material.


    The materials were neither steel nor featured steel, but their grades and ranks wereparable.


    Ou Yangming epted the materials and nced at Fang Yide. He expressed without hiding his contempt at all, ¡°Senior, if you¡¯re still unhappy with these two materials, there¡¯s nothing else I can do. You may look for someone else.¡±


    Following that, he shook his wrist, and the Military Fire burned again.


    Ou Yangming had fallen asleep after his first encounter with the Military Fire because he had insufficient strength, and his physical and mental powers were exhausted by the fire. Since Ou Yangming was no longer the person he used to be, if he was only using the Military Fire at such a level, he could go on forever without taking a break.


    After all, his 40 Points of mental power were not just for decoration.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    When his Military Fire burned violently, a loud explosion was actually heard from the material, and the fire became mightier as though oil was poured into it.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback because it was his first timeing across material like that. It seemed like the material waspatible with the Military Fire because it began melting without him needing to use a lot of effort.


    He was moved because he immediately understood that it was an advantage.


    Even though he did not know what material it was, the Ni family, which had a profound background, definitely knew the material¡¯s unique traits. Therefore, it was definitely not chosen randomly; Ni Yunhong had prepared it on purpose. Ou Yangming was rather grateful for the fact that Ni Yunhong put so much thought into the details for him.


    Since Ou Yangming had probed the material¡¯s unique traits, he was not going to hold back. He released more of the Military Fire so as to quickly reshape the material. Ni Yunhong and his younger sister looked at each other and wondered, ¡®Ou Yangming¡¯s being too impatient.¡¯


    Based on the explosion and the uncontroble Military Fire earlier, they were certain that Ou Yangming had stumbled upon the material for the first time.


    Theoretically, he should be cautious during the smithing process, and it would make sense even if he was a few times more careful than usual. If Fang Yide dared to use it as an excuse to stir up troubleter, at least the Spiritual Fire cksmiths who were present could shut his mouth.


    However, Ou Yangming did the opposite. Instead of slowing down, he sped up instead, thus the siblings were concerned.


    Nevertheless, regardless of what everyone thought, the helmet was steadily formed in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    Once he was done smithing the helmet, he fixed his gaze on thest material.


    Ou Yangming knew nothing about the material too, but since it was prepared by Ni Yunhong in advance, how would he be disappointed?


    With that, a brand new armor was sessfully formed in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands. Moreover, he did not consume much power, and the total time spent left the professionals in awe.


    ¡°The Fang family probably has an appraiser too, pleasee forward to appraise the pieces of equipment,¡± Ou Yangming said after he finished smithing the equipment set. Fang Xuande announced seriously, ¡°I¡¯m an appraiser, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned because he did not expect the old man to be having two professions simultaneously-it was somewhat rare.


    Afterward, Fang Xuande stepped forward with a grave expression on his face, and rubbed his hands to release the Appraisal Light.


    ¡°A Common Grade greave.¡± He looked up at Ou Yangming before he added, ¡°Rank Five, at the peak.¡±


    The Appraisal Light was released once more.


    ¡°A Good Grade greave, Rank Five as well.


    ¡°A High Grade greave, Rank Five, at the peak.


    ¡°A Fine Grade arm guard...¡± He stammered and continued after a while, ¡°Rank Five, at the


    peak.¡±


    By then, the square was dead silent. Apart from Fang Xuande¡¯s voice that echoed in the air, no other noise was heard.


    Fang Xuande looked at thest two pieces of equipment, then gritted his teeth before releasing two Appraisal Lights in a row. Everyone focused on him at the moment to wait for the final judgment. Fang Xuande frowned as if he was deeply confused.


    ¡°Grandfather from the Fang family, I know that you¡¯re feeling dubious, but if it¡¯s Rank Five, that¡¯s what it is,¡± Ni Yinghong suddenly blurted. She asked after a short pause, ¡°Seventh Grandfather, are you still not aware of what state Brother Ou has been smithing under?¡±


    Fang Xuande¡¯s face changed right away, and he mumbled, ¡°Could it... Could it really be... That state?¡±


    ¡°What state?¡± Fang Yide questioned though he knew that things were not in his favor.


    Fang Xuande moved his lips but could not bring himself to say it.


    Despite that, a loud and heartyugh was suddenly heard. ¡°Haha, could it really be the integration of Heaven and man?¡±


    ¡°The integration of Heaven and man?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How can the legendary state appear on a


    teen?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Yihai is probably having wishful thinking. How could he speak so carelessly!¡±


    Criticisms were heard one after another, and the ce became as noisy as a market. That said, the people who spoke kept quiet after a brief moment.


    This was because they suddenly noticed that the people who questioned were all from the Fang family, whereas the Ni family powerhouses fell silent and looked at them strangely. Those who hade from the Fang family were not fools, after all, hence they looked at each other after noticing that something was off.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Fang Xuande sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt anymore. Other than the integration of Heaven and man, I really can¡¯t think of another reason for his wonderful smithing movements.¡±


    He announced after taking a nce at everyone, ¡°Among these two pieces of equipment, one is at the peak of High Grade Rank Five while the other one is at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five. Every equipment is in Rank Five.¡±


    The people from the Fang family shut their mouths. Although their Seventh Grandfather had confirmed it, they were still in disbelief.


    Fang Xuande inhaled deeply and actually bowed to the ground at Ou Yangming in front of everyone else. ¡°I have eyes, but I failed to see. Please forgive me for having offended you, master.¡±


    Everyone was frightened and even Fang Yihai quickly jumped out instead of mocking the elder. ¡°Seventh Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Fang Xuande shook his head and exined, ¡°The smithing path¡¯s mystery is unparalleled, and anyone can be a master regardless of age. Since Master Ou has fathomed the integration of Heaven and man, he¡¯s qualified to be my master.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately responded, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite, I don¡¯t deserve the title.¡±


    If he actually epted the formality in front of Commanding General Fang Yihai from the South Camp, the consequences would be unbearable...


    Fang Xuande chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, the Fang family is blessed that Yihai was able to invite you. Please...¡±


    ¡°Seventh Elder Brother!¡± Fang Yide¡¯s face changed as he watched his opportunity leaving him before he could seize it. He could not help but put up a desperate fight. ¡°The fe may be adept in smithing, but he might not necessarily be good at attaching attributes. The Fang family¡¯s collection wasn¡¯t... Easily gathered, are you really confident about entrusting the task to a boy like him?¡±


    ¡°No matter how old he is, since he has apprehended the integration of Heaven and man, his sess rate in attributes attachment is much higher than mine,¡± Fang Xuande answered after some serious thought even though he was startled. He waved his hand and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to convince me anymore, I¡¯ve decided to suggest n Leader appoint him for the task.¡±


    Fang Yide fumed with anger and red at Ou Yangming


    ¡°Senior, General Fang, I was initially sincere about helping you, but I was deliberately obstructed a few times. Heh...¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and cupped his hands at the two seniors. ¡°I¡¯m done suffering from this ill treatment, and I don¡¯t want to interfere in your n¡¯s matter anymore. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±


    He cast a cold look at Fang Yide and vividly expressed his extreme discontent. At that moment, even a fool could tell how indifferent Ou Yangming was feeling.


    Next, Ou Yangming turned and left without any hesitation.


    ¡®Your n is that one who asked me to attach the Unique Attributes, but you made it look like I¡¯m begging you instead.


    ¡®Heh, why do I have to stand your attitude?


    ¡®I won¡¯t take it! I¡¯m not going to y this game anymore, you can y it all you want!¡¯


    Those were the impressions he gave when he turned to leave resolutely such that nobody could make him stay.


    Fang Yihai and the other people widened their eyes. The general instantly called out to him, ¡°Master Ou, please wait!¡±


    However, Ou Yangming seemed like he did not hear the general at all. He did not slow down and left the courtyard in a sh after speeding up a little.


    When Fang Yihai was about to pursue him, Ni Yunhong stopped him.


    The general was taken aback. He suddenly recalled that he was at the Ni residence instead of the Fang residence, so he could not act without restraint.


    After watching Ou Yangming leave, Fang Yihai shot a furious look at Fang Yide.

 Chapter 145 Covertly Pleasing

    <h4>Chapter 145 Covertly Pleasing</h4>


    Ou Yangming returned to his room and conversed happily with Old Craftsman for some time before he noticed a familiar figure through the window.


    He made an excuse to leave without leaving a trace and went far from the room with Ni Yinghong


    Ni Yinghong stopped and turned to smile when they arrived at the garden. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re truly a master in acting, your performance was just right, and it¡¯s really praiseworthy.¡± Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°Ahh, I wonder who exactly was the one who gave me the idea of making the Fang family beg me for help?¡±


    ¡°I only suggested, but if you didn¡¯t have the same thought, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed and even performed so well, right?¡± Ni Yinghong blushed.


    Seeing as Ni Yinghong was about to rage, Ou Yangming quickly stopped teasing her and said in a serious tone, ¡°Brother Ni, thank you!¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up as she blurted all of a sudden, ¡°Can you really not tell, or have you been addressing me this way on purpose?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and his heart beat fast when he looked at the charming face in front of him. He opened his mouth as he wanted to admit it, but was suddenly afraid because he was worried. ¡®If I expose her identity, are we not even going to be friends anymore?¡¯


    The smart Ni Yinghong got her answer when she noticed how anxious Ou Yangming was. She put her hands behind her back and expressed, ¡°I¡¯m actually happy with the current state, and I don¡¯t want to change anything.¡±


    Ou Yangming stared at her with his bright eyes. ¡°What about the future?¡±


    ¡°The future?¡± Ni Yinghong hesitated before she answered, ¡°The future is such a huge topic, and it¡¯s full of uncertainties, so I dare not think much about it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Ou Yangming responded proudly. He pped his chest and assured, ¡°Leave everything to me, I¡¯ll do things well!¡±


    Ni Yinghong kept blinking. She wanted to remark that Ou Yangming was talking big, but when she saw the look of determination in his eyes, she could not bring herself to ridicule him.


    Nheless, she was always not someone who would admit defeat. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Leave the future for the future. Fang Xuande is already begging my First Grandfather, what are you going to do?¡±


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°Let it be and don¡¯t let it affect me!¡±


    Ni Yinghong initially wanted to make things difficult for the young fellow, but sheughed when she saw how rxed he was. As Ou Yangming had said, he did not do anything wrong at all. In any case, the Fang family was the concerned party, thus he did not need to bother one bit.


    With that, they began talking casually in the courtyard and the atmosphere became more harmonious. Just as Ou Yangming had the urge to take their rtionship to the next level, familiar footsteps were heard.


    Ou Yangming quickly curbed his thought and acted like a gentleman. He put on a straight face without smiling.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed, and she could not help butugh internally. For some reason, she was also feeling slightly regretful. ¡®Ah, my useless older brother, he really doesn¡¯t know how to pick a good time!¡¯


    If Ni Yunhong, who had hurried here, knew what she was thinking, he would probably burst out crying. Ni Yunhong paced toward Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong in a hurry and sighed a breath of relief when he saw that they were acting decently. ¡°Brother Ou, I have good news and bad news for you. Which one would you like to hear first?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°The good news, of course!¡±


    Ni Yunhong replied to him straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Fang Xuande. They must pay a price to get your help. When we previously invited you toe, we promised to teach you the Suit Skill and the high-level appraisal art, so they must reward you in a simr way if they truly want your help.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ni, you¡¯ve spared no effort in helping me.¡± Ou Yangming was touched.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Ni Yunhong waved his hand and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said the good news, so what¡¯s the bad news?¡± Ni Yinghong asked.


    ¡®Younger sister, why are you more impatient than this b*stard?¡¯ Ni Yunhong secretly teased her. That said, he revealed, ¡°The bad news is Fang Yihai has gone to look for Old Craftsman, and the old man is looking for you everywhere!¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his forehead and spoke with regret, ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake, I¡¯ve made a mistake. I actually forgot about that...¡±


    Ni Yinghong furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not strange that Fang Yihai came up with the idea, but how did he find Old Craftsman?¡±


    ¡°Someone obviously brought him to the old man!¡± Ni Yunhong scoffed. His stern voice suggested that there was an irrepressible fire in his heart.


    Ou Yangming immediately recalled that not everyone from the Ni family was friendly toward him earlier. Some of them cast cold looks at him while some looked at him with hatred.


    ce


    He shook his head helplessly. This was the difference between a big n and the military. In the military camp, if two parties disliked each other, they could simply fight each other with real weapons. It was just like how the soldiers from the East Camp and West Camp opposed each other because their respectivemanding generals were ipatible.


    Nevertheless, regardless of how they fought, they always strived to do their best and would neither be a disgusting person nor be a drag on someone else!


    Due to that, the soldiers were much better than a certain elder in the Ni family!


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Forget it, nothing can be done since things have turned out like this. I¡¯ll see what Old Man has to say. Hehe, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t suffer any loss!¡±


    He would naturally do his best to execute tasks given by the old man, but if it was beyond his ability, he could not be med for every mistake.


    Ou Yangming noticed Fang Yihai as soon as he returned to his room. He did not know what the general had told Old Craftsman because they were conversing happily.


    The young fellow was rather dumbfounded because even though he had been carefully serving and never neglected Old Craftsman after they left the military camp, the old man was sometimes gloomy because he missed the camp. As such, Ou Yangming even doubted if he had made the right choice by bringing the old man out.


    Upon seeing Old Craftsmanughing out loud, Ou Yangming could tell that the old man was genuinely happy; it was not forced at all. Ou Yangming was curious but grateful at the same time. No matter the reason Fang Yihai hade, he would return the favor because the general managed to cheer the old man up.


    Ou Yangming cast aside the thought and approached them. ¡°General, you¡¯re here. Please forgive me for not having weed


    you!¡±


    Fang Yihaiughed out loud. ¡°It was me who visited without a notice.¡± ¡°B*stard, I can¡¯t believe that you did some proper business today!¡± Old Craftsman expressed with a bright smile, ¡°You did well today. You actually smithed every piece of equipment to Rank Five even with different materials, even I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Fang Yihaimented, ¡°Old Craftsman, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve raised him well. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s capable of doing that!¡± ¡®When have I ever taught this b*stard so many things? Based on his performance today, his smithing art is superior to mine.¡¯ Old Craftsman looked proud, but nobody knew that he was actually quite bewildered. Despite that, it would be impossible for the old man to admit that Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art had nothing to do with him. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll bid my farewell since you¡¯ve returned.¡± Fang Yihai stood up and nodded at them, then left even though Old Craftsman had asked him to stay.


    Old Craftsman sighed. ¡°Ah, the general is the general, he¡¯s a particr man!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about as he asked, ¡°Old Man, what else did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°He just told me some happy things and struck casual conversations with me. Ah, the military life is still the best,¡± Old Craftsman responded, then he looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Does General Fang have a favor to ask from you?¡±


    ¡°Old Man, how did you know?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m an idiot? Hmph, he¡¯s the general, yet he humbled himself to visit me and even talked to me with patience for a long time. Heh, I¡¯ve never been treated like that throughout my years in the military camp, so I¡¯m sure that it has something to do with you!¡± Old Craftsman looked at Ou Yangming like he was looking at a fool.


    Ou Yangming shouted, ¡°Ah! Old Man, you even perceived that! I guess you¡¯ve really recovered.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too troublesome to help General Fang, you should agree to it.¡± Old Craftsman said after cursing at him jokingly. His face suddenly took on a grave expression as he added, ¡°But if it¡¯s too difficult or if it¡¯s rted to someone¡¯s interests, just do what you can. Remember, your safety is a priority.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it well.¡±


    ¡®The young fe has finally grown up. I no longer have to worry about him or give him pointers.¡¯ Old Craftsmanmented as he looked at the confident Ou Yangming. It was a joyful matter, but why did he feel like he had lost himself in a reverie?


    After Ou Yangming bid farewell and left, he indeed met Fang Yihai a distance away from his room. The general greeted him with a fist salute, ¡°Master Ou, I apologize for what happened today.¡±


    =


    ¡°General Fang, you¡¯re being too polite, you weren¡¯t the one who offended me,¡± Ou Yangming responded inly.


    ¡°Master Ou, Seventh Uncle has asked me to invite you to our residence tomorrow,¡± Fang Yihai said meaningfully, ¡°He¡¯d like to explore the Embedding Art with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Since the senior has summoned me, I¡¯ll definitely obey the order.¡± Fang Yihan was ted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be weing you tomorrow!¡±


    When Ou Yangming sent the general out of the Ni residence, he voiced out after a moment of hesitation, ¡°General Fang, it¡¯s Old Man¡¯s first time here in the prefecture, so he¡¯s not very used to it. If an old friend often visits him to catch up with him, he¡¯ll probably be delighted.¡±


    Fang Yihai understood what he was trying to say. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry. The Immense Forest Military Camp is always closely connected with the prefecture, so people from the camp will alwayse.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ou Yangming bowed at the general seriously.


    Once he sent Fang Yihai away, before he could even return to his room, he was already stopped by Ni Yunhong and his younger sister, who brought him out of the residence.


    ording to them, Ou Yangming had previouslye and left the prefecture in a hurry because of Old Craftsman, hence he did not take a good look at the ce. This time, they were determined to bring him around. Ou Yangming agreed without any hesitation when he saw the eager Ni Yinghong. With that, they left the Ni residence and headed to the liveliest area in the city.

 Chapter 146 An Encounter On The Way

    <h4>Chapter 146 An Encounter On The Way</h4>


    The prefecture was where the county¡¯s capital was located. It was a bustling ce that could not bepared with the military camp, which was fortified and faced the boundless immense forest.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister led the way. They were heading to the prefecture¡¯s night market.


    In the prefecture, people hadpletely different living habits than those from the military camp and the town. For most people here, nighttime was the real beginning of a day.


    When the siblings and Ou Yangming arrived at a brightly lit street, Ou Yangming suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Look.¡±


    The siblings were slightly stunned when they looked toward where he was pointing, but they quicklyughed.


    A familiar old man was standing there.


    It was Zheng Ziwen, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s appraiser. He was looking around at one end of the street as though he was searching for something.


    Ni Yinghong grinned. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that we¡¯re able to encounter him here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    Ni Yinghong instantly pursed her lips and smiled so that even her big eyes were narrowed. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s indeed a good person, a really good person!¡±


    They smiled at each other as they recalled the days of their appraisal task in the basement. In order to let Ou Yangming understand appraisal art, Ni Yinghong had prodded Zheng Ziwen and used other tricks to make the appraisal master employ the art. She only stopped when Zheng Ziwen was exhausted and had no energy left. Without Zheng Ziwen¡¯s selfless help, Ou Yangming could not have grasped appraisal art.


    Ni Yunhong was rather jealous when he saw his younger sister and Ou Yangming smiling at each other. He decided to keep an eye on Ou Yangming so as to prevent his dear sister from being captivated.


    Ou Yangming went with the stream of people in the crowd and shouted, ¡°Master Zheng, what a coincidence!¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was startled, but his eyes lit up when he turned and saw Ou Yangming. He could not help but sh a bright smile as he responded, ¡°Haha, Master Ou, you¡¯re... Uh, ah... I have something else to attend to, I¡¯ll talk to you next time!¡± He was actually ted when he first saw Ou Yangming, but he quickly noticed Ni Yinghong, who was behind Ou Yangming. A prating chill immediately arose from the bottom of Zheng Ziwen¡¯s heart because he recalled his miserable experience thatsted a few days in the basement.


    Equipment appraisal was supposedly a small matter-like daily life¡ªfor him. However, the task that they did together had given him a taste of how tormenting hell would be.


    After continuously using appraisal art for a few days, not only was Zheng Ziwen¡¯s mental power exhausted, but he had also made an overdraft of it. As a result, he was mentally disorganized for the next few days and had no energy to do anything at all.


    In a way, Ni Yinghong had left him with an incredibly deep and unerasable impression.


    Upon seeing the little devil, Zheng Ziwen could not help but shiver. He was mumbling something to himself, and he subconsciously wanted to leave.


    Just as he began shifting his feet, Ni Yinghong¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Master Zheng, how have you been!¡±


    Zheng Ziwen halted and smiled, but he looked more awful than if he was crying. ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that Master Ni? Forgive me for not noticing you earlier.¡±


    Ni Yinghong replied to him with a smile, ¡°Master Zheng, you¡¯re a busy and proud man, so it¡¯s not strange that you didn¡¯t notice a nobody like me.¡±


    ¡°Master Ni, you misunderstood me, that was not the case.¡± Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face changed. Ou Yangming could not bear watching them anymore, so he asked, ¡°Master Zheng, are you waiting for someone?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen sighed a breath of relief because he dared not be entangled with the little devil any longer. He quickly answered, ¡°Ah, Master...¡±


    ¡°Brother Zheng, it¡¯s too difficult for us to keep addressing each other as masters. How about we just use terms of address for friends?¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and suggested.


    He was not over 16 years old yet, hence it was quite funny for him to be calling a man, who was in his thirties, a brother. Nheless, Zheng Ziwen, who knew Ou Yangming¡¯s abilities very well, was delighted. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my honor to have a friend like you, Brother


    Ou.¡±


    All of a sudden, a figure showed up from a distance away, and that personughed when he saw who were present. ¡°It¡¯s Master Ou and the Ni family masters!¡± The person who came was Head Shopkeeper Lin from the town. He nodded at everyone else and asked, ¡°Master Zheng, is Old Tributary Shen still not here yet?¡±


    ¡°Old Tributary Shen? Are you talking about Old Sir Shen Xiyuan?¡± Ni Yunhong suddenly blurted.


    Lin Yichen¡¯s face took on a grave expression as he answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Old Sir Shen.¡±


    Feeling surprised, Ni Yunhong questioned, ¡°Old Sir Shen hasn¡¯t gotten involved in external affairs for years, why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Master Ni, there¡¯s a small issue in the Yi Pavilion. Someone came to gamble on stones, and the person who came has ill-intentions, so we¡¯re hoping to invite Old Tributary Shen to oversee the matter and give us some pointers.¡±


    Ni Yunhong furrowed his eyebrows andmented, ¡°How can someone from the prefecture not treat the Yi Pavilion with respect?¡±


    Zheng Ziwen interrupted. ¡°The person isn¡¯t from the prefecture, he¡¯s an influential person from Ling County.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, so he began paying attention to the matter.


    They were in Changlong County at the moment, which was right next to Ling County. Due to the counties¡¯ geographical location, theypeted with each other in many aspects. It was not only survival of the fittest between the officials, but also among civil organizations.


    Ni Yinghong suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Shopkeeper Lin, even if someone from Ling County hase, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, right?¡±


    Lin Yichen smiled bitterly and spread out his hands. ¡°Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to meddle in the issue half a month ago, but I was ordered and transferred to the prefecture to be the head shopkeeper. There¡¯s nothing I can do...¡±


    ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, you¡¯ve been promoted! Congrattions!¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about.


    Lin Yichen waved his hand. Coincidentally, a young man, who was drenched in sweat, ran over and reported, ¡°Head Shopkeeper, Master Zheng, Old Tributary Shen is unwell and is bed-ridden, so he can¡¯te today!¡±


    The faces of Lin Yichen and Zheng Ziwen changed right away. Old Tributary Shen was renowned for being adept in identifying raw gemstones, thus they would be confident if the tributary came, but since he could note, they felt troubled.


    Ni Yinghong suddenly chuckled. ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, you only thought of Old Tributary Shen. You¡¯ve forgotten about someone else who also has great achievements in stone gambling.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lin Yichen asked as he was shocked.


    ¡°Someone who seems so far away but is actually very near,¡± Ni Yinghong answered slowly.


    Lin Yichen turned to look at Ou Yangming, but he remarked with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou previously opened a top-notch gem, but it was only a coincidence.¡±


    AS


    Ni Yinghong smiled and expressed, ¡°I thought it was a coincidence too, but now I know that might not be the case.¡±


    Ou Yangming trembled a little and looked at Ni Yinghong as he was surprised. ¡®Could she have noticed something?¡¯


    On the other hand, Lin Yichen asked in a serious manner, ¡°Master Ni, what do you mean?¡±


    Ni Yinghong put her hands behind her back and answered proudly, ¡°Brother Ou has apprehended the integration of Heaven and man, so he has a superb sense toward the way of nature. Even if he can¡¯t fully perceive raw gemstones, he¡¯s much more powerful than ordinary people!¡± ¡°What? The integration of Heaven and man?¡± Lin Yichen¡¯s face changed drastically. He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and bowed respectfully. ¡°I have eyes but was too blind to see, please forgive me, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied to him, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen looked at Ou Yangming in disbelief because he did not expect the young man, whom he had worked with for several days, to be such a substantial figure. Nevertheless, Zheng Ziwen nced at the little devil again and cursed.


    ¡®Master Ou is still so humble, even though he¡¯s fathomed the integration of Heaven and man. On the opposite, you¡¯re so proud for some reason...¡¯


    Lin Yichen rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Master Ou, He Liangce, the He family¡¯s eldest young master, mainly runs a business of raw gemstones and gems in Ling County. He¡¯s now at the Yi Pavilion, and he specifically asked to contend with the prefecture¡¯s stone gambling master. If you can defeat him, our pavilion will definitely reward you well!¡± Ou Yangming looked at him and smiled. ¡°Why? Do you have a business conflict with the He family?¡± Lin Yichen smiled without saying a word, but the answer was crystal clear.


    Zheng Ziwen suddenly spoke, ¡°Brother Ou, He Liangce is a new famous appraiser from Ling County, and he has suppressed Changlong County. If you can be victorious, you mustn¡¯t hold back at all. You must pursue him so that he loses his reputation!¡±


    Ou Yangming was actually uninterested in challenges as such, but he was a little moved when he heard how impassioned Zheng Ziwen was.


    It was a battle between the two counties, hence he should do it without any hesitation because he was from Changlong County. Besides, it would be the perfect opportunity to repay Zheng Ziwen¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll go take a look, Brother Zheng.¡±


    Lin Yichen and Zheng Ziwen were overjoyed, so they quickly led the way. However, Lin Yichen wondered throughout the journey, ¡®Since when have Zheng Ziwen and Ou Yangming suddenly be so close? It looks like I should rely on him more in the future.¡¯


    They quickly made their way to the Yi Pavilion.


    A few people approached Lin Yichen as soon as they saw him, and they looked rather anxious.


    Despite that, Lin Yichen pped his sleeve and instructed, ¡°Go and invite Young Master He Liangce over, we¡¯ll go pick some stones in the backyard.¡± A 50-year-old elder asked cheerfully, ¡®Head Shopkeeper, has Old Tributary Shene?¡±


    ¡°Old Tributary Shen can¡¯te because he¡¯s ill, but we¡¯ve invited Master Ou.¡± Lin Yichen looked inly at him, then said to Ou Yangming after a pause, ¡°Master Ou, let¡¯s go ahead.¡±


    The other people were dumbfounded when the head shopkeeper addressed the teen as a master. They reacted as though they had just seen a ghost.


    ¡®Is a young man like him actually a master?¡¯ ¡®Head Shopkeeper Lin, even if you can¡¯t find a suitable candidate, you can¡¯t try to please the public by randomly getting someone to fill the spot...¡¯

 Chapter 147 Appraise Raw Gemstones

    <h4>Chapter 147 Appraise Raw Gemstones</h4>


    Ou Yangming entered the backyard while being dubiously looked at by the workers.


    Although it was quitete at night, the backyard was still brightly lit. On top of that, Ou Yangming was surprised to see thatyers of different raw gemstones were already gathered.


    Lin Yichen let out a hollowugh and exined, ¡°Master Ou, our store isn¡¯t usually fully opened at night, but it¡¯s different today.¡±


    Ou Yangming had already been attracted by the various raw gemstones; there were at least 10,000 of them. The raw gemstones had different appearances, and most of them were useless while a part of them contained amazing attributes.


    For example, the Substitution Gem that Ou Yangming possessed. If the gem¡¯s function was leaked, he would not be able to keep it safe.


    Ou Yangming felt like he had just entered a treasure mountain when he looked at the numerous gemstones.


    He was carried away and lost self-control at the mere thought of the mysterious attributes hiding inside the raw gemstones. Needless to say, he was excited because he had a trick to sense the gems inside the raw gemstones. On the other hand, even the most powerful appraiser would not have such a crazy feeling Lin Yichen smiled when he saw how highly spirited Ou Yangming was. ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re able to defeat He Liangce in the raw gemstone challenge today, as the host, I¡¯ll let you keep all the gems you pick!¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Ni Yinghong puffed out her cheeks andmented with a smart look in her eyes, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, you¡¯re really acting as you please. ording to what I know, He Liangce has just risen in Ling County, but he has challenged more than just one precious stone store throughout his journey here.¡±


    ¡°Master Ni, did you forget that the Yi Pavilion doesn¡¯t mainly deal with precious stones? Hehe, besides, isn¡¯t it the natural responsibility of people from Changlong County to defeat people from Ling County?¡±.


    Ni Yinghong eximed, ¡°You¡¯re really good with your speech, but I suppose the raw gemstones that you were talking about doesn¡¯t include these few?¡±


    She pointed with her slim finger, and the rest could not help butugh when they looked in that direction.


    There were over 10,000 raw gemstones in the backyard, but only three gems were ced where she was pointing at.


    The three gemstones were gigantic. In terms of their size only, they were muchrger than the rest of the raw gemstonesbined.


    Lin Yichen shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Ni, you¡¯re kidding. It¡¯s obvious that the three gemstones contain a gem each. Stone gambling tests one judgment and experience, but it also involves one¡¯s luck. If these three gemstones are among the other gemstones to be picked, wouldn¡¯t it be considered cheating?¡±


    Everyone elseughed. It was also then that several people arrived together. The person who led the group of people was the white-haired supervisor from the Yi Pavilion. A few men and women, who dressed differently from the other people, followed behind him. They surrounded a young man, who was in his twenties, like stars twinkling around the moon.


    The man had aplexion as clear as jade, and he seemed to be giving off a warm aura, hence one would feel inclined to approach him.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. Based on Lin Yichen and Zheng Ziwen¡¯s expression of urgency, he had pictured the He family¡¯s young master to have a threatening aura, which was why they were so anxious. Therefore, Ou Yangming was taken aback when he saw the man because his outer appearance and attitude were out of his expectations.


    He Liangce¡¯s eyes wandered about, but heid eyes on Ni Yinghong for a second before looking away.


    He grinned. ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, where¡¯s Old Sir Shen?¡±


    Lin Yichen cleared his throat and replied to him, ¡°Young Master He, unfortunately, Old Tributary Shen is ill, so he can¡¯t show up for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± He Liangce openly showed how regretful he was. ¡°How unfortunate indeed. I¡¯vee all the way from Ling County and passed by seventeen cities, where I¡¯ve exchanged views with precious stone appraisal masters in each city. Many of them rmended Old Sir Shen to me, so it¡¯s quite a pity that I¡¯m not fated to meet him in the prefecture.¡±


    He was obviously boasting a little, but due to his expression and attitude, nobody actually despised him. In fact, the other people vaguely sympathized with him for having missed the opportunity.


    Ou Yangming somehow had a feeling that something was abnormal, as if He Liangce had the power to influence someone else¡¯s emotions and senses. That said, Ou Yangming did not know if the power came from He Liangce himself or if the young master had achieved it through other means.


    ¡°You may not have the chance this time, but perhaps you¡¯ll meet him in the future.¡± Lin Yichen chuckled, then introduced after a pause, ¡°Young Master He, this is Ou Yangming, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s appraisal master. He¡¯d like to gain insight on the skills of Ling County¡¯s number one precious stone appraisal master.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®What do you mean by the Yi Pavilion¡¯s appraisal master? You¡¯re speaking carelessly...¡¯


    Nevertheless, he was not going to expose the lie in front of everyone else.


    The other people from Ling County cast strange looks at Ou Yangming.


    It was not odd for a young man to be an appraiser because, while not many people were born with mental power, there were definitely more than just a few who were.


    However, it would be quite a joke to say that a young man like Ou Yangming had great achievements in raw gemstone appraisals.


    Even though the people from He Liangce¡¯s side reacted that way, He Liangce kept a in smile on his face. ¡°Okay, since it¡¯s the Yi Pavilion¡¯s appraisal master who asked, let¡¯s have a challenge.¡±


    ¡°Young Master He, every raw gemstone that the Yi Pavilion has acquiredtely is here, you may select together with Master Ou.¡± Lin Yichen nodded with a smile, then added in a serious tone, ¡°ording to the rules, you both have an hour to choose ten raw gemstones from the pile. Once stone-cracking is done, you¡¯ll be judged based on the number of gems and their quality, and the superior one will be deemed victorious.¡±


    §°


    .


    Someone from He Liangce¡¯s side suddenly blurted, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, since he¡¯s the Yi Pavilion¡¯s raw gemstone appraiser, he must¡¯ve studied the gemstones here more than once. Isn¡¯t the challenge unfair?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He Liangce waved his hand.


    Though he had only uttered two words, it was obvious how confident he was.


    Ni Yinghong expressed all of a sudden, ¡°Master Ou has never been here before, and if you don¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s no need to go on with the challenge.¡±


    The other people were stunned, and they looked at her with shock.


    He Liangceughed out loud and remarked, ¡°Since the Ni family¡¯s little princess has spoken, of course, we believe it.¡±


    Ni Yinghong blushed right away, and she red at him angrily.


    Although Ou Yangming had already guessed her identity, and they both had faintly pointed it out, it waspletely different from having it revealed with solid proof.


    When Ni Yinghong thought about how Ou Yangming would look at her at that moment, she was embarrassed and enraged. Despite that, she was able to control herself and showed only a hint of her emotions.


    He Liangce felt rather strange, but he would never have figured out-not even if he was beaten to death-how exactly he had offended the little princess.


    Nheless, it was not the time to dwell on the matter. He Liangce cupped his hands at Ou Yangming and uttered, ¡°Master Ou, please!¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and suppressed the urge ofughing out loud. The fact that Ni Yinghong¡¯s real identity as ady was revealed in this situation made him want to burst outughing.


    In spite of that, he suddenly felt a chill when his eyes met He Liangce¡¯s.


    ¡°This is clearly Ni Yinghong¡¯s first time meeting him, but why was he able to identify it right away?¡¯ Ou Yangming looked deeply at him before he said, ¡°Young Master He, please.¡±


    Almost at the same time, they walked into the bunch of messily arranged raw gemstones. Ou Yangming reached out his hand to casually touch the gemstones next to him. Each time he did, a glimpse of red light was seen on his palm.


    It was the sign of his Military Fire burning, but it onlysted for a split second. It could not be seen once Ou Yangming let go of the raw gemstone. Even if people were watching him at that moment, nobody would notice the mysterious happening.


    That being said, Ou Yangming put on a full act. He could already tell the result by touching the raw gemstone, but instead of making a decision so easily, he studied them carefully from time to time.


    As for the raw gemstones that he especially paid attention to, most of them were actually just for show. If someone paid a lump sum to purchase the stones, that person would make a loss so huge that he would have to give up even his underwear.


    On the other side, He Liangce carried out the process differently.


    Instead of touching every raw gemstone, he stood on a good spot to scan them, then he began looking and picking only after 15 minutes.


    However, by then, everyone could tell that He Liangce picked gemstones that he had already noticed during the observation, and he was doing a targeted search.


    In short, Ou Yangming was casting a to catch every fish regardless of their size; He Liangce targeted those that had better quality before proceeding to select them.


    While their methods were absolutely different, one could tell from the crowd¡¯s expression which one was more reliable.


    Everyone from He Liangce¡¯s side looked proud as if their victory was already guaranteed.


    Inparison, Lin Yichen and the others looked grim, which was clear that they were not confident.


    Indeed, Ou Yangming was a gifted person, but he had not been reputable in this trade, after all. Hence, even Li Yichen, who knew Ou Yangming possessed the ability of the integration of Heaven and man, was being ill at ease.


    Ou Yangming reached out to casually brush his hand past a precious stone.


    He initially wanted to pretend like he was inspecting it, but the instant his Military Fire appeared, he sensed an indescribable blue ocean.

 Chapter 148 The First Choice

    <h4>Chapter 148 The First Choice</h4>


    A sky blue color instantly upied Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, and there was a split second when he even thought he had entered the unbelievable space.


    Without any hesitation, he conveniently picked the raw gemstone.


    Nheless, he did not draw anyone¡¯s attention because he had done simr moves earlier. Besides, was it not the most normal thing for a raw gemstone appraiser to study a gemstone in detail on his hand?


    Ou Yangming would only attract attention if he could pick good raw gemstones that also contained a gem each without studying them carefully. As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire contacted the raw gemstone, he could sense the enormous energy that it held. He was certain that it was the most valuable gemstone among the others that he had seen, or touched.


    Even the faint Military Fire was reminding him not to miss the treasure no matter what.


    By browsing the surface of the raw gemstones, Ou Yangming actually had extremely limited knowledge of them. Nevertheless, after observing for a long time, especially when he kept paying attention to He Liangce¡¯s selection process, he had some understanding of the gemstones.


    The so-called raw gemstones actually had some differences.


    Most of them looked just like normal stones while some had some bumps due to various reasons. Through the corners of those bumps, one could actually notice more things.


    It was how He Liangce chose the gemstones. He was not bothered about raw gemstones that had an extremely normal appearance, so much so that he would not spare a look at them at all; he focused on those with bumps.


    Although it seemed like an opportunistic method, Ou Yangming knew it was unquestionably the most appropriate way.


    People like He Liangce did not have the Military Fire as Ou Yangming did, hence they could not identify the truth of those raw gemstones. Even if they were truly skilled enough to make guesses through the different appearances, they could not arrive at a conclusion by just touching them.


    It was undoubtedly impossible for a normal person to appraise with close attention all 10,000 raw gemstones in an hour.


    Given the limited time, the best method was to invest it in gemstones that could be easily judged.


    Ou Yangming was holding a wless normal raw gemstone at the moment.


    He put it down after some thought, then continued picking up the next stone.


    Zheng Ziwen rubbed his hands. If he did not know appraisal art was ineffective toward raw gemstones, he would have gone over to appraise them.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming checked every gemstone despite the oue, Zheng Ziwen could not help but stomp his foot and remarked softly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not good that Brother Ou¡¯s doing this...¡±


    Ni Yunhong hesitated before he responded with a soft voice too, ¡°Brother Ou learned smithing art in the military camp, and he hasn¡¯te across raw gemstones before this, so he naturally doesn¡¯t know much.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, have you forgotten that he previously brought a gem back from the Yi Pavilion?¡± Ni Yinghong pouted her red lips. ¡°Hehe...¡± Ni Yunhong chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just seed once? What can it mean? When luckes, nobody can stop it.¡± None of them could refute what he said because if they were to ask themselves honestly, even Ni Yinghong did not think Ou Yangming could actually perceive the raw gemstones.


    The integration of Heaven and man was the most mysterious gain in theprehension of nature, but it was unheard of for someone who possessed the state to have the ability to see through raw gemstones too.


    ¡°Uhm... Should we remind him to focus on those with openings?¡± Zheng Ziwen asked carefully.


    The difficulty of appraising raw gemstones without an opening was ten times harder than appraising those with an opening, and the probability of making a mistake was also higher.


    In official challenges, those who had inside information would know how to choose.


    However, Lin Yichen waved his hand after he pondered. ¡°Master Zheng, since we¡¯ve chosen Master Ou, we should trust him. Perhaps he¡¯ll surprise us.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen was startled, so he asked, ¡®Head Shopkeeper, do you really trust his ability?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Lin Yichen shook his head without any hesitation.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, why...¡± Zheng Ziwen was red with anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Master Ou¡¯s skills, but...¡± Lin Yichen kept a straight face as he exined, ¡°I trust his luck!¡±


    The other people looked at each other because they finally understood why Lin Yichen decided to let Ou Yangming take up the challenge.


    ¡°A-aren¡¯t you trifling with the matter?¡± Ni Yunhong frowned as he was displeased.


    Lin Yichen sighed and exined, ¡°Old Tributary Shen¡¯s ability in this is the best in the prefecture, but he¡¯s bed-ridden now, and nobody else is his match. If that¡¯s the case, I can only choose to believe in luck...¡±


    He sounded extremely helpless, thus Ni Yunhong was speechless after hearing what he had to say.


    Yes. They could notpete in terms of ability with the He family¡¯s eldest young master, who had been victorious in challenging seventeen different cities in a row. Therefore, getting a lucky person to fill in the spot might actually yield an unexpected result.


    Of course, it was only doable because it was a unique situation-stone gambling. If it was for a challenge that tested one¡¯s real skills, Lin Yichen would never have allowed Ou Yangming to do it even if he was not in the right mind.


    An hour sounded like a long time, but the selection process passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the beginning, Ou Yangming was still holding back as he did not want to be too obvious. He soon realized that even though his appraisal speed surpassed He Liangce, it was impossible for him to touch all 10,000 raw gemstones in the backyard.


    Hence, after half an hour, he simply gave up pretending and began checking at the speed of light.


    Ou Yangming weighed each raw gemstone in his hand, then he tossed them aside and picked up another one.


    The crowd would have an unconventional misunderstanding of him by judging from his action alone.


    They would think he was weighing the gemstones instead of inspecting them.


    The raw gemstones that Ou Yangming examined were all-inclusive. Apart from the three huge ones, which were put aside on purpose, he had touched the other gemstones regardless of their size. In fact, he also looked at the ones that He Liangce had specially marked.


    Needless to say, it was not against the rules because both of them could appraisal any raw gemstone before the time ended.


    That said, the other peoplemented when they saw what he was doing.


    In particr, the high-level shopkeepers in the Yi Pavilion were fuming with anger, and they cast unfriendly looks at Lin Yichen.


    Lin Yichen was not the prefecture¡¯s head shopkeeper before this; he was only a head shopkeeper in the Immense Forest Town. For some reason, he was suddenly promoted to be the prefecture¡¯s branch¡¯s head shopkeeper.


    The sudden leap caused many other people to be jealous of him.


    As such, those who deemed themselves qualified to rece Lin Yichen secretly drafted aint in their head at that moment.


    Once the challenge ended, they would report the matter to the headquarter to use Lin Yichen of being ignorant and arbitrary.


    It was not only humiliating that the Yi Pavilion found an obvious amateur to challenge the famous He family¡¯s young master, but their reputation would also be ruined if news spread. Even if it was just for the sake of their store, they must not let Lin Yichen stay. Lin Yichen could naturally sense the unfriendly looks from the people behind him. Honestly, he was dismayed after seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s performance, but he had chosen the path and decided on the candidate himself, so he must persevere even if he had to suffer in silence.


    Atst, a loud sound was hearding from the gong.


    Lin Yichen inhaled deeply because the difficult moment was finally over.


    No matter the oue... Uhm, he was actually feeling hopeless already, but at least the unbearable moment was over. ¡°Gentlemen, the time is up, pleasee out.¡±


    He Liangce immediately stood up and smiled as he walked out.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming put down thest raw gemstone, and he pped his hands to get rid of the stone powder before he walked out.


    The only thing hemented about at that instant was theck of time...


    Even though he could sense the truth in the raw gemstones through the Military Fire, he needed to appraise. The better Ou Yangming felt about the gemstone, the more valuable it was. However, other than the unique raw gemstone that gave him a feeling of a blue ocean, while the other stones gave him notable and unremarkable feelings, he needed more time to identify them.


    Ou Yangming had sped up the process, but he still failed to appraise everything.


    Nheless, he believed that he would not lose the challenge.


    He Liangce still had a warm smile on his face. He had noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s performance, but he neither looked nor treated the amateur with disdain.


    Based on his morals alone, he could subdue most people.


    ¡°Master Ou, this is your home ground, so you may start choosing first,¡± He Liangce said gently.


    Before Ou Yangming could even let a word out, an elder, who was next to He Liangce, scoffed. ¡°Young Master, he knows nothing about appraising raw gemstones, why should you treat him with such respect?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He Liangce frowned and turned to smile at Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Ou, my n¡¯s tributary has a prejudice against you, please forgive him.¡±


    The fact that he addressed the matter on the spot made it hard for anyone to be mad at him. Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Since you¡¯re giving me the opportunity to choose first, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    He walked into the pile of raw gemstones again and picked up one of the stones.


    After seeing what Ou Yangming did, the eyes of Lin Yichen and the rest glowed, whereas people from He Liangce¡¯s side rebuked him.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±

 Chapter 149 Fine Grade Gem

    <h4>Chapter 149 Fine Grade Gem</h4>


    The first raw gemstone that was chosen by Ou Yangming was unexpected.


    It was not a full stone without a cut, but one that had a notch on one corner. Of course, most importantly, Ou Yangming was obviously thoughtless when he touched the stone, whereas He Liangce was the one who had actually paid attention to it.


    In other words, the first stone that was chosen by Ou Yangming was actually the one that He Liangce had paid the most attention to earlier. No wonder He Liangce¡¯s people could not help but denounce Ou Yangming, whereas Zheng Ziwen and the rest looked rather embarrassed.


    ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, it¡¯s inappropriate of you to do this!¡± The white-haired elder, who had spoken earlier, remarked with anger.


    The thick-faced Lin Yichen cleared his throat and was about to fool him with his words.


    Right then, He Liangceughed and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t shout blindly. When was there a rule in precious stone appraisal that one¡¯s not supposed to choose something that was appraised by the other person? Master Ou has inspected most of the raw gemstones here, so ording to what you said, does it mean that I¡¯m left with no options?¡±.


    The people behind him exchanged nces and were forced to keep quiet.


    Yes, Ou Yangming had been randomly looking through the raw gemstones earlier. Although he seemed to have searched cluelessly like a blindfolded fly, he had gone through many raw gemstones. If their logic was adopted, the challenge could not go on anymore because the stones that were appraised by their young master had also been touched by Ou Yangming. In that case, it meant that their young master would lose the challenge by default. Ou Yangming grinned. No matter what, He Liangce¡¯s bearing was deeply convincing.


    ¡°Young Master He, how about we both pick one each?¡± He took a step back and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show my inadequacy then.¡± He Liangce hesitated for a while before he agreed. He was a straightforward person, so he walked into the bunch of raw gemstones and nced for only a brief moment before he picked one


    up.


    He Liangce had gone with his own order as he picked one of the raw gemstones that he had carefully appraised earlier. Ou Yangming secretly sighed a breath of relief when he realized that he had guessed it right; He Liangce only chose those that had inspected earlier.


    Following that, Ou Yangming went to another corner without a sound and took another raw gemstone.


    The crowd could not help but express their surprise when he picked up the gemstone. Everyone thought he would y the same trick by choosing one that He Liangce had paid attention to. Within the hour earlier, even though He Liangce could not check all 10,000 raw gemstones in the backyard, he had expressed extreme interest in roughly 50 of them.


    If Ou Yangming picked from those raw gemstones, he would likely get something good.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s second choice was not from the bunch of stones, hence the crowd felt that it was strange.


    The white-haired elder even guessed, ¡®Did my mocking and Young Master¡¯s generosity influence the b*stard so that he dares not openly steal Young Master¡¯s achievements anymore?¡¯


    On the other hand, He Liangce calmly took his second piece as though he was not surprised by Ou Yangming¡¯s choice. They had locked onto their respective targets, so they chose their raw gemstones without any hesitation in a short span of time.


    Ou Yangming seemed like he had only scanned the raw gemstones briefly earlier, but he remembered well the ones that gave him a unique feeling.


    It was worth noting that He Liangce¡¯s vision and judgment in raw gemstones were top-notch and could not bepared by ordinary people.


    Among the 50 half-naked raw gemstones that he attached importance to, roughly 20 of them actually gave Ou Yangming a unique feeling. In other words, He Liangce had a 50% sess rate in obtaining precious gems among the 50 stones.


    Such a probability was shocking even for half-naked raw gemstones like that.


    The first one that Ou Yangming had chosen happened to be the one that gave him the best feeling among the bunch of half-naked raw gemstones. Therefore, he quickly beat He Liangce to it and picked it.


    Needless to say, among the remaining raw gemstones, apart from the sky blue one, there were also three that were not inferior to it at all. That said, Ou Yangming did not pick all of them at once.


    It was incredibly difficult to pick a gem of such a grade among half-naked raw gemstones and ordinary ones. If he were to find three or even four of them at once... The other people would likely associate his luck with something else.


    Once the twenty raw gemstones were ced on two different sides on the ground, Lin Yichen inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the stone-cracking process begins now, who should we begin with?¡±


    ¡°Since I started picking first, you may start with me.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and pointed at one of the gemstones. ¡°Open this one first!¡±


    Various tools had already been prepared in the Yi Pavilion, and professional stone-cracking masters had alsoe.


    A middle-aged man amid the masters took the lead, and his eyes looked fierce as he nced around. Ou Yangming felt a tingling sensation when he noticed it.


    He was slightly taken aback. ¡®This stone-cracking master is actually a Yang Grade powerhouse?


    ¡®Since when were Yang Grade powerhouses so worthless?¡¯ ¡®Brother Ou, this is Yue Dingtian, the number one powerhouse in the prefecture¡¯s Yi Pavilion. His greatest hobby is stone gambling,¡± Ni Yunhong whispered to Ou Yangming, then spoke even softer after a pause. ¡°He¡¯s rewarded very generously, but he uses all his money in stone gambling. When he¡¯s out of money, he satisfies himself by doing stone-cracking, and he¡¯s considered the person who¡¯s the most addicted to it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. There really is any kind of person in this world.


    ¡®But since he¡¯s a stone-cracking master who¡¯s also a Yang Grade powerhouse, his speed must be superior to an ordinary person¡¯s.¡¯


    Yue Dingtian studied the raw gemstone for a while before he retrieved a slicing knife to shave it. As the crowd watched the stone being shaved continuously, as though its skin was being peeled, they were nervous.


    Even the people from He Liangce¡¯s side, who were confident about being victorious, were tensed up.


    He Liangce stole a nce at Ou Yangming but did not notice any sign from his face. He was moved, and he guessed that the young fellow was either extremely confident or an amateur who did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. He Liangce also furrowed his eyebrows a little because he was surprised that he could not perceive Ou Yangming.


    Yue Dingtian worked extremely fast, and he announced after thest shave was made, ¡°No


    gem.¡±


    The people from He Liangce¡¯s side were instantly relieved. They exchanged looks as though they were telling each other that they knew Ou Yangming was only a pretentious person without genuine skills. On the other side, the workers and supervisors from the Yi Pavilion looked embarrassed, and they were strongly displeased with Lin Yichen, who had just been promoted and transferred here.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine that you failed to invite Old Tributary Shen, but why did you ask a weird and insignificant young fe to take the challenge instead? Aren¡¯t you ruining the Yi Pavilion¡¯s reputation on purpose?¡¯


    He Liangce grinned and took one of the ten raw gemstones in front of him. ¡°Thank you for the trouble, Elder Yue.¡±


    Yue Dingtian was stunned, and he stared at He Liangce with his cold eyes as hemented, ¡°Young Master He, you even know who I am, you¡¯ve indeede prepared.¡±


    ¡°Since I wasing to the prefecture, I asked around for some information. Hehe, that¡¯s all, Elder Yue, you¡¯re overthinking,¡± He Liangce responded calmly. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case,¡± Yue Dingtian said.


    Without further ado, he epted the half-naked raw gemstone and wielded the knife. The same scene of a stone being turned over appeared once more.


    Ou Yangming shook his head a little. Perhaps the other people had not noticed, but with the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, he could easily tell that Yue Dingtian valued this raw gemstone more than he did Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    It was evident that the powerful Yang Grade powerhouse had doubts about Ou Yangming too.


    Yue Dingtian maneuvered the slicing knife at the speed of light. Once he shaved roughly half of the gemstone, he suddenly slowed down.


    A green luster was emitted from within the raw gemstone. ¡°It¡¯s glowing, there¡¯s indeed a gem inside!¡± The people around He Liangce smiled brightly. ¡®Sure enough, our young master is impressive.¡¯


    After a brief moment, the gem was sessfully removed from the raw gemstone. It was not a huge gem, and its color seemed to be wed, but it was much better than the raw gemstone that was chosen by Ou Yangming, which contained nothing.


    Yue Dingtian announced coldly, ¡°A Good Grade gem. It can improve some Physique.¡±


    When the crowd turned to look at Ou Yangming, he smiled and retrieved the half-naked raw gemstone.


    The people from He Liangce¡¯s side looked disgruntled, but they could not do anything about it. They also had contradicting thoughts because they did not know if they wanted the raw gemstone to contain a gem or not.


    Nevertheless, they did not need to wonder anymore after a short while because they quickly became furious.


    This was because a red gem was seen in Yue Dingtian¡¯s hands.


    Based on its color alone, everyone knew the gem¡¯s grade was above Good Grade.


    As expected, a sh of a smile was seen on Yue Dingtian¡¯s face. ¡°This is a Fire-resistant Gem, and it¡¯s of Fine Grade. Master Ou, you have a good eye indeed.¡±


    He Liangce¡¯s people were indignant. ¡®Does Ou Yangming have a good eye? It was picked by our young master, okay?¡¯ Lin Yichen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled dly.


    ¡®Lucky, he¡¯s really lucky! ¡®With this Fine Grade gem, we won¡¯t be defeated today.¡¯ The supervisors and workers, who were standing behind him, reacted as if they had just seen a ghost. ¡°This... How is that even possible!¡¯


    He Liangce¡¯s eyes glowed because he was rather surprised and regretful too.


    Despite having paid importance to the half-naked raw gemstone, before stone-cracking was done unto it, he did not know exactly what its grade would be...


    After looking deeply at the expressionless Ou Yangming, He Liangce was finally feeling a little uneasy.


    ¡®He actually acquired a Fine Grade gem. Have I really used up my good luck after challenging seventeen cities, and I¡¯m going to fall badly here?¡¯

 Chapter 150 The Last One

    <h4>Chapter 150 The Last One</h4>


    ¡°Young Master He.¡± Yue Dingtian nodded at He Liangce and asked, ¡°Which raw gemstone are you choosing?¡± ¡°I choose this one,¡± He Liangce quickly curbed his thought and answered. He changed his original n and chose the raw gemstone that he deemed to be the best among all. During the whole hour, He Liangce had not observed all gemstones like he was fishing for a needle in the sea. Instead, he focused on roughly 50 half-naked raw gemstones. On top of that, He Liangce had actually eliminated about 30 of them in his head, so he only had eyes for about 20 of them.


    In actual fact, he was already mentally prepared when he let Ou Yangming make the first pick. Therefore, he was calm even when the white-haired elder and the rest stamped with rage. Despite that, He Liangce was not a deity, after all. Although he had a good feeling about the 20 raw gemstones, he was not 100% sure they contained a gem, and he did not know what grade the gems had. Hence, He Liangce was absent-minded for a split second upon seeing a Fine Grade gem. Though he had regained hisposure, there was an extremely subtle change in his mentality. When Yue Dingtian asked He Liangce this time, he no longer answered with a casually picked raw gemstone, but one that he was the most confident about and had the best representation.


    Yue Dingtian did not crack the stone right away after receiving it. He studied it for a while and nodded slowly. It was worth mentioning that based on the half-naked stone¡¯s portrayal alone, it looked much better than the one that contained a Fine Grade gem.


    Nheless, Yue Dingtian had seen plenty of raw gemstones that had a fine exterior but a poor interior. Thus, after he nodded, he began shaving it without any hesitation.


    As the crowd watched anxiously, or with eagerness, or while cursing the raw gemstone, it was opened very quickly.


    Sure enough, the stone contained a gem. It was a smooth and round gem, which was obviously superior to the first one, but it was not as eye-catching aspared to the Fine Grade gem.


    ¡°A High Grade gem, not bad.¡±


    It was quite difficult to hear such a remark from Yue Dingtian, but in actuality, it was because the gem was already at the peak of High Grade. He had cracked uncountable raw gemstones in his life, but there were very few gems that were on par with this one.


    Yue Dingtian subconsciously nced at the Fine Grade gem, then at the faint smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. He could not help but feel suspicious.


    ¡®Did Ou Yangming have sheer dumb luck or did he really notice something in it? ¡®But the fact that he was able to find the best one among the 50 half-naked raw gemstones, which were carefully picked by his opponent, his luck... It doesn¡¯t seem like it could be merely exined with luck, right?¡¯


    Nevertheless, Yue Dingtian was from the Yi Pavilion, so he did not have anything against it, and he chuckled to himself instead.


    Ou Yangming already had a well-thought-out n, so he casually picked a raw gemstone and handed it to Yue Dingtian.


    The same process repeated, and soon enough, Yue Dingtian had cracked 18 raw gemstones. Only a powerful Yang Grade martial artist could continuously crack stones without any effort while keeping a straight face. If Ou Yangming was in a battle of life or death against Yue Dingtian, perhaps he could kill the Yang Grade powerhouse, but he could definitely not contend with him in terms of endurance.


    Needless to say, everyone¡¯s focus was not on Yue Dingtian¡¯s endurance at the moment.


    Even if he was one of the best Yang Grade powerhouses among those who were present, he could not deprive the two young men of their glory.


    Once 18 raw gemstones were cracked, the winner and the loser had somewhat been decided already. Unless a superb gem was suddenly found in the two remaining gemstones, there was no longer suspense.


    Among the 18 raw gemstones, apart from Ou Yangming¡¯s Fine Grade gem, 3 High Grade gems, 4 (TN: The original number given is 5, but it doesn¡¯t add up correctly. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context) Good Grade gems, and 1 Common Grade gem were also obtained. The crowd unceasingly praised the 50% sess rate (TN: Author originally stated that the sess rate is above 50%, but in the correct case where only 9 gems were acquired, the sess rate should be only 50%. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context), and the high-quality gems made them feel like they were dreaming


    Out of the 9 (TN: The original number given is 11, but there should only be 9. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context) gems acquired, 7 of them came from He Liangce¡¯s raw gemstones.


    He had chosen 9 raw gemstones where 7 of them contained a gem, 3 of which were even High Grade gems. Even though he had only picked half-naked raw gemstones, his skill amazed the crowd.


    Inparison, the crowd felt ratherplicated about Ou Yangming.


    Only 2 gems were found from the 9 raw gemstones that he had chosen. Other than the Fine Grade gem, which he had only gotten through in dumb luck, there was only another Common Grade gem, which was the most ordinary one of them all. If Ou Yangming did not have the Fine Grade gem as a base, the result would be so shameful that he would want to bury his head.


    However... There were no ifs!


    When the other people looked at the dazzling Fine Grade gem, they did not know how to describe and evaluate it.


    Yue Dingtian suddenly said, ¡°Thest two gems. Young Master He, I¡¯d like to crack yours first, what do you think?¡±


    The meaning behind his request was obvious. If thest raw gemstone did not contain a convincing gem, the challenge¡¯s winner and loser were already decided.


    He Liangce responded gracefully, ¡°Okay, thank you for the trouble.¡±


    Yue Dingtian worked at the speed of light as he cracked thest raw gemstone that was chosen.


    ¡°Wow, it has a gem!¡±


    ¡°Young Master He truly deserves his reputation. Ah, it was a glorious defeat!¡± ¡°Yes, he lost by luck, not by skills.¡±


    The number of spectators had increased by a few times. Other than the Yi Pavilion¡¯s supervisors and workers, many outsiders hade to watch. Even then, Lin Yichen gave an order that everyone was weed.


    Of course, it was also because he felt that their victory was already guaranteed. Without the Fine Grade gem, he would not have given the order.


    Nheless, the whispers between the outsiders perfectly represented everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    It was true that He Liangce had lost, but everyone regarded him as a big winner.


    ¡°Everyone, my task has ended.¡± Yue Dingtianughed and nced at the crowd as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to say more about this challenge¡¯s oue, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The white-haired elder behind He Liangce scoffed angrily. ¡°He just had a lucky stroke, and he stole the victory from my young master, what¡¯s so great about that!¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t make it seem like we can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± He Liangce furrowed his eyebrows and waved his hands. He cupped his hands and expressed, ¡°My skills are inferior, so I admit my defeat!¡±


    Lin Yichen sighed a breath of relief. He was already certain about their victory when the Fine Grade gem was attained. Fine Grade gems were the finest of all gems. Even Lin Yichen had not seen many of them, and ording to records, gems of that grade were basically found by ident. In raw gemstone appraisal challenges as such, the chances of finding a Fine Grade gem was incredibly low.


    That said, before He Liangce acknowledged his defeat, he was still quite worried.


    It was only after that when he stopped overthinking.


    He Liangce cupped his hands at Ou Yangming and the rest. ¡°Master Ou, I hope we¡¯ll have another chance to exchange views again in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Okay.¡± The white-haired elder had a grave expression on his face as he blurted, ¡°Young Master, the challenge hasn¡¯tpletely ended yet!¡±


    He Liangce was stunned, so he asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another raw gemstone left? Brother Yue, could you please crack it too?¡± The white-haired elder said with a smile.


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡± Yue Dingtian asked.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a challenge, let us be convinced about the defeat. Hehe, perhaps thest raw gemstone contains another Fine Grade gem!¡±


    The other people exchanged nces because they quickly figured out the elder¡¯s intention.


    He Liangce had chosen 10 raw gemstones, 8 of which contained a gem, 3 of which were High Grade gems. His high sess rate was enough to silence those who questioned him.


    On the other hand, while Ou Yangming obtained a Fine Grade gem from his raw gemstone, he had only acquired 1 other Common Grade gem among the 8 remaining gemstones.


    He ended up being victorious because of the Fine Grade gem, but if thest raw gemstone did not contain a gem, his 80% failing rate could not convince the crowd.


    Even if the challenge¡¯s final oue was spread far and wide, He Liangce¡¯s reputation would not be ruined.


    Yue Dingtian had obviously guessed this earlier, hence he decided to crack He Liangce¡¯sst raw gemstone. Who knew, after He Liangce admitted his defeat, someone actually brought up the matter.


    ¡°Master Ou, the winner and the loser have been decided, you have the right to not crack thest stone.¡± Yue Dingtian hesitated before he turned to look at Ou Yangming. Ou Yangmingughed out loud. ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, you promised to let me keep all the gems that I gained if I¡¯m victorious, right?¡±


    Lin Yichen¡¯s face twitched. He was so regretful that he did not want to talk about it...


    ¡®Mother, if I knew that a Fine Grade gem would be found, I wouldn¡¯t have been so generous!¡¯


    The thought of giving the Fine Grade gem to Ou Yangming under everyone¡¯s watch gave him a tingling sensation. ¡®How am I going to exin to the headquarters...¡¯ In spite of that, he could only bite the bullet as everyone looked at him. ¡°Yes, as long as the gems were found from the raw gemstones that you picked, they belong to you.¡± ¡®I may have lost one Fine Grade gem, but there are 3 High Grade gems topensate for the loss. I hope they¡¯ll be enough.¡¯


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°Great. If that¡¯s the case, why shouldn¡¯t I crack it?¡±


    Yue Dingtian shook his head and sighed. He felt sorry for Lin Yichen.


    Since Lin Yichen had given away the Fine Grade gem, even if the Yi Pavilion won the challenge, one could not tell if the headquarters¡¯ boss would regard the oue as a blessing or a misfortune...


    The knife in Yue Dingtian¡¯s hand shed, but he suddenly slowed down after a brief moment. Everyone was stunned, but they quickly became thrilled.


    The white-haired elder¡¯s face changed as he wondered, ¡®That fe isn¡¯t struck with dumb luck again, is he?¡¯


    As Yue Dingtian¡¯s knife kept shing, finally, another gem was presented to the crowd. Everyone was stupefied when they saw the gem, and they widened their mouth so big that they could swallow the gem at once.

 Chapter 151 A Benevolent Act

    <h4>Chapter 151 A Benevolent Act</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s a unique gem, but its attribute is unclear...¡± Yue Dingtian opened his mouth and uttered with difficulty, ¡°A Fine Grade


    gem.¡±


    He turned to look, but he neither looked at He Liangce nor at the furious and regretful white-haired elder. He fixed his gaze on the Yi Pavilion¡¯s new head shopkeeper, Lin Yichen.


    When Ou Yangming first acquired a Fine Grade gem, Head Shopkeeper Lin was delighted


    Although he had lost the valuable gem, he managed to ruin He Liangce¡¯s reputation, hence the merit offset the fault. Nheless, when the second Fine Grade gem appeared, Lin Yichen¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression.


    Letting Ou Yangming have the first Fine Grade gem was still within Lin Yichen¡¯s authority limit, but if Ou Yangming were to take both Fine Grade gems, the head shopkeeper would likely lose his position.


    This was because he could not hide the matter even if he wanted to.


    There was only one thing that Lin Yichenmented about at that moment...


    ¡®Young Master Ou, can you not have such nature-defying luck!¡¯


    Nevertheless, deep down, he could not help but wonder, ¡®Is everything really a result of his luck?¡¯


    ¡°N-nice one, a Fine Grade gem! Brother Ou, we¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated to,¡± He Liangce said out loud while looking deeply at Ou Yangming. Following that, he nodded at the crowd and left in a hurry with his people. As for the white-haired elder, who had spoken a few times, he lowered his head with a sullen look on his face without saying a word.


    He was probably full of regret at the moment.


    If thest raw gemstone was not opened, Ou Yangming would still be victorious for having obtained one Fine Grade gem, but the two-ninth sess rate would be a big w. As long as one was not dumb, one could tell that something was fishy.


    However, everything became different when the second Fine Grade gem was attained.


    As clueless as a person was, one would think Ou Yangming was superior to He Liangce in raw gemstone appraisal.


    In and out, the effect of it was huge and unimaginable.


    Once He Liangce and the other people were far away, the backyard was dead silent for a moment before loud cheers filled the air.


    Not everyone who stayed were the Yi Pavilion¡¯s supervisors and workers, they were from the prefecture, so they sincerely hoped that the store could defeat their opponent. Therefore, shouts of joy were inevitable when the result was decided.


    Many known figures even approached Lin Yichen to congratte him withplicated looks.


    They knew that the Yi Pavilion¡¯s reputation would ascend to a higher level without a limit from then on.


    Despite that, Lin Yichen did not look very cheerful. He dismissed the crowd with a few words, and he looked even more displeased when he returned to the backyard because Ou Yangming was fiddling with the 2 Fine Grade gems. Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, are you reluctant to give them away?¡± ¡°Frankly speaking, the headquarter notified us a month ago that all Fine Grade gems, if found, had to be purchased at all costs.¡± Lin Yichen sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Though I don¡¯t know why they gave such an order, there must be a reason behind it.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do, Head Shopkeeper Lin?¡± Ou Yangming tossed the gems in his hand.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong smiled sweetly. ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, are you nning to go back on your word?¡±


    Lin Yichen was stunned. ¡°Miss... Ni, you¡¯re kidding. Since I promised him, why would I break the promise?¡±


    He addressed Ni Yinghong as he should because He Liangce had revealed her identity.


    ¡°Master Ou, please take the Fine Grade gems away.¡± Lin Yichen lowered his head and waved his hand. He looked dismayed.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and pondered before he said, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, if you¡¯d like to purchase these gems, it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Yichen suddenly looked up at him in disbelief.


    He would be confident about purchasing the gems from Ou Yangming if they were only High Grade gems, but they were Fine Grade gems. Gems of such a grade could not be measured with gold and silver anymore. Normally, they could only be exchanged with treasures of a simr grade.


    ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t you want these Fine Grade gems?¡± Ni Yunhong could not help butugh. ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, you can exchange them with the Ni family, we won¡¯t let you suffer a loss!¡±


    Lin Yichen looked gloomy right away. Even if he thought with his toes, he knew who Ou Yangming would choose to deal with.


    That said, Ou Yangming shook his head and responded, ¡°I found these gems at the Yi Pavilion, and Head Shopkeeper Lin is an old acquaintance, so I can¡¯t harm him.¡±


    Lin Yichen was startled. His lips trembled a little, and his heart was warm. ¡®How loyal, Ou Yangming is such a loyal friend.¡¯


    Ou Yangming turned and asked with a smile, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, if I give you both Fine Grade gems, how are you going to repay me?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you can just tell me anything you want.¡± Lin Yichen gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to pick ten more raw gemstones here and take them away. What do you think?¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    The other people were surprised, and they cast a strange look at him.


    ¡®He¡¯s actually exchanging 2 acquired Fine Grade gems for ten raw gemstones.¡¯


    While the 2 Fine Grade gems were also obtained from the raw gemstones in the backyard, nobody dared to guarantee that another gem of the same grade could be found from the remaining gemstones.


    Thus, no matter how they viewed Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion, it was highly beneficial toward the Yi Pavilion.


    Li Yichen¡¯s eyes glowed as he wanted to ept the deal, but he somehow could not let a word out.


    Ou Yangming had gotten 2 Fine Grade gems from 10 randomly selected raw gemstones, so if he were to choose from the pile again, would he gain more and better gems?


    If anyone else had given the suggestion, Lin Yichen would ept it without any hesitation, but he could not make up his mind because Ou Yangming was the one who proposed the idea.


    Lin Yichen turned to look at Zheng Ziwen, Yue Dingtian, as well as the supervisors in the store. He noticed that they looked uncertain too.


    Ou Yangming looked at them calmly without rushing them to make a decision as though he was not very concerned. Ni Yinghong suddenly asked with a smile, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, these raw gemstones in the backyard are going to be sold to outsiders too, right?¡±


    Lin Yichen was dumbstruck but casually answered, ¡°Yes, other than those with a special price, each of them will be sold at 50 taels of gold each.¡±


    ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, that¡¯s so immoral of you! You¡¯re making more than twice their original cost...¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, if you visit the Immense Forest Town, I¡¯ll sell them to you for 20 taels of gold each, but 50 taels of gold is the lowest price in the prefecture,¡± Lin Yichen quickly exined.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ni Yinghong smiled brightly and offered, ¡°Head Shopkeeper Lin, I¡¯ll give you 500 taels of gold, and you let me pick ten raw gemstones.¡±


    Lin Yichen¡¯s face changed because he instantly understood the reason behind it, so he bowed deeply at Ou Yangming with an apologetic smile on his face. ¡°Master Ou, please forgive me for being ungrateful when you were being kind. For the sake of General Deng and Master Ziwen, please forgive me this time.¡±


    Zheng Ziwen¡¯s face changed as well, and he apologized embarrassedly, ¡°Brother Ou, we weren¡¯t content with what we were given, please forgive us.¡±


    Yue Dingtian and the other people blushed too because they were ashamed.


    They had been thinking about how Ou Yangming might receive greater benefits after making the exchange, but they never realized he could pay just 500 taels of gold to purchase 10 raw gemstones from the 10,000 stones left. If they were topare 500 taels of gold with 2 Fine Grade gems... Could they even bepared? Besides, those were 2 Fine Grade gems!


    If they rejected Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion and epted the 500 taels of gold instead, the bosses from the headquarter would certainly cut them into pieces.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you change after realizing your mistake,¡± Ou Yangmingmented with a smile and asked, ¡°Can I choose the raw gemstones now?¡±


    Lin Yichen quickly answered, ¡°Master Ou, please.¡±


    Ou Yangming entered the pile of raw gemstones again, but he did not pick them randomly. He had fixed his targets, so he retrieved ten of them very quickly.


    Lin Yichen and the other people naturally watched him, but they were puzzled after seeing what he did.


    Ou Yangming had picked ten raw gemstones that did not have a notch. It was far more difficult to get good gems from them aspared to half-naked raw gemstones. They began wondering again as they looked at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Is he extremely confident, or is he really that lucky?¡¯


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming left the Yi Pavilion with ten raw gemstones and got onto the carriage with the Ni family siblings.


    The siblings had wanted to bring ou Yangming around the bustling night market, but due to the incident that took ce, they no longer had the mood to do so.


    However, just before they boarded the carriage, Ni Yinghong scoffed and left on her own.


    Ni Yunhong spread out his hands helplessly and said, ¡°Brother Ou, please forgive my younger sister, she can¡¯t board the carriage with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt like he had lost something, but he could not express it.


    Once they returned to the Ni residence, Ni Yinghong invited a stone-cracking master after getting Ou Yangming¡¯s agreement.


    The stone-cracking master was not as powerful as Yue Dingtian, but he was also a Yang Grade martial artist. As he cracked the ten raw gemstones one by one, 1 High Grade gem and 2 Common Grade gems were found.


    When the news spread, everyone praised Ou Yangming and the Ni family siblings for their benevolent act, but they also had better judgments about Ou Yangming¡¯s skills. After all, he had chosen wless raw gemstones this time, but he achieved a 30% sess rate and secured 1 High Grade gem.


    Though the result could not be mentioned on equal terms with the 2 Fine Grade gems, it was enough to convince the other people and shut their mouths.

 Chapter 152 First Magic Tool

    <h4>Chapter 152 First Magic Tool</h4>


    In a room, Ni Yinghong put down five raw gemstones and looked at Ou Yangming with her bright eyes as she asked, ¡°Tell me, can you really perceive the stones?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°You know I¡¯ve fathomed the integration of Heaven and man.¡±


    ¡°We knew that long ago. Hmph, isn¡¯t it just the integration of Heaven and man? Is there a need to show off...¡± Ni Yinghong pouted her lips, but she said to herself, ¡®The state seems quite desirable. Hmph, I¡¯m not envious at all!¡¯


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no need to show off, but after having the state, I had an obscure feeling about these stones. I had a good feeling about them, so I chose them.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was not fully convinced, but she realized after some thought that it could not be exined any other way.


    Although there were no simr cases with other powerhouses, who apprehended the integration of Heaven and man too, the state was achieved when oneprehended nature. It varied from person to person, hence there was no absolute standard for it.


    Besides, Ou Yangming had grasped the state as a Military Fire cksmith.


    There were people like him in the past, but they were exceptionally rare like phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.


    On top of that, there were no detailed records of the unique ability being attained by a person who understood the mysteries of the integration of Heaven and man through smithing art. Perhaps Ou Yangming¡¯s ability hade from that.


    Ni Yinghong pondered for some time before she finally approved of his statement. ¡°I¡¯ve given you everything, so do as you see fit!¡± Afterward, she turned and left right away.


    Since Ou Yangming found out her real identity; a woman, as thick-faced as she was, dared not stay in the room for a long time at night.


    Ou Yangming smiled and was rather moved as he watched her leave.


    After leaving the Yi Pavilion, Ni Yinghong left on her own by giving the excuse that she would not board the carriage. As soon as she returned home, she found five simr-sized raw gemstones to substitute five of the actual ones before Ou Yangming and the rest were back.


    Being the Ni family¡¯s eldest youngdy, it was easy for her to make the substitution.


    As such, among the ten raw gemstones that were cracked by the Ni family¡¯s stone-cracking master, only five were the ones that were picked by Ou Yangming. The five remaining real gemstones had been discreetly brought to this room. Ou Yangming inhaled deeply as he relished the beautifuldy¡¯s consideration and kindness. He could not help but be immersed in it.


    A thought suddenly crossed his mind: if he could really spend his life together with her forever, he would be content without wanting to pursue anything else. However, old Craftsman¡¯s thin and ill-looking face surfaced again at the next instant.


    Ou Yangming shook his head hard. ¡®Who am I to indulge in being in a special ce? Before I grasp absolute power and the way to prolong Old Craftsman¡¯s life, I can¡¯t rx nor ck at all.¡¯


    He sighed and suppressed his thoughts to the bottom of his heart.


    Following that, he focused fully on the raw gemstones.


    Without needing to touch them, Ou Yangming knew what they roughly contained. They contained 1 Fine Grade gem, 3 High Grade gems, and a gem that gave him the feeling of a vast ocean, respectively.


    Ou Yangming did not attach much importance to the High Grade and Fine Grade gems because the feeling of the blue sea was still fresh in his memory.


    When Ni Yinghong sent the raw gemstones over, she had brought different suitable tools as well.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming felt that his unbreakable military saber was the best tool for him.


    As he shaved the raw gemstone with his saber, the gem was finally removed. Once he had fully retrieved it, he was drawn by the light that was emitted.


    After hesitating over and over again, Ou Yangming exerted his Military Fire on the blue gem.


    [Item: Impable Gem (Blue)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Level Common Grade]


    (Attribute: Increases mental power¡¯s upper limit by 5%]


    Even though it only had one attribute, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he almost eximed


    Mental power was an incredibly unique power, and it waspletely different from essential Qi.


    While Ou Yangming learned from Big Yellow a technique to increase mental power, it was suitable for the big yellow dog, but not as effective for humans.


    Therefore, even after practicing with a lot of hard work, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had not increased much.


    With this gem¡¯s assistance and his 40 Points of mental power, he could easily increase his metal power by 2 Points.


    Yes, 2 Points of mental power did not seem a lot, but it was not the end of his mental power¡¯s limit. In the future, perhaps the attribute could benefit him in a way that was beyond his imagination.


    Moreover, the gem was of Magic Level Common Grade.


    The meaning that it carried was enough to let one connect it with something else.


    Ou Yangming removed his waist sash after some thought.


    There were three grooves on the sash, but two of them were already upied, leaving thest one empty. The waist sash had advanced to the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five after two grooves were used, and its standard was the greatest among all pieces of equipment that Ou Yangming hade across.


    As he looked at the final groove, he gritted his teeth and burned the Military Fire in his hand.


    If an ordinary influential person had discovered this Magic Level gem, that person would certainly value it very much. He or she would gather capable craftsmen to smith a piece of unique equipment ording to the gem¡¯s pattern and would do anything to unleash the equipment¡¯s function to the extreme.


    Nevertheless, that was not what Ou Yangming had in mind.


    To him, there were two types of equipment: usable ones, and non-usable ones.


    If its function could not be effectively exerted, as great as the piece of equipment was, he would not cherish it.


    Hence, after acquiring the blue gem, Ou Yangming¡¯s first thought was to embed it to the waist sash. A usable piece of equipment was the best kind of equipment, after all.


    If he had not previously embedded the Substitution Gem to the waist sash, perhaps it was not Zhang Yinli who would have died, but him.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned, there was indeed a wonderful change to the blue gem¡¯s volume, and it slowly adjusted to the groove¡¯s size.


    If his wasteful act was witnessed by renowned powerhouses from the gem trade, they would definitely cry and reprimand him for wasting a natural resource.


    Each time a gem¡¯s shape changed, it would lose some power. Additionally, nobody knew how many years it had been since a Magic Level gem was found. Nobody would handle a Fine Grade gem so recklessly, let alone a Magic Level gem.


    That said, Ou Yangming was the only person in the room, thus he handled the gem as he wished without any concern.


    Eventually, the Military Firepletely changed the gem¡¯s outer appearance. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed as he ced the gem to the groove with shaking hands. Almost at the same time, his Military Fire fully enveloped the waist sash.


    Ou Yangming had carried out the process so directly not only because he wanted to use the piece of equipment as soon as possible, but also because he possessed the Military Fire.


    He believed if he wanted to transfer the gems elsewhere one day, his Military Fire would allow him to do so without damaging the gems¡¯ quality. ¡°Ding...¡±


    A wonderful sound as if gold and jade had touched each other was heard.


    Ou Yangming was instantly satisfied. It was the sign that the gem had perfectly fit into the piece of equipment, and it was also the greatest charm of the Military Fire.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming¡¯s role in the process must not be underestimated. If he had not given his full attention, the process could not have beenpleted so smoothly.


    After all, the Military Fire had only yed a role in the transformation while Ou Yangming was the one controlling it.


    The instant the gem was embedded on the waist sash, Ou Yangming heard a deafening sound in his head. His mental power was actually released uncontrobly, and he entered the thoroughly meticulous state at once.


    Although the purple Military Fire allowed Ou Yangming to enter a simr state when he was smithing or fighting, this time, he did not rely on the fire¡¯s power. Instead, he had achieved this state by relying on his own energy.


    His mental power, which rose high, merged with the purple light and observed every change in the waist sash like a deity.


    Ou Yangming even felt like time was flowing backward at that moment.


    It was as if he witnessed the moment the gem was in contact with the sash, as well as everything that happened after that.


    He saw how the gem¡¯s power flowed into the waist sash, and how it becamepatible with the powers of the sash and the two other gems.


    If a slight mistake appeared during the process, there would only be one consequence: the piece of equipment would be destroyed, and the gem would shatter.


    Nheless, through the Military Fire¡¯s control, it ended in a near-perfect state.


    Ou Yangming felt his head vibrate a little as he awoke from the godlike state. As his Military Fire surrounded the waist sash, its attributes were clearly shown in his mind.


    [Item: Magic waist sash (Green)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One)


    [Attributes: Toughness +21, Physique +4]


    (Skills: Blood Flight (Activation condition: Abundant Qi and blood), Substitution (umtes Qi and blood, substitutes death), Mental power¡¯s upper limit increased by 5%]


    ¡®Green, Magic Tool, 21 Points!¡¯


    Upon seeing the notification, Ou Yangming felt like endless stormy waves surged in his heart.


    ¡®A Magic Tool!


    ¡®I finally broke through.¡¯


    Before this, no matter how hard Ou Yangming tried, he could not smith something beyond an Ordinary Tool. Even when he attempted with the Chaos Cave¡¯s mysterious stones, the result was still the same.


    This time, he seemed to have realized the truth behind it and figured how to smith a piece of equipment that was above an Ordinary Tool.


    It was the legacy of a skill that was meant to be; it was mighty energy that was disyed from a mysterious power that came from the endless void.


    It was a legacy that was obtained from a unique environment of the integration of Heaven and man, the thoroughly meticulous state, as well as the burst of mental power and the purple Military Fire that becamepatible with each other.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and looked highly spirited. He was full of unprecedented confidence.

 Chapter 153 He Who Talks Too Much Is Meant To Slip Up

    <h4>Chapter 153 He Who Talks Too Much Is Meant To Slip Up</h4>


    The Fang family was one of the few big ns in the prefecture, and it was only second to the Ni family.


    Fang Yihai and Xiaoxiao Sheng arrived at the Ni residence the morning after to wait.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Ou Yangming, and he remarked, ¡°Master Ou, your martial arts cultivation base has improved once more.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and replied to him, ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t hide from your lightning eyes, senior!¡±


    Fang Yihai was slightly stunned. He thought to himself after scanning Ou Yangming from head to toe, ¡®This young fe is truly nature-defying, nothing can stop him.¡¯


    When Ou Yangming returned from the dense forest after killing Zhang Yinli, he had already entered Yin Grade ss One.


    Even Fang Yihai was stunned by his cultivation speed. Nheless, some people were simply gifted and had enormous powers.


    They gained a huge advantage when they were in Force Grade, thus they could advance to Yin Grade faster than the others.


    Despite that, Fang Yihai had never heard of anyone who maintained such a fast cultivation speed after having moved one grade up already.


    The trip to the Fang residence this time was so that Ou Yangming could attach Unique Attributes to some pieces of equipment, which was considered the n¡¯s secret. As thick-faced as Ni Yinghong was, she was not bold enough to tag along.


    Therefore, there were only three people who set out.


    The Fang family was a rich and influential family, so their residence¡¯s decorations were not inferior to the Ni family¡¯s at all.


    It was evident that some aspects were interdependent when a n¡¯s wealth and legacy were at a certain level and point of time, thus a n¡¯s foundation could be identified through some inconspicuous details.


    Some people had been waiting in the Fang residence for a long time.


    Apart from Fang Xuande, there were also two other old men.


    One of them smiled at Ou Yangming while the other¡¯s eyes were lowered as though he was half-awake.


    Ou Yangming suddenly became tensed up when he noticed thetter.


    ¡®A Supreme Great Ancestor!¡¯


    The thoroughly meticulous state instantly allowed him to spot the fearsome energy that surrounded the elder. Although the old man had curbed his aura, he could not hide it from Ou Yangming. All of a sudden, the old man opened his eyes and cast a strange look at Ou Yangming as he remarked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, you have a good eye!¡±


    Ou Yangming dared not be impolite because he was facing a Supreme Great Ancestor, after all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, please forgive me, senior.¡±


    The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. In actual fact, we should be thanking you instead.¡±


    Fang Xuande turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Grand Elder, you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve found a great little friend, he perceived my cultivation base at one nce. Hehe, I have confidence in him!¡± The old man chuckled.


    The other people were taken aback because they did not expect Ou Yangming to have such a frightening vision.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng cleared his throat and introduced, ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, this is Fang Zhaoyang, the Fang family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor; this is Fang Zhengde, our n¡¯s patriarch for this generation.¡±


    Ou Yangming bowed at them but was still curious about something.


    Between them, apart from Fang Zhaoyang, who was a Supreme Great Ancestor, in terms of cultivation base, Xiaoxiao Sheng was the best.


    ¡®Xiaoxiao Sheng is at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five and is a half step to being a great ancestor.


    ¡®But why is his surname not Fang, and he considers himself as Xiaoxiao Sheng instead?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was even more confused when he noticed how the rest treated Xiaoxiao Sheng without reservation as if he was a core figure in their n.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not interested in exploring the disputes and the past of a big n.


    Fang Zhaoyang asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, I heard you want to learn our n¡¯s Tool-chiseling Secret Technique?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a while, but he quickly understood what it was, and he cursed, ¡®Boring is boring, why do you have to say that it¡¯s tool-chiseling? As nice as it sounds, it¡¯s just boring...¡¯ Despite that, he responded respectfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like you to guide me, senior.¡±


    ¡°The Tool-chiseling Secret Technique isn¡¯t our n¡¯s lost study, and there¡¯s someone who¡¯s adept in the art.¡± Fang Zhaoyang smiled and continued after a pause, ¡°We need you to attachyered attributes to some pieces of equipment, and if you do it well, I¡¯ll ask Xuande to teach you everything.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he quickly thanked, ¡°Thank you, senior!¡±


    It was extremely difficult to get a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s promise.


    That said, Ou Yangming somewhat realized that he had actually benefited from the Ni family. If the Ni family had not taken his side and even snatched him away when he arrived at the prefecture, perhaps the situation would bepletely different.


    Fang Zhengde stood up and said, ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, pleasee with me.¡±


    Following that, they headed to a secret room. Ou Yangming was drawn when he saw the pieces of equipment, precious ores, and gems that were stored here.


    Normal types of equipment were helmets, arm guards, greaves, and weapons. However, in the room, a longbow reced the military saber. Other than that, there was also a precious sash, a pair of boots, and a cloak.


    Ou Yangming saw the precious sash, the boots, and the cloak slightly longer.


    Even though he could smith most types of equipment, he was clueless about these three types of equipment. ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, I heard you¡¯re also an appraiser. How about you take a look at these pieces of equipment first?¡± Fang Zhengde stated with a smile.


    Ou Yangming responded to him, then took a step forward to touch them for a brief moment.


    In actuality, he knew their attributes, grade, and rank the instant he touched them, but it would be quite shocking if he simply revealed them.


    ¡°This helmet is at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, it¡¯s quite good. As for this armor, it¡¯s a Fine Grade Rank Four...¡± Ou Yangming stated after he acted pretentiously for 15 minutes. He continued to disclose the properties of the other pieces of equipment until he reached the longbow, where he spoke in confusion, ¡°This weapon is probably the equipment set¡¯s essence, am I right? But it seems like it¡¯s only in Fine Grade Rank Three...¡±


    Before Ou Yangming came, he had actually roughly found out about the trip¡¯s purpose.


    An archer¡¯s equipment set!


    This was the reason the Fang family had looked for him.


    In spite of that, since the task involved an archer¡¯s equipment set, its core is naturally the longbow.


    Contrary to what Ou Yangming had expected, while the other pieces of equipment had achieved Fine Grade Rank Five if not Fine Grade Rank Four, the core was only a Fine Grade Rank Three.


    No matter how he looked at it, it was not quite reasonable.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Fang Xuande sighed. Since he was the best in smithing art in the n, it only made sense that he exined the matter.


    ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, honestly, the longbow that we need must contain a certain element. We¡¯ve been providing the element for decades and invited countless smithing masters to smith it, but Rank Three is the best we can get...¡± He sounded very helpless.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he instantly associated the matter with the Fang family¡¯s unique skill ¡ª tool-chiseling or boring.


    Clearly, the longbow was not as simple as it seemed.


    ¡°If we found you earlier, we would¡¯ve asked you to smith one,¡± Fang Xuande shook his head and uttered.


    ¡°Do you not have the materials for this longbow anymore?¡± Ou Yangming asked as a thought crossed his mind.


    Fang Xuande smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly difficult to gather that material, and we¡¯ll only be able to gather it at least at the end of next year, but...¡±


    ¡°Cough...¡± Fang Zhengde suddenly coughed and cut him off. ¡°Master Ou, can you see if you¡¯re able to improve its rank?¡±


    He was obviously asking a question to fill in the conversation because he wanted to stop Fang Xuande from continuing.


    Fang Xuande was dumbfounded, but he realized that he had slipped up, hence he quickly shut his mouth.


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°I can try. I might be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    A few of them uttered at the same time. Even Fang Zhaoyang, the Fang family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor, looked at him in high spirits.


    ¡°I said, I might be able to do it.¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback.


    Xiaoxiao Sheng quickly questioned, ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, if you attempt it, will you damage the longbow?¡± Ou Yangming red at him and responded, ¡°Senior, are you underestimating me?¡±


    ¡°How certain are you about seeding?¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng smiled embarrassedly.


    Ou Yangming pondered. He wanted to say that he was roughly 75% sure that he could do it, but he decided to say, ¡°Around 50%...¡±


    The other people exchanged nces as they thought a 50% sess rate was worth a try.


    ¡°Okay, Master Ou, please attempt to improve its rank as much as you can,¡± Xiaoxiao Sheng said, then added after a pause, ¡®The Fang family promises that as long as you do your best, you¡¯ll be our most honorable guest, and we¡¯ll protect you in the future no matter what happens.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. It would seem more appropriate if Fang Zhaoyang or Fang Zhengde had given the promise instead.


    That being said, after looking at the other people from the Fang family, he understood that the promise represented the Fang family¡¯s promise.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He took the longbow and turned it around to study it for some time.


    Regardless of the situation, he could not let anyone see the Military Fire¡¯s secret, so he racked his brain toe up with a reason. ¡°This longbow is smithed pretty well, but its fine structure is a little wed, which is why it¡¯s only in Fine Grade Rank Three.¡±


    ¡°Its fine structure is wed?¡± Fang Xuande immediately had a strange look on his face, and hesitated for a moment before he revealed, ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, this longbow was personally smithed by Master Wu Hongxi!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stupefied. ¡°Master Wu Hongxi, the Fine Grade King?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡®Oh no...¡¯ Ou Yangming said to himself.


    Master Wu Hongxi was a truly renowned peerless figure. He had smithed uncountable pieces of equipment throughout his life, and he was particrly honored for smithing pieces of Fine Grade equipment.


    It was said that 70% of the pieces of Fine Grade equipment smithed by him were at the peak of Rank Five, and he gained the respectable title of Fine Grade King due to this glorious achievement.


    ¡®How can I talk nonsense like that? The fine structure is wed? If he hears this, I¡¯ll...¡¯Ou Yangming dared not think further.


    However, as the people from the Fang family gave him questioning looks, he had to bite the bullet andplete his lie.


    Ou Yangming nced at Fang Xuande before he asked, ¡°Senior Fang, what was my sess rate of smithing pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five yesterday?¡±


    Fang Xuande was startled. There was a drastic change to the look on his face, and he was soon lost for words.


    In addition, the other people stopped casting doubtful looks at him too.


    The peak of Rank Five. Every piece of equipment that was smithed by Ou Yangming yesterday was at the peak of Rank Five despite their different grades.


    As such, Fang Xuande shut his mouth, but he was secretly feeling more bewildered.


    ¡®Could the famous Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s level of attainment in fine structure be inferior to this young fe¡¯s?¡¯

 Chapter 154 The Shock From Triple-Layering

    <h4>Chapter 154 The Shock From Triple-Layering</h4>


    Ou Yangming had forced Fang Xuande to retreat. Following that, he shook his wrist, and his Military Fire instantly burnt.


    He initially wanted to make a grand gesture, but he dared not act on that thought anymore. It was best to speak the truth.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire spread, it quickly enveloped the longbow.


    The people from the Fang family had a grave expression on their faces. Although Ou Yangming had guaranteed earlier that the longbow would not be damaged, they could not help but feel anxious.


    This was because the archer¡¯s suit was too important for them.


    Ou Yangming could not understand their feelings, but he could sense it through his bright eyes.


    He did not take too long toplete the task because he had exined that the issue was in the longbow¡¯s fine structure. Besides, if Ou Yangming knew the theory and could smoothen the weapon, he should not dy the process.


    Needless to say, if he did not know the theory and where the defect was, even if he were to do it eternally, he could not make effective amendments to the piece of equipment.


    After 15 minutes, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and moved his wrist a little to curb the Military Fire.


    While looking weary, he handed the longbow to Fang Xuande, who had been impatient for a long time.


    Fang Xuande¡¯s eyes lit up, and he rubbed his hands slightly to release the Appraisal Light onto the longbow.


    Next, he instantly smiled cheerfully and announced, ¡°Nice, it¡¯s at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five indeed!¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang and the rest looked at each other. Even the most cunning person smiled with joy at that moment.


    In actual fact, they were rather concerned when they invited Ou Yangming, but it seemed like they made a wise choice.


    Fang Xuande hesitated for a while before he bowed at Ou Yangming.


    It was not a normal formality, but a salute that was simr to what was done by a disciple to his master.


    Ou Yangming was shocked, so he quickly dodged and asked, ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡±


    Fang Xuande asked in a serious manner, ¡°Master, may I ask how exactly was its fine structure wed?¡±


    He was previously dubious when he asked the same question, but he finally believed it when Ou Yangming really managed to upgrade it to Rank Five.


    As the Fang family¡¯s chief cksmith, his obsession in smithing art was far beyond what one could imagine.


    Since there was a great opportunity for him to gain experience, he could not help but raise the question. Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®You¡¯re asking me, but who am I going to ask? ¡®Is there really an issue with the longbow¡¯s... Fine structure?¡¯


    He felt unusually regretful at that moment. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t have talked so much nonsense!¡¯ ¡°Xuande!¡± Fang Zhaoyang furrowed his eyebrows and reprimanded, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡±


    Fang Xuande responded after some hesitation, ¡°Yes, Great Ancestor.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief and exined right away, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not trying to be selfish because it¡¯s my own skill, I really have a difficult reason behind it...¡±


    He was going to learn the boring technique from Fang Xuandeter, so he did not want to offend him.


    Fang Xuande cast his unhappiness aside and said, ¡°I understand, you¡¯ve learned it from another master. Ah, how can a secret technique like that be taught so easily? I was being greedy...¡± In actuality, if Ou Yangming was just a nobody, the people from the Fang family might have handled things differently. However, Ou Yangming was not only close to the three other generals from the Immense Forest Military Camp at the moment, but he was also the Ni family¡¯s distinguished guest, so they naturally would not have other thoughts.


    Ou Yangming was in two minds, but he decided to raise his concern, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve spoken carelessly earlier. If that person finds out, I¡¯ll be in huge trouble, so...¡±


    Fang Zhaoyangughed. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, so don¡¯t worry, nobody will spread it.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly thanked him because he would not want to be questioned by a smithing master like Wu Hongxi one day.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, since you can upgrade the longbow to the peak of Rank Five, can you also upgrade the other pieces of equipment too?¡± Fang Zhaoyao smiled brightly as he asked.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that such a casual request...¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth.


    ¡°I can try to upgrade the armor, but I can¡¯t do anything about the boots and the precious sash. I¡¯ve never learned how to produce them, so I don¡¯t really understand them.¡± He shook his head and spread out his hands.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, just learn! I believe you¡¯ll understand them as long as you learn about them,¡± Fang Zhaoyang remarked.


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved, thus he replied to him with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thank you for the trouble.¡±


    After using his Military Fire to upgrade the armor to the peak of Rank Five too, the other people no longer doubted what he said.


    Yes, the longbow¡¯s fine structure must be wed, but as for how it was wed... They used their bold and imaginative mind toe up with strange reasonings to convince themselves.


    Once Ou Yangming was done, he fixed his gaze on the previous ores.


    The ores were not ordinary ores such as the Power Ore or the Agility Ore. When Ou Yangming picked one up and released his Military Fire, he found out that it was a unique ore that could add a Precision attribute.


    He asked after some consideration, ¡°Senior Fang, do you only need me to attach the Precision attribute?¡±


    ¡°There are actually two attributes, which are Vision and Precision,¡± Fang Xuande quickly answered, and he added after a pause, ¡°Just use whichever attribute you¡¯re more confident with.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s a certain failure rate in attribute attachment.¡±


    Fang Xuande chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t me you even if you fail.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯d like to ask is ¡ª what¡¯s the highest eptable failure rate for you?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a deep voice.¡±


    ¡°If you can bind one attribute, we¡¯ll ept a 40% failure rate, but...¡± Fang Xuande was stunned at first, but he replied to him after he pondered, and continued with bright eyes, ¡°If you canyer attributes, we¡¯ll ept a 60% failure rate!¡±


    The request for such probabilities was unquestionably a nightmare for the cksmiths from the Immense Forest Military Camp ¡ª even Old Craftsman could not fulfill it.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming wondered and asked, ¡°What if I can fix three attributes to a piece of equipment?¡±


    The people from the Fang family began breathing rapidly. ¡°If you can fix three attributes, we¡¯ll ept an 80% failure rate!¡± Fang Zhaoyang cut Fang Xuande to it. ¡°If you can go four and above, there won¡¯t be a limit, so you can carry on without worries.¡±


    Since Ou Yangming had raised the question, did it not mean that he had a way to bond more than three attributes?


    Honestly, the Layering Art was exceptionally difficult, but most importantly, there were very few cksmiths who were adept in it.


    Based on the Fang family¡¯s capability, they could find masters who were famous for it.


    That said, those masters valued their reputation very much, and they dared not promise that they could achieve tripleyering. As such, they naturally could not bind attributes to these pieces of equipment.


    On the opposite, Ou Yangming was a highly spirited and fearless young man, who agreed to the request right away.


    Of course, that was only the impression that Ou Yangming gave, hence the people from the Fang family did not know the real reason behind it.


    After picking up a helmet, Ou Yangming burned it with his Military Fire and tossed a precious ore into it. When he curbed his fire some momentster, the equipment was already bonded with 1 Point of Precision.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming seeded during his first attempt, the other people smiled delightfully. This is a good start, it¡¯s a great sign.¡¯


    Nevertheless, instead of putting down the helmet, Ou Yangming retrieved another precious ore.


    This time, everyone else watched him with a serious face when his Military Fire burned again.


    Ou Yangmingter exhaled as he curbed his fire, and he smiled at the eager men. ¡°I was lucky enough to have aplished the task.¡±


    The men cheered, and Fang Xuande even inspected the helmet with appraisal art. He shouted, ¡°Both the Precision and the Vision attributes are added, nice!¡±


    Though Ou Yangming did not understand why they valued the suit so much, he reminded, ¡°Gentlemen, if you¡¯d like me to add the third ore, the failure rate will be quite high.¡±


    The other people looked at Fang Zhaoyang, who gritted his teeth and gave permission, ¡°Go on and add it!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and retrieved another ore for Vision before tossing it into the fire. As his Military Fire burned, the Vision +1 attribute was instantly withdrawn. On top of that, even the Vision and Precision attributes, which had been attached to the helmet earlier, were withdrawn as well.


    He humphed and stopped the fire from burning, then he said with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I failed.¡±


    The men could not help but look regretful, but nobody med Ou Yangming for it. It was tripleyering, after all. If he could pull it off in one go, he was probably not a human, but a deity.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lil¡¯ Friend. Take a rest, and we¡¯ll continueter,¡± Fang Zhaoyangforted with a smile.Even though his heart was actually bleeding, he could not express it. Besides, the elders had tacitly agreed not to give Ou Yangming any pressure. After resting for half an hour, Ou Yangming seemed to feel extremely energetic again. He kept adding precious ores to the helmet, and he only stopped sulkily after it was attached with 3 Points of Vision.


    Despite that, Fang Xuande held the helmet, which had 3 Points of Vision, like it was a treasure. Once he confirmed the helmet¡¯s attributes, he could not help but shout, ¡°Tripleyered attributes, they¡¯re really tripleyered attributes. We did it!¡±.


    Fang Yihai grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Seventh Uncle, I told you, Master Ou can do it.¡± ¡°Yes, he can do it indeed!¡± Ou Yangming asked, ¡°I¡¯ve just done tripleyering. Senior Fang, do you need me to continue?¡±


    The secret room fell dead silent at that instant.


    ¡®He has failed once when he attempted tripleyering, what about quadrupleyering?¡¯


    The men looked at Fang Zhaoyang, but this time, the great ancestor was not that decisive.


    He said after a brief moment, ¡°Let¡¯s end it here. We¡¯ll discuss again when everything¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The helmet was put aside while the second piece of equipment was handed to Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming looked inly at it, then he released his Military Fire to begin refining it. However, he started to calcte to himself.

 Chapter 155 Scared Away?

    <h4>Chapter 155 Scared Away?</h4>


    Five days. Ou Yangming stayed in the Fang residence¡¯s secret room for five days.


    When a person¡¯s cultivation base arrived at Yin Grade, he or she would undergo enormous changes, one of them being the ability to cultivate essential Qi to rece sleep.


    Needless to say, it only applied to some special cases. For instance, if someone had to maintain absolute focus at short notice. During that time, a martial artist could cultivate essential Qi to substitute sleep temporarily. Ou Yangming was a Yin Grade martial artist, so he could naturally do it.


    In actual fact, when he was still in Force Grade, he hadpleted this step by transforming the flesh and blood of countless quarries into Qi and blood for his own. Now, he was only reaching his goal using another method.


    Throughout the five days, Ou Yangming had attached tripleyered Unique Attributes to every piece of equipment.


    The failure rate increased as the number of attributes being attached increased, and the most nerve-racking moment was when the thirdyer of Unique Attribute was being fixed.


    Ou Yangming seeded during his second attempt on the helmet, but when he worked with the other pieces of equipment, he failed at least twice before he really seeded.


    On average, ten to fifteen precious ores had to be consumed for a sessful tripleyering process on a piece of equipment. The Fang family¡¯s bosses grimaced in pain and wiped their cold sweat as their hearts ached, but theyforted Ou Yangming while patting their chests as though it did not matter.


    When seven pieces of equipment, which consisted of five different types, wereid out in front of everyone, they had mixed feelings. Although there were only five types of equipment, there was one extra arm guard and greave each.


    All in all, they had given up 85 precious ores for the seven pieces of equipment. 85 precious ores! In order to smith the archer¡¯s suit, they had made countless sacrifices to umte the precious ores.


    Nheless, they were content that Ou Yangming could arrive at this step.


    After all, every piece of equipment wasyered with three attributes.


    Fang Zhaoyang sighed and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Ou Yangming was unwilling to give up when he looked at the remaining precious ores. ¡°Do you not need me to go on?¡±.


    ¡°If that hasn¡¯t happened, these attributes will be enough, but if...¡± Fang Zhaoyang smiled bitterly, then he continued after some hesitation, ¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll still need your help in the future!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded regretfully, but he cursed.


    ¡®Who said that they¡¯ll do it regardless of the cost? They¡¯re being stingy now.¡¯


    Honestly, he was already satisfied with what he had achieved so far.


    Only 21 points of attributes were actually used for the seven pieces of equipment, whereas more than 60 unique purple lights were stored in his mind.


    Ou Yangming had not expected the gain before he came.


    Nevertheless, he was rather curious about what Fang Zhaoyang was talking about, but he could tell by the look on the elder¡¯s face that he would not be able to find out.


    ¡°Xuande, teach him how to do tool-chiseling. Tell him everything you know, and don¡¯t keep anything to yourself.¡± Fang Zhaoyang sighed.


    Fang Xuande responded to him. He also knew that this was not the end yet because they might still need Ou Yangming¡¯s help in the future. Since that was the case, he might as well do the young man a special favor this time as much as he could.


    When they arrived at a smithing workshop, Fang Xuande cut to the chase, ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, it¡¯s not easy to chisel a hole in a piece of equipment. If you¡¯re slightly careless, the equipment will be damaged, and its equivalent rank will drop.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and expressed, ¡°I know, it¡¯s the same as trying to embed a gem.¡±


    Fang Xuande was stunned, so he asked, ¡°Have you learned the Gem Embedding Art?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine from the Ni family taught me a little about it,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile.


    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve learned it before. If you want to chisel a hole, you must first have a clear understanding of the equipment,¡± Fang Xuande said as he retrieved a greave. He slowly brushed his hand across the equipment and exined, ¡°Every piece of equipment is different, and the chiseling of holes in them will cause various effects. The point that we¡¯re looking for is the aggregation point of different tensions in the equipment...¡±


    He shook his wrist and put his finger on a certain point on the greave. ¡°Right here. If you chisel a hole here, the damage on the equipment will be minimal.¡±


    Ou Yangming epted the greave and studied it for a long time, but he was still puzzled.


    Fang Xuande chuckled. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see the mystery in it by just looking at it. Come, let me teach you.¡±


    Sure enough, he did not hide anything to himself. He shared with Ou Yangming his personal experiences and every bit of knowledge that he had gained.


    In the beginning, Ou Yangming did not fully understand it, but his eyes slowly lit up as Fang Xuande exined further.


    When Old Craftsman taught Ou Yangming about the Military Fire, he had only told him what should be done.


    Why did he have to do this? What was the benefit of doing this?


    Even Old Craftsman had no idea. On the other hand, the Fang family was an inherited n that had a profound background. While Fang Xuande, the number one cksmith in the n, did not possess the unique Military Fire and was not on par with Ou Yangming in terms of empirical aspects, his knowledge in theories was superior to even ten Ou Yangmings.


    Ou Yangming was unquestionably enlightened with great wisdom after he was taught the knowledge.


    He used to wonder during smithing processes in the past why it was difficult for the Durability attribute to be on equal terms with the equipment¡¯s grade and rank. The answer was finally revealed to him.


    In addition, Ou Yangming vaguely felt that perhaps his evaluation of Wu Hongxi, the Fine Grade King, was right. The longbow¡¯s fine structure was wed indeed.


    However, the higher the equipment¡¯s level, the deeper the w was hidden, hence it was difficult to be noticed. One could only make adjustments ording to one¡¯s feelings, so one could imagine the effect of it.


    After Fang Xuande was done exining, he took another piece of equipment and exined again patiently, then he said, ¡°In order to sessfully chisel a hole in a tool, apart from needing to find a suitable point, the process is also very important. You have to do it ording to the different tensions...¡±


    Following that, a spiritual fire burned slowly in his hands.


    Ou Yangming had already released his mental power by then to watch Fang Xuande¡¯s every move in detail.


    Under the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state, Fang Xuande had no secrets at all. Not to mention he was already teaching Ou Yangming everything, even if he was really hiding something, he could not hide them from Ou Yangming.


    Eventually, a groove appeared on the greave indeed. It was incredibly strange because the groove seemed to have been naturally formed through uncanny workmanship. It was as though the groove was already there when the equipment was smithed, and that no extra work was done to form it.


    Fang Xuande curbed his spiritual fire and smiled with satisfaction when he looked at the greave. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect myself to perform so well today, I haven¡¯t been able to achieve this for a long time.¡± Ou Yangming remarked sincerely, ¡°Senior, I admire you for being old but vigorous.¡±


    He genuinely meant what he said. Since Fang Xuande did not have the unique Military Fire, he had fully relied on his strength and experiences to arrive at this step. Ou Yangming had always admired figures with genuine skills.


    Subsequently, Fang Xuande retrieved a greave and handed it to Ou Yangming. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you everything I know. You¡¯ll have to explore and practice on your own from now on. Remember, practice makes perfect.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him and felt the greave for a while before he held it tightly.


    Fang Xuande waited for some time, and he could not help but frown when there was still no sign from Ou Yangming. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to find the point?¡±


    ¡°Senior, haven¡¯t I found it already?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°What? Nonsense. You¡¯ve found it already?¡± Fang Xuande looked mad. He reached out to snatch the greave from Ou Yangming, then carefully touched it while he calcted in his head. That said, Fang Xuande stopped after some time, and his face took on an extremely strange expression.


    He found it. He had found the most suitable point.


    ¡®But... But how is this possible...


    ¡®This point?¡¯


    Fang Xuande pondered, and he finally confirmed that Ou Yangming had also ced his thumb on this point earlier. He twitched his mouth and passed a saber to Ou Yangming. ¡°Here.¡± Ou Yangming received the saber and wielded it, then he ced his thumb on a certain point on the de.


    Fang Xuande took the saber and inspected it carefully for a moment. His face suddenly reddened as he asked, ¡°How did you find it?¡±


    Ou Yangming scratched his head and answered, ¡°The point is so obvious, anyone could¡¯ve found it...¡±


    One needed to be exceptionally observant to find the point, and the better one¡¯s ability to perceive, the better.


    Since Ou Yangming had achieved the thoroughly meticulous state in his understanding of nature, it was just as he had said ¡ª the point was not a secret and was not difficult to be found.


    Simr to a program, without knowing the settings, one would really have to rack one¡¯s brain to figure it out.


    However, once the settings wereplete, one only needed to press on a button to confirm it.


    Fang Xuande¡¯s lips trembled a little. He inhaled deeply and said, ¡°Okay, chisel a hole in it.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him again. His Military Fire soon enveloped the saber.


    He first withdrew the saber¡¯s attributes, then burned a groove on the suitable point, and finally returned the attributes to it once everything was done.


    The process was not long as it was only half of the time taken by Fang Xuande when he carried out the same process.


    Seeing as the Military Fire disappeared, Fang Xuande studied the saber closely to look at the seemingly naturally-formed groove. He then shook his wrist to release the Appraisal Light.


    The military saber had not only gained a groove, but most importantly, its quality had not declined at all.


    Fang Xuande¡¯s beard and hair stood on ends, and he stared at Ou Yangming like he had just seen a ghost. On the spur of the moment, he shouted out loud and ran away with the saber.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand to call out to Fang Xuande a few times, but Fang Xuande turned a deaf ear on him.


    He was confused when he put down his hand. ¡®Even if my performance was quite exaggerated, I couldn¡¯t have scared him so much that he has gone mad, right?¡¯

 Chapter 156 This Point Is Right!

    <h4>Chapter 156 This Point Is Right!</h4>


    A few top-notch bosses from the Fang family sat opposite each other in the secret room.


    The equipment set that had just been attached with attributes by Ou Yangming a while ago was ced in front of them.


    Fang Zhaoyang took the longbow and turned it around several times to look at it as if he was reluctant to part with it. It was obvious from his facial expression that he was overjoyed.


    ¡°Yihai, the person whom you rmended did not let us down indeed.¡± Fang Zhaoyangughed. ¡°You¡¯ve contributed greatly to our n!¡±


    Fang Yihai quickly responded, ¡°Great Ancestor, it¡¯s my duty to serve the n.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, since you¡¯ve been stationed at the Immense Forest Military Camp, did you notice anything unusual about the immense forest?¡± Fang Zhaoyang nodded and asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing different about the immense forest. The soldiers from different camps are still going in to hunt in batches, and they haven¡¯t noticed any abnormalities too. It¡¯s just that...¡± Fang Yihai answered seriously. He suddenly furrowed his eyebrows and said hesitantly, ¡°The number of half-spirit beasts in the forest seems to have increased, but it¡¯s not a big deal because it has always been like that every few decades.¡±


    ¡°The number of half-spirit beasts increased?¡± Fang Zhaoyang finally put down his longbow and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal indeed if this happened in the past, but I can¡¯t say the same now.¡±


    Fang Yihai nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll increase our manpower once I return, as well as the number of times they enter the forest. I¡¯ll definitely verify the matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Zhaoyang nodded as he was pleased. ¡°If the disaster isn¡¯ting, we won¡¯t have to talk about it, but if it¡¯s reallying, we¡¯ll have to prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The few important figures from the Fang family bowed and responded to him.


    Fang Zhaoyang looked at the longbow and ordered with a stern tone, ¡°Once Xuande returns, let him rest and get him to chisel a hole in the bow on an auspicious day. This is our only chance, so we must seed!¡±


    Everyone else nodded and had a grave expression on their faces.


    Right then, they heard footsteps that sounded like the wind.


    A sh of figure was seen, and Fang Xuande appeared in front of them. What surprised them more was the usually steady person was holding a saber with his eyes widened at the moment, and he looked rather odd.


    ¡°Xuande, what are you doing? Great Ancestor is here, you mustn¡¯t be so unrestrained!¡± Fang Zhengde expressed his discontent.


    Nheless, Fang Xuande turned a deaf ear to him. He hurried to the great ancestor with a saber.


    The other men were dumbfounded, and they had the same thought at the same time.


    ¡®Has Xuande gone mad?¡¯


    Despite that, they were soon at ease.


    This was because Fang Xuande pointed at the de instead of shing the saber at the great ancestor. ¡°Great Ancestor, look...¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang cast a surprised look at him, then at the de.


    A groove was seen on the de, and it was polished so smoothly that it had a perfect luster.


    ¡°Xuande, you did quite well. Keep it up, and our n¡¯s future will depend on you!¡± Fang Zhaoyang nodded with a smile.


    On the other hand, the other people looked at him and shook their head.


    It was true that the groove was polished perfectly, but it was not Fang Xuande¡¯s first time achieving something like this, so they could not understand why he had suddenly made a fuss about it.


    Fang Xuande shook his head and said, ¡°Great Ancestor, it wasn¡¯t me who chiseled the hole.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Fang Zhaoyang was stunned, and he seemed moved, but he quickly shook his head and mumbled, ¡°Impossible...¡±


    The rest of them were slightly shocked too because they could not figure out who else in their n could aplish something like that.


    When they recalled that Fang Xuande had just... Everyone¡¯s face changed at that instant, and Fang Zhengdemented, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Master Lil¡¯ Ou may be talented in the Layering Art, but the Tool-chiseling Secret Technique ispletely different from that art, so how could he have grasped it?¡±


    The other people nodded in agreement. It was difficult for them to believe that ou Yangming had made the groove.


    Fang Zhaoyang asked in all seriousness, ¡°Xuande, tell me, who did this?¡±


    ¡°It was Master Lil¡¯ Ou.¡± Fang Xuande looked stern, and he nced around him to see how the other people reacted. ¡°You might not believe me, but I only taught him once, once...¡± He eventually slowed down and even spoke like he was talking in his sleep. ¡°But once was all he took to grasp the Hole-searching Art and Hole-chiseling Art.¡±


    ¡°What? He even learned the Hole-searching Art?¡± Fang Zhaoyang¡¯s face changed as he asked with an unsmiling face.


    If Ou Yangming had only seeded in hole-chiseling, it would cause a sensation between them, but they knew that he was a top-notch smithing master, after all. In particr, his mighty ability in the Layering Art was beyond one¡¯s reach.


    Therefore, they could at least ept the fact because it was natural for an extraordinary person to have extraordinary aplishments.


    That said, hole-searching was different. Not every point on a piece of equipment could be chiseled, and there was an extremely high requirement for it. If a hole was carelessly chiseled onto a piece of equipment, the equipment would be useless the moment the groove was formed.


    Fang Xuande nodded his head hard and swore, ¡°Yes, I tried it. Master Lil¡¯ Ou didn¡¯t just find the key point, he also found it ten times faster than I did!¡±


    Everyone else twitched their mouth and thought, ¡®Even if you want to tter him, you shouldn¡¯t exaggerate...¡¯


    Fang Xuande was the best cksmith in their n, and he was the best in the Tool-chiseling Art. If someone else was ten times better than him, it was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Yihai, go get Master Lil¡¯ Ou here,¡± Fang Zhaoyang instructed after some thought.


    Fang Yihai quickly responded to him and left.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, are you...¡± Fang Zhengde asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided, but since Xuande praised him so much, let¡¯s take a look,¡± Fang Zhaoyang responded casually. Fang Zhengde¡¯s face changed. ¡°Great Ancestor, even if Master Lil¡¯ Ou is gifted, he has only learned the Tool-chiseling Art for a... Less than an hour.¡±


    He initially wanted to say ¡®a day¡¯, but on a second thought, he could not bring himself to say it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will affect the Fang family¡¯s future, so I won¡¯t make a rash decision.¡± Fang Zhaoyang chuckled.


    When Fang Yihai went to the smithing workshop excitedly, he indeed saw Ou Yangming sitting on the chair helplessly. ¡°Master Ou, Great Ancestor has asked you to go over.¡± Fang Yihai approached Ou Yangming and grabbed him. He was ted, thus he was more friendly toward Ou Yangming.


    Before this, while he had a ce in the n, he was not ranked high enough among the elders, and he had not won the great ancestor¡¯s heart.


    This time, it was different. Fang Yihai¡¯s position in the great ancestor¡¯s and the patriarch¡¯s hearts had greatly improved, which would be beneficial for his future.


    Ou Yangming muttered and wanted to just bid his farewell, but he thought, ¡®I¡¯ve just learned the Tool-chiseling Art, so if I suddenly turn against them and leave, I might be terribly rebuked...¡¯


    Hence, he got rid of the dust on his body and returned to the secret room with Fang Yihai.


    However, Ou Yangming instantly felt something different this time.


    The elders cast questioning looks and him, causing the smile on his face to freeze a little.


    Fang Zhaoyang asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, I heard you¡¯ve learned the Hole-searching Art?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, but he quickly understood that the Hole-searching Art was the art to find a suitable point for a groove.


    He pursed his lips slightly and answered, ¡°I have superficial knowledge of it.¡±


    ¡°Very well, let me take a look at your superficial knowledge then.¡± Fang Zhaoyang reached out his hand and disyed his strength as a Supreme Great Ancestor when a shield, which was at the corner, flew into his hand.


    ¡°Take a look at it and find a suitable point for a groove.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, but he obeyed the instruction and took a look at it. Nheless, he immediately looked puzzled.


    The other people sighed a breath of relief at the same time and were somewhat expressing their delight through their eyebrows.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s performance had been quite shocking.


    If he could learn the Hole-searching Art so easily... Even Fang Zhaoyang would not be able to ept the truth because it would be such a heavy impact, so much so that he would not be willing to bear it.


    Fang Xuande was surprised. ¡®Why is this young fe suddenly frightened?¡¯


    Ou Yangming turned the shield around to study it for some time before he finally raised a question, ¡°Senior Xuande, may I ask how many grooves can there be on a piece of equipment?¡±


    In actuality, the answer was already shown on his waist sash.


    Nevertheless, he wanted to hear the opinion of a true sessor.


    Fang Xuande answered, ¡°It¡¯s subjective. ording to a piece of equipment¡¯s grade, rank, and material, some can only have one, while some can have three of four grooves.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He pointed at two spots on the shield and stated, ¡°Based on my observation, these two points are suitable.¡±


    The other men looked at each other and were shocked.


    It turned out that the young fellow was not troubled. He only wanted to ask a question because he had not stumbled upon treasures with two holes and above.


    If that was the case, did it mean that he had really grasped the Hole-searching Art?


    Fang Zhaoyang took the shield and closed his eyes before he felt about the shield with his hands.


    He had also learned smithing art when he was younger, but he mostly focused on martial arts in his life, which was why he managed to be the n¡¯s Great Supreme Ancestor.


    Fang Zhaoyang had also learned his n¡¯s Hole-searching Art before. On top of that, he had never really forgotten about it because it was a secret technique that was handed down to them.


    Of course, knowing it was one thing. It was hard to say how many times he had practiced


    it.


    For a long time...


    For a long time...


    For a long time...


    Fang Zhaoyang finally opened his eyes. As the crowd looked at him eagerly, he pointed on a spot on the shield and said, ¡°This point is right.¡±


    Following that, he closed his eyes again and fully focused on calcting and searching. The faces of Fang Zhengde and the other men finally changed, and they looked at Ou Yangming even more strangely than before. That being said, there was also a feeling of deep respect and envy in their looks. ¡®This young fe is indeed.... Not an ordinary person!

 Chapter 157 Request Again

    <h4>Chapter 157 Request Again</h4>


    After half an hour, Fang Zhaoyang finally opened his eyes and was reassured. ¡°Not bad, young fe. You really found both points.¡±


    Following that, when he noticed the strange looks on the other people¡¯s faces, he asked as a thought crossed his mind, ¡°How long did I take?¡±


    Fang Zhengde cleared his throat and answered, ¡°Great Ancestor, around an hour.¡±


    ¡°Huh? An... Hour!¡± Fang Zhaoyang mumbled andmented to himself.


    ¡®When Ou Yangming found the embedding points earlier, he only took two nces as he turned the shield around. Why did I spend such a long time?¡¯


    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m old and unfit for this now...¡±


    The other people from the Fang family thought, ¡®Even when you were younger, you weren¡¯t that great at the Hole-searching Art. That said, the ability to use time topensate for your shorings and finally finding the urate points is pretty good.¡¯ Fang Zhaoyang pondered and suddenly asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, I have a question to ask.¡±


    Ou Yangming was neither humble nor disrespectful as he responded, ¡°Senior, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°This equipment set has already arrived at its limit. In your opinion, how can we improve itsbat power?¡± Fang Zhaoyang asked. Ou Yangming was stunned, but he thought, ¡®If the pieces of equipment are really in my hands, that won¡¯t be the maximum number of attributes that can be held.¡¯


    Nheless, he could only keep it to himself.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, are you going to use the Tool-chiseling Art?¡± Ou Yangming asked softly.


    ¡°Haha, there are certainly two ways to improve pieces of equipment of such level,¡± Fang Zhaoyang replied to him without hesitation and exined seriously, ¡°One is by making a Formation Map Suit where corresponding formation maps are imprinted on the pieces of equipment to produce a wonderful power that increases their overall ability; the other is by embedding gems.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved, and he instantly recalled the Suit Skill that Ni Yunhong[1] used during the smithing challenge. He had secretly studied it in the past, but he ended up gaining nothing. Nevertheless, Fang Zhaoyang had just mentioned the key ¡ª formation maps. It seemed like the process was only doable through formation maps.


    Fang Zhaoyang added, ¡°The Fang family knows nothing about Formation Map Suits, but we have our own knowledge in the Gem Embedding Art, so we¡¯d like to take this


    path.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. The right thing to do is to make use of advantages and avoid shorings.¡± ¡°Very well. Since you approve of this, help me see how many grooves can be chiseled onto these pieces of equipment.¡± Fang Zhaoyangughed.


    Fang Zhengde trembled a little, and he wanted to advise the great ancestor against it. However, he instantly stopped when he noticed the faces of the other elders. He knew very well that Ou Yangming had gained everyone¡¯s approval through his capability.


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile and picked up the longbow.


    He had just learned the Tool-chiseling Art and wanted to inspect some good pieces of equipment. Since Fang Zhaoyang did not mind, he would not decline the request.


    Ou Yangming turned the longbow around to look at it once. He only studied it once, then he looked up and announced while being watched by the other people, ¡°This bow is pretty good, it can have three grooves.¡± ¡°Three grooves?¡± The faces of the other people changed as they were both surprised and delighted.


    Even if they were not a cksmith, they understood that it was better to have more grooves.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right...¡± Fang Xuande frowned and expressed, ¡°We¡¯ve already checked it before. The longbow can at most have only two


    grooves.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look at it,¡± Fang Zhaoyang said with a deep voice.


    Fang Xuande quickly responded, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a small matter, let me do it.¡±


    The other people nodded as well because they felt hopeless at the thought of Fang Zhaoyang¡¯s speed earlier.


    Despite that, who was Fang Zhaoyang? He pulled a long face and ordered coldly, ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    This time, nobody dared to object to it anymore.


    Fang Zhaoyang took the longbow and shut his eyes as he slowly felt around the weapon. The other people exchanged nces and understood what they were all thinking about.


    ¡®We can take a nap ande backter...¡¯


    Of course, nobody actually left, they did not even show their discontent.


    As expected, it was only after an extremely long time ¡ª longer than thest ¡ª that Fang Zhaoyang pointed on a spot and said, ¡°This is the first one.¡±


    The rest of them immediately nodded. Whether it was Fang Xuande, who knew the Hole-searching Art, or Fang Yihai, who knew nothing about it, they shouted, ¡°Great Ancestor, you¡¯re impressive.¡± After a long time again, Fang Zhaoyang said, ¡°This is the second one.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded but did not want to speak anymore.


    Fang Yihai and the others obviously did not have the guts to be undisciplined in front of their great ancestor. On the other hand, although Ou Yangming did not want to offend the Supreme Great Ancestor because of the time taken, it was impossible for him to put down his pride to tter the elder.


    Once Fang Zhaoyang found two groove spots, he became much slower. He had been feeling the longbow with his fingers for half an hour, but he could not find the third suitable point.


    Fang Xuande inched closer to Ou Yangming and asked carefully, ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, did you really find three groove spots?¡±


    Ou Yangming replied to him snappily, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°But Great Ancestor can¡¯t find it...¡± Fang Xuande responded softly.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and pointed on a spot on the longbow despite being looked at strangely. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Everyone else was taken aback, and Fang Yihai¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. Ou Yangming must be tired of living for being so unrestrained in front of the great ancestor. In spite of that, Fang Zhaoyang had unexpectedly opened his eyes and touched the spot as he mumbled, ¡°How can it be this spot? How can it be... Here? Ah... I understand! Yes, this is indeed the point! Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re amazing!¡± He stood up abruptly andughed out loud.


    If Fang Zhaoyang had slowly searched for a longer time, perhaps he still could not find the spot. It was only due to Ou Yangming¡¯s reminder that he came to a sudden realization.


    Simr to solving a problem, one could not find the answer when one puzzled over the problem for a long time. After knowing the answer and deducing the problem in reverse, it was easily solved.


    ¡°Try finding them too.¡± Fang Zhaoyang passed the longbow to Fang Xuande. Fang Xuande had been very impatient, so he quickly focused and calmed down to begin searching


    ¡°Are you not satisfied because I¡¯m wasting time?¡± Fang Zhaoyang asked as he looked around.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The other people including Ou Yangming subconsciously answered at the same time.


    This was because they did not need to think about the answer. If they were to express their dissatisfaction to a Supreme Great Ancestor, they would definitely be punished.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m wasting time when I¡¯m searching the holes, but...¡± Fang Zhaoyang sighed and nced at Fang Xuande, who was fully immersed in touching the longbow with his eyes closed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease!¡±


    It was then that the rest of them came to a sudden realization, and Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He finally found out that Fang Zhaoyang valued the matter much more than he had imagined.


    Ou Yangming was curious. ¡®What exactly is the matter that the Supreme Great Ancestor attaches so much importance to?


    ¡®Could the Fang family have a secret like the Ni family does?


    ¡®And the ce is so dangerous that an archer¡¯s suit is needed to eradicate demons...¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and got rid of the crazy thought. ¡®I¡¯m really overthinking.¡¯


    Fang Zhaoyang said, ¡°Once Xuande is done inspecting it, you may check it too if you¡¯re interested. This matter must be done perfectly, without a single w.¡±


    The other people responded to him, but they did not step forward.


    If they did not trust the great ancestor and Fang Xuande, could they trust anyone else?


    Fang Xuande stood up after some time, and he looked confused. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve checked it before, and I clearly found only two possible points on the longbow...¡±


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and spread out his hands. ¡°Senior Xuande, did you forget that I¡¯ve upgraded the longbow¡¯s equivalent rank?¡±


    ¡°You... When you upgraded it, did you smoothen out the tensions too?¡± Fang Xuande suddenly looked up in astonishment.


    This time, Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I have no idea either.¡± He shook his head and added after some thought, ¡°If I try to do the same again in the future, perhaps I¡¯ll find the answer.¡±


    Fang Xuande nodded. He suddenly turned around and expressed, ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou is exceptionally talented, and he¡¯s beyond ordinary people. I request that he chisel holes and embed gems in the archer¡¯s suit instead, and I hope you¡¯ll allow it, Great Ancestor, Patriarch.¡±


    A strange atmosphere filled the secret room at once.


    Fang Zhaoyang looked deeply at him and questioned, ¡°Does he have a better hold of it than you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a genius can¡¯t be weighed with logical reasoning!¡± Fang Xuande answered without any hesitation.


    Without witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s unbelievable way of searching holes, Fang Zhaoyang and the others would ignore Fang Xuande¡¯s request.


    However, their doubts were removed after they watched Ou Yangming¡¯s performance.


    Even if Fang Xuande had not proposed the idea, the others were actually having simr thoughts. When Fang Xuande decided to withdraw himself from the task, they became more certain of the idea.


    Fang Zhaoyang nodded and said to Ou Yangming seriously, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, we need to trouble you again.¡± Everyone elsemented. They had actually figured that they would need to request Ou Yangming¡¯s help again in the future if his skills improved such that he could perform quadrupleyering of attributes.


    That being said, they did not expect it to happen so quickly.


    Moreover, instead of quadrupleyering, they were requesting him to perform the Fang family¡¯s secret technique ¡ª the Tool-chiseling Art.


    Ou Yangming clicked his tongue and wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why are they asking me for help again? What I did was really... Not too much!


    [1] Author made a typo here by writing Ni Yinghong instead of Ni Yunhong. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context

 Chapter 158 An Old Friend Asked To Meet

    <h4>Chapter 158 An Old Friend Asked To Meet</h4>


    Another three days passed before Ou Yangming finally managed to leave the Fang residence and return to the Ni residence.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming had only chiseled holes to make grooves for the seven pieces of equipment throughout the three days. If he had worked at his normal speed, he could actually finish the task within a day.


    Nheless, the people from the Fang family dared not be too unrestrained. Therefore, Ou Yangming was allowed to rest each time he finished chiseling a hole and was only asked to continue when he was full of spirit and energy again. Ou Yangming had repeatedly told them that he could manage it and that they could trust him.


    Even then, everyone from the Fang family persuaded him nicely while they adhered to their own opinion.


    As such, Ou Yangming could only stay there helplessly for three days. He quickly left when he was done settling every piece of equipment.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming kept reminding before he left that everything he did and said in the Fang residence must not be spread. Fang Zhaoyang promised him since there was no reason to decline the request.


    Even though Ou Yangming had only stayed in the Fang residence for ten days, he had be friends with the powerhouses from the Fang family¡¯s higher-ups. He went to meet Old Craftsman as soon as he returned to the Ni residence.


    Old Craftsman was in great condition, where he had somewhat returned to his peak state without any sign of aging.


    Ou Yangming was extremely satisfied with the Life-prolonging Golden Pill¡¯s mighty effect.


    After having a meal with Old Craftsman, he was brought to the side room, which had been rebuilt into a smithing workshop. In addition, Ou Yangming could tell at once that the workshop was built with reference to the old man¡¯s private workshop in the military camp.


    In other words, when Ou Yangming looked at it, he thought they had shifted Old Craftsman¡¯s workshop from the military camp. ¡°Look, Eldest Young Lady Ni ordered them to rebuild it.¡± Old Craftsmanughed. ¡°With this smithing workshop here, I won¡¯t feel lonely anymore.¡±


    Seeing as the smithing workshop was equipped with various materials, Ou Yangmingmented, ¡°Old Man, Eldest Young Lady Yinghong has really put in a lot of effort into this!¡±


    Old Craftsman cast a meaningful look at him. ¡°Yes, but she didn¡¯t do it for me.¡±


    Ou Yangming blushed. ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re kidding me.¡±


    L


    The old manughed heartily, but he looked slightly worried after a brief moment. ¡°Young fe, the eldest youngdy is nice, but she doesn¡¯t match you...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. He scratched his head and remarked, ¡°Old Man, she¡¯s quite a nice person...¡±


    Old Craftsman sighed and responded seriously, ¡°She¡¯s the Ni family¡¯s eldest youngdy, so she has a noble status. On the opposite, you¡¯re just an orphan, so how can you deserve her?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly realized that he had misunderstood the old man earlier.


    He smiled embarrassedly. It was reasonable for Old Craftsman to be worried, but the old man had no idea that after he fell sick, Ou Yangming was no longer the little kid that he used to be as he had be independent.


    Nevertheless, no matter how great Ou Yangming¡¯s achievements were, they could not seem to change Old Craftsman¡¯s mind because the old man regarded him as a young fellow who would never grow up. ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re willing to, I¡¯m definitely going to marry your daughter-inw!¡± Ou Yangming patted his chest. ¡°Young fe, it¡¯s good to have a desire, but you mustn¡¯t do anything wrong...¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s face changed a little, and he warned Ou Yangming softly. Ou Yangming did not know whether to cry or tough when he saw how concerned the old man was. ¡®What are you thinking...¡¯


    A loud and clear voice was suddenly heard outside. ¡°Ou Yangming, are you here?¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Ou Yangming quickly called out, and his eyes lit up right away. He even winked at Old Craftsman and said to him softly, ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m going to seduce your daughter-inw!¡± Old Craftsman red at Ou Yangming and wanted to hit him, but the young fellow had already dodged and escaped.


    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to worry if it¡¯s a blessing, and even if it¡¯s a curse, it can¡¯t be avoided. Children have to take care of themselves when they grow up, so there¡¯s nothing I can do...¡± The old man shook his head and sighed for a while. When he curbed his thought and looked at the different ores on the table, he felt his hands itch.


    Ou Yangming approached Ni Yinghong with brisk footsteps.


    Though Ni Yinghong was still dressed like a man at the moment, since Ou Yangming had found out her real identity, she looked charming to him even in that outfit.


    Ni Yinghong blushed when he noticed Ou Yangming staring at her with his perceptive eyes. She scoffed. ¡°You finally came back? Hmph, Old Man has been waiting for you for ten days!¡± Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®Old Man wouldn¡¯t care how long I¡¯ve been away. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one who has been missing me...¡¯ Of course, he would be a fool to actually say it out loud. He giggled and exined, ¡°The Fang family¡¯s archer suit is unusual indeed, so the matter was dyed by a few days.¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°How¡¯s the archer suit now? Tell me about it.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hide anything from her, hence he told her everything he encountered at the Fang residence.


    When Ni Yinghong heard that the five types of equipment in the Fang family had all been tripleyered with attributes, she could not help but feel stunned.


    In actuality, if it was the Power or Agility attributes that were attached, it would not be too surprising to use less than a hundred precious ores toplete the task. Both the Fang family and the Ni family could have done it.


    However, the Fang family had prepared ores for the Vision and Precision attributes, which were much more valuable. Therefore, even the rich and influential Fang family had to give up on quadrupleyering. Despite that, this was just the beginning.


    When Ni Yinghong heard Ou Yangming brag about how he grasped the Hole-searching Art and Hole-chiseling Art during the first time, she wrinkled her nose and looked at him in disdain.


    It was clear that she was trying to express how he should not have told her somethingme, which could be easily exposed, just to make her happy.


    Ou Yangming apprehended her look right away, and he felt a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    That said, he knew that the matter sounded like a fantasy indeed, and he would also be dubious if it had not happened to him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about, and he suddenly reached out to hold Ni Yinghong¡¯s tender hand.


    Ni Yinghong widened her almond eyes, but before she could rage, Ou Yangming pulled her into the old man¡¯s smithing workshop.


    She struggled for a while, but she dared not be enraged in front of Old Craftsman.


    Ni Yinghong could only re angrily at the shameless rascal as she decided, ¡®When there¡¯s only the two of us the next time, I¡¯ll definitely make him... Make him...


    ¡®What should I make him do?


    ¡®If I punish him too lightly, I can¡¯t vent my anger; if I punish him too heavily, what if he really leaves because he can¡¯t take it?¡¯


    Just as Ni Yinghong was having a dilemma, Ou Yangming let go of her hand.


    ¡°Old Man, lend me your equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming noticed the helmet on the tform.


    Unquestionably, Old Man had smithed it while Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong were conversing earlier.


    Old Craftsman was dumbfounded when he saw the young fellow pulling the reluctant youngdy into the workshop, but before he could reprimand Ou Yangming, he saw him picking up the newly smithed helmet.


    The instant Ou Yangming picked it up, the look in his eyes changed.


    It took only a split second, but Ou Yangming became incredibly calm and focused. Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong sensed the change in the atmosphere, so they immediately shut their mouths and watched Ou Yangming attentively.


    Ou Yangming turned the helmet in his hands once, then he grinned as he said, ¡°Yinghong, appraise it.¡±


    Ni Yinghong pouted her lips and thought, ¡®Who allowed you to call me by my first name?¡¯


    While sheined, she would not make things difficult for Ou Yangming in front of Old Craftsman.


    She rubbed her hands to release the Appraisal Light.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. As soon as the light went away, the Military Fire burned in his hands and enveloped the helmet.


    When the fire disappeared after a brief moment, a groove was seen on the helmet.


    Ou Yangming tossed the helmet back to Ni Yinghong. ¡°Appraise it again. How is its quality?¡±


    Ni Yinghong was surprised, but she proceeded to inspect the equipment, and she soon looked like she was in disbelief.


    ¡°Y-you actually found the node?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded proudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a node? How hard can it be?¡±


    Old Craftsman was stupefied too, and he wondered, ¡®This young fe actually grasped the legendary Boring Skill too?


    ¡®It... Wasn¡¯t me who taught him that, right? As thick-faced as the old man was, he had to admit that Ou Yangming had mastered things that were beyond his capability. Ni Yinghong was left in awe, but she was displeased when she noticed the arrogant look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    She was struck with an idea, and a strange expression was seen on her face. ¡°Brother Ou, something huge happened in our n when you weren¡¯t around these few days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    Ni Yinghong answered with a sweet smile, ¡°Young Master He Liangce came to visit the three great ancestors. He made it through the Testimony Path that was hosted by the ancestors, and he was qualified to enter the Land of Inheritance to cultivate mental power¡¯s secret technique!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he felt ill at ease when he looked at Ni Yinghong.


    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Big Yellow? Where did it


    go?¡±


    ¡°Big Yellow was sent to the Land of Inheritance by the great ancestors a long time ago. I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time either.¡± Ni Yinghong was rather regretful.


    Ou Yangming nodded. When he was going to speak again, a servant from the Ni family[1] had hurried over to say, ¡°Young Master Ou, a soldier visited and said that he¡¯s Sui Hezhi from the West Camp[2]. He asked to meet you!¡± Following that, the servant nced at the eldest youngdy and expressed anxiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to meet him, I¡¯ll ask him to leave.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go meet him now,¡± Ou Yangming quickly responded although he was slightly startled.


    That being said, he somehow had a bad feeling about this.


    [1] The author originally wrote ¡®the Fang family¡¯ here, but they¡¯re at the Ni residence, so the servant couldn¡¯t havee from the Fang family. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context


    [2] The author originally wrote ¡®South Camp¡¯ here, but Sui Hezhi is from the West Camp. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context

 Chapter 159 Help

    <h4>Chapter 159 Help</h4>


    Ou Yangming met his old friend, who had not shown up for a long time, in the living room.


    Sui Hezhi was considered a notable figure as he was a part of the Guards in the West Camp. Although he was not on par with the squad leaders from the Guards of the five camps, he was not inferior to squad leaders who were not from the Guards.


    Back then, he had made things a little difficult for Ou Yangming when they exchanged blows, but he gave a wild beast to Ou Yangming every ten days from then on in exchange for their friendship.


    Nheless, as Ou Yangming became more capable than anyone had expected, and as he crossed paths with people with higher rankings, they no longer contacted each other.


    If Ou Yangming was still in the Immense Forest Military Camp, perhaps they would have conversed for a while if they met.


    However, the fact that Sui Hezhi had suddenly visited Ou Yangming in the prefecture could only mean that something was off.


    Both of themmented when they saw each other, especially Sui Hezhi, who had somewhat watched Ou Yangming rose to an unreachable height in a short span of time. Even though Ou Yangming was still polite when they reunited, Sui Hezhi knew very well that there was a huge disparity between them, and they could not be like how they used to be.


    ¡°Brother Sui, when did you arrive at the prefecture?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile.


    Sui Hezhi quickly answered, ¡°Master Ou, I was ordered toe here three days ago.¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Brother Ou, we¡¯re old friends, so you don¡¯t have to be so constrained, and you don¡¯t have to call me a master. Remember, we¡¯re always friends.¡±


    Sui Hezhi felt a warmth in his heart. It did not matter if Ou Yangming was being sincere or not because the fact that he said that was enough to make Sui Hezhi feel deeply touched.


    ¡°Master Ou, thank you for remembering me.¡± Sui Hezhi nodded and was rather anxious. ¡°We were still thinking ¨C if you ignore us, we really don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean ¡®we¡¯? What happened?¡±


    ¡°By we I meant our brothers from the Immense Forest Military Camp, who havee to the prefecture,¡± Sui Hezhi answered sternly, then asked after some hesitation, ¡°Master Ou, do you still remember Jiang Chengwei?¡±


    me


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes moved a little. He instantly recalled the fearless archer and squad leader from the Middle Camp, who had protected him even if it cost his life.


    There were very few people in the Immense Forest Military Camp who was a squad leader and an archer at the same time. Besides, Jiang Chengwei had died because of Ou Yangming, so how could Ou Yangming forget him?


    Seeing as he nodded slowly, Sui Hezhi asked in a careful way, ¡°Master Ou, do you know Squad Leader Jiang¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°I heard him say that he had applied for home leave to visit his family in the prefecture. He has a younger sister...¡± Ou Yangming responded, and his face darkened at once. ¡°Could it be that his family is in trouble?¡±


    Sui Hezhi nodded and was d.


    In actuality, after he had asked to meet Ou Yangming and brought up Jiang Chengwei, he was waiting to see Ou Yangming¡¯s reaction.


    If the young master was unmindful, Sui Hezhi would be dispirited, and he would not talk about the matter further.


    When he saw Ou Yangming¡¯s reaction, his heart burned with fire.


    ¡°Master Ou, help!¡± Sui Hezhi stood up abruptly and kowtowed at Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming was taken aback, so he immediately reached out his hand to help him up. ¡°Brother Sui, what are you doing? Quickly get up!¡±


    Sui Hezhi initially wanted to kneel until Ou Yangming agreed to help, but he felt a huge power when Ou Yangming helped him up.


    In terms of power only, Sui Hezhi was not inferior to Ou Yangming at all. Nevertheless, when he tried to resist the force, his power had strangely reversed and was offset by his follow-up force. Subsequently, Sui Hezhi was somehow lifted by Ou Yangming.


    As for how exactly Sui Hezhi had gotten up...


    He was still puzzled even when he was already standing.


    Sui Hezhi looked at Ou Yangming in astonishment and exhaled deeply. The present Ou Yangming had indeed be a figure who was beyond his reach.


    He recalled the times when he exchanged blows with Ou Yangming and taught the cksmith the military¡¯s first technique and de art.


    Those scenes seemed so vivid at the moment, but they were already gone with the wind.


    Despite that, Sui Hezhi curbed his emotions at once. ¡°Master Ou, please save Squad Leader Yan!¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth as he wondered, ¡®What are you talking about?


    ¡®You were just talking about Jiang Chengwei¡¯s family, but now you¡¯re suddenly talking about Yan Haobo. The change is too fast.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, Brother Sui, what exactly happened? Tell me slowly.¡±


    Perhaps Sui Hezhi was influenced by Ou Yangming¡¯sposure, he finally recollected himself.


    Following that, Ou Yangming found out the entire matter through the soldier.


    After Jiang Chengwei and the other soldiers died in the fight, the Middle Camp, the South Camp, and the West Camp had given a pension each. The Middle Camp and the South Camp were obliged to do it because their men had died, but the West Camp¡¯s pension came from Chen Yifan¡¯s own pocket.


    General Chen considered himself as ou Yangming¡¯s master, hence he had a favorable impression of the soldiers, who died protecting his disciple.


    Since Jiang Chengwei was from the prefecture, his pension was naturally given to the military camp in the prefecture to be passed on. On top of that, Chen Yifan had somehow lost his mind as he even ordered his Guards to visit the family members of the deceased soldiers. If the family members had reasonable requests, he would act at his own discretion.


    When the general gave the order, someone naturally had to run the errand.


    Yan Haobo was the squad leader who was instructed toe to the prefecture, and given that he wasing to the prefecture, Liu Zhengye had asked him to bring Sui Hezhi, who was friends with Ou Yangming, along.


    They initially thought that it was going to be a regr trip of an official duty.


    However, when they arrived at the address given by Jiang Chengwei before he passed, they were shocked.


    The residence was no longer upied by Jiang Chengwei¡¯s family, but by a few unrted strangers.


    When Yan Haobo questioned the strangers, not only did they deny all knowledge of the matter, but they also remarked disdainfully, ¡°How dare a squad leader from a remote military camp drop in? You have a death wish!¡¯


    Yan Haobo was very well-experienced, thus he instantly left and asked around.


    Jiang Chengwei and his younger sister had been depending on each other. Apart from the ancestral house, they did not possess anything valuable. Before Jiang Chengwei joined the military, he and his younger sister had been living poorly. Fortunately, Jiang Chengwei gained a firm foothold in the military due to his martial arts background, so he was able to live a better life with his younger sister. That said, everything changed after he died in the fight.


    Three days after the bad news came, someone visited his younger sister and insisted on selling their house.


    Jiang Chengwei¡¯s younger sister was obviously unwilling to sell it, but the people threatened her to choose between the house or her life.


    Therefore, the house¡¯s owner changed on the fifth day. As for Jiang Chengwei¡¯s lonely younger sister, she was nowhere to be found.


    At the very least, nobody had seen her, and nobody knew her whereabouts.


    Yan Haobo was infuriated after finding out what had happened. Though Jiang Chengwei was the Middle Camp¡¯s squad leader and was not directly rted to the West Camp, the Immense Forest Military Camp was not that huge, so they used to have a nodding acquaintance. Moreover, the soldiers had always adopted a hostile attitude toward people who bullied soldiers.


    As such, Yan Haobo immediately barged into the house.


    Nheless, the men were already on guard such that five Yin Grade martial artists attacked when Yan Haobo and Sui Hezhi entered.


    Yan Haobo made a prompt decision by letting Sui Hezhi break out of the encirclement, and he ended up resisting the five martial artists on his own. While Yan Haobo fought with a desperate attempt to cause destruction to both sides, he had fallen into enemy hands in the end.


    Sui Hezhi thought about Ou Yangming as soon as he escaped. If Ou Yangming wanted to stay out of the matter or his hands were tied, Sui Hezhi could only hurry back to the Immense Forest Military Camp to report to the general. Ou Yangming closed his eyes after hearing the whole story.


    He was expressionless, but Sui Hezhi somehow sensed a hair-raising chill as if the temperature around them lowered.


    ¡®I applied for home leave as I¡¯m visiting my younger sister in the prefecture.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to travel with you, Master Ou.


    ¡®Boom ¨C


    The insignificant squad leader had used Heaven and Earth as its bow, and his body as the arrow. He shot the most dazzling arrow in his life.


    ero


    The explosive arrow on his body soon exploded, causing numerous steel shards to burst in all directions. Additionally, there was a drizzle of blood in that area.


    As Ou Yangming kept his eyes shut, his eyes became bloodshot as the tragic scene surfaced again.


    Amidst the flesh and blood, Ou Yangming even saw the head and the face of the squad leader, who did not die in peace and looked like he was asking him a question.


    ¡®I was the one who invited Jiang Chengwei to travel together, and he died without his corpse intact in order to protect me.


    ¡®But I actually forgot about his family.¡¯ An intense feeling of regret bit Ou Yangming¡¯s nerves, and a fire burned his heart like it was going to turn him into ashes.


    ¡°Brother Sui, has Squad Leader Yan been captured?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sui Hezhi answered involuntarily as he shivered.


    ¡°Is Squad Leader Jiang¡¯s younger sister still missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s likely in a terrible spot, right?¡±


    Sui Hezhi hesitated for a while, but he answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although it had not been confirmed, and there was no proof that she was already dead, they believed that the weakdy who lost her older brother¡¯s protection had unlikely survived.


    Ou Yangming finally opened his eyes, which were full of intense and undisguised killing intent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sui Hezhi was dumbfounded. ¡°Where to?¡±


    Ou Yangming smirked. ¡°Where you came from is where we¡¯re going!¡±


    Sui Hezhi followed him nervously, but for some reason, his footsteps were steadier, and he was feeling more thrilled.

 Chapter 160 Cruel And Merciless

    <h4>Chapter 160 Cruel And Merciless</h4>


    Martial Arts Alley.


    It was on a street in the prefecture for the middle-ss. The people who lived here were not as wealthy as the Ni family and the Fang family, which were inherited ns, but they were much better than the people who lived in slums.


    When Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi arrived at the Martial Arts Alley, they heard a mor.


    A few big men, who were dressed like runners, guarded the alley to disallow anyone from passing. By looking from outside the alley, Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi could see that the floor was covered in blood.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and felt his blood boil. He strode into the alley.


    ¡°Who are you? Stand right there!¡± One of the runner¡¯s face changed and shouted while he swiftly swung a metal rod at Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed and tilted his body a little to dodge the rod wonderfully, then he leaned forward.


    The runner, who had lost his footing, screamed and was sent flying such that he crashed into his partner behind him. The two of them instantly groaned and rolled on the ground like gourds.


    As a result of the noise, the people inside were alerted, but before they hade out, Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi entered the house.


    After Ou Yangming entered the house, Ou Yangming understood why they were daring enough to want to murder someone for money.


    The house was a great ce indeed. Not only did it have a spacious courtyard and a few rooms, but the buildings were also handled with care. The ce was marvelous, but it gave off a special feeling of peace. If a weakdy lost the protection of a powerful older brother, it would be difficult for her to protect the property.


    A few men quickly surrounded them. Apart from the few runners, there were also three men, who were dressed like martial artists, and a plump middle-aged man.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, yes, it¡¯s him!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of Sui Hezhi and was ted. ¡°Constable Yang, this fe is one of the bad guys who trespassed the private property. Quickly arrest him and interrogate him by torture! Ah, there¡¯s another b*stard here, arrest...¡±


    Before he could finish, his vision became blurry. The young man, whom he regarded as a b*stard, had unexpectedly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    The voices that were suddenly heard suggested to the middle-aged man that something was off. Nheless, he heard a gust of wind before he could even react.


    Following that, the middle-aged man¡¯s body involuntarily flew up and turned one round in the air before he fell hard to the ground. The middle-aged man felt an immense pain on his face while he was also dizzy from the fall, and the pain quickly turned numb such that half of his body lost sensitivity.


    Constable Yang and the three martial artists charged at the same time, but Ou Yangming had attacked swiftly, decisively, and mercilessly. Therefore, even though the men gave their all, they could not manage to save their friend.


    The four of them felt their faces burn as well, and they tried to grab Ou Yangming at the same time with the intention to take down the fanatic.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming suddenly roared, ¡°The military is capturing gangsters, and anyone in the way ¡ª including their family members ¡ª will be killed!¡±


    His voice was like deafening thunder in the void that subsequently shook their minds.


    Not to mention Constable Yang subconsciously slowed down, the three martial artists froze as well.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not slow down. He lowered his body and went close to the inner arm of one of the martial artists, thenunched a hit with his fist like a venomous snake that came out of a cave to catch its prey. He punched at such perfect timing, which was when the man was hesitating. In addition, Ou Yangming¡¯s body movement was unpredictable, so it was impossible for the man to guard against him. The martial artist only had the cultivation base of Yin Grade ss One, hence he was punched in the neck before he could even react.


    A loud sound was heard, then the man¡¯s body instantly went weak. Ou Yangming¡¯s punch was merciless as it simply decided the man¡¯s fate. Just as the man wanted to dodge, he was already killed.


    ¡°Little Brother!¡± Another martial artist widened his eyes and shouted sorrowfully as he pounced on the man regardless of the cost. However, Ou Yangming dragged and pushed the corpse away without batting an eyelid.


    The other martial artist was mournful, but he subconsciously hugged his brother¡¯s body, and it was then when he felt a throbbing pain on his abdomen. When the martial artist lowered his head to look, he saw a dagger being stabbed through his and his brother¡¯s abdomen.


    He recognized the dagger because it was his brother¡¯s weapon.


    Ou Yangming had dragged the corpse earlier to pull out the dagger, and he used the dead body as a cover to stab the dagger through it to injure the other martial artist. On top of that, Ou Yangming shook his wrist to channel surging essential Qi into the martial artist¡¯s body, causing the man¡¯s internal organs to disintegrate.


    Having suffered such injuries, even God could not save the martial artist.


    The remaining martial artist turned pale and was frightened. His cultivation base was simr to hispanions¡¯, and he had thought that they would be fine if they attacked together. That said, his partners had died in the blink of an eye, hence he shivered in fear with knees that had gone weak.


    Constable Yang gasped. Being a constable, he had seen plenty of fierce people. Even then, he had only encountered very few who were cruel, merciless, and could kill with one fatal move.


    ¡°Who are you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being wanted by the authorities for killing innocent people?¡± The constable backed away and yelled. He sounded fierce, but he was standing in a defensive stance; ready to retreat at any time.


    ¡°Wanted?¡± Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°Sui Hezhi, were these three men involved?¡±


    Sui Hezhi was dumbfounded. He had witnessed the skills of the few men and knew that they were more than just mediocre, but they were weak against Ou Yangming and were killed almost instantly.


    After being asked loudly by Ou Yangming, Sui Hezhi quickly answered, ¡°Yes, they were all involved!¡±


    ¡°Very well! ording to thew, their heads should be chopped off for attacking and killing a serving military officer, and their family members will suffer the same fate!¡± Ou Yangming said with a deep voice, then he roared like a killing god at thest martial artist. ¡°Do you want to be seized, or do you want to be killed?¡±


    When Ou Yangming questioned, his mental power suddenly burst out. Although it could not cause physical damage, it became an enormous mental pressure.


    The martial artist copsed due to fear, and he trembled so much that he could not even let a word out.


    In actual fact, while Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power posed a certain pressure on the man, it would not be extremely fearsome.


    Nheless, he had attacked ruthlessly earlier and killed two men without warning. As such, his malicious act was more effective than words and pressure, by which thest martial artist was already shaking with a palsy of fright.


    Ou Yangming sneered and turned to say, ¡°Constable Yang, seeing as we share imperial funds and goods, I won¡¯t kill you, but if you dare to interfere, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Constable Yang¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. He mumbled, ¡°Wh-which military camp are you from? What military order are you serving?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know,¡± Ou Yangming uttered coldly. Heter ignored the constable and approached the plump middle-aged man.


    Constable Yang¡¯s face was green and white, but he felt a chill when he looked at the corpses on the floor. When he looked at his terrified followers behind him, he no longer wanted to push his luck.


    He had actually guessed the reason behind this matter when Ou Yangming brought up the military, thus he got rid of the idea to stop the fight. When one brought evil upon oneself, there would be no hope of escape, after all...


    When Ou Yangming cast a cold look at the plump man, the man quivered out of fear and shouted, ¡°Mi-Military Master! I¡¯m an officer from the Liang family. Please spare me, this has nothing to do with me...¡±


    Even the Yin Grade martial artist had sprawled on the floor due to Ou Yangming¡¯s ruthlessness, let alone this middle-aged man who obviously lived afortable life.


    Ou Yangming said slowly, ¡°I¡¯vee on military orders to investigate an important matter, and you¡¯ll answer me when I ask. If you answer well, I¡¯ll spare you; if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll end up like them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Liang Jiafu, my name is Liang Jiafu, and I¡¯m an officer from the Liang residence.¡± He kept bringing up the Liang residence, which was evident that he was strongly hopeful about it.


    Ou Yangming scorned. ¡°Where¡¯s the squad leader who was captured by ident?¡±.


    ¡°In the cer, he¡¯s in the cer!¡± Liang Jiafu replied to him tearfully, ¡°We didn¡¯t n to hurt him as we only wanted to scare him away, but he insisted on attacking us, so we were left with no choice!¡±


    ¡°Where are the two other men who also attacked him?¡± Ou Yangming continued to ask.


    ¡°They¡¯re on duty today, so they¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Ou Yangming signaled Sui Hezhi with his eyes, but he quickly asked, ¡°You¡¯re just an officer, so how did you hire five Yin Grade masters to set an ambush?¡±


    ¡°Military Master, when yourrades came and asked around for information, I was naturally informed, so I only hired them to protect myself.¡± Ou Yangming casually asked a few questions, and he asked so quickly that the man had no time to think.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s the original female owner here? Did you kill her?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Liang Jiafu subconsciously blurted, but he quickly reacted and exined, ¡°Military Master, we really didn¡¯t kill anyone! We only scared thedy away, but she went missing in the end.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I found him!¡±


    Sui Hezhi shouted in excitement as he carried Yan Haobo and ran over.


    Yan Haobo was obviously severely injured because he could not use his limbs, but as long as he was still alive, Ou Yangming could heal him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched a little, and he uttered coldly, ¡°Return to the camp!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sui Hezhi asked as he was startled


    Ou Yangming did not exin and simply ran away after carrying Yan Haobo. Sui Hezhi was confused, but he followed the young fellow.


    Liang Jiafu sighed a breath of relief because he managed to survive.


    On the other hand, Constable Yang had a grave expression on his face because he had a vague feeling that this was not the end, and a bigger storm might being.

 Chapter 161 Come… With Me!

    <h4>Chapter 161 Come... With Me!</h4>


    Ou Yangming strode and led the way out of the prefecture. ¡°Master Ou, are we leaving the prefecture? This way is nearer!¡± Sui Hezhi called out to him from behind.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming responded to him without stopping, ¡°Not there, over here!¡±


    On his back, Yan Haobo grimaced in pain but only gritted his teeth without making a sound.


    Many of Yan Haobo¡¯s bones were broken. If a normal person was in his shoes, that person would have been unconscious long ago, but Yan Haobo endured it with his strong will.


    Ou Yangmingforted, ¡°Squad Leader Yan, hold on a little longer, we¡¯ll be back in the camp in no time.¡±


    He did not mean the Immense Forest Military Camp, but the Prefecture Military Camp. Although General Chen would not be present, it would not be easy for anyone toy a finger on them as long as they entered the military camp.


    Nevertheless, when they were reaching the gate, they heard a deafening sounding from a gong. ¡°Catch the thieves, close the gate, catch the thieves!¡±


    A ¡°creak¡± was heard as the gate that led to the military camp was slowly closing. Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he yelled, ¡°Charge our way through it!¡± The fact that they suddenly encountered the unforeseen event was clear even to a fool that it was a scheme against them.


    If they were really stuck here, Ou Yangming would not fear the Liang family because he had the backing of the Ni family and the Fang family. Despite that, if he had to resort to that, he would lose face.


    Sui Hezhi responded to him, then they shouted as they made their way through the crowd toward the gate. The front of the gate was already chaotic by then. Themoners naturally dodged as they dared not tread on muddy water; the soldiers who guarded the gate raised their spear, but they looked flustered.


    Prefecture guards were naturally chosen soldiers, and in terms of training only, they were not inferior to the Immense Forest Military Camp at all. However, as well-trained as the soldiers were, if they had never gone on a battlefield and had not seen blood, they were not the best soldiers.


    While the soldiers at the gate had uniform movements at that moment, their eyes betrayed the agitation and fear inside them.


    Ou Yangming stopped when he saw the gate being closed slowly, and he suddenly called, ¡°Brothers, the three of us are soldiers from the Immense Forest West Camp. Our squad leader is severely injured, so he needs to enter the camp to be saved! Please let us out of the prefecture since we¡¯re all brothers in the military!¡±


    The gate, which was slowly being closed, actually stopped.


    Many soldiers fixed their de-like gaze on Ou Yangming and hispanions. If a timid person was being stared at violently instead, one would have probably dropped to the ground already.


    That said, Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi stood side by side. Though Ou Yangming was also carrying a person on his back, they did not flinch...


    Men in the military gave the most weight to one¡¯s aura. Therefore, the soldiers were hesitant after they saw Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi¡¯s expression.


    At the spur of the moment, someone asked out loud, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Ou Yangming noticed an officer when he looked up. ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp. Who are


    you?¡±


    The officer looked up and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to connect with me because I don¡¯t know who you are. I just want to ask ¡ª why is he injured? Why did someone sound the horn and give us the order to close the


    gate?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang Chengwei from the Middle Camp died in an ident while on duty. As a result, his younger sister has nobody to rely on, their property was forcibly upied by the Liang family servants, and her current status is still unknown. Squad Leader Yan Haobo from the West Camp came to investigate this matter, but he was attacked and injured by the Liang family servants. We¡¯ve just saved him earlier!¡±


    The soldiers were in a mor after they heard what happened. Even though military orders were like a mountain, which was why they still held their weapons, they began to look fierce.


    There was a unique temperament between soldiers, thus the soldiers approved of Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi after seeing their behavior earlier. They could not distinguish the truth from the false yet, but they subconsciously trusted the men.


    ¡°Okay, I trust you!¡± The officer furrowed his eyebrows a little and expressed loudly.


    The soldiers around him looked at him in shock as soon as he said that, but he had an extremely high status among the soldiers, so the harsh atmosphere immediately reduced by half.


    Nevertheless, the officer added, ¡°I trust you, but the military hasws and regtions. Since an order was given to close the gate, nobody can pass. You should... Stay!¡± Before his voice died away, he already raised his spear tounch an attack.


    The spear traveled at the speed of light, and it was ready to take out everything in its way.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes, but he had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    When the spear was shot out, its mightiness was unparalleled.


    In spite of that, the powerful spear¡¯s uracy was so off that itpletely missed its target.


    The swift and fierce spear flew half a meter to the side of Ou Yangming¡¯s body, hence it could not hurt him at all no matter how forceful its spear force was.


    Subsequently, the officer shouted, ¡°Hey, this fe¡¯s very sneaky. Brothers, let¡¯s attack together!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    The other soldiers roared and raised their spear to attack. They were well-trained and were aggressive when they attacked, but the spears that were shot out missed their target such that they were nowhere close to Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ou Yangming uttered softly as he was touched. Following that, he and Sui Hezhi ran past the soldiers.


    Wherever they ran, the soldiers were instantly thrown off their feet and countless spears were thrown in their way, but not even their skin was grazed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the thieves get away, quickly close the gate!¡±


    Far away, about ten people were charging toward the gate as well. Judging from their body technique, the soldiers could tell that the person in front was a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    The officer¡¯s face changed, and he yelled sternly, ¡°Quickly-close the gate!¡±


    Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi quickly hastened out of the gate, which was about to close. It was only when they sessfully escaped that the officer uttered the words ¡°close the gate¡±. A loud ¡°boom¡± was heard as the gigantic gate was finally closed.


    When the martial artists, who caught up after a while, witnessed the scene, their blood boiled, and they were red with anger.


    ¡°You, why did you let the thieves get away?¡±


    The officer nced at him snappily. ¡°I received a military order to close the gate to obstruct the thieves, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re... Okay, I¡¯m not going to argue with you. Quickly open the gate!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you order me around? Brothers, a bugle was sounded to alert us about thieves who were going to escape through the gate. I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯re the thieves! Come and take them down now!¡± The officer red at the martial artist.


    ¡°Yes


    ¡°


    The soldiers immediately wielded their spears and pressed forward.


    On the other hand, the martial artists looked at each other. Based on their numbers and strength, they could easily kill all the soldiers, but if they really dared to do it, it would be considered a revolt.


    Without wild ambition, how many people actually had the guts to do it?


    The Yang Grade powerhouse, who was the leader, was furious. ¡°Ni Feihong, do you not recognize me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m carrying out a military task, and I¡¯m not making any allowances for anyone. Get them...¡± The officer expressed coldly.


    Seeing as the soldiers were pressing on at every step, the martial artists refrained from attacking to avoid getting into trouble. They were deeply infuriated, but they could only retreat and escape in the end.


    The officer watched coldly as they left, then he waved his hand to call for his subordinate and ordered with a soft voice, ¡°Return to the residence and inform Eldest Young Master that Master Ou is in trouble.¡±


    His subordinate responded to him and quickly left.


    ****


    Ou Yangming and Sui Hezhi sped all the way and finally arrived at the military camp, which was stationed outside the prefecture.


    The guards at the camp stopped them, but they quickly called for the medical officer.


    Before long, two captains showed up.


    They were Captain Wu Guotu from the Middle Camp and Captain Yu Hailiang from the South Camp. Both of them had a grave expression on their faces, which was clear that they had found out about the situation from Sui Hezhi.


    ¡°Master Ou, you acted too rashly,¡± Yu Hailiang remarked with a deep voice once he saw Ou Yangming. He added after a pause, ¡°General Fang is in the prefecture, why didn¡¯t you just ask him to intervene?¡±


    ¡°Squad Leader Yan had already fallen into the enemies¡¯ hands. If I dyed it any further, I¡¯ll regret it forever.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled, then he cupped his hands at the captains. ¡°I¡¯m at ease now that I see you. Please send Squad Leader Yan and Brother Sui back to General Chen Yifan in the Immense Forest Military Camp.¡±


    Wu Guotu pulled a long face and asked, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°No, I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to take revenge for Squad Leader Jiang,¡± Ou Yangming answered and then continued, ¡°Squad Leader Jiang died saving me, but I failed to protect his family. Heh, how will I have the face to meet him again in a hundred years...¡±


    Wu Guotu¡¯s face darkened. It looked like it was covered in ck ink.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, do you know about the Liang family?¡± Yu Hailiang asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°No, but I don¡¯t want to know either.¡± Ou Yangming strode away and waved his hand as he left. His voice was clearly heard even though he had gone far away. ¡°I only know that my brothers in the military mustn¡¯t be humiliated! i¡¯ll chop off the limbs of those who hurt my brothers, and I¡¯ll endlessly pursue those who bully my family...¡±


    Seeing as Ou Yangming walked away and disappeared in the blink of an eye, the captains of the Guards could not help but exchange nces; their eyes were burning with a raging fire.


    Yu Hailiang suddenly asked after a brief moment, ¡°Brother Wu, how many people from the Middle Camp¡¯s Guards are here?¡±


    ¡°About thirty of them.¡± ¡°Okay, please lend them to the South Camp for a while. Don¡¯t worry, if anything happens, our camp will bear the responsibility!¡± Yu Hailiang smiled sinisterly. ¡°No.¡±


    Yu Hailiang was stunned, and he cursed. ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re a Yang Grade powerhouse, but you¡¯re just a coward!¡±


    Wu Guotu cast a cold look at him, then he suddenly shouted, ¡°Fall in!¡±


    As soon as he ordered, thirty sturdy men ran over and got into three rows.


    ¡°Did you see?¡± Wu Guotu asked loudly.


    ¡°Yes, we saw!¡± The men answered at the same time.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we heard!¡±


    ¡°Who was Jiang Chengwei?¡± ¡°The Middle Camp¡¯s squad leader!¡±


    Wu Guotu waved his hand and instructed, ¡°Come... With me!¡±


    ¡°Very well, how dare you use this trick?¡± Yu Hailiang was dumbfounded when he watched them, thus he also waved his hand and asked, ¡°Brothers, can the South Camp be inferior to the Middle Camp and the West Camp?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still standing there then? Let¡¯s


    go!¡±


    With that, another twenty men buckled on their armor to go into battle. Each of them looked grim and fierce, and the fire of enmity spread out like a night dragon, which was going to sweep Heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 162 Just Do It

    <h4>Chapter 162 Just Do It</h4>


    ¡°General, this is bad...¡±


    In the military camp, Li Xinfan, the Middle Camp¡¯smander, nced at the Guards captain beside him and said, ¡°Leshui, why are you panicking? The sky isn¡¯t falling.¡± Wang Leshui furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°General, are you going to let them leave the camp as they wish? Are you not going to restrain them?¡±


    A normal soldier would not dare to speak to Li Xinfan in a questioning tone. However, not only was Wang Leshui the general¡¯s Guards captain, but they also shared a different rtionship because they were like brothers. As such, Wang Leshui did not have to hold back.


    Li Xinfan could not help butugh and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not their direct general, so how can I stop them?¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re in the Prefecture Military Camp now!¡± Wang Leshui debated, ¡°The imperial family is trying to find fault with us, aren¡¯t you letting them have something on us by doing this? Did you forget who the Liang family is?¡±


    Li Xinfan shook his head and said, ¡°I know that the Liang family is the imperial family¡¯s chess piece in Ling County, but so what? They¡¯ve indeed done something wrong. Besides, they offended three generals in the Immense Forest Military Camp at the same time. Hehe, I¡¯m already giving them face by not getting involved. Moreover... The fact that they bullied a soldier¡¯s family makes one¡¯s hair stand on end, and everyone in the military is already viewing them as amon enemy. If I stopped the soldiers earlier, I¡¯d definitely lose my reputation!¡± There was a sh of luster in his eyes.


    Wang Leshui was stunned for a while before he said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re in the military, we have to sit upright. If I handle things unfairly and disappoint the soldiers, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll abandon me when I need them to risk their lives while performing their duties in the future.¡± Li Xinfan chuckled.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re very wise. I only thought about how we should fear the imperial family, but I forgot about how our brothers would think.¡± Wang Leshui¡¯s face reddened.


    Li Xinfan curled his lips into a bright smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t actually have to worry too much because it won¡¯t be a big issue.¡±


    Wang Leshui was surprised. ¡°Sir, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°The leader behind this is clearly a smart person, so he should know when to stop,¡± Li Xinfan exined slowly.


    ¡°Sir, ording to what I heard, he has already killed two men,¡± Wang Leshui asked in confusion.


    ¡°The men he killed were from the Liang family, and they were protectors who jointly attacked the squad leader. As for the constable and soldiers who guarded the gate, were any of them injured?¡± Wang Leshui¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right, he has a good sense of propriety indeed.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not just because he has a good sense of propriety,¡± Li Xinhanmented, ¡°I heard that the Ni family and the Fang family actually had a small conflict when Ou Yangming arrived at the prefecture. Hehe, the nearest gate from the prefecture to our camp is actually the small southwest gate, but they came out from the west gate. Think about it, which n has influence around the west


    gate?¡±


    ¡°The Ni family,¡± Wang Leshui answered.


    ¡°Yes. The fe seemes ruthless, but he knows to take advantage of someone else¡¯s force. Once hispanion was captured, he didn¡¯t just go to save him. The fe also killed the attackers at the speed of light to set a reputation for himself and to destroy the enemies¡¯ mental line of defense, then he proceeded to save hispanion.¡± Li Xinfan paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Later on, instead of continuing the fight, the fe sent his injuredpanion to a safe ce, and he only carried on with his n when he had no worries.¡±


    Li Xinfan shook his head and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s rare that he¡¯s only so young, but he¡¯s experienced and vicious when he deals with matters. He has a bright and promising future!¡±


    Wang Leshui¡¯s face changed as he wondered, ¡°The general¡¯s remark for the young fe is a bit too high, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Li Xinfan gazed into the distance as though he looked through the limitless space ahead and saw the young fellow, who was already far away.


    Instead of returning the way he came, Ou Yangming entered through the small southwest gate.


    Sure enough, the gate was not closed yet, and he did not alert anyone when he entered.


    Nheless, someone approached him after he had just taken a few steps into the prefecture. When Ou Yangming nced at the person, he instantly recognized that it was a Ni family servant, who served him in the residence.


    ¡°Master Ou, I finally found you!¡± The servant was surprised but delighted. ¡°Eldest Young Lady said I¡¯d definitely find you if I waited here.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, and he felt a warmth in his heart. ¡°Since Yinghong sent you here, she probably has something to tell me?¡±


    The servant looked at him admiringly and answered, ¡°Yes. Eldest Young Lady said that the men you killed were the Liang family protectors, who were not worth mentioning. As for the person you interrogated, he¡¯s the private butler of the Liang family¡¯s third young master, and he¡¯s now hiding in Third Young Master Liang¡¯s residence.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about, and he asked, ¡°Do you know the way?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± The servant then hesitated for a while before he added, ¡°Eldest Young Lady told me to ask you, do you know the Liang family¡¯s background?¡±


    ¡°What did Yinghong say?¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly.


    ¡°Eldest Young Lady asked me to tell you if you want to know, so that you can weigh the pros and cons, but if you don¡¯t want to know, just do it!¡± The servant answered while he lowered his head.


    Ou Yangming frowned and suddenly asked, ¡°Did Eldest Young Lady really say that?¡± The servant looked up in shock, but he could not let a word out.


    ¡°Since that person¡¯s so emboldened, he probably has high status in the n, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I-I dare not say it...¡± The servant looked troubled. He cupped his hands, but he lifted three of his fingers with the hand that was cupping the first, and he pointed them in the sky.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply as he was confused why the three figures would give him such a promise.


    If Ou Yangming was not aware of the servant¡¯s identity and knew that he was someone close to Ni Yunhong, he would really suspect that someone was taking advantage of this matter to harm the Ni family.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming instantly cast his worries aside.


    It did not matter if the three figures supported him or not because he had never thought about dismissing the matter. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant sighed a breath of relief and left. Before long, they arrived at a luxurious residence.


    ¡°Master Ou, the Liang family doesn¡¯t have a great ancestor, but there are two Yang Grade masters. Besides, if the matter esctes, I¡¯m afraid that the people from the Governor¡¯s Residence won¡¯t just standy by.¡± Following that, the servant did a fist salute and turned into a small alley.


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips a little. ¡®Since they don¡¯t have a Supreme Great Ancestor, why should I be afraid?¡¯


    Although he was not equipped with armor, he was wearing the equipment that he relied on the most. Ou Yangming touched his waist sash, then he suddenly shed and kicked.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    After Ou Yangming channeled his essential Qi, the force from his kick was more than 500 kilograms.


    Since a Yin Grade ss Two martial artist had just exerted all his force, how could a big door stop him?


    Apanied by a deafening boom, the big door instantly flew up and fell backwards.


    Amotion was heard after that, and hurried footsteps were heard approaching him.


    Ou Yangming entered calmly. Instead of roaming around, he put his hands behind his back as he coldly watched the movements of the people inside.


    It only took a brief moment before tens of men arrived from different directions.


    The other people clustered round their leader like stars twinkling around the moon. The leader was a fair young master, but his handsome face was already darkened due to anger.


    Diagonally behind the young master stood the plump Liang Jiafu, who widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Third Young Master, it¡¯s this fe, he¡¯s here again!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Third Young Master Liang raised his eyebrows as he uttered. He was already deeply infuriated, but he asked with a deep voice as he was not someone who acted rashly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Ou Yangming watched coldly as the other people spread out to vaguely surround him instead.


    Despite that, his heart was cold, and he was unperturbed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of Jiang Chengwei¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone else was stunned, and they stared at Ou Yangming dumbfoundedly.


    Ou Yangming repeated his question slowly, ¡°What¡¯s the name of Jiang Chengwei¡¯s younger sister?¡±


    Third Young Master Liang twitched his mouth and asked in disbelief, ¡°You, you fool. How dare you offend the Liang family because of a person whose name you don¡¯t even know?¡±


    Not only him, but everyone else was also in a daze.


    ¡®This fe isn¡¯t really an idiot, is he?¡¯


    They instantly looked at Ou Yangming scornfully.


    Ou Yangming smirked. ¡®I don¡¯t know her name, but I know she has an older brotherher blood rtive¡ªand that¡¯s enough.¡¯


    He shed and took a big step forward.


    Since the man would not answer him, there was no need for him to ask anymore because he would attack and rece his mouth with his fists.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Liang Jiafu immediately yelled at the top of his lungs. His voice was full of fear because he was previously frightened by Ou Yangming¡¯s ruthless methods.


    People like him would admire even more merciless means, but those means were meant to be used against enemies. If they were attacked by such methods one day, they would actually break down a hundred times faster than ordinary people.


    The followers that were nurtured by Third Young Master Liang were not useless men. Among the thirty men present, five of them were Yang Grade powerhouses, and the remaining men were not ordinary strong men either; they had a cultivation base of at least Force Grade ss One.


    That said, this was what was disyed by Third Young Master Liang. The Liang family¡¯s foundation could not be matched by a mere Yin Grade martial artist. Nheless, Ou Yangming was different. His consciousness rose the instant he took a step out.


    The integration of Heaven and man, and the thoroughly meticulous state!


    Everything seemed to have slowed down while Ou Yangming became like a deity, who overlooked everything from above through apletely different perspective.


    Everyone¡¯s change, be it their facial expressions or their movements, were under Ou Yangming¡¯s watch and control.


    He smiled hideously and suddenly charged forward faster at Third Young Master Liang like a bullet, which was shot out of the bore.


    Ou Yangming looked like he had given up on his defense. It seemed as if he wanted to perish together with the young master.

 Chapter 163 Where?

    <h4>Chapter 163 Where?</h4>


    ¡°Protectors!¡± Third Young Master Liang¡¯s face changed. He was a Yin Grade martial artist, hence he naturally noticed the might of Ou Yangming¡¯s suicidal attack.


    A barefoot man would not be afraid of a man with shoes. Nheless, Third Young Master Liang, who came from a rich family, was not just a man with shoes. He wore a pair of golden boots, so how could he perish together with a reckless man?


    ¡°Swoosh-¡°


    Five Yin Grade masters appeared in front of Ou Yangming. Each of them retrieved a sharp weapon, and they were ready to cut Ou Yangming into pieces as soon as he approached them.


    The Yin Grade martial artists fixed their gaze on Ou Yangming as they waited for the moment that would make their blood boil. Nevertheless, they suddenly realized something strange at the next instant.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was bing smaller instead of bigger.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Just as they wondered, they heard a miserable shriek.


    It was then that they came to the shocking realization that Ou Yangming¡¯s threatening attack, which seemed like a one-way trip, was only for show. After attracting the attention of the five Yin Grade martial artists, who blocked in front of Third Young Master Liang, Ou Yangming immediately swayed his body to withdraw himself.


    Afterward, the young man attacked the Force Grade martial artists instead.


    Ou Yangming charged at the thirty Force Grade martial artists like a ferocious tiger breaking into a flock of sheep. He destroyed thebat power of about four of them without effort.


    He did not kill them, but each time he punched or kicked, he aimed at their fatal points.


    Once the martial artists were hit by Ou Yangming, they copsed to the ground and screamed in pain while they put their hands on their broken bones.


    The pain of having one¡¯s bones broken was definitely unbearable, it was to the point that one would rather die. Yan Haobo could grit his teeth and endure it, but the ordinary martial artists could not do the same. In a sh, four of them were already on the ground, and the sight of them grimacing in pain gave everyone else palpitations. ¡°You, you cowards, kill him!¡± Third Young Master Liang shouted furiously.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The five Yin Grade masters, who were defending him, looked at each other. Three of them attacked together, and they were extremely cautious, which made it obvious that they knew how ruthless Ou Yangming


    was.


    Ou Yangming turned and grinned wickedly at them while showing his teeth, causing the three men to be frightened.


    When the men halted, Ou Yangming suddenly fell backward as though his body was no longer supported by a spine.


    Just as the other people were confused, Ou Yangming¡¯s body, which was about to touch the ground, bounced up as if it was attached with a spring. He instantly charged at the protectors on the other side.


    Cries were heard from the protectors at once.


    Ou Yangming was a Yin Grade martial artist, but he also used the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, to sneak attacks on some Force Grade martial artists. Hence, he seemed like he was cracking a nut with a sledge-hammer-he was totally unobstructed.


    Before the rest managed to react to the situation, another five men slumped.


    The three Yin Grade martial artists finally regained their senses, and they were enraged because nobody had ever dared to tease them. They roared and pounced on Ou Yangming one after another, but even then, they advanced and retreated in order to protect and cooperate with each other.


    Despite that, the instant they started moving, Ou Yangming left before they could reach him.


    He staggered as if he was counterattacked by his enemies earlier when he sneaked attacks. Although Ou Yangming managed to dodge the attacks from the three Yin Grade martial artists, he looked like an arrow that was at the end of his flight.


    The Force Grade martial artists noticed the window, so their eyes reddened as they plucked up their courage and raised their weapons to attack Ou Yangming.


    If they could kill the madman in front of the third young master, it would be great. The risk would be worth it if the young master was able to recognize their worth.


    However, just as the martial artists were about to sh or stab Ou Yangming¡¯s body with their weapons, the young man suddenly twisted his body. He bent forward, withdrew his butt, and turned his arms.


    The simple moves, which were achievable if one was slightly flexible, somehow allowed Ou Yangming to dodge everyone¡¯s attacks. On top of that, when he turned his arms and moved his body each time, someone would shout in pain and would be thrown out.


    Ou Yangming was not at all threatened by the Force Grade martial artists.


    The three Yin Grade martial artists were surprised but angry, so they screamed and pursued him.


    That said, their vision was suddenly blocked because Ou Yangming grabbed an injured Force Grade martial artist and threw him in their direction. The three martial artists could not ignore theirpanion¡¯s life, so they quickly caught the man, but they were soon faced with endless bodies as though they had just stabbed a beehive.


    The three Yin Grade martial artists cried bitterly non-stop, but they could not watch theirpanions being thrown to the ground, thus they could only catch them one by one and put them on the ground.


    A terrified voice was suddenly heard at that moment.


    ¡°Be careful¡ª¡±


    It was Third Young Master Liang¡¯s voice.


    ¡®Be careful? Be careful of what...¡¯


    As soon as they wondered, and before it became a concrete thought, another figure flew in their direction.


    The martial artist in front subconsciously reached out his hands, but just as he caught the person, a hand pressed his chest without a sound.


    A powerful and unstoppable surge of power gushed out. Before the Yin Grade martial artist could even let out a humph, his internal organs were already shifted due to the impact, and he flipped backward.


    The two other martial artists shivered, but their view was blocked by the first martial artist, so they could not see what actually happened.


    Following that, they saw a sinister smile on a person¡¯s face. The person was smiling, but the smile was despairing for them.


    The area between their chest and stomach suddenly hurt, causing them to cry in pain. They tried to retreat, and they punched and kicked, but the person in front of them did not intend to be entangled with them at all. After stabbing their bodies with his weapon, the person quickly flew backward. ¡°Sneak attack!¡±


    It was only then that Third Young Master Liang finished his sentence.


    The two Yin Grade powerhouses lowered their heads to look at the broken de between their chest and stomach. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly when they sensed the essential Qi, which was channeled from the broken de into their body to mess up their internal organs.


    ¡®Third Young Master, you warned us toote...¡¯


    They slowly fell to the ground and could not get up anymore.


    Ou Yangming looked up and cast an indifferent look at the four remaining people.


    Third Young Master Liang and the two other Yin Grade martial artists trembled, and they felt that their bodies were incredibly cold without a hint of warmth. As for Liang Jiafu, he was already on the ground for a long time and was shaking due to the excessive shock.


    The third young master looked with a pale face at his men who were on the ground. He could not believe what he was seeing.


    It did not take long for the thirty Force Grade protectors to bepletely taken down by one person, and the protectors could not fight anymore, at least for the rest of day. As for the three Yin Grade powerhouses, they ended up in a more tragic state because they simply died in front of him. How did everything happen?


    Third Young Master Liang witnessed the whole process, but he could not figure out the cause behind it. It was as if everyone went crazy and threw their bodies at Ou Yangming to be beaten up by him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s punches and kicks were simple and direct without any fancy moves, hence Third Young Master Liang could clearly see how his followers were terribly beaten up. Nheless, it was the exact reason he became fearful, so much so that he did not have the guts to even look at Ou Yangming anymore.


    ¡®A devil, this person is definitely a devil!¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s Jiang Chengwei¡¯s younger sister¡¯s name?¡±


    Third Young Master Liang and the other people were stunned when they realized that the devil had spoken once more.


    Nevertheless, aspared to before when everyone looked at Ou Yangming scornfully, Third Young Master Liang and the rest looked afraid.


    ¡°Her, her name is Jiang Jiumei!¡± Third Young Master Liang gritted his teeth and answered.


    Even though he tried his best to look unconcerned, everyone else could clearly sense his fear.


    ¡°Oh, is it Jiang Jiumei? Where is she now?¡± Ou Yangming asked inly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Why would I know where she is! You should find her yourself, don¡¯te and find me!¡± Third Young Master Liang yelled.


    Ou Yangming was raging with fire, but his spiritual world happened to be in a peculiar and wonderful calm state.


    The moment he saw Third Young Master Liang losing himself, a fantastic feeling suddenly rose in his heart.


    With that, the mental power between Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows burst out like a flood that gushed out of its outlet.


    ¡°Ah,¡±


    Third Young Master Liang shrieked all of a sudden, and he took three continuous steps back. He felt that his limbs were ice-cold, and his martial arts techniques, which were praised by many martial artists, were somehow leaving his body.


    Ou Yangming appeared like an enormous devil god in Third Young Master Liang¡¯s consciousness, and the intense pressure from Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were almost making him unable to move.


    Mental oppression. It was the result of when Ou Yangming released his mental power to fully suppress someone. In actual fact, even Ou Yangming himself never thought that the effect would be that great.


    A Yin Grade master actually crumbled due to the pressure.


    The two remaining Yin Grade masters were helpless when they exchanged nces, and they shed to jointly attack Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming swayed his body and forced himself through their joint attack.


    The faces of the two men changed. When they turned at the same time, they suddenly felt that their vision became blurry because Ou Yangming transformed into a bloody figure that went around them.


    Subsequently, the two Yin Grade masters widened their eyes as they were horrified. Their bodies were covered in cuts, and their powers flowed out with their blood until they finally copsed.


    The Blood Flight Secret Technique was an extraordinary power that could kill even a Yin Grade powerhouse in one move.


    If the two Yin Grade martial artists tried to stop the attack, they would only be like mantises trying to stop a chariot-crushed into pieces.


    Ou Yangming turned around, and he was finally panting a little.


    ¡°Where is Jiang Jiumei?¡±

 Chapter 164 He’s Not Alone!

    <h4>Chapter 164 He¡¯s Not Alone!</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know!¡± Third Young Master Liang fell butt first to the ground. The arrogant look on his face waspletely reced by a frightened look with a mixture of tears and mucus.


    on¡¯t know, why are you still alive?¡± Ou Yangming uttered slowly, as if he was speaking to himself.


    ¡°S-sir, i-it¡¯s... It¡¯s him. He instigated me to forcibly upy that girl¡¯s property!¡± Third Young Master Liang suddenly turned and pointed at Liang Jiafu, who shivered like a quail. He grabbed hisst straw like a drowning man, and he did not care if the straw could actually save his life. ¡°Tell him, what did you do to Jiang Jiumei!¡±


    ¡°Mi-Military Master, I really d-don¡¯t know! That day, I initially wanted to go over to threaten the little gi... No, Miss Jiang Jiumei, but she was already gone. The valuables in her home were already cleared, so we decided to stay there first,¡± Liang Jiafu stammered with his eyes widened. He breathed heavily as he added, ¡°We didn¡¯t want to upy her property, instead, we wanted to help her manage it! Yes, that¡¯s right. We wanted to manage it for her, so we¡¯ll definitely return it to her once she returns!¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at them indifferently.


    He had actually adopted differentiated treatment when he previously attacked. Ou Yangming only broke the limbs of the Force Grade martial artists without killing them, whereas he dared not ck at all when he faced the Yin Grade martial artists.


    Being attacked by those martial artists, especially since Ou Yangming was outnumbered, he could not show off. Therefore, he gave his all when he faced the Yin Grade martial artists, and he killed them mercilessly.


    If Ou Yangming thought about making things easier for five Yin Grade martial artists so that he would not harm their lives, he would be risking his life. When he walked out with Zhang Yinli¡¯s head from the dense forest in the past, he was never going to make the same mistake anymore.


    Nheless, even after killing every martial artist present, Ou Yangming came to a shocking realization that he seemed to have gotten it wrong.


    Perhaps Jiang Jiumei had really escaped, and she was neither killed nor wiped out in secret.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not regretful when he turned to look at the Liang family protectors, who were either groaning or dead.


    Some things had to be done!


    All of a sudden, his expression changed a little, and he turned to look.


    At the door, roughly eight men headed quickly in his direction. The person in front was the fastest. He moved so fast that he only touched the ground slightly with his toes. He was able to move tens of centimeters forward with each step taken and was far ahead of the people behind him.


    Ou Yangming sneered and kicked up a longsword with his toes to grab it, then he pointed the tip of the sword at Third Young Master Liang¡¯s throat.


    Third Young Master Liang was already frightened out of his wits due to Ou Yangming¡¯s mental pressure and ruthless means. As such, he simply let Ou Yangming suppress him because he did not have the thought to resist at all.


    The elder at the front stopped right away in the courtyard.


    He nced around with his lightning eyes and questioned coldly, ¡°Are you the ouw who killed my n¡¯s protectors and escaped through the gate?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°An ouw? Heh, are you the old fart behind the killing of a soldier¡¯s family and the seizing of their house?¡±


    The men, who were on the ground, were in immense pain, but they had the urge tough when they heard what Ou Yangming said.


    On the other hand, the elder looked unusually displeased, and he remarked angrily, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    His body moved a little as though he wanted to take down Ou Yangming in a move.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was already observing his every move, so as soon as there was a slight movement from the elder, Ou Yangming moved the longsword forward a little.


    ¡°Uh...¡± Third Young Master Liang trembled due to fear, and he stopped thinking because an intense and fearsome aura surrounded him.


    The elder immediately stopped and stared at Ou Yangming. ¡°Maniac, let go of him first!¡±


    Ou Yangming cast a strange look at the elder and mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re a Yang Grade powerhouse. If I let him go, what should I do if you kill me?¡±


    ¡°As the current Liang family¡¯s patriarch, Liang Jinye, I assure you that I¡¯ll no longer pursue this matter as long as you let him go!¡± The elder said furiously.


    ¡°No, you can bully even a soldier¡¯s family, so your words aren¡¯t reliable!¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    Liang Jinye was infuriated, but he looked at Third Young Master Liang lovingly and with worry.


    Ou Yangming suddenlyughed. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll let him go if you guarantee me something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liang Jinye¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked.


    ¡°Your cultivation base is higher than mine, so I¡¯m worried. I¡¯ll let him go if you cripple yourself of your cultivation base, what do you think?¡± Ou Yangming replied to him smilingly.


    ¡°What, did, you, say?¡± Liang Jinye had an extremely fierce look in his eyes. If one¡¯s look could kill, Ou Yangming would have been cut into mincemeat long ago.


    Ou Yangming asked calmly, ¡°How about you slowly consider your choice?¡±


    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve found out about the whole incident. The Liang family is indeed at fault, and we¡¯re willing to make things right.¡± Liang Jinye inhaled deeply and forced himself to let go of his rage. He suggested after a pause, ¡°As long as the girl returns, we¡¯ll return her house to her. As for the fact that you killed the Liang family¡¯s disciples, it¡¯ll be canceled once for all. What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked quietly at the elder and responded with a faint smile, ¡°Patriarch Liang, you made such an outright promise! If Jiang Jiumei reallyes back and stays at her original house, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll die from a sudden illness after a year, am I


    right?¡±


    Liang Jinye was stunned, and his face instantly darkened. The incident involved a soldier¡¯s family and had escted, hence the Liang family could not hide the truth from the masses anymore. This was why the elder decided to take a step back for the time being to patch up the quarrel.


    However, once this matter was no longer under the spotlight, how could the Liang family be willing to suffer a loss?


    By then, not only would Jiang Jiumei lose for sure, but the reckless young fellow would also be killed.


    That said, Liang Jinye did not expect Ou Yangming to perceive his thoughts so quickly. Ou Yangming was not an ordinary child, after all. He was an orphan, so he was well-experienced in matters such as this. Thus, as he observed everything under the thoroughly meticulous state, it was impossible for Liang Jinye to lie to him. ¡°You sneaky dog,e out!¡± All of a sudden, Ou Yangming moved his wrist and uttered. He raised his leg to kick a stone beside him, which flew to the side like an arrow.


    ¡°Humph!¡± A deep groan was heard, then a figure jumped out of that spot and pounced on Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming sneered and kicked again, but he kicked Third Young Master Liang¡¯s waist this time.


    Third Young Master Liang cried out in surprise and instantly flew up. He could not identify the situation anymore because he was already paralyzed due to fear, so he grabbed wildly in the air and looked extremely afraid.


    The person who suddenly appeared turned his body and reached out for Third Young Master Liang¡¯s waist. As long as he caught the third young master, he could save him.


    Nheless, it was at that instant that a sword-light was seen on Third Young Master Liang¡¯s right shoulder.


    It resulted in a rain of blood and a miserable shriek from the young master.


    ¡°Second Younger Brother, no!¡± Liang Jinye¡¯s face changed as he yelled out loud.


    The person realized at that moment that when he wanted to save Third Young Master Liang earlier, Ou Yangming had kicked the young master toward him and also stabbed the young master¡¯s shoulder.


    Upon seeing the situation, the person dared not resist the sword because the counter-acting force would certainly hurt Third Young Master Liang. If the young master really died because of this, he did not know who Liang Jinye would me in the end.


    Hence, the person withdrew himself and retreated although he was indignant.


    Once he retreated, Ou Yangming withdrew the sword as well, but a sh of sword-light was seen as the sword was pointed at Third Young Master Liang¡¯s neck once more. Nevertheless, the young master¡¯s body had an invisible hole where blood flowed out, and the floor was instantly covered in red. Liang Jinye¡¯s eyes reddened. He turned his head abruptly and shouted fiercely, ¡°Second Young Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    The person was also an elder, who had a simr age with Liang Jinye. He pulled a long face, but he did not argue with Liang Jinye in front of the other people. ¡°Stop the bleeding! Stop the bleeding first!¡± Liang Jinye roared.


    ¡°He won¡¯t die from losing some blood since he has plenty of blood.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled, but he still took two pieces of rags to put them on the young master¡¯s wound.


    Liang Jinye was already stamping with fury, but after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s cruel methods, he gave up on the idea of saving the young master through a surprise attack.


    Ou Yangming nced at them smilingly. ¡°Elders, if the Liang family has other masters who would like to give this a go, quickly send them here now and let them attack together. That way, he won¡¯t have to suffer for too long.¡±


    ¡®You attacked violently without any warning, so who would still dare to make a move?¡¯ Liang Jinye¡¯s lips trembled, then he inhaled deeply and expressed, ¡°Young man, let me give you a piece of advice. The Liang family¡¯s rage is not something that you can withstand!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not alone!¡± A thunderous voice was suddenly hearding from behind him.


    Wu Guotu, who kept a straight face, paced steadily in their direction.


    The moment he set foot in the courtyard, the strong aura that he released was as mighty as a mountain such that even Liang Jinye and his brother, who were both Yang Grade powerhouses, dared not stop him.


    Wu Guotu walked toward Ou Yangming and roared, ¡°Boys!¡± ¡°Who says you have no clothes to wear? I¡¯ll share my robe with you. The king has raised his force, I¡¯ll fix my dagger-axe and spear, and I¡¯ll kill the enemy with you!


    ¡°Who says you have no clothes to wear? I¡¯ll share my undergarment with you. The king has raised his force, I¡¯ll sharpen my spear and halberd, and I¡¯ll set out with you!


    ¡°Who says you have no clothes to wear? I¡¯ll share my lower garment with you. The king has raised his force, I¡¯ll mend my armor and weapon, and I¡¯ll march along with you!¡±


    Sonorous voices rolled in the courtyard!


    Thirty soldiers marched in order with a threatening aura and thirty spears. They were like an invincible and magnificent army.

 Chapter 165 The Imperial Family’s Tributary

    <h4>Chapter 165 The Imperial Family¡¯s Tributary</h4>


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded at the sight of his brothers from the military striding into the courtyard. His heart was pounding, and his face turned read.


    When he left the military camp and entered the prefecture by himself, he was ready to fight alone.


    Needless to say, it was not a reckless act from him because he believed that he was still valuable, so neither the Ni family nor the Fang family would ignore the matter.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not expect hisrades to show up.


    ¡°Captain Wu, you¡¯re...¡± Wu Guotu looked coldly at Ou Yangming and slowly reached out his hand to press the back of the young man¡¯s hand. He took the longsword, which was pointed at Third Young Master Liang. ¡°This is the Middle Camp¡¯s matter, so why are you dealing with it?¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could respond, Wu Guotu turned to face Liang Jinye and his brother and ordered loudly, ¡°Raise your spears, kill!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he cast a strange look at Wu Guotu. He finally realized that the captain¡¯s killing nature was ten times stronger than his.


    The thirty soldiers advanced forward without any hesitation and attacked with their spears.


    Since they were Guards from the Middle Camp, they had a cultivation base of at least the peak of Force Grade ss Five. If only one soldier attacked, Liang Jinye and his brother would naturally disregard the soldier, but there were a bunch of them, and their violent auras instantly increased their might by ten times.


    Lin Jinye and his brother were even more afraid of the fact that the soldiers were tough men from the military.


    When Ou Yangming was alone, the brothers could cover up the matter through different ways even if they killed him in secret However, they were now faced with thirty soldiers.


    If they killed all of the soldiers, the consequences would be unbearable.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat, quickly retreat!¡± Liang Jinye roared, then the other martial artists, who hade with him, turned and escaped without any dy. They never thought that they were going to be enemies with official soldiers.


    Nevertheless, a hail of arrows was shot in their direction when they had just run a few steps away.


    Although the martial artists were at least in Yin Grade and above, half of them were shot because they panicked. They managed to avoid getting shot in their vital points, but they fell down and lost theirbat power. Liang Jinye¡¯s face changed, and he expressed aggressively, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to force us to revolt?¡±


    ¡°Revolt? If you¡¯re so capable, try me!¡± Yu Hailiang¡¯s voice was heard from a distance away. It turned out that he and Wu Guotu were cooperating, they attacked in the dark and in the light respectively.


    Liang Jinye¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. When he looked at his third son, who was covered in blood, he finally gritted his teeth and shed with the intention of abandoning everyone else and escaping.


    Based on his strength as a Yin Grade powerhouse, nobody could stop him if he were to flee.


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Another hail of arrows was shot when Yu Hailiang gave the order.


    This time, most of the arrows were aimed at Liang Jinye. Liang Jinye shouted as he swayed his body. Lights were also seen in his hands as he blocked every arrow that was aimed at him. Following that, he red furiously at Ou Yangming and the other people, then he soared into the sky.


    It was at that moment that a shadow descended from the sky and reached out a hand to ce it on Liang Jinye¡¯s shoulder. An unbelievably mighty power gushed down to fix Liang Jinye on the spot.


    Despite that, instead of feeling panicked, Liang Jinye was surprised and delighted. ¡°Tributary Chen!¡±


    Ou Yangming and the rest looked grim. In fact, even Wu Guotu¡¯s face twitched a little.


    A Supreme Great Ancestor!


    The elder had just appeared, but he disyed his identity and strength as a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    He turned to scan everyone with a cold look, and the people who were looked at instantly felt a prating chill.


    Wu Guotu did a fist salute and said, ¡°Tributary Chen, we¡¯re killing the murderer of a soldier¡¯s family, please assist us!¡±


    Tributary Chen responded coldly, ¡°Are you Deng Zhicai¡¯s Guards captain?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t me you for the sake of Deng Zhicai.¡± Tributary Chen then turned around to look at a dark spot. ¡°Come out!¡±


    Yu Hailiang led his soldiers out from their hiding ce, and he greeted the elder with a bow, ¡°I¡¯m Guards Captain Yu Hailiang from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s South Camp. Greetings, Tributary Chen.¡± ¡°A Guards captain from the South Camp. Okay, since you¡¯re part of the Fang family, I won¡¯t me you. Let me just ask you, do you know who they are?¡± Tributary Chen asked inly.


    Wu Guotu was neither humble nor haughty when he answered, ¡°They¡¯re Liang Jinye, Liang Jinling, and Liang Gaoyi from the prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Heh, since you know their names, do you know who they¡¯re working for?¡±


    ¡°I do. They¡¯re the imperial family¡¯s procurers, and they¡¯re in charge of partial procurements for the imperial family.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little. It was then that he understood the weight of the words from the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to know, they would have told him the truth; if Ou Yangming did not want to know, the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors were still going to support him even though they would offend the imperial family.


    ¦°¦¯¦©


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that moment. ¡®Why are the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors willing to pay such a huge price?¡¯


    Before he could figure it out, a pair of fierce eyes was locked on him.


    ¡°Since you know they¡¯re the imperial family¡¯s procurers, how dare you kill them? Heh, do you not regard the imperial family at all?¡± Tributary Chen then fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming and said, ¡°How dare a little devil like you be so cruel? What are you going to be when you¡¯re older?¡±


    Subsequently, he reached out and waved to grab a stone in his hand. A pop was heard as the stone was crushed, and he flicked the crushed stone to shoot it fast at Ou Yangming.


    The tributary was a Supreme Great Ancestor, after all. Even though it was just a crushed stone, it was mighty as it was shot out from his hand, and it was not inferior to an explosive arrow at all.


    Besides, the tributary immediately found the source of everything as soon as he showed up. An ordinary Yin Grade martial artist would not be able to dodge the attack at all.


    That said, Wu Guotu, who was next to Ou Yangming, yelled and turned his hand to retrieve his military saber and shed.


    ¡°Bang-¡°A deafening sound was heard, then Wu Guotu staggered backward, but he managed to stop the stone.


    Tributary Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re ignorant. Do you really think that I won¡¯t kill


    you?¡±


    Wu Guotu responded after he found his footing, ¡°You can obviously kill me since you¡¯re the imperial family¡¯s tributary, but as long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t let my brother in the military get hurt!¡±.


    ¡°Brother in the military?¡± Tributary Chen sneered. ¡°He¡¯s not from the Middle Camp, is he?¡±


    ¡°Anyone from the Immense Forest Military Camp is a brother to me!¡± Wu Guotu replied to him sternly.


    Tributary Chen looked coldly at him, but despite his fearsome aura, Wu Guotu was not going topromise.


    Nas


    In terms of strength only, Wu Guotu was naturally far from Tributary Chen, but there was a more powerful being behind Wu Guotu, thus Tributary Chen was forced to give in. Tributary Chen scoffed. ¡°Forget it, since I¡¯m already here, you should stop this absurdity.¡±


    Wu Guotu¡¯s face twitched, and he finally said, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    However, Ou Yangming stepped forward and expressed ¡°The Liang family harmed a soldier¡¯s family and forcibly upied their house. If you let them go, it¡¯s against heavenly principles!¡±


    Wu Guotu¡¯s face changed, and he quickly uttered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    Ou Yangming stood tall like a mountain, and he stared at Wu Guotu with his lightning eyes. ¡°Captain Wu, today, Jiang Jiumei was forced to run away from home because she was bullied. Does that mean that the family members of the other soldiers, who died carrying out a duty, will one day be treated like that too?¡±


    Wu Guotu was stunned, and he swallowed his words before he was able to let them out.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were glowing, and his voice spread far and wide.


    ¡°I want everyone to know that the families of my brothers in the military, whether they¡¯re still alive or have died in the battlefield, will live very well!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was resounding. ¡°I, Ou Yangming, am willing to be their backup and support! Those who bully a soldier¡¯s family will not be spared¡ªthey must be killed!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be spared!


    ¡°They must be killed!


    ¡°They won¡¯t be spared! They must be killed!¡±


    The fifty soldiers from the Middle Camp and the South Camp stuck out their chest and roared.


    In the beginning, they sounded rather messy, but they soon spoke uniformly, and their voices echoed in the courtyard.


    Tributary Chen looked incredibly displeased, and he suddenly sneered. ¡°Killed? I¡¯d like to see who will be killed in the end!¡±


    He shed and disappeared from his spot.


    Wu Guotu¡¯s face changed. He called out while he wielded his saber.


    He acknowledged Ou Yangming to be a gifted person, whose cultivation speed was extremely fast, but he knew that he was just a Yin Grade martial artist.


    Therefore, Wu Guotu knew that Ou Yangming¡¯s chance of surviving a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s sudden attack was very low.


    Wu Guotu gave his all as he attacked. Though he might not seed and he had to risk offending a Supreme Great Ancestor, he did it withoutint or regret.


    At the same time, many soldiers raised their spears and charged at the enemy, whose shadow could almost not be seen.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Countless spears were shot out, but the soldiers fell hard to the ground, and they could not get up for some time.


    The Supreme Great Ancestor used his power wonderfully. He did not really injure the soldiers, but the soldiers would have to stay on the ground for some time before they could get up


    He moved his hand to flick another crushed stone at Wu Guotu¡¯s saber. As a result, the saber-light stopped, and the saber of the powerful Yang Grade martial artist was actually flicked away by a small stone from the Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Followed by that, Tributary Chen reached out to grab Ou Yangming. ¡®This young fe talks really big. Does he think that he¡¯ll be able to survivefortably by giving a stirring speech?


    ¡®Hmph, if he¡¯s not capable enough, he shouldn¡¯t do something that¡¯s beyond his capability!¡¯


    That being said, just as Tributary Chen attacked with his palm, Ou Yangming shifted strangely and dodged him during the crucial moment.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming kicked with the tip of his toes and grabbed a spear. The scenes of when Chen Yifan wielded the spear in the past appeared in his mind.


    Ou Yangming lifted his hand, and his spear turned into a giant dragon that advanced toward Tributary Chen in monstrous waves.

 Chapter 166 The Chens’ Spear Technique

    <h4>Chapter 166 The Chens¡¯ Spear Technique</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spear was about 3 meters long. It had a golden point head and a wooden shaft.


    When he moved his wrist, it seemed like the sky was star-studded, there were shes of silver lights, as well as sprinkles of water.


    Chen Yifan only wanted to im his title as Ou Yangming¡¯s master when he taught Ou Yangming his spear art. Who knew, the young fellow cultivated the technique whenever he was free as if he gained a treasure after he was taught the spear technique.


    Speaking of which, the spear technique was the firstplete set of martial art that Ou Yangming learned. Before that, he had learned the military¡¯s fist art and de technique, which were killing skills, hence they could not be mentioned on equal terms with the spear technique.


    Although Ou Yangming had not cultivated the spear technique for long, he was able to grasp its essence due to the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state.


    As he attacked with the spear at the moment, his might was frightful.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    Tributary Chen had a strange look on his face. He swayed his body a little like a leaf on the water, and he could not be taken down despite the intense spear force.


    Ou Yangming shouted and suddenly shook the tip of his spear, then the storm-like spear force instantly became as delicate as silk.


    His spear technique remained the same, but he performed two entirely different prospects in a short span of time.


    Wu Guotu, who found his footing after taking a step back, was about to charge again when he recalled something. He also had a weird expression on his face, but he no longer had the intention to fight with Tributary Chen to death.


    Tributary Chen scoffed coldly and reached out his finger to flick the tip of the spear at the speed of light.


    Plenty of essential Qi gushed out as an attempt to hit Ou Yangming through the spear.


    The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s eye twitched, and he had already sensed through the thoroughly meticulous state the odd changes around him before Tributary Chen even attacked.


    Be it the flow of Tributary Chen¡¯s aura or the slightly expanded muscles under his garment, everything was under Ou Yangming¡¯s observation.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he shook his wrist again, causing his spear to wind up in an unbelievable way. The spear was not the only thing that rolled back because it was also apanied by Tributary Chen¡¯s surging essential Qi.


    Leveraged force!


    This was the most important part of Chen Yifan¡¯s spear technique.


    The spear itself had a vigorous force. If one wielded it with one¡¯s power only, the consumption would be much more than if one¡¯s used a saber or a sword. Therefore, a person who adopted the spear technique had to be adept in leveraging force, or one could also borrow the spear¡¯s force or another person¡¯s power. Nheless, it was not easy to achieve that. Without sufficient time toprehend the theory behind it, it would be incredibly difficult for one to grasp its essence. Ou Yangming had his own understanding in the technique when he practiced it in the past, but he would be lying to himself if he said that heprehended it thoroughly.


    That said, when he was suddenly being attacked by a powerful enemy, his essence, energy, and spirit suddenly became clear and prating. As a result, he could perceive every detailed change.


    Ou Yangming subconsciously performed the trick when he sensed the surging energy from his spear.


    When he released the technique, the thin veil, which had been covering him, seemed to have been removed at once. He gained a deeper understanding in spear technique as though he was self-taught. ¡°Very well!¡± Tributary Chen uttered loudly. His eyes were glowing as if he had just seen something interesting, and his expression becamepletely different as well.


    He reached out his finger again to tap the end of the spear this time, causing it to bounce in mid-air and shoot in the opposite direction.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡®Tributary Chen is indeed worthy of his reputation as a Supreme Great Ancestor; he has profound knowledge and a great understanding in spear technique. He tapped and pushed at the perfect time, and he performed a method simr to leveraging force, causing the power in the spear to be stronger than before.¡¯


    Nevertheless, the duel was not able to trouble Ou Yangming, who had apprehended the technique.


    In particr, he could easily identify the spear¡¯s key points of strength through the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Ou Yangming reached out his palm to move it backward on the shaft. While it looked like he was brushing the shaft with his palm, he actually exerted power on a few points. Consequently, the spear turned around once more and zoomed at Tributary Chen¡¯s direction at the next instant.


    The power that was contained in the spear became extremely fearsome because they both took turns to exert more power. Thus, even Tributary Chen dared not ignore it. Despite that, Tributary Chen looked like he was full of admiration, and his fierce killing intent even disappeared. ¡°Very well, I¡¯d like to see how many rounds you can withstand!¡±


    Tributary Chen shouted before he guided and pushed the spear with his palm. The spear turned around smoothly and flew toward Ou Yangming along with a shrilling sound from the wind.


    Ou Yangming stood still on the spot as he watched the spear being turned around, then he quickly used his palm to tap a few different points on the spear during that crucial moment. Subsequently, the spear went around him ording to the force¡¯s direction, and it flew back in the opposite direction.


    Each hit from Tributary Chen¡¯s palm was swift, decisive, and violent, but Ou Yangming did not show an impression of weakness even when the spear was pushed back to him. Even though he did not have the energy to send the spear away with one hit, he could identify all strong and weak points on the spear.


    Ou Yangming used the weak against the strong, hit many points on the spear, and was able to use leveraged force.


    With that, the unlucky spear flew back and forth between them, and the whistling sound eventually grew so loud that it became deafening.


    Wu Guotu had led his men away a long time ago, but he had aplicated look in his eyes when he watched the dancing spear.


    The young man, whom he treated lightly just a while ago, had actually arrived at such a stage and could contend with a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Wu Guotu knew it was an overstatement to say that Ou Yangming could resist the Supreme Great Ancestor. It was more like the young man had the capital to withstand the great ancestor¡¯s attacks in a certain aspect.


    However, Wu Guotu still found it unbelievable.


    As for Liang Jinye and the other people, they were already stupefied and were in a daze.


    Liang Jinye exchanged nces with his brother, and they both noticed how horrified they were.


    They attached extreme importance to the fact that the Yin Grade martial artist actually had the ability to resist a Supreme Great Ancestor in a certain sense. On top of that, they were appalled that the Yin Grade martial artist was cruel, merciless, and unrestrained.


    The brothers feared the young man¡¯s methods, which were simr to an ouw¡¯s, as well as his extraordinary martial arts cultivation base.


    Any one of the two would give them a splitting headache, and thebination of both would result in a deterrent effect.


    The faces of Liang Jinye and his brother were ashen as they howled in grief, ¡®Why did we offend an enemy like him...¡¯


    They could only pray that Tributary Chen would kill Ou Yangming right away out of rage; it was the only way they would be spared from future troubles.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the spinning spear exploded, resulting in countless shards that shot out in the air.


    Although the spear was a selected weapon in the military, it could not withstand being wrecked by Ou Yangming and Tributary Chen.


    After being pressured by their endless power, it finally burst.


    Tributary Chen¡¯s face darkened. He swayed to kick up Liang Jinling, who was constantly groaning on the ground.


    Liang Jinye was ted when Third Young Master Liang flew up, so he immediately opened his hands to catch the young master. Liang Jinye looked at the young master¡¯s bloody wound, then at Ou Yangming, and he did not know what to feel.


    When the wooden shards got close to Tributary Chen¡¯s body, they were rebounded by an invisible power.


    Since the wooden shards were only shards that exploded from the spear, they were notparable with the might of an explosive arrow, so they could not hurt the tributary.


    Tributary Chen fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming naturally did not have such forceful essential Qi to protect his body, but he bent his body backward and twisted in an exceptionally strange manner. The seemingly unintentional movements allowed him to dodge most of the shards, then he swung his hands to hit the remaining shards away, which he failed to avoid.


    While the effect of Ou Yangming¡¯s actualbat was far from Tributary Chen, his reaction left the other people in awe.


    Just as Ou Yangming hit away thest shard, a shadow flew in his direction.


    He reached out his hand to grab the spear.


    Tributary Chen kept a straight face as he kicked up another spear and stared at Ou Yangming. ¡°Again!¡± Ou Yangming was slightly moved. ¡°Sure!¡± Afterward, he stabbed with his spear, and the spear force was so intense that the spear carried the aura for a one-way attack.


    Tributary Chen attacked with his spear too, but he casually flicked it out.


    When the spears almost contacted each other, Ou Yangming¡¯s spear suddenly turned, and the surging aura that it carried vanished in the blink of an eye as if it found an outlet. The turning spear became like a gentle breeze or a mild drizzle ¨C it was no longer violent.


    The dancing spear became more flexible in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands, and it slowly carried Chen Yifan¡¯s style as it became like a dragon, which turned over boundless waves.


    On the other hand, Tributary Chen disyed his skills when he tapped, pushed, stabbed, and blocked with his spear. That being said, Tributary Chen defended more than he attacked, and even when he asionally attacked, he withdrew his spear very quickly


    The fight became more intense, but the spectators looked at each other as they felt that it was strange.


    They vaguely sensed that the spear techniques performed by Tributary Chen and Ou Yangming were very simr as though a senior was feeding techniques to a junior in a n.


    Of course, the junior had a great level of attainment in the spear technique too as he could sometimes employ tricks to force his senior to attack instead.


    Liang Jinye and his brother exchanged looks as they were shocked. ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem right...¡¯ However, it was impossible for the brothers to make a move.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡± In the fight, Ou Yangming stabbed openly with his spear, but the attacking angle was a cunning one. Tributary Chen could not evade it, so he tapped the shaft to swing the tip of his spear, and he suddenly shouted, ¡°Young fe, watch out!¡±


    After countless exchanges of blows with their spears, Tributary Chen finally initiated an attack.

 Chapter 167 A Thunderbolt From A Spear

    <h4>Chapter 167 A Thunderbolt From A Spear</h4>


    When the spear was out, it was like a giant titanium rock-all-conquering!


    When the spear was out, it was like a giant limitless dragon-invincible!


    Tributary Chen¡¯s spear was still a normal wooden spear, but the aura that was released was so intense that it was indescribable.


    The stab from the ordinary spear made Ou Yangming feel like he was suppressed by a tall mountain.


    Only extreme power was released from the spear as no mental power was unleashed, but the simple attack caused enormous pressure on Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    It was then when he clearly experienced an incredibly horrifying feeling. He did not encounter such a forceful pressure even when he walked the Testimony Path.


    The most notable feeling that Ou Yangming felt on the Testimony Path was exhaustion, which made it difficult for him to carry on. On the other hand, the spear was truly a lethal weapon. It made him feel like he was faced with death or the oppression from an irresistible tall mountain, and it reminded him of when he was sneakily attacked by Zhang Hanyu and when he was attacked by Zhang Yinli during his journey.


    Ou Yangming initially thought he would no longer feel like that as his cultivation base improved, but he finally realized that it was only because he had not met powerful opponents.


    A Supreme Great Ancestor could still pose a lethal threat to him. Ou Yangming opened his mouth as he tried hard to breathe, but the air around him seemed to have frozen due to the spear, so he could not breathe at all.


    Being enveloped by a death threat, Ou Yangming felt like his brain was going to stop operating It turned out that when a martial arts powerhouse¡¯s power was cultivated to the extreme and waspletely unleashed, even one¡¯s spiritual world would be greatly affected.


    The oppression, which was a result of the huge disparity between their ranks, was vividly disyed at that moment.


    All of a sudden, the purple light in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind jumped.


    Like a fuse, it quickly ignited the mental power that was hidden in his mind. The 40 Points of powerful mental power were instantly transmitted to every part of his body at the speed of light, which helped pull him out of the boundless fear. Next, Ou Yangming saw it.


    The spear. It was still the spear.


    Although the view of a towering mountain disappeared, the substantial threat from the spear did not reduce at all.


    The tip of the spear was not close to Ou Yangming¡¯s body yet, but he saw the fluctuating airflow.


    Ou Yangming was unusually awake at that instant, where he could even see the most detailed change in every airflow in the void.


    The integration of Heaven and man! Thoroughly meticulous!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spear finally moved. It did not move by a big margin as he only pushed it upward a little to touch the tip of Tributary Chen¡¯s spear.


    There was a huge difference between their powers. Not to mention Ou Yangming could not match his power with the tributary¡¯s, even if he was fully equipped, he could not contend with the Supreme Great Ancestor, who had unleashed his essential Qi.


    If the tips of both spears touched, it would mean that Ou Yangming was shaking resistance with resistance, fronting strength with strength, and breaking force with force. It was simply a suicidal act.


    Sure enough, the tip of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear was mercilessly swung away, whereas Tributary Chen¡¯s spear continued forward without being obstructed.


    The area between Ou Yangming¡¯s thumb and index finger was cut, and blood flowed out.


    This was the price he had to pay for making such rigid contact, and his legs shivered at the same time as if he was going to fall to the ground.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming widened his eyes and gritted his teeth. The strong and tough willpower he had after walking the Testimony Path burst out at once, allowing him to stand


    firmly.


    Afterward, an unexpected scene took ce. The tip of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear, which was hit, was not actually knocked away. It turned in an extremely small semicircle in the void, then it pricked another point on Tributary Chen¡¯s spear.


    Nevertheless, the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s power was not trivial at all and was far beyond one¡¯s imagination. Though Tributary Chen¡¯s spear was stabbed twice, it did not actually affect him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spear was easily tipped away once more.


    Despite that, Tributary Chen¡¯s eyes lit up because he could feel that the second spear¡¯s power was greater than the first.


    Leveraged force!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s own power obviously could not bepared to Tributary Chen¡¯s, but he could borrow the tributary¡¯s power, so he borrowed it from his spear. Earlier on, Ou Yangming had used skills and techniques of leverage force against Tributary Chen, but the spear went back and forth, hence they had different trials of strength.


    This time, Ou Yangming did something that Tributary Chen regarded as unbelievable.


    He actually borrowed the power of the tributary¡¯s spear to resist the spear.


    ¡°How did this young fe do it?¡¯ Even Tributary Chen wondered.


    While he found it strange and was even d, he still stabbed his spear ruthlessly without the intention of making allowances for Ou Yangming.


    A soft and unnoticeable sound was heard right then.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The third contact.


    It was the third time the tip of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear and Tributary Chen¡¯s spear contacted intimately.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness rose without a limit, and he became more stimted than ever because of the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s spear.


    Even when he faced Zhang Yinli in the past or when he was attacked by the ck Magic Crawlers in the Chaos Cave, his consciousness never rose so high.


    In his eyes, Tributary Chen¡¯s spear had already be one with Heaven and Earth.


    This was the representation of the integration of Heaven and man, which proved that the tributary¡¯s spear had achieved the state ofprehending nature.


    The spear would seem like a wless weapon in the eyes of other powerhouses who were in the same rank as Ou Yangming.


    However, Ou Yangming noticed a line of possibility from the impossible.


    Thoroughly meticulous!


    The second state allowed him to see several tiny insignificant spots on the spear.


    They were the result of the ipletely bnced powers, which proved that the spear still had minor ws, but they were too tiny to be perceived by normal people.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming stabbed his spear and borrowed force from the toughest spot to spike the first weak spot.


    Unquestionably, his act was no different from a mantis trying to stop a chariot, but he finally borrowed enough power to lever the world.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The instant the third sh happened, Tributary Chen¡¯s spear seemed to have paused for a split second.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spear was knocked off again, but the spear looked like it had somehow turned into him.


    His power and persistence transformed into the spear.


    Regardless of the ce and the difficulty, Ou Yangming and his spear were not going to give up at all.


    Persevere, persevere, and persevere. They would persevere in the limitless darkness until they found the only source of light, then they would step out of the unending darkness to a path as bright as the sun and the moon.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    During the fourth contact, Tributary Chen¡¯s spear shook so slightly that it could hardly be sensed, and his face finally changed a little.


    He initially thought he could definitely defeat Ou Yangming this time.


    On the contrary, Tributary Chen incited Ou Yangming¡¯s potential instead and made the young fellow be trickier and more difficult to handle. The four continuous contacts between their spears actually wavered the tributary¡¯s rock-solid spear force instead.


    Huge damage could be caused by a moment¡¯s negligence.


    Perhaps the slight shake was a sign that his attack would be unsessful.


    Nheless, Tributary Chen¡¯s willpower was not weaker than Ou Yangming¡¯s. He quickly curbed his thought and focused his mind on his spear.


    His spear force became violent again, and it transformed into an ancient ferocious beast that would crush everything in its way. ¡°Ding!¡±


    A formidable sword intent burst out during the fifth contact which instantly crushed the power that was previously umted by Ou Yangming. It was as if Tributary Chen wanted to use the moment to prove that his spear force was still unstoppable.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    When their spears made contact for the sixth time, even when Tributary Chen exerted almost all his power, he unexpectedly sensed something unordinary. Savage and aggressive yet steady willpower. It was the spear¡¯s willpower, as well as ou Yangming¡¯s willpower.


    Even though Tributary Chen went all out to crumble Ou Yangming¡¯s power during the fifth contact, the young fellow actually borrowed force again, and the force that was borrowed was the tributary¡¯s spear intent, which was a result of him making an all-out effort.


    The seventh, the eighth...


    Once the spears contacted for the eleventh time, everyone heard a shatter.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Following that, they saw the spear of the majestic and arrogant Supreme Great Ancestor Tributary Chen suddenly broke.


    Instead of turning into countless shards that shot out, the spear seemed like it was crushed by an enormous power, causing its nature topletely burst apart.


    Hence, the spear broke and split in Tributary Chen¡¯s hand, and it turned into a fine powder, which slowly vanished with the wind.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming still held his sword in front of the tributary. He had pricked eleven times with his spear earlier, where he used the tip to meet force with force and continued streaking the shaft at unparalleled speed. During those crucial moments, Ou Yangmingpleted eleven swift pricks. Each time he did, he did it on a floating weak point, which was the spear¡¯s weakest load-carrying point. Consequently, Tributary Chen¡¯s spear turned into the battlefield of two powers. The more frightening thing about it was the power was actually a match with his own power.


    Not to mention a wooden spear, even a spear made of steel could not survive having to withstand the power.


    Thus, Tributary Chen¡¯s spear failed to take Ou Yangming out in the end, whereas it broke halfway and waspletely destroyed.


    A stream of blood slowly flowed from Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    The blood flowed out from the cut between his thumb and his index finger.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s blood flowed down his spear, he was like a bloody god of war who looked down between Heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 168 Four Great Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 168 Four Great Ancestors</h4>


    Liang Jiaye, his brother, his son, and the other people were dumbfounded. They felt as if their brain had turned to mush.


    What did they see?


    A little Yin Grade martial artist actually destroyed a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s weapon. Although the great ancestor had casually picked a weapon, based on his cultivation base, he could not be opposed by a Yin Grade martial artist even if he used a rice straw.


    However, the spectators¡¯ understanding was changed today.


    What did it mean when a Yin Grade martial artist could resist a Supreme Great Ancestor?


    When the martial artist grew up, how appalling would he be?


    The thought of it made Liang Jinye and the other people feel like they had fallen into a 10,000-year-old ice house, causing them to shiver.


    Tributary Chen lowered his head to look at the powder around him, and he no longer intended to make another move.


    Being a Supreme Great Ancestor, he was already bullying the weak when he went all out earlier. If the great ancestor continued to oppress the young fellow again, it would mean that he was ignoring his identity and would be sneered at.


    Nheless, instead of feeling furious, Tributary Chen was somewhat d.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and ced his spear vertically as he cupped his fist. ¡°Senior, your weapon was too poor. If that wasn¡¯t the case, I couldn¡¯t have resisted it.¡±


    It was true that he noticed the weak points in the spear and utilized leveraged force, but he dared not be confident about blocking the spear of a Supreme Great Ancestor, who had also fathomed the integration of Heaven and man, through the continuous attacks.


    Tributary Chen waved his hand as he was rather moved. He asked, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re done watching from the side?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Chen Dishou, being the imperial family¡¯s tributary and the Chen family¡¯s great ancestor, you actually bullied a Yin Grade junior. Won¡¯t you feel embarrassed if word gets out?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ni, since you can¡¯t stand it anymore, fight on his behalf and prove that Changlong County has talents too!¡±


    Two people slowly walked out from two different directions. The moment Wu Guotu saw them, he sighed a breath of relief.


    ¡®Since they¡¯vee, tonight¡¯s matter has beenpletely solved.¡¯


    Chen Dishou expressed after he nced at them, ¡°Ni Xuetian, Fang Zhaoyang, you actually came together, what a surprise.¡±


    Ni Xuetian and Fang Zhaoyang smiled inly, but they did not stop. They arrived beside Ou Yangming in a while.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, he¡¯s the famous master from the Chen family in the capital. He showed you mercy by not killing you when you exchanged blows earlier, so aren¡¯t you going to thank him?¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang nodded and said, ¡°A young man should respect an elder. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Wu Guotu, Liang Jinye, and the rest widened their eyes. Those who recognized the two elders were dubious if they heard them wrong.


    Instead of ordering or reproaching Ou Yangming, the two elders sounded like seniors who were conversing about their daily lives with their grandson.


    Judging from the elders¡¯ status, very few people¡ªeven in their own n-were qualified enough to be spoken to that way by them. Nevertheless, the elders disyed that attitude when they talked to Ou Yangming, a small Yin Grade martial artist.


    Liang Jinye¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was starting to feel more dispirited. Ou Yangming did not defy their instructions, so he bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Thank you for having mercy on me, senior.¡±


    Chen Dishou slowly nodded and asked, ¡°Who taught you your spear technique?¡±


    ¡°It was the West Camp¡¯smanding general,¡± Ou Yangming answered after hesitating


    ¡°Oh, the Immense Forest West Camp.¡± Chen Dishou finally looked more at ease. ¡°Your spear technique is great, and you¡¯ve acquired its essence, but if you don¡¯t progress on the path of spear cultivation, you¡¯ll regress, so you mustn¡¯t ck.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming responded and thought, ¡®Looks like Tributary Chen and General Chen Yifan have a close rtionship, and they might even be from the same n...!


    Chen Dishou asked after some thought, ¡°Did he tell you anything when he taught you the spear technique?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No? How did he teach you the spear technique then?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and answered honestly, ¡°The general performed it once in front of me and asked if I understood what I watched.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what did you say?¡± ¡°I understood it.¡±


    Chen Dishou looked doubtful as he asked, ¡°Did he only perform it once?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ni Xuetian and Fang Zhaoyang exchanged nces andughed out loud. ¡°Brother Chen, I can¡¯t believe that your n¡¯s Suicidal Spear can be learned by having it performed once!¡±


    Chen Dishou¡¯s face slowly darkened. He remarked, ¡°The two of you can try to learn it too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Brother Chen, but the Ni family has too many unique skills that were passed down to us, so I¡¯ll politely refuse your offer.¡± Ni Xuetianughed.


    ¡°Young fe, answer me honestly. Is it true that Yifan only taught you the spear technique once?¡± Chen Dishou questioned with fierce eyes.


    Ou Yangming answered with a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t go so far as to lie to you about this, senior.¡±


    Chen Dishou recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s amazing performance during their fight. In particr, the young fellow¡¯s final blow really countered his confident attack.


    The spear technique that was disyed by Ou Yangming at the beginning was not quite smooth indeed, but his absorption capacity and growth speed became unbelievable.


    Chen Dishou started believing Ou Yangming when he thought about it.


    Despite that, how freaky was Ou Yangming to be able to grasp the Chen family¡¯s Suicidal Spear after only watching it once?


    Chen Dishou wanted very badly to beat up Chen Yifan at that moment.


    ¡®How could he not report to the n when he found such a potential martial arts genius? What was he thinking?¡±


    By looking at how Ni Xuetian and Fang Zhaoyang were defending Ou Yangming, Chen Dishou understood that the elders definitely treated the young fellow with special respect. It was very possible that a good seedling like Ou Yangming would be snatched away, so how could he not feel distressed about it?


    That said, Chen Dishou did not know that while Ni Xuetian and Fang Zhaoyang valued Ou Yangming very much, they valued something different about him.


    Chen Dishou had mixed expressions, and the aura around him was also fluctuating.


    Faced with the quiet powerhouse, even Ni Xuetian and Fang Zhaoyang dared not rx and treat him lightly. As for the other people, they were like gourds whose mouths were sawed-dead silent.


    In a sh, the atmosphere was strangely quiet.


    All of a sudden, Ni Xuetian, Chen Dishou, and Ou Yangming looked in a certain direction at the same time. Following that, Fang Zhaoyang noticed and turned to look too. They vaguely sensed an intense change of aura over there.


    Ni Xuetian smiled when he realized who it was. ¡°Wee, Sir Governor.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s so lively here, you don¡¯t mind if Ie to take a look, right?¡±


    A sh of the figure was seen, then a person walked over leisurely.


    Liang Jinye¡¯s eyes glowed at the sight of the person as though he had just found a life-saving straw. He quickly kneeled and begged, ¡°Sir Governor, help!¡±


    ¡°This is Deng Xiyuan, the prefecture¡¯s governor. He¡¯s... Considered a Supreme Great Ancestor.¡± Ou Yangming suddenly heard a soft mumble.


    dll V


    He looked at Fang Zhaoyang in shock. It was not strange that the old man was being friendly toward him, but he could tell from the elder¡¯s tone that he somehow scorned Deng Xiyuan.


    ¡®A Supreme Great Ancestor is a Supreme Great Ancestor, what do you mean by he¡¯s considered one?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    Deng Xiyuan was the governor, but he was all smiles in front of everyone.


    He nced around when he was at the center, and his face darkened when he noticed the scattered men and the few corpses on the ground. ¡°Liang Jinye, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liang Jinye immediately answered, ¡°Sir Governor, this is my residence, but we were suddenly attacked. Please back me up!¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡ª¡± Deng Xiyuan scoffed and asked, ¡°Who dares to attack the imperial family¡¯s property?¡± Ni Xuetian and the two other Supreme Great Ancestors furrowed their eyebrows a little as they were displeased.


    On the other hand, Liang Jinye seized the opportunity and reported, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s that madman who suddenly barged in. He beat up and killed our protectors!¡±


    Deng Xiyuan fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming. ¡°Madman, who are you? Do you plead guilty?¡±


    He sounded extremely stern and the moment. If Ni Xuetian and Fang Zhaoyang were not standing in front of Ou Yangming, he might have even pped the young fellow already.


    Before Ou Yangming could answer, Wu Guotu responded loudly, ¡°Sir, the Liang family was the one who provoked us first, he bullied a soldier¡¯s family...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Deng Xiyuan cut him off. ¡°You¡¯ve been under Zhicai for years, so how could you forget about our n¡¯s rules? If I¡¯m not asking you, you mustn¡¯t answer!¡±


    Wu Guotu¡¯s face reddened, but he shut his mouth and kept quiet.


    ¡°Haha, Sir Governor, Lil¡¯ Ou was a little impulsive, but it was because his friend was humiliated.¡± Fang Zhaoyang chuckled. ¡°Can you let him off lightly for my sake?¡±.


    Deng Xiyuan was startled. He could tell that Ou Yangming seemed to have a connection with the two Supreme Great Ancestors, but he did not expect Fang Zhaoyang to protect the young fellow so directly.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Brother Fang, is this fe a disciple of the Fang family?¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan smiled andmented, ¡°Since he¡¯s not from the Fang family, it¡¯s inappropriate of you to interfere in this matter...¡±


    Ni Xuetian suddenly spoke, ¡°He¡¯s deeply connected with the Ni family, so please let him off lightly, Sir Governor.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. This time, it was the Ni family, the number one aristocratic family in Changlong County, who spoke. The weight of Ni Xuetian¡¯s words was much heavier than Fang Zhaoyang¡¯s. The governor looked deeply at Ou Yangming. ¡®He¡¯s not even in Yang Grade...


    ¡®But how did he manage to gain the Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ respect?¡¯


    A thought crossed his mind, so he expressed, ¡°No matter what, since he attacked the imperial family¡¯s property, he has to be imprisoned. Elder Chen, what do you think?¡±


    Deng Xiyuan smiled confidently. He was certain that Chen Dishou would agree with him because the tributary was at a stalemate with the two other great ancestors.


    That being said, Deng Xiyuan did not notice that everyone else, including Liang Jinye, was looking at him strangely.

 Chapter 169 Too Late To Regret

    <h4>Chapter 169 Too Late To Regret</h4>


    Chen Dishou pondered and answered, ¡°Since the young fe has a grievance of his own, it should be treated as a different matter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The smile on Deng Xiyuan¡¯s face froze, and he looked at Chen Dishou in shock. ¡®Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed? He¡¯s actually helping the other side...¡¯


    Deng Xiyuan cleared his throat and expressed, ¡°Brother Chen, the Liang family is the imperial merchant that was appointed by the imperial family!¡±


    Chen Dishou responded coldly, ¡°Sir Governor, did you forget I was the witness when they were appointed as the imperial merchant?¡±


    Deng Xiyuan let out a hollowugh but was extremely confused. ¡®Chen Dishou remembers it, but why is he acting so strange today?¡¯


    He was struck with a thought, ¡®Could the Liang family have offended Tributary Chen?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, the Liang family courted their own death.¡¯


    ¡°Forget it. Given that everyone thinks that way, I¡¯ll ept your good advice.¡± Deng Xiyuanughed and nced at Ou Yangming. ¡°This matteres to an end.¡±


    Despite that, Ou Yangming uttered loudly, ¡°Governor, I¡¯m Ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp, and I have something to report to you.¡± Deng Xiyuan¡¯s face darkened, but when he noticed the three expressionless Supreme Great Ancestors, he responded patiently, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    In actual fact, Deng Xiyuan would not have been so polite if another person behaved without knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth. Nheless, the governor could sense the strange atmosphere around him, so he was more lenient.


    Ou Yangming smiled. He nced at Ni Xuetian and thought, ¡®Since you asked me to just do it, I¡¯ll just do it.¡¯


    Ni Xuetian seemed to have sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s look, but he only grinned without stopping the young fellow. Ou Yangming was naturally fearless as the great ancestor did not stop him.


    ¡°Governor, the Liang family took advantage of their power to bully others, drove out a soldier¡¯s family, forcibly upied her house, and harmed an active soldier. If they¡¯re not severely punished, countless officers and soldiers won¡¯t be convinced!¡± Ou Yangming stuck out his chest and spoke his mind proudly.


    ¡°Heh, countless officers and soldiers?¡± Deng Xiyuanughed coldly. ¡°Tell me, who are they? If they¡¯re discontented with being restrained by the imperial family, are they going to revolt?¡±


    Nevertheless, as soon as he finished, a thunderous voice was heard.


    ¡°I, Fang Yihai, am discontented!¡±


    Fang Yihai strode in. He had somehow hurried over from the Fang residence.


    Yu Hailiang and his twenty soldiers were surprised but delighted. They immediately ran over to stand with Fang Yihai, where they surrounded him and raised their guard against Deng Xiyuan.


    Deng Xiyuan was red with anger. ¡°How presumptuous!¡±


    Fang Yihai stiffened his neck and asked, ¡°Sir Governor, may I ask how I was being presumptuous?¡±


    Deng Xiyuan fumed with rage, but just as he was about to teach Fang Yihai a lesson, Fang Zhaoyang questioned coldly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d also like to ask-how was he being presumptuous?¡±


    It was then when Deng Xiyuan came to a sudden realization that they were in Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, not the capital.


    The so-called governor was actually appointed by the imperial family, but if a foreign officer wanted to gain a foothold in the prefecture, one would still have to rely on the local influential families. If one offended every influential family, that person would only end up one way.


    While Deng Xiyuan hesitated, a soldier beside Wu Guotu suddenly ran toward Yu Hailiang. The remaining soldiers were startled at first, but after one of them took the lead, the rest swarmed over as well.


    With that, fifty soldiers stood in orderly rows.


    Although they were from different camps, each one of them was a tough man in the military. They disyed a threatening aura by holding their chin up and their chest out, and they did not show an impression of weakness even in front of a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Brave warriors in the military were battle-seasoned lions until their dying day.


    Deng Xiyuan widened his eyes as he was enraged. ¡°Wu Guotu, what are you doing?¡±


    Wu Guotu spread out his hands and exined, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t do anything, they acted on their own initiative.¡±


    ¡®Acted on their own initiative? My *ss!¡¯


    Fang Yihai, Yu Hailiang, Ou Yangming, and the few Supreme Great Ancestors cursed...


    Without Wu Guotu¡¯s signal, the disciplined Guards would not have done something like that.


    Deng Xiyuan stared hatefully at Wu Guotu. The past few times, he wanted to kill the captain with his palm, but he felt troubled when he thought about Deng Zhicai who was Wu Guotu¡¯s superior.


    That said, Deng Xiyuan somehow cooled down a lot when he looked at the soldiers, who were ring at him.


    Even though he represented the imperial family, if he really infuriated every boss in the military, it would not do him any good.


    Deng Xiyuan finally calmed down as he took a deep breath, then he looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Young fe, what do you want to


    do?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°Since Jiang Jiumei isn¡¯t dead, the Liang family must find her!¡± Liang Jinye quickly responded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll definitely find her. We¡¯ll return her house to her, and we¡¯llpensate her well.¡±


    After witnessing the fight between Ou Yangming and Tributary Chen, he no longer wanted to push his luck.


    Ou Yangming scoffed. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s


    it?¡±


    Liang Jinye said without any hesitation, ¡°Please just give us any order you have.¡± Deng Xiyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he finally figured that he did not have control over the matter anymore.


    Not only did the two tyrants in the prefecture suddenly make an appearance, but even Chen Dishou turned the tables and med the victim, and Liang Jinye the victim admitted defeat without any sense of integrity.


    Deng Xiyuan looked at Ou Yangming as he was puzzled. The whole issue was probably stirred up by the young fellow, but even when the governor racked his brain, he could not understand why.


    Ou Yangming pondered and said, ¡°I want you to promise that if anything happens to Jiang Jiumei and his close friends in the future, I¡¯ll hold you ountable. I know how to eliminate someonepletely too.¡±


    Liang Jinye and his brother gasped at the same time, and they remarked with a bitter smile, ¡°This is unfair...¡±


    ¡°Fair?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°When you drove out Jiang Jiumei, did you think about being fair at all?¡±


    Liang Jinye and the other people were lost for words, but they felt unusually dejected.


    Honestly, even though Jiang Jiumei¡¯s residence was somewhat valuable, they would not have attached much importance to it. In fact, they knew nothing about the property¡¯s owner being bullied and her residence being forcibly upied.


    At the end of the day, everything was actually the actions of Liang Jiafu, their servant.


    However, what he did was beneficial for their n to a certain level, so even if Liang Jinye and the other people knew, they would not object to it.


    Who knew, the small residence ended up causing them endless troubles.


    Liang Jinye and his brother could tell how much they regretted when they exchanged nces. ¡°Young fe, are you trying to ask for more?¡± Deng Xiyuanmented coldly, ¡°How dare you threaten the imperial merchants in front of the governor? Are you really tired of living?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Sir Governor, I don¡¯t have the guts to threaten the imperial merchants, I can¡¯t afford to bear that responsibility!¡±


    Deng Xiyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow, but just as he was going to answer him, Chen Dishou spoke, ¡°Governor Deng, he¡¯s the Chen family¡¯s disciple, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°No, when did he be the Chen family¡¯s disciple?¡± Fang Zhaoyang furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°He¡¯s the Fang family¡¯s guest, and he¡¯s our chief tributary!¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder Fang, you¡¯re a bit toote, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ni Xuetian uttered inly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou is already the Ni family¡¯s tributary!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve checked before we invited Lil¡¯ Ou over, and we know he doesn¡¯t have a clear connection with the Ni family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we kept it a secret because we considered Lil¡¯ Ou¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, b*llshit! Ni Xuetian, could you be more shameless than this?¡± Fang Zhaoyang was mad.


    On the other hand, Fang Yihai looked embarrassed. He kept signaling his great ancestor and thought, ¡®You¡¯re the Fang family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor, please have dignity...¡¯


    Deng Xiyuan was struck dumb. He did not think that by threatening Ou Yangming a little, he actually caused three Supreme Great Ancestors to cluster around the young fellow.


    In actuality, even if the three great ancestors were not in a n, they were still powerful individuals who should not be messed with.


    Besides, which one of the three ns could be messed with?


    Even the Fang family, which was the weakest n among them, was a rich and influential family in the county.


    There was no need to say much about the Ni family because they were a legitimate aristocratic family. The three Supreme Great Ancestors in their nbined were enough to form a stabilizing force.


    As for the Chen family, they were truly an influential family in the capital such that even the Deng family would not be willing to offend them... ¡®The three of them are actually fighting to take that young fe under their wings. Who exactly is that fe?¡¯ Deng Xiyuan wondered.


    He stared at Ou Yangming with his bright eyes, then his face suddenly changed as though he recalled something. Deng Xiyuan¡¯s facial expression was ever-changing.


    Chen Dishou nced at the two great ancestors coldly, then he turned to ask, ¡°Liang Jinye, do you understand what you need to do?¡±


    Liang Jinye had a ghastly expression on his face. ¡°Yes, sir, I understand.¡±


    Even though he was an imperial merchant, Chen Dishou was a tributary, who was capable of crushing him to death. Moreover, Liang Jinye really did not have the guts to displease a demon like Ou Yangming!


    eo


    ¡°Since you understand, go ahead and do it. If you fail to do it, without him having to make a move, I¡¯ll punish you,¡± Chen Dishou said slowly, then he nced at Ou Yangming and ordered, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    He shed and flew away.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he decided to follow the tributary.


    Fang Yihai was frightened, but just as he was going to call out to Ou Yangming, Fang Zhaoyang told him, ¡°Forget it, that fe may be merciless when he fights, but he¡¯s a man of his word, so he won¡¯t hurt Tributary Lil¡¯ Ou. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re dismissed!¡± Fang Zhaoyang waved his hand.


    As he strode away, the other people realized that Ni Xuetian was already nowhere to be found.


    Wu Guotu bowed at Deng Xiyuan, then he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Fang Yihai looked around him, then he turned and left. It only took a brief moment for the crowd to disperse.


    Deng Xiyuan sighed helplessly. ¡°You... Look out for yourselves.¡±


    When Liang Jinye watched the crowd leave then looked at the injured men and corpses on the floor, he trembled a little. He red at Liang Jiafu all of a sudden. ¡°Were you the one who tempted Third Young Master Liang to snatch someone else¡¯s property?¡±


    Liang Jiafu shivered and howled in grief, ¡°Patriarch, please spare me, I¡¯m innocent!¡± ¡°So many people have died because of you. How can I spare you?¡± Liang Jinye sighed and waved his hand slightly to tap Liang Jiafu¡¯s head.


    As a result, Liang Jiafu shook and slumped to the ground, and he did not get up after that.

 Chapter 170 Confide

    <h4>Chapter 170 Confide</h4>


    Ou Yangming traveled swiftly like a galloping horse, but each time his foot touched the ground, it was soundless.


    In front of him, Chen Dishou drifted like a ghost. Nheless, no matter how the tributary¡¯s body swayed, Ou Yangming could lock onto Tributary Chen¡¯s body and his movements were not disconnected from the tributary¡¯s.


    Chen Dishou was delighted with Ou Yangming¡¯s ability to follow closely.


    Atst, they arrived at the entrance, where Chen Dishou suddenly jumped and rose tond on the wall.


    Ou Yangming stopped as he was speechless.


    When they ran on curvy paths, Ou Yangming could always perceive Chen Dishou¡¯s real goal through the thoroughly meticulous state, thus he could easily catch up to the tributary.


    However, when Chen Dishou disyed his hard power[1] by leaping onto the towering wall, Ou Yangming had to admit that he flinched.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming looked up and saw Chen Dishou¡¯s lonely figure, which stood still in the dark, he was moved.


    There were naturally soldiers and guards at the prefecture¡¯s entrance, but Chen Dishou chose a wall that was not where the gate was located, and it was also the darkest spot.


    After the unforeseen events that ured the whole day, it was already nighttime.


    Therefore, Chen Dishou did not cause any disturbance when he jumped to the top of the prefecture¡¯s entrance.


    ¡®This imperial family tributary has guided me all the way here, so how can he not know what my limit is? Could he be doing this to test me?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    He looked around before he took a deep breath and swayed his body to dash toward the wall.


    At the side of the wall, he suddenly bent over like a fully tenacious spear, which was bent due to a huge pressure. His body was bent to the extreme.


    Later, Ou Yangming sprung up abruptly and soared into mid-air.


    ¡®Oppress and burst!¡¯


    It was a unique skill in spear technique, but he actually adopted it at this moment.


    Ou Yangming instantly arrived at the middle of the wall, but he was then exhausted and was about to fall.


    Being in mid-air, whistles from the wind were heard.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because he had never felt so rxed.


    His consciousness seemed to have spread out at that moment, and became one with Heaven and Earth.


    The mental power between his eyebrows surged and was instantly released.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s mental state was at the peak earlier, his mental power finally burst out and formed an enormous pressure on Third Young Master Liang.


    It was just mental pressure, but it was the most basic use of mental power. Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming taught himself toprehend this method, he also opened a door of limitless possibilities for himself.


    This time, he released his mental power once more, but instead of attacking someone in the form of mental pressure, he attached the power on himself.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi gushed out, and as the mental power outside his body guided him, his bones, blood, and muscles vibrated slightly. They tacitlymunicated and cooperated with Heaven and Earth.


    At that instant, Ou Yangming¡¯s body, which was about to fall, stopped as if he became weightless. Instead, he became a falling leaf that drifted in the wind.


    If other people were witnessing this, they would definitely be frightened out of their wits.


    This was because Ou Yangming actually flew up to the prefecture¡¯s entrance along with the wind. He neither jumped up nor borrowed external force halfway through; he flew up without haste.


    He looked like a ghost, which would be seen with the naked eye.


    At the top of the entrance, Chen Dishou watched with bright eyes, and he could not help but look surprised.


    There were two Supreme Great Ancestors in the Chen family, but he was the only one who apprehended the integration of Heaven and man in spear art, hence he could tell at once that Ou Yangming was performing a skill that was simr to the state.


    ¡®When could one achieve such an unbelievable height with the integration of Heaven and man?


    ¡®The integration of Heaven and man is only a state of apprehending nature, which allows our power to bepatible with Heaven and Earth as much as possible.


    ¡®But the only thing that merges with them is power.


    ¡®Ou Yangming is currently disying the integration of Heaven and man beyond the range of only power.


    ¡®He actually integrated himself into the state.¡¯


    Chen Dishou suddenly had an incredibly wonderful feeling.


    His state of the integration of Heaven and man, which he had always been proud of, seemed to be insignificant whenpared to Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    If what Ou Yangming performed was the legitimate state, it would mean that Chen Dishou only had a rough understanding of it and grasped only what was apparent.


    Chen Dishou shook his head and quickly cast aside the thought, which would crush his confidence.


    He fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming, but he no longer hid his strong feelings of admiration and satisfaction.


    Finally, Ou Yangming flew up to the prefecture¡¯s entrance and sighed a breath of relief. His mental power immediately dispersed, and he gracefullynded in front of Chen Dishou.


    He bowed deeply at Chen Dishou. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t let you down¡ªIpleted your test for me.¡±


    Chen Dishou was stunned. He asked, ¡°What test?¡±


    ¡°Ah, senior... Didn¡¯t you want me to get up here without borrowing any external force?¡± Ou Yangming looked up in confusion. He blinked innocently and exined, ¡°I thought you wanted to test my flexibility. Luckily, I came up with an idea, and I managed to seed during my first try.¡±


    Chen Dishou¡¯s face twitched as he asked, ¡°Are you saying that you figured the way to fly up here because you thought I was testing you?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, but this method is too tiring, so it¡¯s best not to do it too much...¡±


    Chen Dishou nodded without an expression as though he agreed with the statement, but he was actually roaring crazily.


    ¡®What the hell, a test! I only wanted you to jump onto the entrance so that we can hurry on with our journey!


    ¡®In the end, we dyed some time, and you somehow had a deeper and a more far-fetched understanding of the integration of Heaven and man.¡¯


    Chen Dishou had a strange look in his eyes because he finally made some sense of why Ni Xuetian and Fang Zhaoyang valued Ou Yangming so much.


    It turned out that miracles could be seen from the young fellow at any time.


    Despite having surges of stormy waves in his heart, Chen Diyou kept a straight face and turned to jump down from the wall.


    Ou Yangming chuckled, then he shed and followed the tributary.


    The instant he jumped down, his mental power burst out again and surrounded him.


    Hence, the feeling of bing one with Heaven and Earth surfaced another time and allowed him to flutter down gently without being hurt.


    Under Chen Dishou¡¯s lead, they quickly left the prefecture.


    When the tributary finally stopped, he said to Ou Yangming, ¡°You haven¡¯t acquired the essence of the spear technique.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly requested, ¡°Please guide me, senior.¡±


    Although today was his first time going against an enemy with a spear, he hadpletely fallen in love with the long weapon. He felt that the mightiness of a spear was superior to a military saber¡¯s.


    In actual fact, weapons were not categorized into lowly or fine ones. Different people were fond of different weapons because they had dissimr preferences and were adept in dissimr skills.


    Ou Yangming unquestionably favored the spear.


    ¡°Yifan taught you the spear technique, but he didn¡¯t teach you the real skill behind it,¡± Chen Dishou said as he nodded, and he asked after a pause, ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the technique is the Chen family¡¯s lost study, so General Chen dared not teach it to someone else,¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, hehe. There aren¡¯t actually many people in the Chen family who can grasp the real spear skill, and there are only two people who are qualified to teach it.¡± Chen Dishouughed and pointed at his nose. ¡°I¡¯m one of the two people.¡± Ou Yangming was a smart person, so he instantly understood what the tributary meant.


    ¡°Senior, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Chen Dishou stopped smiling, and he replied to him with a stern face, ¡°I want you to fight someone after you learn the spear skill.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± The answer was truly out of Ou Yangming¡¯s expectations. ¡°I made a promise with someone in the past. We¡¯re supposed to teach a disciple each and let thempete against each other,¡± Chen Dishou exined then sighed. ¡°The Chen family has many talents, but nobody could really perceive the spear skill. Hehe, even Yifan has only gained superficial knowledge of it, so if I send any of them, they¡¯ll definitely be defeated.¡±


    Ou Yangming fell silent for a while before he asked, ¡°Senior, who did you make that promise with?¡±


    Chen Yishou shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, you only need to tell me if you¡¯ll agree to it or not.¡± ¡°Senior, what if I end up being defeated?¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    Chen Dishou stared snappily at him, but he said, ¡°If you gave your all but still end up being defeated, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡®Is there really such a good thing?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. Senior, please teach me the real spear skill.¡±


    Chen Dishou nodded. ¡°Okay, watch me well.¡±


    He closed his hands and moved without warning.


    Even though Chen Dishou was not holding a spear, when he suddenly moved, Ou Yangming¡¯s vision went blurry as if he saw an invincible, all-conquering spear that towered between Heaven and Earth.


    The usage of one¡¯s body as a spear. Chen Dishou actually transformed himself into a spear, and he fluttered around by using Heaven and Earth as his stage.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed when the tributary exined and demonstrated the skill. He was wholly immersed in the world of spears.


    [1] Usage of force to achieve something

 Chapter 171 Jiumei Leaves Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 171 Jiumei Leaves Far Away</h4>


    Three days.


    Ou Yangming and Chen Dishou stayed outside the prefecture for three days. During the period, Chen Dishou confided his knowledge to Ou Yangming. It was worth noting that he never put in so much effort, not even when he taught the most excellent disciple in his n.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not disappoint him.


    The young fellow¡¯s unusual talent was fearsome, and he seemed to be born with a sharp sense in the understanding of skills. As long as Chen Dishou taught Ou Yangming once, the young fellow was almost able to apprehend the skill¡¯s essence and could associate it with his own martial arts.


    Needless to say, Chen Dishou did not find it strange because he witnessed the frightening state disyed by Ou Yangming in the integration of Heaven and man.


    Besides, if that was not the case, Chen Dishou would not have treated Ou Yangming like that.


    Nevertheless, he had no idea that Ou Yangming had not only fathomed the integration of Heaven and man, but also the thoroughly meticulous state, which was of a higher grade. Once Ou Yangming understood the thoroughly meticulous state¡¯s ability, he was able to promote a betterprehension in the integration of Heaven and man too. In other words, he was able to grasp Chen Dishou¡¯s teachings so quickly because the two statesbined perfectly.


    After three days, Chen Dishou called Ou Yangming over and sighed. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you performed very well, and you¡¯ve almost learned all my skills. Ah...¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re...?!¡±


    Chen Dishou shook his head and exined, ¡°Your physique is decent, and your apprehension in martial arts is superior, so you¡¯re considered a genius. That said, you have a fatal w.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. If Chen Dishou was talking about his strong point, perhaps he would dismiss it with augh, but he was immediately concerned because the tributary was talking about his shorings.


    ¡°You probably had tough days when you were younger, and you weren¡¯t well-nourished when you were growing up, am I right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, and I was lucky enough to be adopted by an old man. If that had not happened, I would either still be roaming around or have already frozen to death on the street.¡± Ou Yangming nodded with a grave expression on his face.


    Chen Dishou sighed. ¡°That¡¯s it. You didn¡¯t take good care of yourself back then, so you have an ipletely cured illness. Ah, the root cause is an extremely tricky one, and it has a huge effect on you!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked slightly gloomy, but who could he me it on?


    Back then, having a full meal was already a luxury for him, let alone being well-nourished. Besides, most of the time, he was on the verge of being starved to death.


    Given the circumstances, taking good care of his health was simply wishful thinking.


    ¡°Senior, may I ask how it¡¯ll affect me?¡± Ou Yangming asked humbly.


    Chen Dishou answered, ¡°Other than being gifted in martial arts knowledge, a martial artist must also have great physical quality. Normally, if one was well-nourished from young, one will have the ability to produce powerful Qi and blood, which make the foundation of one¡¯s physical quality.¡±


    He looked at Ou Yangming like it was such a shame. ¡°Your foundation iscking, and you¡¯re slightly inferior in terms of the ability to produce Qi and blood. You might be able to advance to Yang Grade in the future, but it¡¯ll be extremely difficult for you to break through to Extreme Grade.¡±


    ¡°Qi and blood?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched, and he had a strange look in his eyes.


    Chen Dishou thought Ou Yangming was dispirited when he saw the young fellow¡¯s strange reaction, hence he instantlyforted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself. You may becking in physical quality, which makes it hard for you to enter Extreme Grade, but your perception in martial arts is the best I¡¯ve ever seen. Even if you¡¯re only in Yang Grade, I believe that you¡¯re able to resist a Supreme Great Ancestor.¡±


    Ou Yangming curbed his weird thoughts and thanked, ¡°Thank you for your teachings, senior. I¡¯ll definitely work hard, and I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, continue to work hard. I¡¯ll inform you to fulfill your promise once you advance to Yang Grade.¡±


    ¡°Senior, if I may ask, who exactly did you make the promise with?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly moved.


    He had asked Chen Dishou the same question before, but the tributary previously avoided talking about it.


    Since three days had passed, they became closer to each other.


    Although they were not a master and an apprentice in name, they were in fact a master and an apprentice.


    ¡°I can only tell you that she¡¯s a real martial arts powerhouse, whose cultivation base is at the peak of Extreme Grade, and she cultivates a supreme secret technique. Ah, if her sessor manages to inherit her legacy, that person won¡¯t be an easy match, but...¡± Chen Dishou answered after some thought, then he raised his eyebrow and added, ¡°Since Heaven let me meet you, this must be a silver lining. Hehe, I believe that you¡¯ll be victorious.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded seriously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll certainly do my best to not ruin your reputation.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Chen Dishou made three bigughs. He then pped his sleeves and turned to leave. He vanished from Ou Yangming¡¯s sight in a sh.


    Ou Yangming slowly stood up straight and looked at his palm. He had an odd look in his eyes once more.


    ¡®Qi and blood? My ability to produce Qi and blood is limited?


    ¡®Is this... Really a huge w?


    ¡®If Chen Dishou meets General Chen Yifan and talks about me, I really can¡¯t tell which one of them will be able to convince the other, but I suppose Grand Elder Chen Dishou has a higher chance of winning. After all, if the two of them fight, General Chen Yifan will definitely be defeated.¡¯


    The more Ou Yangming wondered, the more interested he was. He even curled his lips into a faint smile.


    Suddenly, he was alerted.


    It was not the feeling of being in extreme danger, but he could tell that someone was spying on him nearby.


    Ou Yangming looked stern right away, and he quickly curbed his thoughts to look around him. His consciousness rose at that moment too, and everything around him seemed to have be one with him.


    The integration was no longer only with his power and mind, but his entire body. It was as though he became an inseparable part of the environment around him.


    Ou Yangming roared as he focused on one spot with his mental power. ¡°Come out now!¡±


    His body tensed up, and he tipped his toes to transform himself into an invincible spear, then he dashed toward that direction.


    He used his body as a spear and was ready to sweep everything in his way!


    This was spear force, a supreme cultivation secret technique in martial arts.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to have fallen into a giant trap at the next instant.


    The space over there was supposedly empty, but a deep vortex suddenly appeared.


    It was a space vortex, which was not visible to the naked eye, but the sharp-sensed Ou Yangming could immediately notice it.


    Dangerous, it was incredibly dangerous!


    Ou Yangming identified at once that the power contained in the vortex was so powerful that he could not resist it.


    Even though his spear attack carried a fearsome aura, his strength could not be said to be on equal terms with Chen Dishou¡¯s. Chen Dishou would have certainly charged at the enemy without any hesitation, and the oue could only be determined when he fought the enemy at close quarters.


    On the other hand, if Ou Yangming attacked heedlessly, he would surely die.


    ¡®This hidden fe is actually a superb powerhouse who¡¯s not inferior to Chen Dishou at all.¡¯


    At that crucial moment, Ou Yangming deduced everything in his mind. He gritted his teeth and activated the Blood Flight Art without any dy.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body suddenly sped up, and he achieved an unbelievable speed in a split second. Almost at the same time, the direction that he was zooming in was slightly adjusted as he went through the side of the vortex and traveled a few times faster than Chen Dishou. Ou Yangming was soon nowhere to be found.


    The vortex in the void slowly disappeared, then a woman, who was covered in white veil, walked out.


    She mumbled when she looked at where Ou Yangming disappeared, ¡°What¡¯s that technique? When did Old Chen learn such a peculiar ability? Hmm, no, it¡¯s that young fe who¡¯s strange. He actually managed to notice me, and it¡¯s puzzling...¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, the woman left and arrived at a house outside the prefecture in a while.


    A slim and beautifuldy with thin eyebrows and big eyes uttered cheerfully from the room when the woman entered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡±


    The woman smiled and asked lovingly, ¡°Jiumei, do you really want to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Jiumei answered without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯d like to be like you and be one of the most powerful people in the world. I want to have control over my own fate without being bullied by anyone anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We may be weak, but we mustn¡¯t be inferior to those men. That said...¡± The woman responded with a smile, but she suddenly looked serious as she said, ¡°Our cultivation strives for strong determination and a bright heart. It¡¯s exceptionally difficult to enter the sect, and if one¡¯s willpower wavers during the cultivation, one will die.¡±


    Her face looked gloomy as she revealed, ¡°Throughout countless years, we¡¯ve had thousands and ten thousands of disciples in our sect, but only one or two in every ten of them were sessful and were lucky enough to not die. If that¡¯s the case, are you still going to persist?¡±


    Jiumei looked up and spoke proudly in response, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll die for a righteous cause if I don¡¯t seed. I... Have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m at ease.¡± The woman studied her for some time before she smiled. She continued after a pause, ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s make a trip to the Liang residence before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Why are we going there?¡± ¡°Of course we must eliminate their n to take revenge for you,¡± the woman replied to Jiumei casually, as if the eradication of a n was as simple and as natural as eating and drinking.


    ¡°Master, if I really want to take revenge, I should do it myself.¡± Jiumei grinned. When her eyes wandered about, she actually looked slightly cunning. ¡°Besides, they¡¯ll really feel troubled if I leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, as long as you have the thought.¡± The woman was taken aback, but she soonughed and agreed. She stood up and told Jiumei, ¡°Pack your things, and let¡¯s leave.¡± Jiumei nodded and informed, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already packed my belongings long ago.¡± Following that, the woman called for a carriage and left with Jiumei.


    However, before they left, Jiumei looked at the prefecture and closed her eyes as if she was saying something to herself.


    An imposing figure shed in her head.


    The figure was not a tall one, but it propped up the sky. ¡°Thank you! You¡¯ve never seen me, but I¡¯ll never forget you. ¡®One day, I¡¯ll repay you by a hundred fold for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡¯

 Chapter 172 Devour Again

    <h4>Chapter 172 Devour Again</h4>


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood dispersed, he fell from mid-air.


    Nheless, he instantly found his footing, but he looked pale as if he was seriously ill.


    Although he did not know the origin and the intention of the mysterious person, who approached him quietly, there was something that he was sure of.


    Most of the strong powerhouses who approached him covertly were ill-intentioned.


    Therefore, once Ou Yangming confirmed that the powerhouse was not someone he could defeat, he immediately escaped through the Blood Flight.


    Inside the prefecture, he only had the guts to repeatedly contradict the Supreme Great Ancestor because he knew that the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors would not ignore the matter. If Ou Yangming really encountered a dangerous situation, he had a powerful backup.


    On the other hand, what kind of backup did he have in the wilderness?


    He would simply die soundlessly if he was killed and buried.


    Such an unremarkable death was not the kind of ending that he wanted.


    Ou Yangming panted heavily and shook his wrist to retrieve a dagger.


    Afterward, he burned the intense Military Fire to envelop the dagger with it. The fire went away after a brief moment, whereas he entered an intangible and spiritual state.


    Under that state, everything around him was within his sense and control.


    Ou Yangming shed and arrived at the bottom of a small hill.


    A small vige was located there, and tens of families lived scattered.


    Ou Yangming scanned the ce and entered one of the houses at the speed of light.


    In a vige, every house would raise some poultry to help out with family expenses.


    Before Ou Yangming entered the house, he had channeled his essential Qi to close his pores so as to not give out any smell.


    With that, even a pet dog could not smell him.


    Sure enough, about ten birds were reared in the house. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly entered the henhouse.


    A sh of cold light was seen as the roosters, hens, and chicks in the henhouse were slit by their throat before they could make a sound. Subsequently, Ou Yangming stabbed his dagger into one of the dead chickens, and he watched as the dead chicken disappeared after a few breath counts.


    The efficiency and speed of Devouring +2 was far greater than only 1 point of the attribute. This was also the thing that Ou Yangming was the most delighted about.


    He transformed the Qi and blood of all the carcasses in the henhouse without any hesitation, then he retrieved a piece of silver and tossed it inside. The silver¡¯s value was beyond the worth of the poultry in the henhouse, so the residents would probably not disclose the matter.


    Ou Yangming did a light leap over a wall to visit the next residence.


    His eyes glowed as he wondered, ¡®God is helping me.¡¯


    He figured that the family was a rich family in the vige because not only were there chickens and geese in their courtyard, but there were also two fat pigs. The well-fed pigs probably weighed around 400 kilograms in total.


    Ou Yangming was initially worried if the poultry here had insufficient flesh and blood, but he was instantly at ease after seeing the two big fellows.


    He obviously could not bring himself to kill living humans, but he was not bothered about poultry and fat pigs.


    After a short while, Ou Yangming left a piece of gold and went over the wall again.


    Once he visited four residences, he fully recovered his energy. Ou Yangming was not concerned about the gold and silver that he gave because based on his smithing skills, he could easily acquire money. Ou Yangming waspletely calm. Even if the fearsome powerhouse pursued him this far, he was confident about activating the Blood Flight again.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming found it strange that there was no news whatsoever about the powerhouse. The person had not chased him down at all. Even when Ou Yangming secretly employed the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state, he did not find any trace of that powerhouse. All of a sudden, a middle-aged woman pushed open the door of a residence and walked out to the side of the henhouse. She carried a big round bowl and made ¡°cluck¡± sounds, but she screamed with a ghastly expression on her face when she arrived at the henhouse.


    ¡°Why are you shouting? Are you not going to let us sleep? The baby¡¯s awake now because of you!¡±


    A thin man scolded as he walked out.


    ¡°Husband, husband, quickly look!¡± The woman cried, ¡°Our chickens are gone!¡±


    The man was shocked, so instead of reprimanding the woman, he immediately ran toward the side of the henhouse to take a look. Just as he was going to yell as well, he noticed an item.


    Feeling surprised, he reached out his hand to grab the shiny item.


    When the man turned around and heard his wife wail, his face changed, and he rebuked her softly, ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    The woman was appalled, thus she stopped crying and dared not make a sound.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhang, what happened?¡± Outside the door, someone asked out loud.


    The man answered at once, ¡°Nothing happened, she was eating a lot but was toozy to work, so I scolded her. It¡¯s fine now!¡±


    Laughter was heard, but nobody persuaded him.


    ¡°Husband, what are you talking about? If you don¡¯t exin it today, I¡¯ll... Ah, w-what¡¯s this?¡± The woman reproached with a red face, but she suddenly widened her eyes and stared at the item in the man¡¯s hand. Her mouth was also opened to the extreme.


    ¡°I found this in the henhouse,¡± The man waved his hand and said with a soft voice. He nced around him before he continued, ¡°Our chickens are gone, but we gained a piece of silver. T-this is probably a reward from the fox fairy, and if you keep shouting, the fairy might take back the silver because it¡¯ll be mad!¡±


    The woman was taken aback, hence she mumbled, ¡°Husband, was it really the fox fairy?¡±


    ¡°Other than the fox fairy, who could secretly take away our chickens? Ah, only the kind and generous fox fairy would give us such a blessing!¡± The man responded.


    The woman nodded as she believed him.


    They kowtowed a few times before they carefully took the piece of silver to hide it.


    Ou Yangming, who was hiding in a high spot, did not know to cry or tough when he watched them. They actually think I¡¯m the fox fairy.¡¯ After an hour, all four families who suffered the loss noticed it, but they kept quiet after seeing the gold or silver left by Ou Yangming, and they pretended to not know a thing. Ou Yangming did not sense any crisis as well.


    He shook his head because he knew that the powerful being probably did not pursue him.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming pondered and decided to not return to where he came from for the time being. He shed and ran toward the west side of the prefecture.


    The prefecture was naturally situated in the middle of the in, so its roads extended in all directions.


    That said, due to their poption and productivity, they could not attend to every location.


    A mountain range could be found roughly 15 kilometers away from the prefecture. There was obviously an ancient forest, as well as threats like tigers, leopards, jackals, and so


    on.


    Since Ou Yangming suspected that a powerhouse wanted to sneak an attack on him to harm him, he would likely be attacked if he traveled back to the prefecture right away. Even though Ou Yangming was rather confident about his strength, the powerhouse, who appeared without a warning, gave him quite a frightening impression, so he decided to avoid the figure for the time being.


    As Ou Yangming traveled at the speed of light, he believed that even a tracking master could not locate him.


    Atst, when Ou Yangming arrived outside the mountain range, he inspected his surroundings for a moment before he entered with his little dagger.


    He was not equipped with pieces of personalized equipment at the moment, but the forest was not like the dangerous immense forest, where half-spirit beasts were born.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming had be incredibly skilled and bold, thus he would not be concerned about the dangers in the forest.


    However, his eyes glowed a while after he entered the forest.


    Ou Yangming walked toward a bamboo pole. He pulled it out and removed its ends, then he lit it up with his Military Fire.


    It only took an instant before the Military Fire enveloped the whole bamboo pole, but even under the high temperature, the bamboo did not burn, and it became shinier instead.


    Ou Yangming moved his wrist to ce his dagger on one end of the bamboo pole.


    Next, a simple and crude spear was made. Ou Yangming grinned as he held the spear, then he ran inside the mountain range.


    As Ou Yangming shed, he had released his power to the extreme. When he wielded the spear with his hands, it gave out cracking sounds, which were simr to sonic booms, and he shed his spear hard.


    Consequently, a small unknown beast was hit, but before the tip of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear contacted its body, its chest was already prated, and it was very much dead already.


    With that, Ou Yangming ran around the area without being restrained at all. He had fully let go of his mental conception to allow himself to be one with the magnificent world.


    When he ran around madly, his conception spread out like quicksilver spilling all over the ground, causing his spiritual world to be clearer than ever.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental state underwent a slight change when he previously found out about Jiang Jiumei. As such, he did not hesitate to kill and even fought a Supreme Great Ancestor when he tried to seek justice.


    He was forgiven in the end, which was surprising, and he also learned many extraordinary skills from Chen Dishou.


    Nheless, during the period, especially when Ou Yangming exchanged blows with Chen Dishou, the enormous pressure from the Supreme Great Ancestor made it hard for him to breathe. When he waster sneakily attacked by an unknown powerhouse, the mental pressure on him grew.


    Finally, Ou Yangmingpletely released his mind.


    He came to a sudden realization that this side of the world was beautiful and wonderful.


    Following that, his essential Qi began to agglomerate and flowed quickly through his meridians, then it gathered inside his dantian.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi was no longer an airflow. It seemed to have transformed into the spear in his hands as it couldmunicate with Heaven and Earth.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming leaped up abruptly to mid-air and roared as he pricked with his spear.


    The spear contained his essence, energy, spirit, as well as his apprehensions from his difficult learnings in the past few days.


    When Ou Yangming stabbed, the umted power in his dantian burst out and broke through every obstacle to soar into the sky...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s body, there was a rumble in his mind. He shed andnded steadily, and his aura surged and boiled-he had finally advanced again!

 Chapter 173 Yin Grade Class Three

    <h4>Chapter 173 Yin Grade ss Three</h4>


    Yin Grade ss Three!


    When Ou Yangmingnded like a javelin on the ground, he knew that he had once again broken through in martial arts. Although it happened fast and seemed unbelievable, he had genuinely achieved it step by step.


    With his own strength, he challenged the imperial merchant family and was even wanted by the Governor¡¯s Residence.


    Later on, he even withstood a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s aura and oppression.


    It was an extremely important point because the number of Yin Grade martial artists in the whole world who could resist a great ancestor... Even though it was only in a certain aspect, Ou Yangming was probably the only one who could do it.


    The fight against a Supreme Great Ancestor greatly stimted Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts potential, causing him to gain an opportunity to break through. On top of that, Chen Dishou¡¯s teachings, whichsted for three days, and the sudden ambush from another Supreme Great Ancestor incited Ou Yangming as well. Needless to say, the unique Devouring attribute, which helped him transform flesh and blood into Qi and blood, was the real basis of his advancement.


    No matter how high Ou Yangming¡¯s previously acquired states were, without sufficient Qi and blood, which meant that his body was empty, the martial arts state itself could not improve his physical quality.


    However, once his state rose after he was prompted by a powerhouse, when his body was abundant by Qi and blood, he could naturally break through.


    as V


    Before Chen Dishou left, he was worried that Ou Yangming wascking in Qi and blood production, but he did not know that the young fellow had a way topensate for his shoring.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply, and the sound of cracked bones were hearding from his body. His essential Qi had clearly flowed to his internal organs, so when he breathed out, his bones cracked due to the vibration.


    A surge of magnanimous aura burst out from Ou Yangming¡¯s body at that moment, and when it was at his throat, he opened his mouth to roar, ¡°Hah¡ª¡±.


    With him as the center, animals of different sizes within 360 meters from him shivered and fled far away.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s roar actually carried the aura of a beast king, and he managed to frighten the other beasts.


    Eventually, his aura and the agitation in his heart slowly calmed down.


    The fact that he could advance to Yin Grade ss Three at a time like this was considered an unexpected surprise.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and slowly sat down with his legs crossed. He stayed on the same spot for two days before he leisurely stood up and sped back to the prefecture.


    Since it had been such a long time, he figured that the Supreme Great Ancestor could not have waited outside the prefecture.


    Even if the powerhouse was still after Ou Yangming, he would not be too afraid.


    The Blood Flight Power in his waist sash could be unleashed, and he could at least protect himself without worry.


    After traveling for some time, the prefecture was within sight, but Ou Yangming did not notice any sign of a Supreme Great Ancestor, thus he was more at ease. Nevertheless, his eyelids suddenly twitched, so he subconsciously looked toward his right. Over there, a graceful young master bowed at him while holding a folding fan.


    Ou Yangming was stunned because he did not expect to see the man here.


    He Liangce, the He family¡¯s eldest young master from Ling County, waved and gestured to Ou Yangming to follow him. Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he strode over to the young master.


    Ou Yangming had observed his surroundings in advance, and he was certain that no Supreme Great Ancestor or martial artist was lying in ambush.


    Even though he could not defeat a Supreme Great Ancestor through the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state, if a powerhouse of such a level was lying in ambush within a certain distance, he could definitely sense it.


    This was the greatest effect of having a deep understanding of Heaven and Earth¡¯s mysterious nature.


    Since there was no Supreme Great Ancestor present, even if someone was going to sneak an attack on Ou Yangming, he was dauntless. At the very least, he could easily escape through the Blood Flight Art.


    There was a luxurious carriage beside He Liangce, who cupped his hands and said, ¡°Brother Ou, please go in to have a chat with


    me.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not bring himself to reject the handsome young master, who was shing a gentle smile at him, because he could sense the young man¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Ou Yangming uttered after he cleared his throat. After they entered the carriage, He Liangce retrieved a tea set and poured two cups of tea. ¡°Brother Ou, this ck tea was nted in my residence, and it has a refreshing effect. Please give it a taste.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a sip of it, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    Sure enough, the tea was able to boost his spirit.


    ¡°Great tea!¡± Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Brother He, I¡¯m not a person who can hide my thoughts. You didn¡¯t call me over to treat me to tea, did you?¡±


    He Liangce grinned and responded, ¡°Brother Ou, you stuck out for yourrade, suppressed the Liang family, strengthened yourself at every step, and took advantage of the situation to benefit yourself. What a great


    move!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened a little. He asked, ¡°Brother He, did youe on behalf of the Liang family to convince me?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, you misunderstood. I used to be in the military, so I¡¯m aware of the brotherhood between soldiers. If I stop you from sticking out for your brothers, how can I gain the respect of the tough men in the military?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for misunderstanding you.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face went back to normal, and he smiled bitterly. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, but he could not make sense of why the young master had invited him.


    He Liangce smiled faintly and expressed, ¡°Brother Ou, everything you did is to my liking. We would¡¯ve been great friends.¡± Ou Yangming tensed up, and he asked sternly, ¡°Brother He, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Brother Ou, based on my observation, you have a close rtionship with the Ni family¡¯s little princess, am I right?¡± He Liangce sighed and asked regretfully.


    The smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face was slowly fading away, and he questioned, ¡°Brother He, why do you ask?¡±


    He Liangce looked at him seriously. ¡°Because I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a presumptuous request, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I know you¡¯re an outspoken person, but regrettably, this is a serious matter. I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± He Liangce sighed his head and sighed. ¡°Other than wanting to be superior to Changlong County in stone-gambling, I¡¯ve actuallye all the way from Ling County for two things.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the young master without an expression, but he was feeling rather anxious.


    ¡°One of them is to walk the Ni family¡¯s Testimony Path to prove myself,¡± He Liangce casually revealed.


    ¡°The Testimony Path? It¡¯s not that great.¡± Ou Yangming scoffed.


    He Liangceughed. ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s what you think, but it¡¯s incredibly difficult for most people out there.¡± Ou Yangming suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Are you trying to show off?¡±


    ¡°No, but I want to prove something to the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors by walking the Testimony Path.¡± He Liangce shook his head, then he said firmly with extremely clear eyes, ¡°I want to marry Ni Yinghong!¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked, and he stood up abruptly.


    The carriage was huge, so Ou Yangming¡¯s head did not hit the top even when he stood up straight.


    He red at He Liangce and asked word by word, ¡°What did you say?¡± Instead of evading his eyes, He Liangce bowed slightly and requested, ¡°I have a difficult reason behind this, so I hope you¡¯ll let go.¡± ¡°Let go? Heh, why should I let go?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Because of your resolution that doesn¡¯t matter?¡± He Liangce sighed and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ll be extremely upset about it, but there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Ou Yangming smirked. ¡°What happens if I refuse to let go?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll do everything to strike you down until you give up,¡± He Liangce answered seriously. ¡°Strike me down?¡± Ou Yangming tilted his head and looked at the young master with a vague smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the capability to do that!¡± Following that, he reached out his hand to grab He Liangce¡¯s shoulder.


    It did not seem like a swift attack, but the timing and angle were perfect. He grabbed He Liangce¡¯s shoulder in a split second.


    That said, He Liangce kept a straight face and apologized, ¡°Brother Ou, please excuse me.¡± Ou Yangming scoffed and exerted force through his hand, but his face soon changed. He came to a sudden realization that he was not squeezing a human¡¯s shoulder, but a huge iron ingot. Even when Ou Yangming went all out, He Liangce did not look like he was in pain at all.


    ¡®What a strong body!


    ¡®This gentle fe, who doesn¡¯t seem like he has great martial arts, is actually a hidden powerhouse.¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a grim expression, and he wanted to release the Military Fire as he was struck with an idea.


    The Military Fire was an exceptionally strange fire. Unless one had intimate body contact with another person, the heat energy could not be transmitted through a weapon.


    However, this was the perfect timing to use the Military Fire.


    Nheless, before Ou Yangming could release his Military Fire, he was suddenly alerted.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming let go of He Liangce and shed out of the carriage at that crucial moment.


    The curtain danced as He Liangce paced out of the carriage. He looked apologetic. ¡°Brother Ou, I dared not withstand your Military Fire when I realized that you were going to utilize it earlier, so I could only force you toe outside.¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed. He proceeded to clench his fists and stab forward.


    Though he was not holding a spear, he had one in his heart, and his whole body seemed to have be an ultimate spear.


    When Ou Yangming stabbed, an airflow was produced in the void as if a real spear was being prodded. ¡°Hey? Great spear technique!¡± He Liangce expressed cheerfully, then he wielded his folding fan and pricked the tip of the spear. A sharp and ear-piercing sound was instantly heard.


    The folding fan ruthlessly hit the invisible tip of the spear. Ou Yangming quivered and turned pale. He suddenly took a step back, but he curbed his aura as soon as he took the step. Whether it was his look, his temperature, his aura, or even every sign of life, they vanished at that instant.


    He Liangce was truly shocked as he said, ¡°Yin Grade, ss Three...¡±

 Chapter 174 A Promise Made In The Past

    <h4>Chapter 174 A Promise Made In The Past</h4>


    There was usually an extremely obvious feature in a martial artist¡¯s cultivation when one arrived at a certain state.


    A Yin Grade martial artist could curb one¡¯s essential Qi and even one¡¯s breath of life to umte the power in one¡¯s body. It was done so that one could move into Yang upon reaching the extremity of Yin.


    Nheless, although a martial artist in Yin Grade ss One and ss Two could hold back one¡¯s overflowing aura, one could not restrain one¡¯s breath of life.


    A martial artist had to have the cultivation base of at least Yin Grade ss Three to achieve it.


    He Liangce did not attach importance to the fact that Ou Yangming was in Yin Grade ss Three, but the young master was only in ss Two when theyst met. Hence, He Liangce was shocked that Ou Yangming advanced to the next ss after just a few days.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was even more surprised; or appalled. He looked at his opponent with bright eyes and uttered, ¡°Yang Grade!¡±


    Although He Liangce did not look a day older than thirty years old, he was already a Yang Grade powerhouse. When He Liangce tapped with his folding fan earlier, enormous essential Qi poured down, which was definitely a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s power. The power was also so scarily abundant that it frightened Ou Yangming more than Zhang Yinli did.


    Yang Grade powerhouses were separated into powerful and weak ones.


    He Liangce had only attacked once, but he was certainly the one among many other Yang Grade powerhouses who gave Ou Yangming the greatest sense of danger.


    Ou Yangming could not help but wonder.


    This fe is so young, so how did he cultivate to be like this?¡¯


    Despite that, Ou Yangming had no idea that He Liangce, who watched as he stood tall like a javelin while holding an invisible spear, was having the same thought too.


    He Liangce had a grave expression as he remarked, ¡°Brother Ou, your improvement is shocking!¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed. ¡°Brother He, you¡¯re being too polite, I¡¯m still far from you.¡±


    Even though Ou Yangming had killed a Yang Grade powerhouse and even escaped a Supreme Great Ancestor, when he faced He Liangce, he felt like he could not perceive someone for the first time ever.


    The He family¡¯s eldest young master was definitely the direct descendant in an influential family, so who knew what treasures and unique abilities he had?


    Ou Yangming dared not say that he could kill the young master.


    He Liangce cupped his hands at Ou Yangming and expressed with sincerity, ¡°Brother Ou, please think thrice before you act.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to think thrice, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Ou Yangmingughed and narrowed his eyes, then shed and fluttered away.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming was already full of killing intent when he heard He Liangce¡¯s request. That said, Ou Yangming was not entirely confident about killing his enemy, who was also the one who chose their meeting ce, hence as dumb as he was, he would not fight a battle of life or death here.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming immediately decided to flee.


    He Liangce watched with his hands behind his back when Ou Yangming left, and he did not intend to stop him.


    An elder quietly approached him from behind and greeted him softly, ¡°Young Master.¡± He Liangce nodded and sighed. ¡°I have a feeling that we¡¯ll fight sooner orter.¡±


    There was a fierce look in the elder¡¯s eyes as he responded, ¡°Young Master, if that¡¯s the case, how about...¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± He Liangce smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    ¡°I dare not,¡± the elder quickly replied with a different look on his face


    ¡°You know I was born for that, and I only have one final goal in my life. Even if the matter will cause destruction to both sides, I won¡¯t hesitate at all,¡± He Liangce said and smiled after a pause. ¡°If I don¡¯t even have the guts to challenge someone of my kind, and I try to gain victory through wicked schemes instead, won¡¯t I die a graveless death when the real disaster happens?¡±


    The elder lowered his head and gave a respectful response, ¡°Yes, Young Master, you¡¯re very far-sighted, whereas I¡¯m still far from that.¡±


    He Liangce looked up at the sky. ¡°More powerhouses are needed among Humans, so if you have the potential, quickly grow up. There isn¡¯t... Much time.¡±


    XXXX


    Even when Ou Yangming entered the prefecture with a straight face, he was still extremely perturbed.


    If he was in He Liangce¡¯s shoes, he would have never made such an absurd request to his rival in love.


    ¡®What exactly was He Liangce thinking? Is he so opinionated that he¡¯ll defeat me for sure, or... His brain shorted out?¡¯


    Ou Yangming figured after some thought that thetter was more likely the case. Regardless of He Liangce¡¯s n, Ou Yangming was not going to take even half a step back.


    ¡®Yang Grade...


    ¡®Heh, isn¡¯t it just Yang Grade! As long as I¡¯m given more time, I¡¯ll surely catch up to him and surpass him!¡¯


    Ou Yangming walked leisurely in the prefecture and arrived at the Ni residence before long


    The few doorkeepers at the entrance were delighted when they saw Ou Yangming such that one of them even ran toward the inner residence. The other doorkeepers looked regretful when they realized that they reacted toote.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister quickly came out after a brief moment, and they sighed a breath of relief when they saw that Ou Yangming was not hurt. When Ni Yinghong scanned the young fe with her beautiful eyes, her silky eyebrows stood out, causing Ou Yangming¡¯s heart to beat.


    However, Ou Yangming could not act abnormally in front of his future brother-inw.


    He forced himself to calm down and greeted, ¡°Brother Ni, how have you been?!¡±


    Ni Yunhong shook his head andmented, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re really... Brave!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine that you stuck out for yourrade in the military, and it¡¯s not a big deal that you offended the imperial merchant, but why did you sh with a Supreme Great Ancestor? Heh, I heard you shed with more than one Supreme Great Ancestor too. Even if you shed with them, since there were two great ancestors present, why did you leave with one of them? Don¡¯t you know that he can crush you into powder with just one little finger?¡± Ni Yunhong expressed sternly.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly feeling grateful. It was true that Ni Yunhong was lecturing him fiercely, but the young master really cared about him.


    If Ni Yunhong did not treat Ou Yangming with sincerity and did not regard him as a close friend, he would not have reprimanded him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not worth it at all.¡± Ni Yinghong pouted her lips, and her cheeks were slightly puffed up as though she was quite furious. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should think about... Old Man!¡±


    Ni Yunhong nced at her strangely and wondered, ¡®Little Sister, did you want to say Old Man or yourself...¡¯


    He could only keep it to himself because his dear little sister would definitely turn against him if he questioned her.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I only followed the great ancestor because I was confident,¡± Ou Yangming responded after he cleared his throat. Seeing as the siblings were still indignant, he quickly added, ¡°The Fang family¡¯s great ancestor and your n¡¯s ancestor were also present at that time. Did you think that they¡¯ll ignore the matter if I was really in danger?¡± Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were a little startled, and they had a strange look in their eyes.


    They conversed as they entered the residence.


    Ou Yangming obviously went to meet Old Craftsman first. Much to his surprise, the old man was in great condition, and he seemed to be much healthier than before.


    Once the old man recovered, he kept himself busy.


    He spent at least half of his day in the smithing workshop, and he had been smithing pieces of equipment that were adequate, be it the quantity or their quality.


    ording to Old Craftsman, he did not want to be a freeloader, thus he had to pay for the Ni family¡¯s kindness.


    The Ni family naturally was not bothered about hispensation, but they did not talk the old man out of it because he was so excited, hence they gave him freedom.


    Ou Yangming was ted to see that Old Craftsman was in a bright and cheerful mood.


    Nheless, the old man looked worried after they chatted for a while.


    ¡°Old Man, what are you thinking?¡± Ou Yangming quickly asked. Ni Yunhong and his younger sister exchanged nces and sighed. Although they had been doing their best to serve and please the old man, their degree of intimacy with him was different.


    Old Craftsman would not show them some of his feelings.


    ¡°Ah, b*stard, do you still remember what I asked you to do?¡± ¡°Old Man, I remember everything you asked me to do!¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, but he immediately tapped his chest. After a while, he blinked and asked carefully, ¡°But what exactly are you talking about?¡±


    Old Craftsman did not know tough or to cry, whereas Ni Yunhong and his younger sister simply smiled.


    Seeing as the old man was starting to look displeased, Ou Yangming went behind him right away to massage his shoulders and whispered, ¡°Old Man, there are other people present, so please give me some face...¡± Old Craftsman nced at the siblings, then he finally gave up the thought of wanting to teach the young fellow a lesson. He asked, ¡°Young fe, did you forget about the weapon?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he came to a sudden realization. ¡®Oh, Old Man has been thinking about this.¡¯


    ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already well-prepared,¡± he answered without any hesitation, then he nced at Ni Yunhong and his younger sister mysteriously before he continued, ¡°You have no idea, but the Ni family has a precious and valuable material. It¡¯s unusually tough, and it is even superior to featured steel. Whether it¡¯s its tenacity, its suitability of being smelted by the Military Fire, or any other aspects, it is much better than featured steel.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± old Craftsman asked as he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already asked Brother Ni to handle the matter, so I¡¯ll be able to acquire the material in no time,¡± Ou Yangming assured with a serious face, ¡°As long as I obtain that material, I¡¯ll start smithing. Hehe, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely smith a magic tool, and I won¡¯t ruin your reputation!¡±


    ¡°A magic tool!¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes flowed. He had never smithed a magic tool in his life, but if Ou Yangming could do it, the sense of aplishment would be more satisfying than if he aplished the task instead.


    ¡°Brother Ni, when can you get me the material?¡± Ou Yangming turned to wink at Ni Yunhong


    Ni Yunhong had already secretly cursed at Ou Yangming, but he answered as if he was troubled, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really a tricky matter, so it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

 Chapter 175 Taking Preventive Measures

    <h4>Chapter 175 Taking Preventive Measures</h4>


    Ou Yangming expressed pretentiously, ¡°Ah, Brother Ni, you didn¡¯t say that thest time! You said you¡¯ll be able to get it very soon!¡±


    Ni Yunhong gritted his teeth but saw Old Craftsman¡¯s eager face, so he could only smile bitterly. ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s such a valuable item, and my n doesn¡¯t have many of it too, so how could I get it so soon...¡±


    Old Craftsman was stunned, and he turned to reprimand Ou Yangming, ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t force him. If it¡¯s such a valuable item, how can he take it so easily?¡±.


    Ni Yunhong pouted his lips and thought, ¡®I can still think of a way if I know what it is, but what the hell is he talking about?¡¯


    Since he was also a cksmith, he was familiar with materials¡¯ qualities.


    There was naturally a reason why featured steel was widely recognized as the best material for the smithing of Fine Grade equipment. Putting aside its cost, it was because its attributes were rtively bnced.


    Many materials could overpower featured steel in terms of individual properties like the degree of solidity, smelting difficulty, or toughness, but if all those properties were considered as a whole, no material could be on par with it.


    A material that was greater than featured steel in every aspect was unheard of. Therefore, Ni Yunhong could only keep quiet in front of Old Craftsman.


    ¡°Old Man, I shall not force Brother Ni.¡± Ou Yangmingughed, then he pped his hands after a pause as if he recalled something. ¡°I know, I need to be authorized by the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors to use the material. I¡¯ll go meet them now.¡±


    Following that, he waved his hand and left swiftly.


    Old Craftsman was startled for some time before he gasped.


    ¡°The Ni family¡¯s great ancestors are legendary Supreme Great Ancestors.¡¯ The old man quickly called out to Ou Yangming, but the young fellow could not hear him as he had gone far away.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master Ni, Young Lady Ni, stop that hothead quickly!¡± Old Craftsman was so anxious that beads of sweat were seen on his forehead. ¡°If that b*stard bothers your great ancestors, he¡¯ll probably be pped to death!¡±


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister looked at each other and wondered.


    ¡®Our great ancestors didn¡¯t hesitate to confront the governor and another Supreme Great Ancestor for him, so why would they kill him over a trivial matter?¡¯


    Although they did not understand why, they had a feeling that the three great ancestors valued Ou Yangming more than they valued them.


    At the very least, if the siblings were the ones who were involved in the matter that day, the great ancestors would not have allowed them to do the same.


    ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry! Our great ancestors have met Brother Ou many times, and they¡¯re even nning to take him as a disciple, so he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ni Yinghong smiled.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Old Craftsman was dumbfounded, but he was quickly delighted. ¡°That b*stard didn¡¯t tell me. He deserves a beating!¡±


    ¡°Old Man, perhaps Brother Ou wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Ni Yinghong quickly exined.


    The old man finally nodded, but when he nced at Ni Yinghong, he hesitated for a while before he expressed, ¡°Ah, if he bes your great ancestors¡¯ disciple, it¡¯s probably not a good thing...¡±


    Ni Yinghong blushed a little because she immediately understood what Old Craftsman meant. As her eyes wandered about, they looked as tender as water.


    On the other hand, Ni Yunhong shook his head andmented.


    * XXX


    The Ni residence was an influential family¡¯s top-notch residence. There were strict rules in the residence such that outsiders could only wait at the outer courtyard without being able to enter the inner courtyard at all.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming arrived outside the inner courtyard and requested to meet the three great ancestors, the steward shed a ttering smile at him. ¡°Young Master Ou, the great ancestors have informed us that you have full ess to everywhere in the residence without needing to report yourself.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. As silly as he was, he knew that the treatment he was given was by no means insignificant.


    He was not only treated as a part of the family. In fact, he was treated like one of the top elders in their n.


    Though Ou Yangming helped them find the Land of Inheritance, he felt that the treatment was too much.


    Ou Yangming was puzzled, but he followed the steward to the courtyard.


    Once they arrived, the steward behaved carefully as if he was making a pilgrimage, and the look of devotion on his face was chilling.


    ¡®The three Supreme Great Ancestors are such fearsome beings to the ordinary people in the Ni family,¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Friend, you¡¯re here. Quicklye in.¡±


    Ni Jingtong appeared in a sh and greeted Ou Yangming smilingly. Ou Yangming quickly bowed and thanked, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± As they entered the courtyard one after the other, the steward watched in shock as he was in disbelief. ¡®Did Great Ancestor just address Young Master Ou as Lil¡¯ Friend? Young Master Ou didn¡¯t panic at all and epted it calmly.¡¯


    The butler shrunk his neck and left soundlessly. Nevertheless, he remembered Ou Yangming well because he knew he must not offend the young master no matter what.


    Once Ou Yangming entered the courtyard, he saw Ni Jingshen and Ni Xuetian smiling with narrowed eyes at him.


    Ou Yangming quivered a little as he vaguely sensed a chill in the air.


    ¡®These three bosses are suddenly so polite to me. What exactly are they scheming?


    ¡®No love or hate in the world is without rhyme or reason.


    ¡®If something¡¯s unusual, there had to be something strange behind it.¡¯ That said, Ou Yangming could not think of anything valuable he had that was worth being invested by the three great ancestors.


    He cast aside his doubt and greeted, ¡°Greetings, seniors.¡±


    Ni Jingtong nodded andmented, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed grown after following Chen Dishou for a few days.¡±


    They were able to see due to their outstanding vision that Ou Yangming already had the cultivation base of Yin Grade ss Three, but they thought he had broken through because of Chen Dishou¡¯s pointers.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, senior,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a bitter smile. He decided after some thought to cut to the chase. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯vee to request something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lil¡¯ Ou, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You found the Land of Inheritance for our n, which was a huge contribution. If you have any requests, just let us know.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°When I previously entered the Chaos Cave and encountered the ck Magic Crawlers, I saw some ores that are simr to featured steel. I want to smith a magic tool, so I¡¯d like to request for some ores.¡±


    ¡°What magic tool is it?¡±


    The three Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other and realized that they were equally surprised.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, can you smith a magic tool?¡± Ou Yangming grinned. If they had asked him this question in the past, he could not have answered it. However, after Ou Yangming embedded thest gem in his waist sash, the gem overcame the natural moat between a magic tool and an ordinary tool, allowing the sash to be a magic tool. During the process, Ou Yangming sensed everything and gained a new apprehension with the support of his powerful mental power.


    In other terms, Ou Yangming opened a huge door that led to greater achievements in smithing art.


    Despite that, he only saw the path ahead and confirmed his goal. While he knew the theory and knowledge behind it, he had not managed to put it into practice.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. ¡°Great Ancestors, I only have a rough idea of it, so I still have to practice and explore to see if I¡¯ll seed in smithing it. If I have that ore, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to try.¡±


    ¡°Nice! Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re really multitalented, and I¡¯m somewhat envious of you.¡± Ni Jingshen nodded.


    The other people could not help butugh, but the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors began looking at Ou Yangming differently.


    Ou Yangming smiled shyly but was secretly feeling relieved.


    Ever since He Liangce brought up his request, Ou Yangming had been devising a n.


    Firstly, he would improve his degree of importance to the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors. At the very least, he must disy a stronger potential or a superb ability.


    As such, Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest chip at the moment was unquestionably the smithing of a magic tool.


    He was certain that the three great ancestors would be moved.


    With that, if He Liangce still wanted to suppress Ou Yangming bymunicating with the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors through his n¡¯s power, it would be wishful thinking.


    Everything was part of Ou Yangming¡¯s n of taking preventive measures.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, we can bring you to get the ores if you need them, but...¡± Ni Xuetian suddenly expressed, and he continued after a pause, ¡°We¡¯d like to trouble you with something too.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly taken aback. He thought, ¡®They¡¯re finally talking about the main point. Perhaps this is why they treated me so kindly.¡¯


    ¡°When your mind and Big Yellow¡¯s mind drifted together that day, you helped it fathom the way of nature, which allowed it to achieve the integration of Heaven and man,¡± Ni Xuetian replied to him seriously, then asked with bright eyes, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, can you help them too?¡±


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong looked at Ou Yangming calmly.


    Since they were both Supreme Great Ancestors, they had experienced countless hardships in their lives to be able to cultivate to their current states.


    The great ancestors were so good at cultivating Qi that they could keep a straight face even if there was andslide.


    Nheless, they subconsciously held their breaths at that moment, and they could not help but disy their nervousness.


    After all, the integration of Heaven and man was a supremeprehension in the way of nature.


    If they had the opportunity to perceive the state, it would not only be highly beneficial toward their cultivation, but it would somewhat help them turn over a new leaf.


    Among the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, Ni Xuetian was the only one whoprehended the state.


    Nevertheless, it was impossible for him to teach it to other people.


    This was because the knowledge could not be taught verbally, and the exceptionally mysterious feeling was merely a lucky chance.


    That being said, the great ancestors saw a silver lining in Ou Yangming.


    They were willing to pay any price for the possibility.


    Ou Yangming had conflicting thoughts for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I can try.¡± Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong were ted, but they responded in a serious tone, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 176 Meeting Big Yellow Again

    <h4>Chapter 176 Meeting Big Yellow Again</h4>


    It was extremely important for two of the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors to sense Heaven and Earth¡¯s nature be it for Ou Yangming or their family.


    Before the great ancestors were well-prepared, they would not easily put it into action.


    Inparison, entering the Chaos Cave was not difficult.


    Ni Xuetian brought Ou Yangming out of the prefecture and traveled 15 kilometers away before they stopped.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Ou Yangming looked in front throughout the journey without looking around him at all. Although he was very curious about the Chaos Cave¡¯s specific location, he did not want to give Ni Xuetian the impression of him coveting the cave.


    When Ni Xuetian suddenly stopped, Ou Yangming closed his eyes.


    Aspared to the previous time, he enjoyed a much better treatment this time.


    Nheless, Ni Xuetianughed and said as he pped his sleeves, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you don¡¯t have to cover your eyes anymore because there¡¯s no need for us to hide this from you. Hehe, if you still need ores in the future, you cane here to get them yourself.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Okay, thank you, senior.¡±


    He vaguely had a feeling that Ni Xuetian no longer kept this a secret from him because the great ancestors began to rely heavily on him, but most importantly, it was because Old Craftsman had settled down in the Ni residence.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming neither resented nor wanted to scheme anything against the Ni family. He already made arrangements for Old Craftsman to take shelter at the Ni residence, hence he did not dislike it.


    Ni Xuetian brought him away from the main path and entered a ravine, where they walked a certain distance before a narrow path was seen. An extremely experienced hunter would never take the path, but Ni Xuetian led Ou Yangming to the middle of it.


    The great ancestor kept quiet for a brief moment to confirm that nobody was around. Heter moved his wrists to pull apart some vines on the rocky wall, where a big ck cave was instantly revealed.


    Once they entered the cave, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes suddenly wandered about, and he curled his lips into an obscure smile.


    It was because he sensed a strong aura and conception.


    ¡®Big Yellow is in the Chaos Cave indeed.¡¯


    Ou Yangming sensed an extremely d feeling through the conception because Big Yellow was expressing its joy through this method.


    However, his face suddenly changed a little because he could feel that Big Yellow was going to run in his direction to wee him.


    As Ou Yangming nced at Ni Xuetian, he tried his best to picture the image in his mind to transmit it to Big Yellow. Consequently, the big yellow dog calmed down.


    They secretlymunicated through their conceptions, but they kept it a secret from Ni Xuetian.


    Back when Ni Xuetian and the other people requested Ou Yangming to cut off his connection with Big Yellow, Ou Yangming agreed to do it. That said, when his mind contacted with the big yellow dog¡¯s, he sensed the dog¡¯s mental conception through his ability in the thoroughly meticulous state, and he guided it into the state of the integration of Heaven and man.


    The moment they both achieved the integration of Heaven and man, their spiritual connection became so mysterious that even Ni Xuetian could not notice anything.


    Despite that, Ni Xuetian and the rest could not find out about this or there would be a huge dispute.


    At the Chaos Cave¡¯s entrance, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Senior, are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the treasure to drive out the ck Magic Crawlers, so I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Ni Xuetian smiled bitterly, then he added after some hesitation, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, Big Yellow is in isted cultivation now as it is cultivating a lost art to cast off its mortal body to be a real spirit beast. It is going through a crucial time now, so it¡¯s best you don¡¯t disturb it.¡±


    OIII


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go near the Land of Inheritance.¡± Ou Yangming immediately guaranteed. He spoke sternly and did not look like he was lying.


    Ni Xuetian looked deeply at Ou Yangming before he nodded with satisfaction. Since the great ancestor had studied many people before, he could tell the difference between a half-hearted person and a sincere person.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back with good news.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him and shed into the Chaos Cave once more.


    When he went past a corner and looked behind him, he suddenly mumbled, ¡°I promised not to disturb Big Yellow, and I¡¯m a man of my word, so I¡¯ll never lie to you! However, there¡¯s nothing I can do if Big Yellowes to me. Hehe...¡±


    Following that, he could not help but smile brightly because a big dog¡¯s head appeared in front of him.


    Ou Yangming raised his finger and put it on his lips to gesture to the big yellow dog, then he ran deeper into the cave.


    Big Yellow wagged its tail while it followed beside him affectionately. Wherever they passed, the ck Magic Crawlers nearby would panic and turn to leave, but if the crawlers could not dodge in time, they would freeze andy on the ground, and would only go back to normal when Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were far away.


    The young fellow and the yellow dog traveled quickly and finally arrived at the ce where they ughtered ck Magic Crawlers back then.


    Ou Yangming nced around and quickly fixed his gaze on the ores. He would not be able to carry the ores on his own because there were plenty of them, so he prepared a big to wrap up the ores needed, which were more than enough to smith two pieces of equipment.


    ¡°Big Yellow, have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one here right? Aren¡¯t you lonely staying here all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re cultivating a secret technique to cast away your mortal body to transform into a spirit beast?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Big Yellow, can¡¯t you converse with me nicely? You shouldn¡¯t just bark once every time I say something, right?¡± ¡°Woof, woof!¡±


    ¡°


    After Ou Yangming kept the stones, Big Yellow bit the corner of his pants as it wanted him to enter the Land of Inheritance.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, then he reached out to rub the big yellow dog¡¯s head. ¡°I promised that I won¡¯t enter the Land of Inheritance.¡±


    Big Yellow was disappointed, thus Ou Yangmingughed and expressed proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. I may not be able to enter, but you cane out! I¡¯ll secretlye back and find you next time!¡±


    The big yellow dog immediately nodded continuously. They were like two children with a secret that was kept from the adults, and they both felt unusually empathetic to be sharing the secret.


    Even though it would mean that they were fooling the three great ancestors, Ou Yangming believed that cultivation should not be carried out blindly. asional rxations and fun were the right things to do to strike a bnce.


    Ou Yangming yed with Big Yellow for some time before he carried the big and left the Chaos Cave while being watched by the yellow dog, who was reluctant to part with him.


    The moment he arrived at the exit, a strange feeling suddenly emerged in his mind.


    It seemed like a roar from Big Yellow, who was assuring him something.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. The big yellow dog sounded extremely determined as it decided to be a spirit beast in the shortest time possible. As soon as Big Yellow casts its mortal body away to be a spirit beast, it would be a free bird in the sky, and it would no longer be bothered by principles in the world. Though Big Yellow was already in the Land of Inheritance, its resolution was not obvious, and it did not attach much importance to advancing into a spirit beast. This time, everything became different.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming was the only one who understood the change, and he could not tell Ni Xuetian about it.


    Even if it was great news, he could only pretend he knew nothing.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming carried a big out, Ni Xuetian twitched his mouth a little because it was quite a funny scene.


    Nheless, he could not bring himself tough when he remembered that the ores were treasures that could be used to smith magic tools.


    Ni Xuetian took the big and casually picked a fist-sized ore and clutched it hard.


    It was worth noting that Ni Xuetian was a legitimate Supreme Great Ancestor, whose cultivation base was the best among the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors. Not to mention an ordinary ore, if he clenched a piece of featured steel, a mark would be left on the material.


    However, Ni Xuetian soon realized that the ore was obviously different.


    The power that he exerted in the clench was naturally being disintegrated.


    Based on Ni Xuetian¡¯s fearsome control of power, his power could not be disintegrated, but it was somehow being spread spontaneously on the stone. It was as though the two points, which were being pressed, were not the only points that withstood Ni Xuetian¡¯s power¡ªthe entire stone was bearing it.


    When Ni Xuetian let go, no trace could be seen on the stone.


    ¡°This is a great item. What is this ore?¡± Ni Xuetian asked in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands and replied to him, ¡°Senior, this ce was left behind by your n¡¯s ancestor. Do you not know?¡±


    Ni Xuetian¡¯s face reddened. ¡°The treasure books left by our ancestors are iplete, but someone from the prefecture might know it. If even he doesn¡¯t know what this ore is, nobody will.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Universe, the acknowledged number one appraiser in the prefecture.¡± Ni Xuetian was respectful when he brought up the elder, and he exined, ¡°He¡¯s not only a great appraiser, but he¡¯s also a Supreme Great Ancestor with an unpredictable cultivation base.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°How is he aspared to you?¡±


    ¡°I feel ashamed to say this, but I¡¯m inferior,¡± Ni Xuetian answered after he pondered for a while. He said with a grave expression, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s probably at the peak already, and... He¡¯s also an Almighty Being.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡®A Supreme Great Ancestor at the peak. Indeed, it¡¯s something beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. As for an Almighty Being, it sounds like a distant term for me now.¡¯


    ¡°I must visit a powerhouse like him if I have the opportunity to,¡± Ou Yangming spoke his mind as he was fascinated.


    Ni Xuetian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you to meet him because you can just ask Yinghong.¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister... Yinghong?¡± Ou Yangming blushed because it was his first time addressing Ni Yinghong as such.


    Ni Xuetianughed out loud and asked, ¡°Do you know who Yinghong learned her appraisal art from?¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization, and he made a decision when he looked at the peculiar stone in his hand.

 Chapter 177 Elder Universe

    <h4>Chapter 177 Elder Universe</h4>


    Old Craftsman and Ni Yunhong were holding an ore each in the Ni residence¡¯s smithing workshop as they used their tricks to inspect the ores¡¯ properties. They were very much far in age, but they had their strong points in smithing art. The longer the old man and the young master held the ores, the more ted they looked.


    Ou Yangming was not surprised at all when he saw their expressions.


    This was because he was also moved by the ores¡¯ properties when he first stumbled upon them.


    The fact that the ck Magic Crawlers could not cause much damage to the ores with their sharp mouthparts proved that the ores were exceptionally rare.


    When Ou Yangmingter smithed the pieces of equipment in the cave, he experienced deeply the mightiness of the materials. He did not know where exactly the materials came from, but he knew very well that they were his only chance of smithing pieces of extraordinary equipment.


    old Craftsman and Ni Yunhong put down the ores after a long time, and they nodded as they looked at each other.


    The old manmented, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect such wonderful materials to exist in the world. The Ni family is truly an influential n in the prefecture, and I¡¯m in awe of your profound background.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Ni Yunhong smiled gently but seemed to be in a daze.


    ¡®Since when our n¡¯s treasure house has these great materials? Why didn¡¯t I know of this?


    ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ve gone to the Land of Inheritance once with the great ancestors, but I¡¯ve never seen these ores when I was in the secret room.¡¯


    old Craftsman looked at Ou Yangming and asked sternly, ¡°Young fe, how confident are you if you use these ores?¡±


    ¡°100%,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation.


    In actual fact, he had already smithed two equipment sets with these ores, hence he was naturally confident.


    The old man was shocked. ¡°Can you really smith magic tools?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly flinched and smiled apologetically. ¡°Old Man, I was talking about Fine Grade equipment!¡±


    old Craftsman red at him snappily. ¡°If you can¡¯t even smith a Fine Grade with this material, are you even a cksmith?¡±


    That being said, Ou Yangming was unbothered. Without enough ability, even if he had the best materials, he could not smith a piece of Fine Grade material.


    ¡°Brother Ou, what exactly is the name of this material?¡± Ni Yunhong finally asked after he hesitated.


    Old Craftsman questioned as he was startled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this material from your n? Why are you asking the young fe?¡±


    ¡®Sh*t,¡¯ Ni Yunhong thought to himself, but before he coulde up with an exnation, Ni Yinghong said with a sweet smile, ¡°old Man, these materials have been piled up in my n¡¯s treasure home for years, and they haven¡¯t been touched for a long time. It was until Brother Ou saw them that they were finally retrieved. Since Brother Ou has such discerning eyes, he should know the background of these ores.¡±


    On the other hand, Ni Yunhong kept nodding because the exnation was reasonable, and he felt relieved.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming spread out his hands and responded, ¡°I know these stones are great materials, but I have no idea about their background either. If I were to unleash the full properties of these ores, it¡¯s best to get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a vague feeling that the ores were not simple at all, and they might be rted to the Ni family¡¯s ancestor.


    Nevertheless, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors seemed to avoid the topic of their ancestor as taboo, thus Ou Yangming dared not casually ask them about him.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about as she asked, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I know the ores¡¯ background and features, it¡¯ll be extremely helpful for me to smith magic tools,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any dy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you once for the sake of the magic tools.¡± Ni Yinghong sighed. She moved her wrist to retrieve two small ores, then she waved her hand at him. ¡°Come with me.¡¯


    wa


    Ou Yangming followed her with a bright smile as he was overjoyed.


    Ni Yunhong shook his head and thought, ¡®Younger Sister, is it for the sake of the magic tools or for him?¡¯


    Old Craftsman asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master Ni, where did they go?¡±


    ¡°They went there.¡± Ni Yunhong fixed his gaze in the distance while he pointed at the sky then at the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually him. He and Young Lady Ni are...¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes glowed.


    ¡°A master and an apprentice.¡±


    old Craftsman was dumbfounded. He finally understood why Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were so doted on in their n. It looked like the reason was closely rted to their rtionship with that person.


    After leaving the Ni residence, Ni Yinghong wrinkled her nose a little and questioned, ¡°Who encouraged you to find my master?¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, but he quickly said, ¡°Nobody...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if nobody did, you wouldn¡¯t have acted so obviously earlier.¡±


    ¡®Did I overdo it just now? Why didn¡¯t I feel like I did...¡¯ Ou Yangming rubbed his nose.


    Ni Yinghong asked, ¡°Was it the three great ancestors?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. Thisdy is too smart. I can¡¯t hide anything from her.¡¯


    Despite that, Ni Yinghong suddenly grinned. ¡°Looks like the great ancestors are really worried about you, but even if they didn¡¯t ask, I would¡¯ve brought you to meet my master too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Because of the governor!¡± Ni Yinghong sighed. ¡°You offended Governor Deng Xiyuan. Although he¡¯s a fake Supreme Great Ancestor, he¡¯s one of the top-notch powerhouses, after all. If he wants to cause trouble for you, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±


    She continued after she nced at Ou Yangming, ¡°But if my master is fond of you, as long as he says something about it, Deng Xiyuan wouldn¡¯t dare to plot anything against you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was secretly grateful. ¡®She¡¯s really looking out for me.¡¯


    Subsequently, he went forward to hold her soft hand as he could not hold back.


    Ni Yinghong swung his hand lightly and blushed as she scolded him softly, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, are you seeking death?!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and let go. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What do you mean by okay?¡± Seeing as ou Yangming replied to her so simple-mindedly, Ni Yinghong had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ou Yangming smiled with narrowed eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t do it under broad daylight anymore.¡± Ni Yinghong was stunned at first, but her face and ears quickly turned red, and she wanted to kick the flirt away. However, on second thought, Ni Yinghong was reluctant to do it. She began to daydream and indulge in wild, fanciful thoughts.


    She red at Ou Yangming, but her eyes were not quite threatening.


    As they bickered throughout their journey, they finally arrived at a residence.


    Ni Yinghong suppressed her expressions as soon as they arrived and looked extremely stern. Being influenced by her, Ou Yangming kept a straight face too and guessed that Elder Universe was an old-fashioned and stern person.


    It was evident that Ni Yinghong was a regr visitor because nobody stopped her when she entered


    She led Ou Yangming to the backyard, where they set foot on farnd.


    Ou Yangming could not help but have a weird feeling when he saw the farnd in the courtyard.


    This building was definitely located at the center of the prefecture, and every inch of thend was worth an inch of gold. That said, someone actually opened up a vegetable farm here. It would not be strange if the farm was a small one, but Ou Yangming could tell at one nce that it upied more than 7 hectares ofnd.


    Based on the vegetable farm alone, Ou Yangming figured that Elder Universe was not someone to be messed with.


    When Ni Yinghong arrived at the vegetable farm, she only took one look before she walked into the farm from the embankment. Ou Yangming dared not react slowly, so he quickly followed suit. Even he did not have the guts to fool around at that point.


    After a brief moment, Ni Yinghong stopped in front of an old farmer, and she kneeled respectfully. ¡°Master, I brought someone to meet you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, but he immediately recalled that the fearsome elder was at the peak of Extreme Grade, and the elder might be an old-fashioned person. Therefore, Ou Yangming kowtowed as well regardless of his willingness to do so. ¡°Greetings, master.¡±


    The old farmer turned and looked at them strangely, then he suddenlyughed. ¡°Haha, my good apprentice, when did you be so polite?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he somewhat realized that something was off.


    Ni Yinghong jumped up and smiled sweetly. ¡°Master, when was I ever impolite?¡±


    Ou Yangming noticed that her lower garment was not stained with dirt at all, then when he looked at his legs, he finally understood that he was tricked by thedy. The old farmerughed and said, ¡°Young fe, get up.¡± Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and stood up. After having kneeled on the muddy ground, the bottom part of his long robe obviously became dirty.


    He cast a hateful nce at Ni Yinghong and thought, ¡®I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we go back.¡¯


    Ni Yinghong looked at him disdainfully as if she was responding to him, ¡®Sure, if you can do it.¡¯


    The old farmer suddenly spoke, ¡°My good apprentice, I know why you¡¯vee.


    ¡°Master, how did you know?¡± Ni Yinghong was surprised.


    ¡°I have the ability to know the past and the future by calcting with my fingers. Hehe, you have a long way to go if you want to hide something from me.¡± Ni Yinghong asked as she was dubious, ¡°Master, how about you tell me about it?¡± The old farmer pointed at Ou Yangming. ¡°You came because of him.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have brought him here if it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with him.¡± Ni Yinghong was displeased.


    ¡°Hmm, then I guessed it right!¡± The old farmer stroked his long beard and expressed confidently, ¡°You¡¯re in love with this young fe, and you¡¯d like to be partners, but the people in your family objected to it, so you¡¯vee to ask for my support. Hehe, if I ignore your request, are you going to elope with him?¡±


    Ni Yinghong. ¡°...?¡± Ou Yangming. ¡°...?¡±

 Chapter 178 Strong Backing

    <h4>Chapter 178 Strong Backing</h4>


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s sweet voice echoed in the vegetable farm, and it was apanied by the old farmer¡¯s loudughter. Ou Yangming felt like he was dreaming.


    He could not help but feel rather confused. ¡®Is this old farmer really Elder Universe, whose cultivation base is at the peak of Extreme Grade?¡¯


    Seeing as the old farmer lowered his head and apologized to his apprentice like a yielding person, Ou Yangming was envious.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t Old Craftsman treat me like that?


    ¡®But if his temper changes, he¡¯s not old Craftsman.¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not know what the old farmer promised, but after some time, Ni Yinghong changed from being mad to being cheerful. She introduced, ¡°Master, this is my friend...¡±


    The old farmer waved his hand and remarked, ¡°This friend of yours is full of troubles, so it¡¯s best you don¡¯t have any dealings with him.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he finally realized the unreasonable side of the elder.


    ¡°Master, is an elder like you even afraid of trouble?¡± Ni Yinghong asked snappily.


    ¡°Who in the world isn¡¯t afraid of trouble? Without trouble like... You, I would¡¯ve been so at ease in this farm,¡± the old farmer responded grumpily. When he uttered the word ¡°you¡±, he mumbled so softly that it was inaudible.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯sprehension of Heaven and Earth was already in a thoroughly meticulous state, hence he heard the old man clearly.


    Ni Yinghong blinked her big eyes and asked, ¡°Master, what did you say just now?¡± ¡°Huh? Wh-what did I say? Did I say something?¡± The old farmer pretended to be baffled.


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth, but just as he wanted to say the word ¡°you¡±, he noticed a pair of eyes casting de-like looks at him.


    He clearly felt at that instant the person¡¯s fearsome and enormous conception, which was like a ghost¡¯s or a devil¡¯s.


    Ou Yangming was certain that while he encountered numerous powerhouses before this, nobody had given him such a frightening feeling.


    Whether it was the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors or Chen Dishou, who taught him the spear technique¡¯s true essence, their aura was slightly inferior to what he sensed at the moment.


    Ou Yangming instantly tensed up, and his essential Qi and mental power were released uncontrobly. If he were to hold back in the face of a powerhouse as such, he would definitely be courting death.


    Nevertheless, just as his aura began to fluctuate, the pressure vanished into thin air at once.


    Ni Yinghong turned to ask as she was shocked, ¡°Brother Ou, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I...¡± Ou Yangming was startled, so he asked slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel anything just now?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ni Yinghong answered in a daze, then she smiled brightly like a blooming flower. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Master is here, nobody can hurt us.¡±


    Ou Yangming quivered a little because he immediately understood that Elder Universe only exerted the threatening pressure on him earlier, whereas Ni Yinghong, who was also nearby, did not notice anything abnormal. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and nodded.


    ¡®Elder Universe is unpredictable indeed. It makes sense why Ni Xuetian fears him so much.¡¯


    The old farmerughed as though nothing happened, and he said, ¡°My clever apprentice, your friend is extremely daring. Not only did he attack the imperial merchant, but he also treated the governor impolitely. The governor gave an order that he¡¯ll teach your friend a lesson.¡±


    Ni Yinghong pouted and said, ¡°He¡¯s just a fake Supreme Great Ancestor, who achieved his state through a bunch of medicine, so how dare he regard himself as an important figure? Hmph, does he think you¡¯re a decoration?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so what if his Extreme Grade is fake? He¡¯s still an Extreme Grade powerhouse.¡± The old farmer waved his hand and was suddenly stunned. ¡°No, what does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Master, think about it. I¡¯m your disciple, and he¡¯s my friend, so doesn¡¯t this make him your disciple too? If Deng Xiyuan wants to go against your disciple, isn¡¯t he disrespecting you?¡± Ni Yinghong answered without any hesitation.


    The old farmer twitched his lips and looked dull as if he was saying, ¡®What absurd logic is that? Is that even possible?¡¯


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He secretly gave Ni Yinghong a thumbs-up to praise her for the great move. ¡°Ah, ady¡¯s heart is always with her lover¡¯s...¡± The old farmer sighed after some time.


    Ni Yinghong stuck out her tongue and did not refute, causing the old farmer toment at how thick-faced she was.


    He shook his head and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Ou Yangming, right? Let me ask you-how do you n to end things with the Liang family?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered seriously without any hesitation to show that there was no room for discussion, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. They must return the residence to Jiang Jiumei, and if she suffers misfortune in the future, I¡¯ll definitely purge the Liang family.¡±


    The old farmer shook his head and said, ¡°Stop having wishful thinking, Jiang Jiumei won¡¯t return.¡±


    ¡°What? Did she encounter misfortune already?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he released such a horrifying killing intent, which was aimed at the people from the Liang family.


    ¡°Hmph, what nonsense are you thinking about? I meant that Jiang Jiumei had a fortuitous encounter, so she has already gone far away. The young fes from the Liang family won¡¯t be able to find her at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, but he was also delighted.


    He was obviously happy to hear that Jiang Jiumei ran into something lucky, but he thought it was too coincident.


    Despite that, he was no longer dubious when he thought about the elder¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Senior, may I ask...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± The old man nced at Ni Yinghong and expressed, ¡°Nobody will say it because it¡¯ll only cause trouble, and I fear trouble the most in my


    life.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you still haven¡¯t told me how you n to end things with the Liang family.¡± The old man was rather displeased.


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Senior, the Liang family brought this disaster upon themselves, and I don¡¯t n to let them go so easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why?¡± The old man was curious. ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who likes to vigorously pursue someone.¡±


    Ou Yangming exined sternly, ¡°I¡¯m punishing them as an example to others. Soldiers fight in wars, and their lives aren¡¯t insured, so how can petty people be allowed to stab them in the back? I want everyone to remember that the soldiers¡¯ families are being supported too. If anyone wants to bully a soldier¡¯s family, they can take a look at how the Liang family suffered.¡± The old farmer pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Are you aware of the number of soldiers¡¯ families in the world? Can you handle everything?¡±


    ¡°I obviously can¡¯t do it alone, but I believe that more people will get involved after this, and I¡¯ll be their strongest backing!¡± Ou Yangming shed a big smile.


    ¡°Hehe, the strongest backing...¡± The old farmer repeated the words, but he looked slightly concerned.


    After a brief moment, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll speak to Deng Xiyuan about this, and thises to an end. As for the Liang family, let them search and be anxious for a while more.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best!¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed. In actuality, she knew the elder¡¯s character very well. Although the elder was good-tempered and was rarely mad, he was quite an opinionated person. Once he set his mind on something, he would not waver from his decision regardless of how hard other people tried to persuade him.


    Ni Yinghong had previously stood up for Ou Yangming in different ways, but she was actually not confident about it.


    She did not expect Elder Universe to instantly change his mind after he conversed with Ou Yangming, hence she was ted.


    Even though she knew that it was likely rted to the promise made by Ou Yangming, she was still delighted about it.


    The old farmer reached out his hand to rub Ni Yinghong¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re happy now, but you¡¯ll have a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    Ni Yinghong replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re not afraid of trouble!¡±


    ¡°Oh, we?¡± The old farmer teased her by prolonging the sound of thest word uttered.


    Ni Yinghong blushed, but she still responded heartily, ¡°Yes. If wee across tricky troubles, we¡¯ll surelye to find you!¡±


    The old farmer was struck dumb, and he was lost for words.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly on the side as he thought, ¡®This master and his apprentice are truly living dolls.¡¯


    That said, he could only think to himself because he might be killed horribly by the master and his apprentice if they found out.


    Ni Yinghong suddenly said, ¡°Master, I brought him here to seek help from you, but it¡¯s only secondary.¡±


    The old farmer scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s your main purpose then? The secondary objective is already so troublesome, so is the main purpose going to be more problematic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case!¡± Ni Yinghong giggled. She blinked and asked mysteriously, ¡°Master, do you remember telling me that peculiar people, who are born with knowledge, exist in the world?¡±


    The old farmer curled his lips into a big smile. ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to tell me that this young fe is a peculiar person who¡¯s born with knowledge, are you?¡±


    n


    ¡°Master, you guessed it right. He¡¯s indeed a peculiar person who¡¯s born with knowledge in appraisal art.¡± Ni Yinghong tensed up a little. She then turned to say, ¡°Brother Ou, show Master your appraisal art.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He knew Ni Yinghong would not harm him, so there was no need for him to worry at all.


    As he rubbed his hands and lifted them, he released the Appraisal Light.


    However, there was nothing to appraise around Ou Yangming, and he dared not use the Appraisal Light on Ni Yinghong or Elder Universe even if he was beaten to death.


    Therefore, he naturally released the Appraisal Light on a nt in the vegetable farm.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he quickly calmed down and lowered his head as if nothing happened.


    The old farmer looked at him in astonishment and asked, ¡°Which sect did you learn this from?¡±

 Chapter 179 You’re Thinking Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 179 You¡¯re Thinking Too Much</h4>


    Ni Yinghong smiled sweetly and expressed in a proud tone, ¡°This is Lil¡¯ Ou Sect, and he created it himself!¡±


    Although appraisal arts performed by different appraisers were simr, they did not have amon origin.


    Old and experienced appraisers could branch out to their sects in terms of some small details.


    Elder Universe was honorably known as the number one appraiser in the prefecture, and his experience was naturally unmatched. Even then, he actually could not identify the legacy of Ou Yangming¡¯s appraisal art. ¡°A self-created sect? Is that true?¡± The old farmer furrowed his eyebrows and asked. He sounded doubtful, but he thought, ¡®This is appraisal art, so how could he have grasped it without a powerful legacy? ¡®A self-created sect? Do you think this is martial arts? It¡¯s not like a punch or a kick, where you can say that you came up with it yourself.¡¯


    ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t have a master when I was in


    touch with appraisal art,¡± Ou Yangming responded after he cleared his throat. He exined after some thought, ¡°I previously carried out equipment appraisal with Miss Ni and Zheng Ziwen from the Yi Pavilion. I gained inspiration and had someprehension in the art, which was why I coulde up with an undistinguished appraisal art. Senior, please correct me.¡±


    The old farmer¡¯s face twitched, and he looked like he was in a daze.


    ¡®He was able to apprehend appraisal art himself after watching it several times, and he even created a sect from it.


    ¡°Am I the one who¡¯s mad, or are these little devils talking nonsense...¡¯


    Nheless, after some careful thought, the old farmer realized that Ou Yangming¡¯s appraisal art indeed resembled the line of his and the Yi Pavilion¡¯s, hence he knew Ou Yangming was likely telling the truth. ¡°Young people nowadays are really something...¡± The old farmer looked deeply at Ou Yangming and waved his hand. ¡°Young fe, let me ask you-what¡¯s appraisal art¡¯s highest aim?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned because he had never thought about this question.


    He pondered for a brief moment with a grave expression on his face, then his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Appraisal art¡¯s highest aim is being able to appraise everything.¡± The old farmerughed and asked, ¡°What does everything include?¡± Ou Yangming turned to look at Ni Yinghong in the hope of getting some clues from her, but she lowered her head and looked down expressionlessly.


    Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming answered, ¡°Everything obviously includes every piece of equipment, your products from this medicinal farm, and... You!¡±


    Earlier on, when he used appraisal art on one of the nts here, he found out that the nt was a medicine-a high-level herb with great quality.


    ¡°If those are the only things you can appraise, you¡¯re destined to be a craftsman your whole life, and you¡¯ll waste your great talent.¡± The old farmer shook his head and sighed. Heter lifted his hands and turned them above his head, then the wind blew and spiraled around his wrists.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes at once. He fixed his gaze on the elder¡¯s wrists as he sensed the airflow, causing an upsurge of emotions inside him.


    Wind. It was wind power, and it was natural wind power that Elder Universe was controlling An image instantly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind: Big Yellow opened his mouth to breathe out strange power, resulting in countless stgmites to emerge from the ground. Nevertheless, that was Big Yellow¡¯s gifted power, and it was the unique ability of a half-spirit beast.


    This time, Ou Yangming witnessed the powering from a human.


    Numerous images surfaced in his mind, and he felt as though he returned to the spiritual world that he experienced that day.


    A wonderful spiritual world was contained in the box from the Ni family¡¯s Land of Inheritance, and Ou Yangming managed to acquire some knowledge from it. Despite that, the knowledge was so profound and mysterious that even if he put his heart and soul into it, it was difficult for him to understand the meaning behind the knowledge.


    However, a real example was being presented in front of him at the moment.


    A person who had never seen a pig would still be puzzled no matter how vivid one described the animal. In fact, the person might picture a strange living creature and regard it like a pig instead. On the opposite, if someone showed a pig to that person, that person would link it to the knowledge he had and remember the pig well.


    The knowledge gained by Ou Yangming in the spiritual world was a strategic outline of everything, but he had to explore the way to put it to use.


    After all, he had only entered the spiritual world once. Even if the world contained more mysterious methods, which would help him learn specific means to put the knowledge to use, it was not something he could hope for.


    aro


    When Ou Yangming saw the wind spiraling around Elder Universe¡¯s wrists, he felt like someone was taking him by his hand to teach him the way to release mental power, the way to resonate with nature¡¯s power, and the way to control the valiant energy. Everything was smoothlyid out in front of him as if the conditions were right.


    That said, nobody noticed it.


    Even Elder Universe simply controlled the wind around his wrists as he said, ¡°The biggest function of appraisal art is actually to study nature¡ªHeaven and Earth that bore and raised us.¡±


    He slowly raised his tone a little. ¡°Only when yourprehension in nature reaches a certain height, and you have a clear understanding of the power in the world, you¡¯re considered to have superficial knowledge of this art.¡±


    Ni Yinghong watched the process closely and quietly fathomed it. It was clear through her eyes that she was envious.


    She wanted to possess the skill to move Heaven and Earth¡¯s power like her master too, but how could it be achieved easily? Her master had taken in many apprentices throughout his life, but the number of those who arrived at this step could be counted with one hand.


    How could Heaven and Earth¡¯s way of nature be understood so easily?


    The old farmer suddenly turned his wrists faster, and each time he sped up, the wind around his wrists spiraled faster too. It seemed like a mysterious power was connecting them, and the old farmer was the one guiding the power.


    He shook his wrists and flicked his hands upward.


    A strong wind whistled and soared into the sky at that instant, then it exploded more than ten feet away.


    The fierce wind suddenly blew in all directions in mid-air, giving out frightening violent whistles.


    Ou Yangming turned a little pale. If he was at where the strong wind burst, he would probably end up in a tragic state.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± The old farmer asked with a smile.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ou Yangming answered sternly. ¡°What do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand how I should use this power.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what?¡± The old farmer was dumbfounded, and he looked at Ou Yangming dubiously. ¡®I didn¡¯t meet someone who¡¯s all talk but no action, did I?¡¯ ¡°Do you really understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I really understand.¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed. She tugged Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeve and reminded him subtly, ¡°Brother Ou, let¡¯s ask Master to perform it a few more times!¡±


    The old farmer rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®Is she trying to tire me out? Why did I think she was adorable and insisted on taking her as my apprentice... ¡®Ah, I was the one who epted her, so I have to teach her even if I were to do it while I cry.¡¯


    ¡°Since you understand it already, put it into action now,¡± the old farmer quickly said.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a Military Fire cksmith, and I¡¯m adept in the Military Fire, so I¡¯m more sensitive toward fire mastery¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fire mastery. That works too,¡± the old farmer casually remarked.


    ¡°But fire mastery¡¯s might is the greatest, so I¡¯m afraid...¡± Ou Yangming mumbled as he looked around him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The old farmermented disdainfully, ¡°Just do it. Since I¡¯m here, what do you have to worry about?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a go then. If I don¡¯t seed...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Nobody can seed on the first... Hey?¡± The old farmer suddenly stopped and looked strangely at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming had already curbed his thought by then, and the mental power between his eyebrows was slowly wriggling. In spite of that, its wriggling speed soon oveid quickly like explosions.


    A hint of his mental power left his body, and the purple Military Fire released a peculiar aura almost at the same time.


    Once the mental power, which carried the Military Fire¡¯s aura, left his body, it immediately attracted the attention of the outside world¡¯s energy. Ou Yangming seemed to have observed through his consciousness the most wonderful change in the world. The world was filled with various colors, and those red lights in particr were attracted by his mental power.


    Therefore, the red lights gushed toward his mental power, causing it to be surrounded by countless red lights in an instant.


    Nobody told Ou Yangming about it, but he knew the lights that could be absorbed by the mental power had already achieved saturation. As such, he subconsciously released more mental power.


    As more mental power flowed out of his body, he could absorb more red lights.


    Without him knowing, he had already released roughly a third of his total mental power.


    It was then when he felt that the mental power was already at the controble limit for him.


    If Ou Yangming continued to release more mental power, it might explode uncontrobly at any time. Ou Yangming instantly got rid of the thought of adding more mental power when he thought about the explosive arrow¡¯s fearsome power.


    He exhaled deeply to slightly spread out his consciousness, but just as he rxed his consciousness, he realized that the power, which he had been controlling, became unstable.


    ¡°Oh no!¡¯


    A thought suddenly crossed his mind-the power was about to explode.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first attempt, after all. Even though he could force himself to control the power when he was fully focused, once he was a little distracted, the oue would be unbearable.


    ¡°Throw it away...¡±


    He somehow heard a familiar scream and roar, and the voice sounded like it was full of fear.


    Ou Yangming was appalled. Without any hesitation, he decided to wipe out the power with his consciousness, thus he tossed the huge thing, which contained terrifying power, into the sky...

 Chapter 180 Seriously, What The Hell

    <h4>Chapter 180 Seriously, What The Hell</h4>


    Elder Universe and Ni Yinghong looked at each other. They widened their eyes in disbelief when they looked at the fireball that slowly emerged in front of Ou Yangming.


    ¡°This, Master!¡± Ni Yinghong slowly inched closer to Elder Universe. It was not because she did not want to be close to Ou Yangming, but because the heatwave released by the fireball was slowly growing and her skin was starting to hurt due to its burning heat. As such, she was forced to stay away from Ou Yangming ¡°Uh, huh, what?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s impossible to maneuver natural energy during the first try?¡±


    The old farmer instantly looked embarrassed. He smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°My clever apprentice, where did you find this freak?¡± Ni Yinghong quickly responded, ¡°Master, he¡¯s not a freak! He¡¯s gifted!¡±


    ¡°Okay, he¡¯s gifted. Ah, I have such a bitter life; I still have to be a babysitter...¡± The old farmer forced a smile, then he looked around and said, ¡°Luckily, this fe¡¯s still young, and he probably has insufficient mental power, or I won¡¯t be able to guarantee my medicinal farm¡¯s safe... Hey? Something¡¯s wrong... What the hell!¡±


    Ni Yinghong was shocked, and she quickly looked at Ou Yangming.


    A fist-sized fireball had appeared in front of Ou Yangming earlier. It was not huge, but the heatwave released was already unbearable for her.


    Nheless, the fireball was expanding rapidly, at a speed visible to the naked eye. Its size had doubled after just a brief moment. The rich and violent aura that it contained frightened Ni Yinghong and the old farmer. ¡°This young fe¡¯s crazy. How dare he do this!¡± The old farmer widened his eyes and mumbled. He raised his palm intending to p Ou Yangming, but he was hesitant and did not dare to do it in the end.


    Nevertheless, the fireball seemed to have not expanded to its limit yet. As Ni Yinghong and Elder Universe watched anxiously, it expanded once more to the size of a watermelon.


    When a person only had little mental power, although he or she could also absorb enormous amounts of energy from nature, there was a certain limit to it; when one released more mental power, the oue would be unusually terrifying.


    Once the mental power in the center became more powerful, one could absorb more external power too. Even though the fireball was only as big as a watermelon at the moment, Ni Yinghong and Elder Universe sensed intense danger.


    The old farmer suddenly looked resolute, and he gave out a slight killing intent.


    Ni Yinghong shouted as she sensed it right away, ¡°Master!¡±


    She was imploring him.


    ¡°Ah, one day, I¡¯ll be killed by you¡ªmy unfilial apprentice!¡± The old farmer stomped his foot and remarked. He wasining, but his killing intent hadpletely vanished.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about as though something was happening. Along with the change to his body, the fireball, which was hanging in the air, vibrated slightly and appeared to be unstable.


    The faces of Ni Yinghong and the old farmer changed at the same time.


    ¡°Throw it away...¡±


    Ni Yinghong screamed at the top of her lungs without any hesitation.


    Following that, Ou Yangming flicked his wrists as if he had heard Ni Yinghong, causing the fireball to fly into the sky.


    In terms of size alone, the watermelon-sized fireball was far from the strong wind released by Elder Universe earlier, but its might was not inferior at all. It was actually superior to the wind.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Roughly 10 meters away from the ground, the fireball slowed down and finally stopped as it lost kic energy. It exploded the instant it stopped.


    A deafening explosion filled the air, followed by an intense and scorching heatwave that spread out in all directions like it was going to burn everything.


    The old farmer straightened his body abruptly. There was a 180-degree change to his aura. He turned from an old man, who simply enjoyed life, into the invincible Mighty Miracle God.


    He reached out his hands with his palms facing the sky, and roared, ¡°Shield!¡±


    Green lights were emitted from his palm at that instant. With him as the center, the lights formed a gigantic light shield, which extended tens of meters away before it stopped.


    Since the sparks from the explosion could not linger in the air for too long, they fell and hit the light shield. Despite that, the light shield had such a wonderful structure that it was not damaged at all when the sparks hit it. Instead, the sparks only burned for a while before they distinguished.


    That said, the area covered by the sparks from the explosion was too wide. Even when Elder Universe did his best, he could not block all of the sparks.


    Atst, some of the sparks fell to the ground outside of the light shield.


    Consequently, the sparks burned with rage. The fire burned everything on the ground, using those items as its fuel. Before long, the houses nearby began to burn and gave out smoke.


    It was worth noting that the heat energies contained in the sparks could not be matched by normal mes. It was like fire from hell, and could potentially burn everything in the world.


    ¡°Fire! Fire!¡±


    Numerous people began yelling, and they dashed out from the houses one after another with various tools. They either retrieved water with wooden pails to extinguish the fire or tried to put out small mes with clothes.


    However, they soon realized that the mes were different from normal ones because it was incredibly difficult to quench them.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and finally regained his senses. His face changed when he noticed the chaos around him. Though Ou Yangming hadpletely lost his senses earlier, he was not a fool, hence he quickly figured out the culprit behind the mess when he saw what was happening.


    He shed and dashed out.


    Ou Yangming swiftly went past the area covered by the light shield, and he arrived in front of the raging fire.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ni Yinghong called out to him.


    While in mid-air, Ou Yangming turned to look, and he noticed her worried eyes.


    He felt warmth in his heart because he knew Ni Yinghong was worried about him. That being said, Ou Yangming did not slow down at all. He reached out his palm and released a hint of mental power, then his Military Fire burned in his palm. Next, the mes around Ou Yangming, which could not be extinguished by normal people, left what they were burning and headed toward him instead.


    ¡°Whoosh...¡±


    The zing mes gathered at his hand and became one with his Military Fire.


    Without any dy, Ou Yangming sped around the area. His body seemed to have be a powerful fire source. The mes were attracted to him wherever he went. There were no exceptions, whether it was the stubborn sparks on the ground or the violent fire that was burning a house.


    Ou Yangming was immediately surrounded by mes, and he became a giant fire man that burned in fiery mes.


    Nheless, it was extremely strange that not a single spark was seen even though his body released vigorous heatwaves.


    After Ou Yangming ran one round around the area, the fire was entirely quenched, leaving only thick ck smoke rising to the sky.


    However, Ou Yangming hadpletely turned into a giant pir of fire, and the raging mes forced everyone else to stay away.


    Ni Yinghong moved her lips a little and subconsciously cried, causing the area in front of her chest to be wet. Nevertheless, she seemed to be unknowing, and her body swayed as she wanted to run toward Ou Yangming.


    She quickly felt a tightness on her wrist because Elder Universe grabbed her.


    Elder Universe had a grim look on his face too. He had performed a secret technique to save his medicinal farm as much as he could, but he consumed a lot more power than Ou Yangming did. It was easy to destroy but difficult to build-a well-known saying that remained unchanged over the years. Elder Universe was the only powerhouse who could protect such a vast medicinal farm on his own. If the mes had fallen onto his nts, his hard work of a few decades would have been destroyed.


    ¡°Master...¡± Ni Yinghong wailed.


    ¡°Why are you crying? He¡¯s not dead yet!¡± Elder Universe exhaled, and his breath seemed to be carrying a surging heatwave.


    Ni Yinghong was stunned, and her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Master, what did you say?¡±


    Elder Universe did not know to cry or tough. ¡°These mes were released by the young fe through his mental power, and it¡¯s a power that he controls, so they won¡¯t hurt him as long as they don¡¯t exceed his controble limit.¡±


    ¡°But... Such a huge fire?¡± Ni Yinghong asked as she looked at the pir of fire.


    ¡°The fire is actually scattered and much weaker than the watermelon-sized one,¡± Elder Universe said disdainfully, ¡°He has controlled the mes, and they¡¯re slowly getting weaker. Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re slowly diminishing?¡±


    Ni Yinghong studied the fire for some time before she confirmed that the mes were indeed wearing out although they looked fearsome. Besides, the process was bing faster. The smart Ni Yinghong smiled through her tears once she had a clear understanding of the situation.


    Elder Universe remarked snappily, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re crying andughing. You¡¯re still so immature!¡±


    ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± ¡°Huh, I was saying that the young fe should be almost done.¡±


    As soon as the elder¡¯s voice died away, the burning fire suddenly shed and disappeared strangely in front of them.


    No. The fire did notpletely disappear because a ball of me was still burning on Ou Yangming¡¯s right hand.


    The me danced like a fairy.


    Everyone could tell that the me was like a part of Ou Yangming¡¯s body. He appeared to be like an ancient God of fire, who was controlling and ying with the me, but he kept giving out a threatening feeling.


    In the distance, many people kowtowed to him and prayed.


    Elder Universe sighed and mumbled.


    When Ni Yinghong pricked up her ears curiously, she only heard continuous mumbles. ¡°What the hell, what the hell. Seriously, what the hell...¡±

 Chapter 181 God Of Fire Descends

    <h4>Chapter 181 God Of Fire Descends</h4>


    The mor finally stopped. Once the zing fire disappeared in a peculiar way, the other people began to look at Ou Yangming strangely.


    A light breeze blew gently, carrying a burnt smell in the air, but nobody paid attention to it.


    Not knowing who started it, a row of people in a certain direction had already kneeled on the ground.


    It was as though the movement was contagious because more people began to kneel.


    The people who lived in this area were mostly ordinary people who relied on Elder Universe. On the other hand, powerhouses who cultivated martial arts dared not stay here for a long time.


    Based on Elder Universe¡¯s character, he would never oppress ordinary people with extreme measures. Instead, he took good care of them.


    Therefore, when these people, who had never experienced many hardships in their lives, were suddenly attacked by fire from heaven and witnessed the God of fire¡¯s birth, the fear that they felt was indescribable.


    When one of them kneeled, it caused a chain effect and everyone else began falling on their knees too. Ou Yangming was stunned, and he finally shifted his attention away from the dancing me.


    He came to a sudden realization when he nced at the people kneeling around him.


    Power. The sensation and the treatment were results of extraordinary power.


    Perhaps the ordinary people had already regarded him as something like a God.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental state shook in an instant as he became clear-headed. This is Elder Universe¡¯s territory. God knows what the elder will think if I try to act cool here.¡¯


    Although Ou Yangming had fathomed the right way to use his mental power, there was a huge limit to it. He was still not confident about going against a Supreme Great Ancestor, not to mention the unpredictable Elder Universe.


    He shook his wrist, then the fire in his palm instantly vanished.


    Ou Yangming immediately noticed Elder Universe¡¯s gloomy face when he turned to look. He twitched his mouth when he looked at the mess around him, then he said, ¡°Senior, I told you, the me is a bit too powerful...¡±


    Elder Universe cursed. This is a bit too powerful? It¡¯s extremely powerful, okay?¡¯


    Nevertheless, when he nced at the terrified Ou Yangming, he sighed even though he knew the young fellow was likely pretending. ¡°All of you may disperse.¡± He did not speak loudly, but his voice extended far and wide as though he spoke right next to the people. Those people were ordinary people who had been relying on Elder Universe to survive, after all, hence they dared not disobey him despite being fearful of Ou Yangming.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming, Ni Yinghong, and Elder Universe were the only people left.


    Elder Universe had a strange look on his face when he scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe. In particr, his seemingly bottomless eyes glowed with a mysterious luster.


    Ou Yangming tensed up because he thought about the elder¡¯s identity.


    ¡®He¡¯s the acknowledged chief appraiser in the prefecture. Could he have noticed something?¡¯


    Elder Universe closed his eyes after a while, and his eyes no longer shone with an unusual light when he opened them again. He sighed and remarked, ¡°Apprentice, your friend is gifted indeed. His mental power is... Much more powerful than yours!¡±


    Ni Yinghong curled her lips into a bright smile. The mightier Ou Yangming was, the happier she was.


    She asked when a thought crossed her mind, ¡°Master, how is hepared to you?¡±


    Elder Universe was stunned. He let out two dry coughs, which was obvious he wanted to avoid the topic. ¡°His mental power is great, but the way he uses it isughable, hehe.¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up. She was only prompted by a sudden impulse to raise the question earlier, but Elder Universe reacted oddly.


    She had a sh of thought, ¡®Could his mental power be so powerful that he¡¯s able to stand up to Master as an equal?¡¯


    Ni Yinghong thought about the big fireball, which gave her an unparalleled threatening pressure, and the thought grew like weeds being blown by the spring breeze.


    ¡®But how is that possible?¡¯


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. ¡°Judging from the elder¡¯s look, he doesn¡¯t seem like he took offense.¡¯


    ¡°Senior, I acted too rashly. Please punish me.¡±


    ¡°Punish? Hmph, how should I punish you? Young fe, you used such a huge technique during your first visit. Were you trying to destroy the medicinal farm that I¡¯ve been maintaining for decades?¡± Elder Universe red at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°I dare not, I dare not,¡± Ou Yangming responded in fear.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about, and shemented, ¡°Master, he has already apologized, so please forgive him. Besides, you were the one who asked him to attempt it...¡±


    Elder Universe stared at her and regretted his decision of epting her as his apprentice. That said, he quickly forgot about the regret.


    ¡°Young fe, I taught you the way to use mental power, but the secret technique has an incredibly high fatality rate, so you mustn¡¯t perform it before you truly grasped it. If not, before you¡¯re able to hurt an enemy with the art, you would¡¯ve injured yourself first,¡± Elder Universe instructed seriously.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he quickly replied to the elder, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember it


    well.¡±


    He was fully immersed in the process when he used his mental power earlier. The fireball was mighty, but if Ou Yangming was in a standoff with his enemy, his enemy could have already killed him a few times before he could form the ball.


    Elder Universe reached out his hand once more, then a light breeze flowed on his hand. ¡°It¡¯s crucial to practice step by step, and you can try to multitask. It¡¯ll be more difficult, but if you seed, it¡¯ll benefit you greatly in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and clenched his fists because he was itching to practice right away.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like to practice, go home and practice it yourself. Don¡¯t even think about doing it here!¡± Elder Universe scoffed with a dark face.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming immediately answered as he was taken aback.


    He knew very well that the elder was still holding a grudge against him for the damage that he had done just now.


    ¡°Listen well,¡± Elder Universe said sternly, ¡°There are two things you need to do to improve your secret technique¡¯s might. One, temper your mental power for it to constantly grow because the stronger it is, the greater the might released from your secret technique; two, study appraisal art more by bearing in mind that the ultimate aim is the study of nature, and the more you know, the more prating your grasp in it, the greater the tremendous power of nature absorbed.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He looked like he gained some understanding as he appreciated the words.


    Elder Universe ced his palms up, then an Appraisal Light appeared. Instead of shooting somewhere else, the light simply stayed in the void.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    Ni Yinghong opened her mouth as she wanted to voice out.


    Releasing the Appraisal Light and maintaining the light were two entirely different things of dissimr difficulties. She had been cultivating under the elder¡¯s guidance for years, but the skill was still unattainable for her.


    However, when Ni Yinghong thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s performance earlier, she held back from wanting to stop him.


    Perhaps any sort of miracle would be unsurprising if Ou Yangming was the one who created it.


    Ou Yangming watched the light for some time, then he reached out his palm too and slowly released his mental power.


    A hint of light was emitted from his palm, then it stretched longer bit by bit. When the light first appeared, it was unstable and looked like it was going to disintegrate at any time, but it slowly became settled and formed a stable light source.


    Elder Universe shed a smile and asked, ¡°What do you feel now?¡±


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes, then an intense and indescribable feeling kept gushing from the light source into his consciousness.


    He felt it¡ªthe world that he knew underwent a drastic change.


    Everything he saw at the moment was different from what he remembered.


    He felt as if he entered a different world, where he was watching everything through a veil.


    Inside the world, which was enveloped by countless veils, some unnoticeable things seemed to be floating. They formed the greatest obstacle, disallowing Ou Yangming from perceiving them.


    Without him knowing, Ou Yangming began to look ill at ease.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    A shout prated Ou Yangming consciousness like a sharp needle, and he quivered as a result. When he opened his eyes, the Appraisal Light in his hands was instantly gone.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s this?¡± He subconsciously questioned.


    Elder Universe answered with a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s yourprehension of nature.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a weird expression. ¡°But everything I saw was... Different. They¡¯re different from before.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s understanding of nature is different, so I can¡¯t teach you. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself to apprehend everything,¡± Elder Universe exined, then added after a pause, ¡°But I¡¯ve looked into ancient books, so I do have some understanding of nature.¡±


    He looked meaningfully at Ni Yinghong then said, ¡°Here are three sentences for you: it¡¯s a mountain, it¡¯s water; it¡¯s not a mountain, it¡¯s not water; it¡¯s still a mountain, it¡¯s still water.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched as he vaguely caught something. On the other hand, Ni Yinghong asked without any hesitation, ¡°Master, what does that mean?¡±


    Elder Universe responded snappily, ¡°Perceive it yourself! Don¡¯t always rely on me!¡± Ni Yinghong looked adorable as she stuck out her tongue yfully. Elder Universe sighed a breath of relief and thought, ¡®I saw those sentences in an ancient book, but I haven¡¯t actually figured out the meaning behind it, so how can I exin it to you? Hmm, but this is the best thing to use to fool someone, especially this genius. Hehe...¡¯


    All of a sudden, Ni Yinghong recalled something. She retrieved the peculiar stone and said, ¡°Master, we found a type of strange ore, and we can¡¯t figure out its background. Come take a look at it.¡±

 Chapter 182 An Item Beyond Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 182 An Item Beyond Heaven</h4>


    Elder Universe responded inly, ¡°Won¡¯t you know what ore it is by using appraisal art?¡±


    Ni Yinghong puffed out her cheeks and expressed, ¡°Master, would we havee to find you if appraisal art was useful?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we couldn¡¯t see anything with the art,¡± Ni Yinghong answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Appraisal art is an art used tomunicate with nature, so everything that belongs in this world is appraisable,¡± Elder Universemented while he looked at the peculiar stone. It was then that his eyes had shes of radiance.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought, ¡®This elder has a wonderful method indeedhe¡¯s able to rece the Appraisal Light with his look.¡¯


    Nheless, the wonderful method was probably the elder¡¯s ultimate art, hence Ou Yangming could not ask for the elder¡¯s advice no matter how greedy he was.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really strange...¡± Elder Universe furrowed his eyebrows and picked up the stone to turn it around for some time.


    ¡°Master, how is it?¡± Ni Yinghong asked eagerly. Elder Universe could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re really impatient. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll disappoint you?¡±


    Ni Yinghong shook her head. ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t even have an idea, nobody else in the world will know.¡±


    Elder Universeughed joyfully. It was true that his little apprentice was troublesome, but she was a sweet-talker, who could always make him happy.


    ¡°Okay, since you said that, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The elder pointed at the bizarre stone in his hand. ¡°This stone probably doesn¡¯t belong in our world.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He subconsciously nodded when he thought about the indescribable oddities in the Chaos Cave.


    He was already suspicious a long time ago, but if the Chaos Cave contained meteorites from outside their world, what about the Land of Inheritance in the cave? What was the identity of the Ni family¡¯s ancestor?


    Ni Yinghong was surprised. ¡°Master, why do you say that? Could it be because appraisal art can¡¯t be used to appraise it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed one of the reasons, but most importantly, it¡¯s due to the stone¡¯s various properties.¡± Elder Universe nodded. ¡°This stone is more than just slightly superior to featured steel in its hardness, its tenacity, and its other properties. It won¡¯t be surprising if only one of its attributes is of such standard, but this stone surpasses featured steel as a whole, so it can only mean that it¡¯s a product from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Master, can¡¯t it be a rare stone that hasn¡¯t been discovered in our world?¡± Ni Yinghong was not convinced.


    Elder Univer could not help but chuckle. ¡°Featured steel has been publicly acknowledged for many years as the most suitable material to smith Fine Grade equipment, which is also the smithing limit in our world. Since that¡¯s the case with pieces of equipment, that¡¯s also the case for materials. How can there be an exception?¡±


    Ou Yangming asked as a thought crossed his mind, ¡°Senior, is it impossible to smith a piece of equipment beyond Fine Grade in our world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible if featured steel is used, but it might be possible with this ore. That said...¡± Elder Universe shook his head then continued in a serious manner, ¡°From ancient times, although there were Almighty Beings who could exceed the world¡¯s limit by smithing magic tools with peculiar stones, they¡¯re as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.¡±


    Ni Yinghong blinked and questioned, ¡°Master, do you think he can do it?¡±


    ¡°He...¡± Elder Universe rolled his eyes and wanted to ridicule Ou Yangming because he did not think the young and inexperienced fellow had the ability toplete the huge task. Nevertheless, the elder suddenly recalled the raging mes, hence he responded, ¡°How would I know if he¡¯ll seed or not? But if he¡¯s not confident about it, it¡¯s better to not use this mystifying stone.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll waste the treasure!¡± Elder Universe exined firmly.


    Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®I¡¯ve already smithed with these strange stones many times, but as the elder said, I did feel an invisible barrier during the process.¡¯


    When he increased a weapon¡¯s Sharpness and a piece of equipment¡¯s Toughness to 20 Points, he arrived at the limit where his efforts to further improve them were to no avail.


    In other words, Ou Yangming could easily upgrade a piece of equipment to the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five if he used the rare stone, but that was the end of it, and it was impossible for him to go further.


    Judging from this aspect, it was true that smithing with the queer stones was quite a waste.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was unlike how he was in the past. He had be more ambitious and confident, and he had advanced in smithing art.


    Elder Universe truly doted on Ni Yinghong from the bottom of his heart, and his love for her extended even to Ou Yangming. He did not hide anything from the young fellow and answered every question honestly. As such, Ou Yangming benefited greatly, and admired the elder¡¯s profound knowledge.


    Once Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong left, Elder Universe touched his sparse hair with a bitter smile. ¡°Where exactly did the little freake from? How can he possess such powerful mental power? Even I can¡¯t perceive him...¡±


    He shook his head and sighed, then he shed and left.


    Someone entered the farm after a brief moment to clean up the mess, but news about the fire and the God of fire¡¯s appearance spread far and wide at an unbelievable speed.


    * XXX


    The Governor¡¯s Residence was the highest building in the prefecture.


    This did not mean the governor had the strongest power in the prefecture; he could enjoy such treatment because he was appointed to represent the imperial family.


    However, Deng Xiyuan looked troubled at the moment. He gently put down the letter in his hands and looked far away while releasing a dangerous aura.


    The letter was delivered from the Immense Forest Military Camp, and it was written by Deng Zhicai, his junior in the n.


    Deng Xiyuan was furious after reading the letter because not only did his junior not punish Wu Guotu, but he also advised him not to make things difficult for Ou Yangming.


    The little Yin Grade martial artist was valued by Chen Dishou, but Deng Xiyuan remembered clearly how the young fellow had previously contradicted him.


    Deng Xiyuan was initially ready to make things difficult for Ou Yangming, but Deng Zhicai sent him a letter.


    He felt like he had just swallowed a flyunusually ufortable.


    His subordinates stayed away as they dared not get close to him. They sensed the governor¡¯s rage, and they knew they could not redress the injustice if the governor vented his anger on them by pping them to their deaths.


    Deng Xiyuan¡¯s face changed all of a sudden. He shed to leave his study, then he jumped onto the roof instead.


    He would not have forgotten himself under normal circumstances.


    That being said, he sensed an intensely violent aura, which was so fearsome that he felt afraid even from a distance away.


    The power was capable of killing him.


    Deng Xiyuan was even more shocked that someone had the guts to release such power in broad daylight.


    How could he-the governor-be at ease if he did not get to the bottom of it?


    He fixed his gaze on a raging fire far away.


    ¡®Is there a fire?¡¯


    Deng Xiyuan¡¯s face changed when he identified the direction, and he subconsciously gasped. He finally realized where the fire wasing from. In actuality, Deng Xiyuan was not the only one who was taken aback because every Supreme Great Ancestor in the prefecture hade out to look in the same direction.


    Simrly, they were frightened when they realized where the fire wasing from.


    ¡°Xuetian, what do you think that old fe¡¯s doing? Did he encounter a powerful enemy?¡± Ni Jingshen frowned.


    ¡°Impossible. My gut tells me that even though an extremely forceful power had burst out earlier, his power isn¡¯t involved,¡± Ni Xuetian responded, then he added after a pause, ¡°Based on his character, if he was faced with an evenly-matched enemy, he wouldn¡¯t ept the attack so calmly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The old fe may look kind, but he remains a child at heart. He doesn¡¯t usually have disputes with other people, but if someone provokes him...¡± Ni Jingtong stopped, and his face took on a grim expression. It was evident that Elder Universe did not give him a good impression.


    Many people were either pondering or discussing the matter, but coincidentally, none of them dared to go over to take a look.


    Everyone was like an ostrich that buried its head in the sand-pretending to know nothing


    Nheless, information from different sources was eventually gathered, and the Supreme Great Ancestors were soon informed.


    When they received the information, they felt like they suffered an intense visual impact.


    ¡®A God of fire was born?


    ¡®The God of fire can absorb mes, transform into a 10-feet-tall pir of fire, and joke together with Elder Universe?


    ¡®F*ck, which fe is trying to mislead us...¡¯ However, when the Supreme Great Ancestors calmed down, they had a scary thought. ¡®Has a legendary person appeared in the prefecture?¡¯


    On the other hand, in the Governor¡¯s Residence, Deng Xiyuan received a letter from Elder Universe.


    As Deng Xiyuan read the letter several times from front to back, his expression changed wonderfully.


    He slowly put down the letter, then he gave a discreet order after he pondered for a long time.


    With that, the gossippletely disappeared the next day, and the different forces in the prefecture stopped talking about it.


    Like countless other rumors, the incident about the God of fire was gone with the wind.

 Chapter 183 Failing On The Verge Of Success

    <h4>Chapter 183 Failing On The Verge Of Sess</h4>


    Inside the Ni family¡¯s big courtyard, Ou Yangming, Old Craftsman, Ni Yunhong, his younger sister, the Ni family¡¯s three Supreme Great Ancestors, and five elders gathered.


    The five elders were able to attend the meeting not because of their statuses or their cultivation bases, but because of their smithing abilities.


    They were the greatest cksmith elders in their n, and Ni Yunhong had learned his skills through their careful guidance.


    The Ni family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors could not sit idly once they knew Ou Yangming was going to smith magic tools. They immediately gave an order to stop the word from spreading while they shifted their attention to Ou Yangming. This time, the great ancestors even personally came to keep watch and allowed five cksmith elders to observe from the side.


    Nheless, the five cksmith elders cast strange looks at Ou Yangming because they were dubious about the news.


    du


    They received news that Ou Yangming disyed his mastery at the Fang residence, where even Fang Xuande praised the young fe¡¯s smithing art and was ashamed of his inferiority instead.


    Ou Yangming possessed excellent skills, but if he had to smith a magic tool...


    None of the five elders were optimistic about it, and they were ready to mock Ou Yangming.


    A magic tool. It was a magic tool that Ou Yangming was going to smith.


    How many people in the whole world were confident enough to say ¡°I can smith magic tools¡±?


    In any case, the five elders did not believe it.


    Nevertheless, due to the pressure from the three Supreme Great Ancestors, they could onlye to watch whether they believed it or not.


    Old Craftsman picked a suitable peculiar stone and handed it to Ou Yangming. He instructed, ¡°Smith a military saber.¡±


    The military saber was the first weapon Ou Yangming smithed, and it was the equipment he was most familiar with.


    Unquestionably, smithing a military saber was the best option.


    Ou Yangming considered for a while before he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He did not incite the Military Fire once he received the stone, but he quietly studied it as though he wanted to perceive its mystery.


    The three Supreme Great Ancestors kept quiet, Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were nervous, whereas the five Ni family elders were calm but scornful.


    ¡®What is he trying to do? Be pretentious?¡¯ The elders thought.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath after a long time, and he kept recalling the various changes that urred when he embedded a gem into his waist sash, which caused it to upgrade into a magic tool.


    He had reyed the scene in his head numerous times, where he could perfectly reproduce it as soon as he thought about it.


    Ou Yangming paid the most attention to the feeling he had the instant the sash was upgraded.


    The power inside the waist sash broke through the world¡¯s limit at the moment, allowing it to arrive at a new height. It was the exact reason the waist sash could be upgraded into a magic tool.


    ¡®What exactly happened during that time?¡¯ Although Ou Yangming recalled the process countless times, he dared not say that he had fullyprehended it. Ou Yangming could only say after his experience that he had vaguely grasped thework behind it, and he could carry out a targeted attempt.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    His Military Fire suddenly burned and enveloped the rare stone.


    The stone quickly melted due to the burning Military Fire, and the melted liquid formed the shape of a military saber under Ou Yangming¡¯s control.


    Ni Yunhong and his younger sister were not surprised at all because they had witnessed the process many times.


    On the other hand, the five cksmith elders¡¯ faces changed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s act was not astounding because they could easily do the same. However, the process of the bizarre stone melting and turning into a military saber was so smooth that everything seemed like uncanny workmanship, and they could not find a single w.


    The five elders exchanged nces and noticed how appalled they all were.


    ¡®This young fe is actually something!¡¯


    Even though the military saber had not beenpleted, they already had a rtively high remark for it.


    They were certain that the military saber was of great quality even if it was not a magic tool.


    Ou Yangming was fully immersed in the smithing process. His Military Fire grew more vigorous while the military saber constantly twisted inside, causing every impurity to be eliminated at the speed of light.


    His forehead was covered in sweat by then, but he fixed his eyes on the military saber.


    Ou Yangming could sense that the saber was getting closer to the peak of Fine Grade.


    Throughout the process, he did not utilize his ability to upgrade the weapon; he fully relied on his own strength.


    This was because he had a feeling that he could not smith a real magic tool even by using the unique upgrading ability if he could not get past the hurdle.


    After all, a piece of equipment was limited by its material or the smelting method, hence it had a maximum amount of durable attribute points. Above the maximum limit, the equipment would possibly break apart and be worthless.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to break through the limit, he could only rely on his own strength instead of the Military Fire¡¯s upgrading ability.


    He was the only one who could go past the obstacle.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡±


    The Military Fire burned intensely to brush the strange stone bit by bit. Ou Yangming kept thinking about the scene where his waist sash was upgraded, and he felt that he was getting closer to grasping the moment.


    That said, just as the thin veil was within his reach, he could not touch or pull it apart, which stopped him from apprehending the mystery.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming felt an immense burn on his hands.


    He sighed and curbed his fire helplessly while he looked at the final product.


    The me released by Ou Yangming was mysteriously connected with his body. It could not hurt him, but it did not mean that he could release the same power forever. There was a certain point of time where even Ou Yangming himself was forced to stop the refinement process.


    He gently put down the military saber in his hand and shook his head upon noticing Ni Yinghong¡¯s eager look.


    Ni Yinghong smiled sweetly and expressed, ¡°Magic tools are only mentioned legends, so they can¡¯t be grasped so easily. Rest first, and we¡¯ll continueter.¡±


    Old Craftsman stepped forward to pick up the military saber. He sighed after he studied it for some time. ¡°Rank Five, it¡¯s still a Fine Grade Rank Five.¡±


    The old man would have smiled cheerfully if Ou Yangming had smithed a piece of Fine Grade Rank Five equipment using other materials, but he knew before the young fellow began smithing that his goal was a magic tool.


    Therefore, Old Craftsman was slightly disappointed even when the equipment was of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    One of the Ni family¡¯s cksmith elders stood up and asked, ¡°Can we take a look at


    it?¡±


    The other elders looked at the three great ancestors.


    Over here, the Supreme Great Ancestors were the only ones who could suppress them.


    Ni Jingshen responded, ¡°Yes, you may study it well.¡±


    The five elders thanked the great ancestors and took the military saber from Old Craftsman. They were not appraisers, but they were top-notch cksmiths, thus they immediately inspected the saber in detail.


    An ordinary person could not tell how skillful a cksmith was, but every w-even the tiniest one¡ªwas certainly visible to the top-notch cksmiths.


    Despite that, they fell silent after they scanned the military saber carefully.


    They could tell by looking at each other that they were all astonished.


    The reason being that there were many astounding details in the military saber.


    Whether it was Ou Yangming¡¯s control of the Military Fire or how he was able to form the military saber in one go, the elders were ashamed of their inferiority.


    The military saber was more than just a normal, well-steeled weapon to them.


    It had arrived at the peak of smithing skill, and the feeling of it resembling nature was like a mountain that oppressed the cksmith elders, so much so that they found it hard to breathe.


    Ni Jingshen suddenly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the military saber?¡±


    He was curious about the military saber¡¯s grade, but since he was neither an appraiser nor a cksmith, which meant that his professional judgment was inferior to the cksmith elders¡¯, he allowed them to examine it.


    The first cksmith elder answered respectfully, ¡°Great Ancestor, this saber¡¯s quality is already at the peak of perfection. Nobody else in the world can guarantee that they can smith a better weapon than this.¡±


    Indeed, the military saber was at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five. On top of that, there was still potential to the saber¡¯s toughness and sharpness, which could be further explored.


    This was one of the reasons the cksmith elder admired Ou Yangming. While Ou Yangming had not unleashed the attributes¡¯ powers to the extreme, he did not waste the energy contained in the equipment.


    Based on that method alone, the cksmith elder dared not call himself a master in front of Ou Yangming.


    Ni Jingshen¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Is this saber still not a magic tool?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± The cksmith elder shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°A magic tool is a treasure that surpasses all. Even in our n¡¯s treasure house, there are only...¡±.


    Ni Xuetian cleared his throat loudly and asked, ¡°What do you think needs to be done to smith a magic tool?¡±


    The cksmith elder was instantly dumbfounded, and he thought, ¡®Even if you beat me to death, I don¡¯t have an answer to your question.¡¯


    Nheless, he had to answer the great ancestor, so he racked his brain and was drenched in sweat by the time he came up with something. ¡°Great Ancestor, an unordinary path must be taken to smith a magic tool.¡± ¡°What does an unordinary path mean?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± He looked at his partners to seek help from them, but the cksmith elders only looked at him pitifully as their hands were also tied. The cksmith elder gritted his teeth and answered, ¡°Perhaps sess is only possible if a distinctive smithing technique is adopted!¡±

 Chapter 184 A Magic Tool Is Born

    <h4>Chapter 184 A Magic Tool Is Born</h4>


    Distinctive.


    Ou Yangming, who was closing his eyes meditatively, was suddenly moved.


    Thoughtless words could be taken seriously. He actually knew the Ni family¡¯s cksmith elder was clueless about the way to smith a magic tool; the elder had only blurted nonsense due to the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s pressing question.


    However, the nonsense somehow gave Ou Yangming a vague idea.


    As said by Elder Universe, under normal circumstances, the tolerable limit for their world was an ordinary tool at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Ou Yangming had an extremely deep understanding of that.


    Whether it was when he smithed pieces of equipment in the Chaos Cave because of the attacks from the countless ck Magic Crawlers or when he attempted to smith a magic tool earlier as he was well-prepared, the products smithed by Ou Yangming were only at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    If he had to point out a difference between the two processes, he had utilized the purple Military Fire¡¯s power for the former while he relied on his own power for thetter.


    Either way, Ou Yangming had been employing the traditional smithing technique.


    He had even unleashed the traditional method¡¯s power to the extreme, but there were no signs of the pieces of equipment advancing to the next level.


    Ou Yangming was moved as he suddenly thought about the wonderful scene that he previously saw in front of Elder Universe.


    ¡®It¡¯s a mountain, it¡¯s water!¡¯


    When Ou Yangming performed the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state, his observation of the surroundings was already optimum. In other words, he had be one with the environment around him through the two powers.


    ¡®This is probably the real reflection of ¡®it¡¯s a mountain, it¡¯s water¡¯, right?


    Then the state above this must be ¡®it¡¯s not a mountain, it¡¯s not water¡¯.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s vision became blurry as he seemed to have returned to the magical scene once more. He could still see everything including Ni Yunhong, his younger sister, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, and even the cksmith elder, who was drenched in sweat from the questions.¡¯


    Nheless, those people became slightly different in his eyes.


    They still existed, but it was as if they were not them anymore.


    In addition, even objects and everything else in the world had changed the same way.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered, but the deepest part of his eyes contained an unusual luster.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need to ask... Perhaps it¡¯s not a good thing for us to be here, so it¡¯s best we leave!¡± Ni Xuetian suddenly expressed.


    Old Craftsman dared not say a word, but he secretly nodded to himself.


    ¡®Yes, you¡¯re all top-notch powerhouses. If you¡¯re present, that b*stard would be fearful of you, so how can he still have the energy to smith any equipment?¡¯


    Old Craftsman regarded the Supreme Great Ancestors as mighty and unsurpassable powerhouses. One of them was already enough to affect his mental state, let alone three of them together.


    As he put himself in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes, he figured that the young fellow feared the three great ancestors as he did.


    The old man felt that Ou Yangming was amazing to have smithed a saber of Fine Grade Rank Five while being pressured by the great ancestors. Ni Jingshen sighed and gave up the thought to question Ou Yangming. He stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first, but remember to inform us if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry,¡± the cksmith elder sighed and responded respectfully. ¡°Xuefu, you mustn¡¯t decline Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s requests if he has any, and you mustn¡¯t act slowly, or I won¡¯t forgive you easily,¡± Ni Jingtong reminded him after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, I dare not decline him,¡± Ni Xuefu immediately replied.


    With that, Ni Jingtong and the other great ancestors left the courtyard together.


    Apart from Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong, everyone else sighed a breath of relief once the great ancestors left. After all, not everyone could ignore the enormous pressure of being in the same ce with three Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Old Craftsman giggled. ¡°Young fe, the three elders have left, so you may rx and carry on boldly.¡±


    Even though Ou Yangming might not necessarily be able to rx and carry on boldly, it was much better than being afraid.


    That said, Ou Yangming was still staring ahead while looking in a daze as if he did not hear the old man and was not concerned at all.


    Old Craftsman was stunned.


    Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded.


    The other people were stupefied too, and they looked at Ou Yangming eagerly.


    After Ou Yangming smithed the military saber, the professionals became aware of his skill level.


    Not to mention Ni Yunhong, even his n¡¯s cksmith elders, who taught him smithing skills, looked up to Ou Yangming¡¯s ability very much.


    Moreover, they developed amon understanding If one of the people who were present could smith a magic tool, that person would undoubtedly be Ou Yangming.


    They watched as Ou Yangming became immersed in an exceptionally mysterious state.


    For some reason, everyone became hopeful.


    ¡®Does he really stand a chance...¡¯


    The other people exchanged nces and held their breaths as they dared not disturb Ou Yangming.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming did not ponder for a long time. He slowly stood up and turned around, but he ignored the other people like they did not exist to him at all.


    Following that, he reached out for the military saber, which he had smithed earlier.


    Ni Xuefu and the other Ni family¡¯s cksmith elders furrowed their eyebrows. They wanted to suggest to Ou Yangming to smith with a new peculiar stone, but they swallowed their words before they could utter them.


    This was because they instantly remembered that the person in front of them was not a junior from their n, but a madman, who was superior to them and wanted to smith a magic tool.


    ¡®If we give him a pointer... Won¡¯t we beughed at?¡¯


    Ni Yunhong frowned. He could not take it anymore, so he went to pick a rare stone and was going to approach Ou Yangming.


    Despite that, as soon as he wanted to take another step forward, a figure blocked his path.


    Ni Yunhong was surprised, but he saw Ni Xuefu shaking his head at him.


    He hesitated for a while, but he instantly understood when he looked at the other people. The young master blushed a little and nodded at them, then he stood still without making another move. ¡°Woosh...¡±


    During that moment, Ou Yangming released his Military Fire again.


    The young fellow stared at the military saber without looking away at all.


    Everyone else paid attention to the saber too because the weapon, which was burning in the Military Fire, had be the center of attention.


    Nheless, nobody knew that everything Ou Yangming saw had undergone a 180-degree change.


    Inside the Military Fire, the item that was being burned by the me was a military saber but was also not a military saber.


    It was not a mountain, it was not water.


    Ou Yangming did not see the military saber when he looked at it.


    He was looking at the saber¡¯s nature.


    The military saber, which was formed by the peculiar stone, seemed to be peeled offyer byyer in front of him, allowing him to have a clearer picture of the power contained in every corner of the stone.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming clearly noticed ayer of power covering the military saber. It was a limiting power, which could only be seen under this unusual situation.


    A mysterious restraint in the void confined the bizarre stone¡¯s power, and it contained such an enormous power that the queer stone could not offset it at all. Nevertheless, the restraint was extremely obvious to Ou Yangming.


    Round after round, the power system was disyed to him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s conception shook a little, then his Military Fire began burning around the military saber as though it received an order. It was worth noting that the restriction¡¯s power was extensive, so much so that it was equivalent to the world¡¯s power.


    If Ou Yangming chose to resist the power directly, he would unquestionably lose.


    However, he did not resist it. Instead, hepacted his Military Fire into a small point, and he pricked theyer of restriction.


    A faint and seemingly non-existent sound was heard.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming felt it.


    The military saber in his hands, which could not be improved further no matter how hard he smithed earlier, was finally being set free.


    Once a small hole was poked on theyer of restraint, the military saber seemed to have burst too.


    The potential, which was hidden in the saber but could not be released prior to this, gushed out violently as if it found an outlet.


    Like a starving ferocious tiger that finally left the mountain, and like a flood that was previously blocked, the saber¡¯s potential charged through the obstacle and spread to every corner of the military saber.


    Ou Yangming finally understood what it meant by a small ant hole could destroy a 500-kilometer-long dam.


    The needle-sized hole seemed like it would be fixed by the outside world¡¯s restriction at any time, but the instant the hole was made, the military saber¡¯s power gushed out violently and stretched the hole such that the barrier broke.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was still burning. It was like a guide that led the enormous power to flow throughout the military saber.


    The potential contained in the strange stone was slowly released, and the deepestyer of energy, which had been attached to the saber, finally saw light again.


    Ou Yangming was so ted that the feeling he had at that moment was indescribable.


    If he was only an onlooker when he upgraded his waist sash in the past, he was a real partaker as the military saber broke through.


    The huge difference between being an onlooker and a partaker was reflected in his feelings during both incidents.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned, the attributes of the new military saber instantly appeared in his mind.


    [Item: Military saber]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +21, Toughness +21, Durability 20]

 Chapter 185 Is He Still A Human

    <h4>Chapter 185 Is He Still A Human</h4>


    A military saber. It was still a military saber, but its contents werepletely different.


    Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One.


    Ou Yangming felt like he wanted to cry when he saw the words.


    He did it¡ªhe finally did it!


    A magic tool, which was desired by every cksmith, was finally born in his hands.


    Although its Sharpness and Toughness only broke through by 1 Point each, the meaning it carried was entirely different. When Ou Yangming slowly opened his eyes, his Military Fire went away, and he looked at his surroundings proudly.


    He was surprised because everyone else seemed to be in disbelief.


    Feeling shocked, he looked at the item in his hands.


    The military saber rested in his hands, and its de carried a distinguished feeling that one could easily tell it was unordinary. Nheless, it would be too much so say someone could perceive the saber¡¯s real quality and tell it was a magic tool.


    That said, the look of surprise from the other people, including Old Craftsman, was already unintentionally saying something. ¡°B*stard, y-you...¡± Old Craftsman pointed with his shaking finger and asked, ¡°You seeded, right?¡±


    was


    Ou Yangming questioned as he was puzzled, ¡°Old Man, how did you know?¡± Old Craftsman gulped and responded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? That dazzling light has never been seen, nor spoken about before, so how could I not know?¡±


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips and thought, ¡°There¡¯s such a wonderful and unusual scene when the magic tool was sessfully smithed. I must be more careful the next time.¡¯


    He was focused during his first attempt to smith a magic tool, and he dared not be distracted at all. However, Ou Yangming would naturally have apletely different mental state if he smithed one the next time.


    ¡°B*stard, tell me first. Is it...¡± Old Craftsman was so impatient that he tweaked his ears and scratched his cheeks while looking at Ou Yangming in anger.


    Ou Yangming had the guts to go against everyone else in the world, but he dared not hoot in front of the old man.


    He immediately nodded and answered, ¡°Old man, I did it, this is a magic tool!¡±


    The eyes of Old Craftsman and the other people lit up at once. Even though they had already guessed it and were mentally prepared, the mad feeling of joy burst out in their hearts only when Ou Yangming admitted it.


    ¡°Let me see it!¡± Ni Xuefu went forward to snatch the military saber. He looked like he was out of his mind, to the extent that his eyes were slightly red.


    The four other cksmith elders were not much better as they looked anxiously at Ni Xuefu while waiting for their turn to examine the saber carefully.


    Ni Yunhong expressed with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Ou, please forgive them.¡± Ou Yangming initially did not have a good impression of the elders, but given that Ni Yunhong apologized, he could only shrug and act like he was unconcerned.


    ¡®No matter what, I must respect my brother-inw, and I must respect him well.¡¯


    Needless to say, Ni Yunhong would probably p Ou Yangming if he knew what the young fellow was thinking at the moment.


    All of a sudden, Old Craftsman turned around and retrieved a military saber from the weapon rack. He suggested out loud, ¡°Come, let¡¯s test the saber!¡±


    The military saber held by Old Craftsman was one that was smithed by him when he was bored. Perhaps since the old man had beenpletely rxed, he had smithed it to the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Despite that, he did not hesitate to contribute his saber.


    Ni Xuefu was a little stunned, and he hesitated.


    He knew the military saber in his hands was a magic tool, superior to an ordinary tool, he was reluctant to use it because it felt like a treasure to him.


    When Ni Yunhong noticed the frown on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, he quickly urged, ¡°Grandfather Xuefu, please test the saber!¡±


    ¡°What a waste of natural resources.¡± Ni Xuefu finally sighed. He mumbled, but he still shed with the treasure saber.


    The sabers shed under the watch of everyone else.


    Following that, an unbelievable scene took ce.


    Ni Xuefu¡¯s saber had been swung in an unusually simple manner, but Old Craftsman¡¯s saber broke into two. The broken section of the saber fell to the ground, causing a clear buzz to be heard.


    old Craftsman and the other people watched dumbfoundedly, but they screamed crazily in their hearts.


    ¡®Weren¡¯t the two sabers only being swung at each other? Even wood wouldn¡¯t have been chopped off so easily, would it?¡¯


    ¡°Again!¡± Old Craftsman blushed in excitement, and he retrieved three more pieces of equipment from the weapon rack, then he put them on the bench.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ni Xuefu was thrilled too. After he experienced the incredible effect of the military saber, he no longermented.


    A sh of saber-light was seen as the three pieces of equipment on the bench were instantly shed into two each. Also, a deep mark was left on the bench.


    Ni Xuefu had held back when he swung the saber, or nobody would know if the bench would be directly chopped into two.


    Subsequently, Ni Yinghong rubbed her hands and released the Appraisal Light on the military saber.


    The rest paid attention to her and were eager to hear the result.


    Although they were certain the military saber was a magic tool, they wanted to hear the definite answer from an appraiser.


    Nevertheless, Ni Yinghong turned pale instead and flushed, which was quite rare.


    She gritted her teeth and exined to Ou Yangming, ¡°My cultivation base isn¡¯t high enough, I can¡¯t appraise it.¡±


    Everyone else was struck dumb, but they soon put on a soft smile on their faces.


    An appraiser¡¯s ability was limited too, hence an ordinary appraisal could not evaluate a magic tool, which had surpassed the limit of the world¡¯s power.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was in awe when he looked at the shattered pieces on the ground.


    His military saber had 21 Points of Sharpness and Toughness each while the pieces of equipment taken out by Old Craftsman were only a few points shy. In fact, one of the pieces of equipment, which was at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, was only 1 Point lower than Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber in total.


    Even then, the 1 Point caused a huge disparity between them.


    The difference between the military saber and the piece of equipment was the former was something sought by 10,000 people in Heaven, whereas thetter was equivalent to a normal weapon.


    In terms of expected results only, nobody could imagine such an oue.


    ¡®Looks like the natural barrier between an ordinary tool and a magic tool is far more fearsome than I imagined,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought.


    ¡°Oh right. The three great ancestors should be informed of the great news!¡± Ni Xuefu looked at the military saber in his hands, then he reluctantly handed it over to another elder before he turned and left.


    The other elder was ted, and he finally recalled something after he studied the saber for some time. The elder asked with respect, ¡°Master Ou, may I ask how you managed to smith it?¡±


    Everyone else held their breaths; Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong were not exceptions.


    Perhaps they could find out from Ou Yangming what the key to breaking through an ordinary tool was.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he smiled bitterly. He recalled everything that happened during the smithing process, then he responded atst, ¡°I can tell you the trick, but it¡¯s up to you to fathom it.¡±


    The four cksmith elders were overjoyed, so they nodded and looked at Ou Yangming with eagerness.


    ¡°My trick is only a sentence,¡± Ou Yangming uttered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not a mountain, it¡¯s not water.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A mountain and water?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mountain and water...¡±


    The other people looked at each other, and they were not delighted anymore.


    ¡®What do you mean by it¡¯s a mountain but it¡¯s not a mountain, and that it¡¯s water but it¡¯s not water? Are you talking in riddles?¡¯ If the elders had not witnessed Ou Yangming smith the ultimate saber, they would have already left in displeasure.


    However, nobody left because they chanted the mysterious sentence over and over again instead.


    Ni Yinghong turned to look at Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, did you apprehend it?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°I understood a bit of it.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was in a daze, and she mumbled softly. Since Ni Yunhong was right beside his younger sister, when he listened carefully, he heard her repeating the same words, ¡°What the hell, what the hell, what the hell...¡±


    It was at this moment that Ni Yinghong clearly understood how Elder Universe felt.


    In the Ni residence¡¯s biggest courtyard, the three great ancestors exchanged helpless nces.


    Ni Jingshen suddenlyughed andmented, ¡°Ah, what exactly are we thinking about? That¡¯s a magic tool! It¡¯s only right if it can¡¯t be smithed, but if it¡¯s smithed so easily, hehe...¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ni Jingtong and Ni Xuetian could not help butugh too. ¡°That young fe has created too many miracles, so we had unrealistic expectations for him. Big Uncle, you¡¯re right, we should keep a regr mindset.¡± Ni Xuetian shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ni Jingtong nodded and remarked, ¡°But luckily, the young fe failed, or I¡¯ll really be frightened. Hmph, it¡¯s fine that he achieved the integration of Heaven and man, but if he can smith even a magic tool, is he even normal?¡±


    Ni Xuetian and Ni Jingshen sighed too because Ni Jingtong sounded reasonable.


    Although they seemed slightly regretful about Ou Yangming¡¯s failure, they were also truly relieved.


    The young fellow had done the unexpected several times, but his acts were still within a human¡¯s boundary, after all.


    ¡°Do you think he was the God of fire that suddenly appeared at that house?¡± Ni Jingtong suddenly raised a question.


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Xuetian looked at each other, then the former replied to him helplessly, ¡°Ah, that little girl wouldn¡¯t leak anything no matter what, or we wouldn¡¯t need to keep guessing.¡±


    ¡°Big Uncle, that¡¯s Elder Universe¡¯s orders, so Yinghong¡¯s only doing this because she doesn¡¯t want to suffer a great loss for a small gain,¡± Ni Xuetian exined.


    Ni Jingshen chuckled. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to me her at all.¡±


    As the three of them burst outughing, they heard someone dashing straight into the courtyard.


    The great ancestors immediately looked cold because they wondered who was being so bold and reckless.


    Nheless, they were suspicious when they saw who it was.


    Ni Xuefu hurried toward the great ancestors and informed them while he sounded surprised and cheerful, ¡°Great Ancestors, amazing news, amazing news!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the amazing news? Could it be...¡± Ni Xuetian asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou has already smithed a magic tool!¡± Ni Xuefu quickly announced.


    Ni Jingshen and the two other great ancestors looked at each other. Instead of feeling astonished or joyous, they were feeling a little fearful.


    They had the same thought at the same time. ¡®Is that young fe really not a human?¡¯

 Chapter 186 Super Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 186 Super Weapon</h4>


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The military saber was swung gently and left a beautiful trace in the air.


    On the other hand, an ear-piercing sound of friction was hearding from the thick and solid bench that was right in front of everyone.


    Ou Yangming kicked upward once the saber-light went away, then the tall bench cracked and fell as two halves.


    ¡°Nice, nice saber!¡± The faces of the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors changed a little as they were shocked.


    Given the martial arts state of the great ancestors, it no longer made a huge difference if their enemy had a weapon or not because they had already tempered their bodies to be unafraid of sabers or spears.


    Unless they were faced with a sharp weapon at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, which also belonged to an equal-ranked powerhouse, they would normally not be scared.


    Nheless, after seeing the military saber, the great ancestors experienced an unusual feeling


    Using their body to face the military saber?


    They suddenly felt like their bodies were more precious, and they should not be preupied with a non-living object. Ni Jingtong instructed with a deep voice, ¡°Come, let me take a look at it.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to the elder and threw the military saber to him.


    Ni Jingtong¡¯s face changed as he was somehow afraid of the afterimage in the void. Although he could clearly see with his great vision the saber¡¯s flight path, the lingering fear he had almost made him want to dodge the weapon.


    If Ni Jingtong avoided the saber, he would be extremely embarrassed.


    Nevertheless, he was a powerhouse who had experienced a hundred battles, hence he instantly got rid of the thought. The great ancestor fixed his gaze on the military saber and grabbed it firmly.


    When Ni Jingtong was finally holding and looking at the military saber, he clearly sensed the chill from the de.


    The intense cold intent made him incredibly frightened. As Ni Jingtong channeled his essential Qi into the military saber, he sighed with regret. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity this divine weapon isn¡¯t attached with Unique Attributes.¡± Ni Xuetian took a step forward and grinned. ¡°Second Uncle, let me try it.¡±


    ¡°Since you train with sabers, this saber... Will be quite suitable for you.¡± Ni Jingtong smiled.


    He tossed the saber to Ni Xuetian.


    As said by Ni Jingtong, Ni Xuetian was indeed someone who practiced with sabers. He only turned his hand gently, but he caught the military saber steadily at once. Following that, Ni Xuetian yelled and shed out of the room to the courtyard.


    Everyone else¡¯s vision went blurry, and instead of Ni Xuetian¡¯s figure, they only saw snow-like saber-lights that filled the courtyard. Even though Ni Xuetian controlled his saber technique so that it would not affect the other people, the cold-intent from the saber prated into their bones.


    By looking at the saber-lights alone, one¡¯s body would freeze. It was possible for one to freeze to death at any time.


    Ou Yangming stared with bright eyes at the saber-light, which seemed to have swept over the entire courtyard. The seemingly messy saber-light was actually quite orderly, while each of Ni Xuetian¡¯s steps and shes carried an unexinable power.


    Once Ni Xuetian performed the step and de techniques, they echoed with Heaven and Earth. While he did not achieve the thoroughly meticulous state, his state in the integration of Heaven and man was evident.


    Ou Yangming did not learn the de technique on purpose, but he observed in detail the technique¡¯s effect on the surroundings.


    Normally, people started memorizing the techniques first, but when they fathomed nature¡¯s mysteries, they could directly see through the natures of the technique or things, and could identify the real core.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ni Xuetian stopped abruptly, and the saber-light vanished right away. As he held the military saber, he uttered joyfully with glowing eyes, ¡°Nice, nice saber!¡±.


    A military saber, which was not bound with any Unique Attribute, was openly praised by Ni Xuetian. There could only be one reason to it¡ªthe saber had broken through an ordinary tool¡¯s shackles and became a legendary magic tool.


    ¡°Xuetian, how much can yourbat power improve if you use this saber?¡± Ni Jingshen asked excitedly. ¡°By at least 30%,¡± Ni Xuetian answered after some thought, then he nced at Ni Yinghong and expressed, ¡°Yinghong, if I use this saber, I have the guts to fight your master without our ancestor¡¯s relic.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked that Elder Universe¡¯s impact on others was so huge that Ni Xuetian actually dared not fight him. Needless to say, it was possible that Ni Xuetian was exaggerating, but it was enough to prove Elder Universe¡¯s prominent status in the prefecture.


    That said, though Ni Xuetian was being cautious, he unintentionally revealed some information.


    The Ni family¡¯s ancestor had left behind a belonging of his. Ou Yangming did not know what it was, but he was sure it was not inferior to the magic tool he smithed.


    Ni Jingshen nodded and said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to negotiate with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming knew what the great ancestor was going to say. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need to negotiate with me because I already gave the saber to Yinghong as a gift.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors looked at each other and subconsciously cast strange looks at Ni Yinghong


    As graceful as Ni Yinghong was, her face reddened. She gritted her teeth and red at Ou Yangming. ¡®When did you say you¡¯re giving me the military saber?¡¯


    In spite of that, she was delighted, and she could not hide her feeling of happiness.


    ¡°Grandfather Tian, I¡¯ll give you this saber if you like it.¡± Ni Yinghong turned her head and shed an exceptionally charming smile.


    Ni Xuetian could not help but feel ted. He would have declined the offer if it was something else. It would not be nice if other people said he was taking advantage of his junior.


    However, Ni Xuetian was in love with the incredibly sharp military saber, and he was unwilling to let go of it no matter what.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat all of a sudden. ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to take it away now, isn¡¯t it...¡± The other people were taken aback, whereas the smile on the great ancestors¡¯ faces froze.


    old Craftsman immediately reprimanded, ¡°B*stard, watch what you¡¯re saying! Nobody¡¯s going to call you a mute if you don¡¯t say a word!¡±


    ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t be mad,¡± Ou Yangming quickly responded and exined, ¡°I still haven¡¯t used the secret Layering Art that you taught me, so this military saber is only a White te Weapon!¡±


    The Ni family¡¯s great ancestors were stunned, and they felt guilty. It turned out that they misunderstood the young fellow. Although the military saber had subdued Ni Xuetian, if it could be further improved, why would he reject it?


    Ni Xuetianughed and shed to the front of Ou Yangming, then he handed over the saber. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and nced faintly at Ni Yinghong to wink at her. He was trying to ask, ¡®How did I do?¡¯


    Ni Yinghong widened her hazel eyes because she did not expect Ou Yangming to be so daring. Nevertheless, since the other people were watching closely, she could only act as though nothing had happened. Ou Yangming smiled proudly as he made his way to the smithing workshop. He had shed the bench into two with his saber, but there were still many Power Ores on it.


    ¡°Senior, do you want to choose the attributes? Or should I justyer with Power Ores?¡±


    ¡°Choose the attributes?¡± Ni Xuetian was startled. ¡°Have you grasped the way toyerplex attributes?¡±


    It was rtively difficult toyer a single kind of attribute, thus the difficulty ofyeringplex attributes would be more than twice the original difficulty.


    Ou Yangmingughed and responded, ¡°I have some understanding in it, but I¡¯ll be more confident if I¡¯myering a single type of attribute.¡±


    Ni Xuetian hesitated for a while before he decided. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to smith a magic tool, so we shouldn¡¯t take the risk. You can justyer with the Power Ores. Since a magic tool¡¯s bearing ability is better than an ordinary tool¡¯s, you can do at least tripleyering.¡± Tripleyering meant that there would be 3 Points[1] of Power in the military saber.


    Ni Xuetian would not have given such a harsh term to normal cksmiths, but Ou Yangming was not normal. Besides, the three great ancestors had heard about what he did for the Fang family.


    Since Ou Yangming could carry out doubleyering on a piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, it was expected of him to upgrade a magic tool. Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± He picked up a Power Ore from the ground. Such a rare ore would be troublesome for ordinary people to require, but more than ten of them were casually ced here.


    Sure enough, the foundation of a super influential family was beyond a normal person¡¯s imagination. When Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire instantly burned and enveloped the magic military saber, Ni Xuetian looked anxious.


    His love for the saber was indeed unmatched.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist after a brief moment to toss a Power Ore into the Military Fire. The Power Ore instantly turned into liquid, which was evenly spread across the saber. Even then, he did not n to stop as he continued to toss more Power Ores into the fire.


    The young fellow tossed three ores (TN: Author wrote four ores at first, but tripleyering means three ores are used. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context) into the fire, and everyone held their breaths as they dared not disturb him.


    Atst, Ou Yangming kicked to retrieve a fourth (TN: Author initially wrote three, but at this point, this should be the fourth ore. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context) Power Ore.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ni Yunhong eximed, but he quickly covered his mouth.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s hands trembled a bit as if he wanted to stop Ou Yangming, but he decided not to do it in the end.


    They had developed a nearly-blind trust for Ou Yangming. Finally, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and turned his wrist to curb the Military Fire.


    He handed the military saber to Ni Xuetian and expressed, ¡°Senior, by good luck I was able to aplish the task.¡±


    Ni Xuetian epted the saber. His eyes glowed when he circted his essential Qi into it. ¡°A quadrupleyering?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Nice, heroes are really born from youngsters.¡± Ni Xuetianughed out loud. ¡°Big Uncle, Second Uncle, a genius like him should have a close rtionship with our n!¡±


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong smiled at Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong. In the end, Ni Yinghong hastened away because she could not take it anymore.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming smiled because he was relieved.


    Ou Yangming had shown his greatest ability by now, allowing him to gain an advantage first. He figured that the great ancestors would make the right choice no matter what He Liangce was going to offer.


    [1] Author initially wrote 4 Points. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context

 Chapter 187 The Tough And Odd Wood

    <h4>Chapter 187 The Tough And Odd Wood</h4>


    Ni Xuetian was incredibly satisfied when he held the military saber with a smile. He would not allow it even if Ou Yangming wanted to add anotheryer.


    Although the might of an item would increase with every sessfulyering done to it, simrly, the failure rate would increase with a higher number ofyering. Ni Xuetian felt that quadrupleyering was already the limit, and he would be punished if he asked for more.


    Nheless, Old Craftsman was deep in thought as he looked at Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming picked another peculiar stone again and weighed it in his hand.


    The eyes of the Ni family¡¯s three great ancestors instantly lit up. They exchanged nces and were extremely eager.


    They were not present when Ou Yangming previously smithed the magic tool, which was truly a regret. Therefore, they were not going to miss it if the young fellow smithed once more.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned as he shook his wrist, and it enveloped the rare stone right away. His consciousness split at once and merged with Heaven and Earth, but the moment the merge happened, there was a vague feeling that it was going to detach from the universe again.


    Ni Xuetian furrowed his eyebrows and looked at his surroundings with a puzzled look on his face. An unusual feeling rose in his heart.


    The integration of Heaven and man.


    He could clearly sense that Ou Yangming was releasing his apprehension of nature¡ªthe formidable state of the integration of Heaven and man.


    ¡®But why is the state giving me a different feeling?¡¯ Ni Xuetian thought.


    He had no idea that Ou Yangming was not only in the integration of Heaven and man at that moment.


    Whether it was the thoroughly meticulous state or the situation where the mountain was not a mountain and the water was not water, they were far from what the integration of Heaven and man couldpare with.


    Through Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, the strange stone slowly transformed into the sharp tip of a spear, and a barrier was also seen around the tip.


    Perhaps the obstacle was a restriction of power in this world.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    e was


    After a vague sound was heard, there was finally a tiny hole in the barrier.


    Following that, the enormous potential that was hidden in the queer stone was released without restraint, causing an entirely different change to the tip¡¯s structure and efficacy.


    A striking luster was emitted from the spear¡¯s tip, and the light was exciting.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes a little. After learning his lesson from his previous attempt, he only split a small part of his consciousness to watch the spear tip¡¯s changes.


    Sure enough, once the spear tip¡¯s power broke through their world¡¯s limit, it really gave out a dazzling shine that must not be neglected.


    The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors were stunned, and their faces took on ghastly expressions.


    Upon seeing the light, even a fool knew Ou Yangming had seeded once again.


    The three great ancestors looked at each other. They knew very well that Ou Yangming had not coincidentally smithed another magic tool through blind luck.


    ¡®This young fe¡¯s talent in smithing art is simply awe-inspiring. ¡®He already has the ability to smith magic tools in batches.


    ¡®Even the three of us can¡¯tpletely control someone like him...¡¯


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The burning me finally went away.


    Ou Yangming smiled joyfully when he looked at the spear tip in his hand. He could finally fulfill his promise to General Chen Yifan.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow¡¯s smile did not stay on his face for long because he soon frowned.


    Old Craftsman asked with a deep voice, ¡°Young fe, what are you thinking?¡± Ou Yangming responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m thinking about how I can make the spear handle.¡±


    ¡°The spear handle? You can smith it with the odd stone too.¡± Old Craftsman added after some thought, ¡°Based on General Chen¡¯s cultivation base, he definitely won¡¯t mind its weight.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, that won¡¯t be appropriate.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and exined, ¡°The Chen family¡¯s spear techniques are wide-ranged and profound, and they also have strict requirements for their weapons. Many skills can only be performed with tough spear handles, so if we try to save trouble by making him a handle that¡¯s made from the rare stone, the wonders of a spear technique can¡¯t be disyed.¡±


    Old Craftsman was not a master in spear technique, but he had a rough understanding of it after being a cksmith for years. He frowned as well and began pondering.


    Ou Yangming sighed as he felt exceedingly helpless.


    He only managed to smith a magic tool because of the peculiar stone. He would have been at a loss without the super energy contained in the stone.


    Even though Ou Yangming managed to smith a spear tip, he did not have a wooden handle that could match with the stone, and he felt like his hands were tied.


    The young fellow quickly thought about many popr materials that were used to produce spear handles, but he soon cast away those materials from his mind.


    It would be such an insult for the spear tip to be matched with those materials, and Ou Yangming figured that even the tip itself would strongly object to it.


    Ni Jingshen expressed as a thought crossed his mind, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please wait for a while.¡±


    He shed and left.


    Ou Yangming was surprised, but he was also slightly moved. ¡°Could the Ni family have something good?¡¯


    Ni Jingtongughed out loud. ¡°I get it, Big Brother must¡¯ve gone to get that item.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what item is it?¡± Ou Yangming was clueless.


    ¡°He stumbled upon a bamboo forest when he previously entered the immense forest to investi... No, to travel. That bamboo looked rather weird, so he took a section of it.¡± Ni Jingtong smiled and continued, ¡°The bamboo is somewhat strange indeed. You¡¯ll know when he returnster.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others became especially curious. It was worth noting that the Ni family had a profound foundation, as well as their ancestor¡¯s relic and legacy. The fact that the three great ancestors attached such importance to a piece of bamboo even when they had seen countless treasures could only mean that the bamboo was out of the ordinary.


    Ni Jingshen returned in a sh with a short stick in his hand.


    Yes. The item looked like a short stick as it did not resemble a bamboo at all.


    Ou Yangming wielded the stick after he epted it, and his eyes immediately glowed. The short stick was exceptionally tough, no mark was left on it even when he grabbed it tightly, and it was also tremendously firm. When Ou Yangming channeled his essential Qi into it, not only was his Qi unobstructed, but it also vibrated and flowed freely.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Ou Yangming subconsciously eximed because he was equally in awe of the short stick as he was the magic military saber.


    The stick seemed to have been created to match with the spear tip.


    ¡°Young fe, test it with the saber first,¡± Old Craftsman suddenly instructed.


    Ou Yangming was startled, but he nodded right away. While the short stick put up a good performance, he did not know how it would do if it was attacked by a sharp weapon.


    If the stick could be easily shed by the magic military saber, it would not be great for use.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming hesitated when he looked at the military saber in Ni Xuetian¡¯s hand.


    Ni Jingshen smiled and encouraged, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, go ahead and test it with the saber. We¡¯ve adopted different methods, but we couldn¡¯t leave a mark on it at all. Hehe, I don¡¯t know if the magic tool can actually do


    it.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and raised the stick. Following that, Ni Xuetian took a step forward, and a sh of saber-light was seen as he mercilessly shed the short stick.


    A clunk was heard as the metal and the wood shed. Ou Yangming took a step back and looked at the wooden stick anxiously, but he was soon ted.


    There was only a tiny white mark on the stick. When Ou Yangming rubbed it with his hand, the mark became almost non-existent.


    Indeed, the stick was so firm that it could not be damaged by a magic treasure saber that cut through metal like it was mud.


    ¡°Senior, how can this be bamboo? Why did it... Be like this?¡± Ou Yangming asked excitedly.


    Ni Jingshen answered with a bitter smile, ¡°I have no idea what bamboo it is either, but it was still bamboo that could be damaged by a de when I first retrieved it. It was only the next day that it turned into a stick. It became tough to do damage to it from then on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if it doesn¡¯t have such a property, we wouldn¡¯t have kept it.¡± Ni Jingtong nodded.


    Ou Yangming roughly understood, then he burned the Military Fire in his hand.


    Even then, he did not receive any information about the short stick in the mind.


    ¡°Senior, has Elder Universe seen this before?¡± Ou Yangming asked after a moment of hesitation.


    Ni Jingsheng chuckled. ¡°Yes, he has. He said it doesn¡¯t belong to this world.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®Indeed.¡¯ ¡°Senior, may I ask where in the immense forest you found this from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s deep inside the immense forest, and a half-spirit beast guards the ce.¡± Ni Jingshen furrowed his eyebrows and sighed. ¡°Back then, my cultivation base was only at the peak of Yang Grade, and I was almost killed by the beast when I encountered it, but I was lucky enough to have escaped. Now, if the half-spirit beast is still alive, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±


    Upon seeing the worried look on his face, the other people fell silent.


    Half-spirit beasts were also categorized into strong and weak ones. The weak ones were on par with Yang Grade powerhouses, but if they broke through like Big Yellow had, even Supreme Great Ancestors could not necessarily contend with them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about as if he was devising a n.


    However, Ni Xuetian yelled at once, ¡°No!¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he looked up in shock.


    Ni Xuetian uttered in a serious manner, ¡°Supreme Great Ancestors musn¡¯t enter the immense forest under normal circumstances. Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask-no means no.¡± Ni Xuetian sighed.


    Ou Yangming questioned, ¡°What¡¯s considered abnormal circumstances?¡±


    The Ni family¡¯s great ancestors instantly had a grim expression on their faces, and they unknowingly released a strange aura.


    Ou Yangming quivered, and he immediately added, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    Ni Xuetian looked deeply at him and sighed. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please excuse us.¡±

 Chapter 188 Realize Nature

    <h4>Chapter 188 Realize Nature</h4>


    Ou Yangming forced a smile, but it was impossible to say he was not aggrieved at all.


    He put in a lot of effort to smith magic tools, and he gave the first one to the Ni family. Although it was because of Ni Yinghong, Ni Xuetian was the one who benefited from it.


    However, when Ni Xuetian brought up the matter, he did not disclose anything to Ou Yangming. As such, even the most tolerant person would hold a grudge against the great ancestor.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not an ordinary person, thus he curbed his thoughts and suppressed the feeling of displeasure.


    ¡°Great Ancestors, you kept your promise, so it¡¯s my turn to fulfill mine.¡±


    Old Craftsman was shocked because he did not know what Ou Yangming meant.


    On the other hand, Ni Jingshen and his brothers were surprised and overjoyed. There were not many things in the world that could make them forget themselves, but Ou Yangming¡¯s words definitely had the power to do so.


    Ou Yangming gave Old Craftsman an eye signal as he passed the spear tip to him. They did not converse with words, but they understood what each other meant.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming left the smithing workshop with the three Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Old Craftsman cleared his throat with a look of worry and asked, ¡°Young Master Ni, what did the reckless b*stard promise?¡± ¡°I have no idea either. Ah, Brother Ou has been deeply valued by the three great ancestors, and even I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Ni Yunhong smiled bitterly because he was also clueless. It was inevitable for him to feel jealous, but he would not do anything over because of that. Ni Yunhong clenched his fists and looked resolute as he thought, ¡®I¡¯m not as good as you now, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll never be.¡±


    Old Craftsman shook his head a little because he could tell Ni Yunhong was not resigned to how things turned out. ¡®But if you want to catch up to the b*stard... I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already lost your opportunity.¡¯


    Ou Yangming stood still in the courtyard as he looked around him.


    He figured that the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors had put in plenty of effort in the courtyard because the rockeries, pavilion, and the exotic nts around had vaguely fused with nature.


    Living in such an environment was equivalent to being close to nature at all times, which was extremely helpful for one to fathom nature.


    When Ou Yangming nced at Ni Xuetian, he knew the reason the great ancestor was able to realize the integration of Heaven and man had something to do with him staying in this courtyard for a long time.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, this is a courtyard built by our ancestor, and it has been the residence of our n¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors for generations,¡± Ni Xuetian introduced with a smile when he sensed Ou Yangming looking at him. He looked rather proud when he said, ¡°There was a higher proportion of Supreme Great Ancestors who apprehended the integration of Heaven and man when they stayed here, so this ce has been the most envied ce by the other ns.¡±


    Ou Yangming questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the


    proportion?¡±


    Ni Xuetian subconsciously answered, ¡°Roughly 20%.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. It was indeed quite amazing that about 20% of Supreme Great Ancestors couldprehend the integration of Heaven and man under the influence of such a unique environment.


    If he had made a setup here instead, there would not be such a fearsome effect.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was not adept in gardens and formations¡ªhe had aprehension in nature, which was of a higher level.


    He was full of confidence again when he regainedposure, and he said, ¡°Seniors, I¡¯ll be releasing mental power soon, so please concentrate and don¡¯t be distracted by external things.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong took a step back each and saluted Ou Yangming with a half-bow.


    The great ancestors could already be considered Ou Yangming¡¯s grandfathers whether it was in their age or their cultivation base. That said, the one who mastered something first would be the master. Therefore, when Ou Yangming became superior to the great ancestors in a certain aspect and could provide them with tremendous help, the great ancestors dared not loosen up, so they did a half-bow at him.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, and he immediately shifted sideways to avoid them.


    Ni Jingshen and his younger brother sat with their legs crossed after they saluted the young fellow. They curbed their thoughts entirely and no longer paid attention to their surroundings.


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble,¡± Ou Yangming nodded and uttered softly to Ni Xuetian.


    Ni Xuetian assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll slit my throat if anything happens here, so I won¡¯t beughed at by other people.¡±


    Indeed, the courtyard was the most important ce in the Ni residence. Since Ni Xuetian was guarding Ou Yangming and the two other great ancestors, he would be too embarrassed to live if someone could still barge in and distract them.


    Ou Yangming smiled and sat between the two great ancestors.


    The instant he closed his eyes, his mind entered an exceptionally wonderful world.


    It was the integration of Heaven and man.


    Ou Yangming had experienced this countless times, but the state was suddenly making him feel overjoyed at the moment.


    He realized and sensed an intense feeling of joy when the mental power that he released came into contact with his surroundings.


    The environment was especially suitable for the integration of Heaven and man. In fact, Ou Yangming felt that it was simply tailored for the state. He indulged in the joy around him, as well as the excitement that emerged from the bottom of his heart.


    Ou Yangming was once again subdued by the courtyard, which was built through generous efforts.


    ¡®Exactly how mighty was the Ni family¡¯s ancestor? I¡¯m afraid Elder Universe is also far from him.¡¯


    A strange thought suddenly crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. ¡®Could the Ni family¡¯s ancestor have surpassed a Supreme Great Ancestor?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was delighted, then he slowly recollected himself. He dyed the process for a brief moment before he released his mental power at Ni Jingshen and his younger brother.


    Sure enough, the great ancestors followed his instructions as they fully focused without having any distracting thoughts.


    Other people¡ªeven Ni Xuetian and Elder Universe¡ªcould not do anything to them.


    However, Ou Yangming saw everything differently through his eyes.


    It was not a mountain, it was not water.


    The skill could not only be applied to smithing art.


    When a path became connected, every other path would also be connected. The moment Ou Yangming grasped the lost skill, he became capable of doing many other things.


    Through Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, the two Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ bodies underwent weird changes.


    What he saw and sensed were no longer their skin, flesh, and blood, nor was it their breathing cirction; it was something that could not be described with words.


    Ou Yangming noticed a thin membrane around the two Supreme Great Ancestors when he studied them carefully, but the membranes did not seem to be in one piece.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and wondered, ¡®When someone¡¯s cultivation base achieved Extreme Grade, does that person be repressed by the world¡¯s power like the peculiar stone? Unless there¡¯s a fortuitous encounter, will it be difficult for that person to advance further?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and continued to feel about.


    Atst, he noticed in the thin membrane ayer that was simr to the outside world¡¯s natural power.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception began to transfer nature¡¯s power, the thin membrane reacted as though a certain power wanted to lift it.


    Even then, no matter how the power tried to push in every direction, it could not make the confinement go loose.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he gathered his mental power and pricked the restraint as an attempt.


    This was something he learned from smithing art, so it was his first time trying it on a person¡¯s body.


    Humans were not non-living objects like the rare stone, after all, hence Ou Yangming dared not act rashly.


    Ni Jingshen shivered hard, then enormous energy began gushing out of the hole as it found an outlet. The sudden impact was so huge that it was indescribable.


    After just a brief moment, theyer of barrier around Ni Jingshen was broken by the immense power.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Ni Jingshen, who was sitting still, vomited blood without warning, causing his chest and the area in front of him to be covered in blood.


    Upon seeing this, Ni Xuetian, who was keeping watch, was appalled.


    In spite of that, he soon sensed a tremendous aura from Ni Jingshen¡¯s body, and it was different from his usual aura.


    Ni Xuetian was stupefied for a while before he carefully sensed, and he was instantly delighted


    The integration of Heaven and man. It was definitely the aura of the integration of Heaven and man.


    As long as one could arrive at this state, it would be worth it even if one vomited blood until one was left with one¡¯sst breath!


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Following that, Ni Jingtong opened his mouth and vomited blood too. On top of that, many parts of his skin cracked, and he became like a bloody person, which was a ghastly scene.


    Of course, the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s physique was near absurd and his wounds instantly closed just as some blood flowed out. Although it seemed appalling, his injuries were nothing more than that.


    Simrly, a peculiar aura soared from his body and quietly blended into the courtyard.


    The auras of the two Ni family¡¯s great ancestors quickly crossed paths, and they only paused for a moment before they became in harmony and freely undted in the courtyard.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a proud smile, then he slowly opened his eyes, but he looked exhausted.


    He had poked through two Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ barriers in a row-how was it a simple act?


    Even with the thoroughly meticulous state, as well as the state where the mountain was not a mountain and water was not water, Ou Yangming suffered a considerable amount of consumption.


    Just as he opened his eyes, he saw Ni Xuetian standing with cupped hands in front of him and was bowing to the ground.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he quickly jumped up. Before he could utter a single word, someone suddenly ran inside but stood a distance away with an anxious look on his face.


    Ni Xuetian pulled Ou Yangming and shed to that person, then he asked softly without wanting to hide anything from the young fellow, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ou Yangming was embarrassed. It did not seem right for him to listen or to not listen.


    That person was taken aback when he nced at Ou Yangming, but he dared not dy the matter. ¡°Great Ancestor, He Liangce brought a letter from the He family¡¯s great ancestor, and he requested to meet you again.¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly became spirited, and there was a fierce look in his eyes.


    ¡®He! Liang! Ce!¡¯

 Chapter 189 Iron Blood Loyal Heart

    <h4>Chapter 189 Iron Blood Loyal Heart</h4>


    An hourter, the three Supreme Great Ancestors sat side by side in the big residence for the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors.


    He Liangce entered from the outside with steady footsteps and a face that looked like jade. Even when he was presenting himself before three Supreme Great Ancestors, he did not panic at all.


    Ni Jingshen and the other great ancestors nodded and praised, ¡®Sure enough, he¡¯s a clever child from the He family¡ªthis behavior of his alone is enough to show how unordinary he is.


    He Liangce greeted respectfully with a deep bow, ¡°Greetings, Great Ancestors.¡±


    ¡°You have a letter from Brother He? Hand it over,¡± Ni Jingshen instructed with a nod.


    He Liangce retrieved the letter without hurry, but before he could present it to the great ancestors, a strong wind wrapped up the letter and blew it away.


    The young master looked up as he was taken aback. When he realized that Ni Jingshen was the one who took the letter away through telekinesis, he could not help but look surprised.


    Among the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, Ni Jingshen was known for being experienced and prudent, so what he just did was unusual.


    Ni Jingshen took the letter at once, but he subconsciously paused when he sensed He Liangce¡¯s gaze. Being a Supreme Great Ancestor, he was extremely sensitive to looks from outsiders, hence he quickly sensed the strange look from He Liangce.


    The great ancestor flushed and cleared his throat before he opened the letter.


    Since he had juste out ofprehending the integration of Heaven and man, he, including his mental state, was still in an unsteady state.


    After all, instead of fathoming the state through his years of power, Ni Jingshen was forcefully pushed into it by Ou Yangming. Besides, the great ancestor was not gifted like Big Yellow, who could directlymunicate with Ou Yangming through their consciousness.


    Therefore, once Ni Jingshen left the state of the integration of Heaven and man, it was inevitable for his spirit to be slightly defective, and he was doing things as he wished.


    Ni Jingshen read the letter by just browsing through for a brief moment. His face suddenly changed as he questioned, ¡°You want to marry Yinghong from our n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please fulfill my wish, senior,¡± He Liangce answered and bowed again.


    ¡°No way!¡± Ni Jingshen uttered without any hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You may leave!¡±


    He Liangce looked at the great ancestor in shock because he did not expect to be rejected so easily.


    Nheless, he had no idea that the situation would have been entirely different if he had arrived a day earlier.


    He Liangce bowed and voiced out after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Senior, ording to the promise between our ns in the past...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the promise.¡± Ni Jingtong red and said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to agree to this no matter what!¡±


    He Liangce opened his mouth. He suddenly felt like he could not reason with someone who had apletely different view from him, which was unreasonable.


    The young master was puzzled, but he knew Ou Yangming must have done something to influence the great ancestors, or they would not have turned him down so resolutely.


    Ni Xuetian furrowed his eyebrows and suggested, ¡°Uncles, how about we hear him out first?¡±


    ¡°Xuetian, do you not understand our standpoint? Don¡¯t forget, you gained something too!¡± Ni Jingtong shook his head.


    He was displeased with Ni Xuetian¡¯s attitude because Ou Yangming had truly made a huge contribution. Ni Jingtong and Ni Jingshen apprehended the way of nature and arrived at the doorstep to the integration of Heaven and man. Although their foundation was still not solid enough, the door was already opened for them.


    As long as the brothers cultivated for a year or so, they would be Supreme Great Ancestors who really perceived the integration of Heaven and man.


    It seemed like nothing they did would be enough to repay Ou Yangming for the favor.


    Moreover, Ni Xuetian acquired a magic military saber!


    It was a generous gift that was enough to move anyone. The three great ancestors knew very well why Ou Yangming spared no effort in helping them.


    They benefited tremendously because of Ou Yangming, so if they became ungrateful by marrying Ni Yinghong to someone else, even if other people said nothing about it, how could they live with it?


    Ni Xuetian smiled bitterly. ¡°Uncles, I remember it very well, but it was the wish of our deceased ancestor...¡±


    .


    ¡°The wish of our deceased ancestor? No, impossible!¡± Ni Jingshen suddenly stood up with fearsome eyes, but the other great ancestors, who knew him very well, noticed an intense cold-intent from the depth of his eyes.


    A hint of fear could also be seen.


    Ni Jingtong gasped and looked at He Liangce with a grave expression on his face.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t mentioned in this letter...¡± Ni Jingshen stopped abruptly and mumbled, ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t be mentioned in the letter...¡±


    Ni Xuetian cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Liangce, are you aware of the real rtionship between our ns?¡±


    He Liangce answered loudly, ¡°My n has been staying in Ling County for a long time while yours has been keeping watch in Changlong County. Everyone thinks our ns are only friendly on the surface but a deep friendship was already built between our ns by our first ancestors from the first generation. In fact, the great ancestors from both sides are as close as brothers.¡±


    Ni Xuetian could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s right, looks like you already know the truth. Ah, based on your current age and cultivation base, it¡¯s not surprising that you know. This was also why we didn¡¯t say anything when you wanted to walk the Testimony Path.¡± ¡°Thank you for being so generous, great ancestors.¡± He Liangce bowed. ¡°You¡¯ve only seen Yinghong once, am I right? Why do you suddenly want to marry her?¡± Ni Xuetian asked with a smile.


    He Liangce¡¯s face turned dark as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m forced to do this.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell us about it.¡± Ni Xuetian kept a smile on his face, but his eyes showed otherwise.


    Instead of exining to the great ancestors, He Liangce inhaled deeply.


    At that instant, an extremely frightening aura, which was simr to countless shining spears and armored horses, gushed out from the young master¡¯s body. Also, his face reddened a little while his clothes fluttered in the wind like they were going to be torn at any time.


    ¡°Iron Blood Loyal Heart, sacrificing for a noble cause!¡± Ni Jingshen¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression as he expressed word by word.


    He Liangce¡¯s threatening aura did notst for long. After Ni Jingshen spoke, the young master¡¯s body slowly returned to its normal state as if nothing happened.


    Nevertheless, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors turned pale.


    ¡°Is it really going to appear there soon?¡± Ni Jingshen muttered.


    He Liangce replied to him seriously, ¡°I have no idea either, but ording to my great ancestor¡¯s calctions, it won¡¯t be far from now.¡±


    Ni Jingshen fell silent for a long time before he sighed and said, ¡°The Wu Dynasty has nine counties where the dynasty ruler keeps watch in the canter while the eight other counties guard the different directions. Hehe, the test that takes ce every hundred years is happening again soon.¡±


    ¡°Ny years,¡± Ni Xuetianmented, ¡°This time, the test is brought forward by a whole decade.¡±


    Ni Jingtong shook his head and remarked, ¡°The difference of a decade is very normal. I heard that the test in 500 was dyed by two whole decades.¡±


    He Liangce bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the message, so please fulfill my wish.¡±


    The three great ancestors exchanged nces as they were troubled.


    Atst, Ni Jingshen gritted his teeth and exined, ¡°Liangce, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t bear to let go of Yinghong nor is it because the Ni family¡¯s children aren¡¯t willing to sacrifice. But, ah... Her heart already belongs to someone else, so the Loyal Heart Secret Technique that you cultivate can¡¯t be improved through her.¡±


    Ni Xuetian nodded in agreement and suggested, ¡°That¡¯s right. Liangce, the Ni family has many other greatdies, so you may choose another one, and we¡¯ll train her well so that she meets your requirements.¡±


    He Liangce sighed. ¡°Great Ancestors, I¡¯ve asked around and have met a few other outstandingdies, but there¡¯s only one person who moved my heart.¡±


    The great ancestors looked at each other with bitter smiles and knew how heavy-hearted they were.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that Young Lady Yinghong and Ou Yangming have feelings for each other, but...¡± He Liangce noted and added with a high spirit, ¡°I¡¯m confident that I stand a chance if we have a fair fight.¡±


    ¡°Xuetian, what do you think?¡± Ni Jingshen suddenly asked with bright eyes. Ni Xuetian pondered for a while before he answered, ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t Ou Yangming ask for the bamboo forest¡¯s address? You might as well give it to him.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking him to head there himself or...¡± Ni Jingshen immediately asked. ¡°Of course Liangce and Yinghong will be going there with him.¡± Ni Xuetian sighed. Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong looked at each other. Even though they felt sorry for Ou Yangming, when they thought about their ancestor¡¯sst words, they subconsciously sighed as they were lost for words.


    If Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong were born a decade earlier, the great ancestors would be happy to match them together. However, did the great ancestors even have the right to choose now?


    ¡°Fine. Liangce, we¡¯ll give you a chance too, but you¡¯ll have to decide the oue by yourselves.¡± Ni Jingshen was helpless.


    He Liangce grinned. ¡°Thank you, Great Ancestors.¡±


    His voice was deep yet powerful, and he sounded incredibly confident.


    The great ancestors shook their heads because they did not know if the arrangement was a blessing or a curse. Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong arrived at the great ancestors¡¯ courtyard the next morning. When they saw He Liangce, who was standing in front of the great ancestors, they were taken aback.


    Ni Yinghong was clueless, but Ou Yangming knew very well why the young master hade, thus he was on guard.


    Ni Xuetian and the other great ancestors were embarrassed when they saw Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Great Ancestors, why did you summon us here?¡± Ni Yinghong approached Ni Jingshen with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Yinghong, I¡¯ve already told He Liangce about the strange bamboo forest that I told Lil¡¯ Friend Ou yesterday.¡± Ni Jingshen smiled bitterly, then he said after a pause, ¡°Now, I¡¯d like the three of you to enter the immense forest to find that bamboo forest. The immense forest is exceptionally dangerous, and a half-spirit beast is probably guarding the odd bamboo forest, so you must be careful.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded, but she quickly agreed.


    She could not figure out why the three great ancestors made such an arrangement, but she would not doubt their intention.


    Once the three of them left, Ni Jingtong shook his head and expressed, ¡°We¡¯ve let Lil¡¯ Friend Ou down by doing this...¡±


    ¡°I know, but in the face of such a crucial matter, we can¡¯t care about his grace.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s is inferior to Liangce in terms of strength. Do you think...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ni Jingshen said without any hesitation, ¡°Since he cultivated Iron Blood Loyal Heart, he¡¯s certainly not a despicable person, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    The great ancestors fell silent and sighed.

 Chapter 190 Arranged In Advance

    <h4>Chapter 190 Arranged In Advance</h4>


    When Ou Yangming, Ni Yinghong, and He Liangce left the big residence, Ou Yangming nced at He Liangce. The graceful young master was cool and collected as though he had nothing to do with the changes.


    He Liangce only nodded with a grin when Ou Yangming looked hatefully at him, and he had no intention to give the cksmith tit for tat.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows because he felt like he had punched cotton.


    He scoffed and asked softly, ¡°What exactly did you do to bewitch the three great ancestors?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you. Why are the great ancestors so supportive of you?¡± He Liangce questioned.


    Both of them had a trump card each that they were extremely confident about, so they did not expect the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors to make this choice in the end. Did the great ancestors send them to travel together for Ni Yinghong to make a decision?


    At the very least, the three great ancestors looked like they were not taking sides.


    As such, Ou Yangming and He Liangce attached more importance to each other.


    He Liangce said, ¡°Young Sister[1], we¡¯re about to enter the forest soon, so you should make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Elder Brother[2], I¡¯ll be getting ready now,¡± Ni Yinghong replied to him, then she winked at Ou Yangming before she left.


    The smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face disappeared once Ni Yinghong was far away. He turned to smirk at He Liangce. ¡°Great move, Brother He. I wonder-what do you n to do in the forest?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to get closer to the two of you,¡± He Liangce answered with a smile. He sighed and exined, ¡°Brother Ou, I honestly have nothing against you, but there are some things that even I am helpless with...¡±


    ¡°Brother He, you must be so helpless!¡± Ou Yangming sneered. He then lowered his voice and said, ¡°You have an incredible martial arts cultivation base, which is truly admirable. Are you taking the opportunity to kill me in the immense forest?¡± He Liangce could not help butugh. ¡°If I n on doing that, would I have agreed to travel with Miss Ni?¡±


    Ou Yangming was a little dumbfounded. Although he was not fond of He Liangce, he had to admit that if He Liangce killed him in front of Ni Yinghong, he would be dreaming if he wanted to marry the youngdy after that.


    ¡®But God knows what lost study this young master from an influential family has? If I¡¯m careless, perhaps the immense forest will be the ce of my death,¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    He Liangce expressed frankly as if he saw through Ou Yangming¡¯s thought, ¡°Brother Ou, you don¡¯t have to worry so much because I only want to pursue Miss Ni in an upright manner. Whether you¡¯re in the picture or not, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°You¡¯re such an upright person, Brother He. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll secretly kill you in the immense forest?¡±


    ¡°I believe I won¡¯t die so easily. Besides, I trust you won¡¯t resort to such a measure,¡± He Liangce responded proudly.


    ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. Is there a need to bewful against a rival in love?¡± Ou Yangming grinned with squinted eyes.


    Nheless, he was surprised that He Liangce still kept a smile on his face. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid that Miss Ni will think little of you in the future, go ahead and use your tricks.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He scoffed and left.


    He returned to his bedroom to inform Old Craftsman of his trip to the immense forest to find the strange bamboo, then he packed some things in a bag and fully equipped himself.


    Even though Ou Yangming had the peculiar stones, he did not smith a full equipment set made of magic tools. Instead, he only brought two pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, as well as a gift for Ni Yinghong


    After all, one magic tool was enough to shock the world, thus if he smithed a whole set...


    Ou Yangming had given the Ni family enough benefits, and he wished to maintain the current rtionship. Before he possessed stronger power, he would not be too unrestrained in certain things.


    If Ou Yangming did not do so, he would not be giving favors; he would be giving them tests to control their greed.


    Once he left the courtyard, he was instantly delighted because he spotted a graceful figure.


    Ni Yinghong hade to find him first.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, that fe¡¯s a little strange, so you must be careful!¡± Ni Yinghong whispered in Ou Yangming¡¯s ear.


    Ou Yangming blushed when he sensed warm air being blown into his ear, but he quickly nodded and responded, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, that fe has ill intentions indeed, so you must be extra careful!¡±


    Though the words ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯ sounded weird, Ou Yangming thought it was sweet because Ni Yinghong was the one who said it.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face reddened when she heard the words ¡®Elder Sister Ying¡¯, but she was quickly attracted by his words.


    ¡°Ill intentions? Do you know what he ns to do?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡®Oh no.¡¯


    He could not tell Ni Yinghong the truth, and he did not want her to be curious about He Liangce. The best thing to do was to let her treat He Liangce as a stranger, where they would never meet again after their trip to the immense forest.


    ¡°This...¡± As Ou Yangming was being stared at by Ni Yinghong¡¯s bright eyes, he racked his brain faster than usual. One would normally be quick-witted during an emergency-Ou Yangming came up with an idea in no time. ¡°Your great ancestors said a half-spirit beast guards the bizarre bamboo!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but what does that have to do with him being ill-intentioned?¡± Ni Yinghong was confused.


    ¡®Yes, what does this have to do with him being ill-intentioned...¡¯


    Ou Yangming repeated Ni Yinghong¡¯s words in his head, but he said with a mysterious look on his face, ¡°The great ancestors kept us in the dark about the bamboo forest and the half-spirit beast. Ah, perhaps the great ancestors are the only ones who can answer your question.¡±


    He was secretly proud because he indirectly stated that they were on the same line.


    Ni Yinghong furrowed her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°The great ancestors won¡¯t harm me for sure.¡±


    ¡°They obviously won¡¯t! But they might¡¯ve been deceived by the bad guy...¡± Ou Yangming immediately exined.


    Ni Yinghong nodded. It was probably a sign of her agreeing with him. Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief, then he suddenly handed a longsword to her. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I smithed this weapon for you. Take a look at it and see if you like it?¡±


    Ni Yinghong was startled, but her eyes lit up right away. She epted the longsword and pulled it out of the scabbard.


    At once, an intense cold-intent was released from the sword, and it gushed toward her face.


    Ni Yinghong shivered as she felt a chill. While she had already guessed it, she could not help but feel surprised and overjoyed.


    ¡°T-this is...¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I noticed you only use a longsword when you practice martial arts. This sword has the same specifications as the one you usually use, but it¡¯s slightly heavier.¡±


    Ni Yinghong pursed her lips. She did not usually practice with her sword for long and only did it a few times in front of Ou Yangming. In fact, Ou Yangming had only held her sword once or twice.


    Even then, Ou Yangming was able to remember so much.


    The youngdy felt a warmth in her heart, and she suddenly had the urge to cry.


    Nevertheless, Ni Yinghong¡¯s dignity as the eldest youngdy disallowed her from doing something as impolite as such. Hence, she only wrinkled her nose and remarked, ¡°Okay, at least you¡¯re attentive. This sword is mine from now on!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and was ted. Honestly, he was surprised and aware of He Liangce¡¯s tricks.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming had done huge favors for the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors, yet they were still moved by He Liangce. Although it seemed like the great ancestors were being fair by sending the three of them to the immense forest, He Liangce was a Yang Grade martial artist-an unordinary one.


    Ou Yangming would not be able to do anything if He Liangce did his best to please and woo Ni Yinghong, thus he gave her the most precious gift before they set out. With the gift around, Ni Yinghong would surely be able to turn a deaf ear to He Liangce¡¯s sweet words.


    Following that, Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong conversed happily and returned to where they left He Liangce earlier. Seeing as they were so close to each other, He Liangce was neither mad nor embarrassed. Instead, he looked at them with pity.


    Ou Yangming was astonished. This fe¡¯s mind is imperceptible.¡¯


    The Ni residence had prepared horses for them. This time, more than twenty people came to see them off, and among those people were three Yang Grade elders.


    Needless to say, one of the three Yang Grade elders was from the He family.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming and his travelpanions left the prefecture and traveled quickly without being obstructed at all.


    They arrived in front of a dense forest after three days and could see that the Immense Forest Military Camp was not too far away.


    He Liangce shed and jumped off the horse, then he said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at Ni Yinghong, then they jumped off their horses one after another and stood together but at a distance away from He Liangce.


    He Liangce turned and instructed the other people, ¡°Go to the Immense Forest Military Camp to wait for our news.¡±


    The other people responded to him, then they turned around and went out of sight after some time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going in first.¡± He Liangce smiled and entered the dense forest calmly.


    Ou Yangming frowned because he was confused about He Liangce¡¯s confidence.


    Just as Ni Yinghong wanted to enter the forest, Ou Yangming reached out his hand to stop her. He retrieved two equipment sets and gestured to Ni Yinghong to put on one of them.


    Ou Yangming had previously smithed an equipment set for Ni Yinghong ording to her size. It was not made of magic tools, but the pieces of equipment were at the peak of Fine Grade.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes were watery as if tears were about to flow.


    Since she was one of the rare forthrightdies, she gritted her teeth and put on the pieces of equipment in front of Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming equipped himself as well, then he entered the forest with Ni Yinghong, who wore pieces of Fine Grade equipment and held a magic longsword.


    He thought, ¡®He Liangce, no matter what tricks you have up your sleeve, bring it on...¡¯ [1] Note that He Liangce is addressing Ni Yinghong as a younger sister because their ns share a friendship for generations


    [2] The reason for this is the same as above

 Chapter 191 Long-armed Devil Apes

    <h4>Chapter 191 Long-armed Devil Apes</h4>


    In the forest, He Liangce turned to look at hispanions. Instead of being impatient, he praised with a smile, ¡°I see you¡¯re both fully equipped¡ªthat¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Brother He, our pieces of equipment are at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.¡± Ou Yangmingughed. He intended to show off when he spoke.


    He was previously taken aback when he found out that He Liangce¡¯s cultivation base was at Yang Grade.


    However, he was certain he surpassed and was far ahead of He Liangce in terms of smithing art.


    He Liangce nodded and remarked, ¡°Nice. If that¡¯s the case, you should have a certain ability to protect yourself in the forest.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. There was nothing wrong with He Liangce¡¯s words, but it somehow sounded off to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll have to travel for a few days to arrive at the strange bamboo.¡± He Liangce grinned at them and walked ahead.


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips and gave Ni Yinghong an eye signal.


    Ni Yinghong seemed to have noticed something, so she shed a bright fairy-like smile at him, then she followed behind He Liangce nimbly.


    Her cultivation base was still below Yin Grade, but owing to Elder Universe¡¯s guidance, herbat power was decent. Besides, her equipment suit was specially smithed by Ou Yangming.


    Every piece of equipment was attached with 3 Points of Power or Agility.


    Ou Yangming did notyer them with more attributes not because he was ipetent, but because 3 Points of Unique Attributes each was already considered outstanding. In order not to shock the other people, that was as far as he could go.


    Nheless, Ni Yinghong was extremely agile throughout the journey as if she was weightless.


    As for Ou Yangming, his equipment set was naturally of a higher level. Moreover, his helmet had 5 Points of Vision.


    Wherever he looked, even if he did not employ the integration of Heaven and man, and even if the forest was not brightly lit, he could easily discern the dangers that lurked in the dark.


    The three of them walked in a single file for half a day before Ou Yangming, who was holding the line, was suddenly alerted.


    Due to the Vision +5 attribute, he noticed a venomous snake hiding on a big tree in front of them.


    The snake¡¯s body looked the same as the tree; like a piece of withered bark. Without the mighty Vision attribute, Ou Yangming could not have spotted it.


    He Liangce, who was scouting in front, was still clueless as he was heading straight to the tree.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, and he decided not to warn the young master.


    He had no grievances against He Liangce, but the fellow told him during their first meeting that he wanted to marry Ni Yinghong. Furthermore, it was clear through He Liangce¡¯s actions that he did not casually say it; he had acted on his word.


    Although Ou Yangming could not kill someone like him in front of Ni Yinghong, it would be great if he was killed in the forest.


    Atst, He Liangce arrived at the big tree and walked past it unsuspectingly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched as he prayed to himself. Nevertheless, he was disappointed because the venomous snake simplyid on the tree without moving an inch and let He Liangce walk past it. Ni Yinghong followed He Liangce¡¯s path. Though she was already on guard, there was no way she would notice what He Liangce could not notice.


    Just as she walked past the big tree, the venomous snake suddenly moved for some reason.


    The snake was like a strong wind as it widened its mouth and bared its sharp, curved fangs at Ni Yinghong.


    A sh was seen in Ni Yinghong¡¯s eye as she was appalled. She quickly backed away.


    Before she could even pull out her longsword, a saber beat her to it and shed the venomous snake into two.


    He Liangce, who was in front, stopped at once. He shifted away but immediately stopped steadily to scan their surroundings with his lightning eyes.


    Even though Ou Yangming was hostile toward He Liangce, he could not help butmended him for his quick wits during an emergency.


    Since Ou Yangming had controlled the scene, there was no need for He Liangce to hurry over to them. As such, it was only right for He Liangce to check their surroundings for other threats.


    The He family¡¯s young master was not a flower grown in the greenhouse because he had great experiences in facing attacks.


    He Liangce stopped inspecting after a brief moment, then he returned to Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong. He apologized when he noticed the venomous snake on the ground, ¡°Younger sister, I¡¯m sorry for being negligent.¡±


    ¡°There are many venomous beings in the forest, and this venomous snake hid wonderfully just now, so you can¡¯t be med, Elder Brother,¡± Ni Yinghong spoke with lingering fear. Following that, he turned to smile brightly at Ou Yangming. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, thank you.¡±


    This was her first time addressing Ou Yangming so intimately in front of someone else. Though He Liangce was the only other person around, it was enough to make Ou Yangming burst with joy.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s only right for me to serve a beautifuldy.¡± Just as Ou Yangming was going to express some formalities, his face suddenly changed.


    He seemed to have noticed a shadow at the limit of his vision. Almost at the same time, his mind instantly tensed up, and he naturally entered the integration of Heaven and man.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward without any hesitation and pulled Ni Yinghong to his back. He warned softly, ¡°Be careful, something¡¯s out there.¡±


    He Liangce raised his eyebrows because he was a legitimate Yang Grade powerhouse, but he did not notice any danger. Despite that, without any dy, he fixed his gaze in the direction where Ou Yangming was looking at.


    That said, without a Vision +5 attribute, he could not notice anything even though he paid full attention.


    w


    Struck with an idea, He Liangce kicked a broken twig with the tip of his foot, which was the length of a child¡¯s arm, tounch it in that direction. The broken twig was not tough enough, but it carried his enormous essential Qi.


    Next, a shout was heard a distance away. Subsequently, a shadow flew out, revealing a dark brown ape. The ape¡¯s arms were especially long, but two fangs stuck out from its mouth. It red hatefully at He Liangce and the others, then it swung its arms and went far away in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s a Long-armed Devil Ape!¡± He Liangce¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He ordered softly, ¡°Brother Ou, quickly take Miss Ni along and go 5 kilometers away from here!¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the apes normally travel in a group. If one of them is here, there must be a nest nearby,¡± He Liangce exined as fast as he could, ¡°They¡¯re agile and adept in hiding their tracks. Once theye as a group, we won¡¯t be able to guard against them.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong exchanged nces and were uncertain.


    ¡°Leave now or it¡¯ll be toote! Brother Ou, even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should consider Miss Ni¡¯s safety, right?¡± He Liangce expressed sternly. ¡°Elder Brother He, what about you?¡± Ni Yinghong asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident about getting away.¡± He Liangce smiled faintly but with pride. Before Ni Yinghong could say anything else, she felt tightness on her wrist because Ou Yangming had grabbed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as Ou Yangming¡¯s voice died away, he pulled Ni Yinghong and ran in the opposite direction of the Long-armed Devil Ape.


    On the other hand, He Liangce dropped his smile, then turned and looked ahead.


    Deep sounds were vaguely heard after a short while.


    He Liangce looked up without fear, but he mumbled, ¡°We encountered Long-armed Devil Apes so soon. Could that thing have appeared already...¡±


    * XXX


    Ou Yangming escaped at the speed of light with Ni Yinghong, who struggled a bit at first but eventually stopped. They traveled swiftly and went 7.5 kilometers away before they stopped.


    When they finally looked at each other, Ou Yangming felt rather guilty. Ni Yinghong neither refused to leave nor did she behave willfully, but there was an unusual look in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, do you think I¡¯m a coward?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Ni Yinghong shook her head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that I¡¯m being a burden to you.¡±


    He Liangce was a Yang Grade powerhouse, and although Ou Yangming only had the cultivation base of Yin Grade, he had a great aplishment in killing a Yang Grade powerhouse and was also a powerful sorcerer who could control mes. Aspared to the two young men, the normally proud Ni Yinghong could not help butment.


    Ou Yangming immediatelyforted her, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, you don¡¯t have to think that way. I believe your future aplishments won¡¯t be inferior to ours.¡±


    Ni Yinghong could not help butugh. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Elder Universe,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously, ¡°If Elder Universe didn¡¯t see the talent in you, he wouldn¡¯t have epted you as his apprentice. Besides... I can feel that your mental power improved very fast.¡±


    Back then, it was strenuous for Ni Yinghong to perform appraisal art in the town, but she was able to do it with ease now.


    It was true that her mental power was much weaker than Ou Yangming¡¯s, but she could not be underestimated anymore.


    Ni Yinghong said with a faint smile, ¡°My mental power was able to improve because of


    you.¡±


    ¡°The Land of Inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ni Yinghong slowly sat down and ced her longsword beside her. She wrapped her arms around her legs and asked inly, ¡°Tell me, do you and Elder Brother He think I¡¯m useless?¡±


    She was normally regarded as someone who was blessed by Heaven, and she was not beneath Ni Yunhong, the widely acknowledged smithing genius.


    Nheless, Ni Yinghong met Ou Yangming and He Liangce, who even became her travelpanions this time, hence she suffered a greater mental pressure.


    Furthermore, while she did not refuse to leave, the feeling of being a burden made her feel even more dismayed.


    It was simr to when a person at the top suddenly discovered there were stronger and more talented people out there in the world. If one did not experience the feeling of disappointment oneself, one would never understand it.


    Ou Yangming pondered and answered in all seriousness, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I don¡¯t know about the others, but you¡¯re the prettiest and the most important one in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Aspared to Old Man?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Th-this...¡± Ou Yangming stammered and became in a daze.


    ¡®Should I tell her the truth or the lie? The truth, the lie, the truth, the lie...¡¯


    A soft and gentle hand covered his mouth without warning.


    Ni Yinghong buried her head in his chest and curled her lips into a smile.


    ¡®Thank you, Lil¡¯ Ming!¡¯

 Chapter 192 Secret Dense Forest

    <h4>Chapter 192 Secret Dense Forest</h4>


    ¡°Quack, quack...¡± Ghost-like sounds filled the air all of a sudden, leaving Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong in shock.


    Ni Yinghong exerted some force to push Ou Yangming away at once. Although Ou Yangming was unwilling to part with her soft body, he was not a flirt after all, so he was content that a beautifuldy had thrown herself into his arms.


    As for initiating a move...


    Throughout Ou Yangming¡¯s years of life, he never had an absurd encounter where a beautifuldy fell for a beggar. Hence, even though he was eager to try, his body remained stiff.


    As for life mentors!


    Old Craftsman taught him how to smith, Chen Yifan showed him the martial-art squat, Elder Universe guided him on how to control his mental power.


    Ou Yangming pondered hard, but he could not think of anyone who told him how to pick up girls.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was at a loss, Ni Yinghong smiled sweetly, but he suddenly asked with worry, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, how¡¯s that person?¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly felt a warmth in his heart because Ni Yinghong called him Lil¡¯ Ming but addressed He Liangce as ¡®that person¡¯.


    ¡®Hehe, hehe! Hehe...¡¯


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming!¡± Ni Yinghong did not know to cry or tough.


    Ou Yangming regained his senses and answered, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to that fe.¡±


    ¡°But those are Long-armed Devil Apes, and they travel in a group.¡± Ni Yinghong voiced her worry. She noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s nervousness because she was smart, and she had an idea about the three great ancestors¡¯ purposeful arrangement. In fact, Ni Yinghong previously addressed Ou Yangming differently on purpose.


    Nheless, they were travelpanions after all, and He Liangce stayed behind to cover for them. If something happened to him, how could Ni Yinghong feel at ease? Not to mention she and Ou Yangming would have to exin to the great ancestors if only two of them returned.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, that fe¡¯s quite annoying, but he¡¯s really capable.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. When he told her about He Liangce, he also recalled the fearsome aura he sensed in the carriage that day. That fellow had the cultivation base of Yang Grade, and he was certainly not an ordinary Yang Grade powerhouse. Ou Yangming felt like he was facing a Supreme Great Ancestor when he faced the aura back then.


    In any case, Ou Yangming did not believe that a powerhouse like He Liangce would be killed by some apes that looked scarier than normal apes.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, as powerful as the Long-armed Devil Apes are, they can¡¯t hurt him.¡± Ou Yangming assured with a grave expression on his face.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed, and she no longer questioned as she decided to trust the man in front of her. Ou Yangming suddenly asked, ¡°What species do the apes belong to? Why have I never heard of them in the military camp?¡±


    Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded as well, and she replied to him in confusion, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware before this too.¡±


    They exchanged nces and somehow had a bad feeling about it.


    Ou Yangming lived in the Immense Forest Military Camp for a long time, where the generals and soldiers in the camp hunted in the forest countless times; Ni Yinghong was knowledgeable due to her schrly n, as well as pointers from Elder Universe.


    Even then, none of them had heard of Long-armed Devil Apes, whereas He Liangce recognized the creature at once.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he reminded Ni Yinghong, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, this forest might be more dangerous than we think it is, so you must be careful.¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded and held the magic longsword in her hands as if the weapon was able to provide her with extra power.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the path where they came from.


    He stood up abruptly and held his military saber, which showed a sh of cold light. It was evident that he wasbat-ready.


    Ni Yinghong stood up as well and went over to him to ask softly, ¡°Have the apes caught up to us?¡±


    ¡°No, that person came back.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright and clear for a brief moment before he finally rxed. He added after a pause, ¡®There aren¡¯t any apes pursuing him.¡±


    If He Liangce drew more apes over to them, Ou Yangming would not mind killing him right away.


    However, since He Liangce got rid of the apes and gathered with them, Ou Yangming disyed a different attitude.


    A thought crossed his mind, then he released a mighty aura at once.


    He Liangce, who was running, suddenly stopped and swayed his body to arrive beside Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong. Even though He Liangce¡¯s upper garment was undamaged, his sharp-eyedpanions quickly noticed the traces of blood on his feet. Moreover, his fringe also became messy.


    It only proved that it was not as easy as it seemed for He Liangce to get rid of the devil apes.


    ¡°Elder Brother He, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re able to break free from the devil apes safely!¡± Ni Yinghong was delighted. On the other hand, Ou Yangming pouted his lips, but he understood that it would be too hard for Ni Yinghong to address He Liangce as ¡®that person¡¯ to his face.


    He Liangce shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Those apes have notable strengths¡ªI was just lucky. This forest is far more dangerous than it used to be, so you must be careful when you follow behind me.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart, and he asked coldly, ¡°Brother He, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯ll find out sooner orter anyway.¡± He Liangce was taken aback at first, but he decided to disclose the truth after a moment of hesitation. He said sternly, ¡°Some unique and powerful blood-devouring species will appear in this forest, and there¡¯ll be an increase in numbers of half-spirit beasts being born here, so this ce has be more dangerous than before.¡± ¡°Are those Long-armed Devil Apes the unique and powerful blood-devouring species?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°The apes are one of them, and they¡¯re the weaker ones.¡± He Liangce sighed. ¡°If one of the powerful races hade instead, I couldn¡¯t have gotten free so easily.¡±


    ¡°Where... Did theye from?¡± Ou Yangming gasped and asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps they came from the deepest part of the dense forest.¡± He Liangce spread out his hands.


    Ou Yangming turned to cast a questioning look at Ni Yinghong, who was also in a daze.


    It was clear that Ni Yinghong had not heard of such a thing before today.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I know you¡¯re doubtful, but this is the truth,¡± He Liangce said in a serious tone, then he reached out his hand to point at the dense forest and added, ¡°It¡¯s probably time for the devil to awaken.¡±


    He did not speak loudly, but there seemed to be strange magic attached to the statement such that Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong felt chills down their spines.


    ¡°Brother He, what devil?¡± Ou Yangming uttered.


    He Liangce shook his head and sighed. ¡°If we go back, you can ask the three great ancestors. I¡¯m not the right person to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s quickly find the strange bamboo and go back,¡± Ou Yangming expressed. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll lead the way while you follow behind me.¡± He Liangce nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me the direction and I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Ou Yangming reached out his hand to stop He Liangce.


    ¡°You?¡±


    He Liangce and Ni Yinghong asked as they were both surprised.


    ¡°Hehe, you couldn¡¯t even spot a venomous snake and the ape that hid in the dark. I¡¯m quite worried to have you as the scouter,¡± Ou Yangming exined while he smiled with squinted eyes. Ni Yinghong twitched her mouth. For some reason, she had the urge tough during the unusually solemn situation.


    He Liangce was startled for a while, and his face reddened. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re skilled in this, please lead the way.¡± Ou Yangming asked for the rough direction before he went ahead.


    Though he had a Vision +5 attribute, he could not figure out how He Liangce identified the direction.


    The profound knowledge from an influential n was truly enviable but could not be guarded against.


    Ou Yangming was already far ahead in a sh. With the help of the Vision +5 attribute and the integration of Heaven and man, nothing in his path could hide from him.


    On the other side, once he left, Ni Yinghong asked softly, ¡°Elder Brother He, what exactly are you hiding from Lil¡¯ Ming?¡±


    ¡°Younger sister, I can¡¯t say it.¡± He Liangce shook his head and continued after a thought, ¡°At the very least, I can¡¯t be the one who tells him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He Liangce looked at her with a slightly odd look in his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re around, he might not believe me if I tell him.¡±


    Ni Yinghong blushed a little, but she immediately said seriously, ¡°Elder Brother He, since you can already tell, you should know my choice.¡±


    ¡°Younger sister, one has topromise in this world...¡± He Liangce¡¯s eyes turned dull.


    ¡°Elder Brother, please conduct yourself with dignity,¡± Ni Yinghong remarked with a long face.


    He Liangce smiled bitterly. ¡°Even if I¡¯m willing to give up, your three great ancestors might not allow me to do so in the future.¡±


    Ni Yinghong sneered. Just as she was going to say it was impossible, she recalled the great ancestors¡¯ weird attitudes this time, so she forced herself to swallow her words.


    ¡°Younger sister, let¡¯s worry about it when it happens, so please don¡¯t think about this now. We mustplete our task first.¡± He Liangce cupped his hands at her.


    Ni Yinghong was taken aback, but sheter nodded and continued her journey with the magic longsword in her hand.


    Having Ou Yangming as the pathfinder was indeed much better than when the unreliable He Liangce took up the role.


    Be it a ferocious beast that lurked in the darkest spot or a poisonous insect with a chameleon¡¯s skill, they could not hide from Ou Yangming¡¯sprehensive observation.


    He Liangce and Ni Yinghong were rather worried when they started following behind him.


    That said, after half an hour, they were truly at ease when they saw a rare poisonous insect¡¯s dead body, which had been discreetly shed into two.


    Nheless, although the three of them had a smooth journey so far, a peculiar atmosphere kept shrouding over their hearts. It was an oppressive feeling as though the forest was vaguely repelling them, making them feel like they should leave as soon as possible.


    At the spur of a moment, Ou Yangming the pathfinder stopped.


    His two otherpanions were instantly alert and were on guard against a possible attack.

 Chapter 193 His Courage Mounted As The Fight Progressed

    <h4>Chapter 193 His Courage Mounted As The Fight Progressed</h4>


    Apart from chirping birds, singing bugs, and the sound of the wind, no other sound could be heard in the dense forest.


    Nheless, the quieter it was, the more alert Ou Yangming and hispanions were.


    Ou Yangming focused and inhaled deeply before he slowly uttered, ¡°Giant wolf.¡±


    Once he stopped, He Liangce and Ni Yinghong had already covered each other and were near him. The two of them looked at each other in confusion.


    A giant wolf was not a rare being like the devil ape, after all, and its kind had lived in the dense forest for many generations.


    Although a giant wolf¡¯sbat power was distinctive such that an ordinary Yin Grade martial artist would also feel troubled, how could the three of them bepared to a normal martial artist?


    Not to mention Ou Yangming and He Liangce, even if Ni Yinghong was not equipped with any piece of equipment, he could handle a giant wolf on her own.


    ¡°Kill it or drive it away. We must hurry on, so we can¡¯t stop,¡± He Liangce instructed with a deep voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Ou Yangming responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s more than one giant wolf.¡±


    He Liangce was slightly stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t giant wolves travel alone? Is there a pair of them?¡±


    ¡°More... Than that,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, how many are there?¡± Ni Yinghong was rather displeased. ¡°You¡¯re not someone who likes to keep people guessing.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and replied to her, ¡°At least a hundred of them, and they¡¯re resting ahead.¡±


    He Liangce and Ni Yinghong were instantly speechless.


    None of them would attach any importance to the matter if there was only one giant wolf in front. Besides, they could drive it away if they were afraid of drawing attention due to the smell of blood, but if there were more than a hundred giant wolves...


    The three of them looked at each other and could tell that they all wanted to back out.


    ¡°Go around them.¡± He Liangce sighed.


    After Ou Yangming disyed his great pathfinding ability, He Liangce trusted him fully without a doubt. ¡°Okay... Oh no, quickly escape!¡± Ou Yangming had nned to go around the wolves too, but his face suddenly changed, and he warned the rest. Following that, Ou Yangming reached out his hand and pulled Ni Yinghong, then he ran swiftly back to where they came from.


    He Liangce was startled, but he followed them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°They noticed us, and they¡¯re pursuing us now!¡±


    Sure enough, wolf howls soon filled the air. The howls were shrill and creepy, causing their blood to run cold.


    ¡°Our luck... Ah, the road to our destination is full of hardships.¡± He Liangce had a grim look on his face. Though he was also running away as fast as he could, he subconsciously stayed a bit behind to protect Ni Yinghong.


    Ni Yinghong nced at him. An unnned small gesture could usually reflect a person¡¯s real character.


    It was true that He Liangce¡¯s action was enough to move anyone, but unfortunately... Ni Yinghong smiled happily when she looked at the young man who was running while holding her hand in front of her.


    Ou Yangming stopped abruptly in front of a big tree after 15 minutes, and he uttered as he looked up at the dense branches. ¡°Go up there!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded. ¡°Lil Ming, giant wolves can climb trees!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t!¡± Ou Yangming assured her proudly.


    Ni Yinghong looked deeply at him, then she shed and jumped up.


    She would not be indecisive during this crucial moment, so she decided to trust the young man. ¡°Giant wolves have extremely high endurance, so it¡¯s indeed not worthwhile to contend foot strength with them.¡± He Liangce sighed when he saw Ni Yinghong climbing up the tree. He fluttered his sleeves and closed his folding fan. ¡°I¡¯ll guard down here, so I¡¯ll need your help if a few of them manage to get past me and climb up the tree.¡±


    Despite that, Ou Yangmingughed and expressed, ¡°Brother He, you stole the show when you covered for us earlier. This time, let me do it!¡±


    He swung his military saber and said, ¡°Go up there. If any of them escapes through my saber, please protect Elder Sister Ying.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± He Liangce was undecided for a while before he agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take over after half an hour.¡± He then jumped up the tree and stood on a huge branch to protect Ni Yinghong.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming turned around and wielded his military saber, which shone in a peculiar light.


    He had attached the 2 Points of Devouring attributes on his military saber earlier when he escaped. He was full of killing intent at the moment, and his aura was truly appalling.


    On the tree, He Liangce was struck with a strange thought when he looked at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Perhaps Ou Yangming really has something to rely on to have boasted just now.¡¯


    ¡°Awooo...¡±


    Ear-piercing wolf howls were heard at the spur of the moment as giant wolves slowly emerged around the big tree one after another.


    After confirming that their prey was not going to escape and was holding their ground, the giant wolves slowly spread out to encircle their prey.


    The giant wolves¡¯ eyes were burning with green fire, and the look of greed could also be seen through their green eyes.


    Instead of frightening them, Ou Yangming¡¯s aura only made the wolves more eager to attack him.


    A powerful martial artist¡¯s flesh and blood was the kind of food that they craved the most.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath as he looked coldly at the giant wolves, then he spread out his mental power to cover the area near him.


    The moment Ou Yangming¡¯s mental energy, and spirit were at an excited state, he naturally entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state. Ou Yangming developed strong and invincible confidence. It was as though he was a king who controlled everything in this area.


    Even though the number of giant wolves was enough to make a Supreme Great Ancestor retreat, Ou Yangming was still fearless.


    ¡®You¡¯re nothing but shapes without souls!¡¯


    When the giant wolves noticed Ou Yangming being disdainful toward them, they roared furiously.


    It was despicable of their prey to be unafraid and even provoked them.


    All of a sudden, a wolf howl was hearding from a certain direction, then an especially huge giant wolf pounced on Ou Yangming.


    The giant wolf was much sturdier than Ou Yangming, where it would be a lot taller than him if it stood up on its hind legs. It was worth noting that a giant wolf as such could easily be evenly matched with a tiger or a leopard. When it charged at Ou Yangming, it showed its thirstiest side.


    That said, Ou Yangming shifted his body sideways at that instant.


    He only took half a step, but the step caused the giant wolf¡¯s effort to end up in vain. At the same time, he stretched his wrist to ce his saber above his arm.


    His arm happened to be in the giant wolf¡¯s path.


    ¡°Thud...¡±


    Once the giant wolf missed its target and fell to the ground, the rich smell of blood filled the air.


    However, the bloody smell did note from Ou Yangming, but the wolf¡¯s lower body.


    The giant wolf turned from side to side several times before it stood up shakily. Even then, there was already a big slit that extended from its throat to its underbelly. Its internal organs were falling out as a result, and the ground was covered in its blood. It forcefully turned to look at Ou Yangming, but even until death, it could not figure out how the human managed to kill it.


    Subsequently, the giant wolf copsed to the ground, and its legs twitched but it could not get up anymore.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    An enraged roar was heard, then the wolves around Ou Yangming immediately charged at him like mad.


    It was quite an achievement that Ou Yangming was able to kill a giant wolf with one sh, but due to therge total number of wolves, he could not scare the rest of them.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was exceptionallyposed when he was attacked by many giant wolves, by which his heart was actually cold.


    Ou Yangming shifted toward the big tree and went around it. He sometimes turned left and ran in the opposite direction at times, or he asionally dashed a few steps forward as if he wanted to flee. After a few steps, Ou Yangming did a sudden thrust and mercilessly shed the giant wolves with his sharp military saber. Despite that, Ou Yangming performed his de technique speedily and stopped as soon as the wolves bled-he was not greedy.


    Giant wolves had incredibly tough bodies where a person would not be able to sh them with a normal weapon even if he or she went all out. Nevertheless, while Ou Yangming was not holding a magic tool, it was a saber at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    As long as its de cut the giant wolves¡¯ bodies, blood would be spilled.


    Moreover, it was odd that the giant wolves would howl in pain when they were hurt by Ou Yangming¡¯s saber. Even if there was only an insignificant cut, they would wail like there was no tomorrow. Besides, the injured wolves also developed intense fear against Ou Yangming such that some of them even flinched when they saw him, and they dared not charge at him anymore.


    As Ou Yangming drifted unpredictably with his step technique and wielded his strange military saber, none of them could get close to and threaten him even though there were many giant wolves.


    He Liangce was already stupefied for a long time when he watched from the big tree.


    He finally confirmed that Ou Yangming did not lie because the young fellow could resist the wolf pack indeed.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine that he¡¯s able to perform that step technique due to the integration of Heaven and man, but what about his military saber that forces the wolves to retreat?¡¯ He Liangce wondered.


    After seeing how terrified the wolves were, he was certain that something was weird about Ou Yangming¡¯s saber. That being said, he could not exactly tell how it was weird.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s courage mounted as the fight progressed. His fight circle did not shrink after half an hour; it doubled in size instead.


    Within a roughly 11 meter radius from the big tree, about ten giant wolves were already lying in their blood, and they could no longer get up.


    Other than the first giant wolf, which was killed in one sh, the other wolves were covered in multiple bloody wounds as they were taken out after several impacts.


    Some giant wolves nearby began panting heavily, which was evident that they were physically tired.


    However, Ou Yangming, who went around the big tree, had not only increased his fight circle, but he was also energetic and more courageous!

 Chapter 194 Killing The Wolf King

    <h4>Chapter 194 Killing The Wolf King</h4>


    On the big tree, He Liangce twitched his mouth. Even he became interested after he witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s strength during the fight against the wolf pack.


    He Liangce was confident he could do better if he only had to maintain the battlefront and kill the giant wolves. At the very least, if He Liangce was determined to kill, more than ten giant wolves would die.


    Nheless, if one were to remain in a powerful state without losing the slightestbat power even after an hour of fierce battle...


    He Liangce¡¯s face twitched once more.


    ¡®Is this young fe still human? ¡®No. He¡¯s a human, and he¡¯s a top-notch genius in a certain aspect among humans. Most importantly, a genius like him will be useful in that fight!


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t let him die. Even if he dies, he can only die after that fight.¡¯


    This was the first thing He Liangce thought after he was in awe.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming shifted his feet, and his step technique was bing more powerful. Each time he swung his military saber, there was a drizzle of blood. Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness had long be one with his surroundings, and he also entered the thoroughly meticulous state.


    With every step taken, he stepped on empty spots where he could not be bitten or hurt by the wolves.


    Although there were plenty of wolves in the pack, they tended to sh with each other due to their huge physiques, hence they definitely could not fill up the empty spots. As Ou Yangming drifted, ording to the way the wolves¡¯ advanced and retreated, he had countlessnding points to choose from.


    Additionally, Ou Yangming¡¯s seemingly casual attacks were incredibly wonderful. As long as he made a move, he was rewarded.


    A sh of saber light was seen cutting a giant wolf¡¯s body. It was at that instant the Devouring attributes in the saber¡¯s de were unleashed, and they naturally absorbed energy from the wolf¡¯s flesh and blood.


    If the military saber stayed in the wolf¡¯s body for a long time, the other people would quickly notice the abnormality.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming controlled his saber such that he withdrew it right after he shed the wolves, thus there was a limited amount of energy that could be absorbed. Even then, the limited energy was sufficient to support Ou Yangming as he continued fighting tirelessly.


    Aspared to before the fight, not only was Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood not consumed at all, but they became more abundant.


    Instead of saying the giant wolves on the ground were killed, they were actually tortured to death because energy from their flesh and blood was absorbed, causing their body to be exhausted and suffer excessive bleeding.


    Moreover, even though the giant wolves that initiated attacks earlier were stimted by the smell of blood, the look of fear could be seen in the depths of their eyes.


    It was notable that giant wolves¡¯ endurance was ranked top five amongrge-sized creatures in the dense forest, so a fight of this level was not worth mentioning for them. In fact, they would not hesitate to pursue their prey for three days and three nights until they seeded.


    Despite that, the injured giant wolves had already begun to gasp for breath, and their physical fitness was declining at an outrageous speed. This was the biggest reason they developed a fear for Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming suddenly whistled out loud. His whistle spread far and wide while it carried an invisible and majestic aura.


    He stood proudly with both feet on the ground and held his saber horizontally.


    Even the giant wolves around him hesitated to press forward at that moment.


    On the tree, Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes were bright, and she was deeply fascinated.


    ¡®A good brave man like him is the kind of man that¡¯ll move ady¡¯s heart.¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, an irritable roar was hearding from the wolf pack.


    Once the roar was heard, the wolves that flinched just now underwent a huge change. They craned their necks and howled in high spirits too.


    Following that, they charged again. That said, they were different this time because other than attacking Ou Yangming, some of the giant wolves went to the side of the big tree and stuck their sharp ws into the bark to begin climbing Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He shifted his feet faster and sped up his attacks with the saber.


    With the endlesspensation from the wolves¡¯ flesh and blood, Ou Yangming did not mind having his Qi and blood consumed. However, the tree was too big, after all, and as he said before, some of the giant wolves would slip through even if he did his best.


    ¡°Oh no! They¡¯re going to give it their all!¡± He Liangce¡¯s face took on a grim expression. After looking far ahead, he said coldly, ¡°Younger sister, there¡¯s a wolf king that leads this wolf pack, so the king must be ughtered to end this misfortune.¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded. She was not a wealthy family¡¯s youngdy who had never gone outside to see the world, so she understood the principle very well. Nheless, killing a wolf king in a wolf pack was not something that could be aplished by anyone.


    ¡°Young Sister, go as high as you can. Though the giant wolves can climb the tree, they¡¯re limited by their physiques. Besides, Brother Ou is already stopping them, so there won¡¯t be too many of theming up here,¡± He Liangce added.


    ¡°Are you going to kill the wolf king? Th-that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Ni Yinghong was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a wolf king, so it¡¯s not considered dangerous.¡± He Liangce chuckled.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed several times, then she looked down at Ou Yangming, who was resisting endless attacks from the wolf pack. Atst, she nodded and said, ¡°Elder Brother, please take this sword with you.¡±


    It was difficult to resist a wolf pack, but it was unquestionably tougher to sneak an attack on the wolf king.


    While Ni Yinghong was reluctant to let go of her longsword, she would not let them down during the crucial moment.


    Despite that, He Liangce smiled proudly and responded, ¡°Brother Ou gave you this weapon for you to protect yourself¡ªI don¡¯t need it.¡± Subsequently, he fluttered down.


    By tapping the tip of his toe on the nose tip of a giant wolf that was climbing up the tree, He Liangce borrowed force to fly up to another big tree. He shed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Below the big tree, Ou Yangming was still borrowing power to stop the wolf pack, but he was still observant and alert.


    When he suddenly noticed He Liangce going far away, his heart could not help but sink.


    ¡®Has that fe actually escaped? But it¡¯s different from his usual style.¡¯


    A giant wolf was falling above Ou Yangming¡¯s head at that instant, and it happened to be the one that was stepped on by He Liangce.


    Tears and mucus were flowing down the wolf¡¯s face, and it moved its limbs crazily in the air but failed to grab anything. As such, it just fell.


    Ou Yangming dodged the giant wolf nimbly and shed it with his saber, leaving a roughly 16-centimeter-long cut on its underbelly. Next, he flew backward to arrive below the big tree.


    By tipping his toes a little, he jumped up the tree.


    Ni Yinghong was standing on a huge branch. When she was faced with a giant wolf, whose eyes were green and fierce, she quickly calmed down. She stared at the giant wolf without fear, and she was so calm that her emotions did not fluctuate at all.


    Just as the wolf reached out its ws to grab the tree and widened its greedy mouth to bite Ni Yinghong, she smirked disdainfully.


    A sword-light was suddenly seen in the air, and it instantly lit up Heaven and Earth like a strike of lightning in a pitch-ck sky.


    In front of Ni Yinghong, the giant wolf¡¯s head was already detached from its body, and its eyes were still opened wide as though it did not know how it died. Ni Yinghong red hatefully at it with her hazel eyes and while holding the magic longsword. ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you brutes a lesson, you¡¯re really going to think I¡¯m a pushover!¡±


    Ou Yangming, who was scaling the tree halfway, paused and almost fell from failing to hold his breath.


    Being too concerned would cause a disorder. It turned out that the gentle and adorable Ni Yinghong in his eyes was not a weakdy with little strength.


    She was a tigress who was equipped with pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five and a magic longsword, which were all carefully smithed by him.


    If they were attacked by more than a hundred giant wolves in an open area, it would be hard for Ni Yinghong to escape the disaster even if she had a divine sword. However, since Ou Yangming was stopping most of the wolves below the tree, there were only very few that could climb up the tree. In that case, any giant wolf that climbed up was like a free meal for her.


    With a change of mind, Ou Yangming turned in mid-air and went back down. Saber-lights shed in his hand again, followed by a rain of blood.


    If the two of them were on the tree, they would have little space to turn and shift around. Therefore, it would be better for him to guard the big circle below the tree and asionally let two giant wolves up to seek their deaths.


    Although He Liangce fled, Ou Yangming was still confident about Ni Yinghong.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, hold on!¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s voice was heard all of a sudden. ¡°We¡¯ll be out of this trouble in a while.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and replied to her loudly, ¡°Okay!¡±


    His mind wasposed, his footsteps were swift, and he attacked with his saber at the speed of light. That being said, he immediately guessed that He Liangce had left to fight the wolf king. Giant wolves normally traveled alone in the dense forest because each one of them was proud. Ou Yangming figured that the wolf king was certainly not an easy opponent given that it wanted to subdue its own kind. He even suspected if the king had advanced into a half-spirit beast.


    If that was not the case, how could a mere wolf king control this amount of wolves in a wolf pack?


    Since Ou Yangming could figure it out, it only made sense that He Liangce did too, but the young master still went to fight the king. Regardless of He Liangce¡¯s intention, it was an admirable act.


    That being said, Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Isn¡¯t He Liangce doing this to show me that he¡¯s not going to give up? If he doesn¡¯t stop pursuing Elder Sister Ying, I¡¯ll only be ill at ease.¡¯


    After 15 minutes, an exceptionally shrill roar was heard from afar.


    The wolves that were attacking Ou Yangming halted at once. They stopped attacking, and their heads began to shake.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He took a deep breath and yelled without warning.


    Afterward, he dashed to the front of a giant wolf and mustered all his energy to sh with his saber.


    The wolf¡¯s head flew high into the sky, causing blood to stter everywhere.


    As though they were stimted, the remaining giant wolves ran away. Ou Yangming¡¯s armor was covered in blood, and he carried a threatening killing intent.


    He turned around abruptly and looked far away.


    A figure walked slowly in the forest. He kept a in smile on his face, and his upper garment was neither stained with blood nor wrinkled.


    When they exchanged nces in mid-air, their eyes were as bright as the stars, and they were unwilling to give way to the other.

 Chapter 195 Explosive Wolf Fangs

    <h4>Chapter 195 Explosive Wolf Fangs</h4>


    Ni Yinghong shed down from the big tree.


    Her eyes wandered about as she asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ou Yangming and He Liangce looked away from each other at the same time, then the formerughed andmented, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re really skillful. Killing the wolf king is like taking something out of its pocket, so I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    He Liangce shook his head and remarked, ¡°Brother Ou, you were born with endless Qi and blood, as well as great endurance, so I¡¯m amazed too.¡±


    ¡®If you say this to Chen Dishou, I wonder how that Supreme Great Ancestor will react,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought while pouting his lips.


    He asked as a thought crossed his mind, ¡°Brother He, is that wolf king a half-spirit beast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it hasn¡¯t been long since it incited the Blood Meridian Power, and sent its strongest wolf protectors here, so I was able to kill it in one swoop,¡± He Liangce answered seriously and added after a pause, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re not even hurt after being attacked by a pack of wolf protectors-you hid your light well.¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a hollowugh and replied to him, ¡°You¡¯re overpraising me. Your aplishment of killing a half-spirit beast among a wolf pack is truly shocking.¡±


    Ni Yinghong already had goosebumps by now. She quickly expressed, ¡°Stop ttering each other already, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to see that half-spirit beast,¡± Ou Yangming immediately said, then he turned to look around him. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t let go of the wolf fangs here too.¡± Following that, he shed to the side of a dead giant wolf, then he used his saber to remove all its fangs.


    Ni Yinghong was stunned. She had dared not do the same when she saw the giant wolf¡¯s tragic state after death.


    Earlier when both parties fought, Ni Yinghong was merciless against the wolves. She killed one if one attacked her, and she killed two if a pair of them pounced on her. With the magic longsword, she fully disyed a heroine¡¯s imposing manner.


    Nheless, once the fight ended, she felt ufortable seeing blood all over the ground.


    ¡°Younger sister, you can keep watch for us. I¡¯ll do it.¡± He Liangce volunteered with a smile, then he crouched and removed the wolf fangs with his folding fan.


    In actuality, He Liangce did not know why Ou Yangming wanted the fangs, but since the three of them traveled together, he decided to trust the young fellow.


    Although plenty of giant wolves were killed, there was a limited amount of wolf fangs, hence they collected all of them without taking a long time. Afterward, He Liangce led them to another battlefield, which was tens of meters away.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face could not help but change when he arrived at the battlefield.


    The scene was bloody and chaotic, and there were more than ten dead giant wolves on the ground. Among them, an especially huge wolf, which was the size of a big buffalo, was baring its fangs in a pool of blood.


    It was evident from the situation that He Liangce had had a tough fight, but he did not say a word about it, making it seem as though the fight was insignificant. His cultivation base and steadyposure weremendable indeed.


    Ou Yangming licked his lips when he saw the wolf king¡¯s gigantic body, but he instantly suppressed his thought of wanting to steal its flesh and blood.


    A half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood were priceless. Not only could they be used to recover one¡¯s Qi and blood, but they also had a mysterious function of improving one¡¯s mental power. If Ou Yangming absorbed the beast¡¯s flesh and blood, his mental power would probably be upgraded once more.


    Nevertheless, he was unable to do so in front of Ni Yinghong and He Liangce.


    While feeling regretful, Ou Yangming kept a straight face and knocked out the wolf king¡¯s fangs one by one.


    He Liangce nced at him, then turned to help him remove the fangs.


    Ou Yangming gathered the wolf fangs together and turned his wrist to release the Military Fire. The mental power in his head was released bit by bit, slowly instilled into a wolf fang together with the purple me.


    He was already extremely familiar with the process, thus a wolf fang was remodeled after a brief moment.


    He Liangce nodded when he came to a sudden realization. They had limited pieces of equipment and supplements with them, but they were staying in the forest for a long time.


    Therefore, it would be unusually important for them to utilize locally avable materials.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief after an hour when he finally finished smithing all the wolf fangs into explosive wolf fangs.


    After a moment of hesitation, he split the fangs into three parts. ¡°These are hidden weapons smithed by me, and they have great might. You may use them as you wish, and there¡¯s no need to be stingy at all.¡±


    Hundreds of wolf fangs were made, each one simr to the most superior explosive arrow. Even though the shooting range was shorter for the fangs, they were not inferior to explosive arrows at all in terms of its might.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up because she had heard of the famous explosive arrows in the military camp. She picked up one of the wolf fangs and channeled a hint of essential Qi into it, then she threw it far away.


    Though her power was not on par with Ou Yangming¡¯s and He Liangce¡¯s, it was not negligible after essential Qi was used. The wolf fang hit a big tree about 7 meters away, then it exploded at once.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...¡± Whistles of strong wind filled the air at that moment. The big tree was covered in holes due to the explosion, and small holes were also seen on the ground within a 2-meters-radius from it.


    The eyes of Ni Yinghong and He Liangce glowed at the same time. They had guessed it when Ou Yangming employed his Military Fire earlier, but the explosive wolf fang¡¯s might was so powerful that it was beyond their expectations. ¡°Nice! Ah... If I had these items just now, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to...¡± He Liangce shook his head. He sounded rather regretful, which made it obvious that he paid quite a huge price to ughter the wolf king.


    Ou Yangmingughed and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± He Liangce reached out his hand to stop him. He turned around to approach the wolf king, then he retrieved a dagger to cut the wolf¡¯s body and took out a small pill-sized ball.


    Ou Yangming was intrigued because he had previously acquired a simr item from the ck Magic Crawler king in the Chaos Cave after he killed it with Big Yellow.


    Big Yellow became a Supreme Great Ancestor after it ate the item and took a long nap.


    Ou Yangming did not expect the wolf king¡¯s body to contain the item too.


    Ni Yinghong noted, ¡°Elder Brother He, you¡¯re very lucky that this half-spirit beast already has an inner core.¡±


    He Liangce grinned. He took out his bottle to wash off the blood on the inner core with water, and he uttered, ¡°Younger sister, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°A noble person doesn¡¯t steal another person¡¯s treasure. Thank you for the offer, Elder Brother, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Ni Yinghong responded right away.


    ¡°This item¡¯s tremendously helpful toward one¡¯s cultivation in mental power, and the greatest effect will be unleashed if you use it. It¡¯ll be such a waste if you don¡¯t take it.¡± He Liangce could not help butugh.


    Ni Yinghong hesitated for a while but was firm on her decision in the end. ¡°Thank you for your kind gesture, but I won¡¯t take a reward if it¡¯s undeserved.¡±


    He Liangce sighed and turned to ask, ¡°Brother Ou, the three of us have entered the dense forest to seek the peculiar bamboo, so we should work as one. Since this item suits Younger sister the most, shouldn¡¯t she ept it?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at him and said, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, just ept it.¡± ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming...¡± Ni Yinghong grumbled. Ou Yangming took a step forward to take the inner core, then he gave it to Ni Yinghong. Subsequently, he turned and pointed out, ¡°I owe you one.¡±


    He would not allow Ni Yinghong to ept He Liangce¡¯s gift for no reason, but it would not matter if he was the one who gave her the gift instead.


    As for whether he would be able to return the favor in the future, Ou Yangming was not worried at all.


    After all, it would be easy for him to repay the kindness as long as he could use smithing art. He Liangce weighed the hundred explosive wolf fangs in his hands and asked with a smile, ¡°What are these regarded as?¡±


    ¡°These are spoils of war, so they can¡¯t be treated the same.¡± Ou Yangming left no room for discussion.


    ¡°Okay, you owe me one then.¡± He Liangce spread out his hands helplessly.


    Ni Yinghong furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and was about to reject the offer when she noticed the resolute look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. She sighed and kept the inner core.


    Since she was Elder Universe¡¯sst disciple, there was no need for anyone to teach her how to use the core. ¡°Brother He, please identify the direction again.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Oh? Brother Ou, did you forget the direction?¡± He Liangce asked strangely.


    ¡°Hehe, when the fight happened, I was only focused on escaping. How could I have had the time to check the direction?¡± Ou Yangming continued after a short pause, ¡°It¡¯s also because you were beside me, or I would¡¯ve paid more attention to it.¡±


    He Liangce nodded and closed his eyes to use a certain trick.


    After a brief moment, he opened his eyes and stated, ¡°Over there.¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at where he was pointed and nodded before he strode toward that direction.


    However, he sighed and thought, ¡®This fe definitely has a secret technique to find paths.¡¯


    Although Ou Yangming seemed like he escaped in a hurry earlier, he remembered the path well. He only pretended to have forgotten to test He Liangce.


    Sure enough, He Liangce did not disappoint him.


    The three of them continued with their journey, but it was not as smooth as before.


    Due to the wolf blood that was stained on Ou Yangming¡¯s equipment set, there was a rich bloody smell even though the blood was already dry. From time to time, some ferocious beasts approached them after picking up the smell of blood. The beasts could not harm them in any way, but it was huge trouble for them.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming and hispanions stumbled upon a small river after half an hour. After making sure that it was not poisonous, Ou Yangming cleaned his pieces of equipment to get rid of the bloodstains.


    On the other hand, He Liangce hunted two hares. The three of them roasted the animals to fill their stomachs, then they put out the fire and rested for a while before they went back on track again.


    As expected, their journey became smooth again once the bloodstains were cleaned.


    That said, Ou Yangming stopped advancing again after two days.


    In front of him was an exceptionally dense forest where countless little ck spots constantly circled above while making ¡°buzz¡± sounds.

 Chapter 196 Bee Colony Goes Wild

    <h4>Chapter 196 Bee Colony Goes Wild</h4>


    ¡°A bee colony!¡±


    When Ou Yangming and his travelpanions gathered again, they looked rather worried.


    In the forest,rge-sized beasts were not the ones that were feared. The ferocious beasts were strong and valiant, but if a group of people cooperated well, they could easily ughter the beasts.


    On the contrary, anyone would have to be cautious against poisonous insects like the bees.


    At times, a seemingly insignificant bite was all it took to take one¡¯s life away.


    The number of bees ahead of Ou Yangming and the others were so appalling that they shuddered with fear.


    Ou Yangming would not be too concerned if they encountered ferocious beasts that were simr to giant wolves. After all, he had his biggest trump card with him. With the Devouring attribute, Ou Yangming could regain Qi and blood at any time, so much so that he was confident about killing beasts for three days and three nights.


    However, if his opponents were bees from a bee colony that covered the sky... Ou Yangming immediately got rid of his thoughts of wanting to be a hero.


    ¡°Go around them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go around them.¡±


    None of them objected to the idea because they chose the safest option.


    Nevertheless, just as they started to retreat, an earth-shattering sound was hearding from behind them, then two humongous bodies swayed and ran speedily in their direction.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡±


    Mad roars echoed in the air. The beings dashed straight past them and charged at the bee colony ahead.


    Ou Yangming and the others looked at each other. They clearly saw two enormous ck bears dashing with unstoppable momentum toward the densely packed trees.


    Afterward, countless poisonous bees began dancing crazily, and the void was filled with a fearsome aura.


    ¡°Oh no, leave now!¡± He Liangce¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression as he shouted.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong knew that they were in a terrible situation, thus they instantly ran in the opposite direction as fast as they could.


    Nheless, they were a step toote because the flying bees had already noticed them, and the poisonous bees in their direction were zooming toward them without any hesitation.


    ¡®You blind little creatures! The two unthinking ck bears were the ones who charged at your colony-why are you blinded too!¡¯ Ou Yangming cursed Despite that, aint was aint. There was no room for exnations because the poisonous bees were attacking them without control.


    A poisonous bee was within reach in an instant. It bent its waist, fluttered its wings, and slightly shook its stinger with the intent tounch an attack.


    It was then that a sh of saber-light shed the bee into two.


    Ou Yangming was fleeing with Ni Yinghong at the moment, but he still had control of his surroundings. Once a poisonous bee attempted to hurt them, he struck first to gain an advantage. That said, the instant he killed the poisonous bee, the colony of bees far away changed their direction abruptly. As a result, thousands and ten thousands of them flew toward Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong.


    The dead poisonous bee was like a trigger that drew the attention of the other poisonous bees at once, causing them to swarm over like a cloud.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, but he did not regret it.


    If he had not shed the poisonous bee just now, Ni Yinghong would have gotten injured.


    However, Ou Yangming felt troubled when he noticed the closely-packed bee colony pursuing them. He gritted his teeth and instructed as he let go of Ni Yinghong¡¯s hand, ¡°Brother He, let¡¯s split up. Take Elder Sister Ying with you¡ªI¡¯m trusting you to protect her.¡±


    It was evident the poisonous bees were after Ou Yangming, hence Ni Yinghong could be out of danger if they separated, whereas it might be a disaster if they stuck together.


    ¡°No!¡± This time, Ni Yinghong did notpromise. She turned pale.


    Naturally, she knew the things Ou Yangming could perceive. If the bee colony only chased after him, he would likely end up in a horrendous state.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes, but just as he was going to respond to her, He Liangce shouted sternly, ¡°Both of you, shut up!¡± Ni Yinghong and Ou Yangming were taken aback because they knew He Liangce as a gentle and graceful young master. Even after the two bloody fights in the dense forest, he never lost his bearing.


    This time, He Liangce sounded ruthless.


    He Liangce brushed his cor to remove his robe, then as he turned his wrist, the robe flew upward.


    Ou Yangming fixed his eyes on the robe, and he made a shocking discovery because the robe grew much bigger when it rose to the sky.


    Following that, the robended slowly and enveloped the three of them.


    The robe was incredibly strange because it did not stick close to their bodies; it transformed into a stone-like cover that shielded them. Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong were astonished as they exchanged nces.


    No wonder He Liangce did not equip himself with any equipment after they entered the dense forest, and he was not stained with blood even after a bloody fight.


    It turned out that his robe was a treasure.


    Ou Yangming scanned the robe, which seemed to have changed into a stone after it wrapped them up, and they were inside the stone at the moment.


    They did not feel oppressed under the robe, and they could vaguely see the situation outside through the robe¡¯s thin material.


    A seemingly endless colony of bees was soon at close quarters with them, and each of the poisonous bees had powerfulbat power, where their essence was contained in their stingers. Although their life would be shortened once they lost their stinger, they were willing to give up their lives. When the bee colony began to descend, Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong felt their hearts pounding.


    Could the robe hide their tracks and resist the numerous bees?


    As the bee colony slowly became closer, the three of them subconsciously held their breaths.


    Atst, the bees descended to a suitable height, but they did not initiate attacks on the stone-like robe which Ou Yangming and hispanions were under. Instead, the poisonous bees spiraled nearby like headless flies.


    Ou Yangming was slightly relieved, and he nced at He Liangce.


    The young master was holding his folding fan with one hand while he pressed a corner of his robe with the other hand. On that corner, there was a slight and almost unnoticeable movement.


    Ou Yangming quickly focused on it and noticed He Liangce releasing his essential Qi. The young master was supporting the peculiar robe with his essential Qi to block the poisonous¡¯ bees¡¯ vision.


    Judging from the grim look on He Liangce¡¯s face, it was clear that it was difficult for him to maintain the robe in that state.


    Without warning, two earth-splitting roars were hearding from the forest once more.


    The two ck bears ran out of the forest one after another. Even though their bodies were already covered with poisonous bees, they ran as if they were on wings and like they were not injured at all.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions were under the robe, but due to the robe¡¯s wonderful feature, they could somewhat see the situation outside.


    When the two ck bears escaped, they attracted the attention of the poisonous bees in the whole area.


    Consequently, the swarming bees above their heads went after them, and even the bees that hovered around the robe changed their target.


    Ou Yangming and the others were speechless. They were followed by the poisonous bees because of the heedless bears, but they were able to run away at the end because of the bears too.


    Seeing as no poisonous bees were lingering around them, the three of them signaled each other.


    He Liangce shook his wrist to lift his robe while Ou Yangming pulled Ni Yinghong to escape in the opposite direction of the bee colony. The three of them were really taking flight this time, and they did not intend to fight the bees at all.


    They were far away from the area after running for half an hour, and only slowed down when they no longer heard buzzing sounds.


    All of a sudden, He Liangce, who was running behind, staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong halted and looked behind them in shock.


    He Liangce smiled bitterly as he held onto the big tree next to him. ¡°I made the two of youugh.¡±


    Ou Yangming remarked after he took a quick nce at the young master¡¯s robe, ¡°You must¡¯ve suffered a huge consumption to use that item.¡±


    ¡°It was a cost that must be paid.¡± He Liangce waved his hand helplessly and requested, ¡°I need to cultivate for a while, so please cover for me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ni Yinghong responded to him and stood behind him with her longsword.


    Ou Yangming nodded as well and stood beside him.


    He Liangce reached into his pocket to retrieve a bottle of pills, and consumed. Subsequently, he closed his eyes for some time before his breathing became steady again.


    An odd thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind when he looked at He Liangce, who was calmly adjusting his breathing.


    ¡®If I sh him right now, my troublesome rival in love won¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯


    He Liangce¡¯s performance throughout the journey had truly amazed Ou Yangming. He was definitely not an ordinary Yang Grade martial artist. He was a real powerhouse who was exceptionally difficult to deal with.


    The He family was on par with the Ni family. Both ns¡¯ foundations were indescribably profound.


    He Liangce¡¯s robe alone was a magical item, and the fact that he could kill a half-spirit beast alone in a short period was even more unbelievable.


    If Ou Yangming turned against him, it would be hard to tell who would emerge victoriously.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was given a chance now. As long as he made a move, his rival in love would be dead forever.


    As for the consequences of He Liangce¡¯s death, Ou Yangming would not really bother about it.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming cast away the thought right very quickly.


    He already owed He Liangce a favor because of the wolf king¡¯s inner core, and He Liangce had also been weakened because he used his treasure.


    If Ou Yangming made such a sudden and ruthless move by killing He Liangce, could he remain calm and feel unrepentant?


    He nced at Ni Yinghong, who was frowning but was still beautiful.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly full of pride.


    ¡®She¡¯s a wonderfuldy, so how can I get her by using such a filthy track?


    ¡®How can a man like me fear challenges?¡¯ With that, no matter what He Liangce was counting on, Ou Yangming was confident about resolving the problems one by one. He wanted to marry Ni Yinghong from the Ni family in an upright way.


    The moment Ou Yangming decided, a feeling of righteousness brewed in his chest, and he began to look open-minded.


    Just as he scanned his surroundings to guard against potential emergencies, Ni Yinghong curled her lips into a satisfied smile.


    On the other hand, He Liangce glowed with health as his aura circted.

 Chapter 197 Spiritual Roots Of The Strange Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 197 Spiritual Roots Of The Strange Bamboo</h4>


    The depths of the dense forest was indeed fearsome and full of danger.


    Nheless, after getting past the area upied by the bee colony, Ou Yangming and hispanions did not encounter greater disasters.


    After all, encounters in the forest depended on probabilities.


    From the beginning of their journey, they had stumbled upon a group of Long-armed Devil Apes, a pack of giant wolves, and a colony of poisonous bees. It was evident that they were not in good luck.


    Needless to say, they came across some dangers in the next few days too, but the troubles were not worth mentioning whenpared to their bad luck before that.


    On this day, just as Ou Yangming continued to scout ahead, He Liangce approached him out of the blue. ¡°Brother Ou, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Ou Yangming deeply admired He Liangce¡¯s fantastic ability to identify directions, hence he did not doubt the statement, and his eyes lit up instead.


    The rare bamboo was the best material to smith a spear handle, and Ou Yangming was not only nning to smith one for Chen Yifan.


    Therefore, his heart skipped a beat when he knew they would soon arrive at the strange bamboo forest.


    ¡°Brother He, the great ancestors warned us about a half-spirit beast here. If it¡¯s true, please stall it for us while we quickly retrieve some bamboo,¡± Ou Yangming requested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He Liangce smiled, but he suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Ou, are you interested in fighting the enemy together?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t miss it if I could, but I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    He Liangce quickly said, ¡°If you have insufficient power, it¡¯ll be a different matter.¡±


    They nodded at each other and reached a consensus through the short conversation.


    Nevertheless, they did not have high expectations.


    Ni Jingshen was only at the peak of Yang Grade when he faced the half-spirit beast, but many years had passed since, and the elder had already be a Supreme Great Ancestor. Would the half-spirit beast remain at the same spot?


    Ou Yangming and hispanions gathered and advanced slowly. He was observant and alert. His vignce was at its peak because he would be courting death if he did not gather his energy at this moment.


    Atst, there was a huge change in the environment in front of them.


    It was still a part of the dense forest, but the trees in the area ahead seemed to be spiritless. Even the lush big trees looked sick, as though they did not grow well.


    Ou Yangming wandered his eyes about and was confused.


    On the other hand, He Liangce remarked, ¡°Those peculiar bamboos are powerful indeed to be able to steal nutrition from nearby nts for their own. Heh, they even have a sense of propriety by not stealing excessively. This small but steady method is almost supernatural.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, and he became even more intrigued by the bamboo.


    Despite that, even after going around the area, they did not notice the odd bamboos at all. If it was not because of bizarre nts around them, they would suspect they were on the wrong path.


    The three of them looked at each other and were at a loss.


    Ni Yinghong suggested after some thought, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, try using your mental power to sense it. Master once said that the weird nts don¡¯t belong to our world, so they can¡¯t be easily identified through the naked eye, but they can asionally be sensed through mental power.¡±


    In actual fact, she had a certain amount of mental power too, but there was a huge disparity between hers and Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    Ou Yangming nodded and curbed his thoughts before he focused on the point between his eyebrows.


    Next, the whole world seemed to have undergone a wonderful yet unconventional change through Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    It was the mysterious state of a mountain that was not a mountain and water that was not water after the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state. Under the state, he not only saw the surfaces of substances, but he was also prying into the world¡¯s origin and truth.


    Of course, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base at the moment, he was still unable to see through something at first nce.


    Even then, the mysteries in this area were inly visible to him.


    Veins.


    Yes, Ou Yangming was looking at veins.


    Weird lines appeared beneath their legs, each one representing a vein for energy.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were glowing with unusual lights. He looked like he was exploring with his eyes, but he was actually tracking with his mental power.


    Inside the veins, there were energy flows. The energies were not powerful because they were far from the ones absorbed by Ou Yangming from flesh and blood through the Devouring attributes.


    In spite of that, the energy flows in the veins were endless.


    Besides, the streams were not one-sided; they interacted with each other. That said, Ou Yangming noticed an imbnce in the interactions.


    It was caused by the difference between energies where one side transported a substantial amount of energy while the other side returned only a tenth of the energy given. However, the notable difference was being maintained through an incredibly queer method.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little because he understood what was going on in the veins.


    It was stealing-an out-and-out robbery.


    ¡®But if this goes on, the nts that are being robbed would¡¯ve died long ago instead of being half-dead.¡¯


    Struck with an idea, Ou Yangming focused again to identify one of the veins¡¯ location, then he began digging with his military saber.


    He Liangce and Ni Yinghong were bewildered, but they knew Ou Yangming must have noticed something to be acting like that. Once Ou Yangming pulled out his military saber from the ground, he took out some roots.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his mental power. When he paid attention to the roots in his hand, he could not help but look surprised.


    The roots belonged to not one, but two nt species. One of them was negligible whereas the other one was clearly different from normal nts. In fact, the special root shone in rare gold luster in his hand.


    ¡°Hey, that... A spiritual root!¡± He Liangce eximed


    ¡°What are the uses of spiritual roots?¡± Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Spiritual roots have endless magical effects. It can be used for pill refinement or the smithing of pieces of high-level equipment,¡± He Liangce answered seriously and asked Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, how did you notice it?¡±


    Ou Yangming giggled and pointed at his eyes. ¡°I saw it.¡±


    He could confirm that He Liangce could not notice the spiritual roots.


    Moreover, he was sure that the spiritual roots were the umon bamboo¡¯s root system. When the bamboo stole energy from nts around them, it also gave back a part of its energy to the nts.


    Although it only gave back a tenth of what was given to it, its energy was of a higher level, which was why the nts around it did not die.


    It was a high-level theft or survival method, and Ou Yangming was in awe. After a moment of hesitation, instead of questioning Ou Yangming, He Liangce cut to the chase. ¡°Brother Ou, since you can spot the spiritual roots, can you see the strange bamboo?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and expressed, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    By releasing his mental power once more, he instantly found the veins¡¯ direction of flow and followed it.


    Before long, they arrived in front of some shrubs.


    Ou Yangming stopped and said with an uncanny look on his face. ¡°They¡¯re inside.¡±


    He Liangce and Ni Yinghong were speechless because they hade here earlier, but they left because they did not find anything. They did not expect the mystifying bamboo to be hidden in the shrubs.


    It was worth noting that the shrubs were quite untypical too because they were more than 3.6 meters tall.


    Nheless, there were numerous weird and rare beings in this dense forest and many of them were ten times more abnormal than the shrubs. Ou Yangming and hispanions only studied the shrubs for a short while because none of them wanted to get to the bottom of it. Ou Yangming drew out his military saber and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He moved his wrist and swung his saber at the speed of light like a cutting machine. With that, half of the shrubs in front of them were cut in a sh.


    At the next instant, he changed his saber¡¯s momentum upward and shed with an unexpected angle.


    He Liangce¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Eureka!¡±


    Sure enough, a ck bamboo was revealed at the spot where Ou Yangming had avoided on purpose. The bamboo grew amid the shrubs.


    Ou Yangming bent over and cut faster with his military saber.


    When the bamboo¡¯s roots were finally exposed, his eyes turned bright and he shed with his saber.


    The bamboo¡¯s bottom section snapped. Following that, Ou Yangming reached out to exert force on the broken part to pull it out.


    It was a bamboo that was around 3.6 meters long. Even though its bamboo joint at the top was still present, it was tiny. Furthermore, the bamboo was peculiar because both of its ends were of the same thickness. If it was not because one of them had an obvious crack, it was hard to identify which one of them was the root.


    Ou Yangming said, ¡°The great ancestors said the bamboo isn¡¯t tough at first, but it¡¯ll quickly harden after it¡¯s chopped off; it¡¯ll turn into an indestructible material in an hour.¡±


    As he exined, he retrieved a spear tip, which he had prepared in advance, and embedded it in one of the bamboo¡¯s ends.


    Subsequently, his Military Fire was vaguely seen.


    It was then that Ou Yangming halted abruptly. He looked up and focused on the dark area ahead.


    His muscles tightened, and he was also having goosebumps.


    On top of that, Ou Yangming subconsciously released a rich aura. Almost at the same time, He Liangce¡¯s face changed as well. His robe fluttered as if the wind was constantly blowing at it.


    ¡°That fe¡¯s here.¡±

 Chapter 198 I Must Go

    <h4>Chapter 198 I Must Go</h4>


    As Ou Yangming and hispanions watched in fear, a strange creature slowly walked out from the dark.


    It was a big multicolored tiger with striking fur, making it out of tune with its surroundings. The tiger had such an incredibly strong presence that it became the center of attraction as soon as it appeared.


    Having fur like that would only make it difficult for the big multicolored tiger to survive in the dense forest, which had a unique environment. It would do nothing but harm for the tiger when it hunted, and the tiger would likely draw the attention of creatures that were more powerful than it. Even then, the big tiger appeared in those furs.


    The tiger was extremely arrogant, and a look of disdain could be seen through its bright eyes.


    It was as though the three humans in front of it were clowns that could be easily killed if it made an attack.


    Ou Yangming and the others scanned the big tiger¡¯s body and quickly fixed their gaze on its tail.


    Before they came, Ni Jingshen had stressed several times how mighty the unusual beast was. In particr, its tail was its only reliance.


    Just as Ou Yangming and the rest focused on the big tiger¡¯s tail, the tail slowly bent up as if it was alerted.


    It was not a tiger¡¯s tail-it was a venomous snake.


    The tiger¡¯s tail was covered in thick scales, and the end of it was a hideous triangle snakehead.


    At that moment, the venomous snake was staring at Ou Yangming and his partners, but it looked a little confused like it found it strange that the three of them could identify it at one nce.


    The snake was incredibly intelligent, which was why its eyes looked as lively as a person¡¯s. Nheless, Ou Yangming and the others did not find it strange because formidable half-spirit beasts had long surpassed wild beasts in terms of their traits.


    It would be clear if they thought about Big Yellow from the Ni family.


    That said, it was not good news for Ou Yangming and his allies.


    The big multicolored tiger opened itsrge mouth, which was the size of a sacrificial bowl, and yawned. Judging from its sleepy eyes, it had not awakened yet. The big tiger acted as though it had just seen three bold little insects entering its territory, which was apletely different attitude shown by the venomous snake that had a cold look.


    He Liangce held his folding fan tightly when he sensed the beast¡¯s threatening aura, and he ordered softly, ¡°Take her away!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ni Yinghong responded stubbornly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nevertheless, Ou Yangming agreed resolutely unlike before. He uttered, ¡°Stall it for now¡ªI¡¯lle back!¡±


    Ni Yinghong was stunned, but before she could refute, Ou Yangming had already reached out his hand to confine her body in a sh, then he exerted force through his feet to soar into the air. Once they were in mid-air, Ou Yangming turned around and stepped on a branch before he dashed away like he was flying. After struggling for a while, Ni Yinghong realized that he could not resist the powerful Ou Yangming at all.


    Although some of her pieces of equipment wereyered with Power attributes, the equipment set was smithed by Ou Yangming. Since he could attach Unique Attributes to her equipment, he would not treat himself badly.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was superior to her, be it his power or his agility.


    He Liangce moved his lips and had a strange look on his face. If someone could lipread, that person could definitely tell that he was cursing softly, ¡°Come back? Are youing back to court your death?¡±


    Soon enough, the big multicolored tiger looked more awake. It opened its mouth and let out an earth-shattering roar.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Its roar was apanied by an intense sound wave that impacted the area in front of it.


    Ou Yangming paused; it was obvious he was affected by the sound wave¡¯s impact.


    The sound seemed to carry an unconventional power that could directly hit one¡¯s spiritual world. Despite that, due to Ou Yangming¡¯s great mental power, he only paused for a split second before he recovered his normal state. Moreover, he escaped faster than before. On the other hand, the big multicolored tiger was finally enraged. After all, any powerhouse would be displeased to see intruders escape.


    The tiger crouched a little and charged out like a cannonball. It wanted to catch up to the two little insects to crush them into pieces.


    However, just as its body left the ground, an enormous power came straight at it from the side.


    Both parties shed hard like Mars crashing into Earth.


    Even though the big multicolored tiger had a huge body and vast energy, it was in mid-air at that moment, hence it could not borrow force. Most importantly, it did not expect the remaining little insect to have the guts to challenge its dignity. A booming sound was heard as the big tiger was crushed down.


    The Tiger-tail Snake¡¯s[1] head shook all of a sudden and widened its frightening mouth to bite He Liangce. In spite of that, He Liangce was well-prepared, so he blocked the snake¡¯s mouth perfectly with his folding fan. The creature¡¯s mouth was extremely sharp, but not even a white mark was left on the fan.


    He Liangce shed and stood still, but he was appalled.


    While the tiger¡¯s roar could affect one¡¯s mind, he had taken precautions in advance and had brought a treasure that could resist it. As such, the beast¡¯s roar could not impact him.


    Hence, He Liangce¡¯s crash into the big multicolored tiger just now was absolutely unintentional. Even then, the oue was he only managed to obstruct the tiger and caused it to roll on the ground. He did not cause any real damage.


    The impact, which was a result of him gathering all his power, could not destroy the big multicolored tiger¡¯s defense at all.


    He Liangce smiled bitterly because he knew he could not fight the battle.


    The young master could only stall for as much time as he could at the moment, then he would wait for an opportunity to escape. That being said, He Liangce was not confident he could safely escape from the fearsome half-spirit beast.


    Later on, the big multicolored tiger roared furiously. Its attention was drawn by the two little insects that escaped just now, but its anger was fully vented out on He Liangce.


    Besides the big tiger, the snakehead looked up and red at He Liangce sinisterly as if it had strong hatred toward him.


    He Liangce smiled calmly without joy or sorrow in his eyes. He expressed fearlessly, ¡°Come at me. If I can¡¯t even stall you, how will I be qualified to go against it...¡±


    The big multicolored tiger seemed to have sensed He Liangce scorning it, thus it became more infuriated. Consequently, it stomped its foot and charged at its enemy at the speed of light.


    He Liangce shed and dodged the tiger nimbly. By moving as fast as lightning and performing a magnificent step technique, he could evade the beast wonderfully. At the same time, He Liangce wielded his folding fan to hit the big tiger¡¯s eyes, throat, and other parts of its body.


    If Ou Yangming was present, he could immediately tell that He Liangce had be one with nature and entered the integration of Heaven and man.


    Nevertheless, He Liangce never showed it before this.


    The exchanges of blows between both sides were swift. Though He Liangce always had the upper hand, the multicolored beast¡¯s strength was a lot greater, after all. As such, the pressure from the strong wind, which stirred when the big tiger pounced on He Liangce, gave him chills.


    Before He Liangce knew it, he was already at a disadvantage, and he was struggling to prolong his life under the big tiger¡¯s oppression.


    ****


    Ou Yangming traveled rapidly. He had certainly set the fastest record in running in the dense forest.


    Ni Yinghong kept quiet in his arms. She was disappointed, but she hid it in the depths of her eyes.


    Ou Yangming stopped abruptly after he ran for half an hour, then he let go of Ni Yinghong.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying...¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming spoke, Ni Yinghong covered his mouth with her hand.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I know you¡¯re worried about me.¡± Ni Yinghong twitched her mouth, and the discontent in her eyes disappeared. She looked gently at the young fellow. ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief because he was worried Ni Yinghong would insist on going back no matter what. He was delighted that she understood his intention.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, we¡¯ve acquired the strange bamboo, so let¡¯s return as soon as we can,¡± Ni Yinghong added softly. ¡°No, that fe¡¯s still inside!¡± Ou Yangming was startled.


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating the He familythey¡¯re a top-notch n that¡¯s superior to the Ni family. Hehe, even the imperial family dare not neglect the He family from Ling County.¡± Ni Yinghong chuckled and assured him after a pause. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll surely manage to escape.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Ni Yinghong in shock.


    The smile on Ni Yinghong¡¯s face began to look like it was forced, and she gently pushed Ou Yangming. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I just think you¡¯re acting quite unnatural. You look like you¡¯re lying to me...¡± Ou Yangming scratched his head.


    Ni Yinghong widened her hazel eyes and rebuked, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he asked with a bitter smile, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go back, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want you to go back. I can feel that that creature is dangerous-very dangerous.¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s face froze for a brief moment before she finally rxed. She started to breathe rapidly. ¡°Even if Great-grandfather encounters it now, he might not be able to escape.¡±


    Ou Yangming reached out for her soft hands.


    Her hands were tender, clean, and wless. They were as pure as an incredibly beautiful piece of art, but they were ice-cold at that moment.


    Ou Yangming clenched her hands tightly like he wanted to transfer his heat to her.


    Heter shed a bright smile at her while he looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for me!¡±


    However, just as Ou Yangming wanted to withdraw his hands, Ni Yinghong suddenly grabbed his hands with force.


    She looked afraid as she shook her head.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I must go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to go back now. Perhaps... Perhaps he has already escaped, so aren¡¯t you treading dangerous ground by going back?¡± Ni Yinghong said eagerly. There was also another possibility-He Liangce had already sacrificed himself¡ªbut she could not bring herself to say it.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, you said the He family has a profound foundation, so he won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded because she did not think she would shoot herself in the foot.


    She stomped angrily and questioned, ¡°Y-you fool! Are you choosing him or me?¡±


    Ou Yangming pulled her into his arms and answered without any hesitation, ¡°Of course I choose you!¡±


    ¡°If you choose me, y-you...¡± Ni Yinghong opened her arms to hug him tightly, and she exerted so much force as if she wanted to knead him into her body.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, are you going to be happy in the future if I don¡¯t go back now? How will I be next time?¡±


    Ni Yinghong moved her lips, and she slowly let go of Ou Yangming.


    Eventually, the warm hug was gone, and only a solemn promise echoed beside her ear. ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯lle back for sure!¡±


    In the end, the tears that were umted in Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes rolled down uncontrobly. The youngdy mumbled, ¡°You fool! Didn¡¯t you want to kill him? Why are you going back now... Idiot, you muste back, and when youe back... When youe back... I¡¯ll ignore you forever!¡±


    [1] Note that this is the name of the ¡®snake¡¯ that¡¯s also the big multicolored tiger¡¯s ¡®tail¡¯

 Chapter 199 You’re Getting Yourself Killed

    <h4>Chapter 199 You¡¯re Getting Yourself Killed</h4>


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The big multicolored tiger¡¯s raging roar resounded through Heaven and Earth. It stared at He Liangce with its fierce eyes, and the snakehead on its tail was doing the same.


    Nheless, there was something the powerful half-spirit beast could not figure out. The little insect in front of it only had that much strength. There was a huge disparity between their power and speed, but no matter how it attacked throughout the long period, it could not eliminate the small insect.


    The insect was still jumping around under the tiger¡¯s nose.


    Although the big multicolored tiger¡¯s strength increased with time, itsprehension in nature was far from a human¡¯s, hence it could not understand the magical effect of the integration of Heaven and man


    Nevertheless, even when the tiger only relied on its oppressive strength, it always had the upper hand.


    It could always give He Liangce enormous pressure with every attack made, and as long as the young master made a mistake, he would be threatened by death.


    Despite that, He Liangce maintained a good mental state since the beginning. He kept a straight face, but his eyes were bright. The big tiger¡¯s reactions were always within He Liangce¡¯s expectations, so he could make suitable judgments ande up with the best counterattack measure in advance.


    This was the reason He Liangce could hold on for a long time despite the big tiger¡¯s ruthlessness.


    Even then, it was not easy for him to constantly stay in the state of the integration of Heaven and man.


    He Liangce exhaled deeply after he dodged the big tiger¡¯s attack once more.


    ¡®I¡¯ve stalled it for quite some time. I can probably escape now.¡¯


    However, it was then that he subconsciously thought about what Ou Yangming said before he left.


    ¡®Stall it for now¡ªI¡¯lle back!¡¯


    He Liangce shook his head to cast that thought aside and wondered, ¡®It has been nearly an hour. Ou Yangming must¡¯ve escaped with Ni Yinghong, he definitely won¡¯te back.


    ¡®Besides, how could Ni Yinghong let hime back to court his death?


    ¡®This big multicolored tiger is frightening. Even if he¡¯s here, we might be able to escape from the beast, but we can¡¯t ughter it.¡¯


    He Liangce made his decision.


    He retrieved an item and threw it at the big tiger.


    Even though the tiger was stamping with rage, it had already taken notice of the little insect in front of it. The moment the big tiger saw something flying in its direction, it paused and pped the item.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The item exploded and burst out in all directions.


    It was an explosive wolf fang, one of the many fangs that Ou Yangming gave to him.


    The wolf fang was extremely powerful after it exploded, and its mightiness was hair-raising, but the half-spirit beast¡¯s skin was so tough that it was unreasonable.


    While the bits from the exploded wolf fang were forceful, they could not puncture the tiger¡¯s skin at all.


    The big multicolored tiger looked coldly at the holes around him and was indifferent. ¡®How did this little toy scare me?¡¯


    He Liangce¡¯s face changed, and he tossed another wolf fang at the beast. This time, the big tiger casually pped the fang away and caused it to explode again. The explosive wolf fang would be able to destroy an ordinary ferocious beast or even a group of beasts, but it was weak and powerless against the half-spirit beast.


    He Liangce seemed to be at his wit¡¯s end. He yelled and threw another wolf fang.


    Once again, the big multicolored tiger pped with its paw, but just as it did, it vaguely felt something extra on the fang. ¡°Pow...¡±


    Dense yellow smoke instantly burst out beneath the big tiger¡¯s paw, and the smoke spread out as fast as a sudden thunderp.


    In a sh, the yellow smoke shrouded over the area.


    ¡°Roar, roar, roar...¡±


    Furious roars were hearding from the big tiger amid the smoke as the tiger became immensely infuriated.


    ¡®How dare this little insect tease me? It really deserves to die.¡¯


    Though the yellow smoke spread out fast, it dispersed quickly too, thus it disappeared after a brief moment.


    The big multicolored tiger stood still on the ground. Its body was so full of killing intent that it could kill someone.


    Nheless, the little insect in front of the tiger was already nowhere to be found.


    The big tiger wrinkled its nose and widened its fierce eyes, but it did not make a move even after a long time. This was because the yellow smoke had a unique power that caused it to lose its sense of smell and tracking ability for some time.


    As such, the big multicolored tiger was enraged, and it became more feverish. Just as it was on the verge of going mad, it twitched its ears. When the tiger suddenly turned to look, its tail bent high up, and the snakehead had a sinister look in its eyes.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    An earth-shattering roar echoed between Heaven and Earth again.


    X ***


    He Liangce was speeding in the dense forest, but he kept an elegant bearing and step technique.


    The elegance had already fused into his bones and became one of his instincts.


    A rather proud smile could be seen on He Liangce¡¯s face, and he seemed very rxed as though the long fight, whichsted for an hour, did not affect him greatly at all. Everything was due to his rxed mental state.


    The half-spirit beast was not an ordinary beast at all, and whenpared to the giant wolf king that He Liangce encountered earlier, the former was a bright moon while thetter was a firefly¡ªthey were on different levels.


    If the giant wolf king was simr to a powerhouse who had just entered Yang Grade, the bit multicolored tiger was equivalent to an experienced Supreme Great Ancestor.


    There was a huge disparity between them.


    He Liangce¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was only at the peak of Yang Grade.


    Even so, he contended with a Supreme Great Ancestor for such a long time. Although the great ancestor was not a human but a half-spirit beast, he would gain a huge reputation if word spread.


    Needless to say, He Liangce was delighted that he benefited greatly from the experience.


    After all, theprehension during a battle of life or death was the more important reward.


    When He Liangce heard the vague roarsing from behind him, he smiled brighter than before.


    He was extremely confident about the yellow smoke that he released because it was a unique treasure from his n, and it was specially made to be used against powerful half-spirit beasts.


    The young master did not have many of those treasures and each one of them was valuable, but he did not regret using it.


    He soon sped up a little because he should not stay for too long in the dangerous ce.


    That said, the big tiger¡¯s roars were heard again.


    He Liangce took another few steps before he halted. The smile on his face remained, but he looked rather confused.


    ¡°The roars sound quite strange...¡¯


    Earlier on, the big multicolored tiger¡¯s roars were loud and clear, but it sounded like it was regretful, angry, and was not resigned to the oue.


    On the opposite, the roars now were...


    ¡®Why does it sound excited and happy?¡¯


    When a thought crossed He Liangce¡¯s mind, the smile of his face slowly froze.


    He mumbled, ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s definitely impossible...¡±


    However, his legs seemed to have been filled with lead because he could not take even half a step forward anymore.


    After a moment of hesitation, He Liangce made his decision. Instead of escaping further away, he turned and made his way back quietly.


    He had tried his best to disguise it, but he was still traveling at the speed of light. Before long, he was near to where he escaped from.


    As He Liangce became closer to the area, his face took on a grim expression.


    This was because he heard whistling sounds, as well as exchanges of blows.


    He could not see the exact situation of the fight yet, but even if he pondered with his toes, he could tell who was fighting the big multicolored tiger at that moment.


    For some reason, He Liangce raged with fire. ¡®Has that fe really gone mad? ¡®I spared no effort in stalling the beast and even used a precious treasure of mine, which was why I was lucky enough to escape from the big tiger. ¡®I¡¯m a Yang Grade powerhouse, but it was already such a strenuous fight for me, so why are you, a small Yin Grade martial artist, here to get involved?


    ¡®Besides, didn¡¯t you want to kill me earlier? Why did you suddenly be so passionate and impulsive?


    ¡®And Ni Yinghong that youngdy-she looks so smart, but she¡¯s a big idiot during a crucial moment!


    ¡®Did she send him here for him to court his death?¡¯


    While He Liangce was outraged, deep down, his heart pounded.


    ¡°This fe¡¯s an extremely rash person. Even if I save him now, he won¡¯t be able to live for long, but...¡± He Liangce mumbled after he exhaled deeply, then he shook his head and said, ¡°His talent is quite useful, so I¡¯ll need him for sure when we fight it in the future. I¡¯ll be generous and save him this time!¡±


    He Liangce seemed to have convinced himself, so he shed and dashed over at a higher speed than before.


    When he spread out his body, he looked like he had transformed into a big bird that instantly shuttled through the dense forest and arrived outside the fight scene.


    Sure enough, the big multicolored tiger was fighting to kill a person. That person kept evading the tiger¡¯s attacks by utilizing the terrain and the environment. In addition, the person was holding a long spear, which was quite an eyesore in the situation. It was incredibly difficult to wield the spear given the circumstances, but the person rather dodged with the spear than letting it go.


    On the spur of the moment, the person stopped and pointed the spear tip downward. He stood facing the tiger at a distance away.


    Next, he went away with his spear.


    The big multicolored tiger roared and transformed into a colorful light to pursue the person, causing the distance between them to be drawn closer again.


    He Liangce sighed. ¡®How can you flee in a straight line when you¡¯re up against a big multicolored tiger? You¡¯re getting yourself killed!¡¯


    ¡°Idiot!¡± He Liangce uttered, then he held his folding fan horizontally and channeled his Qi from his dantian into his legs. With bright eyes, the young master charged at the beast. As the big tiger pounced on his target aggressively, He Liangce perfectly hit his fan 20 centimeters below the snakehead.

 Chapter 200 Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 200 Idiot</h4>


    Ou Yangming traveled at the speed of light with his spear. After the long-distance raid, the bamboo became as tough as steel, which was the same as the wooden stick that he had previously seen. Moreover, the spear tip that was embedded in the handle had merged strangely. Ou Yangming tested it with his power, but even when he had pieces of equipment that gave him extra power, he could not move the spear tip out of its ce at all.


    As his Military Fire burned, the spear¡¯s properties were disyed.


    [Item: Peerless spear]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +21, Toughness +21, Durability 21)


    Although no Unique Attributes wereyered to the weapon, the word ¡®Magic Tool¡¯ was enough to make Ou Yangming satisfied.


    When Ou Yangming exerted force on the tip of his toes and hurried on with his journey, his essence, energy, and spirit slowly rose. His breathing became calmer, his feet became faster, and his body was in an absolutely bnced state.


    All of a sudden, his Military Fire emerged from his palm and extended to the spear. The spear handle was made of bamboo, but no burn marks were seen even when the fire burned.


    It was as if the Military Fire from this world could not burn the foreign object.


    Powerful attributes wereyered in the spear until the weapon arrived at the peak.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was still vigorous, but he could notyer more attributes to it.


    Before this, Ou Yangming could sense the feeling of saturation when he smithed a piece of equipment andyered it with Unique Attributes. If he continued to bind more attributes, the equipment would automatically explode because it could not withstand the additions.


    On the other hand, the spear gave Ou Yangming apletely different feeling. Even though his Military Fire could not attach more Power attributes, the maximum number of withstandable attributes in the spear had surpassed the upper limit of his ability.


    Sure enough, a magic tool could not bepared by an ordinary tool.


    Once Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire disappeared, the spear¡¯s properties were disyed in his mind again.


    [Item: Peerless spear (Orange)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One)


    [Attributes: Sharpness +21, Toughness +21, Power +7, Devouring +2, Durability 21]


    Ou Yangming immediately had lofty sentiments when he sensed the absurd attributes. He put more force in the tip of his toes to speed up once more.


    Atst, Ou Yangming almost arrived at his destination.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Coincidentally, a shrill and violent roar was heard ahead.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He was surprised and overjoyed.


    ¡®He Liangce really didn¡¯t let me down-he persevered. But the big multicolored tiger¡¯s roar sounds unusual. Is it injured?¡¯


    A ferocious beast was the most terrifying when it was injured.


    How would a half-spirit beast be if it was injured?


    Ou Yangming elerated again and traveled at his maximum speed without any hesitation.


    He suddenly saw the light because he noticed the big multicolored tiger through the Vision attribute and the integration of Heaven and man.


    The moment Ou Yangming noticed the big tiger, it roared again and charged at him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He and the tiger were incredibly fast, and while they spotted each other from a distance away, they became close to each other in a split second. ¡°Roar...¡±


    The big multicolored tiger leaned forward and released an intensely vicious aura that could almost suppress Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming moved his wrist and swung his spear in the narrow space in the dense forest. He aimed it at the big tiger¡¯s nose.


    The big tiger was suddenly afraid. It was worth noting that its body was extremely valiant such that the explosive wolf fangs could not hurt it at all. Besides, when the tiger exchanged blows with He Liangce just now, thetter could not hurt the former at all even when he adopted almost all his tricks.


    However, the mighty tiger was somehow fearful at this moment.


    A cold feeling, which was familiar yet strange at the same time, was released from Ou Yangming¡¯s spear. On top of that, an indescribable feeling of fear apanied it.


    The big tiger was no longer unbothered as it lifted its paw and swung its ws at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming stopped abruptly in mid-air, then he fell down as though his weight had increased several times. The young fellow¡¯s spear shifted to another angle simultaneously as he intended to stab through the ws¡¯ gap.


    Nheless, though the big multicolored tiger never learned wonderful techniques, its innate fighting ability was not inferior at all. The tiger turned its ws and headed for Ou Yangming¡¯s spear.


    It seemed to have noticed something odd about the spear tip, and it knew that it was best to stay away from the tip.


    Ou Yangming spun his spear and gave up the thought to attack further. He sighed and wondered, ¡®If I¡¯m in an open area outside the forest, I¡¯ll be able to unleash my spear¡¯s greatest might and perform countless amazing skills with it.


    But I¡¯m being restricted in the forest, so I can¡¯t fully disy the spear¡¯s magical effects.¡¯


    Following that, Ou Yangming lowered his body and went around the big tiger like a sharp arrow. Instead of being tangled with the tiger, he broke free from it after the short exchange of blow. Nevertheless, it was then that he felt a zing burn on his back.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed a little, and he shed to open up a path without any dy. He raised the end of his spear like it was a venomous snake, and he whipped it in the direction behind him.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    The spear was whipped hard on the big multicolored tiger¡¯s body, but the tiger did not shake at all. On the contrary, Ou Yangming swayed as he lost bnce.


    Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart. This big multicolored tiger is faster than I expected.¡¯


    If an ordinary martial artist was within the range of the tiger¡¯s ws, the martial artists would not be able to avoid the tiger¡¯s attacks, let alone flee.


    Even after what happened, Ou Yangming became faster because of the countershock that took ce earlier. He finally arrived at the chaotic scene.


    After taking a nce at his surroundings, Ou Yangming had a rough judgment of the situation.


    This was the main battleground for He Liangce and the big multicolored tiger.


    Despite that, the most important figure was missing.


    He Liangce did not die here and there were no obvious traces of blood on the ground.


    Ou Yangming understood at that instant that He Liangce had already escaped, and the young master had gotten away sessfully. ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    The big multicolored tiger roared continuously to vent its anger. It took a turn in the forest and pounced on its target again.


    Ou Yangming shed and evaded the big tiger¡¯s attack at once.


    Numerous big trees were already spread across the ground in this area because they had been knocked down by the big multicolored tiger when it lunged.


    Therefore, this area was different from the other areas in the dense forest. There was almost no cover here, allowing one to see everything clearly at one nce.


    Ou Yangming focused and stood still. He raised his spear in the air, and his essence, energy, and spirit underwent a change.


    The spear tipter touched the ground when Ou Yangming¡¯s stretched out his arm, and he became one with his surroundings at that spur of the moment. Hot Qi boiled in the young fellow¡¯s body, and he carried an aura of shining spears and armored horses¡ªhe was ready to deal with the fatal blow.


    Rich killing intent was released from the spear tip, which also contained his absolute confidence and determination.


    It was an attack of life or death-the final fight!


    This was the intense feeling that could be sensed from Ou Yangming¡¯s spear.


    The big multicolored tiger paused abruptly and fixed its gaze on the spear tip. It picked up an enormous threat from the divine metal.


    It was not concerned about Ou Yangming¡¯s efforts, but it could not neglect the threat from the magic tool.


    That said, the big tiger realized in the next instant that the little insect was shrinking very quickly.


    It was startled for a while before it reacted to the situation.


    ¡°That little insect has only released the aura of wanting to put up a desperate fight at all costs to look impressive, but it¡¯s actually a pointless move. Instead, its real aim is to frighten me so that it has a chance to run away.¡¯


    The big multicolored tiger was infuriated when it felt like it was tricked by the little insect. It leaped into the air and transferred into a colorful light, then it dove at the little insect.


    Ou Yangming moved swiftly and increased his essence, energy, and spirit to the maximum. He hadpletely be one with his surroundings.


    ¡®Back thrust is the most important thing in the Chen family¡¯s spear technique! Whether it was the spear skill taught by Chen Dishou or the pointers given by Chen Yifan, Ou Yangming knew very well the ultimate trick and essence of the Chen family¡¯s spear technique. Back Spear Thrust!


    Ou Yangming seemed like he was running off at that moment, and his spear was already hanging down. Nheless, he had already adjusted his body to perform the most powerful trick in the Chen family¡¯s spear technique at any time.


    Perhaps the Back Spear Thrust would not be able to heavily injure the big multicolored tiger, but Ou Yangming believed that the sharp magic tool and the ultimate skill could certainly catch the tiger off guard.


    Once Ou Yangming attacked, he would have to run for his life, but he had to first frighten the big tiger and even injure it with his spear.


    However, just as Ou Yangming decided tounch the attack, he sensed a figure through the integration of Heaven and man.


    The valiant figure charged at the big multicolored tiger without fear, causing both parties to crash hard together.


    Consequently, the big tiger tilted its body and gave up pursuing its initial target; it turned to chase after the other figure.


    Ou Yangming stopped, and the momentum that he gathered to the extreme was instantly brought to a halt. He felt like a big rock was pressing his chest. He was in extreme difort because he could not force out his Qi.


    Subsequently, he slowly breathed out to suppress the boiling Qi and blood in his dantian, then he turned to look.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The big multicolored tiger shook and turned its tail. With that, the tiger head and the snakehead aimed at the figure at the same time.


    Nevertheless, He Liangce managed to avoid them like he already saw iting.


    Next, He Liangce and Ou Yangming looked at each other while they were being separated by the big tiger. The looks in their eyes were the same.


    They shouted at the same time as though they had like minds, ¡°Idiot!¡±

 Chapter 201 Thirty Breaths

    <h4>Chapter 201 Thirty Breaths</h4>


    The atmosphere in the chaotic area in the dense forest suddenly became extremely strange.


    ¡®Idiot?¡¯


    Ou Yangming and He Liangce raged. ¡®I came to save you, yet you called me an idiot?¡¯


    They wanted to press each other down on the ground to beat one another up, but they did not realize that neither of them had killing intent at that moment.


    In fact, when they saw theirpanion was safe and sound, deep down they were relieved.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡± The big multicolored tiger had a fierce look, but it was delighted.


    It initially thought the little insects had gotten away, but two of them actually returned.


    This time, the tiger was determined to be careful to not let any of them escape.


    The big tiger shook its body a little and lunged at He Liangce. After all, the first little insect did huge psychological harm to it, hence it was willing to let go of Ou Yangming to swallow the first fellow first.


    He Liangce shed and moved like a ghost.


    In terms of an absolute or perhaps a linear eleration, He Liangce was far from the big multicolored tiger; in terms of the control of timing and the usage of surroundings, the half-spirit beast wascking.


    Almost at that instant, He Liangce evaded the tiger¡¯s ws. Although it seemed like a close call, the look in the young master¡¯s eyes remained the same.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes and mumbled, ¡°The integration of Heaven and man...¡±


    He was too familiar with the control of nature.


    However, it was also because he noticed the secret of He Liangce¡¯s body technique and could not help but talk about it repeatedly.


    ¡°How sly! You¡¯re truly a sly and despicable person!¡±


    Ou Yangming could strike his chest and guarantee that the fellow did not show any signs of the integration of Heaven and man before they began their exploration in the forest.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had been finding the path at the front like a fool.


    Though Ou Yangming had not revealed his trump card, he cursed when he witnessed the scene.


    Nevertheless, cursing the young master was one thing. He was not an undiscriminating person.


    Following that, Ou Yangming raised his spear and prodded it at the big multicolored tiger.


    If the spear was being used in an empty area, it would certainly be invincible and awe-inspiring. However, the weapon¡¯s power would be limited if it was used in a forest. In particr, Ou Yangming was easily blocked by the big tiger¡¯s ws when they fought earlier because the tiger¡¯s speed was already at the extreme.


    Nheless, the big multicolored tiger was no longer facing Ou Yangming alone.


    The area around the spear tip was studded with stars when it was shaken to be stabbed at the big tiger¡¯s butt hole.


    As such, the snakehead at the end of the tiger¡¯s tail immediately rose to re sinisterly at Ou Yangming. An ordinary person would have been frightened and gotten goosebumps if he or she was being stared at like that.


    Ou Yangming, on the other hand, wasposed and dauntless. The spear tip was ever-changing as he shook it slightly.


    Despite that, the snakehead moved abruptly when the spear tip was jabbed in its direction.


    The snakehead widened its mouth and bit without holding back when it was faced with He Liangce¡¯s folding fan, but it dared not show off its sharp teeth at the magic spear tip. Instead, the snake transformed into a long whip andshed at the spear handle.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s hand trembled as a result. The area between his thumb and his index finger ached fully, and he almost could not maintain his grip on the spear.


    The Tiger-tail Snake¡¯s power was so mighty that it was superior to the attack from the tiger¡¯s ws. Ou Yangming immediately let go of the spear, but the instant the spear tip touched the ground, he kicked the center of the spear handle.


    Therefore, the spear was retrieved again. It turned a perfect round in the limited space, which was so wonderful that it did not touch any tree around it. Subsequently, the end of the spearnded and headed towards the big tiger¡¯s butt along with violent whistles in the air.


    The spear contained more than just Ou Yangming¡¯s power; it borrowed the rebound force from the ground, as well as the whipping power from the tiger¡¯s tail. The powers were gathered to be released together at this instant.


    Even though the Tiger-tail Snake looked confused, it did not hesitate at all. It curled its body and flicked again to hit the spear handle.


    That said, it was different this time because the spear handle contained twice the amount of power it had before. The snake had forcefully pushed the handle away, but it could not maintain its bnce to form a snake formation.


    Ou Yangming beat the snake to it by pushing the spear with his palm and exerted force from a weird angle.


    4 taels could be used to shift 500 kilograms. Ou Yangming was very much restricted by his surroundings, but he had made a well-thought-out n when he made a move.


    The spear turned around once more, but it turned by a much smaller margin this time. Even then, the effect was simr. With that, the magic spear tip, which was giving out intense cold-light, was aimed at the big multicolored tiger¡¯s butt.


    It was true that the spear did not have momentum as magnificent as it did before, but it was so peculiar and incredibly fast that the Tiger-tail Snake, whose snake formation had just been ruined, could not stop it in time.


    The snake stuck out its tongue and hissed. At that moment, the big tiger was hotly pursuing He Liangce. Its resentment toward this little insect was deep, so it did not bother about Ou Yangming, who only disturbed it after that. It was also because the tiger felt that the snakehead was more than enough to go against the young fellow. Much to its surprise, the snakehead made a sound that frightened it.


    Without any hesitation, the big multicolored tiger twisted its butt.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming attacked at the speed of light, so the spear tip still gently brushed its butt.


    ¡°Puff...¡± Blood instantly gushed out of the big tiger¡¯s butt.


    The big multicolored tiger let out a shrilling roar, and it suddenly leaped forward at an unbelievable speed.


    It performed a linear eleration, and the power of its jump was far from what Ou Yangming and He Liangce could achieve.


    The big tiger turned in mid-air and had already turned its body when itnded. It red at Ou Yangming with its ruthless eyes as if it wanted to devour him alive.


    Ou Yangming stood still with his spear and inhaled deeply. His eyes were filled with joy.


    Blood. It was the blood of a formidable half-spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming only acquired a bit of it, but he could feel the blissing from his body. The half-spirit beast was equivalent to a powerful Supreme Great Ancestor, after all, thus it could not bepared with the ordinary beasts that he had previously encountered.


    Even though only a bit of blood flowed out, the essence within was enough to leave Ou Yangming in awe.


    The amount of Qi and blood that were converted from the tiger¡¯s blood was simr to what he could obtain from a hare of a pheasant.


    If he could transform the half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood fully, what could he achieve?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed at the thought of it.


    The big multicolored tiger roared and looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s spear. It was finally fearful.


    Although it only suffered a small cut, it naturally became alert because the spear could hurt it.


    He Liangce shed to Ou Yangming¡¯s side, and he nced at Ou Yangming¡¯s spear in shock too.


    He saw the wound of the giant tiger¡¯s butt when he came over to Ou Yangming. Little blood was shed, but the beast had indeed been hurt.


    ¡®Brother Ou, there¡¯s hope if we join hands!¡± He Liangce expressed. Ou Yangming shook his head and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s too fast, so if it escapes upon seeing a bad situation, we won¡¯t be able to stop it nor catch up to it.¡±


    They were both assisted by the integration of Heaven and man, where they could contend with the big multicolored tiger by utilizing the terrain and the environment, but it did not mean they were really capable of resisting it.


    In terms of absolute power and speed, the young men were still far from the big tiger, hence they would not be able to stop the beast if it wanted to escape.


    Even if both parties stayed in a deadlock, Ou Yangming and He Liangce would be exhausted first.


    He Liangce focused and made a decision. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. You have a spear that¡¯s enough to frighten it, so as long as we make it stay on the same spot for thirty breaths...¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He asked softly, ¡°Can you make it stay on the same spot for thirty breaths?¡±


    ¡°You have a divine weapon while I have my valuable collection, so it¡¯s indeed possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ou Yangming handed his spear to the young master without any dy. He was in high spirits as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my spear for you to keep it still for thirty breaths. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll settle it!¡±


    He Liangce subconsciously epted the spear, but he was puzzled.


    He initially meant to say, ¡°You hold your spear, then I¡¯ll give you my valuable collection. Make the big multicolored tiger stay for thirty breaths while I perform a secret technique to settle it.¡±


    However, before he could say it, Ou Yangming already did the opposite.


    ¡®Why was the script... Inverted?¡¯


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The big multicolored tiger looked grim. When it saw that the threatening weapon was given to He Liangce, it pounced on the man right away.


    As for the little insect that lost the weapon, the tiger was indifferent toward it.


    Countless thoughts crossed He Liangce¡¯s mind as he held the spear, but he quickly made up his mind.


    ¡°Good fe, I¡¯ll trust you this once, so don¡¯t disappoint me!¡¯


    The big tiger feared the spear very much, where it twisted its body and blocked the weapon with its ws. At the same time, its tail came around to coil around the spear handle.


    As long as the tiger got hold of the weapon, which could hurt it, it would not be afraid of the two little insects anymore.


    That being said, He Liangce grinned at that instant. He held the spear with one hand but suddenly spread out his other hand.


    An ancient paper appeared in his palm, which exploded at once to transform into a light that wrapped around the big multicolored tiger.

 Chapter 202 Eliminate The Enemy With A Fireball

    <h4>Chapter 202 Eliminate The Enemy With A Fireball</h4>


    The big multicolored tiger instantly slowed down.


    Both the tiger and the snake looked nervous because it was their first time being in such a situation.


    Not only did the big tiger slow down, but its power declined right away too, as if its limbs were weak.


    He Liangce whistled and grabbed the spear with both hands, then he tugged it back to attempt pulling it out from the snake¡¯s coil.


    On the other hand, the big tiger kept roaring. As such, the snake did not rx at all, and it coiled the spear even tighter.


    The tiger had witnessed the spear¡¯s sharpness, which could not be resisted by its tough metal skin at all. If its body was stabbed again, only God knew what damage would be caused.


    Previously, the big multicolored tiger would not have cared even if the two little insects had spears; it was still full of vigor. Besides, the tiger¡¯s ws and the snake tail it had were not decorations, and it possessed absolute speed. With that, even if the big tiger was being restrained, it was still capable of blocking the spear handle. Nheless, the big tiger¡¯s body had somehow be slow and weary. Under this state, if its opponent withdrew the spear and stabbed it continuously, it dared not guarantee that it would be safe.


    Therefore, the big multicolored tiger crouched and spared no effort in using the snake tail to coil the spear. No matter how hard He Liangce tried, the spear did not move an inch away from it.


    After twenty breaths, the big tiger was surprised and overjoyed.


    It felt its lost power being recovered slowly, and its weariness was starting to disappear. As long as the tiger was given more time, it could return to its peak condition. Therefore, it was in high spirits again and its eyes were full of killing intent.


    Once the unexinable magic art disappeared, the tiger was certain it could kill the two little insects.


    Nevertheless, it was then that the big tiger felt ill at ease. While its snake tail was wrestling with the spear, it turned to look in another direction.


    A big tree stood over there, but an iprehensible power seemed to be gathering behind it. Besides, the power was getting stronger and that the tiger¡¯s furs were standing on their ends.


    The big multicolored tiger widened its eyes, but it instantly noticed that the pulling force on its snake tail was growing stronger.


    After a moment of hesitation, the tiger decided to wait for its power to recover until it could snatch the threatening weapon, then it would devour the despicable little insect.


    He Liangce crouched and leaned back. The veins on his forehead bulged, and a grim look could be seen on his face.


    The elegance that he was born with had been cast away long ago. The young master grimaced as he pulled the spear, and his body surged with essential Qi while he howled in grief, ¡°Ou Yangming, faster... Faster! I can¡¯t hold it any longer!¡± Although He Liangce was a Yang Grade powerhouse and had the help of a talisman, he was inferior to the half-spirit beast, who was born with endless power.


    Seeing as he was almost out of energy, He Liangce gritted his teeth and was about to perform a secret technique to activate his blood and essence.


    However, he noticed through the corner of his eye a sh of a figure at that instant, and he heard Ou Yangming shout, ¡°Back away now...¡±


    Without any dy, He Liangce abandoned the spear. He exerted force on the tip of his toes to stimte his mightiest potential, then he fled in the opposite direction at the fastest speed he had achieved since he was born.


    Just as He Liangce took a few steps away, he sensed a burning force that brushed past its body and hit the big multicolored tiger.


    After Ou Yangming passed his spear to He Liangce, he shed to hide behind a big tree.


    He never considered how He Liangce would stall the big tiger for thirty breaths. Even though they only exchanged one sentence each, they decided to trust each other.


    Since He Liangce said he could keep the tiger still for thirty breaths, he could definitely do


    it.


    Ou Yangming also said he could take out the beast, so he would certainly need to do it.


    Behind the big tree, Ou Yangming focused his mind on the spot between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡±


    An enormous change, which was like monstrous waves, took ce in the ce that could not be sensed by outsiders. Through Ou Yangming¡¯s guide and adjustments, the surging mental power charged out endlessly to the outside world in the swiftest and the most violent way.


    This was the usage of mental power, and Ou Yangming had once released it after he received pointers from Elder Universe.


    While mental power could give out unmatched forceful might the instant Heaven and Earth¡¯s forces were collected, there was an innate restriction to it.


    During the moment of release, the process of gathering Heaven and Earth¡¯s forces must not be disturbed.


    Ou Yangming did notck strength yet, but he was almost at that stage.


    Ordinary people could not really hurt Ou Yangming because of his Fine Grade equipment set, but if the big multicolored tiger pped him, he would be on the brink of death even if he did not die immediately.


    This was because the damage was not only inflicted on his body, but also on his mental power where he would suffer a bacsh.


    Due to the big tiger¡¯s threat, Ou Yangming decided to employ his mental power. He was entrusting his life to hisrade.


    Ou Yangming believed that his partner could stall the big multicolored tiger for thirty breaths, which was why he could fully focus and gave his all to brew the ultimate killing skill.


    Hints of mental power drifted in the void, and with the help of the Military Fire¡¯s unique property, endless energy of the fire mastery was attracted from the void.


    A small fireball suddenly appeared between Ou Yangming hands, and it was visibly erging at the speed of light. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough¡ªstronger. This isn¡¯t enough-stronger!¡± Ou Yangming estimated the half-spirit beast¡¯s might while his mental power gushed continuously into the fireball and attracted more energy.


    Everything seemed very slow, but he had actuallypleted the process in twenty breaths.


    By then, the mental power in the fireball had already achieved a third of Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness. He had a feeling that this was already his achievable limit, so if he continued to channel more power, the only oue would be the fireball¡¯s explosion.


    When Ou Yangming first released his mental power to draw the fireball, he did not control it very well, but during his second try, he had a little more energy to recognize the situation.


    He shed and dashed out from behind the big tree.


    In the fight, He Liangce did not disappoint him; the young master had kept the big multicolored tiger on the same spot. Ou Yangming could not figure out how He Liangce did it, but he yelled, ¡°Back away now!¡±


    Instead of keeping his consciousness inside, he quickly released it to merge with his surroundings.


    With the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, even the slightest change in this area would be picked up by Ou Yangming. Moreover, he was also constantly calcting in his head.


    He Liangce flew back as fast as he could.


    The moment he was past the crucial point, Ou Yangming swung his hand hard tounch the nearly uncontroble fireball.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The fireball was exceptionally fast, its speed could not be put into words. It was even more horrifying that the fireball seemed to have been controlled by an unseen power, hence the big multicolored tiger could not evade it no matter how it tried to hide.


    With that, the tiger and the snake were subconsciously petrified.


    For some reason, they were appalled by the fireball that came out of nowhere, but just as the half-spirit beast wanted to dodge it, an inexpressible pressure suppressed it first. The fireball contained an enormous amount of energy, and the mental power that it released was threatening and harmful.


    Next, the fireball finally hit the beast.


    Ou Yangming had aimed at the big multicolored tiger¡¯s head and neck. A deafening explosion was heard as the fireball exploded, causing the big tiger¡¯s neck to be blown off of its body. Consequently, the tiger¡¯s head soared into the sky while the bottom of its neck was burnt.


    Countless sparks of fire filled the air, and they lit up fallen leaves and dry branches on the ground when they fell. If the sparks fell to the trees around them, they burnt the trees in huge mes.


    The fire did not seem like it was from the mortal world-it was a destructive fire that could wipe out everything.


    He Liangce¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. He shifted his body repeatedly to avoid the sparks like a ghost.


    That said, he noticed a figure through the corner of his eyes.


    Ou Yangming was running everywhere in a sh. His speed was tip-top, and wherever he went, the mes around him became attracted to his body like iron filings being attracted by a ma.


    After running one whole round, all the mes disappeared.


    As He Liangce quietly watched the burnt environment and the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass, there was an obscure look in his eyes.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Ou Yangming to have such a trump card. He needed a long time to prepare it, but... If he used this against it? Can he seed in one swoop?¡¯ When Ou Yangming noticed He Liangce being deep in thoughts, he shed a proud smile. ¡®So what if you¡¯re a Yang Grade martial artist? I was the one who did the final ultimate kill.¡¯


    He kicked with the tip of his toe and grabbed his spear, which was the only treasure that did not fear the burst of fire.


    Ou Yangming walked with confidence toward the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass.


    At the spur of the moment, He Liangce screamed as he recalled something, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Before his voice had died away, a sh of ck light was seen on the big tiger¡¯s carcass, where the snakehead suddenly sprung up to bite Ou Yangming.


    Despite that, the young fellow seemed to be well-prepared; he prodded his spear at the creature.


    If the big multicolored tiger was still alive, the agile snake could still resist its energy. Since the tiger had died, the snake could not turn around freely anymore, and its power had also greatly declined.


    Ou Yangming jabbed the spear tip at a point that was 7 inches below the snakehead.


    The tough magic tool pierced through the venomous snake mercilessly and pinned it to the ground.


    Even as the venomous snake twisted its body, it could not break free from the tiger¡¯s body, and it finally stopped moving after some time.

 Chapter 203 Underestimated

    <h4>Chapter 203 Underestimated</h4>


    He Liangce looked deeply at Ou Yangming. ¡®This young fe seems rash, but he¡¯s full of strategies. Most importantly, he has a formidable trump card that can be used to eliminate a strong enemy.¡¯ ¡°Mental power. I¡¯ve heard rumors in the prefecture, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the person who set the fire at Elder Universe¡¯s residence,¡± He Liangce remarked.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m not so bold; it was Elder Universe who asked me to try.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid that old senior didn¡¯t know he was testing a freak too,¡± He Liangcemented with a smile.


    After settling the fearsome half-spirit beast, they were both in a cheerful mood.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and stepped forward to pull out his spear from the ground, then he brushed it at the end of the tiger¡¯s tail. He used his force wonderfully such that the spear tip slit the tail as if the tail was shed by a saber.


    He Liangce¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he asked with a deep voice, ¡°A magic tool?¡±


    ¡®If it isn¡¯t a magic tool, how can it be so sharp?¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded and warned, ¡°This venomous snake is a bit strange, so it¡¯s best to be cautious.¡± He used his spear like a dagger as he opened the snakehead and retrieved an inner core from it. Nheless, the core was only the size of a quail¡¯s egg, which was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Brother He, how much do you understand half-spirit beasts?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he looked at the inner core in his hand.


    ¡°A lot,¡± He Liangce answered and sighed. ¡°From the day I became sensible, I was already in touch with knowledge in this aspect.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at him in shock and thought, ¡®This disciple from an influential family is abnormal!¡¯ ¡°There are many species of half-spirit beasts, but if they¡¯re categorized ording to their natural gifts, there are mainly two types.¡± He Liangce ignored the unusual look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He nced at the big multicolored tiger and exined, ¡°One of the species has an outrageously powerful physique, so if an ordinary person encounters a half-spirit beast like this, it¡¯ll be a disaster.¡±


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips and said, ¡°Brother He, since you can contend with it for so long, you¡¯re not an ordinary person.¡± He Liangceughed and said, ¡°Brother Ou, you were able to eliminate it in one move, so you¡¯re not an ordinary person too.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled, but their faces quickly froze as they were embarrassed. He Liangce immediately changed the topic. ¡°Another type of spirit beast possesses a unique natural gift of mental power. Spirit beasts like that canmunicate with Heaven and Earth¡¯s power to perform various wonderful techniques. Brother Ou, you must be extra careful if you stumble upon a half-spirit beast like that one day.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement.


    Back when he and the big yellow dog came across the Chaos Cave¡¯s ck Magic Crawlers, the crawlers left an extremely deep impression on him. He and the yellow dog had only passed the hurdle by chance, and while they both received great rewards, it was such a disastrous experience that they almost did not survive.


    What if the big multicolored tiger met the crawlers?


    The ordinary crawlers might not be able to bite through the big tiger¡¯s body with their mouthparts.


    Under absolute power and speed, a person whose cultivation base is below the big tiger¡¯s would be killed right away unless one fathomed the integration of Heaven and man like Ou Yangming and He Liangce ¨C who could contend with the tiger with help from their surroundings.


    As for half-spirit beasts like Big Yellow, who possessed all sorts of peculiar abilities, it was even tougher to deal with them. The only thing one could do in the face of such beasts was to be exceptionally careful.


    Following that, Ou Yangming approached the tiger and reached out his hand to search without bothering about the blood. He obtained an inner core too, but it was muchrger than the snake¡¯s core.


    He tossed the tiger¡¯s core to He Liangce and asked, ¡°Brother He, the tiger¡¯s core belongs to you while the snake¡¯s core and the beast¡¯s body belongs to me. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°The most valuable thing in a half spirit beast is its inner core, so you¡¯re going to suffer a loss if you distribute them like that,¡± He Liangce expressed after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°You fought it alone and stalled it for such a long time, which makes you the real contributor. I think this is the most appropriate way of distributing them.¡± Ou Yangming smiled, then he retrieved a bag of specially made powder and began spreading the powder all over the tiger¡¯s body.


    It was a type of medicine from the military, which was spread on a half-spirit beast¡¯s body to preserve its flesh and blood¡¯s essence to the greatest extent. Also, the smell of blood would not linger in the air too.


    Once Ou Yangming was done, he requested after some thought, ¡°Brother He, please wait a moment.¡±


    He shed into the dense forest again.


    He Liangce was curious, but he did not follow the young fellow and waited quietly on the spot.


    Ou Yangming ran out happily after 15 minutes with a bamboo stick in his hand. Judging from the bamboo¡¯s freshness, he had just chopped it down.


    ¡°You went in to find this bamboo.¡± He Liangce furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes. This spear is prepared for General Chen Yifan. Hehe, but if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to smith one for my own use too!¡± Ou Yangming exined.


    He Liangce shook his head and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you look for the half-spirit beast¡¯sir just now?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with these, so how about you go and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait here.¡± He Liangce looked deeply at him, then he entered the dense forest too, but he began to think highly of Ou Yangming


    Earlier on, it was fine that Ou Yangming did not think about the big multicolored tiger¡¯sir. However, when he found out about it, he even asked He Liangce to look for the ce instead.


    He Liangce was d to have Ou Yangming¡¯s trust.


    Sure enough, his understanding of half-spirit beasts was superior to Ou Yangming¡¯s, so he returned with a bag of items after a short while.


    Ou Yangming was already carrying the half-spirit beast¡¯s carcass. He picked up his spear and the bamboo as he uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He Liangce was startled, and he questioned as he was surprised, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I found in itsir?¡±


    ¡°Since they¡¯re with you, they won¡¯t be lost.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and added after a pause, ¡°Elder Sister Ying must be worried sick, so I¡¯ll be making a move first.¡±


    Subsequently, he jumped and traveled away at the speed of light.


    He Liangce shook his head a little, then he quickly followed behind Ou Yangming.


    Although Ou Yangming still held a grudge against the graceful man behind him when he mentioned Ni Yinghong, there was a 180-degree change in his mentality.


    He wanted to overwhelm He Liangce openly and let Ni Yinghong marry him on her own will.


    Since Ou Yangming and He Liangce had both apprehended the way of nature, they were obstructed during their journey even though the forest was dense.


    Ou Yangming sped up because he missed Ni Yinghong, but He Liangce did not show a weak impression at all as he stayed close to Ou Yangming withoutgging behind.


    Atst, Ou Yangming slowed down a bit because he saw through the Vision +5 attribute in his helmet the beautifuldy ahead.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I¡¯m back!¡± Ou Yangmingughed to express his joy.


    Ni Yinghong, who was initially anxious, instantly stopped frowning and shed a bright smile.


    She opened her mouth when she looked in the direction where the voice came from, and her eyes were teary again.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming emerged from the trees in the end and strode toward Ni Yinghong.


    At that moment, he forgot about the big multicolored tiger on him, as well as He Liangce, who was behind him. Ou Yangming only had one person on his mind-the elegant figure that could fill his heart.


    Ou Yangming dropped the big multicolored tiger carcass to the ground and opened his arms to hug Ni Yinghong tightly.


    Ni Yinghong did not reject him at all. She smiled merrily and buried her head into his chest. Even though Ou Yangming¡¯s armor was ice-cold, it could not stop their passion for each other.


    On the other hand, He Liangce slowed down and shook his head with a helpless sigh.


    He was rather moved by their genuine feelings for each other, but how would they choose when that moment arrived?


    After an unknown period of time, Ni Yinghong finally calmed down.


    Once she was in the right mind again, she pushed Ou Yangming¡¯s chest. Ou Yangmingughed and let go of her when he felt her power. Ni Yinghong was charming as she blushed. Her bright and lively eyes vividly disyed her sweet character, as well as her unmatched beauty.


    While Ou Yangming let go of her, he still had her arms around her waist. The young fellow turned his head to look behind him and lifted his chin as though he was showing dominance.


    Ni Yinghong trembled a little but quickly stopped.


    Ou Yangming naturally sensed her behavior, but he was ted.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you... Elder Brother, you¡¯ve returned too?¡± Ni Yinghong asked.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you for your concern, Young Sister. I¡¯ve returned.¡± He Liangce walked out from behind a big tree looking helpless.


    With that, Ni Yinghong¡¯s face turned even redder. She was abashed and furious when she recalled how she and Ou Yangming were hugging passionately in front of another person. The youngdy rolled her eyes at Ou Yangming, who only responded with a hollowugh.


    The graceful and beautifuldy with a heroic bearing was too shy to look at the young men.


    Nevertheless, Ni Yinghong soon noticed arge item on the ground. She blinked as she thought it was extremely familiar, then she finally eximed, ¡°Is this a half-spirit beast?¡±


    He Liangce twitched his mouth and thought, ¡°This youngdy only had eyes for Ou Yangming. She didn¡¯t even notice the big multicolored tiger.¡¯ Ou Yangming was proud. After all, what made him happier than being able to show up to his sweetheart?


    Ni Yinghong was astonished when he looked at the two men, and her feelings at that moment were indescribable.


    It was already surprising that the two young men could escape from the mighty half-spirit beast, but they actually joined hands and eliminated the beast, who was equivalent to a great ancestor...


    Ni Yinghong came to a sudden realization that she had truly underestimated them.

 Chapter 204 Ambushed Shortly After Exiting The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 204 Ambushed Shortly After Exiting The Forest</h4>


    He Liangce put down the bag in his hand and said, ¡°Come take a look at what I found in the tiger¡¯sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong were moved because they knew He Liangce would not have informed them so formally if he did not make an important discovery in their.


    Nheless, they were stunned when they saw the items inside the bag.


    Roughly ten little... Bamboo shoots were ced inside the bag. ¡°Are these bamboos?¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up as she eximed.


    He Liangce nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Once these things grow, they¡¯ll be strange bamboos, but they¡¯re still young now.¡± ¡°Why were these bamboo shoots in the half-spirit beast¡¯sir?¡± Ni Yinghong furrowed her eyebrows and asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but the enormous energy contained in these shoots is extremely rare.¡± He Liangce shook his head with a bitter smile and suggested after a pause, ¡°We can let an apothecary inspect them once we go back. If I guessed it right, they can probably be used to refine some umon medicine.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched a little because he was familiar with peculiar medicine.


    The Ni family had peculiar medicine too such as the Life-prolonging Spiritual Pill and the Life-prolonging Golden Pill. Needless to say, these medicines were also categorized into different ranks. For instance, the Life-prolonging Golden Pill was a hundred times more valuable than the Life-prolonging Spiritual Pill.


    Nevertheless, even the lowest-ranked Life-prolonging Spiritual Pill was also significantly valuable, and it could not be traded with ordinary items.


    Ni Yinghong was moved too. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re very lucky. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re very lucky,¡± He Liangce remarked while shaking his head. He added calmly, ¡°I found something great during our trip to the forest this time. Ah, but I¡¯m not sure if this discovery is good or bad for you.¡± ¡°Brother He, what is it?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the three great ancestors directly. Brother Ou, please forgive me,¡± He Liangce responded sternly. Ou Yangming scoffed and guessed if it was rted to Ni Yinghong. In any case, he was fearless regardless of He Liangce¡¯s little tricks.


    The three of them fell silent. In particr, the atmosphere between Ou Yangming and He Liangce was bing tense again.


    Ni Yinghong frowned as she was puzzled. She looked deeply at He Liangce and urged, ¡°Since we¡¯ve aplished the task, we should go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡± Ou Yangming agreed and said coldly, ¡°I was the scouter during our way here, so it¡¯s your turn now, Brother He.¡± He Liangce smiled bitterly as he responded, ¡°Of course.¡± He picked up the bag and slung it onto his body, then he went ahead to find the path.


    Ni Yinghong looked at Ou Yangming in bewilderment because she could not understand why he was being so calctive. On the other hand, Ou Yangming lowered his voice andmented, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, this fe¡¯s too... Cunning!¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He already apprehended the integration of Heaven and man, but he didn¡¯t want to show it before we entered the forest, and he asked me to be the scouter instead!¡± Ou Yangming poured out his grievances.


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Ni Yinghong felt helpless. ¡°Elder Brother doesn¡¯t look like a bad person, so stop being hostile toward him, Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± Ou Yangming exined in a hurry, ¡°Ah, Elder Sister Ying, I didn¡¯t say he¡¯s a bad person, but he... Isn¡¯t up to any good.¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked at him oddly but no matter how she pressured him, he was unwilling to reveal anything.


    After all, Ou Yangming could not tell Ni Yinghong that the despicable and shameless fellow was secretly going after her. As long as Ou Yangming was still rational, he would not say it in front of Ni Yinghong.


    In actual fact, He Liangce¡¯s performance was outstanding. Being arade, he was more than just satisfactory.


    If He Liangce did not desire Ni Yinghong, perhaps he and Ou Yangming could be friends. However, since they were both pursuing the same person, it was practically impossible.


    Without the big multicolored tiger as their formidable energy, the young men no longer had amon interest.


    With that, the three of them hastened on with their journey for several days. Ni Yinghong asionally chatted andughed to brighten up the mood; Ou Yangming showed He Liangce a long face; He Liangce looked calm as though he was unconcerned.


    They finally left the dense forest after being in there for about ten days. Ou Yangming and hispanions looked up together at the Sun, which was no longer blocked by anything. They never realized how pretty and delightful it was.


    Although the sunlight was strong and ring, it gave them a feeling of warmth.


    ¡°Younger sister, Brother Ou, we¡¯re out. Are we heading to the Immense Forest Military Camp first or are we returning to the prefecture?¡± He Liangceughed out loud and asked. He tapped the bag on his shoulder, as well as the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for us to travel with these. How about we rent a carriage?¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming was listening quietly, he tensed up slightly because he had a strong sense of crisis.


    The feeling had alerted him many times and saved his life. This time, it was also very intense such that it did not feel so extreme even when he faced the big multicolored tiger.


    Ou Yangming immediately took a step forward and held his spear. When the spear tip shook, he had already pointed it at He Liangce.


    He Liangce was taken aback. He stopped and was rmed, but he got into a stance to be prepared for what would happen next. Ni Yinghong widened her hazel eyes and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ou Yangming uttered coldly, ¡°He Liangce, you¡¯re the one who led us out.¡±


    He Liangce answered with a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then are you the one who asked the people here toy in ambush?¡± Ou Yangming questioned with a grim expression.


    ¡°What... People?¡± He Liangce immediately looked around with his sharp eyes, and there was a ghastly look on his face. ¡°Who are you, mischief-makers? Come out!¡± He stomped his foot lightly but crushed the ground beneath it.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    The crushed stones and soil zoomed to the back like an arrow leaving its bow.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± A scoff was instantly heard, then a person jumped out from the dark and hit his palm at the gravel. The palm¡¯s attack carried a massive force, and its distinctive style was disyed during the person¡¯s breathing. With that, the person forcefully shook away the crushed stones.


    He Liangce was dumbfounded and halted just before he was about to make a move. ¡°The Ni family¡¯s fist technique?¡± It was evident from the attacker¡¯s palm that it contained traits of the Ni family¡¯s technique. At that moment, He Liangce suspected that the Ni family had sent a master to protect Ni Yinghong in secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when he saw who it was.


    That person smirked and looked at Ou Yangming indignantly. ¡°Ou Yangming, you still remember me!¡±


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°I never forget those I¡¯ve met, let alone you.¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face took on a grave expression too. ¡°Grandfather Xueming, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met.¡± The person who showed up was Ni Xueming. He sneered andmented, ¡°The Ni family¡¯s favored youngdy still remembers someone like me, who has been expelled from the n. How rare!¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Xueming, you were banished from the n because you sent people to attack Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°Pfft... So what if I sent people to kill him? Hmph, who is he? He¡¯s just an outsider! I can¡¯t believe you gave him the Life-prolonging Golden Pill,¡± Ni Xueming expressed furiously with red eyes. He pointed at his chest and continued with a hoarse voice, so much so that he was growling, ¡°As for me, my grandson-my only grandson-is on the verge of death. I requested for one Life-prolonging Golden Pill from the three great ancestors, but I failed to acquire it. I served the Ni family for decades, but the great ancestors attach lesser importance to me than they did to an outsider. Heh, why should I remember fondly of a n like that?!¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow. He recalled Ni Yunhong telling him that Ni Xueming coveted the Life-prolonging Golden Pill because of his old age, but it seemed like there was a hidden story behind it.


    Ni Yinghong looked gloomy as she sighed. ¡°Grandfather Xueming, you should understand why Lil¡¯ Ming could get the Life-prolonging Golden Pill..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. I only know that you evil members from the n will always sacrifice us from the coteral branch to fawn over outsiders!¡± Ni Xueming was resentful. He looked determined as he voiced, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make you pay!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± He Liangce suddenlyughed out loud and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a person who twists principles and distorts logic!¡± ¡°What? Who are you? Reveal your identity!¡± Ni Xueming red at He Liangce.


    He Liangce asked smilingly, ¡°What are you going to do after you know my name?¡±


    Ni Xueming answered indifferently, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to eliminate your n to vent my anger.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ll be dreaming if you¡¯re thinking about doing that on your own.¡± He Liangce was suddenly interested. He continued after a short pause, ¡°An aristocratic family naturally has rules and regtions. Hehe, how many people does the Ni family have? If everyone whose life is hanging by a thread requests for a Life-prolonging Golden Pill, the n won¡¯t be able to provide even if it loses its fortune.


    He curled his lips and noted, ¡°Instead of thinking about contributing to the n to exchange it for a golden pill, you were jealous of someone else¡¯s contribution and attempted to kill that person too. Hmph... You¡¯re lucky that you were born in the Ni family. If you¡¯re from my n...¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He asked with a smirk on his face, ¡°What happens if he¡¯s from your n?¡±


    He Liangceughed and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯ll personally kill him!¡±


    Ni Xueming flushed with anger and was full of killing intent because He Liangce¡¯s words hit him right away. He yelled, ¡°B*stard, which n are you from?¡±


    He Liangce¡¯s face darkened, but just as he was about to speak, he focused and took three steps back to protect Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong. The young master then moved his wrist to open his folding fan, where he slowly drew a semicircle.


    A disdainful voice was heard at that moment. ¡°I see, you¡¯re from the He family in Ling County. No wonder you¡¯re so bold!¡±

 Chapter 205 The Zhang Family’s Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 205 The Zhang Family¡¯s Great Ancestor</h4>


    A thin elder slowly walked out from behind Ni Xueming. He looked calm as if he was indifferent toward everything.


    In actuality, he was indeed qualified to act like that.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions were taken aback because they instantly sensed the obvious change in the person¡¯s aura. The elder in front of them was definitely a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about before she greeted with a sweet smile, ¡°Greetings, Great Ancestor, I¡¯m Yinghong from the Ni family. May I know your name?¡± The elder nced at her and smiled. ¡°What a clever youngdy, you¡¯re indeed the Ni family¡¯s little princess. How¡¯s Older Brother Jingshentely?¡±


    ¡°Great-grandfather is healthy, and he seems to have broken through during his recent cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The elder hesitated for a while before he expressed, ¡°I must congratte Older Brother Jingshen. I¡¯m Zhang Tianshi, and I¡¯m friends with your great ancestors from the Ni family and the He family, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    He Liangce was relieved. Though he had not let down his guard, he clearly looked more rxed.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong looked at each other with a bitter smile.


    ¡®Zhang?


    ¡®It can¡¯t be... A coincidence, right??¡¯


    Sure enough, Zhang Tianshi looked coldly at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Are you Ou Yangming?¡±


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply. Since he was already faced with the situation and could not avoid it, he might as well face it with courage.


    He did a fist salute and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Great Ancestor Zhang, I¡¯m Ou Yangming.¡±


    The young fellow was tall and strong. Apart from when he bowed, he was like a towering tree whose roots were firmly rooted in the ground. In a trace, he became one with his surroundings.


    He Liangce¡¯s eyelids twitched, but his heart sank.


    He immediately sensed that Ou Yangming had entered thebat state of the integration of Heaven and man. Although he could not understand why, he was almost sure of one thing; whatever happened today could not be settled easily.


    Countless thoughts crossed He Liangce¡¯s mind at that instant. ¡®I heard Ou Yangming¡¯s an orphan, so how did he be enemies with the reputable Zhang family from the capital?¡¯


    Zhang Tianshi¡¯s eyes were bright, but he was not surprised that Ou Yangming had suddenly entered the integration of Heaven and man. The elder scanned the young fellow with interest and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really good to have a profound understanding of nature at such a young age-you¡¯re blessed by Heaven.¡±


    Ou Yangming was neither humble nor overbearing when he responded, ¡°Thank you, senior, you¡¯re ttering me.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Zhang Tianshi uttered slowly, ¡°It¡¯ll be such a pity if a genius like you dies.¡±


    He spoke calmly, but a cold killing intent had already spread in the air.


    He Liangce had a grave look on his face. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know how Brother Ou offended you, but if it¡¯s possible, the He family is willing to apologize on his behalf.¡±


    Zhang Tianshi looked at the young master strangely and chuckled. ¡°You cultivate the He family¡¯s orthodox techniques, so you¡¯re probably a disciple from the direct line of descent. That said, you¡¯re not enough to represent the He family.¡±


    With a solemn expression, He Liangce tidied his shirt, which was already unwrinkled. ¡°I¡¯m He Liangce, the eldest grandson from the He family¡¯s direct line of descent. Greetings, senior.¡±


    Zhang Tianshi and Ni Xueming were stunned, and they began to cast a serious and different look at the young master. Everyone knew very well the difference between a disciple who learned authentic teachings and the eldest grandson from the direct line in the He family. In fact, even Zhang Tianshi could not ignore the majestic He family from Ling County.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re He Liangce? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Zhang Tianshi said with glowing eyes.


    An ordinary person would dance and stay awake for three days and three nights due to the excitement of hearing such recognition from a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Nheless, He Liangce did not bat an eyelid as if he was not affected at all.


    He replied to the great ancestor with respect, ¡°I¡¯m extremely blessed that you¡¯ve heard of me, senior.¡±


    Zhang Tianshi hesitated for a while before he added, ¡°You¡¯re a stallion from the He family, so I shouldn¡¯t refute you, but Ou Yangming has killed two direct disciples from my n, and one of them is a Yang Grade sessor. Heh, tell me, can I let him go?¡±


    He Liangce was dumbfounded, and he turned to cast a strange look at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Young fe, you¡¯re from Changlong County, but you provoked the Zhang family from the capital and even killed an important descendant from their n. Aren¡¯t you... Too good at causing trouble?¡¯


    Ou Yangming grinned and defended himself. ¡°Senior, I wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to kill them; they were the ones who wanted to kill me. Should I have resigned to death without resisting them at all?¡± Zhang Tianshi questioned, ¡°Since someone from my n wanted to kill you, why couldn¡¯t you just wait for your death without doing anything?¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped breathing at that moment, and he raged with fire.


    It was such a tyrannical and impolite statement. Zhang Tianshi did not ask who was right or wrong because he only valued the Zhang family¡¯s interests. In his opinion, a person must die if someone from the Zhang family wanted to kill him or her. If that person dared to resist, it would be an offense against the Zhang family, and someone from the older generation in that n would make a move if the younger disciples failed to take down that person.


    Zhang Tianshi spoke so naturally even when the statement was unreasonable.


    ¡°Okay, I learned something new today.¡± Ou Yangming was so mad that heughed instead. He said coldly without any emotion, ¡°If I be sessful in the future, I¡¯ll certainly thank you in person!¡± ¡°In the future?¡± Zhang Tianshi burst outughing. ¡°Do you actually think you¡¯ll have a future? You¡¯re such a presumptuous fe who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth.¡±


    The elder suddenly took a step forward. It looked like a slow movement, but it was so quick that he arrived roughly 3.6 meters in front of Ou Yangming in a sh. Following that, the great ancestor reached out his hand to grab the young fellow.


    Nevertheless, He Liangce took half a step back at once and thrust his folding fan without any hesitation.


    Almost at the same time, Ou Yangming turned his wrist, causing sparks to be seen around his spear as he stabbed it out from the side of He Liangce¡¯s body.


    Zhang Tianshi sneered and was about to seize hold of the spear tip, but he somehow became afraid of it. As such, he evaded the spear but was faced with He Liangce¡¯s folding fan.


    The elder growled and flicked his finger.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    He Liangce took a step back but managed to gain a firm foothold right away while Ou Yangming took half a step sideways and stood diagonally away from him. The two of them had not cooperated many times, but they were both martial artists who had apprehended the integration of Heaven and man. With that, they were so deeply connected that they seemed to be the same person.


    Zhang Tianshi flew far away with a grim look on his face. ¡°He Liangce, I don¡¯t want to incur hatred between our ns, so please back away!¡±


    ¡°Senior, please forgive me. I clicked well with Brother Ou during our first meeting, and I¡¯ve since be close friends with him. We made narrow escapes together throughout our journey in the dense forest, so I mustn¡¯t abandon my close friend.¡± He Liangce sighed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched, and he instantly had goosebumps. ¡®What do you mean by we clicked well during our first meeting, and that you won¡¯t abandon your close friend?


    ¡®We¡¯re rivals in love, okay...¡¯


    Despite cursing in his head, Ou Yangming kept a straight face.


    He would not reject He Liangce¡¯s help like a fool at this crucial moment.


    Zhang Tianshi looked deeply at He Liangce and asked, ¡°Will you not hesitate to be enemies with the Zhang family for this young family?¡±


    He Liangce was undecided for some time before he finally exined, ¡°Senior, Brother Ou is extremely precious, so he mustn¡¯t die here. During our adventure in the dense forest, the three of us killed a great-ancestor-leveled half-spirit beast. If you¡¯re willing to resolve the grievance between the two of you, we¡¯re willing to offer you the beast¡¯s carcass.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was reluctant to part with the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass, which he was still carrying on his back, but he could only keep quiet because He Liangce had made the offer.


    Zhang Tianshi was struck dumb, and a cold-intent was vaguely seen in his eyes.


    He Liangce sounded like he was begging for mercy, but he was also warning the great ancestor.


    Since the young men could ughter a half-spirit beast, which was equivalent to a great ancestor, could they also emerge victorious against a Supreme Great Ancestor?


    Zhang Tianshi nced at the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass on Ou Yangming¡¯s back.


    While the big tiger had been handled with medicine, and it became smaller in size after several days, its scary head still gave off a feeling of fear.


    Zhang Tianshi could tell the truth due to his excellent vision.


    Even if the half-spirit beast was not on par with a great ancestor, it was almost at that level.


    He curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Heh, do you think you¡¯re able to kill me by joining hands?¡±


    ¡°We might not be able to, but we can only give our all when death is near!¡± He Liangce smiled bitterly.


    He was unyielding, and he made it clear that there was no room for negotiation.


    Ou Yangming was not fond of the young master, but he was secretly grateful for him.


    It was incredibly rare that He Liangce was willing to do this for him, but he felt that the young master¡¯s efforts were useless.


    ¡®Brother He, I appreciate your kindness,¡± Ou Yangming said with a deep voice, ¡°Take care of Elder Sister Ying¡ªyou don¡¯t have to care about anything else.¡±


    He Liangce furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about? We were able to fight together back there, so we can do the same now!¡±


    There was a look of chill in his eyes. He was confident that they stood a chance against the Supreme Great Ancestor because they managed to ughter an equal-leveled half-spirit beast when they worked together.


    However, Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°Brother He, they¡¯re not the only ones here.¡± ¡°What?¡± He Liangce was stupefied.


    ¡°Heh, this young fe has a trick indeed. I can¡¯t believe he spotted me too.¡± A deeper and strangerugh filled the air. The voice drifted and could be heard from all directions, so nobody could grasp the person¡¯s specific location.


    He Liangce¡¯s face finally took on a ghastly expression.


    If Ou Yangming and He Liangce were only up against one Supreme Great Ancestor, they could resist him by joining forces, and they might even defeat the great ancestor; if there were two great ancestors, there was no need for them to fight anymore.


    As a matter of fact, Ou Yangming and hispanions might not be able to escape at all if Zhang Tianshi and his people were not afraid of the He family and the Ni family.


    Ou Yangming lowered his voice and requested, ¡°Brother He, please!¡±


    He Liangce was a decisive person, so he instantly understood everything.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± He nodded at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Ni Yinghong. The youngdy clenched his fists and nodded slightly, but she gritted her teeth without saying a word. All of a sudden, Ou Yangming exerted force on the tip of his toes and zoomed far away.

 Chapter 206 Fatal Threat

    <h4>Chapter 206 Fatal Threat</h4>


    In the void, another figure soared into the sky and sped far away.


    Zhang Tianshi looked in astonishment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that young fe can perceive Brother Cheng¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Ou Yangming chose to escape in the opposite direction of the figure earlier, and the only way to exin this was he identified the vague and illusory voice¡¯s source.


    He Liangce secretly admired Ou Yangming because he could not have done that. The young mastermented at once because while he still had trump cards to be used, they were from his n¡¯s inheritance.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had such aplishments as an orphan, which caused other people to treat him with special respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite remarkable that two great ancestors put so much effort to ambush a little Yin Grade martial artist,¡± Ni Yinghong looked up andmented as her hair was gently blown in the wind.


    She spoke softly and with elegance, but everyone could tell that she was mocking the great ancestors.


    Zhang Tianshi¡¯s face darkened. If ady without a background had said something like that in front of him, he would have smashed her into meat paste.


    However, a disciple from an influential n with a formidable legacy could not be killed so easily. The real murderer could be found by using peculiar and unpredictable investigation methods, and he would not be able to escape regardless of his status.


    Nheless, Zhang Tianshi was a little mad to have been offended by a junior.


    Ni Xueming immediately took a step forward and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Why would two great ancestors go through the trouble toe here because of a few juniors like you? Hmph, the great ancestors are representing the imperial family to in...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Zhang Tianshi waved his hand and cut him off.


    Ni Xueming quickly responded to him and backed away with respect.


    Ni Yinghong stared coldly at Ni Xueming without threatening him, but the intense cold look in her eyes gave him chills.


    He Liangce¡¯s face changed, and he suggested, ¡°Senior, since the imperial family is already aware, we should work together without wearing out each other through an internal conflict.¡±


    ¡°Wearing out each other through internal conflicts? Is that young fe even worthy of being the cause of internal conflict? Heh, for the sake of your great ancestors from the He family and the Ni family, I¡¯ll overlook your nonsense.¡± Zhang Tianshi could not help butugh, then he waved his hand and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He Liangce fixed his gaze on the great ancestor and asked, ¡°Senior, may I ask where you¡¯re heading to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you; I¡¯m going to see how Brother Cheng will handle that young fe. Heh, Brother Cheng is the master of that good-for-nothing from our n. Since he encountered Ou Yangming, who killed his apprentice, it¡¯ll be a perfect chance for him to avenge his apprentice¡¯s death.¡± Zhang Tianshi looked at He Liangce with a faint smile, which carried a hint of hostility. ¡°What? Are you going to stop me?¡±


    He Liangce took a deep breath and closed his eyes before he opened them again. ¡°Senior, please forgive me... It¡¯s exactly what I was nning to do!¡± Ni Xueming trembled as he was surprised and enraged. ¡®What magic art did Ou Yangming do that He Liangce¡¯s willing to support him at all costs?¡¯


    Zhang Tianshi¡¯s face had already darkened by then, and his eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°You... Do you think I don¡¯t have the nerve to kill you?¡±


    What kind of person was a Supreme Great Ancestor? How could their dignity be offended?


    If one were to repeatedly displease a great ancestor-even if that person was the He family¡¯s eldest young master-one would only end up dying.


    He Liangce chuckled. ¡°Senior, you naturally have the nerve to do so, but it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t try to fight.¡± Zhang Tianshiughed out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the He family has a presumptuous and ignorant junior like you¡ªit¡¯s truly saddening. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take you down and let Big Brother He... Hey?¡± His face changed abruptly, and he stopped talking as though a sharp de had cut off his voice.


    The great ancestor widened his eyes at He Liangce while he kept his mouth shut. A confused look could be seen in his eyes, apanied by a tinge of fear.


    Ni Xueming staggered backward involuntarily. He stared at He Liangce too, but he kept shivering as if he was trapped in an icehouse.


    He Liangce stood still at that moment and raised his folding fan to a chest level. His eyes and face began to redden while his robe fluttered like it was blown by a strong wind.


    Moreover, his body released an exceptionally fearsome and powerful aura. Under the aura¡¯s oppression, not only was Ni Xueming unable to resist it, but even Zhang Tianshi reacted as he had just seen a ghost.


    He Liangce seemed to have transformed into a giant ancient beast at that instant, such that anything in his way would be crushed into powder.


    ¡°Iron Blood Loyal Heart, sacrificing for a noble cause!¡± Zhang Tianshi uttered word by word.


    He Liangce¡¯s garment kept fluttering in the wind as he looked at the elder without saying a word.


    Zhang Tianshi finally exhaled after some time. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go; I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    He Liangce looked deeply at the great ancestor before his aura slowly declined.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± He cupped his hands at the elder.


    Zhang Tianshi asked slowly, ¡°Is that young fe worth it?¡± He Liangce answered with a grin, ¡°He¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s a pity that Brother Cheng is already pursuing him. I¡¯m afraid that he has already captured the young fe and is slowly torturing him now.¡±


    ¡°I believe that Brother Ou can get away if he¡¯s only against one Supreme Great Ancestor.¡± He Liangce was still smiling.


    Ni Xueming looked like he was in disbelief.


    ¡®Ou Yangming¡¯s only a Yin Grade martial artist, so how can he escape a Supreme Great Ancestor?¡¯ Nevertheless, he thought twice when he noticed how calm He Liangce looked.


    ¡®Since He Liangce can threaten Zhang Tianshi, what about Ou Yangming?¡¯


    Zhang Tianshi looked at He Liangce for some time before he pped his sleeves and sat with his legs crossed on the ground. The great ancestor closed his eyes to refresh his spirit.


    Ni Xueming moved his lips, but he dared not say a word in the end.


    Although Zhang Tianshi did not show any sign of being infuriated, given that he was threatened by a junior like that, deep down it was inevitable for him to feel mad. If Ni Xueming were to get involved in bad luck at a time like this, the consequence would be unbearable.


    He Liangce took a few steps back but remained opposite Zhang Tianshi from a distance away.


    He dared not let down his guard at all, and he only curbed his aura when he looked in the distance.


    ¡°This is as far as I can help you. I hope you can get away from him; please don¡¯t let me down.¡¯


    Ni Yinghong turned around and looked in the direction where Ou Yangming fled. She was still clenching her fists and was still extremely disgruntled.


    ¡®I¡¯m so useless-so useless!


    ¡®If I can also threaten a Supreme Great Ancestor as He Liangce did, Lil¡¯ Ming wouldn¡¯t have to escape.


    ¡®Without He Liangce here, what would¡¯ve happened to me?


    ¡®Be stronger... Must be stronger... I must be stronger!¡¯


    The mentality of the eldest youngdy, who had been doted on by many powerhouses and knew no pain since young, finally underwent a thorough change.


    Ou Yangming spread out his body and zoomed away like a soaring bird.


    The voice earlier was hearding from all directions, but how could it hide from Ou Yangming¡¯s senses through the thoroughly meticulous state? In fact, he had already noticed that person¡¯s existence before that person even spoke. That said, the person had a profound understanding of nature and was also a powerhouse who had fathomed the integration of Heaven and man. Therefore, Ou Yangming could not locate him even though he vaguely sensed the person¡¯s presence.


    It was only when that person spoke, Ou Yangming instantly identified that person¡¯s whereabouts. Since Zhang Tianshi feared He Liangce and Ni Yinghong, Ou Yangming figured that he could make things easier for hispanions if he left. Needless to say, most importantly, he had confidence in He Liangce.


    He Liangce definitely still had tricks to protect himself and Ni Yinghong, so even if he could not defeat Zhang Tianshi, he could at least take flight unharmed by deceiving the great ancestor.


    This was why Ou Yangming could leave without a worry, or he would rather die in the fight of death with Ni Yinghong than running away alone.


    Despite that, as soon as Ou Yangming started to flee, he sensed a pair of fiery eyes staring at him.


    The person turned out to be a Supreme Great Ancestor who was not inferior to Zhang Tianshi at all; he seemed to be more frightening than Zhang Tianshi.


    This was because he willingly lurked in the dark despite his identity as a great ancestor.


    An Extreme Grade powerhouse who could disregard his identity as a great ancestor was the most terrifying powerhouse.


    ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ll wait for you, so take your time to get away.¡± The chilly voice was transmitted into ou Yangming¡¯s ears like thin threads that stimted his nerves.


    Even normal Yang Grade powerhouses would be affected after hearing the voice.


    However, Ou Yangming did not seem affected at all; his formidable mental power steeled his heart to be as solid as a cornerstone.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s footsteps were still steady and powerful, and he did not waver at all.


    The mighty Supreme Great Ancestor behind him did not elerate; he maintained the same speed and followed behind the young fellow patiently. He curled his lips into a cruel smile, which was a look of excitement when a predator watched his prey scramble away. ¡°How dare this young fe kill my disciple? Even the two treasures that I gave my disciple are missing.¡¯


    The great ancestor did not n to kill the young fellow right away because he was ready to y a cat-and-mouse game.


    After all, how powerful could a little Yin Grade martial artist be?


    ¡®Run, run. Once you¡¯re exhausted and hopeless, I¡¯ll see who you really are.¡¯


    There was a sinister look in his eyes, and instead of speeding up, he slowed down a little.


    He enjoyed the hunting process very much.


    Nheless, beyond his visible range, Ou Yangming, who was getting away with the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass, had retrieved a dagger.


    The Military Fire enveloped the dagger for a brief moment, releasing faint cold light that caused one to shudder with fear.

 Chapter 207 The Fella Who Isn’t Tired From Running

    <h4>Chapter 207 The Fe Who Isn¡¯t Tired From Running</h4>


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    Ou Yangming stabbed his dagger at the wound on the big multicolored tiger¡¯s neck. The big tiger¡¯s body quality was so mighty that nothing could prate its skip apart from a magic tool. Nheless, Ou Yangming did not stab his dagger at the tiger¡¯s skin; he prodded its broken head¡¯s wound with the weapon.


    Therefore, the dagger was thrust into the big tiger without any resistance.


    Next, endless energy from the beast¡¯s flesh and blood instantly gushed into ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    His eyes lit up all of a sudden, and the veins on his face were bulging. It was not due to exhaustion nor nervousness, but because the energy that gushed into his body in that short period was too powerful, hence the effect was so intense.


    The absorption of energy from flesh and blood to be transformed into one¡¯s Qi and blood was an enjoyable process.


    One would be immersed in it as though opium was being had.


    Ou Yangming looked like he was addicted, but he immediately regained his senses and gritted his teeth to pull out the dagger.


    The unknown Supreme Great Ancestor had been pursuing Ou Yangming persistently for more than an hour. Although the great ancestor was not fast, it was enough for him to follow closely behind Ou Yangming such that the young fellow could not get rid of his pursuer no matter how hard he tried.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s equipment set was attached with Unique Attributes, which gave him less burden, but it was inevitable that he became physically tired after a long time. Nevertheless, after absorbing the big multicolored tiger¡¯s energy through its flesh and blood, Ou Yangming immediately became high-spirited again as if he was reborn; he was no longer weary.


    This was the wonderful effect of a formidable creature¡¯s flesh and blood, which was far greater than a normal ferocious beast¡¯s. Not only would one¡¯s Qi, blood, and physical power would be recovered, but even one¡¯s spirit would be livelier.


    The mental power consumed for constantly being in the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state would be fully recovered to the peak state.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile because he vaguely guessed the powerhouse¡¯s intention after noticing he was controlling his speed on purpose.


    ¡°The Supreme Great Ancestor is thinking about capturing me once I¡¯m exhausted.¡¯


    Without the big multicolored tiger on his back, Ou Yangming would have been at a loss. He could only stop and attempt to fight while he was still full of energy and spirit.


    ¡®But now...


    ¡®Heh, let¡¯s see who can keep going until the end.¡¯


    Ou Yangming gathered his energy and vaguely sensed a substantial conception in the deepest part of his consciousness.


    Following that, he slightly adjusted his course and dashed in that direction.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not elerate; he made a slight adjustment ording to his pursuer¡¯s speed. This was because he wanted to give a deep impression.


    Escaping and escaping...


    Pursuing and pursuing...


    The chasested for a day and a night.


    By now, the Supreme Great Ancestor behind Ou Yangming no longer looked scornful.


    He was regretful when he looked with a dark face at the energetic figure in front of him.


    The great ancestor only had one question in his mind, ¡®What exactly is this young fe made of?¡¯


    The young fellow had not rested even for a short while throughout the day and the night, and he simply ran wild on the main road. Even the great ancestor did not have the endurance to travel 500 kilometers in a day.


    In actual fact, the elder had already sensed half a day ago that something was off, thus he sped up to take the young fellow down as soon as possible. Despite that, each time he elerated, the young fellow in front of him increased his speed too like a frightened bird.


    With that, after having closed the gap between them, the elder could only watch helplessly as the distance between them grewrger once more.


    The great ancestor even thought about giving up but after hesitating for some time, he forced himself to continue hunting the young fellow.


    He had to capture Ou Yangming to find the whereabouts of his missing treasures.


    The sinister-looking elder gritted his teeth and retrieved a jade bottle with reluctance, but he quickly crushed the bottle and consumed the only pill inside it.


    Once the pill was consumed, it transformed into a hot current that surged into his stomach right away. Next, the great ancestor became more spirited, and he yelled and charged at Ou Yangming at the speed of light. There was a huge disparity between his previous speed and his current speed.


    It was unbelievable that he could still burst at such speed after having traveled without a break for a day and a night.


    The distance between the two men was drawn closer again, and the sudden change was far beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    A hideous look could be seen on the elder¡¯s face, and he reached out his hand to touch Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder.


    Given the distance, the elder believed that Ou Yangming would not be able to escape unless he had a pair of wings.


    However, the elder widened his eyes at the next instant.


    He realized that his fingers did not get closer to Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder even when he had gotten faster.


    The elder¡¯s hand was only a finger away from the young fellow¡¯s shoulder, but it soon became further again at an inconceivable speed.


    He was a mighty Supreme Great Ancestor who had experienced countless hardships in life, but he had never seen such a speedy flight technique.


    It seemed like Ou Yangming was indeed given wings to fly away in the blink of an eye.


    The elder stopped and looked dumbfoundedly at Ou Yangming as he mumbled, ¡°Impossible... How is this possible?¡±


    He looked down at his fingers and thought, ¡®I activated a considerable amount of essential Qi earlier, but why was he able to flee as if nothing happened? Was he not injured at all? But ording to the power that I¡¯ve released earlier, even a top-notch armor can¡¯t resist


    it.¡¯


    The great ancestor squinted his eyes and noticed the tiny figure at the boundary of his vision had stopped, and it seemed to be standing still without moving an inch.


    He was struck with a thought as he recalled the two badges that he gave to Zhang Yinli.


    There were countless legends about the badges, where one of them was about a skill that could activate one¡¯s Qi and blood to allow one to fly 500 kilometers away in a split second.


    Of course, the supposed 500 kilometers was only an exaggeration; a few kilometers was possible.


    Besides, once a person employed that skill, his or her Qi and blood would be emptied, which would result in exhaustion.


    The elder¡¯s body trembled a little as an insuppressible thought crossed his mind. ¡®Could that young fe have fathomed the badges¡¯ secret?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case... If I can also grasp the secret...¡¯


    The elder began to imagine things. He gritted his teeth and looked sharp again, and he wasmitted to catching the young fellow even if he had to go to the ends of the Earth.


    This was because the young fellow was likely his ticket to the path of supremacy.


    The elder traveled briskly again as he was in high spirits.


    * XXX


    Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness had already risen to the extreme, and it was controlling the Blood Flight¡¯s direction and distance.


    If another person had performed the Blood Flight Technique, he or she would naturally stop after having used up Qi and blood. While one would not be feeble, one could not make strenuous movements for some time. That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was powerful, and he had arrived and passed the stage of being able to control the Blood Flight Art. Hence, as he managed the technique, he forced himself to stop when only half of his Qi and blood were consumed.


    Ou Yangming turned to look and estimated the distance between him and his enemy, and a fierce look could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡®Old fe,e if you¡¯d like to pursue melet¡¯s see who will be killed in the end!¡¯


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was shocked when he nced at his shoulder.


    He was too careless. After all, the old man was an Extreme Grade powerhouse, who had incredible tricks and foundation.


    The power that was suddenly released by the elder after a whole day of pursuit could not be treated lightly.


    Though the elder¡¯s fingermark could not be seen on Ou Yangming¡¯s armor, which was at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, the peculiar power could prate the armor to crush his shoulder.


    The soft and reserved power was so violent that it was appalling.


    If it was not for the Substitution Power that was automatically activated from Ou Yangming¡¯s waist sash, the situation would have ended differently.


    The elder¡¯s power would be ineffective against the big multicolored tiger, but it could be used to restrain a martial artist.


    Ou Yangming scoffed and pulled out his dagger to stab it hard at the big tiger¡¯s neck. Massive energy from its flesh and blood gushed into the young fellow¡¯s body to replenish his loss.


    As he inhaled deeply, his essence, energy, and spirit were recovered to their optimum level.


    Having the carcass of a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast was equivalent to possessing plenty of spiritual pills, which could be used to recover his physical strength and energy.


    At the very least, nobody could catch up to Ou Yangming before the beast¡¯s carcass was fully used.


    A faint red light was seen on his waist sash, and the Substitution Gem also became normal again after Ou Yangming refilled his Qi and blood.


    The only price that was paid was the big multicolored tiger¡¯s body, which became smaller.


    Even then, Ou Yangming did not feel upset at all.


    He quietly waited until the elder got closer to him again, then he jumped and escaped desperately as if he had just noticed the elder¡¯s presence.


    The elder staggered, and his face twitched.


    Although he did not slow down and was constantly following Ou Yangming closely, deep down he was growling. ¡®This fe really isn¡¯t tired from running...¡¯

 Chapter 208 Back Spear Thrust

    <h4>Chapter 208 Back Spear Thrust</h4>


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    The dagger was stabbed deep into the big multicolored tiger¡¯s neck once more, and familiar energy gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s body to make up for his loss.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed abruptly just as he wanted to pull out the dagger. His Dantian Qi boiled and surged down like a flood; no obstacle could stop it as nothing could resist the enormous impact.


    Ou Yangming trembled and staggered, causing him to fall forward due to his momentum.


    The Extreme Grade elder¡¯s eyes lit up as he was ted after having pursued the young fellow strenuously.


    ¡®This young fe finally can¡¯t endure any longer!¡¯


    After running for such a long time, not to mention a little Yin Grade martial artist, even a Supreme Great Ancestor could not endure the whole process.


    The elder had only managed toe so far because he consumed a precious pill, or he would have been dumped halfway through.


    Atst, his effort was going to be proven worthy.


    He had to capture Ou Yangming alive to interrogate him about every secret.


    Nevertheless, the joyful look on the great ancestor¡¯s face froze as soon as it appeared. Instead of lying on the ground due to the weariness, Ou Yangming sprung up like he was mounted with springs.


    The great ancestor¡¯s heart sank.


    This fe can still run?¡¯


    ****


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he did a kip-up[1] to stand up. A strange look was seen on his face when he sensed the surging essential Qi inside his body. His essential Qi had advanced to the next level, allowing him to break through from Yin Grade ss Three to Yin Grade ss Four.


    Ou Yangming was confused. ¡®Can someone progress to the next martial arts state by running? This is my first time stumbling upon something like this.¡¯


    Following that, the young fellow was moved. He looked up and ahead, then he shed a confident smile.


    A glimmer was seen in his eyes as he began to look resolute.


    Ou Yangming turned around slowly and turned his wrist to withdraw his spear.


    By holding the spear in one hand, he prodded the spear tip forward and pointed it at the Supreme Great Ancestor, who was approaching him from far. Next, Ou Yangming lowered the spear steadily until it touched the ground.


    Despite that, the spear tip was still being pointed in the same direction.


    The elder was stunned, and his face took on an odd expression. He initially thought Ou Yangming would continue to take flight after he got up, so he felt like he wanted to give up again.


    Who knew, not only did the young fellow not flee, but he also got into a stance to fight the great ancestor in a life-or-death battle.


    This time, the elder was in disbelief.


    ¡®Do pies actually fall from the sky?¡±


    Regardless if Ou Yangming had gone mad, the great ancestor knew it was a great opportunity that could not be missed. The elder exerted some force on the tip of his toes and increased his speed to the maximum to lunge at Ou Yangming. He was determined not to let the young fellow get away anymore.


    That said, Ou Yangming extended his leg to kick his spear the moment the elder grew closer.


    The spear was instantly kicked up, and it headed toward the elder¡¯s throat like a venomous snake.


    Even then, the elder reached out his hand in disdain to grab the spear tip. ¡®How dare a firefly contend with the bright moon?¡¯


    However, the elder noticed something unusual when his palm made contact with the spear tip.


    Due to his martial arts cultivation base, he could freely control every muscle in his body. Although the elder had not trulye into contact with the spear tip, he clearly sensed its absurd sharpness.


    Without any hesitation, the elder yelled weirdly and forced himself to halt in mid-air. His palm, which was about to grab the spear tip, became as soft as soap while his sleeves wrapped around the weapon like flowing water.


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face as if it was not his weapon that was being enveloped by the sleeves. He took a step back and clenched his right fist at once to hit the end of the spear. Consequently, the spear moved faster and underwent a slight adjustment in terms of its angle, but it was still targeted at the elder¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Whoosh...¡±


    A shrill tearing sound from a garment was heard as the elder¡¯s sleeve was slit by the spear tip.


    It was then when the elder¡¯s face seriously changed.


    He knew better than anyone else that his garment was a piece of formidable equipment because it was woven with golden silk and unique wires. Under normal circumstances, only a white mark could be seen even if the garment was shed with a saber at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Despite that, one of its sleeves was ripped by the tip of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear.


    The elder was so taken aback that his feeling at that moment was indescribable.


    ¡®What spear is this?¡¯ He thought.


    The spear tip slightly deviated from its original position because it was dragged across the sleeve, but it was quickly adjusted back to the right spot when Ou Yangming pulled the end of his spear.


    Spear shadows were seen shrouding the area, but the spear tip was still pointing in the same direction. Like an intimate couple that always stuck together, the tip was unwilling to part from its target.


    The elder shed and swayed as he underwent numerous transformations.


    He was a powerhouse who had also apprehended the integration of Heaven and man, so he could be one with nature as Ou Yangming could.


    Nheless, the great ancestor immediately noticed that the tip of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear could always find the right direction no matter how he shifted his body. It took an instant for the elder to feel that his throat could sense the prating chill.


    The elder sighed and moved atst, but instead of going forward, he backed away.


    A Supreme Great Ancestor was forced by a Yin Grade martial artist to retreat in a head-on confrontation. If word spread, Ou Yangming would certainly be a hero of the present age.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming shook his spear, causing the many spear shadows to gather as one. He quietly put down the spear, but the spear tip was still pointed at the elder from a distance away like before.


    ¡°The Chen family¡¯s Throat-locking Spear. What¡¯s your rtionship with Chen Dishou?¡± The elder questioned coldly.


    ¡°Senior Chen taught me a skill,¡± Ou Yangming answered and asked calmly, ¡°Senior, who are you? Why did you pursue me without an end?¡±


    The elder looked at Ou Yangming with a dark face. He would not have answered if the question was raised before Ou Yangming did a move with his spear.


    That being said, a strong momentum was disyed from the spear, and the fact that Ou Yangming performed the Chen family¡¯s Throat-locking Spear gained the elder¡¯s approval. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m Cheng Bingyu, and Zhang Yinli is my beloved apprentice,¡± the elder replied coldly, ¡°Yinli was killed by you, so I¡¯vee to avenge his death.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ou Yangming nodded as he finally understood why the elder was so determined to catch him.


    Cheng Bingyu uttered, ¡°Young fe, what¡¯s the secret behind the Fire-absorbing Badge? I¡¯ll spare you if you tell me!¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°What secret?¡±


    He remainedposed on the surface, but his heart tensed up.


    It was true that the Fire-absorbing Badge contained the Devouring attribute, but the badge itself limited it from devouring flesh and blood. The wonderful function of energy-devouring through flesh and blood could only be unleashed by crushing the badge and transferring the Devouring attribute to another weapon. ¡®Could this be the secret that Cheng Bingyu was talking about?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t perceived the Fire-absorbing Badge¡¯s secret, how could you have performed the Blood Flight Technique?¡± Cheng Bingyu roared, and his voice resounded through Heaven and Earth.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was puzzled. ¡°What does the Blood Flight Technique have to do with the Fire-absorbing Badge?¡±


    Cheng Bingyu looked with his bright eyes at Ou Yangming, but he could not see anything unusual. Even so, he sensed that something was off.


    However, the great ancestor cast away his thought immediately. ¡®I¡¯ll just capture him first.¡¯


    Just as he was about to make a move, Ou Yangming suddenly turned around and walked. The spear tip never left the ground, and it was still pointed at the elder from far.


    Cheng Bingyu sneered and said to himself, ¡®The Chen family¡¯s Back Spear Thrust? He¡¯s being overconfident.¡¯


    Earlier on, the elder was only forced to retreat because he was not prepared. This time, not only did Cheng Bingyu see through his opponent¡¯s spear technique background, but he was also aware of the spear¡¯s sharpness, so he was no longer afraid of it.


    Cheng Bingyu spread out his hands but felt a cooling sensation on his arms; he finally remembered that his precious garment was torn.


    The elder was embarrassed and furious. If he could not take down the young fellow, how would he have the face to meet his friends in the future?


    He fixed his gaze on the spear and ran swiftly toward it. The instant his body was close to the weapon, it was lifted and prodded at him.


    Cheng Bingyuughed out loud and turned to move backward.


    The greatest momentum of the Back Spear Thrust was the spear would not be withdrawn once it was being thrust. As long as the elder evaded the attack, Ou Yangming would not be able to resist further attacks like amb waiting to be ughtered.


    Having said that, the proud look in Cheng Bingyu¡¯s eyes suddenly changed into a look of fear.


    He backed away as much as he could, but the frightening spear tip grew bigger in his view instead of getting smaller. In fact, the spear tip¡¯s reflection could also be seen in his eyes.


    Cheng Bingyu¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit rose all of a sudden to the peak. He shrugged his right shoulder a little,unching a ck item at the spear tip in a sh.


    ¡°Pow...¡± The item instantly ruptured, but the dy allowed Cheng Bingyu to turn his neck, where he avoided the killing move.


    When hended on the ground, he looked at his opponent with lingering fear.


    Ou Yangming was seen taking a stride forward to catch the spear steadily.


    He had done the Back Spear Thrust, but he did it to the extreme such that he threw the entire spear out.


    Cheng Bingyu felt a warm and sticky liquid when he touched his neck. He remarked while he stared at Ou Yangming, ¡°Nice, that was a killing Back Spear Thrust!¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed andmented, ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity that you weren¡¯t able to kill me. You¡¯re doomed!¡± Cheng Bingyu responded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong-it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have the chance to kill me anymore.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    Cheng Bingyu was slightly startled, and he slowly turned to look when he sensed something.


    Behind him, a yellow figure appeared out of nowhere and was approaching them at the speed of light.


    [1] An acrobatic move where a person transitions from a supine or a prone position, which is lessmon, to a standing position

 Chapter 209 Reinforcement—The Big Yellow Dog

    <h4>Chapter 209 Reinforcement¡ªThe Big Yellow Dog</h4>


    It was a big yellow dog, and it traveled as fast as the wind.


    Cheng Bingyu¡¯s face took on a grave expression because he sensed an extremely intense threatening aura from the big yellow dog.


    ¡°A half-spirit beast,¡± he uttered word by word.


    The big yellow dog ignored him; it ran directly toward Ou Yangming and wagged its tail as it pounced on the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he quickly shouted, ¡°Big Yellow, stop fooling aroundbusiness first!¡±


    The big dog halted and stared at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    ¡°Big Yellow, he wants to kill me!¡± Ou Yangming looked up and exined.


    Upon hearing that, the big yellow dog turned around to fix its gaze on Cheng Bingyu, and it released an even more fearsome killing intent.


    Cheng Bingyu had a ghastly look on his face. He initially thought he could capture the little Yin Grade martial artist easily, hence he had been ying a cat-and-mouse game with the young fellow.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming was more persevering than he had expected.


    The young fellow could not get tired from running, Not only was his endurance beyond belief, but he also had an unordinary understanding of the Chen family¡¯s spear technique, which he performed unusually.


    Despite that, none of those shocked him as much as the half-spirit beast¡¯s appearance did.


    The big yellow dog bared its teeth and roared at Cheng Bingyu. It was not loud, but it sounded thunderous to him, and the pressure caused him to stop breathing.


    Cheng Bingyu looked deeply at Ou Yangming, then he swayed and decided to flee to the distance.


    Being a Supreme Great Ancestor, he was firm and decisive.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming yelled as soon as the elder leaped in the air, ¡°Big Yellow, bite him!¡±


    Cheng Bingyu almost fell from mid-air. ¡®That¡¯s a half-spirit beast, which is equivalent to a great ancestor, yet the young fe summoned it like he would a normal dog...¡¯ Next, a sense of crisis rose in the elder¡¯s heart.


    Cheng Bingyu dared not react slowly. He merged his essence, energy, and spirit with nature, then he did a wonderful turn in the air.


    Although the elder could not oppress his opponent in terms of martial arts state through the integration of Heaven and man, he could gain an upper hand because of his skills. By relying on this state, he could usually prevail against an equal-ranked powerhouse.


    Nevertheless, after turning in a semicircle mid-air, Cheng Bingyu looked grim and slightly afraid. This was because he noticed a dog¡¯s w at his waist, and it seemed like the w was already waiting in advance because the dog had seen through his movements earlier.


    Cheng Bingyu¡¯s heart sank at that moment.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Without any dy, he pped his left sleeve, and it became entangled with the dog¡¯s w.


    A soft voice was heard when the two incredibly mighty powers shed in mid-air, followed by an energy wave.


    This was the first time the two great-ancestor-level powerhouses met force with force, and they both gave their all without any reservations.


    Cheng Bingyu trembled and flew a few meters back before he gained a foothold; the big yellow dog only made a turn in mid-air before it stood firmly on the ground. Big Yellow was a dog, but it was definitely not an ordinary dog. If it stood up, it would be a head taller than a normal person. Besides, the big dog was a naturally gifted half-spirit beast, so it was certainly superior to humans in terms of power alone.


    Humans were able to defeat countless strong ferocious beasts, not because of their advantage in power and speed, but because they were intelligent enough to smith pieces of equipment and refine pills that could upgrade their strengths. If a human were topare one¡¯s body quality with an equal-ranked half-spirit beast...


    Not to mention when Cheng Bingyu was exhausted after pursuing Ou Yangming for a long time, even if the elder was full of vigor, he could not have gotten any advantage in the reckless fight.


    Cheng Bingyu expressed as he stared at the big yellow dog, ¡°The integration of Heaven and man.¡±


    ¡®This big yellow dog must¡¯ve achieved the integration of Heaven and man, or it couldn¡¯t have perceived my body technique.


    ¡®It¡¯s exceptionally rare for a half-spirit beast to be a Supreme Great Ancestor, let aloneprehending the integration of Heaven and man.


    ¡®How lucky is Ou Yangming to be favored by this powerful half-spirit beast?!¡¯


    The big yellow dog and Ou Yangming exchanged nces, and they both looked cunning.


    How could the big dog have beaten the elder to it if it only relied on the integration of Heaven and man?


    After Ou Yangming entered the Chaos Cave for the second time and reunited with the big yellow dog, the connection between their consciousnesses became closer. Previously, they could not sense each other when Ou Yangming left the Chaos Cave. Now, they could vaguely sense each other¡¯s existence and mental state even if they were at different ends of the world.


    This was why Ou Yangming could summon the big yellow dog and was so confident about


    it.


    een


    Moreover, due to the connection between their mental powers, when they were together, the big yellow dog¡¯s vision was more than just the integration of Heaven man; it could also achieve the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Big Yellow, he already used his equipment, so what are you waiting for?¡±


    Cheng Bingyu was stunned and immediately knew that he was in a terrible spot.


    That said, having witnessed Big Yellow¡¯s speed, the elder gave up on the thought to escape. The big yellow dog opened its mouth and spat out a peculiar item, then it kicked it to put it on its body. Subsequently, many other strange items were spat out, and the big yellow dog was fully equipped after a brief moment. It was a full set of armor that was specially smithed for the big yellow dog.


    Cheng Bingyu gasped and began to feel despair.


    ¡®A great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast that¡¯s wearing the crystallization of mankind¡¯s intelligence... Am I doomed today?¡¯


    Ou Yangming stepped forward leisurely and activated his Military Fire, which he used to burn the big yellow dog¡¯s right w. The fire instantly enveloped the w, and it extinguished after a short while.


    Cheng Bingyu questioned while he looked with his sharp eyes, ¡°Were you the one who smithed its equipment set?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ou Yangming smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll have a taste of it soon, senior.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Cheng Bingyu scoffed. ¡°Ou Yangming, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve secured victory. If I fight this life-or-death battle, I¡¯ll surely make you suffer too!¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right, so I asked Big Yellow to be fully equipped before it fights you.¡± Cheng Bingyu was startled, and he regretted watching like a fool when the big yellow equipped itself.


    However, it was his first timeing across something like that, and he had never heard of something as odd as the ability to swallow an equipment set. ¡°Woof!¡±


    The big yellow dog barked impatiently and charged at its opponent. It was excited and highly spirited.


    It had not been in a battle ever since it entered the Chaos Cave with Ou Yangming, thus it had been itching to let itself loose.


    Cheng Bingyu watched with bright eyes. Even though he was in a disadvantageous spot, he did not panic. Being faced with the big yellow dog¡¯s sudden attack, the elder widened his eyes and shouted. Instead of retreating, he advanced forward like a sh of light.


    He wanted to disy his death-defying spirit, and he knew that he could only break free by injuring the big yellow dog. Impacts were continuously heard while Cheng Bingyu moved backward all of a sudden. His face reddened as a result, which was untypical. His wish was delightful, but the reality was sorrowful. Big Yellow would naturally fear Cheng Bingyu¡¯s desperate attack if it was not equipped, but it was no longer afraid because he was fully equipped with pieces of equipment. In fact, Cheng Bingyu¡¯s attempt to meet force with force was exactly what the big dog wanted.


    Throughout the tens of blows in a short time, while Cheng Bingyu activated his potential and gave his all, he was inferior to Big Yellow, who became stronger due to the equipment set¡¯s attributes.


    The big yellow dognded gently and seemed to be at ease. It looked like it wanted to continue the fight.


    Cheng Bingyu took a deep breath and exerted force on his legs as he charged once more, but he turned to lunge at Ou Yangming halfway through.


    Since the elder could not go against Big Yellow, he decided to sneak an attack on Ou Yangming. It was beneath his dignity for him to do something like that, but he could not be bothered.


    In spite of that, his vision became blurry as soon as he turned; tens of wolf fangs were thrown in his direction.


    Cheng Bingyu made a series of attacks with his palms, but he was shocked.


    ¡®How did Ou Yangming know what I intended to do?¡¯ The great ancestor became fearful when he recalled the instant change from the Back Spear Thrust. ¡®Is this young fe¡¯s understanding of nature only at the integration of Heaven and man?¡¯


    ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡±


    Just as the elder was feeling afraid, the wolf fangs in front of him exploded and turned into thousands of shards that shrouded him.


    Cheng Bingyu screamed weirdly and hit the shards with his palms, but he could not stop all of them.


    Roughly ten areas on his body were hurt because he was injured by the bizarre hidden weapon. Following that, Cheng Bingyu felt an even more intense and heartbreaking pain on his right leg. Without him knowing, the big yellow dog had seized the opportunity to pierce his right leg with its w.


    A considerable amount of blood flowed out, but they vanished before theynded on the ground. On the other hand, the big yellow dog¡¯s right w glowed in a strange light.


    As soon as Cheng Bingyu fell to the ground, ten more wolf fangs were hurled at him. When he tried to stop the attack again, he was left with two more injuries on his leg.


    The wounds burned and were unbearable as though something was stirring his flesh and blood, so much so that he almost passed out due to the pain. In addition, the elder¡¯s mind began to wander.


    A cold-light was seen in front of him as the shiny spear appeared. Cheng Bingyu forcefully blocked it with his left sleeve, but the spear prated his sleeve and his shoulder de until it pinned him to the ground. Almost at the same time, the big yellow dog widened its sacrificial-bowl-sized mouth to bite the elder¡¯s right arm...

 Chapter 210 Devouring A Supreme Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 210 Devouring A Supreme Great Ancestor</h4>


    Cheng Bingyu groaned in pain and fell to the ground as he could not move anymore.


    The big yellow dog was merciless when he bit and swung Cheng Bingyu¡¯s arm with its sharp teeth, causing the elder¡¯s arm to bepletely crippled.


    As Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog joined hands, the nearly exhausted Supreme Great Ancestor was finally taken down.


    Cheng Bingyu squirmed his body and instantly felt the unbearable pain. He smiled miserably because he knew he could no longer escape. ¡°You won¡¯t end well!¡± Cheng Bingyu uttered with his dying breath as he red at Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog. Right after he cursed, his breathing became weaker until he stopped breathing. Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were regretful when they looked at each other.


    They cooperated well earlier, and they intended to capture the Extreme Grade powerhouse alive. Who knew, Cheng Bingyu had such a tough temperament that he decided to give up his life knowing that he would be doomed.


    Ou Yangming sighed and shook his head at the corpse.


    Since Cheng Bingyu asked about the Fire-absorbing Badge, the treasure had to be rted to him. Ou Yangming initially wanted to get to the bottom of it, but it was impossible for him to do that now.


    A peculiar light was seen on the tip of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear while no blood was seen flowing out from the elder¡¯s shoulder de because it was absorbed by the Devouring attribute. Nheless, Ou Yangming had thrown the spear forward earlier, so the enormous energy was being wasted given that nobody was holding it.


    When the young fellow went forward to hold the spear handle, the mighty energy immediately gushed into his body. Ou Yangming looked like he was fully immersed in the process, but he quickly suppressed his facial expression. Back then, Ou Yangming hadpletely absorbed energy from Zhang Hanyu¡¯s flesh and blood, but he did not understand the Devouring attribute. Now that he was aware of the attribute¡¯s function, unless he hated someone to the bones, he would refrain from devouring a person¡¯s flesh and blood.


    Soon enough, Ou Yangming withdrew his spear.


    It was at that moment Ou Yangming noticed through his consciousness an insignificant detail.


    Cheng Bingyu¡¯s remaining leg, which was still intact, moved a little.


    If another person had noticed this, one would only think that it was a natural movement from the leg because the spear had just been pulled out.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was still vignt, and the thoroughly meticulous state alerted him right away.


    He flew backward by using the tip of his toes, whereas the big yellow dog widened its eyes and charged forward.


    Cheng Bingyu, whose breath of life had fully disappeared, suddenly opened his eyes and kicked Ou Yangming like a madman.


    Despite that, the kicknded on the big yellow dog instead of Ou Yangming.


    The big yellow dog was in pain, and its eyeballs protruded. Even though it had superb physicality and the protection from its full equipment set, it almost stopped breathing because of the kick.


    Cheng Bingyu had just undergone a momentary recovery of consciousness before he died, and he gathered his greatest power in his life on the kick.


    That said, the big yellow dog was the big yellow dog, after all. It forcefully blocked the kick, then it widened itsrge mouth to bite Cheng Bingyu¡¯s throat. At the same time, the dog pressed its w deep into the elder¡¯s chest.


    Cheng Bingyu had a hideous look on his face, and he kept quivering like he was suffering from mria.


    The elder was tremendously frightened. At hisst gasp, he felt that not only his life and power were slipping away, but his soul was also disappearing in a terrifying way.


    Although Cheng Bingyu could not understand everything, he was overwhelmed by fear, which was a natural feeling that he had as a powerhouse. This was definitely not how a normal person would die.


    A final thought crossed his mind at that instant.


    ¡®That legend... That earth-shattering legend, which is known to be the most fearsome...¡¯


    Following that, the elder¡¯s consciousnesspletely sank.


    It was worth noting that the energy in a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s blood and flesh was substantial. Through the Devouring attributed, it flowed endlessly into the big yellow dog¡¯s body.


    The big yellow dog suffered a hard kick from Cheng Bingyu a while ago. Though it killed the elder in the end, its body bore a slight injury. However, as the nearly unbelievable amount of energy from the elder¡¯s blood and flesh gushed into the big dog¡¯s body, it fully recovered from its injury in a split second.


    On top of that, the big yellow dog¡¯s body expanded a bit. If its body was not confined by its armor, the change would have been visible to the naked eye.


    Even so, an odd red color was faintly seen in the big yellow dog¡¯s eyes, and it was hair-raising.


    As Ou Yangming stood still, he looked rather afraid too.


    He thought, ¡®If I was slightly negligent just now, I would¡¯ve suffered the kick instead.


    ¡®If that was the case, the consequence would be unbearable.¡¯


    Seeing as Cheng Bingyu¡¯s body was quickly disappearing in front of him, Ou Yangming felt a chill down his spine.


    He did not feel anything when he normally used the Devouring attribute to absorb energy from a creature¡¯s flesh and blood. This time, when he watched as an outsider and saw a human being devoured by the wicked power, the feeling of fear from the bottom of his heart was indescribable.


    ¡°Puff, puff...¡±


    The big yellow dog breathed heavily, and its eyes were bing redder. Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and released his Dantian Power at once, then he yelled, ¡°Big Yellow!¡±


    The big yellow dog was stunned, but the red in his eyes faded away. It shook his head as though he was also confused by his reaction earlier. Subsequently, the big dog stuck its tongue out and wagged its tail as it pounced on Ou Yangming.


    A thud was heard as Ou Yangming was pushed to the ground. The bloody mouth was in his face, and the dog¡¯s saliva sttered on his face along with some blood.


    Ou Yangming did his best to struggle, but he soon realized that his little power was not worth mentioning aspared to the big yellow dog¡¯s enormous power. As such, he could only re at the big dog resentfully.


    The big yellow dog cast a strange look at ou Yangming because the young fellow¡¯s reaction was not what it had expected. It was startled when it noticed the blood on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, then its eyes wandered about as if it was deep in thought.


    Ou Yangming scoffed. ¡°Why are you still being in a daze? Get off me now!¡±


    The big yellow dog jumped like it got an electric shock, and it kept hopping around Ou Yangming to take credit and to fawn over him.


    Ou Yangming got up and wiped the blood on his face; he was unbothered.


    After experiencing many life-or-death battles, he became more courageous too.


    He was not concerned when he was faced with fear between life or death, so he was not disgusted by the little blood too.


    ¡°Big Yellow, you... Seemed to have be heavier?¡± Ou Yangming asked the big yellow dog. The big yellow dog stuck out its tongue as if it was embarrassed.


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. ¡°Is this fe asking me to reform its equipment


    set?¡±


    The big dog immediately shook happily; Ou Yangming did not know tough or to cry at its proud look.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and turned around to walk toward where Cheng Bingyu disappeared from. Even though the elder¡¯s body disappeared, his belongings remained. The young fellow¡¯s eyes lit up when he searched the elder¡¯s clothes.


    He retrieved two Fire-absorbing Badges.


    Sure enough, Zhang Yinli and his son had a Fire-absorbing Badge, hence Zhang Yinli¡¯s master possessed the same treasure.


    Ou Yangming frowned a little when he knocked on the badges. He simply withdrew the Devouring attribute when he encountered such an item in the past, but he did not pay attention to its material.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming gained nothing when he used his Military Fire.


    The Fire-absorbing Badges did not belong to this world.


    Apart from the badges, Ou Yangming found a few ceramic bottles, silver notes, and a few misceneous items. Among them, a ne with a Physique +1 attribute caught his eye.


    The other pieces of equipment that belonged to the elder might be valuable to ordinary Yin Grade martial artists, but Ou Yangming was not interested at all.


    There were some pilled in the ceramic bottles, but Ou Yangming dared not judge them because he had zero knowledge in medicine, so he packed them up.


    Being a Supreme Great Ancestor, Cheng Bingyu also carried silver notes that amounted to roughly 1 million taels of silver.


    Ou Yangming did not value money anymore, but he was still shocked by the amount.


    In actual fact, the elder initially possessed a few great items, but the sleeves and the treasure used to resist the Back Spear Thrust had been destroyed.


    Once Ou Yangming was done sorting everything, he burned the garments and scattered items with his Military Fire. In a sh, the objects vanished in the fire, to the extent that no ashes remained.


    In the past, Ou Yangming had to use the furnace¡¯s fire to get rid of proof because hecked strength, but the process became a piece of cake for him now.


    Ou Yangming suddenly recalled something when he finished cleaning up the mess. He put down the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass and said, ¡°Big Yellow, I brought you a gift this time.¡± He paused and looked at the carcass with shiny eyes.


    During his escape, whichsted for a day and a night, Ou Yangming had stabbed the carcass numerous times. Consequently, the big multicolored tiger¡¯s dead body became half its original size. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming had advanced to the next ss in martial arts because he kept absorbing and digesting the enormous power when he ran.


    ¡°Uhm, this is a half-spirit beast that I ughtered in the dense forest; I purposely brought it here for you to try it,¡± Ou Yangming exined with guilt as he chuckled.


    The big yellow dog opened its mouth and bared its teeth. However, it wrinkled its nose at the spur of the moment while Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed at the same time. He uttered softly, ¡°Equipment.¡±


    Big Yellow immediately shook his body to remove the pieces of equipment, then it widened its mouth to swallow them.


    As soon as the big yellow dog was down, a figure flew toward them andnded in front of them.

 Chapter 211 Man Can Conquer Nature

    <h4>Chapter 211 Man Can Conquer Nature</h4>


    Ni Xuetian-one of the top-notch great ancestors from the Ni family-suddenly appeared in front of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming nced at the big yellow dog and knew at once that the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors must have been attracted by it. ¡®But based on how sharp-witted Big Yellow is, how could it not know if someone was tailing it? It was too careless!¡¯


    Feeling somewhat mad, Ou Yangming kicked the big yellow dog¡¯s butt.


    The big yellow dog neither dodged nor resisted as though it knew it was in the wrong. Nheless, as the big dog clenched its butt and tucked its tail between its legs, it cast an innocent look at Ou Yangming to express, ¡®I don¡¯t know when he started following me too...¡¯


    Ni Xuetian twitched his face as he wondered, ¡°That¡¯s the Ni family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor, is it appropriate for you to treat it like that?¡¯


    Nevertheless, he looked up and pretended like he did not see anything.


    His face darkened when he scanned their surroundings with his sharp eyes. ¡°Who were you fighting against?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly answered, ¡°Senior, a Supreme Great Ancestor was pursuing me with intentions to kill. Luckily, I met Big Yellow, and we joined hands to scare that person away.¡±


    ¡°Pursuing you to kill you?¡± Ni Xuetian narrowed his eyes and released an extremely strong killing intent. He suddenly shed and soared into the sky, where he spiraled in mid-air like a big bird dancing in the air.


    Ni Xuetian descended after a brief moment, and he looked ashamed but furious at the same time. ¡°Where did he escape to?¡±


    ¡®He was devoured by Big Yellow,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, but he replied to the great ancestor, ¡°He went that way!¡±


    ¡°No, that should be where you came from.¡± Ni Xuetian furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°He used a peculiar method, where he sped up to take flight, and he vanished in the blink of an eye,¡± Ou Yangming exined without any hesitation.


    Ni Xuetian was stunned, and his face took on a grave expression right away. ¡°The Five Elements Flight Technique?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the Five Elements Flight Technique?¡±


    ¡°The Five Elements Flight Technique is the mightiest flight art. Once it¡¯s used, even a Supreme Great Ancestor can¡¯t catch up to that person; it¡¯s a powerful secret technique that surpasses all lost studies. That said, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to learn the secret technique, and it¡¯s harmful toward one¡¯s Qi and blood if it¡¯s performed, so only very few have grasped it,¡± Ni Xuetian answered.


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth as he wanted to ask about the differences between the Five Elements Flight Technique and the Blood Flight Secret Technique in his waist sash to see which was better. However, he instantly got rid of the thought.


    Ni Xuetian suddenly questioned with a stern look, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, where are they now?¡±


    His voice trembled a little when he raised the question.


    Ou Yangming said to himself, ¡®Why are you so anxious? Are you worried about Ni Yinghong or He Liangce?¡¯


    ¡°Senior, they¡¯re both well.¡± Ou Yangming paused for a while, then he told the great ancestor about their encounter with Ni Xueming and Zhang Tianshi after they left the forest.


    Ni Xuetian sneered with a dark face. ¡°Xueming, heh, heh...¡± Ou Yangming had goosebumps when he heard the great ancestor¡¯s response because it was full of killing intent. He was certain that Ni Xuetian probably intended to let Ni Xueming off the hook at first, but the great ancestor definitely changed his mind now.


    Ni Xuetian nced at Ou Yangming and assured him. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, don¡¯t worry, the Ni family will surely give you an exnation regarding this matter.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite. He¡¯s nothing but a clown, so I¡¯m not afraid. But if Elder Sister Ying meets Zhang Tianshi...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Zhang Tianshi recognized her and He Liangce is with her, as daring as he is, he won¡¯t have the guts to hurt them.¡± Ni Xuetian sneered and added in disdain, ¡°Besides, even if he ns to kill them, he might not seed.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked by how Ni Xuetian was so confident about He Liangce. Moreover, the young fellow was also confused because the great ancestor sounded like he was implying something else.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked at the spur of the moment and stared at Ni Xuetian.


    ¡°Big Yellow, you¡¯re supposed to keep watch over the Land of Inheritance, but you left abruptly.¡± Ni Xuetian smiled bitterly and revealed a crystal ball as he turned his wrist. ¡°You¡¯re the Ni family¡¯s Great Land-guarding Ancestor now, so we naturally have to track you.¡±


    He would not have exined to an ordinary pet, but Big Yellow had a different identity now. Furthermore, with Ou Yangming the potential threat around, the great ancestor did not want any mishaps to take ce.


    The big yellow dog was startled for a while before he barked twice to express its dissatisfaction.


    Although it was not human, it had an exquisite heart, which was not inferior to a human¡¯s at all. As such, the big yellow dog was unwilling to be monitored.


    Ni Xuetian exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Big Yellow, this is our n¡¯s rule, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the consequence when the previous Great Land-guarding Ancestor broke the rule. The Ni family¡¯s Land of Inheritance has been cut off for a long time, and we would still be helpless now if it wasn¡¯t for Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡±


    The big yellow dog blinked and whined, then it finally lowered its head to resign itself to fate.


    Ni Xuetian sighed a breath of relief and turned to ask, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, how did you and Big Yellow contact each other?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and responded carefully, ¡°Senior, would you believe me if I say it was just a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ni Xuetian asked without an expression.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Since we were able to stumble upon Zhang Tianshi and the other people when we exited the immense forest, what else is impossible?¡± Ni Xuetian scoffed. ¡°How do you know it was a chance encounter? Perhaps they were already waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t exit the immense forest from a fixed spot, and it was He Liangce who led us out. Even if he wanted to kill me, he¡¯ll never employ such an unpresentable method,¡± Ou Yangming expressed after some thought.


    ¡®He Liangce is a capable young man indeed; he gained this young fe¡¯s trust after a short adventure.¡¯ Ni Xuetian was dumbfounded. Nheless, some people were born with that charm, and they could easily gain another person¡¯s approval. The ability was considered a natural gift, and it could not be envied.


    The great elder sighed and shook his head. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou Friend, I¡¯ll consider it a coincidence, but I hope there¡¯ll be lesser dangerous coincidences as such in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately guaranteed. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, senior.¡±


    Since Ni Xuetian had put it this way, it showed that he was not going to look into the spiritual connection between Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. Unquestionably, it was great news for the young fellow.


    Ni Xuetian suddenly asked when he nced around, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked as well, and he replied to the elder, ¡°Oh, this is the half-spirit beast that we ughtered in the strange bamboo forest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is this the beast?¡± Ni Xuetian looked at it closely and frowned. ¡°No, this one looks much smaller!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this... Big Yellow was hungry after the fight, so it ate half of it to fill its stomach.¡± Ou Yangming pointed and noted, ¡°Look, there¡¯s still blood in its mouth.¡± The big yellow dog perked up its tail and opened its huge mouth at Ni Xuetian. Sure enough, traces of blood could be seen inside.


    Ni Xuetian somehow knew when he looked at the half-spirit beast¡¯s odd and disproportionate carcass that the truth was not as simple as it seemed. Despite that, he decided that he would not get to the bottom of it no matter what Ou Yangming said. If that was not the case, the great ancestor would not have let it be if he knew that Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were still spiritually connected.


    Seeing as Ni Xuetian stopped questioning, Big Yellow turned and kicked Ou Yangming with its right foot.


    Ou Yangming lowered his head and mouthed the word ¡°equipment¡±, and Big Yellow was instantly content.


    Ni Xuetian turned a blind eye to their small interaction. He uttered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, since you¡¯re back, let us send Big Yellow back to the cave. As for the great ancestor who escaped, heh, allow me to make a move if he dares to show up again.¡±


    Based on the great ancestor¡¯s strength and his magic military saber, he could certainly kill Cheng Bingyu. This was the power of having a piece of super equipment; its effect was simply unbelievable if one used it against an equal-ranked opponent.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and spoke his mind, ¡°Senior, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Senior, may I ask if you¡¯re aware of what¡¯s going on between Elder Sister Ying and me?¡±


    Ni Xuetian looked grim. He pondered for a while before he said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯ve done a huge favor for the Ni family. We¡¯re not people who repay kindness with ingratitude, and you and Yinghong are a match made in Heaven, so we¡¯ll be more than happy if you tie the knot.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog barked loudly but with hidden bitterness in its eyes. ¡®Are you talking about this in front of me on purpose to torture me¡ªa single dog?¡¯ Ou Yangming red snappily at the big dog, who shrunk its neck and shut up. ¡°Senior, thank you for your good intention, but your actions don¡¯t seem to reflect that...¡±


    Ni Xuetian shook his head and sighed. ¡°If the two of you were born ten years earlier, everything would¡¯ve been carried out smoothly.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He could tell how helpless Ni Xuetian was by the great ancestor¡¯s tone. The young fellow took a step back and cupped his hands as he bowed to the ground. ¡°Senior, please be more explicit.¡±


    Ni Xuetian revealed the truth after a moment of hesitation. ¡°The man possesses Iron Blood Loyal Heart while thedy sacrifices for a noble cause. This is their destiny, and nobody can change it.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up at once, and he somehow felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡®Thedy sacrifices for a noble cause?!¡¯


    If he did not interpret it wrongly, it was undoubtedly a bad thing.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, stop asking. This is destiny, and it¡¯s not something that we can vite.¡± Ni Xuetian waved his hand and advised with a serious face, ¡°Just give up; it¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled all of a sudden after some thought. ¡°I understand now. Thank you, senior.¡±


    Ni Xuetian was worried. This fe didn¡¯t be silly because he¡¯s too mad, did he?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m at ease now that I know you were forced to act against your will. As for God¡¯s will...¡± Ou Yangming shed a bright smile. ¡°Back when Old Man was seriously ill, I believed man could conquer nature. Hehe, I still stand by that phrase-man can conquer nature.¡±


    Ni Xuetian opened his mouth and was in a daze when he looked at Ou Yangming. It was as if it was his first time seeing the young fellow.


    An indescribable feeling surged in the great ancestor¡¯s heart.


    ¡®Can this young fe really create miracles...¡¯

 Chapter 212 Big Yellow Changes Its Equipment Set

    <h4>Chapter 212 Big Yellow Changes Its Equipment Set</h4>


    Two men and a dog traveled quickly and finally arrived at the ravine where the Chaos Cave was located.


    Ni Xuetian was regretful as he looked behind him. ¡°That person¡¯s extremely careful; he didn¡¯t follow us. Hmph, he¡¯s lucky!¡±


    After all, two of them were Extreme Grade powerhouses-one was a half-spirit beast. If an ignorant person was tracing them, one could imagine the consequence. Ou Yangming secretly stood in silent tribute for Cheng Bingyu for a second. The great ancestor was already devoured by Big Yellow, yet he was still on Ni Xuetian¡¯s mind.


    Ni Xuetian shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Go on in, I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He looked at the big yellow dog, who was also confused.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, your spear looks great. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s a magic tool too, right?¡± Ni Xuetian asked.


    ¡°Yes, I smithed this weapon for General Chen Yifan,¡± Ou Yangming answered after a moment of hesitation, and he added after a pause, ¡°I promised him.¡±


    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s important for a man to keep his promise.¡± Ni Xuetian nodded then nced at the big yellow dog. ¡°But given that you and Big Yellow are so close, haven¡¯t you thought about smithing an equipment set for it?¡±


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog exchanged nces as they finally understood Ni Xuetian¡¯s intention.


    Nheless, the great ancestor had no idea that Ou Yangming had already smithed a full equipment set for Big Yellow a long time ago. Although Ou Yangming was ted, he smiled bitterly and raised his concerns. ¡°Senior, frankly speaking, it¡¯s not easy to smith a magic tool. If I¡¯m unlucky, it¡¯ll take up a lot of time, and Elder Sister Ying is now...¡±


    Ni Xuetian waved his hand and assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I said she¡¯s not in danger, she¡¯s definitely safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll surely do my best,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought. He waved at the big yellow dog, then they entered the hiddennd together.


    Inside the pitch-ck Chaos Cave, the man and the dog entered one after another until they arrived at the spot where they fought the ck Magic Crawlers.


    Ou Yangming turned his wrist and retrieved two Fire-absorbing Badges.


    The items were extremely useful, but they were distinctly hot too. Zhang Yinli and Cheng Bingyu valued the badges very much, and they had also interrogated Ou Yangming to see if he apprehended the mystery in it.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a short while before he used the Military Fire to absorb the Devouring attributes.


    Once the Devouring attributes disappeared, the Fire-absorbing Badges turned into bits and eventually vanished. Even though Ou Yangming had witnessed the strange urrence before, he still had chills this time.


    The young fellowter picked up a peculiar stone and weighed it in his hand. Though he previously retrieved a number of them, the amount was not worth mentioning aspared to what could be found in the cave.


    Following that, Ou Yangming reached out to grab the big yellow dog and touched its body with his palm t.


    The big yellow dog instantly had goosebumps, but instead of resisting, it rxed and let Ou Yangming carry on with the process.


    Ou Yangming sighed after some time. ¡°Spit them out.¡±


    Big Yellow immediately widened its mouth and spat out the pieces of equipment.


    ¡®I wonder what exactly its stomach is made of that it¡¯s able to hide so many things. This naturally gifted Blood Meridian Power is simply nature-defying.¡¯ Ou Yangming looked at the big dog and remarked, ¡°Big Yellow, you must¡¯ve suffered from wearing them when you¡¯ve already grown bigger.¡±


    He had smithed the pieces of equipment ording to the big yellow dog¡¯s size, but its body grew after it became a great ancestor. While the big dog could still force itself to wear them, it would not feelfortable. Big Yellow wagged its tail and looked as if it was saying, ¡®Now you know.¡¯


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He used his Military Fire to envelop the pieces of equipment. Since he had smithed them himself, he was naturally familiar with them.


    An ordinary person would usually encounter many problems if one wanted to remodel pieces of equipment. Most importantly, if huge modifications were done, there would be changes in the structures, and the attributes in the pieces of equipment would inevitably be reduced.


    Nevertheless, this would not happen to Ou Yangming. He withdrew the Unique Attributes from the pieces of equipment before he started to reshape them.


    Big Yellow¡¯s body grew bigger, but it was not a significant change, so Ou Yangming only needed to erge the equipment set.


    Based on his control and understanding of the Military Fire, it would not be difficult for him toplete the task.


    After just 15 minutes, he reformed one of the pieces of equipment. The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up. If its face could be changed into a human¡¯s face, it would be clear that it was smiling with its mouth wide open.


    Ou Yangming continued to alter the other pieces of equipment. If there were insufficient materials, he could easily utilize the peculiar stones on the ground.


    Atst, Ou Yangming picked up the paw gauntlet.


    The paw gauntlet was attached with a Devouring +1 attribute.


    Big Yellow was reluctant to part with it, but it did not pester the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming considered for a while before he withdrew the Devouring attribute with his Military Fire.


    Despite that, it was not the end. He took a bizarre stone from the ground and burned the fire once more.


    The big yellow dog was puzzled as it looked at Ou Yangming. ¡®Isn¡¯t he done with amending my equipment set? What is he doing?¡¯


    This time, Ou Yangming had a grave expression on his face. There was a huge contrast to when he reshaped the other pieces of equipment earlier, so much so that even the big yellow dog became nervous.


    Queer energy flowed in the void, and their surroundings seemed to be oppressed, as though the energy came into contact with something


    The big yellow dog lowered its body a little and was on guard. There was no danger around them, but it was somehow fearful. The source of that feeling was actually Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. When he curbed the Military Fire, half an hour had already passed. Moreover, it was obvious from the corner of his eyes and the spot between his eyebrows that he was weary.


    The young fellow had been hotly pursued by Cheng Bingyu-a Supreme Great Ancestorfor a day and a night. While he could replenish his Qi and blood through the half-spirit beast¡¯s carcass, he still had a mortal body, thus it was not easy for him to hold on for so long.


    On top of that, he had to break through worldly boundaries and limits to smith a magic tool.


    It was true that Ou Yangming had seeded in the past, but he dared not guarantee a 100% sess rate even when his body was in a peak condition, let alone at this very moment.


    The mountain was not a mountain, water was not water.


    Ou Yangming could achieve this state, but the prerequisite was to have enough energy. If hecked the power to perceive the state, the follow-up would not happen at all.


    That said, Ou Yangming used his remaining power and managed to smith a new magic tool.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He tossed the paw gauntlet to Big Yellow, who trembled and jumped because it was too afraid to catch it.


    The gauntletnded on the ground, where its sharp tips mercilessly pierced into the ground, causing it to stand up straight.


    It was worth noting that the ground was unusually tough, not even the ck Magic Crawlers could not destroy it. However, the gauntlet was able to prate deep inside it.


    Its sharpness was far from what Big Yellow¡¯s ws couldpare to. The big yellow dog widened its eyes so much that its eyeballs almost dropped out. It jumped toward the gauntlet at once and inserted its right paw, then it panted due to the excitement.


    If the big dog possessed the equipment when it fought Cheng Bingyu, the fight would have been umonly easy.


    As long as the dog chased the great ancestor and waved its w...


    The fight would have probably ended.


    Big Yellow waved its w cheerfully, then it suddenly stopped.


    Ou Yangming smiled and waved at the big yellow dog, who walked over to him obediently. The big dog was much stronger than the young fellow, but Ou Yangming was still the leader between them.


    Needless to say, it was not only because he had smithed an equipment set for the dog.


    There was a mysterious spiritual connection between them, and Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had already surpassed his martial arts state. Based on this point alone, even the big yellow dog would be restrained and affected.


    ¡°Did you feel it?¡±


    The big yellow dog nodded.


    ¡°I left 1 Point of Devouring attribute for you to protect yourself.¡± Ou Yangming caressed the big yellow dog¡¯s head. ¡°Try not to use it if you can; it¡¯s a trump card for you during crucial moments.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I also noticed something else.¡± Ou Yangming hugged the big yellow dog and said, ¡°Big Yellow, this item is great indeed, but you must have self-control when you¡¯re using it. You can¡¯t absorb more than the withstandable limit for your mental power in one go, or...¡± Big Yellow quivered, which was evident that it recalled the feeling when it fully devoured Cheng Bingyu.


    The Devouring attribute was likely the greatest power among the various power systems possessed by Ou Yangming so far. Nheless, the more he used it, the more he understood it.


    There was something wicked about the power that caused one to be addicted. Without sufficient mental power to control and suppress it, the consequences would be unbearable.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were not pure martial artists; the attribute¡¯s greatest effect could only be unleashed by them.


    Ou Yangming stood up after a long time and brushed away the dust from his lower garment. He expressed with a smile, ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Cultivate well and be a despicable spirit beast as soon as you can.¡±


    The big yellow dog barked but did not sound confident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a tip. If you fathom it, perhaps you¡¯ll seed in breaking through.¡± Ou Yangming giggled.


    Big Yellow was struck dumb, but its eyes glowed.


    ¡°Listen well,¡± Ou Yangming uttered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a mountain, it¡¯s water; it¡¯s not a mountain, it¡¯s not water... Ah, that¡¯s all for now; I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t get the next sentence.¡±


    He waved his hand and strode away, leaving Big Yellow in tears because it was bewildered.


    ¡®What mountain? What water? What are you talking about...


    ¡®Humans¡¯ skills are too deep, I¡¯ll just go back to guarding thend!

 Chapter 213 Old Craftsman’s Integration Of Heaven And Man

    <h4>Chapter 213 Old Craftsman¡¯s Integration Of Heaven And Man</h4>


    When Ou Yangming exited the dark cave, Ni Xuetian opened his eyes and looked eagerly at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming informed with a smile, ¡°I smithed a magic tool for Big Yellow.¡± ¡°Very well. Thank you, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou,¡± Ni Xuetian responded with a serious face.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite, I ought to do so,¡± Ou Yangming quickly replied to him. ¡°Now that Big Yellow has a magic tool to protect itself, perhaps...¡± Ni Xuetian sighed and forced a smile after a pause. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They were at an important ce for the Ni family, after all, and Ou Yangming was still an outsider, so they could not stay there for long.


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He thought as he saw how Ni Xuetian was hesitant to finish his sentence, ¡®Could the thing that Ni Xuetian is unwilling to talk about be rted to Big Yellow too?¡¯


    Nheless, he did not question the elder.


    The two of them left the Chaos Cave and exited the ravine. When they were heading back to the prefecture, Ni Xuetian noted with a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I received news that Yinghong and He Liangce are safe and sound, so they should return after two days.


    Ou Yangming was relieved. Ni Xuetian had already assured him before, but he was only fully at ease after he received confirmation.


    Due to their traveling speed, they returned to the Ni residence in no time.


    Ou Yangming bid the elder farewell and returned to Old Craftsman¡¯s room.


    The old man was not in his room, but Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched as he heard soundsing from the smithing workshop.


    He grinned. ¡®Old Man is still the same; he can¡¯t sit still.¡¯


    Ou Yangming headed to the smithing workshop curiously because he could sense that the old man was not the only person inside.


    He was puzzled. This is the Ni residence. Besides, when did old Craftsman ever let anyone watch when he smiths?¡¯


    When Ou Yangming pushed the door open and noticed the people inside, he was slightly stunned.


    Apart from Old Craftsman and Ni Yunhong, there were two familiar faces.


    They were Zhong Yunda and Wang Zhongtong, who were the old man¡¯s close friends from the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    Everyone in the room was focused on Old Craftsman, who was paying close attention to his Military Fire.


    Ni Yunhong nodded at Ou Yangming when he entered but the old man was so immersed in the smithing process that he was not distracted at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up when he fixed his gaze on Old Craftsman.


    The old man was swaying his hands a little at that moment, and his Military Fire followed suit. When the fire burned, there was a vague feeling of it corresponding with the world, and it was a feeling that Ou Yangming was extremely familiar with.


    It was the integration of Heaven and man.


    There was no doubt to it; it was the integration of Heaven and man¡¯s way of nature.


    Unknowingly, Ou Yangming curled his lips into a faint smile.


    The young fellow had apprehended the state due to his experiences in various aspects, but what induced him to take the leap was when he watched Old Craftsman perform the Layering Art. Old Craftsman poured his lifelong wisdom and energy into the study of Military Fire Smithing Art.


    The Layering Art was also the skill that Old Craftsman was the proudest of. In fact, he had already perceived a hint of the integration of Heaven and man¡¯swork when he performed the skill.


    Despite that, the old man¡¯s body was already declining. Although he had enough experience, his body was not strong enough for him to continue to explore the state.


    After consuming the Life-prolonging Golden Pill and when the drug¡¯s effect waspletely unfolded, Old Craftsman experienced a new lease of life.


    With plenty of resources in the Ni residence and his love for smithing art, Old Craftsman finally seeded in taking the crucial leap. The old man did not have a high cultivation base in martial arts, thus he could not apply the integration of Heaven and man in that aspect. That said, he greatly improved in smithing art, and was now far beyond what he achieved in the past.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    Old Craftsman exhaled deeply when the Military Fire disappeared. He shook his head when he looked at the longsword in his hands.


    Ou Yangming said with a smile, ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re smithing a divine weapon again. Let me take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Old Craftsman smiled when he looked up and saw the young fellow.


    ¡°Old Man, I came to see you as soon as I returned, so you should reward me.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡°Take it, this is your reward.¡± Old Craftsman casually tossed the longsword to him.


    Ou Yangming used his Military Fire after he caught the longsword. He uttered in astonishment, ¡°The peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.¡±


    The weapon was at the peak of Fine Grade, but on second thought, the old man could also smith a piece of equipment of this standard in the past. Given that he hadprehended the integration of Heaven and man, his capability doubled, and it was no longer a difficult task for him.


    Zhong Yunda immediately voiced out, ¡°Ah, Old Craftsman, we came for that sword, but you gave it to Master Lil¡¯ Ou just like that. How are we going to report on our mission?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Master Zhong, you¡¯re...¡±


    Zhong Yundaughed out loud. ¡°Ever since the two of you left, the Armament Camp couldn¡¯t produce good pieces of equipment. We discussed with Supervisor Kang and decided to send two old fes here every month so as to have a long chat with Old Craftsman, but also to take a few items back if any of you smithed something valuable.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Old Craftsman, who was glowing in high spirits and cheerful, so he was at ease.


    It was just a few pieces of equipment anyway. If Old Man would be delighted to see his old friends, not to mention pieces of Fine Grade equipment, Ou Yangming would be willing to submit a magic tool every month.


    Ni Yunhong cleared his throat. ¡°Brother Ou, General Fang also contributed to getting the two of them here.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and remembered the kind gesture.


    Old Craftsman waved his hand and asked, ¡°Young fe, how did you smith that magic tool?¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded, and he scratched his head as he answered, ¡°Old Man, didn¡¯t I tell you already?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense about mountains and water. What does smithing a magic tool have to do with mountains and water?¡± Old Craftsman remarked unreasonably.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows as he felt troubled. He had many ways to counterattack if someone else were to pester him with unreasonable demands, but he was perturbed because the person was Old Craftsman.


    Zhong Yunda and Wang Zhongtong[1] were instantly attentive. They were dubious when they first heard that Ou Yangming could smith a magic tool.


    Since Old Craftsman had just questioned the young fellow about it, the credibility of that statement becamepletely different.


    ¡°Master Lil¡¯ Ou, is that weapon on your for General Chen?¡± Zhong Yunda asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot about serious business.¡± Old Craftsman pped his forehead and looked at the spear. ¡°This is...¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Old man, we aplished our mission by good luck. We found the peculiar bamboo in the dense forest, and I sessfully fit the spear tip to it.¡±


    The journey was dangerous and they had many encounters, but he briefly talked about it because he did not want the old man to worry.


    Old Craftsman took the spear and studied it carefully. He looked at the weapon so gently that it was as if he was looking at his lover. The other three men were not any better, making it evident that cksmiths could not resist a magic tool.


    The old man sighed after a long time and passed the spear to the three eager men.


    ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t be too happy yet,¡± Old Craftsman said in a serious tone, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll definitely be able to smith a magic tool too!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Old Man, you were able to fathom the integration of Heaven and man, so it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯ll smith a magic tool in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re only making me happy, but I¡¯m indeed overjoyed.¡± Old Craftsmanughed out loud and stroked his beard. ¡°General Chen hase to the Prefecture Military Camp, so let¡¯s send this weapon to him since you¡¯re back. I see you brought back two bamboos¡ªare you nning to smith a spear for yourself too?¡± ¡°Old Man, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Ou Yangmingughed.


    ¡°Smith a spear here and let me take a look at it then,¡± Old Craftsman instructed.


    Ni Yunhong and the other men looked up with bright eyes at Ou Yangming.


    It was a rare opportunity for them to admire a magic tool, but how could it bepared with witnessing the refining process?


    Ou Yangming did not refuse the request. He retrieved a rare stone and enveloped it with his Military Fire.


    An odd power slowly gushed out from his body, and it was so strange and mighty that even the people around him felt like they were suffocating.


    It was the power of breaking the barrier-a disy of power for oveing worldly limits to advance to a higher level.


    Ni Yunhong and the two other men paid full attention and were in awe, whereas Old Craftsman¡¯s face changed as he reached out his hand to calcte something.


    Atst, a sh of an unusual light was seen in the Military Fire as the stone¡¯s potential was released. It eventually burst and transformed into an incredibly sharp spear tip. It was not Ou Yangming¡¯s first time smithing a magic tool, but each time he smithed a piece of equipment of this level, he gave his all without cking at all.


    He worked swiftly and reached for one of the untypical bamboos the instant the spear tip was formed. As his Military Fire spread and extended, the bamboo was also wrapped up.


    The rare bamboo was so magical that it slowly became as tough as titanium after it was broken off from the main stem. Its toughness was not inferior to a magic tool¡¯s at all.


    Ou Yangming previously did not attach the spear tip to the bamboo, which was only used as a stick by ordinary people.


    However, the young fellow¡¯s Military Fire was different. When he fused the purple light with the fire on purpose, the indestructible bamboo slowly softened.


    Ou Yangming was ted because he guessed it right.


    He turned his wrist to embed the newly-smithed spear tip in the bamboo.


    Next, a brand new magic spear was formed in front of the other people.


    [1] Author originally wrote Wang Zhongyuan, which is a typo. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context

 Chapter 214 Salute

    <h4>Chapter 214 Salute</h4>


    When Ou Yangming waved his hand gently, the Military Fire dissipated.


    He shook the spear a little, causing a mighty force to be channeled into the weapon. ¡°Pop¡± sounds were hearding from the spear, and it was so loud that their ears hurt.


    It was the spear¡¯s natural might, but it was instantly disyed when Ou Yangming activated it.


    Ni Yunhong and the rest were shocked. Although they witnessed the entire smithing process, they gained little¡ªalmost insignificant-knowledge because the gap between them and Ou Yangming was too huge.


    Even if Ou Yangming openly showed them the whole process, how could they fathom it if they did not know the way to break through the worldly barrier?


    On the other hand, Old Craftsman furrowed his eyebrows and pondered.


    The elder had a greater understanding of smithing art and had achieved the integration of Heaven and man. While the state could not let him see through the mist, he had indeede into contact with the barrier. In other words, the old man had touched the starting point, and from there he saw the direction of the end.


    Needless to say, seeing it was one thing; making his way to the end was another thing.


    The path was dangerous, difficult, and obscure. The old man could work hard for it, but nobody could guarantee that he would definitely seed.


    Ou Yangming put the spear away. He was proud when he looked at the other spear in the room, which was almost simr to the new one.


    After a long time, the confused Ni Yunhong sighed and questioned, ¡°Brother Ou, where¡¯s my younger sister?¡±.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t returned,¡± Ou Yangming answered slowly.


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yunhong¡¯s face changed. ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s safe, but she¡¯ll onlye back a few dayster.¡±


    Once Ni Yunhong withdrew himself from thinking about smithing art, he instantly thought about his younger sister. He frowned and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, is my younger sister with... Him?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened a little as he thought, ¡®He just has to bring it up when I didn¡¯t want to think about it. Can we even have a proper conversation...¡¯


    Nheless, he could only nod when he saw the rather strange look on Ni Yunhong¡¯s face.


    Ni Yunhong hesitated for a while, but he ended up saying nothing.


    old Craftsman cast a meaningful nce at Ou Yangming, then he ordered, ¡°Young fe,e with me to the military camp to meet General Chen.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming quickly responded to him as he also wanted to escape from the awkward situation.


    Old Craftsman had aged, but he had also be more stubborn. If he decided on something, he would act on it right away.


    With that, they left the prefecture with the spear and headed to the military camp outside the prefecture.


    Banners and figures could be seen from a distance away, and masculine shouts were hearding from the military camp from a distance away.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows as he somehow felt like he was home, and he felt a warm andfortable feeling inside his body.


    Outside the camp¡¯s gate, a bright-eyed squad leader noticed them. Seeing as they were approaching the camp, the leader yelled, ¡°The military camp is an important ce, and it¡¯s out of bounds for idlers; trespassers will be killed without questions.¡±


    As he spoke, the guards at the gate raised their spears and pointed the spear tips at Ou Yangming and hispanions. Consequently, strong killing intent filled the air.


    A normal person would have flinched even if one did not copse to the ground at the sight of this, but Ou Yangming and the rest were already used to the scene because they were from the military camp.


    Old Craftsman stopped and cupped his hands from afar. ¡°I¡¯m a soldier from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp. I heard General Chen Yifan from the West Camp is here, so I¡¯vee to see him.¡±


    The squad leader frowned and asked, ¡°Do you have General Chen¡¯s authorization?¡±


    Old Craftsman was stunned, and he could only answer with a bitter smile, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have one, wait here.¡± The squad leader was disdainful. ¡°Who do you think a camp¡¯s leader is? He¡¯s not someone who can be visited by anyone!¡±


    The old man flushed while the people behind him looked displeased.


    If they were at the Immense Forest Military Camp, Old Craftsman and the other men could easily meet a camp¡¯smanding general, let alone entering or exiting the camp freely. After all, the old man was the chief Military Fire cksmith in the Armament Camp; he had the right to meet someone directly.


    Nevertheless, they were at the Prefecture Military Camp at the moment. Without any connections here, they were considered normal people.


    Even so, they were indignant because of how a mere squad leader treated them.


    Ou Yangming was about to negotiate when Ni Yunhong cleared his throat and expressed, ¡°I¡¯m impressed that the military camp has such strict rules. Heh, may I ask for your name, Sir Squad Leader[1]?¡±


    The squad leader sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Qu Hongfu. If you¡¯re not happy with me, go ahead and report me.¡±


    Ni Yunhong kept a straight face and asked calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t report you. I¡¯m Ni Yunhong, so am I qualified enough to meet the


    general?¡±


    Qu Hongfu¡¯s face changed at once. He scanned Ni Yunhong from head to toe and asked, ¡°The Ni family¡¯s eldest young master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ni Yunhong answered proudly.


    The Ni family was second to none in the prefecture. Even though the military camp was a rtively small and closed circle, how could the squad leader not know of the n given that he was in the prefecture?


    ¡°You¡¯re the Ni family¡¯s young master. Please forgive me.¡± Qu Hongfu took a step back and did a fist salute. He added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯ll go notify the general now.¡±


    Ni Yunhong waved his hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re meeting General Chen for a personal matter, so just inform him that Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming are here to meet him.¡±


    Qu Hongfu hesitated for a while and thought, ¡®Since it¡¯s a personal matter, why are you entering the military camp?¡¯


    Despite that, he would not offend the Ni family¡¯s eldest young master for a small matter. Just as he was going to answer Ni Yunhong, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°Ou Yangming? Ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp?¡±


    Ou Yangming stepped forward and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    Hispanions thought, ¡®Looks like General Chen Yifan has given an order, or the little squad leader wouldn¡¯t know Ou Yangming¡¯s name.¡¯


    Qu Hongfu stared at Ou Yangming with aplicated look.


    At the same time, the ten guards at the gate did the same too. Each of them looked at the young fellow with bright eyes.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a bit. He would not be surprised if Qu Hongfu was the only one who reacted like that, but he became rmed because the other soldiers had the same expression on their faces.


    Ni Yunhong asked with a deep voice, ¡°Do you know Brother Ou because General Chen gave you an order?¡±


    Qu Hongfu took a deep breath and exined, ¡°General Chen didn¡¯t tell us about him, but we know of Ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp, and we know that he¡¯s a good man.¡±


    Following that, the squad leader took three steps back and ordered from the center of his squad, ¡°Raise your spears.¡± ¡°Whoosh...¡±


    Behind him, the squad of soldiers straightened their bodies and held their spears tightly.


    ¡°Salute...¡± Qu Hongfu shouted and raised his military saber. The ten tough men behind him lifted their spears concurrently, then they prodded them diagonally in mid-air.


    They moved in unison and with full power. While there were only about ten of them, they gave off a magnanimous aura as though they were a thousand soldiers with ten thousand horses.


    In the military camp, people who were near the gate were attracted to the motion. Strange looks could be seen on their faces.


    Ou Yangming and the rest were confused too. In particr, Old Craftsman and the two other elders from the Armament Camp were in disbelief.


    They were familiar with the salutation because it was the highest formality done by the soldiers. Normally, soldiers would only do it as a group during huge events, and the salutation would usually seem grand and solemn if a hundred of a thousand of them did it together. Since merely ten soldiers saluted, and they did it at the military camp¡¯s entrance, it seemed unremarkable.


    ¡°Uhm... What are you doing?¡± Ou Yangming was stupefied, and he asked with a bitter smile, ¡°You got the wrong person, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The squad leader put down his military saber and responded sternly, ¡°If you¡¯re ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp, it¡¯s not a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Qu Hongfu, what the hell are you doing?¡± A furious roar was heard, which hurt everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    Subsequently, a burly man was seen walking over swiftly. He nced at everyone at the gate with his lightning eyes, then he asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Qu Hongfu immediately answered, ¡°Captain Zhang, this is Ni Yunhong, the Ni family¡¯s eldest young master, and this is...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the Ni family¡¯s eldest young master is honorable indeed, but you mustn¡¯t carry out such a formality!¡± The man red at the squad leader as he reprimanded him.


    ¡°Captain, let me finish... This is ou Yangming,¡± Qu Hongfu expressed bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of letting you finish your sentence? The salutation can¡¯t be... Oh, what did you say?¡± The man suddenly paused and looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Are you Ou Yangming? Ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp?¡±


    Ou Yangming was bewildered, but he answered, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    The man scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe, then he straightened his body as well to carry out a formal military salute. ¡°I¡¯m Captain Zhang Mingzhe. Greetings, Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Greetings, Captain Zhang.¡± Ou Yangming quickly returned the salutation.


    Old Craftsman and the other people looked at each other and thought, ¡®When did Ou Yangming be so famous in the Prefecture Military Camp?¡¯


    Zhang Mingzhe said in all seriousness, ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time; you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Ni Yunhong because he was shocked, but the eldest young master was also confused.


    ¡°Master Ou, why have youe today?¡± Zhang Mingzheughed. ¡°I heard General Chen Yifan hase to the prefecture, so I¡¯m here to see him,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    ¡°Ah, you want to meet General Chen. That¡¯s easy.¡± Zhang Mingzhe turned his body sideways and said, ¡°Please, I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡±


    Qu Hongfu suggested, ¡°Captain, let me lead the way.¡±


    Zhang Mingzhe red at him. ¡°Master Ou is here, that¡¯s an important event, so I must lead the way. Quickly report to the general that Master Ou hase; the general will be delighted.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qu Hongfu responded loudly and left in a hurry.


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°Captain Zhang, which general is he reporting to?¡±


    Zhang Mingzhe uttered, ¡°Of course it¡¯s General Li, the Middle Camp¡¯smanding


    general!¡±


    [1] Note that this is not a legitimate title. Ni Yunhong is only addressing the squad leader in this way because of how he and hispanions were treated

 Chapter 215 What’s The Grade And Rank

    <h4>Chapter 215 What¡¯s The Grade And Rank</h4>


    General Li-Li Xinfan!


    Everyone shuddered when they heard the name.


    Even Ni Yunhong¡¯s face changed. Ou Yangming and hispanions were not at the military camp near the immense forest; they were at the Prefecture Military Camp, which had thergest army in the county.


    Li Xinfan was not an ordinary cultivator; he was a Supreme Great Ancestor. He was also from the imperial family like Governor Deng Xiyuan, but he was the most powerful martial artist in Changlong County. In terms of power alone, even the Ni family, which had three Supreme Great Ancestors, dared not say that they could suppress General Li.


    Although Ou Yangming was slightly popr, it was unexpected for him to be valued by a figure like Li Xinfan.


    The young fellow forced a smile and asked, ¡°Captain Zhang, why does General Li know a nobody like me?¡±


    ¡°A nobody? Master Ou, you underestimate yourself.¡± Zhang Mingzhe could not help butugh, and he exined with a serious face, ¡°My brothers and I admire what you did, and we¡¯re grateful for you from the bottom of our hearts. Hehe, General Li has personally ordered us to thank you with the military salute if we ever see you.¡±


    The other people became even more puzzled. Eventually, Old Craftsman nudged Ou Yangming and asked softly, ¡°Young fe, what did you do?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for some time before he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything...¡± Zhang Mingzhe shook his head and sighed. ¡°Master Ou, you sought justice for us, fought the imperial merchant on your own, and taught the high officials and nobles a great lesson. Did you forget such a significant matter?¡±


    Old Craftsman widened his eyes at Ou Yangming and cursed, ¡®What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ll surely make this young fe exin to me once we¡¯re home.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Captain Zhang, I ought to have done that. It¡¯s just a small matter, so it¡¯s not worthy enough to be remembered by General Li.¡±


    ¡°A small matter? Heh...¡± Zhang Mingcheughed, but he sounded rather bitter. The captain lowered his voice and said, ¡°Master Ou, who else is willing to stand up for soldiers like us?¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth and looked at Zhang Mingzhe as he felt troubled, but he could not let a world out.


    He was willing to offend the imperial merchant for a squad leader-a deceased squad leader¡ªand was unwilling to stop even when two Supreme Great Ancestors showed up. How many people in the world could have done that?


    Nheless, while it was the reality, the incident cast a chill over the generals and the soldiers. As such, even Zhang Mingzhe did not have the guts to speak about it openly.


    ¡°Master Ou, please!¡± Zhang Mingzhe reached out his hand to guide the guests into the military camp.


    Along the way, Ou Yangming noticed that more people gathered to see them. The people whispered to each other, and whenever he turned to look, someone would salute him even from far away.


    Nevertheless, nobody stopped them, and they simply bowed at Ou Yangming quietly from afar. They expressed their highest respect for him in a soldier¡¯s unique way.


    Ou Yangming was agitated. He stuck out his chest as he followed behind Old Craftsman, and he walked calmly as the other people watched.


    At this moment, he firmly believed that everything he did was right. Even if he offended the governor, even if he provoked the imperial merchant, Ou Yangming never regretted it.


    Atst, there was a smaller crowd when they were deeper inside the military camp. They were at the residence for high-rank officers, after all, which was out of bounds for most people. ¡°Ou Yangming¡¯s here, that¡¯s great!¡± A hearty voice was heard.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s familiar figure was seen, but he was instantly attracted to the spear on Ou Yangming¡¯s back as soon as he appeared. In fact, he ignored Old Craftsman and the other people. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, did you smith this weapon for me?¡± Chen Yifan cut to the chase.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡®Chen Yifan¡¯s still as straightforward as ever.¡¯


    ¡°General, I did smith this weapon for you. Take a look at it; are you satisfied?¡± Ou Yangming removed the spear from his back and tossed it to the general.


    Ordinary people must be checked thoroughly before they entered the heavily-guarded military camp, so it would be impossible for one to carry a self-made spear into the camp.


    However, every soldier neglected the spear after they found out Ou Yangming¡¯s name, hence the young fellow entered the camp smoothly with the weapon.


    Chen Yifan caught the spear and fixed his gaze on the spear tip. He subconsciously quivered.


    When he held the spear with both hands and wielded it, the spear vibrated and gave out a buzz. The vibration hit their eardrums and cast a chill over them.


    ¡°This... This is a great spear!¡± Chen Yifan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he could not hide his excitement. ¡°Come, let me test it out!¡±


    Subsequently, he turned and entered the courtyard, which was arranged for him, with the spear.


    Zhang Minghe, Ou Yangming, and the other people looked at each other. They were aware of Chen Yifan¡¯s character, but they thought he was being too willful.


    Old Craftsman let out a dry cough and said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just how General Chen is¡ªdirect. Heh, let¡¯s go in too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zhong Yunda nodded and agreed with the old man.


    Despite that, the two elders were actually thinking, ¡°Oh, General Chen. Even if you see something great, you should still be reserved; an officer from the Prefecture Military Camp is here.¡¯


    With different thoughts, everyone entered the courtyard, and they were immediately greeted with spear shadows.


    Chen Yifan shed as he held the spear, and he moved with the weapon like a legendary dragon. As he wielded the weapon, it looked like an azure dragon mounting the clouds or riding the mist yfully in the courtyard.


    Without warning, the legendary dragon turned and seemingly stared at the other people.


    As a result, everyone else was fearful. It was as though the lights transformed from the spear shadows were a legendary dragon as a whole, and that it could swallow all of them in one bite.


    Old Craftsman and the two other old Military Fire cksmiths felt a chill down their spines when they sensed the cold-intent from the spear shadows. They slowly shifted forward to stay further away.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming and Zhang Mingzhe watched attentively. The captain was in awe and thought the general was worthy of his title; the general¡¯s cultivation base was far from his reach.


    Ou Yangming beamed with joy. His understanding of the Chen family¡¯s spear technique had already improved from the past, hence he verified his gained knowledge as he watched Chen Yifan¡¯s spear technique. The young fe was overjoyed because he felt like he had advanced further again. Chen Yifan suddenly lowered the spear tip to the ground and moved while he dragged the spear by the end of the handle. He yelled after he took a few steps, then the spear tip bounced up like a venomous snake and was prodded in the void.


    The general gathered all his essence, energy, and spirit in the movement. If someone was following closely behind him at that instant, the person would have turned into powder due to the irresistible force.


    When the general performed the Chen family¡¯s Back Spear Thrust, there was a different charm to it. ¡°Great spear technique!¡±


    A number of people entered the courtyard at that moment. The leader among them was a tall man who had a smile on his face. He looked like he had lived like a prince for a long time, but his eyes looked so sharp that nobody dared to look at him in the eye.


    Chen Yifan withdrew his spear and stood still. He greeted in a serious tone, ¡°General Li!¡±


    Zhang Mingzhe even kneeled halfway to the ground and greeted, ¡°General Li!¡± Ou Yangming and hispanions were informed of the man¡¯s identity right away, so they bowed to greet him too. Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming acted normally because they had been seeing the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors; Zhong Yunda and Wang Zhongtong trembled with fear and did not know where to put their hands.


    ¡°You may get up.¡± Li Xinfan nodded smilingly. ¡°Yifan, your spear technique has improved again; the Chen family has a sessor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, general. My spear technique is still the same, but this spear...¡± Chen Yifan responded seriously. He asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Ou Yangming, what¡¯s the grade and rank of this spear?¡±


    The general had seen countless spears because he had been practicing spear techniques from young, hence he was also familiar with their grades and ranks. That said, Chen Yifan could not identify the real grade and rank of the spear in his hands.


    It was quite unbelievable for him.


    In actuality, Chen Yifan had a vague guess in his mind, but it was a one-sided guess, so he could not bring himself to ask the question.


    Li Xinfanughed out loud. ¡°Yifan, your eyesight is getting poorer. Let me take a look at it.¡±


    Chen Yifan was undecided, but he could only hand the spear to General Li reluctantly.


    Li Xinfan scolded jokingly, ¡°Young fe, when have you be so stingy and sensitive... Hey?¡± The general paused all of a sudden, and his face slowly took on a grim expression as he studied the spear closely.


    ¡°Is... Is this... A magic tool?¡± He eximed after a brief moment.


    He was a Supreme Great Ancestor, yet he forgot himself.


    Nheless, it was not strange because the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors were not much better when they first saw Ou Yangming smith a magic tool. ¡°A magic tool? Is that really a magic tool?¡± Chen Yifan eximed, and his eyes glowed. He had a feeling that it was a magic tool, but it was such an absurd statement that he dared not say it earlier.


    ¡°Great spear, great spear!¡± Li Xinfan uttered as he wielded the spear. He was envious, but he also gave his praise openly.


    The other people thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t that a given? If a magic tool isn¡¯t considered a great spear, what other equipment in the world deserves to be a great weapon?¡¯


    Chen Yifan stared at the spear. He wanted to take it back, but he did not have the guts to make a move.


    He was amanding general for a camp, had authority, came from an influential family, and was far more knowledgeable than ordinary people. However, those were the reasons he knew better than anyone else what a magic tool represented.


    The piece of equipment was not something he could possess.


    Even if Chen Yifan cultivated his whole life and was lucky enough to be a great ancestor, he was unlikely to acquire a magic tool.


    Now, the opportunity of getting a magic tool was right in front of the general. His heart moved with the spear when Li Xinfan wielded it, and his heartbeat constantly fluctuated.


    Li Xinfan finally stopped after some time. As Chen Yifan looked at him eagerly and with concern, he asked, ¡°Yifan, where did you get this magic tool?¡±

 Chapter 216 A Promise In Public

    <h4>Chapter 216 A Promise In Public</h4>


    Chen Yifan hesitated for a while and turned to look at Ou Yangming.


    If things went ording to his original n, he would never put Ou Yangming on the stage. Nheless, even if that was Chen Yifan¡¯s initial intention, he could not have stuck to it in front of Li Xinfan.


    Ou Yangming smiled and took a step forward. ¡°General Li, I was the one who smithed the spear.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± A sh was seen in Li Xinfan¡¯s eyes as he uttered slowly, ¡°Ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me, senior.¡±


    Li Xinfan¡¯s eyes were like lightning. ¡°Did you address me as a senior on purpose because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll enlist you using my status as general?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and thought, ¡®Since you could already tell, why did you say it out loud?¡¯.


    In front of Chen Yifan, the young fellow did not mind considering himself as a subordinate, but he had to be mindful in front of other high-level officers.


    Li Xinfan pped his sleeve and said, ¡°Child, you don¡¯t have to think so much. Based on the fact that you neither feared the authority nor hesitated to offend the imperial merchant and the governor to seek justice for a soldier¡¯s family member, someone you haven¡¯t met, nobody will make things difficult for you.¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he cast a dangerous look at Ou Yangming. ¡®This young fe offended the imperial merchant and even the governor? Did he eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡¯ Ou Yangming was shy. ¡°General, I only did what I should do.¡±


    Li Xinfan nodded and sighed. ¡°Everyone knows what should be done, but how many act on it regardless of the costs?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he recalled the many injustices that he encountered when he was younger. The most simple example would be a robbery on the street. Everyone knew to capture the thief, but how many people actually had the guts to do it?


    There were countless cases as such.


    ¡°I was furious when I heard about the matter too, but even if I act in my capacity, I can only make them stop temporarily. Once I¡¯m transferred away, perhaps Jiang Jiumei will suffer greater hardships,¡± Li Xinfan expressed. He stared at Ou Yangming with his bright eyes. ¡°You were the only one who made a move without holding back, and you adopted the strictest method to remove those demons and monsters.¡±


    The general took half a step back with a grave expression on his face, then he did a half salute at Ou Yangming. ¡°On behalf of the numerous soldiers, thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    Behind him, the group of people saluted Ou Yangming as well, each of them carried out the formality solemnly without faking it. Ou Yangming was taken aback, and he quickly dodged them. ¡°General, I don¡¯t deserve such praise!¡±


    ¡°If I say you deserve it, you deserve it,¡± Li Xinfan uttered as he straightened his body He raised his eyebrow and added, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, I promise you that Changlong¡¯s military is your home from now on; we won¡¯t sit by idly and do nothing if anyone tries to trouble you!¡±


    ¡°We promise¡ª¡±The men behind him shouted at the same time, and the masculine aura that echoed in the courtyard was moving.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath to slowly collect himself. ¡°Thank you, general.¡±


    It did not matter if Li Xinfan was being sincere or if he was putting on a show. Since the general had made a promise to Ou Yangming in public, the young fellow had just been given an amulet.


    At the very least, if anyone in Changlong County wanted to set a trap for Ou Yangming, one would have to think thrice.


    Li Xinfan chuckled and shook the spear in his hand as he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, did you really smith this magic tool?¡±.


    Ou Yangming answered proudly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Xinfan¡¯s eyes glowed, and it was clear that his heart was pounding.


    ¡®A magic tool... This is a magic tool!


    ¡®Other than the imperial family, it¡¯s simply unbelievable that someone else in this world can smith a magic tool.¡¯


    ¡°General Li.¡± Chen Yifan rubbed his hand and smiled apologetically. ¡°Ou Yangming smithed that spear for me, you...¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a miser; I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± Li Xinfan red at him and cursed. He turned his wrist to toss the spear to Chen Yifan.


    General Chen instantly caught the spear and touched it lovingly.


    He had previously acquired a rare ore and asked Old Craftsman to smith a weapon for him, but even then, he was not hoping to obtain a magic tool.


    Although the ore that he found was not used on the spear in the end, he was satisfied and had no regrets.


    Li Xinfan¡¯s face twitched as he remarked, ¡°Yifan, based on your cultivation base, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep this spear.¡±


    Chen Yifan was startled, but he decided after some thought to reply to the general with a bitter smile, ¡°Thank you for pointing it out, general. Ah, I can¡¯t keep this spear indeed...¡±


    Li Xinfan nodded andmented, ¡°It¡¯s good to know your limitations, how about...¡±


    Nevertheless, before he could finish his sentence, Chen Yifan cut him off. ¡°I¡¯ll inform my n and ask my great ancestor to get here as soon as possible. If I¡¯m able to be a great ancestor in the future, this spear belongs to me!¡± General Chen spoke so firmly that there was no room for discussion.


    Li Xinfan was dumbfounded, but he shook his head and sighed atst. The general stopped talking about trading the spear because he could tell that Chen Yifan regarded the weapon as his life. Unless General Chen was killed, he would not give up the spear.


    General Li turned to look at Ou Yangming once more.


    Ou Yangming understood from everyone¡¯s reaction that the magic tool was far more attractive than he imagined it to be.


    ¡°General Li, I only managed to smith the spear by chance,¡± he exined sternly, ¡°I went through many difficulties to search for the materials, and I only smithed two of them even though I almost lost my life.¡±


    ¡°Two of them?¡± Li Xinfan¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered with a smile, ¡°The other one is my weapon.¡± ¡°Your weapon?¡± Chen Yifan was moved, and he asked, ¡°Ou Yangming, did you learn the Throat-locking Spear when you left with my n¡¯s great ancestor that day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    Chen Yifan looked at the young fellow in all seriousness, then he suddenly shouted, ¡°Good fe, watch my spear!¡±


    Before the general¡¯s voice died away, he wielded his spear and performed a few tricks as he prodded the weapon at Ou Yangming.


    The spear tip vibrated and seemed blurry like specks of stars, hence everyone else could not tell where it was pointing at. However, Ou Yangming spotted the tip clearly.


    With each move made, the spear tip was aimed at Ou Yangming¡¯s throat from afar. It was worth noting that each vibration from the tip appeared like a mystifying light, and he would be doomed eternally if he was slightly negligent. Despite that, Ou Yangming had fully learned the Chen family¡¯s Throat-locking Spear from Chen Dishou.


    He swayed and moved backward at the speed of light, arriving beside the weapon rack in the corner of the courtyard as though he had wheels.


    Ou Yangming kicked and retrieved a spear.


    The spear was only of High Grade, which was far from a magic tool, but it was usable.


    Countless sparks were seen when Ou Yangming pointed the spear tip forward and charged at Chen Yifan.


    Two figures became entangled with each other in a sh. Chen Yifan disyed his spear technique openly, and he attacked with savage moves as he relied on the sharpness of his magic tool.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming was agile and fluid. He naturally evaded his opponent¡¯s weapon to not have his vital parts harmed, and the spear seemed flexible as the young fellow vividly disyed the wonderful spear technique.


    The two men were not fighting in a life-or-death battle; they were merely exchanging blows to improve their spear techniques. That said, the Chen family¡¯s Throat-locking Spear was known to be a unique technique. Every gesture and move was aimed at the other person¡¯s vital points, so it cast a chill over those who watched.


    After exchanging tens of blows, Chen Yifan suddenly stabbed him with his spear. Instead of meeting force with borrowed force, Ou Yangming lifted the tip of his spear and faced the attack head-on.


    The two spears immediately came into contact with each other, and Ou Yangming¡¯s spear split as a result. When the young fellow¡¯s spear met the tip of Chen Yifan¡¯s magic spear, it was like butter meeting a sharp knife; there was no way his spear could resist the magic tool.


    Ou Yangming flew backward and threw away the remains of the spear in his hand. He praised smilingly, ¡°General, that was a great spear technique!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong. What¡¯s great is this spear!¡± Chen Yifanughed out loud. He withdrew his spear and stood still, then he nodded and noted, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve indeed learned the Chen family¡¯s authentic technique, so you¡¯re qualified to use a magic tool.¡±


    The general secretlymented when he looked at Ou Yangming. The young fellow¡¯s cultivation base improved so fast that it was unbelievable; it took just a few months for him to advance from the martial-arts squat to Yin Grade ss Four.


    Chen Yifan was a Yang Grade powerhouse himself, but he dared not use a magic spear.


    Theoretically, a Yin Grade martial artist did not stand a chance to use a magic tool, but General Chen could not bring himself to say it when he thought about how scarily fast Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts upgraded. This was because Chen Yifan knew the Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts cultivation base might catch up to his the next time they met. Moreover, he also knew it would not take long before he had to look up at the young fellow.


    At the end of the day, it was not within the general¡¯s power to decide if he was qualified enough to use the magic spear.


    ¡°The spear is great, but so is the spear technique.¡± Li Xinfanughed out loud. Heter asked, ¡°Master Ou, you came from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp, and you¡¯re also a Military Fire cksmith. How about youe to my camp to give those fes some pointers?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he had a vague feeling that Li Xinfan¡¯s invitation was not as simple as it seemed.


    Nheless, before he could decline Li Xinfan, the general had already walked over to him to pull his hand affectionately andughed. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go take a look at the Armament Camp.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He certainly would have dodged if Li Xinfan tried to catch him, but the old general pulled him like he wanted to have a small chat with him. As such, the young fellow could not make the general look bad.


    Li Xinfan held Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and strode out of the courtyard. While Old Craftsman and the rest looked at each other, one of the soldiers approached them and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, you¡¯re all masters from the Armament Camp too, right? Pleasee along too.¡±


    Everyone including Ni Yunhong and Chen Yifan looked at the old man.


    This was because they knew Li Xinfan only wanted to invite one person to the camp.


    old Craftsman hesitated for a while, but he sighed and agreed because he was worried. ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    Everyone eventually left the courtyard, leaving Chen Yifan with his magic spear because he was the only undecided one. Before the Chen family¡¯s great ancestor arrived, General Chen was resolute to not let the spear leave him; even if he was eating or sleeping, he would only be at ease if he had it by his side.

 Chapter 217 Master Lu

    <h4>Chapter 217 Master Lu</h4>


    Li Xinfan pulled Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and walked together with him.


    Ou Yangming was not used to the gesture, but the general had no intention of letting go at all, so he could only let it be.


    Along the way, many soldiers were in disbelief when they witnessed the scene.


    After all, Li Xinfan was themander of many soldiers.


    Although the Prefecture Military Camp in Changlong had five different camps too, aspared to the Immense Forest Military Camp, authority was rtively centralized.


    On the other hand, the fivemanding generals in the Immense Forest Military Camp were simr; they had the cultivation base of Yang Grade.


    Nheless, there was only one great-ancestor-level powerhouse in the Prefecture Military Camp, and nobody dared to disobey his orders. In fact, many ordinary soldiers regarded Li Xinfan as someone who was more than just human because they thought he was simr to a deity.


    Even so, a superb powerhouse like General Li was holding a teen¡¯s hand at that moment, and they seemed to be conversing in harmony. It was as though there was no disparity between their statuses and they were equal with each other.


    While the soldiers saluted the general, they secretly guessed and asked around for Ou Yangming¡¯s identity. Before long, Ou Yangming¡¯s name spread far and wide in the military camp. When the soldiers realized who he was, they saluted the guest with even more respect.


    Ou Yangming expressed softly when he was stared at by numerous soldiers, ¡°General, there¡¯s no need to stir up so many people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he was taken aback.


    ¡°You¡¯re our hero, so I want them to see you and remember you,¡± Li Xinfan exined slowly. With the same expression on his face, hemented, ¡°I hope they¡¯ll rise and stand up for each other when simr incidents happen in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for a while before he lowered his voice and said, ¡°General Li, you¡¯re encouraging them...¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not encouraging anything; I hope the courage and uprightness in the military will not be stained by worldly affairs.¡±


    Ou Yangming fell silent for a brief moment, but he finally stuck out his chest and walked with Li Xinfan with his head up.


    From a higher-up¡¯s perspective, Li Xinfan¡¯s act was undesirable, but the general was acting like a real soldier.


    Regardless of his final aim, as long as he was still a soldier, Ou Yangming was willing to walk with him.


    The Prefecture Military Camp was huge, and they only arrived at the Armament Camp after half an hour.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned when he saw the camp.


    This was because there was a huge difference between the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp and the Armament Camp here.


    In the Immense Forest Military Camp, every high-level Military Fire cksmith was given a smithing workshop each, whereas the remaining cksmiths shared workshops. As for ordinary cksmiths, who did not even possess the Military Fire, they had lower statuses as they were usually assistants.


    Therefore, the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp did not upy a huge space, and they were being controlled by the Provision Camp.


    On the contrary, the Prefecture Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp was so massive that it was far beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination. In addition, the young fellow saw many burning fires at one nce. A smithing table was ced in front of every fire, and strong men were seen hitting various armaments.


    Ou Yangming was familiar with the men¡¯s movements because he went through a simr phase before he gained the Military Fire


    The men were cksmiths without the Military Fire, or perhaps it was more appropriate to describe them as ordinary ironsmiths.


    ¡°General Li, this is...¡± Ou Yangming asked in astonishment.


    Li Xinfan finally let go of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, how many pieces of equipment can you smith in a day?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb by the question, and he answered hesitantly, ¡°I can manage roughly ten pieces of equipment.¡±


    If Ou Yangming did his best and lowered his requirement for the pieces of equipment, he could obviously smith more. However, the standard was enough for a Military Fire cksmith to report on a task.


    Li Xinfan nodded and asked, ¡°if every Military Fire cksmith can smith ten pieces of equipment a day, how many pieces can be smithed in total? In the entire military camp, how many pieces are damaged in a day?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he can sudden realization. ¡°I understand now; they¡¯re smithing pieces of ordinary equipment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Military Fire cksmiths smith Fine Grade items, but the pieces of equipment used by ordinary soldiers are in the highest demand, and they¡¯re basically forged by ordinary ironsmiths.¡± Li Xinfan smiled.


    Ou Yangming kept nodding his head. As said by Li Xinfan, if Military Fire cksmiths had to smith pieces of equipment for ordinary soldiers too, they would not be able toplete the task even if every one of them in the world died from exhaustion.


    All of a sudden, a mor was hearding from a crowd. A few people left the Armament Camp and ran toward Ou Yangming and General Li.


    ¡°General Li, why have youe?¡± The person who led the group was a tall man with a sonorous voice. Based on his strength, he seemed to have the cultivation base of Yin Grade, but he spoke rather casually to Li Xinfan, who was amanding general and a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Li Xinfan chuckled. ¡°Master Lu, I brought you someone from the same trade as yours.¡±


    ¡°The same trade?¡± Master Lu was confused. He nced past Ou Yangming withoutying his eyes at the young fellow and quickly looked behind him and the general. Next, the master¡¯s eyes glowed, and he walked over with a bright and sincere smile.


    General Li¡¯s smile froze as he watched Master Lu walk straight past him and Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming found it funny. He was sure that Master Lu was an important figure in the Armament Camp, or the master would not be daring enough to treat Li Xinfan as such.


    ¡°Ah, Old Craftsman, you¡¯re finally willing toe!¡± Master Luughed and approached the old man, then he spread his arms and gave him a big hug.


    Old Craftsman responded cheerfully, ¡°Old Brother Lu, we meet again.¡±


    The two masters hugged each other warmly, then Master Lu expressed with joy, ¡°Old Craftsman, I told you long ago that it¡¯s definitely a huge waste for you to stay in the Immense Forest Military Camp¡ªthat pigeonhole-given that you have such a high standard. Haha, I¡¯m working on oveing the toughness in pieces of equipment now, so it¡¯ll be great if you¡¯re here to help!¡±


    Zhong Yunda and Wang Zhongtong looked grim. ¡®What do you mean by a pigeonhole? How could you ridicule our camp so openly and loudly?¡¯


    Old Craftsman was embarrassed. ¡°Old Brother Lu, the Immense Forest Military Camp is smaller, but it produces great seedlings too. As soldiers, isn¡¯t it the same wherever we serve?¡±


    Master Lu shook his head and responded, ¡°It¡¯s different, it¡¯s certainly different!¡±


    Li Xinfan cleared his throat and said, ¡°Master Lu, I haven¡¯t introduced him to you yet.¡±


    Master Lu shook his head. ¡°General Li, you can skip the introduction. Old Craftsman and I have been good friends for years, and I¡¯ve invited him to our Armament Camp many times, but he always refused. General, you must make him stay this time. If we have his help in the research, perhaps we¡¯ll be able to improve a piece of equipment¡¯s toughness by a bit!¡±


    Li Xinfan¡¯s face darkened. He was a Supreme Great Ancestor, after all, hence he was displeased after being cut off a few times. ¡°Master Ou, I wasn¡¯t going to introduce Old Craftsman to you.¡±


    Master Lu was dumbfounded, and he finally looked away to nce at Zhong Yunda and Wang Zhongtong. ¡°The two of you are...¡±


    Zhong Yunda answered coldly, ¡°We¡¯re cksmiths from the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s Armament Camp. Greetings, Master Lu.¡±


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re from the same trade too. Hehe, hehe...¡± Master Lu was ashamed. Upon seeing the look on his face, Ou Yangming almost burst outughing. Li Xinfan shook his head helplessly, and it was evident that he was also slightly speechless about Master Lu¡¯s character.


    ¡°Master Lu, this is Master Ou Yangming. Pleasee and meet him.¡±


    Following that, Master Lu turned to look at Ou Yangming by following General Li¡¯s gesture. The master blinked his eyes hard and questioned, ¡°Master? You¡¯re saying he...¡±


    Li Xinfan uttered with a deep voice, ¡°Master Lu, Master Ou¡¯s a real cksmith master, and you should ask him for advice.¡± ¡°Ask him for advice?¡± Master Lu rolled his eyes and looked at Ou Yangming again, but he was clearly in disdain.


    In other aspects, the master would not mind for the sake of the general, but in terms of smithing skill, he was extremely confident. ¡°General, you have no idea that smithing art is a skill that requires profound experience Without enough experience, it¡¯s useless no matter how gifted a person is. Hey, Ou Yangming? This name sounds familiar...¡±


    Li Xinfan did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Master Lu, you still remember Ou Yangming¡¯s name. It¡¯s... Not easy!¡±


    A person next to Master Lu went closer to him and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him.¡± Master Lu instantly understood the situation, and he gave Ou Yangming a thumbs up. ¡°Young fe, you did


    great.¡±


    Old Craftsman immediately noted, ¡°Little Ming, Master Lu just praised you, so aren¡¯t you going to thank him!¡±


    Ou Yangming thought with a bitter smile, ¡®Should I act like I¡¯m overwhelmed to make the old man happy?¡¯


    Master Lu was surprised. ¡°Old Craftsman, how is he rted to you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my disciple, and I taught him by myself.¡± The old man looked up and replied to the master proudly. Indeed, having taught a disciple like Ou Yangming was the greatest pride in his life.


    The master had a gentle look in his eyes right away. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s your disciple. Mm, he should be skillful enough to be an assistant here.¡±


    That said, Master Lu felt strange because the atmosphere around him became different as soon as he gave the statement.


    Whether it was Li Xinfan or the guards around him, they all looked odd. In particr, their eyes disyed a certain color that made him feel ufortable.


    ¡®It¡¯s as though... As though I¡¯ve be a clown, and they find me funny,¡¯ the master thought.


    Master Lu reached out his hand to touch his face and his neck. ¡®Do I have too much dust on me today, is that why they¡¯re treating me like I¡¯m a joke?¡¯

 Chapter 218 Runes Grinding Tool

    <h4>Chapter 218 Runes Grinding Tool</h4>


    Li Xinfan held his forehead and instructed weakly, ¡°Master Lu, stop talking about it...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Master Lu asked because he was puzzled.


    General Li sighed deeply, then he turned to look and questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Yifan? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡±.


    Someone went forward and reported to him, ¡°General, General Chen is holding on to the divine spear. He said he won¡¯t take even half a step out of the courtyard unless his n¡¯s senior arrives.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the other people were stunned at first, but they quickly burst outughing because they did not expect a wilful side of Chen Yifan.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Li Xinfan twitched his mouth and remarked. Nheless, if he was in General Chen¡¯s shoes and his cultivation base wascking, he would probably make a simr choice too.


    ¡°Master Lu, Master Ou has excellent achievements in smithing art. You should have some discussions with him, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be extremely helpful for your study.¡± Li Xinfan curbed his thoughts and stressed, ¡°You mustn¡¯t belittle him because he¡¯s young!¡±


    The master looked seriously at Ou Yangming and furrowed his eyebrows as he asked, ¡°Okay. Old Craftsman, how capable is your apprentice? What kind of equipment is he adept in?¡± old Craftsman cleared his throat and answered, ¡°This apprentice of mine is a bit talented; he¡¯s adept in smithing any kind of equipment.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Master Lu¡¯s eyes glowed, and he was finally interested. He had not met Old Craftsman many times, but he knew very well that the old man was not a person who spoke carelessly.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, you must have your forte for Old Craftsman to give you such high praise.¡± Master Lu nodded. He spoke as if he prided himself for being a veteran, ¡°What¡¯s the highest grade and rank you¡¯ve aplished in equipment smithing?¡±


    ¡°Magic tool,¡± Ou Yangming replied to the master honestly.


    ¡®Oh, magic... What? What tool?¡± Master Lu was unbothered at first, but his face changedpletely after he uttered the word ¡®magic¡¯.


    Old Craftsman chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, my apprentice has some understanding of magic tools, and he seeded in smithing one by chance.¡±


    Master Lu opened his mouth slowly to the point that it became round. As he stared at the old man, he felt as though his brain was filled with paste.


    His eyes wandered about as he took his time to look at Li Xinfan and the other people.


    Perhaps the master suspected he was hearing things in the beginning, but when he looked at everyone¡¯s expression, he was certain that he heard it right.


    ¡®A magic tool... They¡¯re really talking about a magic tool...¡¯


    ¡°Impossible! Apart from the imperial familiar, who else can smith a magic tool?¡± Master Lu mumbled. His eyes shone out of the blue as he shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the magic tool? Let me see it!¡±


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. ¡®Looks like I¡¯m not the only one who grasped the state of a mountain not being a mountain, and water not being water; the powerful imperial family has already started smithed magic tools a long time ago. It¡¯s clear from Master Lu¡¯s reaction that the current generation in the imperial family isn¡¯t the only generation that has the ability.¡¯


    Li Xinfan let out a dry cough and assured the master. ¡°Master Lu, I can guarantee that Master Ou Yangming has indeed smithed a magic tool. The tool is now with General Chen Yifan, but he¡¯s not willing to leave the courtyard.¡± Master Lu was so impatient that he tweaked his ears and scratched his cheeks. He wanted very badly to run over to the courtyard to appraise the tool at once. General Li quickly said, ¡°Master Lu, the magic tool won¡¯t run away since it doesn¡¯t have legs, so you can take a look at it at any time. On the other hand, if Master Ou Yangming leaves, you won¡¯t have anyone to discuss the matter with.¡±


    Master Lu was startled, and he smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I was too excited about the tool, so please forgive me.¡±


    Old Craftsman waved his hand as he understood how the master felt at that moment. If the same situation happened to him, he would have run away from everyone¡¯s sight long ago.


    ¡°Master Lu, you¡¯re Changlong County¡¯s number one smithing master. How about you tell us your probl;em? Although we can¡¯t help, a fool might hit on a good idea. For all you know, you might even gain something!¡± Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes, I can alsoe to work as an assistant!¡±


    Old Craftsman was displeased, and he red at the young fellow. ¡°Nonsense, shut up!¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately shut up. He would attack a Supreme Great Ancestor without any hesitation but would not have the guts to talk back to Old Craftsman.


    Nevertheless, Master Lu blushed because he finally understood why everyone else looked at him strangely when he said he could let Ou Yangming be an assistant.


    Letting a cksmith who could smith a magic tool to be an assistant...


    Master Lu was so humiliated that he wanted to dig a hole in the ground to bury his head.


    He only curbed his thoughts after some time when Old Craftsman consoled him. The master disclosed, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve been studying for ten years about a way to upgrade a piece of equipment¡¯s grade on arge scale. The most basic type of equipment still has to be smithed by ordinary cksmiths, but they can only smith pieces of equipment of Common Grade Rank Two at most. Ah, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to advance further.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned and asked, ¡°Master Ou, is Rank Two the achievable limit?¡±


    Master Lu nodded. ¡°Common Grade Rank Two is in fact the best result that we¡¯ve achieved throughout the years. In the beginning, we could only attain Common Grade Rank One.¡±


    The young fellow looked at Old Craftsman in shock because he recalled the days when he smithed pieces of equipment under the old man¡¯s guidance before he gained the Military Fire.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming only knew how to fix and restore the pieces of equipment, but he remembered that even the ordinary cksmiths in the military camp could smith something of High Grade.


    Old Craftsman sighed and cleared his doubt. ¡°The equivalent rank wouldn¡¯t be so low if the cost isn¡¯t an issue. Since they¡¯re looking to carry out arge-scale smithing process, there must be a fixed cost and a date ofpletion. Hence, Common Grade Rank Two is the highest standard that could be fulfilled by cksmiths in the past generations through plenty of research.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with bright eyes.


    Sure enough, many tricks could not be employed if the cost and time were restrained. In that case, the ordinary cksmiths did a great job by smithing pieces of equipment in Common Grade Rank Two.


    Old Craftsman turned to raise a serious question, ¡°Master Lu, this is a difficult problem, and there hasn¡¯t been a breakthrough even though the study has been carried out for generations. Are you suddenly interested in it because you discovered something new?¡± Master Lu¡¯s eyes shone the moment it was brought up. ¡°That¡¯s right. The normal method can¡¯t be applied if we want to upgrade a piece of equipment¡¯s grade in a shorter period while lowering the cost. However, I identally came across something when I learned the Suit Runes ten years ago, so I managed toe up with something great.¡±


    Ou Yangming cast a look at Ni Yunhong as a thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°Ten years ago, he came to my n and learned the Suit Smithing Technique on the surface, but he ended up achieving something from it,¡± the Ni family¡¯s eldest young master said softly with a smile on his face. He added after a pause, ¡°The batch of arm guards that I brought to the Immense Forest Military Camp was produced by him.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I thought they were your masterpieces.¡±


    Ni Yunhong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m still inexperienced, so it¡¯s still beyond my capability.¡±


    When Master Lu gave an order, someone instantly brought a pair of arm guards. He introduced the item with deep pleasure, ¡°This is something I made after ten years of study. Please take a look at it.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the other cksmiths reached out to take the arm guards. They did not have a high grade and rank as they were only in Good Grade Rank One, but nobody dared to treat it lightly after hearing Master Lu¡¯s introduction.


    This was because the arm guards were not forged by powerhouse Military Fire cksmiths, they were made by the ordinary ironsmiths. It was more surprising that the set of equipment was smithed without a huge increase in cost or time.


    Ou Yangming studied the arm guards closely. The numerous pieces of equipment that he smithed in the past could easily beat the arm guard, but he was not conceited at all after being told its background. The Military Fire shed in his palm for a split second, causing the arm guard¡¯s attributes to be revealed to him.


    [Item: Outstanding arm guard) (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank One] [Attributes: Toughness +6, Durability 5] The normal attributes did not deserve to be paid attention to, but any cksmith would be curious if one knew the item¡¯s background.


    Even Ou Yangming had to put some thought and effort into smithing a piece of equipment like that. Besides, it would be quite shocking to say an ordinary cksmith could smith a piece of equipment of this level with an iron ingot in a short span of time.


    Ou Yangming was feeling rather regretful. ¡®On that night when I fought against Ni Yunhong, why didn¡¯t I take an arm guard to look into it...¡¯


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes lit up some momentter as he gently brushed his hand across the inside of one of the arm guards. ¡°Veined patterns!¡±


    Inside the arm guard, some peculiar veined patterns could be found. They were distinctive and could not bepared with ordinary decorations.


    Master Lu nodded and exined, ¡°Yes, this is the inspiration that I got from Suit Runes, and I designed a considerable amount of veined patterns. Unfortunately, throughout these past ten years, only this set of veined patterns are effective.¡±


    Old Craftsman pondered for a while before he asked, ¡°Were these veined patterns branded onto the equipment?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We smithed the mold and branded the arm guards when they took form. It was only an extra procedure, but the arm guards¡¯ grade and quality were improved.¡± Master Lu sounded proud. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough molds yet, but once we do, the arm guards that we smith in the future will be at least of Good Grade.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the rest exchanged nces. Other than feeling in awe, they were in deep admiration.


    It would take an extra step, but the effect from before and after was Heaven and Earth apart.


    In terms of the equipment alone, the Good Grade arm guards could obviously not be mentioned on equal terms with a magic tool. That said, Ou Yangming knew that the arm guards were much more influential and could result in greater future effects than a few magic tools.


    Ou Yangming admired Master Lu, who radiated with delight.


    A person like Master Lu was a real master, and he was a distinguished figure who must be treated pleasantly by even a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Once Master Lu was done with the introduction, he suggested excitedly, ¡°Old Craftsman, Master Ouyang, please stay. Let¡¯s study together and strive to improve the runes to allow more pieces of equipment to be upgraded.¡±

 Chapter 219 Suit Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 219 Suit Secret Technique</h4>


    In the bustling smithing area, every cksmith was fully focused onpleting their tasks. On the other hand, Ou Yangming and the other people gathered in the center to study a mold in front of them.


    It was a big Fine Grade stone, which had clear veined patterns on its surface. The cksmiths attached arm guards onto the stone, then they hit them hard. Half an hour was all it took for the patterns to be branded on the guards. Thepleted arm guards were not immediately upgraded to Good Grade because ording to Master Lu, the sess rate for that was only about 50%. In other words, in half an hour(1), half of the arm guards would slowly be improved to Good Grade while another half of them would still be in Common Grade Rank Two.


    Nheless, the fact that an upgrade like that was possible after half an hour was enough to leave everyone in awe.


    Despite that, there were not many molds as there were only ten of them. Hence, the total number of Good Grade arm guards was not satisfactory.


    Old Craftsman furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Master Lu, why don¡¯t you smith more molds?¡±


    Master Lu answered with a bitter smile, ¡°I must personally carve the veined patterns on the molds before they can be smithed and baked into shape. Ah, I¡¯m not a smith, and I need to study other runes, so how can I make it work!¡±


    ¡°There are ready-made ones here already, so why do you have to carry out the whole process yourself?¡± Old Craftsman was stunned.


    ¡°These veined patterns are closely rted to Suit Runes. If one hasn¡¯t learned it, one wouldn¡¯t understand its logic, so it won¡¯t be effective if one engraves the veined patterns ording to the model,¡± Master Lu exined helplessly. He looked to the side and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be great if the Ni family¡¯s Spiritual Fire cksmiths are willing to help.¡±


    Ni Yunhong responded snappily, ¡°Master Lu, ording to the agreement, we¡¯ll only teach you the Suit Runes Skill, but we won¡¯t help you forge models.¡±


    Master Lu sighed. ¡°Your n¡¯s study of Suit Runes is superior to mine, so if someone¡¯s willing to assist me, I¡¯ll definitely be able to create better veined patterns.¡±


    Nevertheless, Ni Yunhong shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°Master Lu, you forgot that we¡¯re an aristocratic family.¡±


    The master was startled for a while, then he sighed as he felt at a loss.


    Ou Yangming and the other people looked at each other, but they could not do anything.


    The pieces of cheap equipment were most needed by the military, but even the most pathetic disciple from an aristocratic family would not attach any importance to the equipment set.


    Assisting Master Lu in enhancing numerous pieces of cheap equipment for the military...


    No disciple from an aristocratic family would be willing to see something like that happen. Not to mention assisting the master, one would be considered extremely benevolent for not ruining the operation.


    Ou Yangming looked quietly at the mold. He could sense the endless mysterious content contained in the patterns on it.


    That said, he was only a novice, so he could not figure out the content.


    Upon hearing the conversation between Master Lu and Ni Yunhong, Ou Yangming stood up and said, ¡°Brother Ni, you promised to teach me the Suit Smithing Technique.¡± ¡°Brother Ou, if you¡¯d like to learn, our n will be willing to teach you without holding back.¡± Ni Yunhong was struck dumb, but he quickly smiled. He added meaningfully, ¡°But if you discover something new after learning the technique, it¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Ni family.¡±


    Master Lu¡¯s eyes lit up right away as he looked eagerly at Ou Yangming. ¡®This young fe must be a gifted genius to be able to smith a magic tool. If he learns the Suit Smithing Technique, perhaps he¡¯ll be able to help me design other runes.¡¯ Old Craftsman nodded and agreed. ¡°This will benefit everyone in the world, so go ahead.¡± Ou Yangming responded to him and left with Ni Yunhong. As for the old man, he was asked by Master Lu to stay. They discussed so excitedly that they seemed to have forgotten about everything else.


    Li Xinfan watched as Ou Yangming left. His eyes glowed unusually when he looked in the direction of the courtyard where Chen Yifan was at, and he mumbled, ¡°A magic tool! If he participates in that...¡±


    The general¡¯s eyes looked more hollow, and he began to look unpredictable.


    *****


    After Ou Yangming and Ni Yunhong left the military camp, they returned to the Ni residence in no time.


    When Ni Yunhong reported to the three great ancestors, Ou Yangming found it strange that instead of stopping him, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors agreed without any hesitation. The elders even faintly expressed that they were willing to fully support Ou Yangming if he could develop more rune models.


    Ou Yangming was extremely confused about the great ancestors¡¯ reactions because it was an aristocratic family¡¯s practice to stop someone from doing this. The Ni family¡¯s elders handled the matter in apletely different way.


    In any case, no matter what the elders were thinking, the young fellow was content as long as he could learn the top-notch Suit Skill.


    Ni Xuehai, the Ni family¡¯s Great Elder, was naturally the one who taught Ou Yangming the Suit Smithing Technique.


    The great elder led Ou Yangming into a room with four walls, then he pointed at a bookshelf inside. ¡°Master Ou, every skill in the Ni family is stored here. You may slowly look around.¡± He cast a rather strange look at Ou Yangming as if he felt sorry for or pitied the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming was a martial artist who apprehended the integration of Heaven and man, so he had a sharp sense toward other people¡¯s looks.


    He looked at Ni Xuehai and questioned seriously, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Ni Xuehai sighed. ¡°Master Ou, I know you have feelings for Yinghong, but some things are already destined.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he finally realized why the elder looked at him oddly.


    He already had another n for that matter, hence he did not want to argue with Ni Xuehai.


    ¡°Thank you for your pointer, senior, but I already have a n for that.¡±


    Ni Xuehai shook his head helplessly. ¡°Forget it. Master Ou, study the Suit Skill well. If you¡¯re able to perform a full set upgrade, perhaps... You¡¯ll have some hope.¡±


    Ou Yangming voiced out when a thought crossed his mind, ¡°Senior, I¡¯d like to clear a doubt.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°From your point of view, I suppose you wouldn¡¯t want a cheap equipment set to be improved by a huge margin, am I right?¡±


    Ni Xuehai pondered and responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. The imperial family and the military are the ones who will benefit the most from it, whereas the Ni family¡¯s gain is insignificant and inversely proportional to theirs.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised another question, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do the three great ancestors and you seem happy for this to happen? In fact, you¡¯re encouraging it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not helping Master Lu.¡± Ni Xuehaiughed.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not restricting him too,¡± Ou Yangming uttered sternly, ¡°Master Lu learned the Suit Runes Skill from the Ni family, but he used it on pieces of equipment for the military. Heh, if the Ni family didn¡¯t help, I¡¯m sure Brother Yunhong couldn¡¯t have brought more than ten sets of Good Grade arm guards to the Immense Forest Military Fire, right?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re incredibly smart.¡± Ni Xuehai looked at Ou Yangming in astonishment. He sighed and told the truth, ¡°Honestly, Master Lu isn¡¯t the one who found a way to upgrade pieces of ordinary equipment from the Suit Runes Skill.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°As I expected, it originated from your n, but I¡¯m curiouswhy are you doing this?¡±


    Although Master Lu was also a powerful Military Fire cksmith, he couldn¡¯t suppress the generations of smithing experts from the Ni family.


    The technique to refine pieces of ordinary equipment certainly did not exist ten years ago, but Master Lu was able to create it after he learned it from the Ni family. No matter how one looked at it, it simply seemed too coincidental.


    After all, Master Lu was a normal person without assistance from the purple Military Fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but you¡¯ll naturally find out in the future. You should start reading the Suit Runes Skill.¡± Ni Xuehai sighed. He looked deeply at Ou Yangming before he left. Ou Yangming frowned and grumbled, ¡®The Ni family has been carefully researching Suit Runes for generations, and they identally stumbled on the skill to upgrade a piece of equipment¡¯s grade and rank. From an aristocratic family¡¯s perspective, they shouldn¡¯t announce it to the world.


    ¡®But they did the opposite and led Master Lu to leak the skill to the military.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe that they don¡¯t have other intentions.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not figure it out despite having racked his brain. He sighed and gave up helplessly because he could not infer what the n was thinking.


    When the young fellow took a nce at the bookshelf, his eyes slowly brightened.


    At the end of the day, Ou Yangming was a cksmith, thus he could not help but feel excited when the unique skill was right in front of him.


    Many books were ced on the bookshelf, but they were arranged in order.


    Ou Yangming retrieved the main book from the shelf, then he became immersed in reading it.


    Just as he was fully focused on the Suit Skill, several horses galloped into the prefecture. Ni Yinghong, He Liangce, and other people were riding the horses. Once they entered the prefecture, Ni Yinghong nodded and said, ¡°Elder Brother He, thank you for escorting me back, I¡¯ll make a move now.¡± He Liangce smiled gently. ¡°Younger sister, please go ahead.¡±


    With that, Ni Yinghong sped back to her n¡¯s residence. As soon as she met Ni Yunhong, she asked, ¡°Elder Brother, has Lil¡¯ Minge back?¡±


    ¡°Young Sister, don¡¯t worry, Brother Ou returned a long time ago, but...¡± Ni Yunhong answered and hesitated for a while before he continued, ¡°The great ancestors sent him into the library to look at the Suit Secret Technique, so he probably won¡¯t be out soon.¡±


    Ni Yinghong gritted her teeth, but she was relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the great ancestors!¡± Ni Yinghong was determined. ¡°I want to ask what exactly is going on!¡±


    Ni Yunhong was taken aback, but he decided to follow her. Nevertheless, before they left the room, a sh of a figure was seen at the door as Ni Xuetian showed up.


    ¡°Yinghong, it¡¯s time to let you know now. Let me take you there,¡± Ni Xuetian said with a deep voice. Heter reached out to hold Ni Yinghong¡¯s hand, then they soared into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ni Yunhong was stupefied for some time. He mumbled, ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to know?¡± He looked at his hands and eventually looked resolute.


    [1] Author originally wrote ¡®half a month¡¯, but as stated earlier, the process takes half an hour. We¡¯ve corrected it for the context

 Chapter 220 From Beyond The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 220 From Beyond The Heavens</h4>


    As the wind whistled, Ni Yinghong closed her eyes slightly. She did not know where the great ancestor was bringing her to, but she made a guess.


    Sure enough, when Ni Xuetian stopped, they had already arrived at a ravine.


    ¡°Yinghong, you¡¯re about to enter the Ni family¡¯s forbidden area. Among your peer group with the generation name ¡®Hong¡¯, you¡¯re the first one who¡¯s allowed to enter,¡± Ni Xuetian stated, then he uncovered the disguise and entered first.


    Ni Yinghong inhaled deeply to calm herself down before she entered.


    At the Chaos Cave¡¯s entrance, Ni Xuetian retrieved an odd whistle and began blowing it. Strangely enough, no sound emitted from the whistle.


    Nheless, it did not take long for wind to gust out of the cave. The big yellow dog stuck its tongue out and licked Ni Yinghong intimately. ¡°Big Yellow, we¡¯d like to enter.¡± Ni Xuetian cleared his throat. Although he was a Supreme Great Ancestor, it was the exact reason he dared not enter the Chaos Cave by himself.


    The big yellow dog blinked and barked, then it ran into the cave.


    Ni Xuetian pulled Ni Yinghong and followed closely behind the dog.


    Once they went through the tunnel and arrived at the Land of Inheritance, Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up because she instantly sensed how distinctive the ce was. If one cultivated martial arts or picked up knowledge here, it would be much more effective than doing it in the outside world.


    Ni Xuetian asked, ¡°Yinghong, you want to know why we¡¯re taking sides with He Liangce, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Ancestor. Lil¡¯ Ming has shown extreme benevolence by helping our n, and it won¡¯t be too much even if you were to sell me to him. When He Liangce came, why did you suddenly...¡± Ni Yinghong immediately curbed her thoughts and voiced out. She soon blushed and could not finish her sentence.


    ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re the Ni family¡¯s daughter, so how can we sell you to someone else?¡± Ni Xuetian sighed. He shook his head and exined, ¡°There¡¯s a difficult reason behind our actions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    Ni Xuetian nodded. ¡°The Ni family from Changlong and the He family from Ling are the greatest families in the respective counties. Do you know where our legacies originated from?¡±


    ¡°ording to records in our n, they should be from the capital,¡± Ni Yinghong answered even though she was startled.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ni Xuetian¡¯s face twitched before he continued to ask, ¡°Where did the inheritance of the imperial family from the capitale from?¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed. ¡°Great Ancestor, please be more explicit.¡±


    ¡°The legacies of the Ni family and the He family have been passed on for thousands of years. We¡¯ve produced plenty of experts who were reputable in the world, but we¡¯ve also had so little talent that we nearly became extinct. A normal aristocratic family wouldn¡¯t have risen again if they were in such a state, but whenever our ns hit rock bottom, the imperial family spared no effort in supporting us. With that, those who tried to rece us were overturned,¡± Ni Xuetian stated. He looked deeply at Ni Yinghong and questioned, ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face took on a grave expression as she answered, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s because our respective ancestors sacrificed themselves in exchange for the opportunities for us.¡± Ni Xuetian had a bitter look on his face. He spoke in a deeper voice, ¡°As the Ni family¡¯s disciples, there are some things that we don¡¯t get to choose.¡± Ni Yinghong looked up abruptly. ¡°Great Ancestor, what things?¡±


    ¡°The beast tide,¡± Ni Xuetian replied to her seriously, ¡°The beast tide takes ce once in a hundred years, and the Humans will suffer a disaster once the tide breaks out. The Ni family and the He family are the ones who will put an end to the disaster.¡±


    A thought crossed Ni Yinghong¡¯s mind. ¡°The immense forest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Immense Forest Beast Tide.¡± Ni Xuetian turned to order, ¡°Big Yellow, go and get thend that was left behind by our ancestor.¡±


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and spat out a box.


    ¡°This is the Ni family¡¯s real cultivation path. You were naturally gifted with mental power, so it¡¯s time you took a look at it,¡± Ni Xuetian stated as he touched the box.


    Ni Yinghong was about to open the box after she epted it, but she raised a question, ¡°Great Ancestor, where exactly did our n¡¯s inheritancee from?¡±


    ¡°From, beyond, the, heavens,¡± Ni Xuetian uttered word by word.


    ****


    Ou Yangming read the books in the room one after another, and he quietly looked at their contents.


    He sometimes furrowed his eyebrows, sometimes smiled, sometimes danced.


    The so-called Suit Skill was a type of Runes Skill. The Runes Skill was incredibly mysterious, and its mysterious use was unparalleled.


    In actuality, one couldmunicate with the mysterious power between Heaven and Earth by carving runes on a piece of equipment. As a result, the equipment¡¯s attributes could be improved. Nevertheless, not all pieces of equipment could withstand the energy from runes. Besides, it was immensely difficult to engrave runes on a single piece of equipment, such that almost nobody could achieve it.


    Therefore, people from theter generations split the runes and etched them separately on different pieces of equipment. If the distributed pieces of Rune Equipment were used individually, nothing fascinating could be seen; if two pieces of that equipment were put on a person¡¯s body, magical energy would naturally be produced to upgrade the equipment set¡¯s attributes.


    Ou Yangming had a better understanding of Suit Runes after he read many books. Moreover, he was d to find several drawing sheets for Suit Runes in the remaining books.


    The runes that were recorded on the drawing sheets were the Ni family¡¯s priceless treasures.


    Each set of runes corresponded with a set of equipment. Some of them had many runes while some only had a few, and they all required different types of equipment. Despite that, it was unquestionable that the value of each set of runes was beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    After an unknown period, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright and clear as he put down the book in his hands. He was eager to try.


    Deep down the young fellow was grateful for the Ni family.


    It was inevitable for Ou Yangming to feel resentful when the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors arranged for him to travel with He Liangce, but the resentment had already disappeared long ago. The Suit Runes Technique, especially the final andpleted runes, were so valuable that their worth could not be assessed. Even so, the Ni family did not hesitate to let him inspect and learn from them. Based on this friendship alone, he was exceptionally thankful.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes as he recalled the various runes in his head. The exnations and the different runes lingered in his mind like flowing water, causing him to be fully immersed in them.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched because he remembered something.


    Elder Universe had once told him the way to use mental power, thus mental power became his mightiest killing weapon. In fact, the young fellow was able to ughter the big multicolored tiger in the immense forest because he possessed strong mental power.


    The surge of power burst out at that instant, allowing him to kill an Extreme Grade half-spirit beast.


    ¡®Mental power, Runes Skill!¡¯


    For some reason, Ou Yangming had a bizarre thought that the two of them were closely connected.


    It was just a hunch he had. In particr, when the countless runes changed in his mind, he felt that he could enhance his mental power with help from the runes.


    Struck with an idea, Ou Yangming could not sit still anymore.


    He stood up and opened the door.


    Several tall disciples from the Ni family guarded outside the door. They were not surprised when they saw Ou Yangming, which was evident that they knew who was inside.


    Ou Yangming nodded and was about to leave.


    A young man, who appeared to be the leader among the disciples, quickly asked, ¡°Master Ou, are you done looking already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, so I¡¯ll be resting before I continue tomorrow.¡± Ou Yangming stopped and smiled, then he shed and went far away.


    Behind him, the Ni family martial artist looked at each other.


    The library was an important ce in the residence, so disciples who could enter once treasured the opportunity very much, where they would not leave unless the time was up.


    However, judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s expression earlier, he did not treat the library as an important ce, but an eatery that he often visited


    Ou Yangming could not be bothered about what they thought; he returned to his courtyard swiftly.


    He looked up at the starry sky.


    The sky had already turned dark by now because the Sun had set, leaving white starlights that showered the Earth and gave off a refreshing feeling.


    Ou Yangming stared at the sky as though he wanted toprehend something from the void.


    Three different runes surfaced in his mind at the same time.


    Ou Yangming found the runes from a book. By having the corresponding equipment set, one¡¯s mental power could be released faster.


    The young fellow instantly remembered the peculiar runes when he saw them. It was as if they were the most precious runes.


    He visualized the three runes with his mental power and willpower at the moment.


    The runes could result in incredibly amazing effects if they were carved on pieces of equipment, but as long as one had sufficient powerful mental power, the runes could also be visualized through mental power.


    Ou Yangming was transforming the Suit Runes¡¯ essence for his use.


    Eventually, three runes were formed in his mind as he controlled using his great mental power and willpower, and the runes began to agglomerate.


    Once the three drawings wereyered on top of one another, Ou Yangming opened his eyes and turned his wrists. Following that, his mental power gushed out like a flood. One breath, two breaths... Ten breaths, eleven breaths... Neen breaths, twenty breaths.


    At twenty breaths, a giant fireball was formed in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    The fireball released a tremendously fearsome aura, causing the nts around him to wither as if they would be on fire at any time.


    That said, Ou Yangming was ted.


    As soon as he visualized the three runes in his mind, the time he took to gather his mental power actually reduced by roughly 30%.


    He had not employed the Suit Skill on pieces of equipment, but it was already giving him an immeasurable advantage.


    At the spur of the moment, two shes of figures arrived at the courtyard. Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong were dumbfounded when they saw the big fireball in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands; they were appalled. After gasping, Ni Jingshen shouted, ¡°Master Ou, calm down! Calm down! We can talk this out...¡±

 Chapter 221 Curbing And Releasing Freely

    <h4>Chapter 221 Curbing And Releasing Freely</h4>


    Inside the spacious courtyard, two elders and a young fellow stared at each other. The atmosphere was unusually strange.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he did not know whether tough or to cry when he saw how anxious the two great ancestors looked.


    He instantly understood what they were thinking. They definitely thought he went mad and wanted to destroy the Ni residence because they sided with He Liangce.


    Ou Yangming wanted to exin, but as long as the giant fireball was still in his hands, the great ancestors would still be concerned.


    When he fixed his gaze on the huge fireball, the three runes that were visualized by him remained in his mind.


    The runes had endless wonderful effects. Not only could they allow him to release his mental power faster, but they also helped him have more control.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, the runes in his mind slowly circted.


    They moved in reverse, and the giant fireball in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand moved ordingly.


    Following that, the fireball began to shrink bit by bit and slowly dispersed in front of the two Supreme Great Ancestors.


    The great ancestors looked at each other and noticed how they were both deeply in awe.


    Why were they so shocked when they saw the giant fireball earlier?


    It was because they sensed the threatening might contained in the fireball. The power was so intense that they were scared out of their wits.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming had killed an Extreme Grade half-spirit beast with the fireball.


    If the great ancestors were to face it with their bodies, it would certainly not end well.


    Although the energy had a time limit of twenty breaths, it was immensely threatening toward an Extreme Grade powerhouse.


    Apart from disying the great strength, most importantly, he curbed the fireball bit by bit.


    It was difficult to gather and release the fireball.


    What about curbing the power, which had not been released, perfectly?


    It was ten times harder.


    Once Ou Yangming curbed the fireball, the two Supreme Great Ancestors immediately thought highly of him, more than they did before.


    As the young fellow turned his wrists, the final hint of red vanished into thin air.


    Ou Yangming exhaled and said, ¡°Greetings, great ancestors.¡±


    Ni Jingshen regained his senses and smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°Master Ou, if you have something to say, we can talk it out; it¡¯s not gentlemanly to attack.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he exined with a bitter smile, ¡°I identally gained something just now, so I decided to try it out, but I ended up rming you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°You identally gained something?¡± Ni Jingshen was suspicious.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming responded seriously, ¡°I came across three runes when I read about the Suit Runes Technique, and the runes allow one to gather mental power faster and have better control over it. I was thrilled when I saw them, so I wanted to attempt using them.¡±


    Ni Jingshen¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Have you grasped the secret technique for the three runes?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°The runes¡¯ secret technique is difficult and mysterious, so I haven¡¯t grasped it yet.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong sighed a breath of relief and thought, ¡®That makes more sense; it¡¯ll only make no sense if you grasped it after having casually tried it once.¡¯ Nheless, Ou Yangming added, ¡°I only have a superficial knowledge of it for now, so I¡¯m not familiar with operating it yet. As long as I¡¯m given more time, I¡¯ll be able to carry out the process faster.¡±


    ording to his understanding, if he became better at visualizing the three runes, he could form the giant fireball twice as fast as he could earlier; the fireball could be gathered in fifteen breaths.


    Even though fifteen breaths meant that it was impractical to use the skill in a battle, it would still be considered a huge improvement.


    ¡°Not familiar with... Operating it?¡± Ni Jingshen was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you saying that you can already use the secret technique for the three runes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully visualized them, it¡¯s... Not that difficult, is it?¡±


    ISWE


    Ni Jingshen twitched his mouth and looked deeply at Ou Yangming. ¡°There were powerhouses from the past generations in the Ni family who were also adept in mental power, so they were able to use the technique freely.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as if it was already expected.


    Nevertheless, he did not know that Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong were secretlyining


    ere


    SE


    It was true that some of the Ni family¡¯s ancestors were powerhouses with great mental power, but they were in touch with the runes much earlier than Ou Yangming did. Besides, none of them could visualize runes and use them right after they studied them.


    The great ancestors wondered, ¡®How powerful is this young fe¡¯s mental power now?¡¯


    When they thought about the giant fireball and recalled the rumor about a god of fire descending to Elder Universe¡¯s residence, they became confused.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was excited for having practiced the Runes Technique, so he did a fist salute and said, ¡°Seniors, I made an appointment with Master Lu to meet him at the Armament Camp.¡± Ni Jingshenughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re going to study the pieces of Rune Equipment, am I right?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered. The cheap arm guards smithed by Master Lu can be categorized as pieces of Rune Equipment.¡¯


    He nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re able to solve the issue and smith more pieces of economical Good Grade equipment, the Humans will be blessed, and countless people will be indebted to you,¡± Ni Jingshen responded.


    Ou Yangming was surprised, but he kept a straight face and nodded at the great ancestor before he left.


    Ni Jingtong asked with a deep voice as he watched the young man leave. ¡°Big Brother, do you think he¡¯ll seed?¡±


    ¡°The Runes Secret Technique¡¯s mystery is endless. For thousands of years, our former great ancestors have thought about attaching runes to pieces of low-cost equipment, but there was only progress when we stumbled upon a rune drawing roughly ten years ago.¡± Ni Jingshen smiled bitterly.


    He fell silent for a while and continued, ¡°Ou Yangming¡¯s a gifted genius, but for him toplete runes that can enhance pieces of low-priced equipment... Ah, it¡¯s too tough.¡±


    The great ancestor said that it was too tough, but he did not im that Ou Yangming would fail. This was because of the numerous miracles created by Ou Yangming in the past. If Ou Yangming did not smith a magic tool, Ni Jingshen would not have given such a remark.


    Ni Jingtong nodded in agreement.


    Ou Yangming was by himself, after all, so how could he fulfill the wish that was unachievable by many smithing powerhouses in the Ni family¡¯s past generations? The great ancestors exchanged nces; they looked equally distressed.


    ¡®If the beast tide happens again this time, I wonder how many brave men will be sacrificed.¡¯


    * ***


    Ou Yangming traveled at the speed of light. Though he had just grasped a new skill, he was not rxed yet.


    Ni Jingshen linked the process of upgrading pieces of inexpensive equipment with the entire human race.


    It would not matter if the great ancestor had casually said it, but if it was true... Ou Yangming shook his head as he dared not think further.


    Once he arrived at the military camp, before he could even say a word, the squad leader who guarded the gate ran over to him passionately, ¡°Master Ou, why have youe so soon?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He could not recall having seen this squad leader, so he simply responded to the man.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve seen you from far when you visited thest time, so I remember you,¡± the squad leader exined with a smile and cupped his hands as he noted, ¡°I dare not leave my post, so please enter, Master Ou, you have ess to every area in the military camp.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ou Yangming uttered softly. Subsequently, he entered the military camp and made his way to the Armament Camp without being obstructed at all.


    The Armament Camp was still bustling, but Ou Yangming easily found Master Lu, Old Craftsman, and the other cksmith masters there.


    When he looked from afar, he saw them having an intense discussion in front of a mold.


    Ou Yangming shed toward them, and it only took him a split second while it seemed like he was slow. He quickly knew what they were arguing about by listening attentively for a brief moment.


    Master Lu personally smithed about ten molds in order to smith affordable Good Grade arm guards. Normally, the sess rate of producing Good Grade items with the mold was around 50%, but the sess rate of the mold in front of them was only 30%. The two cksmith masters wereparing the molds to find the differences.


    If they could find the differences, perhaps they would be enlightened with new ideas, and they might even increase the sess rate.


    Given that Old Craftsman had not learned the Suit Runes Skill, theoretically, he could not provide relevant opinions.


    Despite that, the old man had unknowingly grasped the integration of Heaven and man after he survived a life-or-death period. Instead of studying the rune, he sensed the mold¡¯s operation through the integration of Heaven and man.


    Master Lu usually did not think about the problems from apletely different perspective.


    Therefore, Master Lu and Old Craftsman had a tacit understanding when they worked together, but unfortunately, they could not find the real cause.


    Just as Master Lu was talking endlessly while he gestured, he noticed Ou Yangming, who had been standing on one side without making a sound. The master smiled right away. ¡°Ah, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is here. How¡¯s your learning going?¡± He had already heard about Ou Yangming¡¯s past achievements by now.


    Not to mention Ou Yangming could smith a magic tool, which was unachievable for Master Lu, even the fact that the young fellow knew the Layering Art and could smith a piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five was enough to make the master respect him.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I read some books and scratched the surface, but I¡¯d like to apply it to practical work, so I came to learn from you.¡±


    ¡°I dare not say I can teach you, so let¡¯s discuss this together.¡± Master Lu stroked his long beard andughed out loud. He prided himself on being a veteran, but he no longer had the guts to show it in front of Ou Yangming. ¡°Oh, Master Ou, the path of runes is extremely profound and is difficult to understand.¡± Master Lu sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve just started learning about runes, so the best way is to visualize them in your mind. If you seed in visualizing a rune within a month, you¡¯ll be qualified to study it in depth.¡±

 Chapter 222 Difference Of A Thousand Times

    <h4>Chapter 222 Difference Of A Thousand Times</h4>


    ¡°Within a month...¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He was too abashed to tell Master Lu that he had already visualized three runes.


    The visualization of runes was the usage of mental power.


    Therefore, the stronger one¡¯s mental power the easier the visualization. On the opposite, without any mental power, one could not visualize runes even if one put in tremendous effort.


    When Ni Yunhong and the other people learned the Suit Runes Skill, they did not adopt mental power; they could only use a bit of that power through researching, analyzing, and memorizing for a long time. On the other hand, Ou Yangming had a huge advar because he possessed mental power.


    Master Lu chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. When I learned runes in the past, I only used around twenty days to sessfully visualize one of them.¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless when he saw how proud the master was, and he secretly rolled his eyes.


    Heter voiced out when a thought crossed his mind, ¡°Master Lu, I¡¯d like to look at the model that you smithed.¡±


    Master Lu quickly responded, ¡°Please, Master Ou.¡±


    Although he did not think Ou Yangming could perceive anything, he naturally felt inferior when he faced a cksmith who could smith magic tools. Ou Yangming went to the side of the model, but he first asked with a smile. ¡°Old Man, did you have fun?¡±


    Old Craftsman red at him and reprimanded, ¡°What do you mean if I had fun? Did Ie here to have fun?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! You came with great ambition and for the wellbeing of your fellow workers!¡± Ou Yangming immediately ttered the old man.


    old Craftsman scoffed. Just as Ou Yangming thought the old man would hit him, the old man expressed, ¡°Young fe, you did well.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, so he dug his ear and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    The old man uttered slowly, ¡°I was talking about the incident regarding Jiang Jiumei; you did pretty well.¡± ¡°Old Man, you found out.¡± Ou Yangming put his smile away.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a huge matter, so why did you keep it a secret from me?¡± Old Craftsman was displeased.


    Ou Yangming tweaked his ears and scratched his cheeks for some time before he exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me. Besides, you taught me to stay out of conflict to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re powerless like you were before, that¡¯s indeed your only way. Now, you¡¯ve achieved things that are beyond my imagination, so...¡± Old Craftsman pursed his lips and continued, ¡°Some things have to be done by someone, and as soldiers, we¡¯re more often than not that somebody.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Man,¡± Ou Yangming responded firmly.


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Master Lu approached them and noted, ¡°Master Ou, I admire what you did too. Hehe, you might not be aware of this, but in thest month, the soldiers from Changlong, as well as their family members, have been able to stand straight with their heads up. Many of the things that couldn¡¯t be done can be carried out smoothly now, and it¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    ¡°I only did what I should do; you¡¯re praising me too much, Master Lu.¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth, then he changed the topic. ¡°So this is a mold...¡±


    It was not his first time seeing a mold, but seeing it and studying it were two entirely different things.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand to touch the mold gently. As he sensed the runes that were carved on the mold, he tried his best to recall his memory.


    His mind was clear after a brief moment.


    The young fellow did not find the runes strange because he had already seen them in the Ni family¡¯s library.


    Nheless, even if Ou Yangming could visualize the runes in the library, they were different from the real thing. While they were roughly the same, the subtle differences were clear to him.


    Needless to say, he could notice everything clearly because he achieved a thoroughly meticulous state.


    If another person-even a runes smithing master-hade, one might not necessarily differentiate the tiny differences.


    Ou Yangming touched the mold for a long time before he looked up and asked hesitantly, ¡°Master Lu, may I ask how you came up with these runes?¡±


    Master Lu showed his teeth as though he was troubled by the question.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s bright eyes, the master finally gritted his teeth and answered in a low voice, ¡°Master Ou, to be honest, I wasn¡¯t the one who came up with the runes.¡± ¡®As I expected,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, but he looked like he was dazed.


    Master Lu continued, ¡°When I previously learned the Suit Runes Skill at the Ni residence, I stumbled upon a book that recorded something interesting. I was very interested in the runes that can be used to upgrade pieces of cheap equipment, so I secretly remembered them.¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Master Lu, are you saying that you stole the runes from the Ni family?¡±


    ¡°How can you say I stole them! It¡¯s an ancient book from the Ni family, and nobody reads it.¡± Master Lu was unhappy. He added after a short pause, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s something that can be used to increase the military¡¯sbat power, so how can I keep it to myself? Wouldn¡¯t I be wasting a natural resource?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled because he was well aware of the situation.


    It was not Master Lu who was lucky; the Ni family had arranged the little ident on purpose.


    Ten years ago, the Ni family identally found out that the runes could improve a piece of low-cost equipment¡¯s equivalent rank. Despite that, from an aristocratic family¡¯s perspective, publicizing it would not match their n¡¯s benefits. Hence, the Ni family found Master Lu and leaked the skill through this method.


    Even so, it was not easy to transform the runes in theory into something real. In fact, Master Lu spent nearly ten years trying to get some results.


    Master Lu, what about the other normal molds? Let me take a look at them,¡± Ou Yangming requested.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,e with me,¡± Master Lu responded loud and clear.


    There were about ten of those molds, but not all of them were used; at least a quarter of them took turns to be fixed and maintained.


    When Ou Yangming was brought to four molds, which were stacked together, he reached out his hand to touch them.


    Master Lu stated proudly, ¡°I polished these molds bit by bit, so their qualities are generally the same.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, but he was already inspecting through the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Sure enough, the molds that were deemed perfect by Master Lu werecking in many ways based on what Ou Yangming saw.


    That said, the sub-quality areas were not eye-catching, so nobody would notice them without the thoroughly meticulous state. If Ou Yangming pointed them out, he would be nitpicking Master Lu and would make things difficult for the master.


    However, Ou Yangming had a hunch that the reason the upgrade of the pieces of cheap equipment was low was closely rted to the details.


    He pondered before he suggested, ¡°Master Lu, I¡¯ve been studying runes, so I gained some knowledge in them. How about I modify that mold?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Master Lu was taken aback, and he wanted to reject the young fellow.


    ¡®You¡¯ve juste across Runes Power, yet you¡¯re already thinking about fixing a mold that even I am helpless against. You¡¯re being overconfident!¡¯


    The master opened his mouth as he wanted to rebuke Ou Yangming, but he instantly thought about the magic spear.


    Since the spear was still in the military camp, based on Master Lu¡¯s status, it was not difficult for him to visit Chen Yifan. It was also after the master saw the magic tool that he no longer doubted Ou Yangming¡¯s identity and his ability.


    Master Lu decided to shut up. Judging from the fact that Ou Yangming could smith a magic tool, any strange requests made by the young fellow seemed to be excusable. ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Master Lu was helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll give you that mold that has a low sess rate, and I hope you¡¯ll figure out its mystery.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°I¡¯ll surely do my best.¡±


    Following that, he reached out his hand and ced it on the mold, then he activated the Military Fire to envelop the mold. Through the Military Fire, Ou Yangming had a finer understanding of the veined patterns on the mold. When hepared them with what was stored in his memory and employed the thoroughly meticulous state, he found several unordinary points at once.


    From Ou Yangming¡¯s point of view, the world was still the world, but it became a microscopic world.


    It was not easy for Master Lu to achieve a millimeter precision by using the Military Fire.


    Nheless, through the thoroughly meticulous state, Ou Yangming¡¯s view was on a micro-level.


    The difference between their observations was no longer a hundred times, but a thousand times.


    This was why Ou Yangming could easily find the ws, whereas Master Lu could not notice anything even if he widened his eyes until he became blind.


    Ou Yangming smiled confidently. In terms of understanding of changes in runes, he was inferior to Master Lu, who was already immersed in the study for ten years.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow¡¯s tool was much stronger than Master Lu¡¯s.


    As the Military Fire burned, the ws were corrected one by one. In particr, Ou Yangming paid extra attention to the ambiguous parts.


    Eventually, the veined patterns on the mold were fully amended. Ou Yangming perfectly disyed the theories in the book on a real object. The instant the runes became perfect, the purple light in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind suddenly moved as if it was attracted to the runes. The lights gushed out abruptly and went around the runes.


    Ou Yangming did not expect the urrence because it was out of the blue. He initially wanted to stop it, but he decided to let it be because he was curious.


    Next, the purple light shed and returned to his mind.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and trembled a little. He had a weird look on his face as he slowly raised his palm.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The Military Fire disappeared, and the mold, which looked the same as its original state to ordinary people, was uncovered.

 Chapter 223 Counterattack Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 223 Counterattack Attribute</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s purple Military Fire lingered and rotated in his sea of consciousness at that moment, forming a rune pattern naturally.


    The design was not one of the three runes, which could improve mental power¡¯s releasing speed, that he previously visualized; it was a rune that he had just amended to upgrade the equivalent rank of pieces of cheap equipment.


    Ou Yangming had never visualized the rune before, but once he was done with the modification, the purple fire naturally circted and took form, then it drifted in his consciousness.


    The change was out of his expectations, but he knew it was great news.


    Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, the rune that was gathered by the purple fire floated, and it could be used as soon as he thought about it.


    When Ou Yangming visualized the rune, a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    He could double the speed of his mental power¡¯s collection by using thebined power from three runes, but a certain time was needed for him to visualize them. Even if he became familiar with them in the future, he could not carry out the process in a short period.


    However, if he could transform the three runes into Purple Light Runes to be stored in his sea of consciousness...


    He could use the runes freely as long as he thought about them. In other words, he would not need to visualize the runes anymore.


    Ou Yangming felt an upsurge of emotions upon having the idea, and he could not wait to try it.


    ¡°Master Ou, are you done modifying it?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s train of thought was cut off when someone questioned him, causing him to regain his senses.


    The instant the young fellow looked up, he saw Master Lu furrowing his eyebrows.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Lu, I did some tiny adjustments, and they might be effective,¡± Ou Yangming responded as humbly as he could.


    After all, he could not tell Master Lu that the molds had many ws because of the master¡¯sck of control over details.


    If Ou Yangming said that, Old Craftsman would certainly beat him up even if Master Lu dared not rebuke him.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s body had be so tough that Old Craftsman could not hurt him, he did not want to be aughing stock in public.


    Master Lu was stunned, and he fixed his gaze on the mold.


    He had forged the mold by himself, so he was well aware of the veined patterns on it.


    The master focused on the mold to observe it closely, but he gave up after some time. From his point of view, the mold was the same as it was before; nothing seemed to have changed.


    Master Lu was at a loss, but he did not have the guts nor the confidence to disprove the super cksmith, who could smith a magic tool.


    One¡¯s journey on the smithing path was not determined by one¡¯s age, experience, or seniority.


    In this trade, the strongest would be the


    king.


    When Ou Yangming smithed a magic tool, his status becamepletely different from his past status.


    Old Craftsman stepped forward and walked around the mold, but he frowned as well.


    Master Lu was secretly delighted. ¡®How could I forget about Old Craftsman? As mighty as Ou Yangming is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be unrestrained in front of the old man, right?¡¯


    The master chuckled and asked, ¡°Old Craftsman, did you notice anything?¡±


    He already had a n in his head. If Old Craftsman said that the mold was not different from before, he would not be bothered to try it.


    Nheless, Old Craftsman furrowed his eyebrows even tighter. ¡°Master Lu, there¡¯s something different about this mold!¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s different about it?¡± Master Lu¡¯s face changed. He widened his eyes again to search carefully, but his vision was limited such that he could not notice the subtle differences, thus he still gained nothing.


    If he knew Old Craftsman well enough to know the old man would never speak carelessly about such a matter, he would probably be suspicious at the moment.


    Old Craftsman shook his head and expressed, ¡°I can¡¯t point it out, but my instinct tells me that the mold underwent some subtle changes.¡± Ou Yangming had a mix of emotions. Given that he revised the rune through the thoroughly meticulous state, the little changes could not be exined by people who had not achieved the state.


    Nevertheless, Old Craftsman achieved the integration of Heaven and man by luck.


    Even though it was not helpful toward the old man¡¯s martial arts cultivation base, it assisted him in smithing art quite amazingly.


    As such, while Old Craftsman could not figure out the changes in the mold, he vaguely sensed the differences due to the integration of Heaven and man.


    Master Lu pondered for some time before he finally cast his doubts aside. ¡°Gentlemen, we¡¯ll find out if we run a test.¡±


    Since neither of them could identify the changes, and Ou Yangming imed the mold had changed, the master decided to carry out a test.


    Under Master Lu¡¯s instruction, the mold was brought to a burly cksmith, who began smithing an arm guard with a big hammer.


    For Military Fire cksmiths and Spiritual Fire cksmiths, the method undoubtedly had a low efficiency. Despite that, for most ordinary cksmiths, hitting with the hammer was the right way of smithing a piece of equipment.


    The cksmith was extremely familiar with smithing arm guards. As he kept hitting the arm guard with a hammer, a rune was soon branded on the inside of the equipment.


    Master Lu took it and checked it for some time, then he nodded and announced, ¡°It¡¯s a sess, go on.¡±


    The arm guard had advanced from Common Grade to Good Grade, but Master Lu did not find it strange because the mold already had a 30% passing rate. He thought, ¡®Perhaps we were lucky enough to have started with a qualified arm guard?¡¯


    That said, Master Lu¡¯s face finally changed as that cksmith continued to hammer tirelessly.


    The second piece, the third piece, the fourth piece... Even until the ninth and the tenth arm guards, they were all sessfully upgraded into Good Grade arm guards.


    It was then when Master Lu and Old Craftsman came to a shocking realization that the mold underwent an enormous change after it was refined by Ou Yangming. The sess rate had suddenly increased from 30% to 100%.


    Though only ten arm guards were smith so far, which meant that 100% could not be guaranteed yet, the result was enough to leave them in awe.


    As Master Lu marveled at the oue, so much so that he looked fearful, Ou Yangming picked up an arm guard with a smile.


    He released his Military Fire for a split second to view the arm guard¡¯s attributes in his mind.


    All of a sudden, the smile on his face froze.


    [Item: Outstanding arm guard (Red)] (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank One] [Attributes: Toughness +6, Durability 5] (Skill: Counterattack (Passive Skill) Under an attack, there is a 3% chance of counterattacking a fire mastery damage]


    S:


    ¡®Red, Counterattack...¡¯


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®It¡¯s supposed to be a Good Grade arm guard, so why did it suddenly be a piece of Attribute Equipment? Besides, the attribute isn¡¯t Power or Agility, but Counterattack.¡¯


    Despite that, a 3% counterattack chance was so low that it could almost be neglected.


    Ou Yangming went on to take another arm guard and used his Military Fire on it too, but the same attributes were shown.


    He faintly understood that it was the result of his purple fire spinning one round in his head earlier. Nheless, the young fellow could not infer why the purple fire contained such a unique ability and unique skill.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s reaction quickly sparked Master Lu¡¯s curiosity, hence the master took the arm guard and inspected it once more.


    His face slowly took on a grave expression.


    Master Lu was not an appraiser but as a cksmith, he had a certain understanding of pieces of equipment. He did not pay much attention to it in the beginning, so he could only tell that the arm guard was of Good Grade. Once the master checked the item seriously, he noticed that it was distinctive.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, quickly take a look at this!¡± Master Lu looked up abruptly and eximed. His voice trembled a little as he spoke.


    If he was not mistaken, this batch of arm guards would cause a major disruption.


    Old Craftsman was startled, but he quickly took the arm guard and scanned it in-depth. His eyes lit up after a brief moment, and he looked up at Master Lu, who was looking back at him eagerly.


    The old man uttered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Master Lu, this arm guard seems to contain... Heaven and Earth¡¯s mighty power!¡±


    The so-called Heaven and Earth¡¯s mighty power referred to Unique Attributes, and it was a code word between cksmith.


    Master Lu asked sternly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± old Craftsman turned to ask, ¡°Young fe, what did you do? What power is contained in this item?¡±


    He knew Ou Yangming¡¯s foundation very well, and he knew that the young fellow-an appraiser-could easily identify it.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Old Man, this batch of arm guards contain a God-gifted Attribute. It¡¯s the Passive Counterattack; under an attack, there¡¯s a 3% chance that one can counterattack a fire mastery damage.¡±


    ¡°Passive Counterattack!¡± Master Lu¡¯s eyes shone brighter than before. ¡°This is a great item-a great item indeed!¡±


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. ¡°Master Lu, a 3% chance...¡±


    The probability was too low, to the extent that it could be ignored. Nobody would care much about a counterattack with such probability because it was like chicken ribstasteless but not bad enough to be thrown away.


    Even so, Master Luughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯re smithing pieces of equipment for the military, and more than a hundred soldiers fight in a war!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡®Yes, the attribute may seem impressive but useless if it¡¯s only applied to a single person, but the umted effect in an army will be entirely different.¡¯


    Old Craftsman looked deeply at him and questioned, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Master Lu pricked up his ears right away because he did not want to miss a thing. ¡°Old Man, you won¡¯t be able to learn it.¡± Ou Yangming sighed helplessly. He revealed the way he modified the mold, but he did not tell them that he had already entered the thoroughly meticulous state. Instead, the young fellow credited his great mental power for everything Old Craftsman and Master Lu exchanged nces and pondered for a long time before they sighed.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming seemed to be the only person who could adopt the method.

 Chapter 224 Over A Hundred Molds

    <h4>Chapter 224 Over A Hundred Molds</h4>


    Molds after molds were being carried over to Ou Yangming while he was responsible for modifying them with his Military Fire.


    When the Military Fire spread and enveloped a mold, nobody could see his trick. In actuality, even without the fire as a disguise, those who had not achieved a thoroughly meticulous state in terms of the understanding of nature could not notice anything fishy.


    Through constant hard work, Ou Yangming refined every mold.


    Under the thoroughly meticulous state, the veined patterns of the rune on each moldpletely matched the one in his memory. Moreover, each time he revised a mold, the floating rune in his mind became more solid.


    As the rune became more solid, Ou Yangming also became faster at amending the molds. Toward the end, when his Military Fire wrapped around the molds, it only took a split second for the rune to be amended.


    In other words, one breath was all it took for the mistakes in the details to be fixed.


    Honestly, although Ou Yangming had grasped the rune to the extreme, which made him superior to Master Lu, he had a vague feeling that he had not arrived at the end of the path of runes; Ou Yangming had only scratched the surface still.


    In this world, the power of runes was greatly limited.


    It was just like how Ou Yangming was restrained by the world¡¯s power when he smithed magic tools, simrly, the powers released by runes were also restricted.


    If he could find a way to fully release Runes Power, he could probably have greater achievements.


    Nheless, it was not easy for Ou Yangming to be able to sense this. If he wanted to take another step forward, it would be beyond his capability.


    While Ou Yangming was revamping the molds, Li Xinfan had arrived at the workshop without a sound.


    Themanding general was informed of the situation very quickly. As themander, he knew better than Ou Yangming and the other people the importance of a 3% chance in counterattacking fire mastery¡¯s power.


    Instead of disturbing Ou Yangming, General Li waited quietly on the side. He only smiled and approached the young fellow when the alterations werepleted. When the Supreme Great Ancestor was finally in front of Ou Yangming, he humbled himself to salute the young man with a deep bow.


    Ou Yangming was so shocked that he instantly jumped away.


    Who was Li Xinfan?


    He was the first man in Changlong County¡¯s military.


    Even the fivemanding generals from the Immense Forest Military Camp had to be controlled by an important figure like General Li.


    In fact, the arrogant General Chen Yifan from the Immense Forest Military Camp trembled with fear when he met Li Xinfan, and he dared not overstep boundaries like a rat that was facing a cat.


    That said, the important figure was bowing at Ou Yangming. As proud as the young fellow was, he never thought he could ept it. ¡°General Li, what are you doing? You¡¯ll kill the young fe!¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s face changed as he shouted.


    Li Xinfan waved his hand and said, ¡°Old Craftsman, I heard that Master Ou modified the molds. From now on, the arm guards that are smithed using these molds will not only be upgraded into affordable Good Grade arm guards at a 100% sess rate, but they¡¯ll also contain a Unique Attribute-Counterattackam I right?¡±


    Old Craftsman answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°General Li, less than a hundred arm guards have been tested so far, so nobody can guarantee a 100% sess rate yet. As for the Counterattack attribute... That¡¯s likely true.¡±


    He knew since a long time ago that Ou Yangming acquired an unordinary Military Fire from the Military Fire Badge.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming himself did not know what exactly it was, let alone Old Craftsman.


    In any case, it was true that the me was so mysterious that the pieces of equipment that were smithed using the fire contained the Counterattack attribute, which was a Unique Attribute.


    Li Xinfan sighed and expressed, ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s the case, not to mention an expression of gratitude for me, even if every soldier in the world kowtows to him, he deserves the honor.¡±


    Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming gasped. If word about this spread, it would be the same as grilling Ou Yangming. Li Xinfan was a powerful figure, after all, so he immediately noticed how doubtful and concerned Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming were. The general chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, you came from the Immense Forest Military Camp. Do you know why a military camp was set up in such a remote area?¡±.


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind right away. When he thought about the various encounters that he had in the immense forest, his face could not help but change. ¡°Are there dangers in the immense forest?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The immense forest is an endless ce, and its depth is unknown because it stretches many kilometers away. Initially, the creatures in the forest and the human race never interfered with each other, but at some point, a beast tide urred and kept on urring once every hundred years,¡± Li Xinfan responded seriously.


    Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman exchanged nces. Even though they came from the Immense Forest Military Camp, it was their first time hearing about this.


    Li Xinfan continued, ¡°Once the beast tide bursts out, countless ferocious beasts will leave the dense forest and invade the Humans¡¯ territories. When that happens, it¡¯ll be the beginning of a disaster, which happens once in a hundred years. As soldiers, we¡¯ll protect our home and defend our country by fighting at the front line on the exterior of the immense forest. Heh...¡±


    He raised his eyebrow and added, ¡°Master Lu created the Runes Secret Technique to reform inexpensive arm guards into pieces of Good Grade equipment. The sess rate was low, but it was precious. Who knew, you achieved something greater by perfecting the molds to increase the sess rate, allowing more soldiers to be equipped with arm guards, and you even attach the Counterattack attribute to them.¡±


    Li Xinfan¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at Ou Yangming and uttered loudly, ¡°It¡¯s such a glorious achievement, so tell me, do you not deserve a salutation from us?¡±


    He was talking to Ou Yangming, but he spoke so loudly that everyone around them heard him clearly.


    When the general shouted the question, Master Lu, the craftsmen in the Armament Camp, and even the protectors around them roared at the same time, ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    Master Lu stepped forward and saluted the young fellow solemnly. ¡°Thank you, Master Ou!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou!¡±


    Everyone else bowed and expressed their gratitude concurrently. They had a solemn look on their faces, and they saluted Ou Yangming from the bottom of their hearts without any reluctance.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He couldn¡¯t evade everyone, so he could only ept the acknowledgment.


    Old Craftsman was thrilled because he had never witnessed such a scene throughout his years of living. Though he knew that the people were not thanking him, he shared the honor with Ou Yangming.


    Li Xinfanter raised a question, ¡°Master Ou, since you can improve a rune¡¯s effect, can you possibly design new runes to let other pieces of equipment... Especially weapons, break through as well?¡±


    Everyone was indeed delighted to know that the arm guards could be upgraded from Common Grade to Good Grade.


    Despite that, arm guards were arm guards; they were not especially important among the pieces of equipment in a full equipment set. On the other hand, weapons, armors, shields, and other types of equipment were more important.


    It was true that affordable Good Grade arm guards could increase the military¡¯sbat power to a certain level, but if low-cost Good Grade weapons could also be produced, the Humans¡¯bat power would be greatly magnified.


    Upon seeing how eager everyone else was, Ou Yangming twitched his mouth embarrassedly.


    ¡°General Li, my dear brothers,¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and stated seriously, ¡°I¡¯d like to provide better runes too so that our military will have better pieces of equipment, but I only started learning runes a while ago. As such, I only have a superficial knowledge of it, and I¡¯m far from Master Lu.¡±


    He looked at Master Lu and exined, ¡°I was only able to amend the molds because my Military Fire is unique. On the other hand, profound knowledge and incredible luck are required to create new runes, so it¡¯s not something that I can achieve for now.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and they looked at Master Lu.


    Master Lu pondered for some time and sighed. ¡°Master Ou is right, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for him. Ah, it¡¯s not easy to alter runes. If it can be done so easily, how could I have achieved nothing after such a long time?¡±


    Li Xinfan remarked at once, ¡°Master Lu, it wasn¡¯t easy for you toe up with a rune to better arm guards.¡±


    Master Lu flushed because he was not the one who created the rune from scratch. If he had not noticed it by chance from one of the Ni family¡¯s ancient books, he could not have enjoyed the glory that he had.


    Ni Xuetian and the other people were extremely careful, and their n was seamless. This was why even Master Lu himself was unaware that he was only able to discover the rune because it was a special arrangement.


    Even if the master did not notice the rune that day, he would somehow still stumble upon it due to a certain reason.


    Old Craftsman cleared his throat. ¡°Yangming, if that¡¯s the case, you should smith more molds and do your best to enhance everyone¡¯s strength.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and sighed a breath of relief.


    Studying runes to fathom their changes was definitely beyond his capability, whereas forging molds ording to previous models would be a piece of cake for him.


    This was because the purple rune drawing in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness became as solid as a mountain after many circtions. Besides, an unusually firm aura was also released when the rune floated in his mind. If Ou Yangming used the rune to smith models, it would feel like he was pressing a pattern onto a beancurd; as long as he controlled his power well, it would be a straightforward process.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming soon showed everyone an unforgettable scene. Suitable ores were ced in front of the young fellow, and as he enveloped the ores with his Military Fire to burn them, brand new molds were formed at the speed of light.


    Ou Yangming worked so fast that it was unbelievable. In just a day, he smithed over a hundred molds for the military camp.


    His efficiency left Master Lu in awe.


    If Master Lu wanted to smith a mold, he first needed to carefully draw the veined patterns without making any mistakes. Following that, he had to incite the rune¡¯s energy with his mental power so that it could mysteriouslymunicate with Heaven and Earth¡¯s power.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was so mighty that he overcame the obstacle with brute force, allowing him to carve the rune on the molds in one go.


    The disparity between their strengths resulted in different molds, and in turn, generated efficiencies that were Heaven and Earth apart.


    Everyone was struck with an untimely idea when they saw how Ou Yangming finished the task effortlessly.


    ¡®Perhaps Master Ou can create another miracle bying up with another rune to upgrade weapons.¡¯

 Chapter 225 Coming Events Cast Their Shadows Before Them

    <h4>Chapter 225 Coming Events Cast Their Shadows Before Them</h4>


    When Ou Yangming finished everything after a day, he suddenly realized that he had a deeper understanding of runes.


    Once he was done with the task given by the military, he took an ore into a room that was arranged for him in the Armament Camp. The young fellow had gained approval from everyone in the military, so after he entered the room, he only informed the other people that he needed a quiet environment to study runes.


    The room was instantly surrounded by numerous powerhouses in the military, so much so that even a fly could not enter.


    Ou Yangming smithed a mold using the ore, the veined patterned slowly surfaced on the mold.


    Nheless, it was not the rune that he carved on over a hundred molds earlier; it was one of the three runes that allowed him to collect his mental power at a higher speed.


    Throughout the smithing process for the molds, he noticed that the rune drawings would transform into a purple light to be kept in his sea of consciousness forever.


    Moreover, the more Ou Yangming formed the specific rune on the molds, the stronger the rune¡¯s effect in his consciousness. With that, he only needed to think about the rune whenever he wanted to use it.


    After Ou Yangming realized the benefit, he naturally did not want to miss out on the three joint runes.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire danced, a new rune was finally formed. Sure enough, the moment the rune was perfectly formed on the mold, the purple light in his mind glowed and circted the rune. Subsequently, the rune was permanently fixed in his sea of consciousness.


    Nevertheless, aspared to the other rune in his consciousness, the new rune seemed more intangible.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a cheerful smile because he found a shortcut to grasp plenty of Runes Skills quickly.


    However, he was probably the only person in the world who could take the shortcut.


    Firstly, he could enter the unique thoroughly meticulous state. It was the only state that allowed him to perfectly disy runes, which he read from the books, on molds.


    Even if the tiniest mistake was made during the process, the rune would be deemed imperfect.


    As many runes as they were on molds, they only represented the number of practices made. For instance, Ni Yunhong could grasp two matching runes because he worked tirelessly ever since he was little and made countless attempts to perceive the essence between the two matching runes. In the end, the young master could etch the runes on pieces of equipment.


    On the other hand, the process was different for Ou Yangming. Once he perfectly carved a rune on a mold, his unique Military Fire would release mysterious energy to solidify the rune in his sea of consciousness.


    As Ou Yangming sensed the drifting rune in his mind, he suddenly had a feeling that everything was under his control.


    He took a deep breath to suppress the swelling sensation in his heart, then he moved on to engrave the two other runes on the mold.


    Although Ou Yangming had sessfully visualized the two runes before, a substantial amount of energy was required for him to visualize them again. Despite that, the instant he shaped the runes on the mold, they became solidified runes for his use.


    The solidified runes were stored in his mind after a brief moment.


    By setting his mind on it, Ou Yangmingbined the three runes, so much so that the action waspleted as soon as he thought about it. Following that, his enormous mental power gathered and almost formed a fireball in his hands.


    Ou Yangming tensed up, and he immediately dispersed the mental power.


    If he collected a giant fireball in the room, and it exploded, only God would know how huge the disaster would be.


    That said, Ou Yangming was ted that his hypothesis was verified; when the runes were solidified, he could indeed use them as he wished. Most importantly, he saved a lot of time because there was no need to visualize andbine them.


    This was the effect of merely three rune drawings. If Ou Yangming picked up more runes and solidified them one by one, what wonderful effect would they result in?


    Could he one day have the ability to produce a giant fireball in a split second by only thinking about it when he released mental


    power?


    If he could achieve that, he would not need to fear anything in the world.


    After all, even a Supreme Great Ancestor could not resist his giant fireball head-on.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming knew it was only a beautiful wish. Not to mention it was impractical, even if he could realize his wish, the hard work and the price that must be paid could not be neglected.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought after he solidified the runes, then he left the room.


    When the young fellow left the room and looked around, he came to a shocking realization that the room was strongly fortified. Near or far, many powerhouses in the military guarded openly and covertly. Even if a Supreme Great Ancestor were to sneak an attack against him, the powerhouse would be forced to retreat.


    An officer with a captain¡¯s logo approached Ou Yangming with a smile. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m Wang Leshui, and I was ordered by the general to guard you.¡± Ou Yangming was moved, and he expressed, ¡°Captain Wang, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Wang Leshui was the Guards captain under Li Xinfan. He was known for his powerful martial arts as he was already at the peak of Yang Grade.


    Even though Ou Yangming did not know much about the Prefecture Military Camp, he often heard of important figures like Wang Leshui.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming also heard that Wang Leshui was a harsh and cold person, but the captain had such a friendly smile that he did not seem distant at all.


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®Rumors can really kill...¡¯


    Wang Leshui chuckled and asked, ¡°Master Ou, are youing out of isted cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Captain Wang, I was only studying some runes; I wasn¡¯t in isted cultivation.¡± Ou Yangming blushed.


    ¡°Heh, Master Ou, you¡¯re incredibly talented and wise, so you¡¯re the best candidate for the research of runes,¡± Wang Leshui expressed, ¡°I know nothing about them, but I¡¯ll do my best if you have any orders, and I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Ou Yangming could tell at once that they were still hopeful that he coulde up with new runes.


    However, the more hopeful they were, the more disappointed they would be.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Ni Yunhong walked over to them quickly.


    He was not a soldier, but due to his identity as the Ni family¡¯s eldest young master, there were rarely any ces in Changlong County that were out of bounds for him. As such, the young master could enter and leave the military camp freely.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked in a hurry, ¡°Brother Ni, has Elder Sister Ying returned?¡±


    Ni Yunhong paused for a while, then he nodded but did not look too well.


    ¡°What happened to Elder Sister Ying? Is she...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°My younger sister is well, can you not curse her?!¡± Ni Yunhong red at him.


    Ou Yangming could not help but roll his eyes. ¡®Your expression earlier is the real culprit, okay!¡¯


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ni Yunhong sighed and continued, ¡°Great Ancestor took her away as soon as she came back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, where did they go?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea either.¡± Ni Yunhong spread out his hands, and he looked rather dispirited. ¡°I realized that I¡¯m not as popr as my younger sister now.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Elder Sister Ying is your younger sister, okay? Do you have to be envious of her?¡±


    Ni Yunhong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not envious of her, I just... I¡¯ll work hard to catch up to you!¡±


    The difference between the two young men was not too huge when they first met, but there was now a huge disparity. Therefore, it was inevitable for Ni Yunhong to feel dismayed.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll work hard to not let you catch up to me!¡±


    Ni Yunhong was displeased. ¡°If you continue to work hard, aren¡¯t you cutting off any means of survival for me?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud as he was quite cheerful.


    Since Ni Yinghong had returned safely and was together with the Ni family¡¯s great ancestor, there was no need for him to worry.


    That being said, Ou Yangming was still deeply troubled by something, and he would feel ufortable if he did not raise the question. ¡°Brother Ni, do you know what ¡®Iron Blood Loyal Heart, sacrificing for a noble cause¡¯ means?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yunhong replied to him with another question.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ou Yangming spread out his hands. There was no need for him to ask further questions if Ni Yunhong knew nothing about it.


    He suddenly turned around to ask, ¡°Captain Wang, do you happen to know about it?¡±


    Wang Leshui¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression when Ou Yangming inquired about the phrase just now. The expression was gone in a sh, but Ou Yangming saw it clearly.


    ¡°Master Ou, this...¡± Wang Leshui smiled bitterly. Ou Yangming said without any hesitation, ¡°Captain Wang, this is extremely important to me. If you know anything, I hope you¡¯ll answer me honestly.¡±


    Being faced with Ou Yangming¡¯s sharp eyes, the smile on Wang Leshui¡¯s face became more bitter.


    The captain looked around them and lowered his voice. ¡°Master Ou, frankly speaking, I¡¯ve heard of the phrase, but I don¡¯t know much about it. If you wish to find out, there¡¯s someone you can ask.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Elder Universe,¡± Wang Leshui was solemn. ¡°I guarantee that nobody knows this better than Elder Universe does.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Captain Wang.¡± Ou Yangming looked deeply at the captain, then he turned to nod at Ni Yunhong and left.


    Ni Yunhong looked at Ou Yangming dumbfoundedly, then he took a nce at Wang Leshui. He kept feeling like he was excluded.


    Wang Leshui sighed and waved at someone else to serve Ni Yunhong, whereas he left to look for Li Xinfan.


    After Li Xinfan found out about what happened earlier, he had a grim look on his face. The Supreme Great Ancestor looked in the distance, and he was looking at the direction of the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    ¡°No... This timing is wrong! Is the beast tide going to happen earlier this time?¡±


    The general pondered then instructed with a straight face, ¡°Leshui, ask Chen Yifan to get his *ss back to the Immense Forest Military Camp now. Let him dispatch the armaments and keep an eye on the immense forest; they need to be ready to dispatch soldiers at any time!¡±


    Wang Leshui was hesitant. ¡°Sir, General Chen is still holding on to the spear, and he¡¯s not willing to leave...¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Tell him that I¡¯ll personally snatch the magic tool away if he still fools around. When that happens, let¡¯s see if he can still keep the spear!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Leshui shivered and left right away.


    Despite that, he felt a strong sense of crisis where the impending event would cast their shadows before them.

 Chapter 226 A Catastrophe That Happens Every Hundred Years

    <h4>Chapter 226 A Catastrophe That Happens Every Hundred Years</h4>


    The mysterious Elder Universe was probably the only person in the prefecture who could upy a huge area ofnd for a vegetable farm.


    Most of the people on the farm were ordinary people, whereas people from different forces dared not extend their forces into that area.


    Ou Yangming hastened to the vegetable farm. Just as he was looking for someone to inform the elder of his arrival, the faces of the people who saw him changed, and they immediately fled.


    ¡®Do I look that scary?¡¯ Ou Yangming was puzzled as he touched his face.


    Since he could not find anyone to deliver the message, and he did not want to waste time outside, he stomped his foot and entered the farm without permission.


    As soon as Ou Yangming stepped into the courtyard, he sensed unusual energy brushing past him. It was a mental power scan, which was automatically activated as though he had touched a switch when he entered.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows because he sensed a familiar feeling from the power.


    It was not that he was familiar with the mental power¡¯s source; he was familiar with its operation mode.


    The Runes Secret Technique.


    It was definitely an operation mode for the Runes Secret Technique.


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought, ¡®Could Elder Universe be a great Runes Master


    too?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why have youe?¡± A familiar voice was heard as Elder Universe had unknowingly appeared near Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming shivered a little because he did not realize how the elder had appeared.


    Needless to say, had he already been on guard and entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, he certainly would have noticed. Nheless, Ou Yangming did not do that recklessly because it would mean that he was challenging Elder Universe¡¯s authority.


    The young fellow took a deep breath and greeted, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re excused.¡± Elder Universe looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Why did youe here by yourself? You¡¯re not here to set a fire, are you?¡±


    ¡°It looks like the elder regards me as an arsonist.¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened a bit. Nevertheless, when he recalled the previous incident, he felt like he had brought this upon himself.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. ¡°Elder Sister Ying is in isted cultivation with her elder, so I came here alone.¡±


    Elder Universe studied him for a while and said, ¡°Young fe, did that little girl tell you that you can¡¯te in here as you wish? Heh, thest person who came in was a young fe in Extreme Grade. Do you know how he ended?¡±


    ¡®A young fe in Extreme Grade?¡¯ Ou Yangming was stunned.


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°Senior, I initially wanted to ask someone to inform you of my arrival, but they fled far away the moment they saw me. I can¡¯t force them, so I could only enter without permission. Please forgive me, senior.¡±


    Elder Universe scoffed. ¡°When you set the fire back then, you made it look like a devil had reincarnated, so it¡¯s natural that the ordinary people became afraid of you.¡± ¡®If you recruited a few martial artists, the awkward situation wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡¯ Ou Yangming cursed while he forced a smile. Out of curiosity, he questioned, ¡°Senior, what should the other people do if they can¡¯t make their presence known?¡±


    ¡°Of course they¡¯ll have to wait outside.¡± Elder Universe rolled his eyes.


    ¡°How long do they have to wait?¡±


    ¡°It depends on my mood. If I¡¯m not in a good mood, they¡¯ll have to wait forever,¡± Elder Universe answered casually.


    ¡®Is that appropriate?¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. Despite that, when he thought about how the elder referred to a Supreme Great Ancestor as a young fe in Extreme Grade, it seemed like everything else did not matter.


    Elder Universe waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, forget it. You¡¯re as dumb as a cow, I wonder what the little girl sees in you. Hmph, what do you have to say? Tell me quickly and get lost after that!¡± Ou Yangming instantly curbed his thought and asked, ¡°Senior, I¡¯d like to ask¡ªwhat does ¡®the man possesses Iron Blood Loyal Heart while thedy sacrifices for a noble cause¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯?¡± Elder Universe tensed up abruptly, and his eyes looked fierce at that moment.


    A mighty and irresistible power spread in the void at that instant. It was Elder Universe¡¯s aura, which was as heavy as a mountain, and it was spreading far and wide without being restrained at all.


    Ou Yangming quivered and subconsciously entered the state of the integration of Heaven and man.


    Inside his spiritual world, he somewhat sensed a wall.


    It was a wall gathered from one¡¯s aura. Not even the slightest gap could be found on the wall, and it was incredibly terrifying because it was about to crush him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he identified right away that he would not end well if he fought the aura rashly.


    Without having to think, Ou Yangming¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit rose once more. Everything around him seemed to have undergone a subtle change, even the wall of aura was approaching him at a slower speed.


    It was the thoroughly meticulous state. After having entered the microscopic world numerous times, Ou Yangming had better control over the wonderful power.


    The wall of aura still existed and the enormous pressure did not reduce, but Ou Yangming could now spot the cracks and weak points on the wall.


    Bacteria, which was invisible to the naked eye, was inly visible under a microscope.


    Simrly, Ou Yangming seemed to be wearing microscopic sses when he entered the thoroughly meticulous state. As such, the world that he saw was entirely different from the world through an ordinary person¡¯s eyes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body began to shake at an extremely strange frequency. In just one breath, he swayed more than ten times from different angles.


    Of course, from a normal person¡¯s point of view, he had only swayed once.


    That said, the sway was all it took for a fearsome wall of aura to prate his body, and it could no longer affect him.


    Even though Ou Yangming passed the test, deep down he was in awe of Elder Universe.


    The elder¡¯s aura alone was so powerful that it was even tougher for Ou Yangming to resist than Chen Dishou¡¯s spear. Was a Supreme Great Ancestor at the peak of Extreme Grade that frightening?


    Elder Universe¡¯s aura did not go on for long. He shook his head and came back to his senses, then his aura disappeared as he nced at Ou Yangming. However, he had an unexinable look in his eyes.


    ¡°Your reaction is pretty good; you didn¡¯t take even half a step back when you were faced with my aura.¡± Elder Universeughed and remarked, ¡°Most of the young fes in Extreme Grade can¡¯t withstand it.¡±


    Ou Yangming shed a smile and said, ¡°I was just lucky. I¡¯m still far from you, senior.¡±


    Elder Universe sneered. ¡°Why did you ask me that?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated because he did not know how to exin himself.


    Even so, Elder Universe seemed to have guessed it. He asked slowly, ¡°Did the He family from Ling County send someone here already?¡± ¡°You really know!¡± Ou Yangming looked up in a sh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just know about it. Heh, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m the only person who truly experienced what Ling County and Changlong County went through.¡± Elder Universe sighed.


    Ou Yangming bowed deeply at the elder. ¡°Senior, please enlighten me.¡± Elder Universe shook his head. ¡°Since you already know and havee to ask me about it, could that... Could that little girl be thedy this time?¡± Ou Yangming was anxious, but he dared not urge Elder Universe.


    The elder pondered and raised a question, ¡°Young fe, do you know where the immense forest at Changlong County¡¯s border leads to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Heh, for countless years, nobody knew where the depths of the immense forest led to,¡± Elder Universe noted with a deep voice, ¡°but once in every hundred years, a spirit beast wille and driverge groups of ferocious beasts out the forest to invade the Humans¡¯ territories. We call it the beast tide, and it¡¯s the greatest disaster that threatens the Humans.¡±


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in the Immense Forest Military Camp for a long time, but why have I never heard of


    it?¡±


    Elder Universe chuckled. ¡°The beast tide urs once in a hundred years, so most ordinary people won¡¯t encounter it at all. If that¡¯s the case, why should we let them live in fear?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb because he realized that it was reasonable.


    ¡°Senior, what exactly are spirit beasts? I¡¯ve seen many half-spirit beasts, but how are spirit beasts aspared to them?¡± Ou Yangming inquired about the creatures.


    ¡°Spirit beasts are powerful beings that are detached from the world¡¯s power. They¡¯re so mighty that the world can no longer amodate them.¡± Elder Universe took a slight nce at Ou Yangming, then he looked in the distance with hollow eyes. ¡°Every spirit beast is a disaster!¡±


    Elder Universe¡¯s strength was considered by Ou Yangming to be unfathomable. In that case, how powerful would something that is called a disaster by the elder be? For some reason, a chilly intent rose from Ou Yangming¡¯s heart and his spine began to turn cold.


    Ou Yangming uttered as he was moved, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You understand?¡± Elder Universe had a strange look on his face. ¡°What did you understand?¡±


    ¡°I learned the Suit Runes Skill from the Ni family and found that they came up with the Runes Secret Technique, which could upgrade Common Grade arm guards into Good Grade arm guards. However, instead of profiting from it, they searched for ways to present the technique to Master Lu and even promoted it in the military,¡± Ou Yangming expressed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand why they did that, but now I do.¡±


    Elder Universe giggled. ¡°When a bird¡¯s nest is overturned, no egg can remain intact; the three fes from the Ni family are well aware of this.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded then suddenly focused and spoke sternly, ¡°Senior, since the spirit beasts appear once in a hundred years, the Humans surely have a way to resist them. Could it be rted to the He family and the Ni family?¡±


    Elder Universe stared at the young fellow and responded with a grim look, ¡°You¡¯re right. The He family¡¯s man possessed Iron Blood Loyal Heart while the Ni family¡¯sdy sacrifices herself for a noble cause; this is the only way for Changlong and Ling to kill the spirit beasts.¡±

 Chapter 227 I Want To Kill The Spirit Beast

    <h4>Chapter 227 I Want To Kill The Spirit Beast</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on an extremely ghastly expression. By now, as foolish as he was, he knew the real reason the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors were so ambiguous and hesitant even after he put in so much effort.


    The young fellow spared no effort in asserting himself for Ni Yinghong.


    Whether it was the smithing of magic tools, martial arts cultivation base, or theprehension of nature, Ou Yangming vividly disyed his potential.


    In actuality, in terms of the smithing of magic tools alone, he was already a priceless treasure.


    As long as he said a word and was willing to provide a magic tool, even a formidable Supreme Great Ancestor would be willing to handle affairs for him.


    Even so, once He Liangce visited, there was a 180-degree change in the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors¡¯ attitudes. Although they did not reject Ou Yangming, the fact that they let him travel with He Liangce and Ni Yinghong into the dense forest was enough to show their standpoint.


    Ou Yangming had been indignant about it for a long time and had cursed the great ancestors for being evil wolves that were never content with what they were given.


    It was not until today when he finally realized that he had wronged the elders. If the great ancestors only considered their selfish desires or the benefits for their n, they would not need to choose between Ou Yangming and He Liangce.


    Nheless, in order to face the uing beast tide and to eliminate the spirit beast, which was so mighty that it was also feared by Elder Universe, the great ancestors were forced to make a different choice.


    Ou Yangming did not know what to feel at that moment. It was inevitable for him to feel resentful toward the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors, but he also vaguely admired them.


    If he was in their shoes, could he have done the same?


    ¡°I heard that the He family¡¯s eldest young master hase to the prefecture, so he¡¯s probably the He family¡¯s candidate for the Iron Blood Loyal Heart. Ah, among thedies from the Ni family, that little girl is unquestionably the most outstanding one among her peers, so she probably can¡¯t... Escape from the disaster,¡± Elder Universe stated with a deep voice.


    ¡°Senior, He Liangce only has the cultivation base of Yang Grade, and Elder Sister Ying¡¯s cultivation base can be overlooked. Even if they join hands, I¡¯m afraid that their effort will be to no avail, am I not right?¡± Ou Yangming curbed his thought and responded.


    Elder Universe looked deeply at him and said, ¡°You know, there¡¯s a rule in the immense forest-a Human Supreme Great Ancestor can¡¯t enter the forest. Do you know why?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the immense forest is mysterious and has endless magical effects. Once a Human Supreme Great Ancestor enters, his or her aura will be absorbed and be fed back to ferocious beasts in the forest, stimting the birth of a batch of great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts.¡± Elder Universe chuckled. ¡°This is why a Human great ancestor never steps foot in the immense forest unless the beast tide happens.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he suddenly felt like the world is so huge that nothing could be too peculiar.


    ¡°The immense forest is massive and is a shelter for the beasts, but the Humans have a secret technique to resist them,¡± Elder Universe continued and exined after a pause, ¡°If the He family has a talented genius, who¡¯s also a male, he would be taught a secret technique to increase his cultivation base to the peak of Yang Grade, then he would cultivate the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Art.¡± Ou Yangming blinked his eyes. He knew Elder Universe was talking about He Liangce.


    ¡°If the man sessfully cultivates the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Art, his cultivation base will always be maintained at the peak of Yang Grade. He may continue to cultivate in the future, but he¡¯ll never break through.¡±


    ¡°Is the strange technique going to be used against the spirit beast?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Universe sighed. ¡°Once the beast tide bursts out, the Humans will dispatch soldiers to fight the ferocious beasts, whereas the He family¡¯s man and the Ni family¡¯sdy will be escorted by elites into the depths of the immense forest to locate the spirit beast.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Shoot the horse first to shoot the rider, capture the ringleader first to capture the bandits!¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite smart, young fe.¡± Elder Universe could not help butugh. ¡°The spirit beast is the root of all sins, so unless it is ughtered, the Humans won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand-how can they ughter the spirit beast?¡± He also thought to himself, ¡®He Liangce and Ni Yinghong can¡¯t even kill you, let alone a more powerful spirit beast.¡¯


    Elder Universe shook his head and exined, ¡°Based on their respective cultivation base, they obviously can¡¯t kill the spirit beast. However, once He Liangce detaches the Iron Blood Seal on his body, his cultivation base will instantly break through its shackles, allowing him to be a great ancestor. On top of that, his previously constrained potential will burst out and he¡¯ll even arrive at the peak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ou Yangming widened his eyes.


    He would believe it if the process could allow He Liangce to be a Supreme Great Ancestor, but he certainly did not think that the young master could arrive at the peak and be on par with Elder Universe.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Elder Universe sneered. ¡°There are endless secret techniques in the world. This is the greatest secret technique that can be used to eliminate spirit beasts, so how is it impossible?¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless, and he figured that there must be a reason the secret technique was so highly anticipated by many people. Furthermore, if the effect was not nature-defying, how could it be the ultimate killing weapon of the two counties to go fight the spirit beast?


    Elder Universe added, ¡°When the He family¡¯s man advances to the peak of a great ancestor, the Ni family¡¯sdy will activate a secret technique to stimte her mental power and potential, which will be transformed into the richest essence for the man. The man will then absorb the essence to advance beyond the world¡¯s limit, and he¡¯ll be a superb powerhouse that can contend with the spirit beast.¡±


    ¡°Thedy sacrifices for a noble cause. Does that mean she¡¯ll die without her corpse intact?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened.


    Elder Universe nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right; that¡¯s the price that has to be paid by the Ni family¡¯sdy. Every hundred years, someone has to sacrifice so that both counties can live in peace, and that Ni family will continue to stand tall for a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What about the man?¡±


    The elder curled his lips. ¡°How can a man who bes a superb powerhouse through such a bewitching method end well? For generations, every man who has cultivated the Iron Blood Loyal Heart died in the fight, no exceptions. They were not strong enough to kill the spirit beast, but they can still perish together with the beast because....¡± An unusual look was seen on the elder¡¯s face. ¡°They cling to the spirit beast and detonate themselves.¡±


    ¡°Senior, why do you know so much?¡± Elder Universe answered faintly, ¡°Because I¡¯ve experienced it once...¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for a while, but he soon developed a huge respect for the elder.


    He did not expect the elder to be so old.


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, then he suddenly asked, ¡°Senior, can anydy from the Ni family carry out the task? Or... Candies who aren¡¯t from the Ni family cultivate the Ni family¡¯s secret technique too?¡±


    Elder Universe cast an odd look at him. ¡°If I guessed it right, He Liangce has proposed to Ni Yinghong, am I right?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with a grim look on his face. ¡°He probably did, but the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors haven¡¯t agreed.¡±


    Ni Xuetian and the other great ancestors did not inform Ou Yangming, but he could tell from their arrangements.


    Elder Universeughed. ¡°Even if they disagree now, they¡¯ll have to agree with it soon. How could the Noble Sacrifice Secret Technique be cultivated by ordinarydies? Firstly, thedy must be gifted with mental power, and the stronger her potential, the better; secondly, the He family¡¯s man who practices the Iron Blood Loyal Heart has to choose thedy, and thedy must be someone he can work in harmony with.¡± Ou Yangming questioned with a long face, ¡°Are other options not allowed?¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to fake anything rted to this matter, one will be making a joke out of the lives of countless Humans from the two counties. Heh, if something like that happens, not to mention the Ni family, even I won¡¯t sit by idly.¡± Elder Universe smiled smugly.


    ¡°Must it be her?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched.


    Elder Universe looked quietly at the young fellow and finally sighed. ¡°I feel sorry for the little girl too. Do you think I won¡¯t be willing to let someone else rece her? But in order to cultivate that secret technique, thedy must have the Blood Meridian Legacy from beyond the heavens. Moreover, the better thedy can work with the Iron Blood Loyal Heart, the higher the chance of the man bing a superb powerhouse. This is why... We¡¯re left with no other options.¡±


    Ou Yangming fell silent. After hearing the reason, he felt as though a scorching fire was burning in his heart, and he could not find an outlet to vent.


    Who could he me?


    He Liangce? If the fellow had not appeared, everything would not be such a mess. That said, Ou Yangming was mournful at the thought of He Liangce¡¯s possible ending, so he could not bring himself to me him.


    He Liangce did not choose Ni Yinghong for himself; he chose her to eliminate the spirit beast. As said by Elder Universe, nobody had other options in this matter.


    In that case, could Ou Yangming me the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors or the other people? It would seem more far-fetched if he did. Instead of ming them, he would seem like he was venting his anger on them.


    Ou Yangming lowered his head and was flustered.


    Elder Universe sighed and shook his head. He looked at Ou Yangming withpassion, but deep down his eyes were filled with strong killing intent.


    He did not want to break the loving pair, but if Ou Yangming could not break free from the devil inside him, he would raise a butcher¡¯s knife and get rid of all possible changes before the tide.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists after a long time, and he began to look resolute.


    On the other hand, Elder Universe was full of killing intent, but he did not show it on his face at all. Heforted Ou Yangming in a friendly manner, ¡°Young fe, look on the bright side!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourfort, senior, but I won¡¯t admit defeat.¡± Ou Yangming pouted his lips.


    ¡°Oh, what are you nning to do then?¡± Elder Universe casually asked.


    Ou Yangming answered seriously, ¡°I found the way to solve this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Universe hid his palms in his sleeve and was ready tounch an attack at that moment. Given that he was incredibly experienced, even Ou Yangming could not notice anything.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not bothered about the elder. He uttered at once, ¡°That spirit beast is the culprit behind everything, the world will be in peace as long as it is ughtered.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Universe eximed because he was taken aback.


    The front and back parts of what Ou Yangming said seemed rted, but they carriedpletely different meanings.


    Ou Yangming proudly announces, ¡°I... Want to kill the spirit beast!¡±


    Elder Universe widened his eyes and mouth because it was his first time in hundreds of years hearing someone talking nonsense like that. Even so, for some reason, an unusual heat gushed out of his heart like a torrential flood; it could not be suppressed at all.

 Chapter 228 Runes Formation

    <h4>Chapter 228 Runes Formation</h4>


    ¡°Spirit beast... Kill the spirit beast...¡± Elder Universeughed and questioned, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to kill the spirit beast? But what do you think it is? Do you think you can kill it just because you want to?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s a man¡¯s responsibility to resist a spirit beast, how can we let ady sacrifice herself?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you¡¯ve never seen a spirit beast¡¯s might; you won¡¯t say the same if you see one.¡± Elder Universe sighed. His eyes looked blurry as though he recalled the deepest memory in his head. ¡°That spirit beast is too powerful...¡±.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He could somewhat guess the spirit beast¡¯s might judging from how Elder Universe-a Supreme Great Ancestor at the peak of Extreme Grade


    ¡ªwas so fearful. There was no doubt that He Liangce and the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors had no options, so how could Ou Yangming have any options?


    The young fellow cast this matter aside for the time being. Needless to say, he made up his mind that if he could kill the spirit beast one day, he would definitely bring along Elder Universe¡¯s formidablebat power.


    Elder Universe suddenly felt a chill when he noticed Ou Yangming staring at him. Even so, as knowledgeable as he was, he could not guess the young fellow¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Senior, do you study runes too?¡± Ou Yangming changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for a very long time, so I¡¯ve sort of dipped into everything.¡± Elder Universe was proud.


    He made himself sound humble, but his expression sold his real feelings.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you know Master Lu?¡±


    Elder Universe stroked his long beard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the Ni family passed on the technique to upgrade inexpensive arm guards to the military through him?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°The Ni family didn¡¯t just upgrade arm guards. If different weapons and armors can also be enhanced, Humans will benefit greatly from it. Since you have the ability to do so, why don¡¯t you lend a helping hand?¡±


    ¡°The path of runes is too vast and profound. It was a God-given opportunity that the Ni family was able toe up with an Upgrade Rune. Besides, I¡¯ve aged, so even if I¡¯m willing to create a rune, Ick the power to do so.¡± Elder Universe sighed.


    ¡°Two heads are better than one. Senior, if you¡¯re willing to humble yourself and discuss with Master Lu and the other cksmiths, perhaps you¡¯ll gain something!¡± Ou Yangming suggested without any hesitation.


    ¡°Young fe, you belittle the spirit beast, as well as the path of runes.¡± Elder Universeughed while shaking his head. He waved at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a test. Come with me.¡±


    He led Ou Yangming into the vegetable farm and hesitated for a brief moment before he guided the young fellow to a remote courtyard.


    It was evident that the destructive power that Ou Yangming previously fiddled with was still fresh in Elder Universe¡¯s mind, so the elder dared not let the scourge into the farm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied runes for many years, so I did gain something,¡± Elder Universe said inly, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you a few runes. Learn them and feel them to see if they¡¯re different.¡±


    While he spoke, he kept swaying his body. In a sh, peculiar stones appeared in the courtyard.


    The stones were carved with weird veined patterns. They were scattered in the courtyard as if they were not connected at all, but there was a vague feeling that they were bound together by a mysterious power.


    Ou Yangming scanned the stones with a lot of focus. He obviously could not notice anything if he only looked at the stones, but once his mind entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, he instantly noticed a tremendous change in the environment.


    He did not know how to describe it, but he felt something extra in the air.


    It was a kind of unique energy. An ordinary person who lived in the courtyard would feel refreshed and physically fit, whereas a martial artist who cultivated here would be able to achieve his or her goal by doing half the work. At this moment, Ou Yangming thought about the Ni family¡¯s Land of Inheritance in the Chaos Cave.


    .


    The unique power that was gathered in that ce was far richer than it was here.


    A sh was seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he looked at the stones carefully. He became incredibly curious.


    The arrangement of the stones was enough to cause a huge effect on its surroundings. As such, the rune¡¯s effect was not inferior at all to the rune that could improve pieces of equipment.


    Elder Universe watched Ou Yangming in silence. He was well aware of the young fellow¡¯s mighty mental power, which was why he brought him to the courtyard and set up a Runes Formation.


    Nheless, the elder was feeling somewhat regretful. The Runes Formation was so mysterious that even he had only scratched the surface after having researched it for decades. Ou Yangming was a genius, but it was impossible for him to gain anything from it.


    Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the Rune Stones around him. The stones were already umon and unordinary, so after being carved with runes, they were able to cause such a bizarre effect.


    As he stared at one of the stones, he asked, ¡°Senior, the rune on this stone is probably rted to mental power, am I right?¡±.


    Elder Universe was slightly stunned. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I saw it in one of the ancient books at the Ni residence, but I didn¡¯t think it could be used like this.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the path of runes isn¡¯t something you can imagine.¡± Elder Universe was proud. ¡°What do you think about it now?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded, ¡°This ce that is surrounded by these runes contains more... Power, so much so that I¡¯d like to cultivate here because I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be very effective.¡±


    Elder Universe was dumbfounded, and he could not help but look surprised. ¡®This young fe actually perceived the effect of a Runes Formation. Indeed, he¡¯s talented and has a good vision.¡¯


    ¡°Young fe, try your best to remember the runes. Once you memorized them, you may discuss the path of runes with me,¡± the elder said leisurely.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he expressed his gratitude through his eyes.


    It was unquestionable that the runes were highly valuable, and all of thembined were exceptionally worthy if not priceless. Nevertheless, Elder Universe casually found an excuse to teach Ou Yangming everything, causing the young fellow to wonder when he could repay the kindness.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming had no idea that Elder Universe had developed killing intent against him earlier. The elder was only willing to teach him runes as a form ofpensation and to see if he was a promising person.


    Following that, Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and looked at the stones again to remember them.


    He quickly furrowed his eyebrows because he realized that the runes were all so great that a lot of mental and physical efforts were needed for him to remember any one of them.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was top-notch, he was limited to remembering only roughly four runes. However, there were at least ten Rune Stones around him, each one etched with a different rune.


    Even if his mental power doubled, he could not remember so many runes.


    Of course, Ou Yangming could fulfill his wish if he was given about four days to slowly absorb and digest everything, but if he did that, Elder Universe would likely treat him lightly.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. When he turned to look, he happened to see the scornful smile on Elder Universe¡¯s face.


    It somehow inspired emtion from him.


    He did not want to be looked down on, and he was unwilling to embarrass himself in front of the Supreme Great Ancestor, who was at the peak of Extreme Grade.


    Ou Yangming reached for a piece of steel as he was struck with an idea.


    It was the raw material used for the smithing of molds in the military camp, but after he was done with the task, he used it to practice runes engraving.


    Ou Yangming did not get rid of the steel on his way here. He initially nned to derive and practice the three runes that allowed one to gather mental power faster, but it was perfect for another function at the moment.


    The Military Fire burned in his hand and enveloped the steel, which was turned into a stone after a brief moment.


    At the same time, different runes appeared on the steel.


    Elder Universe was secretly disappointed when he took a look at it. He could tell that Ou Yangming was imitating the Rune Stones, but he did not stop the young fellow.


    The imitation method was indeed an essential technique in runes study. Without powerful mental power, one could only explore through this method.


    On the other hand, the method would not be worth it for a powerhouse who possessed mental power.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was exceptional, and he could visualize rune drawings in his mind. While it required a huge consumption of his mental power, the effect would be greater than what he could achieve through the lowly imitation method.


    ¡®Ah, I thought he could create another miracle, but it looks like I was thinking too much.¡¯ Elder Universe thought.


    Nheless, since the elder had given his word, he would not break the promise.


    He put his hands behind his back to see how long the arrogant young fellow would take to grasp every rune.


    Ou Yangming was unaware of what Elder Universe was thinking because he was observing a stone through the thoroughly meticulous state. Atst, the steel in his hand took a new form, and the veined pattern on it was the same as the one on the stone.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    In his mind, the purple light flowed out and circted the rune.


    Next, a new rune surfaced in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    The rune seemed quite obscure for now as it had not been solidified, but it truly existed.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile. He realized that his rather exhausted mind became stimted all of a sudden.


    Every stone on the ground was so alluring that he felt like he had endless energy to be used.


    The young fellow immediately looked at the second stone.


    Subsequently, the Military Fire burned again to wrap the steel. The veined pattern on it disappeared at once, and was reced by a brand new rune.

 Chapter 229 Testing His Memory

    <h4>Chapter 229 Testing His Memory</h4>


    New runes were disyed on the steel one after another, and as time passed, Ou Yangming was bound to feel weary.


    After carving five runes consecutively, Ou Yangming finally stopped. He sat with his legs crossed and took a rest in silence. At this instant, he missed the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass. It was a formidable half-spirit beast, after all. If Ou Yangming could replenish his Qi and blood through the carcass¡¯ flesh and blood, there was no need for him to rest at all, and he could simply remember all runes in one go.


    The young fellow subconsciously nced at Elder Universe, who felt an intense chill once more.


    Nheless, the Supreme Great Ancestor could not figure out why even if he racked his brain. It was true that Ou Yangming did not have a reason to attack him at all, but the elder was unaware that the young fellow was not looking at a senior just now; he was looking at flesh and blood, which contained plenty of energy.


    Elder Universe shook his head and curbed his thoughts. He fixed his gaze on the steel that was ced beside Ou Yangming.


    A rune drawing was seen on the surface, and it looked the same as the veined pattern on one of the stones around the young man.


    It was worth noting that it was not the first drawing made. Elder Universe noticed that Ou Yangming had made five rune drawings earlier, each one was perfectly replicated without any mistake.


    Elder Universe would be extremely pleased to see an ordinary person having such an ability.


    On the contrary, he thought that Ou Yangming was stillcking if this was all he could do. At the end of the day, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was far beyond a normal person¡¯s, hence his performance should be good enough to suppress other people. Carving runes on steel and visualizing runes were two entirely different matters.


    After resting for 15 minutes, Ou Yangming opened his eyes and picked up the steel to continue etching runes on it. The pitiful steel was constantly being kneaded by him, where veined patterns were formed, removed, reced, and the cycle kept repeating


    If another person had carried out the same process, one could not have withstood it even if one had greater mental power than Ou Yangming.


    This was because the engraving of runes not only consumed mental power, but also enormous energy.


    Without sufficient energy, one would deviate from the right path of runes. At times, even if one forced oneself to form a rune, it might not be qualified; even if it was qualified, it would only be a poor product.


    For instance, Master Lu could produce molds, but due to his limited strength, the molds that he made only had a 50% sess rate in upgrading pieces of equipment.


    It was not the result that Master Lu was aiming for, but given that his strength was restricted, he could not urately grasp the runes¡¯ veined patterns. Consequently, he could not enhance the molds¡¯ qualities.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had achieved the thoroughly meticulous state. Under the state, the runes that were imitated by him would be rated as perfect.


    Nevertheless, when the eighth veined pattern was formed, an ident took ce.


    The purple light, which Ou Yangming was hoping to see, did not appear. The young fellow was in a daze as he looked at the veined pattern on the steel like a fool.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    For the first time, Ou Yangming was feeling uneasy.


    The purple Military Fire had always been his greatest support and his trump card. In fact, even the Devouring attribute from the Sky-devouring Devil God was inferior to it.


    Therefore, when the mysterious purple Military Fire malfunctioned without warning, the impact on Ou Yangming was so huge that it was unimaginable.


    Elder Universe looked at Ou Yangming and remarked, ¡°You consumed too much mental power today, so you should rest.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. A strange thought crossed his mind when he looked at the elder, then he shook his head and uttered, ¡°Let me try again.¡±


    He changed to another stone and began to carve ording to the rune drawing.


    It did not take long for the drawing to bepleted, and the purple light in his mind emerged as it should.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched because he finally knew what was wrong earlier. He reached out to point at the previous stone. ¡°Senior, is there something wrong with the rune on this stone?¡±


    Elder Universe was startled, and he was slightly furious when he turned to look. ¡°Nonsense. I etched the runes by myself, so how could there be a mistake!¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ou Yangming frowned and exined, ¡°I remember seeing the same rune from one of the Ni family¡¯s ancient books, and this one¡¯s a little different...¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Ni family?¡± Elder Universe was taken aback. He was one of the people who knew the Ni family¡¯s background very well, so if the rune was truly recorded in one of their ancient books, he dared not im that he was right.


    The elder raised his hand, causing the stone to fly up andnd in his hand.


    Elder Universe studied the stone carefully with his bright eyes, then an unusual look was seen on his face after a brief moment. If Ou Yangming was not mistaken, he even noticed a hint of red on the elder¡¯s cheeks.


    It was quite rare to see the thick-faced powerhouse, who was over a hundred years old, blush.


    ¡°Uhm...¡± Elder Universe cleared his throat. ¡°The rune on this stone is indeed wrong, but it doesn¡¯t affect its function. Hmm, I¡¯ll bring you another one.¡±


    He turned his wrist and retrieved another stone from an unknown area, then he tossed it to the ground.


    Once the stonended on the previous stone¡¯s spot, there was a subtle change in the environment.


    Ou Yangming sensed a boost in Heaven and Earth¡¯s power in this area. Although it was not much, the enhancement was legitimate.


    The young fellow nodded and began carving ording to the new rune.


    When the new rune was made after some time, Ou Yangming finally sensed the purple light.


    He finally understood that the purple light was mysterious indeed. If he carved a wrong rune or if the rune was wed and imperfect, the purple light would refuse to show up.


    The purple rune naturally possessed the ability to appraise, and it was so picky that it would not make an appearance if the rune was not perfect.


    Ou Yangming grinned and continued to engrave more runes, but Elder Universe was quite infuriated.


    ¡°This young fe is quite capable; I can¡¯t believe that he spotted a tiny w that I made.¡¯


    Suddenly, Elder Universe became anxious. If Ou Yangming were to find another w, he would be totally embarrassed.


    Fortunately, as Ou Yangming controlled his Military Fire to produce more runes and replicated everything, he did not point out another faulty stone.


    The moment Ou Yangming opened his eyes, he was surprised to see Elder Universe¡¯s look of relief.


    Elder Universe scoffed when he noticed Ou Yangming looking at him oddly. He spoke to the young fellow proudly, ¡°Take your time to memorize them; you don¡¯t have to rush it.¡± Despite that, Ou Yangming smiled and informed the elder, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve memorized all runes.¡±


    ¡°You memorized all of them? Young fe, don¡¯t speak carelessly. Hmph, do you think copying the runes means you¡¯ve remembered and grasped them?¡± Elder Universe furrowed his eyebrows and sneered disdainfully. ¡°If the path of runes can be learned so easily, I wouldn¡¯t have trouble in finding a suitable sessor.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He replied to the elder with a bitter smile, ¡°I really memorized all of them.¡±


    Elder Universe curled his lips and pped his sleeves, causing the stones to fly into his sleeves.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed as he had a question in mind.


    ¡°There are quite a number of stones here, so how does Elder Universe keep them in his sleeves? Besides, his sleeves don¡¯t look like they¡¯ve expanded.¡¯


    ¡°Since you im you¡¯ve memorized them, I¡¯ll be testing you,¡± Elder Universe noted with a deep voice. He pointed with his finger and ordered, ¡°Draw the runes that were shown on the stones just now.¡±


    With something as a reference, even an ordinary martial artist could reproduce the rune drawings.


    Needless to say, without a deep understanding of runes, whatever produced would only have mere appearance; it would not be able to activate the unique power between Heaven and Earth.


    That said, even if Ou Yangming understood the path of runes, without references and without visualizing the runes, it was quite impossible for him to replicate the runes.


    Elder Universe stroked his long beard and looked at Ou Yangming smilingly. He intended to see how the young fellow would embarrass himself.


    However, Ou Yangming closed his eyes and pondered for a while, then he nodded and responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Military Fire burned in his hands once more, causing the steel¡¯s surface to be ttened right away. Under the sunlight, a striking light was reflected from the material.


    Following that, untypical routes appeared on the steel mold¡¯s surface.


    It was the routes of one of the runes, and the instant the veined patterns surfaced, Elder Universe was fully immersed.


    Under the elder¡¯s watch, the rune was sessfully and urately drawn. Each route was precise and solid as though the steel became a thin paper while Ou Yangming drew on it.


    Upon sensing a hint of aura, which was as firm as a mountain, Elder Universe had a feeling that Ou Yangming hadpletely grasped the rune. If one had not perceived the rune¡¯s true meaning, one could not have carried out the process so smoothly.


    Even if one had an amazing memory, it was simply impossible.


    This was because runes were closely rted to nature, thus it was not something that could be remembered through mere memory.


    Atst, under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, the rune was perfectly disyed to the elder.


    Elder Universe looked deeply at Ou Yangming and instructed, ¡°Now, change to this rune.


    ¡°Change to another one.


    ¡°Change to this one.


    ¡°This one, this one, this one...¡±


    Veined patterns of different runes were etched on the steel one after another. With that, Elder Universe was unknowingly looking at Ou Yangming with apletely different look.

 Chapter 230 An Enormous Change In His Sea Of Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 230 An Enormous Change In His Sea Of Consciousness</h4>


    ¡°Young fe, did you really memorize every rune?¡± Elder Universe mumbled.


    Ou Yangming nodded while he smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not that difficult to remember them, is it?¡±


    Elder Universe twitched his mouth and wanted very badly to teach the young fellow a lesson, but it was an undeniable fact that Ou Yangming had memorized the runes. Thispletely surpassed his perception of the matter, so he could not pride himself on being a veteran anymore.


    The elder had a question in his head at that moment, ¡®Could this young fe be a peerless freak who was born with knowledge?¡¯


    In any case, he would not believe that a person could grasp more than ten runes in a short period. Even if the truth was right in front of him, he was unwilling to believe it.


    This was because it was no longer a matter of memory.


    Ou Yangming had only used the Military Fire to carve rune routes on the steel, but Elder Universe was able to judge with his great vision and experience that the routes were not just for show; they were official runes that could stimte Heaven and Earth¡¯s power.


    The fact that Ou Yangming could draw the runes proved one thing.


    He was not merely memorizing the rune routes; he truly visualized them.


    If Ou Yangming could achieve such a result by relying on his memory alone, it would only be because he had drawn the runes for a thousand, if not ten thousand, times and had fathomed the mysteries behind them.


    There was only one exnation for why he could grasp the true meaning of runes after having drawn them once.


    Ou Yangming had sessfully visualized all of them.


    Nheless, to visualize more than ten strange runes in one go... Even if Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was doubled, he could not have done it, could he?


    Elder Universe stared at Ou Yangming in confusion. He was certain that the young fellow had a secret, and it had something to do with mental power. Ou Yangming¡¯s hair stood on their ends as he was being stared by the old man. He forced a smile and asked, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re very lucky.¡± Elder Universe sneered.


    ¡®What does he mean?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself as he was startled.


    ¡°You¡¯re that little girl¡¯s sweetheart, or else... Hehe...¡± Elder Universe added inly.


    Ou Yangming had goosebumps when he looked at the weird smile on Elder Universe¡¯s face. He continued to force a smile and said, ¡°Senior, I suddenly remember that I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll be making a move first!¡± Following that, the young fellow turned and fled without any hesitation.


    Elder Universe could not help butugh when he watched Ou Yangming leave.


    ¡®This young fe is gifted and smart, but he¡¯s too timid.


    ¡®I¡¯m curious about him, but I¡¯m already so old. Besides, for the sake of the little girl, how could I do anything to him?


    ¡®But...¡¯ Elder Universe stroked his beard as he recalled how unbelievably fast Ou Yangming learned the runes. For some reason, the elder was feeling hopeful.


    ¡®Perhaps he¡¯ll be the key to the upgrade of Humans¡¯ pieces of equipment.


    XXXX


    Ou Yangming left the vegetable farm in a hurry as if he was being pursued by a monster; he dared not stay on the farm any longer.


    He sighed a breath of relief after he returned to his courtyard in the Ni residence.


    The odd expression on Elder Universe¡¯s face at the end was truly appalling. Although Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had changed so much that he could resist even a Supreme Great Ancestor, he knew his limitations. Perhaps the young fellow could escape if he relied on pieces of equipment, but it was wishful thinking if he wanted to defeat or kill a great ancestor in Extreme Grade.


    Nevertheless, since Ou Yangming had returned to the Ni residence, Elder Universe would not capture him even if he wanted to.


    Ou Yangming immediately felt weary. He consumed a great amount of energy to smith molds in the military camp, and his meeting with Elder Universe also resulted in a consumption greater than if he had fought a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Once he returned to a safe ce, he could not hold on any longer.


    He closed his eyes and became soundly asleep in a split second.


    In his sleep, Ou Yangming dreamt that he ughtered yet another formidable half-spirit beast, employing the Devouring attribute to transform the creature¡¯s blood and flesh into his power.


    Despite that, just as he was cheerfully absorbing energy from the blood and flesh, his dream was crushed, and he woke up just like that.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and looked at the time and realized that he had slept for three hours.


    Sleep was crucial for martial arts powerhouses like him, but two hours of deep sleep was actually enough for him to be fully recovered.


    It was evident from the fact that he slept for three hours how much energy he had consumed earlier.


    Somehow, Ou Yangming recalled his dream, and his heart pounded as though he was still immersed in the wonderful feeling of absorbing energy from the half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood.


    The young fellow looked like he was bewitched, but he regained his senses before he fully indulged in the moment.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening to me...¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked around him warily and confirmed that he was not affected by any external force, but why did he suddenly have that untimely and intense feeling?


    He inhaled deeply to calm his throbbing heart.


    The Devouring attribute was extremely mighty and important to him. It yed a huge role in letting him survive for so long.


    That said, after the dream earlier, Ou Yangming became cautious of the Devouring attribute; the powerful attribute was not as wonderful as he imagined it to be.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Yinli and Cheng Bingyu had died, or he could interrogate them about it.


    Ou Yangming wondered if anyone else from the Zhang family knew about the secret. If someone else knew, he must find a way to get to the bottom of it.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and put aside the matter about the Devouring attribute.


    When he recalled everything that happened in the past few days, the runes were the ones that gave him the deepest impression.


    He also envied and admired Elder Universe for being able to toss Rune Stones out of nowhere in the courtyard.


    Moreover, it was quite unbelievable that roughly ten stones could change Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy in an area.


    Ou Yangming knew that the stones were unordinary, but he knew nothing about them because there were no records of them in the Ni family¡¯s ancient books.


    Needless to say, he had not read every single book in the library, hence he could not be sure if there was such a record in one of the ancient books.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and focused on his sea of consciousness.


    This was an ability that came with having a certain level of mental power.


    Inside his sea of consciousness, apart from the purple Military Fire and the hundreds of different attributes, which were wrapped up by purple lights, there were also about ten runes floating around.


    Some of the runes were solid while some were obscure.


    Among them, the most solid rune was the one that could upgrade an arm guard¡±s grade and rank.


    When Ou Yangming focused on the rune, he came to the shocking realization that it seemed to have turned into a solid body.


    It looked like a sign that Ou Yangming had such a deep impression of the rune that he would never forget it.


    On the other hand, he was rather worried when he observed the other runes.


    In particr, the floating runes did not seem reliable, which was not what he had in mind.


    Even though the purple lights remembered these runes, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was not great enough, so there was a possibility that the runes would shatter.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming focused his consciousness on the runes.


    He did not want his hard work and effort to go down the drain.


    As he paid attention to the runes, the mighty mental power in his sea of consciousness was instantly triggered. It gushed toward the drifting runes to channel hints of energy to them.


    Followed by the constant flow of mental power, the runes underwent subtle changes; they slowly became steadier, unlike their miserable state at the beginning where they would rupture at any time.


    Atst, Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief because every rune had been reinforced with his mental power.


    At the spur of the moment, he was struck with a thought.


    If the runes were engraved on unique stones and arranged ording to a fixed proportion, Heaven and Earth¡¯s power in an area could be changed.


    What if the ratio was replicated in his sea of consciousness?


    Ou Yangming was a typical representative of actors; since he thought about it, he would act on it.


    Next, the runes in his sea of consciousness drifted and were arranged ording to what he saw in the courtyard.


    The instant thest rune was arranged, Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness shook.


    An unbelievable change was undergoing as the space in his mind was influenced by Runes Power.


    Ou Yangming did not know what was happening, but he had a vague feeling that the change was beneficial to him.


    Eventually, he sensed that the still mental power in his consciousness was moving. This portion of mental power was usually still in his sea of consciousness, and they would not move an inch like a pool of stagnant water unless he gave an order. However, the mental power was slowly flowing at this moment, and the situation was simr to when Ou Yangming cultivated under the bright moonlight.


    Ou Yangming was ted, and he could not suppress the emotion.


    He discovered a magical way to cultivate mental power, and it was not limited by the condition of having to cultivate under the moonlight. As long as the young fellow constructed the runes in his sea of consciousness and arranged them ording to a certain order, he could cultivate without an end.


    With that, Ou Yangming stumbled upon the wonderful method by ident, and he was swamped with indescribable joy.

 Chapter 231 Reversed Derivation

    <h4>Chapter 231 Reversed Derivation</h4>


    Ou Yangming rubbed his hands and released the Appraisal Light on himself.


    (Race: Human]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Yin Grade, ss Four]


    (Power: 9]


    [Agility: 9]


    (Physique: 13 (9+4)]


    [Mental Power: 43 (41+2)]


    (Skills: Military fist art, military de technique, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art, Blood Flight, Substitution (Passive), Suicidal Throat-locking Spear, Runes Formation]


    (State: Integration of Heaven and man, thoroughly meticulous]


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was increased to ss Four, his basic attributes increased correspondingly. Much to his surprise, his mental power improved too.


    The extra points for Physique and mental power were contributions from the Blood Flight waist sash.


    Overall, the increase of attribute points proved that his cultivation efforts were not in vain.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was shocked to see the Runes Formation Skill.


    He only learned the Runes Skill and had not touched on the legendary formations. Even so, he knew that appraisal art was the result of Heaven and Earth¡¯s mighty power, so there could not have been a mistake.


    Before long, Ou Yangming was struck with a sh of wisdom. It turned out that the stone arrangement that seemed like it was casually set up by Elder Universe was a formation.


    Since Ou Yangming identally shifted the formation into his sea of consciousness, it meant that he had also learned a formation. Although he had not grasped any knowledge about formations, appraisal art approved of his ability.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and focused on his consciousness one more.


    This time, he noticed a strange urrence.


    In the center of his sea of consciousness, the Runes Formation turned into a circle and released a mysterious power, which triggered his mental power to circte. The enormous mental power kept spiraling around the formation like a stream of water, and each time it circted, subtle energy was produced. The happening ran on the same theory as when Ou Yangming cultivated under the moonlight, but the only difference was that the cultivation environment was shifted to the center of his consciousness, and he could cultivate at any time and anywhere. Moreover, the formation stimted more than just his mental power; items that were wrapped by the purple lights were also eager to move.


    Whether it was the purple attributes or the four other runes, they all expressed the eagerness to enter the center of the Runes Formation.


    When Ou Yangming put an act to his thought, a run instantly flew up. It was the most solid Upgrade Rune, and it quietly floated to the center of the formation.


    Since Ou Yangming was the one who built the formation, the other runes could not enter without his permission, but the formation could not stop them if he gave the order.


    The runended in the middle of the formation map, then it floated again and somehow became more solid than it already was. Besides, Ou Yangming was in disbelief because a faint unreal image was seen beneath the rune.


    Ou Yangming observed it for some time, then his face took on an odd expression.


    This was because he identified what the imaginary image was.


    It turned out to be an arm guard. Beneath the rune, the unreal image of an arm guard slowly appeared.


    The rune¡¯s effect was to upgrade inexpensive arm guards¡¯ grades and ranks, allowing a Common Grade arm guard to advance to Good Grade. In that case, it made sense for an arm guard¡¯s image to appear below the rune.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming looked confused while he kept his eyes closed.


    He had a vague feeling that he had neglected something


    All of a sudden, his body shook, and the mental power that spiraled around the Runes Formation paused as well.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart began to pound drastically, and a bizarre yet seemingly achievable thought appeared in his mind.


    The center of the Runes Formation could be utilized to reinforce other runes.


    If the process was carried out in reverse, could other runes be derived?


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and used his mind to guide the rune out of the middle of the formation. Even though the rune left the center, the faintly visible arm guard did not disappear.


    It was evident that the formation had an incredible function.


    Despite that, it was not the right timing to study the formation map. Ou Yangming paid full attention to the visualization process.


    The young fellow was a great Military Fire cksmith. He had not been in the trade for a long time, but he had certainly produced several types of equipment. Therefore, Ou Yangming had a good understanding of various equipment.


    He needed to visualize a weapon at the moment.


    After some considerations, Ou Yangming decided to first visualize a military saber.


    While he was the most adept in spear technique now, themonly used weapon in the military was the military saber. If he entered the forest, he could not carry a spear, which could be a burden.


    As Ou Yangming focused on his sea of consciousness, he tried his best to recall a military saber¡¯s structure.


    Fortunately, his mental power was exceptional, and he had experience in visualizing runes. Hence, he was able to visualize a weapon very quickly.


    A military saber¡¯s image slowly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. This was the weapon that he had smithed and understood the most.


    As soon as the image was visualized, Ou Yangming sent it into the Runes Formation.


    The visualization was a perfect imitation but without the purple light¡¯s reinforcement, the visualized image would disappear whenever Ou Yangming stopped focusing on his consciousness.


    Once the visualized military saber was sent into the Runes Formation, an extremely weird change urred.


    The circting mental power released hints of energy that flowed into the formation map and was channeled into the visualized image.


    Among the streams of mental power, some of them glowed in purple.


    Ou Yangming was surprised but also overjoyed because he had a feeling that he seeded.


    Sure enough, as the purple light and mental power gushed into the military saber¡¯s visualized image, it finally solidified. Even if Ou Yangming left his sea of consciousness, it would still be in the center of the formation.


    Ou Yangming calmed down and chanted in the sea of consciousness.


    ¡®Upgrade Rune, Upgrade Rune, Upgrade Rune...


    The voice was as soft as an insect¡¯s buzz, but as Ou Yangming kept repeating it, it fluctuated drastically in his consciousness. In the end, even the mental power around the formation started to shake.


    Eventually, the entire sea of consciousness vibrated because of the voice.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. As the owner, the ce was his territory, and he could do anything as he wished.


    Following that, Ou Yangming was surprised by a wonderful evolution from the military saber in the center of the formation. Above the visualized image, a rune¡¯s imaginary image appeared.


    It was not a clear image, it looked like it would disperse at any time, but Ou Yangming could tell that it was slowlying together.


    The joy that Ou Yangming felt at that moment could not be put into words.


    He knew that the Runes Formation, which he had set up by coincidence, had a marvelous effect that was beyond his imaginations.


    The formation¡¯s function of constantly improving his mental power was only one of its basic features, whereas the abilities that were revealed as it expanded were more exaggerated.


    When Ou Yangming ced the Upgrade Rune in the center, the rune became steadier, and its shorings were made up for.


    were


    On the other hand, a brand new rune was created when Ou Yangming did a reversed derivation.


    eve


    The new rune was still an unreal image, and Ou Yangming did not know how long it would take for it to be fully formed. However, with the Runes Formation, everything was not an unrealistic fantasy anymore, but an anticipated target.


    Ou Yangming observed the rune for some time before he left his sea of consciousness.


    Instead of making adjustments, the young fellow needed to wait in silence. He believed that the rune would sessfully emerge soon.


    Ou Yangming stood up and pondered for a while, then he headed toward the library, which he had once previously visited.


    The library was one of the forbidden areas in the Ni residence.


    Among the young generation in the Ni family, apart from Ni Yunhong and his younger sister, nobody was allowed to enter the library. In fact, there were very few elders in the n who could enter and leave the ce freely.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was not obstructed when he arrived outside the library, and he entered the room without any issues.


    This was the privilege that he gained after having given a magic tool and disying his outstanding potential.


    Ou Yangming missed Ni Yinghong very much, but he knew very well that his priority was to enhance his and the military¡¯s strengths. The young fellow could speak extravagantly about the matter, but unless he could kill the spirit beast, Ni Yinghong¡¯s ending would remain the same.


    Hence, he could not afford to waste any time.


    After Ou Yangming entered the library, he continued to look through books to gain a better understanding of runes.


    The Runes Formation in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness was deriving an Upgrade Rune at the moment, but the better his understanding of runes, the more beneficial it would be to the process. Moreover, he needed an excuse for the creation of the new rune.


    Even if one was a genius, one could not achieve anything without learning hard.


    On the contrary, if a genius who studied hard and put his knowledge into practice achieved a shocking result, it would not be too surprising.


    With that, Ou Yangming isted himself in the Ni family¡¯s library to study for a month, where he carried out his daily routine inside. While the other people were astonished, they only whispered to one another about it as they felt uneasy.


    When Ou Yangming left the library after a month, he was not very used to the sunlight.


    Nevertheless, he did not stay in the residence; he left the prefecture and headed straight to the military camp.


    Even so, Ou Yangming had no idea that the moment he left the Ni residence and went out of the prefecture, everything about him was fully presented to the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors.

 Chapter 232 Entering The Military Camp Again

    <h4>Chapter 232 Entering The Military Camp Again</h4>


    In the Ni residence, the three great ancestors quietly listened to Ni Xuehai¡¯s report.


    When they heard about Ou Yangming¡¯s strange behavior, even though they were Supreme Great Ancestors, they could not help but look at each other.


    ¡°Xuetian, since Master Ou stayed in the library for so long, did he gain something?¡± Ni Jingshen asked.


    If anyone else had done the same, not to mention staying in the library for a month, even if he or she stayed inside for ten years, the great ancestors would not be bothered.


    After all, how could a rune for improving the quality of pieces of equipment be acquired so easily?


    The Ni family had countless powerhouses in their past generations, many of which were smithing powerhouses who mastered runes. In fact, the concept of enhancing inexpensive pieces of equipment through a rune was already proposed a thousand years ago.


    Nheless, for a thousand years, even when numerous smithing powerhouses spared no effort and used a great amount of manpower and resources in this matter, they ended up with nothing.


    As for the rune that was used to upgrade affordable arm guards, it was just an ident.


    The cksmith who created the rune had not done it intentionally; the rune was an unexpected product of the experiment. Although the disciple from a n was highly rewarded, nobody counted on him to create another simr rune.


    An unexpected product like that would certainly appear once in a thousand years.


    Therefore, nobody believed that Ou Yangming could have such an achievement after a month of research.


    ¡°Big Uncle, theoretically, Master Ou couldn¡¯t have gained much,¡± Ni Xuetian responded after some thought, then he exined, ¡°I have a deep understanding of runes too. It¡¯s impossible to grasp every rune in a month, let alone studying every rune.¡±


    Ni Jingshen nodded and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s great, let¡¯s not care about him anymore.¡± Nevertheless, Ni Jingtong suddenly voiced out, ¡°Big Brother, Xuetian mentioned the word ¡®theoretically¡¯. Since when has Master Ou done things ording to the logical way?¡±


    Ni Jingshen was stunned, and an odd look was seen on his face.


    As said by Ni Jingtong, ever since they met Ou Yangming, they had seen him create plenty of miracles.


    The young fellow¡¯s martial arts cultivation base went from Yin Grade ss One to ss Four, which was an advancement so fast that it was simply unachievable for even a well-trained disciple from a n.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming¡¯s advancement in martial arts was his least eye-catching achievement.


    Ou Yangming passed the Testimony Path through determination and brought Big Yellow to the Land of Inheritance. He disyed great abilities in the Tool-chiseling Art and the Layering Art, and he set a fire that shocked the whole prefecture when he visited Elder Universe. Furthermore, the young fellow smithed magic tools, drove away a Supreme Great Ancestor with Big Yellow, and so on.


    Any Yin Grade martial artist would be famous for aplishing any one of the deeds.


    However, all these attainments belonged to Ou Yangming, and were too much for everyone else to take in. However, people began to think it was expected of him.


    The distinguished Yin Grade martial artist ended up staying a whole month in the library, and he headed straight to the military camp after he left, hence it was inevitable for people to feel doubtful.


    ¡°Xuehai, what was Master Ou¡¯s facial expression?¡± Ni Jingshen furrowed his eyebrows.


    Ni Xuehai was the great elder in their n, but he dared not disregard the three great ancestors. He answered with respect, ¡°ording to my men, Master Ou looked confident.¡±


    The three great ancestors were moved. They did not believe that Ou Yangming coulde up with anything useful, but... The person was Ou Yangming¡ªthe master who kept working miracles.


    ¡°Big Uncle, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Ni Xuetian sighed. ¡°I should also talk to him about Yinghong.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Xuetian, be careful with your words. If he asks for any form ofpensation, we will agree to it,¡± Ni Jingshen reminded him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ni Xuetian responded to him, then he shed away and left.


    On the other hand, Ni Xuehai sighed because the inexperienced teen had grown up. Though Ou Yangming was not a giant tree, he was not someone who could be ignored.


    XXXX


    Ou Yangming arrived at the military camp excitedly. Based on his status, there was no need for him to report his arrival, thus he went to the Armament Camp while many soldiers looked at him respectfully.


    The Armament Camp was still a bustling ce, and it had somewhat flourished.


    As soon as Ou Yangming arrived, someone recognized him and left to make the announcement.


    The soldiers outside were grateful for Ou Yangming because he did not fear the imperial merchant and stood up for a soldier¡¯s family member; the craftsmen in the Armament Camp revered him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Whether it was the ordinary cksmiths or the Military Fire cksmiths, they all developed a deep respect for Ou Yangming.


    Ever since Ou Yangming modified the molds for arm guards, the molds had been ying a big role in their daily tasks, and nobody dared to question his ability anymore. Master Lu and Old Craftsman arrived together after a brief moment.


    Before this, Master Lu had a slightly higher status than Old Craftsman, but Ou Yangming could tell from the way they walked shoulder-to-shoulder that the master had regarded the old man to be on par with him.


    It was not only because of Ou Yangming, but because Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing art was not to be overlooked. In particr, after fathoming the integration of Heaven and man, the old man advanced by leaps and bounds and was far beyond Master Lu¡¯s reach in certain unique situations.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Master Lu shed a bright smile. ¡°Without your presence, the new molds that were smithed couldn¡¯t be used at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Did you forge new molds?¡±


    Master Lu sighed. ¡°We were researching new Rune Molds, but our efforts were to no avail. Instead of wasting time, we were thinking about making more molds for the arm guards.¡±


    He nced at Old Craftsman and continued, ¡°Ah, I always thought I¡¯m a genius in runes, but it turns out that the two of you have already surpassed me.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Old Craftsman as he was struck dumb. The old manmented with a grin, ¡°Master Lu, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    Master Lu shook his head and exined, ¡°I taught Old Craftsman the path of runes. He couldn¡¯t grasp it in the beginning, but once he learned it, heh... The molds that he smithed were much better than the ones I¡¯ve umted over the years!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized that Old Craftsman finally perceived the key of the Upgrade Rune after studying it for some time.


    This was the disadvantage of not being gifted with mental power; one would take much longer than Ou Yangming and Master Lu toprehend runes.


    Despite that, Old Craftsman understood the Upgrade Rune after he put in a lot of effort to explore it. Hence, he began to smith molds too.


    Master Lu was not optimistic about it at first, but after just a few times, Old Craftsman managed to smith molds of better quality than his.


    While the molds did not contain the unique Counterattack attribute, they had a 60% sess rate in enhancing arm guards to Good Grade. The result alone was much better than what Master Lu achieved ten years ago from his research.


    It was no wonder Master Lu sounded bitter when he spoke earlier.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh because he knew it was the advantage of the integration of Heaven and man. Old Craftsman had not entered the thoroughly meticulous state, so he could not perfectly engrave every rune¡¯s veined pattern.


    Even so, with the integration of Heaven and man, the old man was superior to Master Lu.


    The difference in states could result in a huge gap regardless of the trade.


    Ou Yangming congratted Old Craftsman as he was d, then he said to the master, ¡°Master Lu, I didn¡¯te to amend molds today.¡±


    Master Lu was dumbfounded. ¡°Then you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reading books for a month in the Ni family¡¯s library, so I gained more knowledge in the path of runes. I¡¯vee to put them into practice today,¡± Ou Yangming stated.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Master Lu looked disappointed, then he asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, are you looking to find a lost rune drawing too? Ah, my chance encounter could be discovered but couldn¡¯t be sought.¡±


    Ou Yangming cursed, ¡®What do you mean by a chance encounter? The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors nned it on purpose, okay? Without their approval, you couldn¡¯t have stumbled upon the crucial rune.¡¯


    That said, he would not say his thoughts out loud.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t find a new Upgrade Rune, but I have unique feelings about certain runes, so I¡¯d like to amend andbine them.¡±


    Master Lu was stupefied. He warned, ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯re talking about runes now. If you carelessly alter them, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be a huge loss?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°If it¡¯s done away from the crowd, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Master Lu suggested after some thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Ou Yangming spread out his hands. ¡°Find me a remote area and let me test it out.¡±


    Master Lu was disgruntled. If Ou Yangming was not the one who made the request, he would have pped the person who requested it; he dared not object to the idea when he saw Ou Yangming¡¯s face. The military camp was tight on resources, but once Master Lu gave the order, a suitable ce was found.


    When Ou Yangming arrived at the remote area, he was surprised to see that not only Master Lu and Old Craftsman hade, but Commanding General Li Xinfan and Ni Xuetian from the Ni family had also shown up.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. Li Xinfan was the military camp¡¯smanding general, after all, thus nobody could restrict him.


    However, why was Ni Xuetian present too? Could he have guessed something? Seeing as how things had already developed so far, Ou Yangming was certain that he would not change his n because of Ni Xuetian.


    He moved away from the crowd and closed his eyes to refresh his spirit.


    A rune emerged above the military saber¡¯s visualized image, which was in the center of the Runes Formation in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. It was not particrly clear, but the veined patterns on it were faintly visible.


    If more time was given, the patterns would be clearer, but Ou Yangming had a feeling of urgency, so he could not wait any longer.


    The Military Fire burned in his hand, causing a piece of steel to be melted into a mold.

 Chapter 233 Military Saber Rune

    <h4>Chapter 233 Military Saber Rune</h4>


    Reshaping steel was nothing much because Ou Yangming had done the same many times when he practiced carving runes.


    It was when a rune began to surface on the steel mold that everyone else began to look enlightened.


    In actuality, the people who were present knew Ou Yangming must haveprehended something to have visited the military camp. Nheless, before a rune was drawn and before its function was tested, nobody believed he could achieve the nearly impossible target.


    That said, even when their rationality was telling them Ou Yangming could not seed, the look in their eyes kept changing ording to the dancing Military Fire. Through their eyes, it was clear that deep down they had strong anticipation.


    Ou Yangming was their greatest or perhaps their final hope.


    If even the young fellow, who kept working miracles, could not improve runes, they knew they could not count on anyone else.


    Soon enough, veined patterns were seen on the steel mold. As Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the mold, shes of lightning-like glows were seen in his eyes. It was an unusual urrence that was a result of refining a rune from the sea of consciousness.


    After all, Ou Yangming did not visualize the Military Saber Upgrade Rune in the Runes Formation from the outside world; the rune was born in his consciousness.


    If he wanted to shift the rune¡¯s essence to the outside world, it was bound to be an entirely different situation.


    When there were more of the rune¡¯s veined patterns on the mold, the umon look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes became clearer.


    Ni Xuetian and Li Xinfan exchanged nces because they were both shocked. As knowledgeable as they were, they could not confirm what was happening to Ou Yangming.


    Nevertheless, it seemed like any abnormal change on Ou Yangming was reasonable because he created so many miracles that people became used to it.


    Ou Yangming focused on the mold in his hand. For the first time, he realized how difficult it was to carve a rune on it.


    It seemed like every veined pattern on the mold was restricted by a certain power, and he needed to use ten or a hundred times of his power to etch deep marks on it.


    The young fellow vaguely sensed a magnanimous power, which was everywhere.


    It was the world¡¯s mighty power.


    When Ou Yangming first smithed a magic tool, and when he attempted to push two of the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors into the state of the integration of Heaven and man, he experienced a simr barrier.


    Only by breaking the hurdle could he aplish his goal.


    A thought crossed his mind at that moment, ¡®Is this rune that upgrades a military saber¡¯s grade and rank connected to the power of the world¡¯s obstacle?¡¯


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was surprisingly resolute. Regardless of the difficulties and hardships ahead, he was not going to be stopped from moving forward.


    Ou Yangming gathered his mental power and transformed them into a sharp needle tip to prate the world¡¯s hindrance. Atst, the young fellow heard a faint ¡°pop¡±.


    He curled his lips into a proud smile. As he engraved the rune whole-heartedly, the veined patterns in his sea of consciousness were perfectly shown on the mold.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his Military Fire.


    Everyone around him furrowed their eyebrows at the same time. Ou Yangming had sessfully carved a rune on the mold, but even Li Xinfan, who knew nothing about the path of runes, noticed an issue.


    The rune was... Too shallow!


    Before this, whenever a rune¡¯s veined patterns were seen, be it on the molds that were modified by Ou Yangming or on the molds that were forged by Master Lu and Old Craftsman, they were etched deeply on the material. However, the patterns on the steel mold were much shallower, and some areas were only faintly visible.


    The people had the same question in their minds.


    Could the rune function?


    Ou Yangming blushed a little because he noticed the problem after he was done with the process.


    However, it was not the consequence of hisziness. He gave his all throughout the process, but the new rune in his sea of consciousness just turned out to be like this.


    It was quite an amazing achievement that Ou Yangming was able to replicate the rune without any mistake, but it was certainly beyond his capability if he wanted to perfectly recover the parts that had not beenpletely revealed.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming would not be upset or disappointed about it. He knew if the Runes Formation operated a few more days in his consciousness, the new rune would slowly be clearer and more wless.


    ¡°Master Ou, what... Rune is this?¡± Master Lu asked carefully.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and answered, ¡°This is a rune that I came up with, and it¡¯s used to improve an inexpensive military saber¡¯s grade and rank.¡± ¡°Military sabers?¡± Li Xinfan had a fierce look in his eyes.


    As the military¡¯smanding general, he knew better than anyone else the importance of military sabers.


    A military saber was the mostmonly used and the most economical weapon in the military. Regardless of the branch of the military, almost every soldier would be equipped with a military saber.


    Low-cost Good Grade arm guards could increase a military¡¯sbat power.


    On the other hand, affordable Good Grade military sabers could elevate a military¡¯sbat power to more than twice its original level.


    It was not a myth; it was decided ording to a military¡¯s features.


    A Supreme Great Ancestor could eliminate a hundred-men team with ease. Nheless, if every soldier in the team carried a Good Grade military saber, even a great ancestor in Extreme Grade would have to pay a price to wipe out the army.


    If the hundred-men team was abination of soldiers from different branches, and each soldier was equipped with a Good Grade weapon and Good Grade protective gear...


    The Supreme Great Ancestor would have to think thrice before he or she attacked; one would have to decide if the fight against the team would be worth it.


    Li Xinfan looked at the Rune Mold with bright eyes. If the mold could enhance cheap military sabers¡¯ grades and ranks, it would be so worthy that its value would be inestimable.


    Master Lu was struck dumb when he looked at the Rune Mold, and he asked after some time, ¡°Master Ou, would you mind if we test it out?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Since I smithed it, I obviously want it to be tested.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Master Lu happily took the mold back to the bustling Armament Camp, where he found a Common Grade military saber and burned it with the Military Fire before putting it on the mold.


    Ou Yangming and the other people knew he was imitating an ordinary cksmith¡¯s method.


    Burning through the Military Fire and hammering were twopletely different processes. Master Lu finished the steps after some time, but he smiled bitterly once he was done studying the saber in his hands. ¡°Master Ou, this military saber didn¡¯t change.¡±


    It was evident that the first attempt failed.


    Everyone regretfully shook their heads. They were mentally prepared for the oue, but they could not help but look disappointed when Ou Yangming was confirmed to have failed.


    Ou Yangming had created too many miracles in the past, thus they expected too much from him.


    If Master Lu was the one who came up with a new rune, nobody would look forward to it.


    ¡°Continue,¡± Ou Yangming uttered with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Master Lu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°The design for the rune isn¡¯tplete, so it¡¯s far from perfect. In that case, it¡¯s only natural that it doesn¡¯t have a 100% sess rate,¡± Ou Yangming exined, then he waved his hand and urged the master. ¡°Keep on trying.¡±


    Master Lu was a little startled. He dared not refute the confident Ou Yangming, hence he nodded and subconsciously retrieved a new Common Grade military saber to try again.


    The other people looked at each other quietly.


    Ou Yangming was probably the only person who could make Li Xinfan and Ni Xuetiantwo Supreme Great Ancestors-desert their military affairs and cultivation, respectively, to watch a nearly impossible experiment like fools.


    Before long, the second military saber was also engraved with the rune, but it was clear from the way Master Lu shook his head that it was a failed attempt too.


    Nevertheless, Master Lu learned well. Instead of questioning Ou Yangming, the master tried with another military saber. With that, after trying with five military sabers, even Old Craftsman, who trusted Ou Yangming the most, could not bear to watch anymore.


    The old man sighed. ¡°Young fe, the path of runes is broad and profound. It¡¯s fine to fail once; we can discuss and try again.¡±


    He was the only person who could criticize Ou Yangming frankly. Even Li Xinfan and Ni Xuetian chose to keep quiet.


    Ou Yangming expressed after some thought, ¡°Old man, please try a few more times. If I fail ten times, I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    Before Old Craftsman could give anyment, Master Lu had already taken the sixth military saber.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s status¡ªthe well-deserved status of a great Military Fire cksmith who could smith magic tools.


    Old Craftsman shook his head gently and nced at the two expressionless Supreme Great Ancestors. In the end, he sighed and decided to keep quiet.


    The sixth and seventh sabers failed to be upgraded.


    When Master Lu began to test the eighth military saber, he no longer had an expression on his face because he was merelypleting his task; he did not have hope anymore.


    Soon enough, the eighth military saber was also etched with the rune. Master Lu removed it from the mold and casually scanned the weapon. Just as he was going to throw it away, his heart skipped a beat.


    The master quickly widened his eyes and inspected the military saber carefully.


    He immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, especially Li Xinfan, who took a step forward to snatch the military saber. Ou Yangming shouted coldly, ¡°General Li, please don¡¯t distract Master Lu!¡± Li Xinfan halted and was embarrassed. Even so, he dared not say no, let alone express his anger. Being a Supreme Great Ancestor and amanding general, Li Xinfan truly embarrassed himself for having his hands and feet tied by a little Yin Grade martial artist.


    In spite of that, Li Xinfan was not furious at all.


    If the mold could upgrade inexpensive military sabers, he would dly be reproached by Ou Yangming every day! Eventually, Master Lu looked up with widened eyes as he was in disbelief and was in awe. The master mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s a sess... It¡¯s a sess!¡±


    When he repeated himself, he roared with every power he had in his body, causing his voice to echo in the whole military camp.

 Chapter 234 Enter the Capital To Meet The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 234 Enter the Capital To Meet The Emperor</h4>


    ¡°Let me see it!¡± Li Xinfan and Ni Xuetian reached out their hands and shouted almost at the same time.


    Master Lu was stunned. He held back the excitement and shock as he was feeling troubled.


    Li Xinfan was themanding general in the military camp, whereas Ni Xuetian was a great ancestor from Changlong¡¯s Ni family. Since Master Lu had learned the path of runes from the Ni family, he was obviously familiar with thetter.


    Even so, the master could not afford to offend any one of the big bosses.


    Ni Xuetian quickly came back to his senses and uttered with a smile, ¡°Brother Li, please.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Li Xinfan did a fist salute then went forward to take the military saber without any hesitation.


    The general was neither an appraiser nor a cksmith, but as a powerful martial artist and after being in the military for many years, he could tell a weapon¡¯s quality at one nce. In actuality, the military saber was nothing much to Li Xinfan. Based on his status, he could easily acquire an Attribute Military Saber at the peak of Fine Grade, let alone a Good Grade military saber.


    Nheless, the general¡¯s hand shook when he held the military saber.


    The saber seemed to be heavier than a magic tool to him.


    Good Grade¡ªit was indeed a Good Grade military saber. Moreover, it was not a saber that was smithed through hard work, but one that was upgraded from a Common Grade military saber by carving a rune on it. ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha...¡± Li Xinfanughed out loud all of a sudden and simply disregarded his noble status; heughed like an unrestrained madman.


    Nevertheless, nobody around him belittled him because of that. In particr, the eyes of Master Lu and the other protectors became faintly red.


    The Military Saber Upgrade Rune, which was desired by many, was finally born!


    Although the Rune Mold was still unsatisfactory because it was only a prototype, given that there was a good start, perfecting it would not be out of reach.


    It was simr to walking in the dark; without any clues, finding the right direction would be as difficult as scaling the heavens. On the contrary, if there was a light ahead as guidance, even if it was dim, they would be confident enough to walk to the end of the


    path.


    Li Xinfan finally stoppedughing after a long time. He lifted his robe abruptly and bowed his head to the ground at Ou Yangming


    Ou Yangming was initially smiling with his eyes squinted because Li Xinfan was wild with joy.


    At that moment, he felt that a month¡¯s worth of hard work was worth it.


    Who knew, Li Xinfan, the mighty Supreme Great Ancestor, did such a big salutation.


    As such, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he moved away without any hesitation and asked, ¡°General, what are you doing?¡± Li Xinfan did not get up. In fact, Master Lu, Wang Leshui, and the other people from the military kowtowed at the young fellow too after some time.


    On the other hand, Ni Xuetian shifted backward, but he looked at Ou Yangming with admiration and respect.


    The young fellow actually did it.


    Old Craftsman was startled, and he immediately went forward to help Li Xinfan up. With a pale face, hemented, ¡°General Li, you¡¯re going to shorten that young fe¡¯s life if you do this¡ªyou mustn¡¯t do this!¡±


    The old man was the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s chief Military Fire cksmith, which was a status not worth mentioning for Li Xinfan.


    Despite that, Li Xinfan dared not ignore Old Craftsman¡¯s other identity.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s guardian and mentor.


    Therefore, when Old Craftsman did his best to help Li Xinfan get up, the general stood up without resisting. General Li sighed. ¡°Old Craftsman, Master Ou designed a rune to upgrade military sabers, which is a huge favor for the Humans; my salutation is nothingpared to that.¡±


    Old Craftsman shook his head and persisted. ¡°General Li, you¡¯re exaggerating it; it¡¯s just a military saber. Besides, the rune is iplete and is far from perfect.¡± Li Xinfan forced a smile, but he was not daring enough to tell Old Craftsman the real reason behind it. He turned to smile apologetically at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, I won¡¯t say much. All in all, if you need someone to run errands for you in the future, I, Li Xinfan, and everyone in Changlong¡¯s military camp will take all risks, go to all lengths, and will never refuse to help!¡±


    ¡°Take all risks, go to all lengths!¡± Everyone else roared, causing an intense masculine aura to fill the air, which was soul-stirring.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and added after a pause, ¡°Since this rune is effective, it proves that my idea is right. That said, more time is needed for testing if I¡¯d like toplete the rune, so please lend me a helping hand.¡±


    Li Xinfan raised his eyebrows and expressed out loud, ¡°Master Ou, please let us know if there¡¯s anything you need; we¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and nced at Ni Xuetian.


    ¡®What should I do if Ou Yangming suddenly says that he wants to meet Ni Yinghong?¡¯ Ni Xuetian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If he declined the request, judging from the look in the soldiers¡¯ eyes, they would possibly tear the Ni residence apart.


    Ou Yangming approached Ni Xuetian and stared at the great ancestor, who looked extremely worried. ¡°Senior, I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    Ni Xuetian sighed. ¡®What¡¯s bound toe wille.¡¯


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I was only inspired because I read books from your residence¡¯s library,¡± Ou Yangming said with a stern face, ¡°I¡¯d like to continue to read so that I¡¯ll perfect the rune¡¯s effect, and I hope you¡¯ll grant me the permission to do so, senior.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wh-what?¡± Ni Xuetian was dumbfounded because he was not expecting Ou Yangming to make such a request.


    ¡°Brother Ni, it¡¯s true that your residence¡¯s library is a forbidden area, but Master Ou¡¯s doing it for the greater good,¡± Li Xinfan remarked unhappily, ¡°Please open up your library. As for thepensation, I¡¯ll report it to His Majesty, and I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±


    Ni Xuetian red at him. ¡°Brother Li, what are you talking about? Master Ou¡¯s our n¡¯s chief tributary even though he has a different surname. His status is equivalent to a great ancestor¡¯s, so the library is open to him whenever, and he doesn¡¯t need my permission at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®When did I be the Ni family¡¯s chief tributary? Why wasn¡¯t I informed at all?¡¯


    However, when he thought about the treatment he received at the Ni residence, especially the fact that he had the right to enter the library at any time, it seemed like that was the case.


    Li Xinfanughed out loud. ¡°Alright. The Ni family is sensible of the general interest indeed; I¡¯ll certainly report it to His Majesty ordingly.¡±


    Heter looked at Ou Yangming as though he had something to say, but he swallowed his words in the end. After all, it was a crucial time for Ou Yangming to study runes, so it was best to leave the other matters for discussion the next time.


    Ou Yangming returned to the Ni family once he obtained the two Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ support. While he continued reading books in the library, he attempted to carve runes in a newly renovated cabin outside the library.


    Each time he smithed a Rune Mold, Master Lu and Old Craftsman would take it away like it was a treasure, and they would test it with a Common Grade military saber.


    To ensure that Ou Yangming was not affected by external factors, Wang Leshui and Ni Xuehai personally guarded outside with their men after they received permission from the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors. Between the two of them, one was a powerhouse in the military while one was a Yang Grade great elder from the Ni family, so the library was strongly guarded like never before.


    Ou Yangming read extensively in the library as he slowly deepened his knowledge of the rune in his sea of consciousness. The young fellow finally left the library after half a month, and he smithed a new steel mold while the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors, Li Xinfan, and the other people waited.


    Master Lu and Old Craftsman inspected the mold. There was an enormous change between the veined patterns on the new mold and the ones of the previous mold. Most importantly, the rune could now be clearly seen, and it carried a mysterious feeling.


    After testing with ten Common Grade military sabers, which were prepared in advance, the two cksmith masters announced the oue at the same time.


    The rune that could improve Common Grade military sabers was sessfully developed, and they were pleasantly surprised that the mold contained a mysterious power of mes; the military sabers also had a 3% chance of counterattacking fire mastery damages, which was a unique ability.


    Nheless, it was quite a pity because the 3% counterattack ability seemed to ovep the Counterattack attribute on the arm guards.


    In other words, even if a soldier was equipped with arm guards and a military saber, both of which had the Counterattack attribute, only 3% of probability woulde into effect.


    Ou Yangming felt incredibly troubled too, but even he had no idea how to adjust the rtionship between the arm guards and the military saber.


    As for the other people, they were even more in the dark-absolutely clueless.


    Despite the shoring, Li Xinfan and the other people were so content that they would not make other unreasonable requests.


    For the next few days, Ou Yangming stayed in the military camp as he went all-out to forge new molds. Based on his speed, even if he held back on purpose, he still produced over a hundred molds a day, which was an overdone result.


    Master Lu and Old Craftsman did their best to learn the new mold¡¯s smithing method.


    The molds¡¯ value was far greater than the arm guards¡¯ such that the smithing method became the most popr skill to be learned the moment it was confirmed.


    After several days, Li Xinfan found Ou Yangming and voiced out with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, the military saber has more than one weapon.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Are you asking me toe up with Upgrade Runes for other weapons?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Xinfan answered seriously, ¡°Apart from military sabers, arrows and spears aremonly used in the military. If you¡¯re able to design the runes, the military¡¯sbat power will surely be increased by a few times.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Ou Yangming beamed. In actual fact, after the Military Saber Upgrade Rune was formed, Ou Yangming withdrew it from the Runes Formation and visualized an arrow to rece it.


    He had not arrived at a solution yet, but it was only a matter of time.


    Li Xinfan was delighted to hear the young fellow¡¯s reply, and he questioned after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯d like to invite you to the capital to meet the emperor; would you be willing to do so?¡±

 Chapter 235 Deal

    <h4>Chapter 235 Deal</h4>


    ¡°Enter the capital to meet the emperor?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a strange expression.


    The emperor was the present monarch. Allnds in the world belonged to the emperor, and everyone in the world was the emperor¡¯s people.


    In other words, whether it was Ou Yangming, Li Xinfan, or the Ni family, which was a superb n, they were all the emperor¡¯s subjects.


    Needless to say, in a world where the strong was revered, great ancestors, whose cultivation bases were at Extreme Grade, had a certain immunity from prosecution such that some even ignored imperial power.


    Nheless, a nominal ruler in the world was enough to be worshipped.


    Li Xinfan nodded slowly and exined, ¡°I suggest you meet the emperor because I¡¯m considering the world. By now, you should know the reason the Immense Forest Military Camp was built, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated and answered, ¡°The disaster of being attacked by ferocious beasts.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Each time the beast tide urs, it¡¯ll be a huge disaster, and the disaster isn¡¯t limited to Changlong and Ling only.¡± Li Xinfan sighed.


    ¡°Do other ces have it too?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he was surprised.


    Li Xinfan nodded seriously. ¡°The Wu Dynasty has eight counties; the imperial family from the capital keeps watch in the middle while the eight counties prevent attacks from the four directions because every direction has a disaster.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded because he could tell from Li Xinfan¡¯s facial expression that the disasters from the three other directions were not any better than the one faced by Changlong and Ling. ¡°General, why are the Humans faced with these disasters?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps we¡¯re just bound to face the disaster that happens once in a hundred years,¡± Li Xinfan answered with a bitter smile.


    Seeing as Li Xinfan looked gloomy, Ou Yangmingforted him, ¡°General, the Humans got through the disasters for many years, so we¡¯ll definitely be able to ovee it this time as well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be victorious, but each time the disaster happens, our vitalities will be drained. That said, the situation will bepletely different this time because we have you.¡± Li Xinfan smiled abruptly and raised his voice. ¡°The molds that are forged by you can increase the military¡¯s strength on arge scale. Hehe, this time, we must let them have a taste of our power!¡±


    Ou Yangming responded softly, ¡°General, I only did what I should do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not iming credit and being arrogant, but people fromter generations will assess if it¡¯s a merit or a demerit, so you don¡¯t need to be so humble.¡± Li Xinfan could not help butugh, then he looked at Ou Yangming with a serious face. ¡°I¡¯m inviting you to the capital to meet the emperor so that you can promote the molds there for everyone in the world to use.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°General, I¡¯ve smithed the Rune Molds, so you just need to get Runes Masters and cksmiths to imitate the references, and there shouldn¡¯t be a big difference. As for entering the capital to meet the emperor... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    If he had his heart set on progressing in the military, meeting the emperor would unquestionably be a shortcut, but his mind was no longer in the military.


    Li Xinfan pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you know why the imperial family keeps watch in the center?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°The imperial family is situated in the center to provide support to any of the directions at any time. If any of the defenses fail, powerhouses from the imperial family will make a move.¡±


    ¡°Did Humans ever fail?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Xinfan answered without any hesitation, ¡°Throughout a thousand years, we resisted disasters from different sides many times. Although every county has a trump card, there were times when we failed, only then will powerhouses from the imperial family step out to clean up the mess. Heh, in the past generations, numerous powerhouses from the imperial family have died because of the disasters; even a Saint who surpassed Extreme Grade had fallen as a result.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°A Saint who surpassed Extreme Grade? Did a person like that exist in the imperial family?¡±


    Li Xinfan smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, among Humans, the imperial family is the only one that can guarantee a powerhouse like that in the past generations.¡±


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved, and his eyes lit up.


    He had been thinking hard for a way to kill the spirit beast, but he felt hopeless at the thought of the spirit beast being superior to a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    A spirit beast was a powerhouse that did not belong to this world. It was just like a magic tool, which was shackled by the world¡¯s power, and the mighty divine weapon could not be smithed through normal means.


    Ou Yangming knew very well the great destructive power of a magic tool on a piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade.


    What about spirit beasts?


    Would it be easy for them to kill Supreme Great Ancestors?


    Therefore, while Ou Yangming pledged, he did not have a specific implementation direction toplete it.


    Now, he vaguely saw silver lightning.


    A power that was beyond a Supreme Great Ancestor was the only thing that could resist a spirit beast. In that case, could Ou Yangming find the answer from the imperial family?


    The young fellow looked up and expressed, ¡°General, I¡¯m willing to enter the capital to meet the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Xinfanughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, the Humans will be blessed if you could quickly spread the method of smithing molds to the rest of the world.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a grave look on his face. ¡°General, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s achievable even if I¡¯m not in the picture.¡±


    Li Xinfan shook his head. ¡°How can their molds be mentioned on equal terms with the ones that were personally smithed by you. Hehe, 3% of Counterattack attribute will certainly make an unexpected impact in tangled warfare.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®I see, General Li is nning to use me forbor.¡¯


    However, as long as he could find a way to exceed a Supreme Great Ancestor, he would be willing to do so.


    Ou Yangming was instantly relieved after settling the matter with Li Xinfan, such that the hard work and pressure that he had for a month disappeared at once.


    Honestly, Ou Yangming knew he might not necessarily find his answer if he entered the capital to meet the emperor.


    If it was easy for one to break through Extreme Grade, the imperial family would not have been the only one to have a Saint in the past generations.


    Despite that, at least Ou Yangming had a direction to work in aspared to having no clue at all.


    After bidding Li Xinfan farewell, Ou Yangming went to look for Ni Xuetian.


    He cut to the chase. ¡°Senior, I¡¯d like to meet Elder Sister Ying, and I hope you¡¯ll fulfill my wish.¡±


    Ni Xuetian¡¯s face changed, and he sighed. ¡°Master Ou, you probably know the difficult reason behind our actions now.¡±


    Ou Yangming replied to the elder sternly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡±


    ¡°If you have other requests, the three of us will get things done for you even if it means risking our reputations and lives. Ying¡¯er¡¯s matter affects countless lives from two counties, so please forgive me for not agreeing,¡± Ni Xuetian said in all seriousness.


    ¡°Senior, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not a genius, but I can¡¯t sit by idly knowing that the Humans will be in grave danger.¡± Ou Yangming grinned and looked at Ni Xuetian with his clear eyes. ¡°When the disaster happens, I¡¯ll render my service, but I¡¯d like to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance.¡±


    Ni Xuetian was moved, and he inhaled deeply before he uttered, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When the spirit beast appears, please dy the usage of the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Art, and allow me to ughter it,¡± Ou Yangming requested seriously.


    Ni Xuetian twitched the corner of his mouth and sighed. ¡°Ah, Master Ou, you¡¯re gifted in the smithing path. If you go full force in smithing magic tools, the Humans will be abundant in assets, so why do you insist holding on to your request?¡± Ou Yangming smirked. ¡°Without persistence, how could I have gained my current achievements?¡±


    Ni Xuetian was stunned, and he looked deeply at Ou Yangming. ¡°Fine,e with me.¡±


    The elder and the young fellow left the military camp and hurried to the Land of Inheritance without saying a word to each other throughout the journey.


    They sessfully arrived at the Chaos Cave, but before Ni Xuetian could make a summon, a yellow figure had already shown up. The big yellow dog shed and pounced on Ou Yangming, who had to crouch slightly to fend off the enormous power, which was extremely forceful.


    Ni Xuetian¡¯s face twitched as he cursed, ¡®I¡¯m the Ni family¡¯s great ancestor, Big Yellow. Why are you so friendly toward an outsider? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡¯


    Even though Ni Xuetian was jealous, he had not gone mad to reason with the big yellow dog. The great ancestor simply shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Master Ou, you may enter with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, senior,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    It was then when the big yellow dog noticed Ni Xuetian, so it barked at the elder as a form of greeting. Following that, it turned and stuck out its big tongue to lick Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    Ou Yangming kept dodging the big dog to prevent it from seeding.


    Ni Xuetian did not know to cry or tough, but he was feeling somewhat regretful because he felt like they made a mistake by sending Big Yellow and Ou Yangming into the Chaos Cave in the past.


    The big yellow dog became so burly that it was shoulder to shoulder with Ou Yangming if it stood up.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand to hug the big yellow dog¡¯s neck, then they paced into the Chaos Cave.


    As soon as he entered the passage, he heard Ni Xuetian¡¯s reminder.


    ¡°Master Ou, please remember your promise.¡± Ou Yangming paused and replied to the elder loudly, ¡°I remember; please remember my request too.¡±


    Ni Xuetian kept quiet. He listened to Ou Yangming¡¯s footsteps as the young fellow went deeper into the cave, and he mumbled after he could not hear the footsteps anymore, ¡°You¡¯re the Humans¡¯ future pir, so if I do as you say, how am I going to exin to the other people?¡±


    He looked up at the sky but suddenly recalled Ou Yangming¡¯sst words and Ni Yinghong¡¯s yful and crafty smile.


    After a long time, Ni Xuetian sighed. ¡°Forget it, even if I have to risk everyone¡¯s condemnation, I¡¯ll fight for this opportunity for you. Even so, if you can¡¯t convince me, I won¡¯t be a man of sin...¡±

 Chapter 236 Soaring Aspirations

    <h4>Chapter 236 Soaring Aspirations</h4>


    As Ou Yangming walked through the familiar passage, he browsed the stone walls on both sides.


    The Chaos Cave stored unbelievably massive wealth. The natural featured steel was enough to draw any huge force¡¯s attention, not to mention the substantial amount of peculiar stones, which could be used to smith magic tools.


    Although Ou Yangming was the only person who could smith magic tools, nobody could have too many precious raw materials.


    Nheless, judging from the Ni family¡¯s usual conduct, they did not have the intention to exploit the Chaos Cave. In fact, not many people from their n knew the cave¡¯s actual location.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The big yellow dog barked all of a sudden because it was confused.


    Ou Yangming had said he was unwilling to enter the Land of Inheritance, thus the big dog was curious about what made him change his mind.


    ¡°Big Yellow, you must work hard to be a spirit beast as soon as possible,¡± the young fellow said with a faint smile.


    The big yellow dog immediately raised its head and stuck out its chest while it released an unparalleled aura.


    In terms of magnanimous aura only, the dog was not inferior to the big multicolored tiger, which Ou Yangming encountered in the dense forest. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming had always regarded Big Yellow as his loyalpanion. Their friendship was made during the battle of life or death, and it became more solid as their respective strength increased.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes seemed deep and unpredictable as he looked far ahead; it was as if he saw the distant future.


    He clenched his fists and mumbled, ¡°I want to kill the spirit beast!¡±


    The big yellow dog froze right away. It turned to stare at Ou Yangming, and the look in its eyes was incredibly strange. Ou Yangming looked away after he sighed, and he subconsciously nced at Big Yellow. Next, he saw something yellow shing past him.


    When he focused on it, the big yellow dog was already roughly 35 meters away from him. A 35-meters distance was nothing out of the ordinary if they were on an empty in, but it was quite a far distance in the ck cave.


    Ou Yangming questioned as he was baffled, ¡°Big Yellow, what are you doing?¡±


    Big Yellow blinked and did not respond to him.


    The young fellow ordered snappily, ¡°Big Yellow, stop fooling around, quicklye over here!¡±


    Big Yellow shook its head without any hesitation and assumed a posture of being uncooperative no matter what.


    ¡°Stop ying, we have to meet Elder Sister Ying!¡±


    The dog shook its head. ¡°Are youing back here or not?¡±


    Big Yellow shook its head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll hit you!¡±


    The big yellow dog shook its head! Ou Yangming widened his eyes and took a step forward. ¡®Since that fe¡¯s noting back, I¡¯ll have to go to it.¡¯


    Despite that, the instant Ou Yangming took a step forward, the big yellow dog shed and escaped again as though it had a hunch about what he was going to do.


    ¡°Where are you fleeing to?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he did not know tough or to cry.


    With that, a man and a dog traveled at the speed of light in the Chaos Cave. Faint traces were sometimes left on the dark walls, especially by the big yellow dog, whose ws were so tough that they were unbelievable.


    Before long, they arrived at the center of the hidden ce. Ou Yangming scanned the ce with his eyes, and he immediately fixed his gaze on a graceful figure.


    It was such a deep memory, which could not be forgotten at all.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I¡¯m here!¡± Ou Yangming slowed down and walked forward. As for Big Yellow, who had already run into the Land of Inheritance, the young fellow had already forgotten about it. Ni Yinghong curled his lips into a smile as if she already expected Ou Yangming¡¯s arrival. She approached Ou Yangming elegantly with a look of yearning, and she seemed like she was looking at a rare treasure.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart shivered a little. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, do you... Already know?¡± Ni Yinghong nodded. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She looked extremely apologetic.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, what are you talking about?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows, then he stepped forward and opened his arms to hug her. Though he was hugging a beautifuldy, his heart was not pounding. The young fellow looked down and muttered, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I... I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Ni Yinghong struggled for a while before she stopped to resist. She closed her eyes and rested her head against Ou Yangming¡¯s chest, which was calming. She wanted very badly for time to stop at that moment and that it would not flow anymore. ¡°Woof, woof...¡±


    Far away, the big yellow dog, who had escaped earlier, showed up once more. It howled at Ou Yangming a few times, causing the lovely atmosphere to be ruined.


    Ni Yinghong blushed, then she exerted force to push Ou Yangming away.


    Ou Yangming turned to re at the big yellow dog madly.


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail proudly and thought, ¡®Hmph! Are you trying to torture the single dog here? I¡¯m not going to let you have things your way!¡¯ Ou Yangming took a deep breath and curbed his thought. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I¡¯m told the reason behind this, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand why did he propose to you?¡±


    He Liangce treated Ni Yinghong very oddly, but Ou Yangming did not sense any feeling of love from him.


    Ni Yinghong sighed and exined, ¡°The former fighters from the He family and the Ni family were rtives by marriage, so he only did it to follow the custom.¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Rtives by marriage? Could this be rted to ¡®Iron Blood Loyal Heart, sacrificing for a noble cause¡¯?¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded and noted, ¡°He Liangce¡¯s a martial arts genius from the He family. Based on his talent and with the He family¡¯s secret realm, he could¡¯ve broken through to Extreme Grade Boundary a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite young; could he be a freak?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a deep voice.


    He had seen many Supreme Great Ancestors, but each one of them was a grandfather. In this case, it was quite a rare achievement for He Liangce to arrive at the peak of Yang Grade at such a young age.


    ¡°He¡¯s at least 30 years old, is supported by a n, and his n also...¡± Ni Yinghongmented snappily, then she paused for a while before she continued, ¡°Think about itto them, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s a freak!¡±


    She initially wanted to tell him that He Liangce¡¯s n also came from beyond the heavens, but she ended up swallowing her words.


    Ni Yinghong figured it was best that Ou Yangming was not informed of certain things. Ou Yangming chuckled and scratched his head, then he changed the topic. ¡°He suppressed his cultivation base on purpose to kill the spirit beast, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Art and the Noble Sacrifice Technique are used together, a tremendous might will be unleashed, which is the greatest reason Changlong and Ling could ughter powerful enemies time after time. That said, one has to repress one¡¯s cultivation base for the outbreak. The more the one restrains it, the more violent the outburst,¡± Ni Yinghong stated and pondered, then she added, ¡°ording to records, the deeper the rtionship between the two techniques, the fiercer the power too.¡±


    She eventually spoke so softly that she could not be heard anymore.


    However, Ou Yangming understood everything To face the spirit beast disaster, which happened once in a hundred years, nobody dared to be negligent. This was because it involved plenty of families and the Humans¡¯ future. As such, people from past generations paid huge and painful prices to increase the sess rate of killing the spirit beast.


    Since the two people who cultivated the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Art and the Noble Sacrifice Technique respectively needed to have deep feelings for each other, what would be better than bing husband and wife?


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what would you do if Elder Brother He didn¡¯t choose me?¡± Ni Yinghong asked gently.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, but he chose you now.¡± Ou Yangming forced a smile, and he sounded helpless.


    Ni Yinghong put on a sweet smile. ¡°Then... Do you think I should go?¡±


    She stared at Ou Yangming with her beautiful eyes as if she was waiting for his answer.


    Ou Yangming sighed and responded, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, don¡¯t you have an answer already? Why are you still asking me...¡± He knew Ni Yinghong very well; thedy was heroic like a steel rose, and she was not inferior to men. Not to mention the youngdy was the Ni family¡¯s sessor, hence her fate was unavoidable, even if she was not from the Ni family and was never supported by a n, she would never flinch in the face of this matter.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, my parents died when we were young, so the great ancestors treated me and my older brother as their own, and they doted on us very much. Since the n needs me, I can¡¯t just leave, but...¡± Ni Yinghong turned her face a little to the side, then she looked up at Ou Yangming. ¡°I just feel sorry for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tensed up a bit, and his face took on a grave expression. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, you don¡¯t need to go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Ni Yinghong was startled, and she began to look confused.


    ¡°Leave this to me; I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Ou Yangming straightened his body and uttered proudly.


    ¡°How are you going to settle it?¡± Ni Yinghong was puzzled. Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a spirit beast? As long as I kill it, you won¡¯t have to risk your lives in the forest!¡± Ni Yinghong looked at the young fellow dumbfoundedly and thought, ¡®It¡¯s a spirit beast, but why did the fe make it sound like it¡¯s as easy as killing a chicken or a dog...¡¯


    The big yellow dog wagged its tail because it finally knew Ou Yangming meant he wanted to kill another spirit beast...


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, don¡¯t act arbitrarily!¡± Ni Yinghong stomped her foot and reprimanded the young man, ¡°If you do, I-I¡¯ll...¡±


    The youngdy was worried because she knew Ou Yangming was not an incapable fellow who talked back; the young fellow was the best in actual deeds. This was evident from the incident where Ou Yangming acquired a spirit medicine for Old Craftsman.


    Ni Yinghong could not avoid the task because it was her destiny and there was no way out for her, but why was Ou Yangming doing this?


    Ou Yangmingughed, but his eyes did not seem like they were smiling at all. ¡°Wars are meant for men like me! If ady is needed in a war to save the world, heh, men will be too ashamed to face people!¡± Ou Yangming turned and expressed, ¡°Big Yellow, kill the spirit beast with me!¡±


    ¡°Woof-¡± Big Yellow roared and blink as it wondered, ¡®Are you out of your mind? It¡¯s a spirit beast you¡¯re talking about.¡¯ ¡°Elder Sister Ying, look ¡ª Big Yellow agreed! Leave that spirit beast to us!¡± Ni Yinghong had an upsurge of emotions, and her eyes were teary. The big yellow dog. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 237 Spiritual World

    <h4>Chapter 237 Spiritual World</h4>


    Inside the Land of Inheritance, two people and a dog entered the house.


    The house was built for an unknown period and was never repaired, but it was still solid as though it was unaffected by time.


    Ou Yangming did not deal with buildings, but as a cksmith, he had a good vision. When the young fellow first entered the house, he did not pay attention because he was focused on acquiring the golden pill to prolong Old Craftsman¡¯s life. Now that he finally had a good look at it, he could not help but be astonished.


    Apart from Heaven and Earth¡¯s spiritual power, which was everywhere in the Land of Inheritance, the mysterious jade box was undoubtedly the most important item.


    The jade box was always ced in the house, and it was the Ni family¡¯s greatest secret of inheritance.


    Nheless, the secret was now opened up to Ou Yangming


    Seeing as Ni Yinghong and the big yellow surrounded the jade box and stared at him with serious yet eager expressions, Ou Yangming felt guilty.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ou Yangming thought, ¡®Did the people from the Ni family find out that I¡¯ve already opened the box?¡¯


    Ou Yangming learned many things from the jade box, so much so that without the knowledge he gained, he could not have disyed such outstanding performances against other powerhouses.


    At the very least, he could not have constructed the Runes Formation in his sea of consciousness so smoothly.


    Therefore, he was surprised and bewildered when Ni Yinghong retrieved the jade box.


    Ni Yinghong smiled and exined, ¡°This is the Ni family¡¯s ultimate treasure of inheritance and only those with excellent mental power can open it and inherit the power inside.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not the Ni family¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°Since Great Ancestor allowed you to enter the second time, you¡¯re qualified.¡± Ni Yinghong blushed a little and suddenly lowered her voice. ¡°The Ni family¡¯s son-inw is also qualified too.¡± Nevertheless, she spoke so softly that even she could not hear herself clearly.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he quickly questioned closely, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, what did you say?¡± Ni Yinghong gritted her teeth and asked with a bit of anger, ¡°I said- do you want to experience it or not!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯d like to.¡± Ou Yangming immediately raised his hands to surrender.


    He had been yearning for the spiritual world in the jade box. After all, he only scratched the surface during hisst visit, so he would not foolishly give up the chance to enter again.


    Ni Yinghong rolled her eyes at him coquettishly, tickling Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    She reached out her fair and soft hand to gently open the jade box, which was desired by Ou Yangming. A peculiar power spread at once and enveloped every living being in the room. The big yellow dog lowered its body and closed its eyes while it twitched its ears as if it was sensing something.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness entered the spiritual world once more, but it was a different experience because he was guided by Ni Yinghong¡¯s consciousness. Instead of forcing himself into the world as an outsider, he was led into it smoothly.


    Once the young fellow entered through the right way, everything he sensed becamepletely different. Ou Yangming had his own body in the bizarre spiritual world, so did Ni Yinghong and the big yellow dog.


    When he looked around him, he felt like the ce had no difference from the outside world. Ni Yinghong beamed. If Ou Yangming was not certain that they were in an odd spiritual world at that moment, he would think they entered with their physical bodies.


    ¡°It feels wonderful, doesn¡¯t it? This is the Ni family¡¯s real Land of Inheritance,¡± Ni Yinghong stated with a smile.


    Ou Yangming nodded. Although he already knew, he did not show it on his face.


    Struck with a thought, he raised a question. ¡°What is the He family¡¯s secret realm like?¡±


    Ni Yinghong shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s the He family¡¯s biggest secret. Simr to our n¡¯s Land of Inheritance, other than the great ancestors, nobody knows about it.¡±


    Ou Yangming deeply agreed. He would never expose the secret like how he kept the purple Military Fire and the Devouring attribute hidden.


    Apart from having a simted body in the spiritual world, nothing else changed.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, if you¡¯d like to fulfill your wish, you should look around as much as possible,¡± Ni Yinghong suggested and told the young fellow seriously, ¡°You¡¯ll gain many great advantages here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He looked deeply at Ni Yinghong, then his body, which was transformed from his consciousness, floated toward the mark for martial arts.


    Ni Yinghong sighed as she watched him leave.


    Judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s character, he probably pursued smithing art. Despite that, he ignored it when he entered the spiritual world, and he headed straight to the martial arts area. His intention was evident.


    However, wanting to kill a spirit beast...


    Ni Yinghong shook her head. Even if Ou Yangming was a talented genius, he might not necessarily surpass the many powerhouses from the past generations. Besides, several experts were also helpless against a spirit beast, so how could he seed?


    She figured that the Supreme Great Ancestors in her n let Ou Yangming enter the Land of Inheritance not because they believed in his capability, but because they were returning his favors and were trying to calm him down.


    On the other hand, the big yellow dog wagged its tail and sat down as though it was enjoying the amazing feeling from the unique environment. Ou Yangming began searching the instant his consciousness entered the martial arts zone.


    He previously avoided the martial arts option on purpose because he was fearful, but this time, he no longer needed to shy away from it because he entered the world openly.


    The martial arts option contained endless marvelous colors too, each one representing a unique skill and its cultivation method.


    Ou Yangming reached out his virtual arm to grab one of the lusters, but it turned and avoided him as if it sensed him.


    The young fellow was startled but he did not have a target in mind when he reached out earlier. Since the luster was unreliable, he automatically switched direction and aimed for another luster.


    This time, he sessfully grabbed it, but when he employed his consciousness on it, he was taken aback.


    This was because the light did not hold any martial arts knowledge; it was an empty shell that only looked good on the outside.


    Ou Yangming blinked and had an absurd feeling.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s spiritual wave turned into a voice at that timely moment. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, half of the martial arts legacies are empty, so don¡¯t waste your time and energy.¡±


    It was a great fortune that one could enter the spiritual world.


    That said, a certain amount of mental power would be consumed in the world. For them, every hint of mental power was precious and could not be wasted.


    Ou Yangming understood right away, hence he gave up the luster and tried to capture another one.


    He figured after a brief while that the radiance in the martial arts area could not be caught so easily.


    The nimble lights, which could dodge his arm, were definitely valuable. As for the steady and still ones, which were of a greater portion, they contained nothing.


    Ou Yangming missed the time when he forcefully entered the spiritual world.


    Back then, he entered with mighty mental power and his consciousness, where he did not have a virtual body, thus he could control his consciousness a few times faster.


    If he had the same speed now, it would be a piece of cake for him to grab the lusters.


    Needless to say, having a virtual body was highly advantageous too; he was protected by a mysterious power in the spiritual world. Even though Ou Yangming was still slowly consuming his mental power, the difference between this time and the previous time was like trickling water and floodwater. As such, he could carry on with the process much longer this time.


    Ou Yangming collected himself and stopped imagining the spiritual world. Instead, he became fully focused, and his virtual body became steadier. Sure enough, when Ou Yangming reached out his hand againter, he managed to catch a colored ribbon, which was drifting fast.


    The colored ribbon was unstable, but Ou Yangming seemed to have identified its path in advance, so he always had an advantage and he finally seized the ribbon.


    Ou Yangming sessfully clutched the colored ribbon, but he was feeling more in awe.


    The spiritual world had power far greater than he had ever imagined.


    In other words, the simted world was more real than he thought.


    Ou Yangming¡¯sprehension in the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, could be reflected in the spiritual world.


    ¡®In this case, who exactly is the powerhouse who created this world?¡¯ He wondered.


    As of now, Ou Yangming was probably an ant aspared to a powerhouse like that.


    The young fellow finally curbed his thought after a long time, and he suppressed the extreme feeling of fear.


    As expected, a martial arts skill was stored in the colored ribbon. It was a boxing technique, and he finished learning it through his mental conception. Much to his surprise, the technique did not feel much inferior to the Chen family¡¯s Suicidal Throat-locking Spear.


    The Suicidal Throat-locking Spear was the Chen family¡¯s ultimate technique, and Ou Yangming was incredibly amazed when Great Ancestor Chen Dishou performed the mysterious spear technique.


    Now, Ou Yangming could anyhow capture a martial arts light ribbon in the spiritual world to learn a martial arts skill that was somewhat on par with the spear technique. The thought of it was frightening. Following that, Ou Yangming floated toward another colored ribbon.


    It did not matter what exactly the spiritual world was. Since he had already entered the world, he would do his best to improve his power.


    As soon as his body touched the second ribbon, it becamepletely immersed in it.

 Chapter 238 The Peak Of Yin Grade

    <h4>Chapter 238 The Peak Of Yin Grade</h4>


    When Ni Yinghong slowly opened her eyes and looked sideways, she noticed the big yellow dog¡¯s intelligent-looking eyes.


    She then looked up with an indecipherable expression at Ou Yangming, who sat with his legs crossed.


    ¡°Woof...¡± The big yellow dog barked.


    Ni Yinghong turned her head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t distract him.¡±


    The big yellow dog was speechless. It thought, ¡®It won¡¯t be easy for you to distract him even if you want to.¡¯


    Ni Yinghong supported her chin with her hand as he studied Ou Yangming closely. The young man was not too handsome, but he had angr features, and he gave off a rich manly aura.


    Eventually, the youngdy¡¯s face reddened a little.


    The big yellow dog nced at her unhappily, then it approached her and rubbed its head against her. ¡°Big Yellow, stop fooling around,¡± Ni Yinghong uttered softly as she was shocked. Subsequently, she mumbled, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Lil¡¯ Ming awake yet? What level is his mental power at?¡±


    The two people and the dog entered the spiritual world at the same time, but after staying there for an hour, Ni Yinghong and the big yellow dog were forced to exit.


    Ni Yinghong knew Ou Yangming had mighty mental power, or he could not have taken the form of the god of fire in front of Elder Universe.


    Nheless, it was not until this moment she truly experienced the mightiness of the young fellow¡¯s mental power.


    Three days and three nights.


    For three days and three nights, Ou Yangming was immersed in the spiritual world, and even then, he did not show any signs of exhaustion.


    It was as though his virtual body in the spiritual world was not a burden at all.


    That said, how was it possible?


    In actuality, Ou Yangming had great mental power, but even with the upgrades from his equipment set, the power was not at such an exaggerated level.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was entirely different from his previous visit.


    With Ni Yinghong¡¯s guidance, he became authorized and was no longer repelled by the power in the spiritual world. Besides, a small-scaled Runes Formation was constantly operated in his sea of consciousness.


    The formation map¡¯s effect must not be treated lightly. Not only was it assisting Ou Yangming to cultivate his mental power all the time, but most importantly, it could prolong the duration of him using the power to a great extent. Therefore, Ou Yangming still had energy after staying in the spiritual world for three days and three nights.


    Despite that, one could imagine the pressure that was posed on Ni Yinghong.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s closed eyes twitched, and his body released a peculiar mental power wave.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about, and she quickly regained her senses. When she thought about how she was acting like a love-struck fool just now, her face turned red again. The youngdy then fluttered out of the room and arrived at an empty spot as if she was avoiding something.


    On the other hand, the big yellow dog looked at Ni Yinghong strangely because it could not perceive ady¡¯s mind, which was as deep as the ocean.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply as his consciousness finally left the spiritual world. The instant he opened his eyes, a bizarre light was seen in his eyes for a split second.


    The big yellow dog tensed up right away as though it saw a giant ancient beast, and it subconsciously became alert.


    Even though the dog knew Ou Yangming would never hurt it as long as he was not mad, it could not neglect the intense aura, which was released from his body.


    For some reason, Big Yellow felt that Ou Yangming¡¯s body underwent an unexinable and weird change.


    The divine light in Ou Yangming¡¯s lights slowly disappeared, then he focused his vision and fixed his gaze on the big yellow dog in the end. ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog barked to express, ¡®I¡¯ve been guarding you by your


    side.¡¯


    ¡°Big Yellow, thank you.¡± Ou Yangming beamed and reached out his hand to caress the big dog. He looked up and exerted a bit of force to stand up. Instead of asking about Ni Yinghong¡¯s whereabouts, he simply left the house.


    The big yellow dog followed quietly behind him, but it was still curious.


    Once Ou Yangming left the building, he nodded slightly at Ni Yinghong, who was on an empty ground. Following that, he went far away from the house and took a deep breath.


    The inhtionsted for a long time, and it was like his stomach became a bottomless hole such that he could fully take in the air in the world.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed, and she shifted to the back of the big yellow dog. Big Yellow sulked. ¡®You¡¯re using me as a shield again...¡¯


    Even so, it did not reject Ni Yinghong at all because it would have gone over to her even if she did not approach it. Atst, Ou Yangming stopped inhaling, but he yelled and soared into the sky. A series of cracking sounds were hearding from his bones as if every bone in his body rubbed against each other destructively.


    The sounds immediately connected, including the top of Ou Yangming¡¯s head.


    Finally, once every sound rose to the extreme, Ou Yangming roared out loud.


    ¡°Hah,¡±


    A strong wind apanied his voice. Ou Yangming widened his eyes and stared at the space ahead, causing Ni Yinghong and the big yellow dog to be frightened. If Ou Yangming was like a giant ancient beast when he first opened his eyes after he awakened, he was a beast that had warmed up and was ready to hunt at that moment.


    The giant beast was more fearsome than it was when it just woke up.


    Big Yellow took a big step sideways to protect Ni Yinghong with its huge body.


    The dog was baffled. Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was far from its cultivation base, but why was his aura so intense that it was terrifying? As such, even Big Yellow wanted to escape with its tail tucked between its legs.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did notunch an attack. After widening his eyes, he moved into a stance and began to box. He took a step forward andunched a hit with his fist.


    It was a simple step and punch, but a strong wind blew in front of him.


    The big yellow dog was dumbfounded once more. It was not out of the ordinary for a martial arts powerhouse to produce such a forceful wind through a fist force, but it was not easy to produce the momentum. It would make sense if Ou Yangming gave his all for the punch, but it was obvious that he punched casually.


    It was worth noting that the big yellow dog could not go all out for every attack it made although it was a half-spirit beast in Extreme Grade.


    However, even if a powerful half-spirit beast casually attacked with its w, it could not produce such momentum.


    The big yellow dog was struck with a fearsome thought at that instant, ¡®Could a great-ancestor-level superb spirit beast be hidden beneath Ou Yangming¡¯s skin?¡¯


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Another punch was made. Ou Yangming used lesser power than he did for the previous punch, but it was a continuous attack as it included power from the previous punch too, which was astonishing and iprehensible.


    With that, the momentum and power of the new punch were more exaggerated than the one before.


    Another step forward, followed by another punch made.


    The third punch was made in a sh, resulting in ear-splitting ¡°cracks¡± in the void. They sounded like they could pierce through one¡¯s eardrums, and they were so sharp that one would feel flighty and impatient.


    Ni Yinghong furrowed her eyebrows and raised her hands, causing a strange power to surround her and the big yellow dog.


    It was mental power, and it was being operated in an incredibly queer way.


    Before entering the Land of Inheritance, Ni Yinghong never knew such a subtle control method for mental power existed in the word, and she gained a lot in her n¡¯s inheritance world.


    Ou Yangming slowed down abruptly. While facing forward, he took his final step and made a final punch.


    It was the fourth punch, which no longer withstood only a fist force and strong wind because it underwent an enormous change.


    The cracking sounds in the air became thunderous explosions, and the might of that final punch was enough to vaguely trigger the purest natural power between Heaven and Earth.


    ¡®How¡¯s that possible?!¡¯


    Ni Yinghong and the big yellow dog had the same thought at that moment.


    Not to mention a Yin Grade martial artist, even a Supreme Great Ancestor would have to retreat to avoid the fist¡¯s might.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As Ou Yangming finallyunched the hit, the space in front of him went through an untypical change.


    The grass and trees seemed to have been suppressed, by which they lowered their heads. When the fist wind whistled, it was as sharp as a de.


    In just a few breaths, Ou Yangming unleashed the terrifying pressure to the extreme, making the two onlookers¡¯ hearts beat fast.


    When the unusual urrence in the void slowly disappeared, Ou Yangming withdrew his fist, but he looked slightly pale. It was like his essence, energy, and spirit were consumed by half each for the punch.


    Nheless, his eyes made him look high-spirited, and the aura from his body was still fluctuating abnormally.


    Ni Yinghong stared at him for some time before she uttered with a curious look on his face, ¡°Yin Grade, ss Five.¡±


    The aura released by Ou Yangming had arrived at the peak of Yin Grade ss Five.


    It did not seem like a substantial martial arts boundary, but it was shocking when Ou Yangming was the one who was in the state. Moreover, Ni Yinghong was in awe that a Yin Grade martial artist could make such a magnificent punch.


    After all, it was different from the god of fire¡¯s power, which was released through mental power. The punch merely contained martial arts¡¯ power! Ou Yangming turned slightly and put down his fists. It was only then when he looked like he had walked out of his world.


    He turned to smile at Ni Yinghong. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, how was my punch?¡±


    Ni Yinghong pondered for some time and pouted her lips as she responded, ¡°It¡¯s eptable.¡±


    The big yellow dog twitched its eyes and said to itself, ¡®What do you mean it¡¯s eptable? How about you show me the same punch?¡¯


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud as he was delighted and overjoyed.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what fist technique was that?¡± Ni Yinghong asked. ¡°I created it myself, and it¡¯s called the Spiritual Fist,¡± Ou Yangming answered proudly

 Chapter 239 The Spiritual Fist

    <h4>Chapter 239 The Spiritual Fist</h4>


    ¡°The Spiritual Fist? What¡¯s that...¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes wandered about, then she asked abruptly, ¡°Is the fist technique rted to mental power?¡±


    Ni Yinghong sounded like she was in disbelief when she raised the question; the big yellow dog was not much better too because it widened its eyes dumbfoundedly.


    Nheless, the fuss they were making was not uncalled for because they were truly shocked by Ou Yangming¡¯s answer.


    The Spiritual Fist, as the name suggested, was abination of mental power and fist technique. Despite that, mental power was mental power while a martial arts fist art was a martial arts fist art. The two of them belonged topletely different systems, so how could they be merged? At the very least, Ni Yinghong had not heard of anything simr because Ou Yangming brought it up. There seemed to be an invisible barrier between mental power and martial arts cultivation base, and it was a natural moat that could not be broken by even Elder Universe, who was a powerhouse at the peak of Extreme Grade.


    Ou Yangming smiled and exined, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I saw many fist arts in the spiritual world, and I carried out preliminary practices inside.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yinghong was shocked. ¡°You practiced fist arts inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered honestly, ¡°Practicing fist arts in the spiritual world feels different from practicing it in the outside world, but I could clearly spot the arts¡¯ ws and shorings. After practicing a few times, I realized that mental power can be attached to fist techniques.¡±


    Ni Yinghong and the big yellow dog looked at each other. They previously entered the mental world, but they felt enormous spiritual pressures inside. Besides, a lot of energy was consumed for them to maintain their virtual existence inside as much as possible. As for learning and immediately applying techniques in the spiritual world...


    Not everyone had such an absurd ability.


    Ou Yangming was still agitated, and he could not wait to show Ni Yinghong what he had learned.


    ¡°I attached my mental power to a fist technique, so apart from the fist art, it could also post enormous spiritual pressure on other people. Heh, the spiritual pressure is only an addition, but it can definitely result in an unbelievable effect.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I¡¯ve experienced it.¡± Ni Yinghong looked deeply at him and was soon struck with a thought. ¡°I understand it now. Your fist force is not that mighty, but our feelings tricked us.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s punch earlier seemed powerful, so much so that even the big yellow dog-a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast ¡ªcould not help but flee.


    How could a punch like that be made by a Yin Grade martial artist?


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, it didn¡¯t exactly trick you. After all, the pressure was real.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Ni Yinghong scoffed because the thought of Lil¡¯ Ming tricking her made her feel displeased, and she was not resigned to it. Nevertheless, the youngdy was still quite amazed.


    How exactly powerful was Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power? Perhaps he was able to aplish the magnificent feat of attaching his mental power to a fist art because of his great mental power.


    Ou Yangming shed to Ni Yinghong and looked at her with his bright eyes, causing her heart to beat fast.


    Without any warning, Ou Yangming opened his arms to hug Ni Yinghong. Ni Yinghong was stunned. Just as she was about to struggle, she felt something unordinary from Ou Yangming¡¯s sudden move. As such, the youngdy decided after hesitating for a while to quietly lean against him.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Ou Yangming answered firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ni Yinghong asked softly, ¡°I¡¯m almost done, so don¡¯t you want to stay to keep mepany?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, a spirit beast appears once in every hundred years. Is this... Considered God¡¯s will?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it was probably predestined...¡±


    ¡°Predestined? Heh, but I don¡¯t believe in destiny!¡± Ou Yangming hugged her even tighter than before. ¡°Even if it¡¯s God¡¯s will, I¡¯ll defy the natural order and change it! So what if it¡¯s a spirit beast? I¡¯ll kill one if one gets in my way, and I¡¯ll kill a pair if there are two of them! I only want you to stay alive!¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked up at him fearfully.


    Although Ou Yangming had said something simr in the past, he did not have a murderous look on his face.


    Ou Yangming lowered his head to look into her eyes. ¡°The imperial family from the capital has an Almighty Being who can resist spirit beasts, so I¡¯d like to see how exactly powerful the person is.¡±


    Ni Yinghong finally understood why Ou Yangming insisted on leaving.


    If he stayed in the Land of Inheritance, even if he entered the spiritual world every day, it was near impossible to grow in a short period to be able to resist a spirit beast.


    However, the trip to the capital was an uncertain one.


    Moreover, Ni Yinghong vaguely noticed a possibility from Ou Yangming¡¯s statement.


    If he could invite the imperial family¡¯s Almighty Being, who kept watch in the capital, to kill the spirit beast in the immense forest, He Liangce and Ni Yinghong might not need to sacrifice themselves.


    That said, if things were that simple, why did the people from Changlong and Ling not adopt the method during the previous disasters?


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong did not say a word after that, but the look in their eyes spoke volumes.


    The young fellow lowered his head again after a long time to nt a kiss on the red lips in front of him.


    They began to breathe heavily, and they hugged each other tightly. It was evident that their thirst for each other had arrived at its peak at that moment.


    Just as Ou Yangming almost lost control of himself, hurried barks filled the air.


    The barks were like ice-cold water that was poured down on their heads and instantly put out the fire in their hearts, which were burning with desire.


    Ou Yangming looked up and red at the big yellow dog. The big yellow dog looked around, then it stopped and tucked its tail to escape with the wind.


    In any case, the interference from Big Yellow caused the lovely atmosphere to vanish into thin air.


    ¡°Pfft...¡± Ni Yinghong could not help but purse her lips andughed when she saw how annoyed Ou Yangming was. Ou Yangming pouted his lips, but he became more resolute. He slowly let go of Ni Yinghong and said, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I¡¯m leaving now. Wait for my good news!¡±


    He gazed at her eyes onest time, then he turned and fluttered toward the entrance as he shouted, ¡°Big Yellow, send me out!¡±


    A yellow figure zoomed toward him at once, and it left together with Ou Yangming.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s vision eventually became blurry, and she had mixed feelings as tears streamed down her face.


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog traveled at the speed of light in the passage, and they almost arrived at the Chaos Cave¡¯s exit.


    The young fellow stood still and exhaled deeply, then he suddenly expressed his gratitude, ¡°Big Yellow, thank you.¡±


    Big Yellow took a step back without a sound, and it became alert.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Big Yellow, if it wasn¡¯t for your reminder just now, I might¡¯ve done something that¡¯ll disappoint Elder Sister Ying.¡±


    The big yellow dog barked softly, but it did not understand what Ou Yangming meant.


    Ou Yangming approached the big yellow dog and bent over a little to hug it. ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m entrusting Elder Sister Ying to you, so please take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± This time, the big dog barked without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming beamed as he was at ease, and he rubbed Big Yellow¡¯s head as he uttered, ¡°Wait for my return!¡± Following that, he jumped out like a spring and left the Chaos Cave in a sh.


    Nobody was outside the cave.


    Ni Xuetian brought Ou Yangming here, but he was not going to wait for him to leave.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath after he exited the mysterious cave, then he swayed his body and headed swiftly toward the prefecture.


    As he traveled on the main path, his consciousness became livelier.


    An intense me seemed to be dancing in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. He did not want to part with Ni Yinghong, but he was forced to leave for the sake of a longersting life in the future.


    The young man elerated as though he wanted to vent his discontent.


    There were many travelers and carriages on the road, but Ou Yangming overtook them easily.


    Just as Ou Yangming was going to increase his speed again, he was suddenly rmed.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming turned and flew toward the left promptly because a sh of a figure appeared in front of him. If he had not turned away, he would certainly have crashed into that person.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when he halted and turned to look.


    He was familiar with the person who hindered him because it was the elder who was always by He Liangce¡¯s side.


    Back when the young fellow appraised raw gemstones with He Liangce at the Yi Pavilion, the elder was not very friendly toward him. After taking a close look at Ou Yangming¡¯s face, the elder raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Ou Yangming found his footing and responded with a smile, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m aware that you¡¯re from the He family, but how should I address you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m He Defu, the He family¡¯s steward.¡± The elder scoffed and looked at Ou Yangming sinisterly. ¡°Young Master Ou, why are you in such a hurry? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going back to the prefecture.¡± Ou Yangming showed a faint smile. ¡°Elder He, why are you stopping me halfway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m escorting a batch of resources to the prefecture, and I thought you wanted to rob the carriage because you traveled so hastily. Heh, it¡¯s a small misunderstanding, so please don¡¯t me me, Young Master Ou.¡± He Defu had a strange look in his eyes when he spoke, and he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Young Master, I heard you¡¯re quite familiar with the Ni family¡¯s eldest youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not just familiar with her,¡± Ou Yangming replied to the elder with a smile, ¡°Elder Sister Ying and I are in love with each other.¡±


    He Defu looked fierce right away, and he remarked with a deep voice, ¡°Young Master Ou, you should think it through.¡±


    Ou Yangming put his hands behind his back and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Do you have a suggestion for me, Elder He?¡±


    He Defu¡¯s eyes glowed, and he looked around him before he requested coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your name, and I¡¯d like to learn a thing or two from you, so I hope you won¡¯t refuse to give me some kind advice, Young Master Ou.¡±


    As soon as the elder¡¯s voice died away, he took a step forward to grab Ou Yangming.

 Chapter 240 A Difficult Future

    <h4>Chapter 240 A Difficult Future</h4>


    All of a sudden, a sh of fingers was seen in the void, which was apanied by whistles and a fierce might that shrouded over the area.


    A Yang Grade powerhouse. Based on the force that was disyed by He Defu when he attacked, it was clear that his cultivation base was at Yang Grade. Although he was not at the peak of Yang Grade like Xiaoxiao Sheng, he could not be underestimated.


    Ou Yangming focused and entered the integration of Heaven and man at that instant.


    Just as he wanted to evade the elder as he usually would, he was struck with a strange thought. Instead of dodging, Ou Yangming stopped and reached out for the elder¡¯s fingers.


    He Defu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he began to smile hideously. This young fe is courting his death.¡¯


    Nheless, the elderter sensed an indescribable pressure, which was released from Ou Yangming¡¯s body. The pressure was so enormous that Elder He was frightened from the bottom of his heart.


    With that, the might of the powerful fingers in mid-air reduced, and the elder¡¯s body swayed a little.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    When the fist and the fingers shed, Ou Yangming trembled a bit and took several steps backward.


    On the other hand, He Defu did not gain any advantage too. He flew backward at a high speed and even staggered before he found his footing when hended. Elder He widened his eyes and stared at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    After all, he was a Yang Grade martial artist, but he ended up not gaining an upper hand when he went head-on against a Yin Grade martial artist.


    Moreover, He Defu was slightly terrified. The killing intent from Ou Yangming¡¯s body was able to affect his mental state, causing his mind to waver, which was why he could not fully unleash his power. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he curled his lips into a smile.


    Sure enough, the mental power that he released could greatly affect a martial artist, where his opponent¡¯s strength could be weakened.


    Ou Yangming had encountered many powerhouses before this, including several Supreme Great Ancestors, let alone Yang Grade martial artists.


    Despite that, he could only resist the powerhouses because of his skills and his equipment set, not because of mere power.


    Therefore, it was his first time fighting a Yang Grade martial artist recklessly.


    Even so, he was extremely satisfied with the oue.


    He Defu turned slightly pale, and he roared as he shed to charge at Ou Yangming again like a ghost.


    It was embarrassing to be forced to retreat by a Yin Grade martial artist, hence Elder He was determined to recover lost ground, or he would be aughing stock.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming neither avoided the elder nor let him have it his way; the young fellowunched another hit at his chest.


    This time, the punch was apanied by a stronger mental conception impact.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was formidable, but he could not attack by converting the power into substance. However, when he attached it to his fist force, he could raise the momentum to an unreasonable level.


    He Defu paused abruptly. He could not wait to peel off the skin and pull out the tendons of the unappreciative Ou Yangming, but when he was halfway making an attack, the young fellow released an incredibly fearsome power through his fist.


    The moment He Defu sensed the pressure, he felt like he was up against a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Elder He recalled the time he made a huge mistake in front of the He family¡¯s great ancestor-Supreme Great Ancestor-who raged as a result.


    It was a feeling that was enough to make He Defu suffer a mental breakdown.


    Fortunately, He Defu had seen a great deal of life, where his decades of experience yed an important role during the crucial moment. The elder stood steadily and did not shudder with fear.


    That said, the huge pressure affected him greatly. Whether it was through his body movement or the power of his attack, he could not disy their mightiness at all.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s punch arrived on time as he hit He Defu¡¯s body.


    He did not make any changes to his punch, which was simply made in the forward direction.


    Having said that, great deeds were usually done in the simplest ways. As such, the power that was gathered in the simple punch was marvelous.


    He Defu was still being pressured by Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, thus it was inevitable for him to react slower than before. Even though he tried his best to evade the punch, he was hit in the shoulder.


    The elder groaned due to pain, then he exerted force through the tip of his toes to soar into the sky and retreated.


    As soon as He Defu was roughly 35 meters away from Ou Yangming, he exhaled deeply, allowing the nightmare-like feeling of fear in his heart to disappear at once.


    ¡®What a pity,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought. While he could attach his mental power to his fist force, he was restricted by the distance.


    Once he was more than 35 meters away from his opponent, the effect would be negligible.


    He Defu exercised his shoulder after hended on the ground. Before long, he yelled strangely again and charged at his opponent because he was not resigned to the oue. When the elder was within a 35-meter radius from Ou Yangming, the horrifying feeling surfaced again. Under pressure, Elder He froze, and his limbs became powerless as though he was severely ill.


    Without showing any mercy, Ou Yangming punched the elder¡¯s other arm.


    The young fellow had the opportunity to kill the elder, but he got rid of that thought ever since he was informed of the gratitude and grudges between the He family and the Ni family.


    He Defu grimaced in pain, and he flew away again to keep a distance from Ou Yangming.


    This time, the elder stood still and looked at Ou Yangming in awe. No matter how fierce he looked, he dared not take another step forward.


    Ou Yangming smiled proudly because as he had expected, the mental power had endless magical effects when it was attached to his fist art.


    Even if he did not use the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, he could imitate a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s aura to repress a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    At the end of the day, the momentum from his fist intent was so powerful that it was not inferior to a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s.


    Ou Yangmingughed when he looked at He Defu, who looked threatening but was faint in heart. ¡°Elder He, do you have anything else to say? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be making a move first.¡±


    He Defu twitched his mouth, but just as he was going to speak. Ou Yangming took a step forward with a dark face.


    Consequently, the elder flew backward like a startled bird. It was only after he went quite a distance away when he realized that Ou Yangming was looking at him mockingly after taking a step forward.


    ¡°You! How dare you trick me!¡± He Defu was furious.


    Ou Yangming sneered then ignored the elder¡¯s roar and turned to leave.


    He Defu was deeply infuriated when he watched the young fellow leave with confidence. The elder let go of his fists but clenched them again, but he did not have the guts to pursue his opponent despite being mad.


    Elder He screamed internally.


    ¡®Ou Yangming, I won¡¯t let you have an easy time!¡¯


    ****


    Ou Yangming continued to hurry on with his journey.


    He was feeling much better because his gloomy and dispirited feeling was almost gone after his fight against He Defu. At times, a battle was the best outlet.


    Once he returned to the military camp, Old Craftsman and the other people knew he was going to leave for the capital; they were reluctant to see him leave.


    Master Lu asked the young master frankly, ¡°Master Ou, did you manage to derive runes for other weapons?¡±


    Ou Yangming red at the master and responded snappily, ¡°How many days has it been? Even a deity won¡¯t be able to do it!¡±


    ¡°I was being too impatient, please forgive me, Master Ou.¡± Master Lu was embarrassed.


    Old Craftsman cleared his throat. ¡°Master Lu has been skipping his meals to engrave runes, so he should be forgiven for being impatient.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly expressed, ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m not aggrieved.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered firmly, ¡°Really. Even if I dare to lie to other people, would I be daring enough to lie to you?¡±


    Old Craftsman scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re a cunning young fe. You¡¯ve lied to me many times, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Ou Yangming blushed. ¡°Old Man, please have mercy on me.¡±


    Master Lu was envious when he watched them. After all, the old man was probably the only one who could reprimand Ou Yangming without restraint.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Loudughter was heard as Li Xinfan arrived as soon as he received the news. He cut to the chase. ¡°Are you well-prepared?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to set out at any time,¡± Ou Yangming responded seriously.


    He initially did not care much about entering the capital to meet the emperor, but after knowing that the imperial family had an Almighty Being who could resist a spirit beast, there was a 180-degree change in his attitude.


    Li Xinfan chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, the Yi Pavilion asked me to deliver a message to you. They heard that you¡¯re entering the capital, so they¡¯d like to invite you to join the Treasure Appreciation Meet, which is held once a decade. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Treasure Appreciation Meet?¡± Ou Yangming was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a distinguished meeting where various treasures are gathered. Many famous cksmiths will smith divine weapons during the meet, which is an unprecedentedly grand asion,¡± Li Xinfan exined with a stern face, then added after a pause, ¡°Master Ou, if youe out top at the meet, there¡¯ll be a higher chance of His Majesty adopting rune carving.¡± Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Will His Majesty not adopt it?¡± ¡°The smithing of armaments involves too many things, so it¡¯s not easy for His Majesty to make changes even if he wants to.¡± Li Xinfan forced a smile and shook his head as he sighed. ¡°Those people with vested interest won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    General Li was themanding general in the prefecture, but he did not have the power to decide certain things. Ou Yangming looked deeply at the general, and he knew that it would not be a smooth sail for him to request for changes in the armaments.


    Nheless, since he had already decided, he was going to take down any obstacle in his way.


    The young fellow looked in the distance and seemed to be looking toward the Chaos Cave. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, remember¡ªwait for me...¡±

 Chapter 241A Conflict In The Gazebo

    <h4>Chapter 241A Conflict In The Gazebo</h4>


    The Sun was like a giant red wheel. It radiated its scorching light and emitted its heat on Earth without any restraint.


    Carriages moved on the road at different speeds¡ªsome fast, some slow¡ªand everyone seemed weary under the zing sun.


    A soft sound was heard as one of the carriages¡¯ curtains was opened, and Ou Yangming was seen getting off the carriage. Upon seeing this, a fine horse approached him, where the cavalier, Wang Leshui, asked in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, is there anything you need?¡±


    Judging from Li Xinfan¡¯s status, he was not going to abandon the military by escorting Ou Yangming to the capital.


    Nheless, the general put a lot of thought into this matter, by which he sent Wang Leshui¡ªhis confidante¡ªto apany the young fellow. On a certain level, the captain could be considered the general¡¯s spokesperson. Although there were several checkpoints throughout the journey, Ou Yangming and hispanions were able to pass them smoothly once Wang Leshui made his identity known.


    Given that Ou Yangming had been sitting quietly in the carriage, he immediately caught Wang Leshui¡¯s attention when he suddenly came out.


    Ou Yangming requested with a smile, ¡°Captain Wang, I¡¯d like to leave the convoy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Wang Leshui furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything in the convoy, please...¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand to cut the captain off. ¡°Captain Wang, you misunderstood; I¡¯m not dissatisfied with anything. I simply have a feeling that something will happen if I continue to travel with the convoy.¡± ¡°Heh, Master Ou, you¡¯re overthinking. We¡¯re traveling as armed troops, so it¡¯s impossible for anyone to seek trouble.¡± Wang Leshuiughed.


    ¡°Captain Wang, after I leave, you may pretend that nothing ever happened.¡± Ou Yangming looked deeply at the captain and sighed. Following that, he closed the curtain and entered the carriage again.


    Wang Leshui was stunned and confused. ¡®Didn¡¯t Ou Yangming say he¡¯s going to leave? Why did he go back into the carriage?¡¯


    With that, the carriage kept going, but Wang Leshui paid most of his attention to it.


    Nevertheless, when the sun was setting and they stopped at an inn to rest, Wang Leshui¡¯s face changed when he lifted the curtain¡¯s corner.


    The carriage was empty. Wang Leshui was startled. He looked around him and recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s reminder, so he could only sigh helplessly. Despite that, the captain could not figure out how exactly Ou Yangming managed to slip away under his watch.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Wang Leshui decided to not announce the matter, and he ordered everyone else to carry on with the journey.


    ****


    Ou Yangming shed and left the convoy without a sound.


    His mental power was superior to Wang Leshui¡¯s, and with the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, he was able to perceive the captain¡¯s every move.


    If Wang Leshui cast everything aside and fixed his gaze on the carriage without blinking at all, perhaps Ou Yangming could not have gotten away so easily. However, as the convoy¡¯s supervisor, Captain Wang needed to make many decisions, and slight neglect was all Ou Yangming needed to get free discreetly.


    After taking a look at the convoy from afar, Ou Yangming traveled at the speed of light and overtook the troop to continue his journey on the main road.


    He did not lie to Wang Leshui; he truly felt a sense of danger.


    Ever since he cultivated martial arts, it was true that he made many friends, but he also offended several powerhouses. Since the young fellow felt a sense of danger, he could not stay with the convoy anymore.


    Traveling alone was much faster than traveling with a group of people. As such, he was quite ahead of his previouspanions after a day.


    Ou Yangming did it because he wanted to avoid bringing disaster upon the convoy.


    He only slowed down after he went tens of kilometers away, where he pretended to travel like an ordinary person.


    When Ou Yangming looked up at the sky, he noticed that it was nearly noon, which was when the Sun was the hottest. Even though he was at the peak of Yin Grade, he could not ignore the enormous power from nature.


    By then, he was already drenched in sweat.


    The young fellow looked around and spotted a gazebo, which was surrounded by a small forest, and it was a good ce for him to cool off.


    There were not many people on the road at that moment. Due to the extreme weather, unless one had an urgent matter to attend to, one would not be willing to walk under the nasty Sun.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he walked to the gazebo too. The gazebo was already upied by travelers, who gathered together in twos or threes. They either fanned themselves with a big palm-leaf fan or drank water from their gourds, which was quite refreshing


    Seeing as Ou Yangming approached the gazebo by himself, the people cast wary looks at him then no longer paid attention to him.


    This was because Ou Yangming had curbed most of his martial arts aura. Even if someone studied him closely, one would only think that he was a little Force Grade martial artist.


    Ou Yangming entered the gazebo and nodded at everyone else with a smile. Though he did not receive kind gestures in return, at the very least, the other people did not despise him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all had a hard time in hastening on with our journeys, soe over here, squeeze in.¡± A burly man waved at Ou Yangming, then he shifted to make some space.


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Ou Yangmingughed.


    The man gave off a strong smell, and the fact that he was standing together with his few otherpanions caused the air to be filled with the smell of sweat. Even so, Ou Yangming was not a pampered young master. As an orphan, it was difficult for him to survive, so he was not picky at all.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming sat down without any hesitation after he thanked the man, and he kept a straight face as though he could not smell their sweat.


    The big man nodded and fanned his palm-leaf fan when a hot wind blew, but not much heat was fanned away.


    ¡°Son of a b*tch, how can the weather be so hot...¡± The big man nced at Ou Yangming and remarked, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re quite brave to be traveling alone!¡±


    Ou Yangming went through a lot throughout the year, but his appearance did not change much, so those with a bit of experience could guess his age.


    ¡°My family¡¯s poor, so someone has to work to put food on the table...¡± Ou Yangming shrugged.


    ¡°Oh? Are you running errands for trade? By yourself?¡± The big man asked as he found it strange.


    Ou Yangming chuckled but did not answer the man. The big man realized that he was having a hearty talk with a slight acquaintance, hence heughed out loud and stopped asking the young fellow questions. After all, they were strangers who would not meet again after they parted, so they would only hold a casual conversation without disclosing their backgrounds.


    All of a sudden, gallops were hearding from behind the gazebo as a convoy approached.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes because he did not recall a convoy behind him earlier; the people probably came from another fork on the road.


    The carriage consisted of five big carriages and around twenty other people who rode on horses to protect the carriages. By looking at the formation alone, it was clear that the convoy was not one to be messed with.


    After a brief moment, the convoy arrived outside the gazebo. A cavalier went forward and whipped ash, resulting in a snap in the air.


    ¡°Sir wants to rest in the gazebo, so if you¡¯re an idler, get lost!¡±


    The cavalier had a sonorous voice, and his eyes were bright. Also, he gave off a vague killing intent, leaving the other people in awe.


    Everyone else in the gazebo looked at each other. The burly man was eager to resist the cavalier, but he dared not voice out after he saw the many cavaliers outside.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Do you need me to shoo you away!¡± The cavalier uttered coldly with a dark face. He swung the whip in his hand as if he was going to whip it at any time.


    Several people beside him jumped as they were frightened, then they picked up their bags and went around the cavalier with their heads lowered.


    They were unwilling to continue their journey under the heat, but they were even more afraid of being whipped.


    As soon as someone took the lead, most of the other people stood up and left too.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the convoy and stood up slowly. He was not afraid of trouble, but he did not want to have a conflict with them because of the small dispute.


    At the end of the day, he still had a faint sense of danger as though something dangerous was approaching him.


    Under the circumstances, he did not want to cause trouble.


    That said, just as Ou Yangming was going to leave, the sturdy man next to him scoffed angrily and stood up.


    The man was so well built that he was bigger than the average person by nearly half a person¡¯s size.


    When the man stood up, a valiant aura was released at the cavalier.


    The cavalier¡¯s horse was appalled as a result, and it stood up like a person. However, the cavalier was an unordinary person, thus he shouted and squeezed his legs to keep the horse in ce.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because he noticed that the cavalier¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was also at Yin Grade. Most importantly, he had exquisite horsemanship, which allowed him to handle the situation well.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not pay much attention to the cavalier¡¯s cultivation base, but he admired his horsemanship.


    The cavalier lowered his mount and red furiously at the big man. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He then raised his hand and whipped thesh.


    While the big man was burly, he was extremely agile.


    He turned his body and moved backward to dodge the whip. ordingly, the cavalier¡¯s whip did not hit the man, but it was not withdrawn as well; it was heading toward Ou Yangming


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth in shock. He did not provoke anyone, but disaster still came at him like a bolt from the sky.


    The young fellow shifted sideways and evaded the whip wonderfully. Nheless, he was not someone who would suffer a beating without fighting back.


    Right after the whip brushed past Ou Yangming¡¯s body, he flicked it with his finger.


    The end of the whip flew up at once, and it was going to beshed at the cavalier¡¯s head like a venomous snake.


    It was an incredibly fast change, but it was also an exceptionally strange one.


    Being caught off guard, the cavalier was beaten on his face. He shrieked in pain and fell from his horse as he lost control of it.

 Chapter 242 Blacksmith Ranks

    <h4>Chapter 242 cksmith Ranks</h4>


    The sudden unusual change caused a disturbance. Whether it was the cavaliers or the burly men from before, they were all casting strange looks at Ou Yangming. In particr, the sturdy men looked at the young fellow in confusion. The men initially thought Ou Yangming was a young man who was hurrying on with his journey. Although he carried a martial artist¡¯s aura, they figured he was inexperienced and was new to the scene. Therefore, they marveled at Ou Yangming¡¯s flick, which was not the least bit overbearing.


    Honestly, even if the men had given their all, they could not have caused such an effect.


    ¡°Hmph, what presumptuous men! Take them down!¡±


    A furious roar was suddenly hearding from the convoy, then roughly ten men jumped down from their forces to surround Ou Yangming and the big men. It was evident that they regarded Ou Yangming and the big men as a group.


    Ou Yangming sighed and was secretly angry because he felt wronged for encountering the unexpected misfortune.


    Nheless, he was not going to flinch or escape since he had already made a move.


    The few big men exchanged nces, and instead of backing away, they stood together. Just as a fight was about to break out, one of the carriages¡¯ curtain was opened, and a middle-aged man walked out and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡®Do you not know what happened? This is such a huge scene,¡¯ Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and thought. However, his eyelids then twitched abruptly because he recognized the man.


    It was Hu Yicheng, a senior officer from the Inspection Division. Back when Ou Yangming acquired the Military Fire, it was he who gave him the Military Fire Badge. Once Ou Yangming identified the man¡¯s identity, he looked at the cavaliers and noticed two familiar faces too; they were protectors who had guarded the courtyard that day.


    ere


    The head cavalier dared not dy the matter, so he immediately approached the officer and reported softly, ¡°Sir, a group of unruly men is causing trouble.¡± ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re the ones who are stirring up trouble, okay? Don¡¯t throw mud at us!¡± The burly man yelled as he was infuriated. ¡°Firste, first served. If you¡¯d like to snatch our spot, you should ask if our weapons agree!¡±


    He drew a big saber from his back, and the people around him followed suit.


    Ou Yangming frowned because he had a vague feeling that the men¡¯s approach was off.


    Nevertheless, they could not be med for being reckless. After all, they were cooling off at the gazebo but were suddenly driven off by someone else, so they needed to vent their anger.


    ¡°Do you know what this ce is? The gazebo was renovated by the emperor for masters from the imperial court to take a rest! How are you qualified to upy the building?¡± The head cavalier stated with a grim face.


    The big men were stunned, but they were not fearful at all. Instead, they were even more dauntless when they faced the cavaliers.


    When they showed how they would not hesitate to fight, the cavaliers were the ones who became wary.


    ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s not a big conflict, thises to an end.¡± Hu Yicheng frowned and looked at the leader among the big men. ¡°I¡¯ll only be using half of the gazebo, so you may stand down.¡±


    The leader hesitated for a while and nced at the cavaliers and the carriages. He scoffed and turned around to order, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As he waved his hand, the big men around him left together with him, and they soon went on the main road. Even so, the sharp-eyed Ou Yangming noticed that they were not resigned to the oue.


    He had a slight feeling that this was not the end of the conflict, but he would not say it out loud.


    The head cavalier had a grave expression on his face when he watched the men leave. All of a sudden, one of the cavaliers shouted, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s another man here!¡±


    ¡°Young fe, who are you, and where did theye from?¡± The head leader¡¯s eyes glowed, and he smiled hideously. He clenched his fists, causing the sound of bones being cracked to be heard. ¡°Come clean, and you¡¯ll suffer less!¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Nonsense, why were you with them if you don¡¯t know them?¡±


    ¡°Like patches of drifting duckweed, we only met by chance. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Ou Yangming was neither humble nor haughty when he spoke. ¡°Hah, you¡¯re full of excuses!¡± The head cavalier sneered. ¡°Judging from their appearances, even if they¡¯re not bandits, they¡¯re definitely not good men. Since you were with them and even hurt one of our brothers...¡±


    Ou Yangming cut him off. ¡°Your brother whipped me with hissh. Am I only considered a good man if I let him hit me?¡±


    The head cavalier was instantly lost for words, and he roared madly, ¡°You¡¯re a madman-take him down!¡±


    He would not have been so domineering if the strong armed men were still around, but he no longer held back because Ou Yangming was the only one left. Seeing as the other cavaliers began to surround him, Ou Yangming curled his lips and said, ¡°Sir Hu, if you¡¯re going to let them be, don¡¯t me me if an ident happenster.¡±


    The cavaliers were dumbfounded, and they could not help but stop.


    Hu Yicheng had been watching quietly from the side, so he was struck dumb too, and he scanned Ou Yangming as he was puzzled. Even though they had met once, Ou Yangming was only a helper in the military back then. Now, he had been reborn, and be a totally different person.


    Hu Yicheng pondered for some time but could not recall Ou Yangming¡¯s background.


    He asked with deep furrows in his eyebrows, ¡°Young man, who are you¡± Ou Yangming did a fist salute. ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and you did me a favor in the past by giving me the Military Fire Badge.¡± Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he finally remembered the young man. ¡°Ou Yangming? You¡¯re Ou Yangming from the Immense Forest Military Camp.¡±


    Despite that, it was exactly because he remembered the young fellow that he was shocked.


    As an inspector, he naturally could not stay in the Immense Forest Military Camp for long, and he had even left Changlong County long ago. Hence, he figured that the young fellow had died a graveless death for having offended the Zhang family.


    When Hu Yicheng studied Ou Yangming from head to toe, he realized that the young fellow¡¯s bearing was extremely different from when they first met. Based on the young man¡¯s calm attitude when he confronted the cavaliers earlier, he deserved to be treated with different respect. Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me. Greetings, Sir Hu.¡±


    His fate was changed the second he received the Military Fire, so regardless of Hu Yicheng¡¯s intentions, he was grateful.


    If Hu Yicheng had not stuck to his views and simply pushed the boat along with the current by giving Zhang Hanyu the Military Fire Badge, Ou Yangming could not have aplished what he did.


    Hu Yicheng shed a smile and asked, ¡°Very well. Ou Yangming, have you incited the Military Fire and became a Military Fire cksmith?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously and added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯m able toe this far because of you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite; I ought to do so,¡± Hu Yichengughed out loud, then looked at Ou Yangming and questioned, ¡°Are you... An official Military Fire cksmith now?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly. ¡°I was already one long ago.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hu Yicheng nodded with bright eyes and grinned. ¡°I get it now; you¡¯re heading to the capital to learn skills and to take an exam.¡±


    ¡°Learn skills and take an exam?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback, and he could only smile bitterly.


    ¡°Sir Hu, you probably made a wrong guess.¡±


    Another man walked out of a carriage; it was a middle-aged schr with gentle eyes.


    When he left his carriage, every cavalier took a step back and bowed at him. Hu Yicheng was surprised, ¡°Brother Xu, what do you have to say?¡±.


    The schr whose surname was Xu responded with a smile, ¡°The examination for Military Fire cksmiths is popr in the capital, but the Immense Forest Military Camp is too remote. ording to my knowledge, none of the cksmiths from the military camp has taken the assessment in the prefecture.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right. None of the cksmiths in the Immense Forest Military Camp has attended the exam in the prefecture.¡±


    cksmiths were separated into different ranks, by which those who could smith pieces of Common Grade equipment could be official cksmiths.


    That said, a cksmith of that rank was only on the threshold of the trade.


    Those who could smith pieces of Good Grade equipment were known as Rudimentary cksmiths; those who could smith pieces of High Grade equipment were known as Intermediate cksmiths; those who could smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment were known as Advanced cksmiths, but it was a rare status.


    Being an Advanced cksmith was the greatest pursuit of most Military Fire cksmiths and Spiritual Fire cksmiths.


    Nheless, there was another title above Advanced cksmith-Superior cksmith.


    It was difficult to attain the title.


    Other than having the ability to smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment in mass, one also needed to have a unique skill.


    For instance, Old Craftsman¡¯s Layering Art, the Ni family¡¯s Suit Runes Technique, Embedding Art, Boring Skill, and so on. Those who could arrive at such a level were usually talents who would be roped in by different forces.


    Needless to say, not all cksmiths would strive for a title. It was true that having a title would be beneficial, but one would have to bear certain duties.


    cksmiths who worked at remote military camps or core cksmiths from influential families would usually keep their identities hidden, so they would not bother about getting a title. A great example would be Old Craftsman, who worked hard his whole life and had great skills, but he never went to take any exam to obtain a rank.


    Ou Yangming was influenced by Old Craftsman, hence he was also not interested in it.


    One could take the assessment in the prefecture too, but powerhouses who were aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s ability never urged him to sit for the exam.


    After all, Ou Yangming was someone who could smith magic tools. Why would anyone ask him to take part in an exam to be a Rudimentary cksmith or an official cksmith?


    Nobody would be thick-faced enough to say that.


    However, Hu Yicheng and the other people present were clueless.


    Sir Hu frowned and suggested, ¡°Ou Yangming, if you¡¯re based in the Immense Forest Military Camp forever, it won¡¯t matter if you take the exam or not. Since you¡¯re out now, you should go sit for the exam because it¡¯ll be advantageous for you.¡±

 Chapter 243 A Dwarf Powerhouse

    <h4>Chapter 243 A Dwarf Powerhouse</h4>


    Ou Yangming smiled without saying a word; he only nodded to express his gratitude.


    He did not approve of the so-called cksmith Rank Assessment, but he could tell that Hu Yicheng suggested it out of good intentions, so he responded to the officer.


    Nheless, everyone felt that he was being half-hearted.


    Putting Hu Yicheng aside, the cavaliers around him were furious as they were dissatisfied with the young man, who failed to appreciate the kindness.


    Schr Xu asked abruptly, ¡°Ou Yangming, what level of equipment can you smith now?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he twitched his mouth because he did not know how to answer the question.


    ¡®If one who can smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment and different top-notch equipment with unique skills is considered a Superior cksmith, what about me? What¡¯s my rank?¡¯


    ording to his knowledge, there was no corresponding title for a cksmith who could smith magic tools. However, Sir Hu and Schr Xu misunderstood Ou Yangming¡¯s hesitation.


    They looked at each other and thought the young fellow¡¯s talent in smithing art was probably nothing much.


    ¡°Heh, Lil¡¯ Brother Ou, being a cksmith is a promising path, but the world is huge, and there are many other options out there,¡± Schr Xu expressed with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the capital too, so if you don¡¯t mind, how about we travel together?¡±


    The cavaliers around them exchanged strange nces.


    They could not understand why Sir Xu valued the impolite young man. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, but I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t join you.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and bowed at Hu Yicheng. ¡°Sir Hu, I¡¯ll meet you again in the capital.¡±


    Hu Yicheng nodded slightly. Seeing as the cavaliers were not going to make way, he pped his sleeve and ordered with a dark face, ¡°Move!¡±


    The cavaliers opened up a path embarrassedly to let Ou Yangming leave.


    ¡°Brother Xu, you value that fe too much,¡± Hu Yicheng remarked.


    Schr Xu chuckled. ¡°Brother He, I think he¡¯s not as simple as he seems.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s quite capable to be able to take out my follower in one move, but my follower was being careless because he didn¡¯t think the fe knew martial arts,¡± Hu Yicheng said in a deep voice, ¡°If they end up fighting against each other, my follower won¡¯t necessarily be defeated.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re wise.¡± The cavalier, who fell off his horse and had ash mark on his face, went forward and bowed. ¡°I was indeed being negligent. If we fought in a life-or-death battle, I can definitely kill him.¡± He openly expressed his hatred toward Ou Yangming. After all, the fact that he embarrassed himself in front of the inspector would certainly affect his future, so he hated the young fellow to his bones.


    Nevertheless, Hu Yicheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s from the Immense Forest Military Camp. It¡¯s a remote camp, but he¡¯s a part of the empire¡¯s army, so how can you kill him easily?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The cavalier lowered his head but hated Ou Yangming even more.


    Hu Yicheng waved his hand and instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the gazebo and rest for an hour.¡±


    As he gave the order, everyone else began to hustle.


    Ou Yangming traveled along the small forest after he left the gazebo.


    Although it was more strenuous to take this path, he did not feel too hot because he was shaded by the leaves above him.


    His ear twitched after 15 minutes, so he shed and hid behind a tree without a sound.


    A figureter jumped out from behind a big tree nearby, and it turned out to be one of the big men from the gazebo earlier. He scanned the surroundings with a confused look, then he finally went back into hiding.


    ¡°Big Brother, not even a ghost is seen outside; they¡¯re probably resting in the gazebo,¡± the big man whispered when he went into the forest.


    Roughly thirty men were sitting there. Apart from the men who were at the gazebo just now, there were twenty more strangers. They sat in a circle and whispered to one another to discuss something.


    None of them noticed that a rather thin figure had discreetly appeared on top of a big tree above them.


    Ou Yangming began to ponder when he looked down at the men. He was sure they did not gather without a reason, and it was evident from the men¡¯s well-built bodies and fierce looks that they were not ordinary people.


    The person in the middle was not the sturdy man who was able to resist the soldier moments ago without showing a weak impression.


    On the contrary, it was a short and small dwarf, who was obviously a core figure.


    The person¡¯s eyes were appalling, and one would get chills by just looking at his ice-cold eyes, including strong men who had abundant Qi and blood. Ou Yangming was bing more careful about staying hidden because he had a vague feeling that the little dwarf was mightier than everyone else; the person was a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    Based on the people whom Ou Yangming associated with, it seemed like Yang Grade powerhouses were not worth mentioning, but it was because his smithing art was at an extraordinary level. In terms of smithing art, Ou Yangming was at the tip of a pyramid.


    Therefore, he was qualified to meet Supreme Great Ancestors and was never belittled.


    In actual fact, a Yang Grade powerhouse was a formidable backbone in this world.


    It was worth noting that there were only six Yang Grade powerhouses in the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    Even in the Ni family, which was a forceful n that could dominate a county, there were less than thirty Yang Grade powerhouses. This included those from their n¡¯s branches and foreign tributaries.


    It would be absurd to say a Yang Grade powerhouse could be randomly met on the street.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming encountered one at the moment, and it seemed like that powerhouse was scheming something.


    The dwarf furrowed his eyebrows and questioned, ¡°You didn¡¯t see anyone else?¡±


    ¡°I swear nobody else passed by. Why would I lie to you, Big Brother?¡± The sturdy man swore.


    It was funny that a built man like him addressed a dwarf as a big brother, but the other people were already used to it as if it was expected.


    The dwarf scoffed. ¡°I asked you to scout earlier, how was it?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, we weren¡¯t able to converse with the corrupt officials at all because we were driven away very quickly. If it wasn¡¯t because we were afraid of exposing your n, we would¡¯ve fought them!¡± The man who spoke to Ou Yangming earlier stood up and answered.


    The other men around him nodded in agreement, each one of them showed evil tendencies.


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®I see, they¡¯re here for Hu Yicheng. But even though Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu are officials from the imperial court, they¡¯re only in Yin Grade, so why is a Yang Grade powerhouse targeting them?¡¯ The dwarf curled his lips. ¡°You did well; you mustn¡¯t attack easily if you¡¯re not fully confident about it. Since you had a conflict with them, it¡¯ll be great. Heh, go out and pretend to be mad about being mistreated, then try to create troubles to stall them so that they can¡¯t enter the capital on time.¡±


    Everyone else looked at him with glowing eyes, then one of them asked softly, ¡°Big Brother, have you finally decided to make a


    move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that the item is with them. Ah, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome after I kill them, but I couldn¡¯t care less because I must get that item.¡± The dwarf nodded, and his eyes became fiercer. ¡°You mustn¡¯t let anyone escape the ambush or I won¡¯t be able to get rid of the imperial court¡¯s hawks and hounds even if I go to the ends of the earth!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other men looked grim, and they no longer smiled orughed.


    ¡°Go and make the necessary preparations. We¡¯ll go all out once it¡¯s dark at night, and we must kill all loose ends.¡± The dwarf waved his hand.


    As soon as he gave the order, the men dispersed and the ground became empty again.


    Ou Yangming hid quietly on the tree, and he did not move an inch even when the men were gone.


    After 15 minutes, shes of figures appeared below as the dwarf led several people back from a different direction. One of them assured the dwarf with a smile. ¡°Big Brother, nobody will be here, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. This is ourst operation, so we can¡¯t make any mistakes,¡± the dwarf exined. He looked around for some time and sighed. ¡°For some reason, I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    The person beside himforted him, ¡°Big Brother, this is our final operation, perhaps you¡¯re overthinking because it¡¯sing to an end.¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡± The dwarf forced a smile and shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go and make the necessary preparations; everything must go as nned.¡±


    With that, the men gathered and headed quickly in a certain direction. This time, nobody stayed around the area. Ou Yangming shook his head on the big tree. When he entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, he could monitor everything in the area.


    The dwarf might have sensed something, but it would be wishful thinking if he wanted to find Ou Yangming, who hid on purpose.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he made his decision.


    While Hu Yicheng¡¯s cavaliers had terrible attitudes, Ou Yangming had friendly feelings toward the inspector.


    For the sake of the Military Fire, Ou Yangming could not sit by idly. Nheless, he would break off the rtionship after he was done helping them.


    Ou Yangming exerted force through the tip of his toes and zoomed away like a ghost.


    Not to mention nobody in this area spotted Ou Yangming, the sturdy men could not have noticed him even if they stayed behind.


    After an hour, shouts filled the air on the main road as Hu Yicheng¡¯s convoy and the strong men began to fight.

 Chapter 244 A Sneak Attack At Night

    <h4>Chapter 244 A Sneak Attack At Night</h4>


    On the main road, not long after Hu Yicheng and the other people left the gazebo, an arrow was shot from the nearby forest.


    The arrow came so suddenly that everyone was shocked. Fortunately, they were quite alert because they just had a conflict with Ou Yangming and the other big men, so one of the cavaliers moved and narrowly dodged it.


    Nheless, everyone was enraged. Several cavaliers got off their horses and retrieved their shields from the horsebacks, then they approached the forest quickly. They moved orderly, which made it clear that they had been training for years. Normal people could not have been so calm in the tense situation; only soldiers who had been to battlefields had such quality. Nevertheless, as the soldiers entered the forest while risking being shot by arrows, they could only see a figure that was about to disappear. The person turned around when he was far away and made a gesture of contempt at the soldiers.


    The cavaliers were furious and were about to pursue the man, but the head cavalier furrowed his eyebrows and ordered, ¡°We mustn¡¯t enter the forest carelessly, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    He was prestigious among the other cavaliers, so nobody dared to question and object to him once he gave the order.


    After they retreated to the carriages, the head cavalier reported in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, we have trouble.¡±


    Hu Yicheng asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There were a few reckless men among the people whom we drove away from the gazebo earlier, and they¡¯re hiding on both sides of the road to ambush us.¡±


    ¡°Oh? They¡¯re really bold!¡± Hu Yicheng scoffed angrily.


    Sir Hu never thought if he and his followers infuriated the big men because he had already ssified them in a different rank, and never cared about the lowly people.


    ¡°Lingfeng, did theye because they¡¯re indignant or they¡¯re scheming something?¡± Schr Xu asked.


    The head rider was a descendant in Hu Yicheng¡¯s n, so he was naturally loyal toward the inspector, but he smiled bitterly when he heard Schr Xu¡¯s question. ¡°Uncle Xu, I can¡¯t be sure, but they seemed like they were only venting their anger and had no intention to kill us.¡±


    Although the arrow was shot violently, it was not aimed to kill.


    Hu Yicheng scorned. ¡°Brother Xu, they¡¯re just a bunch of little thieves who are trying to block us because they¡¯re mad. Once I return to the capital, I¡¯ll urge the authorities to catch them all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so outraged if they¡¯re only blocking us out of anger, but...¡± Schr Xu waved his hand, then he frowned and had a grave expression on his face. ¡°I have a feeling that it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Hu Yicheng was stunned. ¡°Brother Xu, what do you mean?¡±


    Schr Xu pondered and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go on. If they keeping at us, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng nced at his uncle and obeyed the schr¡¯s order. Schr Xu was not from the Hu family, but he was knowledgeable, and Hu Yicheng had always listened to his advice, hence Hu Lingfeng did not defy the schr¡¯s instruction.


    With that, the convoy continued their journey but soon enough, arrows were continuously shot out from the trees and bushes on both sides. Even though it did not stop the convoy from taking even a single step forward, it was impossible for them to hurry on with their journey.


    The cavaliers were not going to let it be, but each time they dashed into the forest, they did not see any sign of their enemies. While the tactic of running after shooting was simple, it was extremely functional. As a result, the convoy could not carry on anymore. It was as if they were stuck in mud.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu had already left the carriage. As they looked at each other, they felt a chill from within their hearts.


    Needless to say, the inspector and the schr could not be fooled by the stalling trick. They would be underestimating their opponents¡¯ IQ if they still thought the big men were blocking them because of the conflict earlier, but they could not figure out who exactly would go this far to stop them halfway.


    After being provoked by the arrows again, Hu Yicheng looked at the sky and instructed softly, ¡°Lingfeng, look for a ce to camp. When the sky turns dark, send some men to seek help from a nearby city.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Hu Lingfeng responded softly too.


    Their convoy consisted of roughly twenty military men, who had the cultivation base of at least Force Grade and were not interior to the Guards under the generals in the military.


    As such, the soldiers did not attach any importance to the thieves, but they began to worry after the sneak attack from their enemies. This was because they knew a huge ident was going to happen that night.


    Since it was almost nightfall, Hu Lifeng decided to stop their travel, and he ordered the other men to set up barracks.


    Following that, tents that were stored in the carriages were taken down. Hu Yicheng had prepared sufficient resources for their journey, thus they would not have any trouble even if they were to camp in the wilderness.


    Despite that, the atmosphere in the convoy became tenser.


    When the cavaliers got off their horses to build the tents, two of them disappeared as the other people covered them.


    Even so, even Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu could not guarantee that the two cavaliers could sessfully get reinforcements.


    The night slowly turned dark, and a raging campfire was seen among the tents. Aside from that, the tents also looked loose on the outside but were tight on the inside because the men were fully equipped when they rested; they could make the fastest reaction if an unforeseen event took ce.


    Inside the forest, as the dwarf quietly watched the campfire on the main road, his eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°Did you catch the two fes who left to get help?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already arranged for some men to stop them, so they definitely can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The dwarf nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Spare none of them!¡±


    He felt a sense of relief when he gave themand.


    After all, they were about to attack officials from the imperial court. The moment the attack started, the imperial court would not let them go even if it was for the sake of the court¡¯s reputation. If it was possible, the dwarf would not have gotten himself involved at all.


    However, when the dwarf thought about the fearsome eyes, which were filled with evil tendencies of death, he could not help but shudder, and he stopped thinking about trying his luck.


    If the dwarf finished the task, perhaps he could go far, but if he did not do it, he would not be able to escape at all.


    He immediately cast his worries aside and shed toward the campfire with the other men.


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...¡±


    A number of arrows were shot out from the dark without warning, and they were aimed at the tents.


    That said, Hu Yicheng and his people were prepared, so they either held up their shields or blocked the attack with their carriages. The rain of arrows only helped them confirm that there was a sneak attack, but it did not damage the people at all.


    ¡°Kill¡ª¡±


    A vicious roar was heard, then many strong men charged toward the tents¡¯ periphery.


    It was then that several torches were thrown from the tents, causing the surroundings to be lit up like daytime. Subsequently, sharp arrows were shot out from the inner circle of the tents, and a few burly men were shot down as a result.


    Hu Yicheng and his men made an incredibly solid defensive circle. They worked a tight schedule, but they did not leave any obvious trace.


    When the injured big men groaned in pain on the ground, many other men were terrified. They were not lions who had fought in hundreds of battles, so while they could handle smooth fights, they hesitated to advance in adversity.


    In spite of that, a short and small figure appeared at that moment.


    He held a big saber, which was much taller than him, and walked toward the campfire.


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s face changed, and he yelled, ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Given that an obvious target had shown up on a battlefield, the fire would undoubtedly be gathered on him.


    Next, at least eight arrows were shot one after another.


    Instead of stopping, the small figure moved his wrist, causing a dazzling light to be produced from the big saber on his shoulder.


    Consequently, the arrows that were shot at him were turned into bits by the saber-light.


    ¡°A Yang Grade powerhouse!¡± Schr Xu gasped and was already drenched in sweat.


    They figured that some people were lying in ambush, but they never expected a Yang Grade powerhouse would be involved. Besides, how could they be so valuable that a Yang Grade powerhouse had to make a move?


    Everyone else from the convoy looked at each other and noticed the look of despair in one another¡¯s eyes.


    The dwarf sneered and continued to move forward without a hurry. He intended to barge into the tents with an absolute aura so that the soldiers would be frightened out of their wits, and it would be easy for his men to catch all of them.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    Another arrow was shot, but everyone was puzzled.


    The arrow was not shot from the tents¡¯ inner circle; it was shot from behind the dwarf.


    In fact, even the dwarf himself was in disbelief. Another sh of saber-light was seen as he shouted, and it shed the arrow like a struck of lightning.


    Afterward, an explosion was heard as the arrow exploded and turned into countless steel shards, which were flying in the dwarf¡¯s direction.


    The dwarf¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression, and he wielded his saber without any hesitation. Intense shes between metals filled the air, and he was only able to block most of the shards by giving his all.


    Even then, two of the shards brushed past his body, leaving two traces of blood.


    The other people instantly had goosebumps, and they wondered, ¡®What weapon was that? It was able to injure a Yang Grade powerhouse! If we were in the dwarf¡¯s shoes instead, wouldn¡¯t we have died already?¡¯


    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...¡±


    Later on, a few more arrows were continuously shot at the dwarf. The arrows were not mighty, but the dwarf no longer dared to resist them.


    He shed and roared fiercely as he tried his best to evade the arrows, then he darted into the dark and gave up the tents behind him.


    The dwarf knew better than anyone else that he could notplete his task if he did not deal with the trouble that was hiding in the dark.


    On the other hand, Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu exchanged nces at the tents, and they felt like they had just escaped death. ¡°Ah-¡°


    Shrill shrieks were heard everywhere, and while they did not spot anyone under the dark sky, the screams were hair-raising.


    Schr Xu asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Hu Yicheng gritted his teeth and uttered, ¡°Kill them!¡±


    They leaped and charged at their enemies with the cavaliers.

 Chapter 245 Wiped Out

    <h4>Chapter 245 Wiped Out</h4>


    Ou Yangming was like a spirit in the dark as he followed the dwarf and the big men without a sound.


    When the dwarf stood out alone and confronted the cavaliers with his saber, Ou Yangming used his body technique to arrive at the big men¡¯s hiding spot. Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, he could kill many Force Grade martial artists and several Yin Grade martial artists at once in a face-to-face fight, let alone in the dark.


    The moment Ou Yangming released his mental power, entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, the dark environment looked the same as daytime through his eyes. As such, he could notice even the slightest change in everyone¡¯s body.


    ording to the changes, he could easily identify their next moves.


    Ou Yangming shed to the side of a big man, who was holding a bow and an arrow. He reached out his hands to gently press the man¡¯s temples, but a mighty power instantly prated the man¡¯s brain. Before the man copsed to the ground, Ou Yangming caught him and put him down slowly. Later on, he retrieved an explosive wolf fang and attached it to the arrow, then he shot it at the dwarf.


    Ou Yangming had a low level of attainment in arrow techniques, but due to the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous state, he was able to have control over the arrow. Nheless, the young fellow did not intend to kill the dwarf through this shot because he knew the explosive wolf fang was enough to frighten the enemy.


    After all, the explosive wolf fang was something that even a great-ancestor-level powerhouse dared not neglect.


    Sure enough, the dwarf disyed excellent responsiveness even though he was caught off guard, but he still ended up suffering slight injuries, and it was only because he was short. If the man was tall and burly instead, he would have likely had a different ending The dwarf was unusually decisive. He immediately changed his target and charged at Ou Yangming; he wanted to get rid of the unsteady future trouble.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming sneered in disdain and swayed his body. Instead of exchanging blows with the dwarf, he turned to lunge at the other sturdy men.


    The darker the environment, the more advantageous it was for Ou Yangming.


    He approached another strong man and kicked the man¡¯s mouth. His forceful yet ingenious power suppressed the man¡¯s painful shriek. At the same time, the built man¡¯s body was thrown at the dwarf.


    When the dwarf heard the sound of the wind, he shed with his sharp weapon without any hesitation.


    Given that he was a Yang Grade powerhouse, he was merciless, hence he cut the man¡¯s body into two.


    Consequently, the well-built man screamed due to the immense pain, and it was only then that the dwarf knew he had killed his own man. The dwarf was furious, and he hotly pursued his enemy.


    Next, many other bodies were thrown his way one after another.


    By going around the area, Ou Yangming captured the ten other men who were hiding in this direction, and he tossed them at the dwarf.


    Whether the men were Force Grade martial artists or Yin Grade martial artists, they could not resist Ou Yangming at all.


    This was the result of the huge disparity between their martial arts boundary. It was worth noting that Ou Yangming could also contend with Supreme Great Ancestors through the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, so would he not be aughing stock if he could not take down the insignificant men?


    While Ou Yangming was having fun, the dwarf became ice-cold, as though he had fallen into an icehouse.


    The dwarf had gone all-out, but he could not get any closer to Ou Yangming, and the fact that hispanions were being thrown at him made him realize that the stranger in the dark was not inferior to him.


    This was because if the dwarf was in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes, perhaps he could kill the men, but he could not capture them alive.


    Before long, the dwarf halted and turned to flee.


    Seeing as things were off, he quickly made the best decision.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and shook his head. ¡®I overestimated him.¡¯


    Suddenly, a mad roar was hearding from behind him. When he turned to look, he saw Hu Yicheng and his people charging in his direction with torches and weapons.


    Ou Yangming took a nce at them, then he shed and left the mess to go after the dwarf.


    Hu Yicheng and the other people arrived at the men¡¯s hiding spot after a brief moment, but when they saw the powerless men moaning on the ground, they were dumbfounded. Sir Hu and the rest had only plucked up their courage to attack the strong men because they wanted to help their secret helper in the dark, but they did not expect the fight to end so quickly. When Hu Yicheng and his people looked at the captives on the ground, they felt like they were in a dream.


    ¡°Arrest them!¡± Schr Xu shouted; he was the fastest to react to the situation.


    The cavaliers seized the rascals and tied them up. They looked around them to search for the frightening Yang Grade powerhouse, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Some momentster, the cavaliers slowly expanded their search area and found that the other men, whoid in an ambush in another direction, had already gotten away after witnessing the situation. As for the Yang Grade dwarf, who gave Hu Yicheng and his people a sense of despair, he was already gone.


    After interrogating the evildoers, Hu Yicheng looked at Schr Xu in confusion. ¡°Brother Xu, what do we have that¡¯s so valuable that even a Yang Grade powerhouse coveted it?¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of treasures in the world; perhaps it¡¯s something whose background is also unknown to us.¡± Schr Xu smiled bitterly. He looked at the three big carriages behind them, but he was also puzzled.


    Throughout his journey with Hu Yicheng, it was true that they had gathered many rare items, but due to his limited vision, he could not identify if they were fine objects.


    Hu Yicheng pondered and asked softly, ¡°Brother Xu, did you manage to see that person just now?¡±


    Earlier on, they vaguely noticed a figure through the mes, but the person left swiftly, so they did not get a clear look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know my unordinary eyesight. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was...¡± Schr Xu looked grim when he spoke, then he whispered a name to Hu Yicheng¡¯s ear.


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s face changed at once. He eximed, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    His voice drew everyone¡¯s attention, so he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Spread out and don¡¯t let your guards down.¡±


    The cavaliers responded to him, and they dared not eavesdrop anymore.


    ¡°Brother Xu, are you sure you saw it right?¡± Hu Yicheng lowered his voice and remarked after a pause, ¡°A year ago, he was only an ordinary person without any martial arts foundation!¡±


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s unbelievable for an ordinary man to resist a Yang Grade powerhouse after having cultivated martial arts for only a year, but...¡± Schr Xu smiled bitterly and pointed at his eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have seen it wrongly with these eyes!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, and they looked somewhat fierce.


    All of a sudden, they turned at the same time and stared strangely at one of the cavaliers.


    The cavalier felt a chill down his spine. He forced a smile, and a clearsh mark was seen on his face.


    Ou Yangming fluttered and pursued the dwarf closely.


    The dwarf ran with all his might, but how could he escape from Ou Yangming?


    When he arrived at the main road, he stopped and yelled, ¡°Who are you? There¡¯s no enmity between us, so why aren¡¯t you letting me go?¡±


    Ou Yangming approached the dwarf leisurely. Although it was quite dark, the moonlight was as white as snow, so they could see each other¡¯s faces at a close range.


    The dwarf widened his eyes when he saw Ou Yangming ¡°Yin Grade?¡± He mumbled as he red at the young fellow. Following that, he looked around as he recalled something, and he called out, ¡°Why did you send a junior!¡±


    After being teased by Ou Yangming, he did not believe it was the doing of a little Yin Grade martial artist.


    Ou Yangming shook his head helplessly, but he was already used to it.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯te out, I¡¯ll kill him first before I get to you.¡± A sh was seen in the dwarf¡¯s eyes as he smiled hideously. He bore a threatening aura when he looked at Ou Yangming, then he shouted weirdly, and a sh of saber-light appeared like snowfall.


    Ou Yangming grinned. When the saber-light was about to hit his head, he shifted a little, and the saber-light, which seemed to have shrouded over the whole world, brushed past him.


    The dwarf almost could not believe his eyes. ¡®What was that body technique? It¡¯s so exquisite that it¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡¯


    Despite that, before he could regain his senses, the little Yin Grade teen swung his fist at him.


    It looked like a straightforward punch, which was aimed at the dwarf¡¯s face, but when the dwarf wanted to sh with his saber, he was rmed.


    Subsequently, the seemingly ordinary punch posed an unimaginable and enormous pressure on him.


    Judging from the intense momentum contained in the punch, how could it be made by a Ying Grade cultivator?


    It was unquestionably a punch from a Supreme Great Ancestor!


    The dwarf cried and was frightened out of his wits. He immediately regarded Ou Yangming as an Extreme Grade powerhouse in disguise.


    He flew backwards and crazily swung his saber in all directions, resulting in countless de auras surging out of his weapon. That said, when the saber force was at its peak, he threw it away and fled.


    It was a crafty escape n. As long as the overbearing saber could buy the dwarf some time, he could break free. Moreover, without the saber as a burden and given that he had a unique body, perhaps he could run away sessfully.


    However, just as the dwarf sped up to enter the forest, he felt pain on his body. An exceptionally strange and strong power hit his back, causing his armor of essential Qi to be destroyed. The power then spread to every corner of his body through his meridians.


    ordingly, the dwarf staggered and copsed to the ground in extreme fear although he was not resigned to the oue.

 Chapter 246 Mental Storm

    <h4>Chapter 246 Mental Storm</h4>


    The Suicidal Throat-locking Spear!


    Fierce and deadly¡ªthese were themon descriptions of the Chen family¡¯s spear technique. Although Ou Yangming did not have a spear with him, he utilized his finger as a spear at that moment and perfectly released the spear intent. Needless to say, if the dwarf had not mistaken Ou Yangming for a Supreme Great Ancestor and lost his guts, the ¡°spear¡± could not have destroyed his armor of essential Qi.


    This was the end of an utterly defeated person, who no longer had any fight left in him.


    Ou Yangming moved as fast as lightning and attacked continuously by prodding the dwarf¡¯s body for about ten times.


    Each time he prodded, the dwarf¡¯s body trembled violently, which was a result of the dwarf¡¯s meridian being broken.


    After Ou Yangming stabbed his ¡°spear¡± for roughly ten times, the dwarf lost all power to resist. It was as if he was left on a chopping board.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand to lift the dwarf, then he entered the forest on one side of the main road before he put down the enemy and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack Hu Yicheng and the rest?¡±


    The dwarf was as white as a sheet.


    He was crippled of martial arts right after his meridians were broken, and the blow was unbearable. The higher one stood, the harder one fell; the dwarf felt more dead than alive at that moment.


    Ou Yangming scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re from the martial arts world too, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the countless interrogation methods. Would you like me to use them on you?¡±


    The dwarf shuddered with fear, which made it evident that he was thinking about how ruthless the methods were.


    He opened his mouth and expressed bitterly, ¡°Senior, I was obsessed because I didn¡¯t know you were secretly protecting them. Now that I¡¯ve made such a huge mistake, I¡¯ll be grateful if you could end me quickly.¡±


    Ou Yangming forced a smile. ¡°Is that so? Let me ask you¡ªwhat exactly are you trying to snatch from them?¡±


    The dwarf widened his eyes. ¡°You! It was you! It was you who heard our conversation...¡±


    ¡°So what if it was me?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°Yes, so what if it was you...¡± The dwarf¡¯s eyes darkened, and he smiled miserably. ¡°I was born a thief, and I¡¯ve killed numerous people, so it¡¯s karma that I ended up like this... But I¡¯m not resigned to this...¡±


    As soon as the dwarf¡¯s voice died away, he suddenly looked up, and his initially lifeless eyes began to show an intense red color. In particr, his eyeballs became so red that they were frightening.


    Ou Yangming quivered because he sensed an extremely odd yet forceful mental power being released, and it instantly enveloped him.


    It was a mental power attack.


    A simr description could be found from the various Inheritance Lights in the Ni family¡¯s spiritual world, but Ou Yangming never thought anyone could perform it.


    Mental power was different from martial arts cultivation. Its greatest feature was it being invisible, and it was much more difficult to cultivate and control it aspared to practicing martial arts. While the Ni family introduced this as part of their legacy, it was merely an introduction. As such, the content regarding the way to gather mental power for physical attacks was left empty.


    It was as though there was a vague power barrier in this world, where unique skills that should not exist were fully masked.


    Even for a mighty figure like Elder Universe, he could only move Heaven and Earth¡¯s spiritual power through his mental power to disy its might through the form of a strong wind.


    As for the method of directly attacking with mental power, it was almost considered a lost art.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming sensed it from the dwarf.


    Next, peculiar mental energy appeared in his sea of consciousness.


    The energy kept dancing in his consciousness, and it released tremendous power to destroy his consciousness.


    Yes, it was a mental power that bore a destructive aura. Once it entered Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, it immediately disyed the most primitive fearsome might.


    ¡°How dare you profane my warrior! You damn Humans! Go to hell... Hey? Why is your mental power so great? This is impossible... How can someone like you exist in this world!¡±


    A bizarre and mad roar echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    The destructive mental power transformed into a storm, which was about to tear down everything


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not going to wait to be captured with his hands tied even though it was his first time encountering such an event. He swiftly operated his mental power, which he had been tempering every day, forming a massive power in his sea of consciousness to resist the enemy¡¯s power.


    Ou Yangming shivered a little because he sensed the strong determination from the foreign power. It was far from what he couldpare, and the willpower seemed to carry a threatening might to destroy Heaven and to destruct Earth.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was d that the foreign willpower in his sea of consciousness was not a whole, but an insignificant part of its original state.


    The boundary difference between Ou Yangming and his enemy was probably Heaven and Earth apart, but there was also a great disparity between their powers.


    An elephant could stomp a rat to death, but what if it was only a piece of the elephant¡¯s meat, which was only the size of a fingernail? The meat would likely be a delicious meal for the rat.


    Ou Yangming possessed 40 Points of strong mental power, but he could not release its corresponding might in most situations. This time, his mental power¡¯s mightiness was somehow vividly disyed.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A thunderous explosion was heard in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness as the two different mental powers shed.


    The mental power that was released by Ou Yangming formed thick substance-like walls in his consciousness to trap the foreign power. Though the strange foreign willpower stirred up a horrifying mental storm, it failed to shake Ou Yangming¡¯s determination.


    After all, Ou Yangming had walked the Testimony Path, and his resolution could not be matched by an ordinary person.


    Once their mental powers shed hard several times, the queer foreign will showed signs of crumbling.


    That said, just as Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief, he noticed an enormous change in his sea of consciousness.


    The mental storm, which was controlled by the foreign drive, was not only powerful, but it was also unpredictable. After it identified that Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was out of the ordinary, it changed itsbat method right away.


    With that, the vigorous mental storm transformed into a gentle and untouchable trickling water, which began to flow in all directions in the sea of consciousness.


    In terms of a military, the mental power was breaking up into different parts as it avoided the frontal battlefield and adopted gueri warfare instead.


    Ou Yangming felt extremely troubled because he had never stumbled upon something like this.


    The young fellow had tried his best to adjust his mental power to encircle the enemy, but no matter how he tried to contain the foreign force, his enemy could always find loopholes to escape. In the end, Ou Yangming¡¯s efforts were in vain.


    He was even more shocked that the willpower did not weaken after the continuous fight; it became stronger instead.


    The battleground was Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, and it was supposed to be a favorable spot for him to fight because his lost power could be constantly replenished. Theoretically, the foreign mental power was like floating duckweed, and it should be worn out bit by bit until itpletely vanished in the end.


    Who knew, in the real battle, the mental power that was controlled by this determination was so wonderful that it was beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination.


    The mental power was ever-changing. After it realized it could not damage Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness in the form of a strong wind, it went from being rigid to being soft. While the power avoided frontal attacks, it kept finding weak points to counterattack too. Moreover, each time it attacked, it could gain something


    Once the willpower crushed Ou Yangming¡¯s scattered mental power, it absorbed them for its use, which was how it strengthened itself.


    Ou Yangming was in despair when he figured it out.


    In the face of the foreign willpower, Ou Yangming¡¯s way of maneuvering his mental power was like an immature baby. As great as his mental power was, he could not eliminate his enemy. It was simr to when he and He Liangce came across the big multicolored tiger in the immense forest. The big tiger was certainly better in strength, but as long as they stayed in the integration of Heaven and man, they could seize the opportunity and seed.


    ¡°Heh, not bad, your mental power is impressive. You¡¯re truly a genius to have cultivated so far in the world!¡± The freakish voice was heard once more. ¡°You¡¯re much better than that trash. Now, your body belongs to me!¡±


    Ou Yangming sat on the ground, but he was already drenched in sweat, so much so that his clothes were soaked.


    No signs of the fight between mental powers could be seen on the surface, but it was a hundred times more dangerous and horrifying than a life-or-death battle between martial arts powerhouses.


    The winner would gainplete victory while the loser would perish; there was no chance for the defeated person to rise again.


    Ou Yangming felt like he could already see his end. No matter how hard he tried to trap his enemy, he could not remove the foreign spiritual will. Instead, it slowly grew bigger, and he knew he would be defeated once it reached a certain point.


    ¡®I¡¯m not reconciled at all... I¡¯m not resigned to this!¡¯


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists as he was set on not ending this way.


    His mental conception surged out like a flood, and his intense feeling of unyielding spirit was at the peak.


    An even more mysterious power was awakened from the deepest point in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    A faint purple luster was emitted, causing his consciousness to be brightly lit like daytime.


    ¡°This is... No...¡±


    The weird voice stopped, and it could not be heard anymore as if it was shed by a sharp de.


    The purple light kept squeezing into the center, where it gathered every bit of the foreign power.


    Eventually, when the purple light disappeared, a transparent crystal ball floated in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.

 Chapter 247 A Treasure That Aroused Him

    <h4>Chapter 247 A Treasure That Aroused Him</h4>


    Ou Yangming suddenly opened his eyes and panted heavily.


    He looked frightened after having survived the misfortune.


    Although he managed to eliminate, with the purple light¡¯s help, the spiritual will that invaded his mind, there were so many climaxes throughout the process that it was frightening


    Without the purple light...


    Ou Yangming shook his head as he dared not imagine.


    He finally calmed down after a brief moment. Even though he previously had a simr life-or-death experience, regardless of the disadvantageous spot he was in and the adversity, he never lost hope.


    Even when he exchanged blows with a Supreme Great Ancestor, he had an ultimate trick to escape.


    Once he activated the Blood Flight Art in his waist sash, he could flee 5 kilometers away, and nobody could catch up to him.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming reached a dead-end during the mental power fight. In a spiritual fight, it was impossible for one to guard effectively, and one had nowhere to escape to.


    While Ou Yangming emerged victorious by luck, he dared not be proud anymore after having gone through the fight


    Ever since Ou Yangming debuted, he fought Supreme Great Ancestors while he was only in Yin Grade, and he killed Yang Grade powerhouses. The achievements had made him arrogant, but from this point onward, he was not going to be conceited and overconfident anymore.


    The spiritual fight earlier was dangerous, but it was also a sharp warning that woke him up.


    When Ou Yangming looked at the dwarf, he realized that the man¡¯s head had already exploded, blood and brain paste mixed together, causing the ground to be in a mess.


    The peculiar spiritual will did not belong to the dwarf.


    Nevertheless, it was evident that the thing that attached its willpower on the dwarf¡¯s body was a mighty being.


    Ou Yangming studied the dead body for some time and finally confirmed that it could no longer harm him.


    The young fellow did not notice any movements when he looked around him, then he hesitated for a while before he sat down again. Following that, he entered the sea of consciousness.


    His sea of consciousness had regained its normal state, but a clear crystal ball was floating quietly.


    Ou Yangming was undecided at first, but he finally channeled his mental power to it.


    Mental conception and mental power were invisible, but after the purple fire burnt just now, not only was the weird foreign willpower destroyed, but something was also left behind.


    Ou Yangming had not seen anything like that, but he believed that the item was not threatening, or the purple fire would not have let it stay.


    Eventually, his mental power came into contact with the crystal ball.


    Next, a memory content was delivered to him like waves. It was then that Ou Yangming understood what secret was contained in the crystal ball.


    It was a part of the dwarf¡¯s memory when he was alive, as well as a mysterious item¡¯s refining method.


    Perhaps the dwarf¡¯s mental power was too weak, it was not wiped out by the purple fire. Despite that, his memory nearly disappeared fully after it was burned by the purple fire.


    The only things that were left behind were some fragments and a fearsome eye.


    It was worth noting that the eye was incredibly huge. Ou Yangming could not tell if the dwarf imagined it himself or if he saw it, but the image was enough to give one goosebumps.


    When Ou Yangming saw the image, he immediately identified that the terrifying willpower came from the giant eye.


    Since the willpower had already vanished, the image could not bother Ou Yangming.


    After going through fragments of the dwarf¡¯s memory, Ou Yangming had a rough understanding of the dwarf¡¯s background.


    The dwarf was a thief¡ªthe head of a great Yang Grade bandit group. He encountered the huge eye in an abandonednd one day, and had been controlled by it ever since.


    Due to the dwarf¡¯sck of mental power, the eye was mostly asleep.


    It was only several days ago when the huge eye sensed a certain item in Hu Yicheng¡¯s convoy, hence it ordered the dwarf to acquire it.


    The dwarf was powerful, but he knew enough to know the kinds of people whom he should not offend.


    Hu Yicheng was serving in the imperial court as an official, thus if he was killed, the imperial court would spare no effort in avenging his death. A mere Yang Grade martial artist was truly insignificant toward a dynasty. That said, the dwarf dared not disobey the giant eye¡¯s order too, hence the series of events after that.


    If Ou Yangming had not interrupted, they would have fulfilled their wish and run away to the end of the earth; Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance resulted in an entirely different ending.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming was not surprised and overjoyed because he found out about the dwarf¡¯s background, but because the crystal ball retained the item¡¯s name and a treasure that could be refined.


    A Big Abdomen Ghost Spider! It was an extremely rare spider. In terms ofbat power alone, it was nothing out of the ordinary because it could be killed by a Yin Grade martial artist.


    However, the spider¡¯s big abdomen was a precious treasure.


    It was an ultimate treasure that could connect with space, and the crystal ball stored the method to refine the treasure into an interspatial bag.


    Yes, an interspatial bag-something that had only appeared in legends. Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded. Even though his mental conception was still immersed in his sea of consciousness, he could sense the drastic changes in his body. ¡®Ah, an interspatial bag!¡¯


    It was not an ordinary piece of equipment at all. Ou Yangming had smithed great magic tools, but they could not resist interspatial bags.


    The young fellow curbed his thoughts after a long time.


    He collected himself and checked the content in the crystal ball, which stored an interspatial bag¡¯s refining method, but it could not be read in one go.


    Firstly, the person who refined it must have a preliminary understanding of interspatial power and the ability to sense it.


    If one did not know what interspatial power was, one could not refine an interspatial item.


    ording to the record in the crystal ball, under normal circumstances, one could only sense interspatial power when one¡¯s cultivation base was at a certain level. That being said, for some unique and naturally gifted people, it was not odd that they could sense the power in advance.


    It was just like how some people were born with gifts that were regarded by ordinary people as something unbelievable. For instance, extraordinary memory, natural divine power, and so on. As such, having a natural affinity with interspatial power seemed eptable.


    The question was-was Ou Yangming a suitable candidate?


    Ou Yangming was hesitant when he opened his eyes slowly. The crystal ball held a detailed record. If he could grasp the method, along with a Big Abdomen Ghost Spider¡¯s dead body, if he obtained other materials that were rted to space, he could refine an interspatial bag.


    Needless to say, if he was not gifted with the talent, the secret technique would be useless to him.


    Ou Yangming stood up after some thought, then he searched the ce to make sure that it was a safe environment. Subsequently, he gritted his teeth and entered the sea of consciousness with his mental conception.


    He wanted to test his ability to sense space.


    Nheless, there was a certain risk if he did ording to the record in the crystal ball.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming would have given up if it was something else, but how many people could resist the temptation of an interspatial bag?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power gathered between his eyebrows. Simr to when he was at Elder Universe¡¯s residence, his mental power grew stronger, and they slowly overflowed out of his body.


    The young fellow¡¯s cultivation base was much greater than before. In particr, ever since he ced the Runes Formation in his sea of consciousness, his mental power slowly circted and became purer without him knowing


    CC


    At the same time, Ou Yangming gained smoother control over his mental power, to the extent that he couldmand it with ease as he wished.


    While streams of mental power flowed out from his body, they did not try to merge with nature¡¯s power.


    Ou Yangming was adept in the Military Fire, and the purple light carried an endless mystery. The moment he released the fire¡¯s power, he could summon endless heavenly fire, which would kill even a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not pursuing power at the moment, but an exceptionally mystifying feeling that was rted to space.


    Space, space, space...


    The same word lingered in Ou Yangming¡¯s head.


    A simple exnation could be found in the crystal ball, but it was up to him to sense space.


    The young fellow would seed if he was meant to seed, but if he failed to do so, he would not aplish it even if he gave up his life.


    As for the way to sense space, it would be entirely up to an opportunity. However, Ou Yangming cursed to himself because he could not find his opportunity.


    ev


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Perhaps because he was too anxious, a me suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a result of being anxious, causing his mental power, which was released, to resonate with nature¡¯s fire power.


    Ou Yangming trembled a little and quickly cut off the mental power.


    This was the risk of attempting it¡ªif he could not sense interspatial power for a long time but kept releasing mental power, he would risk losing control over the power.


    If he was careless, he might even suffer a bacsh, and his loss would outweigh his gain.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was not afraid. After having failed once, he became calmer instead.


    The young fellow slowly became steadier, whereas his aura gradually disappeared as though he became one with nature.


    It was the integration of Heaven and man.


    It was the thoroughly meticulous state.


    For some reason, Ou Yangming unconsciously entered both states for the first time.


    The world around him underwent an enormous change like never before.


    Although it was still the world that he was familiar with, the world had more detailed divisions.


    He seemed to be wearing microscopic sses as he watched the world through another odd perspective.

 Chapter 248 Doing Their Utmost To Flatter Him

    <h4>Chapter 248 Doing Their Utmost To tter Him</h4>


    The Sun rose from the east, and when the first ray of sunlight shone on Ou Yangming¡¯s closed eyes, his eyeballs moved a little before he slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked absent-minded.


    Ou Yangming looked up at the Sun.


    The sunlight was so familiar, but it also felt unusually strange. After ¡°seeing¡± the world from a different perspective, Ou Yangming realized that he only had a superficial knowledge of the world. In fact, he was uncertain if everything he saw was real and reliable.


    Perhaps the things he saw in the other world were the ones that truly existed.


    Needless to say, it was merely a thought, and he would never disclose it.


    This was because he could not exin everything he saw, and without being on his level, nobody could understand what he discovered.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was sure of one thing.


    It was great news; once his mental power was stimted to the extreme, he might have really sensed interspatial power.


    He even had a feeling that if his mental power was ten thousand times greater, a hundred thousand times greater, or even more, he could row away with the space in front of him without needing any unique materials.


    Of course, it was only an idea. Not to mention his mental power was not that great, even if it was, he could not destroy it without any restraint.


    Ou Yangming shook his head when he looked at the corpse on the ground.


    He shed and left swiftly. As a bandit, the dwarf dared not attack those who had profound backgrounds, but he was merciless toward ordinary people.


    When a Yang Grade powerhouse wanted tomit an evil deed, he or she could cause massive destruction.


    Countless innocent people had already been killed by the dwarf, hence Ou Yangming would not sympathize with him at all.


    Ou Yangming shed back to where he came from and found Hu Yicheng¡¯s convoy very quickly.


    The sky had already turned bright, but the convoy had not set out. Among the twenty cavaliers, only ten of them were making preparations for their departure while the rest either cooked or managed the wounded and the captives.


    Ou Yangming had a sense of propriety when he attacked the burly men. Other than the few who were killed by the dwarf at the beginning, the other men survived. Nevertheless, they were more or less injured, and they could not use martial arts again for some time.


    Seeing as a figure was running in their direction, the cavalier who was guarding their zone immediately blew the whistle to alert everyone else.


    The people from the convoy were like startled birds at the moment, and they dared not take things easy after witnessing how powerful the dwarf was.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu came out right away, but when they saw who the visitor was, they sighed a breath of relief at the same time. In point of fact, they were surprised and overjoyed.


    ¡°Brother Ou, haha,e here,e here!¡± Hu Yichengughed out loud. Before Ou Yangming was even near the convoy, the inspector had already weed the young fellow with smiles.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he stopped because he found it strange.


    Seeing that Hu Yicheng was being so friendly, he wondered, ¡®Did he find out that I was the one who saved them yesterday? But I didn¡¯t expose my identity when I lured the dwarf awayst night.¡¯


    Ou Yangming did a fist salute and said, ¡°Sir Hu, I¡¯m here to disturb you again.¡± ¡°Ah, Brother Ou, why are you being so polite!¡± Hu Yicheng waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve just made some congee, so if you don¡¯t mind, please have some.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some moments of hesitation.


    Based on his body quality, he would be fine if he neither ate nor drank for two to three days, let alone one night.


    That said, why would he reject the good offer? Moreover, he was the one who saved Hu Yicheng and his people, so a bowl of congee was not too much.


    Hu Yicheng was ted after Ou Yangming epted the offer. He and Schr Xu then invited the young fellow into the bigger tent, which had not been removed yet.


    es


    The cavaliers around them watched the sirs in confusion, some of the quick-witted ones even tried to guess what was going on. Although they were puzzled when they looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s young face, they began to treat him with respect.


    Later on, three bowls of congee were served to the sirs and their guest. It looked like a simple meal but afterst night¡¯s crisis, nobody wouldin about the treatment.


    Ou Yangming raised his bowl and finished the food in one go, then he remarked happily, ¡°The congee¡¯s great, I¡¯m full.¡±


    He was undecided about how he should ask Hu Yicheng for the item that he desired.


    The sharp-eyed Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu instantly noticed that Ou Yangming was thinking about something else, and they looked at each other. The schr then asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Ou, did you happen to meet a dwarfst night?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Sir Xu, I think I saw a dwarf¡¯s corpse nearby, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the one you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    After hearing Schr Xu¡¯s question, the young fellow realized that they knew aboutst night¡¯s incident. Even though he did not know how they managed to guess that he was involved, he was not going to deny pretentiously since they already knew.


    Hu Yicheng inhaled deeply and studied Ou Yangming closely, then he sighed andmented, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re truly a gifted talent; you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°I heard from Brother Hu that you were only an ordinary person who did not know martial arts a year ago. The fact that you¡¯re able to kill a Yang Grade powerhouse after a year is truly...¡± Schr Xu nodded as he spoke, then he questioned after a pause, ¡°If I may ask, what¡¯s your cultivation base now, Brother


    Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and released his aura.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu¡¯s face changed at once, and they eximed, ¡°The peak of... Yin Grade!¡±


    The peak of Yin Grade was an unreachable boundary for most people in their whole lives.


    It was even more absurd that Ou Yangming only took roughly a year to arrive at the boundary, and he even killed at Yang Grade powerhousest night.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu could not calm down anymore.


    They knew very well what the series of changes meant.


    The young man in front of them could not be viewed as an ordinary Yin Grade martial artist, and he would certainly be a Yang Grade martial artist in the future or even enter Extreme Grade.


    For Sir Hu and Schr Xu, a Supreme Great Ancestors was an unattainable figure.


    Ou Yangming nodded and cupped his hands. ¡°Sir Hu, Schr Xu, I came to discuss something.¡± Hu Yicheng replied to him, ¡°Brother Ou, let me know if you have any orders. As long as I¡¯m able, I won¡¯t refuse you.¡±


    He would be concerned if he could not get involved with Ou Yangming, but now that the young fellow had a request to make, he was delighted but worried at the same time.


    Sir Hu was delighted that he had the opportunity to be friends with Ou Yangming, but simrly, he was rather worried because the young man was strong and full of potential, so he figured that the request was surely a difficult one. Hu Yicheng was afraid that he might notplete the task even if he did his best.


    Despite that, given that chance was knocking on his door, he was not going to let it slip away.


    Ou Yangming beamed. ¡°Thank you, Sir Hu.¡±


    Hu Yicheng waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ll be mocking me if you call me Sir Hu again. If you don¡¯t mind, you may call me Big Brother Hu.¡±


    The cavaliers around them exchanged nces. When they saw the sirs¡¯ attitude and recalledst night¡¯s event, they could not help but look at Ou Yangming with respect. In particr, the cavalier who had ash mark on his face became pale as he felt regretful.


    Ou Yangming expressed after some thought, ¡°Okay. Big Brother Hu, owing to your righteousness and your bluntness, I was able to acquire the Military Fire back then, and I¡¯ve always remembered your kindness.¡±


    There was a huge gap between their ages, but it sounded smooth when Ou Yangming addressed Hu Yicheng as Big Brother Hu, and nobody felt like he was iming ties with the inspector.


    Hu Yicheng responded seriously, ¡°Young Ou, you don¡¯t have to thank me; I was only carrying out my duty ording to thew.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and noted, ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare that someone is able to do that.¡±


    ¡®Luckily, I was fair and just back then. Now, my good is finally rewarded,¡¯ Hu Yicheng thought and sighed.


    ¡°Big Brother Hu, since you¡¯re entering the capital, did you bring any goods along?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu were moved. They recalled what they heard when they tortured and interrogated the captivesst night, and they managed to guess Ou Yangming¡¯s purpose of visitation. ¡°We journeyed across Changlong and Ling throughout the year and purchased plenty of goods. We only procured the items out of interest, and while there are quite a number of them, there aren¡¯t any precious items,¡± Hu Yicheng answered without any hesitation, then heughed and suggested, ¡°Brother Ou, how about you take a look at them? If you¡¯re interested in anything, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the inspector and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Hu.¡±


    Hu Yicheng quickly said, ¡°Brother Ou, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re the ones who should thank you instead.¡±


    Perhaps there was a valuable item with an unknown background in one of the carriages but since they were unaware, and it attracted a Yang Grade powerhouse to kill them, it showed that they were unworthy of the precious item.


    After all, as precious as the item was, could it be more valuable than their lives?


    Giving the item to Ou Yangming would unquestionably allow them to gain a huge profit through a small cost.


    Ou Yangming nodded and epted the offer. Under Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu¡¯spany, he approached one of the carriages, which was tidied for the convoy to continue their journey.


    He scanned the carriage as he walked around it, then his eyes lit up all of a sudden. Following that, he retrieved three leather bags from the carriage.

 Chapter 249 Big Abdomen Ghost Spider

    <h4>Chapter 249 Big Abdomen Ghost Spider</h4>


    The three leather bags were the size of ady¡¯s hand. Some peculiar decorative patterns could be seen on the surface, making them look exotic.


    Nheless, the leather bags did not carry energy waves. Apart from their strange style, there was nothing distinguished about them


    When Ou Yangming chose these three items from the many goods in the carriage, Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu looked at each other, but they could not guess what the items were. ¡°Big Brother Hu, where did you get these three leather bags from?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    The leather bags were transformed from a dead Big Abdomen Ghost Spider¡¯s abdomen. They did not look too big and werepletely normal after they were opened, but through a unique refining method, they could be made into highly-desired legendary ultimate treasures-interspatial bags.


    Needless to say, it would not be easy to sessfully refine these materials into their end products. In fact, even Ou Yangming dared not guarantee that he could turn these items into interspatial bags. Therefore, he wanted to inquire about the items! background, and it would be best if he could acquire more of them.


    Nevertheless, Hu Yicheng¡¯s reply was hugely disappointing


    He and the schr had bought them from a market when they were casually strolling around. They bought them not because they perceived their background, but because they thought that the decorative patterns and the bags¡¯ style were rather interesting.


    If they knew these items would be coveted by a Yang Grade powerhouse and would almost cause them to lose their lives, they would never have touched them.


    Ou Yangming asked them for the bazaar¡¯s location so that he could go and take a look in the future if he had free time.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu did not ask about the items¡¯ background. Although they remembered the items well, they no longer took another look at them after Ou Yangming took them away.


    The young fellow was very pleased with their attitudes, and he knew they were not fools, given that they had a firm foothold in such a local authority system.


    On the contrary, some cavaliers were dissatisfied that Ou Yangming took three items away without being polite at all, but they dared not object to it.


    Ou Yangming inspected the carriage again to confirm that there were only three leather bags and that he did not leave out anything.


    ¡°Brother Ou since you¡¯re going to the capital too, how about we travel together?¡± Hu Yicheng chuckled and asked. He paused for a while as he was afraid that the young fellow would reject them again, so he added, ¡°We found some unique materials during our journey, and they were specifically ordered by Master Wu Hongxi. We¡¯re nning to send them to him once we arrive at the capital.¡±


    ¡°Master Wu Hongxi¡ªFine Grade King?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he thought, ¡®Sure enough, Brother Ou was moved when I mentioned Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s name.¡¯


    Schr Xu further encouraged Ou Yangming on the side, ¡°Master Wu Hongxi is the publicly acknowledged Fine Grade King. He has an unordinary level of attainment in smithing art, and he¡¯s also a superb cksmith master. Brother Ou, since you obtained the Military Fire, you¡¯re introduced to smithing art by fate. If you have any thoughts in your mind, you can learn from Master Wu.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. He would be delighted if he could learn from Wu Hongxi when he first stumbled upon smithing art.


    However, at that point, even if Wu Hongxi had extraordinary abilities in smithing art, Ou Yangming would not be inferior to him. After all, as capable as Master Wu was, it was unlikely that he could smith magic tools.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s smile carried so much information that Hu Yicheng and the other people could not figure it out.


    In any case, Ou Yangming was moved when he heard Wu Hongxi¡¯s name.


    The fact that he could smith magic tools was closely rted to his purple Military Fire, but in terms of actual ability in smithing art, he dared not say that he could be superior to the top-notch cksmith masters of this era.


    If he was given a chance to exchange views with those cksmith masters, he would not miss it.


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so fervent, I¡¯ll travel with you,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile after a moment of hesitation. He then nced and voiced out, ¡°But I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    Hu Yicheng was delighted, so he quickly replied to the young fellow, ¡°Brother Ou, please.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet strangers, so I¡¯d like to stay in the carriage throughout the journey, and I won¡¯t show up during normal circumstances. What do you think?¡± Ou Yangming stated.


    Hu Yicheng was deeply confused, but he was satisfied as long as Ou Yangming agreed to travel together with them. As for the young fellow¡¯s strange liking... He figured those capable powerhouses were somehow out of the ordinary in certain ways.


    Since it was only a small request, he was obviously not going to reject it. Therefore, Ou Yangming entered a carriage by himself after a brief moment.


    The goods in the carriage had been transferred to the other carriages.


    In actuality, Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu wanted to give up their carriages, but Ou Yangming insisted on taking another carriage, so they could onlypromise.


    Ou Yangming retrieved the three leather bags in the carriage and carefully traced the decorative patterns on them. He mumbled and made a cross-reference with the refining method in the crystal ball in his mind.


    Refining an interspatial bag was not an easy task for sure. Without having a certain level of confidence, Ou Yangming would never act recklessly.


    His journey to the capital would be a stage of exploration and umtion for him.


    ****


    The main road was still getting the same sunlight, but Wang Leshui, who was hurrying on with the journey further back, was fuming with rage. Ou Yangming¡¯s sudden disappearance made him feel uneasy. If it was not because he was aware of the young fellow¡¯s untypical abilities and power to face all sorts of mishaps, he would have been frightened out of his wits.


    After all, before they set out, the general had exhorted him to protect Ou Yangming well and to assure that nothing bad would happen to the young fellow.


    Given that Ou Yangming was a cksmith who could smith magic tools and researched a Rune Mold to upgrade military sabers¡¯ grades and ranks, any kind of treatment and safety measures that were adopted on him would not be too much.


    Despite that, as careful as Wang Leshui was, Ou Yangming managed to sneak away.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming informed him about it before he left. If that was not the case, how could he still carry on with the journey?


    For now, the news of Ou Yangming¡¯s departure had not spread in the convoy. Other than Wang Leshui and his two confidants, the other people thought the young fellow was still sitting in the carriage


    Once Wang Leshui¡¯s face darkened, everyone in the convoy fell silent because they were afraid that he would vent his anger on them.


    As the convoy traveled normally, a disturbance was suddenly hearding from behind.


    Wang Leshui furrowed his eyebrows and asked angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±.


    ¡®Captain¡¯s in a bad mood now, and yet some people are stirring up trouble. They really have a death wish,¡¯ the few soldiers beside him cursed as well. That said, their faces changed when they turned to look, and they shouted, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    It was worth noting that Wang Leshui¡¯s convoy consisted of more than ten big carriages and almost a hundred soldiers as escorts.


    Those who protected the convoy were tough men from the military, and they did not hide their identities. No matter where the convoy traveled too, nobody would have the guts to offend them. As for bandits on the road, they would avoid therge-scaled convoy like it was a gue; they would not be daring enough to approach it to court their deaths.


    Nheless, a man in ck, who was clearly not a soldier, appeared out of nowhere behind the convoy.


    He stood on one of the carriages while roughly ten soldiers around it shouted at him.


    Wang Leshui¡¯s face twitched when he turned to look. He immediately waved his hand and yelled fiercely, ¡°Retreat, don¡¯t be disrespectful!¡±


    The soldiers startled, but the ones that were particrly around thest carriage retreated right away. Even so, they stood in positions as they vaguely surrounded the man in the middle.


    This was the subconscious reaction of the soldiers, which was far more reliable than the bandits¡¯ action.


    Wang Leshui hurried toward the carriage and did a fist salute. ¡°I¡¯m Captain Wang Leshui, and I¡¯m under themand of Sir Li Xinfan from the Changlong County¡¯s Prefecture Military Camp. May I ask how I should address you? If you need our service, please let us know.¡±


    Many soldiers were dumbfounded because Wang Leshui was able to be appointed as Li Xinfan¡¯s Guards captain because of his legitimate achievements.


    He had the cultivation base of Yang Grade and came from an aristocratic family. It was only after experiencing many battles that he gained his position as a captain.


    Nevertheless, even Captain Wang was being respectful toward the man in ck, and he even brought up General Li Xinfan¡¯s name. Who exactly was the man in ck?


    The man in ck lowered his head quietly and cast a faint look at Wang Leshui.


    Wang Leshui felt his chest ache and could barely open his eyes. He was frightened, and he knew he was not mistaken indeed.


    The man in ck finally spoke coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Ou Yangming?¡±


    Wang Leshui was taken aback, and he could not help but gasp. ¡°Sir, why are you looking for Master Ou?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man in ck waved his hand impatiently. When his sleeve moved along with his hand, a strong wind was stirred. Just as Wang Leshui moved a little, he was wrapped up by the wind and was thrown backward.


    Almost at the same time, the man in ck shed and calmly made his way to the carriage in the middle.


    He pulled the curtain apart and reached out to seize the person inside.


    However, he instantly stared at the person and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re not Ou Yangming!¡±


    It was true that Ou Yangming was the one who sat in the carriage, but after he disappeared, Wang Leshui could only ce one of his confidantes inside to hide the truth.


    His confidante was also a soldier who had a Yin Grade cultivation base.


    That being said, the soldier¡¯s bones seemed to have be soft when he was clutched by the man in ck as he could not resist at all.


    The man in ck turned to re at Wang Leshui.


    Wang Leshui was appalled. He hesitated before he exined, ¡°Master Ou isn¡¯t with us, he left to the capital long ago.¡±


    His statement was only half-true. Following that, the man in ck scoffed and let go of the person in his grasp, then he shed into the distance.


    Wang Leshui felt that his heart turned ice-cold when he watched the person vanish. He was no longer frustrated and was d that Master Ou had left. If that was not the case, the consequences would be unbearable!

 Chapter 250 Craving For Power

    <h4>Chapter 250 Craving For Power</h4>


    The ck figure shed on the main road for a brief moment before it disappeared into the pine forest.


    Although the man in ck kept a straight face, he was vaguely feeling mad. The intelligence that was collected by his n clearly showed that Ou Yangming was traveling together with the convoy, but the young fellow was nowhere to be found when he arrived.


    He was not feeling irritated because he did not seed; he was infuriated that his n¡¯s intelligence system was negligent.


    ¡®How did they not find out that Ou Yangming traveled alone? Those fes are too useless.¡¯


    ¡°Great Ancestor, you¡¯re back.¡± An elder walked out from the forest and shed a ttering smile at the man in ck.


    The elder was He Defu, the He family¡¯s Yang Grade powerhouse. There was a glimpse of a confused look in his eyes as though he was quite surprised about seeing the man in ck returning alone. ¡°Defu, how did you carry out the task?! Ou Yangming left the convoy long ago and entered the capital by himself. Didn¡¯t you receive any information at all?¡± The man in ck scoffed.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, please make a clear judgment; we really didn¡¯t receive any information!¡± He Defu was stunned, and his face took on a ghastly expression. He gritted his teeth and remarked, ¡°Ou Yangming is unusually cunning. Not only did he lie to Young Lady Ni, but he also fooled Eldest Young Master. Perhaps the fe noticed something, so he adopted such a dirty trick.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The man in ck uttered coldly, ¡°A bunch of trash!¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± He Defu dared not defend himself anymore, thus he lowered his head, but he developed a stronger hatred for Ou Yangming.


    ¡®If it isn¡¯t because of the young fe, why would I be rebuked by the great ancestor?¡¯


    Nheless, he did not realize that he would not have ended like this if he did not ask for trouble in the first ce.


    ¡°I heard that Ou Yangming¡¯s the Ni family¡¯s chief tributary?¡± The man in ck asked all of a sudden.


    He Defu quickly answered, ¡°Ou Yangming is quite capable indeed, and he¡¯s particrly gifted in appraisal art, but he was only appointed as the Ni family¡¯s chief tributary because he captivated the Ni family¡¯s little princess through sweet talk.¡± ¡°The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors couldn¡¯t have made a wrong judgment. Since he¡¯s the Ni family¡¯s tributary, his capability definitely reflects it.¡± The man in ck nced at him, then he paused and sighed. ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t because the beast tide ising, I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt a bright young man like him.¡±


    ¡°Great Ancestor, a man of great ambition won¡¯t bother about trivialities. For the sake of all living creatures, you mustn¡¯t be soft-hearted!¡± He Defu raised his eyebrows andmented.


    The man in ck waved his sleeve and said, ¡°I know what to do. Quickly head to the capital and find out about him.¡±


    He Defu did not have the guts to say anything else, hence he bowed with respect and left in a hurry.


    On the other hand, the man in ck stood still on the same spot and kept quiet for some time before he mumbled, ¡°Ou Yangming, I don¡¯t care how much the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors value you, but for the sake of the people in the world, I can only sacrifice


    you...¡±


    He spoke in a calm tone, but his resolution was irresistible.


    It seemed like as long as he decided on something, he must carry it out thoroughly.


    SO


    ****


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s convoy traveled on the main road. When they passed the next town, he surrendered all the captives with his status as an official.


    Without the burdens, the convoy traveled faster than before.


    Ou Yangming sat in the carriage, where he undted ording to the carriage¡¯s swaying movements.


    The undtion seemed to have an extremely wonderful frequency, and it was so subtle that it was almost unnoticeable.


    Even though the He family was formidable, it never urred to the man in ck or He Defu that Ou Yangming did not immediately make his way to the capital after he left his original convoy. Instead, he was sitting in one of the carriages which was not far ahead.


    Due to the curious coincidence, Ou Yangming somehow stayed out of the He family¡¯s radar and vanished like an invisible man.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not realize it at that moment.


    He paid full attention to the study of interspatial bags.


    It was true that he knew every step to refine an interspatial bag and had suitable materials with him, but it did not mean that he could refine one easily.


    Ou Yangming had confirmed through a test that he had a certain talent in the understanding of space, but it was not easy to transform the talent into usable skills.


    He slowly extended both his hands and moved them in front of him.


    When this happened, energy waves, which were invisible to the naked eye, flowed around his hands. They were his mental power.


    Back then, the usage of Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was only limited to a fireball¡¯s release and its attachment to martial arts momentum, which were frightening.


    He could release a fearsome aura, which was not inferior to a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s, by disying his martial arts power.


    On that day, Ou Yangming could scare the drawing and capture him with ease because his mental power unleashed a sufficiently powerful effect.


    Despite that, after going through a life-or-death battle with great foreign willpower, Ou Yangming¡¯s control over his mental power improved once more.


    In particr, he advanced after he epted the knowledge in the crystal ball. It was still impossible for him to agglomerate his mental power into substance to attack another person¡¯s sea of consciousness. However, he could attempt to carry out Space Slicing to an extremely small extent by attaching a hint of his mental power to his palm.


    As Ou Yangming turned his wrist, he could clearly sense an exceptionally peculiar change in the space in front of him.


    He had entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state. Moreover, the purple luster in his sea of consciousness was vaguely present. Through his eyes, some unique and magical nodes appeared in the world before him.


    Ou Yangming needed to slice the dispensable spaces with his mental power ording to the nodes.


    The nodes were not fixed as they seemed to be constantly flowing ording to an indescribable rule. As Ou Yangming controlled his mental power, he kept using his hands to cater to them.


    During the process, not only did he have to explore the flowing pattern of the nodes, but he also had to find a way to slice the nodes from the space.


    Yes, he had to slice the nodes, as well as the space that they were revolving around.


    The spaces had different sizes, and each Node Space was a priceless treasure to Ou Yangming, but it was incredibly difficult for him to slice them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s hands were dancing at a tremendously high frequency, to the extent that they were also bing blurry. That said, the speed wascking aspared to the flowing nodes¡¯ speed.


    As soon as his palm touched a node, and when he began to release his mental power to slice it, he could feel a heavy obstruction ahead.


    It was as though his palm, which was initially in the air, had entered a stream of water. On top of that, the water was flowing against the current, and the sudden obstructive power made it tough for him to perfectly control his mental power.


    Therefore, instead of slicing space, it was more like he was adapting to the process.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply after a long time. He opened his eyes and smiled bitterly.


    ¡®I¡¯m too weak...¡¯


    After multiple tries, though he was unwilling to admit it, he understood something very well.


    In the face of the mighty interspatial power, he was truly too weak. The huge disparity was simr to the difference between a martial artist who had just entered Force Grade ss One and a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Even if the Force Grade ss One martial artist was told what to do, he did not stand a chance against a Supreme Great Ancestor because of the huge gap between their strengths.


    Ou Yangming could resist a Yang Grade powerhouse or even kill one while he was in Yin Grade.


    Other than his superb mental power and unique equipment set, at the end of the day, he was already in Yin Grade.


    Without the support of the Yin Grade Boundary, he could not have killed a Yang Grade powerhouse at all.


    As for a Supreme Great Ancestor, Ou Yangming could contend with one if he caught one off guard with a surprise attack. However, if he wanted to hurt a powerhouse like that, the only way would be to use the Mental Power Fireball.


    Once again, Ou Yangming experienced the intense feeling of powerlessness, which was despairing and suffocating.


    One needed to have great mental power to slice space, but Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was already amazing, and he somehow stillcked the power to go against space.


    An increase in mental power¡ªOu Yangming needed an increase in mental power, and it could not be an insignificant increase of only a point or two.


    Following that, Ou Yangming rubbed his hands and released the Appraisal Light.


    The lightnded on his body, revealing his properties.


    (Race: Human)


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Yin Grade, ss Five]


    (Power: 10]


    [Agility: 10)


    [Physique: 14 (10+4)]


    [Mental Power: 45 (43+2)]


    (Skills: Martial arts skills, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art, Blood Flight, Substitution (Passive), Runes Formation, Space Slicing]


    (State: Integration of Heaven and man, thoroughly meticulous]


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded when he saw the properties.


    This was because the list of martial arts skills that he learned disappeared from the Skills section, and they were reced by a generic term-martial arts skills.


    He had a vague feeling that maybe it was because he slowly grasped more martial arts skills and could integrate them together, thus appraisal art merged all the skills into one.


    As for the additional skill¡ªSpace Slicing-he had just grasped... No, he had just begun to explore its ability.


    Among Ou Yangming¡¯s properties, his mental power was unquestionably the most exaggerated one as it arrived at 45 Points. Even if the points from his equipment were deducted, it still amounted to 43 Points.


    The number had far exceeded a normal standard.


    Ou Yangming had a thought; the fact that he could smith magic tools, help two of the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors attain the integration of Heaven and man, and release a giant fireball to kill a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast was rted to his superb mental power.


    Under normal circumstances, the mental power was enough to make himugh proudly in the martial arts world.


    However, he felt that it was not enough-far from enough.


    How could he increase his mental power swiftly?


    Just as Ou Yangming pondered seriously but was still clueless, a purple light in his sea of consciousness flickered out of the blue, and it caught his attention.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes when he sensed the purple light, and an extremely strange thought filled his mind.

 Chapter 251 Devour The Crystal Ball

    <h4>Chapter 251 Devour The Crystal Ball</h4>


    The sea of consciousness was a rather peculiar ce.


    Even if a person was dissected alive, one could not find it through the naked eye.


    Nheless, although the ce could not be seen through the naked eye, a person with great mental power could sense it and utilize it to cultivate mental power.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness was bing more out of the ordinary. Apart from the crystal ball and a substantial amount of mental power, many purple lights were stored in the space.


    The lights were attributes-various attributes that he had transferred from other pieces of abandoned equipment.


    Other than Sharpness, Toughness, and other Common Attributes, there were also many Power, Agility, Vision, and other Unique Attributes.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s strength slowly increased, his sea of consciousness seemed to have grown broader, and there were more purple spaces to amodate more attributes.


    Out of all the purple lights, Ou Yangming valued a kind of attribute the most.


    The Devouring attribute.


    This was the other key that allowed Ou Yangming to rise above many other powerhouses.


    In the past, the Devouring attribute could not function when he fixed it to a certain weapon. This time, the purple light that wrapped around the attribute was actively jumping.


    Ou Yangming suppressed the intense sudden urge in his heart, and he carefully calcted his gains and losses.


    He finally decided after a long time.


    Eventually, three purple lights floated in his sea of consciousness.


    Ou Yangming acquired a total of four Fire-absorbing Badges, where he withdrew 4 Points of Devouring attributes. Other than the 1 Point he left for Big Yellow, the remaining 3 Points were stored in his mind.


    ording to the Devouring attribute¡¯s feature, the higher its point, the more effective it was.


    Given that the crystal ball was the first treasure that could be preserved in his sea of consciousness, he was naturally not going to waste it.


    Under his mental conception¡¯s guide, the three purple lights finally gathered.


    Ou Yangming had never made such an attempt in his sea of consciousness because he stored the different attributes separately in the past. Now, the young fellow was going toyer some attributes in his consciousness, and he was doing it without any equipment.


    The lights closed in to the center bit by bit. The instant the purple lights touched, their core crashed and crumbled while their surfaces shattered inch by inch. As they drew closer to each other again, the shattered parts grew bigger.


    Nevertheless, the other parts of the lights remained the same regardless of the shatters.


    It was as though the lights were separated into different areas, where one area could not affect another area.


    Ou Yangming was witnessing such a peculiar scene for the first time, but he was unperturbed as he let the shattered parts spread. The bits did not disappear as they spread outward along with the broken areas. It was as if there was a strong attraction force above the lights so that they were attracted by the surrounding


    When the shatters expand to a certain area, they came into contact with one another from the other lights. Therefore, all the fragments started to merge and gradually form arger light ball.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. It never dawned on him that the purple lights in his sea of consciousness could be sessfullyyered through the odd method.


    When he sensed the attribute contained in the giant purple light ball, he was certain that it was theyering effect of the Devouring +3 attribute.


    Ou Yangmingposed himself and controlled the light ball to draw it closer toward the crystal ball.


    The crystal ball did not know it was going to face imminent disaster. Perhaps his purple fire had previously fully removed the forceful and wicked giant eye¡¯s willpower, the crystal ball became the most impable spiritual crystal.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A sound could not be made in the sea of consciousness, but Ou Yangming made up the Devouring attribute¡¯s sound himself.


    The thing seemed to have a strong desire for the crystal ball, which made Ou Yangming alert.


    ¡®How can an attribute behave so weirdly? I know too little about the Devouring attribute and the Fire-absorbing Badge.¡¯


    Despite how careful Ou Yangming was, the merged Devouring attribute finally approached the crystal ball and devoured it at once.


    Yes. Ou Yangming ¡°saw¡± the entire process clearly.


    When the giant purple light got close to the crystal ball, the three connected junctions split abruptly. A light tunnel that exceeded the crystal ball was revealed, and it instantly sucked in the ball.


    Next, the purple light glowed.


    Yes, the light ball¡¯s surface radiated lights with unparalleled intensity.


    The lights were unordinary. When they shone in the sea of consciousness, Ou Yangming felt exceptionallyfortable.


    It was an indescribable feeling of pleasure. Every sense on his body seemed to be strongly affected at this moment, making him feel thoroughlyfortable.


    Ou Yangming felt great pleasure too when he absorbed a half-spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood. However, when the Devouring attribute digested the crystal ball and released power, he felt like he was bing immortal.


    In fact, the past feelings from the Devouring attribute seemed insignificant aspared to this moment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were still closed, but he was no longer alert because it was so enjoyable that he almost passed out.


    One who never experienced the feeling would never understand it because it could no longer be put into words.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu sat in the same carriage in the convoy, and they were conversing softly. At the spur of the moment, they turned to look behind as they were struck dumb.


    Outside the carriage, the Yin Grade cavaliers sensed the same thing almost at the same time, hence they turned to look at ou Yangming¡¯s carriage too.


    They sensed a peculiar power at that instant.


    The power came from Ou Yangming¡¯s carriage, but it was not suppressive at all. Moreover, they felt spirited when the power brushed past their bodies.


    It would not be difficult for a martial artist to journey for nearly a whole day but if one kept traveling for more than a year, the umted exhaustion could not be treated lightly. That said, when the power was released from the carriage, everyone else had the same feeling


    They felt more rxed as if they just had a hot spring bath, scrubbed their backs, and had a full body massage by an expert. Their piled-up weariness from running everywhere with their superiors for more than a year seemed to have gotten wings; they flew away.


    As a result, their energy, essence, and spirit were recovered to the peak state right away.


    Under this situation, even if they encountered the dwarf or more swordsmen, they would be confident to fight.


    Needless to say, having confidence was one thing; nobody could guarantee how the fight would end.


    The Yin Grade cavaliers could sense the source of the change; the remaining ordinary Force Grade cavaliers could enjoy the huge benefit, but they were not capable enough to notice the origin of the magical power fluctuation.


    Everyone looked at each other. They were surprised yet overjoyed, but they could not really describe their feelings.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu exchanged nces and were secretly frightened.


    ¡®What¡¯s this method? Why was it unheard of?¡¯


    Sir Hu quickly pondered, ¡®If this energy is applied to an army in a war, won¡¯t it show immediate results?¡¯


    Hu Lingfeng quietly approached their carriage and uttered softly, ¡°Sir Xu, we...¡±


    Schr Xu waved his hand without any hesitation. ¡°We¡¯re not at our rest stop yet, so nobody¡¯s allowed to disturb Young Ou.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t disturb... Uncle Ou.¡± Hu Lingfeng was stunned.


    He was Hu Yicheng¡¯s nephew, and Sir Hu was considered his closest rtive. Since Hu Yicheng recognized Ou Yangming as a brother, Hu Lingfeng had to address Ou Yangming as an uncle.


    Nheless, before this, as thick-faced as Hu Lingfeng was, he could not bring himself to say that.


    After he felt the bizarre power and experienced the enormous change from it, he becamepletely convinced.


    Moreover, he vaguely had a hidden thought at the moment.


    ¡®Having an uncle like him will only bring me more and greater benefits in the future.¡¯


    Once Hu Lingfeng left, Schr Xu chuckled and remarked, ¡°Lingfeng has finally grown up. Brother He, your painstaking effort of appointing him as the head cavalier isn¡¯t wasted.¡±


    Hu Yicheng nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, face is the most useless thing in this world. If he still couldn¡¯t put down his face this time, he might as well return to his hometown to be a rich man.¡±


    Schr Xu shook his head. ¡°Brother Hu, children will take care of themselves when they grow up. You¡¯re worrying too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing my whole life. What else can I do if I don¡¯t think for them?¡± Hu Yicheng smiled bitterly. Heter lowered his voice and expressed seriously, ¡°Brother Xu, Young Ou is...¡±


    ¡°I have no idea either, but it¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡± Schr Xu forced a smile too, then he added after a pause, ¡°But I suggest that we make them swear to not say a word about today¡¯s events to anyone else.¡±


    Hu Yicheng was dumbfounded, but he finally nodded after some thought.


    After witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s strength and potential, they set the most basic standard; they must not offend the young fellow no matter what, and they must avoid making him angry.


    As such, forbidding this matter from being spread would at least save them from offending Ou Yangming.


    It was true that one would be highly rewarded for bing friends with a powerhouse, but one had to be careful not to bring trouble upon oneself because of momentary negligence.

 Chapter 252 Huge Increase In Mental Power

    <h4>Chapter 252 Huge Increase In Mental Power</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s conception slowly awoke from being in an endless feeling offort, and he only realized what exactly happened when his soul finally returned.


    He waspletely immersed in the great pleasure that he did not have his guard up against the outside world. If anyone wanted to harm him during the moment, he could be easily killed by the most ordinary military saber.


    Moreover, his sea of consciousness could not fully amodate the lights released by the Devouring attribute. After thergest portion, which was the withstandable amount, was absorbed, the rest was released outside.


    Although Ou Yangming did not know what the consequence would be, he was certain that the outside world underwent some unusual change, but he did not know what it was.


    His head pounded hard for a while before he took a deep breath and eventually calmed down.


    Since he had learned his lesson, he would remember not to do it again in the future.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up when he sensed the change in his body. He rubbed his hands to release the Appraisal Light once more. [Race: Human)


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Yin Grade, ss Five]


    (Power: 10]


    [Agility: 10)


    [Physique: 14 (10+4)] [Mental Power: 53 (51+2)]


    [Skills: Martial arts skills, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art, Blood Flight, Substitution (Passive), Runes Formation, Space Slicing] (State: Integration of Heaven and man, thoroughly meticulous]


    His integrated mental power suddenly became 53 Points while his basic mental power was 51 Points.


    In other words, his mental power increased by 8 Points after the crystal ball was devoured, and he managed to get past the 50-Point hurdle.


    8 Points of mental power was a huge difference in value.


    The further one was on the cultivation path, the harder it would be for one to improve. It was also worth noting that it would be tougher to upgrade one¡¯s mental power than one¡¯s martial arts.


    Given that Ou Yangming set up a Runes Formation in his sea of consciousness, his mental power was very much triggered. On top of that, he always cultivated and had advanced in martial arts, which was why his mental power increased by 2 Points.


    Now, the power was increased by 8 Points after a crystal ball was devoured. The gain was enough to make him content.


    Besides, Ou Yangming had a vague feeling that he had not fully benefited from it yet. This was because an 8-Points increment was the withstandable limit for him at the moment, and for all he knew, he might suffer a counter-effect if he continued.


    Once Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power became much greater, he curbed his thought and entered the indescribable and wonderful realm again.


    As he observed through his consciousness, he noticed many nodes that went with the flow in the world. The nodes were not equally distanced from each other, and they were constantly changing. The world was filled with nodes like that.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand abruptly, and the edges of his palm were attached with greater mental power.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    When he sessfully sliced his palm at a node, he was moved, and he experienced an upsurge of insuppressible excitement.


    It became easier.


    He could clearly feel that the difficulty for him to do this became much lower.


    Whether he was searching for nodes or slicing through the resistance, they became more straightforward.


    It previously felt like he was slicing the node with his bare hands, but this time, it felt like he did it with a knife. The knife was not sharp and might even have a few notches, but it was much better than using only the palm.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception hotly pursued the nodes. He exerted force along the connecting line between the nodes, where he sliced ording to the strange curvy line and finally reached the next node.


    He did it. This was his first timepleting the basic movement smoothly.


    Sure enough, the increase in his mental power resulted in an unmatched advantage.


    Before this, Ou Yangming was like a half-grown teen, who was learning the way to maneuver a meteor hammer. The hammer¡¯s weight could not be withstood by a teen, such that he could be hurt if he used it.


    However, the teen had now grown into a burly man. Therefore, even though a meteor hammer was not light, he could already toss it around.


    The teen and the burly man were learning the same skill, but there was a huge disparity between them.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming sensed that the carriage had stopped. He also vaguely heard the cavaliers shouting.


    ¡®Looks like today¡¯s practicees to an end,¡¯ he thought and sighed.


    As expected, heter heard Hu Yicheng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Young Ou, we¡¯ve arrived at the inn, so let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s hands shook as he withdrew the mental power in his hands. At the same time, he retracted his mental conception too.


    When he looked at the nothingness in front of his eyes, he somehow felt a little disappointed.


    Even he did not know which one of the two entirely different worlds was the real world.


    Nheless, he quickly curbed his thought and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your arrangement, Big Brother Hu.¡±


    Ou Yangming left the carriage and nced around, but he instantly noticed a slight difference in the people around him.


    There was a subtle difference in the cavaliers¡¯ looks as they looked at him with respect and trust, which waspletely different from before when they were afraid and worried.


    Ou Yangming was not at all delighted when he was being stared at like that; he furrowed his eyebrows deeply.


    He could guess that the change was likely rted to the release of his overflowing energy earlier on.


    ¡°Uncle, pleasee this way,¡± Hu Lingfeng said with respect as he approached Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was extremely shocked, and he was this close to having goosebumps. ¡®Uncle?¡¯ Hu Lingfeng was the inspector¡¯s head cavalier, and he had a cultivation base of Yin Grade ss Four; he was only one rank below Hu Yicheng.


    When Ou Yangming and Hu Yicheng became brothers, Hu Lingfeng was present as well, but he did not approve of it.


    Indeed, it was uneptable for a normal person to address someone much younger as an uncle, more so when the ¡°uncle¡± was not rted to that person by blood.


    It was not odd that Hu Lingfeng was reluctant at first, but when he suddenly called Ou Yangming an uncle, the young fellow was taken aback.


    Ou Yangming was stupefied, and he wondered, ¡®What exactly happened just now? Why are they looking at me so differently now?¡¯


    As Hu Yicheng and the rest led the way, they entered the best room in the inn.


    Hu Yicheng grinned. ¡°Young Ou, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t say a word about what happened today.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled as though he was pleased, but he was incredibly curious. ¡®What happened today? What is it?¡¯


    The young fellow felt like his heart was like a cat that was being tickled when he looked at Sir Hu and Schr Xu smiling mysteriously; he was itching to know, and it was making him feel ufortable.


    ¡®We were right, he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know what happened.¡¯ Schr Xu nodded, then he beamed and remarked, ¡°Brother Hu, nothing happened today, what are you talking about!¡±


    Hu Yicheng pped his forehead andughed. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so silly! Yes, nothing happened today. Come,e,e, let¡¯s have a toast.¡±


    ¡®Liars,¡¯ Ou Yangming said to himself, but he still smiled and had a toast with the men.


    The alcohol volume of the watery wine was not high, hence it was nothing for martial arts powerhouses like them. Ou Yangming pondered and expressed, ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯d like to hear your opinions on what happened today.¡±


    His eyes were as sharp as lightning, and he looked high-spirited as if he was confident about everything.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu were not dubious at all. They were startled at first, but they soon racked their brains to think about how they felt when the incident took ce.


    Sir Hu answered after a brief moment, ¡°Young Ou, the power that you released was exceptionally wonderful. It could somehow boost our spirits and drive our weariness away, so we became a hundred times more energetic.¡±


    Schr Xu nodded andmented, ¡°That¡¯s right, but it seems to be quite wasteful to use the power on us. If it¡¯s used in a way, it¡¯ll surely result in an amazing effect!¡±


    Hu Yicheng nodded as well. ¡°I secretly observed the rest. Not only did they be more spirited, but they also became more courageous. Hehe, if we encounter the dwarf again, we¡¯ll be brave enough to fight with him.¡±


    They described their feelings in a few sentences. Following that, Hu Yicheng lowered his voice and added, ¡°Master Ou, if that power can be poprized, it¡¯ll certainly be a formidable military weapon!¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Hu, it¡¯s exceptionally difficult to use the power, so it can¡¯t be adopted for regr use.¡±


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu were visibly disappointed, but they understood what Ou Yangming meant, and they were not going to mention a word about it to anyone else.


    Since they had to hurry on with their journey the next day, they had a simple dinner.


    As soon as Ou Yangming returned to his luxurious guest room, which had been specially prepared by Hu Yicheng, the smile on his face disappeared.


    It turned out that the overflowed mental power, which was converted by the Devouring attribute, had resulted in such a wonderful effect. No wonder Hu Lingfeng and the rest treated Ou Yangming with an entirely different attitude; they experienced the power¡¯s benefit. As said by Hu Yicheng, if Ou Yangming could grasp the power...


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed because it seemed like a problem that he could study. If he could seed, it would be quite stirring too even if it was slightly less exciting than the interspatial bag. Before long, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception slowly sank into his sea of consciousness, where thergest purple light ball quietly floated on the same spot.


    The Devouring attribute was a forbidden area as it was not something Ou Yangming could touch on and study yet due to his strength.


    That said, Ou Yangming was suddenly attracted to a rune mark in his sea of consciousness.


    It was a brand new mark, and he could tell everyone that he had never learned the rune. Furthermore, the rune was not naturally born from the Runes Formation.


    More importantly, the rune mark was slowly drifting toward the top of the Devouring attribute¡¯s light ball.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he only had a thought in his head.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t just make a petty gain, did I...¡¯

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>


    Mental Power Rune


    ¡®A pie fell from the sky, and it hit my head!¡¯


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s first thought.


    When he saw the rune¡¯s mark, he instantly understood that it was definitely the source of the mysterious power, which Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu had been talking about.


    Without the rune, Ou Yangming could only find a second crystal ball for the Devouring attribute to y its part if he wanted to achieve the magical effect again. However, how could the second crystal ball be found so easily? Perhaps the first crystal ball was already a lost item.


    Despite that, the situation becamepletely different now that there was a new rune mark.


    Ou Yangming could employ his mental power to portray the rune, and he could achieve the same wonderful effect with it.


    As Ou Yangming focused his mental conception on the rune, he quietly recorded the veined patterns on it. It would be extremely difficult for ordinary people to do it because one needed to possess great mental power; without sufficient mental power, even a person with pronounced sight could not grasp a rune¡¯s real mystery and essence.


    Perhaps ordinary martial artists could copy a rune numerous times to unleash some of its effects but aspared to the ones produced by Ou Yangming, they were Heaven and Earth apart. Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception slowly retreated after an hour. Instead of opening his eyes, he was still immersed in the rune. He only exhaled deeply when he roughly grasped the rune, then he became fully rxed.


    He had acquired the rune by surprise, and it contained an amazing power, hence he was incredibly overjoyed. The young fellow stood up and looked inside his traveling bag, but he did not find a suitable brush or paper.


    It was not easy to draw a rune. Unless it was made into a mold or engraved on a unique rock, extremely precious unique paper and brush would be required.


    This was what Ou Yangming learned from the Ni family¡¯s library, and he had a strong urge to record the rune and to disy its power at once.


    The fact that Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu described the magical power as something divine made Ou Yangming feel moved.


    Needless to say, he only wanted to know if releasing the power felt different from when he devoured flesh, blood, and spiritual energy.


    If it was the same, Ou Yangming would do everything possible to seal the information and would deny having produced the power.


    On the other hand, if there was an obvious difference, the unique power would be his other trump card.


    Ou Yangming left his room and looked for Hu Yicheng as he wanted to purchase some unique materials.


    Although it was already dark at night, Hu Yicheng did not mind. He immediately gave an order, where he asked his followers to search for the items in the town.


    They had checked in a small county town. The ce did not have ample resources, but Ou Yangming and the other people were d that the requested items could be bought from one of the stores.


    Later on, Ou Yangming took the specially made paper and brush back to his room. Hu Yicheng and the rest were exceedingly curious, but none of them dared to ask.


    ording to records from books, if one wanted to draw a rune, one had to use a brush that was made of a half-spirit beast¡¯s fur, an ink that was refined from a superb ferocious beast¡¯s flesh and blood, as well as paper made from an unordinary nt.


    Even if one had a lucky stroke, one could not buy anything rted to half-spirit beasts in the town. Therefore, Ou Yangming¡¯s brush was actually made from a superb ferocious beast¡¯s fur instead The young fellow spread out the paper, dipped the tip of the brush in the specially made ink, then gently pressed the tip on the paper. The paper was not an ordinary item too, so he wondered how the items could be gathered from the small town.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not inquire about it. He only knew that the items could at least allow him to draw the rune mark.


    When a drop of ink dripped onto the paper, the paper quickly absorbed it, leaving a rippling ink mark on it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes moved a little, and he went from being rather clumsy to being able to draw much faster. He constantly turned his wrist at the speed of light as everything about the rune shed in his head. At the same time, he copied the mark exactly as it was.


    It seemed like it only took an instant for the rune to be sessfully produced by him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched when he took a look at it. He noticed a mysterious power in thepleted rune, to the extent that his soul might even fall inside if he stared at it for a long time. The young fellow was moved, and he came to a sudden realization that the rune was not meant to be ¡°looked¡± at; it was supposed to be fathomed through mental power.


    It was an exceptionally unique rune. Without having significant mental power, one could forget about learning it. This was entirely different from the runes that were passed down by the Ni family¡¯s ancestors.


    Ou Yangming tore the rune apart without any hesitation once it waspleted.


    An indescribable power was released right away and spread out in all directions with him as the center. With that, the power shrouded over half of the inn.


    Next, the inn fell silent. Everyone who was within the Runes Power¡¯s enveloped range widened their eyes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s convoy was not the only bunch of people staying at the inn. Apart from them, many people stopped by and stayed, so those people enjoyed the marvelous experience too.


    Their exhausted bodies seemed to have been washed by warm water, by which their bodies became full of power again, and their minds seemed to be thrilled too.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu could not help but smile bitterly when they looked at each other.


    They vaguely had a hunch when Ou Yangming requested to purchase those unique items earlier. Nevertheless, they did not expect the young fellow to carry out a test in this ce. They wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t he afraid that news will spread?


    ¡®He should know that we¡¯re not the only ones staying at this inn.¡¯


    Before long, excited people walked out and discussed it.


    Schr Xu instantly signaled with his eyes so that many cavaliers would join the crowd and express their shock.


    Fortunately, the inn was not a ce where hidden talents could be found. Since there were no martial artists who were above Yin Grade, the crowd could not identify the power¡¯s source.


    The next morning, Hu Yicheng and his people left early, leaving an iprehensible legendary story at the inn, whose business ended up increasing by more than 30%.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu entered Ou Yangming¡¯s carriage. Seeing as they were hesitant to speak, Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Brother Ou, did you ask us to purchase the special paper and brush yesterday to refine a rune?¡± Hu Yicheng asked embarrassedly.


    Ou Yangming was cheerful, and he knew he could not hide it from them, thus he answered, ¡°Yes, I studied it for the whole night, and I finally gained something.¡± Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He straightened his chest and assured the young fellow. ¡°Brother Ou, can you sell a few runes to me? I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Hu, if someone asks you where the runes came from, how are you going to answer?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    Hu Yicheng was dumbfounded and at a loss for words.


    Previously, they promised that they would never talk about this matter. If they possessed the unique runes and used them, would that not mean that they were exposing it?


    That said, they were unwilling to give up the treasure when it was right in front of their eyes.


    Schr Xu¡¯s eyes wandered about, then he stated, ¡°Young Ou, Brother Hu encountered a peculiar person when he carried out an inspection outside. The person became good friends with Brother Hu, and they had such an enjoyable conversation that the person gave Brother Hu three rune drawings before he left. What do you think?¡±


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes became bright, and he looked at Ou Yangming with extreme eagerness.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯ll do,¡± Ou Yangming replied to the schr with a smile, then he added after a pause, ¡°But a huge consumption is needed for me to draw runes, so I¡¯ll pass them to Big Brother Hu after we enter the capital.¡±


    Hu Yicheng was ted, and he quickly expressed his gratitude.


    They initially did not have wild thoughts for the runes, but Ou Yangming released the power twice consecutively in a day, and it was obvious that he drew a rune during the second time. This was why the inspector and the schr were moved, but they were not greedy, so they were content after they managed to ask for three drawings.


    As Ou Yangming urged, the convoy traveled fast and arrived at the capital.


    This was the Wu Dynasty¡¯s capital city, where the walls around were nearly 16 meters tall. Not to mention a normal person, even a mighty spirit beast or an ordinary Yang Grade martial artist could not climb over it.


    Since Hu Yicheng was an inspector, other than the capital, he had ess to anywhere in the world, where even the officials in charge of the different counties had to treat him with respect. Nheless, his status seemed insignificant at the capital.


    In fact, the convoy was spot-checked when they entered the gate, but Hu Yicheng and the other people were already used to it.


    Hu Yicheng immediately exined when he noticed the strange look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, ¡°Brother Ou, this is the capital, so it¡¯s expected that the check is stricter.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He watched as the inspection waspleted, then they entered the city together.


    Sir Hu had a different look on his face once he entered the city. It was as if he carried a graceful blessing.


    Heughed out loud and expressed, ¡°After leaving the capital for a year and a half, I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    The other people around him were full of emotions too, but they appeared to be overjoyed.


    Schr Xu cleared his throat and reminded Hu Yicheng, Brother Hu, don¡¯t forget about our proper business.¡±


    Hu Yicheng stopped right away and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Let¡¯s send the materials to Master Wu¡¯s residence first as it¡¯s our priority.¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb when he realized that instead of reporting to the government office, the inspector visited a cksmith master first when he returned. It seemed like Master Wu Hongxi¡ªthe Fine Grade King¡ªwas not an ordinary figure.


    With that, the convoy traveled slowly in the city and entered the never-ending stream of people.

 Chapter 254 Visiting The Master

    <h4>Chapter 254 Visiting The Master</h4>


    Master Wu¡¯s residence in the city was luxurious. When Hu Yicheng and the others arrived outside the ce in carriages and presented their invitation card, the doorkeeper was arrogant and ignorant.


    Hu Yichengter smiled apologetically, then he gave him a big red packet and stated his purpose of visitation.


    When the doorkeeper heard that Hu Yicheng brought the two unique materials that were requested by Master Wu Hongxi, he weighed the red packet in his hands and went in to report the guests¡¯ arrival. Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little. His cultivation base did not seem high on the surface, but within Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, people from the military and the various aristocratic families respected him. In fact, he was treated simrly to how many Supreme Great Ancestors were treated.


    On the other hand, a mere cksmith in the capital was assuming a haughty manner, hence Ou Yangming was displeased.


    Hu Yicheng immediately noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s attitude. He exined softly, ¡°Brother Ou, Master Wu isn¡¯t an ordinary cksmith! He¡¯s a superb cksmith, who was specially recruited by the imperial family, and he has a huge influence on the imperial family and the military. Many officials and noble people requested divine weapons and sharp tools from him but failed; a figure like him musn¡¯t be offended!¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he said, ¡°Big Brother Hu, you¡¯re an inspector, so you¡¯re unordinary too. Why do you have to fawn over him?¡±


    Judging from Hu Yicheng¡¯s tone, one could tell that there was a huge disparity between him and Wu Hongxi. It would be quite ambitious for him to want to tter the master.


    After all, things that were precious to Hu Yicheng might not necessarily be deemed valuable by Master Wu.


    The spending and the gain were disproportionate.


    Hu Yicheng chuckled and responded in a high spirit, ¡°An inferior son of mine was chosen by the Wu residence and is currently practicing basic smithing art.¡± Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°He has been learning smithing art for 3 years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°3 years. What¡¯s his rank as a cksmith?¡± Ou Yangming questioned out of curiosity.


    Although he¡ªlike Old Craftsman-never took any form of cksmith assessments, he was in the capital at the moment. Since someone had gotten into Master Wu¡¯s residence, the person must have taken the necessary assessments ording to the rules.


    Nheless, Hu Yicheng blushed instead and answered, ¡°My inferior son has only been learning smithing art¡¯s foundation, and he hasn¡¯t been approved by the master yet, so he has yet to receive the Military Fire or the spiritual fire.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he could not help but have a strange look on his face. ¡°How many people are learning basic smithing art in the Wu residence?¡±


    Hu Yicheng put up a finger and replied to him, ¡°There are only over a hundred people.¡± ¡°A hundred...¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth as he could not understand what the people from the capital were thinking.


    Hu Yicheng smiled bitterly, but also seemed slightly proud. ¡°There are 10,000 if not 8,000 people who want to be Master Wu¡¯s apprentice. My son was lucky to have stood out!¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed when he looked at Hu Yicheng, who had aplicated look on his face.


    He somewhat understood Hu Yicheng¡¯s feelings because he saw the same from Old Craftsman, who did him such a huge favor but asked for nothing in return. ¡°Big Brother Hu, what¡¯s your son¡¯s name?¡± Ou Yangming asked inly. Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°His name is Lingguang. Brother Ou, go ahead and teach him if you see him.¡±


    As they conversed, the doorkeeper returned and invited them into the residence through the side door.


    They arrived at a big hall after a brief moment. The ce was decorated uniquely as more than ten different pieces of equipment were ced on both sides.


    The servants served them fragrant tea and left.


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes glowed as he whispered to the young fellow, ¡°Young Ou, Master Wu smithed these pieces of equipment himself. Not all of them are his best works, but they¡¯re worth 10,000 gold.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought, and he approached one of the weapons.


    It was a longsword, whose body was like a bronze mirror as it reflected a peculiar light. No matter who looked at the weapon, it was clear at one nce that it was certainly unordinary.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flowed, and he subconsciously reached out to grab the longsword.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu were startled, and they had a strange look on their faces.


    They were naturally aware of the rules here; weapons and pieces of equipment that were disyed here were Master Wu¡¯s masterpieces, and they could not be touched even though they could be admired.


    Normally, those who grew up in the capital and were capable enough to enter the residence knew the rule. Even so, out of courtesy, one should not touch the pieces of equipment without permission.


    Nevertheless, they instantly thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s background.


    It was true that the young fellow¡¯s talent in martial arts was quite shocking, but he came from a small ce, after all, so he did not know many cultures.


    When Sir Hu and Schr Xu saw how Ou Yangming yed with the longsword admiringly, they exchanged nces andforted themselves, ¡®Nobody else is watching him anyway, so he may do as he pleases for now.¡¯


    Despite that, they had no idea that while the longsword was a rare Fine Grade weapon to them, Ou Yangming-a professional¡ªcould notice many things.


    For instance, as Ou Yangming focused all his energy on it at the moment, he noticed right away that the longsword was smithed through an untypical method. Though he had a great eye, he could not spot a single w on the longsword.


    The longsword was at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five. No attribute was attached to it, but it was an exceptionally rare treasure sword. Besides, the longsword¡¯s durability had arrived at 20 Points.


    Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the longsword. His vision had be so profound that he was no longer looking at the weapon¡¯s grade and rank, but also some smithing skills used for it.


    He could smith pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five too, but it was because he utilized the Military Fire¡¯s unique absorb and upgrade functions. If the young fellow were to do it using his ability, even if he smithed ten pieces of Fine Grade equipment, none of them might actually be at the peak of Rank Five.


    When Ou Yangming looked at the longsword, which was like a piece of art, he could not help but feel astounded.


    ¡®Wu Hongxi has a well-deserved reputation. He gained the title of Fine Grade King and is publicly acknowledged as one of the greatest cksmiths in the world, but he has extraordinary smithing skills indeed.¡¯


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s face changed all of a sudden, and he quickly approached Ou Yangming to whisper to him, ¡°Brother Ou, someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Ou Yangming had long heard the footsteps from the inner hall. He looked up and asked in a daze, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®It makes sense that someone¡¯sing; it¡¯ll only be abnormal if nobody¡¯sing.¡¯


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s forehead was almost going to break out in a cold sweat. He exined at once, ¡°Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to touch the weapons here!¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization, so he moved his wrist and ced the longsword back to where it was. At the same time, the young fellow shed and nimbly returned to the main hall¡¯s chair. He moved like a floating cloud or a stream of water, which made him look like he was out of the world.


    Sir Hu and Schr Xu looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Ever since they got along with Ou Yangming, the young fellow had been acting sophisticatedly unlike an ordinary teen. It was only until now they called his real age.


    A person walked out from the inner hall after a while.


    It was a young man in his twenties, but he clearly looked arrogant as though he treated Hu Yicheng and the other people lightly.


    ¡°Twelfth Young Master,¡± Hu Yicheng greeted with bright eyes, ¡°Long time no see. You¡¯ve be more graceful than before, and I admire you for that.¡±


    Since Schr Xu was next to Ou Yangming, he introduced the person to the young fellow softly, ¡°This is Yan Yuanhua, Master Wu¡¯s twelfth disciple. He has incredible attainment in smithing art, and I heard he¡¯s capable of smithing pieces of High Grade equipment.¡± Ou Yangming nodded, but he secretly sighed.


    ¡®What¡¯s the big deal about smithing pieces of High Grade equipment? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s praised so highly...


    ¡®But on second thought, back when Ni Yunhong and Ipeted in the military camp, the pieces of equipment that I smithed were also around this level.


    ¡®It shows that pieces of High Grade equipment are already considered quite amazing!¡¯ Yan Yuanhua nodded slightly and said, ¡°Sir Hu, I heard you brought the materials that my master needs. Thank you.¡± Hu Yicheng responded, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. We¡¯re honored to be able to serve Master Wu.¡±


    Ou Yangming was certain that Sir Hu spent a lot of effort to gather the materials, yet the inspector did not express it at all.


    ¡°I checked the batch of goods, and they¡¯re great indeed. I¡¯m sure Master Wu will be pleased,¡± Yan Yuanhua noted and continued after a pause. ¡°Your son will be taking the smithing assessment in 5 days. He has been an apprentice here for 3 years, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been 3 whole years.¡± Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡°Oh, his results are satisfactory, so he should be able to finish his apprenticeship this time and gain an opportunity to acquire the Military Fire.¡±


    Hu Yicheng was ted. ¡°Thank you, Twelfth Young Master.¡±


    Yan Yuanhua chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s the fruit of his effort, but he must work harder even after he obtains the Military Fire. If he doesn¡¯t show talent and potential that can move Master Wu, he can¡¯t be a disciple like me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± Hu Yicheng ttered the young man without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll be content even if my inferior son is half as talented as you are.¡±


    Yan Yuanhua nodded and asked, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    Hu Yicheng shed a smile at him. ¡°Twelfth Young Master, this is Ou Yangming, a Military Fire cksmith from Changlong County. He has been looking up to Master Wu for a long time, and he¡¯d like to see the master in person if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware of my master¡¯s identity? How can anyone meet him just like that?¡± Yan Yuanhuaughed. ¡°You¡¯re a cksmith too? What rank are you in?¡±.


    Before Ou Yangming could utter a single word, Schr Xu beat him to it. ¡°Twelfth Young Master, Young Oues from the Immense Forest Military Camp, so he never took the assessment.¡±


    Yan Yuanhua¡¯s face changed at once. ¡°How can this be! How dare he ask to meet my master when he doesn¡¯t even have a rank? Have you be foolish or you¡¯re trying to get me in trouble?¡±

 Chapter 255 An Agreement On The Rank

    <h4>Chapter 255 An Agreement On The Rank</h4>


    The faces of Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu changed, and they quickly smiled apologetically as they exined. Sir Hu and Schr Xu knew it would be hard to meet Master Wu Hongxi if they brought Ou Yangming to the residence just like that. Nheless, they went through so much to gather many materials, so they figured they would at least be treated with a bit of respect.


    Who knew, Twelfth Young Master¡¯s attitude disappointed them.


    Nevertheless, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s abilities throughout their journey, Sir Hu and Schr Xu dared not offend the young man, who had a bright future.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he suddenly asked, ¡°Young Master Yan, may I know what rank I have to be in if I¡¯d like to meet Master Wu?¡±


    Yan Yuanhua nced at him in shock and questioned out of curiosity, ¡°How long have you been learning smithing art?¡± ¡°Around 3 years,¡± Ou Yangming answered honestly. Although it had only been a year since he acquired the Military Fire, before that, Old Craftsman had been consciously training him in this aspect. The young fellow¡¯s 2 years of being a helper were not in vain.


    ¡°3 years?¡± Yan Yuanhua wondered and asked, ¡°How long have you obtained the Military Fire?¡±


    ¡°A year.¡±


    ¡°A year?¡± Yan Yuanhua had a strange look on his face, and heughed out loud. ¡°In the capital, children who¡¯d like to learn smithing art will have to learn for at least 3 years before they¡¯re qualified to participate in the talent assessment. Moreover, they have to achieve the best result to be given the Military Fire or the spiritual fire. Given that you¡¯ve only learned for 2 years, have you umted sufficient knowledge? Heh, since you¡¯ve had the Military Fire for a year, I suppose you¡¯re an official Military Fire cksmith.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a straight face, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t me you since you came from a small ce, but an official Military Fire cksmith is the most basic cksmith in the capital, so there¡¯s nothing much to praise about.¡±


    Yan Yuanhua¡¯s implication was simple. An official Military Fire cksmith was considered formidable in a ce like the Immense Forest Military Camp but was nothing much in the capital.


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked again, ¡°Thank you for your pointers, Brother Yan, but I still want to know¡ªwhat rank do I have to be in to meet Master Wu?¡±


    Yan Yuanhua smiled arrogantly and replied to him, ¡°In the capital, even Superior cksmiths can¡¯t meet Master Wu easily, but... If you¡¯re able to earn the title of an Advanced... No, an Intermediate cksmith in the uing assessment, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet my master from afar.¡±


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu furrowed their eyebrows because it was truly a difficult request.


    Not to mention Ou Yangming was only a cksmith from a small ce, even if he practiced smithing art with a great deal of effort in the capital, how much could he learn in 3 years? Besides, it was incredibly difficult for a Military Fire cksmith to arrive at an Intermediate cksmith¡¯s rank within a year.


    Although cksmiths like that existed, each of them was exceptionally gifted. Also, the Military Fire or the spiritual fire that were captured by them had their respective wonders, hence nobody dared to belittle them.


    Sir Hu and Schr Xu had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts strength, so they thought Ou Yangming spent all his time on improving his martial arts. As for smithing art, one who could release the Military Fire was considered a cksmith anyway.


    Despite that, the Military Fire could be used to deceive people in the vige, but it was extremely ordinary in the capital.


    That said, Ou Yangming did not look troubled at all. He nodded and questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s the uing assessment?¡± Yan Yuanhua was stunned. ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Since I¡¯m given a chance to meet Master Wu, why should I give it up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting fe. Okay, if you¡¯re able to earn the title of an Intermediate cksmith, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish, but...¡± Yan Yuanhua stared at Ou Yangming, then a scornful look was seen on his face. ¡°I forgot to tell you that the soonest assessment will be held in 5 days. ording to the rules, the application is closed 10 days before the actual day. Hehe, it¡¯ll be tough if you¡¯d like to participate in it...¡±


    Hu Yicheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡®After talking for a long time, it turns out that Yan Yuanhua is pulling our leg! Not only did he fool Ou Yangming, but he also embarrassed me.¡¯


    ¡°But a participant can still be added halfway through some special means,¡± Yan Yuanhua stated with narrowed eyes and a smile. He put his hands behind his back and added proudly, ¡°For instance, if I make a request, they¡¯ll surely show me face.¡±


    ¡°Once again, thank you for your pointers, Young Master Yan.¡± Ou Yangming looked deeply at Yan Yuanhua and grinned. Heter turned to say, ¡°Big Brother Hu, we¡¯re done visiting, so let¡¯s make a move.¡±


    Hu Yicheng was startled for some time before he forced a smile. ¡°Yes, we should go.¡±


    Yan Yuanhua could not help but scoff when he watched the three men leaving leisurely. He did not have bad intentions as he only wanted to enjoy the feeling of being ttered and begged, but Ou Yangming and hispanions did not do as he wished. As such, Yan Yuanhua was displeased.


    Hu Yicheng sighed after they left Master Wu¡¯s luxurious residence. ¡°We¡¯re terribly unlucky today to have men Twelfth Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if we had met another young master, based on the materials that we brought, perhaps we would¡¯ve been able to meet Master Wu.¡± Schr Xu shook his head and noted with regret, ¡°Young Ou, Twelfth Young Masteres from a noble family and is Master Wu¡¯s apprentice, so he¡¯s conceited indeed. Please don¡¯t mind him!¡±


    The schr obviously knew Ou Yangming was unordinary and might not be able to stand the resentment. Judging from the young fellow¡¯s tricks that night, where he came and went like a ghost, Schr Xu figured he might do something that he would regretter. Hence, the schr gave Ou Yangming a subtle reminder.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and responded, ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t worry. I admire Master Wu¡¯s ability very much, so I¡¯ll visit him with the most appropriate status.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you... Perceive the sword?¡± Schr Xu was struck dumb for a while before he asked.


    ¡°I perceived it a little, but I still have some doubts, so I¡¯d like to consult Master Wu.¡± Ou Yangming nodded slightly.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu secretly shook their heads. How could Master Wu¡¯s skill be understood so easily? When an amateur and a professional studied the same sword, they would seepletely different things.


    In any case, they did not believe that ou Yangming could fathom much from it.


    After all, Yan Yuanhua was right-Ou Yangming had not learned smithing art long enough.


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu would never believe that a young man, who had just learned smithing art for 3 years, couldprehend the essence of a weapon smithed by Master Wu.


    Sir Hu cleared his throat. ¡°Young Ou, I¡¯ll go think of a way to see if you can join the assessment in 5 days.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Big Brother Hu, I¡¯ll go think of a way first. I¡¯ll trouble you after if I fail.¡±


    Hu Yicheng was dumbfounded. ¡°What way is it?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Hu, have you heard of the Yi Pavilion?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°The Yi Pavilion is one of the biggest chambers ofmerce in the Wu Dynasty, so of course, I know of it.¡± Hu Yicheng was surprised. He then said with bright eyes, ¡°If you¡¯re able to connect with the Yi Pavilion, you¡¯ll certainly be able to take the assessment!¡±


    A tremendously enormous chamber ofmerce like the Yi Pavilion had forces, which could not be ignored, everywhere.


    Perhaps they could not do anything huge, but it would be a piece of cake for them to let someone join the cksmith¡¯s test.


    Ou Yangming beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Big Brother Hu, please send me to the Yi Pavilion. We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±


    Hu Yicheng and Schr Xu exchanged nces. Instead of questioning Ou Yangming about his rtionship with the Yi Pavilion, they went on the carriage and sent him to his destination. Before they parted, Hu Yicheng told the young fellow again that he could think of a way if he still failed to join the assessment.


    Nheless, Hu Yicheng dared not guarantee that he would definitelye up with a feasible idea.


    Ou Yangming watched as the carriage went far away, then he turned and entered the big building behind him.


    The words ¡°Yi Pavilion¡± were hung high outside the big building.


    This was an important ce in the capital, thus the Yi Pavilion was extremely valued. As soon as Ou Yangming entered, a servant attended to him with a bright smile.


    Ou Yangming turned his wrist and revealed a jade pendant. The servant¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw the item, and he looked at the young fellow with unusual respect. After the servant bowed at Ou Yangming, he led him into a luxurious living hall.


    Before long, a middle-aged man entered. He smiled after he looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s jade pendant. ¡°I¡¯m Du Gaoge. Sir, I see you¡¯re a master who was invited from Changlong County. Hehe, how should I address you?¡±


    The man was all smiles, but he could not hide the puzzled look on his face.


    It was worth noting that the jade was not an ordinary item; it represented the candidate rmended by their branch in Changlong County to participate in the uing Myriad Treasure Meet.


    The Myriad Treasure Meet was especially important even in the capital, and it carried an important meaning for all chambers ofmerce.


    If a chamber ofmerce could stand out in the meet, they would be at the top. Therefore, before the previous meets began, the chambers had the most intense fights between them be it openly or covertly.


    The Yi Pavilion was a well-known chamber ofmerce. Apart from their main branch in the capital, their respective branches in the eight other counties would rmend an expert each.


    However, the so-called master in this context was not a martial arts powerhouse, but a person with impressive achievements in certain areas.


    Nevertheless, Du Gaoge, who was in charge of reception, could not tell how Ou Yangming could have moved Changlong County¡¯s head shopkeeper.


    At times, Ou Yangming¡¯s young and immature face was truly a huge hindrance. ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming,¡± Ou Yangming answered, ¡°I remember Head Shopkeeper Lin Yichen said if I encounter a problem in the capital, I can use this jade pendant to ask the Yi Pavilion for help.¡±


    Du Gaoge smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. One who possesses the jade pendant is the Yi Pavilion¡¯s honored guest. If we can¡¯t make you feel at home, it¡¯ll only mean that our service isn¡¯t up to par.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile. ¡°Great! I¡¯d like to join the cksmith Rank Assessment, which will be held in 5 days. Can you help?¡±

 Chapter 256 Advanced Appraisal Art

    <h4>Chapter 256 Advanced Appraisal Art</h4>


    Du Gaoge was stunned. ¡°The assessment for cksmiths?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, which level¡¯s assessment would you like to take?¡± Du Gaoge asked in a deep voice and continued, ¡°The assessment¡¯s application is already closed, but the masters who are in charge of it should be able to do the Yi Pavilion a favor.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered. Although Yan Yuanhua told him that he could meet Master Wu Hongxi if he earned the title of an Intermediate cksmith, he did not want to see the master from afar. The young fellow wanted to discuss and exchange views on smithing skills with Master Wu Hongxi.


    The smithing skill that was disyed on the longsword was extremely mysterious. In particr, the bnce in the weapon was handled perfectly. Even if Ou Yangming closed his eyes at the moment, he could clearly recall the intense shock that he felt when he first saw the longsword.


    Perhaps Master Wu Hongxi could not smith magic tools, but the way he handled the details on pieces of Fine Grade equipment was an eye-opener for Ou Yangming.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming wanted to meet the master properly with equal status.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to participate in the assessment for Superior cksmiths.¡± Ou Yangming finally made his decision.


    ¡°Superior?¡± Du Gaoge was stupefied, and he had a strange look on his face. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that this young fe is an Advanced cksmith.¡¯


    An Advanced cksmith was not considered top-notch in the capital, but Du Gaoge vaguely understood it when he looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s youthful face once more.


    ¡®Perhaps Changlong County¡¯s head shopkeeper values this fe¡¯s future.


    ¡®He¡¯s already an Advanced cksmith at such a young age. If he¡¯s further qualified to be a Superior cksmith, he might be noticed at the Myriad Treasure Meet.¡¯


    Du Gaoge smiled more earnestly when he thought about that, and he quickly fawned over the young fellow. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re young, but you¡¯re already an Advanced cksmith; you truly have boundless prospects!¡± Ou Yangming shrugged and noted, ¡°Shopkeeper Du, you misunderstood; I¡¯m not an Advanced cksmith.¡±


    Even though Du Gaoge had trained to maintain hisposure as the Yi Pavilion¡¯s shopkeeper, his smile still froze for a brief moment. He twitched his mouth and asked, ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re not an Advanced cksmith, could you be... An Intermediate?¡± He mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s against thew for an Intermediate cksmith to directly take the assessment for Superior cksmiths...¡±


    Nheless, Ou Yangming still shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an Intermediate cksmith either.¡±


    Du Gaoge¡¯s voice came to an abrupt end, and he inhaled deeply to suppress his anger. ¡°Master Ou, what exactly is your level? Hehe, have you not taken any assessment before?¡± He jokingly asked thest question.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming nodded and expressed, ¡°Shopkeeper Du, you¡¯re right; I¡¯ve never taken the cksmith Level Assessment.¡±


    Du Gaoge¡¯s lips trembled violently as he looked at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    If it was not because he was certain Ou Yangming¡¯s jade pendant was given by the head shopkeeper from Changlong County, he would almost suspect the young fellow was stirring up trouble on purpose. ¡°M-master Ou, are you saying that this is your first time taking the cksmith assessment, and you¡¯d like to attempt the Superior Assessment?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. Thanks for the trouble, Shopkeeper Du.¡±


    Du Gaoge¡¯s eyes looked a little gloomy, and he cursed, ¡®Why the heck should I take the trouble! Even if I take the trouble, I can¡¯t do it!¡¯


    As he nced at Ou Yangming, his thoughts werepletely different from before.


    ¡®Who¡¯s that ridiculous head shopkeeper from Changlong County? Does he know what the cksmith Assessment is?¡¯


    Du Gaoge¡¯s temples twitched a little, but he finally managed to hold back his rage. ¡°Master Ou, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask ¡ªwhy did the head shopkeeper from Changlong County rmend that you participate in the Myriad Treasure Meet?¡±


    It was actually quite impolite of him to raise the question, but he was enraged by Ou Yangming¡¯s performance earlier, and he could not suppress his doubts anymore.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming seemed to be unfeeling. He smiled faintly and answered, ¡°I have some skills in appraisal art, and I¡¯m somewhat experienced in choosing raw gemstones. Hehe, perhaps that¡¯s why Head Shopkeeper Lin invited me toe.¡±


    ¡°Appraisal art, and raw gemstones.¡± Du Gaoge¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grinned. ¡°I see, hehe. Master Ou, our store happens to have a batch of unappraised equipment and some raw gemstones. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, can you evaluate them too?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Shopkeeper Du, are you trying to test me?¡±


    Du Gaoge immediately replied to the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re kidding me. You¡¯re a distinguished guest, who was rmended by the head shopkeeper from Changlong County, so why would I think of doing that? But... The cksmith Assessment isn¡¯t a trivial matter, and I have no idea how many people are paying attention to it, so...¡± He stretched out the word and looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming. Clearly, he was trying to say, ¡®If you¡¯d like me to do something for you, convince me with your skills.¡¯


    Du Gaoge might not necessarily have the guts to do this to another honored guest with the jade pendant, but Ou Yangming was too young, and he sounded reliable. As such, Du Gaoge was suspicious.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and stood up firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the look on his face, could he actually be skilled?¡¯ Du Gaoge was startled and nervous. Despite that, he cast aside his curiosity and brought the young fellow to a storeroom.


    This was an important ce in the Yi Pavilion, where those without a certain status could note near at all.


    When they entered the storehouse, two burly men followed behind them. The men followed them openly, which was obvious that they were there as supervisors.


    Du Gaoge went to a huge table and pointed at the scattered pieces of equipment on it. ¡°Master Ou, please.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. He had not encountered such a situation for a long time, and he somehow missed it.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Du, ording to what I know, the Yi Pavilion has a rule where three appraisers have to appraise every piece of equipment to decide their grades and ranks,¡± he uttered casually. Du Gaogeughed and responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re only trying, so we don¡¯t have to follow the standard closely.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and wondered in bewilderment, ¡®Why isn¡¯t the system at the capital¡¯s important ce not as strict as the prefecture¡¯s? If this goes on for long, isn¡¯t the Yi Pavilion afraid that they¡¯ll ruin their reputation?¡¯


    While he thought, he conveniently picked up a small round shield. A luster shed in his palm, and while nobody noticed the red color, he had already perceived the small shield¡¯s attributes.


    ¡°This is a Good Grade Rank Three, but its durability iscking. It¡¯s probably because it was used for a long time but wasn¡¯t repaired.¡±


    After Ou Yangming put down the small round shield, he took another short de and yed it in his hand for a while before he stated, ¡°This is a High Grade Rank Two dagger. Its model is rather strange, so I¡¯m guessing it was custom made.¡±


    Du Gaoge¡¯s face twitched a bit. ¡°Master Ou, you have a good eye.¡± Ou Yangming put down the dagger and picked up a long whip. It was then when he saw through the corner of his eye Du Gaoge and the two men leaned back almost at the same time. They did not move significantly, but their movements were uniform.


    Ou Yangming expressed after some thought, ¡°This is a good whip. It¡¯s of Fine Grade Rank Five, as well as a bit of Power attribute; it¡¯s truly a great whip!¡±


    Du Gaoge nodded, and the look of doubt in his eyes disappeared.


    Ou Yangming tossed away the long whip and identified the items on the table at a faster speed. Each time he got it right, Du Gaoge and the two men seemed friendlier.


    Atst, Ou Yangming pointed at thest item on the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see this.¡±


    Du Gaoge was struck dumb. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is of High Grade Rank Five.¡±


    Due Gaoge and the two other men were surprised. ¡°Master Ou, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°These pieces of equipment didn¡¯t just arrive not long ago; they¡¯re specially kept here to test appraisers like me.¡± Ou Yangming scoffed.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re mighty indeed. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Du Gaoge smiled bitterly. There were a total of twenty pieces of equipment on the table, and it was quite a coincidence that there were one each from Common Grade Rank One to Fine Grade Rank Five. If Ou Yangming could not notice anything fishy, he did not have to stay in the trade anymore.


    ¡°Master Ou, normally, we¡¯ll be able to roughly tell one¡¯s skill after one appraises three to five items, but...¡± Du Gaoge bowed at Ou Yangming as he spoke apologetically. He then continued with a bitter smile, ¡°You appraised everything so fast and didn¡¯t make a mistake, so I forgot to stop you.¡±


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. ¡®I was only able to finish the task so quickly because I cheated with the Military Fire, whereas a real appraisal master can¡¯t evenplete it so fast. Looks like I have to be more careful in certain aspects in the future.¡¯


    Du Daoge¡¯s face had changed a while ago. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Master Ou, your appraisal art is so great that it¡¯s superior to Advanced Appraisal Art. Hehe, I heard you also have a unique understanding of raw gemstones too. Can you show us a thing or two?¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Du, are you going to perform stone-cracking on the spot if I choose a raw gemstone?¡± Ou Yangming stared at Du Gaoge.


    Du Gaoge¡¯s eyelids twitched for a moment before he finally expressed, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re kidding me. Based on your appraisal art alone, you¡¯re already qualified to be the Yi Pavilion¡¯s distinguished guest. Please take a rest outside while we run the errand for you.¡±


    The two burly men behind him exchanged nces and seemed rather disappointed. However, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s marvelous and quick appraisal technique, they dared not ck at all.


    One who was capable would be respected wherever one went.


    Du Gaoge returned to the VIP room after half an hour and noted, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s impossible for you to directly participate in the Superior cksmith Assessment, but you may take the Official cksmith Assessment. If you perform well, perhaps you¡¯ll even earn the title of a Rudimentary cksmith.¡±

 Chapter 257 Instantly Launched A Fireball

    <h4>Chapter 257 Instantly Launched A Fireball</h4>


    ¡°A Rudimentary title?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and there was a strange look on his face.


    ¡®Compared to the Superior title, isn¡¯t the Rudimentary title inferior? They¡¯re not even on the same level.¡¯


    ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t try hard enough, but your request simply isn¡¯t achievable!¡± Du Gaoge smiled apologetically and exined with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s one thing for one to be required to apply in advance to take the cksmith Assessment; we can ask for an exception. However, the assessment has a strict rule that participants have to start from the lowest rank to the highest rank as earnest selections will be carried out. Unless you had the title of an Advanced cksmith, you can¡¯t take the Superior Assessment at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and expressed, ¡°I can¡¯t skip ranks? This is going to be troublesome...¡±


    Du Gaoge thought, ¡®It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t skip ranks; just that your request is too absurd.


    ¡®You¡¯re a cksmith who has never taken any assessment, and you asked to participate in the Superior cksmith Assessment right away. Not to mention me, even if all elders in our pavilione forward, the organizers wouldn¡¯t agree to it.¡¯


    Therefore, when Du Gaoge submitted the application this time, he never thought about the case of skipping ranks for the assessment.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Okay. In any case, thanks, Shopkeeper Du.¡±


    Du Gaoge felt relieved; he was at ease that the young fellow did not continue to pester him about the matter.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve had a tiring journey to the capital. I¡¯ve arranged your room and board, so pleasee with me.¡±


    With that, Ou Yangming followed him to a small courtyard behind the big building. The courtyard¡¯s decoration could not bepared with Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence, but it was done thoughtfully.


    Although Du Gaoge did not manage to fulfill Ou Yangming¡¯s request, he never neglected the young fellow. Judging from the amodation itself, it was clear that the shopkeeper treated Ou Yangming like a distinguished guest indeed.


    Once they entered the courtyard, hot dishes were served.


    Du Gaoge left with a smile. He had initially wanted to arrange for a few servants to serve Ou Yangming, but the young fellow gracefully turned him down without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming had some hidden secrets with him, so having personal attendants in the courtyard would only make him feel uneasy as his hands and legs would be bound.


    After having his meal, Ou Yangming ced the meal box outside the courtyard and shut the main door.


    Throughout his journey in the carriage for a few days, he had been constantly studying the secret technique to produce an interspatial bag, and he also practiced the rune that improved one¡¯s mental power. Nheless, in reality, the young fellow looked forward to the other way to use his mental power the most. That said, Ou Yangming could not reveal it when he traveled with Hu Yicheng and the other people.


    He could only attempt it without restraints when he was in this safe ce.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and instantly entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous. The whole world underwent an enormous change in his spiritual sense . In the young fellow¡¯s spiritual world, mysterious nodes appeared again. This was the power of space, where the change only urred after one had a certain understanding of space.


    The change was extremely beneficial for Ou Yangming. In a way, everything was inly visible to his consciousness from then on.


    Whether it was his detection speed when he faced an enemy, or when he smithed pieces of equipment, the advantage was indescribable.


    After Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings with his consciousness, he confirmed that while there were people nearby, nobody was keeping an eye on him on purpose.


    The young fellowposed himself and focused with his consciousness.


    Once he used the 53 Points of mental power, he sensed an upsurge of magnificent power.


    When he looked at his palm, he noticed that a red me had emerged.


    His mental power could guide Heaven and Earth¡¯s power to be gathered into a giant fireball, which possessed tremendous energy that could kill a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming needed to be attentive when he operated his mental power if he wanted to gather power of such level.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow was surprised to find something when his mental power went above 50 Points; he seemed to be able to incite me power anytime and anywhere.


    It was just like how he immediately released massive mental power by putting his mind to it. The power even began to assemble in his palm and turned into a small fireball.


    Yes, it was different from the huge fireball that was generated by the god of fire in Elder Universe¡¯s vegetable farm, as well as the one that killed a half-spirit beast. The one that appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand at the moment was only a small fireball.


    Moreover, the small fireball¡¯s might could not be said to be on equal terms with the big fireball¡¯s. Not to mention a great-ancestor-level powerhouse, even a Yang Grade powerhouse could not be killed easily.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was incredibly satisfied because he finally found the practical way to use his mental power. When he put his mind to it once more, the small fireball left his hand andnded on a stool in the room.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The stool exploded as a result, and the scattered sawdust began to burn fiercely. Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. Even though he already had a feeling that it would happen, he was still shocked when he witnessed the small fireball¡¯s power.


    When he raised his wrist, the burning mes, which showed the tendency of spreading, flew up and returned to his hand, where they gathered into a small fireball again.


    The small fireball could not take out something in one go, but it would certainly be a tremendously effective supplement if it was suddenly released in a battle.


    By relying on the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, Ou Yangming could already contend with a great-ancestor-level powerhouse. If he also had the small fireball, he would even be confident about defeating a Supreme Great Ancestor in an arm wrestle.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a faint smile because his skill was improving steadily. If he was given enough time, he would not fear a real spirit beast.


    That being said, the smile on his face quickly disappeared because he had a feeling that he did not have too much time left. Hence, he would not miss any opportunity of improving his strength.


    The small fireball appeared again when he moved his wrist.


    Ou Yangming could not practice producing the small fireball with his mental power in the carriage because the ce was too confined. A slight careless mistake would end in tragedy, and the young fellow was unwilling to be the center of attention.


    Now, it was different. The room was not huge, but it was more than enough for him to practice how to control the small fireball.


    The small fireball slowly rose from his palm. Under his consciousness¡¯ control, it seemed to be connected to an invisible thread as it floated in front of him.


    It would be simple if Ou Yangming only had to gather the small fireball to throw it out; it almost did not require any thinking as it was already avable at his fingertips. On the other hand, it would bepletely different to not only assemble the fireball, but to also guide it with his great mental power.


    Nobody told Ou Yangming the way it should be done; he figured out the practice method when he was feeling helpless.


    After all, he could not produce the small fireball only to throw it anywhere. If he did that, he would be the target of attack for all.


    Since that was the case, the only thing he could do was keep controlling and moving the small fireball through his mental power. Needless to say, throughout the process, he had to maintain the fireball¡¯s pressure below a safe warning level so that it would not explode.


    It was not easy to achieve that. When Ou Yangming first began to attempt it, it was rtively difficult to control the small fireball, whether it was maintaining its scale, stabilizing its internal pressure, or guiding it with his mental power.


    Besides, he had to consume a substantial amount of energy for the process.


    After only 15 minutes, Ou Yangming felt that his head was somewhat aching. His face changed. The practice method¡¯s mental consumption was so huge that it truly exceeded his expectations.


    It was true that he still had abundant mental power, but if his energy was depleted to a certain level, the oue will be the same.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and stared at the small fireball in front of him. The fireball dissipated bit by bit until it finally vanished.


    The small fireball did not contain massive mental power, thus he was able to get rid of it. If he had attempted to do the same to a huge fireball, the result would be entirely different.


    Ou Yangming sat down and pressed his temples. He was slightly pale, and he looked rather exhausted.


    It was unbelievable that controlling a small fireball was much more tiring than gathering a huge fireball.


    Nheless, instead of feeling frustrated or regretful, Ou Yangming became more interested in the process.


    The small fireball was not as mighty as the huge fireball, but it could not be underestimated at all. Even if a Supreme Great Ancestor took a hit from the small fireball, it would not feel good.


    Of course, it would not be easy to attack an Extreme Grade powerhouse with a fireball. It was the same theory as how a normal person would dodge when someone else was shing a saber at him or her; nobody would take the hit with the neck.


    ¡®What if I can control the small fireball so exquisitely that it arrives at the same time as the Suicidal Throat-locking Spear?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped the beat. If he achieved it, he would not be afraid of Ni Xuetian, a Supreme Great Ancestor who had also fathomed the integration of Heaven and man.


    Once he found the right way to use his mental power, the power that could be unleashed would not be inferior to a martial arts powerhouse¡¯s at all.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists, and his eyes sparkled.


    The young fellow wanted to practice hard as he was determined to get used to the extreme energy consumption. He had to utilize the small fireball in a real fight as soon as possible.


    As Ou Yangming swayed his hand gently, a peculiar rune was formed in front of him. With his body as the center, a strange power revolved around him within ten steps away. The young fellow exhaled deeply and was feeling sofortable that he almost moaned.


    He focused his gaze after a brief moment, and the small fireball appeared in the air once again...

 Chapter 258 Apprentice Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 258 Apprentice Assessment</h4>


    Ou Yangming had afortable stay at the Yi Pavilion¡¯s small courtyard for a few days.


    Throughout those days, apart from Shopkeeper Du, who greeted him every day, and Hu Yicheng, who visited, the courtyard was not visited by other guests.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not step out of the courtyard at all as he spent all his time practicing the small fireball.


    Although it had only been a few days, Ou Yangming came to the shocking realization that there was a significant improvement in his control over the small fireball.


    In actual fact, even if someone else possessed a simr ability like the small fireball, one could not achieve such a scary improvement during practice. Ou Yangming was only different because he grasped the Mental Power Rune.


    The moment Ou Yangming was tired of practicing the small fireball, he released a Mental Power Rune without any hesitation. Moreover, the area covered by the rune¡¯s weakened version became extremely small under his control. Apart from himself, nobody could enjoy the rune¡¯s magical effect.


    With over 50 Points of mental power as his backing and the 2% Qi Return ne as a supplement, Ou Yangming¡¯s actual consumption was negligible. It was certainly not an asional result that he could achieve great progress after just a few days.


    On this day, Ou Yangming gave up the thought of continuing his practice because it had been 5 days, and the cksmith Rank Assessment was about to take ce.


    In the capital¡¯s important ce, any activity could cause quite a huge impact.


    A cksmith was an extremely important profession; the pieces of equipment used by powerful martial artists were meticulously smithed by Superior cksmiths. It was exactly because of these formidable pieces of equipment that every powerhouse in the human race could battle and even kill half-spirit beasts with greater physical power.


    Therefore, Superior cksmiths had a reputable status, and they became more aloof after being pursued by many martial artists.


    Any cksmith who acquired the Superior title from an important ce in the capital would be famous within the shortest possible time. The benefits that came with it were obvious to everyone, thus many people were also envious.


    Needless to say, while many people wanted to be a Superior cksmith, very few were actually acknowledged by the public. When Du Gaoge brought Ou Yangming to the assessment venue, it was already packed with people. This was a gigantic square. Other than the participants, their rtives and friends were also present. Since there were also spectators around, the ce was crowded. Nheless, the center of the square was empty regardless of the people present as nobody dared to enter. As Ou Yangming quietly waited among the crowd, three elders entered from the outside.


    The three men were clearly prestigious because the crowd instantly stopped moring as soon as they entered.


    Before long, everyone noticed something unusual around them, and they spotted the three elders one after another. With that, the square became silent, as though magic was cast over it.


    The three elders looked at each other and were rather pleased.


    One of them stepped forward and announced loudly, ¡°Today¡¯s assessment is a huge event for us cksmiths. Is everyone fine with the three of us hosting the event?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to have you host the event, Master Jin.¡±


    ¡°Master Jin, very well.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re confident because you¡¯re hosting the event, Master Jin.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Master Jin.¡±


    Warm responses were heard from the crowd as everyone expressed their respect for the elder and weed him.


    Ou Yangming turned his head sideways and asked, ¡°Shopkeeper Du, who are these three men?¡±


    Du Gaoge was stunned. He asked softly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time in the capital, and I haven¡¯t been here for long, so I really don¡¯t know them.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡®Since you¡¯re nning to take the cksmith Assessment, why didn¡¯t you ask about the important figures...¡¯ Du Gaoge looked at him strangely and cursed, but he answered, ¡°The one who¡¯s talking is one of the Superior cksmiths in the capital, Jin Shengjie, he¡¯s also known as Master Jin. The other two are Master Feng Guangyuan and Master Yi Yucheng. They¡¯re not Superior cksmiths, but they gained the Advanced Title and are deemed by many masters to have the potential to be Superior cksmiths one day.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. The fact that a Superior Master and two Advanced Masters were hosting this cksmith Assessment showed that the standard this time was not low at all.


    Of course, if they knew one of the participants was able to smith magic tools, only God would know if they would still be confident enough to host the event.


    Jin Shengjie waved his hand, causing the noises around to slowly go away.


    He cleared his throat loudly and ordered, ¡°Apprentices, you may enter now.¡±


    The railings at the square¡¯s periphery were pulled apart at once as hundreds of people orderly walked in.


    They were teens who were of a simr age as Ou Yangming. Even though some of them were slightly younger or older, the age difference was not too big.


    ¡°There¡¯s a tightpetition in the cksmith trade. If one fails to be recognized before one is 25 years old, one won¡¯t have the opportunity to obtain the Military Fire or the spiritual fire anymore,¡± Du Gaoge noted in a deep voice and added after a pause, ¡°The roughly 300 people here are apprentices from cksmith masters¡¯ residences. They had to learn for at least 3 years before they have the guts to take the assessment.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°They¡¯re all masters¡¯ apprentices? What about outsiders?¡±


    Du Gaoge shook his head. ¡°Those masters have so many apprentices that there aren¡¯t even enough slots to amodate all of them, so how can there be outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Is it so difficult to apply for the assessment?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Master Ou, you misunderstood. These apprentices seek for a qualification to obtain the Military Fire or the spiritual fire. Those fires are limited, so it¡¯s difficult to cross the threshold. On the other hand, it¡¯s easy for cksmiths like you, who already have the Military Fire, to take the assessment to increase your rank. Hehe, as long as one isn¡¯t afraid of embarrassing oneself in public, one can take the assessment every year.¡± Ou Yangming nodded as he was rather moved. He finally realized that it was incredibly tough to acquire the Military Fire.


    As the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s chief Military Fire cksmith, Old Craftsman only had one chance to exchange for the fire even after he had gathered his military contributions throughout his whole life.


    The young fellow felt more grateful for Old Craftsman. ¡®Without the old man, how could I be who I am today?¡¯


    Jin Shengjie stated loudly, ¡°Ready, go.¡±


    A number of people entered the venue in a sh and shuttled around the young men as they distributed some papers to them. The young men were well-prepared too. They retrieved their brushes and inks, then they began to write their answers while being watched by the public.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Shopkeeper Du, what assessment is this?¡±


    Du Gaoge exined, ¡°They¡¯re only apprentices without the Military Fire or the spiritual fire, so they can¡¯t perform their skills and have to take a theory assessment instead.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. If he was asked to take such a written assessment a year ago, he would not have a chance to stand out. Nevertheless, the young fellow experienced a lot throughout the year. In particr, he gained massive information about smithing art from the Ni family¡¯s ancient books, as well as from their inherited spiritual world. As such, his knowledge could not be mentioned in the same breath as before.


    The young men answered the questions very quickly. Some of them were hesitant at times, but they wrote their answers fast.


    Whether their answers were right or wrong, at the very least, no loopholes could be seen on the outside.


    Ou Yangming looked away, and his heart thudded. He told Du Gaoge with a smile, ¡°Shopkeeper Du, I met an acquaintance, so I¡¯ll go over to greet him.¡± Du Gaoge was dumbfounded for a while before he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± The two of them walked through the crowd for some time, then Ou Yangming approached Hu Yicheng and asked softly, ¡°Big Brother Hu, your son is taking the assessment too, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Ou, you¡¯re here.¡± Hu Yicheng immediately turned around to look with his bright eyes. Heter nodded at Du Gaoge, whom he had met once two days ago, so he did not forget about the shopkeeper.


    Hu Yicheng pointed at a certain spot in the venue and sighed. ¡°The person with the number 135 in the sixth row is my inferior son, Lingguang. Ah, it¡¯s his first time sitting for the test, so I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll seed.¡±


    Du Gaogeforted him, ¡°Your son has been learning for 3 years in Master Wu¡¯s residence, so he should be fine.¡±


    ¡°The other people didn¡¯t learn any less than Lingguang did; some of them even learned for a longer time. Ah, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to stand out...¡± Hu Yicheng smiled bitterly.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while as he did not know how he could console the inspector. It was regarding the Military Fire or the spiritual fire, but even he did not know the right way to acquire it. Jin Shengjie notified after half an hour, ¡°Times up, leave the venue.¡±


    Many young men put down their brushes, but some of them continued to write as much as they could as if they wanted to utilize every second they had.


    Despite that, someone approached them right away. Their brushes and inks were snatched away ruthlessly, and they were thrown out by their necks.


    The crowd sighed out of pity because they knew those young men could not be chosen anymore.


    Soon enough, the young men left, and the papers were taken away. Jin Shengjie did not ask about the test papers at all as he simply continued to announce, ¡°The Official cksmith Assessment begins, so please take your ces if you¡¯ve registered.¡±


    Du Gaoge informed, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Hu Yicheng curbed his thought and encouraged the young fellow, ¡°Young Ou, all the best.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He went forward and walked toward the center along with some other people.


    ¡°Brother Hu, since you traveled to the capital with Master Ou, what do you think of his smithing art standard?¡± Du Gaoge looked at Hu Yicheng and asked.


    ¡°Young Ou acquired the Military Fire for a year, so he should be able to do well in the Official cksmith Assessment...¡± Hu Yicheng pondered and said, but he was also a little anxious.


    After all, the martial arts cultivation base and the mysterious power that were disyed by Ou Yangming was too shocking.


    Since the young fellow used his energy in that aspect, how well could he do in smithing art?


    Du Gaoge nodded and remarked, ¡°I hope he¡¯ll do well.¡±

 Chapter 259 A Question Before The Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 259 A Question Before The Assessment</h4>


    Ou Yangming slowly entered the square, where many casting tables were arranged some time ago. In fact, the apprentices had answered the questions on the tables earlier. When the apprentices left, and the cksmiths that possessed the Military Fire or the spiritual fire entered, the atmosphere in the square instantly turned heavy.


    After all, an apprentice was an apprentice; they did not have the Military Fire nor the spiritual fire.


    Besides, even if the apprentices were favored by their elders and gained an opportunity to obtain the Military Fire, they might not necessarily seed in getting the fire.


    On the contrary, although the people on the stage at the moment were not official cksmiths, they possessed either the Military Fire or the spiritual fire. In other words, they had truly entered the door to being a cksmith, and they were skilled enough to be respected.


    Ou Yangming only had a proof tag without a number. None of the participants would choose a casting table on purpose.


    There were a total of more than 300 tables in the square, but there were only roughly 30 candidates for the Official cksmith Assessment.


    Ou Yangming casually stood in front of a casting table and looked around. Apart from Hu Yicheng and the other people, he suddenly noticed Yan Yuanhua, who was on the high tform.


    He curled his lips and nodded at Yan Yuanhua from afar.


    On the high tform, Yan Yuanhua looked at Ou Yangming in shock because he did not expect the fellow to seed in finding a way to join the cksmith Assessment. Nheless, even if Ou Yangming seeded, he would only be an official cksmith and would still be far from an Intermediate cksmith!


    All of a sudden, Yan Yuanhua noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s smile, which seemed to show great confidence. It somehow made him feel like the young fellow was going to be victorious.


    Yan Yuanhua shook his head hard. He could not help but look anxious and doubtful.


    ¡°Junior Brother Yan, what are you doing?¡± A middle-aged man next to him whispered, ¡°We¡¯re here to represent our master, and we mustn¡¯t look around!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Senior Brother.¡± Yan Yuanhua blushed a little.


    The man was also Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s disciple, but he was the second disciple, Yuan Lexin. Not only did he have more power than Yan Yuanhua, but he was also one of the three Advanced cksmiths under Master Wu.


    Yan Yuanhua was so arrogant toward Hu Yicheng and the rest, but he was as conscientious as a child in front of his second senior brother, and he dared not make a mistake at all.


    Nevertheless, he kept thinking about Ou Yangming¡¯s bright and confident smile, so he finally blurted, ¡°Second Senior Brother, this is the Official cksmith Assessment, right?¡±


    Yuan Lexin was stunned. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Will someone directly be an Intermediate cksmith through this assessment?¡±


    ¡°Junior Brother Yan, are you feeling dizzy?¡± Yuan Lexin cast a strange look at Yuan Yanhua and continued after a pause, ¡°The material used in an Official cksmith Assessment is ordinary iron ingot. Even if our master smiths something with that material, he can only produce a piece of Good Grade equipment at most. Heh, the criterion to be an Intermediate cksmith is to be able to steadily smith pieces of High Grade equipment!¡±


    Yan Yuanhua felt relieved. ¡°Second Senior Brother, are you saying that nobody can gain an Intermediate title through this assessment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Yuan Lexin answered without any hesitation. He then frowned andmented, ¡°Why are you being so mysterious? What the heck are you up to!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Second Senior Brother, let¡¯s watch the fun...¡± Yan Yuanhua quickly responded.


    Yuan Lexin was feeling frustrated, but he found it inappropriate to question Yan Yuanhua closely in this setting. Therefore, he shut his mouth and watched the show without much interest. How could an assessment like this be interesting for an Advanced cksmith like him?


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows as well when he looked at the materials on the casting table.


    Even though he knew there would be limitations in the assessment, the identical iron ingots on the table still made him feel sullen.


    The higher the equipment¡¯s grade and rank, the better the material required.


    Items that were made of featured steel¡ªeven if it was a kitchen knife-were much sharper than a military saber that was made of iron ingot; there was a huge disparity between both materials.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art, he could even smith magic tools.


    However, the precondition was he had to be provided with great raw materials.


    Now, he set his goal to be a Superior cksmith, but he was limited by being given only iron ingot as the material.


    Ou Yangming randomly picked up an iron ingot and scanned it, but he could not figure out how he could turn it into a piece of top-grade equipment.


    It was worth noting that low-level materials had low withstandable limits. Even if the young fellow cheated with his Military Fire¡¯s unique ability, he could not increase their upper limits. If he did it regardless of the consequence, the equipment would only end up exploding into bits and pieces.


    ¡°Participants, you¡¯re young people who have acquired the Military Fire or the spiritual fire for less than a year.¡± Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes were so bright as though he noticed everyone¡¯s performance. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through endless practice throughout the year, so you should have grasped the most basic smithing technique for a piece ofplete equipment. Now, use the materials in front of you to smith something that you¡¯re adept in.¡± As soon as his voice died away, Ou Yangming raised his hand high. ¡°Senior.¡±


    Jin Shengjie was dumbfounded, and he looked at Ou Yangming in shock. The cksmith Assessment had be a custom for many years, and he had hosted the annual event many times. That said, nobody had spoken in the middle of the test in the past.


    ¡°You¡¯re...¡± Jin Shengjie frowned and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and I¡¯m from Changlong County,¡± Ou Yangming answered loudly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a cksmith from Changlong County,¡± Jin Shengjie uttered inly, and he felt more at ease. It turned out that the young fellow was not a cksmith from the capital, thus it was understandable that he did not know the rules.


    Jin Shengjie would not have bothered about Ou Yangming if this was a different asion, but he showed a decent bearing because they were in public.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to say?¡±


    Ou Yangming lifted an iron ingot in the air. ¡°Senior, these materials are too poor, so I¡¯d like to change them!¡±


    ¡°Change... The materials?¡± Jin Shengjie was stupefied, and he did not know to cry or tough.


    ¡°Oh no,¡¯ Yi Yucheng thought. He immediately stepped forward and remarked, ¡°Young fe, what nonsense are you talking about? The same materials have been used for the Official cksmith Assessment in the past, so who are you to be an exception?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯ve only grasped the Military Fire for less than a year, practicing with iron ingot is undoubtedly the best method. As for materials with higher grades, you may use them after you improve your skills step by step,¡± Jin Shengjie stated. Ou Yangming pouted and expressed, ¡°But these materials can¡¯t be used to smith good pieces of equipment!¡± Jin Shengjie¡¯s face darkened. If it was not because he wanted to maintain his image in front of the public, he would have reprimanded the young fellow already.


    Feng Guangyuan had a dark face too. ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t pester us with unreasonable demands. Even if we give you better materials, can you smith something sessfully? You¡¯re reaching for something that¡¯s beyond your grasp. Other than wasting the materials, what else can you do?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Senior Feng, based on what you said, aren¡¯t you belittling us?¡±


    Feng Guangyuan was so mad that heughed instead. He turned and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re from Changlong County, you must have a guarantor to be able to register. Who¡¯s your guarantor?¡±


    Du Gaoge, who had been watching as a spectator, was struck dumb some time ago, and he wanted very badly to drag Ou Yangming away.


    The fact that Ou Yangming made a fool out of himself in public was utterly embarrassing. Du Gaoge wished that he was never present in the square, but after he heard Feng Guangyuan¡¯s question, he was forced to bite the bullet as he stood out and said, ¡°Master Feng, please calm down. His guarantor is us, the Yi Pavilion.¡±


    Whispers were hearding from the crowd, which made it evident that the Yi Pavilion had a certain influence on the public.


    Feng Guangyuan scoffed. ¡°Is the Yi Pavilion not aware of the rules! How dare you let an ignorant fe join the assessment? Hmph, do you regard us cksmiths as nothing?¡±


    Du Gaoge broke out in a cold sweat right away. ¡°Master, please forgive us, we made a mistake. I¡¯ll bring him away now!¡±


    It was true that Ou Yangming was the distinguished guest of Changlong County¡¯s head shopkeeper, but his status was far from the status of the cksmiths from the capital.


    Jin Shengjie waved his hand and said, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong with the two of you? He¡¯s an outsider, so he didn¡¯t know the rules. You can¡¯t drive him away just because he said a few words!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng agreed with him at once, but they thought, ¡®Anything you say is right, old man.¡¯


    ¡°Ou Yangming, stop making excessive demands and take your assessment as you should. If you seed in the test, I¡¯ll allow you to join again next year,¡± Jin Shengjie noted.


    ¡°He¡¯s Master Jin indeed; he¡¯s so broad-minded!¡±


    ¡°This young fe¡¯s lucky to have met Master Jin, or...¡±


    Jin Shengjie stroked his long beard and shed a friendly smile as he enjoyed the praises from the crowd.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and was about to say something when he turned and noticed the bitter look on Du Gaoge¡¯s face. He could not help but shake his head and sighed without saying a word.


    ¡°You may begin,¡± Jin Shengjie waved his hand and announced.


    The participants in the square responded to him. They curbed their thoughts and took the iron ingots from their respective casting tables, then they began to smith a piece of equipment that they were adept in.


    There were initially two young men near Ou Yangming, but they looked at him in disgust and went far away from him. They would rather go to another casting table than to stand together with him.


    A teen somehow appeared beside Hu Yicheng, and he asked, ¡°Father, is he... The great uncle that you were talking about?¡± Hu Yicheng was embarrassed when he heard the question. He responded softly, ¡°Take a close look at him. I believe that he won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    Du Gaoge scoffed and lowered his voice too. ¡°Brother Hu, he caused such a disturbance in the assessment venue. Do you think he still stands a chance?¡±.


    Sir Hu was lost for words for some time.


    In the square, Ou Yangming, who seemed to have been abandoned by everyone else, sighed and picked up an iron ingot weakly. He turned his hand, causing his Military Fire to burn.

 Chapter 260 Please Stop

    <h4>Chapter 260 Please Stop</h4>


    Ou Yangming was not the first who released the Military Fire. Before him, some had already enveloped their iron ingots with mes.


    Nheless, he attracted a lot of attention when he did the same move.


    Needless to say, none of those people were optimistic about Ou Yangming¡¯s skill. They only found it interesting, and some people even took pleasure in his misfortune so they only wanted to watch him make a fool out of himself.


    In any case, Ou Yangming was not concerned.


    Perhaps the best inheritance and the greatest teaching experience could be found in the capital, which was known to have a profound background.


    However, those who grew up in the environment could not get rid of the suspicion of being greenhouse flowers.


    Of course, normal cksmiths did not need to experience life-or-death setbacks; they only needed to carry out their duties by guaranteeing the production of the best pieces of equipment.


    It was not the case for Ou Yangming. After he acquired the Military Fire, he was bothered by all sorts of mishaps, which drove him to constantly improve. Therefore, the young fellow had seen many big asions and could not bepared to his peers from the capital.


    If anyone else had made the same mistake as Ou Yangming did, one would certainly be distracted when one was being scornfully stared at. Not to mention one would not be able to disy one¡¯s actual strength, one might not even be able to show half of one¡¯s ability.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was calm andposed under the pressure.


    He leisurely controlled his Military Fire and wrapped it around the iron ingot.


    The young fellow had done the same action multiple times. Given that his Military Fire was enclosing the poorest material¡ªan ordinary iron ingot-he was carrying out the process with apparent ease. Even so, deep down he was not feeling as collected as he looked.


    ¡®What should I smith with an ordinary iron ingot so that it¡¯ll be eye-catching?¡¯


    It was an extremely strict and difficult task, but Ou Yangming had toplete it within the short period.


    Even though he was still in the assessment, he knew that if he could not smith something superior, it would be impossible for him to be an official cksmith, let alone catching anyone¡¯s attention.


    Whether it was Feng Guangyuan or Yi Yucheng, they would find different excuses to make Ou Yangming fail the test.


    Jin Shengjie might not make things difficult for the young fellow because of his status, but the two other masters would not let him go so easily.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned, he turned to look at Yan Yuanhua. Although they were quite far apart, he could vaguely notice the disdainful look on Yan Yuanhua¡¯s face.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and eventually came up with an idea. He did not know if he would seed, but he could give it a shot.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and focused on his Military Fire.


    It would definitely not be easy for him to achieve the target, so he must give his all without cking at all.


    The iron ingot in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand melted quickly as it was burned by the Military Fire, and it was transformed into a military saber.


    It was such a fast process as if it waspleted in a few breaths.


    The military saber was the first weapon that was smithed by Ou Yangming. He was most familiar with the equipment, to the extent that he had a better understanding of it than a spear.


    It had only been a year, but numerous military sabers had been born in his hands Since he nned to produce a shocking result, he naturally had to choose to do something that he was the most familiar with.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    ¡°Th-that young fe¡¯s quite fast!¡± ¡°Hah, quickly look, he¡¯s so fast!¡±


    There were not many people who paid attention to Ou Yangming, but there were still a number of them because he made a hit earlier.


    When Ou Yangming swiftly molded the iron ingot into a military saber, many people began to whisper in the crowd.


    Apart from Ou Yangming, the other cksmiths who were taking the assessment were carefully and slowly burning the iron ingot in their hands. Even if they were well-prepared, the fastest person had not even fully melted his iron ingot. This was the normal ability of a cksmith who had gotten the Military Fire for less than or around a year.


    For an official cksmith, one could pass the test by smithing a piece of equipment with one¡¯s own power. Being watched by the public, they pursued stability, hence any risky act would be considered irrational to them.


    In terms of forming a mold in a few breaths as Ou Yangming did, not to mention they were not skilled enough, even if they were, they could not have done it in this situation.


    ¡°Ah, father, look...¡± Hu Lingfeng widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Wh-what is he doing?¡±


    Hu Yicheng was also dumbfounded for some time before he smiled bitterly andmented, ¡°Perhaps your Uncle Ou is indeed faster than usual...¡±


    Du Gaoge scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if he¡¯s fast because the only thing that matters for an official cksmith is the result. Hmph, if he can¡¯t even produce a Common Grade... No, unless he smiths something of Common Grade ss Four, he won¡¯t pass the test at all!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Hu Lingfeng was surprised. ¡°ording to the criterion for an official cksmith, he only needs to smith a Common Grade Rank Two item...¡±


    Du Gaoge sneered without saying a word, whereas Hu Yicheng shook his head and replied to his son, ¡°Just watch and don¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng was hesitant for a while. He lowered his head and watched, but he was still not convinced.


    On the high tform, Jin Shengjie nced at Ou Yangming unintentionally and had a strange look on his face.


    He was not the only person who reacted that way because the two Advanced cksmiths next to him were feeling the same.


    ¡°That young fe has... Decent moves!¡±


    ¡°Heh, I wonder what his smithing standard will be like.¡±


    Jin Shengjie was undecided for a while, but he said, ¡°If his weapon is of Common Grade Rank Two, he¡¯ll pass.¡± Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng were startled. They exchanged nces and sighed. ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯re being too generous.¡¯ Jin Shengjie grinned and thought, ¡®The two of you are trying to fawn over me, but the fact that the young fe is done smithing so quickly proves that he¡¯ll achieve something great in the future as long as he produced something of decent quality now. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the big deal about a small offense? If I return resentment with kindness, I¡¯ll surely be praised!


    ¡®The more sessful the young fe is in the future, the higher my reputation.¡¯


    He stroked his long beard and noticed that Ou Yangming had alreadypleted smithing. The me on the military saber shed for an instant and dimmed.


    Just as he wanted to ask someone to inspect the weapon, he saw Ou Yangming reaching out for another iron ingot.


    Everyone else looked at each other in confusion.


    Yi Yucheng mumbled, ¡°He didn¡¯t fail, did he... Should we stop him?¡±


    Feng Guangyuan pondered and responded, ¡°The rule is to smith a piece of equipment in 15 minutes. We didn¡¯t state that one can¡¯t smith more than once, right?¡±


    They fixed their gaze on Jin Shengjie as though they were waiting for the cksmith master¡¯s decision.


    In the past smithing assessments, there were candidates who smithed faster than usual, but they only had one chance. Even if they were not satisfied with their products, they could not start over due to time constraint.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    If he continued to smith with the same speed, he might even be able to smith three more items.


    Jin Shengjie pouted and wondered, ¡®Why is this young fe constantly giving me trouble...!


    He kept a straight face and noted, ¡°He can smith as many pieces of equipment as he wants. We¡¯ll only consider the... Best result anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Jin, you¡¯ve very wise.¡± Yi Yucheng ttered the cksmith master and eximed all of a sudden, ¡°Hey, this doesn¡¯t seem right. He¡¯s not smithing a military saber!¡±


    When the other people turned to look, they noticed a long item being formed in the burning Military Fire. That said, even someone who knew nothing about equipment could tell that it was not a saber.


    ¡°Could it be...¡± Hu Yicheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He was surprised and overjoyed. ¡°Could Brother Ou be nning to smith an equipment set?¡±


    ¡°A set?¡± Du Gaoge sneered. ¡°So what if he smiths ten sets of equipment? This assessment will only take a piece of equipment¡¯s grade and rank into ount. Even if he smiths many pieces of equipment, they won¡¯t be useful. Besides, look at him, what is he smithing?¡± Hu Yicheng looked for a long time but finally shook his head and sighed because he could not tell what exactly the long item was. Ou Yangming stopped after a brief moment, where a strange long item was formed in his hand.


    He frowned and reached out for another iron ingot again.


    This time, he finally caught everyone¡¯s attention; even the friends of the other participants were focusing on him. Ou Yangming obviously sped up as the iron ingots were swiftly made into weird stones. He ced the stones around him casually, but it seemed like there was something mysterious about them.


    Atst, Ou Yangming took the military saber and gently stuck it to the long item. As his Military Fire danced, a wisp of green smoke rose. The crowd was baffled, and they thought, ¡®Can something so bizarre happen during a smithing process of using the Military Fire or the spiritual fire?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was so fast that he stuck both sides of the military saber at the speed of light.


    When he put down the saber, even the slowest cksmith was notpletely done yet.


    Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He recalled something when he looked at the long time in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands, as well as the odd stones around him. As such, he seemed nervous and in disbelief.


    The cksmith master mumbled, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible...¡±


    ¡°Ding,,,¡± The bell on the high tform rang. ¡°The assessment has ended, please stop!¡±

 Chapter 261 Did I Pass?

    <h4>Chapter 261 Did I Pass?</h4>


    The loud bell echoed in everyone¡¯s heart. By then, the participants had allpleted their products.


    Needless to say, given that they were using the lowest grade iron ingot, they did not consume too much energy to melt the material because they grasped the Military Fire or the spiritual fire. Therefore, the candidates were still in high spirits and were smiling cheerfully.


    One who possessed the Military Fire or the spiritual fire and practiced for about a year could smith a normal piece of equipment. The only differences would be one¡¯s proficiency, the time spent, and the items¡¯ grades and ranks.


    Everyone seemed confident at the moment.


    The pieces of equipment that they smithed were at least of Common Grade Rank Two, hence they had almost be official cksmiths when the bell rang.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming looked calm, which was entirely different from the other excited participants.


    It was not that Ou Yangming was being asocial, but because he honestly could not feel thrilled and delighted.


    The military saber on the casting table in front of him was not of Common Grade, but it was far from a magic tool.


    It would only be unbelievable if a cksmith master, who could smith magic tools, cheered for a piece of ordinary equipment.


    Jin Shengjie cleared his throat and shed a friendly smile. ¡°Everyone, your assessment has ended, so we¡¯ll be inspecting your products now. Assessments are considered a form of practice, thus whether you seed or fail today, you must continue to practice smithing from today onward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your pointer, Master Jin,¡± the candidates responded with a fist salute as though they had practiced it in advance for a hundred or a thousand times.


    Of course, they could not have rehearsed it together before this, but the judges would always say a few words of encouragement after each assessment, and they were already used to giving the same response.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He was obviouslyte to cup his hands together, so he seemed a little out of ce.


    Jin Shengjie made his way to the venue¡¯s center with a smile. He approached the first candidate and picked up the small round shield to briefly scan it, then he announced, ¡°Common Grade Rank Three, pass.¡± The candidate was quite young; he seemed to be only slightly older than Ou Yangming. He immediately did a fist salute and uttered loudly, ¡°Thank you, Master Jin!¡±


    ¡°Continue to work hard and be a Rudimentary cksmith as soon as possible.¡± Jin Shengjie chuckled.


    That person was so agitated that he could not let out a word, so he nodded hard and was about to cry tears of joy.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his nose and thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t you just be an official cksmith? Why did you give such an exaggerated reaction?¡¯


    Nheless, he did not know that many conditions that could be enjoyed in the big city were far better than what one could get in remote areas. Simrly, thepetition and the pressure was greater in the capital, which was proportionate with the benefits. Other than relying on one¡¯s n and senior¡¯s help, it would be incredibly tough for one to be sessful.


    The candidate did not have a powerful background. Apart from his effort, he was able to be distinguished because of his hard work, as well as extreme luck. Hence, the man was agitated when he was praised by Jin Shengjie.


    Jin Shengjie had seen many simr situations, thus heforted the person with a smile and walked toward the next participant. The cksmith master had an outstanding level of attainment in smithing art, and his appraisal art was also out of the ordinary. If not, while he could identify the shield to be of Common Grade, he could not have had the guts to state its rank.


    Perhaps Jin Shengjie wanted to save time, he appraised and talked faster than before.


    After all, there were three more rank assessments after the Official cksmith Assessment.


    He only used half an hour to appraise roughly 30 pieces of equipment, and he conversed briefly with the candidates, making them feel delighted, as if they had just bathed in the spring breeze. Finally, Jin Shengjie approached Ou Yangming.


    Due to Ou Yangming¡¯s question at the beginning, nobody wanted to stay near him. He was eye-catching as he stood alone, which was also why Jin Shengjie went to himst. Jin Shengjie looked deeply at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Young fe, were you born from Changlong County?¡± Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you happen to know Master Lu?¡± Jin Shengjie smiled all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Ou Yangming answered in shock.


    Aplicated look could be seen in Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes as he expressed, ¡°Okay, I hope you¡¯ll surprise me today.¡±


    The faces of Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan, who were behind him, changed as they seemed to have recalled something. They looked grave when they stared at the military saber on the casting table. As for the other people, they wondered why there was suddenly a huge change in Jin Shengjie¡¯s attitude.


    It was worth noting that the 30 over people in the venue were cksmiths who had acquired the Military Fire for about a year. Although they were more or less different due to their talents and efforts, the disparity was limited to a certain standard, so Jin Shengjie-a Superior cksmith¡ªcould not be surprised at all.


    On the spur of the moment, the crowd was exceedingly curious.


    ¡®What exactly are the young fe¡¯s background and ability?¡¯ Jin Shengjie moved his wrist to retrieve the military saber. A sh was seen in his eyes as he fixed his gaze on the weapon.


    Next, his eyes glowed all of a sudden. Even though the cksmith master was mentally prepared, and he tried his best to suppress the shock, he could not fully control himself.


    Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng looked at each other strangely. ¡®Why did Elder Jin suddenly forget himself? Could the rumor be true?¡¯


    ¡°Master Jin, what¡¯s the weapon¡¯s grade and rank?¡± Yi Yucheng asked softly.


    Jin Shengjie took a deep breath and looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming. Heter handed Yi Yucheng the military saber. ¡°Take a look at it yourself...¡±


    Yi Yucheng was not an appraiser, but he was an Advanced cksmith, after all. As such, he could naturally get a rough idea of the military saber¡¯s equivalent rank as it was a piece of ordinary equipment.


    He epted the military saber and studied it for some time before he shrieked, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The cksmith looked up and stared at Ou Yangming as though he was looking at a giant ancient beast. The look in his eyes was indescribable, and it was soprehensive that it could not be perceived.


    Feng Guangyuan tensed up a little and thought, ¡®The legend must be true; the military saber might¡¯ve broken through Common Grade¡¯s barrier and arrived at Good Grade. Even so, you don¡¯t have to react like that... Don¡¯t you know that screaming in public will ruin your poprity?¡¯


    It was true that a cksmith was a respected profession, but there was quite a cruelpetition in this trade.


    Even if two cksmiths of the same level smithed customized pieces of equipment, there would be a huge gap between their rewards.


    The higher the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank, the more obvious the difference between their rewards.


    Yi Yucheng was a rather steady man, but the fact that he lost control and shouted in public was enough to lower his image.


    ¡°Heh, see it for yourself!¡± Jin Shengjie chuckled.


    Feng Guangyuan responded to him and took the military saber from Yi Yucheng. He wondered, ¡®Since this is a piece of Good Grade equipment, I definitely won¡¯t be shocked. Hehe, I¡¯ll be superior to Yi Yucheng today...


    ¡®Good Grade, Good Grade... Hey? This isn¡¯t right. Its toughness, its luster, its tenacity...¡¯ ¡°This is impossible!¡± Feng Guangyuan looked up abruptly.


    He only realized what he had done after he roared, but he could not be bothered anymore. This was because the cksmith finally understood why Jin Shengjie and Yi Yucheng lost their self-control just now.


    The military saber was not a Good Grade weapon.


    It was a High Grade military saber.


    Yes, a High Grade military saber.


    Common, Good, High, and Fine.


    Among the four grades, the weapon was a High Grade military saber.


    Those who could smith High Grade military sabers were Intermediate cksmiths, but what materials did they use to smith pieces of High Grade equipment? Steel. Only by using steel could one smith a piece of High Grade equipment, and one could not even guarantee a 100% sess rate.


    What if someone used ordinary iron ingot?


    Feng Guangyuan knew that even if he was given a thousand or ten thousand chances, perhaps he could smith a piece of Good Grade Rank One equipment, but the chances would be so low that they could be neglected.


    As for the High Grade weapon in his hands...


    If he was told before this that someone could smith a piece of High Grade equipment with ordinary iron ingot, he would certainly spit on that person¡¯s face.


    Eventually, Feng Guangyuan¡¯s hands trembled. He had seen countless pieces of High Grade equipment. In fact, he was an Advanced cksmith who could directly smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment.


    However, he somehow felt that the High Grade military saber in his hands weighed as heavy as 500 kilograms, which was an unbearable weight for him.


    The square was dead silent at the moment.


    Even the new official cksmiths, who cheered with excitement earlier, no longer smiled as they looked at Jin Shengjie and the two other cksmith masters in confusion.


    As ignorant and as slow as a person was, one could tell from their faces that things had gone out of control.


    Nevertheless, there was something that they could not understand. Why were the cksmith masters left in awe by a seemingly normal military saber?


    Ou Yangming kept a faint smile on his face throughout. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Seniors, may I ask if I passed?¡±


    The faces of Jin Shengjie and the two other cksmiths twitched at the same time.


    ¡®You were able to smith a piece of High Grade equipment by using ordinary iron ingot. How could you ask if you¡¯ve passed?¡¯


    The three cksmith masters felt like their faces were burning.


    In particr, Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng flushed with shame, and they wanted very badly to go back in time.


    If they knew Ou Yangming possessed such great smithing art, they would not have the guts to say what they did even if they were killed.

 Chapter 262 Humbles Himself

    <h4>Chapter 262 Humbles Himself</h4>


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Friend, you¡¯re kidding me.¡± Jin Shengjie curbed his thoughts and quickly shed a bright smile. ¡°Your suggestion earlier was very right. Please forgive us for not looking into the matter.¡± ¡°Lil¡¯-Lil¡¯ Friend?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear him wrong, did I...¡±


    Almost everyone in the square was in a daze at that instant. Although they had a hunch after they saw Jin Shengjie and the two other masters¡¯ reactions just now, they felt like they had just seen a ghost when they heard the words ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend¡±. ¡®Lil¡¯ Friend?¡¯


    ¡®Based on Jin Shengjie¡¯s status as a Superior cksmith, he shouldn¡¯t humble himself no matter how absurd the case is, should he?¡¯


    In the capital, there were very few cksmiths whom Jin Shengjie considered as friends. Now, he actually gave such deferential treatment to an unknown young fellow, so what would it make the other people?


    Nheless, the crowd was surprised that Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan did not seem to disapprove of the cksmith master¡¯s action. In fact, they were initially standing tall but had bent their bodies a little.


    It was not an obvious move, but it was clear to those who had decent vision.


    Therefore, after feeling extremely shocked for a while, everyone else focused on Ou Yangming again.


    The young fellow smiled inly and asked, ¡°Are you saying that I passed?¡±


    Jin Shengjie answered without any hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled cheerfully and questioned, ¡°But can I continue to join the assessment if I¡¯d like to?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re nning to take the Rudimentary Assessment and the Intermediate Assessment, you don¡¯t need to,¡± Jin Shengjie responded after some thought.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile as he looked up at Yan Yuanhua.


    On the high tform, Yan Yuanhua¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was having an incrediblyplicated emotion because at this point even a fool knew Ou Yangming was not an ordinary cksmith. When Yan Yuanhua recalled the words he said to the young fellow that day, he felt like he was on a rollercoaster ride.


    Yuan Lexin asked in a deep voice, ¡°Junior Brother Yan, that fe has looked at you a few times. Do you know each other?¡±


    Yan Yuanhua¡¯s face reddened, and he could not let a word out.


    On the other hand, Jin Shengjieughed out loud on the stage. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, you¡¯ve smithed a piece of High Grade equipment, so there¡¯s naturally no need for you to join the Intermediate Assessment.¡±


    ¡®A piece of High Grade equipment?¡¯


    The ordinary people were surprised when they heard what he said, and theymented.


    ¡®He¡¯s here to take the Official cksmith Assessment, yet he smithed a piece of High Grade equipment. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he passed the Intermediate cksmith Assessment too? No wonder Master Jin treated him so politely! It turns out that he¡¯s a promoted talent.¡¯


    However, the people on the high tform reacted differently.


    Apart from Jin Shengjie and the two other examiners, the other people who could be seated at the high tform were great cksmiths. They represented their respective sects to witness the assessment, the most inferior among them was an Intermediate cksmith, and there was nock of Advanced cksmiths like Yuan Lexin.


    Hence, they knew better than anyone else what it meant to smith a piece of High Grade equipment using ordinary iron ingot.


    Suddenly, while everyone on the square discussed the matter with one another, it was dead silent on the high tform as everyone stared at the military saber.


    ¡®High Grade equipment¡ªis that military saber really a piece of High Grade equipment?¡¯


    Yuan Lexin instantly turned to look at Yan Yuanhua when he heard Jin Shengjie¡¯s statement. He asked word by word, ¡°Junior Brother Yan, how exactly did you be acquainted with him? Tell me honestly and don¡¯t leave out anything!¡± Yan Yuanhua¡¯s heart sank, and he replied to his senior brother with a bitter face, ¡°Senior Brother, it-it¡¯s aplete misunderstanding...¡±


    ****


    Ou Yangming grinned on the stage. ¡°Master Jin, will you make an exception if I¡¯d like to take the Advanced Assessment and the Superior Assessment then?¡±


    Jin Shengjie looked deeply at him before he answered, ¡°I¡¯ll never agree with the request if someone else made it, but if it¡¯s you, Lil¡¯ Friend... Hehe, okay, you may join those two assessmentster. I look forward to your surprises.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Jin.¡± Ou Yangming did a fist salute. He reached out his hands to pick up the seemingly disordered stones around him, then he casually walked out of the square¡¯s center.


    The young fellow was a nobody when he entered earlier, nobody spared a second nce at him, but he became the center of attention after he left.


    Wherever he passed, the crowd naturally made way for him, and everyone showed him a ttering smile.


    It was worth noting that those who came to spectate were people who were closely rted to the cksmiths, but there were also many people who had a rough understanding of the trade. Thus, they could tell that the teen, who was favored by Master Jin Shengjie, would certainly have a bright future. Even if the spectators could not be friends with Ou Yangming, they could not leave a bad impression.


    Ou Yangming naturally went to Hu Yicheng and nodded at him. ¡°Big Brother Hu, you¡¯ll have to wait for a while more because I¡¯ll be taking two more assessments.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my blessing to be able to keep youpany!¡± Hu Yicheng was already blushing due to the excitement. Heter pulled his son to the front and instructed, ¡°Lingfeng, quickly greet your uncle!¡±


    Hu Lingfeng nodded and greeted, ¡°Uncle Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt his teeth ache when he looked at the young man, who seemed to be around his age, in front of him. He felt extremely helpless.


    ¡®I somehow became an uncle again...¡¯


    He forced a smile and remarked, ¡°Heh, we¡¯re around the same age...¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, since we¡¯ve be brothers, Lingfeng must address you as uncle,¡± Hu Yicheng immediately exined. He then waved his hand and stressed, ¡°Anything else can still be discussed, but not this!¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head helplessly. The young fellow knew why Hu Yicheng was determined to be connected with him, but he did not want to make a fuss about it when he recalled how he was able to acquire the Military Fire because the inspector upheld his principles in the past. ¡®I¡¯ll consider him my friend then. If there¡¯s a chance for me to aid him in the future, it won¡¯t be a big deal anyway.¡¯


    Following that, Ou Yangming turned to smile at Du Gaoge. ¡°Shopkeeper Du.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve worked hard. Congrattions, congrattions!¡± Du Gaoge trembled a little before heughed out loud and congratted Ou Yangming in an exaggerated tone. He then stepped forward and kowtowed to the young fellow. ¡°I knew you were being modest about your skill, and I¡¯m fortunate to have met you. I admire you, Master Ou, I admire you!¡±


    Hu Lingfeng was dumbfounded when he looked at Du Gaoge. He whispered to his father, ¡°Father, didn¡¯t he just say...¡±


    Du Gaoge was flustered, and he said in a hurry, ¡°I was saying that Master Ou will pass the assessment and shock us all!¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Du is right. Young fe, you should watch and learn!¡± Hu Yicheng could not help butugh, and he secretly tugged at his son.


    Hu Lingfeng nodded, but he was very much puzzled.


    Ou Yangming watched everyone¡¯s reaction, but he did not take it to heart. Based on his present ability, why would he care about Du Gaoge¡¯s little opinion?


    ¡°Master Ou, the Rudimentary Assessment and the Intermediate Assessment will take ce before the Advanced Assessment, so do you need to take a short break?¡± Du Gaoge stepped forward and asked the young fellow softly. He pointed outside and said, ¡°The Yi Pavilion has a house property here too, and you¡¯ll surely be pleased!¡±


    The shopkeeper would not have made such a suggestion before Ou Yangming¡¯s assessment.


    Even though the Yi Pavilion had a house property here, it was not for someone of Ou Yangming¡¯s level. Despite that, Du Gaoge changed his mind at once after Ou Yangming disyed his unbelievable skill in smithing art. This was because the shopkeeper knew he would not be the only one who would serve Ou Yangming from now on.


    Even if it was only because of one¡¯s potential, someone who was addressed as a little friend by Master Jin Shengjie would be treated with a higher standard by the Yi Pavilion.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the trouble; I¡¯d like to watch those assessments too.¡±


    Du Gaoge responded to the young fellow obediently and stood still. That said, he managed to find his footman and ordered him to return to the main branch as fast as possible to report today¡¯s event in detail.


    The shopkeeper had a vague feeling that Ou Yangming would create more miracles. Ou Yangming stood by the square as he watched the 30 over teens, who had be official cksmiths, leave the stage slowly. When they left, they were no longer ted about having passed the assessment sessfully. Moreover, the teens even nced at Ou Yangming when they left as they were curious yet respectful of him.


    In particr, the few teens who avoided Ou Yangming on purpose earlier were vexed.


    They could not believe that they had offended a cksmith master just like that, and they hoped Ou Yangming was not a petty person who held grudges. Ou Yangming was suddenly given a lot of space around him. Other than Hu Yicheng, his son, and Du Gaoge, the other people dared not squeeze around him even if they were curious about him.


    Just as Ou Yangming thought the Rudimentary Assessment was about to begin, someone appeared next to him.


    It was a middle-aged man, who said to him with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, Master Jin invites you to spectate from the tform.


    The area below the high tform in the middle of the massive square was enclosed to be the assessment venue, where over 300 casting tables were arranged.


    Beneath the high tform was naturally where the ordinary people spectated from, and cksmiths who had not or had taken the assessment gathered over there too. On the other hand, the people who could watch from the high tform were not ordinary people. A normal Intermediate cksmith might not even be qualified to go onto the tform.


    The eyes of Hu Yicheng and his son lit up at once; even Du Gaoge looked envious.


    Ou Yangmingughed and expressed, ¡°Please thank Master Jin for his kindness, but I have three friends with me...¡±


    The middle-aged man said without any hesitation, ¡°Master Jin said that your friends are invited too.¡±

 Chapter 263 Invited To Go Up To The Platform

    <h4>Chapter 263 Invited To Go Up To The tform</h4>


    Hu Yicheng moved his mouth but quickly shut it tight; Hu Lingfeng¡¯s eyes were bright, but he dared not say a word after he looked at Ou Yangming timidly.


    As for Du Gaoge, he wanted to take the opportunity of getting up to the tform to get connected with the reputable cksmiths in the capital, but he did not have the guts to decide for Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming looked at them and answered the middle-aged man with a smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s Master Jin¡¯s kindness, we¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Hu Yicheng and his son nodded at Ou Yangming gratefully because they knew the young fellow made the decision mostly because of them.


    In particr, Hu Yicheng was extremely thankful.


    He never expected his little gesture in the past to result in a huge reward now.


    With that, Ou Yangming and hispanions went up to the high tform under the middle-aged man¡¯s guide.


    The crowd below the tform was envious, jealous, and hateful, but nobody dared to make harsh remarks. If they ended up being remembered by the cksmith masters on the high tform for a bad reason, their loss would outweigh their gain.


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Friend is here, quicklye over.¡± Jin Shengjie smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Take a seat here first, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan nodded at Ou Yangming with a smile too; they no longer looked arrogant. The three cksmith masters left the high tform to announce the start of the Rudimentary cksmith Assessment. Afterward, instead of staying on the stage to supervise the candidates, they turned around and returned to the high tform at the same time.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, I have a question and I was wondering if you could answer my doubt.¡± Jin Shengjie cut to the chase once he returned to Ou Yangming. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t need to tell me if it involves some smithing secret techniques.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Master Jin, are you going to ask me how I managed to smith a piece of High Grade equipment by using ordinary iron ingot?¡± Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Not only him, but almost everyone on the high tform pricked up their ears as they were afraid of missing any word.


    After all, Jin Shengjie was not the only one who was bothered by the question; every cksmith felt troubled. Even if they racked their brains, they could not figure out the nature-defying trick that Ou Yangming adopted to achieve the result.


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°Master Jin, if one merely uses the ordinary smithing technique, how far can an iron ingot be smithed until?¡±


    Master Jin answered seriously, ¡°If the material¡¯s properties are unleashed to the extreme, one might be able to smith a Good Grade Rank One item.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I first used the Military Fire, I smithed a Good Grade Rank One military saber.¡± Ou Yangming beamed.


    The Military Fire¡¯s absorbing and upgrading abilities could change a piece of equipment¡¯s equivalent rank, but it could not upgrade the equipment without a limit.


    When Ou Yangming just acquired the Military Fire, he could only improve a piece of equipment to the achievable limit of its existing stage. In other words, if the material used was iron ingot, a normal cksmith could at most smith an item at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five.


    Nheless, as Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art improved, and he became more familiar with the materials, his ability showed quality improvement.


    If he did his best to temper a piece of equipment, he could enhance a low-level material to a higher grade.


    Needless to say, it was because his Military Fire had a unique ability. If that was not that case, it would definitely be difficult if he wanted to fully unleash a material¡¯s properties, let alone refining it to a higher grade.


    Even if Master Jin Shengjie smithed tens or hundreds of times, he could likely only smith a piece of Good Grade Rank One equipment by using ordinary iron ingot. Nevertheless, it required luck and one¡¯s peak condition. It was impossible for anyone to seed in the first try as Ou Yangming did.


    Therefore, although Ou Yangming touched on the topic lightly, the experts looked at him in admiration.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°I came from Changlong County, where Master Lu is situated. Have you heard of him?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve long heard of Master Lu¡¯s name, and we heard that he¡¯s studying how to increase the grades and ranks of pieces of economical equipment enmasse,¡± Master Jin replied to the young fellow sternly, then his eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, was that the method you used?¡±


    Master Lu learned the Runes Secret Technique long ago with the Ni family¡¯s help, but he had only discovered something and took action in recent months. The number of molds that he provided was not sufficient for Changlong County, let alone the other ces.


    As for the Military Saber Upgrade Rune, it was being controlled by Li Xinfan to be kept within a small area. Apart from the core figures, nobody else was aware of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Runes Secret Technique indeed, but there¡¯s something different about it from the usual technique,¡± Ou Yangming expressed after some thought. When he was faced with the enthusiastic looks from the people around him, he exined helplessly, ¡°The normal Runes Secret Technique is used to improve a piece of Common Grade equipment into Good Grade, but other methods need to be employed to further upgrade the Good Grade equipment.¡±


    Jin Shengjie was hesitant. He wanted very badly to question Ou Yangming closely to find out the method, but he forced himself to hold back just as he was going to raise the question. The other people looked at Ou Yangming with different looks.


    After taking a look around, Jin Shengjie furrowed his eyebrows and suggested, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, where are you staying in the capital? If you¡¯re fine with it, how about you stay at my residence?¡±


    Many people looked helpless after they heard the cksmith master.


    They had many questions for Ou Yangming, who had grasped a secret technique but did not have a foothold in the capital. However, their queries would be left unanswered if the young man stayed at Jin Shengjie¡¯s residence.


    Even so, while they were daring enough to aim at Ou Yangming, they did not have the guts to offend Jin Shengjie.


    Ou Yangming was a smart person, after all, so he could sense Jin Shengjie¡¯s good intention through his words.


    ¡°This old man might not be broad-minded, but he¡¯s much better than I imagined him to be. At the very least, when he noticed the faintly apparent spite from the other people, instead of avoiding his responsibility, he invited me over. Based on that alone, I¡¯m d.¡¯


    Despite that, before Ou Yangming could say a word, Du Gaoge voiced out, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Master Jin, but Master Ou¡¯s the Yi Pavilion¡¯s distinguished guest. We¡¯ll certainly make appropriate arrangements so that he won¡¯t be distracted by worldly matters.¡±


    ¡°The Yi Pavilion.¡± Jin Shengjie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re the Yi Pavilion¡¯s honored guest, I¡¯m at ease.¡±


    As such, the people who had malicious looks earlier sighed. After witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s technique and ability, even the Yi Pavilion was willing to back him up. Since the young fellow had such great support, they could not act rashly.


    All of a sudden, someone sneered. ¡°Since Master Ou¡¯s the Yi Pavilion¡¯s significant guest, why didn¡¯t you make it clear just now?¡±


    Du Gaoge admitted that the Yi Pavilion registered Ou Yangming for the assessment, but if the young fellow was truly their distinguished guest, he would have received apletely different treatment.


    The shopkeeper flushed. What else could he say? He could not tell them that he made an error of judgment...


    Even though the Yi Pavilion was renowned enough that they could scare off gangsters and the like, the other people present were not easy to deal with. They knew very well that there was a huge difference between a pavilion¡¯s normal client and an honored guest.


    Ou Yangmingmented as he sensed the evil looks from the other cksmiths.


    Sure enough, the secret technique that could be used to directly enhance a piece of equipment from Common Grade to Good Grade was enough to make them jealous and greedy.


    Nheless, other than himself, nobody else could perform the secret technique!


    Just as he was going to respond, Jin Shengjie waved his hand hard. ¡°The rest of you don¡¯t have to say anything. Once the assessment ends, I¡¯ll visit the Yi Pavilion with Lil¡¯ Friend Ou. If they fail to please him, I¡¯ll invite him over as my guest.¡±


    The instant he made the firm statement, he cut off the other people¡¯s improper thoughts.


    Everyone else looked at each other, but they dared not resist the elder.


    ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯re very right,¡± Yuan Lexin uttered when he recalled something. He went forward with a smile and introduced himself while the other people looked at him strangely, ¡°I¡¯m Yuan Lexin, Master Wu¡¯s second disciple. Greetings, Master Ou.¡± Although Ou Yangming had not officially gained a cksmith¡¯s title, everyone else thought that he totally deserved being called a master.


    It was very likely that no one else in the square, no, in the world could smith a piece of High Grade equipment from iron ingot.


    If a person like Ou Yangming could not be addressed as a master, Yuan Lexin could not think of anyone else who deserved the title.


    Ou Yangming was ted because his action drew attention indeed.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Master Yuan. Please excuse my discourtesy.¡±


    ¡°I dare not call myself a master in front of you, Master Ou,¡± Yuan Lexin shook his head and remarked. Heter added after a short pause, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite; you can just call me by my name.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Yuan, you¡¯re being too courteous.¡± Yuan Lexin sighed a breath of relief because he could not afford it if Ou Yangming still addressed him as a master.


    ¡®I suppose only Superior cksmiths are on par with this fe.¡¯


    Jin Shengjie mocked him, ¡°Yuan Lexin, I¡¯m having a delightful conversation with Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, why did youe and stick your foot in?¡±


    Yuan Lexin smiled embarrassedly and thought, ¡®You¡¯re the only one who finds it delightful. I don¡¯t see how happy Ou Yangming is...¡¯


    That said, he was not bold enough to contradict the cksmith master, so he exined, ¡°Master Jin, I spotted an acquaintance so I came to greet him.¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance?¡± Jin Shengjie was shocked. ¡°Did you and Lil¡¯ Friend Ou know each other before this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting Master Ou today, but his friend is an apprentice in the Wu residence,¡± Yuan Lexin immediately answered. Heter waved at Hu Lingfeng and instructed in a friendly manner, ¡°Lingfeng, quicklye to greet Master Jin.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng had been standing behind his father ever since he got up to the tform. When he watched as Ou Yangming conversed with many cksmith masters, he was incredibly envious of him.


    When Hu Lingfeng suddenly heard Yuan Lexin calling out to him, his heart beat twice as fast, and his face reddened as a result.

 Chapter 264 The Advanced Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 264 The Advanced Assessment</h4>


    Hu Lingfeng and Yuan Lexin were both Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s followers.


    Nheless, their actual identities were Heaven and Earth apart and could not bepared with each other at all.


    Yuan Lexin was Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s second disciple. He attained the Advanced cksmith title, and he was a promising and gifted genius who would advance to the Superior rank.


    Inparison, Hu Lingfeng was only a young apprentice who was under Master Wu for only 3 years and had not gotten the Military Fire nor the spiritual fire.


    There were many apprentices like him in every cksmith master¡¯s residence. While they were talented enough to be cksmiths, the Military Fire and the spiritual fire that could be provided in a year were limited. As such, thepetition was so intense that it was far beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    Hu Lingfeng had been learning hard for 3 years, but it was still a problem for him to pass the Apprentice Assessment and to obtain the Military Fire.


    From his perspective, Yuan Lexin was almost considered the same as Master Wu Hongxi.


    At the very least, Yuan Lexin had never greeted him in the Wu residence, to the point that he even doubted¡ª¡¯Does Master Yuan actually know my name?¡¯


    When Hu Lingfeng heard Yuan Lexin¡¯s friendly voice, he walked over in confusion and kowtowed to Jin Shengjie. ¡°Master Jin.¡±


    Jin Shengjie waved his sleeve and helped Hu Lingfeng up. Heter nced at the young man and asked Ou Yangming, ¡°This is...¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly but answered, ¡°This is my... nephew.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng and Ou Yangming were not far apart in age, so the former was not very willing to address thetter as an uncle at the beginning. Nevertheless, Hu Lingfeng was grateful for Ou Yangming¡¯s answer at this moment.


    IS


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s your nephew...¡± Jin Shengjie smiled faintly. ¡°I think I remember seeing him during the Apprentice Assessment earlier.¡± Ou Yangming tensed up a little and thought, ¡®Sure enough, none of the well-known figures are simple.¡±


    es


    He nodded and responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. My nephew¡¯s name is Hu Lingfeng, and he represented the Wu residence for the first time in the Apprentice Assessment.¡±


    Jin Shengjie expressed, ¡°Very well, he¡¯s a promising young man. Keep working hard in the future.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng looked up, surprised, and overjoyed. ¡°Yes!¡±


    It was difficult to receive such a remark from Master Jin. Behind Jin Shengjie, Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng exchanged nces because they knew there was now a predetermined slot for the qualified apprentices this year.


    Yuan Lexinmented as he grinned with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Lingfeng, you¡¯ll be my junior brother from now on. You must work hard and strive to be an official cksmith as soon as possible.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng was even more ted after he heard what Yuan Lexin said.


    The fact that Yuan Lexin said it in front of so many people meant that he was covertly making a promise to Hu Lingfeng. Although Hu Lingfeng was not very experienced in life yet, he could distinguish some of the most basic things.


    Therefore, he had such mixed feelings that it was indescribable.


    ¡°Master Ou, your secret technique is truly shocking; my master will be delighted if he witnesses it.¡± Yuan Lexin turned and shed a big smile at Ou Yangming. Heter paused and continued sternly, ¡°On behalf of my master, I invite you to the Wu residence for a meeting, and I hope you¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Yan Yuanhua half-intentionally. The proud twelfth young master had already lowered his head as he dared not look back at Ou Yangming.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was not bothered about what Yan Yuanhua was thinking. He beamed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to meet Master Wu Hongxi. After today, I¡¯ll definitely make time to visit him as soon as I can.¡±


    Yuan Lexin sighed a breath of relief and uttered softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He spoke so softly that Ou Yangming was the only one who could hear him clearly.


    Ou Yangming also understood that since Yuan Lexin stood out to uplift Hu Lingfeng, he would let the matter, where Yan Yuanhua stopped him from meeting Master Wu Hongxi, pass.


    As for the other people, they looked at each other and had different thoughts.


    Even though Yuan Lexin was not Wu Hongxi, he was unquestionably Master Wu¡¯s representative for now. The other people expected other top-notch masters to befriend Ou Yangming because of his ability, but they did not think that Master Wu Hongxi¡ªthe Fine Grade King-would be the first.


    ¡°Carry on, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Jin Shengjie chuckled. Before he left, he looked deeply at Ou Yangming. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, when you go to visit Brother Wu, can I tag along too?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Master Jin, I¡¯ll be more than happy if you¡¯re willing to join me, but I wonder if Master Wu will agree to it.¡±


    ¡®The older Master Jin is, the more thick-faced he has be!¡¯ Yuan Lexin cursed to himself, but he kept a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy too.¡±


    Jin Shengxieughed out loud. Perhaps Ou Yangming was being sincere, but Yuan Lexin was certainly showing a false disy of affection.


    Despite that, the secret to smith a piece of High-Grade equipment by using normal iron ingot was incredibly attractive to the cksmith master. Not to mention humbling himself, even if he had to pay a greater price to learn about the secret, he would not hesitate to do so.


    Following that, Jin Shengjie left the tform and carried out another round of inspections and announcements.


    In any case, it had nothing to do with Ou Yangming anymore. The atmosphere on the high tform changed all of a sudden as nobody paid attention to the routine assessment anymore.


    The assessment would be held at least twice a year, but a freak like Ou Yangming was one of a kind.


    After Yuan Lexin, many other people approached the young fellow and spoke to him fervently.


    Those people represented other great and famous cksmiths. While they could not bepared with Jin Shengjie, they were supported by Superior cksmiths, who were not inferior to Master Jin, as well.


    Ou Yangming treated them equally where he agreed to visit their respective masters at appropriate times.


    Ever since Ou Yangming saw the weapon at Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence, he knew that the other renowned masters had unique skills too. The young fellow possessed the peculiar Military Fire, but he dared not belittle any reputable master anymore.


    He knew he could learn greater smithing arts from those masters.


    Hence, he was not going to miss any opportunity.


    Once the assessments for Rudimentary cksmiths and Intermediate cksmiths ended in session, Jin Shengjie went up to the high tform again and asked with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, the Advanced cksmith Assessment will begin soon. Are you willing to take it?¡±


    Ou Yangming stood up and said, ¡°I was just about to give it a shot.¡±


    Jin Shengjie nodded and noted with a serious face, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, the Advanced Assessment is a bit different. You¡¯re required to smith a Fine Grade equipment set in an hour, and at least one of the pieces of equipment has to be attached with an attribute. Honestly, it¡¯s not easy for you to have such achievements at this age, so nobody will treat you lightly even if you take the Advanced cksmith Assessment after a few years.¡±


    He reminded Ou Yangming out of good intention. After all, the difficulty of smithing a piece of High Grade equipment was very much different from having to smith a Fine Grade equipment set, which included a piece of Attribute Equipment, in an hour.


    Ou Yangming possessed a secret technique, which was desired by many, thus he could smith a piece of High Grade equipment with ordinary iron ingot.


    That said, there was a massive gap between a High Grade equipment set and a Fine Grade equipment set. Moreover, one was required to attach an attribute to one of the pieces of Fine Grade equipment. Jin Shengjie asked around earlier and found out that Ou Yangming had only gotten the Military Fire for about a year. From his perspective, even the most gifted person in the world could not perform something as absurd as this.


    Even so, Ou Yangming grinned and responded, ¡°Thank you for your concern, senior, but I¡¯d still like to try.¡±


    Jin Shengjie raised his eyebrows. He finally sighed when he noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s confident smile. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s good to try.¡± The cksmith master made up his mind; it would be fine if Ou Yangming could truly create a miracle, but if the young fellow failed the assessment, he would do his best to help him out of the shadow.


    The instant he witnessed Ou Yangming smith a High Grade military saber, he treated the young fellow with apletely different attitude.


    Ou Yangming was a gem¡ªa rare child with the potential to be a Superior cksmith. Given Jin Shengjie¡¯s status in the cksmith trade, there was no need for him to be jealous of someone like that. Instead, he hoped that more geniuses would emerge so that the cksmith profession could be brought to a greater height.


    The young fellow sensed Jin Shengjie¡¯s good intention. He nodded and made his way down to the stage.


    Twelve people were already standing in the middle of the square. They were people of different ages where the oldest person already had white hair while the youngest candidate seemed to be only a few years older than Ou Yangming. Among the cksmiths, one¡¯s status and rank were not determined by one¡¯s age and qualification, but one¡¯s true ability.


    After one obtained the Military Fire or the spiritual fire, it would not be tough to be an official cksmith. In fact, through long-term practice, advancing to the Rudimentary Rank and the Intermediate Rank was an achievable goal for many.


    However, the threshold for the Advanced Rank was entirely different.


    For most cksmiths, the rank was like an insurmountable giant mountain.


    It was easy to find cksmiths who were of the Intermediate Rank and below in the capital, but it was extremely difficult to find an Advanced cksmith to smith a piece of unique equipment.


    Without a certain status, the Advanced cksmith would not ept the task even if one presented plenty of money and gifts.


    It was also worth noting that while there were numerous Intermediate cksmiths in the capital, very few had the confidence to make it to the Advanced Rank. As such, only about ten candidates would take the assessment each time.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming walked down from the high tform, the participants on the stage had different looks on their faces.


    Some of them smiled at Ou Yangming to express goodwill, but some of them looked at him enviously.


    ¡°Father, can Uncle seed?¡± Hu Lingfeng tugged at his father and questioned softly.


    Hu Yicheng was stunned. He pouted his lips and looked at Du Gaoge.


    Du Gaoge was startled. He wanted to tell them the truth-a person who had just acquired the Military Fire for a year could not achieve the Advanced standard¡ªbut he swallowed his words right before he uttered them.


    ¡°Ou Yangming is too odd. It seems like anything that happens isn¡¯t weird if it has to do with him.¡¯


    Jin Shengjie nced at the crowd and announced coldly, ¡°Everyone, the assessment... Begins.¡±

 Chapter 265 Super Speed

    <h4>Chapter 265 Super Speed</h4>


    There was an incredibly odd phenomenon in the capital¡¯s cksmith Assessment.


    The number of apprentices was the highest each time because they could only acquire the Military Fire or the spiritual fire in a few short years. If they missed the time frame, they would be disqualified because of theck of talent.


    Secondly, more candidates went from being an official cksmith to being a Rudimentary cksmith, as well as those who advanced from Rudimentary Rank to Intermediate Rank.


    On the other hand, the number of people who progressed from the Intermediate Rank to the Advanced Rank declined like a cliff.


    This was because there were not many cksmiths who were confident about smithing a full equipment set within an hour and even attached an attribute to one of the pieces of equipment.


    For most cksmiths, the Advanced cksmith title was a goal that was worth fighting for with their whole life. Nheless, nobody could guarantee that they would achieve the goal for sure.


    Ou Yangming stood in a corner out of habit, but more people paid attention to him than the total number of Intermediate cksmiths.


    In particr, almost everyone on the high tform was watching his every move; the cksmiths with strong backings wanted to see if the young fellow could still create another miracle.


    Ou Yangming casually released the Military Fire and wrapped it around a piece of featured steel.


    When he took the Official cksmith Assessment, ordinary iron ingots were the only raw materials provided on the casting table, but when he took the Advanced cksmith Assessment now, the materials were reced with much better ones.


    wen


    Apart from featured steel, there were around seven moremonly seen materials, and three Power Ores were ced at the corner. In other words, candidates were given three chances to attach an attribute, and one would pass the test by seeding once. If one failed all three attempts, one would not be gaining the Advanced Title at all.


    ¡°Hey?¡± On the high tform, Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes changed, and he could not help but make a strange sound. The other people whispered to each other as they watched the assessment with bright eyes.


    Under the Military Fire, the featured steel melted quickly in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands as though it was an iron ingot. Moreover, it took the form of a military saber as the young fellow controlled the material with his fire.


    Ou Yangming did something simr when he took the Official cksmith Assessment earlier.


    While the crowd was surprised, they were not as horrified as they were at the moment.


    Yes, they were horrified.


    Iron ingot and featured steel were both smithing materials, but there was a vast difference between their properties. One of the most basic properties was the melting point; featured steel¡¯s melting point was far from what ordinary iron ingot couldpare.


    Normally, even an Intermediate cksmith with years¡ªdecades¡ªof smithing experience could not aplish the task easily.


    Those who were fast had melted one of the featured steel¡¯s corners; those who were slow had only melted its surfaceyer.


    If their speed waspared with Ou Yangming¡¯s, it would be clear that they were truly Heaven and Earth apart.


    Nevertheless, the other candidates¡¯ speed was the normality; it was the limit for most Intermediate and even Advanced cksmiths.


    As for Ou Yangming, he was melting the featured steel at the speed of melting an iron ingot...


    This was never seen before, let alone heard of.


    The people on the high tform exchanged nces and asked themselves honestly; if they were in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes, they could not be anywhere close to him in terms of the melting technique and the speed.


    Ou Yangming was not bothered by the looks from the crowd because the melting of featured steel was an extremely easy procedure for him; it was nothing worth showing off for. The purple Military Fire had endless wonderful functions, thus hepleted the melting stage, which was incredibly tough for the other people, without any obstructions.


    In actuality, the featured steel¡¯s melting point was far from the purple Military Fire¡¯s limit. After all, was the peculiar stone, which seemed to have surpassed the world¡¯s boundary, not shaped into weapons and armor by the purple fire?


    Under the Military Fire¡¯s control, the featured steel was transformed into a military saber in a sh.


    Options, which Ou Yangming had gotten used to, appeared in his mind.


    [Upgradeableposition found, upgrade?]


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he decided to upgrade the weapon.


    He had decided to disy his specialty so that Master Wu Hongxi and the other Superior cksmiths would be aware of his ability and would not treat him lightly.


    If Yuan Lixin and Yan Yuanhua knew Ou Yangming only had Master Wu Hongxi and the other Superior cksmiths in mind, and that he never attached any importance to them, only God knew how they wouldment.


    ¡®Featured steel is the most top-notch smithing material in the world, but it¡¯s impossible to smith magic tools with it. I suppose pieces of the equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five are enough to make them treat me with more respect, right?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    When the military saber was formed and was burned by the Military Fire, Ou Yangming knew it had only arrived at Fine Grade Rank Three. It only reached the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five when 2 Points of Sharpness attribute and 3 Points of Toughness attribute were bound to it.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed.


    He had recently focused on practicing martial arts, runes, and his mental power, causing him to be rusty in smithing art.


    One had to engage in constant practice to attain skills; if he no longer demanded as much from himself, it would be hard for him to stay at the peak.


    Needless to say, as long as Ou Yangming was given some time, it would be easy for him to rise back to the top.


    However, the people on the high tform saw Ou Yangming¡¯s move. In particr, they noticed when the young fellow shook his head in dissatisfaction.


    As such, everyone began to guess, ¡®Is the military saber not of Fine Grade?¡¯


    They sighed a breath of relief at the same time. If Ou Yangming could smith a piece of Fine Grade equipment as easy as he smithed a Common Grade equipment, they would want to cry but had no tears.


    Following that, Ou Yangming picked up another featured steel and enveloped it with his Military Fire.


    Yi Yucheng chuckled and asked, ¡°Brother Feng, what do you think he¡¯s going to smith this time?¡±


    Although he did not point out who he was asking about, everyone knew who it was.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯ll be another military saber,¡± Feng Guangyuan responded after some thought. He exined in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou seems to have a liking for military sabers, so it¡¯s probably his strong suit. Hehe, I hope he¡¯ll sessfully smith a Fine Grade military saber this time, or he won¡¯t be able to make it in time even if his Military Fire is wonderful enough to melt featured steel easily.¡±


    The other people were moved. One of the elders, who was rather close to Feng Guangyuan, asked while his eyes wandered about, ¡°Brother Feng, what¡¯s so mysterious about his Military Fire?¡±


    Feng Guangyuanughed and faintly nced at Hu Yicheng and the rest. ¡°All of you possess the Military Fire or the spiritual fire, so you should know that the fire source isn¡¯t unchanging. When we seek one of the fires, we¡¯ll obtain a fire source with unique effects if we¡¯re lucky enough.¡± Hu Lingfeng¡¯s eyes glowed. Hecked the knowledge and was yearning for it at this point, hence he stared at Feng Guangyuan as he was afraid of missing anything.


    ¡°ording to what I know, Changlong County¡¯s Master Lu created the Rune Mold to upgrade the grades and ranks of pieces of affordable equipment, but the upgrade is only from Common Grade to Good Grade. Master Ou achieved something greater, hehe, so it¡¯s likely due to his unique Military Fire,¡± Feng Guangyuan added.


    Everyone else nodded, and they tried to guess Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire¡¯s wonderful effects.


    From the looks of it now, other than speeding up the melting process, it did not show other special traits.


    Hu Lingfeng finally blurted out, ¡°Master Feng, may I ask how one can seek a better Military Fire or the spiritual fire?¡±


    Feng Guangyuanughed. He normally would not bother about answering the question, but he made an exception for Ou Yangming¡¯s sake.


    ¡°This... I¡¯ll only say that you should act ording to your capabilities.¡± Feng Guangyuan narrowed his eyes with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re a future star from the Wu residence, so I look forward to your achievements.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng blushed. It was quite amazing that he managed to pluck up his courage to ask an Advanced cksmith a question, so after he got an answer, he was not going to be thick-faces by raising another question.


    ¡°Ah, that doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± Yi Yucheng¡¯s face changed as he said, ¡°Brother Feng, it doesn¡¯t seem like Master Ou¡¯s smithing a military saber, right?¡±


    Feng Guangyuan was stunned. He turned to look, and his face reddened after a brief moment.


    Earlier on, they all thought Ou Yangming shook his head in discontent because he failed his attempt. Therefore, they were certain he was going to smith another military saber.


    Even though nobody chimed in with Feng Guangyuan, most of them agreed with him.


    Despite that, when they looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire, they were shocked to find that the second piece of equipment was not a military saber. ¡°Uhm...¡± Feng Guangyuan cleared his throat. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s probably trying to smith another equipment because he failed just now.¡±


    Hu Lingfeng¡¯s lips trembled a bit before he asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Ou smith a military saber already?¡±


    He spoke so softly that he was almost mumbling to himself, but everyone around heard him clearly.


    A middle-aged man with a ruddyplexionughed. ¡°Young fe, it¡¯s not easy to smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment. The faster one smiths, the higher the failure rate. Not to mention Advanced cksmiths can¡¯t sessfully smith the same thing at his speed, I¡¯m afraid that even Superior cksmiths can¡¯t achieve it?¡±


    The other people could not help butugh. They thought that Hu Lingfeng was only babbling like a child indeed.


    Hu Lingfeng flushed, but he dared not refute.


    It was then when Jin Shengjie, who had been keeping quiet all along, expressed, ¡°I can¡¯t smith a piece of High Grade equipment with an iron ingot too.¡±


    The high tform became dead silent at once.

 Chapter 266 Evasion Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 266 Evasion Attribute</h4>


    Jin Shengjie was the only Superior cksmith present.


    How heavy was his part? In a way, even all cksmiths on the high tform as a whole could not threaten him at all in the trade.


    There was a huge gap between an Intermediate cksmith to an Advanced cksmith, but the advancement from the Advanced Rank to the Superior Rank was a natural moat.


    Therefore, when Jin Shengjie spoke in that tone, nobody dared to challenge him.


    On the other hand, Hu Lingfeng was surprised because someone was finally willing to support Uncle Ou, and that person was a top-notch Superior cksmith. He was d and delighted; his emotions could not be put into words.


    The silence went on for a long time before Yi Yucheng changed the topic. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a helmet.¡±


    Everyone else sighed a breath of relief. The middle-aged cksmith alsoughed and looked down at the stage.


    The equipment had taken form in the Military Fire, and it was a helmet indeed.


    Ou Yangming, who was smithing the helmet, blinked. When he was using the Military Fire, he suddenly noticed a certain power from the void naturally enter the helmet.


    During the smithing process with the Military Fire, under certain circumstances, there was a slight probability that the equipment could be attached with a Unique Attribute.


    Nheless, the chances were low, and it was not a constant, so nobody took it seriously.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was sure that he encountered the benefit once more at the moment.


    [Item: Extraordinary helmet (Red)] (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +18, Toughness +19, Evasion (Passive Attribute): A 10% sess rate of natural evasion under an attack, Durability 19]


    Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the notice as it was his first time stumbling upon the Evasion attribute. A thought crossed his mind all of a sudden as he read the text exnation, ¡®If I can increase the Evasion attribute to 10 Points, won¡¯t I be able to achieve a miraculous effect that¡¯s simr to the integration of Heaven and man?¡¯


    Nevertheless, given that Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was already at a certain level, he would not ce his hope of victory in uncertainties like that. After the young fellow pondered for a while, he burned the Military Fire again, where a purple luster was seen as he withdrew the 1 Point of Evasion attribute into his mind.


    Following that, he added 1 Point each of the Sharpness and the Toughness attributes from his mind into the equipment.


    [Item: Extraordinary helmet]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +20, Toughness +20, Durability 19]


    Although the equipment arrived at Fine Grade Rank Five, its overall value declined because itcked the Evasion attribute¡ªa Unique Attribute.


    Despite that, given the asion, there was an essential difference between what he was aiming for and what he achieved in the beginning.


    ¡®I¡¯ll show the Superior cksmiths the good stuff when I have discussions with themter on.¡¯


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile and put down the helmet as he was satisfied.


    He was happy not only because he gained a new attribute, but most importantly, it was also because the helmet that he smithed was of Fine Grade Rank Four.


    As he became more proficient in smithing processes, he could eventually smith pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five without using the Military Fire¡¯s special ability.


    The people on the high tform began guessing again when they noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s expression.


    ¡®It looks like Master Ou¡¯s very pleased with the helmet because his current move and look form a stark contrast with the way he reacted before.¡¯


    The Military Fire burned again as Ou Yangming reached for the third featured steel. Yi Yucheng sighed and remarked, ¡°Regardless of Master Ou¡¯s results, in terms of speed only, he¡¯s definitely the best.¡± Just as he said, even when Ou Yangming had smithed the military saber and the helmet, the other people had not even shaped a single piece of equipment. In fact, the slowest candidate was still inciting his Military Fire, but the piece of featured steel on his casting table had not melted.


    The contrast was extremely sharp, hence many spectators, who knew little about smithing art, were especially shocked.


    From their perspective, Ou Yangming and the other cksmiths were simply Heaven and Earth apart.


    Ou Yangming continued to smith ording to his usual speed. He neither suppressed his potential nor slowed down on purpose; he carried out his task naturally.


    A set of greaves, a pair of arm guards, and an armor.


    Once everything was done, Ou Yangming sighed as he was still rather regretful.


    Other than the Evasion Attribute, he did note across another God-given attribute. If the other people knew what he was thinking, they would likely want to kill him.


    Most Military Fire cksmiths worked hard their whole lives but only chanced on God-given attributes very few times; it could be counted with one hand. On the contrary, Ou Yangming had only acquired the Military Fire for less than a year, but he came upon God-given attributes more than once already.


    He who was not content with the frequency could be perfectly described as a snake who was trying to swallow an elephant.


    After Ou Yangming finished smithing a normal equipment set, he fixed his gaze on the three Power Ores.


    Those were rare ores that could be used to bond Unique Attributes to the pieces of equipment, and each candidate was given three opportunities. It was a difficult test for the other Intermediate cksmiths, but it was as easy as drinking or eating for Ou Yangming.


    The young fellow¡¯s Military Fire burned and enveloped one of the Power Ores. Inside the powerful me, the Power Ore instantly turned into a sticky liquid, and it slowly dripped down to the military saber.


    However, Ou Yangming had no idea that the casual move resulted in exims on the high tform.


    Power Ores were rare ores, and they were far more valuable than featured steel.


    Even when an Advanced cksmith used a rare ore like that to fix a Unique Attribute to a piece of equipment, one would carry out the process carefully by fully focusing on the speed of melting the ore, as well as the phase of integrating the ore into the weapon.


    That said, judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s attitude, even amateurs would think that he did not care about the matter at all.


    Furthermore, the cksmiths on the high tform looked at each other in confusion when they saw the young fellow grabbing the military saber casually.


    ¡°Brother Feng, based on his movements, it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s attaching Unique Attributes for the first time, right?¡± Yi Yucheng asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s able to melt the Power Ore so quickly...¡± Feng Guangyuan nodded and paused halfway, then he smiled bitterly.


    He initially wanted to say that it was difficult to melt a rare ore so quickly, but on second thought, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was obviously unordinary. As such, even featured steel was simr to mud to him. If that was the case, was it not normal that the rare ore, whose hardness and melting point were inferior to featured steel¡¯s, could not withstand the fire for long?


    ¡°ording to his technique, he should be very experienced to be able to melt the Power Ore so naturally, but...¡± Feng Guangyuan cleared his throat and curbed his thought. His face twitched as he forced a smile and continued, ¡°Based on his age and the time he obtained the Military Fire, it¡¯s quite surprising that he¡¯s able to deal with rare ores already!¡±


    Yi Yucheng could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Feng, don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s a cksmith from... A certain military camp in Changlong County. The rules there aren¡¯t strict, so it¡¯s reasonable that he was able to overstep boundaries.¡±


    The other people nodded in agreement and smiled faintly.


    Everything was strict in the capital. If a person had only gotten the Military Fire for a year, not to mention rare ores, one could not use featured steel at all.


    Inparison, the more remote a ce, the more liberal the rules.


    As long as a person with authority allowed it, any rule could be vited.


    Thus, while the cksmiths in the capital were proud of their people, they were indifferent toward the outsiders.


    Even if Ou Yangming disyed outstanding and nearly unbelievable smithing skills, deep down they could not treat the young fellow with a different attitude.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Feng Guangyuan chuckled and froze for a while before hemented, ¡°If Master Ou chose to attach a Unique Attribute to the military saber, could it be that... It¡¯s already of the standard?¡±


    Yi Yucheng and the other people stopped smiling. Apart from a few people, the rest had thought Ou Yangming¡¯s military saber had not arrived at Fine Grade, which was why he looked frustrated and displeased.


    They initially thought that Ou Yangming would smith a new military saber after he was done smithing the other pieces of equipment.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming began to attach a Unique Attribute to a piece of equipment, where he even chose the military saber when he melted the rare ore.


    Was he not telling everyone that the military saber was already qualified?


    When the crowd scanned the other pieces of equipment, they wondered, ¡®Could the young fe havepleted a full equipment set?¡¯ Ou Yangming had bound Unique Attributes many times. He had even linked Layered Attributes, let alone a single attribute.


    As the Military Fire burned, the liquid was evenly spread on the military saber. Unique energy prated the saber and sessfully attached the Power Attribute to the weapon.


    Throughout the process, Ou Yangming did not utilize his fire¡¯s special ability; he fixed the Power Attribute to the weapon through honest work.


    It seemed like he was wasting his distinctive skill, but he enjoyed the process very much. When the Military Fire disappeared, the military saber contained 1 Point of Power attribute.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not stop. He hesitated for a while because he reached for the second Power Ore.


    He did not want to fully reveal his strength, but he figured that it would be fine to show everyone a bit more of his astounding ability.


    Just as he picked up the second Power Ore, the people on the high tform sighed a breath of relief.


    ¡®Atst, the young fe failed to add a Unique Attribute!¡¯

 Chapter 267 The Elders’ Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 267 The Elders¡¯ Invitation</h4>


    When Ou Yangming finished smithing every piece of equipment at an unbelievable speed, he left an extremely deep impression for many cksmiths.


    Moreover, their impression of him included a hint of fear and envy, which could not be put into words.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was certainly a first, and even if the other cksmiths did not know if the pieces of equipment were up to standard, they were shocked by the extreme speed.


    Apart from Jin Shengjie and a few detached cksmiths, deep down the rest were unwilling to see Ou Yangming in the spotlight again.


    After all, smithing a piece of High Grade equipment from an ordinary iron ingot was a near-impossible task. Other than Ou Yangming, as Jin Shengjie had said, even he could not achieve it.


    On the other hand, most of the cksmiths present were capable of or had the potential to smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment, as well as attaching Unique Attributes to them.


    Nheless, they knew better than the other people that although they could aplish those tasks, their speed could not be mentioned on equal terms with Ou Yangming¡¯s. Therefore, they valued this assessment more than they did just now. When Ou Yangming picked up the second Power Ore, most of them sighed a breath of relief.


    Ou Yangming moved his wrist and controlled his Military Fire to wrap around the Power Ore, which was turned into a sticky liquid that slowly dripped onto the military saber. Peculiar energies surrounded the saber, and they abided by a peculiar rule as they wanted to beyered on the weapon.


    The young fellow was rxed, and he was not nervous at all as though he was not taking an assessment.


    He naturally noticed the disparity between him and the other candidates. In particr, the two candidates next to him were far from finishing a full equipment set. Hence, he developed the thought of wanting to y around.


    Nevertheless, his idea of ying around was atypical. He simply had fun by treating theyering process for the Power Attributes as an enjoyable process.


    e


    as


    It was exactly because he was so rxed that he could carry out the process with skill and ease.


    Jin Shengjie suddenly stood up on the high tform. He widened his eyes at Ou Yangming in disbelief and even mumbled softly, ¡°The integration of Heaven and man, the integration of Heaven and man...¡±


    The state of the integration of Heaven and man, which belonged to cksmiths, was disyed by Ou Yangming.


    Before this, Ou Yangming would naturally enter the state if he utilized his purple fire¡¯s power to perform the multyering of Unique Attributes. If he cast aside the special power and smithed through his own abilities, it would be difficult for him to enter the state.


    However, when Ou Yangming rxedpletely and attempted to perform theyering of the Power attribute, he surprisingly managed to be one with Heaven and Earth.


    Needless to say, it was because he had entered the state countless times before this, or how could he have achieved the integration of Heaven and man so easily?


    After Ou Yangming sensed the queer energy around the military saber for some time, he finally withdrew his sense andyered the energy on the saber bit by bit. It was not done forcefully as the process was smooth, thus the young fellow was incredibly overjoyed.


    An undisguised and bare smile was seen on his face.


    More than a year had passed, and he could finally execute theyering of Unique Attributes without using the purple fire.


    Even though this was only possible because he umted enough experience through the purple dire, he was content that he could arrive at this step in a short period. ¡®He did it!


    This was what everyone thought when they noticed the smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. They thought he hadpleted the assessment and was confident about passing the test.


    The corners of Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes curled up a little; he was one of the very few genuinely happy people.


    Despite that, as one of the examiners, he naturally could not practice favoritism, so he sat quietly and only nodded at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming put down the military saber and happened to spot the friendly smile when he looked up.


    He saluted the senior in the smithing trade with a bow.


    Putting everything aside, based on Jin Shengjie¡¯s age alone, he deserved the salutation.


    When Ou Yangming turned to look, he realized that he was the only one whopleted the task. No, in a way, the other people were not even halfway done. Furthermore, the slowest person had only smithed two pieces of equipment.


    Ou Yangming knew he was much faster than the other people, but he felt somewhat strange for being so fast. ¡®Aren¡¯t these Intermediate cksmiths a bit too... Inferior?¡¯


    Just as Ou Yangming hesitated if he should stay or leave, a white-clothed servant walked down from the tform and approached him to ask him softly, ¡°Master Jin sent me here to ask if you¡¯ve finished smithing.¡±


    Ou Yangming answered with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The white-clothed servant responded with respect, ¡°Since you¡¯re done, please leave the venue with me.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and left the center of the square with him, then he went back up to the high tform.


    In the past, none of the assessment candidates had gone up to the high tform when they were done with the test. Ou Yangming broke the convention, but it was strange that nobody questioned him.


    Once he was on the high tform, Jin Shengjie remarked with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you surprised me again!¡±


    The first surprise was when Ou Yangming did the impossible by smithing a piece of High Grade equipment with iron ingot; the second surprise was his mad speed. Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯re overpraising me. I only did my best.¡± ¡°Did your best?¡± Jin Shengjie looked deeply at him. His eyes seemed to contain an indescribable magical power, which could perceive one¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Did you really give your all?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He smiled without saying a word as it was difficult to answer the question.


    He obviously had not done his best. In fact, he had not used many other trump cards. Even so, how could he be honest with the elder?


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, why didn¡¯t you slow down?¡± Yi Yucheng smiled and asked softly.


    ¡°I had to finish it sooner orter, so why don¡¯t I just finish it faster?¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought, but he said to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve already slowed down, but they¡¯re just too disappointing!¡¯


    Feng Guangyuan furrowed his eyebrows and questioned, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t you know that slow work yields fine products?¡± Ou Yangming blinked and looked around him, which was when he noticed that most people on the high tform were giving him hostile looks. He wondered, ¡®What exactly did I do that offended Heaven and Earth? How did I enrage them?¡¯


    ¡°Guangyuan, everyone¡¯s temperament and talent are different, so there¡¯s no need to force the norm unto everyone.¡± Jin Shengjie shook his head and stood up to look at the other people. His eyes were so bright that most people lowered their heads in embarrassment as they dared not look back at him.


    He gestured to Ou Yangming toe to him and whispered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart; they¡¯re just jealous.¡¯


    The cksmith master spoke so softly that apart from Ou Yangming, only Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan heard him.


    Master Yi and Master Feng exchanged nces and smiled bitterly.


    ¡®This Superior cksmith still has the habit of supporting the younger generation,¡¯ they thought.


    Ou Yangming shed a smile at Jin Shengjie. ¡°Thank you, master, I understand.¡± So what if many people envied him? He could ignore them as long as he was powerful, and sure enough, he was confident and capable.


    The other people could not hear Jin Shengjie and Ou Yangming as they whispered to each other, but they hated the young fellow out of jealousy. That said, when they thought about how much Master Jin valued him, they got rid of their untimely ideas. Ou Yangmingter approached Hu Yicheng, his son, and Du Gaoge. The three of them immediately congratted him sincerely.


    While Ou Yangming had not earned the Advanced cksmith title, they were very much surprised today, so they smiled at the young fellow genuinely when they weed him.


    Du Gaoge even went forward and notified Ou Yangming softly, ¡°Master Ou, the elders in our pavilion have heard of today¡¯s event, so they prepared a celebratory feast and invited you over.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already serve me yesterday?¡± ¡°Who am I? How can I be mentioned in the same breath with the elders in the pavilion?¡± Du Gaoge forced a smile and added after a pause, ¡°The elders decided that they¡¯ll provide cultivation and smithing resources, as well as the corresponding treatments. If you perform well during the uing Myriad Treasure Meet, you¡¯ll earn greater rewards.¡±


    Ou Yangming was rather moved. After all, the Yi Pavilion was not a small shop; they were a great force across the world.


    A force like that was influential among themoners, as well as the officials. If they could pull him onto the chariot, it would be easier for him to realize Li Xinfan and Master Lu¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to introduce them to meter,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile.


    Du Gaoge was ted. If Ou Yangming made an outstanding performance in the uing event, he might even be able to be promoted.


    Following that, Ou Yangming continued to converse with them. Atst, when the bell rang, Jin Shengjie stood up and looked toward the stage, then he announced, ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±


    As his voice echoed in the venue, everyone in the middle of the square stopped.


    Ou Yangming looked at the candidates too. In actuality, most of the candidates had finished the task, but nobody dared to leave as Ou Yangming did, so they checked their equipment sets carefully. Nheless, three of them looked pale as they failed to smith a full equipment set, which meant that they were no longer qualified.

 Chapter 268 Ask For The Appraiser

    <h4>Chapter 268 Ask For The Appraiser</h4>


    As Ou Yangming looked at the candidates on the stage, he finally had a rough understanding of the average standard of cksmiths in the capital.


    Over here, there was definitely a low proportion of Advanced cksmiths, and being an Intermediate cksmith was considered to be pretty good. Nheless, the smithing standard here certainly surpassed the standard in the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    Although Old Craftsman could smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment too and had the specialty ofyering Unique Attributes, he was at most an Advanced cksmith. Moreover, his hands, legs, and eyes slowly became uncoordinated as he aged. It was not obvious when the old man smithed pieces of low-grade equipment, but he would make obvious mistakes when he smithed pieces of high-grade equipment.


    Needless to say, after his life was prolonged through the Life-prolonging Golden Pill, and after he achieved the integration of Heaven and man in smithing art, everything changed drastically.


    If Old Craftsman came to the capital to take the cksmith Assessment, based on the integration of Heaven and man only, he could earn the Superior title.


    Nheless, apart from the old man, the other people could only manage the Intermediate title even if they were at their peak.


    One had to smith a full set of Fine Grade equipment and sessfully attach a Unique Attribute in an hour.


    Nobody in the whole Immense Forest Military Camp could do it.


    ¡°Those who aren¡¯t qualified may leave now,¡± Jin Shengjie uttered in front of the ten over cksmiths in the venue, then he added after a pause, ¡°Keep working hard and strive to seed on your next try.¡±


    With that, three cksmiths who did notplete the task bowed at the cksmith master embarrassedly and left with their heads lowered.


    Nevertheless, nobody present dared to ridicule them.


    This was because only top-notch Intermediate cksmiths had the guts to participate in the Advanced cksmith Assessment. They were the real backbone of the capital, such that even powerful forces were not willing to offend them for trivial matters.


    Jin Shengjie reached out for a longsword on one of the casting tables.


    The Advanced Assessment required the candidates to smith a full equipment set, but the weapon was not fixed.


    Ou Yangming could smith a military saber, and it was also fine that this candidate smithed a longsword.


    Jin Shengjie inspected the longsword in his hands. As the candidate watched him anxiously, he announced with a smile, ¡°Fine Grade Rank One; it¡¯s up to standard.¡±


    The candidate was thrilled. He nodded hard and looked more eager.


    Following that, Jin Shengjie continued to check the other pieces of equipment. He asionally hesitated throughout the process, but it was overall a smooth process. Once thest piece of equipment was appraised, Jin Shengjie announced that the candidate earned the Advanced title.


    The candidate cupped his hands in excitement, then he bowed at Jin Shengjie and the two other cksmith masters with respect. ¡°Thank you, masters.¡±


    Jin Shengjie grinned without saying a word, whereas Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan congratted the person with smiles. They were extremely friendly and far more fervent than they were before the assessment.


    The other people nearby looked at the sessful candidate enviously.


    Before the assessment, the candidate was only an Intermediate cksmith. Only an hour had passed, but he suddenly became on par with Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan.


    Of course, there was still a certain disparity between the candidate and the two cksmith masters in terms of actual ability, but there was no essential difference.


    After a brief moment, Jin Shengjie and the other people arrived at another casting table. The cksmith hadpleted every piece of equipment, but he looked stiff when the examiners approached him.


    Jin Shengjieforted the candidate with a smile before he began to review the equipment set.


    The first, the second, and the third equipment passed without an issue. It was only when Jin Shengjie checked the armor he sighed and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re stillcking, so go back and work harder.¡±


    Even though the candidate looked upset, he dared notin at all. He lowered his head and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll surely work hard.¡±


    Jin Shengjie was friendly throughout the examination, but he was just and stern at this moment. As long as one of the pieces of equipment was not qualified, it was not going to escape from his check.


    Before long, other than Ou Yangming, the equipment sets that were smithed by the other people were already checked.


    Even so, only two of them were qualified to be Advanced cksmiths.


    Not to mention the candidates that were involved, even Ou Yangming and the spectators had the jitters, and they felt sorry for them.


    Two of the cksmiths even smithed pieces of Fine Grade Rank Three equipment, but one of the pieces of equipment was not in Fine Grade, hence Jin Shengjie denied them without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming spent most of his time on the high tform because he smithed too fast.


    When he was conversing with the other people, half of the time he was paying attention to the assessment.


    Therefore, he knew very well that the candidates were not disqualified because they werecking in smithing technique, but because of their Military Fires.


    They wasted too much power in melting the featured steel with their Military Fires, causing them tock energy during the smithing process.


    If that was not the case, judging from their abilities, they could not have smithed something that was not up to standard if they were fully focused.


    They would certainly pass the assessment if the requirement for an Advanced cksmith was to smith only a piece of Fine Grade equipment.


    However, due to the time constraint and the precondition where a full equipment set had to be smithed, the candidates had little chance to be Advanced cksmiths.


    From Ou Yangming¡¯s point of view, their potential seemed to have been fully uncovered. Unless they had strange encounters, which would help them to burst out again, or unless they had nature-defying luck during the assessment, it would be tough for them toplete the task.


    Cino


    Out of the ten over Intermediate cksmiths who joined the assessment, only two of them became Advanced cksmiths in the end. The elimination rate was cruel, but on another level, it highlighted an Advanced cksmith¡¯s status and rank.


    Atst, Jin Shengjie approached Ou Yangming while being escorted by the two other cksmith masters.


    An equipment set wasid out on the casting table. Ou Yangming was the first person who finished the assessment, but he was thest person to be assessed.


    Jin Shengjie looked deeply at Ou Yangming. He smiled and asked calmly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, are you going to surprise me this time too?¡± Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Maybe. Please, Master Jin.¡±


    ¡°Good fe, you¡¯re confident!¡± Jin Shengjieughed out loud and picked out a pair of arm guards.


    On the high tform and around the center of the square, everyone fixed their gaze on Jin Shengjie¡¯s face. Everyone knew that he would not practice favoritism in such an important event. Regardless of his expectations for Ou Yangming, if the pieces of equipment were not up to standard, he would deny the young fe of the title without any hesitation.


    What exactly was Ou Yangming¡¯s quality then?


    As the crowd stared at Jin Shengjie, they seemed to be breathing much lighter.


    They finally noticed a strange look on Jin Shengjie, who furrowed his eyebrows and looked up at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    Most of the people on the high tform were itching to know what was going on, so they cursed, ¡®What is it? Quickly show a firm expression!


    our strange look can¡¯t be perceived at all.¡¯


    Jin Shengjie sighed after some time.


    Hu Yicheng and his son exchanged nces right away and thought, ¡®Oh no, it looks like he didn¡¯t pass!¡¯


    Despite that, Jin Shengjie did not announce the result. He handed the arm guards to Yi Yucheng and said, ¡°You should take a look at them too.¡±


    Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan were already impatient, but while the three of them were the examiners, they dared not overstep the boundary in front of Jin Shengjie. At the very least, before Jin Shengjie expressed anything, they would not give biased opinions.


    Thus, although they could not wait to take a look at the pieces of equipment, they waited for Jin Shengjie¡¯s instruction before they took an arm guard each and assessed them.


    ¡°Hey, th-this...¡± Yi Yucheng¡¯s face changed, and he looked up abruptly at Feng Guangyuan.


    Feng Guangyuan did not react any better. He was in disbelief after he studied the arm guard in his hands closely.


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t believe it, my experience won¡¯t lie to me...¡± Feng Guangyuan smiled bitterly at Yi Yucheng, then he suggested after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Master Jin, Brother Jin, I suggest that we allow appraisal art to be used once!¡±


    The crowd mored. ¡®Did we hear him right? Do they actually want to use appraisal art on that equipment?


    ¡®Could it be that the equipment is between Fine Grade and High Grade Rank Five, so the three of them can¡¯t pinpoint its equivalent rank?


    ¡°Judging from their expressions, it looks like that¡¯s the case.¡¯


    Jin Shengjie pondered for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s look at the other pieces of equipment first.¡±


    He conveniently picked up the helmet but looked strange again after he scanned it for a short while.


    Subsequently, he picked up the armor, the greaves, as well as the military saber, then he put them down. Each time he checked a piece of equipment, the look on his face became moreplicated. Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan followed suit by examining the pieces of equipment but kept the crowd guessing as they did not say a word even when the crowd was terribly curious and anxious.


    If it was not because of Jin Shengjie¡¯s status and reputation, someone would have reproached the examiners long ago.


    At longst, Jin Shengjie shook his head and ordered with a bitter smile, ¡°Guangyuan, ask for the appraiser!¡±

 Chapter 269 Advanced Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 269 Advanced cksmith</h4>


    The crowd mored again shortly after they quieted down. Although nobody dared to make negative remarks in front of Master Jin Shengjie, deep down everyone was agitated because they had a hunch that Ou Yangming seemed to have done something amazing again. Before long, a grim middle-aged man made his way down from the high tform.


    Qu Jingming was an Intermediate cksmith, but he also had another identity ¡ªan Intermediate Appraiser.


    Whether it was a cksmith or an appraiser, they were professions that were desired and envied. Given that he held two positions, though he only had the Intermediate title for both roles, his status was not inferior to an Advanced cksmith like Yi Yucheng.


    Needless to say, Qu Jingming was still respectful toward Jin Shengjie, and he did not dare to be impolite at all.


    Qu Jingming arrived at the casting table and nced at the pieces of equipment on it. Instead of identifying them one by one, he directly rubbed his hands and released the Appraisal Light.


    A luster was shone on the arm guards.


    Next, he looked like he came to a sudden realization as though he understood why Jin Shengjie and the two other cksmith masters behaved so strangely.


    Qu Jingming cleared his throat and uttered loudly, ¡°Master Jin, the arm guards are of Fine Grade, and they¡¯re at the peak of Rank Five.¡±


    ¡°The peak of Fine Grade Rank Five...¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Oh god, they¡¯re actually at the peak of Rank Five?¡±


    The crowd fell silent the instant Qu Jingming performed appraisal art.


    Nheless, the instant he announced the equipment¡¯s grade and rank, a volcano seemed to have erupted in the square as countless spectators eximed.


    What was this ce? This was the ce for the cksmith Assessments, and the previous test was for Intermediate cksmiths who wanted to be Advanced cksmiths.


    The candidates¡¯ goal was simple; they had to smith pieces of Fine Grad equipment.


    Nevertheless, they only hoped for Fine Grade because their task would bepleted even if the pieces of equipment were of Fine Grade Rank One.


    As for the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five...


    At this instant, everyone felt like they had an illusion. ¡®Were we watching candidates who were attempting to earn the Advanced Rank from the Intermediate Rank, or from the Advanced Rank to the Superior Rank?¡¯


    Pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five would only appear in the assessment for Advanced cksmiths who wanted to be Superior cksmiths. Besides, not every equipment would be at that grade and rank.


    Jin Shengjie nodded and instructed with a straight face, ¡°Go on.¡± Qu Jingming was slightly stunned. He initially thought he only needed to appraise a piece of equipment, but judging from Master Jin Shengjie¡¯s expression, it seemed like that was not the case.


    Despite that, it was not difficult for an Intermediate Appraiser to perform appraisal art continuously for many times.


    He was rather curious, but he nodded while maintaining a cold look on his face. Following that, he released the Appraisal Light and shone it on the helmet ording to the order that was followed by Jin Shengjie earlier.


    Afterward, Qu Jingming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He turned to nce at Ou Yangming, then he remarked, ¡°This helmet is also at... The peak of Fine Grade Rank Five!¡±


    ¡°Woah...¡±


    The square fell silent for an instant before the crowd became restless and noisy.


    Hu Yicheng and his son looked at each other, then they looked at Du Gaoge at the same time. The three of them were in disbelief.


    The three of them, no, everyone present suddenly had an unbelievable thought at that moment.


    ¡®Jin Shengjie and the two other cksmith masters looked so strange earlier not because every piece of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming are at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, right?¡¯


    Even if only a piece of equipment that was at the peak of Rank Five appeared in this assessment, the crowd would have praised the candidate.


    What if all five pieces of the equipment were at the peak of Rank Five?


    The crowd recalled a renowned and distinguished person at once.


    A middle-aged cksmith blurted out on the high tform. ¡°Brother Yuan, I suddenly thought about your master.¡±


    His voice immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention, and someone else even echoed, ¡°Yes, there are currently two pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade; it reminds me of that exciting moment!¡±


    Yuan Lexin smiled bitterly. He secretlymented, but he could not let a word out.


    Master Wu Hongxi the Fine Grade King.


    In past generations, Master Wu Hongxi was the only person who smithed a full equipment set thatprised pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    They initially thought his record was unmatched, but it seemed like history could repeat itself.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I witnessed that moment when I was younger, so I was determined to be a cksmith, but...¡± Another person expressed softly all of a sudden, then he continued after a moment of hesitation, ¡°That was during the assessment when Master Wu Hongxi attempted to be a Superior cksmith...¡±


    The other people were dumbfounded, and they began to have odd looks on their faces.


    Back when Master Wu Hongxi took the Superior cksmith Assessment, he smithed five pieces of equipment that were at the peak of Fine Grade, which was why he was known as the Fine Grade King.


    If Ou Yangming achieved the same result in the Advanced cksmith Assessment, what would his standard be?


    Qu Jingming naturally thought about this matter, but he forced himself to suppress his throbbing heart in front of Master Jin Shengjie, and he continued to appraise the other pieces of equipment.


    ¡°This armor is at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.¡±


    ¡°This pair of greaves is at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.¡±


    As he introduced the remaining items, the people on the high tform eventually stopped talking. Everyone paid full attention to the process as they waited for him to appraise thest weapon.


    However, at that point, everyone secretly admitted that Ou Yangming indeed had the skills of an Advanced cksmith. Even if the military saber was not up to standard and did not have a Unique Attribute attached, it would not affect the fact.


    If a cksmith could continuously smith four pieces of equipment to be at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, he would be given a high rating wherever he went.


    Qu Jingming rubbed his hands and steadily shone thest luster on the military saber.


    His face twitched, and his heart skipped a beat. Even though the appraiser was mentally prepared, when he confirmed the results, the upsurge of emotions made him lose control.


    Qu Jingming was startled because he instantly sensed countless people looking at him.


    The invisible pressure was obvious, and he felt that it was unbearable.


    He cleared his throat as he dared not dy the matter, then he stated, ¡°This military saber is also at the peak of Fine Grade...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all at the peak of Fine Grade?!¡±


    ¡°This is the second time¡ªit¡¯s the second time!¡±


    ¡°He deserves the Superior cksmith title, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Before Qu Jingming could finish, he was already cut off by the cheers that sounded like waves.


    Apart from Yuan Lexin and Yan Yuanhua, the other cksmiths were in admiration, such that even those who did not speak well of Ou Yangming earlier were finally convinced.


    As for the ordinary spectators, they cheered and jumped with joy as if they were celebrating a festival.


    They might not be convinced and would make sarcastic remarks to belittle Ou Yangming if he was only slightly better than the others, but the young fellow disyed superb skills that could nearly suppress everyone else.


    He smithed five pieces of equipment, all of which were at the peak of Rank Five.


    Not to mention the Advanced and Intermediate cksmiths, even if all Superior cksmiths were asked to do the same, they could not aplish it.


    When Wu Hongxi¡ªthe Fine Grade Kingshocked everyone during his assessment, even he admitted that it was very much rted to luck. If he had to do it again, he could not guarantee a 100% sess rate anymore.


    Nobody thought the scene could be reproduced.


    Therefore, when someone smithed five pieces of equipment that were at the peak of Fine Grade again, the crowd unleashed their enthusiasm, which they had umted for a long time, causing the atmosphere to be pushed to a new height.


    On the other hand, Yuan Lexin and Yan Yuanhua, who were Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s disciples, were somewhat embarrassed because they did not know how they should react.


    The record was only exclusively Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s but another person had now aplished the same thing. Yuan Lexin and Yan Yuanhua felt even more helpless because this was not the Superior Assessment, but the Advanced Assessment.


    Jin Shengjie smiled and waited until the cheers became softer, then he raised his hands and pushed them down in the air.


    The noise eventually disappeared, and everyone fixed their gaze on the cksmith master as they waited for him to make a statement.


    ¡°Qu Jingming, you didn¡¯t finish earlier, so go on,¡± Jin Shengjie said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. Not only is this military saber at the peak of Fine Grade, but it¡¯s also bound with the Power attribute.¡± Qu Jingming smiled bitterly, then he took a deep breath and emphasized, ¡°It¡¯s also not the usual attachment because there areyered Power attributes!¡±


    ¡®Layered Power attributes?¡¯


    The crowd was struck dumb at first, then they quickly recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s move during his smithing process.


    It turned out that he did not pick up the second Power Ore because he failed to melt the first Power Ore, but because he wanted toyer the attributes.


    In a sh, the professionals had a weird look on their faces.


    ¡®It was a crucial moment in the assessment, but instead of fixing only one Power Ore to the saber, he used another one on it.


    ¡®Did he not consider the possibility of failing?¡± The other candidates were jittery during the assessment, and they would be content if they could achieve the goal, but Ou Yangming behaved differently.


    Everyone else had a feeling when they recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s expression throughout the assessment.


    ¡°The fe wasn¡¯t taking an assessment; he was enjoying the smithing processes.


    ¡®As for the cksmith title, which is valued by his peers, it doesn¡¯t seem like he took it to heart at all, did he?¡¯


    Jin Shengjie nodded and looked at Ou Yangming as he noted, ¡°Ou Yangming, I hereby announce that you¡¯re the third person to be an Advanced cksmith today.¡±

 Chapter 270 The Imperial Family’s Magic Tools

    <h4>Chapter 270 The Imperial Family¡¯s Magic Tools</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, congrattions, congrattions!¡±.


    Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan congratted Ou Yangming. They fawned over the young fellow by shing ttering smiles at him. They were experienced Advanced cksmiths, so while their reputations were not as high as Jin Shengjie¡¯s, they could not bepared to new Advanced cksmiths.


    Nevertheless, they treated Ou Yangming, a young man who had also just be an Advanced cksmith, with apletely different attitude. This was because they witnessed his miracle, and they regarded him as a Superior cksmith already.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Masters, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, based on your performance today, you¡¯ll pass if you attempt to be a Superior cksmith too, but...¡± Jin Shengjie stroked his long beard and dragged out hisst word before he continued, ¡°ording to the rules, those who want to have a go at bing Superior cksmiths will need to be approved by at least three Superior cksmiths on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Jin, but I was only aiming for the Intermediate Rank today, so the Advanced title is already a surprise for me.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°The Intermediate Rank?¡± Jin Shengjie was shocked. ¡°Judging from your skills, why would you have that thought?¡± On the high tform, the faces of Yuan Lexin and Yan Yuanhua changed. In fact, thetter was slightly pale too.


    If the other people knew Ou Yangming had visited the Wu residence and asked to meet Master Wu Hongxi but was mercilessly driven away by Yan Yuanhua, not only would Yan Yuanhua be embarrassed, but even Master Wu¡¯s reputation would be affected.


    This was the difference that came with a status change; Ou Yangming was no longer a nobody. Despite that, Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my first time taking the assessment, so I obviously shouldn¡¯t set too high of an aim.¡±


    Jin Shengjie and the other people flushed because they thought Ou Yangming was talking about what happened at the beginning of the assessment.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Jin Shengjie sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve stayed in the capital for such a long time, so we indeedck understanding of geniuses in the world. We¡¯re guilty of it!¡±


    Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan blushed. If someone else had mocked them in their faces, they would hold a grudge against that person even if they did not fall out with that person. However, they could not do that to Ou Yangming, who had be influential.


    Ou Yangming let out a dry cough as he felt helpless.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t talking about you, but you assumed it was directed at you, so what can I do...¡¯ Jin Shengjie suddenly announced loudly, ¡°Today¡¯s assessmentes to an end, so you may disperse now!¡±


    His sonorous voice echoed in the air, so the crowd turned and left in order.


    When Ou Yangming turned to look, he noticed that some people in the crowd took the initiative to maintain the order. He instantly realized that cksmiths if gathered together would be a hundred times more powerful than if they were on their own.


    Perhaps the fact that many men provided great strength was the perfect embodiment of authority.


    Before long, the square was empty. The people on the high tform had not left, but they looked at Ou Yangming fervently.


    Sure enough, everyone desired to be acquainted with Ou Yangming, who was a new Advanced cksmith but had the potential to be a Superior cksmith.


    That said, with Master Jin Shengjie around, they did not stand a chance.


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, since the assessment has ended, are you interested toe to my residence for a chat?¡± Jin Shengjie invited the young fellow with a smile.


    Ou Yangming pondered and answered, ¡°Master Jin, I promised to go for the dinner party at the Yi Pavilion.¡±


    ¡®How ungrateful of you to not ept Master Jin Shengjie¡¯s invitation,¡¯ the other cksmith cursed, but when they recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing ability, they realized that it was not such a big deal after all.


    ¡°The Yi Pavilion?¡± Jin Shengjieughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with everyone from the pavilion, so how about I attend the dinner with you tonight?¡±


    He was determined to have a chat with the young fellow even if he was going to be a despicable guest.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He looked up and called out to Du Gaoge, ¡°Shopkeeper Du, Master Jin¡¯s interested in joining us tonight. What do you think?¡±


    Du Gaoge immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy to have the master join us!¡±


    The elders from the Yi Pavilion were noble, but it was also difficult for them to invite Master Jin to the pavilion. Given that Master Jin had such a high status, it would be the pavilion¡¯s honor if he visited them.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands and expressed to Jin Shengjie, ¡°Since the Yi Pavilion agrees, I obviously wee you.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Jin Shengjie chuckled. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I have knowledge and experience in smithing art, but I¡¯m also confused about certain things, so let¡¯s exchange our views.¡±


    Following that, he turned around to give an order, then a luxurious carriage arrived for them after some time.


    Ou Yangming notified Hu Yicheng and his son, then he entered the carriage with Jin Shengjie.


    Yi Yucheng and the other people sent them off enviously. They wanted very badly to travel with them, and they would be content if they could listen outside the carriage, but they dared not act rashly since Jin Shengjie did not tell them anything.


    Nevertheless, when they turned and saw Hu Yicheng and his son, who were somewhat baffled, their eyes lit up.


    It was evident that the father and the son had an unordinary rtionship with Ou Yangming. Since they could not get to the young fellow, they figured that they might as well take a detour.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re Brother Hu, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Hu, I heard you¡¯re an inspector at the imperial court, and your brother also serves in the court...¡± ¡°Brother Hu!...¡±


    Hu Yicheng was in a daze when he saw the smiling faces around him. He sighed and felt at a loss.


    ¡®Is this real, or am I dreaming?¡¯


    It was only when he noticed his son¡¯s glowing eyes he came back to his senses. ¡®Brother Ou has created such great conditions for me, and if I don¡¯t hold on to them, I¡¯d be letting him down.¡¯


    ****


    As the carriage moved slowly, Ou Yangming listened to Jin Shengjie. He found out that his guess was right; those who were qualified to be Superior cksmiths were not simple because they had convincing and shocking abilities in their expertise.


    Jin Shengjie was adept inyering attributes, which was the same as old Craftsman.


    Normally, Intermediate cksmiths or rich Rudimentary cksmiths woulde across precious ores, but Advanced cksmiths were the ones who were capable of bringing the ores into y.


    Advanced cksmiths¡¯ sess rate of attaching Unique Attributes was 30% and above, and some of them could even achieve a 50% sess rate.


    On the contrary, Intermediate cksmiths had an extremely low sess rate, and they were not much better than cksmiths from the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    The fact that three Power Ores were given in the Advanced cksmith Assessment was a huge threshold, and at least half of the Intermediate cksmiths would not make it through. Nheless, Jin Shengjie was different, and he was a boss who was second to none in the area.


    He once had sessfullyyered five Power attributes on a piece of equipment that was at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five. It was also because of his frightful unique ability ofyering attributes that he was recognized by three of his peers, and he became one of the very few Superior cksmiths in the capital.


    Jin Shengjie told Ou Yangming about how he delved into the Layering Art and his ways of using the technique.


    Ou Yangming focused and listened with bright eyes. Jin Shengjie¡¯s story was simple, but it was also endlessly interesting. In particr, the young fellow was moved and benefited greatly because he also had some insights on the Layering Art.


    All of a sudden, Jin Shengjie stopped and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, what do you think is the highest number ofyers achievable by the Layering Art?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he shook his head after some thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Although he possessed special abilities because of the Military Fire and was not inferior to Jin Shengjie in terms of the ability to perform the Layering Art only, their standards were Heaven and Earth apart.


    Jin Shengjie chuckled. ¡°Six levels. If my estimation is right, theyering limit for a piece of equipment is sixyers of Unique Attributes.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he curled up the corner of his lips strangely.


    One would be exceeding the target byyering six Unique Attributes on a piece of Fine Grade Rank Five equipment, but what if the equipment was a magic tool?


    It was true that Master Jin Shengjie¡¯s attainment in smithing art was unordinary, but unfortunately, his vision was limited by this world, which prevented him from looking further.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was not going to belittle the master.


    If he had not smithed magic tools before, he would have given the same answer.


    Jin Shengjie looked at Ou Yangming oddly and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you not agree?¡± Ou Yangmingughed and questioned, ¡°Master Jin, have you heard of magic tools?¡±


    The cksmith master froze for a while and sighed. ¡°Magic tools are exclusive to the imperial family, and they¡¯ve been sealed and stored in the imperial pce for years without being shown to the public.¡±


    ¡°Does the imperial family really have magic tools?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    ¡°In the present world, only the imperial family can smith magic tools, but the tools aren¡¯t smithed by a single person; the power of their own family or the whole city has to be gathered,¡± Jin Shengjie answered sternly.


    Ou Yangming was incredibly curious. ¡°Master Jin, please tell me more.¡±


    Jin Shengjie smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either, but I heard that every powerhouse from the imperial family will swarm out in full strength when a magic tool is to be smithed, and the entire capital will be greatly affected too.¡±


    He shook his head and added, ¡°It has been over 50 years since thest time the imperial family smithed a magic tool! But who knows? They might attempt it again soon.¡±

 Chapter 271 Pretty Young Pavilion Master

    <h4>Chapter 271 Pretty Young Pavilion Master</h4>


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Because of the beast tide?¡±


    ¡°You know about the beast tide? Judging from your age, you shouldn¡¯t know about it...¡± Jin Shengjie shook his head as he was stunned. His face eventually took on a ghastly expression as he asked, ¡°Are there unforeseen events in Changlong County¡¯s immense forest already?¡±


    ¡®Sure enough, a top-notch figure like Jin Shengjie knows about the beast tide,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, then he nodded and answered, ¡°There are traces of unusual beasts in the immense forest indeed, which is why Master Lu sent me to the capital to present the method to upgrade military sabers to His majesty.¡±


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great!¡± Jin Shengjie nodd smiled sincerely andmented, ¡°I truly admire Master Lu for worrying about the country and the people.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. It was General Li Xinfan who urged him to enter the capital, but it could not be possible without Master Lu¡¯s Rune Molds.


    Nheless, Jin Shengjieter sighed and remarked with a different tone, ¡°But because this involved the overall upgrade of armaments, ah, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be... Difficult to let this motion pass!¡±


    ¡°Master Jin, this will benefit the military greatly. If everything goes smoothly, every soldier will have a Good Grade military saber, and I believe that their overall power will be doubled at least?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I know you¡¯re devoting yourself to the public interests, but this isn¡¯t something that can be done by everyone.¡± Jin Shengjie shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Ou Yangming could notice how helpless Jin Shengjie was, and there was also a hint of hate and pain in the cksmith master¡¯s eyes.


    Jin Shengjie expressed seriously after he kept quiet for some time, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to promote this matter, and I won¡¯t let Master Lu¡¯s effort go to waste!¡±


    ¡°As long as you do your best, I¡¯ll support you and cheer for you.¡± Ou Yangming nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Hehe, help is certainly needed for this to be done, so I might really need you to contribute, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming uttered in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s my bounden duty!¡±


    The young fellow only said four words, but Jin Shengjie could feel the weight they carried.


    Jin Shengjie nodded and was hesitant to continue.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming knew what the cksmith master wanted to say, so he stated with a grin, ¡°I gave my all when I smithed the first military saber, which was why I gained a Good Grade military saber.¡±


    Jin Shengjie blushed because he could not forget about this matter, but he was too abashed to ask. After all, some secrets could not be shared even between people who were intimate with each other, for instance, a father and a son, as well as a master and an apprentice.


    Therefore, he was grateful when the observant Ou Yangming took the initiative to bring this up. ¡°Back in Changlong County, we discovered the rune that can be used to upgrade inexpensive military sabers¡¯ grades and ranks. On top of that, I even used a Spirit-gathering Runes Formation to assist the process, so I managed to smith a High Grade military saber in the end by chance,¡± Ou Yangming exined, then he added with a smile, ¡°I initially thought I could only upgrade it to Good Grade Rank Five, so I was also surprised when I seeded.¡±


    Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyelids twitched. He asked slowly, ¡°Runes Formation. Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you study Runes Formation too?¡±


    He was secretly taken aback. It was already unbelievable for Ou Yangming to have practiced smithing art to a high level at such a young age, but he just found out that the young fellow¡¯s attainment in Runes Formation was not inferior to his smithing art standard.


    The cksmith master had heard of formation maps simr to the Spirit-gathering Runes Formation, but how many people could actually grasp it?


    However, he did not know that Ou Yangming learned the Spirit-gathering Runes Formation from Elder Universe, and the young fellow would have been clueless if he studied it on his own.


    Jin Shengjie shook his head. Hepletely gave up on the smithing technique that exceeded his rank.


    Since it involved the path of runes, based on his age and energy, it was not something that he could learn. At the very least, he knew his limitations.


    Despite that, although Jin Shengjie was slightly upset, he was not careless when Ou Yangming asked him questions. Instead, he gathered his energy and taught the young fellow everything he knew as much as possible.


    The carriage did not move quickly, but Ou Yangming felt like time passed in a sh. When he sensed that the carriage slowed down, he knew they had almost arrived at their destination.


    Ou Yangming bowed at Jin Shengjie and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you for your pointers, Master Jin.¡±


    He spoke from the bottom of his heart because Jin Shengjie was indeed more experienced inyering Unique Attributes. In particr, Master Jin¡¯sprehension in the theory was far better than Old Craftsman¡¯s. This was the difference between the orthodox and the unorthodox methods. Even though one could achieve the same goal through both ways and the unorthodox method seemed easier, without enough foundation, Ou Yangming¡¯s growth would be obstructed in the future.


    Jin Shengjie opened another door for Ou Yangming to arrive at the peak, allowing the young fellow to see apletely different path. When Ou Yangming merged it with his previous experiences, he realized that his vision became broader. If he were to take the assessment again, he was confident about attempting tripleyering without using the Military Fire¡¯s unique power.


    Master Jin epted the salutation calmly and noted in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, my generation¡¯s potential hase to an end, so we need people like you to uplift the empire¡¯s glory in the future!¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming nodded, Du Gaoge called out to them from outside the carriage, ¡°Master Jin, Master Ou, we¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    The curtain was drawn apart, and cheers were heard when Jin Shengjie and Ou Yangming exited the carriage one after another.


    ¡°Master Jin, long time no see. I trust you¡¯ve been well!¡±


    It was a youthfuldy who spoke, and she smiled like a flower. Thedy walked at a brisk pace and approached Jin Shengjie gracefully.


    Jin Shengjie raised his eyebrows andughed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Shixue. Hehe, are you here to wee me¡ªthe old man-or your pavilion¡¯s distinguished guest?¡±


    Thedy pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°The two of you traveled together in the same carriage and had an enjoyable conversation, so does it make a difference who I¡¯m here to wee?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re eloquent. Lil Friend Ou, this is Bai Shixue, the daughter of Elder Bai from the Yi Pavilion. She¡¯s quite young, but she has already be the pavilion¡¯s backbone!¡± Jin Shengjieughed out loud and added after a short pause, ¡°You mustn¡¯t be careless if you deal with her, or you¡¯ll have to count money for her even if you¡¯re sold.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh at the weird yet interesting introduction. He figured that this might be Master Jin Shengjie¡¯s real nature.


    Bai Shixue was stunned for a while, and she did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯re truly a good senior!¡±


    She turned to greet Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, please forgive me for not weing you when you first arrived from Changlong County.¡±


    Ou Yangming beamed. He knew thedy was ttering him, but he was in high spirits because the words came from such a beautifuldy. ¡°Young Lady Bai, you¡¯re being too polite. Shopkeeper Du served me well, and I was pleased.¡±


    Du Gaoge was not qualified to stay with them anymore, but he was not far away. After he heard Ou Yangming¡¯sment, he nodded at the young fellow gratefully. ¡°Master Ou, you were pleased, but we haven¡¯t done our best.¡± Bai Shixue lowered her head, then she turned around and gestured to the masters to enter the pavilion. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a feast for you, please.¡±


    When Ou Yangming first arrived at the capital, he had a rmendation badge from Changlong County¡¯s head shopkeeper, but he was not qualified to meet the young pavilion master. After today¡¯s cksmith Assessment, he could almost be on par with Jin Shengjie, who was a Superior cksmith, hence he could enjoy a better treatment.


    With that, the three of them entered the pavilion cheerfully. When Bai Shixue waved her hand, someone naturallyid out drinks and food in front of them.


    Ou Yangming had never been too particr about his food and drink. He took a casual look at the dishes and realized that they were served delicacies fromnd and sea, which he had never seen before.


    He shook his head and thought, ¡®The people from the capital know how to live it up.¡¯


    The sharp-eyed Bai Shixue asked with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, is there anything you¡¯re unhappy about?¡± Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°No. Young Lady Bai, you¡¯re serving us too well, so I¡¯m rather overwhelmed.¡±


    Bai Shixue smiled with her lips pursed. Her beauty was unparalleled as she looked like a blooming flower. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re good with words. It¡¯s you who¡¯s making me overwhelmed!¡±


    Jin Shengjie giggled. ¡°Shixue, you¡¯re trying to invite Lil¡¯ Friend Ou to join the uing Myriad Treasure Meet, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Master Jin, you have an all-seeing eye, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Bai Shixue sighed.


    ¡°Young Lady Bai, before I left Changlong County, I promised Head Shopkeeper Lin Yichen that I¡¯m willing to be at the Yi Pavilion¡¯s service.¡± Ou Yangming cleared his throat.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m sure you understand that for the same thing, the effect will bepletely different if different energy is put into it!¡± Bai Shixue nced at Ou Yangming with her pretty eyes, which looked like they could speak. As she stared at the young fellow, she somehow made him take pity on her.


    That said, Ou Yangming soon felt a shiver run over his body.


    It was not like he had never seen a beauty anyway; he and Ni Yinghong were in love, and she was not inferior to Bai Shixue at all in terms of her appearance. Nheless, Ou Yangming was still moved when he faced Bai Shi Xue.


    He quickly released enormous mental power and came back to his senses.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was still horrified. ¡®What secret technique does thisdy cultivate?¡¯


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes wandered about, and she soon had a strange look on her face. ¡®Ou Yangming got rid of my seduction so easily. Is he sexually impotent? Or does he have other hobbies?¡¯


    Ou Yangming and Bai Shixue had different thoughts when they exchanged nces, and they were fearful of each other.

 Chapter 272 The Body Of Charm

    <h4>Chapter 272 The Body Of Charm</h4>


    ¡®These young people are truly full of vigor and energy,¡¯ Jin Shengjie shook his head and thought. Heterughed and asked, ¡°My good niece, you¡¯re hoping that Lil¡¯ Friend Ou will go all out to help you, am I right?¡±


    Bai Shixue blushed. Although Ou Yangming foresaw it and knew she was likely pretending, he was still somewhat moved.


    ¡°Master Jin, aren¡¯t you asking the obvious?¡± Bai Shixue expressed softly, ¡°We hope that Master Ou will give his all, but we¡¯d also like you to lend us a helping hand!¡±


    Jin Shengjie sighed. ¡°You should know that while I participate in the Myriad Treasure Meet, I¡¯ve always attended it as an individual; I¡¯ve never been roped in by any force.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but since you¡¯re here, I obviously have to try my luck,¡± Bai Shixue quickly exined. She then pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°If you be drunk and agree to help us, wouldn¡¯t I be overjoyed?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came up with such a n, little girl.¡± Jin Shengjie could not help butugh, then he suddenly said, ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re able to promise me something, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou and me will help you.¡±


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes lit up right away, but she did not give her response just yet. She hesitated for a while before she replied to the master, ¡°Master Jin, please give me the order.¡±


    Jin Shengjie had never formed cliques and sects, and he was never too close to any force.


    Based on his detached identity as a Superior cksmith, those powerful forces would only work with him and would never fight with him.


    However, when Jin Shengjie changed his decision, Bai Shixue kept her guard up even though she was ted. ¡®What exactly made this stubborn old man give up his persistence?¡¯


    Moreover, she also knew that Jin Shengjie was not going to make a small request.


    Jin Shengjie asked, ¡°Given that the Yi Pavilion has stores across the world, do you know of Master Lu from Changlong County?¡±


    Bai Shixue looked up at Jin Shengjie in shock. ¡°Master Jin, are you saying that you want to promote the matter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Since it¡¯ll benefit the people greatly, I¡¯ll spare no effort in promoting it.¡± Jin Shengjie nodded.


    ¡°But I¡¯m just afraid that... It won¡¯t be easy to convince the imperial family!¡± Ou Yangming tensed up a little because he finally understood why Li Xinfan and Jin Shengjie mumbled as if they were hiding something when they spoke about the matter. It turned out that they were concerned about the imperial family.


    ¡°Young Lady Bai, if the thing about upgrading the quality of economical armaments bes poprized, I suppose the imperial family will benefit from it the most?¡± Ou Yangming was confused. ¡°Why are they making things difficult?¡±


    Bai Shixue lifted the wine pot and filled Ou Yangming¡¯s cup before she answered gently, ¡°If Master Lu is willing to enter the capital to be the imperial family¡¯s tributary and guarantees that the technique won¡¯t be spread, I¡¯m sure the imperial family¡¯s elders will be happy to see it happen.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow because he instantly understood what she meant.


    ¡°The imperial family¡¯s elders can¡¯t be that petty, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked dubiously. ¡°They¡¯re not petty; too much is involved in the matter, so those with authority can¡¯t tolerate this formidable technique of upgrading armaments ending up with someone else,¡± Jin Shengjie shook his head and exined helplessly, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if Master Lu is willing toe to the capital, but if he refuses to and discovers something else, hehe...¡±


    Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart, and his face took on a ghastly expression. ¡®Will Master Lu¡¯s ending be my future?¡¯


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was far beyond Master Lu¡¯s reach. Perhaps Master Lu could not resist, but it would not mean that the young fellow would allow himself to be captured without putting up a fight. ¡°Hmph! How can they do that? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the beast tide?¡± Ou Yangming felt indignant.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes glowed, and she looked at Ou Yangming in surprise because it was not simple for him to know about the beast tide at such a young age.


    Jin Shengjie scoffed. ¡°When the beast tidees, the local forces from each county will be the first to bear the brunt of the attack. In particr, big families with profound inheritances will suffer terrible losses. Perhaps the elders from the imperial family would love to hear and see that happen...¡±


    ¡°Master Jin!¡± Bai Shixue immediately shouted coquettishly to cut off Jin Shengjie. ¡°You made a slip of the tongue!¡±


    Jin Shengjie was stunned for some time before he sighed. ¡°Ah, I said too much. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore!¡±


    Ou Yangming kept quiet, but he found out about many secrets from their short conversation.


    He vaguely understood why the Ni family chose to disclose the rune through Master Lu instead of doing it themselves. It might not be because it would not conform with an aristocratic family¡¯s benefits, but because they knew from the start it would cause such trouble.


    ¡°My dear niece, I¡¯m not going to have empty talks with you. Are you willing to run about for this?¡± Jin Shengjie lifted his cup and downed his drink before he asked Bai Shixue in a heroic spirit. With bright eyes, he assured thedy. ¡°As long as you promise to help, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou and me will do our best. We dare not guarantee that we¡¯ll make you victorious in the Myriad Treasure Meet, but we¡¯ll at least let you be one of the top three.¡±


    Bai Shixue pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Master Jin, do you trust me that much? Aren¡¯t you going to discuss it with my father?¡±


    Jin Shengjie could not help butugh. ¡°If I don¡¯t trust you, why would I discuss it with you? Besides, when has that old man ever objected to any of your decisions?¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Master Jin.¡± Bai Shixue curled her lips into a smile. She nced at the two masters for some time before she expressed, ¡°Since you value me so much, Master Jin, I¡¯m willing to follow your lead and give it a shot!¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯m confident now that I have your word.¡± Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes lit up. He raised his cup and uttered, ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink up and congratte ourselves in advance for a sessful attempt.¡±


    With that, the three of them downed their drinks, but they knew it would be difficult toplete the task.


    Ou Yangming was about to return to his courtyard after the feast when Bai Shixue led him to another residence.


    Aspared to the previous small courtyard, the residence was truly luxurious. The decorations inside were marvelous, and it was evident from the details that thoughtful work was done. Though Ou Yangming expected that he would enjoy better treatments from now on, he was shocked because he did not think it would happen in a sh.


    After he sent Bai Shixue away, he rather admired the youthful youngdy, who was heroic and was not inferior to men at all.


    On the next morning, once Ou Yangming was done with his morning practice and had his breakfast, Jin Shengjie visited him.


    The old man was clearly regretful about failing to invite Ou Yangming to his residence.


    Jin Shengjie cut to the chase as soon as they met. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Brother Wu; he¡¯s a key person, so if we¡¯re able to gain his support, we¡¯ll have a much higher chance.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangements, senior.¡±


    In actuality, before Ou Yangming entered the capital, Li Xinfan had briefed him and agreed to introduce the gentlemen in the imperial court to promote the matter together.


    While Ou Yangming had not gone ording to Li Xinfan¡¯s path, he was not inferior and was even superior in terms of influence.


    When Ou Yangming expressed his desire to visit Master Wu Hongxi, the Yi Pavilion prepared the most luxurious carriage at once. The carriage was of a higher grade than Jin Shengjie¡¯s carriage yesterday, but Ou Yangming was somewhat low-spirited because Bai Shixue had not shown up yet. The young fellow felt like there was ack of color when the beautiful and graceful figure was not around.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming came back to his senses after a brief moment as he realized that his emotions were a bit off.


    He hesitated for a while after he entered the carriage, but he raised the question in the end, ¡°Master Jin, what secret technique does Young Lady Bai cultivate?¡±


    Jin Shengjie smiled mysteriously and questioned, ¡°Were you moved?¡±


    Ou Yangming blushed. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re kidding me. I just felt that she¡¯s... Unordinary.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s unordinary indeed. Hehe, if she was normal, Elder Bai wouldn¡¯t have let her manage the huge Yi Pavilion.¡± Jin Shengjie sighed and lowered his voice after a pause. ¡°Shixue doesn¡¯t cultivate any unique secret technique; she was only born with the Body of Charm.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. Countless thoughts crossed his mind as he recalled the ancient books that he read from the Ni family¡¯s library.


    Back then, Ou Yangming prioritized learning the path of runes, but he casually read books from other aspects too.


    Humans had a great many powerhouses for generations. There were thousands and ten thousands of them whose names were known, let alone those whose names were never recorded in history.


    Powerhouses had extremelyplicated backgrounds, but there was a kind of powerhouse that was known as a born powerhouse.


    If one had physiques like the Body of Extreme Yang, the Body of Extreme Yin, the Body of the Five Elements, and so on, one would certainly be a target for all great forces.


    It was the same for the Body of Charm. It was not as known as the bodies of Yin, Yang, and the Five Elements, but it seemed to be one of the higher-ranked physiques in ancient records.


    Ou Yangming was confused about it before this, but he came to a sudden realization after having witnessed it yesterday.


    He could not forget about Bai Shixue after he met her just once yesterday, to the extent that her twinkles and smiles during the feast would appear in front of him at any time.


    Ou Yangming had mighty mental power but was still deeply captivated by the youngdy, and everything happened soundlessly. Based on this alone, it was clear that Bai Shixue¡¯s Body of Charm was unbelievable.


    The young fellow asked as he was struck with a thought, ¡°Master Jin, why weren¡¯t you moved then?¡± If Bai Shixue truly had the Body of Charm, it would only make sense that men and women of all ages would be drawn to her without any exception.


    Jin Shengjie looked at him and asked, ¡°Hehe, how do you know if I wasn¡¯t attracted to her?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for some time. When he stared at Jin Shengjie¡¯s old face, he thought, ¡®This is how it is when someone¡¯s face is as thick as a city¡¯s wall!¡¯

 Chapter 273 Fine Grade King

    <h4>Chapter 273 Fine Grade King</h4>


    When the carriage stopped, the doorkeeper opened the small side door indifferently and looked arrogantly at the luxurious convoy as though he was looking atmbs that were about to be ughtered.


    Nheless, when the doorkeeper was handed an invitation card, there was a 180-degree change in his attitude.


    This was because two names were written on the card.


    Jin Shengjie and Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming had just made a hit during the cksmith Assessment yesterday. Although he only earned the Advanced title, he was deeply respected by many cksmiths, and people began to talk about him on equal terms with the Fine Grade King.


    Yuan Lexin had instructed the doorkeeper to wee Ou Yangming with great formality if he visited. The doorkeeper could certainly not offend a figure like Ou Yangming.


    Furthermore, the name beside Ou Yangming¡¯s was even more striking.


    Jin Shengjie.


    He was one of the few great Superior cksmiths in the capital. Not only was he renowned for the Layering Art, but he was also as famous as Wu Hongxi.


    The doorkeeper could not make things difficult for either of the masters. Now that the two of them visited the Wu residence together, the pitiful doorkeeper dared not think about fawning over them to gain anything It only took a brief moment before Yuan Lexin and Yan Yuanhua came out side by side.


    If Ou Yangming was the only visitor, one of them was only needed to wee him, but given that Jin Shengjie was also present, it seemed like they were not even enough.


    Jin Shengjie stroked his beard and grinned. ¡°Hehe, Brother Wu has be more arrogant. I¡¯vee to his residence, but am I not able to see him?¡±


    Yuan Lexin was helpless, and he replied to the cksmith master with an apologetic smile. ¡°Master Jin, please calm down. My master is smithing a weapon at the moment, and he asked our senior and junior brothers to help him. As such, the two of us are the only idle ones in the residence now.¡±


    ¡°Smithing a weapon?¡± Jin Shengjie was slightly stunned. He asked in shock, ¡°What weapon is it that he¡¯s making such a big fuss about?¡±


    There was only a Fine Grade King in Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence, but he had been famous for years and brought up several famed disciples, whoter had disciples too. Among them, his first apprentice had fully inherited his teachings in smithing art and became a top-notch Advanced cksmith.


    Nevertheless, Jin Shengjie was puzzled about why Wu Hongxi needed that disciple¡¯s help to smith a weapon.


    Yuan Lexin smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Jin, my master told me that unless he seeds, I should say I know nothing about it if anyone asks.¡±


    N SO


    He obviously knew some inside information, but since he said that, Jin Shengjie could not question him closely anymore.


    Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes wandered about, and he suddenly blurted, ¡°Judging from how you¡¯re trying to keep it a secret, could he be smithing a magic tool?¡±.


    Apart from a magic tool, he could not think about anything worth Wu Hongxi and his apprentices being so mysterious.


    Yuan Lexin sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Has Brother Wu broken through the barrier and found the way to smith a magic tool?¡±


    ¡°Master only has some idea, but it¡¯s difficult to break through.¡± Yuan Lexin shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just difficult; it¡¯s simply wishful... Oh, it¡¯s incredibly difficult.¡± Jin Shengjie looked gloomy.


    He initially wanted to say it was wishful thinking, but he changed his choice of word in front of Wu Hongxi¡¯s apprentices. Ou Yangming was moved. ¡®Magic tools aren¡¯t ordinary treasures at all, and there¡¯s still a barrier in front of it. Without breaking through the barrier, any cksmith will be said to be deceiving the people with the rumor of being able to smith magic tools.


    Yuan Lexin expressed softly, ¡°Master Jin, Master Wu heard you¡¯reing, so he invited you to the smithing workshop.¡±


    Jin Shengjie was startled, then he sighed. ¡°Ah, it looks like we¡¯ll return without aplishing anything today.¡± If Wu Hongxi could solve the issue of breaking the barrier to magic tools, he would definitely treasure it himself and would not invite Jin Shengjie inside. Despite knowing that he would fail this time, Jin Shengjie waved his sleeve and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Yuan Lexin nced at Ou Yangming embarrassedly.


    Jin Shengjie pulled a long face. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s attainment in smithing art isn¡¯t inferior to mine. Since your master wants more people to brainstorm, he shoulde along.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and uttered, ¡°Master Jin, I¡¯m actually...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. If Brother Wu isn¡¯t broad-minded at all, I won¡¯t be going in too.¡± Jin Shengjie waved his hand.


    ¡®I¡¯ve smithed several magic tools already, so why would I care about Wu Hongxi¡¯s research?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself and smiled bitterly. Despite that, he knew Master Jin Shengjie did it out of good intention, and he would be offending the cksmith master if he still rejected the offer.


    The young fellow would rather offend Wu Hongxi, whom he had not met, than disappoint Jin Shengjie, the adorable old man.


    ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯re kidding me. Please...¡± Yuan Lexin forced a smile and responded helplessly. He signaled Yan Yuanhua, who took two steps back and hurried away to notify Master Wu Hongxi. Following that, they arrived at the backyard, where the guards were stricter. At one nce, Ou Yangming noticed at least three Yang Grade powerhouses.


    Ou Yangming was suspicious. ¡®Isn¡¯t this just a Superior cksmith¡¯s residence? Why is it guarded by many powerhouses?¡¯ ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, Brother Wu is deeply trusted by the imperial family, and he¡¯s in charge of all armaments in the world. These are powerhouses who were sent here by the imperial family.¡± Jin Shengjieughed as he noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s doubt. He added after a short pause, ¡°If the imperial family is nning to smith a magic tool, perhaps they¡¯ll make Brother Wu in charge of part of the important smithing task.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and felt relieved. Since it was rted to the imperial family, it would not be strange if even Supreme Great Ancestors appeared, let alone Yang Grade powerhouses.


    ¡®But do they need to split the smithing of a magic tool into different parts? Isn¡¯t that quite bizarre?¡¯


    Yuan Lexin pushed a tightly closed door after a brief moment.


    Intense heat gushed out of the door at once, but Jin Shengjie and Ou Yangming were familiar with the heatwave, thus they did not furrow their eyebrows at all.


    This was a massive room where eighteen casting tables were ced inside. Over thirty people worked hard, and most of them were shirtless and drenched in sweat. Evech casting table was upied by a cksmith, who shaped various odd materials in their hands with dancing mes.


    Ou Yangming blinked and was bewildered because he could not tell that the people were smithing a magic tool. Even though he was informed beforehand, he could not tell at all.


    ¡®Can a magic tool be smithed like this?¡¯


    A thin middle-aged man stood in the middle of the room as he quietly looked at the tables around him. A deep frown was seen on the handsome man¡¯s face as though he was bothered by a serious problem.


    The man¡¯s eyes glowed as soon as he saw Jin Shengjie, and he quickly walked over andughed. ¡°Big Brother Jin, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Brother Wu, it¡¯s such a big scale to have eighteen casting tables work together!¡± Jin Shengjie remarked as he scanned the tables in the room and clicked his tongue before he continued, ¡°Eighteen Advanced cksmiths; you brought over the imperial family¡¯s foundation.¡±


    There were many cksmiths in the capital, but it was impossible to gather eighteen Advanced cksmiths without rming other people.


    If anyone could do it discreetly, it was none other than the imperial family, who employed their cultivated talents. calents.


    Wu Hongxi forced a smile and replied to the cksmith master, ¡°Big Brother, please don¡¯t mock me. Ah, I¡¯m in a terrible fix now, and my abilities fall short of my desire...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wishful thinking to want to smith a magic tool, so of course it¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± Jin Shengjie rolled his eyes andmented coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so ambitious!¡±


    There were not many people who had the guts to speak to Wu Hongxi like that, but the people in the room were familiar with Master Jin Shengjie. They were not qualified to be involved in the rtionship between the two superb masters, hence even the cksmiths from the imperial family pretended to be deaf, as if they could not hear what the masters were saying. ¡°Master Jin, are you going to give up if you¡¯re given the same opportunity?¡± Wu Hongxi sighed.


    Jin Shengjie was dumbfounded, and he kept quiet for some time before he finally suggested, ¡°What problems are you facing now? Tell us so that we can gather the information and examine the issues ordingly.¡±


    The fact that he did not give a direct answer meant that he conceded to Wu Hongxi¡¯s words. After all, top-notch cksmiths like them dreamed about smithing magic tools their whole lives. If they were presented with such an opportunity, even if they knew it was a sweet poison, they would swallow it without any hesitation.


    Wu Hongxi had a grave expression on his face. Once they got down to business, he cast aside his other concerns.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the issue with the barrier,¡± he spoke in a serious tone, ¡°I used the imperial family¡¯s past experiences in the smithing of magic tools as references, and split up the parts for them to be smithed separately. Every part is at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, and each of them has the space foryering. The parts are fine when they¡¯re separated, but they begin to fracture when I try to merge them.¡±


    Jin Shengjie was moved. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Wu Hongxi nodded and brought him to one of the casting tables.


    Standing in front of the table was a cksmith who seemed to be around Wu Hongxi¡¯s age. His face was as red as a date, whereas his eyes were ck and shiny.


    ¡°Master, it still doesn¡¯t work.¡± Seeing as Wu Hongxi walked over to him, the cksmith shook his head and noted.


    Jin Shengjie stated softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, this is Tan Yangping, Brother Wu¡¯s first disciple. If everything goes well, he¡¯ll surely be a Superior cksmith.¡±


    It was only then that Wu Hongxi nced at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Oh, is this Lil¡¯ Friend... Ou? The one who smithed an equipment set at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You can smith a full set of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five too?¡± Tan Yangping was struck dumb. He scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your master? Why have I never seen you before?¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at Wu Hongxi and his disciple and noticed that there was a casual rtionship between them. Instead of a master and an apprentice, they were more like friends.


    The young fellow nodded and answered sternly, ¡°My master is Old Craftsman from Changlong County¡¯s Immense Forest Military Camp.¡±

 Chapter 274 Show Off My Skills

    <h4>Chapter 274 Show Off My Skills</h4>


    ¡°Old Craftsman?¡±


    Everyone else looked at each other in disbelief.


    There were not many cksmiths in Changlong County, but Master Lu was the only one who Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi attached importance to. It was because they had a deep impression of Master Lu, who studied the Runes Secret Technique to upgrade inexpensive pieces of equipment on his own.


    As for the other cksmiths, even if their standards were superior, Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi did not pay much attention to them.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Jin Shengjie sighed. ¡°There are really hidden talents in the wilderness!¡±


    On the other hand, Wu Hongxi seemed disapproving. Heughed and remarked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you must have a deep understanding of the path of equilibrium to be able to smith five pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade in the assessment.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. The path of equilibrium.¡¯


    He seemed to haveprehended something from the four words, and he looked surprised and overjoyed.


    Wu Hongxi was known as the Fine Grade King because he had a knack for smithing pieces of Fine Grade equipment. In fact, he was known for having an incredibly high sess rate in smithing pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Ou Yangming perceived something when he previously studied Master Wu¡¯s work, and the four words finally clinched the point for him.


    Needless to say, this only meant that Ou Yangming figured out the key to Wu Hongxi¡¯s lost study, and it would be another thing to be able to achieve equilibrium.


    The young fellow cupped his hands at Wu Hongxi and stated seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not equilibrium that I¡¯m adept in, but the path ofyering.¡±


    ¡°Layering?¡± Wu Hongxi was surprised. ¡°Big Brother Jin, that¡¯s your expertise.¡±


    Jin Shengjieughed. ¡°I¡¯m superior to you in the Layering Art, but I¡¯m not as steady as you are; my sess rate in smithing pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade is far from yours.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Jin, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Wu Hongxi could not help butugh. He asked after some thought, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, if it¡¯s possible, can you give your all and smith something that you¡¯ve mastered?¡±


    Tan Yangping asked in shock, ¡°Master, are we not going to study the magic tool anymore?¡±


    ¡°An extra person means more help and more ideas,¡± Wu Hongxi responded snappily. He gently tapped the casting table and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. He could tell that Wu Hongxi wanted to test his smithing skills.


    It turned out that the Fine Grade King did not fully believe the rumor from the assessment yesterday. Nevertheless, if Ou Yangming was in his shoes, he might not necessarily believe the absurd rumor too.


    ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll show off my skills, and I hope you¡¯ll give me some pointers.¡± Ou Yangming stepped forward and rummaged through the items on the table, but he felt rather strange.


    Five different metals wereid out on the casting table, but none of them was featured steel, which was amonly used material.


    He realized after some thought that Wu Hongxi and his people must have a special requirement for the magic tool that they were smithing, hence the raw materials used were distinctive too.


    Nheless, it was normal because even Ou Yangming used peculiar stones when he smithed magic tools in the past. If that was not the case, he could not have smithed the treasures even if he was able to break through the world¡¯s barrier.


    Although the unique metals on the table were not featured steel, they were superior in terms of value.


    Just as Ou Yangming casually picked up one of the metals and was about to begin, Tan Yangpingmented, ¡°Have you used ck steel[1] before? Don¡¯t waste it if you haven¡¯t!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He picked a piece of ck steel, and it was true that he had never smithed with it before, but it was quite impolite of Tan Yangping to speak like that.


    Wu Hongxi smiled bitterly. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please forgive Yangping. He¡¯s a smithing genius, but apart from smithing, he¡¯s not good at trifling matters like getting along with others.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled when he looked at Tan Yangping, who did not seem to be convinced. Heter raised the ck steel in his hand and expressed, ¡°Brother Yan, I¡¯ve never used ck steel before, but I roughly know its properties. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to smith something at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.¡±


    Following that, he enveloped the material with his Military Fire.


    After hearing what Ou Yangming said, not only was Tan Yangping furious, but Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi seemed uneasy too. Ou Yangming made quite a big statement. If he had not used ck steel before, it meant that he knew nothing about the material¡¯s uniqueness, but he boasted on his first time smithing with it.


    If the young fellow could aplish the task, the two Superior cksmiths would humble themselves in front of him.


    This was because one had to know the raw material inside out if one wanted to smith a piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade. If one had no understanding of the material at all, one would not be able to solve the various problems that would arise during the process.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was different. To him, the type of material was unimportant because a material¡¯s quality and its withstandable limit yed the biggest role.


    Even though ck steel and featured steel were quite different, it would not be a big issue because they were materials on the same level.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    Next, the faces of Wu Hongxi and Tan Yangping changed all of a sudden. They saw the ck steel being melted in a sh in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    The Military Fire and the spiritual fire could melt metals, and they had the unique ability to shape metals ording to one¡¯s wish. Even so, the mes¡¯ effects werepletely different when they were used to melt different types of metal.


    For instance, the ck steel in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands is greater than featured steel for most of the indexes. Therefore, a piece of equipment smithed with ck steel would be superior to one that was smithed with featured steel. However, ck steel had a near-disastrous shoring-its melting point was too high.


    Plenty of energy and strength had to be consumed to melt ck steel. In fact, even Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi, who were Superior cksmiths, could not underestimate the task at all.


    That said, the ck steel melted smoothly after Ou Yangming released his Military Fire.


    If they were not certain that the metal was ck steel, they would suspect if the material was secretly substituted by iron ingot. In spite of that, even ordinary iron ingot could not be melted so easily, could it?


    Since Jin Shengjie had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire¡¯s ability, he was able to ept the oue calmly though he was also shocked. On the contrary, Wu Hongxi and Tan Yangping, who were watching this for the first time, were stupefied.


    The master and the apprentice exchanged nces and shut their mouths. In addition, there was a subtle change in the way they looked at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°This young fe is truly quite special.¡¯


    In actuality, Yuan Lexin did note that Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was out of the ordinary, but the listeners and he were drawn by the fact that the young fellow could smith a full set of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five. As such, the fire¡¯s other properties were briefly mentioned, causing them to be shocked at this moment.


    Ou Yangming was unquestionably the most familiar with military sabers, but just as he wanted to smith a saber with the ck steel, a longsword¡¯s image crossed his mind.


    It was the weapon that he saw when he first entered Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence, and it was at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Subconsciously, Ou Yangming kept changing the ck steel¡¯s shape, and the material was transformed into a sharp longsword. While the Military Fire continued to burn, Ou Yangming noticed the ck steel and featured steel were not much different. In a way, the ck steel¡¯s properties were better than featured steel, and greater pieces of equipment could be smithed if ck steel was used.


    Once the longsword took form, the Military Fire clearly disyed its properties.


    [Item: Extraordinary longsword]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +19, Toughness +19, Durability 20]


    By using the same smithing technique, the same energy, and the same concentration, the longsword arrived at Fine Grade Rank Four and had 19 Points of Sharpness and Toughness each. Most importantly, it has 20 Points of Durability, which was the peak for Fine Grade.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath, and his eyes glowed in an unusual light.


    ¡°S¡¯IL


    It was true that ck steel¡¯s quality was inferior to the peculiar stone¡¯s, but it was indeed much better than featured steel. No wonder Wu Hongxi and his people gave up using featured steel; the best material had to be used to smith a magic tool.


    Nheless, while the longsword¡¯s attributes were great, Ou Yangming still felt like something wascking. A thought crossed his mind, and he attached the shining purple lights in his mind to the weapon.


    Next, cold lights circted around the longsword. While they could not be clearly seen due to the Military Fire, they could be spotted by the naked eye. The eyes of Jin Shengjie and the other people lit up. They naturally noticed the abnormality, thus they wondered, ¡®Could this be the unique technique that allowed Ou Yangming to continuously smith pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five?¡¯


    Ou Yangming focused on his Military Fire once more. After he added 1 Point of Sharpness and Toughness each, the longsword became a perfect Fine Grade weapon.


    Subsequently, the young fellow turned his wrist and curbed the fire.


    ¡°Senior, please give me some pointers.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    He ced the longsword on the casting table and took a step back.


    Unknowingly, everyone in the room began to slow down or simply stopped smithing.


    They were astonished and shocked, which was evident that they were subdued by Ou Yangming¡¯s peculiar Military Fire.


    was


    The young fellow melted ck steel like he was melting ordinary iron ingot; his Military Fire was never seen before nor heard of!


    Wu Hongxi looked deeply at Ou Yangming and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re truly amazing to have finished so quickly!¡±


    Given that he had such a reputable status, it was rare to see him praise someone openly.


    The faces of the Advanced cksmiths beside the casting table changed. They had just been reminded that not only did Ou Yangming melted the ck steel with ease, but his smithing speed was also phenomenal.


    If they had carried out the same process instead, they would need at least half an hour to smith a weapon by using featured steel, let alone ck steel.


    After all, the longsword was the most important weapon among pieces of Fine Grade equipment!


    ¡®What about Ou Yangming?¡¯ ¡®He didn¡¯t even spend... 8 minutes, did he?¡¯


    The other people looked pale upon thinking about that, to the extent that they had an illusion that they had just seen a ghost.


    [1] Author made a typo on the type of steel. We¡¯ve corrected it from the context

 Chapter 275 The Path Of Equilibrium

    <h4>Chapter 275 The Path Of Equilibrium</h4>


    As Wu Hongxi gently picked up the treasure sword on the casting table, he nodded at Ou Yangming before he studied the weapon.


    Although he had not appraised the sword¡¯s grade and rank, he regarded Ou Yangming differently and treated the young fellow with a dissimr attitude.


    What was heard might be false, but what was seen was true.


    After witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s peculiar Military Fire, Wu Hongxi acknowledged the other rumors to a particr level. Putting aside everything else, he knew for sure that he could not smith a piece of Fine Grade equipment in such a short time. Even though Wu Hongxi was known as the Fine Grade King because most of the equipment that he smithed was at the peak of Fine Grade, he had to pay a certain price for it. Time¡ªthe special technique that he used required him to use much more time than his peers.


    Needless to say, Wu Hongxi could tolerate the tiny w if he wanted to pursue superb and perfect qualities. Besides, countless people were envious of his unique ability, but no matter how other people tried to imitate him, they made themselves look like fools and gained nothing because they copied him blindly.


    Therefore, when Wu Hongxi envied Ou Yangming, who was able to melt ck steel quickly and sessfully smithed a piece of equipment with it.


    Master Wu scanned the longsword and slowly moved his fingers along the de. A grave yet strange expression was seen on his face. Heter looked deeply at Ou Yangming, then he handed the longsword to Tan Yangping, who had been waiting anxiously.


    Tan Yangming was not a Superior cksmith, but his skills were infinitely approaching that standard. He epted the longsword and inspected it carefully for some time before his face changed. He asked softly, ¡°This is... The peak of Fine Grade Rank Five?¡±


    He was not an appraiser, after all, hence he was notpletely sure though he had the feeling.


    Nheless, everyone else became extremely interested after hearing what he said. In particr, the Advanced cksmiths who were in charge of the casting tables gathered round.


    Among them, a few of them were close to Tan Yangping, so they simply took the longsword and appraised it one after another.


    Wu Hongxi did not stop them. The cksmiths had pending tasks, but they were clueless about how they couldplete them. They had been worn out from working hard for more than a month, so it was a great choice to let them take the opportunity to rx.


    Ou Yangming quietly took a few steps back to make some space.


    As the people browsed through the longsword, exmations and praises filled the air.


    Everyone who appraised the weapon confirmed that it was definitely a piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    One person could have sensed it wrongly, but it was impossible for all the cksmiths to sense it wrongly.


    A piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five was not a big deal for Superior cksmiths because they had smithed many pieces of equal-ranked equipment. Nevertheless, if they were asked to smith it in a specified time, they would unlikely aplish the task.


    Therefore, when everyone else noticed the time spent by Ou Yangming, they developed a stronger admiration for him.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, your technique is... Strange indeed.¡± Wu Hongxi stared at the longsword for some time after it was returned to him atst. He furrowed his eyebrows andmented, ¡°The Layering Technique-so this is your Layering Technique.¡±


    He shook his head and passed the longsword to Jin Shengjie. ¡°Big Brother Jin, his technique is somewhat simr to the Layering Art that you¡¯re adept in.¡±


    Jin Shengjie epted the longsword and gently touched the de. He stated, ¡°I witnessed five simr pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five yesterday. Hehe, his smithing technique is very much different from yours, but in terms of efficiency only, he seems to be superior.¡±


    Many of the other cksmiths had an incredibly odd look on their faces. ¡®How dare someone speak to Master Wu Hongxi like that? Even if they¡¯re on the same rank, he shouldn¡¯t be so direct.¡¯


    Despite that, Wu Hongxi did not seem to be furious at all. Instead, he nodded andmented, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s true if we¡¯re only talking about the efficiency of smithing a piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, but...¡± He slightly dragged out the word and added, ¡°My Equilibrium Art has plenty of potential left to be uncovered; in a long term, equilibrium is the orthodox method!¡±


    Jin Shengjie could not help butugh. ¡°You and your stubbornness... Ah, did you forget about the natural moat?¡±


    Wu Hongxi was stunned, and his face took on a ghastly expression. He sighed. ¡°If the world¡¯s barrier isn¡¯t present, and we¡¯re able to easily smith magic tools with the smithing art...¡± He mumbled and seemed to be in a daze.


    Master Jin pped his hands and remarked, ¡°Stop having wishful thinking. Lil¡¯ Friend Ou has shown off his skills, so aren¡¯t you going to present your specialty too?¡±


    Wu Hongxi shook his head and sighed, then he curbed his thought and asked Ou Yangming, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, your smithing technique is probably rted to your Military Fire, am I right?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart sank, but he kept a straight face and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°You Military Fire has a unique power that allows you toyer attributes on a piece of equipmentyer byyer. The more powerful you are, the more obvious theyering process¡¯ result. Hehe, it¡¯s my first time seeing such a bizarre Military Fire,¡± Wu Hongxi noted as he smiled with narrowed eyes.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief, but he dared not underestimate the Superior cksmith anymore.


    ¡®He¡¯s truly unmatched as a sharp-eyed person,¡¯ he thought.


    Following that, Wu Hongxi reached out for another metal and said, ¡°You probably know I¡¯m adept in smithing pieces of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five, but my technique is slightly different from yours. I call it... The Equilibrium Art.¡±


    He spoke slower, but he immediately went to work as his Military Fire burned and wrapped the metal ore.


    The metal melted bit by bit and eventually took the form of a longsword.


    Wu Hongxi wanted to smith the same weapon as Ou Yangming did just now.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at the Military Fire in Wu Hongxi¡¯s hands, and he began to breathe heavier than before.


    The path of equilibrium¡ªso this is the path of equilibrium,¡¯ he wondered.


    Under Wu Hongxi¡¯s control, the longsword took form and slowly solidified. Throughout the process, whether it was the Military Fire¡¯s intensity, the ore¡¯s melting speed, or the longsword¡¯s solidifying speed, they achieved a wonderful equilibrium state.


    Wu Hongxi was smithing a longsword but from Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, he seemed to be watching a huge yet beautiful art being presented in front of him.


    It was no longer an ordinary smithing process as it was transformed by Wu Hongxi into a marvelous art. Moreover, it seemed like any form of disturbance during the process would be as unbearable as profanity.


    Ou Yangming was enlightened for the first time that smithing art could be used in this way, and it could also be... Magnificent.


    Wu Hongxi exhaled deeply after half an hour, then he turned his wrist to curb the Military Fire.


    It was at that instant that loud exhales filled the air almost at the same time.


    Ou Yangming turned to look in shock and realized that most people were dazed, and they seemed to have note back to their senses yet.


    He instantly understood that he was not the only one who was affected by the marvelous smithing art; everyone else present was attracted too.


    Wu Hongxiter ced the longsword on the casting table. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please.¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could reach out for it, Jin Shengjie sighed. ¡°Brother Wu, I truly salute you. Each time you smith, it¡¯s a rare and enjoyable moment!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Jin, your Layering Art isn¡¯t inferior to my skill at all.¡± Wu Hongxi humbled himself.


    ¡°It obviously isn¡¯t poorer than yours in terms of difficulty, but from a spectator¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s far less enjoyable,¡± Jin Shengjie responded helplessly as he shook his head. He continued after a pause, ¡°Among the elders, you¡¯re the only one who fathomed the integration of Heaven and man. Hehe, if you¡¯re able to advance further, perhaps you¡¯ll really be able to produce a magic tool!¡± Ou Yangming was starting to feel deeply moved.


    The integration of Heaven and man¡ªthat was the real conduct of the integration of Heaven and man in the smithing path.


    Ou Yangming had previously disyed the integration of Heaven and man in martial arts and the smithing art.


    That said, in terms of the state¡¯s utilization and performance standard only, the young fellow was inferior to Wu Hongxi. Even if he had a deeper understanding of nature, at the very least, he was stillcking in the state.


    When Ou Yangming slowly picked up the longsword on the casting table, he could confirm without releasing the Military Fire that it was a mighty piece of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Furthermore, Wu Hongxi had evidently smithed the longsword with special care, thus it seemed perfect to everyone. It was as if one couldprehend the integration of Heaven and man through the weapon. Of course, Ou Yangming could notice some hints because he already possessed the ability. The other people would only think that the longsword was exceedingly perfect, but they could not identify what made it so perfect. Wu Hongxi beamed. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, what do you think?¡±


    They performed different smithing techniques but arrived at the same oue. If Ou Yangming¡¯s technique was said to have exhibited the beauty of power without constraint, Wu Hongxi¡¯s technique was an exquisite demonstration of perfection.


    ¡°Senior, your skill is god-like, and I truly admire you.¡± Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he decided to kowtow to Wu Hongxi. Heter looked up and expressed seriously, ¡°I¡¯d like to learn the path of equilibrium, so please allow me to do so.¡±

 Chapter 276 Ice-cold Military Fire

    <h4>Chapter 276 Ice-cold Military Fire</h4>


    ¡°What? You want to learn the path of equilibrium?¡± Wu Hongxi was stunned.


    ¡°Yes. Senior, your path of equilibrium is the truth and the way, so I must learn from you if I¡¯d like to advance further in smithing art.¡± Ou Yangming nodded seriously and did not look like he was joking at all.


    Wu Hongxi and the other people looked at each other as they found it funny.


    Although Ou Yangming was only an Advanced cksmith, he sessfully smithed a longsword at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five using ck steel, and hepleted the task at an unbelievable speed in front of everyone. As such, the other proud Advanced cksmiths present became morepliant. They respected Ou Yangming because of his skills.


    Perhaps they also regarded Ou Yangming to be on par with Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi, such that they thought he was qualified to be a Superior cksmith too.


    Nheless, they suddenly heard Ou Yangming humble himself in front of Wu Hongxi, where he admitted defeat and even requested to learn Master Wu¡¯s lost study.


    If the same scenario took ce between two martial arts powerhouse, it would seem like one was conceding defeat in front of the other martial artist.


    Everyone exchanged nces as they were confused; they would never do something like that if they were as capable as Ou Yangming. After all, Wu Hongxi did not emerge victorious in this smithing challenge.


    Even if Wu Hongxi¡¯s longsword seemed perfect, Ou Yangming used ck steel and smithed much faster than Wu Hongxi did.


    Jin Shengjie kept quiet for some time before he suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Wu, you became a Superior cksmith 30 years ago, am I


    right?¡±


    Wu Hongxi was startled because he did not understand why Jin Shengjie brought up the matter, but he still responded, ¡°Yes, it was 30 years ago...¡±


    ¡°Ah, it feels like it was just yesterday. If I hadn¡¯t witnessed you smith a full set of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five during the assessment, I would¡¯ve never believed that someone can achieve that in this world.¡± Jin Shengjie sighed.


    Ses


    ¡°Big Brother Jin, you¡¯re overpraising me. Besides...¡± Wu Hongxi smiled bitterly and nced at Ou Yangming. ¡°The younger generation will surpass the older!¡±


    Jin Shengjieughed out loud. ¡°You should say that you now have a worthy sessor.¡±


    Wu Hongxi was slightly dumbfounded. He pondered and said, ¡°Big Brother Jin, you¡¯re saying...¡±


    Master Jin nodded. ¡°We take in disciples because we want our greatest skills to be passed on so that they won¡¯t vanish. You¡¯ve epted many disciples over the years, but how many of them can inherit your skills?¡±


    Wu Hongxi nced at the other people in the room. Other than the Advanced cksmiths from the imperial family, the others were his disciples.


    Nevertheless, his disciples including Tan Yangping-his first disciple-and Yuan Lexin


    ¨C his second disciple-lowered their heads embarrassedly.


    They were obviously excellent and talented to be able to be Wu Hongxi¡¯s disciples; in fact, a few of them were especially fit to learn the path of equilibrium. Unfortunately, as said by Jin Shengjie, after all these years, none of them imitated at least 50% of Master Wu, let alone having perfectly inherited the master¡¯s skills.


    If that was not the case, Wu Hongxi would not be the only Superior cksmith in the Wu residence.


    Tan Yangping had an incredible smithing standard, so much so that he could potentially be a Superior cksmith in a few years.


    Despite that, he paved a path that belonged to himself, and he greatly disappointed Wu Hongxi in terms of his grasp in the path of equilibrium.


    Jin Shengjie stroked his long beard and mumbled, ¡°Judging from our age, how many more years can we live? I won¡¯t be resigned if I die together with my skills!¡±


    Wu Hongxi raised his eyebrows and finally sighed. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, pleasee with


    me.¡±


    Ou Yangming was ted. He nodded at Jin Shengjie gratefully.


    A white-haired elder suddenly blurted, ¡°Master Wu, what about our task?¡±


    Wu Hongxi was displeased. ¡°I¡¯m still in the residence! Hmph, I¡¯ll only be away for a while, so seek help from Master Jin if you encounter any problem.¡±


    Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m extremely interested in smithing magic tools too. You won¡¯t mind if I join you, right?¡±


    The Advanced cksmiths from the imperial family smiled bitterly at each other, but nobody dared to object to Jin Shengjie¡¯s request. Whether it was his reputation or his skills, Master Jin could suppress the other cksmiths, to the extent that they could not even turn their bodies around.


    Wu Hongxi brought Ou Yangming away from the room and walked slowly with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, what¡¯s your thought after seeing my sword just now?¡±. Ou Yangming gathered his thoughts and constructed a sentence in his head before he answered, ¡°The integration of Heaven and man is probably the key for the path of equilibrium.¡±


    ¡°Many people have said that.¡± Wu Hongxi grinned and questioned after a pause, ¡°Do you know what the integration of Heaven and man is?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body trembled a little as he released his consciousness and entered an exceptionally mysterious state. His body and breathing seemed to have be one with the world at that moment.


    Wu Hongxi was stunned, and his eyes glowed. ¡°The integration of Heaven and man¡ªyou grasped it too, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡±


    ¡°I feel ashamed; I fathomed the integration of Heaven and man during a smithing process, but due to various unforeseen events after that, I gained a deeper understanding of the state in martial arts instead.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly


    ¡°Martial arts is only a small path. It¡¯s fine if you learn it to strengthen yourself, but don¡¯t invest too much energy in it.¡± Wu Hongxi furrowed his eyebrows.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He disagreed with the master, but he responded obediently, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Wu Hongxi nodded and stated, ¡°If you¡¯d like to learn my path of equilibrium, you must be able to execute four words.¡±


    ¡°Senior, please guide me,¡± Ou Yangming immediately curbed his thought and expressed with respect. ¡°Couple hardness with softness,¡± Wu Hongxi uttered word by word.


    Ou Yangming frowned and repeated after the master, ¡°Couple hardness with softness?¡±


    ¡®Why does it sound like martial arts cultivation?¡¯


    Wu Hongxi smiled. They had unknowingly arrived at a house, where Master Wu pushed the door open and noted, ¡°Come in, this is one of the rooms where I usually practice smithing art in.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly entered, and he was struck dumb when he took a look around him.


    Even though cksmiths had different ranks, the structures of their smithing workshops were simr. At most, the cksmiths had different materials, which could not be mentioned on equal terms.


    That said, judging from the room¡¯s furnishing, it did not seem like a smithing workshop at all.


    ¡°How is it? How do you feel?¡± Wu Hongxi asked with a smile.


    ¡°Master Wu, why are there only silk cloths and furs here?¡± Ou Yangming was confused. He expressed honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t figure out how exactly they¡¯re rted to smithing art...¡±


    Wu Hongxiughed out loud. ¡°Who said they¡¯re unrted? If that¡¯s the case, where do we get our cloaks and boots from?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°This is... This is where cloaks and boots are made?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Silk cloths and furs are unordinary items, and they¡¯re great materials for equipment production.¡± Wu Hongxi nodded and went forward to pick up a piece of silk cloth. ¡°Take a look at it.¡±


    The young fellow epted it and hesitated for a while before he released a bit of his Military Fire.


    His Military Fire had a marvelous effect of appraising objects as well, hence he was informed of the item¡¯s name right away.


    [Item: Silk]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Item]


    It was a simple introduction, and the item¡¯s specific rank was not stated.


    However, it was normal because the item was a raw material, which had not been smithed into a piece of equipment.


    Even so, Ou Yangming knew that the silk cloth was not simple due to being able to cause the Military Fire to react to it.


    Wu Hongxi exined in a deep voice, ¡°This item is silk, which is made of spiderweb and steel wire. In terms of defensive ability only, it¡¯s not inferior to a steel te at all. In particr, it has endless wonderful effects to fend off arrows and hidden weapons.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°But how can silk like this be made into qualified pieces of equipment?¡±


    It was fine if steel wire was used, but how could spiderweb withstand the Military Fire? It was quite unexpected that the material was used for smithing practice. Wu Hongxi chuckled. ¡°Watch me closely.¡±


    He opened his palm, where a small fire emerged.


    It was the moment when the small me appeared Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on it. Nheless, he found it strange that he could not sense any heat from the fire. Moreover, the fire vaguely cast a chill over him.


    Ou Yangming felt like it was not the Military Fire that was burning, but a peculiar and unknown object.


    ¡°Come and feel it.¡± Wu Hongxi extended his arm and presented the fire to Ou Yangming.


    The young fellow was hesitant because the Military Fire¡¯s heat was known to be intense. It would be fine if he was the one who released it; the fire would not burn its owner. If he were to touch another person¡¯s Military Fire or spiritual fire, he would be courting death.


    IE


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming believed that Wu Hongxi would not harm him without any reason.


    Therefore, he carefully reached out to touch the fire.


    Ou Yangming stopped frowning at once, but he was utterly shocked.


    Cold.


    It was as cold as ice.


    He was right; the fire carried no heat at all, and it contained intense chillness instead.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming could not be physically harmed by the chillness, but the distinctive energy change, which exceeded his expectations, still astonished him.

 Chapter 277 The Path Of Cold And Heat

    <h4>Chapter 277 The Path Of Cold And Heat</h4>


    ¡°I-is this the Military Fire?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, so he questioned in disbelief.


    From what he recalled, the Military Fire had merged with scorching heat a long time ago. However, the feeling from his touch at the moment was telling him that the object was the Military Fire, but it was as cold as ice.


    In this case, could the ice-cold me be considered as the Military Fire?


    Wu Hongxi exined in a deep voice, ¡°The Military Fire is only a way to represent energy. If you think it¡¯s hot, it¡¯ll release unlimited heat; if you think it¡¯s cold, it¡¯ll be the gentlest cold me in the world.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face because it was his first time hearing about the bizarre theory.


    Master Wu did not find it weird when he noticed the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. In actual fact, his disciples had the same expression when they first heard of the statement, hence he was used to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to grasp the path of equilibrium by relying on thepaction of forceful power,¡± Wu Hongxi noted with a serious face, ¡°Your Layering Technique is wonderful, but it relies on your Military Fire¡¯s unique and mighty ability, which has a limit. Once you arrive at the limit, it¡¯ll be incredibly difficult to advance further.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. His Military Fire was out of the ordinary, but he had not figured out its limit. Even so, Wu Hongxi¡¯s words somewhat stirred up his emotions. Perhaps the young fellow would truly stumble on his Military Fire¡¯s limit one day, and the path of equilibrium would be his greatest trump card.


    All of a sudden, the me on Wu Hongxi¡¯s palm grew bigger as though it was a burning torch; it wrapped around his arm.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. The Military Fire was ice-cold, such that the small me managed to cast a chill over his body. If that was the case, would the chill not be stronger if the fire grew bigger? That said, while the me burned, the chill that he felt did not change at all.


    ¡°Try it again.¡± Wu Hongxi urged the young fellow with a smile.


    Ou Yangming nodded and reached out his hand again.


    Much to his surprise, although he could see the huge me, he almost did not feel anything when he touched it.


    There were neither harsh heat waves nor the expected chill.


    ¡°What came to mind?¡± Wu Hongxi asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°The Military Fire doesn¡¯t just contain heat waves, and it isn¡¯t purely ice-cold; it... Can be changed as one wishes,¡± Ou Yangming mumbled as his eyes wandered about and as countless thoughts crossed his mind. Eventually, the looked in his eyes underwent an odd change as he became high-spirited. ¡°I got it! Our understanding of the Military Fire is too little; it¡¯s a giant treasure!¡± Wu Hongxi twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®This young fe reacted very quickly.¡¯ Nevertheless, Master Wu did not know that Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was truly distinctive. Not only did it contain massive mighty energy, but it also had numerous mysterious properties that had not been unveiled. Therefore, the young fellow had way more expectations for the Military Fire than the other cksmiths did. Once Wu Hongxi opened the door for him, his thoughts diverged, allowing him to connect many pieces as though his mind was enriched. ¡°Coldness, coldness...¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and talked to himself, ¡°What should I do to let my Military Fire contain coldness?¡±


    ¡°Mental power,¡± Wu Hongxi uttered after he cleared his throat. Heter exined sternly, ¡°I could sense your powerful mental power when you used your Military Fire, which is also why I agreed to teach you the path of equilibrium.¡±


    Ou Yangming beamed as he was surprised and overjoyed. ¡°I can change the Military Fire¡¯s properties by using mental power?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you have great mental power and has a strong belief, you¡¯ll definitely be able to do it,¡± Wu Hongxi responded without any hesitation, ¡°But you mustn¡¯t hope to aplish it in one move because perseverance is needed for one to acquire energy that¡¯s in contrast with the original property. The first thing you have to do is make your Military Fire curb its hot property...¡± Ou Yangming nodded slightly. He crossed his legs and sat with his eyes closed.


    Wu Hongxi was stunned, and he did not know to cry or tough. Nheless, he was rather pleased with Ou Yangming¡¯s attitude.


    ¡®He has such a strong desire for new knowledge. Perhaps this is the biggest cause of his sess.¡¯


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, don¡¯t be so impatient. You need to slowly try for a certain period to curb your Military Fire¡¯s heat. If you rush the process, you might end up with the opposite of your desired result,¡± Wu Hongxi reminded the young fellow out of good intention.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming, who was already fully focused on his sea of consciousness, did not respond to the master.


    Wu Hongxi did not say much just now, but he opened a door to limitless possibilities for Ou Yangming through action.


    From Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, the purple Military Fire was the root and foundation of his sess; even the Devouring attributes, which he had withdrawn from the Fire-absorbing Badges, were ranked second. Before this, the young fellow had only let it be because he did not know the way to cultivate and to discover the Military Fire¡¯s potential. As such, he could only slowly seek the fire¡¯s mysteries.


    Now that he was taught the way to temper or to uncover the Military Fire¡¯s potential, how could he wait any longer?


    Ou Yangming immersed his mind in his sea of consciousness at once. Apart from his mighty mental power, the area was filled with various purple lights.


    The tiny and weak lights contained many attributes, and they were neatly arranged together. At the center of these attributes, arger purple light could be seen.


    It was the purple Military Fire that was obtained by Ou Yangming.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness approached the purple light, he instantly sensed a heat wave surging in his direction.


    His mental conception was the only thing in his sea of consciousness at the moment, but the intangible conception sensed the wave.


    Ou Yangming never suspected anything in the past because he thought everything was natural. Since the Military Fire could burn metal and melt iron, was it not normal that it gave off zing heat?


    It was only after he witnessed Wu Hongxi¡¯s performance that he began to feel extremely uncertain.


    This was the sea of consciousness, and Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness could not have sensed cold and heat. If heat energy existed in his sea of consciousness, he would have either turned into hard coke a long time ago or been reduced to ashes by the violent energy.


    Thus, everything was illusory-a hallucination under his subconscious.


    The purple light made Ou Yangming sense the fiery heat waves because his subconscious thought his Military Fire was certainly hot. What if his subconscious thought the fire had no temperature or was cold?


    What if his consciousness regarded the Military Fire as another form or thought it had other unique functions? Could the purple fire fulfill his wishes?


    Ou Yangming finally collected himself after a long time. He focused his mental conception on the purple light and slowly chanted internally.


    ¡®No temperature, no temperature, no temperature...¡¯


    Wu Hongxi told him that it was difficult to turn his Military Fire cold right away. Since that was the case, he would start by making his fire to have no temperature.


    Nevertheless, after repeating the words for a long time, Ou Yangming came to a shocking realization that the light had not changed at all. Instead, the closer he was to it, the more he could feel the intense heat waves.


    Ou Yangming stared dumbfoundedly at the purple light, which he loved and hated. ¡®Why is it being so mischievous?¡±


    In actuality, the young fellow knew everything was rted to his subconscious. If he wanted the purple light to change ording to his thoughts, first of all, he had to change his subconscious.


    However, could one¡¯s subconscious be changed so easily? Everyone knew since they were young that fire represented warmth and heat energy. If someone suddenly told you that the me had no temperature and was ice-cold, would you believe the concept that you were taught since young or a stranger? Without a doubt, as long as one was not a fool, the answer was clear. The subconscious was the unconscious part of a human¡¯s mind, and it was not controlled by superficial thoughts. Sure enough, one could not twist the perception of one¡¯s subconscious on the Military Fire in a short period.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming did not give up. He had encountered countless problems since he practiced martial arts, but he never flinched nor admitted defeat. No matter the hindrances in front of him, he could push his way through and get rid of the difficulties in his way.


    Ou Yangming became more focused, and his consciousness kept rising, causing him to slowly enter the marvelous states.


    The integration of Heaven and man, the thoroughly meticulous, and the spiritual state, which was too magnificent for words, allowed his thoughts to spread without a limit. At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming felt like his consciousness was drifting as if he became one with his sea of consciousness.


    No words could describe the feeling. He somehow sensed an exceedingly peculiar feeling at this moment.


    It was like his consciousness merged with the mysterious purple Military Fire.


    ¡®No temperature...¡¯


    Unexpectedly, the thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    He opened his hand at the same time.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The Military Fire emerged from his palm without warning.


    Wu Hongxi took a step back and frowned as he thought, ¡®This young fe is too rash. Was I being too careless?¡¯


    That being said, the look on Master Wu¡¯s face suddenly froze. He widened his eyes at the Military Fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, and he dared not blink at all.


    This was because he realized that the Military Fire did not release intense heat waves.


    Wu Hongxi hesitated for a brief moment before he reached out his fingers to gently touch the Military Fire.


    The contact onlysted for an instance, but he was sure that the Military Fire had no temperature indeed.


    Wu Hongxi was stupefied as he looked at Ou Yangming, but he did not know that he looked the same as Jin Shengjie and the other people yesterday. On top of that, Master Wu felt like ten thousand alpacas were running across his heart.


    ¡®How did this young fe do it?


    ¡®What kind of freak did Ie across...¡¯

 Chapter 278 The Coupling Of Hardness With Softness

    <h4>Chapter 278 The Coupling Of Hardness With Softness</h4>


    ¡®No temperature.¡¯


    It was only a thought, but the intense heat waves released by the purple light vanished such that none was left.


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and he could sense that he was not hallucinating. This was because the burning Military Fire on his palm did not have a temperature at all.


    It was like an illusion that existed in an abstract manner.


    However, this was real as it was the Military Fire that he released.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming sensed Master Wu Hongxi reaching out to probe the Military Fire¡¯s temperature, as well as the fascinating look on the master¡¯s face that followed.


    Nheless, everything was only a small interlude to Ou Yangming. His thoughts were still focused on the mysterious state because the glowing purple Military Fire was the most important thing to him at the moment.


    ¡®Ice-cold!


    As Ou Yangming changed his mind, the fire on his palm shrunk abruptly but carried a harsh chill.


    He did it-he did it indeed.


    Instead of stopping, Ou Yangming continued to think.


    ¡®Scorching hot!¡¯


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The Military Fire grew bigger and spread toward and enveloped his whole arm. Nevertheless, the fire¡¯s most important property was it could not hurt the person who released it, hence even Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes were not damaged at all.


    That said, the fiery waves extended outward with him as the center, causing the space around him to be filled with heat surges. Consequently, the silk cloths and furs shook slightly as though they were going to be lit by the heat.


    Wu Hongxi frowned and moved his arms to hurl the mmable items to a corner so that they could stay away from Ou Yangming. Who knew, right after he did that, he realized that the searing heat waves disappeared, and the fire in the young fellow¡¯s hand lost its temperature. Whether it was the heat waves or the cold waves, they were nowhere to be found.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He did not adjust the me¡¯s size on purpose, but he came across an interesting pattern during the process.


    The me had a significant property, where it would expand when it was hot and contract when it was cold.


    The hotter the me, the more it expanded; the lower its temperature, the smaller its range. Eventually, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception went back to its spot. When he opened his eyes, he could not hide the look of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Master Wu, I did it!¡± Ou Yangming turned his wrist to curb the Military Fire, then he approached Wu Hongxi while he uttered in excitement.


    Wu Hongxi moved his lips. He was so in awe that he did not know what to do, but he forced himself to look calm and responded, ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s able to grasp the Military Fire¡¯s hot and cold natures so quickly.¡± He sighed and was somewhat envious and jealous when he looked at Ou Yangming. The path of equilibrium was something that he discovered, and he underwent numerous hardships and problems throughout the process. Despite that, it was those difficulties that helped him encounter the Military Fire¡¯s path of cold and heat in the end. Ultimately, he also followed up his research on the coupling of hardness with softness and arrived at the final path of equilibrium.


    Wu Hongxi had taught many students in the past, but even his twelve official disciples never truly inherited his legacy.


    It was not because his disciples did not work hard, but because it was tough for them to understand the concept. Even if they did, it was not easy for their subconscious to acknowledge it.


    Lowering the Military Fire¡¯s temperature to disy its cold property was not something that could be done by normal cksmiths. Even though Wu Hongxi¡¯s other disciples managed to achieve it after practicing hard for a long time, the disciple whoprehended the concept best and worshipped him the most took at least half a year to grasp it.


    As for releasing coldness through the Military Fire... To this day, not all of Wu Hongxi¡¯s disciples could do it.


    After all, Wu Hongxi¡¯s experience was unique and his Military Fire was one of a kind; they could neither be replicated nor reproduced.


    Therefore, Wu Hongxi had always thought that his greatest path of equilibrium might be lost once he died.


    However, he saw hope at this very moment; a hope that could perfectly inherit his lifelong learnings. Although the person was not his disciple, the person was young enough.


    Ou Yangming subconsciously shrank away a little as he sensed Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s strange look. Even so, he felt that the look in the master¡¯s eyes was simr to Jin Shengjie¡¯s and Old Craftsman¡¯s, but he could not figure it out.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s age, it made sense that he could not understand the moods of Old Craftsman, Jin Shengjie, and Wu Hongxi yet.


    ¡°Uhm, Master Wu, what should I do next?¡± Ou Yangming asked with respect.


    He attempted to stimte the Military Fire¡¯s potential and gain something from it, but he also felt that there was more potential to be uncovered.


    Nheless, this was not a good time for him to continue his attempt, thus he wanted to learn the way to cultivate the path of equilibrium as fast as he could while Master Wu Hongxi was still around.


    Wu Hongxi nodded and replied to the young fellow, ¡°I told you that the key of the path of equilibrium is the coupling of hardness with softness, and the key of that is to grasp the Military Fire¡¯s changes... Ah, you already have an unordinary understanding of the fire¡¯s changes, so slowly think it through and ask me if you have any questions.¡± Ou Yangming immediately uttered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Military Fire¡¯s changes were endless. Whether it was Wu Hongxi or Ou Yangming, they dared not say they had aprehensive understanding of it.


    Nevertheless, one would be qualified to cultivate the coupling of hardness with softness if one fathomed the change between the hot and cold temperatures.


    Wu Hongxi picked up a piece of silk from the corner and noted, ¡°This is the most basic material for the production of a cloak. It¡¯s not the best, but it¡¯s more than enough for you to practice now.¡±


    Following that, he turned his wrist, causing his Military Fire to burn and spread such that it wrapped around the material.


    Ou Yangming paid attention to the master¡¯s every move. The Military Fire seemed like it was fiery, but it did not carry any heat. As such, it could not light up the silk even if it was enveloping the material. That being said, an unusual change soon took ce.


    The silk cloth suddenly rolled up, and its borders were filled with smoke, which was sweeping toward the center.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes right away, and an odd look was seen on his face.


    The Military Fire somehow split into two, where the middle part naturally did not have any temperature but the corners were scorching hot. Due to the intense mes, the silk cloth¡¯s corners were burned.


    In spite of that, the smoke around the material did not disperse as though it was drawn and bound by a certain power. In fact, the smoke began to gather at the center. It was worth noting that Ou Yangming was incredibly sharp-eyed. He knew nothing about smithing a cloak, but by taking a nce at the material, he was certain that the burnt parts were only the cloak¡¯s corners. As for the remaining parts, they made up a cloak¡¯s real form.


    Wu Hongxi¡¯s eyes were bright. Whenever a cksmith became fully immersed in smithing, one would naturally cast aside all distractions, revealing an awe-inspiring expression.


    Subsequently, he waved his hand and sprinkled some peculiar powder, which happened to fuse with the dust in the middle.


    The two queer substances merged and changed wonderfully at that instant. Afterward, they fell evenly on the cloak as if they were sprinkles of rain.


    Ou Yangming watched quietly as the cloak slowly turned in Wu Hongxi¡¯s hands. Everything was controlled by an invisible power.


    The integration of Heaven and man-it was actually the integration of Heaven and man.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he say it¡¯s just a practice? Does he need to be so serious?¡¯ The young fellow was puzzled.


    He did not know that his outstanding performance triggered Wu Hongxi.


    The boss in the smithing trade did not want to admit defeat, and he did not want to seem inferior to Ou Yangming. Hence, he gave his all when he refined the cloak, by which he performed his greatest skills.


    Having said that, it was exactly because he refined the item without any reservations OU Yangming could take a look at the core content of the coupling of hardness with softness.


    Wu Hongxi was disying softness at the moment.


    The smithing of ordinary equipment involved hardness instead.


    If one wanted to smith wearable and usable pieces of equipment by using tough featured steel and ck steel, one must grasp hardness just right.


    For now, the refinement of the cloak involved softness.


    Judging from Wu Hongxi¡¯s technique and how he controlled the cloak with ease, it was clear that he had a high level of attainment in the soft aspect. The coupling of hardness with softness. Numerous bizarre thoughts appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Sure enough, the secret smithing technique could make one¡¯s imagination run wild, and it seemed like it was quite a waste to only use the secret technique on smithing art. It was not smithing art that could unleash the secret technique to its greatest extent, but martial arts.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming dared not say it to cksmith masters like Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie, or he would be mercilessly reproached.


    Master Wu Hongxu stopped after 15 minutes. The cloak floated high in the air for some time before it slowly descended, and itnded in front of Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming knew Master Wu had done it on purpose, so he reached out to grab the cloak. The instant his hands touched the cloak, his Military Fire burned and disyed the item¡¯s properties in his mind.


    [Item: Outstanding cloak] (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +8, Durability +8]


    Much to Ou Yangming¡¯s surprised, the cloak was of Good Grade Rank Three.


    He looked at Wu Hongxi in astonishment, but the elder, who was also known as Fine Grade King, blushed and sighed. ¡°If I¡¯m able to aplish the same result with hardness as I have in softness, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to smith magic tools.¡±

 Chapter 279 Arrived At The Threshold

    <h4>Chapter 279 Arrived At The Threshold</h4>


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and came to a sudden realization.


    It turned out that Master Wu Hongxi had not practiced the coupling of hardness with softness to a perfect state, and his path of equilibrium was wed. Although Ou Yangming and the other amateurs could not tell the imperfection, Master Wu was well aware of it.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could not help but feel shocked after some thought.


    Wu Hongxi was already a top-notch Superior cksmith before he truly perfected the path of equilibrium. By relying on his title as Fine Grade King, he was equally famous or even slightly superior to Jin Shengjie and the other cksmiths in the capital. If the master eventually fully grasped the coupling of hardness with softness and derived the path of equilibrium to a perfect state...


    Perhaps he could break through the world¡¯s barrier and smith the magic tool as he said.


    Apart from his purple Military Fire, it was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time encountering a situation where the world¡¯s barrier might be broken through.


    Seeing the look of regret on Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s face, Ou Yangming sincerely respected him.


    Ou Yangming could smith magic tools because of his unique Military Fire. In terms of his knowledge, experience, and even his intelligence, he felt inferior to Master Wu Hongxi.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I¡¯m teaching you everything not because I hope you¡¯ll inherit my knowledge, but because I hope you¡¯ll advance further on my path of equilibrium¡¯s foundation,¡± Wu Hongxi expressed in a deep voice as he looked up with bright eyes. He pondered before he continued, ¡°If I¡¯m able to know while I¡¯m still alive that the path of equilibrium can get past the world¡¯s barrier, allowing one to smith magic tools, I¡¯ll die in peace.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart because the inauspicious words were somewhat hair-raising.


    He smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Senior, you have extremely high hopes for me...¡±


    Wu Hongxi shook his head without saying a word, but he thought, ¡®You¡¯re the first person who can fathom the Military Fire¡¯s natural change between hot and cold. Based on that speed alone, I can ce all my hope on you.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll teach you the way to refine cloaks and boots, and you can try it hereter,¡± Wu Hongxi stated seriously, ¡°If you¡¯re able to refine High Grade Rank Five cloaks and boots one day, I¡¯ll... Let you pass.¡± It was worth noting that High Grade Rank Five was more than just a grade away from Fine Grade Rank Five.


    Even so, at that stage, one could attempt the path of equilibrium.


    Ou Yangming nodded in excitement and began to learn from Wu Hongxi the way to produce cloaks and boots.


    The two types of equipment were not ordinary pieces of equipment and were not mandatory for official cksmiths to learn. Normally, only special cksmiths, who changed their paths, would refine them. Needless to say, since not many people made cloaks and boots, they were more expensive than other pieces of equal-ranked equipment.


    Despite being tempted by the money, there were only a few cksmiths who were willing to change their careers.


    If it was possible, most cksmiths would stick to smithing with iron and steel.


    wa


    Nevertheless, under Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s guidance, Ou Yangming slowly realized that it was not easy to make cloaks and boots. There was plenty of knowledge that needed to be grasped, so much so that there was more to be learned than smithing with iron and steel.


    In particr, it was also much tougher to produce cloaks and boots of high grades and ranks.


    Of course, it was not because the smithing techniques were difficult, but the raw materials could not be found and obtained easily.


    Even though there were not many featured steel and ck steel as well, there were still more of them in this world. Besides, many people were in the mining industry, thus the materials could be gathered throughbined efforts. On the other hand, high-quality cloaks and boots required furs from half-spirit beasts.


    Ou Yangming was disheartened after he heard Wu Hongxi¡¯s statement.


    The values of featured steel and half spirit beasts¡¯ furs were Heaven and Earth apart.


    It was no wonder the prices of high-quality cloaks and boots were much higher than other pieces of equipment; there was an inevitable reason behind it.


    Once Wu Hongxi told Ou Yangming everything, he left the young fellow in the room.


    Ou Yangming had shown great potential, but unlike smithing with iron and steel, it was difficult to yield the desired effects in the production of cloaks and boots.


    Especially for an ordinary person who had never stumbled on the materials, one must practice for some time before one could make qualified pieces of equipment.


    Since Ou Yangming was given the right to use the materials in the room, he picked up a piece of silk cloth without further ado.


    The silk cloths in the room were distinctively tailored to be simr in size, hence they were great materials for cloaks.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire instantly burned as he turned his wrist, and it enveloped the entire cloth.


    The Military Fire had no temperature, causing it to feel like a breeze. It blew the silk cloth such that it fluttered, but the cloth was not damaged at all.


    Ou Yangming became incredibly focused because the next step was crucial.


    The edges of the Military Fire changed color all of a sudden, and its temperature increased abruptly, to the extent that it could melt metals. As a result of the temperature, the silk cloth began to burn as it could not resist it.


    This was one of the steps in the production of a cloak where the extra corners were removed through a special technique. Following that, its essence would be mixed with mysterious powder, and they would attach to the cloak¡¯s body. While the technique was tedious, the cloak¡¯s equivalent rank could be increased if the process was sessful.


    ording to Wu Hongxi, it was an exclusive technique that he came up with. Ou Yangming was dubious about it, but he would spare no effort in practicing it since it could promote a better effect in the coupling of hardness with softness.


    Some smoke quickly gathered and spread toward the center of the cloak.


    Everything seemed like a reproduction of Wu Hongxi¡¯s performance earlier.


    Just as everything seemed smooth, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he shouted, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Next, a scorching me burned on the silk cloth, and it made the material disappear in an instant.


    That said, Ou Yangming reacted fast enough to curb the Military Fire before it spread further.


    This was another one of the Military Fire¡¯s unique abilities, which he discovered when he almost destroyed Elder Universe¡¯s vegetable farm back then. With this ability, the young fellow could protect himself even if he was up against a huge fire, let alone a small me in the room.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and carefully recalled the change that took ce. Sure enough, Wu Hongxi¡¯s special refining technique could not be imitated with ease.


    It was true that Ou Yangming could change his Military Fire¡¯s temperature, but it was an overall change. When he refined the cloak, he needed to disy two different temperatures in the fire.


    One was no temperature or room temperature


    -a temperature that would not give off a hot or cold feeling.


    Another one was a high temperature that could burn the silk cloth to ashes in an extremely short time. The two different temperatures had to appear concurrently during the process, and it was so difficult that it exceeded Ou Yangming¡¯s control.


    Even so, since Wu Hongxi could do it, it only made sense that Ou Yangming could aplish it too.


    However, Ou Yangming needed time to try and practice it as it could not be achieved in one move.


    When the young fellow thought about how Wu Hongxi simply left after guiding him, he knew that the master foresaw this already.


    Ou Yangming sat down, then he retrieved a rune paper and gently tore it.


    A peculiar and mysterious power was released at once. It did not spread far away as it only lingered within 3 meters from him.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Consequently, his physical and mental exhaustion slowly disappeared. He felt like he had just taken a hot spring bath, which was sofortable that he wanted to moan.


    The Mental Power Rune was one of the biggest benefits that he gained from his journey.


    After being nourished by the rune, his energy, essence, and spirit rose back to the top.


    Although Ou Yangming had not consumed much energy these few days, he needed to maintain at peak condition if he wanted to learn a new ability.


    Later, Ou Yangming became immersed in his sea of consciousness once more. Having more than 50 Points of mental power was unquestionably his greatest backing.


    Other than the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, he was able tomunicate with the purple light so quickly because of his unbelievably mighty mental power.


    The light and his mental power were both indispensable.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness underwent a subtle change.


    As he explored with an intention, he somehow became connected with the purple light. On top of that, he also applied what he learned from Wu Hongxi to the fusion at the moment. After witnessing Wu Hongxi¡¯s integration of Heaven and man, Ou Yangming gained a new understanding of the state. He was hoping for aplete merge because that was the only way he could generate fire with different temperatures within a short time.


    Wu Hongxi thought Ou Yangming had ample time to explore and practice because he was young. That being said, Ou Yangming was the only one who knew his time was exceptionally precious, so he could not waste even a little bit of it.


    Nobody knew when Changlong County¡¯s beast tide would happen, and he needed to kill the spirit beast before it was toote.


    Therefore, every minute and second was precious to him.


    An intense me emerged when Ou Yangming opened his palms. When the fire spread half a meter away from his body, a bizarre change urred.


    The corners of the me began to glow bit by bit, and its temperature gradually increased as it became brighter. Strangely enough, the center of the me remained the same as though the burning sides were not part of the fire anymore.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and stared at the fire, which carriedpletely different temperatures. He curled his lips into a bright smile.


    ¡®I understand what softness means now!¡¯


    He was d not only because he grasped the soft aspect, but also because he surprisingly arrived at the threshold to refine an interspatial bag!

 Chapter 280 Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 280 Unexpected</h4>


    An interspatial bag was a magical treasure, whose trace could only be found in legends in this world. At the very least, Ou Yangming never saw the wonderful item in the Ni family and the Prefecture Military Camp.


    Although he obtained an interspatial bag¡¯s refining method from the dwarf¡¯s strange consciousness and found special materials from Big Abdomen Ghost Spiders, he was still clueless about the unique method.


    Moreover, he could not seek help from someone else.


    It was an interspatial bag, after all, and the young fellow did not want to test his rtionship with another person with the secret. He was not interested in turning his friends into greedy enemies.


    Ou Yangming initially thought he could only delve into the matter if he survived the beast tide, so he did not expect to arrive at the threshold under Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s guidance.


    The alternation between the cold fire and the hot fire, as well as the control over the temperature changes, were the required abilities to refine an interspatial bag.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not refine one right away.


    Without being 70 to 80% confident, he dared not waste the opportunity.


    Following that, he casually picked a new piece of silk cloth and began to make a cloak again.


    This time, he burned the edges of the silk cloth smoothly. Due to the gushing airflow from the me, the ck smoke and ashes gathered in the center and did not spread elsewhere. It only took a brief moment for a cloak to take form in front of Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and retrieved a jade box, then he poured half of the powder inside to mix it with the ck smoke. At once, thebined vapor dripped on the cloak as if it had turned into liquid.


    The young fellow quickly turned the cloak so that the liquid could be evenly spread on it.


    At the same time, the temperature of the Military Fire in the center rose a little. The temperature obviously did not allow the fire to burn the silk cloth, but it could help the cloth better absorb the liquid.


    Ou Yangming recalled the different situations when Wu Hongxi refined the cloak. In particr, he admired the master¡¯s grasp in softness.


    It seemed like an easy procedure, but it was Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest issue at the moment. He encountered many difficulties when he practiced ording to Wu Hongxi¡¯s method; he could not perfectly control the cloak¡¯s turning direction even when he entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Nheless, the thoroughly meticulous state was a higher understanding of nature aspared to the integration of Heaven and man. When Ou Yangming gave his all, he could still manage to produce the cloak.


    Atst, the airflow vanished when the Military Fire was curbed, and a cloak fluttered down to Ou Yangming¡¯s hands from mid-air.


    [Item: Standard cloak]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Common Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Toughness +4, Durability +4]


    By using the same material, Wu Hongxi made a Good Grade cloak whereas Ou Yangming made a Common Grade one.


    When the Military Fire burned again, Ou Yangming was d to find that he could absorb attributes from the cloak and upgrade it too. Nevertheless, he gave up on the idea to cheat after some thought.


    A cloak was not a significant piece of equipment. Even though its Toughness attribute had endless functions and would exhibit decent effects if it was used to resist long-range attacks, a person¡¯s hands and legs would be bound if he or she exchanged blows with another person while wearing a cloak. Therefore, a cloak was not a good choice for a top-notch fighter.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was moved. He figured that if a person had an average martial arts cultivation base but had great mental power to continuously release small fireballs, one would be the best owner for a cloak.


    Ou Yangming put down the cloak t and curbed his thought before he fixed his gaze on the wild beast furs.


    Before Wu Hongxi left, he told the young fellow that it was easy to make boots because the process was not much different from the refinement of a cloak. The only thing to note was the material for the boot¡¯s sole.


    Of course, the master¡¯s ways of refining cloaks and boots were out of the ordinary because his real aim was to practice the soft aspect in smithing. As such, he added many distinctive changes in the processes and made them more difficult.


    If one could fully grasp the refining techniques and perfectly execute them, one would gain unexpected benefits. At the very least, the smithing technique, which involved a hint of the path of equilibrium, could greatly increase the sess rate of smithing pieces of equipment at the peak of Rank Five.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was stunned when he stared at the furs in the room, and he could not bring himself to start after a long time. He twitched his mouth and mumbled, ¡°Easy? Why can¡¯t I tell it¡¯s easy!¡±


    It was worth noting that boots and cloaks were different. Wu Hongxi was familiar with the production of boots because he had done it countless times, but Ou Yangming was bewildered because he had not done it before. He wrapped a piece of fur around his foot but could not work out how he should start.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and shook his head as he gave up wanting to figure it out. With that, he picked another piece of silk cloth and continued to make another cloak.


    As he became more familiar with the technique, he managed to smith a cloak with better attributes without using the Military Fire¡¯s unique abilities. Most importantly, he was going to catch up to Master Wu Hongxi in terms of speed.


    With help from the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, nobody could be on par with him in terms of speed only.


    Ou Yangming finally stopped after he made the fifth cloak. He wrapped them in a bundle and left the room to head to the secret room.


    The Wu residence was strictly guarded, by which Yang Grade powerhouses were willing to be protectors, hence it was supposedly difficult for a stranger like Ou Yangming to move around freely. However, he was not obstructed when he made his way to the secret room.


    This was because the protectors saw Ou Yangming walking together with Wu Hongxi, so while they were hesitant, they let the young fellow leave.


    On the other side, Wu Hongxi, Jin Shengjie, and the other people were having an intense debate in the secretive smithing workshop.


    The smithing of magic tools was an extremely strict topic for them. There were many records of it in the imperial family¡¯s treasure books, but the records could not be applied to their situation.


    Those who were qualified to oversee the smithing of a magic tool were publicly acknowledged as mighty Superior cksmiths.


    That said, every Superior cksmith¡¯s talent and experience were one of a kind, and they were adept in different areas. In fact, even the Layering Art could be achieved through numerous methods.


    Thus, the records in the treasure books could be used as references, but if one tried to stick closely to the steps, one would only end up falling


    Since the methods could not be replicated, new cksmith masters had to design their respective smithing methods if they wanted to attempt smithing a magic tool.


    That was what Wu Hongxi did, but unfortunately, he did not have a way to break through the world¡¯s barrier.


    When Jin Shengjie arrived, Wu Hongxi decided to invite the master to participate in the activity. The two top-notch Superior cksmiths carried out evaluations and made changes ording to theirprehension of the treasure books¡¯ contents; they were determined to design the most stable smithing technique.


    Nheless, the geniuses had different thoughts. For the time being, they were unable to convince each other, causing the smithing process toe to a halt.


    Tan Yangping, Yuan Lexin, and the other Advanced cksmiths did not idle around. They quietly listened to the conversation between the Superior cksmiths, and they were enlightened by ident from time to time.


    The discussion between Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie was not systematic because they spoke what came to their minds. Even so, the other cksmiths, who acquired high-level smithing art, felt like their eyes were opened when the masters touched on notable key aspects.


    On the contrary, the conversation was too deep for cksmiths who had not arrived at the Advanced rank, so they could not understand anything. The two Superior cksmiths were opposing each other and were unwilling to give way, but their eyes were bright because the exchange of views was a rare experience. Tan Yangping and the other people benefited from it, but it was no doubt that the two masters gained much more.


    At the spur of the moment, someone opened the door and entered.


    Wu Hongxi stopped talking and looked at the person unhappily. Many Advanced cksmiths, who were immersed in the conversation, reacted the same way; they cast unfriendly looks at that person.


    The person who entered was a guard. He could not help but gasp when he noticed the looks from the other people, and he also turned pale.


    He was a martial artist at the peak of Yin Grade, where his cultivation base was higher than most of the people present.


    Despite that, he would not be able to gain a foothold in the capital if he offended all the cksmiths at once. Many people would be willing to borrow his head to fawn over the reputable cksmiths in the room.


    ¡°M-Master Wu...¡± The person¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Someone asked to see you!¡±


    Wu Hongxi scoffed. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The person stammered, ¡°I-It¡¯s t-the person whom you left with just now.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou? Why is he here?¡± Wu Hongxi was stunned.


    Jin Shengjieughed out loud. ¡°Did you assign him smithing tasks? He probably finished it, so he¡¯s here to see you.¡±


    ¡°I did assign him some tasks, but the items that he has to refine are umon. He¡¯s new to the materials, so he can¡¯t...¡± Wu Hongxi hesitated for a while, and he suddenly paused because he recalled the time Ou Yangming took to grasp the Military Fire¡¯s hot and cold temperatures.


    Nevertheless, he quickly cast aside the thought.


    It was difficult to grasp the Military Fire¡¯s path of cold and heat, but Ou Yangming could do it because of his Military Fire¡¯s unusual properties.


    However, the refinement of a cloak involved more than just one¡¯s understanding of the path.


    Back then, Wu Hongxi spent 10 days to sessfully make his first cloak.


    ¡°Master Wu, I¡¯ll ask him to leave if you don¡¯t want to see him.¡± The middle-aged guard acted btedly.


    Wu Hongxi waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it; let him in.¡±


    The middle-aged man immediately turned and left, whereas Jin Shengjieughed and remarked, ¡°Brother Wu, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is good at doing the unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯d like to see how unexpected he can be...¡± Wu Hongxi could not help butugh.

 Chapter 281 Superb Mental Power

    <h4>Chapter 281 Superb Mental Power</h4>


    Steady yet powerful footsteps were heard outside the door. It sounded dull yet strange as though it came from everyone¡¯s heart, and it was rather stirring.


    When Ou Yangming entered the room and everyone saw him, a thought crossed their minds. They thought the young man was certainly a person with strong determination and would never waver or give up if he made a decision.


    Unlike other people, Wu Hongxi did not pay attention to Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes and his condition. He instantly fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder because the young fellow carried a big bag.


    Based on the master¡¯s vision, he could naturally guess what was in the bag, and he knew there was more than just one or two of the item.


    Nheless, could the items in the bag be what he was guessing it to be? For some reason, Wu Hongxi worried about his gains and losses.


    Ou Yangming ignored the looks from the other people. Back then, he had been crowded around many times, so he slowly became used to it.


    He approached Wu Hongxi and expressed softly with a red face, ¡°Master Wu, I couldn¡¯t figure out the way to refine boots, so please guide me.¡±


    Wu Hongxi was stunned because he did not expect Ou Yangming¡¯s first sentence to be about the refining method for boots.¡±


    He scoffed and questioned without mercy, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, did I not tell you to go step by step when I taught you the smithing path?¡±


    ¡°You did tell me to build a solid foundation and take one step at a time.¡± Ou Yangming immediately nodded. It was cliche, but he dared not forget those words.


    Wu Hongxi pulled a long face and asked sternly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me ask youhow¡¯s your progress with the cloaks?¡±.


    ¡°Please inspect them.¡± Ou Yangming shed a smile and removed the bag from his shoulder, then he opened it and revealed five cloaks.


    Wu Hongxi¡¯s path of equilibrium was not a secret in the capital, and he was known for making cloaks and boots normally. Since he was going to teach Ou Yangming the path of equilibrium, it made sense that he would teach the young fellow the way to make those items.


    Therefore, the other people were not surprised to see cloaks in the bag.


    Master Wu¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his eyes were bright. Instead of checking the cloaks, he asked slowly, ¡°Did you make these cloaks yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ve never learned the way to make cloaks before this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Wu Hongxi looked deeply at Ou Yangming and bent forward to pick up a cloak. He did not carry out the process fast as he checked the item in detail, but his face slowly took on a grave expression.


    The other people including Jin Shengjie kept quiet. That said, after hearing the master and the young fellow¡¯s conversation, they werete to catch on but realized how difficult Ou Yangming¡¯s task was.


    As a novice, he made five cloaks in 2 hours, but the horrifying part was that hepleted them.


    In actuality, the others suspected that Ou Yangming made more cloaks and made some mistakes, but they got rid of the thought when they recalled that he only spent 2 hours.


    Given that Ou Yangming managed to produce five cloaks in 2 hours, his speed was considered shocking. If he ended up smithing more than five cloaks, they would imagine he was not human.


    Wu Hongxi stood up after a brief moment but pondered for a long time before he blurted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please excuse me for the offense.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Following that, Wu Hongxu rubbed his hands. When he opened them again, a light shone on Ou Yangming.


    He did not do it in a swift as he obviously hesitated for a split second, hence Ou Yangming could have easily dodged the light. Nevertheless, the young fellow only moved a little and stood still in the end, allowing the Appraisal Light to be shone on his body.


    Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened at that moment.


    He was surprised that Master Wu Hongxi was also an appraiser, but he was rather mad that the master used the Appraisal Light on him without his permission.


    It was a taboo, and if the same thing happened between two people who were not acquainted, a fight could have taken ce as a result.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please forgive me for being rash, but I couldn¡¯t stand the curiosity,¡± Wu Hongxi apologized and exined after a pause, ¡°I wanted to know how you were able to grasp a cloak¡¯s refining method so quickly and managed to make several cloaks.¡± Ou Yangming nodded reluctantly and asked, ¡°Did you find out?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Hongxi answered seriously


    The young fellow was shocked. He had used appraisal art on himself in the past, but he wanted to know if the other people received the same information if they used it on him. ¡°Senior, please point it out,¡± Ou Yangming responded. Not only was Ou Yangming curious, but the other people pricked up their ears too. The miraculous young fellow from Changlong County had attracted the cksmiths¡¯ attention, and they wanted to know how he could possess such a magical ability. If they could grasp the secret, perhaps they could replicate it too.


    Wu Hongxi uttered with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because of your mental power.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and mumbled, ¡°Mental power?¡± ¡°Yes. Your mental power is so great that I can¡¯t perceive it. It¡¯s exactly because you have such mighty mental power as your backing you¡¯re able to grasp smithing abilities better than anyone else, to the extent that I¡¯m also far from you. Hehe, with the ability to fathom something quickly, as well as your unique Military Fire, it¡¯s reasonable that you¡¯re faster than normal people.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you couldn¡¯t see my mental power?¡±. Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t,¡± Wu Hongxi replied to him honestly and was not ashamed at all.


    The others sighed and cast envious looks at Ou Yangming. Despite that, they did not know he was not born with mental power; he exchanged it from a continuous utilization of the devouring power and cultivations.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡®It turns out that appraisal art will also lose its effectiveness when there¡¯s a huge mental power gap.¡¯


    He was not the only person in the world with mental power; Wu Hongxi also possessed mental power that was considered amazing to ordinary people. However, the fact that Ou Yangming had more than 50 Points of mental power allowed him to suppress his opponents, who would not be able to resist it at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you the way to make boots because I was worried you¡¯ll reach for what¡¯s beyond your grasp, but since you possess such magnificent mental power, you¡¯d be wasting the natural resource if you practice ording to the ordinary path.¡± Wu Hongxi was pleased when he looked at Ou Yangming. Heter waved and instructed, ¡°Lexin, bring me a piece of fur.¡±


    Yuan Lexin responded to the master right away and left in a hurry. He soon returned with a piece of ferocious beast fur, as well as the material for soles.


    ¡°Watch me closely,¡± Wu Hongxi ordered. The Military Fire burned in his hand and enveloped the beast skin. ¡°The production of a normal pair of boots involves about ten steps, and it bes moreplicated if you¡¯re making them into pieces of equipment. For me, there¡¯s only one step, which is shaping with the Military Fire.¡±


    As he spoke, the best skin underwent an enormous change. It naturally split into smaller pieces and slowlybined ording to a boot¡¯s pattern through the Military Fire¡¯s airflow. Everything seemed like it was controlled by a pair of invisible hands, and the beast skin was soon turned into a boot that could be worn.


    Cutter and glue were not used as they were reced by the Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming looked grim. While the amateurs seemed to be watching a magic show, he saw the Military Fire¡¯s temperature change.


    The young fellow smiled bitterly because he finally understood why Wu Hongxi was unwilling to teach him the refining method for boots just now.


    Although the Military Fire needed to have two different temperatures during the making of a cloak, aspared to the production of boots, it was incredibly simple. The changes in the Military Fire were ten times moreplicated during the refinement of a boot because the fire¡¯s temperatures kept alternating. and the ordinary airflow even transformed into a sharp de. Overall, the difficulty of making a boot could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of a cloak.


    Wu Hongxi carried out the process at the speed of light because he had refined the item countless times, thus he knew the technique like the back of his hand.


    Atst, due to the adhesion from the Military Fire¡¯s different temperatures, the boot¡¯s surface, lining, and its sole were bound together.


    Wu Hongxi sighed a breath of relief, then he looked up and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± Ou Yangming closed his eyes and entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, at the same time. He briefly recalled everything he saw.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a nod.


    ¡°Do you really understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that room has the materials that you need, so go and make five pairs of boots.¡±


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands gratefully and turned to leave. On the other hand, the Advanced cksmiths behind him were baffled.


    The cksmiths including two of Wu Hongxi¡¯s disciples secretly cursed at the young fellow. ¡®Understand my *ss! Did you really understand?¡¯


    Jin Shengjie asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Wu, what do you think about him?¡±


    Wu Hongxi pondered for a while before he remarked, ¡°A peerless and gifted child with boundless prospects.¡±


    The other people mored because it was unbelievable that the master gave such a remark.


    ¡°Hehe, his talent is astounding indeed. What do you think if he joins us?¡± Jin Shengjie asked.


    Wu Hongxi replied to him with the same expression, ¡°If given enough time, the one who¡¯s likely going to break through the world¡¯s barrier to smith a magic tool won¡¯t be us but... Him.¡±


    Everyone else was taken aback, and even Jin Shengjie was moved this time.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the young man to have such a high position in Wu Hongxi¡¯s hard.¡¯

 Chapter 282 The Refinement Of Boots

    <h4>Chapter 282 The Refinement Of Boots</h4>


    Ou Yangming quietly returned to the room where silk cloths, furs, and the other materials could be found. When he nced at the materials, he was excited.


    Hecked understanding of the Military Fire and the way to use it. In particr, he truly understood the fire¡¯s application after he witnessed Wu Hongxi refine a boot using the fire.


    Although he had to work incredibly hard to be adept in the skill, he was confident about it.


    As long as he had an aim and a direction, he was not afraid of failing.


    Ou Yangming gently brushed his fingers across the fur. A normal refiner had to first learn to differentiate furs before carrying out the process. This was because ferocious beast furs did not have the same properties, and a martial artist¡¯s demand for pieces of equipment had to be taken into ount. Therefore, one must pass the stage to be an excellent refiner.


    Even so, Ou Yangming mastered it right away. The way he identified furs was simple as he only relied on his sense of touch.


    If he touched and felt that the fur wasfortable, he knew it would be a suitable material.


    Needless to say, he would not spare a nce at furs that were obviously wed or had patches.


    Ou Yangming picked around ten ferocious beast furs after a brief moment. Wu Hongxi would be appalled if he was present because the furs were the best in quality and had the most value among the other furs in the room.


    The fact that the young fellow could pick the best items without any training or introduction proved that he hadmendable skills.


    Nheless, given that it was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time refining boots, it would be more than wasteful for him to use those materials.


    As he touched one of the pieces of fur with his fingers, the Military Fire burned and wrapped up the material.


    The making of a boot was an extremely tedious process because the steps involved sorting, tracing, cutting, removing the skin, stitching,sting, curing, forming, drying, and so on. However, the mighty Military Fire was able to rece those steps.


    Seeing as Wu Hongxi was able to achieve it, Ou Yangming worked hard in that direction too.


    His Military Fire kept dancing, and its temperature alternated between the extreme ends of hot and cold. As a result of the mixture, endless wonderful changes took ce.


    Ou Yangming was fully immersed in thebination of hot and cold. Even though he was inexperienced, did not have perfect control over the me¡¯s temperature, and could not be mentioned on equal terms with Wu Hongxi, he focused on and enjoyed the process. After an unknown period, ck smoke suddenly emerged from the semi-finished boot. Ou Yangming¡¯s faces changed, and he quickly shook his wrist to end the disaster that was about to take ce. When he noticed the burnt mark on the boot, he could not help but sigh.


    Sure enough, the alternation between heat and cold was not as easy as he imagined, and the making of a boot was much moreplicated than the refinement of a cloak.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming enjoyed challenges. No matter how difficult the task was, as long as it would not make him despair, he would not lose interest and the confidence to try.


    The young fellow moved his wrist and tossed the semi-finished product away. It seemed like only a corner on the boot¡¯s surface was burnt, but its lining was destroyed too. Even if he managed to make a pair of boots at the end, the boots would be so ordinary that it could not be used by a martial artist.


    Ou Yangming was a cksmith, after all, hence he did not want to waste his limited time on meaningless things. He picked up another piece of fur again and enveloped it with his Military Fire...


    For three days and three nights, Ou Yangming stayed in the room. Apart from the times when someone sent him meals regrly and when he needed to use the toilet, he kept controlling his Military Fire and alternated between the hot and cold attributes.


    He finished using the ten pieces of fur, which he selected at the beginning. Though he did not seed in making even one boot, he gained valuable experience. As such, he began to smith new boots.


    As the Military Fire¡¯s peculiar power changed, the small pieces of fur, which were cut by the airflow, slowly gathered. Some of them became the boot¡¯s outer surface while some became the linings; they finally became one after being burned by the fire. Following that, Ou Yangming kicked up a pair of soles, which he had prepared in advance, and bound it to the boots.


    It seemed surreal when they danced in the Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s forehead was covered in beads of sweat as he used all his energy to control the Military Fire. The fire burned for a long time before the boots slowly took form.


    Heter exhaled deeply and was d when he stared at the boots.


    [Item: Outstanding boots]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Good Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Toughness +9, Durability +9]


    This was the first pair of boots that he sessfully made. Its attributes were normal, but he was satisfied.


    During the three days, instead of utilizing the Military Fire¡¯s absorbing and upgrading abilities, he simply paid attention to the fire¡¯s subtle changes.


    Back then, when Ou Yangming used the Military Fire, it was the fire¡¯s bizarre properties that made him the person he was, but he became the purple fire¡¯s real owner at this moment.


    From today onward, the young fellow could proudly say that it was not the Military Fire that controlled him, but the other way round. This was his biggest gain from learning the path of equilibrium, and the effort that he put in for this alone waspletely worth it.


    Ou Yangming yawned and nced at the boots, then hey on the ground and slept irresponsibly.


    The three days of hard work had worn him out. While he had the Mental Power Rune, which could instantly make him feel refreshed, the rune¡¯s effect could not rece his sleep.


    Therefore, once the boots were made, Ou Yangming cast his thoughts aside and slept.


    An hour after he slept, two Superior cksmiths arrived side by side about 10 meters away from the room.


    ¡°Brother Wu, I just have a feeling that you were rushing it.¡± Jin Shengjie furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the closed door. He sighed and added, ¡°You said the smithing path is all about slow and steady, not a soaring process, but look, you made him refine boots right after he made five cloaks. Heh, isn¡¯t the span too big?¡± Wu Hongxi probably regarded the making of boots as a simple task.


    Despite that, it was nearly impossible for a clueless novice to imitate the process after watching it once.


    Especially since the secret of Wu Hongxi¡¯s refining method lied in the Military Fire¡¯s temperature changes and the forces applied, one could notprehend the essence after watching it ten or a hundred times without any guidance, let alone watching it once.


    At the very least, Jin Shengjie knew he could not grasp the key and seed if he was in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes. That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was so great that it could not bepared with an ordinary person¡¯s. Thus, Master Jin figured that the young fellow could possibly achieve what he could not aplish.


    Wu Hongxi shook his head and remarked, ¡°I know I¡¯m going too fast, but it won¡¯t be an issue for Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡±


    Jin Shengjie could not help butugh. ¡°Do you really understand him well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I have some understanding of his mental power.¡± Wu Hongxi sighed, and he continued with bright eyes, ¡°Big Brother Jin, we¡¯ve been discussing the way to break through the world¡¯s barrier. Perhaps the answer lies with Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wu, tell me honestly¡ªwere you really unable to perceive Lil Friend Ou¡¯s mental power that day?¡± Jin Shengjie was stunned, and his eyes lit up.


    Wu Hongxi answered without any hesitation, ¡°Indeed. His mental power is amazing, and I¡¯m afraid it has surpassed our world¡¯s limit.¡±


    Jin Shengjie¡¯s eyes wandered about, but it was not clear if he was overjoyed or shocked. He clenched his fists and let them go again, then he lowered his voice and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the magic tool...¡±


    Master Wu nodded at him slowly. He did not give any exnation, but Master Jin¡¯s heartbeat doubled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach him the path of equilibrium as soon as possible while you give him some pointers on his Layering Art. Given that his strange Military Fire has an astounding melting ability as well, he has a high chance of fulfilling our wish,¡± Wu Hongxi noted.


    Jin Shengjie nodded and stated, ¡°If he manages to smith a magic tool, our names can also be included in the treasure book, and we¡¯ll be known for a hundred generations.¡±


    Everyone had weaknesses. Jin Shengjie¡¯s status could not be shaken by the powerful and wealthy younger generation, but what he could not give up was a good reputation that would go on for centuries.


    Having said all that, the two cksmith masters did not know that the magic tool, which they had been thinking and dreaming about, was not a problem for Ou Yangming since a long time ago.


    Jin Shengjie curbed his thought and asked, ¡°Brother Wu, when do you think Lil¡¯ Friend Ou will be able to make his first pair of boots?¡±


    Wu Hongxi pondered for a while and smiled bitterly. ¡°I took a month to smith my first pair of boots, but I made several adjustments after that and arrived at my current refining method. If I had to make an estimation... I suppose he¡¯ll take seven to ten days.¡±


    Master Jin nodded and grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is known for creating miracles. For all we know...¡±


    Wu Hongxi chuckled, but his eyelids twitched all of a sudden. When he looked up, he saw the closed door being opened slowly.

 Chapter 283 Request

    <h4>Chapter 283 Request</h4>


    Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi did not speak loudly, and they were a distance away from the room. Moreover, the room was specially made to be soundproof so that one could focus on one¡¯s tasks inside. Even so, Ou Yangming heard the masters and woke up from his nap.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on them as soon as he walked out, Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie exchanged nces. They were delighted. The young fellow¡¯s mental power was much greater than they imagined. Nheless, the mightier his mental power, the higher his probability of breaking through the world¡¯s barrier. As such, the masters earnestly wished that Ou Yangming was more powerful than he was at the moment.


    Ou Yangming approached the two masters and greeted them with a smile, ¡°Greetings, seniors.¡±


    Jin Shengjie raised his hand and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formalities. How¡¯s your progress?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I was able to aplish the task,¡± Ou Yangming answered while beaming.


    ¡°What did you say? Did you... Really seed?¡± Wu Hongxi¡¯s eyes glowed. The old man had always beenposed, but he felt like he was in a dream.


    It was worth noting that cloaks and boots werepletely different. Besides, the silk cloths in the room were custom-made products, which meant that they could be made into cloaks with a bit of work. On the other hand, the furs for the boots were original goods, which had not been sorted out, hence the difficulty of turning them into boots was on a different level aspared to the production of cloaks.


    Even though Ou Yangming disyed amazing talent and incredible speed when he made the cloaks, Master Wu did not expect a novice to fully grasp the skills for the refinement of boots in just three days.


    Therefore, Wu Hongxi did not believe it when he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s reply.


    Ou Yangming chuckled without exining. He entered the room again and retrieved the boots.


    Wu Hongxi reached out to take the boots, and he studied them for some time. All of a sudden, he sighed and remarked, ¡°Nice! Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re indeed good at creating miracles!¡±


    ¡®In terms of smithing art, the miracle that I created isn¡¯t myprehension of the path of equilibrium, but the smithing of magic tools,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself and grinned. Needless to say, he was not going to reveal the secret so easily.


    As a matter of fact, very few people from Changlong County were aware of it too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the boots. Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, instead of using your Military Fire¡¯s unique power, youpletely refined it ording to my technique,¡± Wu Hongxi noted in a deep voice, then he shook his head and added, ¡°You really understood it.¡±


    Jin Shengjie sighed as well. ¡°Yes, you really understood it...¡±


    The two Superior cksmiths hadplicated feelings at that moment. They were half-dubious three days ago when Ou Yangming said he understood the procedure, but while they no longer doubted the young fellow, they were in awe at his unexinable yet superb apprehension skill.


    Three days were enough for him to transform the knowledge into his power. Following that, Wu Hongxi curbed his thought and expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, but he responded seriously, ¡°Senior, please go ahead.¡± He owed it to the elder for being able to learn much distinctive and useful knowledge, as well as getting a rough idea to refine an interspatial bag. Thus, he would not refuse to help as long as the request was not too much.


    Wu Hongxi asked solemnly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, if you achieve something greater in smithing art, can you help us smith a magic tool?¡± ¡°A magic tool?¡± Ou Yangming blinked strangely. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Hongxi was afraid that Ou Yangming would misunderstand him, so he quickly exined, ¡°We¡¯re helping the imperial family smith a magic tool to save the people of the world. It¡¯ll be a huge contribution!¡±


    Jin Shengjie nodded. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, if you agree to join us, you¡¯ll be able to see the imperial family¡¯s Smithing Treasure Book. It records the smithing processes of magic tools in the past generations, and its benefit is unmatched for cksmiths like us.¡±


    Ou Yangming wondered and questioned, ¡°Since you have the Smithing Treasure Book, can¡¯t you smith a magic tool?¡±


    Wu Hongxi smiled bitterly. ¡°Every cksmith master is adept in different things, and it¡¯s not easy to break through the world¡¯s barrier. We won¡¯t be able to seed if we stick to the original way and adopt another person¡¯s method.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s eyelids twitched because he recalled the special feelings that he had when he smithed the magic tools.


    Sure enough, a mysterious power was restraining them in this world, so they were unable to produce magic tools.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was so great that he could get past the restraints. With help from his mysterious Military Fire as well, he was able to fulfill the task.


    Whether it was the young fellow¡¯s mental power or the unique Military Fire, if he had employed them separately, he could not have done it. It was only when the twoplemented each other he managed to create a miracle.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming noticed Jin Shengjia giving him an eye signal. It was done discreetly such that Wu Hongxi did not realize.


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought, and he immediately assured Wu Hongxi. ¡°Master Wu, you taught me the path of equilibrium, so I won¡¯t decline your request; I¡¯ll surely smith a magic tool for you.¡±


    Wu Hongxi was dumbfounded. He could not help but feel overjoyed but mad at the same time.


    ¡°This young fe isn¡¯t one who returns kindness with ingratitude indeed, but what does he regard a magic tool as? He¡¯s being too presumptuous to guarantee that he¡¯ll smith one for us.¡¯


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°I¡¯m currently on the move to handle an urgent matter, but once I settle it, I¡¯ll be at your service.¡±


    Wu Hongxi waved his hand and said, ¡°What is it? Tell me about it.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he told the master, ¡°I came from Changlong County and was entrusted by General Li Xinfan and Master Lu to...¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about that matter. You don¡¯t have to continue.¡± Wu Hongxi sighed. ¡°It involves a great deal, so you won¡¯t be able to promote the matter on your own.¡±


    ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve created the runes to upgrade economical arm guards, military sabers, and arrows from Common Grade to Good Grade. If we¡¯re able to poprize the rune at arge scale, the military¡¯sbat power will definitely be increased by a huge margin,¡± Ou Yangming noted sternly. During his journey to the capital, hepleted the Upgrade Rune for arrows by deriving the formation in reverse in his sea of consciousness. Although he had not tested it out, he believed that it reached the standard.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t understand? But the hindrance is... Too huge!¡± Wu Hongxi sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯ll benefit the country and the military. Would anyone dare to obstruct it?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Wu Hongxi scoffed disdainfully. ¡°There are people who take the big picture into consideration in this world, but there are more people who only care about their interests!¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth but stopped. He was too young, after all, hence he did not know what else he could say.


    Jin Shengjie sighed. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you have a great wish, but a change in the armaments will cause a massive effect on the country. You must know that countless people rely on the armaments to put food on their tables, so if there¡¯s a sudden change to it, it¡¯ll only shake up the country, and the oue will be terrible.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Jin Shengjie in confusion and wondered, ¡®Why did the elder suddenly change his view on this matter?¡¯


    However, Jin Shengjieter turned around and said, ¡°Brother Wu, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is doing it for the country. Let¡¯s help him out!¡±


    Wu Hongxi cast strange looks at Jin Hongxi and Ou Yangming, then he asked, ¡°Big Brother Jin, did the two of you n this beforehand and was going to drag me into it?¡±


    Jin Shengjieughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re the imperial family¡¯s head equipment supervisor who¡¯s deeply trusted by the imperial family. If you agree to help us, we can achieve twice the effect by doing half the work.¡± Ou Yangming finally understood what was going on. He looked at Jin Shengjie gratefully and thought, ¡®The elder is more experienced indeed.¡¯


    Wu Hongxi shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Fine. It has almost been a hundred years since, and everyone¡¯s preparing for it; even the imperial family is ready to gather forces to smith a magic tool. Perhaps this is the best time for a reformation.¡±


    Subsequently, he collected himself and said, ¡°Put this matter aside for now. Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I¡¯ll teach you the final part of the path of equilibrium, but remember to practice it well. As for that matter, I¡¯ll bear it in mind.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him and paid attention to Master Wu Hongxi, who told him the main points of the path of equilibrium.


    This time, Wu Hongxi did not smith anything because he had previously shown the path of equilibrium¡¯s essence. He was only summarizing everything for the young fellow.


    Jin Shengjie did not leave because he had exchanged views with Master Wu countless times already. He was familiar with Wu Hongxi¡¯s skills, but so far nobody could do it better than Wu Hongxi.


    Simr to his Layering Art, while he had passed it on to gifted young talents without any reservations, nobody managed to surpass him yet.


    The two Superior cksmiths were not worried about other people stealing their skills, but were concerned that their techniques could not be passed on.


    Ou Yangming kept nodding, and his eyes eventually lit up. He clearly benefited greatly from Wu Hongxi¡¯s teaching, which was why he reacted this way.


    Wu Hongxi finally stopped after half an hour, then he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°You described everything in detail, so how could I not understand?¡± Ou Yangming nodded and smiled.


    Jin Shengjieughed andmented, ¡°Understanding it is one thing; applying it for yourself is another.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled proudly. ¡°Since I understood it, I¡¯ll be able to do it. Seniors, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two Superior cksmiths looked at each other and were moved. Wu Hongxi sighed. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, go back and practice since you understand it already. If it¡¯s going to help you, my effort won¡¯t be in vain.¡±


    Ou Yangming bowed at the master and took his leave.


    On the other hand, Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie were d yet anxious. The emotions felt were soplicated that they could not be put into words.

 Chapter 284 An Angry Visitor Blocks The Way

    <h4>Chapter 284 An Angry Visitor Blocks The Way</h4>


    Ou Yangming was rather delighted as he walked briskly on the main street.


    His experience from his stay at the Wu residence affected him greatly.


    Before this, though he could smith magic tools, he basically relied on the unique Military Fire¡¯s wonderful functions. Without those magical abilities, his smithing art would decline to an unimaginable stage.


    After he began toprehend the path of equilibrium, he underwent an enormous change.


    He began to not rely on the Military Fire¡¯s properties and slowly became the peculiar fire¡¯s owner. Though it did not seem like there was a huge difference, the meaning behind it was entirely different.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming could not achieve his goal in one move, but he was starting to work toward it.


    All of a sudden, he stopped and looked around him.


    He had unknowingly strayed off the main road and entered a small alley.


    Of course, the alley was not narrow as a carriage could easily go through, but it was more cramped than the main road, which could fit several carriages side by side.


    Ou Yangming stared with his bright eyes at a person ahead.


    It was a Yang Grade middle-aged man, who stood in the middle of the alley with his hands behind his back. The man also had a faint smile on his face.


    Although he did not disy any killing intent, he released his aura openly and aimed it at Ou Yangming. ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?¡± Ou Yangming sighed and asked. The middle-aged man questioned coldly, ¡°Are you Ou Yangming?¡±


    ¡°Yes, looks like you found the right person.¡± ¡°Hmph, so long as that¡¯s you. Come with me!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re hesitant, I can only force you to do it. I¡¯ll seize you back to report on my mission!¡± The middle-aged man sneered, and his eyes looked fierce. Subsequently, he took a step forward but stepped over the distance between them, then he reached out to grab Ou Yangming.


    The move was done at the speed of light, and the wind blew violently as a result. If Ou Yangming¡¯s vital parts¡ªhis head and facewas grabbed, he would suffer a severe injury.


    Ou Yangming was furious. He clenched his fists and was about to counterattack when he noticed the abnormality in the sound of the wind. He furrowed his eyebrows and shifted half a step back in a split second.


    It was just half a step, but he perfectly evaded the seemingly vicious attack. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re quite skilled.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes lit up, but he was not going to let it be. He wielded his palms and continued to lunge at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened because he sensed that the person was not an ordinary Yang Grade powerhouse. The airflow around the man vaguely carried the feeling of emptiness being turned to something actual. In a way, the person¡¯s cultivation base was at the peak of Yang Grade, and he was a half step to Extreme Grade.


    The young fellow decided to not back away anymore. He got into a low stance and yelled as he punched.


    An exceptionally harsh spiritual storm apanied the punch.


    At that instant, Ou Yangming¡¯s momentum seemed to have be incredibly fearsome to the middle-aged man. In particr, the invisible pressure was like a huge mountain that almost paralyzed the man.


    It was an invisible force, but the pressure was real.


    ¡®A great-ancestor-level powerhouse?¡¯


    An unbelievable thought crossed the middle-aged man¡¯s mind. ¡®Is Ou Yangming the disguise of a great-ancestor-level powerhouse?¡¯


    Despite feeling extremely perturbed, the man kept a straight face and maintained a steady mind.


    This was because he was already informed through another source that Ou Yangming¡¯s fist-intent had a shocking and wonderful effect. Therefore, he was well-prepared for this encounter.


    Following that, the man turned his wrist and used his fist instead of his nails. He ruthlessly swung his fist at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The two iron fists shed, causing Ou Yangming to fly about 10 meters away, and he rolled on the ground to disintegrate his opponent¡¯s fist force.


    Even so, the middle-aged man did not have it any better. Ou Yangming¡¯s fist force was average such that he could not even harm a martial artist at the peak of Yin Grade. That said, the frightening pressure that came with the force did not reduce at all, thus the man could almost not breathe.


    It was a spiritual pressure, which was harder to guard against and resist aspared to physical power.


    Fortunately, the middle-aged man was a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade. If his cultivation base was slightly lower, he would have escaped long ago after being frightened by the horrifying spiritual pressure.


    He and Ou Yangming stared at each other in the air with a grave expression on their faces.


    After Ou Yangming invented the Spiritual Fist, he had encountered two Yang Grade powerhouses, who copsed and ran away because they could not withstand the tremendous spiritual pressure.


    Now that Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power reached a greater height, the Spiritual Fist¡¯s might could not be mentioned in the same breath, but the powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade forcibly withstood it. The middle-aged man inhaled deeply and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s a great fist technique; it¡¯s oppressive. You¡¯re indeed Changlong County¡¯s rising star.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Ou Yangming sneered and asked, ¡°Are you still not going to tell me who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m He Yicheng. My great ancestor ordered me to invite you to meet him,¡± the middle-aged man answered.


    The look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes changed as he uttered, ¡°The He family from Ling.¡±


    He Yicheng said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember epting the invitation.¡± Ou Yangmingughed out loud. Seeing as He Yicheng¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression, the young fellowughed more cheerfully. ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I won¡¯t be going. If you¡¯d like to find me,e to the Yi Pavilion!¡±


    Heter shed and walked past He Yicheng.


    ¡°How presumptuous!¡± He Yicheng roared madly. His eyes looked cold as he pounced on Ou Yangming once more.


    Just as he took a step toward Ou Yangming, the young fellow raised his hand andunched several hidden weapons.


    He Yicheng scoffed because hidden weapons could not hurt him at all. Nevertheless, he soon shrieked as he recalled something, and he dodged the weapons right away. However, Ou Yangming had plenty of tricks up his sleeves, the hidden weapons that he threw outter shed with the ones that were thrown earlier.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The hidden weapons exploded, causing countless shards to fly in all directions with high kic energy. As a result, He Yicheng was enveloped.


    He Yicheng was appalled and yelled as loud as he could. He retrieved the bamboo hat behind him in a sh, which kept turning in front of him in the same position to block the shards that wereing at him.


    Judging from the sound of metals shing each other, it was clear that the bamboo hat was made from steel.


    The moment He Yicheng sighed a breath of relief, he sensed a spine-chilling threating from the bottom of his heart.


    It was exceptionally scary such that it felt like it came from a Supreme Great Ancestor. As such, an aura that could destroy Heaven and Earth surrounded him again.


    Ou Yangming had shed to the man¡¯s side a while ago, and he punched a few times. He Yicheng dared not react slowly, so he quickly blocked with his hands. It was true that Ou Yangming¡¯s fist technique was fierce, but He Yicheng felt like he would not be affected at all. Having said that, it was the spiritual pressure, which came with the fists, that made the powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade suffer.


    Under the pressure, the man could not exert his full strength, by which his power and reaction speed reduced.


    Normally, He Yicheng could kill or take down a martial artist at the peak of Yin Grade in about five moves. On the contrary, he felt like he was shackled in the fight at the moment, and the sour feeling was indescribable.


    Besides, Ou Yangming was not fighting He Yicheng recklessly. The young fellow kept moving around him like a slippery fish, and he kept attacking the man¡¯s weak spot. He Yicheng was in despair because the young fellow could somehow constantly spot his weak points, where every punch and kick was made on those points.


    As the two of them exchanged blows in the alley, Ou Yangming¡¯s courage mounted. He suddenly roared andunched another hit with his fist.


    He Yicheng was about to block it when the spiritual pressure rose to the extreme as though an ancient giant beast widened its mouth to devour him.


    Even though He Yicheng did his best to suppress the fear inside him by not forgetting himself, he could not help but slow down a bit, thus he was punched on his shoulder.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡®When did I be so strong?¡¯


    He did give his all for the punch, but He Yicheng was a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade, after all. Since Ou Yangming was not a Supreme Great Ancestor, how could he be so powerful?


    Afterward, he heard exmationsing from behind the walls as the residents were terrified by the sudden disaster.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh after he twitched his ears to listen. When He Yicheng got up, instead of continuing to fight, he immediately scrambled away.


    On the other hand, the young fellow was proud when he looked at his fist.


    This time, hepletely suppressed a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade by relying on his martial arts cultivation and the spiritual pressure. He had not used many other trump cards that he had.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile. ¡®If I use all my trump cards, I¡¯ll do fine even if He Yicheng stays, right?


    ¡®I¡¯ve unknowingly be so formidable.¡¯


    Ou Yangming adjusted his clothes and retrieved a gold bar to toss it into the wall¡¯s gap. The gold was not big, but it was more than enough to fix the wall.


    While joyful cries were heard, Ou Yangming shed away and vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 285 I’m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 285 I¡¯m Sorry</h4>


    He Yicheng hastened into a huge and luxurious residence, and he stopped when he entered the backyard.


    A man in ck was sitting over there. He seemed simr to He Yicheng in terms of their appearance, but He Yicheng kneeled before the man without any hesitation. ¡°Great ancestor, I made a mistake and failed.¡±


    The man in ck was He Hanyang, one of the He family¡¯s great ancestors. He slowly turned his head and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who stopped you?¡±


    He Yicheng was not an ordinary Yang Grade powerhouse. He was at the peak of Yang Grade, and hisbat power was only possible among the great-ancestor-level powerhouses in the He family. Although he received information that Ou Yangming was peculiar in many ways, how could a martial artist at the peak of Yin Grade escape a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade? ¡®It¡¯s very likely that a powerhouse interfered, right?¡¯ He wondered.


    If they were in Ling County at the moment, He Hanyang would have ordered an arrest long ago, but he dared not act rashly in the capital.


    He Yicheng¡¯s face reddened as he answered softly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t a match for him, so I fled in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t a match for him?¡± He Hanyang was stunned, and he mumbled while he nced at He Yicheng¡¯s body, ¡°You weren¡¯t a match for... Ou Yangming?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He Yicheng flushed, and he lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, so please punish me.¡±


    He Hanyang waved his hand and sighed. ¡°Since you can¡¯t even take him down, is it true that he has formidable powers?¡±


    ¡°Great ancestor, my martial arts cultivation base is at the peak of Yin Grade, but he¡¯s adept in a unique kind of oppression, which was able to affect and limit my abilities. When I exchanged my blows with him, I couldn¡¯t even use half of my strength,¡± He Yicheng responded in fear.


    ¡°Oppression?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I fought him, I somehow felt like I was fighting with you,¡± He Yicheng replied to the great ancestor with his head down.


    This time, He Hanyang was truly moved. He kept quiet for a while before he noted, ¡°I understand. The young fe¡¯s martial arts cultivation base is mediocre, but his mental power is remarkable. Hmph, as long as one isn¡¯t affected by his mental power, he isn¡¯t fearsome at all.¡±


    ¡°Great ancestor, you¡¯re right.¡± He Yicheng quickly agreed with the man. He praised the great ancestor, but he secretly wondered with a bitter smile, ¡®Don¡¯t be affected by his mental power? It¡¯s easier said than done.¡¯


    ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to care about this anymore. It¡¯s such a pity that the young fe was born at the wrong time.¡± He Hanyang slowly stood up and swayed, then he vanished like a ghost.


    He Yicheng was startled for some time before he sighed.


    As said by the great ancestor, if the young fellow was born 10 years earlier orter, he would not be a hindrance to the Iron Blood Loyal Heart and the noble sacrifice from the He family and the Ni family. In that case, the He family would not make deliberate ns to get rid of him too.


    Unfortunately, the young fellow was born at the wrong time...


    Ou Yangming returned to the Yi Pavilion¡¯s courtyard by using the main road.


    He previously left in a carriage, but the Yi Pavilion was a significant force in the capital, hence he could easily find his way back by asking the people around.


    Someone weed Ou Yangming as soon as he returned, then Du Gaoge arrived to greet him after a brief moment.


    Ou Yangming did not inform the shopkeeper about his encounter with He Yicheng because he was somewhat looking forward to what woulde next. Since a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade had just returned after failing his mission, he figured that a Supreme Great Ancestor would show up soon.


    Back then, as presumptuous as Ou Yangming was, he would not have the guts to provoke powerhouses of such level.


    Now, not only had he fathomed the Spiritual Fist, but he also had trump cards like the small fireball and the Mental Power Rune, thus he became eager to face stronger opponents.


    Needless to say, most importantly, Ou Yangming was in the capital at the moment. He could run away and scream for help if he could not defeat his opponent, and a Supreme Great Ancestor would not act recklessly in the capital. This was also the young fellow¡¯s biggest reliance. Ou Yangming had a casual conversation with the Du Gaoge, then he sent him away saying that he needed to rest.


    Nheless, he soon realized that Du Gaoge did not leave as he stayed at a ce outside the small courtyard. It was evident that the shopkeeper was assigned by the Yi Pavilion to be his special contact person. He closed his eyes and focused on his sea of consciousness.


    Ou Yangming recalled his gains from this journey, especially the path of equilibrium from Wu Hongxi. It affected and changed him so enormously that he had some ideas about the refinement of an interspatial bag.


    He reached out his hand and slowly made strokes in the air. Nevertheless, his fingers seemed to carry an indescribable magical power, causing the space in front of him to vibrate a little as his fingers moved.


    This did not mean that Ou Yangming possessed the power to affect space; he simply released some power from his Military Fire, which was sometimes cold and sometimes hot. When the heat and cold blended, it resulted in the peculiar urrence of the undting space. It was the same theory as when a zing fire was lit up in front of him, causing the air around the me to boil.


    Despite that, what Ou Yangming did was a hundred times more technical than lighting a fire.


    Following that, Ou Yangming carefully retrieved a leather bag. It was not big nor was it hefty as it was only the size of his palm, but he regarded it to be far more precious than any other piece of equipment. In fact, even the magic tools that he smithed in the past were inferior to it.


    This was because the leather bag was the material used to refine an interspatial bag, and it was obtained after a Big Abdomen Ghost Spider¡¯s death.


    As soon as Ou Yangming retrieved the item, it automatically opened and was so attracted by the fluctuating space in front of him that it was going to be drawn into the space.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. The leather bag was a non-living object, but it underwent a wonderful change when it contacted the varying space. It was evident that the item was indeed one of the best materials to refine an interspatial bag.


    Even so, Ou Yangming dared not carry out the process right away.


    The inheritance from the crystal ball made it clear that the interspatial bag could be crafted many times, and the space in the bag could grow if one possessed better craftsmanship.


    That said, crafting was risky.


    The sess rate for the first time was the highest, but the space in the interspatial bag would have the risk of copsing during the consequent crafting. The consequence of the space crumbling was obvious. Ou Yangming had just gotten an idea of how it could work, and the range of space that could be affected by his hot and cold fire was not broad. If he rushed into refining the interspatial bag, he would not gain a lot of space even if he seeded. Therefore, he kept the leather bag without any hesitation.


    However, the fluctuation in the void did not reduce because of this. The range of the alternation between heat and cold gradually expanded due to Ou Yangming¡¯s intentional doing and roughly a cubic meter space in front of him became strange.


    Ou Yangming felt his forehead twitched a little, and beads of sweat could be seen as well.


    In actuality, it was not difficult to maintain the Military Fire in such a huge area.


    The problem was Ou Yangming had to maintain the Military Fire, and he also had to constantly merge the fire¡¯s hot and cold aspects while stirring up an intense vibration in the space. The stronger the movement, the higher the probability of sessfully refining an interspatial bag in the future.


    Ou Yangming was fully focused on the process. His mental power was consumed rapidly, but the wave motion of the space in front of him grew more intense, to the extent that it became quite shocking.


    This could not be achieved by any martial arts technique, but the odd scene was possible after the Military Fire and his mental power merged.


    Ou Yangming sighed. The space, which was the size of a cubic meter, was notrge, but it contained a substantial amount of energy. Unfortunately, the energy could not be used or he would not fear even a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    At the spur of the moment, the young fellow was rmed.


    He waved his hand without any hesitation, then the undting space instantly returned to normal like the fall of a tide.


    Even though Ou Yangming felt slightly exhausted, he was still quite stimted.


    He looked up to take a look outside, then he went out to the courtyard.


    The sky had darkened, and the servants left the courtyard as Ou Yangming made them leave.


    After all, Ou Yangming was doing something secretive, so he could not let anyone stay by his side. He was neither at Old Craftsman¡¯s house nor the Ni residence; he was at the capital¡¯s Yi Pavilion.


    Hence, he was the only person in the spacious courtyard.


    Having said that, a man in ck was quietly standing in the middle of the courtyard.


    He had a cold look, and his eyes were as sharp as lightning. On top of them, he looked simr to He Liangce.


    Ou Yangming guessed the man¡¯s identity and his purpose of visitation. He grinned and cupped his hands at the man. ¡°Greetings, senior.¡± He Hanyang asked coldly, ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°The He family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors are well-known in the world. I just don¡¯t know which senior you are,¡± Ou Yangming answered with the same expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m He Hanyang.¡±


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s Senior Hanyang.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°ording to my understanding, you¡¯re the direct line elder of He LiangceBrother He-am I right?¡±


    He Hanyang sneered. ¡°You made quite detailed inquiries!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. Since he was informed about the beast tide and was aware of the contradiction with the He family, he naturally had to find out about everything.


    He Hanyang was He Liangce¡¯s grandfather and one of the He family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors. He was a Supreme Great Ancestor, and his mightiness was unpredictable.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, Liangce wrote me a letter and said he built a friendship with you, is it true?¡± He Hangyang questioned.


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Ou Yangming was startled, but he answered seriously after some thought.


    He Hanyang¡¯s eyes were hollow, and he uttered slowly, ¡°Your smithing art is highly beneficial toward the Humans, and I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I¡¯m sure you know why I¡¯vee, and I¡¯ll leave and pretend I never came as long as you make me a promise. What do you think?¡±


    Given that he was a Supreme Great Ancestor, he was showing Ou Yangming¡ªa Yin Grade martial artist¡ªa lot of respect by talking to him like that.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming pondered for a while and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 286 The Yi Pavilion’s Pavilion Master

    <h4>Chapter 286 The Yi Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master</h4>


    He Hanyang¡¯s eyes seemed hollower, and the area around him seemed to have be unordinary.


    The integration of Heaven and man.


    It was the integration of Heaven and man. When Ou Yangming rejected the request, the He family¡¯s top-notch powerhouse instantly revealed the most outstanding side of him.


    He was giving his all, even though he was fighting a small enemy. Not to mention Ou Yangming had defeated martial artists at the peak of Yang Grade in the past, even if he was only an ordinary Yin Grade martial artist, He Hanyang would not be careless at all.


    Nheless, just as he made a move, an incredibly powerful and nearly fearsome aura descended. Even though He Hanyang was a formidable Supreme Great Ancestor, he could not help but shudder a little.


    Following that, a fist wind gushed in his direction as Ou Yangming clenched his fist as he lunged at him like a ferocious tiger leaping off a mountain.


    He Hanyang became focused, and his willpower became as firm as a rock at once. Regardless of the frightening aura, he was not shaken up at all. In particr, his wide eyes glowed with sharp lights, which was rather appalling


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he thought, ¡®Oh no.¡¯


    He attacked first as he wanted to catch his opponent off guard. It was unexpected for a Yin Grade martial artist to attack a Supreme Great Ancestor first.


    Sure enough, He Hangyang was dazed for a split second when he was attacked by the Spiritual Fist. Even so, much to Ou Yangming¡¯s surprise, the great ancestor recovered so quickly that it was unbelievable.


    The Spiritual Fist was a unique skill where Ou Yangming¡¯s fist technique and mental power merged.


    Afterprehending the fist technique, he always had the upper hand in a fight, so much so that a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade could not resist the attack.


    This was one of the reasons he was confident against a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming felt at this moment that the spiritual pressure, which he inflicted on He Hangyang, was forcibly resisted. The elder was like a gigantic stone, by which his spiritual pressure could not shake up the elder anymore other than the instant at the beginning.


    If Ou Yangming could not affect He Hanyang with his spiritual pressure, how could he exchange blows with the Supreme Great Ancestor?


    As such, Ou Yangming swayed and changed the course of his fist, which was directly aimed at He Hanyang. The aura that he gathered immediately declined like a deted balloon, and he escaped backward instead of advancing further. After he flew backward and found his footing, he realized that He Hanyang did not pursue him at all.


    He was stunned, and his face took on a ghastly expression.


    He Hanyang looked at him coldly and remarked, ¡°What a great spiritual pressure. No wonder Yicheng wasn¡¯t a match for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and cast his irritation aside. At this point, he knew He Hanyang was affected by the spiritual pressure earlier, but the master¡¯s attitude and resolution were the opposite of his expectations.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s continuous attacks could not bear great results, he couldter retreat without a problem.


    Who knew, he withdrew himself after being scared by He Hangyang, and he missed his best opportunity to attack.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was a determined person, so he would not waver because of his mistakes. He adjusted himself right away and fixed his gaze on the elder.


    Needless to say, he was quite regretful because the opportunity would not appear again.


    He Hanyang asked, ¡°It¡¯s truly hard to find a talent like you, so I¡¯ll give you another chance ¡ªare you going to promise me?¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Senior, even if you ask me ten times or a hundred times, my answer remains the same.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± He Hanyang sighed. His voice echoed in the courtyard, but before the echo ended, he shed away from his spot.


    He arrived beside Ou Yangming like a ghost, and he was so fast that he was not inferior to the big multicolored tiger at all.


    Ou Yangming swayed and took strange steps as though he was a slippery fish, which would slip away at any time. That said, not only was He Hanyang following him like a shadow, but the great ancestor was also much faster.


    Under the integration of Heaven and man, Ou Yangming was still being hotly pursued.


    Perhaps he could fight if he had his spear, which was a magic tool, with him. After all, the magic tool was so sharp that even a Supreme Great Ancestor would not dare to touch it at all. However, since Ou Yangming was unarmed, he could not make up the disadvantage.


    The two figures danced in the courtyard, and they could not be seen by the naked eye because they were too swift.


    ¡°Boom-¡°


    All of a sudden, He Hanyang stood still whereas Ou Yangming flew backward and hit the door, which flew away after an enormous sound was heard.


    Ou Yangming had tried his best, but he was not as strong as the Supreme Great Ancestor, who apprehended the integration of Heaven and man. The young fellow was finally hit by the elder¡¯s palm on his shoulder, and the pain was intense. Due to the massive power, he lost his footing and pushed the door.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not panic at all, and he felt strange instead.


    He Hanyang¡¯s attack was too soft! In fact, even the Substitution Gem on Ou Yangming¡¯s waist sash did not shatter. Of course, regardless of the great ancestor¡¯s weird thought, Ou Yangming was not going to wait to die. As soon as he flew backward, he gathered a red light on his palm.


    He had prepared the small fireball, and He Hanyang would instantly be hit by the forceful secret technique if he continued to attack.


    While the small fireball would not be as horrifying as the giant fireball, by which it could not threaten the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s life, He Hanyang would suffer a huge blow.


    Nheless, instead of making another attack, He Hanyang stopped and uttered, ¡°Ou Yangming, I¡¯ll ask you for the third time.¡±


    Ou Yangming stood still and got into an odd stance. He put his hand behind his back as though he was grabbing something, and he answered without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve answered you already!¡±


    He Hanyang looked deeply at him, and he somehow looked regretful.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright. Under the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s pressure, his energy, essence, and spirit rose to brand new heights. His essential Qi circted in his body, and the mental power in his sea of consciousness was ready tounch.


    It seemed like the mightiness of thebination of his martial art and his mental power would be revealed soon.


    At that crucial moment, a sonorous voice was heard. ¡°Brother He, aren¡¯t you bullying the Yi Pavilion thinking that nobody¡¯s here?¡±


    There was a subtle change in the atmosphere the moment the fight was about to break out. Ou Yangming clenched his fist and curbed the power that he was going to release.


    He Hanyang seemed to not be surprised by the voice as hemented, ¡°If I wanted to kill him, I could¡¯ve done that when I attacked him with my palm.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. It seemed like that was the case, and He Hanyang held back indeed, but would the oue change even if he gave his all?


    A thin elder walked out from the dark. He nodded at Ou Yangming from afar and responded to the great ancestor, ¡°Brother He, Master Ou has just earned the Advanced cksmith¡¯s title, and he became closely acquainted with Master Jin Shengjie and Master Wu Hongxi. Master Wu even said he wants to invite him to join his smithing team for the magic tool. Have you not heard?¡±


    He Hanyang asked with a straight face, ¡°So what if I heard about it?¡±


    The thin elder smiled inly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard of Master Ou, do you really dare to kill him?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He Hanyang disyed great momentum when he appeared as if he wanted to kill the young fellow, but his palm attack exposed his real thought; he was deep in fear.


    He Hanyang finally turned around and expressed coldly, ¡°Brother Bai, I don¡¯t want to offend the cksmith masters in the capital, but for the sake of Changlong County and Ling County, some things must be done even if it means offending everyone in the world!¡±


    ¡°Including killing me?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he took a step forward.


    ¡°If you insist on not backing away, I¡¯ll definitely kill you for the sake of countless other lives!¡± He Hanyang stared at the young fellow coldly, and his words were so spine-chilling that the air seemed to have frozen.


    The thin elder shed and stood between them.


    ¡°Brother He, regardless of the grudge between you, Master Ou is the Yi Pavilion¡¯s guest.¡± He looked at He Hanyang without showing a weak impression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t n to kill him anyway.¡± He Hanyang could not help butugh. Heter turned and walked outside, but his voice could be heard. ¡°Ou Yangming, you better behave.¡±


    As the thin elder watched He Hanyang leave, he shook his head and said, ¡°Master Ou, you must¡¯ve been frightened.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly responded, ¡°Thank you for your saving grace, senior, but you¡¯re...¡± The elder answered, ¡°I¡¯m Bai Cangling. Ah, may I know why there¡¯s an enmity between you and that old man?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the pavilion master. Please forgive me.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He forced a smile and continued, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin the resentment between me and the He family...¡±


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was not going to talk about the matter in-depth, Bai Cangling let it be. He noted, ¡°Master Ou, no matter what it is, as long as you¡¯re in the Yi Pavilion and the capital, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be threatened by them.¡±


    Ou Yangming was rather moved. ¡°Thank you, Sir Bai.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, it¡¯s the Yi Pavilion¡¯s duty.¡± Bai Cangling chuckled. He then remarked with a faint smile, ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t because the old man came to stir up trouble, I wouldn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a martial arts powerhouse!¡±

 Chapter 287 The Martial Arts Battle

    <h4>Chapter 287 The Martial Arts Battle</h4>


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°I do have some experience in martial arts, but please don¡¯tugh at me, senior.¡±


    ¡°There are indeed very few people from the younger generation who can exchange blows with Old He for so long.¡± Bai Cangling smiled faintly and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not a Yang Grade martial artist.¡±


    ¡®What do you mean...¡¯ Ou Yangming was stunned, but when he looked at Bai Cangling, he had a feeling that the elder schemed something against him.


    Bai Cangling suddenly noted seriously, ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to worry about Old He in the capital, but if you leave the capital, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You became popr after the cksmith Assessment and became an Advanced cksmith. Moreover, your full set of equipment at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five pushed you to the teeth of the storm. As daring as Old He is, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you in the capital. Hehe, he reached his limit bying here to scare you,¡± Bai Cangling exined.


    The young fellow¡¯s face twitched, and he came to a sudden realization when he recalled the exchanges of blows between him and He Hanyang earlier.


    The He family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor was not merciful because he feared the Yi Pavilion, but because of Ou Yangming¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°But if you leave the capital...¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. If I leave the capital, he won¡¯t be able to track me down.¡± Ou Yangming assured Bai Cangling with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± Bai Canglingughed. He was initially worried because he would not know what to do if the youthful Ou Yangming confused right and wrong, but seeing as the young fellow was sensible, he was relieved. Bai Cangling hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, what do you think about the Martial Arts Battle?¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and asked in return, ¡°The Martial Arts Battle... What¡¯s that?¡±


    This time, Bai Cangling was startled instead. He asked in shock, ¡°Do you not know about it?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Bai Cangling had a strange look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re here to participate in the Myriad Treasure Meet, so how can you not know about the Martial Arts Battle?¡±


    ¡°Senior, nobody told me that the Myriad Treasure Meet is rted to the Martial Arts Battle!¡± Ou Yangming responded snappily. ¡°You¡¯re not from the capital, and you¡¯re a cksmith and an appraiser, so it¡¯s natural that nobody told you about it.¡± Bai Cangling was dumbfounded for some time, but heughed after that. He paused and added, ¡°If I didn¡¯t witness the battle between you and Old He, I wouldn¡¯t have such a thought too.¡±


    Ou Yangming was smart, so he immediately understood what the elder meant. ¡°Senior, are you asking me to... Join the Martial Arts Battle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Cangling grinned. ¡°But the choice is yours, and I won¡¯t force you to join it.¡± ¡°Senior, please tell me what the Martial Arts Battle is.¡± Ou Yangming looked confused.


    Bai Cangling exined, ¡°During the past Myriad Treasure Meets, forces from different ces will send martial artists to perform orpete skills on the stage. The performances aren¡¯t much, whereas thepetitions are something greater.¡± Through his introduction, Ou Yangming soon understood what the Martial Arts Battle was.


    Treasures in the world would be gathered during the Myriad Treasure Meet, which was held once every decade. Each time it was held, it was magnanimous such that even the imperial family would participate in it.


    Given itsrge scale, it would give rise to many results. If two forces had resentment or disliked each other, they would send a martial artist each topare skills, which would usually be rewarding. As time passed, nobody knew if someone encouraged it behind the scenes or it naturally developed this way, but those who went on to the stage could join the final Martial Arts Battle on thest day of the Myriad Treasure Meet.


    ev


    If someone could be victorious in the end, that person would be highly rewarded by the imperial family. The reward would be generous and unordinary, which could certainly move most people. Ou Yangming kept quiet for a while before he asked, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m a cksmith and an appraiser, why do you hope I¡¯ll take part in the Martial Arts Battle?¡±


    ¡°The Yi Pavilion will benefit greatly if you¡¯re the victor, and it¡¯ll be the best chance for you to promote what you came here for,¡± Bai Cangling exined sternly and added, ¡°Whether it¡¯s His Majesty or the ordinary spectators, they¡¯ll regard the victor with special respect. If you be the victor and present the upgraded economical military saber in public, it¡¯ll result in an unexpected effect.¡±


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved after he heard the elder, and his eyes lit up.


    It seemed like the upgrading of pieces of affordable equipment would offend some people with vested interests. Whether it was Jin Shengjie or Wu Hongxi, they were very concerned about it. Even though they were willing to help, they were not absolutely confident about it.


    If joining the Martial Arts Battle would be helpful toward this matter, Ou Yangming would not hesitate at all.


    ¡°Senior, if I participate in the battle, will I stand a chance to be the victor?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    If the participants included Supreme Great Ancestors, Ou Yangming did not need to consider it anymore.


    After his battle with He Hanyang, he understood that the Spiritual Fist would be an amazing killing weapon against martial artists in Yang Grade or below, where it could suppress them such that they could not exert half of their strength.


    However, if his opponent was a Supreme Great Ancestor, the Spiritual Fist¡¯s oppression would seem quite weak.


    One who could be a Supreme Great Ancestor was surely someone with unusually firm willpower. Besides, martial artists at this level had vaguely reached the path of spiritual cultivation. As such, it would be wishful thinking to want to limit their movements through pressure.


    Bai Cangling pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Theoretically, you¡¯re quite hopeful since you¡¯re able to fight Old He for a long time. That said, while the participants are at most in Yang Grade, some powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade possess extremely fearsome powers. Even if I were to fight them, I might not be able to defeat them easily.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    This time, he was incredibly shocked.


    It was worth noting that there was a huge gap between Yang Grade martial artists and Supreme Great Ancestors. Although one at the peak of Yang Grade was only a ss away from a great ancestor who had just arrived at Extreme Grade, there was an apparent disparity between them.


    In a way, a person who became a great ancestor had passed apetitive test and became entirely different from before.


    It was evident that Bai Cangling was not one who had just be a Supreme Great Ancestor, so the fact that he had such high remarks for martial artists at the peak of Yang Grade made Ou Yangming feel strange.


    Bai Cangling sighed and noted, ¡°The world is huge and there are plenty of talents everywhere, especially powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade that were brought up by the imperial family and some superb ns. Hehe, you must be careful if you face them!¡± Ou Yangming instantly thought of He Liangce.


    He Liangce was at the peak of Yang Grade, but Ou Yangming felt that he was more threatening than ordinary Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming understood that it was because He Liangce cultivated the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Secret Technique. If He Liangce unleashed everything regardless of costs, given that he could likely kill a spirit beast, Ou Yangming did not think he could defeat him.


    Since the He family had such an extraordinary and unique member, what about the various big aristocratic families with noteworthy inheritances? What about the imperial family?


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡®I¡¯ve been thinking that the other people in the world are too ordinary, but I¡¯m not the only genius in the world.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not requesting that you be the victor; I¡¯ll be content as long as you¡¯re one of the top three, but...¡± Bai Cangling said in a serious tone and dragged out thest word before he added, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll use unique pieces of equipment.¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded, and he soon had a strange look on his face. ¡°Are you asking me to use the upgraded pieces of inexpensive equipment?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯ll be the most effective way,¡± Bai Cangling responded in a sonorous voice.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Let me consider it...¡±


    Bai Cangling nodded. ¡°Let me know if you¡¯d like to join the battle, and you ought to be careful of the three sons of the capital because you must at least defeat one of them to be in the top three.¡± Following that, he turned around and shed to disappear.


    Ou Yangming frowned. While Bai Canng asked the young fellow to consider the matter, it sounded like he had decided for him already.


    The young fellow would not bother if someone else had done the same, but at that moment, he pondered for a long time and sighed helplessly, then he returned to the house.


    When the servants went to his courtyard the next morning, Ou Yangming asked them to fetch Du Gaoge.


    Before long, Du Gaoge arrived at the courtyard. Ou Yangming cut to the chase. ¡°Shopkeeper Du, I¡¯d like to join the Martial Arts Battle, so please make the necessary arrangements.¡± Du Gaoge was dazed and in disbelief. He asked after some time, ¡°Master Ou, are you joking?¡±


    Ou Yangming asked him in return, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shopkeeper Du was struck dumb, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re an Advanced cksmith and an appraiser, so you don¡¯t need to use weapons!¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to join that Martial Arts Battle too, but I must contribute for the sake of the ultimate goal,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought.


    He looked deeply at the shopkeeper and uttered resolutely, ¡°I¡¯ve decided, so go and make the arrangements!¡±


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was not going to change his mind, Du Gaoge forced a smile and left. He reported the matter thinking that the higher-ups in the pavilion would stop the young fellow, but much to his surprise, the matter was approved without any issue.


    Du Gaoge was gloomy for a long time after he heard the response.


    ¡®Letting an Advanced cksmiths, who¡¯s also an appraiser, to join the Martial Arts Battle?


    ¡®Which son of a b*tch approved it...¡¯

 Chapter 288 Myriad Treasure Meet

    <h4>Chapter 288 Myriad Treasure Meet</h4>


    The Myriad Treasure Meet was one of the grandest and most important events within the capital.


    Every ten years, powerful families and various powers woulde together to participate in the meet, and usually, they would demonstrate their strengths in the view of the public.


    In a sense, the meet was a ce for the attending parties to show off their capabilities. If they could sessfully prove their overwhelming strength inparison to theirpetitors, these parties could reap massive benefits within the next decade.


    Ou Yangming poked around a little and had caught wind of a surprising piece of info.


    There was a high likelihood that the aristocratic families with the longest and oldest inheritance would not participate in the meet. Such families had included the Ni family of Changlong, and the He family of Ling.


    Apart from those two families, the other renowned aristocratic families within the two counties had paid an abnormal amount of attention and had invested a great deal of effort into the meet.


    Ou Yangming was confused at first, but he soon realized the intent behind their decisions.


    Should the beast tide remain unvanquished, and if the hundred-year cycle were to repeat itself, would that not mean that the Ni family and the He family¡¯s positions on the socialdder would remain unchanged? In that case, was there a need for the Ni and He families to expend any effort to participate in the event?


    Regardless, Ou Yangming did notze around during the next few days. This was especially true, as ever since his rank of Advanced cksmith was made known, he had gotten visits daily, from people wishing to improve their rtions, and those who wanted him to forge equipment for them.


    Moreover, all this had happened while Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi were still privately researching ways to create magic tools, and as such, their connection with Ou Yangming had yet to be revealed.


    Had anyone learned that Ou Yangming had received the teachings of Master Wu Hongxi, the number of his daily visitors would no doubt increase exponentially.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not ept any of his visitors¡¯ requests, regardless of their social status. Although his actions had angered most of his visitors, no one had dared to stir up trouble within the Yi Pavilion, and as such, things had proceeded peacefully. A few dayster, it was finally time for the Myriad Treasure Meet to begin.


    First thing in the morning, right after Ou Yangming had woken up, he was immediately led to the Yi Pavilion by Du Gaoge, who had been waiting by his side. A flirtatious smile hung on Bai Shixue¡¯s lips as she stood at the main hall, and upon Ouyang Ming¡¯s arrival, she sent him an enigmatic wink without an ounce of hesitation.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat in response, and he mentally howled in pleasure...


    Despite having mental power that was stronger than the ordinary individual, Ou Yangming hade close to breaking under Bai Shixue¡¯s charm. Had anyone else seen her, they would probably have the living daylights charmed out of them.


    Fortunately, she was the young master of Yi Pavilion, and a Supreme Great Ancestor was living there. Had that not been the case, the peaceful days she experienced would never have existed in the first ce.


    By the time Ou Yangming had reached the scene, several people were already seated in the hall. Even after Ou Yangming had seated himself, several more people continued to pour into the hall.


    After doing a headcount, Bai Shixue then stated with a smile, ¡°To the masters present, you are all candidates that the Yi Pavilion or the head shopkeepers throughout the region have personally chosen.¡± Bai Shixue paused for a moment before continuing with a courteous smile, ¡°The Myriad Treasure Meet this time will depend on the efforts of all of you masters present.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, young master! We¡¯ll do our best!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, since it¡¯s the young master herself who¡¯s weing us, we¡¯ll put out all the stops this time.¡±


    The crowd mored in support of her, but their gazes towards Bai Shixue was split between desire and evasion.


    Even Ou Yangming, despite his strong mental power, had dared not to stare directly at Bai Shixue, let alone anyone else.


    With the exception of elderly men who possessed a wealth of experience like Jin Shengjie, Bai Shixue¡¯s Body of Charm was capable of crushing the will of those who stood before her.


    Bai Shixue smiled, and her gorgeous eyes flitted across the room beforending on Ou Yangming. Although she had darted her eyes away soon after, her actions had not escaped the eager eyes of the crowd that were trained on her.


    An instantter, a majority of the crowd had shifted their gaze onto Ou Yangming. Nevertheless, not all of the gazes had the same intent behind them. There was confusion, there was disdain, and for some, there was even respect and awe.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his brows as he mentally questioned himself, ¡®How did I end up drawing the attention of this beautiful and seductive woman? Her actions have only served to stir up more trouble for me...¡¯


    Although Ou Yangming was not afraid of the jealous res directed at him, he would rather avoid any trouble if possible.


    With a coy smile, Bai Shixue led the crowd out of the Yi Pavilion and onto the carriages that had been prepared beforehand. With that, they then went off into the distance.


    The Myriad Treasure Meet was held in a massive buildingplex that had long since turned into a behemothian structure after thousands of years of development.


    The buildingplex contained lounges for each of the major forces that participated in the meet, and the Yi Pavilion was no exception.


    After getting off the carriages, Bai Shixue gave a curtsy to the crowd and stated, ¡°Fellow masters, we have arrived at the Myriad Treasure Meet, and this is the Yi Pavilion¡¯s private lounge. Make yourself at home.¡±


    The crowd returned Bai Shixue¡¯s gesture, and once the formalities were over, they did not immediately head into the lounge. Instead, they had dispersed and began exploring the buildingplex in groups or alone.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of the Myriad Treasure Meet was rather shallow, what he did know was that the buildingplex was a melting pot of various professions.


    Within the buildingplex, cksmiths could be found forging equipment, alchemists could be found refining pills, and better still, people of special professions such as runemasters might also appear.


    In a sense, almost any one of a major profession could find an outlet for them to demonstrate their skills within the building.


    As for the so-called Myriad Treasure Meet, in truth, it was an event to select the elites from each profession, and whichever party that had the highest number of elites would receive the greatest amount of honor.


    As an Advanced cksmith who possessed incredible appraisal art, Ou Yangming was perfectly capable of heading to whichever ce he preferred to show off his skills. Despite that, he did not proceed forward, and instead, he eyed the buildingplex before him curiously as he wondered when the Martial Arts Battle would begin.


    Suddenly, someone approached him by the sides, and with a grin, asked, ¡°I take that you¡¯re the Master Ou who was rmended by the head shopkeeper of Changlong?¡± Ou Yangming flinched slightly before turning around to look at the twenty-odd-year-old man who had spoken to him. There was a faint air of arrogance to the man as he dered, ¡°The name¡¯s Shao Hongyi, I¡¯m from Huangsha.¡±


    A bulb lit up within Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, and he immediately discerned Hongyi¡¯s intentions.


    Earlier, when Bai Shixue had identallynded her gaze on him, Shao Hongyi was one of the few people who had red at him with the greatest vehemence. Although there was a smile stered across Shao Hongyi¡¯s face, Ou Yangming had seen through the anger and resentment that was welling up within Shao Hongyi.


    Ou Yangming shook his head gently before sighing, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shao Hongyi flinched and eximed in surprise.


    With a serious expression, Ou Yangming then continued, ¡°I already have a fianc¨¦e waiting for me, and I have no interest in matters pertaining to the young pavilion master. If you¡¯re interested in her, then do as you please.¡±


    Shao Hongyi was left tongue-tied. With a beet-red face, he stammered, ¡°I-I... This... I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± Ou Yangming gave Shao Hongyi an encouraging nod and said, ¡°Give it your best! Haha...¡± With that, Ou Yangming then gave him onest nod before walking past him.


    Shao Hongyi subconsciously gave way to Ou Yangming. Although he was gazing at Ou Yangming rather strangely, there was also a shred of relief found within his eyes.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was mentally snickering. ¡®I don¡¯t care what ns Bai Shixue has in store for me, I will never get swept up in her mess.¡¯


    As the Myriad Treasure Meet was already underway, it was only natural for other people aside from those from the Yi Pavilion to be present within the buildingplex.


    Ou Yangming wandered around aimlessly, when suddenly, he paused, as he had caught sight of a familiar figure from the corner of his eyes. Wang Leshui frantically ran up to him and chuckled bitterly. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled awkwardly. He had been so caught up in cultivating the path of equilibrium during the past couple of days that Wang Leshui hadpletely slipped his mind. No matter what reason he might have, abandoning someone out of the blue was still a shameful act.


    ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you hear that I¡¯ve been living in the Yi Pavilion during these past couples of days, Captain Wang?¡± Wang Leshui heaved a faint sigh as hemented, ¡°I¡¯m aware. That¡¯s the reason why I didn¡¯t bother you.¡± After a brief pause, he then whispered, ¡°The He family¡¯s great ancestor has already made his way into the capital in search of you, and you staying in the Yi Pavilion has provided you the perfect opportunity to escape his wrath.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve encountered him?¡±


    Wang Leshui bitterly stated, ¡°Thankfully, you have a keen intuition. Had you not acted the way you did, we would¡¯ve been at a loss to deal with the situation!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded his head, but his mind was already on high alert.


    Wang Leshui then continued, ¡°Master Ou, seeing as it¡¯s the Myriad Treasure Meet today, you should do your best to show off your skills. The more attention you can draw, the better it is.¡± He then continued in a soft voice, saying, ¡°I believe that if you were to forge a magic tool on the spot, no one would dare toy a finger on you anymore!¡±


    Be it Li Xinfan or the Three Great Ancestors of the Ni family, they had all been issued a gag order. As such, technically speaking, Wang Leshui was most likely the only person who knew of Ou Yangming¡¯s true smithing prowess.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°No can do. I¡¯m powerless here.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Wang Leshui stared at him in disbelief.


    Ou Yangming shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any materials on me, and it¡¯s impossible to forge magic tools with ordinary materials.¡±


    Wang Leshui was stunned, and he could not help but look disappointed. A momentter, he then sighed, ¡°Fine then, just do your best, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a smile before proceeding into the buildingplex with his head held high.


    A maelstrom of emotions welled up within Wang Leshui as he watched Ou Yangming enter the building. Although there were no unique materials to be found within the buildingplex, for some reason, Wang Leshui had a lingering feeling that the young man before him would still prevail, no matter how the situation opposed him.


    ¡®Maybe, just maybe¡¯, he thought, ¡®Something revolutionary will ur during this decade¡¯s Myriad Treasure Meet.¡¯


    Meanwhile, just as Ou Yangming and the others were making their way into the buildingplex, back in the Yi Pavilion¡¯s lounge, Bai Shixue knitted her eyebrows together as a sly smile formed on her gorgeous, peerless face. ¡°Did Master Ou really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± A young servant frantically nodded her head as she stated without an ounce of hesitation, ¡°Those are his exact words, Young Lady Bai!¡±


    The smile on Bai Shixue¡¯s face remained unchanged, but her gaze had turned several times darker.


    To think that there¡¯s someone who¡¯s capable of bypassing my charm at his age range. Huh, aside from his rank of an Advanced cksmith and appraiser, I wonder what else he¡¯s hiding?¡¯


    ¡®The fact that the old geezer has allowed him to participate in the Martial Arts Battle alone is already exciting enough.¡¯


    The tips of her mouth curled up as Bai Shixue ordered, ¡°Continue keeping tabs on him! Make sure to report everything to me, the sooner the better!¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The little servant girl immediately epted her order. Despite that, she had kept her disappointment to herself. ¡®Why does Young Lady Bai treat Ou Yangming with such respect? Perhaps...¡¯ She shook her head as she dared not finish the thought.

 Chapter 289 Hall Of Gems

    <h4>Chapter 289 Hall Of Gems</h4>


    Despite the buildingplex¡¯s gargantuan structure, there was still a surprising abundance of empty space. At its very center,id a za that was by no means small, and within the za, ten fighting rings could be seen alongside two towering tforms. All it took was a single nce at the arrangement of tforms for Ou Yangming to realize that he was looking at the venue of the Martial Arts Battles.


    s, as the Myriad Treasure Meet had only just started, there was no one present on the rings just yet.


    There was ample space between each building block, and at that moment, most of the corners of the buildings were upied with people who had set up stalls. A variety of rare and weird items could be found piled up on top of these stalls.


    The moment a person enters the buildingplex, their fight for supremacy, be it in the light of day or the dead of night, would instantly begin.


    The stall owners were all independent cultivators who came from various regions, and usually, the products they sold were items that they had personally collected over the years. Moreover, the stalls were also the best ce for the appraisers to show people what they were made of, as they would be instantly thrust into the limelight should they procure any rare items from these stalls.


    Naturally, carrying out covert deals was strictly not allowed, and if anyone were to be caught performing such deeds, the imperial family¡¯s powerhouses would unleash their full wrath on them.


    Ou Yangming continued wandering around the buildingplex. He had not entered the building just yet, and instead, he was looking through the stalls that had been set up.


    Ou Yangming internally understood that the chances of him locating a rare item within the stalls were not high. However, the fact that this was his first time participating in such an event had inspired a great deal of curiosity within him. Nevertheless, his excitement was misced, as he was left disappointed after wandering around for a while. Although he had learned appraisal art, as he was not a true appraiser, he was unable to discern the items¡¯ true worth without holding the items in hand.


    In this regard, there was indeed arge gap between Ou Yangming and the traditional appraisers.


    Suddenly, he halted his steps and looked towards a certain direction.


    In front of that stall, stood to middle-aged men ring down at one another. It was clear that they had gotten themselves into an argument, and worse still, from the way they acted, it appeared as if tensions were rising.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and since their argument had taken ce right before a stall, he was certain that it was rted to the items on sale in one way or another.


    In a sh, Ou Yangming had appeared before the stall.


    Some herbs and minerals had been put on disy. Since Ou Yangming was not too familiar with herbs, he was unable to tell their value from a nce. Minerals, on the other hand, were his strong suit. Despite that, even after giving them a rough nce, he was unable to detect anything special from them.


    In truth, there were all sorts of minerals to be found in the world, but not all of them were valued highly.


    On the other hand, while some minerals were scarce, in the eyes of a cksmith, those minerals could hold limitless potential.


    After listening to some of the words they exchanged, Ou Yangming had soon gotten a gist of the duo¡¯s argument.


    Turns out, they had bothid eyes on the same herb at the same time, and they were arguing on who had priority over the other.


    Despite soundingical, obtaining priority for the transaction was actually a major deal. ording to the rules, so long as a person was viewing the goods and haggling prices with the stall owner, no bystander was allowed to interrupt them. In other words, obtaining the viewing priority was akin to obtaining the initiative over the transaction. As such, they were fighting tooth and nail for the viewing priority, and neither side was willing to relent.


    The stall owner had a helpless expression on his face. When the surrounding people had asked him regarding the matter, he could only shrug his shoulders as he was clueless as well.


    After all, the two of them had appeared at nearly the same time and had chosen the herb simultaneously. Although situations like this were rare, they were notpletely unheard of.


    The two began to raise voices at one another, and before long, they had attracted the attention of an imperial guard. The imperial guard was arge and burly man, and when he heard of the men¡¯s quarrel, he furrowed his brows and stated, ¡°I see. In that case, you two should follow the rules and participate in a Martial Arts Battle. Whichever one of you who wins the match should obtain the viewing priority.¡± After a brief pause, he then continued, ¡°In the case that none of you are skilled in martial arts, you are allowed to recruit someone to fight in your stead. Please meet up at one of the rings within the next two hours.¡±


    The two men nodded and left, whereas the imperial guard confiscated the herb and left a receipt behind.


    The crowd had treated the situation as if it were amon urrence, and even the stall owner had taken it in stride.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was amazed at what he had seen. ¡®So, this is another function of the Martial Arts Battle, huh!¡¯


    His ears twitched, and he had picked up on the conversation of one of the bystanders.


    ¡°Brother Zhang, the Hall of Gems has opened! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    ¡°Alright, if we¡¯re lucky enough to obtain a gem from it, this trip would¡¯ve been worthwhile.¡±


    As the Myriad Treasure Meet was a public event, it was only natural that the major powers would dominate the event. Despite that, most of the participants were unaffiliated with any of the major forces, and instead, they had hailed from all sorts of ces.


    Upon hearing their words, Ou Yangming immediately turned around and quietly followed them.


    Since there was nothing interesting in the stalls around, Ou Yangming would rather head to somewhere else where he could disy his talents.


    Before long, the two men that Ou Yangming was following had reached a tall building. After taking a quick nce at it, he then proceeded onward without an ounce of hesitation.


    The three huge glittering golden words, ¡°Hall of Gems¡± could be seen on top of the building.


    As expected, the establishment was filled with gems and raw gemstones of all shapes and sizes, and naturally, the number of raw gemstones had far surpassed that of the gems, with a ratio of around hundred to one. This was especially true at the entrance, as there were three boulders located there that had weighed up to half-a-tonne each, and they were the main attraction for visitors.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming had only taken a quick glimpse at the rocks before abandoning them and heading inside.


    The fact that the owner had ced those rocks there had meant that they were items that were specially picked out. Moreover, at those sizes, there was a high chance that those boulders had contained gems within them, and as such, he would rather not waste his time there.


    The building was split into separate areas based on the raw gemstones that it contained, and usually, therger the raw gemstones contained within the area, the more people it would attract. Naturally, those who wandered around in those areas were usually either people of status, outstanding lone travelers, or appraisers with huge financial backing.


    After all, they needed capital to purchase the raw gemstones.


    In contrast, the more average lone travelers would head to the area with small raw gemstones instead, and usually, they would have stern and grumpy expressions on their faces as they sifted through the raw gemstones.


    With a smirk on his face, Ou Yangming then headed into the area with small raw gemstones.


    All the raw gemstones had beenid out on several square tables for the customers to select. Ou Yangming made his way to one of the empty tables and immediately set off to touch the raw gemstones on the table. He acted swiftly, and a mere instantter, he had already touched all the raw gemstones in his proximity. His palm pulsed with a red light as he did so, but no one had noticed it.


    Despite that, he shook his head and gave away his spot a momentter.


    The raw gemstones were small, and though two of the raw gemstones had given off a nice sensation,pared to the rare gemstones he hade across in the past, their difference was like Heaven and Earth.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s tastes had already grown refined, normal gemstones could no longer pique his interest.


    He shifted his attention elsewhere and passed the time by wandering about the area. Once there was an open spot, he would immediately take the spot and inspect the raw gemstones.


    A little over an hourter, Ou Yangming had three more raw gemstones in hand aspared to when he first entered.


    Out of the three raw gemstones that he had obtained, only one had given a nice feeling, whereas one was average, and thest one waspletely dull.


    Ou Yangming shook his head slightly and heaved a mental sigh. It wasmon for people to only pick raw gemstones that had high chances of containing gems, but in Ou Yangming¡¯s case, he wanted to mislead the public, and as such, he had chosen some average raw gemstones among his selections.


    An uneasy feeling welled up within his gut, and out of nowhere, Ou Yangming could feel someone¡¯s eyes trained on him. He turned around to meet the person¡¯s gaze, and when he saw who the person was, he immediately frowned. The world was truly a small ce.


    Standing there was Shao Hongyi, and much to Ou Yangming¡¯s chagrin, the young man who hailed from Huangsha County hade to the Hall of Gems as well.


    Upon noticing Ou Yangming, Shao Hongyi feigned a smile at him and greeted, ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve been up to, Brother Ou.¡±


    as


    Although Ou Yangming would rather not deal with people of his type, he was no longer the ignorant young fool that he once was. Although he was certainly still young, he was much more sophisticated than before, and as a result, he calmly replied, ¡°I identally wandered here as I was visiting the stalls. May I know what you¡¯re doing...¡±


    Shao Hongyi snorted arrogantly, ¡°I am an appraiser of Huangsha County, and as such, I¡¯vee here to test my luck. However, I never expected that you were in the same profession as me, Brother Ou.¡± Ou Yangming mentally snapped, ¡®Ptui, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m in the same profession as you!¡¯ However, Ou Yangming


    ned a neutral expression in front of Shao Hongyi, and he did not refute his statement.


    Shao Hongyi shifted his attention to the three raw gemstones that Ou Yangming was holding in his hand. Upon noticing them, he snickered. ¡°Brother Ou, you ARE aware that we¡¯re representing the Yi Pavilion, right? Our battlefield does not lie here, but there!¡± He pointed his finger to the area with medium torge-sized raw gemstones before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s a greater chance of obtaining high-quality raw gemstones there, and as participants under the banner of the Yi Pavilion, we shouldn¡¯t be wasting our time toiling away in this area!¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his brows and retorted, ¡°Really? How long have you been here, Brother Shao? Did you manage to locate any good raw gemstones?¡±


    Shao Hongyi smirked and answered, ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯ve already purchased a piece. Fancy a look, Brother Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded in a solemn tone, ¡°Sure, why not?¡±


    Ou Yangming followed Shao Hongyi¡¯s lead into the area with medium torge-sized gemstones. Once there, Shao Hongyi pointed to one of the raw gemstones and said, ¡°The one with the marking is mine. I¡¯ve already made the payment, and I¡¯m free to break it open whenever I want.¡±


    The raw gemstone before him was as thick an adult¡¯s thighs, and it was half as tall as an adult. Compared to the rest of the other raw gemstones, it did not look particrly special.


    Ou Yangming took a nce at Shao Hongyi and noticed that he had a hint of excitement on his face. After hesitating for a moment, Ou Yangming then ced his hand on top of the raw gemstone.


    A red glow enveloped his palm, and Ou Yangming had instantly detected the trace of lighting from within the raw gemstone. s, the light was not too bright, and on paper, it was not much different than the best piece of raw gemstone he had on hand.


    Worse still, in terms of size and value, the raw gemstone that Shao Hongyi had picked out was worth at least twenty, no, thirty of the miniature raw gemstones Ou Yangming had on hand.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m nning to crack this raw gemstone open right now.¡± Shao Hongyi then raised his voice and dered, ¡°The only way to attribute my aplishments to the Yi Pavilion is by cracking this raw gemstone open now!¡± Ou Yangming nodded and stated in a neutral expression, ¡°I wish you the best, Brother Shao. I hope you¡¯ll get a gemstone.¡±


    Shao Hongyi¡¯s gaze was fixed on the three raw gemstones that Ou Yangming was carrying. In a snarky tone, he stated, ¡°Brother Ou, it takes two to tango, so why don¡¯t we crack open our raw gemstones at the same time?¡±


    Ou Yangming paused, but after scrutinizing Shao Hongyi, he then smiled and said, ¡°Sure! Since it¡¯s Brother Shao¡¯s request, it would be rude for me to decline.¡±

 Chapter 290 Careless

    <h4>Chapter 290 Careless</h4>


    As an establishment that sold raw gemstones, it was only natural that they would hire stone-cracking masters as well.


    Once Shao Hongyi had officiallypleted his purchase, a burly man walked out from the back, dispersed the watching onlookers, and began discussing with Shao Hongyi on how he wanted the raw gemstone to be cracked.


    Since no one could be certain that the raw gemstone would contain gems within it, if the stone-cracking master were to sh down the gemstone without hesitation and crush the gems during the process, huge losses would be incurred. However, with a raw gemstone this huge, no sane person would take their time to chip away the gemstone bit by bit. As such, discussing where the first strike shouldnd was a matter of huge importance. After a long and thorough discussion, the stone-cracking master set off to work.


    The fact that he was qualified to be a stone-cracking master, and one that was hired for such a momentous asion at that, had meant that not only was he highly experienced, but his skills as a martial artist was also rated rather highly.


    As predicted, the stone-cracking master was indeed a martial artist, and he was at the peak of the Yin Grade. His sharp stone-cracking des ran across the raw gemstone at breakneck speed, and his speedy movements had left the onlookers in a daze. Despite how fast he chipped at the raw gemstone, however, his unblinking eyes were constantly glued to the gemstone, as he needed to halt the moment some special marks could be seen on the stone.


    Ou Yangming watched silently at the side. Although he was certain that the raw gemstone had contained gems within it, he could not predict when it would appear.


    He turned his gaze towards Shao Hongyi, and although there was a hint of nervousness on his face, his eyes were brimming with vigor, and he did not bat his eyes at all. It was obvious that Shao Hongyi was confident in the raw gemstone he had selected.


    Upon noticing this, Ou Yangming mused to himself, ¡®The world is truly filled with capable people.¡¯


    ¡®The head shopkeeper of Huangsha County is also rather impressive. To think that they were capable of locating and rmending such a person to participate in the Myriad Treasure Meet!¡¯


    Around fifteen minutester, the stone-cracking master finally rested his hands. With a smile on his face, he stated, ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a gem!¡±


    mors of envy instantly shook the room as the lone travelers from various regions began to discuss what they had just seen. Nevertheless, they understood that as a respected guest of the Yi Pavilion, Shao Hongyi was not someone to be trifled with. As such, despite the greed and envy festering within their hearts, no one had dared to make a move at him.


    A smug grin formed on Shao Hongyi¡¯s face as he stated to the stone-cracking master, ¡°Thank you, good sir. Please carry on with your work.¡±


    The stone-cracking master nodded and set off to chip at the raw gemstone once more. The only difference this time, was that he was chipping away at it at a much slower pace and with painstaking detail.


    An hour soon passed, and the stone-cracking master was able to chip out an emerald gem that was around the size of a pebble. The stone-cracking master had continued to toil away at the raw gemstone after that, but even after he had carved the raw gemstone into several pieces, no other surprises were contained within it. Nevertheless, the gem itself was worth more than what Shao Hongyi had paid for, and it could even be considered as a huge steal.


    Shao Hongyi retrieved the gem with a smile and said, ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Ou Yangming gently nodded and handed the three small rocks in his hand over to the stone-cracking master. ¡°Please continue, good sir.¡±


    The stone-cracking master swept his gaze across the two men before him before chuckling and responding, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s three raw gemstones were a far cry in size whenpared to Shao Hongyi¡¯s raw gemstone, the stone-cracking master did not look down on Ou Yangming because of it. He picked up one of the stones and began chipping away at it, and before long, kes of debris were littered around him.


    Although the stone-cracking master¡¯s abilities were nothing special, the intricacies of his craftsmanship were a pleasing sight for the onlookers.


    Not long after, the raw gemstone had been reduced to rubble, but even so, no gems had been found.


    Shao Hongyiughed out loud. ¡°Brother Ou, it seems that your luck is rather terrible!¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s a cheap rock anyway, I won¡¯t be hurt even if it yields me nothing.¡± He then continued in a snarky tone, ¡°On the other hand, Brother Shao needs to be careful every time you select a raw gemstone, since you¡¯re always choosing medium-sized ones.¡±


    Shao Hongyi¡¯s expression stiffened. He dryly responded, ¡°I appreciate your advice, Brother Ou.¡± With that, he then turned around and told the stone-cracking master, ¡°There¡¯s still two more to go. Please continue with your work.¡±


    Naturally, the stone-cracking master could tell that there was bad blood among the two, but since disputes weremonce within the Myriad Treasure Meet, he was unfazed by the two¡¯s actions.


    After carving a few random strokes of his de onto the second rock, the stone-cracking master¡¯s expression changed slightly as he solemnly dered, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve found a gem!¡±


    Every purchase of a raw gemstone was like a round of gambling, and as such, if one were to obtain gems from their purchased raw gemstone, the stone-cracking master would always congratte the buyer.


    Since the stone-cracking master had opened up several gem-containing raw gemstones before this, he was associated with having good luck, and as a result, plenty of people hade to him for his services. Due to this, the stone-cracking master would like nothing more than to crack open more raw gemstones as it would also indirectly raise his chances of obtaining gems. In contrast, Shao Hongyi looked much more embarrassed than before. While gawking at Ou Yangming, he mentally spat, ¡®This punk¡¯s luck is really good! To think that he¡¯s able to locate a gem from such a small raw gemstone!¡¯


    Although there was no direct rtion between the existence of gems and the size of the raw gemstones on paper, it was generally acknowledged that therger the size of a raw gemstone, the greater its chances of containing gems were.


    Moreover, since the cost of Ou Yangming¡¯s three small raw gemstones was less than a fifth of what Shao Hongyi had paid for his one medium-sized raw gemstone, there was no harm even if he failed to obtain any gems. However, should his raw gemstones result in actual gems, he would profit more than Shao Hongyi, even if they were of inferior quality.


    Under the masterful hands of the stone-cracking master, pieces and chunks of raw gemstones flew apart and fell onto the ground, and soon after, all that remained in his hand was a shining gem.


    Shao Hongyi mentally sighed in relief. After all, in terms of both size and quality, Ou Yangming¡¯s gem was inferior to the one he had just obtained. As such, if they were topare their yields, it was not aplete loss on Shao Hongyi¡¯s end.


    Although he was from Huangsha County, ever since he hadid eyes on Bai Shixue, he waspletely and thoroughly mesmerized by her. As such, no matter how short Bai Shixue¡¯s moment of visual contact with Ou Yangming was, it had not escaped his observation.


    Naturally, Shao Hongyi would never dare to disrespect the young pavilion master of the Yi Pavilion, and as such, he had diverted his gutful of anger to Ou Yangming instead.


    While it was true that Ou Yangming had already exined himself to Shao Hongyi, now that they hade across one another, how could Shao Hongyi just let Ou Yangming go scot-free?


    ¡°Hehe, it seems that Brother Ou¡¯s luck has improved this time.¡± With a forced smile, he then continued, ¡°Since there¡¯s only one more raw gemstone left, why don¡¯t we just crack it open for the sake of it?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    For some reason, an ominous feeling enveloped Shao Hongyi when he saw the smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. Within the span of several seconds, Shao Hongyi had considered giving up, but in the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Crack it open.¡±


    Although a flurry of stone-cracking de strikes was unleashed, only a few pieces of debris had dropped down. It was obvious that the stone-cracking master was operating much more slowly than before.


    After cracking open countless raw gemstones in his lifetime, the stone-cracking master had developed a sense of understanding towards the raw gemstones of his own. Although he was not entirely certain that Ou Yangming¡¯s final raw gemstone had housed a gem within it, he had a vague feeling that his acimed luck was about to kick in once again.


    Just as he had expected, around the tenth strike of his de, the stone-cracking master paused once again. After carefully inspecting the gemstone for a while, he then stated with utmost certainty, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve got a gem once again!¡±


    The crowd around them had broken into an uproar, and although most of them were whispering to one another, they had all shared their envious sentiment towards the Yi Pavilion.


    Regardless of the quality of the final gem, the fact alone that three out of the four raw gemstones the Yi Pavilion¡¯s candidates had chosen had ended up being actual gems was already an incredibly unimaginable feat.


    Although Shao Hongyi had managed to squeeze out a smile, his expression was so stiff that it was scary.


    ¡°This lil punk has managed to guess it correctly again! How is this possible!¡¯


    The stone-cracking master continued to chip down the raw gemstone, and slowly, but surely, the true form of the gem was revealed for all to see.


    At the same time, the faces of the onlookers had gradually shifted from amazement to bewilderment. As for Shao Hongyi, who, despite his efforts to hide his inner emotions, the frustration and shock that he was experiencing had still leaked out in the end.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gem was a brand-new type that had never been discovered before, and worse still, be it in terms of size, quality, or mass, it was in no way inferior to the one that Shao Hongyi had found.


    Moreover, if they were topare their yields on the mass of the gems alone, even though their difference was minute, Ou Yangming was still the victor.


    Ou Yangming chuckled softly before saying, ¡°Brother Shao, it seems that my luck is even better this time!¡±


    Shao Hongyi forced out a smile and responded, ¡°Congrattions.¡± A momentter, he then fixed his eyes at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Brother Ou, the Myriad Treasure Meet has just begun. Let¡¯s see which one of us will have thestugh when the meet is over.¡±


    With that, Shao Hongyi then handed the gem in his hand to the Hall of Gem¡¯s courier. After informing the courier to deliver it to the Yi Pavilion, Shao Hongyi then left the crowd in search of more gems.


    Ou Yangming could not help but stifle augh. ¡°This guy¡¯s confidence is nothing to scoff at.¡¯


    as


    d


    e


    Just like Shao Hongyi, Ou Yangming had handed his gems to the courier to be delivered to the Yi Pavilion as well. This was a standard service in all venues, as not only would doing so reduce the burden on the participants, it would also improve the reputation of their faction. It was a service that everyone weed and appreciated.


    The moment he left the crowd, Ou Yangming instantly noticed that wherever he went within the Hall of Gems, the people¡¯s eyes seemed to be trained on him.


    However, it was to be expected. After all, two out of the three raw gemstones he chose had resulted in gems, and better yet, one of those gems was of excellent quality. Nevertheless, as Ou Yangming had already experienced an evenrger audience in the past, he had paid no mind to the prying and covetous eyes that were pinned on him. Just like before, he returned to the area with small raw gemstones and began moving from table to table in search of gems.


    Perhaps, the goddess of luck had finally smiled on him, as it did not take long for him to make his next find.


    While brushing his hands across a piece of raw gemstone, his consciousness was suddenly filled with a zing crimson glow.


    It was an intense fiery light, and it felt as if it had a ball of me contained within it. Although the gem was surrounded byyers of rock, Ou Yangming could still sense the intense energy that was trapped within it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and as he inspected the raw gemstone more closely, he noticed that the stone was only around the size of a fist, but with protrusions on each end.


    He immediately retracted his moving palm, and just as he was about to pick up the gemstone, a huge hand suddenly appeared beside him and grabbed hold of the raw gemstone¡¯s protrusion. Ou Yangming was slightly angered at this. Showing no signs of weakness, he then grabbed the other end of the gemstone as well. As a result, the two had ended up in a stalemate, and neither side was willing to back down.


    Ou Yangming raised his head, only to be greeted by the re of a fierce-looking hulk who was twice his size. The man shouted, ¡°PUT IT DOWN!¡±


    In response, Ou Yangming scoffed and said, ¡°The one that should put it down is you, not me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, and why should I?!¡± The man¡¯s eyes had be even more furious.


    Ou Yangming calmly stated, ¡°You bozo! You¡¯ve been keeping tabs on me all this time, and just as I was about to pick out a stone, you barged your hand in! It¡¯s clear that you have ulterior motives!¡±


    He had already noticed long ago that the hulking man was one of those prying eyes on him. However, he had never expected the man¡¯s observation to be keen.


    Ever since his bout with Shao Hongyi, Ou Yangming had shown no particr interest in any of the raw gemstones. As such, his watchers had remained in hiding back then. However, the moment he showed his intention of taking the stone, his watcher instantly barged in. It was truly a vile and ruthless act.


    Ou Yangming cursed himself. He had gotten careless.

 Chapter 291 One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 291 One Punch</h4>


    ¡°Hmph, you darn brat, what kind of nonsense are you on about?¡± The bulky man snickered and said, ¡°You trying to start a fight?¡± Ou Yangming coldly responded, ¡°Care to participate in a Martial Arts Battle?¡±


    Both of them had imed that the raw gemstone had belonged to them, and aside from themselves, no one else could verify their ims. Moreover, as neither side was willing to back down, even if the imperial guards were toe over, the conclusion would still be the same.


    The bulky man froze for a moment before answering, ¡°Alright, go and recruit someone from the Yi Pavilion then. I¡¯ll meet you at the arena in 2 hours!¡±


    Ou Yangming raised an eyebrow and questioned warily, ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m from the Yi Pavilion?¡±


    Panic shed past the man¡¯s eyes, and after a moment of hesitation, he answered, ¡°You guys announced your faction when you were cracking the stones earlier. Also, so what if I know which faction you belong to?¡±


    Ou Yangming made no attempt to mask his contempt, and as a result of Ou Yangming¡¯s unfiltered disy of his disdain, the bulky man had gotten mad as well. Had it not been for the establishment¡¯s rules on no-violence, the bulky man would have already bashed Ou Yangming¡¯s face in.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m from the Yi Pavilion, would you kindly reveal where you¡¯re from as well?¡± Ou Yangming cheerfully asked.


    The man widened his eyes before angrily spitting, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ou Yangming shrugged his shoulders and answered, ¡°Since you¡¯re too afraid to tell me, just forget it. However...¡± The disdain of Ou Yangming¡¯s sneer intensified as he teased, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to cover it up when our match begins?¡±


    The man flinched and barked, ¡°The name¡¯s Ma Feizhang! I¡¯m from the Secret Realm! Hurry up and inform the Yi Pavilion, don¡¯t waste any more time!¡±


    The moment Ou Yangming heard that name, the dots instantly connected inside his mind. Just like the Yi Pavilion, the Secret Realm was an organization that owned multiple shops within the nation. Although they were not exactly nemeses, whenever the Myriad Treasure Meet took ce, these two factions would always go head-to-head against one another.


    This was something that no other major faction, such as the powerful families from the eight counties would do.


    ¡°Hmm? So you¡¯re from the Secret Realm, eh?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s sneer widened as he continued, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think I need to recruit anyone back from my camp to help me. Let¡¯s just head to the arena and brawl now.¡±


    ¡°Wait! What did you just say?¡± Ma Feizhang was puzzled, and he could not believe what he had just heard.


    ¡®This guy is undeniably an appraiser! The fact that he located two gems out of the three raw gemstones he chose proves it!¡¯


    ¡®Even if his luck is on a roll, obtaining a gem out of three raw gemstones is an impressive feat. However, obtaining two? ... That definitely has nothing to do with luck.¡¯


    Conversely, one could immediately tell that Ma Feizhang was abat martial artist just from his appearance. The so-calledbat martial artists were in essence, cultivators whose sole purpose was to do battle. All the techniques and skills they mastered, was used solely for the purpose of gaining fame and fortune on the battlefield.


    As for the other cultivators such as the cksmiths, appraisers, and alchemists who might possess an immense cultivation base, when it came to battle, their actualbat prowess was nothing impressive.


    After all, if a Yin Grade martial artist who had experienced many brushes with death were to encounter a Yang Grade appraiser, the former would no doubt remain unfazed. Naturally, if both parties were to engage in a battle to the death, no side was certain to win.


    Ma Feizhang scrutinized Ou Yangming. Although the aura Ou Yangming emanated was by no means weak, no matter how he looked at it, Ou Yangming was no more than a cultivator of the Yin Grade.


    As Ma Feizhang was also a Yin Grade powerhouse himself, he could not, for the life of him figure out just what the young appraiser was thinking about when he had challenged him to a duel.


    ¡®Could it be, that he got so mad that he issued a challenge without considering the consequences?¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, are you hard of hearing? I said I¡¯ll be the one to fight you in the arena! Or are you chickening out?¡±


    ¡°Ptui! Since you¡¯re so adamant about it, I¡¯ll fulfill your death wish for you then!¡± Ma Feizhang let go of the raw gemstone and dered enthusiastically with clenched fists.


    After all, not only would Ma Feizhang stop an appraiser from the Yi Pavilion in his tracks by doing so, but he would also get a chance to inflict grievous wounds on him. Should Ou Yangming end up wounded from the fight, the Yi Pavilion would lose a valuable asset, and as a result, the big shots from the Secret Realm might even award him for his efforts.


    Once the thought crossed his mind, a savage expression of glee appeared on Ma Feizhang¡¯s face. He was looking forward to the fight.


    The public had already noticed the two¡¯s quarrel for quite some time by that point. However, since the matter was unrted to them, none of them had wanted to bring trouble to themselves, especially after hearing that they were from the Yi Pavilion and the Secret Realm.


    Nevertheless, once the two hade to an agreement, a servant walked up to them and respectfully stated, ¡°Since the two of you have already agreed to it, please hand over the raw gemstone to me for safekeeping. Once the victor of the match has been decided, I¡¯ll hand the raw gemstone to the victor.¡± A short pauseter, he then continued, ¡°If anyone of you gentlemen wishes to pull out, now¡¯s the time.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when ites to squabbles, I won¡¯t back down, even if it¡¯s over something petty!¡±


    Ma Feizhang snickered at Ou Yangming¡¯s statement and said, ¡°You youngsters are always so arrogant. Hah, you¡¯re going to regret not backing down when you had the chance!¡±


    Ou Yangming calmly smiled. At this point, he was no longer interested in verbal squabbles.


    After retrieving the raw gemstone, the servant then led the two out of the Hall of Gems and into the center of the buildingplex. s, by the time they arrived, all the fighting rings had already been upied. Under each of those fighting rings, royal servants and soldiers could be seen, as they had been posted to deal with registration.


    As they were already used to all the fights that urred during the Myriad Treasure Meet, none of them had even batted an eye at Ou Yangming and Ma Feizhang when they walked in. Once the two of them hadpleted their registration, the receptionist then assigned Ou Yangming and Ma Feizhang their fighting ring.


    In the meantime, Shao Hongyi and the other Yi Pavilion masters in the Hall of Gems were exchanging quizzical nces at one another. Although all of them had felt some animosity towards Ou Yangming, they innately understood that at that moment, all of them were part of the same boat. As such, they would not just sit idly by as Ou Yangming got brutally beat up.


    Naturally, they did not confront Ma Feizhang directly, and instead, had opted to look for Bai Shixue.


    Once the news had reached Bai Shixue¡¯s ears, her expression drastically changed, and she immediately set off towards the center of the buildingplex along with her escorts.


    When Bai Shixue and the others arrived on the scene, Ou Yangming¡¯s fight had yet to begin. However, just as her escorts were expecting her to call off the fight, she subverted their expressions and had smiled at the sight instead. There was not a single trace of worry to be found on her face.


    While the duo made their way into the ring, Shao Hongyi noticed the extreme difference between the duo¡¯s age and stature, and could not help but sputter, ¡°A-Are you not going to stop them, young pavilion master?¡¯


    The corner of Bai Shixue¡¯s lips curled upwards into a soul-snaring smile as she responded, ¡°Master Shao, aren¡¯t you aware that Master Ou is one of our chosen martial artists for the Myriad Treasure Meet?¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Shao Hongyi and the other escorts were at a loss for words. They could not believe what they had just heard.


    They exchanged confused nces at one another. They could not make heads or tails out of the situation. After all, how could someone, who was obviously an appraiser, end up being abat martial artist?


    Shao Hongyi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Young pavilion master, no matter how skilled he is, Brother Ou is still nothing more than an appraiser. Unless I¡¯m mistaken, this would be the Yi Pavilion¡¯s first battle in the Myriad Treasure Meet, so shouldn¡¯t we find a more suitable recement instead?¡±


    Bai Shixue casually asked, ¡°More suitable, huh? Who do you suggest then?¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy! Since his opponent is a Yin Grade martial artist, all we need to do is to send out our highest-ranked Yin Grade martial artist!¡± Shao Hongyi answered without dy.


    Although he was originally from Huangsha County, as someone who had been paying attention to the Myriad Treasure Meet for quite some time, Shao Hongyi had immediately given his suggestion.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Shixue answered, ¡°But... Master Ou is ranked first among our martial artists!¡±


    The moment she stated those words, the expressions of her escorts had be even more bewildered. Within the gazes that they had exchanged at one another, a sense of awe could be palpably felt. Nevertheless, everyone had failed to notice that when Bai Shixue mentioned Ou Yangming¡¯s ranking, she did not specify that it was among the Yin Grade martial artists.


    Back in the ring, Ou Yangming and Ma Feizhang were already stationed in their respective spots. The Yang Grade powerhouse who stood between them stated indifferently, ¡°Since things have alreadye this far, both of you should give it your all in this fight. We leave the matter of life and death to the Heavens, so please, do take care of yourselves.¡±


    With that, the Yang Grade martial artist then retreated to the edge of the ring. Ma Feizhangughed out loud and mmed his fists together, emitting a steel-like ng in the process. With agile footsteps, he then charged directly towards Ou Yangming.


    Although his opponent was only an appraiser, when lions hunt their prey, would they not give it their all? The thought of showing mercy had not once crossed the battle veteran, Ma Feizhang¡¯s mind. Instead, the only thought he had was to crush Ou Yangming with overwhelming force, so that the battle would end quickly. Naturally, if he had somehow miscalcted and ended up killing Ou Yangming before the Yang Grade judge could intervene, he would remain unfazed.


    After all, his goal was to bring glory to the Secret Realm and to drag the Yi Pavilion¡¯s reputation down to the dirt.


    Ma Feizhang red at Ou Yangming with bloodthirsty eyes, and the intense bloodlust he emanated had even unnerved the Yang Grade judge on the edge of the ring. ¡®One punch! All I need is one punch to bring down this little rabbit!¡¯


    That was the extent of Ma Feizhang¡¯s immense confidence at that point in time.


    Meanwhile, Ou Yangming had only watched his opponent silently. He stood there and took in his opponent¡¯s fierce, overbearing aura that covered every inch of the tform


    Had Ou Yangming faced the same opponent in the past, he would have chosen to use the integration of Heaven and man or thoroughly meticulous tounch a counterattack after avoiding his opponent¡¯s lethal strike.


    Now, however...


    Forget a lowly opponent of the Yin Grade, even if Ou Yangming were toe face-to-face with a great ancestor, he would still run circles around his opponent.


    Ou Yangming slowly raised his hand andunched a seemingly casual fist forward.


    The spectators¡¯ hearts pounded with worry upon noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s carefree attitude, whereas the Yang Grade judge had readied himself to intervene.


    Although he had previously mentioned that he would leave their lives to the hands of Heaven, if possible, the imperial family would rather not experience any uncontroble situations.


    As such, the moment the victor had been made clear, these judges would instantly leap into action.


    Ma Feizhang, who had been grinning savagely a moment ago, suddenly shuddered. The powerful aura that he had emanated earlier had vanished without a trace within a mere instant, and all of a sudden, his eyes were filled with terror, and his iron fists had be as flimsy as ame chicken.


    It was as if he had turned into apletely different person within a mere instant.


    Following that, Ou Yangming¡¯s fist brushed past Ma Feizhang¡¯s, andnded directly into his chest, devastating him.


    ¡°GET DOWN, AND STAY DOWN!¡±


    The dull thud of physical impact could be heard as Ma Feizhang¡¯s body soared into the air and across the fighting ring. The crowd gasped in shock as he mmed viciously into the ground and blew up a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 292 Super Gem

    <h4>Chapter 292 Super Gem</h4>


    The crowd under the ring had gone silent, and other than the shouts of the supporters and the noiseing from the other fighting rings, everyone else who had been paying attention to the fight had entered a trance-like state of speechlessness and disarray.


    Had it been Ou Yangming who was flung out of the ring instead, the crowd would likely be unperturbed.


    However, the results of their battle had been too much a shock to the spectators, to the extent that even the Yang Grade judge had remained motionless for the first few moments.


    Bai Shixue pursed her lips and smiled charmingly. She then questioned nonchntly, ¡°Our Yi Pavilion has won, right?¡±


    The judge snapped back to reality, and after taking a quick peek at the unconscious Ma Feizhang under the ring, he then slowly dered, ¡°The match is over, Ou Yangming of the Yi Pavilion is victorious!¡±


    Despite that, no one cheered. Many had still harbored suspicions regarding the match, and even though they had borne witness to the scene with their very own eyes, they still found it hard to swallow.


    Ou Yangming mouthed the words ¡°serves you right¡± at the unconscious Ma Feizhang before descending the tform a momentter.


    He had not done anything particrly astounding earlier, as all he did was unleash some spiritual pressure. As his abilities continued to improve, so too did hismand of his spiritual pressure. Had he been the same person as he was in the past, that level of spiritual pressure that he unleashed earlier would definitely have been detected by the Imperial Family¡¯s Yang Grade powerhouse. However, as his mental power had already crossed the 50-point threshold, he now hadplete control over his spiritual pressure, and he was able to fire off his attacks at his designated targets at will.


    At that level of spiritual pressure, even powerhouses who were at the peak of the Yang Grade would sumb to its effects.


    As such, the moment Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual wave struck Ma Feizhang¡¯s body, it immediately shattered his consciousness to smithereens. Before Ma Feizhang¡¯s punch had even reached Ou Yangming, his mind was already a mess. The only reason that he was able to continue his attack was due to the instincts he had honed.


    As such, even if Ou Yangming had not attacked Ma Feizhang and dodged instead, Ma Feizhang would still have passed out.


    Due to this, Ou Yangming did not need to amass any energy when heunched the punch earlier.


    Despite that, from the perspective of the spectators, it was Ou Yangming¡¯s punch that had knocked out and sent Ma Feizhang hurtling away. To defeat a Yin Gradebat martial artist of ss Four in a single punch, the bare requirement was for the attacker themselves to be in the Yang Grade.


    As such, even if Ou Yangming were to im that he was a Yin Grade martial artist, no one would believe him.


    Bai Shixue stared long and hard into ou Yangming¡¯s eyes before cheering, ¡°You were awesome out there, Master Ou!¡±


    Shao Hongyi and the others subconsciously took a step back at her remarks. Awkward smiles were stretched across their faces, and though they were still jealous of Ou Yangming, after witnessing his strength firsthand, all they could do was swallow their envy and bury it deep down in their hearts, as they dared not go against Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming frowned and shook his head as he answered, ¡°You exaggerate, young pavilion master.¡¯


    nswe


    He had a vague feeling that Bai Shixue was interested in him. However, the change had most likely happened due to Bai Cangling¡¯s influence.


    ¡®Could that powerful Supreme Grand Ancestor have told her something?¡¯


    However, Ou Yangming banished the thought a momentter. After all, it was still too early for him to emte the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s thoughts.


    The servant who was holding onto the raw gemstone came forward and handed it to Ou Yangming respectfully. ¡°Master Ou, I believe this belongs to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and pulled out a tag to prove that he was from the Yi Pavilion. ¡°Put this on the Yi Pavilion¡¯s tab.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou. Do you wish to crack the stone open?¡±


    Ou Yangming stifled augh and responded, ¡°Since it¡¯s on the Yi Pavilion tab, of course you should crack it open!¡±


    Bai Shixue gleefully intervened, ¡°Master Ou, since you¡¯re so protective of this raw gemstone, you can take it for yourself.¡±


    Looks of envy swept across the crowd of escorts upon hearing Bai Shixue¡¯s words.


    Prior to the stone-cracking process, no one could be certain that gems would lie within a raw gemstone. Thus, if Ou Yangming were to take the raw gemstone away, the Yi Pavilion would be robbed of the opportunity to increase their reputation and prestige.


    It went without saying that in normal circumstances, no distinguished guests of the Yi Pavilion would be allowed to make away with the raw gemstones. However, due to Ou Yangming¡¯s one-punch victory earlier, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s fame had been boosted immensely, and as a result, no one would dare toin if the young pavilion master were to award him with the raw gemstone.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming shook his head and stated, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t go against our agreement.¡± Bai Shixue sighed, ¡°You really are a gentleman through and through, Master Ou. In that case, please allow this little one to watch the process unfold with you.¡±


    Since the battle was already over, the crowd¡¯s attention had shifted from Ma Feizhang back to the Hall of Gems instead.


    The stone-cracking master made no fuss at the request, and after bringing out his stone-cracking des, he then agilely chipped away at the raw gemstone as if the des had a life of their own.


    Only half a minute had passed when suddenly, the stone-cracking master¡¯s des came to an abrupt stop.


    Shao Hongyi and the others were thinking to themselves, ¡®Ou Yangming couldn¡¯t be this lucky, right? There¡¯s no way that his fourth stone would end up being a gem, right?¡±


    The stone-cracking master inspected the gemstone, and a momentter, he raised his head and excitedly stated, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve got a gem!¡±


    Although the crowd¡¯s opinion on the matter was divided, everyone still cheered for Ou Yangming¡¯s sess.


    Bai Shixue turned around to gaze at Ou Yangming, but to her surprise, he had shown no reaction, as if he had already expected it. She could not help but wonder, ¡®Isn¡¯t he too


    quiet?¡¯


    Slowly, but surely, a bright crimson glow entered the sights of the crowd, and upon noticing this, the stone-cracking master¡¯s eyes lit up. As he continued to eye the unusually crimson gem, his heart began to thump with excitement. It had seemed that the gem was exponentially better than what he had initially imagined.


    Initially, the crowd could still be heard whispering to one another. However, as the gemstone gradually chipped open, and as the crimson glow filtered past their eyelids, their expressions changed drastically.


    Aside from Bai Shixue and her escorts, those who visited the Hall of Gems were more or less people who had studied gems extensively.


    As such, the shock they experienced when they saw the glow was indescribable through words alone.


    A strong wave of curiosity burst forth from deep within their hearts, as there was a high chance that it would end up being a gem of never-before-seen quality.


    Before they even knew it, the crowd had already gone silent, and they were watching the stone-cracking master¡¯s delicate work with much anticipation.


    Despite the growing size of the crowd, the area they were in had remained eerily quiet.


    Finally, after an agonizing hour had gone by, the stone-cracking master was finished with his work. After rinsing the tiny gem in his hand with water, he then lifted it high up and dered ecstatically, ¡°Congrattions! This is an extremely high-grade gem that¡¯s difficult toe across!¡±


    As Ou Yangming had already predicted this, he was not particrly surprised. Instead, he asked, ¡°You say it¡¯s high-grade, but exactly what grade are we talking about?¡±


    The stone-cracking master froze, and a momentter, he hesitantly stated, ¡°As I am not an appraiser, and as such, I cannot give an urate assessment. However, at the very least, this gem is high-grade, and it might very well be a Super me Gem!¡±


    The moment he spoke those words, the crowd was immediately stirred into an uproar. They could no longer suppress their inner thoughts.


    From its name itself, one could infer that the me Gem was a gem that naturally contained the fire attribute.


    Although these me Gems were rathermon, things werepletely different when it was revealed to be of a Super Grade.


    A middle-aged man walked out from the crowd, and with a faint brush of his hands, his Appraisal Light scanned through the gem. The color drained from his face, and a momentter, he enviously looked at Bai Shixue and said, ¡°Lady Luck smiles upon you, young pavilion master. This is indeed a Super me Gem! It is a precious jewel that appears only once in a blue moon!¡±


    Meanwhile, the onlookers¡¯ eyes were, for the most part, filled with delight. After all, the fact that they couldy eyes on a Super Gem itself was already a treat on its own.


    Nevertheless, a small fraction of them looked absolutely horrid.


    The Myriad Treasure Meet was essentially apetition of reputation, in which every major faction would fight tooth and nail to make it to the top. As such, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s discovery of such a precious jewel had no doubt meant that they were now heads and shoulders above everyone else.


    Nevertheless, no matter how bitter they felt, there was nothing they could do. They could only sigh in exasperation as they cursed the Yi Pavilion at their god-like luck...


    Other than that, the appraisers from the Secret Realm were also enraged. They cursed Ma Feizhang for being so worthless, and had they known that the fight would have ended that way, they would have sent a Yang Grade powerhouse to the fight instead.


    Bai Shixue toyed with the gem, and out of nowhere, she suddenly stated, ¡°Master Ou, I meant what I said earlier. This gem belongs to you.¡±


    Undisguised disbelief and envy clouded the onlookers¡¯ eyes as they mentally shouted, ¡®Why doesn¡¯t this ever happen to me!¡¯


    Unexpectedly, after taking a nce at her, he then casually stated, ¡°I appreciate the young pavilion master¡¯s kindness, but there¡¯s no need for you to do so.¡± He sped his fists together as a show of respect, and with that, he left the Hall of Gems and headed down the buildingplex.


    The smile on Bai Shixue¡¯s face remained unchanged. It was as if she did not mind Ou Yangming¡¯s tant disrespect towards her.


    With a wave of her hand, she too had left the Hall of Gems, along with her escorts.


    On the other hand, Shao Hongyi and the others had remained rooted to the spot. It took them a while, but in the end, they heaved a long sigh and continued searching within the hall. Once the folks in the Myriad Treasure Meet had heard the news of a Super Grade gem being discovered within the Hall of Gems, more people had begun to swarm the hall, in the hopes that they too, could end up getting lucky as well.


    Upon her return to the lounge, Bai Shixue fiddled with the crimson gem, and her mesmerizing eyes wandered about, as if she had something on her mind.


    ¡°Young Lady Bai, that Ou Yangming was way too rude towards you!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, had he adhered to my wishes, this gem would¡¯ve already belonged to him!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, err...¡± The little servant girl paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°Umm, forget it then! If that¡¯s how he wants to act, then so be it!¡±


    Bai Shixue was so amused by the little servant that she broke out inughter. She brushed her finger across the little servant girl¡¯s nose and stated, ¡°You really are a money-grubber, you know that?!¡±


    Bai Shixue then nodded and continued, ¡°We were pretty lucky today, but I hope that he could bring us even more luck in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can Ou Yangming really do that?¡±


    Bai Shixue hesitantly stated, ¡°Not only is Master Ou an appraiser, but he¡¯s also a cksmith that even Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi had sung praises of!¡± With her eyes closed, she then whispered to herself, ¡°Ou Yangming, hurry up and show off your talent. Don¡¯t leave me waiting for too long...¡±

 Chapter 293 Special Task

    <h4>Chapter 293 Special Task</h4>


    Ou Yangming left the Hall of Gems and walked down as he followed the crowd.


    A distinguished guest with only one skill could only stay at one ce to fight for reputation and prestige with the other people, but for someone like Ou Yangming, he would not restrict himself to one ce. There were many buildings here, but only two of them were extremely lively.


    They were the Hall of Equipment and the Hall of Spiritual Pills.


    Cultivators would pay attention to things that could improve their strengths. Correspondingly, equipment and pills were unquestionably the most down to earth approaches. Therefore, thergest buildings here were halls for equipment and spiritual pills.


    Ou Yangming walked leisurely toward the Hall of Equipment. Although he passed by the Hall of Spiritual Pills along the way, he held himself back from entering the building.


    Since he had a superficial knowledge of spiritual pills, he figured that he might as well not embarrass himself.


    The Hall of Equipment and the Hall of Gems were different because four guards stood outside the building. Everyone who wanted to enter the Hall of Equipment had to show their gold and pearls, where those who were not wealthy would be denied entry.


    It was true that the Myriad Treasure Meet wees powerhouses from all over the country, but the necessary limitations were implemented at some popr halls.


    Ou Yangming made his way to the hall¡¯s entrance.


    A guard furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you have an ess badge?¡±.


    He naturally treated Ou Yangming lightly because of the fellow¡¯s young age. Nheless, he would not judge a book by its cover. After all, there were many hidden talents in the Myriad Treasure Meet, and he dared not take the risk since he did not know the young fellow¡¯s background.


    Nevertheless, before Ou Yangming could reply to the guard, another guard¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Master Ou? Quicklye in!¡±


    He gave the first guard a signal and immediately made way for Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming stared at the guard and was certain that he did not know him, but he nodded with a smile and entered the Hall of Equipment. ¡°This Brother, who¡¯s that master?¡± The guard who stopped Ou Yangming asked softly, ¡°He looks very young. Is he an official cksmith?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what official cksmith? He¡¯s an Advanced cksmith!¡±


    ¡°Advanced... Ah, I know who he is!¡±


    The four guards exchanged nces and were relieved because it was a close call.


    This was the Hall of Equipment, so they would definitely be aughing stock if the people who attended the meet knew they stopped an Advanced cksmith from entering. Ou Yangming would not be affected, but the four guards would suffer miserably.


    Fortunately, the guards¡¯ third brother attended the cksmith Assessment, hence he recognized Master Ou.


    Ou Yangming did not bother about their psychological changes. He was instantly attracted by the four huge ckboards in the main hall as soon as he entered the Hall of Equipment.


    Numerous requests were listed on the ckboards. Needless to say, most of them were normal purchase requests where every listing was made with a note of the requirements and the price.


    Ou Yangming was an excellent cksmith, thus he had a good understanding of the prices of different pieces of equipment. He concluded after looking at the list for some time that there was a significant appreciation in the prices.


    Even so, he would not care about them.


    Apart from that, there were also some special-colored words on the ckboard. They were bolded because the requests were odd, so much so that someone even asked for a magic tool... Even though the person offered a high price, everyone knew nobody would ept the task.


    Ou Yangming stared at the listing with bright eyes. If he epted those tasks as the Yi Pavilion¡¯s cksmith, each time he smithed the corresponding equipment and made a sessful deal, the pavilion¡¯s prestige would be increased.


    Of course, the harder the smithing task, the greater the reputation.


    If he simply smithed a magic tool, he might even be the Myriad Treasure Meet¡¯s victor right away.


    ¡°Master Ou, hello!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you finally showed up!¡± When Ou Yangming stood quietly in front of the ckboards, several people walked toward him and greeted him with smiles.


    Ou Yangming sighed. He did not want to socialize, but he could not ignore them like that. The people who greeted him were familiar faces because they were present during the cksmith Assessment. Moreover, those who spoke to him were Advanced cksmiths. As for the Intermediate and Rudimentary cksmiths, they dared not greet him though they were eager to try.


    The young fellow shed a smile at the people and responded to them one by one. Heter asked, ¡°Why are you so free? Don¡¯t you want to show your skills?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, we know you¡¯re representing the Yi Pavilion, and you have to gain some reputation for them, but...¡± Feng Guangyuanughed cheerfully. ¡°We don¡¯t represent anyone, so we¡¯re only here to join the fun. If we happen to be interested in certain requests, we¡¯ll ept them.¡±


    Ou Yangming was envious of them. ¡°I see, you¡¯re unrestrained, Master Feng.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t trust that fe.¡± Yi Yucheng rolled his eyes and sneered. ¡°He either thinks the appreciations aren¡¯t high enough or isn¡¯t confident because some of the listings have many requests, so he dares not smith anything.¡±


    Feng Guangyuan red at Yi Yucheng. ¡°Brother Yi, are you trying to expose me?¡±


    Yi Yucheng chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t let you act presumptuously in front of Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my greatest misfortune to have a terrible friend like you,¡± Feng Guangyuan expressed helplessly while he poked Yi Yucheng a few times. Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he heard their conversation.


    The two masters seemed steady and sophisticated during the assessment, but they seemed to have transformed into different people at the moment.


    Perhaps this was their true nature. They were likely more rxed since there were no examiners and spectators around, and they were talking to Ou Yangming, who was on par with them in smithing art.


    Feng Guangyuanter ignored Yi Yucheng and asked, ¡°Master Ou, did anything catch your attention?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°As said by Master Yi, it¡¯s either the appreciations aren¡¯t high enough or I¡¯m not confident because there are too many requests.¡± He understood after he studied the ckboards that the normal remarks were from wealthy customers who wanted to try to make a listing. They would be delighted if masters who needed some poprity epted their tasks, but they would not lose anything if nobody did.


    After all, under normal circumstances, they could not get Advanced cksmiths to smith pieces of equipment for them.


    On the other hand, the listings that were written in special fonts were different. They had strict requests, and they might not bepleted by even Advanced cksmiths like Yi Yucheng. Seeing as Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the special tasks, Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng could not help but look at each other. Master Feng noted softly, ¡°Master Ou, these special tasks are extremely difficult, and less than ten of them werepleted at every Myriad Treasure Meet in the past. If you¡¯re not confident, you can ept some normal tasks, and you¡¯ll earn decent fame too.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and understood the logic very well.


    He would be highly rewarded if he chose a special task and seeded, but if he failed it, not only would he waste time, but he would also suffer negative impacts. Hence, instead of epting an uncertain task, it would be better to take on a normal task conscientiously.


    It would seem uninteresting, but if he bore the hardship throughout the meet, he would benefit more than he would if he smithed one of two pieces of unique equipment.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was unwilling to follow the order although he understood the theory.


    This was because he found something interesting among the special tasks.


    He went closer to the ckboard and pointed at a task, which was written in red. ¡°I¡¯m taking up this task!¡±


    Special tasks like this would be listed for a long time, but there were very few people who had the guts to ept them.


    Everyone in the main hall fell silent when they heard Ou Yangming.


    Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Despite that, they knew from Ou Yangming¡¯s performance at the assessment that he was not an obedient person. If he did not create a few miracles, how was he going to let other people treat him with different respect?


    That said, their faces changed when they looked at the task.


    It was a simple request. A martial artist provided a weapon, which was attached with a Unique Attribute. As his strength kept improving, the weapon could not match him anymore.


    However, the Unique Attribute on the weapon was a great match for the technique that he was cultivating, and his ability would inevitably diminish without the attribute


    Thus, he wanted a cksmith to enhance the weapon to upgrade it.


    Having said that, the most important request was the Unique Attribute must be retained during the process.


    Every cksmith sneered when the request was made because everyone thought it was simply unfeasible.


    A weapon must be melted again to upgrade its basic attributes, and nobody knew what would happen during the process. The Unique Attribute could be retained if one was lucky, but the probability was low because the attribute would likely be affected after the weapon was smithed again.


    Not to mention an Advanced cksmith, even a Superior cksmith could not be fully confident.


    For that reason, nobody epted the task though it had been listed since before the Myriad Treasure Meet. In fact, everyone thought nobody would undertake it.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming had just pointed out that he wanted to ept the task, so everyone felt that it was strange. ¡®Is this young fe, who has been creating miracles, going to shock everyone again?¡¯

 Chapter 294 Betting On Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 294 Betting On Prestige</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, are you... Sure you want to choose this?¡±


    The people who were in charge of the statistics and maintained the order were cksmiths too, but they were mostly Intermediate cksmiths, so they were far from Advanced cksmiths like Ou Yangming. Therefore, they dared not dy the matter once they recognized Ou Yangming because they were aware of his background and status.


    Nheless, the Intermediate cksmiths had good visions and experiences, hence they naturally understood how difficult the task would be. As such, they could not help but question Ou Yangming. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to take up this task,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile. He looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°We dare not, we dare not. Master Ou, please wait for a while, I¡¯ll notify the person who listed it, immediately,¡± the head Intermediate cksmith of the hall quickly responded, then he bowed at Ou Yangming and hurried away.


    Feng Guangyuan furrowed his eyebrows. He would have just sneered and stood by if it was someone else, but Ou Yangming was deeply valued by Master Jin Shengjie, and he assessed the young fellow during the Advanced cksmith Assessment too.


    He smiled bitterly and went forward to ask Ou Yangming softly, ¡°Master Ou, how confident are you?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°More than 50%.¡±


    Feng Guangyuan was stunned. ¡®How dare you take up the task when you¡¯re only 50% confident about it? You¡¯re too daring!¡¯


    Yi Yucheng forced a smile too. ¡°Master Ou, I know you¡¯d like to gain prestige for the Yi Pavilion. Ah, one can earn 3,000 Prestige Points from this task, so it makes sense that people will covet it...¡±


    Apart from a mary reward, one would earn a certain amount of Prestige Points each time onepleted a task from the Smithing Hall.


    Nevertheless, the prestige for normal tasks was not high because one could only obtain a few 10 Prestige Points from smithing even a piece of Fine Grade equipment. Only if one smithed an item at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five or something that wasyered with Unique Attributes, one could secure over 100 Prestige Points.


    In a way, the simpler the smithing task, the lower the Prestige Points. On the contrary, the harder the task, the higher the Prestige Points, so much so that the points would skyrocket.


    If an Advanced cksmith put down one¡¯s dignity by epting normal tasks here, one would still be considered hardworking to be able to clinch 1,000 Prestige Points in a day.


    It was hard to imagine that the smithing task that Ou Yangming was looking at was worth 3,000 Prestige Points, but the task¡¯s difficulty was also unimaginable.


    Feng Guangyuan cleared his throat and stated, ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯d be delighted and you¡¯ll be more reputable if you seed this time, but if you don¡¯t... You won¡¯t fall into disrepute, but your reputation will be more or less damaged!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Thank you for your pointers, Master Feng, but I did research this aspect.¡±


    Yi Yucheng and Feng Guangyuan smiled helplessly when they heard the young fellow because they knew he was determined to ept the task.


    ¡°Master Ou, the patron made a request. If youplete the task, other than the 3,000 Prestige Points from our cksmiths Association, he¡¯ll reward you with another 1,000 Prestige Points; if you fail the task, it¡¯s fine if the Unique Attribute isn¡¯t lost or damaged, but if there¡¯s a problem with it, 2,000 Prestige Points will be deducted from you!¡± The cksmith that ran off earlier returned in a hurry after a brief moment. After he told Ou Yangming about the situation, he shook his head and added, ¡°So if you¡¯d like to ept the task, you need the Yi Pavilion¡¯s approval.¡±


    Feng Guangyuan was rather mad. ¡°Who¡¯s the patron? How could he make such a request! Hmph, Prestige Points to be deducted? I¡¯ve never heard of this! What are you doing?¡±


    The Intermediate cksmith turned pale, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Feng, the information came from those behind the scenes, and I¡¯m nothing but a messenger!¡±


    An Intermediate cksmith was considered notable in the capital, but one could not be proud in front of someone like Feng Guangyuan.


    ¡°Master Feng, don¡¯t make things difficult for him anymore.¡± Just as Feng Guangyuan was going to reply to the cksmith, Ou Yangming reached out his hand to stop him. He paused for a while and told the Intermediate cksmith, ¡°Help me ask the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master from their lounge. If she agrees to it, I¡¯ll ept the task.¡±


    The cksmith instantly responded to him and left. Given that he was an Intermediate cksmith, although would be teased at for running errands for someone else, he was unwilling to face the angry Advanced cksmiths at this moment.


    Before long, Bai Shixue was informed of the situation.


    Her eyes wandered about as she asked, ¡°Betting on 4,000 Prestige Points with 2,000 Prestige Points¡ªwhat do you think?¡±


    She did not speak loudly, but her voice was naturally alluring such that one would fall for it.


    The other people looked at each other. Those who could speak to Bia Shixue were elders from the Yi Pavilion. They knew the importance of the Myriad Treasure Meet to the Yi Pavilion, and they were aware of what 4,000 Prestige Points represented.


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, judging from how the patron offered extra 1,000 Prestige Points just like that, I¡¯m sure he mustn¡¯t be underestimated,¡± an elder went forward and remarked in a deep voice. He stroked his long beard and added, ¡°I¡¯m only worried that the task is a trap!¡±


    The other people were shocked at first, but they soon exchanged nces and became alert.


    If the task was a setup from a huge force, one could easily imagine the oue.


    Bai Shixue smiled and asked, ¡°Shopkeeper Du, what¡¯s your thought on this?¡±


    Du Gaoge pondered for a while and said, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I won¡¯t have high hopes if someone else asks to take up the task, but I think we should give it a go since it was Master Ou who asked.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s Master Ou,¡± Du Gaoge exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been serving him since he arrived at the capital, and I witnessed his abilities and... Luck, so I¡¯m optimistic about this.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re optimistic about this?¡± The elder from before scoffed. ¡°He¡¯ll lose 2,000 Prestige Points if he fails, and it¡¯s equivalent to two days worth of an Advanced cksmith¡¯s hard work!¡±


    Du Gaoge uttered, ¡°But if he seeds, he¡¯ll gain 4,000 Prestige Points.¡±


    The elder was furious, but just as he was going to reproach the shopkeeper, Bai Shixue said with a smile, ¡°Elder Xu, please calm down. Hehe, don¡¯t forget that Master Ou¡¯s not only an Advanced cksmith, but an appraiser as well. He was the one who appraised the Super Gem today, which is worth 1,000 Prestige Points.¡± She looked around with her beautiful eyes and continued gently, ¡°Even if he makes a mistake, he¡¯ll only lose 1,000 points, and he can catch up by finding another Super Gem.¡±


    ¡®How can someone find a Super Gem so easily?¡¯ The elder pouted and thought.


    Despite that, since Bai Shixue had made it clear, there was nothing he could do. After all, she was the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master, and he could not brazenly oppose his boss.


    Bai Shixue waved her hand and announced, ¡°Since it¡¯s Master Ou¡¯s request, let¡¯s agree to


    it.¡±


    The other people were discussing the matter before she decided, but the questioning stopped once she made the decision.


    This was the prominence of the young pavilion master, where nobody from the Yi Pavilion dared to disobey her.


    Bai Shixue curled her lips into a smile after the other people left. She was previously wondering when Ou Yangming would surprise her, so she did not expect it to happen in the blink of an eye.


    ¡®4,000 Prestige Points, hehe, this is interesting...¡¯


    ****


    Ou Yangming did not wait too long in the Smithing Hall for a clear answer. Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng persuaded him out of good intention, but they gave up seeing how persistent Ou Yangming was.


    Following that, Ou Yangming entered a room in the hall along with the Intermediate cksmith. He felt a powerful conception around him the moment he entered the room, and he had goosebumps as though he got an electric shock.


    When he suddenly looked up, he noticed ady with a veil on her face sitting in a corner


    Even though Ou Yangming could not see through her face, he noticed a pair of hollow and unpredictable eyes.


    He had met numerous powerhouses before this, but even when he encountered a formidable Supreme Great Ancestor like Elder Universe, he never saw such eyes.


    Ou Yangming felt like he was looking at a sky full of stars when he fixed his gaze on thedy¡¯s eyes as if a vaster world could be found inside them.


    The young fellow froze a little, and he involuntarily released his hidden mental power.


    This was a rebound that would only happen when he was pressured by a powerhouse, by which his mental power surged out, and his eyes lit up.


    The cksmith who led Ou Yangming here wanted to give them a simple introduction, but he suddenly felt an enormous change in their surroundings. That said, he was not powerful enough to figure out what was going on, but he knew his body seemed to have been confined by an invisible power.


    Not to mention moving his body, he could neither speak nor blink.


    It only took an instant for the cksmith to be drenched in sweat, and he copsed to the ground as his knees went weak.


    Two simrly forceful powers contacted each other in the void, but they moved away from each other after the contact instead of going into a life-or-death battle.


    However, the two parties knew from the brief contact what kind of freak they were facing.


    Subsequently, thedy stood up slowly and looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou from the Yi Pavilion, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Her voice was clear and sweet, which was as pleasant as a yellowbird¡¯s.


    Ou Yangming was moved because he was certain thedy was quite young. Even so, it was quite shocking that she possessed great mental power, which was not inferior to his at all.


    ¡®Sure enough, there are plenty of masters in the world. I truly underestimated the heroes of the world.

 Chapter 295 The Imperial Family’s Princess

    <h4>Chapter 295 The Imperial Family¡¯s Princess</h4>


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile and asked, ¡°How should I address you, miss?¡±


    Although there was a brief confrontation, they developed a form of respect or each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wu Hanning.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡°Ah, you have the dynasty¡¯s surname. I was being discourteous.¡±


    Back then, the Wu family rose and fought for the throne, then they built the dynasty from the capital, and their inheritance was passed on for thousands of years. The Wu family¡¯s ancestor was a proud person, who adopted the family¡¯s name as the title of the reigning dynasty. From then on, the Wu dynasty controlled the people in the world and was known as the irresistible lord.


    Needless to say, there were many people with the surname Wu in the world, but not all of them were disciples from the imperial family. Even so, the fact that the youngdy had such an appalling mental power proved that she was a blessed disciple from the imperial family.


    The Intermediate cksmith, who copsed to the ground, was baffled. He was the cksmith assigned to run errands for the imperial family, hence he was naturally aware of Wu Hanning¡¯s identity.


    Nheless, Her Royal Highness had ordered him not to expose her identity, so he dared not reveal anything even when Advanced cksmiths like Feng Guangyuan pressured him just now.


    Who knew, the princess disclosed it herself. Even though she only told Ou Yangming her real name, how was it different from exposing her identity as a part of the imperial family?


    At that moment, the cksmith thought that Her Royal Highness and Master Ou Yangming were too profound to be understood.


    Wu Hanning waved her hand gently and said, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Intermediate cksmith, who led the way, forcefully stood up and left while trembling in fear. It was not that he wanted to embarrass himself in front of Her Royal Highness, but he could not help it. Besides, he had reached his limit by dragging his shivering legs out of the room. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll be at ease if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s taking up the task.¡± Wu Hanning fixed her gaze on the young fellow and said, ¡°My uncle told me that your talent in smithing art is unparalleled. If anyone can perfectly upgrade my weapon¡¯s equivalent rank, it¡¯ll only be you.¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth, and he was at a loss.


    ¡°Young Lady Wu, who¡¯s your uncle?¡±


    Wu Hanning chuckled. ¡°My uncle parted with you not long ago. Did you forget him already?¡±


    The young fellow was stunned, but he quickly reacted to the situation. ¡°Master Wu Hongxi?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face because he was confused. ¡°But ording to my knowledge, when Master Wu Hongxi debuted, he told some people that he was not part of the imperial family.¡± Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s title as the Fine Grade King was so famous that his past achievements were spread far and wide, so Ou Yangming heard of him even when he was in Changlong County. ¡°He focuses on the smithing path wholeheartedly and is proud, so he¡¯s indifferent toward getting support from the imperial family. Though he didn¡¯t change his surname, he never admitted his identity as part of the family,¡± Wu Hanning exined while she shook her head. She paused and added, ¡°But this isn¡¯t a secret among the higher-ups in the capital.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched and thought, ¡®No wonder Wu Hongxi was able to transfer many Advanced cksmiths from the imperial family to his workshop to study the smithing of a magic tool. On top of that, Master Jin Shengjie wasn¡¯t too surprised when he knew about it as well, so he must¡¯ve known.¡¯ He nodded and cast aside his thought. ¡°Young Lady Wu, where¡¯s your weapon?¡±


    Wu Hanning brushed her hand across her waist. Next, a vague light shed for a split second, then a peculiar longsword was seen in her hand.


    The longsword was slightly shorter than ordinary longswords, but its handle was much wider. It seemed like Wu Hanning could not fully control the weapon with her slender hand, but for some reason, Ou Yangming felt like thedy became one with the sword.


    It was as though the longsword was a part of Wu Hanning¡¯s body but was extended out.


    Nevertheless, what shocked Ou Yangming was not the longsword but Wu Hanning¡¯s motion when she retrieved it.


    Ou Yangming gasped and uttered word by word, ¡°An interspatial bag!¡±


    Yes. He was certain that the longsword was drawn from an interspatial bag. Not only because Wu Hanning looked like she was performing magic when she retrieved the longsword, but most importantly, it was because he recognized the faint fluctuation of space.


    Wu Hanning grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret treasure passed down in my family. Please keep it a secret for me, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and hesitated for a while before he used his Military Fire to view the longsword¡¯s attributes.


    [Item: Distinguished longsword (Yellow)] (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +15, Toughness +15, Power +3, Ice Attribute Might +2, Durability 14]


    (Skill: Freeze Combo (Rank One)] Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because the longsword¡¯s attributes were astounding and unbelievable.


    Perhaps High Grade Rank Five was an extremely rare equivalent rank for ordinary people, but it was not a big deal to cksmith masters like Ou Yangming.


    However, the three special properties on the longsword were moving.


    Power +3 was theyering limit for most Advanced cksmiths, but aspared to the two other properties, 3 points of Power were not that great.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time seeing the Unique Attribute of Ice Attribute Might +2. He could not fully understand it, but he figured out its function based on its literal meaning. It was an attribute that allowed a certain increase in might when one released ice series power.


    ¡®Looks like Young Lady Wu cultivates the Ice Series Essential Qi Secret Technique,¡¯ he thought. As for thest skill...


    Ou Yangming immediately thought about his Blood Flight waist sash. This was his second time seeing a piece of equipment with skill, but the might of the Freeze Combo Skill was not something he could fathom.


    He looked deeply at Wu Hanning and finally understood why she made such a strange request.


    The three properties were incredibly rare indeed. In a way, half of Wu Hanning¡¯s strength depended on them.


    Despite that, the longsword¡¯s quality made him speechless.


    High Grade Rank Five... Could not match the weapon at all.


    Ou Yangming pondered and blurted all of a sudden, ¡°Young Lady Wu, I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, please go on.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m able to upgrade your weapon to a perfect state, can I take a look at your interspatial bag?¡± Ou Yangming asked seriously then added after some thought, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take it away; I only want to observe it for an hour.¡±


    Wu Hanning hesitated for a while before she asked, ¡°What¡¯s a perfect state?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°Upgrading an item to the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five while retaining the Unique Attributes.¡±


    ¡°Are you confident about achieving it?¡± Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was her long-cherished wish to be able to improve her weapon, which suited her the most, to the extreme, but even Wu Hongxi was not confident about aplishing the task.


    Ou Yangming nodded with a serious face. ¡°I can do it indeed.¡±


    Wu Hanning¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s bright eyes, and an unusual thought crossed her mind.


    It was not because she was moved by Ou Yangming, but because the young fellow could fulfill her long-desired wish, hence she could not suppress the excitement.


    ¡°Very well. As long as you deliver on your promise, I¡¯ll let you take a look at my interspatial bag,¡± Wu Hanning responded sternly. Ou Yangming was ted, so much so that gleams of light could be seen in his eyes. ¡®An interspatial bag¡ªit¡¯s an interspatial bag!¡¯


    While he acquired an interspatial bag¡¯s refining method from the crystal ball and possessed the basic materials, knowing the process was one thing because it would not be easy to carry it out.


    If he could observe and refer to a finished product, the oue would be entirely different.


    Ou Yangming nodded and curbed his thought. ¡°Young Lady Wu, I¡¯ll be starting the process soon, you...¡±


    Wu Hanning walked toward the casting table and brushed with his hand again, revealing many materials on the table.


    ¡°Master Ou, all materials have been prepared, so I¡¯ll just wait for your good news.¡± Following that, she nodded and left gracefully.


    She seemed rxed when she left, but her nervousness could not be put into words.


    After all, the weapon was too important to her, so she could not bear it even if it was slightly damaged.


    If the person was not Ou Yangming, who was highly rmended by Wu Hongxi, she would not have taken the risk.


    Ou Yangming watched her leave, then he turned around and made his way to the casting table. He was in shock when he nced at the materials that wereid out.


    There were more than just featured steel, and some of them were quite valuable and superior. Although Ou Yangming knew the imperial family was wealthy, he could not help but sigh.


    as


    ¡®That chick is being too wasteful!¡¯


    As a thought crossed his mind, Ou Yangming reached out to touch a peculiar white ore.


    It was his first time seeing the ore. The white ore seemed normal, but since Wu Hanning had prepared it, it was definitely unordinary.


    As soon as Ou Yangming¡¯s palm touched the ore, a prating chill spread into his body. His face changed, and he shuddered because of the chill. The coldness in the ore was so intense that even Ou Yangming, who had a strong physique, could not withstand it.


    Feeling curious, he employed his Military Fire but still failed to probe the item¡¯s background.


    At the spur of the moment, hid eyelids twitched, and he mumbled, ¡°A peculiar stone!¡±


    The ore was indeed the same as the tough stones in the Chaos Cave as they could not be identified through appraisal art.


    When Ou Yangming looked at the longsword then at the only white ore, he came to a sudden realization.


    The two distinctive attributes in the weapon were likely rted to the bizarre stone.

 Chapter 296 The Peculiar Stone’s Magical Effect

    <h4>Chapter 296 The Peculiar Stone¡¯s Magical Effect</h4>


    Ou Yangming shook his head and curbed his thought again, then he inspected the remaining materials on the casting table.


    The purple me in his sea of consciousness still enveloped many attributes, so he was confident about upgrading the longsword to the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five without using any material on the casting table.


    Nheless, he was at the capital, not Changlong County¡¯s prefecture. Perhaps he was facing the present princess at the moment, but Her Royal Highness had the support of a remarkable Fine Grade King.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming did not want to leave any loopholes in front of them.


    He could subdue the cksmiths from Changlong County¡¯s Ni family and Fang family, but... He would be imagining the wildest thing if he wanted to fool the Fine Grade King Ou Yangming nodded after he checked the materials because he was satisfied with them.


    Heter picked up the longsword and burned the Military Fire around the weapon.


    The weapon¡¯s attributes appeared in his mind, and he was given two choices as usual.


    Ou Yangming chose to draw the attributes without any hesitation, where he withdrew every unique property from the longsword.


    Power +3, Ice Attribute Might +2, Freeze Combo (Rank One).


    Nothing changed when he absorbed the first two properties, but he needed to use twice the size of the usual purple light to draw the skill property. Moreover, the process was sluggish to a certain extent.


    Ou Yangming immediately understood that he was lucky to have be much stronger than before, or he would not be able to draw the skill property.


    It would be wishful thinking for him if he had just gotten the Military Fire not long ago.


    Without the special properties, the longsword became an ordinary treasure sword at the peak of High Grade.


    Following that, purple lights were released onto the longsword right away. As a result, the weapon¡¯s basic attributes were greatly improved in a split second. Before long, a longsword at the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five appeared in front of him.


    Ou Yangming smiled proudly. The smithing technique was considered a cheat and could not bepared with Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s path of equilibrium, but it was useful during special and crucial moments.


    As the Military Fire kept burning, Ou Yangming added the special properties, which he had withdrawn earlier, to the longsword.


    In actuality, he could upgrade the longsword without drawing the properties, but he wanted to be as careful as he could, so he put in more energy and effort into the process.


    With the purple Military Fire¡¯s help, hepleted the alteration of the longsword in just 15 minutes.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and sensed the longsword¡¯s properties. He was extremely proud. [Item: Extraordinary longsword (Yellow)] [Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +20. Toughness +20, Power +3, Ice Attribute Might +2, Durability


    ]


    (Skill: Freeze Combo (Rank One)]


    Only the quality of Fine Grade Rank Five was worthy of the three special properties.


    No. Honestly, ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s judgment, the peak of Fine Grade Rank Five was not a big deal; he thought that only a magic tool could match the properties well!


    Nevertheless, how could Ou Yangming reveal his best trump card in this situation?


    He put down the longsword and picked up a piece of featured steel and some other rare materials. Through the Military Fire, they were quickly made into different pieces of equipment. Needless to say, the pieces of equipment were only made to increase some attribute storage for the purple lights in his sea of consciousness.


    Once Ou Yangming absorbed the attributes, the materials¡¯ essences vanished as they were burnt by the Military Fire, and the materials turned into ashes in the end.


    Just as Ou Yangming wanted to call out to Wu Hanning, he was struck with a thought. He fixed his gaze on the white peculiar stone.


    The young fellow was dying of curiosity. ¡®What exactly is this odd stone¡¯s magical effect?¡¯


    It was apletely different treasure aspared to the bizarre stone in the Chaos Cave. Being a cksmith, the fact that Ou Yangming was clueless about the treasure¡¯s function made him feel more uneasy than if he were to die.


    Ou Yangming would be fine if he did not think about it, but since he did, he instantly became interested and was eager to try.


    He gritted his teeth and reached out for the longsword to envelop it with his Military Fire. Concurrently, the fire burnt the white peculiar stone too.


    Ou Yangming decided to utilize the white ore since he identified that the two special properties were rted to it.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    As the Military Fire burned, a wonderful power spread in the fire.


    The white stone was incredibly stubborn as it did not waver even when the Military Fire burned it.


    Another cksmith would have felt troubled upon facing this issue. Back then, an almighty cksmith from the imperial family was only able to melt the stone under extreme coincidence, which was why the weapon was smithed. Consequently, the weapon was at the peak of High Grade, but nobody could melt the white ore anymore.


    However, it was worth noting that Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire could melt even the indestructible queer stone in the Chaos Cave, let alone this white ore.


    When the purple Military Fire¡¯s power was slowly adjusted to be greater, the white stone finally began to melt.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s energy, essence, and spirit rose as he carefully observed the entire process. All of a sudden, he sensed that the white ore¡¯s power strangely resonated with the longsword after it melted.


    They were only able tomunicate so mysteriously because they were both wrapped by the Military Fire. Ou Yangming was moved, and he became more certain about their connection.


    Without any hesitation, he released his conception and opened up a customized path between them.


    For the white ore and the longsword, they initially resonated because there was a mysterious connection between them. After Ou Yangming opened up a path, he added momentum to the process where the white rare stone could be linked with the longsword more easily, and they became unstoppable.


    Enormous exceptional energy flowed rapidly in the passage, resulting in massive pressure on the Military Fire around it.


    Ou Yangming was forced to draw out more energy to maintain the passage, but he looked forward to the oue. He could feel that the longsword¡¯s energy was being increased, so much so that its quality was changing.


    On top of that, he also had an untypical feeling that if the energy continued to flow, the longsword could directly be a magic tool without him needing to apply any smithing technique. The white ore slowly disappeared after half an hour, and the surging energy eventually diminished too until it disappeared.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®It was just one breath short.¡¯


    He had a strong hunch that the longsword could be reborn if the white ore¡¯s energy was slightly more powerful.


    ¡®What a pity¡ªit¡¯s truly such a pity!¡¯


    As the Military Fire burned, the longsword¡¯s properties were disyed.


    [Item: Extraordinary longsword (Yellow)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +20, Toughness +20, Power +3, Ice Attribute Might +3, Durability 20]


    (Skill: Freeze Combo (Rank Two)]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was surprised that the longsword¡¯s properties changed drastically after the white ore¡¯s power was used up.


    An Ice Attribute Might +1 was like an appetizer, but the advancement of the Freeze Combo skill from Rank One to Rank Two was indescribable.


    After all, Ou Yangming was the owner of the Blood Flight waist sash, hence he knew very well how powerful and fearsome a skill property was. Ever since Ou Yangming possessed the waist sash, he even dared to fight a Supreme Great Ancestor because he knew he could at least escape even if he could not defeat a great ancestor. This was the most formidable aspect of a skill property, and it was clear that the Freeze Combo skill was unordinary.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was quite tempted to reduce the Freeze Combo and the Ice Attribute Might by one level each.


    In any case, Wu Hanning¡¯s request was simple; she only asked to retain the special properties. As for theyering of attributes, Ou Yangming figured that it did not cross her mind at all.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming got rid of the idea after a moment of hesitation.


    Wu Hanning was Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s niece, and due to the master¡¯s pointers, Ou Yangming was able to gain unmatched benefits from the path of equilibrium. Although it seemed like his cultivation base and smithing art had not improved yet, the young fellow knew how much exactly he benefited from the master¡¯s teachings.


    Thus, as thick-faced as he was, he would not be ungrateful even if nobody knew it was difficult for him to get through it.


    Ou Yangming sighed and shook his head. He curbed his Military Fire and picked up the sword, then he opened the door as he dared not dy the matter any longer.


    Even though he had strong willpower, it was tough for him to resist the temptation of seizing the special properties for himself, especially when nobody was watching him.


    Hence, he had to return the longsword to its owner as soon as he could because he was afraid of doing something that was against his conscience.


    Sure enough, Wu Hanning was waiting quietly outside the door. It had been an hour, but she did not look impatient at all.


    The look in her eyes changed the moment the door was opened, where she cast a questioning and anxious look at ou Yangming. One would panic more the more concerned one was. There were not many things that could get in Wu Hanning¡¯s head, but the longsword was certainly one of them.


    Ou Yangming did his best to curb his thought, then he handed the longsword to the princess. ¡°Young Lady Wu, please check and ept it.¡± ¡°Master Ou, did you seed?¡± Wu Hanning was undecided. She made a guess when she saw Ou Yangming¡¯s expression earlier, but she could not help but ask.


    Ou Yangmingughed and answered, ¡°I was able to aplish the task by good luck.¡±


    Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes darted a little, and a look of delight was soon seen on her face as though the whole world became lively and full of life.

 Chapter 297 What’s This

    <h4>Chapter 297 What¡¯s This</h4>


    Wu Hanning carefully epted the longsword and instantly felt like her arm was directing her fingers.


    Her feeling of surprise was simply indescribable because she was already mentally prepared.


    The longsword was something that Wu Hanning entrusted her mental state to, and it was as important as though it was her second life. In fact, she was able to fathom the integration of Heaven and man because she possessed this peculiar weapon and the relevant secret technique.


    Nheless, once the longsword was refined, there should inevitably be a barrier between her and the weapon.


    Needless to say, as long as the special properties were retained in the longsword and that she was still the owner, the barrier could be gotten rid of very fast. She strongly believed that she could recover her best state as soon as possible.


    However, much to her surprise, Wu Hanning realized the moment she held the longsword that her connection with it had not been broken off. No, not to mention it was broken off, there was no obstruction at all. Moreover, she was shocked yet overjoyed because the weapon underwent an enormous change where it was upgraded to a much greater height than she imagined.


    Wu Hanning nced at Ou Yangming and smiled apologetically as she said, ¡°Master Ou, please wait for a while.¡± She shed and fluttered away like a cloud. Ou Yangming reached out his hand but forced himself to hold back. He believed that Wu Hanning would keep her promise. After all, she was from the Wu family, which was enough to assure him.


    Wu Hanning left the room with her longsword and arrived at another secret room.


    She shouted eagerly almost right after the door was opened, ¡°Uncle, quicklye to take a look!¡±


    The person in the room turned around; it was Wu Hongxi, who taught Ou Yangming the path of equilibrium.


    ¡°My dear niece, when have you be so impatient?¡± The Fine Grade Kingughed out loud.


    Wu Hanning blushed but blurted, ¡°Uncle, the weapon he smithed is extremely different!¡± ¡°What?¡± Wu Hongxi was slightly stunned. ¡°That young fe is incredibly talented and has greatprehension; he¡¯s one of a kind. Since he was bold enough to promise you that he¡¯llplete the task, he likely won¡¯t make any mistakes. Did he... Mess it up?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou didn¡¯t mess it up, but the Icy Sword that he smithed seemed to have improved greatly!¡± Wu Hanning immediately responded.


    Wu Hongxi could not help butugh. He took the longsword and inspected it while he remarked, ¡°Since it was reformed, its quality would¡¯ve increased, and it¡¯ll naturally be more... Hey?¡±


    He suddenly paused and fixed his gaze on the longsword, and his face took on a ghastly expression.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s this smithing technique? Hmm, it¡¯s not my path of equilibrium... No, there¡¯s a slight resemnce to it, but it looks more like Brother Jin¡¯s Layering Art!¡± Wu Hongxi mumbled as he was confused. ¡°Theyering seems unordinary-what is it?¡±


    He pondered for a long time and asked, ¡°Hanning, are you still in sync with your sword?¡±


    Without further ado, Wu Hanning waved her slender hand, causing the longsword to buzz and fly into her palm. Instead of saying anything, she responded through a practical move.


    ¡°You¡¯ve reconnected with it already?¡± Wu Hongxi widened his eyes as he was taken aback. He sighed as he thought his niece¡¯s talent was truly frightening.


    Who knew, Wu Hanning shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since you didn¡¯t, you...¡± Wu Hongxi paused abruptly. His face changed, and he asked in shock, ¡°Did he not affect your longsword when he revamped it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I doubted it at first, but the truth is clear, so there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t believe it,¡± Wu Hanning replied to her uncle seriously.


    Wu Hongxi furrowed his eyebrows after some thought, then he retrieved an item and tore it apart. As a result, a beam of light shone on the longsword.


    It was an Appraisal Light, where the longsword¡¯s properties were clearly disyed inside.


    Master Wu and his niece watched with bright eyes, but they were both utterly shocked when they saw the properties.


    ¡°What do you feel?¡± Wu Hongxi asked Wu Hanning when they looked at each other.


    Wu Hanning nodded and answered in a high spirit, ¡°Uncle, the appraisal is right; it¡¯s true that those two properties were enhanced!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible... Even if my path of equilibrium and Brother Jin¡¯s Layering Art were merged, these two properties couldn¡¯t have been promoted.¡± Wu Hongxi¡¯s lips trembled. He grabbed his hair in confusion and neither looked dignified nor steady like a Fine Grade King.


    Wu Hanning looked at her uncle in pity, but she understood how he felt. If she encountered a simr unsolvable problem in martial arts, she would probably react the same way.


    She suddenly recalled something, so she asked, ¡°Uncle, I prepared the peculiar stone, which was given by our ancestor, as a material for Ou Yangming. Could it be rted to that?¡±


    Wu Hongxi was instantly moved, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Is the ore still here?¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡± Wu Hanning smiled bitterly. ¡°I was too eager to inspect the weapon earlier, so I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to check?!¡± Wu Hongxi rolled his eyes helplessly. ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± Wu Hanning grinned. ¡°You can discuss it with him if you have any queries.¡±


    Wu Hongxi scoffed. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary; you can go on your own.¡± He waved his hand and urged her to leave. With that, Wu Hanning waved her hand to keep her longsword, then she left the room nimbly.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Wu Hongxi sneered and shook his head. ¡®If Ou Yangming knows I¡¯m here, he¡¯ll probably make unnecessary guesses.


    ¡®No matter what, it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t meet him here today.¡¯


    Before long, Wu Hanning arrived at the smithing room. She cut to the chase by thanking Ou Yangming, then she asked, ¡°Master Ou, are the materials that were prepared still here?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°They¡¯re on the casting table.¡±


    Wu Hanning went to the table to take a look, then she calmly kept the remaining materials back into her interspatial bag.


    The young fellow frowned upon seeing this. ¡°Judging from her status, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s concerned about the materials. They¡¯re valuable indeed, their values vary ording to a person¡¯s identity.¡¯


    Nevertheless, the materials did not belong to him, so there was nothing he could do if she wanted to take them back.


    After Wu Hanning kept the materials on the casting table, she asked, ¡°Master Ou, did you say you want to observe the interspatial bag for an hour?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed.


    Ever since he grasped the path of equilibrium, he gained some idea on an interspatial bag¡¯s refining method. If he could also observe a ready-made interspatial bag, he would be even more confident about refining it.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll lend you my interspatial bag, and I¡¯lle back in an hour.¡± Wu Hongxi brushed her interspatial bag to retrieve the treasure sword, then she removed the bag from her waist and tossed it to Ou Yangming. She left swiftly after.


    She returned to the big room after a brief moment, and when her uncle cast a questioning look at her, she noted without any hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The ore is gone.¡±


    ¡°Indeed! The source of the change to your treasure sword is the ore.¡± Wu Hongxi mmed the table hard. He was highly spirited as hemented, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. How did the young fe melt the ore?¡±


    ¡°Is that very difficult?¡± Wu Hanning was struck dumb.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not just difficult-it¡¯s impossible!¡± Wu Hongxi knitted his eyebrows and continued to mumble, ¡°How did he manage to do it? The condition is... No longer avable...¡±


    Wu Hongxi gave up in the end because he could not figure out how Ou Yangming was able to seed.


    He nced at his niece, who was wielding the longsword, and asked, ¡°Did the young fe tell you how he upgraded the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank?¡±


    ¡°No. He only borrowed my interspatial bag, saying that he wants to study it for a while.¡± Wu Hanning smiled.


    ¡°Oh, your interspatial bag. Why did he borrow it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wu Hanning was overwhelmed with happiness as he sensed the surging energy in her longsword.


    ¡°Did you lend it to him?¡±


    ¡°I did because it¡¯ll only be for an hour anyway. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to return it to me, he won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Wu Hanning was confident.


    ¡°Oh, did you leave anything inappropriate in the bag?¡± Wu Hongxi asked casually because if his niece was so careless to leave some confidential items from the imperial family in the bag, she would be in trouble.


    ¡°Ah-¡°Wu Hanning froze at once and blushed. She trembled a little but quickly stood up and disappeared from the room.


    Wu Hongxi was dumbfounded. ¡°She didn¡¯t really leave the imperial family¡¯s secret treasures inside, did she...¡±


    In the smithing room, Ou Yangming shook his head when he watched Wu Hanning leave like the wind. He thought, ¡®This youngdy is too rash.¡¯


    Despite that, he was drawn by the interspatial bag in front of him right away.


    ¡®An interspatial bag¡ªthis is the interspatial bag that I¡¯ve been dreaming about.¡¯


    He inhaled deeply to calm himself down. It was a rare opportunity, and he could not miss it.


    No matter what, he was determined to treasure the hour. Ou Yangming slowly released his mental power into the interspatial bag. ording to the crystal ball¡¯s memory, the bag could only be activated by mental power, such that it would only be destroyed if one applied brute force to it.


    Given that it was his first timeing across aplete interspatial bag, he was much slower than usual.


    Even so, the interspatial bag was finally unveiled in front of him through his continuous hard work.


    His sea of consciousness seemed to have connected with the interspatial bag at that instant, and he could see every item in the bag with his mental conception.


    At the spur of the moment, he was subconsciously attracted by a pile of red and green items, which had very little cloth.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ He wondered.

 Chapter 298 Study The Interspatial Bag

    <h4>Chapter 298 Study The Interspatial Bag</h4>


    ¡°Bam...¡±


    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Wu Hanning saw Ou Yangming sitting in the middle of the room. Judging from the way he looked at that moment, she immediately knew he was observing the interspatial bag.


    She blushed right away and gritted her teeth as she reached out to snatch the bag from Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    Wu Hanning attacked at the speed of light, but just as her slender hand was about to grab the interspatial bag, Ou Yangming shed. It was as though he predicted it, and he dodged her palm nimbly.


    The princess was slightly stunned, and her eyes instantly looked fierce.


    It was worth noting that she was incredibly sharp-eyed, hence she assessed Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts cultivation base when they first met.


    The peak of Yin Grade ss Five was considered extremely rare for a young fellow like Ou Yangming. Nheless, Wu Hanning was the number one genius in the imperial family¡ªthe Wu family¡ªas she was already in Yang Grade ss Three. Although her ultimate trump card was not her martial arts cultivation base, the fact that she failed to sneak an attack on a martial artist in Yin Grade ss Five was...


    At that point, the normally proud Wu Hanning finally suppressed her arrogance and treated Ou Yangming with respect.


    Without any hesitation, a chill could be seen in Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes. She cast aside her shyness and frustration, then she entered an exceedingly calm state, as well as the supreme state of the integration of Heaven and man.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s every move entered Wu Hanning¡¯s mind like images. Sheter turned around and somersaulted skillfully as if she became weightless, then she reached out for the interspatial bag once more.


    This time, she gave her all and was confident she would seed.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shrank away strangely and evaded her with the indescribable posture as though he anticipated her move again.


    Wu Hanning felt a chill in her heart, and she almost cried out involuntarily.


    ¡®How can this young fe be faster than me?!¡¯


    Nevertheless, Wu Hanning¡¯s palm crossed paths with the interspatial bag at the next instant. The moment she thought she was going to miss the opportunity once again, Ou Yangming stretched out his arm and happened to extend the bag out.


    Wu Hanning hooked her palm around the interspatial bag without thinking and clutched it at once.


    By exerting a little force through the tip of her toes, she jumped to the door and cast aplicated look at Ou Yangming. On the other hand, the young fellow looked baffled, and he looked so wronged that one could not find fault with him at all.


    Despite having seized the interspatial bag, given that Wu Hanning was a formidable figure, he naturally knew she did not seed because of her own strength; it was only because Ou Yangming made it easier for her. ¡®This fe personally returned it to me.


    ¡®If my martial arts cultivation base is lower or my spiritual sense is weaker, perhaps I won¡¯t be able to spot the loophole.¡¯


    Wu Hanning stood still and looked at Ou Yangming fiercely. Her eyes were as sharp as des, causing one to have goosebumps.


    Ou Yangming scratched his head and looked bewildered. ¡°Young Lady Wu, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t we agree on an hour? I don¡¯t think the time is up yet, is it?¡±


    ¡°Have you opened the interspatial bag?¡± Wu Hanning asked word by word.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time getting in touch with one, and I was trying to open it. I was going to seed when you suddenly barg... Uhm, in any case, I was just one step away from opening it.¡± Ou Yangming looked wronged, and he added after a pause, ¡°Young Lady Wu, you can just tell me if you don¡¯t want to show it to me, but please don¡¯t y tricks.¡±


    Wu Hanning was dumbfounded, and she was somehow relieved. ¡°Did you really not open


    it?¡±


    SW


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any dy. ¡°Master Ou, please forgive me. I suddenly recalled that I left some secret treasures from my n in the interspatial bag, and they mustn¡¯t be leaked, so please wait a while,¡± Wu Hanning exined after some thought, then she nodded and left. She returned to her amodation and withdrew her undergarments and clothes.


    She flushed when she looked at the clothes.


    After getting back her natal longsword, Wu Hanning waspletely drawn to it, so she forgot about this. Fortunately, Ou Yangming had not opened the interspatial bag and did not see the items, or she would be absolutely embarrassed.


    Sheter made another check to confirm that there were no other taboo items inside the bag. Even though there were several life-saving treasures, none of them could bepared with her natal sword.


    ¡®If Ou Yangming really wants them, he can have them.¡¯


    Following that, Wu Hanning turned around with a smile and returned to the smithing room, where she gave the bag to Ou Yangming and restarted the one hour.


    However, not long after she left the room cheerfully, her face slowly darkened.


    She suddenly thought of a problem, ¡®Why did Ou Yangming return the interspatial bag to me on purpose? Besides, while his expression isn¡¯t wed, he didn¡¯t seem resentful at all.


    ¡®If I was in his shoes and someone yed a trick on me, how can I just let it be? Not to mention returning the interspatial bag calmly.¡¯


    Wu Hanning stomped her foot. She was abashed and furious. ¡®That b*stard has a death wish!¡¯


    Even so, she stopped right after she turned around. ¡®If I return and make a fuss out of it, I won¡¯t have a ce to put my feet on.¡¯


    As Wu Hanning took a deep breath and bit her lower lip, her body shivered. It was then when an indescribable feeling rose from the bottom of her heart, causing her face to redden, and she could not remain calm anymore.


    Ou Yangming gently closed the door and was secretly d.


    Fortunately, he reacted fast and yed it by ear, where he neither messed up the pile of clothes nor looked at them for too long. The young fellow admired himself even more because he was well-prepared when he first noticed Wu Hanning¡¯s purpose of return, by which he nned to return the interspatial bag in this way. If that was not the case, more events would have taken ce if the matter was dyed any longer. Ou Yangming focused on his mind again. Sure enough, practice made perfect; he was a few times faster than before when he opened the interspatial bag for the second time.


    It almost took him a brief moment to open the bag. Needless to say, he was still far from Wu Hanning, who could open the bag in a second.


    When Ou Yangming entered the interspatial bag with his mental conception, he noticed that the small space was only the size of a cubic meter.


    As expected, the clothes were gone. He sighed a breath of relief, but deep down he was slightly dejected. There was so little cloth, so how can they be worn? I can¡¯t figure it out...¡¯


    That said, he quickly curbed his restless mind and focused on the interspatial bag.


    Many rare and wonderful items were found in the bag, such that Ou Yangming noticed many runes too. The runes released surging aura, and while they could not be released due to the interspatial bag, the young fellow could tell from his conception that they were immensely dangerous.


    Wu Hanning was worthy of being a disciple from the imperial family as her foundation was unimaginably profound. Though Ou Yangming had numerous trump cards, if he were to have a life-or-death battle with the imperial family¡¯s favored daughter, he would not be confident about being victorious.


    Putting aside their cultivation bases andbat powers, their pieces of equipment would y huge parts in the fight.


    Even if Ou Yangming had a magic tool, he dared not say he could defeat Wu Hanning.


    Of course, as many treasures there were in the interspatial bag, they had nothing to do with Ou Yangming, so he merely took a nce at them. Regardless of the supreme treasures, he must not be moved.


    This was because what truly attracted Ou Yangming was not the treasures but the interspatial bag itself.


    His mental conception kept circting in the bag as he particrly paid attention to the space¡¯s limit.


    Ou Yangming searched the space bit by bit, not letting go of any clues at all. Atst, he found some nodes.


    It was rune-an exceptionally unique Space Rune. A cultivator like him could note across a rune like that, and even if he possessed great mental power, he could not grasp the powerful rune¡¯s structure.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming had the Military Fire. Once he focused on studying the rune¡¯s structure, the purple fire in his sea of consciousness burned vigorously.


    A peculiar power filled the spread and formed a distinctive protectivework in his body.


    The Military Fire was an instinctive behavior, and it existed to serve its owner as it was a special power that belonged to the owner.


    Ou Yangming was able to aplish everything he did because of the Military Fire¡¯s various wonders.


    Unknowingly, Ou Yangming began to withdraw his mental conception. During the process, he was overwhelmed with joy, simr to Wu Hanning when she was openly and exceedingly ted about attaining her perfect natal sword.


    Finally, Ou Yangming opened his eyes, which glowed in unparalleled lusters.


    ¡®Ah, this is how an interspatial bag should be refined!¡¯


    He was absolutely confident that he could produce an interspatial bag of the same scale.


    Oh, perhaps the bag¡¯s quality would be slightly inferior, but it would notck too much.


    This was his confidence.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and opened the door, but instead of Wu Hanning, a beautiful maidservant stood outside.


    She bowed at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Master Ou, the youngdy asked that you return the item to her if you¡¯re done studying it.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Young Lady Wu?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°The youngdy¡¯s resting, so please don¡¯t disturb her if it isn¡¯t an urgent matter.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt guilty for some reason, and he handed the interspatial bag to the maidservant right away. Seeing as she left with a straight face, he began to ponder.


    ¡®Why did Wu Hanning suddenly be so indifferent? Did I... Expose something?¡¯


    A chill gushed up from his heart all of a sudden, causing a shiver to run through his body.

 Chapter 299 Ring Domination

    <h4>Chapter 299 Ring Domination</h4>


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and left the smithing room with a faint smile, then he headed toward the main hall. He was secretly mad. ¡®It wasn¡¯t my fault anyway. I just saw something I shouldn¡¯t, and I don¡¯t know how those items could be used, so why am I feeling guilty...¡¯ Nheless, Ou Yangming failed to encourage himself no matter how hard he tried. Before he entered the main hall, he shook his head and sighed. ¡®Being a man is tiring.¡¯


    The Smithing Hall was not much different from when he left before this as many people gathered and conversed with each other. Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming entered the main hall, he sensed that the noise was reduced by a whole level.


    Moreover, almost everyone was looking at him.


    Ou Yangming looked around but Feng Guangyuan was nowhere to be found. He figured that the master either epted the task because he could not stand the itch, or he left already.


    Yi Yucheng nodded at Ou Yangming from the crowd, and he cast a questioning look at the young fellow. Ou Yangming could not help butugh, then he shed a bright smile and lifted his head proudly. Master Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as he instantly understood what Ou Yangming meant, so he gave the young fellow a thumbs up from afar. Being an Advanced cksmith as well, it was natural that Yi Yucheng understood how difficult Ou Yangming¡¯s task was.


    At the very least, nobody in the capital could guarantee that he or she couldplete the task sessfully.


    Even so, the task was smoothly aplished by Ou Yangming. It did not matter if he was truly skillful or seeded out of luck; it was enough to leave everyone in awe.


    Ou Yangming arrived under the ckboards and looked up to find his next task.


    A middle-aged man approached him and noted carefully, ¡°Master Ou, youpleted your previous task, so here¡¯s your reward and the proof for 4,000 Prestige Points.


    When Ou Yangming lowered his head to look, he noticed a tray in the man¡¯s hands. A banknote was ced on it, as well as a row of red items, which looked like chips.


    Ou Yangming was utterly shocked when he picked up the banknote because it was worth more than 30,000 taels.


    The young fellow knew he was smithing a divine weapon for the imperial family¡¯s favored daughter, and judging from their foundation, he was sure they would not reward him stingily. Despite that, the amount still exceeded his expectations.


    As for the red chips on the tray, they were custom-made items for the Myriad Treasure Meet, which represented Prestige Points that were sought by the different forces.


    Ou Yangming nodded and instructed, ¡°Please send these proofs of prestige to the Yi Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the man responded to him with respect. Once Ou Yangmingpleted the seemingly impossible task, he gained more respect from everyone. He kept the banknote and focused on the smithing tasks once more. Before long, he picked a new special task.


    Ou Yangming had no choice because while the normal tasks were not difficult, the Prestige Points that were rewarded were too disappointing.


    On the contrary, while the special tasks were tricky, the Prestige Points that came with sessful tasks were addictive.


    This time, he chose a smithing task where he had toyer attributes, and it was publicly acknowledged as an extremely tough task because the patron requested theyering of five attributes on a piece of Fine Grade equipment.


    The highest withstandable limit for a piece of High Grade equipment was quadrupleyering, whereas a piece of Fine Grade equipment could beyered six times. That said, theyering of five attributes was incredibly difficult, let alone theyering of six attributes.


    Even among the many formidable Superior cksmiths, Master Jin Shengjie was the only one who was confident about aplishing it.


    Therefore, the task was specially made for Master Jin Shengjie. In other words, the patron could not get Master Jin¡¯s help through normal means, hence he used this method to draw the master¡¯s attention and to fulfill his wish.


    Needless to say, he paid a huge price too because the reward of 1,500 Prestige Points was not a small offer at all.


    a


    However, given that Master Jin Shengjie was studying the way to smith a magic tool, he could note to the Smithing Hall, so nobody epted the task even though it was listed.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming was immediately interested in the task, and he took it up cheerfully because he was certain that the 1,500 Prestige Points were already in his hands.


    Just as he was going to follow a servant into a smithing room at the back to meet with the patron, loud cheers were heard outside. The noise was so thunderous that everyone in the Smithing Hall could hear it clearly.


    Everyone looked at each other as they did not know what happened.


    Someone ran in abruptly and shouted at his partner, ¡°Big Brother, quicklye out to take a look! Zuoqiu Hongyuan from Huangsha County dominated a ring!¡±


    The people in the main hall fell silent for a while before they got into heated discussions as though the water was boiled. ¡°Dominated a ring? It¡¯s still early, yet someone dominated a ring already?¡±


    ¡°Zuoqiu Hongyuan from Huangsha County? He¡¯s the number one genius between Huangsha County and Feiya County!¡± ¡°Hehe, ring dominations usually happen on thest day or 3 days before thest day in the past. The young people now are truly presumptuous; they start to dominate rings on the first day.¡±


    Lively discussions filled the air, which was an entirely different atmosphere from before.


    When someone started walking outside, he was like a wind vane, which attracted more people to follow suit. It only took a brief moment for the crowded main hall to have a few people left inside.


    The sensation from the ring domination was far more attractive than the Smithing Hall.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s a ring domination?¡±


    The servant behind himughed and responded, ¡°Master Ou, since you¡¯re a cksmith and not a martial artist, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°I suppose the ring domination is rted to the Martial Arts Battle?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m sure you saw ten rings at the square before you came in?¡± The servant asked softly after some thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and added, ¡®I didn¡¯t just see them; I went on one of them already.¡¯


    ¡°The Martial Arts Battle¡¯s victor is chosen from the winners of the rings, but there aren¡¯t many people who are actually qualified to fight. Some superb powerhouses are too impatient to wait, so they¡¯ll dominate one of the rings on thest day of within 3 days of the Myriad Treasure Meet.¡± The servant looked envious as he continued, ¡°Once someone dominates a ring, he or she is challenging everyone. No matter how many people go up to the ring, he or she will have to ept the challenge unconditionally until the opponent is defeated or they sessfully defend their rings.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart rate increased, and he took a deep breath. He felt an upsurge of boiling heat flow from his body, and it seemed like it was going to gush out of his body.


    Nheless, he had tempered his self-control countless times, so he trembled slightly and suppressed the feeling.


    He unknowingly stopped walking and asked, ¡°Has anyone seeded in the past?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The servantughed. ¡°Without absolute confidence, how can one have the guts to dominate a ring? But... Ah, Zuoqiu Hongyuan from Huangsha County is being too presumptuous to announce a ring domination on the Myriad Treasure Meet¡¯s first day. Hehe, it¡¯s a magnificent feat that has never happened before!¡± ¡°Oh, it truly is a magnificent feat...¡± Ou Yangming mumbled, then he suddenly turned around and walked outside.


    The servant was startled, so he called out to him right away, ¡°Master Ou, what are you going? The smithing room is here!¡± Ou Yangming yelled without turning back, ¡°I know where the smithing room is, but I¡¯lle back after I witness the feat!¡±


    The servant was shocked. He would have cursed out loud if an ordinary cksmith was being so unrestrained, but he dared not respond to an Advanced cksmith like that. As such, he could only smile bitterly and hoped that Ou Yangming would return as soon as possible.


    Ou Yangming shed and walked at an average speed among the crowd.


    Although some people obstructed his path, he could easily slip through like a slippery fish by shaking his body. If someone forcefully stopped Ou Yangming, he would also go between the gaps through leveraged force. Soon enough, he arrived at the square.


    Ten rings were situated here, but nine of them were empty at the moment because everyone was attracted to only one of the rings.


    An intense fight broke out between two people in the ring. One of them was around He Liangce¡¯s age as he seemed to be around 27 years old, while the other person was a martial arts powerhouse in his thirties or forties.


    Ou Yangming was sharp-eyed, so he could instantly tell that they were both Yang Grade powerhouses.


    It was normally rare to see a fight between Yang Grade powerhouses, but it wasmon here.


    After watching quietly for some time, Ou Yangming was certain that the young man would be victorious. It was because the young man left adequate leeway each time he attacked and was obviously using leveraged force too, thus he did not consume much energy. Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little because while the other people could not tell, everything was clear to him.


    Not only had the young manprehend the integration of Heaven and man, but he also had an exceptional way of executing the state.


    Perhaps the young man was not as capable as He Liangce, but his extreme application of nature could allow him to shine under special circumstances.


    ¡°Zuoqiu Hongyuan is powerful indeed; he¡¯s going to defeat his opponent.¡± A cold voice was heard not far from Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°You have a good eye, Young Lady Wu.¡±


    Before his voice died away, Zuoqiu Hongyuan tugged at and hurled his opponent out of the ring.


    Cheers echoed inside and outside the square.


    Following that, Wu Hanning slowly stepped forward and nced coldly at Ou Yangming. For some reason, the young fellow felt guilty again, and he shed a silly smile at her. ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°What? Ah... Zuoqiu Hongyuan is remarkable indeed!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Hanning scoffed and secretly cursed at him for being a hypocrite, then he gracefully went forward.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Without looking back, Wu Hanning replied to him, ¡°Since Zuoqiu Hongyuan can dominate a ring, how can I show a weak impression?¡±


    Ou Yangming shuddered at once. He felt as though he was struck by lightning because he could not suppress his surging heroic spirit anymore.

 Chapter 300 What A Man Has To Do

    <h4>Chapter 300 What A Man Has To Do</h4>


    As Wu Hanning walked step by step, a powerful momentum was released from her body.


    She was like a ferocious tiger among a flock of sheep at that moment as she was dazzling and eye-catching.


    Due to the pressure, which was simr to a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s, the crowd avoided her frantically. Although her martial arts cultivation base was only of Yang Grade ss Three, her superb mental power gave her extra energy. The chaos in the square instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention, by which Zuoqiu Hongyuan, who was on the ring, was attracted too.


    He immediately spotted Wu Hanning walking toward the ring, and his face could not help but change.


    Aspared to the ill-informed Ou Yangming, the top-notch powerhouses from the younger generation in the Wu Dynasty were familiar with each other. Even if they had never met before, they had long heard of each other.


    Besides, Zuoqiu Hongyuan had already regarded Wu Hanning as his greatest opponent, so how could he not know of her?


    He was in grave concern because his battle against Wu Hanning would be disadvantageous for him regardless if he was defeated or not.


    Nheless, Zuoqiu Hongyuan would not flinch at this point. On the contrary, he experienced an upsurge of lofty sentiments and gained indescribably intense willpower.


    ¡®Since we¡¯ll have to fight sooner orter... Bring it on!


    The crowd subconsciously made way for Wu Hanning, so she had a clear path to the ring.


    Just as everyone thought Wu Hanning would go up to the ring, she looked up and uttered coldly, ¡°Zuoqiu Hongyuan, if I defeat you now, the other people will say I¡¯m taking advantage of you while you¡¯re worn out from your previous fight.¡± Sheter lifted her chin. Even though her face could not be clearly seen due to the scarf, everyone else seemed to be able to sense her arrogance, which came from her bones. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll still be standing in the ring after 10 days.¡± Subsequently, he turned around and headed in another direction.


    The people in that direction anxiously made way, allowing Wu Hanning to get up to another ring.


    She announced on the ring, ¡°This ring belongs to me!¡±


    A mor was heard on the square.


    Ring domination-it was a ring domination!


    Countless powerhouses showed up at the past Myriad Treasure Meets, but those who seeded in dominating rings became renowned as long as they were still alive. This was because they all became Supreme Great Ancestors and were the greatest powerhouses among great ancestors.


    Nevertheless, it was not easy to dominate a ring because they had to ept challenges from heroes all around the world.


    Those who dominated rings were naturallymon enemies, such that the different forces would let go of prejudices to attack them together.


    Unless someone was one-up, no, at least two-ups or three-ups on his or her opponents, one could not dominate the ring until the end.


    Moreover, ring dominations normally began on thest day, hence it was rare that someone dominated a ring 3 days before and ended up victorious.


    Having said that, there were already two people who dominated a ring each on the first day of the Myriad Treasure Meet, and this was definitely a first. The people in the square slowly calmed down, but most people cast unfriendly looks at the two people in the rings.


    ¡®So what if you¡¯re from the Wu imperial family? So what if you¡¯re Zuoqiu Hongyuan? Since you dare to be enemies with the heroes in the world, you can¡¯t me us for attacking you!¡¯


    Two Yang Grade martial artists approached the rings. After they were done with the registration, they went up to a ring each.


    Cheers filled the air, but there was an enormous change in the inclination because not many people were cheering for the two ring defenders.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the ring, then he turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    He soon made his way out of the crown, then he returned to the Smithing Hall.


    The crowd in the hall was somewhat back to normal. Many people watched the fight on the square and were discussing the fight discreetly, but this was the Smithing Hall, after all. It was a ce for different forces to earn Prestige Points, and it was also a shortcut for some ordinary cksmiths to gain a reputation. Therefore, everything here still revolved around smithing.


    As soon as the servant from before spotted Ou Yangming, he weed the young fellow and led him into a smithing room.


    A sturdy fat man was already there, and he cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m Duanmu Liang from the Journey Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯ve seen your performance at the cksmith Assessment, and I truly admire you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked as a thought crossed his mind. ¡°I believe that the Journey Chamber of Commerce is also one of the forces at the Myriad Treasure Meet, am I right?¡±


    Duanmu Liangughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re overthinking. We¡¯re participating in the Myriad Treasure Meet too, but we can¡¯t be at the top for sure, so we¡¯re taking this opportunity to finish some tasks. Please don¡¯tugh at us.¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Duanmu, you¡¯re overthinking too.¡± Ou Yangming was relieved. He asked after a pause, ¡°Since I¡¯ll be rewarded with Prestige Points, it¡¯ll be my pleasure. Where¡¯s the equipment?¡±


    ¡®Master Ou seems to be quite impatient. Can he reallyplete the task sessfully?¡¯ Duanmu Liang wondered as he was slightly stunned, but he dared not express his thought in front of Ou Yangming. With that, he quickly picked up a bag and ced it on the casting table.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®Look at how cool Wu Hanning was; she only needed an interspatial bag.¡¯


    Despite that, how many people in the world were like Wu Hanning?


    A pair of boots along with roughly ten unique ores were put on the table after the bag was opened.


    Duanmu Laing noted in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, you have three opportunities, and I hope you¡¯ll seed!¡± Ou Yangming nodded and replied to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± It was inevitable for Duanmu Liang to be concerned, but he could only bow at Ou Yangming and left. Ou Yangming was d when he held the pair of boots. ¡®Luckily, I learned the way to make boots from Master Wu Hongxi, or I won¡¯t be able toplete this task.¡¯


    His eyes lit up when he briefly sensed the equipment.


    The pair of boots was unordinary because it was Fine Grade ss Four. On top of that, they were carved with rune marks, which were so wonderful that the boots¡¯ properties were connected as one.


    In other words, the boots could be attached with Unique Attributes at the same time. Not only would it not be more difficult to refine them, but the difficulty level would also be lowered.


    Needless to say, many possibilities were sacrificed for this, but this could unquestionably increase the sess rate by a huge margin if one wanted to pursue a certain Unique Attribute.


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®Looks like the Journey Chamber of Commerce is determined this time.¡¯


    Following that, he enveloped the boots with his Military Fire, but instead of being at a hot temperature, it was presented at room temperature.


    The young fellow casually picked up a rare ore because the ore¡¯s attribute did not matter to him; he only needed toyer what was provided. That said, once the ore melted and the attribute was drawn, his face looked rather funny.


    ¡®Evasion.


    This thing carries the Evasion attribute...¡¯


    He had the same attribute in his sea of consciousness, but there was only one of it.


    Ou Yangming studied the rare ores and remembered them well, then he attached the Evasion Attribute to the boots.


    For other cksmiths, it was easier to attach high-level attributes to boots like these, but there was no difference for Ou Yangming.


    Before long, Ou Yangming sessfully attached the attributes with five ores as he was familiar with the process. After some thought, he picked up another ore and increased the Evasive attribute to 6 points. Once he was done, he picked two ores to put them aside, then he burned the remaining ores with his Military Fire.


    The Evasive attribute was incredibly rare, so he was not going to miss it.


    Given that he did not have a rtionship with the Journey Chamber of Commerce, and that this matter was unrted to Master Wu Hongxi, he did not have to be merciful.


    Ou Yangming was surprised when he curbed his Military Fire after a brief moment.


    [Item: Distinguished boots (Red)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Tool, Fine Grade Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Toughness +19, Evasive +6 (Passive Attribute: A 10% sess rate of natural evasion under an attack), Durability 19]


    The sess rate of a natural evasion would be 10% if there was only 1 point of Evasive attribute, but the sess rate was only 15% even when six Evasive attributes wereyered.


    Sure enough, the Evasive attribute was distinctive.


    Ou Yangming turned around and opened the door.


    Duanmu Liang was surprised when he looked up.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re... Done?¡±


    ¡°You can inspect them.¡± Ou Yangming handed the boots to him.


    Duanmu Liang had already invited an appraiser here. Right after appraisal art was used, the shopkeeper was ted and excited.


    ¡°Sixyers! The attribute wasyered six times! Master Ou, you¡¯re too amazing!¡±


    Duanmu Liang requested for theyering of five attributes, but he knew Master Jin Shengjie was the only person who could guarantee sess. Hence, he was overjoyed when Ou Yangming managed to achieve sixyers. Ou Yangming chuckled and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Shopkeeper Duanmu, why don¡¯t you attach the attributes to the boots separately?¡±


    Duanmu Liang was struck dumb, but he answered carefully, ¡°Master Ou, this attribute is rather strange. It can only be attached to a piece of equipment in an equipment set, and it¡¯ll be useless even if other pieces of equipment have it...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he ridiculed himself, ¡®There are indeed too many odd attributes in the world, so how can I be all-knowing...


    Fortunately, Duanmu Liang was sensible enough to change the topic. He said, ¡°Master Ou, I have a few more tasks with me, and you¡¯ll be rewarded with substantial Prestige Points. If you...¡±


    However, Ou Yangming waved his hand to cut off the shopkeeper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to ept smithing tasks for now.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡± Duanmu Liang was puzzled. ¡°Master Ou, did I offend you?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m narrow-minded?¡± Ou Yangming was displeased.


    Duanmu Liang smiled embarrassedly and told the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, if you need my help in whatever you¡¯re doing next, I¡¯ll be at your service.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He nced at the shopkeeper and stated, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to do... What a man has to do!¡±


    ¡°What a man has to do?¡± Duanmu Liang was baffled. ¡®What is it?¡¯


    The young fellow turned around and walked with his chin up. He left the Smithing Hall with a cheerful smile, and a formidable aura was released as his footsteps became firmer.


    Duanmu Liang followed him to the main street. He turned pale when he saw where Ou Yangming was heading, and he mumbled, ¡°Im-pos-si-ble...¡±

 Chapter 301 I Want To Dominate A Ring

    <h4>Chapter 301 I Want To Dominate A Ring</h4>


    ¡®Ring domination! Ring domination! Ring domination! Ou Yangming looked high-spirited, and he only had one thought in his mind.


    ¡®I want to dominate a ring!¡¯


    After seeing Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Wu Hanning going up to a ring each, unlimited lofty sentiments rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He did not want to be a spectator at this moment as he wanted to dominate today.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s killing intent kept growing as he came closer to the square. It was simr to the pressure released by Wu Hanning earlier, where it upied the space around her bit by bit and shocked everyone present.


    There was a much lesser crowd at the square aspared to before. After all, it was only the first day of the Myriad Treasure Meet. Although the appearance of ring defenders attracted a lot of attention, there were a minority of people who were merely there to watch the events during the meet.


    Perhaps the other people would have extra time for this after they fulfilled their wishes.


    Nheless, the square was still the most attractive spot. It was not packed with people, but at least 1,000 people gathered around.


    The instant Ou Yangming appeared on the square, the people in front of him felt numb, and they somehow felt as if they were being eyed by an ancient carnivore. Without any hesitation, the people made way and turned to look in shock.


    They instantly saw a teen walking slowly in their direction. He was not fast and had a bright smile, but those who were within 10 steps from him somehow saw a giant ferocious beast¡¯s image drifting on him.


    The teen¡¯s seemingly harmless eyes were fearsome, so much so that the people around him did not have the guts to look him in the eye.


    Spiritual pressure¡ªthis was the oue when Ou Yangming peeled off the mental power from his Spiritual Fist to be released on its own. It was also a special ability that he grasped by using Wu Hanning¡¯s mental power attack as a reference.


    Through the ability¡¯s disguise, everyone who was affected by the spiritual pressure would not pay attention to his martial arts cultivation, but would fully focus on resisting the pressure.


    Unless a Supreme Great Ancestor was present, Ou Yangming¡¯s pressure was sufficient to make anyone avoid him.


    With that, the crowd evaded him and staggered backward subconsciously. An oval was unknowingly formed as a result.


    The disturbance caught more attention in an instant. Since the people who were a distance away could not feel Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual pressure, they were surprised.


    ¡®A Yin Grade teen is walking leisurely among the crowd, but those who were within 10 steps from him backed away as though they encountered a dreadful monster. What the hell is going on?¡¯


    Ou Yangming controlled his mental power very well such that he did not release it without restraints, but this was exactly the reason for the misunderstanding.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was exchanging blows with a person on his ring, but the fight seemed irresolvable. It was then when he suddenly turned to look at Ou Yangming in the middle of the intense fight. He only took a nce, but he captured plenty of information.


    Ou Yangming paused, and the smile on his face became brighter.


    ¡®Zuoqiu Hongyuan is clearly fighting with ease!¡¯


    He looked up and turned to nce at Zuoqiu Hongyuan too, where his look contained a simrly strong power. Zuoqiu Hongyuan, who was still fighting, shuddered but recovered his state after a split second.


    At the other ring, Wu Hanning was sitting on a big carved chair. After winning two fights, nobody else challenged her. Sure enough, her status as part of the imperial family was useful at certain times.


    She looked inly at Ou Yangming then curled her lips into a smile as though she was saying ¡°you should¡¯ve done this sooner¡±.


    After having a trial of strength in terms of mental power with Ou Yangming in the smithing room, Wu Hanning knew that cksmith was not a simple figure. So what if he had a Yin Grade cultivation base? With such great mental power, one¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was merely an assistant for one¡¯s skills.


    When she previously disyed her spiritual pressure and went up to a ring in an imposing manner, she thought Ou Yangming would do the same.


    Who knew, the young fellow turned and left, making her rather disappointed.


    Nevertheless, he returned in the end.


    Wu Hanning was somewhat d at that moment. Her appraisal of Ou Yangming would plummet if he avoided fighting, and she somehow did not want that to happen. Seeing as Ou Yangming walked toward the rings, and the crowd stayed away from him, Wu Hanning was pleased and had a gentle look in her eyes. Once Ou Yangming made his way to the center of the square, he looked at the two dominated rings in the middle.


    At the same time, the spectators, who experienced his formidable spiritual pressure, were excited because they had a strong feeling that something interesting was about to happen.


    Just as they were thrilled, Ou Yangming smirked and headed to another ring. He ascended it while the spectators watched him dumbfoundedly.


    His intense aura disappeared as heughed and sat down.


    An imperial guard ran over to him after a brief moment and shouted at him madly, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡±


    The guard sounded strict, but he was careful with his moves; he did not underestimate Ou Yangming at all for his Yin Grade aura.


    After all, the unusual scene where people within 10 steps from the young fellow avoided him left quite a deep impression. The imperial guard was not a rash person, hence while he was forced to question Ou Yangming out of his duty, he did not actually want to offend the odd fellow.


    Ou Yangming grinned. Having curbed his aura, he was the same as an ordinary Yin Grade martial artist.


    ¡°I want to dominate a ring.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± The imperial guard was stunned, and he widened his eyes.


    ¡°I said


    I want to dominate a ring!¡±


    ¡°D-dominate your *ss!¡± The imperial guard was stupefied but furious as well.


    It was fine that Zuogiu Hongyuan dominated a ring; he was a God-favored son from Huangsha County.


    As for Wu Hanning... She was the Wu imperial family¡¯s disciple, so the imperial guards dared not obstruct her even if they had the nerve to.


    ¡®But how dare a little Yin Grade martial artist like you join the fun? If everyone learns from you, won¡¯t the Martial Arts Battle be aughing stock?¡¯ The imperial guard wondered.


    Bursts ofughter echoed in the square.


    It was worth noting that Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Wu Hanning were renowned figures. The crowd was displeased and hostile to them when they dominated a ring each, but everyone still respected them and acknowledged their abilities.


    On the opposite, when a Yin Grade martial artist came out of nowhere and foolishly imitated the first two ring defenders by wanting to dominate a ring, the crowd found it funny.


    Despite that, half of the people on the square looked gloomy, and they did not join the others to mock the young fellow. They were cultivators who experienced Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual pressure, and they were looking strangely at him instead.


    ¡®Is it true that threatening fe, who¡¯s simr to a giant ancient beast, a Yin Grade cultivator?¡¯


    Incredibly strange thoughts crossed their minds when they looked at Ou Yangming. ¡®He¡¯s not pretending to be weak, is he...¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at the imperial guard and asked, ¡°Since they can dominate a ring each, why can¡¯t I do the same?¡±


    The imperial guard became angry with shame. ¡°They have Yin Grade cultivation bases, but what about you?¡±


    ¡°Is there a rule saying that Yin Grade martial artists can¡¯t dominate rings?¡± Ou Yangming blurted as he scratched his head.


    The imperial guard was speechless. He hesitated for a while before he bit the bullet and noted, ¡°Young fe, the ring is a ce of life or death, so don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    The imperial guard nodded and turned around to announce, ¡°Everyone, this young friend here spoke wildly and said he wants to dominate a ring like Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Her Royal Highness did! Given that he¡¯s dominating a ring as a Yin Grade martial artist, if I wasn¡¯t a guard, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to defeat him!¡± His voice echoed far and wide.


    Following that, he turned to smile hideously at Ou Yangming and left. As expected, numerous people were resentful after they heard the imperial guard. The Yang Grade powerhouses were unwilling to bully the inferior, but it was different for the Yin Grade martial artists.


    Three figures jumped onto the ring almost at the same time. They were martial artists in Yin Grade ss Four or ss Five, and while they were either swift or agile, each of them had outstandingbat powers.


    That said, the three men were startled right away.


    In the Martial Arts Battle, it was fine for several people to take turns fighting the same person to tire him or her out, but challengers were not allowed to gang up against an opponent.


    Even if Ou Yangming infuriated the crowd with his actions, the challengers were not daring enough to do that.


    Ou Yangmingughed and stood up, then he cleaned the dust off his pants and asked, ¡°All of you want to challenge me?¡±


    The three men looked at each other angrily. They had different thoughts at the moment, but their attitudes were the same.


    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, you may start first.¡± Ou Yangming sighed, then he swayed and arrived in front of a middle-aged man, where he leisurelyunched a hit with his fist.


    His punch seemed weak, making him look like he was making a fool out of himself.


    The middle-aged man sneered and stepped forward. He lowered himself into a stance and roared before he punched as well.


    However, just as the man swung his fist, his face changed, and he was in fear.


    A frightening aura, which could not be described, shrouded over him and suppressed him, causing his momentum, confidence, and willpower to be destroyed.


    The pressure felt like it came from a Supreme Great Ancestor, so how could an ordinary Yin Grade martial artist withstand it?


    Consequently, the middle-aged man felt like his body and consciousness were restrained by an invisible power, preventing him from moving even an inch.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s soft and seemingly powerless punch hit the man¡¯s body.


    The man flew up and did a somersault in mid-air, then hended hard on the ring.


    Everyone in the square was taken aback at once. Apart from Zuoqiu Hongyuan and his opponent, nobody made a sound.

 Chapter 302 It’s Mine

    <h4>Chapter 302 It¡¯s Mine</h4>


    A punch was all it took to defeat a Yin Grade ss Four martial artist in the ring.


    It did not seem difficult because the Yang Grade powerhouses in the square were capable of doing the same.


    However, what if it was not a Yang Grade powerhouse who did it, but a Yin Grade cultivator?


    The fact that someone defeated his peer with one punch was truly shocking.


    Nheless, the shock was only a beginning for the crowd.


    Ou Yangming turned and smiled brightly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re the second one.¡±


    The person Ou Yangming was looking at was a Yin Grade ss Five cultivator, who was around 30 years old. The man scoffed and shouted furiously, ¡°You¡¯re very presumptuous!¡± Before his voice died away, he made a move first.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s control of the Spiritual Fist was quite on point, by which he could release the spiritual pressure to a specific person.


    Therefore, while the second challenger did not sense anything abnormal, he was not shaken up at all when he witnessed a Yin Grade ss Four martial artist being beaten off the ring without being able to resist. As such, when Ou Yangming stated that the man would be the second person to be defeated, the man promptly decided to make the first move so that he would not be taken out so easily.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and fixed his gaze on the man. He instantly released enormous mental power, which turned into a huge pressure that was directed at his opponent.


    The man who punched stared at Ou Yangming with his bright eyes, and he was feeling endless joy.


    He could not end the fight quickly if Ou Yangming dodged him, but the young fellow stood still like a fool. Yes, Ou Yangming did not even change his posture to block the punch.


    If the second challenger managed to punch the young fellow, he would certainly be victorious through one punch. He became fiercer when he thought about that, and his fist force grew more violent.


    Nevertheless, it was then when his view turned ck as a massive and irresistible fear upied his heart.


    Without any dy, the man¡¯s consciousness fell into absolute darkness.


    His initially overbearing punch did not be soft and powerless, but it changed ording to the situation andgged.


    Ou Yangming shifted his body sideways and evaded the punch effortlessly.


    ¡°Bam...¡±


    On the other hand, the man fell hard to the ground and stopped moving.


    The third challenger¡¯s eyeballs almost bulged as he stared at Ou Yangming dumbfoundedly and in fear. At this moment, the handsome teen looked as frightening as a devil to him.


    Ou Yangming looked up and gathered his mighty spiritual pressure again to charge at thest challenger.


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something when thest man yelled, ¡°Ah!¡± Next, the man turned around and jumped off the stage at the speed of light, then he pushed aside the people in the crowd and scurried away.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He thought the man was courageous for getting up to the stage at the first moment, but it turned out that the man was so easily terrified. Ou Yangming had only released some spiritual pressure and did not even get to say a word, but the man had already vanished out of his sight.


    The young fellow looked at the crowd.


    Other than the shes between Zuoqiu Hongyuan and his opponent, no other sound was heard.


    The crowd looked at Ou Yangming differently. Not to mention Yin Grade martial artists, even the Yang Grade powerhouses became alert.


    They were puzzled because the three Yin Grade martial artists seemed muddle-headed when they were defeated.


    Forget about the first challenger who was taken out by one punch; the soft punch seemed as though it could not even kill an ant, but it was still a hit, after all.


    It was from the second challenger onward that the situation on the ring became rather mysterious.


    Ou Yangming shifted sideways to dodge the second man, who was a Yin Grade martial artist, but the man simply passed out after throwing a punch even though he made the first move.


    Nobody saw how Ou Yangming attacked, hence the crowd even suspected if the second martial artist suddenly experienced a disease¡¯s attack, which was why he copsed to the ground. Despite that, the situation for the third martial artist was the most exaggerated one.


    Although Ou Yangming did not make a move against the second martial artist, he shifted his body to dodge the man¡¯s attack.


    When he faced the third martial artist, he only lifted his head.


    Yes. By lifting his head, the third Yin Grade martial artist somehow turned to escape as if he was possessed.


    The entire process was odd and mysterious, and the crowd was horrified the more they thought about it.


    If Ou Yangming had openly defeated the martial artists with punches and kicks, perhaps the crowd would admire him, but they did not have goosebumps at the moment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s path to his victory exceeded their expectations, and it was definitely challenging their withstandable limit. In the square, the imperial guard who went up to the ring earlier gasped and shrunk his neck. A fellow worker, who was next to him, suggested softly, ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t you remove your military suitter during the duty rotation and go up there to teach him a lesson?¡±


    The guard was infuriated. When he turned to look, he saw that it was a working partner with whom he was not acquainted.


    He could already sense the strange looks on him without needing to turn around, but even if he had the guts to, he would not go up to the ring anymore.


    Ou Yangming patted his sleeves and asked, ¡°Where are the rtives and friends of this dear brother? Please help him off the ring.¡±


    Two middle-aged men below the ring hesitated before they jumped up to the ring to carry their unconscious partner. Throughout the process, they dared not look at ou Yangming at all. Following that, Ou Yangming looked around him and made an announcement. His voice spread far and echoed in the square...


    ¡°Young Lady- Oh no! Oh no!¡± A young maidservant hurried into a room and shouted anxiously.


    Bai Shixue turned to look in shock. The maidservant was a trusted person who had been serving her for years, where they experienced many things and saw much of life together. Hence, Bai Shixue found it weird that the maidservant was being so short-tempered.


    That said, she did not think that she trained the maidservant poorly. She figured that the little maidservant must have seen something out of the ordinary outside.


    Despite that, everyone¡¯s outlook was different; what was considered a great event for the maidservant might be something insignificant for Bai Shixue.


    Bai Shixue waved her hand gently and askedzily, ¡°Little girl, have you be flighty again?¡±


    The little maidservant stopped and was reminded of the youngdy¡¯s teachings, so she forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Young Lady, you ordered me to notify you right away if I have news about Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master Ou Yangming?¡± Bai Shixue became slightly interested, thus she asked with a smile, ¡°What happened to Master Ou?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, I just received news that he smithed another piece of equipment!¡± The young maidservant immediately answered. ¡°He smithed another one?¡± Bai Shixue blinked her beautiful eyes. Her charming look caused the maidservant¡¯s heart to beat fast as well.


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou was extremely fast this time, and...¡± The maidservant replied to Bai Shixue after she curbed his thought, then she paused for a while and added softly, ¡°ording to my informant, he didn¡¯tplete theyering of five attributes!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Bai Shixue kept a smile on her face and fully unleashed her potential as a good student. The young maidservant responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know if my informant gave me the right information; he said Master Ouyered six attributes!¡±


    ¡°Heyered six... Attributes?¡± Bai Shixue asked slowly, and she seemed to be in a daze.


    It was theyering of six attributes, which was something that even Master Jin Shengjie could not guarantee that he would seed.


    Though there was only ayer¡¯s difference between fiveyers and sixyers, the difficulties and sess rates between them were Heaven and Earth apart.


    Since the patron requested for theyering of five attributes, under normal circumstances, nobody would attempt anotheryering after five attributes wereyered. However, Ou Yangming aplished something unexpected again.


    Bai Shixue gritted her teeth, and her eyes became brighter.


    ¡°Hehe, a piece of equipmentyered with six attributes. Not bad. No wonder you panicked just now.¡± Sheughed out loud. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but don¡¯t make a fuss about nothing again.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, I wasn¡¯t panicking because of this.¡± The maidservant shook her head and pouted her adorable lips. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s being unmindful of his duty!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bai Shixue was surprised. The little maidservant was displeased. ¡°I heard Duanmu Liang from the Journey Chamber of Commerce requested Master Ou to continue smithing other pieces of equipment, but Master Ou turned down the


    job.¡±


    Bai Shixue narrowed her beautiful eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Why did he turn it down?¡±


    ¡°Because he wanted to dominate a ring!¡±


    ¡°Dominate a ring? Dominate... What did you say?¡± Bai Shixue finally widened her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s going to... Dominate a ring?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The maidservant continued, ¡°Being a Yin Grade martial artist, who¡¯s also an Advanced cksmith, instead of smithing pieces of equipment to earn Prestige Points for us, he wants to dominate a ring as Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Her Royal Highness did. Isn¡¯t he reversing the order... Hey? Young Lady, Young Lady...¡±


    While the little maidservant spoke enthusiastically, her vision went blurry as the youngdy disappeared. Upon noticing this, the maidservant screamed out loud.


    Her youngdy, who was the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master, had shed outside nimbly.


    It was natural that the young pavilion master had to be guarded if she went out, so two Yang Grade powerhouses followed her calmly. With that, the three of them headed to the square at an average speed.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s face darkened as she cursed, ¡°That young fe doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth!


    ¡®It¡¯s true that he was acknowledged by the great ancestor and became our pavilion¡¯s lead contestant, but... Do you know what ring domination is?


    ¡®One can earn substantial prestige through ring domination, but the risk thates with it is incredibly high. ¡®You¡¯re courting death by dominating a ring 10 days in advance!


    ¡®I¡¯m not toote¡ªI hope I¡¯m not toote...¡¯


    Even if the Yi Pavilion would lose some image, Bai Shixue was determined to persuade Ou Yangming.


    Just as she hurried to the square as fast as she could, she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°This ring is mine!¡±

 Chapter 303 Profound Body Technique

    <h4>Chapter 303 Profound Body Technique</h4>


    ¡®What an arrogant tone! What a show-off!


    ¡®But why does it still feel so odd?¡¯ Bai Shixue wondered.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    On the other side, Zuoqiu Hongyuan leaped forward on the ring and gently tapped his opponent¡¯s body. The Yang Grade powerhouse, who had been fighting him for a long time, finally lost bnce and slipped off the ring. Zuoqiu Hongyuan stood up straight, and his towering body released a proud and an unparalleled aura.


    Heter turned around to stare at Ou Yangming, and he curled his lips strangely.


    ¡®Ring domination from a Yin Grade martial artist-how interesting! At the very least, there wasn¡¯t a ring defender like him in the past Myriad Treasure Meets.


    ¡®Although Supreme Great Ancestors won¡¯t participate in the battle, Yang Grade is publicly acknowledged as the lowest standard. Normally, one won¡¯t even think about dominating a ring unless one is at the peak of Yang Grade Rank Five.


    ¡®Having said that, a Yin Grade martial artist defied the universal opinion today by going up to a ring, and he instantly defeated three of his peers in the strangest ways.


    ¡°This is definitely a first.¡¯


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s expression changed a little as he thought, ¡®If I¡¯m not dominating a ring too, perhaps I¡¯ll also challenge him regardless of my status.¡¯


    That¡¯s the spirit of a man!¡¯ Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded when she heard Ou Yangming shout, but she quickly thought, ¡®Why does it matter if that liar has the spirit of a man or not?¡¯


    Her face was covered, but she was blushing.


    Normally, Wu Hanning would never be distracted because of her mighty mental power. Nheless, while she met countless powerhouses ever since she was born, Ou Yangming was the only person who could contend with her in terms of mental power.


    She had not fallen in love; she just felt like she found someone of her kind.


    After all, it was difficult to find someone like that among a sea of people, hence she genuinely hoped Ou Yangming could amaze everyone with a brilliant feat, and she would treat him with different respect. Nevertheless, Wu Hanning did not know she was already regarding Ou Yangming with special respect when she was having that thought.


    Bai Shixue stopped and sighed helplessly.


    If she made it before Ou Yangming made the announcement, she could still turn the situation around. By using her identity as the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master, Bai Shixue could persuade the young fellow to leave the ring and stopped him from doing anything irrational.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s voice spread far and wide, by which everyone heard him, so Bai Shixue would be opposing him if she stopped him. Not only would the Yi Pavilion lose their reputation, but Ou Yangming would also be embarrassed for the rest of his life.


    Bai Shixue took a deep breath to suppress her anger and frustration, then she turned around and ordered seriously, ¡°Elder Hu, go back and bring all our Vigor Medicine here!¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± One of the Yang Grade powerhouses behind her asked in shock.


    The Vigor Medicine was not an ordinary vulnerary; it was a unique medicine. It was extremely tough to modte the drug, so even the Yi Pavilion had a low inventory of it.


    Usually, the medicine was considered a precious item used for saving lives, thus it could not be used without any control.


    Therefore, the Yang Grade powerhouse was in disbelief when the young pavilion instructed him to fetch all of the Vigor Medicine that they had.


    Bai Shixue exined slowly, ¡°Since Master Ou wants to do what a man should do, we should do our best to help him.¡±


    She spoke softly, but her voice carried an irrefutable and substantial power.


    The two Yang Grade powerhouses looked at each other and thought, ¡®What do you mean by what a man should do? Are we not men just because we¡¯re not dominating a ring each?¡±


    Despite that, they felt a chill when they looked at the tall rings and the crowd. ¡®Forget it if we¡¯re not men. If we dare to dominate a ring now, we¡¯ll surely be dragged to our deaths by the crazy crowd. ¡®For the sake of our lives, we¡¯ll take the insult.¡¯


    Following that, one of the Yang Grade powerhouses left while the other powerhouse stayed to protect Bai Shixue as they carefully made their way to a ring.


    Whether it was Wu Hanning or Zuoqiu Hongyuan, nobody paid attention to them.


    Even though Zuoqiu Hongyuan was the first person who dominated a ring, he was no longer in the limelight.


    It was truly dumbfounding that he dominated a ring on the first day of the Myriad Treasure Meet. In fact, many people spoke of and respected him.


    That said, everything became insignificant after a Yin Grade powerhouse made the same deration.


    People started discussing the younger, daring, and overconfident Ou Yangming.


    Many Yang Grade powerhouses furrowed their eyebrows. They wanted to beat up the young fellow, but they were mindful of their statuses as they did not want to be called bullies.


    It would be natural for them to defeat Ou Yangming to teach him a lesson, but it would be a regret of a lifetime if they made a mistake.


    At this point, more Yin Grade martial artists looked at each other as they were eager to try. After taking out three Yin Grade martial artists without any effort, even the most ignorant person knew something was weird about Ou Yangming. Without enough confidence, nobody dared to challenge him anymore.


    Even so, given that there were plenty of people in the square, it was inevitable for formidable and confident geniuses to be present.


    They trusted themselves even more.


    All of a sudden, a figure soared into the sky and jumped onto Ou Yangming¡¯s ring nimbly.


    It was a young man, who was about 20 years old. He held a longsword and cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. ¡°I¡¯m Yan Junchi from Feiya County, and I¡¯m specially here to learn from you!¡±


    The fact that the man disclosed his background right away proved that he was sure of himself.


    Ou Yangming nodded at the man. He could tell from the person¡¯s overflowing aura that he was a powerhouse at the peak of Yin Grade.


    Despite that, due to his abilities, he no longer needed Yin Grade cultivators to dy the time.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming from Changlong County. Brother Yan, please go ahead.¡¯


    Yan Junchi took a step back and expressed, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a taste of your skills with weapons, Brother Ou, and I hope you¡¯ll fulfill my wish.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he could not help butugh. On the other hand, many people below the ring were regretful but it was toote.


    Yes. The three challengers earlier did not carry any weapons on them. Judging from the way Ou Yangming fought with bare hands, the other people thought, ¡®Is it because his peculiar trick can¡¯t be applied on a weapon?¡¯


    The more powerful a skill, the more it would be restricted by a corresponding limitation. When the crowd looked at Ou Yangming, they became more certain that his odd trick could not be replicated on a weapon.


    Ou Yangming nced and turned around, then he casually picked up a military saber from the weapons rack at the corner of the ring. ¡°Brother Yan, please.¡±


    Yan Junchi¡¯s face changed, and he asked, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t you have a personal weapon?¡±


    ¡®I do have one, and it¡¯s a magic tool! But it¡¯s not with me now,¡± Ou Yangming wondered andughed.


    Yan Junchi scoffed and put aside his custom-made longsword. He made his way to the weapons rack and picked a treasure sword, which was for public use. ¡°Brother Ou, I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and nodded without saying a word.


    Far away, on two different tforms, Wu Hanning and Zuoqiu Hongyuan said to themselves, ¡®What a fool!¡¯


    ¡°Brother Ou, please excuse me for the offense,¡± Yan Junchi uttered. Subsequently, he shed and employed a body technique to move around Ou Yangming.


    The man had an incredibly fast body technique. Once he executed the technique smoothly, he shuttled on the ring like an agile ck panther.


    Below the ring, the well-informed people were astounded. Moreover, some Yang Grade powerhouses even nodded and thought, ¡®The young man¡¯s body technique is quite profound. Sure enough, he was taught by a famous person.¡¯


    Despite having performed the body technique well, Yan Junchi was careful each time he got close to Ou Yangming. Whenever Ou Yangming turned to look at him, he swiftly changed his direction like a startled swan. No matter what, he avoided going head-on against his opponent.


    Yan Junchi was greatly pressured because he witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s bizarre techniques earlier.


    Ou Yangming had a faint smile on his face. As he kept an eye on Yan Junchi¡¯s body technique, he looked d.


    He had many martial arts experiences, but he had not learned many body techniques. While he saw several body techniques from the Ni family¡¯s inheritance, Yan Junchi¡¯s profound body technique was one of a kind.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming concluded that the body technique was truly a lost art, and it was not inferior to the Suicidal Throat-locking Spear.


    However, due to Yan Junchi¡¯s inadequacy in terms of his cultivation base, he could not fully disy the body technique¡¯s wonders. Nheless, Ou Yangming managed to perceive it by analogy and gained something from it.


    He was unwilling to defeat an opponent like Yan Junchi in one move.


    That being said, though Ou Yangming was willing to drag the fight, Yan Junchi was unwilling to do the same. Thetter attacked from the former¡¯s blind spots¡¯ several times, but he failed to aplish anything.


    It was because Ou Yangming always turned around the instant he attacked, and he was frightened by the young fellow¡¯s hollow eyes, which resembled a starry sky.


    Yan Junchi could not dy the fight without an end because the body technique was an unusually huge burden for him.


    As Yan Junchi sensed his essential Qi slowly leaving his body, he roared and performed the body technique to the extreme, then he leaned forward and attacked.


    A fierce sword-light apanied the marvelous body technique, so much so that it covered almost half of the ring.


    Ou Yangming sighed and thought, ¡®This fe couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡¯


    He looked at Yan Junchi with reluctance, then he oppressed him with massive mental power.


    Yan Junchi was highly spirited when he advanced, by which his energy, essence, and spirit rose to the peak.


    It was then when an irresistible pressure dawned on him from above as though Mount Taishan fell on him.


    Without any room to resist, Yan Junchi showed the whites of his eyes and staggered. On top of that, the man lost his target when he extended the longsword forward, then he thudded into the ground.

 Chapter 304 Temper Himself

    <h4>Chapter 304 Temper Himself</h4>


    Ou Yangming did not waver at all as though he did not see the sword-light that wasing at him. Nheless, the sword-light suddenly vanished when it was within 3 steps from him; it vanished as if it never appeared.


    Yan Junchi staggered and fell to the ground while his longsword became powerless. Although he gave his all for the attack, he did not manage to threaten Ou Yangming at all, where the drifting sword-light simply brushed past Ou Yangming¡¯s body and fell without a sound.


    The crowd widened their eyes once more, and the Yang Grade powerhouses began to think that Ou Yangming was an extremely tricky opponent.


    Why was the oue the same even when he used a weapon?


    The Yang Grade powerhouses were secretly ridiculing Ou Yangming when they watched the previous fight, but they were fully focused this time.


    Even so, they could not tell how Yan Junchi was defeated.


    Far away, in another ring, Wu Hanning curled her lips.


    ¡®His mental power is so mighty! Looks like he held back when he resisted me earlier. That said, I¡¯m also very gifted, so I won¡¯t be defeated by him.¡¯


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man shed and jumped up to the ring.


    He slowly made his way to Yan Junchi, then he grabbed him and tossed him to the back.


    The unconscious Yan Junchi was thrown out of the ring as if he was a sack, but he was caught and taken away before hended to the ground. Ou Yangming asked with a smile, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Yan Xishan. Yan Junchi, whom you defeated just now, is my little son,¡± the middle-aged man answered in a deep voice.


    ¡°Did I lure the old one by defeating the little one? Hahahaha...¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    Yan Junchi must have a strong background to be able to perform such a profound body technique, hence Ou Yangming was not surprised. It would only be shocking if an ordinary cultivator could learn a body technique of that level.


    The crowd below the ring burst outughing.


    ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not good to speak carelessly,¡± Yan Xishanmented with a dark face.


    ¡°Senior, but you¡¯re in the ring indeed.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    Yan Xishan scoffed. ¡°Junior, I didn¡¯t want to argue with you at first, but since you¡¯re so presumptuous, you should go down!¡± He red at Ou Yangming and extended his arm forward to grab the young fellow¡¯s chest.


    He was a genuine Yang Grade powerhouse. When he stretched out his arm, a big ck tendon bulged on the back of his hand, where blood was flowing inside. It appeared like a giant ck dragon, which gave off a threatening aura. Ou Yangming finally looked serious. After all, he could not gather his energy to fight a Yin Grade martial artist even if he wanted to be serious.


    It was only when he was going against a Yang Grade powerhouse his mind became more active.


    His mental power surged in his sea of consciousness, and he was going to release the fearsome spiritual pressure. However, he recalled something at that moment.


    Consequently, the surging spiritual pressure calmed down, and his mind was no longer perturbed.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming turned his wrist and skillfully blocked Yan Xishan¡¯s fist force.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming flew backward due to the punch as though his body could not withstand the enormous power.


    Many people below the ring sighed a breath of relief.


    ¡®The freak finally showed his true colors.¡¯


    The crowd would go mad if even Yan Xishan -a Yang Grade powerhouse-was knocked out without rhyme or reason.


    Nevertheless, Wu Hanning and Zuoqiu Hongyuan were shocked. ¡®What¡¯s that young fe doing?¡¯


    Yan Xishan roared. After hitting Ou Yangming away, instead of stopping, he charged forward like a shadow and swung both fists at the young fellow¡¯s ears.


    This was definitely a killing move, and Ou Yangming would die for sure if he was hit.


    Yan Xishan was determined to kill because his dearest son suffered a baffling loss and would be aughing stock. He hated Ou Yangming to the bones when he thought about that.


    The man forgot about the fact that Yan Junchi challenged Ou Yangming to be famous.


    It was understandable that his son went up to the ring for a challenge to gain reputation, but it was uneptable that his son was defeated so easily.


    As Yan Xishan swung his fists, essential Qi was released from his dantian. The Qi traveled along his meridians, making it seem like his body expanded a little.


    Just as he was going to strike his target with his fists, Ou Yangming tilted his head backward and turned his body in a weird angle. With that, the young fellow escaped the fists¡¯ reachable range through an unbelievable posture.


    This was one of the skills Ou Yangming gained from the Ni family¡¯s martial arts inheritance. He did not have the chance to apply it in the past, but he could finally put it to good use when he was up against a Yang Grade powerhouse like Yan Xishan.


    After evading the serial hit, Ou Yangming arrived behind Yan Xishan strangely, then he tossed his military saber aside and shed down with his palm.


    The wind whistled in the air, which was evident that the palm attack was not inferior at all in terms of its momentum only.


    Yan Xishan tensed up a little, but he quickly shifted like a ghost by using his body technique and managed to protect his vital parts. The Yan family¡¯s body technique, so Ou Yangming was intrigued even when Yan Junchi, who had not grasped the technique¡¯s essence, performed it.


    Needless to say, Yan Xishan-a Yang Grade powerhouse¡ªwas more familiar with the body technique.


    ¡®This young fe doesn¡¯t look like a fool at all!¡¯ Yan Xishan thought when he turned to look at Ou Yangming.


    He figured that Ou Yangming was skilled for having the guts to dominate a ring. Even though Yan Xishan believed that he would not be defeated, he dared not be careless anymore. After all, he would be embarrassed if he failed unexpectedly in public.


    Yan Xishan paused and collected himself in an instant, then he took a few steps and charged at Ou Yangming like the wind or fire. No matter how cunning the young fellow was, there was still a disparity between their cultivation bases, thus Yan Xishan was sure he would not be defeated as long as he attacked his opponent head-on.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He chuckled and faced the elder¡¯s attack.


    A Yang Grade powerhouse and a martial artist at the peak of Yin Grade began to exchange blows on the ring.


    Despite that, unless the attack was unavoidable, Ou Yangming would not resist.


    His fists and palms carried gentle powers such that he constantly borrowed force when he attacked his opponent. No matter how violent Yan Xishan¡¯s fist forces were, Ou Yangming could get around them with ease.


    Ever since Ou Yangming acquired the martial arts inheritance from the Ni family¡¯s spiritual world, he secretly practiced to integrate everything he learned.


    Having said that, it was not easy to fulfill the wish.


    He realized that something wascking when he pondered the martial art cultivations on his own, so he needed toplete his learnings by having fighting experiences.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming instantly changed his mind when Yan Xishan attacked just now.


    Fighting in the ring was undoubtedly the best opportunity. Ou Yangming wanted to face the heroes of the world andpeted against the powerhouses.


    He wanted to temper himself through the Yang Grade powerhouses to build the most solid foundation for his martial art cultivations.


    Based on his cultivation base at the moment, fighting Yang Grade powerhouses without using the spiritual pressure was unquestionably his best option. By polishing himself through these people, he would certainly be the most dazzling pearl.


    As for Supreme Great Ancestors...


    Instead of polishing himself, he would be considered asking for trouble.


    Ultimately, if there was too huge of a gap between Ou Yangming and his opponent, the effect would be minimal.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    With a gloomy face, Yan Xishan made wind-like punches and moved around like lightning; he disyed a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s might to the extreme.


    He captured Ou Yangming¡¯s weak point by using his profound body technique, so he went to face the young fellow andunched another hit.


    Ou Yangming had just found his footing. Seeing as he could not dodge the punch, he gathered his essential Qi and faced the attack.


    After three consecutive punches, it seemed like Ou Yangming¡¯s bones were going to break.


    ¡°The young fe¡¯s going to be defeated!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yan Xishan¡¯s a Yang Grade powerhouse, after all, and his body technique is amazing. If anyone encounters him, one must be wary of his peculiar body technique!¡± A few Yang Grade powerhouses gathered below the ring and discussed softly.


    They were incredibly sharp-eyes, hence they deduced the oue by identifying the strong and weak sides. From their perspective, Ou Yangming was arriving at a dead-end. Unless he suddenly unleashed a great-ancestor-level ability to suppress and to kill Yan Xishan, given that he was oppressed to this state, he could only wait to die. In fact, the Yang Grade powerhouses thought they would end up in the same situation too if they were in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes. However, Ou Yangming, who looked like he was going to be taken down on the ring, became concentrated and entered the integration of Heaven and man. Everything around him seemed to have changed right away, especially Yan Xishan¡¯s moves, which slowed down.


    Ou Yangming moved without any hesitation by taking several tiny steps in the tight window, where he found a way around Yan Xishan¡¯s punch as though he was walking a tightrope.


    Once he was out of danger, he curbed his thought and exited the mysterious state of nature.


    Since he wanted to temper himself through a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s help, he could not rely on the superb state.


    Thus, unless it was a crucial moment, Ou Yangming would not adopt the method, which was simr to cheating.


    Yan Xishan¡¯s fist force stopped briefly, and he was surprised yet mad.


    ¡®I clearly left him no room for retreat, so how did the b*stard get away in the blink of an


    eye?¡¯


    Nheless, Yan Xishan was a strong-willed Yan Grade martial artist, so he was unyielding even when there were setbacks. Moreover, he still had the upper hand. Yan Xishan fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming and lunged at the young fellow again.


    The Yang Grade powerhouses, who were talking cheerfully below the ring, had a strange look on their faces.


    They thought, ¡®The young fe is terribly lucky to have gotten out alive from the situation!¡¯


    Each small and quick step was important, by which Ou Yangming would be killed if he had made a wrong move.


    Even so, he got away sessfully.


    At the spur of the moment, the Yang Grade powerhouses wondered, ¡®Was that an ident or done on purpose?¡¯

 Chapter 305 Learned And Performed Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 305 Learned And Performed Immediately</h4>


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Yan Xishan swung his fist once more, and he looked like he had gone bad.


    He was determined to seed with this punch!


    With this punch, he was certain that he would make a bloody hole through the energetic young fellow¡¯s body.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming, who was deep in an inescapable dead-end, turned his neck, twisted his butt, and wriggled his thighs. Consequently, he slipped away through an impossible gap like a slippery fish. Yan Xishan¡¯s punch, which was filled with power and was gathered after countless thoughts, missed again.


    An indescribable violent temper rose from the bottom of his heart, and he was so furious that he was about to lose his mind.


    ¡®It happened again-why did it happen again!¡¯


    Yan Xishan turned around to re at Ou Yangming. The way he gritted his teeth made him look like he had a deep hatred for Ou Yangming, so much so that he wanted to rip the young fellow apart. On top of that, he was even more enraged because Ou Yangming looked like everything was within his expectations. ¡°Ah, he dodged it again indeed...¡±


    ¡°This young fe is always unexpected...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, since he has the guts to dominate a ring, how could he have spoken carelessly if he wasn¡¯t skilled?¡±


    The Yang Grade powerhouses below the ring looked at each other with bitter smiles, and they finally began to acknowledge Ou Yangming, the little Yin Grade powerhouse.


    Yan Xishan¡¯s martial art was not considered remarkable among Yang Grade powerhouses, but his body technique was unique. Whenever he performed it, his shadow could be seen everywhere in the ring.


    He could not rely on his body technique only if he were to fight an absolute powerhouse, but the great technique could guarantee him an outright advantage against a weaker opponent. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming still managed to go on despite the fearsome body technique.


    Whenever the young fellow was forced to face an attack, he would stagger due to theck of power such that he would fall at any time. However, he kept standing up straight again by swaying his body like that.


    Ou Yangming was like a small boat on monstrous waves; he could not be overturned regardless of how dangerous the situation


    was.


    Each time he was in extreme danger, he could always stagger along to dodge the attack at that crucial moment.


    In the beginning, the crowd eximed and was immersed each time it happened because it was thrilling. After the same thing repeated several times, the people began to notice that it was unusual.


    Moreover, a strange thought crossed their minds. ¡®Why can¡¯t the young fe be hit at all?¡¯


    Yan Xishan slowly straightened his body, then he released an intense and forceful momentum.


    He raised his hands high, revealing veined patterns on his palms.


    The crowd was stunned at first, but they quickly eximed. This was because they could tell that the powerful Yang Grade martial artist was stimting his hidden capability.


    Once he executed a simr technique, hisbat power would surely skyrocket in a short period. Having said that, a notable residual effect often came with a method like that, to the extent that one¡¯s foundation would be damaged if it was a serious effect.


    Normally, this would be done by the weaker party as a final blow against a strong powerhouse or as a chance to escape.


    Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Yan Xishan incited his potential in the ring even though he had the upper hand.


    This was never heard of.


    That said, the other people did not know Yan Xishan was in so much grief and indignation that he was about to fall apart.


    Yan Xishan was facing the murderer, who injured his son and almost ruined his son¡¯s bright future, yet he was helpless against the murderer in public.


    It would be fine if the murderer was a Yang Grade powerhouse, but he was an overly young Yin Grade cultivator.


    The longer Yan Xishan was in a deadlock with Ou Yangming, the more his mind was distorted. Furthermore, each time his opponent escaped from a despairing situation, he felt embarrassed as though he was pped in the face.


    When the negative emotions piled up to a certain limit, they finally made him lose his mind, so he made an untimely decision.


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re doomed!¡±


    Yan Xishanughed hideously and charged at Ou Yangming


    Speed-absolute speed.


    He was twice as fast as he was earlier. Ou Yangming was slightly startled, and he sighed. By using Yan Xishan¡¯s Yang Grade power, he had indeed tempered his body to be incredibly strong.


    He slowly executed the martial art skills that he gained from the Ni family¡¯s inheritance. Without using the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, without the support of any piece of equipment, he managed to contend with a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    Although he inevitably ended up in dangerous situations from time to time, his aplishment was shocking.


    Besides, Ou Yangming was able to persist for a longer time as he progressed, which meant that he was gradually improving under Yan Xishan¡¯s pressure.


    Despite that, Yan Xishan¡¯s intent was clear at that point.


    He did not want to y the game anymore, and he wanted to overturn the situation through his formidable strength.


    Ou Yangming dared not act carelessly against a nearly half-mad Yang Grade powerhouse.


    Struck with an idea, his willpower increased, and he instantly entered the integration of Heaven and man. The purple light in his sea of consciousness burst all of a sudden, and he seemed to have entered another marvelous world with help from his great mental power.


    Following that, the scenes from his fight against Yan Xishan were briefly reyed.


    In particr, Yan Xishan¡¯s indescribable and profound body technique was clearly disyed to him.


    WC


    It was an extremely unique feeling because Ou Yangming felt like he was split into two. He was observing from a bystander¡¯s point of view, but he was also experiencing the threat from the body technique.


    When the two feelings merged, they resulted in an unbelievable and magical effect.


    Ou Yangming had a deeper understanding and control of his body, power, and martial art skills. Also, he gained a personalprehension of the body technique performed by Yan Xishan and his son.


    Everything happened in a split second.


    It had only been an instant in the outside world, but it felt like a year had passed in his consciousness.


    Without warning, Ou Yangming had a lively expression in his eyes, and he shed a bright smile on his face.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d gain so much by exchanging blows with another person in a normal state then utilize the natural states and my great consciousness.


    ¡®My effort wasn¡¯t in vain.¡¯


    The young fellow leaned back a little as if someone pulled his cor from behind. Subsequently, he moved backward nimbly, but he seemed to be stepping on a node with each step taken. Ou Yangming¡¯s swaying body was illusory and bewildering.


    Yan Xishan suddenly realized that he could not charge forward anymore.


    It was not because he was obstructed, but because he could not capture Ou Yangming¡¯s whereabouts.


    His face took on a ghastly expression, and it was slowly bing distorted.


    He lifted his hand to point at Ou Yangming, then he shouted fiercely, ¡°You¡ªthat¡¯s the Yan family¡¯s body technique, so where did you learn it from?¡±


    Ou Yangming stood still and shrugged. ¡°I learned it from you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m ashamed to have only gained superficial knowledge of it even though you used it for such a long time just now,¡± Ou Yangming noted with a smile. Yan Xishan was red with anger. ¡®Superficial knowledge? Who are you lying to!¡¯ He yelled, ¡°You deserve to be punished for secretly learning the Yan family¡¯s body technique! Go to hell...¡± Next, he pounced on the young fellow like a great hawk spreading its wings. This time, fear could be seen in the depth of his eyes.


    Putting aside the fact that Yan Xishan failed to take down his opponent after such a long time, he let the young fellow learn the Yan family¡¯s body technique. ¡®His learning ability is terrifying, and a person like him mustn¡¯t live¡ªhe mustn¡¯t live!¡¯ Nheless, just as he leaped toward Ou Yangming at the speed of light, his vision went blurry as he lost the young fellow again.


    A chill was cast over his heart at that instant.


    ¡°The Yan family¡¯s body technique¡ªthis is definitely the most mystifying part about the body technique.


    ¡®How could he have learned and grasped it?


    ¡®No way¡ªI¡¯ll kill him! I must kill him! If I don¡¯t, how am I going to go against him when he enters Yang Grade?¡¯


    Yan Xishan looked as sinister as a crazy tiger. His aura was frightening as he fully performed his body technique and covered the entire ring


    He was not a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade, but hisbat power was not inferior at all.


    Countless people paid attention to them on the ring, and the two other ring defenders watched attentively too.


    Having stimted his hidden capability, Yan Xishan showed abat power that was simr to that of an ordinary powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five. The past Ou Yangming could not have dodged every attack using the body technique even if he entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    After all, Yan Xishan¡¯s body technique was too mysterious, and the fact that he had such excellent speed allowed him to contend with even a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    However, Ou Yangming was different at this moment. His body technique was marvelous too, and his body swayed when he took a step. It seemed like the young fellow was going to the left, but his foot tilted to the right. The body technique caused his opponent to make wrong visual judgments because his actual position could not be identified.


    Yan Xishan could do the same, and he was more familiar with the body technique.


    Nevertheless, without the integration of Heaven and man, as well as apprehension in the thoroughly meticulous state, he could not tell Ou Yangming¡¯s real intention.


    As Yan Xishan¡¯s mighty powers were constantly released in the void, Ou Yangming¡¯s body was surrounded by energy surges, but he was never hit.


    When the powers, which were considered to be at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five, kept brushing past Ou Yangming¡¯s body, Yan Xishan turned pale. He finally slowed down, and blood was vaguely seen at the corner of his lips.


    One could unleash a forcefulbat power by stimting one¡¯s potential, but it would also be a huge burden where a huge bacsh would take ce if one could not withstand the process anymore.


    Yan Xishan¡¯s eyes turned red after another 15 minutes. He stomped his feet and dashed forward like lightning, then he went past Ou Yangming to leave the ring and escaped toward the crowd.


    The other people below the ring were stupefied for a long time, and a strange look could be seen on their faces.

 Chapter 306 Imperial Family Martial Artist

    <h4>Chapter 306 Imperial Family Martial Artist</h4>


    It was truly rare that a Yang Grade powerhouse went up to a ring to challenge a Yin Grade martial artist.


    The crowd knew there were cases where some geniuses, who were remarkably talented, had a profound family background, or had several strange encounters, joined higher-ranked challenges and became victorious. Nheless, there was a huge gap between Yin Grade and Yang Grade. Besides, it was quite surprising that Ou Yangming did not seem like a Yin Grade martial artist at all.


    A Yang Grade powerhouse, who stimted his potential and possessed a wonderful lost step technique, could not defeat Ou Yangming. Atst, Yan Xishan gave his all to escape. Fortunately, he was fast to react because he would be the one being taken down if the fight continued.


    In other words, Ou Yangming was powerful enough to be on par with most Yang Grade powerhouses or was even superior to them.


    The crowd slowly fell silent. Earlier when Zuoqiu Hongyuan dominated a ring, the crowd was in high spirits as they swore to take him down. With that, many Yang Grade powerhouses from different regions eyed him and were eager to challenge him.


    They knew they might not necessarily be a match for Zuoqiu Hongyuan, but they secretly looked forward to fighting him. Since Zuoqiu Hongyuan dominated a ring, he would be faced with endless challengers taking turns to tire him out.


    Nobody believed that the genius from Huangsha County could persist for 10 days, but most Yang Grade powerhouses were just waiting for the right time to challenge him.


    Nevertheless, nobody paid attention to Zuoqiu Hongyuan anymore.


    The crowd was drawn by a Yin Grade martial artist, and they could not wait to get rid of him.


    Whether it was Zuoqiu Hongyuan or Wu Hanning, they were both renowned gifted figures and had the cultivation bases at the peak of Yang Grade. Even if they ended up seeding in dominating their respective rings, perhaps the crowd could cover up their dissatisfactions by praising them.


    However, if a Yin Grade martial artist sessfully dominated a ring...


    Many Yang Grade powerhouses below the ring flushed such that their faces burned.


    Far away, Wu Hanning curled her lips into a smile. She looked back and forth between Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Ou Yangming, and she especially found it funny when she noticed the gloomy look in the former¡¯s eyes.


    The fact that Zuoqiu Hongyuan suddenly dominated a ring proved that he wanted to take the opportunity to gain a reputation and to earn political deals for the Zuoqiu family. That said, he could not back out anymore because Ou Yangming¡ªthe little freakshowed up.


    As such, the crowd no longer aimed at Zuoqiu Hongyuan, but Ou Yangming. Under these circumstances, even if Ou Yangming was defeated and Zuoqiu Hongyuan managed to defend his ring, thetter would not have the limelight.


    Another middle-aged man slowly made his way up to the ring after a moment of silence.


    He did not walk fast, but exims were heard when he appeared.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows, and he could tell from the crowd¡¯s reaction that the person was famous, but he did not know much about the popr people in the capital. Perhaps the young fellow had heard of people like Wu Hongxi, who was renowned all over the world, but if the person was only a Yang Grade powerhouse...


    Given that a person was not a Supreme Great Ancestor, who would pay attention to him or her?


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not notice or simply could not see through the scarf on Wu Hanning¡¯s face.


    Her face darkened at the moment as it took on a grave expression. The middle-aged man slowly approached Ou Yangming and put his hands behind his back. He nodded and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Thank you for the praise. How should I address you, senior?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wu Haohan,¡± the middle-aged man answered proudly. ¡°An imperial family martial artist?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he was surprised.


    Wu Haohan nodded and said, ¡°Ou Yangming, you¡¯re very bold, but this isn¡¯t a ce for you, so please leave.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡®Why?¡±


    ¡°Because your cultivation base isn¡¯t up to standard,¡± Wu Haohan responded without any hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re only a Yin Grade martial artist, so if you seed in dominating a ring, can the Myriad Treasure Meet be held smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for being ill-informed, but when did the Myriad Treasure Meet set a rule where Yin Grade martial artists can¡¯t dominate rings?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    They neither spoke loudly nor softly, so the crowd heard them clearly and burst outughing. Despite that, the people had a strange look on their faces after theyughed.


    It was true that there was no such rule in the Myriad Treasure Meet, but honestly, apart from a freak like Ou Yangming, no other Yin Grade martial artist would have the guts to do something as shocking as that. Even if the martial artists were extremely daring, how could they dominate a ring when many Yang Grade powerhouses were watching?


    The rule did not have to be stressed at all.


    Wu Haohan¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Ou Yangming, are you saying that you won¡¯t leave?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy if you want me to leave,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    ¡°What conditions do you have?¡± Wu Haohan was displeased.


    Ou Yangming shrugged and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you just have to defeat me?¡±


    The crowd was stunned at first, but they soonughed out loud.


    Wu Haohan eventually looked grim, and he noted, ¡°I¡¯m persuading you out of a good intention because I take pity on a talented person like you, yet you treat this as a game.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and replied to the man, ¡°Senior, I dare not fool around at all.¡±


    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re not willing to leave, I¡¯ll get rid of you.¡± Wu Haohan scoffed, then he fixed his gaze on the young fellow and uttered, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Everyone else paid full attention to them. Wu Haohan was a well-known Yang Grade powerhouse from the imperial family, and he was much more notable than Yan Xishan and his son. In particr, his fame spread far and wide in the capital.


    Even though Ou Yangming was strange, the odds would be against him rather than in his favor if he was facing a top-notch figure like Wu Haohan.


    In actuality, based on Wu Haohan¡¯s status, he ought to challenge Zuoqiu Hongyuan. Having said that, it was also his duty to maintain the honor of the imperial family and the Myriad Treasure Meet by driving a Yin Grade martial artist off the ring.


    Wu Haohan took a steady step forward to get to Ou Yangming


    His aura grew more intense each time he took a step. Although he did not have an unpredictable body technique like the Yan family¡¯s, he was able to create unparalleled pressure.


    Perhaps an ordinary Yin Grade martial artist could not withstand the surging pressure at all.


    However, Ou Yangming possessed great mental power, hence the pressure could not affect him at all.


    With just a few steps, Wu Haohan¡¯s momentum rose to the peak. A look of shock shed in his eyes because he could tell that Ou Yangming was not flustered at all, and the young fellow seemed unconcerned even when he released some pressure on purpose.


    Wu Haohan scoffed and punched at Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    Aspared to Yan Xishan¡¯s incredible speed, Wu Haohan was on the other end of the extreme.


    His punch was solid and steady.


    The instant the fist force gushed in the air, the entire space seemed to be greatly affected.


    It was worth noting that the small punch contained unmatched power as though the powers of hundreds or thousands of fists were gathered, making it irresistible.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. Instead of feeling taken aback, he was delighted.


    When heroes of the world came together, sure enough, everyone had their unique strengths.


    He benefited well from the body technique shown by Yan Xishan and his son, but he was also equally surprised by Wu Haohan.


    The fist technique was no longer confined to one¡¯s martial art ability because Ou Yangming vaguely sensed some mental power in it.


    It was the Spiritual Fist-Wu Haohan¡¯s fist resembled the Spiritual Fist.


    Following that, Ou Yangming got into a low stance and punched as well. Even so, he suppressed his mental power on purpose, where he did not release the fearsome pressure, which was simr to a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming groaned and flew backward when the fists shed, but he was ted.


    Wu Haohan¡¯s fist force was violent, but Ou Yangming was unusually skilled, thus he managed to take the hit even if he had to borrow force. Nheless, what truly made the young fellow overjoyed was the mental power in his opponent¡¯s fist force.


    Needless to say, the mental power was weak and could not be mentioned on equal terms with Wu Hanning¡¯s.


    Nevertheless, after Wu Haohan¡¯s mental power and fist force merged, the effect increased by a few times. That being said, the level of mental power impact could not harm Ou Yangming at all, so he gained a foothold after moving a few steps back.


    Wu Haohan was dumbfounded and in confusion.


    The fist technique was passed down to him as the imperial family¡¯s secret technique. Other than carrying formidable power, the impact from his mental power would result in a wonderful effect.


    In past generations, countless people had been taken out by the punch.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming was safe after having taken a hit, so Wu Haohan felt suspicious.


    Wu Haohan immediately curbed his thought and attacked again. His fist force was notplicated because all he did was consecutively punch a few times. Each time the man punched, a node seemed to have been added in the void. As the fist forces increased, the nodes connected and formed a giant airtight.


    Ou Yangming was like a fish in the. He seemed to be jumping cheerfully, but he was trapped in the and could not get away anymore.


    Many Yang Grade powerhouses sighed a breath of relief and smiled.


    ¡®The Yin Grade fe is finally going to be captured,¡¯ they thought. After witnessing the mightiness of the imperial family¡¯s fist technique from Wu Haohan, then also wondered, ¡®It¡¯s clear that Wu Haohan is outstanding, but what about Wu Hanningthe imperial family¡¯s God-favored daughter, who¡¯s also known as a rare sight? How frightening will her abilities be?¡¯ ¡°Hah...¡±


    All of a sudden, Wu Haohan let out a deafening roar. He withdrew his fist and counterattacked with the that was formed from multiple forces. It was then when Ou Yangming shifted abruptly, and he seemed to be boneless. By adopting an odd step technique, he forcibly made his way out of the.

 Chapter 307 Did He See A Ghost?

    <h4>Chapter 307 Did He See A Ghost?</h4>


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    As Ou Yangming swayed his body carefully, he slipped away from Wu Haohan and left the fist force¡¯s covered area like a ghost.


    ¡®Body technique!¡¯


    Below the ring, those with superb vision were stupefied.


    This was because they could tell Ou Yangming was performing the mysterious body technique, which was performed by Yan Xishan and his son earlier.


    Thebat powers of Yan Xishan and his son were not considered top-notch among their respective ranks, but their body technique was truly rare and left a deep impression. Ou Yangming executed the technique when he fought Yan Xishan just now, but the crowd was appalled when he did it again.


    ¡®It¡¯s true that the young fe learned the Yan family¡¯s lost secret technique!¡¯


    Wu Haohan¡¯s face changed, but he remained unperturbed. It was important to remain calm when he used the imperial family¡¯s secret technique, which would allow him to attach his mental power to the fist force. If Wu Haohan was unsettled, the fist technique¡¯s force would crumble and disappear.


    He took another step forward and punched again.


    This time, instead of using the body technique to move backward, Ou Yangming went forward and punched as well.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Ou Yangming flew away once more and was shocked.


    It was because he felt from the sh between their fists that there was a peculiar and wonderful change in Wu Haohan¡¯s mental power on his fist.


    The mental power instantly invaded Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, resulting in enormous pressure on his mental conception.


    From Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, Wu Haohan had transformed from a human into a daunting half-spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming felt like he had returned to the immense forest and faced the big multicolored tiger again, but he no longer had He Liangce¡¯s help. Nheless, the feeling disappeared after a split second.


    Although Wu Haohan possessed a certain mental power, it was insignificant aspared to Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    It was true that he adopted a mental power secret technique to make Ou Yangming hallucinate, but the trick went away when it faced a stronger mental power.


    Ou Yangming did his best to control his mental power. He did not intend to counterattack at all, so much so that he held back his natural response.


    His eyes were bright when he recalled the impact earlier, and the smile on his face deepened.


    After gaining the Ni family¡¯s martial arts inheritance, Ou Yangming utilized his mental power and fathomed the so-called Spiritual Fist, but he figured out everything by himself. He could be victorious if he used his mighty mental power against martial artists below the great ancestor level.


    However, it could not hide the crudeness and ws in the fist technique.


    When Ou Yangming faced Wu Haohan¡¯s fist force at this moment, he sensed the wonders from the merge between the man¡¯s mental power and his fist technique.


    The Spiritual Fist that Ou Yangming came up withcked sophistication, whereas thebination of Wu Haohan¡¯s fist force and mental power was the result of thorough work. Ou Yangming was incredibly pleased by the detailedprehension. On the other side, Wu Hanning shook his head. The beautiful princess smiled bitterly.


    She was the only one who knew how great Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was, which was so enormous that even she dared not guarantee that she could contend with it.


    Perhaps Wu Haohan went up to the ring out of good intention as he did not want a Yin Grade martial artist to ruin the reputation of the Myriad Treasure Meet and the imperial family. That said, his rash decision to fight Ou Yangming let the young fellow gain experience instead.


    Her Royal Highness did not stop them because she was interested in watching the match. ¡®How much exactly can that young fe


    grasp?¡¯


    Wu Haohan punched consecutively, and his punches carried tremendous mental power, which transformed into a giant beast that attacked Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Despite that, the more Wu Haohan fought, the more surprised he was. Even though he could force Ou Yangming to retreat each time he punched, he knew very well that the young fellow only moved backward because of a lower cultivation base and the inability to resist the first force.


    For some reason, the imperial family¡¯s secret technique¡ªthe spiritual pressure-entered Ou Yangming¡¯s body but vanished in the blink of an eye as though it was a stone in the sea.


    It was as if Ou Yangming was a mental-power-instor because he was not affected by the power at all.


    In any case, it was toote for Wu Haohan to back down, so his only hope was to keep attacking by using great pressure. Whether it was through martial arts oppression or mental power impact, his wish would be fulfilled as look at Ou Yangming was taken down.


    Ou Yangming staggered and drifted, which reminded everyone of the previous fight.


    Wu Haohan¡¯s attack was like a tide, and it was evident that Ou Yangming was at a disadvantage, but the Yang Grade powerhouse could not defeat the little Yin Grade martial artist despite being forceful.


    The crowd below the ring looked at each other and had the same thought.


    same


    ¡®Wu Haohan isn¡¯t going to end up the same way, is he?¡¯ ¡°Bam ¡°


    Ou Yangming flew away again after the punch. He gently tipped his toe at the border of the ring, and his body kept swinging.


    Wu Haohan, who charged at the young fellow, felt like his vision went blurry as he could not identify if Ou Yangming was going to move left or right next. The moment he hesitated, Ou Yangming went past his left side nimbly.


    The ring was not huge, but it somehow became endlessly massive when Ou Yangming adopted the body technique where he watched his opponent first and moved abruptly after that.


    No matter how fierce Wu Haohan¡¯s attacks were and how airtight his fist technique was, though he forced Ou Yangming to the corner several times, the young fellow could rock his body at the crucial moment to find a way out.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming would initiate an attack against Wu Haohan every time he was out of danger, causing him to be in a difficult spot again due to theck of power.


    The scene repeated many times, which seemed extremely dangerous, but Ou Yangming handled it with ease and was not harmed.


    Moreover, the more blows they exchanged, Ou Yangming gained a better understanding of the way to attach mental power to fist force, and he became eager to try.


    Afterward, Wu Haohan punched again, but he was already feeling numb.


    The numerous times where Ou Yangming escaped made him realize that he would likely aplish nothing from this challenge.


    Deep down he developed a strong hatred for Yan Xishan and his son. ¡®Why did those two fese up to the ring? If it wasn¡¯t because they let Ou Yangming learn their mysterious body technique, I would¡¯ve kicked him off long ago.¡¯ Despite that, Wu Haohan did not think why Ou Yangming was the only one who perceived the body technique when Yan Xishan and his son executed it on the ring. At the very least, Wu Haohan had not realized it yet.


    When he punched again, it was the same fist technique as before as the great martial art power was also attached with mental power.


    Ou Yangming looked calm, but waves were crashing in his sea of consciousness.


    He had secretly learned from Wu Haohan the way to apply his mental power, and through the repetitive process, the purple Military Fire in his sea of consciousness released a light ring.


    .


    Inside the ring, Ou Yangming easily simted the scene that he sensed earlier. Subsequently, he lowered himself into a stance and punched as well.


    The moment the two fists shed, Wu Haohan confidently thought Ou Yangming would fly backward again, and he was ready to act ording to the situation.


    He was not certain he could drive Ou Yangming off the ring, but he knew he had to do something


    Nheless, when the fists shed this time, Wu Haohan¡¯s body tensed up, and he widened his eyes.


    ¡®What fearsome feeling this is!¡¯ It was as though an exceptionally terrifying and ferocious ancient beast, which carried a threatening aura, appeared in front of him.


    The ancient beast was around his size at first, but it kept expanding and grew into a 35-meters-tall gigantic beast.


    Following that, the gigantic beast lifted its mountain-sized foot to step on him.


    ¡®Spiritual attack!


    ¡®It¡¯s a spiritual attack, and it¡¯s the imperial family¡¯s most powerful lost study, which was never passed on to outsiders.


    ¡®It¡¯s a simted spiritual attack.¡¯


    Wu Haohan knew the gigantic beast was fake because he was hallucinating after his mind was invaded by his opponent¡¯s mental power, but he still reacted intuitively.


    He roared and flew backward, then he stared at the giant leg above him to avoid it. Wu Haohan knew while the simted spiritual attack was fake, everything was directly reflected in his spiritual world.


    If he ignored the attack, his mental conception would be destroyed when the giant foot stomped him. If that happened, even if Wu Haohan was still alive after that, given that he lost his conception, how different was he from a walking dead?


    Ou Yangming staggered and took a few steps back, but he quickly found his footing. Heter stared at Wu Haohan and released substantial mental power.


    An exceedingly peculiar scene appeared in the ring at that instant.


    Wu Haohan, who had the upper hand all along, turned into a big monkey as he kept jumping and running around Ou Yangming.


    It was as if something was chasing him in the void. While looking afraid, he shouted and punched with both fists, or he jumped with all his might. On the contrary, Ou Yangming simply ignored Wu Haohan as though he did not exist at all.


    Wu Haohan exerted all his energy for every move as he did not leave any leeway, so it only took about 8 minutes for dense vapor to envelop his body. Beads of sweat kept dripping from his body, causing his clothes to be soaked.


    Eventually, Wu Haohan slowed down, but obvious water stains were seen in the ring.


    He panted heavily and turned pale, which was obvious that he became depleted of power in that short span and would die from exhaustion at any time.


    Everyone below the ring held their breaths as they were dumbfounded upon seeing Wu Haohan jumping everywhere.


    ¡®Did that fe see a ghost?¡¯

 Chapter 308 Broke Through After The Fight

    <h4>Chapter 308 Broke Through After The Fight</h4>


    Wu Haohan¡¯s movements became more exaggerated in the ring.


    He even rolled like a donkey to dodge the gigantic beast¡¯s foot; he could not be bothered as long as he could stay alive.


    Nheless, the more embarrassed he looked, the more the crowd was shocked. The Yang Grade powerhouses kept exchanging nces and noticed how afraid they all were.


    ¡®What will happen if we were in his shoes and couldn¡¯t bear the attack?¡¯ They wondered.


    All of a sudden, Wu Haohan gritted his teeth and charged at Ou Yangming. Judging from his action, he seemed like he wanted to perish with the young fellow. Nevertheless, when Wu Haohan was within 5 steps from Ou Yangming, he jumped left and right as though he was tremendously shocked. Right after hended, he rolled backward and ran around the ring.


    His breathing became heavier such that those who were nearer to the ring could hear him pant like a cow.


    With a grave expression on her face, Wu Hanning called out to Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, please show mercy!¡± Ou Yangming turned around and caught Wu Hanning¡¯s gaze, who was on another ring. When he looked at her graceful body, he recalled the pile of red and green clothes and somehow felt guilty.


    He quickly looked away and withdrew his mental power. Wu Haohan, who was jumping around, tensed up and stopped at once. The daunting gigantic beast, which could extend across Heaven and Earth, disappeared.


    The other people would be baffled, but being an imperial house martial artist, Wu Haohan knew the cultivation method of the mental power secret technique, so he was aware of the cause and effect.


    When he was pursued by the gigantic beast, he was focused on escaping and had no time for other thoughts, but he came back to his senses once the beast vanished.


    Wu Haohan lowered his head and looked at Ou Yangming in fear.


    He finally understood why the first few Yin Grade martial artists passed out earlier.


    Spiritual pressure-it was because of spiritual pressure!


    Before this, Wu Haohan guessed this as well, but he quickly cast aside the possibility. He did not believe that someone else other than Her Royal Highness could cultivate mental power to such an unbelievable stage.


    However, after being hunted down by a mental-power-stimted ancient beast, it would only be strange if he was still clueless about Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power.


    Wu Haohan took a deep breath and was about to speak when his heart thudded.


    His eyelids twitched, then he sat with his legs crossed and entered a wonderful state.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®He has already been defeated. How can he be so thick-faced by staying in the ring...¡¯


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was too shy to drive Wu Haohan off the ring due to his status as an imperial family martial artist.


    The crowd exhaled deeply as well. They did not know tough or to cry when Wu Haohan directed and performed the Shaman Dance on his own, but a feeling of fear somehow lingered between them, hence they dared not mor.


    When Wu Haohan was finally not being attacked by Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power anymore and copsed, the crowd rxed at the same time.


    That said, they looked at Ou Yangming differently.


    It might be idental that Ou Yangming defeated a Yang Grade powerhouse, but it was definitely not fortuitous that he triumphed over two Yang Grade powerhouses in a row; he had to be truly skilled.


    Perhaps one was only considered a genius if one was a Yin Grade martial artist but had powers superior to a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s.


    The crowd focused on the victor and no longer paid attention to the loser even though thetter was one of the renowned powerhouses from the imperial family.


    Despite that, some people finally noticed the abnormality in Wu Haohan after a brief moment.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Wu Haohan getting off the ring? Does he want to dominate the ring?¡±


    ¡°Heh, he gave his all just now, so is he worn out now?¡±


    Questioning voices filled the air, but the guards around the ring were helpless.


    They were imperial guards, so they would naturally handle the situation justly if someone else stayed on the ring without wanting to leave. However, Wu Haohan was an imperial family powerhouse, whose status was way above theirs, thus they dared not be unrestrained.


    Having said that, they had to do something when the crowd began to discuss this matter.


    A head guard bit the bullet and went up to the ring, then he carefully approached Wu Haohan, who was sitting with his legs crossed. Just as the guard was going to persuade Wu Haohan, a cold voice was hearding from another ring. ¡°Back off!¡±


    The head guard was taken aback. He immediately bowed and retreated without a sound.


    It was Princess Wu Hanning who spoke, and no imperial guard in the capital would disobey Her Royal Highness.


    Wu Hanning looked at the confused crowd and noted loudly, ¡°Wu Haohan is in the process of breaking through to the peak of Yang Grade ss Five, so if anyone disturbs him now, you¡¯ll be his enemy for life. If any of you aren¡¯t pleased, by all means, you can go up to the ring.¡±


    The crowd looked at each other and secretly cursed.


    ¡®Won¡¯t the imperial family be embarrassed if someone disturbs Wu Haohan while he¡¯s trying to break through? As long as one isn¡¯t crazy, I suppose nobody would have the guts to do that?¡¯


    ¡®Even if one¡¯s a lunatic... Do you really think the imperial guards are ipetent? They¡¯ll definitely join hands to beat that person up and drag him to the prison to be tortured.¡¯


    Before long, the crowd was struck with another thought.


    ¡®Why did Wu Haohan suddenly break through at this moment?¡¯


    In particr, the Yang Grade powerhouses looked grim, and their eyes lit up. Those who could advance to Yang Grade were not idiots, so they had an idea of what was going on when they recalled what happened. It was not easy for a martial artist to upgrade to another ss or rank. Apart from umting enough experience, one needed to break through the martial arts bottleneck.


    It was not tough to umte experiences because it was bound to happen as long as one persistently worked hard and did not ruin one¡¯s foundation. On the opposite, nobody could guarantee a sessful advancement through the bottleneck.


    A fateful chance would be needed for a breakthrough. If one had a chanced encounter or umted enough experiences to arrive at the upper limit, one could sessfully break through.


    Without a chanced encounter, one could not even be able to advance half a step, which was the usual case for many people.


    Although powerful resources could sometimes lower the condition to break through a bottleneck, resources were always rare.


    Unless one was a God-favored child, for instance, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, Wu Hanning, and He Liangce, who were nurtured regardless of the costs, how could one acquire those resources?


    Therefore, most martial artists were left with one option to break through.


    They would cultivate to a bottleneck then get into a life-or-death-battle with an equally formidable enemy, hoping that they would gain apprehension and make it through the bottleneck.


    Nheless, how could anyone easily get into a life-or-death battle with an evenly-matched opponent? It would not be effective if one¡¯s opponent was too weak, and it would be a tragedy if one¡¯s opponent was too powerful. Besides, nobody could guarantee a breakthrough in a life-or-death battle like that.


    It was certainly not an easy task because a martial artist¡¯s path of cultivation was full of hardships.


    Normally, one would die before being able to break through.


    When the crowd looked at Wu Haohan, who was sitting with his legs crossed on the ring, they experienced an upsurge of emotions and could no longer calm down.


    They felt like they stumbled upon a wonderful method through Wu Haohan.


    Just as everyone brewed ulterior notices, Wu Haohan released a threatening aura without warning. It was so intense and violent that it could not be put into words.


    Wu Hanning curled her lips into a faint smile. While Wu Haohan was not a core figure in the imperial family, he was part of the coteral branch, hence the imperial family¡¯sbat power would increase if he could enter the peak of Yang Grade ss Five.


    Moreover, those who were at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five had a higher chance of bing a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    It was just a faint hope, but every Supreme Great Ancestor entered Extreme Grade from the peak of Yang Grade ss Five, and there had been no exceptions. If one could not even arrive at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five, one would not have the hope of bing a Supreme Great Ancestor at all.


    Wu Haohan slowly stood up. His aura was unstable, and he had aplicated look on his face.


    When he looked at Ou Yangming again, he did not know what he was thinking and how he was feeling.


    That being said, he was very clear that the spiritual pressure from the gigantic beast, which was stimted by Ou Yangming was so real that he could not get rid of it. It was enough to prove that Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was far beyond what he could imagine.


    Although Wu Haohan¡¯s martial art cultivation base improved, he knew that the oue would be the same even if they fought again.


    Wu Haohan sighed and cupped his fist at Ou Yangming. ¡°Thank you.¡± Following that, he shed and left the ring, then he walked far away.


    Two imperial guards instantly escorted him, whereas the other people looked at him in envy.


    They knew Wu Haohan had left to cultivate in istion to stabilize his state, and he would be weed by a brand new world once he finished the process.


    Ou Yangming grinned and shook his hand a little, causing a white light ring to appear around him.


    The light ring did not cover a huge area as it was only a few meters around him.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes in the ring, and he inhaled deeply to enjoy the marvelous moment.


    On the other hand, the faces of Wu Hanning, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, Bai Shixue, and some formidable cultivators changed. They either mumbled softly or spoke to themselves.


    ¡®Vigor Spell...¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s the legendary Vigor Spell.¡¯


    Bai Shixue had a strange look on her face when she nced at the ceramic bottles in her hands.


    She gathered every Vigor Medicine from the store, but before she could get them to Ou Yangming, he had already performed the Vigor Spell.


    ¡®What exactly does the young fe not know...¡¯

 Chapter 309 Air-striking Fist Technique

    <h4>Chapter 309 Air-striking Fist Technique</h4>


    The light ring slowly disappeared. When Ou Yangming held his fists slightly, he felt that his power recovered to its peak.


    His martial art cultivation base was only at the peak of Yin Grade, after all. Although he could contend with Yang Grade powerhouses by relying on the profound step technique and his various remarkable trump cards, plenty of power was consumed each time. As such, his body would suffer slight losses.


    Nheless, this was simr to how a poor quality iron was tempered into steel after it was thoroughly tempered. Without such tempering, a martial art master could not be born.


    Ou Yangming did not consume any energy when he exchanged blows with the four Yin Grade martial artists, but he was exhausted after fighting two Yang Grade powerhouses. Even though his waist sash improved his physique, it was still the same. Needless to say, it was because he chose to grapple with his opponents instead of fully utilizing the integration of Heaven and man. If he had used that state and the thoroughly meticulous, the consumption could not have been so huge.


    Aspared to Ou Yangming¡¯s physical losses, his mental power consumption was close to nothing


    Apart from having more than 50 Points of mental power, the Qi Return ne also assisted him. He did lose a bit of mental power, but he could sense the mysterious energy in the void slowly making up for the loss at the moment.


    If the recovery processsted more than an hour, his mental power would definitely be recovered to the peak too.


    The crowd had different thoughts when the light ring shone, but nobody dared to go up to the ring. It was only when the light disappeared, a person suddenly jumped up to the ring and cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. The man then said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Xiujin from Xuanchen county. Please give me some pointers, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. The two Yang Grade powerhouses who challenged him earlier were not disdainful toward him, but they clearly did not treat him with respect.


    Nevertheless, it was expected because it would only be shocking if they¡ªYang Grade powerhouses¡ªrespected a Yin Grade martial artist.


    On the opposite, Lin Xiujing not only greeted Ou Yangming with a salutation when he got up to the ring, but he also made himself seem weak be it his tone or his actions.


    Ou Yangming was not the only one who noticed the abnormality because the other people below the ring began to discuss with one another.


    Despite that, the other Yang Grade powerhouses were like sawed gourds; they did not make a sound.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite,¡± Ou Yangming responded andughed. He was puzzled because the man¡¯s attitude was unordinary.


    Though Ou Yangming was on intimate terms with some Supreme Great Ancestors, it was an entirely different situation. After all, any Supreme Great Ancestor would be willing to be friends with a cksmith who was capable of smithing magic tools.


    Over here, he was on the ring. How could the courageous powerhouses be willing to admit defeat?


    Even so, Lin Xiujing did not carry the demeanor of a Yang Grade powerhouse. He shook his head and noted, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to fight you, Brother Ou. Please!¡±


    The moment he took a step back, he slowly released his aura.


    Lin Xiujing shed all of a sudden and swung his fist as he charged at Ou Yangming. Before he was even close to the young fellow, his fist wing whistled and pierced the air. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because the skin on his face stung a little as though it was cut by a de. He narrowed his eyes and thought, ¡®I dare not face this strange attack with the weakest part of my body.¡¯


    Following that, he exerted force through the tip of his toes to move backward. When his upper body swayed, it somehow gave off an odd illusion as if his body was split into two.


    Lin Xiujing kept a straight face and attacked at the speed of light. Each time he punched, his fist was apanied by a strong wind, which contained forceful power. Whenever the wind blew past Ou Yangming¡¯s body, he felt like an ax was hurled at him.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time encountering such a weird wind, and a bizarre thought crossed his mind.


    He felt like he was not exchanging blows with a bare-handed Yang Grade powerhouse, but one who was armed with a weapon.


    That said, when he fixed his gaze on Lin Xiujing¡¯s hands, he was certain that the Yang Grade powerhouse was not holding anything. Ou Yangming continued to sh and deceive Lin Xiujing by using the profound body technique. He prevented his opponent from grasping his movements and increased the distance between them as much as he could at the same time.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a grave expression after a brief moment.


    Lin Xiujing¡¯s martial art cultivation base was at most Yang Grade ss Three, making him inferior to Wu Haohan. However, his fist technique was unpredictable where every punch could interact with the empty void in a certain way, and there was always vibration.


    It was an indescribable frequency, and everything that was in the vibration¡¯s way faced the same attacks.


    Given that Ou Yangming was limited by the ring, he could not fully evade every attack. While he kept performing the wonderful body technique to dodge the attacks so far, Lin Xiujing¡¯s attacks were so fierce that the air-striking powers were endless and impossible to guard against. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed as he entered the state of the integration of Heaven and man. While he avoided and resisted the prative fist technique, he observed the skill carefully.


    Lin Xiujing¡¯s fist would shake very slightly each time he punched, but it was the peculiar shake that drove his essential Qi and caused the space to vibrate.


    An unprepared opponent would be caught off guard upon encountering the attack, leading to a huge loss.


    Despite that, once Ou Yangming executed the body technique to the extreme, he slowly began to take initiative.


    By observing through the integration of Heaven and man, he could always evade the Air-striking Fist Technique¡¯s area in advance, then he wouldunch an attack from the other side.


    Massive mental power surged in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. His energy, essence, and spirit rose to the greatest height, which was more notable than when he fought a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    The shaking of a fist and the vibration in the air-it was the Air-striking Fist Technique.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming gained some understanding of the skill through the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Especially under the thoroughly meticulous state, Ou Yangming merged the frequencies of his fist¡¯s shaking movement and the air¡¯s vibration. When they validated each other, he found the inevitable connection between them.


    Without warning, Ou Yangmingnded firmly with both feet. Faced with Lin Xiujing¡¯s iing attack, he countered with a punch without dodging at all.


    ¡°Pow, pow...¡±


    Two strange voices burst out almost at the same time as two powers from different directions but caused the same effect shed.


    The two of them twisted unusually in the void, forming a vortex, which was visible to the naked eye.


    Nheless, the vortex went back to normal in a split second.


    Given that they were at the center of attention, the crowd was in an uproar after they witnessed the peculiar scene. In particr, Wu Hanning, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, and some other people looked grim.


    It was not the sh between ordinary powers, but forbidden powers.


    Interspatial power. In actuality, the instant Lin Xiujing attacked, the top-notch powerhouses noticed the mystery in his attacks and guessed his background.


    For someone to challenge Ou Yangming after Wu Haohan was defeated, how could he have the guts if he did not have genuine abilities?


    Nevertheless, nobody including Wu Hanning expected Ou Yangming to learn the marvelous power from Lin Xiujing.


    The Air-striking Fist Technique was a legendary secret technique, which was rted to space. On top of that, it was as famous as the Wu imperial family¡¯s Spiritual Fist Technique.


    Ou Yangming could learn the simted spiritual attack from Wu Haohan because he possessed incredible mental power, which allowed him to fathom the technique during a fight. On the other hand, Lin Xiujing was adept in the Interspatial Fist Technique...


    Legend had it that one had the Lin family¡¯s direct bloodline to be able to get a hand on the lost art.


    Since Ou Yangming and Lin Xiujing did not look alike at all, he could not have the Li family¡¯s bloodline.


    Lin Xiujing stopped and had an unusually terrible look on his face. He uttered slowly, ¡°The Air-striking Fist Technique...¡±


    Ou Yangming took a step back and disintegrated the pressure from the fist force. He remarked with a smile, ¡°Ah, so this is the Air-striking Fist Technique. It has a well-deserved reputation!¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, how did you learn the Air-striking Fist Technique?¡± Lin Xiujing asked seriously after he took a deep breath.


    ¡°We exchanged blows for such a long time, so I naturally learned it after observing it...¡± Ou Yangming shrugged. The young fellow made it sound simple, but without entering the thoroughly meticulous state, he could not have perceived the rtionship between the fist wind and the vibration in the space. Moreover, he could not have grasped its mystery.


    If that was not the case, anyone could have apprehended the Lin family¡¯s Air-striking Fist Technique¡¯s secret.


    ¡°Naturally... Learned it?¡± Lin Xiujing was dumbfounded for a long time before he smiled bitterly. ¡°The Yan family¡¯s body technique, the Wu family¡¯s Spiritual Fist, and even the Lin family¡¯s secret Air-striking Fist Technique... Ou Yangming secretly learned all of them.¡¯


    Lin Xiujing developed a faint hatred for Ou Yangming when he stared at the young fellow, and he thought, ¡®A person like him is certainly one of a kind...¡¯


    He inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask. Was it the Spiritual Fist that you used when you fought Brother Wu just now?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ou Yangming answered after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°May I experience the simted Spiritual Fist Technique?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and turned to look at Wu Hanning. Seeing as she was indifferent toward this, he responded, ¡°Okay, please.¡±


    Lin Xiujing nodded and charged at the young fellow once more. This time, instead of using the Air-striking Fist Technique, he simply stared eagerly at Ou Yangming.


    At the spur of the moment, an indescribable and fearsome pressure came from above him and enveloped him.


    Lin Xiujing shuddered and seemed more distressed than Wu Haohan was. He immediately dodged the pressure with all his might, then he kicked and punched as though he was fighting a non-existent opponent.


    Without him knowing, he employed the Air-striking Fist Technique again and released his power without any reservations.


    Wu Hanning watched quietly and found it strange.


    It was true that the Wu family had a secret technique for a simted spiritual attack, but its effect was not so vivid.


    ¡®What adjustment did that young fe make? Why am I getting goosebumps too?¡¯

 Chapter 310 Advanced Again

    <h4>Chapter 310 Advanced Again</h4>


    The purple light kept turning over in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, and it transformed into a fearsome giant beast, which trampled on everything without any restraint.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s actions at the moment reflected the evolution in his sea of consciousness, by which he released it without reservations through his fist technique.


    He stood at the center of the ring as he gently moved his hands about. The movement did not seem threatening at all, but it contained substantial mental power.


    The Wu imperial family¡¯s simted spiritual attack was extremely powerful too, but it also had a huge limitation. It was limited by low mental power, so the simted spiritual scene would likely be neither fish nor fowl, and its effect on one¡¯s opponent would be greatly reduced.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming had massive mental power and the assistance of the mysterious purple Military Fire. Therefore, once he found the releasing method, the effect was so intense that it exceeded the Wu family¡¯s simted spiritual attack¡¯s limit.


    At this moment, Lin Xiujing felt that the gigantic beast was incredibly real, where he was going to be stomped by an enormous foot. If he was crushed, he would certainly turn into meat paste.


    Although he knew it was a simted spiritual attack, the scene was too real, so much so that he dared not take the gamble by risking his life. Hence, Lin Xiujing could not escape with all his might to evade the gigantic beast.


    The gigantic beast was ferocious and violent, but it also had some weak points. As a result, though Lin Xiujing was in a difficult situation for having to give his all, he managed to hold on.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He learned to simte this gigantic beast from Wu Haohan, but he had not seen the creature in person, so he could not control it perfectly even in his spiritual world.


    A thought crossed his mind all of a sudden, and he instantly pictured the big multicolored tiger that he encountered in the past.


    Next, the gigantic beast disappeared from his sea of consciousness as it was reced by a strange creature with a tiger¡¯s body and a snake as its tail.


    Just as Lin Xiujing caught his breath after the gigantic beast disappeared, he turned pale because he saw an odd creature that he had not seen before.


    The creature¡¯s momentum was not as huge as the gigantic beast¡¯s, but it carried a peculiar aura.


    Lin Xiujing was suddenly struck with an unusual thought.


    He would rather face the gigantic beast, which seemed like it could crush him into meat paste in one stomp, then the unknown creature.


    Nevertheless, the decision was not his to make.


    The weird creature charged at Lin Xiujing when he was still pondering. Fortunately, he took the tense situation calmly by lowering himself into a squat and punched. Despite that, Lin Xiujing immediately flew away. Even though the peculiar creature was not as powerful as the gigantic beast, its power was simr to a great ancestor¡¯s, which was not what he could resist.


    When Lin Xiujing¡¯s consciousness thought he was being hit away, his body reacted ordingly, by which he staggered backward and rolled in the ring.


    From the crowd¡¯s perspective, Lin Xiujing was putting up a one-man show, where he jumped around and acted funny.


    Some martial artists, who had just arrived near the ring, burst outughing, but they soon realized the abnormal environment and atmosphere. More people were watching the fight with a grave expression, and the valiant powerhouses in the crowd were particrly looking forward to the oue.


    Lin XIujing was a Yang Grade powerhouse, so he had remarkable power and resilience. Even so, he went all out against the big multicolored tiger, which was controlled by Ou Yangming, and he dared not hold back.


    After half an hour, Lin Xiujing roared andy t on the ring without moving an inch.


    As a result of the fight between spiritual worlds, he copsed and could not resist anymore.


    He watched as the big multicolored tiger opened its mouth as if he would soon be killed. Lin Xiujing widened his eyes, and he forgot about the difference between illusion and reality. He felt like he would soon face a moment of life or death.


    However, the big multicolored tiger disappeared in the next instant.


    The creature¡¯s awful breath, which could make one puke, vanished. Following that, Lin Xiujing saw the blue sky while hey on the ground.


    When he sensed the breeze around his body, he suddenly realized that the world was a wonderful ce.


    The life-or-death fight against a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast affected him greatly. In particr, the threatening moment at the end tempered his energy, essence, and spirit in unbelievable ways.


    Although the fight was illusory, the experience felt real.


    Lin Xiujing exhaled deeply and stood up quietly. He finally understood Wu Haohan¡¯s feelings at the end of his fight.


    Without further ado, Lin Xiujing sat with his legs crossed and immersed in a world that belonged only to him.


    The man¡¯s aura was released from his weary body bit by bit, then it spiraled around him, forming arge invisible around his body. Above therge, the power that belonged to Lin Xiujing kept pushing and spreading to bring his aura to a greater height. Many people below the ring were dumbfounded.


    It was a boundary advancement-another Yang Grade powerhouse advanced to a new rank after fighting Ou Yangming.


    Furthermore, the crowd could not hold themselves back anymore as if they did not want to dy the matter at all.


    Boundary improvement was tremendously important for every martial artist, and one would usually only attempt to advance to a new rank when one was fully prepared.


    That said, both Wu Haohan and Lin Xiujing chose to break through right away. It was evident that they benefited greatly from their fights against Ou Yangming to the extent that they were reluctant to give up theirprehensions, thus they forced themselves to break through.


    Everyone looked at Lin Xiujing and Ou Yangming. At this point, nobody thought Ou Yangming did not deserve to dominate a ring. As for the powerful Yang Grade martial artists, they were unusually excited when they looked at the young fellow.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A series of explosions were heard in the air as the invisible of power around Lin Xiujing turned into a real object.


    It still seemed vague, but it was approaching realness without a limit.


    Subsequently, thergend fell on Lin Xiujing¡¯s body and transformed into lights, which flowed into his body.


    It was worth noting that every powerhouse advanced to a higher rank differently. Some would do it in a magnanimous way while some would do it discreetly; Lin Xiujing¡¯s martial art was unquestionably the former. The moment the lights descended on him, the Yang Grade powerhouses sensed a forceful momentum surge from his body.


    Yang Grade ss Four-Lin Xiujing¡¯s martial art cultivation base advanced to another rank.


    He slowly stood up and cast aplicated look at Ou Yangming, then he finally sighed and expressed, ¡°Brother Ou, thank you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled, but he naturally understood what the man meant. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re overwhelming me by calling me a senior; I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Lin Xiujingmented with a bitter smile and added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯ve advanced to ss Four today, but it won¡¯t be a problem for me to enter ss Five in the future on my own. I owe it all to you, Brother Ou.¡±


    The crowd quivered after they heard the man. Based on what Lin Xiujing said, it was clear that he had not only gained the opportunity to advance to ss Four, but also the experience to get to ss Five.


    As long as he continued his cultivation and umted enough experiences, he would naturally make his way to Yang Grade ss Five.


    The oue was more shocking than a mere advancement to ss Four.


    Ou Yangmingughed and responded, ¡°Brother Lin, that¡¯s your fate, and it can¡¯t be forced.¡±


    Lin Xiujing shook his head and raised a question out of the blue, ¡°Brother Ou, my Air-striking Fist Technique is out of the ordinary, and it¡¯s rted to my bloodline. Not to mention exchanging blows with me, even if someone was carefully taught by my n¡¯s elders, it¡¯s difficult for one to grasp the Air-striking Fist Technique. Brother Ou, how did you learn it? Could it be...¡±


    His eyes were glowing. If Ou Yangming was rted to the Lin family by blood, he would do anything to rope him into the n.


    At the spur of the moment, Lin Xiujing heard Wu Hanning¡¯s cold voiceing from another ring. ¡°The Wu family¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist is also a Bloodline Fist Technique. Apart from the Wu family, it¡¯s extremely tough for outsiders to grasp the art¡¯s essence. ording to you, shouldn¡¯t Brother Ou be a part of the imperial family too?¡±


    Lin Xiujing was speechless, and he smiled bitterly.


    Ou Yangming knew very well that he could grasp the Simted Spiritual Fist because of his excellent mental power. Besides, the young fellow apprehended the ordinary Spiritual Pressure Fist Technique before he secretly learned the Wu family¡¯s technique, thus he simply made further progress.


    As for the Air-striking Fist Technique, to put it inly, it was a fist art rted to interspatial power.


    He figured that the Lin family¡¯s bloodline inherently had an exceedingly high affinity with interspatial power, which was why they could cultivate the Air-striking Fist Technique.


    Ou Yangming had been studying the refinement method of an interspatial bagtely, hence his understanding of space was not inferior to the Lin family¡¯s great ancestors.


    If that was not the case, he could not have sessfully learned the art.


    Having said that, he could not disclose the reason behind everything.


    Without warning, five figures jumped up to the ring almost at the same time. They red at Lin Xiujing and uttered, ¡°Brother Lin, you¡¯ve been defeated, so please get off the ring.¡±


    Lin Xiujing forced a smile when he noticed the unfriendly looks from the men. He saluted Ou Yangming with his fists before he jumped off the ring.


    In the ring, Ou Yangming noted with a smile when he looked at the five Yang Grade powerhouses, ¡°Gentlemen, you can tire me out by taking turns to fight me, but the Martial Arts Battle disallows challengers from ganging up against one person...¡±

 Chapter 311 The Challenge For The Peak Of Yang Grade

    <h4>Chapter 311 The Challenge For The Peak Of Yang Grade</h4>


    Waves ofughter came from the crowd below the ring.


    It was a rare sight to see five Yang Grade powerhouses ascend the ring at the same time to challenge the ring defender.


    The five powerhouses in the ring looked embarrassed. Normally, they would have left with a flick of their sleeves instead of staying to be mocked by the crowd. However, the five powerhouses stood still as though their feet were nailed to the ground; none of them were willing to back away.


    One of them cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yin Xiangwen from Yongxiang County, and I¡¯m here for a challenge, so please be considerate and give me the spot.¡±


    Another person nced coldly at him and asked, ¡°We came up here together, so why should we let you have the chance?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. The Yi family from Yongxiang County might be famous, but you can¡¯t control the Woo family from the capital!¡± A middle-aged man smiled with narrowed eyes and greeted Ou Yangming in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m Woo Lejia. Greetings, Brother Ou.¡±


    The other powerhouses were startled for a while, then they quickly saluted Ou Yangming with their fists and greeted him.


    After two Yang Grade powerhouses underwent a cultivation base advancement each, the other powerhouses became extremely stimted. The chance that they were talking about was not an opportunity to challenge Ou Yangming, but to break through to a higher level.


    ¡°The Woo family?¡±


    Everyone looked at the middle-aged man, who looked ordinary and could likely not be identified from a crowd.


    Nevertheless, nobody here dared to underestimate the man.


    The Woo family in the capital was the imperial family¡¯s most loyal inherited family. It was said that their family¡¯s first ancestor was of humble origins and was nameless, but he assisted the Wu family¡¯s first ancestor in dominating the mountains and rivers, where he made distinguished contributions. As such, the surname Woo was bestowed on him by the Wu family¡¯s first emperor.


    Despite that, the Woo family¡¯s fame did note from their first ancestor; their reputation was built through generations by their powerful powerhouses.


    The Wu imperial family was the strongest force in the country, but the Woo family was at least one of the top three families in the capital.


    Although the Yin family from Yongxiang County was also one of the great forces, it would be wishful thinking if they wanted to suppress the Woo family in the capital.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about as he nced at the five men, then he asked, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not going to attack me together?¡±


    Woo Lejia and the other people froze and thought, ¡®Attack you together at this event? Do you really think the imperial guards are stiff...¡¯


    They would have been displeased if another person had teased them, but none of them reproached Ou Yangming as though they did not sense the chill in his words.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the five of you can discuss the matter and find me when you¡¯re done,¡± Ou Yangming added, then he stretched his body and walked leisurely to the middle of the ring, where he sat with his legs crossed and closed his eyes to refresh his spirit.


    In actual fact, countless thoughts crossed his mind, especially the Air-striking Fist Technique, which gave him a deeper understanding of space.


    If it was not because he was in public, he would have retrieved the Big Abdomen Ghost Spider¡¯s remains to refine an interspatial bag.


    This was because he had a hunch that he could sessfully refine an interspatial bag for sure.


    The feeling was so strong that he would have started the process right away if he did not know he could not reveal anything about the interspatial bag.


    On the other hand, Woo Lejia and the four other men looked at each other. They were itching to challenge Ou Yangming. Yin Xiangwen suggested, ¡°Gentlemen, if none of us are willing to leave, let¡¯s have a battle among ourselves, and thest person standing will be able to challenge Brother Ou. What do you think?¡±


    The crowd below the stage felt strange after they heard his suggestion.


    They were in Ou Yangming¡¯s ring at the moment. Theoretically, before Ou Yangming was defeated or became victorious in the end, he was the only one who could challenge the other opponents.


    That said, seeing as how the five Yang Grade powerhouses were obviously unwilling to back away, the crowd subconsciously thought perhaps the suggestion was the best way to settle the issue.


    All of a sudden, a loud and clear voice was heard. ¡°Zuoqiu Hongyuan, would you like to fight Brother Ou?¡±


    When everyone else turned to look, they realized that it was Princess Wu Hanning who spoke. As for Zuoqiu Hongyuan, who was called out, he answered with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Ou has had many fights, so it¡¯ll be a one-sided fight if I challenge him now.¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s various wonderful abilities, but he was still confident and did not waver at all.


    It seemed like Ou Yangming was not to be feared.


    This was the remarkable bearing of a direct disciple, who was carefully brought up by a real influential family. They would not be afraid no matter how eye-catching and formidable their opponents were, and they would always be sure of themselves without wanting to admit defeat.


    Wu Hanning grinned. She had expected that answer from him.


    Simr to how she would not take advantage of another person¡¯s difficulties, Zuoqiu Hongyuan was also proud and conceited.


    After hearing Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s answer, Woo Lejia and the other men sighed breaths of relief.


    They were Yang Grade powerhouses from different ns but in terms of talent and prestige, they could notpare with Princess Wu Hanning and Zuoqiu Hongyuan, who were favored by God. If the two of them were suddenly interested, the five powerhouses could only step aside.


    Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes glowed as she said, ¡°Since Zuoqiu Hongyuan isn¡¯t going to make a move, Woo Lejia can take up the challenge.¡±


    The crowd was stunned because they did not expect Her Royal Majesty to intervene.


    Yin Xiangwen was discontent, but he dared not contradict Princess Wu Hanning. As a result, he was so frustrated that he knitted his eyebrows.


    Even though the other Yang Grade powerhouses on the ring did not object to the princess, they stayed on the ring to resist in silence.


    Wu Hanning sneered and remarked, ¡°Among the five of you, Woo Lejia is the only one at the peak of Yang Grade.¡±


    The faces of the other powerhouses changed after they heard her. They quietly nced at Woo Lejia, then they finally sighed and left the ring


    Ou Yangming frowned and had a grave expression on his face.


    The young fellow fathomed the imperial family¡¯s Simted Spiritual Attack Fist Technique-a lost art¡ªby chance, where he merged the unpredictable purple light and his outstanding mental power to unleash a might that exceeded the imperial family¡¯s original art. Through this, the two Yang Grade powerhouses who fought Ou Yangming underwent an advancement each.


    Though their upgrades were astounding, they happened within the same grade, after all. It would be impossible for Woo Lejia, who was already at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five, to break through as well.


    There was a huge gap between Yang Grade and Extreme Grade.


    Countless geniuses failed to cross the threshold. Before this, one could only rely on one¡¯s talent,prehension, and fate to get over the threshold. It was also worth noting that even the imperial family, who were the lords of the world, did not have better ideas to achieve that.


    Having said that, the crowd began to have new hope.


    If Woo Lejia seeded in breaking through to the next grade, a furious storm would be stirred up in the world.


    Ou Yangming pondered and had numerous thoughts in that brief moment, but he finally calmed down and became resolute.


    He came to the capital with two goals.


    Firstly, he wanted to promote the upgrade of pieces of affordable equipment; secondly, he wanted to get to the bottom of the imperial family¡¯s background. He would strive to invite the supreme powerhouses from the imperial family to fight the spirit beast, which would appear once in a century, in the immense forest.


    Since that was the case, Ou Yangming had to be famous; he had to be one of the indispensable figures.


    Therefore, he would not miss the chance in front of him.


    Woo Lejia was somehow thrilled too because he knew very well what he was about to face. It was a golden opportunity, and it was the greatest opportunity in his life, thus he needed to hold on to it tightly.


    The man cupped his hands at Ou Yangming with respect, then he asked, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯d like to experience your Spiritual Fist, but what will it cost?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded.


    ¡°The Yan family¡¯s body technique, the imperial family¡¯s Spiritual Fist, and the Lin family¡¯s Air-striking Fist Technique¡ªthey¡¯re among the countable lost arts in the world,¡± Woo Lejia exined in a deep voice, then he flushed and expressed, ¡°The Woo family doesn¡¯t have a lost art like those, but we have high aspirations and will never concede defeat.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. It turned out that Woo Lejia thought he could only experience the Spiritual Fist by performing a lost art. ¡°Brother Ou, how about we make an arrangement?¡± The young fellow asked as he had an idea. Ou Yangming noted while fixing his gaze on Woo Lejia, ¡°If you manage to gain something, please keep watch over Changlong County for 10 years and offer help to the people there.¡±


    Woo Lejia nodded after some thought. ¡°Okay, I promise you, Brother Ou. Regardless if I gain anything or not, I¡¯ll head to Changlong County to serve the people for 10 years.¡±


    The beast tide was not known to everyone in the world, but given that Woo Lejia was part of the Woo family, he naturally knew about it. Since he gave his word on the ring, he could not go back on what he said.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Woo.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    There was a huge disparity between their ages, but nobody thought it was inappropriate for him to address Woo Lejia as a brother.


    Following that, Ou Yangming shed and swung his fist forward at the man.


    The punch did not seem forceful and there were no fluctuations of interspatial power, but a peculiar spiritual wave was formed around Ou Yangming¡¯s fist.


    Woo Lejia¡¯s vision went ck, but a tiny spot lit up in front of him after a while. Before long, the light expanded, and a big multicolored tiger was seen inside the light ring.


    The big tiger red at Woo Lejia with ferocious eyes and strong killing intent. Without warning, the tiger extended its tail from behind, revealing a tiger¡¯s tail but a snake¡¯s head at the tip.


    Woo Lejia had a ghastly look on his face. He could tell through his senses that everything was the result of a simted spiritual attack, but he could not find any loopholes.


    He clenched his fists and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Am I seeing an illusion or the reality...¡¯

 Chapter 312 Nine-ringed Saber

    <h4>Chapter 312 Nine-ringed Saber</h4>


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The distinguished big multicolored tiger roared and pounced on Woo Lejia.


    It carried the reign of terror as though the entire space was filled with its arrogant momentum.


    Ou Yangming definitely possessed a great-ancestor-level power, and the energy that burst out once he sessfully controlled the power was of the same level.


    Woo Lejia shed away. Since he could tell how formidable the big tiger was, he did not have the guts to go head-on against it. After the man dodged with all his might, he retrieved a weapon from his back. It was a nine-ringed saber, which would give off loud and clear sounds of metal shes.


    The sounds spread far and wide, causing everyone to feel refreshed.


    Ou Yangming, who was at the center of the ring, furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head. He felt dizzy when he heard the sounds.


    He cursed to himself, ¡®Woo Lejia was being dishonest! He said the Woo family doesn¡¯t have any inherited lost arts unlike the previous challengers but isn¡¯t that Nine-ringed Saber Sound a secret technique? Even I, who has great mental power can¡¯t resist it, let alone the other people.¡¯


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was remarkable indeed. Before the dizziness could affect his body, it waspletely suppressed. It was just a brief dy, but the simted world that he built revealed some loopholes.


    The main embodiment was the roaring big multicolored tiger suddenly became stiff, and Woo Lejia, who was battle-seasoned, was not going to let the chance slip away. He lunged to the side of the big tiger and gathered his strength to sh it with his saber.


    It was worth noting that the nine-ringed saber¡¯s ringing sounds were forceful enough to destroy the illusion, such that the virtual reality, which was constructed by Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, could bepletely ruined. Nevertheless, Woo Lejia was still far from being able to execute that.


    After all, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was greater than his martial art cultivation base. Therefore, Woo Lejia could only cause a short dy even if he gave his all.


    Nevertheless, Woo Lejia gathered all his power in the saber because he knew he would not get the same chance anymore.


    With that, the saber was shed deep into the big multicolored tiger¡¯s back.


    Woo Lejia was truly at the peak of Yang Grade, and his nine-ringed saber was a treasure from his n. As such, the mightiness of thebination between him and the weapon could not be treated lightly. Even if a real big multicolored tiger was present, it would more or less be injured too, let alone the simted version from Ou Yangming. Despite that, Ou Yangming recovered fully when the big tiger was shed halfway, and he immediately sensed the enormous change in his spiritual world.


    He scoffed angrily and turned his hands, turning the big multicolored tiger¡¯s thick tail into a stream of light, which was being swept in Woo Lejia¡¯s direction with a thunderous momentum.


    Woo Lejia¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression because he felt incredibly threatened. In particr, he felt that the snake¡¯s head on the tiger¡¯s tail was staring at him sinisterly. Moreover, the snake¡¯s tongue appeared to be ck and shiny as though it carried fatal poison.


    He was certain that he would die if the snake bit him.


    Without any hesitation, Woo Lejia instantly withdrew his saber and retreated. However, his wrist tensed up because his saber was being held back by the tiger¡¯s tough bones before he could pull it out.


    At the spur of the moment, he abandoned his saber and dodged. Woo Lejia made the right choice without any dy. Although he would be troubled about losing his n¡¯s treasure saber, it was more important to stay alive. The big multicolored tiger curled its tail to wrap it around the saber after it managed to force Woo Lejia to retreat.


    It tugged at the nine-ringed saber hard to remove it from its back, then the weapon fell to the ground. Flesh, blood, and bone scraps were seen on the saber, which proved how mighty the saber was.


    Woo Lejia¡¯s eyes lit up. Any creature¡¯s power would decline after suffering such damage, and it would not be able to unleash its full strength anymore. Furthermore, the injury would continue to spread until it became thest straw.


    He was delighted to know that he could contend with a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast. Just as he was feeling rather optimistic, he widened his eyes.


    This was because he saw the big multicolored tiger¡¯s injured and bloody body recovering at the speed of light; it only took a few breaths for the wounds on the tiger¡¯s back to vanish.


    On top of that, the big tiger cast a scornful look at Woo Lejia, whose previous efforts seemed to be in vain.


    Woo Lejia¡¯s lips trembled, and he was reminded of where he was.


    Even so, the big multicolored tiger¡¯s aura was so real that he almost could not distinguish real from fake.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The big tiger roared again and turned into a bolt of lightning as it charged at Woo Lejia.


    Woo Lejia shed and did his best to deal with the beast.


    It was dead silent because the spectators knew the meaning of what would happen next very well.


    From their perspective, Woo Lejia looked grim even though he was up against nothing. The man suddenly pulled out his saber and shed.


    He certainly exerted all his force and disyed his brilliance through the sh.


    Seeing as the luster pierced the air, the Yang Grade powerhouses who fought for a spot with him earlier were taken aback. They wondered at the same time how they could resist the attack if they were up against him.


    They were disheartened by their answers.


    This was because they were not confident about taking advantage while being faced with the saber. In fact, they suspected they would be forced to be passive even if they managed to withstand the attack.


    Sure enough, a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade had outstanding abilities.


    If Woo Lejia were to exchange blows with the previous three Yang Grade powerhouses, he would likely have more wins than losses.


    That said, the moment the other men were in awe of Woo Lejia¡¯s abilities, they noticed that he paused for a split second. Following that, Woo Lejia abandoned his saber and retreated as if something was pursuing him, so he was forced to give up his treasure saber.


    Having said that, nothing was in front of him at all.


    A Yang Grade powerhouses among the crowd asked softly, ¡°Brother Wu, is your n¡¯s Simted Spiritual Attack Fist Technique so vivid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve cultivated the fist technique too. While I didn¡¯t seed due to theck of talent, I¡¯ve witnessed the fist technique¡¯s greatest might,¡± another Yang Grade powerhouse noted with a bitter smile. He shook his head and lowered his voice such that even his partner only heard him faintly. ¡°Even if my n¡¯s great ancestor executes it, we can only see some blurry scenes.¡±


    ¡°Blurry scenes?¡± The first powerhouse looked at Woo Lejia and asked, ¡°Can blurry scenes make Woo Lejia abandon his weapon?¡±


    He fell silent for a while before he uttered faintly, ¡°In one¡¯s dreams!¡±


    A martial artist¡¯s weapon was the most important thing because it was a treasure that one relied on to survive and to resist enemies.


    In a way, a weapon was one¡¯s second life. Unless one was forced, how could one throw away one¡¯s weapon? Besides, the nine-ringed saber had a significant meaning for Woo Lejia. Given that he took the initiative to leave it behind, what exactly did he see in the void?


    In a further ring, Wu Hanning was bright-eyed and highly spirited as she watched the fight. She almost wanted to go up to Ou Yangming¡¯s ring to have a taste of the attack


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s such a mighty simted spiritual ability. Perhaps that person is the only one in the whole imperial family... No, in the whole world who can pull it off.


    ¡®But judging from that person¡¯s identity, he won¡¯t show up unless the world is on the verge of destruction.¡¯


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, looks like the imperial family¡¯s Spiritual Fist Technique is going to be passed on to a different person,¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuanmented andughed. He was talking to Wu Hanning, but he fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming and disyed intense fighting will.


    Ever since Ou Yangming dominated the ring as a Yin Grade martial artist, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The young fellow had epted challenges from seven people thus far, whereas Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Wu Hanning seemed to have been forgotten throughout the period.


    Nheless, Zuoqiu Hongyuan would not envy Ou Yangming because of this; he was not a short-sighted person. Despite that, he was keen to fight the unpredictable opponent. He could not wait to have an exciting match against Ou Yangming to release the burning fire in his heart.


    As for the gap between their cultivation bases...


    At this point, nobody regarded Ou Yangming as a Yin Grade martial artist anymore.


    Even Zuoqiu Hongyuan admitted that the young fellow was capable of challenging him.


    Wu Hanning curled her lips into a beautiful smile beneath her scarf.


    ¡°Young Master Zuoqiu, you¡¯re overthinking it. Master Ou is part of the imperial family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan was slightly stunned, and he finally looked surprised. ¡°Brother... Ou is a part of your n?¡±


    Wu Hanning proudly put her hands behind her back without saying a word.


    She thought, ¡®Even if he isn¡¯t now, he¡¯ll surely be one of ours in the future.¡¯


    After all, the imperial family would value Ou Yangming because he learned the secret technique, and they would rope him into their system at all costs.


    Ou Yangming was God-gifted, but there were many gifted powerhouses like him in the imperial family¡¯s past generations. Additionally, Wu Hanning was even more confident about this because she was sure the secluded member of the imperial family would be interested in the young fellow.


    Her eyes looked hollow as she stared at Ou Yangming


    ¡®Work hard! The more powerful you be, the nearer you are to me!¡¯

 Chapter 313 The Birth Of A Supreme Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 313 The Birth Of A Supreme Great Ancestor</h4>


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡± Woo Lejia was in a miserable state in the ring. Simr to the two previous Yang Grade powerhouses, he gave up his dignified and creditablebat method because his only goal was to escape the big multicolored tiger¡¯s attacks.


    He would be considered brainless if he still wanted to uphold his dignity while he tried to escape.


    Woo Lejia kept shifting his body and sometimes exerted all his force to counterattack. Nheless, the man knew his efforts could barely prolong his existence. He did not stand a chance to defeat a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, especially a frightening one that could constantly recover and had endless energy.


    No. Without external forces, his chances of escaping were minimal too.


    Even so, he never gave up.


    The Woo family disciples were not as prominent as the imperial family disciples, but they had a profound inheritance too. For many generations, they were the most loyal guardians of the imperial family, and their deceased ancestors taught them to never give up.


    Therefore, no matter how formidable the big multicolored tiger was or how dangerous the situation was for Woo Lejia, he never surrendered.


    He knew he would be giving up the path to the peak of martial arts if he admitted defeat.


    Ou Yangming controlled the big multicolored tiger and kept attacking Woo Lejia. Throughout the process, he became more familiar with the simted spiritual attack.


    In actuality, Wu Haohan¡¯s Simted Spiritual Art was mighty but crude and full of loopholes. The onlymendable thing was the gigantic beast¡¯s valiant aura, which was hair-raising and could affect one¡¯sbat power.


    When Ou Yangming grasped the ability through his unique Military Fire and his great mental power, he could not simte the gigantic beast well enough. However, when he transformed the beast into the big multicolored tiger, which he encountered in the past, everything changed.


    He seemed to have found a path that suited him very well, and he sessfully finished his journey on it.


    Hence, the simted big multicolored tiger became more vivid and powerful.


    Ou Yangming had a strong feeling that he was a king-the king of the spiritual world that he created. Everything in the world was done ording to his wishes; whether it was the environment or the big multicolored tiger, who could force a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five to a dead-end, they were all within his control.


    If he wanted to end the fight earlier at this moment, he could simply increase the big tiger¡¯s mightiness to kill Woo Lejia.


    Despite that, he was incredibly curious.


    ¡®If I assist Woo Lejia with my might, can he break through?¡¯


    As such, instead of ending the fight in a hurry, Ou Yangming gave Woo Lejia sufficient pressure and slowly increased it. The fight would naturally end if Woo Lejia gave up, but if he persisted through the greatest perseverance, perhaps he could advance to the next grade.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming noticed that as the fight was dragged longer, the consumption of his mental power became greater than itspensation. It was also worth noting that he was equipped with the Qi Return ne. Without the equipment, the young fellow could not have held on for so long even if his mental power was more substantial than this. Nevertheless, he noticed that Woo Lejia had be an arrow at the end of its flight.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The big multicolored tiger attacked with its w and finally struck at the exhausted Woo Lejia, causing him to fall to the ground. The beastter lunged at the man again, where he could smell its running saliva and bloody breath.


    Before this, Woo Lejia had used up all the power in his body. In a way, his abilities were squeezed dry, and he could no longer evade the beast. If that was not the case, the man could not have been hit by the big multicolored tiger.


    Seeing as the big tiger came closer to him and released such a threatening aura, Woo Lejia was utterly disheartened.


    After experiencing the unbelievable fight, he became so immersed that he stopped wondering if it was an illusion or reality.


    Woo Lejia thought he was going to die for sure.


    An odd feeling rose from the bottom of his heart, and he somehow had unexinable emotions.


    His memories filled his head and shed in front of him at that instant.


    Woo Lejia thought about his parents and close ones, and he saw the scenes when he first began to practice martial arts. Moreover, the man remembered the loneliness and sweat that he endured when he cultivated hard, as well as the danger and encounters when he fought alongside his partners.


    Everything appeared in his mind in the form of endless images.


    Time seemed to have slowed down, and his mind was detached from the limits of life, death, and time as it became far-reaching.


    Woo Lejia had never experienced this before, and he understood something at this moment. He vaguely felt that he would do better if he was given a second chance.


    ¡®I¡¯m not resigned to this-I¡¯m not resigned to the oue!¡¯


    He roared furiously from the bottom of his heart, ¡®I¡¯m not willing to die like this!


    ¡®I want to see my close ones, and I¡¯d like to climb to the peak of martial arts!¡¯


    That said, the big tiger¡¯s mouth and awful breath, which were approaching him, pulled him back to his senses.


    Hopeless, dispirited, hopeful, indestructible... As he underwent an alternation between entirely different emotions, his mind was close to crumbling.


    Next, Woo Lejia¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden. The big multicolored tiger, that made him fearful and pressured, disappeared. He was greeted with the ring, Ou Yangming, and the blue sky.


    ¡®Oh... It wasn¡¯t a real great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast; it¡¯s the Martial Arts Battle.¡¯


    Woo Lejia¡¯s mouth trembled and was left agape while looking surprised about having escaped death.


    Following that, the bizarre emotions from before gushed into his mind, and his brain seemed to have broken down as a result.


    His thoughts slowly became lively. Even as he calmed his mind, he found himself in the intense excitement earlier.


    Those were two entirely different feelings, but they strangely coexisted.


    Woo Lejia sat with his legs crossed in the ring and closed his eyes. His essential Qi was being recovered bit by bit, and it began to circte inside his body. Furthermore, the man¡¯s mental conception went deep inside his body to merge with his essential Qi.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his attack and thought, ¡®This is as far as I can help you, and it¡¯s up to you from now on...¡¯


    Nheless, Woo Lejia did not disappoint him. The moment the man sat with his legs crossed, Ou Yangming sensed a peculiar power being spread from his body.


    It was mental power-mental power that specially belonged to Woo Lejia.


    Martial artists often had numerous ways to assist their cultivations before they advanced to Extreme Grade, but they were also faced with the biggest bottleneck at the peak of Yang Grade Rank Five.


    Nothing could help them at that stage.


    This was because a Supreme Great Ancestor was qualified enough to contact Heaven and Earth¡¯s power, thus their bodies were not the only thing that had to be tempered.


    To enter Extreme Grade, one had to prepare one¡¯s willpower. Only by incorporating one¡¯s mental conception to one¡¯s body, where fusion would ur, one could arrive at Extreme Grade.


    Everyone was made different because of dissimr intrinsic qualities. In fact, even twins did not have the same mental power.


    One had to incite one¡¯s mental power to bebined with one¡¯s martial arts, by which one¡¯s spirit and body would merge, to enter Extreme Grade.


    Hence, a Supreme Great Ancestor could not help his or her younger generations even if one wanted to.


    For countless years, it had been publicly known that one needed to rely on oneself to get to Extreme Grade.


    Needless to say, there were some precious treasures in the world. If they were found through chanced encounters and were consumed, the difficulty of bing a great ancestor could be lowered.


    Having said that, those precious treasures were extremely rare and were near extinct. Besides, one would be considered opportunistic to be a Supreme Great Ancestor through this method, and one¡¯sbat power would likely be inferior.


    Ambitious martial artists would never resort to that method.


    After going through a fearsome life-or-death fight, Woo Lejia was wholly tempered from head to toe. In particr, his willpower and mental conception received 360-degree changes.


    A weak yet highly potential aura was born from the deepest part of his body.


    It was his mental power.


    Merely having mental power was not enough because the power had to be integrated with his body and fused with his essential Qi. His spirit and body had to merge.


    It was yet another mountainous moat, and it was a stumbling block for many powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade.


    However, when Woo Lejia operated his nearly depleted essential Qi, he naturallybined it with his mental power.


    He went past the two greatest obstacles in one move and acquired the capital and strength to be a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    The valiant and extreme power was being umted in his body, then it spread along with his essential Qi, which was constantly being recovered.


    Ou Yangming carefully observed the change in Woo Lejia, and he slowly curled his lips into a smile. This was because he knew another impressive Supreme Great Ancestor was being born among the Humans in front of him.


    Most importantly, he had somewhat single-handedly shaped the Supreme Great Ancestor!

 Chapter 314 Solemn Promise

    <h4>Chapter 314 Solemn Promise</h4>


    By this point, the crowd below the ring had already erupted into a frenzy, and chaos ran rampant.


    The moment Woo Lejia sat down cross-legged like the prior two Yang Grade powerhouses, the spectators immediately leaped to their feet.


    After all, although they were all Yang Grade powerhouses, the difference between the Third, Fourth, and Fifth ss was like heaven and earth. Even if those who were in ss Three or Four had advanced a ss, they would still remain in the Yang Grade, which would only result in a marginal increase in strength. However, if a ss Five powerhouse were to break through...


    It would result in the birth of a Supreme Grand Ancestor!


    In the face of a Supreme Grand Ancestor, what could a Yang Grade Powerhouse even do?


    As such, the crowd¡¯s excitement had reached a crescendo once they saw Woo Lejia sitting down.


    Even though Woo Lejia had shown no signs of breaking through yet, the crowd below was already heatedly discussing among themselves.


    Naturally, those who were at high cultivation levels, especially those who were also at the Fifth ss of the Yang Grade, had acted reserved at Woo Lejia¡¯s actions. Nevertheless, even though their lips were sealed, from the fiery passion of their eyes that were fixated on the ring, their true thoughts were as clear as day.


    Despite that, just like everyone else, they hesitated, as they were also waiting for Woo Lejia¡¯s results.


    As a result, a tense atmosphere engulfed the entireplex.


    Although there were some empty rings at the scene, no one decided to use them. All squabbles, be it big or small, were immediately suppressed once they arrived at the scene.


    For some strange reason, everyone had unanimously taken a truce once they came.


    Compared to Woo Lejia¡¯s results, every other fight was of little consequence.


    Although a majority of the people present were unable to discern Woo Lejia¡¯s progress, this did little to impede their interest in Woo Lejia¡¯s results.


    Wu Hanning and Zuoqiu Hongyuan remained silent as well. Just like the others, they were intrigued by the situation and were willing to witness it to the end.


    Usually, the advancement of a Yang Grade powerhouse into the Extreme Grade was something that took ages to achieve. This notion was ingrained heavily into the minds of the masses, and as such, no one had ever thought to go against it.


    Nevertheless, at that moment, everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be in sync.


    Suddenly, the top-ranked powerhouses perked up. Their eyes were fixed on Woo Lejia, and a glint of disbelief could be seen.


    They had sensed it!


    The overwhelming and terrifying aura that was radiating from Woo Lejia¡¯s body!


    ****


    Within the imperial pce, five elderly men invish clothing were gathered together.


    Each of them were the imperial family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors, and if any one of them were to appear within the capital, pandemonium would ensue.


    Despite that, a solemn expression hung on their faces at that moment.


    The strongest faction within the capital was without a doubt, the imperial family, and as such, they had a wide-reaching informationwork. News of Wu Haohan¡¯s loss and his sudden advancement had reached their ears, and because of it, the supreme ancestors had gathered together. Had it been the birth of any ordinary ss Five Yang Grade powerhouse, the imperial family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors would not even bat their eyes.


    However, the fact that the Royal Family¡¯s secret technique, the simted spiritual attack had been learned and applied with even more potency by someone else had greatly perturbed the imperial family¡¯s powerhouses.


    After all, even among the five Supreme Great Ancestors there, not all of them had mastered this technique; and even for those who had sessfully cultivated it, none of them could achieve Ou Yangming¡¯s results. Although none of them had borne witness to Ou Yangming¡¯s feats themselves, from the way their sources had described the situation, they immediately realized that Ou Yangming¡¯s mastery of the technique was even stronger than the countless powerhouses that existed throughout the imperial family¡¯s history.


    Perhaps, there were only a handful of people with talents in this particr area that could go against him.


    At that moment, the Supreme Great Ancestors were awaiting Woo Lejia¡¯s results.


    If Woo Lejia were to truly ascend into the Supreme Great Ancestor rank, Ou Yangming¡¯s position would no doubt shoot up, and surpass arge portion of the existing Supreme Great Ancestors.


    After all, with Ou Yangming at the lead, heavens knew how many more Supreme Great Ancestors would emerge among the masses.


    Suddenly, all five of them directed their gaze towards the entrance.


    A person frantically ran in at a breakneck speed.


    The man had a wild but joyful look on his face. He looked as if he was too excited to remain calm.


    The five elders nced at one another. Although the man had yet to speak, his expression had already contained all the information that they needed.


    Back in arge mansion within the southern part of the capital, He Hanyang could be seen resting with his eyes slightly shut. However, in truth, the excitement that was welling within him was reaching a crescendo.


    Ever since he had heard the news of Ou Yangming¡¯s simted spiritual attack causing Wu Haohan¡¯s rank to increase, he immediately ordered his subordinates to investigate the matter, and ever since then, he had remained rooted to his spot.


    The only thing that had prompted him from his inaction was when he heard of Woo Lejia sitting cross-legged in preparation for his breakthrough.


    Unsu


    He Hanyang had already harbored ill feelings towards Ou Yangming during his trip to the capital. Originally, he had even nned to sh him down during the journey. Nevertheless, his roadblock had proven unsessful, and like a slimy fish, Ou Yangming had slithered his way out of his trap without anyone noticing. By the time he had finally arrived at the capital, he learned that Ou Yangming had already made a name for himself, and he had even made friends with some powerful cksmiths.


    At that point, regardless of his powerful position as the He family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor, he was no longer able to do as he pleased with Ou Yangming without any valid reason.


    He Hanyang was looking up at the sky at that time. While he quietly processed the news regarding Woo Lejia, a realization dawned upon him.


    He had lost his opportunity to get rid of Ou Yangming. After all, if he were toy a finger on Ou Yangming, He Hanyang would incite the wrath of various powerful forces. Even with the backing of the He family, taking on all of these forces at once was something that was beyond their abilities.


    He continued staring into the sky, and a sense of loss befell upon him.


    Out of nowhere, a person sprinted towards him. He was none other than the He family¡¯s ss Five Yang Grade martial artist, He Yicheng.


    He Hanyang¡¯s ears twitched, but he did not lower his head. After all, the rhythm of his familiar footsteps alone had told him all he needed to know.


    He heaved a long sigh and could already tell from that day onwards that Ou Yangming was destined to be the most prominent person among the Humans.


    ****


    Back in the ring, Woo Lejia¡¯s robes were fluttering as a powerful aura gradually surged forth from his body.


    At that point, even the most average of martial artists could sense the unusual aura enveloping the field, let alone the Yang Grade powerhouses.


    The conversations under the ring instantly died down, and all that remained were fervent gazes at the ring. They dared not bat their eyes, as everyone innately understood that the ensuing event would only happen once in a blue moon.


    They were about to witness the birth of a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Each Supreme Grand Ancestor represented the strongest, and fittest fighters amongst the Humans.


    Usually, when ss Five Yang Grade powerhouses attempt to ascend into the Extreme Grade, they would do it in a safe spot, with the protection of several martial artists of the same grade, or better yet, with Supreme Great Ancestors.


    As such, it was not something that any regr person could have spectated. Nevertheless, Woo Lejia had provided them with the opportunity to do so, and the spectators below the stage had felt so blessed that it took all their willpower not to shout out with joy. After all, for most of them, the scene that was unfolding would be the highlight of their lives. Ou Yangming gradually shifted backward. He was approaching the edge of the ring.


    In truth, had this not been a ring match, Ou Yangming would have descended the ring to avoid the spotlight long ago.


    After all, he was the catalyst for change, and although the spectators¡¯ eyes were on Woo Lejia, the same could also be said for Ou Yangming, and worse still, their gazes were even more fervent. Whether or not Woo Lejia would break through into the Extreme Rank would depend on his efforts and his efforts alone.


    However, that did not apply to Ou Yangming.


    Should one take the chance to court Ou Yangming¡¯s goodwill and spar with him, the challenger might benefit from the experience.


    This was a prospect that left many Yang Grade powerhouses ring wolfishly at Ou Yangming, and it was enough to make the average martial artists consider it as well. Naturally, as there was only one Ou Yangming, it was hard to tell who exactly would benefit. However, so long as he continued to upy the ring, or as long as he survived, the others would gain the same opportunity as well.


    ¡°Rumble...¡±


    A powerful gust of wind erupted from Woo Lejia¡¯s body. His eyes were suddenly wide open, and a zing intensity could be seen within.


    He had a soul-snaring piercing gaze, one that was as sharp as a de, and gave people goosebumps.


    His overwhelming aura extended in all directions, and it had an intimidating effect on those who were caught within it.


    This was a feat that no ordinary Yang Grade martial artist could achieve. It was, without a doubt, the power that belonged to a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Ou Yangming shuddered slightly, but he soon returned to normal. Although he might not have seen the most number of Supreme Great Ancestors among the people present, when it came to life-or-death situations involving these ancestors, Ou Yangming was no stranger.


    After all, he had alreadye across ss Five Great Ancestor powerhouses and experienced their terrifying aura first-hand. As such, the fledgling Supreme Great Ancestor before him did little to unnerve him.


    Moreover, with his immense mental power, ordinary auras did not affect him.


    Thus, his only response was a twitch of his lips, and nothing more. Meanwhile, as if it was even possible, the crowd under the ring had gotten even more silent than before. A new emotion could be found within their gaze towards Woo Lejia, fearful awe.


    Although the difference between a Supreme Great Ancestor and a Fifth ss Yang Grade powerhouse was only a single stage, their difference in status was like heaven and earth in the eyes of the people.


    Woo Lejia heaved a long sigh, one that was so long that it couldst until the end of time.


    By the time he had finished sighing, a series of bone cracks could be heard, and it looked as if he had grown by a few inches.


    He lifted his head and turned towards Ou Yangming who was standing at the corner of the ring. With his fists wrapped together, he took a deep bow and dered, ¡°I greatly appreciate your help, Brother Ou! From this moment onwards, your wish is mymand! I¡¯ll walk through the mes of hell, the rockiest of mountains, and the widest of oceans just to fulfill your request!¡±

 Chapter 315 The Yang Grade Powerhouses’ Decision

    <h4>Chapter 315 The Yang Grade Powerhouses¡¯ Decision</h4>


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes slightly as he retracted his smile and stated in a serious tone, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This was a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s promise, and needless to say, it was extremely precious. Moreover, as Woo Lejia was now a Supreme Great Ancestor, his position within his family would also change greatly. In essence, his promise was akin to his entire family¡¯s promise as well.


    Should the need arise for Woo Lejia to fulfill Ou Yangming¡¯s wishes, it would not be Woo Lejia alone, but rather, the entire Woo Family.


    Woo Lejia chuckled and stated, ¡°Brother Ou, this little one wishes to return to his hometown to solidify his boundary.¡± After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Once the Myriad Treasure Meet is over, this little one would like to invite Brother Ou over for a visit. This little one promises that he will treat you with the utmost courtesy.¡±


    His eyes were glistening with excitement and pure intentions, there was not a shred of hidden agendas to be found within them.


    Ou Yangming chuckled softly and stated, ¡°Once this meet is over, I¡¯ll definitely visit you. Just make sure not to abandon me by then.¡±


    Woo Lejia gave a hearty response, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then! Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± He bowed with wrapped fists once again, and with that, he got off the ring and strode away from the scene. Interestingly, he had more escorts apanying him aspared to when he first entered.


    They were all powerhouses from the Woo family, and at that moment, their most pressing concern was their fledgling Supreme Great Ancestor who had yet to establish a stable boundary.


    As such, once Woo Lejia returned home, he would be locked up with the greatest protection they could afford, until his state waspletely stable.


    Due to this, even though most of the Woo family members yearned to battle with Ou Yangming in the ring, they still resigned to protect Woo Lejia on his way home. Back in the ring, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply while shaking his head slightly.


    Using the simted spiritual attack to force a Yang Grade ss Five powerhouse to experience a life-and-death situation had taken up much more mental power than Ou Yangming had initially expected. Moreover, it was also arge burden on his vigor.


    Mental power is mental power, and vigor is vigor. They were twopletely different resources.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming caught two shadows lurking behind him from the corner of his eye.


    The duo had simultaneously stepped into the ring at the same time, and they were both around Woo Leija¡¯s age. Although they were acquaintances, neither of them were willing to back down from the ring and as a result, they were stuck staring awkwardly at one another.


    All it took was a single nce for Ou Yangming to determine that they were both Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses.


    To be a Yang Grade ss Five martial artist at this age while still being passionate about martial arts was the norm among the Humans.


    In contrast, people like He Liangce and Zuoqiu Hongyuan who had achieved Yang Grade ss Five before the age of 30 were true, one-in-a-million geniuses. Even if fortune were to betray them in the future, they would still be able to reach the Extreme Grade without much trouble.


    Geniuses like them were special cases, and their circumstances did not apply to themon folk.


    For those whocked natural talent, being able to advance into the Yang Grade around the age of 30 was considered an impressive feat.


    Furthermore, if they somehow managed to reach ss Five before the age of 50, there was a high likelihood that they could ascend to the Extreme Grade as well. In short, the younger they reached ss Five, the higher their likelihood of reaching the Extreme Grade.


    Those who were already Yang Grade ss Five around the age of 40 like Woo Lejia and the two men before Ou Yangming were considered the hope of each of the major families.


    Moreover, once they saw Wu Lejia¡¯s ascension, the two innately realized that this was their chance of a lifetime. Should they miss the opportunity before them, they would undoubtedly regret it for the rest of their lives. As such, they were willing to forego their long years of friendship, all so they could seize the opportunity for themselves.


    ¡°Brother Ou, these two are Qin Xingchen and Yuan Zhiyong. They¡¯re both renowned Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses from the capital. As for the reason they¡¯ve decided to duel you, I don¡¯t think I need to exin, right?¡±


    A delicate voice flowed into Ou Yangming¡¯s ears, no, it might be more urate to say that the voice had directly rung out within his mind.


    Ou Yangming was slightly perturbed by this. Despite that, he made no noticeable reaction other than turning to look at Wu Hanning.


    The imperial princess nodded at him; and her fearsome re from before was reced by a gentler shade.


    Ou Yangming mentally froze. ¡®So this weird voice is her doing! But how did she do it?¡±


    ¡®It seems that the Wu Family¡¯s thousand-year-long nation-founding history isn¡¯t just for show. Their abilities are indeed the real deal.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming believed that so long as he mastered the use of his mental power, he would stille up on top of Wu Hanning if they were to duel.


    After nodding back in response, a realization dawned upon him. ¡®Isn¡¯t this youngdy treating me much better than before? Could it be? Is she no longer bothered by the incident?¡±


    Qin Xingchen was a tall man with a fairplexion and no facial hair. He sighed lightly. ¡°Brother Yuan, weren¡¯t you always eyeing that meteoric jade ruler of mine? Well, if you back down now, that ruler will be yours for the taking.¡±


    Yuan Zhiyong was slightly shorter than the former. After a slight pause, he then chuckled bitterly and stated, ¡°If this were any other situation, I would¡¯ve backed off even if you hadn¡¯t offered up your prized treasure. However...¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°I refuse to budge this time.¡±


    Near the end of his speech, Yuan Zhiyong¡¯s tone turned serious and there was a powerful determination within his voice.


    Although the meteoric jade ruler was a priceless treasure thatplemented the martial arts that he cultivated, whenpared to the opportunity to ascend into the Extreme Grade, it meant nothing.


    Sure, the item might have swayed him somewhat, but in the end, his cultivation was of the utmost priority.


    Qin Xingchen heaved a long sigh. In truth, he had already expected this answer before he asked. However, it did not feel right to him unless he asked beforehand.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, it seems that we brothers are forced to settle this matter by force.¡±


    Yuan Zhiyong responded with a long sigh of his own. ¡°Never would I have imagined that there woulde a time where I would need to cross swords with you, Brother Qin. Fate is truly merciless, huh?¡±


    After a long pause, Qin Xingchen suddenly stated, ¡°Brother Yuan, you go instead. This is only the first day, after all. However, my offer is still on. So long as you¡¯re willing to back down now, I¡¯ll hand you my meteoric jade ruler.¡±


    Yuan Zhiyong¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was clear that he was touched by Qin Xingchen¡¯s offer.


    Despite that, someone under the ring shouted, ¡°Hehe, it seems that you two have it all thought out, huh? Does this mean that this ring belongs to one of your families? If not, why should you guys be the one to decide who gets to fight in the ring?¡±


    Qin Xingchen mentally cussed. He turned to look at the source of the voice, but to his dismay, everyone ¡ª both friends and strangers alike were sneering at him. ¡°There is not a single person with a good heart among them!¡¯ As expected, Yuan Zhiyong had tossed aside Qin Xingchen¡¯s offer. He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Qin.¡±


    The longer he listened to the two¡¯s idle banter, the greater Ou Yangming¡¯s mood soured. He snapped. ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but the Spiritual Fist has taken out too much from me, and I¡¯m currently out of juice. So, hurry up and decide who¡¯s going to face me!¡±


    Qin Xingchen and Yuan Zhiyong froze as their face contorted into a strange expression.


    The only reason they had fought tooth and nail for the ring domination challenger spot was so that they could experience Ou Yangming¡¯s simted spiritual attack firsthand.


    After all, it was their greatest opportunity for a breakthrough into the Extreme Grade, and for this goal, they were willing to fork out any price. However, once Ou Yangming revealed that the opportunity was no longer up for grabs, what use was there in fighting him?


    Qin Xingchen wrapped his fists together and carefully stated, ¡°Brother Ou, should you recover tomorrow, is there a chance that you would disy your Spiritual Fist again?¡±


    Ou Yangming snapped, ¡°Do you think that the Spirit Fist is that easy to use? If I were to use this technique for all my opponents, I would¡¯ve fallen on the ground in exhaustion a long time ago! If that were to happen, how could I continue to stay in the ring?¡±


    Qin Xingchen flinched. After a slight pause, he then raised his brows and stated with a smile, ¡°Oh, so Brother Ou wishes to continue dominating the ring, eh? In that case, the solution is rather simple, no?¡± Qin Xingchen then turned around and dered with a thundering voice, ¡°Gentlemen, from this moment onwards, no one aside from the Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses of the major families is allowed to enter this ring! Does that sound fine to all of you?¡±


    Something clicked within Yuan Zhiyong and he immediately responded, ¡°I second this suggestion!¡± However, a second after he voiced his support, he chastised himself mentally. It would have been better if he was the one who suggested it.


    A strong wave of objection rang out from underneath the ring. Theirbined voices were so loud that it had threatened to topple the ring itself!


    Despite that, a cold voice chimed in during this moment and said, ¡°I approve.¡±


    A shadowy figure shuffled his way through the crowd, appeared at the edge of the ring, and swept his smoldering gaze across the crowd. There was mysterious energy contained within his eyes, and though they were nowhere near the ferocity of the Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ gazes, it was still intimidating enough to deter most people from making direct eye-contact.


    ¡°Hoho, this seems fun! Mind if I join in as well?¡±


    Another figure had appeared in the ring in a blink of an eye.


    Soon after, other figures began to gather in the ring one after another, be it slowly shifting through the crowds or by appearing seemingly out of nowhere.


    It was a considerable number of people, tallying at 30-odd of them. Although this was still a small number whenpared to the masses under the ring, every time one of them appeared on stage, a portion of the people below would seal their mouths shut.


    This was all because they had discerned the figures¡¯ identities, and be it in terms of individual ability, or the forces that were backing them, no one among the crowd was capable of going against them.


    Slowly but surely, the voices of dissent began to dwindle, and in the end, they had died offpletely. To Ou Yangming¡¯s surprise, all 30-odd figures that appeared in the ring were powerhouses at the peak of the Yang Grade.


    There were eight Human counties in total, and they were sprawled across thend. Within each of these counties, countless powerful forces could be found.


    The Myriad Treasure Meet, in particr, was an event where several influential forces would congregate. Despite being a rare sight during normal circumstances, the number of peak Yang Grade powerhouses that appeared in the Myriad Treasure Meet was staggering.


    s, cultivation alone was not enough for one to qualify for a spot in the ring. Without sufficient backing, none of the Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses would even consider heading up the ring. This, however, did not apply to the 30-odd Yang Grade powerhouses that were in the ring. With all their power and influence put together, even the imperial Wu family was powerless against them.


    Wherever those powerhouses looked, the crowd below would instantly lower their heads. No one had dared to meet their gaze, as they feared that it would cause misunderstandings.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan shook his head and gazed at Ou Yangming with aplex expression. Had things gone as nned, Zuoqiu Hongyuan was supposed to make a name for himself that day. s, his ns had been disrupted, and worse still, his fame had been snatched away by a brat in the Yin Grade, in such a fashion that made it impossible for him to take it back.


    He stared at the 30-odd powerhouses¡¯ faces and visualized the amount of support they had. Upon doing so, Zuoqiu Hongyuan came to a startling realization, that from that point onwards, the politics of humanity would change forever.

 Chapter 316 A Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 316 A Helping Hand</h4>


    As he observed the proud and confident expressions of the powerhouses surrounding him, Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled up into a bitter smile.


    Naturally, he was aware of their reasons for ascending the ring. Once they saw Woo Lejia¡¯s advancement into the Extreme Grade, their desires and greed ran rampant.


    Nevertheless, from the perspective of Humanity as a whole, it was undoubtedly the best course of action for him to use his Spiritual Fist on the Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses.


    After all, it was no understatement to say that there was a game-changing difference between having more Yang Grade powerhouses and more Supreme Great Ancestors.


    ¡®However...¡¯ Ou Yangming furrowed his brows and mentallyined, ¡®Don¡¯t they think that they should ask for my opinion before making this decision for me?¡¯ Out of nowhere, Ou Yangming began to walk towards the edge of the ring. At that moment, with all their powers and influencebined, the 30-odd Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses were a near unstoppable force to be reckoned with. Even if a Supreme Great Ancestor were on scene, the ancestor would need to tread carefully if they chose to go against the powerhouses.


    After all, each of the powerhouses in the ring was the most promising candidate within their respective families, and even without the assistance of their backers, each of them still held immensebat ability. For the most part, theirbined strength was enough to scare off any Supreme Great Ancestor who stood in their way.


    In spite of this, once they saw Ou Yangming moving towards the edge of the ring, they immediately opened up a path for him. No one had even considered blocking him.


    Sure, one might argue that the Yin Grade pipsqueak had acted disrespectfully towards them, but unless they had a screw loose, no one in their right mind would actually say it out loud.


    Upon reaching the edge of the ring, Ou Yangming then nodded at Bai Shixue and asked loudly, ¡°Young pavilion master, may I trouble you to bring over some iron ingots and featured steel?¡±


    Bai Shixue pursed her lips and smiled with unparalleled beauty, bewitching those who were in her vicinity. She cidly stated, ¡°So long as it¡¯s Master Ou¡¯s request, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± At the wave of her hand, someone beside her immediately sprinted off.


    The powerhouses in the ring exchanged quizzical nces at one another. Within their respective families, these people were all bigwigs who were second only to the Supreme Great Ancestors in rank, and every order they gave could change one¡¯s fate. Despite this, their hearts thumped with trepidation as if their fates were up to the mercy of Ou Yangming.


    In truth, with their inborn-talents and their immense resources, there was a high chance that they would ascend into a Supreme Great Ancestor even without the aid of the Spiritual Fist.


    However, this was a Supreme Great Ancestor they were talking about!


    Even the tiniest sliver of hope was enough to make them fight tooth and nail for the opportunity to be one.


    as more


    Moreover, from what they had seen earlier, Ou Yangming¡¯s special technique was more than just a sliver of hope. With the exception of geniuses like Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Wu Hanning, those who were close to bing Supreme Great Ancestors were riddled with anxiety, as this opportunity was too great for them to miss.


    A momentter, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s courier returned with the requested iron ingots and featured steel, and respectfully ced them down in the ring.


    Ou Yangming held up one of the iron ingots and stated to the audience with a cheeky smile. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have a confession to make. Actually, I¡¯m not a martial artist.¡±


    Qin Xingchen and the others were dumbfounded at his statement. Although they wore a smile on their faces, their inner thoughts had stated otherwise.


    ¡®Ptui! If you¡¯re already this strong without being a martial artist, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯ll be god-like if you¡¯re actually a martial artist?!¡¯


    However, they had only kept those words to themselves. No one was brave enough to speak it out loud on such an asion.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes and happily continued, ¡°My real profession is a cksmith.¡±


    Qin Xingchenughed out loud and responded, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m pretty sure that all of us here have heard about it. You¡¯re a newly-promoted Advanced cksmith, right?¡± After a brief pause, he then continued, ¡°For you to achieve such a ster title at such a young age is truly remarkable!¡±


    The powerhouses in the ring muttered in agreement. None of them had looked particrly surprised. Clearly, they had done some digging after seeing how Ou Yangming had used the Simted Spiritual Fist seemingly out of nowhere.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly before continuing, ¡°Since all of you are already aware, I¡¯ll just cut to the chase then.¡± He swept his gaze across the powerhouses and stated in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯vee to the capital for one reason and one reason only. If you¡¯re willing to lend me a hand with it, I¡¯ll reward your efforts ordingly.¡±


    Qin Xingchen and the other powerhouses¡¯ eyes lit up. Although they looked confident when they made their deration in the ring, in truth, their hearts were constantly filled with worry, as they were unsure whether Ou Yangming was willing to help them.


    However, after hearing those words, their hearts were finally at ease.


    What they worried was not that Ou Yangming¡¯s requests were too demanding, but rather, it was theck of requests that scared them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Brother Ou! Whatever your wish is, we¡¯ll fulfill it for you!¡± Yuan Zhiyong was the first to answer.


    The others red bitterly at him, but they still went along with what he said. After all, with all the resources at their disposal, almost nothing was impossible for them.


    Under the ring, Wang Leshui looked up with gleaming eyes and heaved a long sigh. ¡®Master Ou is truly amazing.¡¯


    Li Xinfan had ordered Wang Leshui to escort Ou Yangming to the capital, and he had made some subsequent arrangements for Ou Yangming.


    n


    mo


    However, upon seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s performance on stage, Wang Leshui realized that themander¡¯s hard work was for naught as Ou Yangming had located an even more appropriate solution. Better yet, should the present families join forces toplete Ou Yangming¡¯s task, any enemy who stood in their way would be decimated like dominoes before a tidal wave.


    The only issue, though, was that no such incident had ever urred throughout the history of the nation, as not even the founding family, the Wu family themselves, had ever been sessful in uniting so many powerful families.


    Wang Leshui¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Ou Yangming. For some reason, at that moment, the average-looking young man before him had be so massive that he could no longer look him in the eye.


    Bai Shixue swept her beautiful gaze across the ring. While bewitching several people around her, a maelstrom of emotions welled up within her heart.


    She still remembered Ou Yangming and Jin Shengjie¡¯s request during the banquet on that fateful night.


    So long as the Yi Pavilion was willing to lend them a hand, the two masters would give it their all in the Myriad Treasure Meet and boost the Yi Pavilion¡¯s fame in the process.


    Despite knowing how difficult it was, Bai Shixue still epted their request.


    However, things had taken a major turn during the meet, and ever since Ou Yangming had disyed that mysterious Simted Spiritual Fist of his, it seemed that all her troubles had been solved.


    Nevertheless, Bai Shixue could not find any joy in Ou Yangming¡¯s achievements. After all, the Yi Pavilion had barely contributed anything, and yet, they still benefited greatly from Ou Yangming¡¯s feats.


    In that case, would Ou Yangming still work with them in the future?


    The young pavilion master with the Body of Charm had sunk into deep thought.


    Meanwhile, in the ring, Ou Yangming utilized his Military Fire to quickly forge the iron ingot in his hand into a Common Grade military saber. Although the featured steel¡¯s quality was far superior to the iron ingot¡¯s, through the use of Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire, he was able to quickly melt it into the corresponding mold. To Ou Yangming, doing such a thing was considered child¡¯s y, and before long, he upgraded the military saber into a Good Grade one.


    In apletely unprecedented move, Ou Yangming had turned the ring into a massive casting table, shocking everyone on site. Nevertheless, no one interrupted Ou Yangming. Though some were clueless as to what his n was, the main reason behind their hesitance was due to the 30-odd Yang Grade powerhouses who were standing by his side.


    ises


    With the Good Grade military saber nowpleted, Ou Yangming then raised his head to look at the surrounding crowd.


    Upon doing so, he immediately noticed that there was an eager glint in most of the people¡¯s eyes. Although some still looked worried, the majority were staring passionately at him as if they were expecting something interesting to ur.


    Ou Yangming mused to himself, ¡®So these people aren¡¯t idiots, huh. Figures. Even though I haven¡¯t said anything yet, most of them have already more or less figured out what I¡¯m about to say.¡¯


    After clearing his throat, Ou Yangming then dered in a booming voice, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m from Changlong County, and if you haven¡¯t visited it yet, you should, because our county¡¯s Master Lu has devised a cheap and simple technique to turn Common Grade equipment into... Good Grade equipment! It¡¯s so simple that even average-skilled cksmiths can do it!¡±


    He purposely emphasized the words ¡®Good Grade¡¯, so that they would travel further into the crowd.


    In response, the crowd underneath the ring gasped in shock.


    Those who were qualified to attend the Myriad Treasure Meet were undoubtedly people of deep knowledge. As such, it did not take them long to realize how big of a deal Ou Yangming¡¯s statement was. Although most of them were oblivious to the hundred-year-threat to humanity that loomed on the horizon, Ou Yangming¡¯s offer was still good to pass up.


    Qin Xingchen exchanged nces with the surrounding powerhouses before asking, ¡°Brother Ou, are you telling us to assist you in advertising this matter?¡± He did not bother to beat around the bush or to make excuses for himself, even though he knew that there was a chance of inciting the imperial family¡¯s wrath in doing so.


    After all, even if he were to back down at thest minute, many more would fill in for him.


    Moreover, if he could handle the situation well, there was even a chance for his family to profit from this endeavor! Ou Yangming spoke with a straight voice, ¡°Not bad, you read my mind. Indeed, if Brother Qin is willing to lend me a hand in this endeavor, I would forever be in your debt.¡±


    After taking in a deep breath, Qin Xingchen responded, ¡°Think nothing of it! As long as it¡¯s Brother Ou¡¯s request, I¡¯ll obey it!¡± He then took a step forward and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll be returning hometer to raise this matter to my family¡¯s elders! Should I go against my word, may Heaven strike me with five bolts of thunder and condemn me for eternity!¡±


    The other powerhouses flinched at his deration. No one had expected Qin Xingchen to make such a heavy oath as they themselves were hesitant about it.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Following that, he swept his gaze across the powerhouses and asked, ¡°What about the rest of you?¡±


    It was no surprise that everyone had agreed to his request. Sure, some of them might have heaved a sigh or hesitated at first, but as more and more people epted his request, the others quickly followed suit.


    After all, even an idiot could see that at the rate the matter was progressing, it was already toote to stop it.

 Chapter 317 Mass Production

    <h4>Chapter 317 Mass Production</h4>


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan heaved a long sigh and left the ring like a defeated phantom.


    Although he was no longer the center of everyone¡¯s attention, there were still some who shot a nce at him from time to time.


    It was to be expected. After all, he was the first martial artist to dominate a ring in this year¡¯s Myriad Treasure Meet, and he was even publicly acknowledged as one of the strongest geniuses within his generation.


    As such, the moment he leaped off the ring, many were left at a loss for words.


    To dominate a ring is to essentially hog the ring for oneself. Those who manage to do so are referred to as ring defenders, and aside from their downtime at night, the ring defenders must never leave the ring. Should they ever step out of bounds, they would instantly lose their ring domination qualification.


    Had Zuoqiu Hongyuan been ousted from the ring due to battle, the audience would likely not be as shocked as they were.


    However, that was not the case at that moment. Zuoqiu Hongyuan was clearly the only one present in the ring, and as such, his sudden departure from the stage had sparked an uproar.


    Wu Hanning swept her gaze at him and coldly asked, ¡°Why did you abandon the ring, Zuoqiu Hongyuan?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan paused, but he did not turn his head back. He groaned, ¡°Your Royal Highness, do you still think that there¡¯s any meaning to the ring domination?¡± Following this, he then shot a nce towards Ou Yangming¡¯s direction and stated, ¡°Brother Ou, should we meet again in the future, I¡¯ll challenge you to a fight!¡± With that, he then drifted away like a breeze.


    He was proud and free-spirited by nature. As such, even though he was displeased at Ou Yangming, he had chosen not to challenge him while the event was still going on.


    As Qin Xingchen and the others observed Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s receding figure, they mentally heaved a sigh of relief. Although they were also Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses, if one were to ask whether they could defeat Zuoqiu Hongyuan in battle, none of them would confidently state yes.


    It was also partially for this reason that no one was willing to challenge him after he had dominated the ring.


    Wu Hanning shifted her beautiful gaze onto Ou Yangming. Underneath the veil she was wearing across her face, her lips curled into a smile, and a momentter, she too, had left her ring.


    Just as Zuoqiu Hongyuan had suggested, Ou Yangming¡¯s sudden debut and his ability to forcibly make martial artists advance their grades had robbed Zuoqiu Hongyuan and herself of their thunder. As a result of this, there was no longer any meaning to the Martial Arts battle.


    This was even after they had ounted for their potential ten-day reign over the ring and their victory by the end of the event.


    After all, if someone were to mention this year¡¯s Myriad Treasure Meet in the future, the first thing that woulde to mind would undoubtedly be Ou Yangming the freakshow, followed by the Supreme Great Ancestors who were created during the event.


    As for the Martial Arts Battle...


    Even if a Yang Grade powerhouse were to im victory in the Martial Arts Battle, whenpared to the birth of several Supreme Great Ancestors, who would even bother to pay attention to them?


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Wu Hanning had made plenty of preparations so they could shine in the Myriad Treasure Meet. However, Ou Yangming¡¯s sudden appearance had rendered all of it for naught.


    What frustrated them even more, however, was that they could do nothing towards Ou Yangming. It was to such an extent that they dared not even challenge him on the spot.


    After all, there were 30-odd Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses ring wolfishly at them, and with this many future Supreme Great Ancestors standing in their way, even one-in-a-million geniuses would think twice before instigating him.


    As such, even though leaving the ring had vexed them greatly, it was still, without a doubt, the best course of action to take.


    IE


    Under the rings, the crowd had once again returned to their heated discussions. Although they were overwhelmed with all sorts of emotions, their gaze was now razor-focused on a single ring. After picking up his newly-crafted military saber and mold, Ou Yangming turned to look at the powerhouses and announced, ¡°Due to my limited amount of mental power, I can only use my Simted Spiritual Fist at most three times a day.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Since the Myriad Treasure Meet is only held for ten days, you guys can draw lots to determine your order. As for those who are left out...¡± Ou Yangming turned and asked Bai Shixue with a smile, ¡°Young pavilion master, I assume you have preparations in ce for them?¡±


    Bai Shixueughed coquettishly and replied, ¡°Rest assured, Master Ou. The Yi Pavilion will definitely provide a satisfying arrangement for everyone.¡±


    Being a business establishment, the Yi Pavilion had already formed several connections with various major families. However, since having more connections would result in an even wider pool of ie, there was no way the Yi Pavilion would let go of the opportunity to befriend these future Supreme Great Ancestors. As such, the issue of organizing the venue was of little trouble to them, and they would do their best to fulfill their end of the bargain.


    Meanwhile, Qin Xingchen and the other Yang Grade powerhouses were also equally overjoyed. Upon hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s verbal promise, they had finally set their hearts at ease.


    Although the three-time daily limit of the Simted Spiritual Fist was slightly cumbersome, they dared not ask for more. As for the downtime between these three Spiritual Fist bouts... They believed that no one was foolish or bold enough to challenge Ou Yangming during these timings.


    As the Yang Grade powerhouses in the ring were all influential figures of great status, once they made their decision, they would not waver in carrying out their roles.


    A stack of bamboo sticks was ced in the ring. After each of the powerhouses had written down their names on the stick, they then ced them into a wooden box.


    mes


    Qin Xingchen and the others respectfully set the box in front of Ou Yangming, and at this point, to avoid suspicion, no one else aside from Ou Yangming was allowed to touch it.


    Naturally, Ou Yangming was free from this psychological burden, and as such, he pulled out the bamboo sticks from the box without any hesitation. Every time he pulled out a stick, someone would record the person¡¯s name for him.


    Although the powerhouses had already experienced many things in life, the gravity of the situation had still struck them with all sorts of emotions. Whenever Ou Yangming pulled out a bamboo stick, these battle-hardened powerhouses would either leap for joy like a child or sigh and chuckle bitterly.


    Nevertheless, throughout the entire lot-drawing process, no one had voiced a single word of objection. This was true even for those who were left out in the end, as even though they were frustrated, they did not let it show on their faces.


    After all, anyone with half-a-brain cell could tell that Ou Yangming was not to be angered, no matter the circumstances.


    Once he had finished drawing lots, Ou Yangming then looked up into the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. I¡¯ll take on one more challenger and we¡¯ll call it a day.¡±


    The powerhouses exchanged odd looks at one another as they mentallyined, ¡®Even if a match were tost two hours, we would still have time for two rounds, right?¡¯ Despite that, no one had voiced out their objection. This was true even for the imperial guards posted on the scene. They had purposely kept their eyes close to the situation as they feared the consequences of angering Ou Yangming. As for the audience beneath the ring, no one would even pay a single thought to them even if they had mustered the courage to object.


    Ou Yangming then returned to the center of the ring and red at the powerhouses.


    Fortunately, the powerhouses immediately understood his intention, and aside from a middle-aged man with arge stature, the others hastily left as they feared that dawdling around would displease Ou Yangming.


    The middle-aged man wrapped his fists together and introduced himself with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, my name is Chen Yixian, and I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to greet you in the stead of my family¡¯s great ancestor and brethren.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled by this. He eximed, ¡°Are you a rtive of Chen Dishou and General Chen Yifan?¡±


    Chen Yixian nodded and said, ¡°Yes I am.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled up into an honest smile. Be it Chen Dishou or Chen Yifan, they were both considered prized individuals to him.


    As such, it was no surprise that he treated their rtives differently.


    Qin Xingchen and the other powerhouses had a visible change in their expressions. Although they had also investigated Ou Yangming¡¯s background, all they managed to dig out was his hometown and his movements within the capital.


    In other words, they had no clue what Ou Yangming had been through in Changlong County, and because of this, they felt an ominous sense of danger when they saw Ou Yangming speaking cheerfully with Chen Yixian.


    After exchanging a few more words, Ou Yangming said, ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯m going to start attacking now. Please be careful.¡± At his current strength and status plus the performance he had disyed that day, this warning towards Brother Chen was well warranted.


    Chen Yixian retracted his smile and immediately turned serious. ¡°Pleasee at me, Master Ou.¡±


    The moment his voice subsided; his vision abruptly changed.


    There was a drastic difference in his surroundings, as everything had vanished, including the ring, the powerhouses, and even the audience. Instead, they were reced by a massive tiger that inchedzily towards him. Its eyes were eerie and ruthless, and the pressure it exerted was so heavy that it was suffocating. It felt as if the sky had crashed down on him, and it was all he could do to resist bending down.


    The color drained from Chen Yixian¡¯s face, and his heart thumped with great trepidation.


    After seeing Woo Lejia¡¯s reaction in the ring, Chen Yixian had purposely mentally prepared himself for Ou Yangming¡¯s Spiritual Fist as he could sense that there was a certain potency to it.


    However, once he experienced it firsthand, he instantly realized his mistake. Ou Yangming¡¯s technique had gone beyond being potent, as it was essentially an out-of-world experience.


    This was especially true when the half-spirit tiger red at him. He could feel death oozing from its gaze, and the tiger itself had felt authentic.


    ¡°ROAR...¡±


    After unleashing a thunderous howl, the multicolored tiger then bent back and sprung forward towards Chen Yixian.


    There was a mighty strength behind the lunge, as it felt as if space itself had warped due to its movements.


    Back in the ring, Chen Yixian began to move. Under the watchful gazes of the audience, he pulled out the spear behind his back.


    The Chen family¡¯s prized Lethal Chokehold Spear shone brilliantly in his hands. However, the cruelty of the spear¡¯s techniques had instilled an irresistible sense of dread and fear within the spectators¡¯ hearts. Nevertheless. their feelings were cated somewhat when they observed Chen Yixian attacking empty air.


    After an hour had gone by, Chen Yixian finally copsed. He was utterly drained of energy, and hecked the strength to even stand. Despite that, he still maintained an iron grip on his spear.


    The spear was his life, and losing it was akin to losing his life!


    As such, even though his life was in jeopardy, he still refused to let go.


    That was his determination; his tenacity, to protect the things he valued greatly


    Ou Yangming pulled back his hands, and with that, the illusion vanished, and Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed with a newfound respect for Chen Yixian.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control of the multicolored tiger during the illusion, Chen Yixian was pushed to the end of his rope early on. Nevertheless, his iron will and unwavering grit had kept him strong. This was especially true near the end, as at that point, his eyes had gleamed with an intellectual radiance, as if he had seen beyond the boundaries of life-and-death.


    Although hecked the inborn talent that Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Wu Hanning were blessed with, nothing was holding him back from surpassing both of them in the future.


    Chen Yixian sat cross-legged on the ground, and after giving his thanks to Ou Yangming, he then started his cultivation.


    Once an enormous wave of energy had erupted from his body, the audience beneath the ring erupted in an uproar once again.


    The other Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses were also delighted by this sight. After all, it proved that Ou Yangming was indeed capable of mass-producing Supreme Great Ancestors!

 Chapter 318 26 Supreme Great Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 318 26 Supreme Great Ancestors</h4>


    The Myriad Treasure Meet resumed normally. However, from the first day onwards, everyone was already certain that the Yi Pavilion had the first ce on lock.


    This was all due to a feat of a single individual, a Yin Grade martial artist who had maintained his sole domination of the ring.


    Compared to the first few days of the meet, a drastic change had urred during theter half of the event. Among the most noticeable changes, was that the imperial guards posted on the site had almost doubled in number.


    Once again, this was all due to Ou Yangming and the Yang Grade powerhouses who constantly challenged him. They had only one goal in mind, which was to break through into the Extreme Grade. Every Supreme Great Ancestor was a precious resource to the Humans as they represented the pinnacle of the Humans¡¯ potential. As such, to ensure their safety, the imperial family did not hesitate to expend their resources. Before long, the Myriad Treasure Meet had reached its final day, and during the nine days prior to it, the Humans had gained 23 new Supreme Great Ancestors.


    While there were indeed 26 Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses who challenged Ou Yangming to a battle in the ring, not all of them had managed to advance.


    Despite that, just the fact that 23 out of the 26 challengers had managed to advance alone was already enough to blow the people¡¯s minds. As such, even though it was a shame that not everyone had seeded, no one had attempted to me Ou Yangming for the failures. This was true even for the three Yang Grade powerhouses who had failed. Better yet, not only were they not bitter over their failure, but they had also treated Ou Yangming with greater respect. Although they might have failed to advance, there were still plenty of potential candidates within their families who could seed!


    If there was one takeaway to be learned from the event, it was to never offend Ou Yangming, no matter the circumstances.


    Back in the ring and upon realizing who his first challenger of the day was, Ou Yangming immediately broke out inughter. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally appeared, huh, Brother Qin.¡±


    Qin Xingchen chuckled bitterly and replied, ¡°My luck might be below average, but as long as I can cross swords with you, it ain¡¯t too shabby, right?¡± Ou Yangming did not cheat when he drew lots the other day, and in truth, he could not have done it, even if he wanted to, as there were thousands of eyes locked on him. Just as Qin Xingchen had stated, it was indeed his poor luck that was at fault, but even then, it was not too bad, as he had still received an opportunity to face off with Ou Yangming, even if it was in thest day of the event.


    Ou Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°About that... After all the battles I¡¯ve done in these few days, I¡¯vee to realize something.¡±


    Qin Xingchen responded seriously, ¡°Please exin, Brother Ou.¡±


    Qin Xingchen was not the only one who was paying attention, however, as the other peak of Yang Grade powerhouses had also perked up their ears to listen, for fear that they would miss out on anything important.


    ¡°The Simted Spiritual Fist is not absolute. Although it can assist you in breaking through, in the end, the deciding factor for the breakthrough is yourself.¡± After giving it some thought, Ou Yangming decided to add on, ¡°Unless you have a will of iron, I think it¡¯s best not to waste your shot, as the Simted Spiritual Fist¡¯s results are most effective on the first try. Subsequent attempts yield greatly reduced chances, and should you fail here, it would greatly impact your future results.¡±


    Qin Xingchen was startled for a moment. However, a determined gleam gradually returned to his eyes, and in the end, he stated, ¡°I understand. Please carry on with the challenge, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. These Yang Grade powerhouses were all intelligent people, and as long as he provided them with all the pros and cons, he trusted that they would make the best possible choice for themselves. In this regard, Ou Yangming was willing to admit his defeat to them.


    With a flick of his wrist, a mysterious wisp of energy was unleashed from Ou Yangming¡¯s palms, together with a strong mental power shockwave that instantly enveloped Qin Xingchen.


    After honing his technique continuously for nine whole days, Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of his Simted Spiritual Fist had reached a whole new level of enlightenment.


    By this point, Ou Yangming need not even move a muscle to determine his opponent¡¯s location. Through the use of his mental power, he was able to locate them with pinpoint uracy, and with how streamlined his usage of his mental power had be, he was able to avoid any wastage as well. As such, his simtions had be much more realistic and natural than before.


    Truth be told, however, not even the Supreme Great Ancestors of the imperial family had reached Ou Yangming¡¯s level of mastery of the technique, and this was without even considering his explosive rate of growth. This was mainly due to Ou Yangming¡¯s superior mental power, as they were no match to him in this aspect. Moreover, the Simted Spiritual Art was not an easy technique to master, as without the assistance of the mysterious Military Fire, Ou Yangming too, would have trouble creating his illusions.


    In a sense, the imperial family¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist was like a switch that activated the treasure room within Ou Yangming¡¯s body, and once those treasures were revealed, Ou Yangming had shone more brightly than anyone else.


    The multicolored tiger appeared once more, and it had backed Qin Xingchen into a desperate situation.


    Qin Xingchen was a man of extraordinary grit, and with Ou Yangming¡¯s advice constantly on repeat in his mind, his determination was bolstered even further. He had resolved to never give up against the multicolored tiger, no matter how bad his odds were.


    This was the defining trait that had separated the middle-aged Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses from the geniuses like Zuoqiu Hongyuan. After all, it was their iron will and burning passion within their hearts that had gotten them as far as they had.


    Moreover, it was due to their zing passion that these powerhouses were able to spur onwards. Even when faced with perilous circumstances, they refused to break down, and instead, they would find a chance to break through.


    Under the multicolored tiger¡¯s constant barrage, Qin Xingchen was finally at hisst straw, and he was utterly drained of stamina.


    At this point, the only step left for Ou Yangming to take was to retract his Simted Spiritual Fist. Once the illusion was dispelled, it was finally time for Qin Xingchen to attempt his breakthrough, and at this point, the only one who could help him was himself. Even if Ou Yangming had intended to help him, he was powerless to do so.


    After quite some time, a powerful aura began to emanate from Qin Xingchen¡¯s body.


    Once again, the audience broke into cheers. Although Qin Xingchen¡¯s ascension had little to do with these average martial artists, the fact that they had witnessed the birth of yet another cornerstone of humanity was enough cause for them to celebrate.


    ¡°24! There are 24 of them now!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it truly is nothing short of a miracle to bear witness to the birth of 24 Supreme Great Ancestors in this meet.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it might not end there. In case you forgot, we have two more challengers today!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s the final day of the Myriad Treasure Meet, right? It¡¯s about time to wrap up the Martial Arts Battle, huh?¡±


    ¡°The results are already certain. The winner this time is indisputable, after all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame for her Royal Highness and Young Master Zuoqiu though.¡±


    A wave of voices rang out from within the audience. Some were tinted with remorse, whereas some were passionate, but together, these voices had all raised the atmosphere of the event to a new high.


    Qin Xingchen stood up, and upon sensing the overwhelming energy now flowed through his veins, he was overjoyed.


    Although he had already half-expected that he would ascend into a Supreme Great Ancestor and made the necessary mental preparations beforehand, once it had actually happened, he immediately lost control of his emotions.


    He thanked Ou Yangming profusely, and kowtowed to Ou Yangming so many times that it felt more like an apprenticeship ritual. However, in Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, he felt that he had hardly done much to deserve such praise. Ou Yangming turned to him and stated, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, Brother Qin.¡±


    Qin Xingchen rose to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to stabilize my boundary. However, once I¡¯m finished with it, I¡¯ll definitelye to thank you again.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Alright, take care till then.¡±


    Throughout the past few days, Ou Yangming had received several invitations from the Yang Grade powerhouses, including those who had failed. However, as Ou Yangming knew not of a cloning technique, there was no way he could ept all of them.


    As such, the smart ones had instead offered to visit, as doing so would relieve Ou Yangming of his burden.


    Qin Xingchen dared not postpone his stabilization, as to both him and his family, the stabilization of his boundary was of utmost importance. Should he identally drop back down due to his carelessness, no amount of tears would be able to console him.


    With Qin Xingchen gone, the subsequent challengers then took the stage. Under Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist technique, all the remaining challengers had also managed to advance, and once their ascensions were confirmed, the entire buildingplex instantly erupted with an unprecedented high.


    Although the sky was not yet dark, and there was still some time before the official end of the Myriad Treasure Meet, this was of little consequence to both the hosting imperial family and the attending martial artists.


    A total of 26 Supreme Great Ancestors were born throughout the span of the event, and to say that it was a miracle was cutting it short.


    Originally, the Myriad Treasure Meet was intended to be an event for the major forces topete for treasure.


    However, Ou Yangming had turned it into a celebration for the Yang Grade ss Five powerhouses.


    The most lucrative reward from this year¡¯s iteration of the Myriad Treasure Meet was not the treasures, nor equipment, nor the herbs, but rather, the opportunity to advance into the Extreme Grade. Naturally, the most precious resource within the event was the mentor who had guided those lucky winners.


    Yes, the Yin Grade young man was the most treasured resource within the entirety of the event.


    Under the cheers of the audience, five elderly men then proceeded into the buildingplex.


    Surrounding these five men were an estimated of a hundred imperial guards, and upon making their appearance, they instantly overwhelmed the venue with their aura.


    ¡°My god! Are my eyes ying tricks or are they really the Five Imperial Elders?! Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! Can¡¯t you see what has transpired during the course of the Myriad Treasure Meet? Master Ou has created 26 Supreme Great Ancestors! Of course he deserves this kind of treatment from the imperial family!¡±


    Before long, the audience¡¯s voices had died down, and the only one who remained on the rings was Ou Yangming.


    The much-acimed Martial Arts Battle had been reduced into a joke throughout the Myriad Treasure Meet.


    Sure, some had still used the rings to settle their disputes, but by the end of the event, the only one who was qualified to stand in the rings was only one person.


    Even the boldest of fools would think twice before standing in the ring, as they would no doubt incite the wrath of the masses.


    Nevertheless, while perched high above on the ring, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression had remained rtively neutral as he observed the iing elders.


    As for the audience below the ring, they observed Ou Yangming with much excitement. After all, they could vaguely sense that he was humanity¡¯s new star!

 Chapter 319 The Five Imperial Elders

    <h4>Chapter 319 The Five Imperial Elders</h4>


    Wu Xuanji, Wu Xuanzhuo, Wu Xuanzhen, Wu Hongliang, and Wu Hongshen.


    The Five Imperial Elders were the five renowned Supreme Great Ancestors in the world. Any of them could represent the imperial family and could stir up a situation anywhere.


    Although the Myriad Treasure Meet was held by the imperial family, for many generations, only one Extreme Grade powerhouse would be sent by the imperial family to the venue at the end of the meet. It was unprecedented that five Extreme Grade powerhouses from the imperial family showed up at the same time.


    The crowd looked at Ou Yangming enviously.


    They understood that the young fellow would certainly receive the finest treatment from the aristocrats for having developed a batch of Supreme Great Ancestors. Nheless, it was a rare honor for the Five Imperial Elders to appear together.


    The elder who led the way was Wu Xuanji, who was known as the number one Extreme Grade powerhouse in the imperial family. He was slightly white-haired, and he gave off a dignified momentum when he walked with his back straight and with majestic strides.


    The graceful and distinguished bearing of the imperial family was perfectly disyed by the elders.


    As they slowly walked to the center of the square, the guards around them dispersed. Wu Xuanji waved his hand at Ou Yangming, who was the only person in the ring. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, pleasee to have a chat with


    us.¡±


    The crowd mored because of the deferential treatment that was given to Ou Yangming when Wu Xuanji called out to him in public.


    Nevertheless, on second thought, Ou Yangming had indeed contributed to the birth of 26 Supreme Great Ancestors. Besides, nobody knew how many more Extreme Grade powerhouses would be helped by him in the future.


    Therefore, it would not be strange no matter how friendly the imperial family was to a figure like him.


    Ou Yangming bowed at Wu Xuanji from a distance away. The Supreme Great Ancestor was not His Majesty, but the young fellow knew that the imperial family¡¯s great elder was a top-notch being, who was only second to the emperor.


    He took powerful strides to the center of the square.


    Wu Xuanji nodded and noted, ¡°The Humans are blessed to have you participating in this Myriad Treasure Meet, Lil¡¯ Friend.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied to him, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    Regardless of his glorious achievements, he had to keep a low profile and must not be arrogant.


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Wu Xuanji chuckled andmented, then he turned toward the crowd and said out loud, ¡°I hereby announce that the Yi Pavilion earns the highest prestige in this year¡¯s Myriad Treasure Meet. Brother Bai, are you here?¡±


    His voice spread far and wide so not only the people from the crowd, but everyone in the area heard him.


    A hoarse voice was heard. ¡°Thank you, Great Elder!¡±


    Nobody knew where Bai Cangling had been hiding, but he suddenly came out of nowhere and arrived at the center of the square.


    The Extreme Grade powerhouse narrowed his eyes so much that they were almost not visible.


    Even though the Yi Pavilion was one of the great forces in the Wu Dynasty, they did not seem to have the upper hand against the other superb aristocratic families and theirpetitors.


    They had gained remarkable prestige in the past Myriad Treasure Meets, but they always failed to clinch the first ce. This time, Bai Cangling could finally stand at the center on behalf of the Yi Pavilion, where he received the long-desired glory. Wu Xuanji nodded and continued to announce, ¡°The second ce goes to Secret Realm Sect. Brother Fei, are you here?¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯m here.¡± A faint voice was heard as a thin elder made his way to the center of the square. He seemed to be walking slowly but was actually fast.


    Ou Yangming was moved. Secret Realm Sect was an extremely unique force as it was between being a merchant and being an aristocratic family. On the first day of the Myriad Treasure Meet, he even had a conflict with a martial artist from that sect.


    Fei Daming-a Supreme Great Ancestor-was one of the people leading the Secret Realm.


    Though it could not be mentioned on equal terms with the imperial family, it must not be underestimated at all.


    Bai Cangling smiled brighter than before. ¡°Brother Fei, congrattions!¡±


    Fei Daming scoffed and said, ¡°Brother Bai, you¡¯re incredibly lucky!¡±


    ¡°Brother Fei, why do you say so?¡± Bai Cangling asked while stroking his beard.


    He pretended as though he had not gained anything. Fei Daming¡¯s face darkened as a result, but instead of replying to Bai Cangling, he cupped his hands at Ou Yangming and apologized, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My son wasn¡¯t aware of your background, so he offended you during the Myriad Treasure Meet,¡± Fei Daming responded in a deep voice. Heter brushed his hand across his waist and retrieved a jade porcin bottle. ¡°This is a Spirit-connecting Pill, which can assist you in mental power cultivation as it has unmatched wonderful effects. If you¡¯re able to forgive me, please ept it, Master Ou.¡±


    Wu Xuanji and the other people kept a straight face, but their hearts skipped a beat.


    The Spirit-connecting Pill was a treasure that even the imperial family could not present. It was clear that Fei Daming did not offer the item just to resolve the grudge; he was certainly going to move up thedder once Ou Yangming epted it.


    Bai Cangling was hesitant but decided not to stop Ou Yangming because he knew better than anyone else how precious the Spirit-connecting Pill was.


    lor


    ¡°The Myriad Treasure Meet is meant to let participants strive for prestige, so it¡¯s normal for one to use different means. Senior, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t ept such a valuable item.¡±


    He did not know much about medicine, but the words Spirit-connecting Pill resounded in his ears.


    It was recorded in the Ni family¡¯s inheritance that the pill was not from this world, or perhaps it was exceedingly tough to refine the pill in this world.


    The existing Spirit-connecting Pills were acquired from beyond the world by past generations, and it was not recorded in detail in ancient books how the treasure could be obtained. Even so, the fact that it was gained from outside the world proved how precious it was.


    Perhaps the Secret Realm genuinely wanted to offer an apology. After all, it was quite shocking that 26 Supreme Great Ancestors were born.


    As long as Fei Daming had normal to high IQ, he would mend the Secret Realm¡¯s rtionship with Ou Yangming at all costs. Despite that, there was only an argument between them because of their respective forces.


    If a Spirit-connecting Pill was needed to make up for the enmity, it would be too unbelievable.


    ¡°Master Ou, apart from increasing one¡¯s mental power, the pill has another function.¡± Fei Daming chuckled and continued after a short pause, ¡°If an elder consumes this pill, he or she will gain good health and longevity.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he looked deeply at the man. Fei Daming kept a friendly smile on his face. The young fellowter sighed. He did not want to ept the item at first, but Fei Daming¡¯s words hit his soft spot.


    Even if it was for Old Craftsman, he could not miss the pill.


    Ou Yangming reached out to ept the jade porcin bottle, then he thanked the great ancestor seriously, ¡°Thank you, Senior Fei.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re most wee.¡± Fei Daming waved his hand and smiled, then he added after a pause, ¡°This Spirit-connecting Pill is just a gift from us to make amends. When I visit you in the future, I¡¯ll definitely prepare some modest gifts.¡± ¡°I look forward to weing you.¡± Ou Yangming nodded after some thought. Since Fei Daming paid such a huge price, Ou Yangming was naturally going to let the elder visit him. Moreover, the young fellow did not mind grooming a Supreme Great Ancestor for the Secret Realm. ¡°Brother Fei, are you satisfied now?¡± Bai Cangling scoffed.


    ¡°I was able to get Master Ou¡¯s forgiveness so of course, I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Fei Daming responded casually, then he smiled faintly at Bai Cangling and asked, ¡°Brother Bai, are you not content?¡±


    Bai Cangling was startled, and he answered with a false smile, ¡°Content! Of course, I¡¯m content! The Yi Pavilion¡¯s ranked first for prestige, so how could I not be content?¡±


    Fei Daming twitched his mouth without saying a word. When Ou Yangming watched them from aside, he figured that the two Supreme Great Ancestors held grudges against each other, or they would not oppose one another.


    In any case, Ou Yangming was still with the Yi Pavilion.


    On the other hand, Wu Xuanji shook his head. His voice continued to echo in the square as he announced the top ten forces of the Myriad Treasure Meet.


    Ou Yangming was surprised to hear that the He family from Ling County was part of the top ten forces, and He Hanyang was the one who came to the center of the square. The He family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor had a smile on his face, and he did not treat the young fellow with an unusual attitude as there were no unpleasant affairs between them.


    The top ten forces of the Myriad Treasure Meet would be given certain authorities and huge benefits.


    Needless to say, they had nothing to do with Ou Yangming. Atst, when Wu Xuanju dered that Ou Yangming was the victor of the Martial Arts Battle at the Myriad Treasure Meet this year, the square was filled with rumbling cheers.


    Although the crowd did not observe tragic life-or-death fights, they were pleased to have witnessed the birth of more than 20 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    As for the people who challenged Ou Yangming... When more than 30 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade ss Five went up to the ring at the same time, nobody dared to challenge him anymore. After all, offending Ou Yangming would mean offending those powerhouses and their respective forces. Even Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Wu Hanning withdrew themselves and left, let alone the other people.


    Once Wu Xuanji was done making his announcement methodically, he turned to ask, ¡°Ll¡¯ Friend Ou, His Majesty would like to meet you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows as he was surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face. It was then that he finally realized that his status had indeed bepletely different from before.


    Back then, he would have to go through strict selection to present himself before His Majesty the Emperor; now, the emperor had to send the imperial family¡¯s great elder to ask for his opinion.


    The difference between both cases was unbelievable.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply, and his eyes glowed. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to have an audience with His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Wu Xuanji and the four other elders exchanged nces. They were very pleased with Ou Yangming¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, Hanning will bring you to the pceter. We¡¯ll be making a move first.¡±


    With that, the Five Imperial Elders left with smiles. When Ou Yangming turned to look, he was greeted with a ck scarf, which made his heart beat.


    In the crowd, Bai Shixue scoffed softly as she was disgruntled. ¡®When did the imperial family be so lowly? How could they let Her Royal Highness seduce him? They¡¯re so shameless!¡¯

 Chapter 320 This Power!

    <h4>Chapter 320 This Power!</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning sat opposite each other in a spacious and luxurious carriage. They barelymunicated ever since they entered the carriage.


    Although the thick-faced Ou Yangming greeted the princess, he did not receive any response.


    If Ou Yangming was faced with someone else ¡ªeven if it was Bai Shixue, who had the Body of Cham-he would have spoken bluntly to that person. However, the young fellow was reminded of red and green clothes whenever he looked at Wu Hanning, so he naturallycked confidence.


    The carriage finally stopped after a long journey.


    Ou Yangming secretly sighed a breath of relief because the awkward and unbearable atmosphere was going to end.


    After he left the carriage with Wu Hanning, he looked around and noticed towering walls from the inside, which was when he realized they had entered the imperial pce.


    Wu Hanning turned to look at Ou Yangming, and she finally spoke for the first time since they entered the carriage.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and his eyelids twitched. ¡®She asked me to be careful. What does that mean?¡¯


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming fixed his gaze at Wu Hanning, the noble princess looked away as though she was not the one who spoke.


    Ou Yangming frowned and continued to follow Wu Hanning inside, but countless thoughts crossed his mind.


    ¡°Judging from Wu Hanning¡¯s status, she won¡¯t speak without thinking; there must be a reason she gave me that reminder.


    ¡®But it¡¯s impossible for the imperial family to scheme something against me.¡¯


    After all, Ou Yangming had just gotten the limelight at the Myriad Treasure Meet. The birth of 26 Supreme Great Ancestors was enough to change the Humans¡¯ fate. As long as not everyone from the imperial family went crazy, they would not harm or trouble the young fellow.


    He suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Perhaps he offended someone influential from the imperial family by wanting to promote the upgrade of affordable weapons.


    Nevertheless, it also seemed quite unbelievable if the imperial family wanted to go against him because of that.


    Ou Yangming thought about various possible scenarios, but none of them made sense.


    Before long, Wu Hanning slowed down and stopped in front of a flowerbed.


    The young fellow was dumbfounded, and he felt strange when he looked at the surroundings. ¡°Your Royal Highness, is this... His Majesty¡¯s residence?¡±


    The environment was marvelous, especially the flowerbed, which was carefully taken care of. Despite that, the only buildings around were low single-story houses, thus Ou Yangming found it hard to believe that a country¡¯s ruler resided here.


    Wu Haning looked deeply at him and pointed at the door in front of them. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you go in.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Okay, please lead the way, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    It would be fine if it was a blessing, but if it was a curse, he would not be able to hide from it anyway.


    Since he was already here, he might as well be bold instead of trying to hide.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was able to think that way because he knew he would unlikely be in huge danger, or he would have escaped even if he was in the imperial pce.


    The young fellow went forward and ced his hand on the door for a brief moment before he pushed it open.


    His eyes glowed strangely all of a sudden.


    This was because he realized he could not clearly see the view inside.


    Given Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base and vision, he could only spot some blurry items even when he looked closely. It seemed like everything became mysterious as it was being masked by a certain power.


    Ou Yangming turned around in shock and looked at Wu Hanning.


    Her Royal Highness nodded and reminded him once more, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    This time, Ou Yangming understood what she meant. She was not alerting him of lurking dangers, it was more like a friendly hint.


    Ou Yangming turned around and entered without any hesitation.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll be given a test inside? I probably have to pass the test to meet the supreme man in the Wu Dynasty.¡¯


    The moment he entered the door, he felt a faint obstruction. It was not strong, but the fact that the power appeared out of nowhere in the void was surprising.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up after he entered.


    He was greeted with a field.


    Yes. Amidst the row of houses deep inside the pceid a boundless field.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth, and he did not know what to feel.


    He looked around to scan the field, but his neck was suddenly turned in a certain direction. Due to the huge force and the speed, he almost twisted his neck.


    An elder with a bamboo hat was seen working in the field.


    Aspared to the field size, the elder¡¯s lonely figure appeared to be tiny, making him look miserable and pitiful.


    Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright and he was rmed.


    He was sure he did not see the elder earlier. In a way, the elder had shown up without warning through a miraculous method.


    The trick must be incredibly peculiar to allow the elder to hide from Ou Yangming¡¯s senses, and the young fellow believed that even a Supreme Great Ancestor could not have done that.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Wu Hanning¡¯s reminder echoed in his mind.


    Ou Yangming vaguely understood that the princess was probably referring to the elder.


    He hesitated for a while before he bit the bullet and approached the old man.


    While the field looked massive, Ou Yangming walked swiftly, so he arrived behind the elder in no time.


    The elder was crouching to pull weeds out of the ground. He was not working slowly, but it did not look like he was working in haste as well; he simply lookedid back.


    Ou Yangming pondered and crouched to help clean up the field too.


    They worked without interacting with each other.


    Itsted for an hour before the elder finally stopped. He stretched his body and stood up, then he looked at Ou Yangming curiously.


    The look in his eyes was contradictory because it seemed yful and pure like a newborn¡¯s, but it was also filled with the vicissitudes of life as if he had seen much of life and no longer desired anything.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time seeing such aplicated and odd look, hence he was slightly startled.


    The elder asked with a smile. ¡°Are you Ou Yangming?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming curbed his thought and answered. ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± ¡°This is probably a secret realm.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen one before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to one once.¡± Ou Yangming did not try to hide anything, so he added, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Changlong County¡¯s Ni family¡¯s secret realm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius from Changlong County, so it¡¯s not strange that the Ni family noticed you.¡± The elder nodded and was not surprised at all. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll only be disappointed if Ni Jingshen, the little child, didn¡¯t notice you.¡± Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®What? A little child? He actually called Ni Jingshen a little child... Exactly how old is this elder?¡¯


    However, before Ou Yangming could raise the question, the elder questioned, ¡°What do you think about this courtyard?¡±.


    ¡°Courtyard?¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb. When he looked where the elder was looking, he suddenly realized that the elder was referring to the field. ¡®Isn¡¯t this courtyard too huge?¡¯ He thought.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and remarked, ¡°Senior, this courtyard is huge enough.¡±


    If a secret realm was used as a courtyard, the courtyard was at least a few times bigger than the Ni family¡¯s secret realm, and it was also many times more abundant with Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy.


    This was every martial art cultivator¡¯s desired shrine.


    ¡°Huge?¡± The elderughed out loud. ¡°Is that all you can think of?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dazed and confused.


    The elder asked softly, ¡°I heard you fought a child from the Lin family and learned their Air-striking Fist Technique?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled embarrassedly, but his smile instantly froze as he had a weird thought. ¡°Space. Senior, your secret realm¡¯s space...¡± Ou Yangming uttered in shock. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite smart indeed.¡± The elderughed again. ¡°This secret realm is an interspatial secret realm, and the space inside is muchrger than what you see on the outside.¡± Ou Yangming took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I learned something new.¡±


    In actual fact, the Ni family¡¯s secret realm in the Chaos Cave was also a small interspatial secret realm. That said, there was a huge disparity between both spaces, and only the elder¡¯s space could give him a visualparison.


    The elder looked at Ou Yangming and noted, ¡°Your mental power is great enough, and you have fine control over the power, so you¡¯re considered the best inheritor of the Illusion Art.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°The Illusion Art?¡±


    ¡°The Simted Spiritual Fist that you learned from Wu Haohan is a superficial part of the Illusion Art.¡± The elder nodded and added after a short pause, ¡°Once you leave, ask the little girl to bring you to the library. Whether or not you¡¯re able to fully execute the Illusion Art will be up to your fate andprehension.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows but quickly thanked the elder, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    ¡®A superficial part of the Illusion Art was able to create 26 Supreme Great Ancestors. How powerful is the knowledge¡¯s core going to be?¡¯


    The elder curled his lips into a smile as though he perceived Ou Yangming¡¯s thought. ¡°Do you want to know where the Illusion Art¡¯s peak is at?¡±


    Ou Yangming became highly spirited. ¡°Please enlighten me.¡± The elder chuckled and walked far away.


    Ou Yangming was bewildered as he watched the elder.


    It was then when he heard the elder¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I want the wind.¡±


    A light breeze drifted in the air at that instant and immediately grew. It only took a few breaths for the field to be filled with whistles of strong wind, which could blow everything away.


    ¡°I want the rain.¡±


    A water dropletnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. Just as he was going to wipe it away, there was a downpour, causing him to be drenched.


    ¡°I want a clear sky after the rain.¡±


    The wind stopped.


    The rain disappeared.


    When Ou Yangming looked up at the sky, there was not a trace of the wind or the rain in the blue sky.


    His body trembled due to the excitement, and his face reddened as a result of the shock.


    This power, this power, this... Power!¡¯

 Chapter 321 Advanced To Yang Grade

    <h4>Chapter 321 Advanced To Yang Grade</h4>


    Ou Yangming walked out of the field nkly as though his legs were filled with lead water. He went past the seemingly non-existent barrier and returned to the front of the flowerbed.


    He looked straight ahead, but his consciousness was in a world of its own.


    All of a sudden, a soft voice was calling out to him, ¡°Brother Ou, Brother Ou...¡±


    The voice sounded like it came from far beyond the sky, but it pierced his ear like a sharp needle and entered his sea of consciousness to affect him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he instantly awoke from the muddled state.


    Wu Hanning looked worried as she asked, ¡°Brother Ou, how do you feel?¡±


    Ou Yangming showed a bitter smile, which carried an extremelyplicated meaning.


    In the ring at the Myriad Treasure Meet, Ou Yangming showed off his martial prowess by using the Simted Spiritual Fist, which he had just learned, to guide 26 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade to be Supreme Great Ancestors. The great asion was unprecedented, so the powerhouses from different ns treated him with respect, and the Five Imperial Elders arrived at the scene together. Although they showed up for the Myriad Treasure Meet, everyone knew their real objective was Ou Yangming, who was in the spotlight.


    After experiencing the matter, as much as Ou Yangming tried to keep a low profile, he would be incredibly confident. After all, while a Supreme Great Ancestor was noble and mighty, being someone who could produce a batch of Supreme Great Ancestors, why would he revere one?


    Ou Yangming seemed respectful toward the Five Imperial Elders, but he probably was not aware that deep down he did not attach much attention to those elders.


    Nheless, he met the elder from the secret realm at this moment.


    ¡°I want the wind.


    ¡°I want the rain.


    ¡°I want a clear sky after the rain.¡±


    The three sentences were like three gigantic axes, and Ou Yangming¡¯s body was ruthlessly chopped by them.


    Before he became overly presumptuous, his arrogance was shed and no longer existed.


    ¡°Brother Ou, how do you feel?¡± Wu Hanning asked again.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and nodded as he replied to her, ¡°Great-never been better.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wu Hanning asked in confusion because judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, he did not look great.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, that¡¯s...¡± Ou Yangming asked with a bitter smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Wu family¡¯s ancestor,¡± Wu Hanning answered after a moment of hesitation, and she added meaningfully, ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful ancestor.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he recalled something. He asked softly, ¡°I heard that a powerhouse from the imperial family has broken through a great ancestor¡¯s boundary. Could it be...¡±


    Wu Hanning smiled mysteriously and asked the young fellow in return, ¡°Take a guess?¡±


    The muscles on Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched as he thought, ¡®Do I still need to guess?¡¯


    He recalled every detail about the mysterious elder and was suddenly moved. Following that, he slowly sat with his legs crossed, and his essential Qi began to surge crazily.


    Ou Yangming had been performing the Spiritual First non-stop for 10 days, which allowed him to temper and steel himself while he helped the other people. Moreover, the young fellow was the nearest person to the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade when they advanced to Extreme Grade.


    It was a rare experience for him to sense their enormous auras when they broke through. It was as if countless ends of threads were straightened out, and his aura was naturally steered to the path of advancement.


    Tremendous streams of energy were released from his body, then his stagnant essential Qi undted and gushed out like tidal waves.


    Wu Hanning had a strange look on her face because she knew at once what Ou Yangming was doing


    Ou Yangming¡¯s martial art boundary was improving, and he was about to enter Yang Grade in the pce.


    Far away, several figures appeared; they were imperial guards. After sensing the energy wave around Ou Yangming, they hurried over and surrounded him.


    This was not an ordinary ce as it was an important ce in the pce, and the imperial family¡¯s honor must not be offended.


    Nevertheless, the guards were dumbfounded when they saw what was going on, and they did not know how to handle the situation.


    They noticed Her Royal Highness right away, but a stranger was undergoing a cultivation base advancement beside her.


    What was the pce? It was the most important territory in a dynasty.


    Those who came to the pce would shudder with fear because they were afraid of causing unmanageable idents due to their neglect.


    Even though a martial art advancement was important, the imperial guards had never heard throughout their years of service anyone who carried out the process in the pce.


    They did not know how to handle the situation.


    In actuality, if Wu Hanning was not present, the guards would not have cared who Ou Yangming was and would not consider the consequences of interrupting a cultivation base advancement. They would have taken Ou Yangming away without hesitation, and the young fellow would be thrown into prison or left to perish on his own.


    Since Wu Hanning was present, none of the guards had the guts to make any decisions.


    After 15 minutes, a fully armored man arrived hastily. His eyes were as threatening as bolts of lightning


    ¡°Younger sister, this is...¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice when he saw Wu Hanning, then he reprimanded, ¡°How dare he try to break through a martial art boundary in the pce? Doesn¡¯t he know it¡¯s forbidden? Hmph, he¡¯ll be chopped into pieces, and his whole n will be eliminated!¡±


    The pce was not only a dignified ce, but most importantly, the imperial family was provided with everything in the world. Many tricks were set up in the pce, and it was more abundant in Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy than anywhere else. Therefore, apart from the imperial family¡¯s disciples, outsiders were prohibited from even cultivating martial arts in the pce, let alone upgrading one¡¯s cultivation base. One would be bold and was simply courting death if one did that.


    Wu Hanning answered with a faint smile, ¡°He¡¯s a martial artist who¡¯s here to have an audience with Father.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here to present himself before Father?¡± An odd look was seen on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Since he¡¯s here to meet His Majesty, why is he at Forefather¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Because Forefather wanted to meet him!¡± Wu Hanning asked with a straight face, ¡°If you have a problem with that, why don¡¯t you ask Forefather about it?¡±


    The man was stunned, and his face twitched. ¡®Ask Forefather? If I had the guts, I probably wouldn¡¯t have stayed alive for so long.¡¯


    That said, he became less vignt after hearing that the young fellow was summoned by his ancestor.


    On the spur of the moment, he recalled something, so he asked, ¡°Younger Sister, what¡¯s this fe¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s Ou Yangming. You can take him down and punish him if you want to,¡± Wu Hanning spoke steadily. ¡°Ou Yangming,¡± the man uttered the name word by word, then his face took on a ghastly expression. He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and lowered his voice as though he was afraid of rming the young fellow. ¡°Younger Sister, is he the Extreme Grade Master?¡±


    Wu Hanning smiled brightly and asked the man in return, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve heard of him too?¡±


    The man was displeased. ¡°Master Ou made himself known recently, so how can anyone in the capital not know of him?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Are you still going to take him down?¡± Wu Hanning nodded.


    ¡°Younger sister, stop joking around!¡± The man red at Wu Hanning snappily. He was Wu Hanfeng, the fourth son of His Majesty the Emperor, and his martial art cultivation base was of Yang Grade. The man was quite reputable in the capital and was publicly acknowledged as one of the princes who had the most promising future. After realizing Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, Wu Hanfeng was d that he did not act rashly or he would deeply regret his actions.


    Wu Hanfeng was more well-informed than normal people, thus he naturally knew Ou Yangming, who gained a lot of fame from the past few days. Besides, as a prince, Wu Hanfeng knew everything about the different forces.


    Ou Yangming caused the birth of 26 Supreme Great Ancestors among the Humans by using his Simted Spiritual Fist. His contribution was unprecedented, and it shook the entire race, hence he deserved to be regarded as a national treasure.


    As long as he was alive, the Humans would have more Supreme Great Ancestors in the future.


    Wu Hanfeng broke out in a cold sweat, and he trembled when he thought about the 26 newborn Supreme Great Ancestors.


    He was a prince, but while his life would not be harmed if he offended many Supreme Great Ancestors at once, that would not be the case for his future.


    Wu Hanfeng¡¯s eyes wandered about, then he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Delivery my order to everyone else that this ce is now guarded, and nobody is allowed to enter!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, are we not going to arrest him?¡± One of the imperial guards was struck dumb, and he asked carefully. He was reminding the prince out of good intention because they would all be involved if an ident happened.


    However, Wu Hanfeng red at the guard and yelled furiously, ¡°Nonsense! Quickly deliver my order and set up a protective barrier for him!¡± ¡°Yes,¡±


    This time, Wu Hanfeng¡¯s order was immediately executed. None of the guards knew the audacious man, who was upgrading his martial art cultivation base in the pce, but they knew they could not offend the young fellow given that the princess and the prince were so protective toward him.


    Ou Yangming was naturally clueless about the happenings around him as he was fully immersed in his world.


    After some time, Ou Yangming¡¯s surging aura stabilized, and he inhaled deeply. He seemed to be in turbulence just a while ago, but he was now in smooth water.


    The abrupt change in his aura was somehow simr to the elder¡¯s strict order.


    Ou Yangming became a real Yang Grade powerhouse at this moment.


    When he slowly opened his eyes, he was greeted with smiling faces.

 Chapter 322 His Majesty The Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 322 His Majesty The Emperor</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Wu Hanfeng cupped his hands and smiled brightly. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This general is...¡± ¡°Master Ou, this is Wu Hanfeng, my fourth older brother.¡± Wu Hanning beat Wu Hanfeng to it. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of patrolling the pce at night and was rmed when you suddenly tried to advance to the next grade, so he brought some men to take... Set up a protective barrier for you.¡±


    When Wu Hanning mentioned the word ¡°take¡±, Wu Hanning had a ghastly look on his face, but the princess suddenly changed her choice of words and said somethingpletely different.


    Wu Hanfeng nced at her gratefully and thought, ¡®She normally speaks bluntly to me and her other brothers, but we¡¯re rted by blood, after all, so she still protected the imperial family¡¯s image.¡¯ Ou Yangming was stunned. When he looked at the guards, who were either standing in the open or hiding covertly, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was in a trance after I left senior¡¯s ce, so I broke through to my next martial art boundary in the pce. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡± Wu Hanfeng quickly responded with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re being too polite. Not to mention the Martial Arts Battle this time, based on your identity as an Advanced cksmith, you deserve to do that in the pce.¡± Wu Hanning twitched his mouth and smiled strangely. His Highness the fourth prince was right, but not every Advanced cksmith was qualified. Besides, even if one was permitted, one could only break through a martial art boundary in a specially arranged courtyard at a special time.


    Ou Yangming was the first person who regarded the pce as nothing and did it without any permission.


    Although they knew the young fellow acted so recklessly because of their ancestor, it was not something they could say out loud.


    ¡°Master Ou, your clothes are wet, so let me ask someone to get you a change of clothes.¡± Wu Hanfeng looked at Ou Yangming and cleared his throat before he added softly, ¡°So you won¡¯t be discourteous when you meet Fatherter.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately thanked him, ¡°That¡¯ll be great. Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng gave an order, then someone brought brocade clothes for Ou Yangming.


    Once the young fellow changed his clothes, he looked like he took on a new outlook.


    The pressure from the elder at the secret realm was so intense that Ou Yangming almost felt like he was going to be suppressed.


    After Ou Yangming witnessed the elder summon the wind and the rain without any effort, he felt like time flowed in reverse. He felt as powerless as when he was still in Force Grade and was hunted down by Zhang Yinli, who was a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    He had not had the feeling for a long time.


    Nheless, it was that feeling that broke his proud shell, he almost lost his mind and finally broke through to the next grade in the pce. Ou Yangming¡¯s mental state changed enormously after he seeded to break through, and he gave off apletely different feeling.


    Wu Hanning was surprised when she looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s smiling eyes. For some reason, she sensed an indescribable pressure.


    The pressure was not intense as her elder brother did not notice it at all, but she noticed the difference because she had great mental power too.


    Wu Hanning touched her interspatial bag on her waist. She envied the awe-inspiring Ou Yangming at the Myriad Treasure Meet too, but she was still confident about fighting him.


    The Simted Spiritual Fist was not the only secret technique from the imperial family.


    Nevertheless, when the princess stood next to Ou Yangming this time, she trembled from the bottom of her heart. If the two of them were to have a life-or-death battle at the moment, Wu Hanning dared not say that she was confident even if she used the imperial family¡¯s secret treasure, which had been upgraded to a higher level.


    Wu Hanfeng led the way and conversed with Ou Yangming. He was definitely not a simple figure for being able to stand out among the other princes. The man came from the imperial family and could not bepared by ordinary people be it in his bearing or his knowledge.


    In some aspects, even Ou Yangming was far from him. At the very least, when Wu Hanfeng humbled himself from being His Highness the Prince and sincerely made friends with someone, one would feel refreshed.


    The pce was massive, but everything was arranged in order. Under the prince and the princess¡¯pany, Ou Yangming arrived at the imperial study.


    Once they entered, even Wu Hanfeng kept quiet and behaved carefully. On the other hand, Wu Hanning acted the same.


    Ou Yangming could tell at one nce how much each of them was favored. That said, considering that Wu Hanfeng was His Highness the Prince, he probably had to withstand more pressure than Wu Hanning.


    Just as Ou Yangming was guessing, footsteps were heard.


    Wu Hanfeng signaled Ou Yangming and bowed to the ground right away. Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he did the same.


    If Ou Yangming was extremely confident and bold, he might not be willing to perform the salutation, but he put down his ego after meeting the imperial family¡¯s real powerhouse. Moreover, being a citizen, it was fine if he kneeled before the emperor. ¡°Get up.¡±


    A gentle power flowed toward Ou Yangming and helped him get up.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because he could tell that one had to at least be a great ancestor to release such power.


    When he stole a nce, he noticed a middle-aged man in a dragon robe smiling at him. The man motioned his hand in the air, and a strong power was released from his body.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I¡¯m Ou Yangming,¡± Ou Yangming tensed up and greeted the man at once.


    He thought, ¡®Legend has it an emperor¡¯s reign doesn¡¯tst longer than 40 years, and every prince that inherits the throne will have a huge cultivation base improvement and will be a great ancestor.¡¯


    ver


    The young fellow was previously dubious of the legend, but he believed it now.


    Since he could help a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade be a great ancestor through the Simted Spiritual Fist, based on the imperial family¡¯s foundation and capabilities, they could do the same too.


    Wu Kangzhe nodded and remarked, ¡°What a spirited and powerful young fe; the Humans are fortunate to have a good man like you when a disaster is approaching.¡±


    Ou Yangming was sweating as he replied to the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think my precious words are nonsense?¡± Wu Kangzhe walked to the center and sat.


    Ou Yanging was struck dumb, and he could not let a word out.


    Wu Kangzheughed out loud upon seeing the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, but he did not hide how much he admired the young fellow.


    ¡®Your Majesty, even if you admire me, you don¡¯t have to do this, do you?¡¯ Ou Yangming was puzzled. It was worth noting that this was their first meeting, yet His Majesty the Emperor did not disguise his feelings at all. Following that, Wu Kangzhe asked Ou Yangming some questions while the young fellow gave the most concise answers. Ou Yangming stayed clear-minded in front of the emperor and did not forget himself because he was suddenly favored.


    There were two kinds of powerful figures in the world.


    One was powerful because of one¡¯s status and identity, whereas one was powerful by oneself.


    The former would be ted about being recognized by a superior, but thetter would not react the same. This was because thetter achieved what he did not through another person¡¯s appreciation but through his hard work and capabilities. Therefore, even when His Majesty the Emperor expressed his admiration for Ou Yangming, the young fellow did not waver.


    After a long time, Wu Kangzhe raised a question, ¡°Is Mentor Dishou well?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up in shock.


    Wu Kangzhe exined, ¡°I learned from Mentor Dishou when I was younger. It was decades ago but the past is still vivid in my mind, and I can¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Mentor Chen is well, but... I don¡¯t know where he is,¡± Ou Yangming stood up and answered seriously.


    ¡°I heard Mentor Dishou taught you everything about the Suicidal Throat-locking Spear?¡± Wu Kangzhe smiled. Ou Yangming pondered and answered, ¡°I only scratched the surface of it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, scratched the surface?¡± Wu Kangzhe shook his head and asked, ¡°If you¡¯ve just gained a superficial understanding of it, why would Mentor Dishou agree to a promised fight?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m still quite confused about that, and I don¡¯t exactly know what¡¯s going on.¡± Ou Yangming forced a smile.


    Wu Kangzhe shed a smile, which was rare. ¡°Let the older generation deal with the mess, but I heard something that might be disadvantageous for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Your Majesty, please give me some pointers.¡± ¡°Mentor Dishou¡¯s... Opponent found a good disciple. I heard the disciple has never learned martial art but resonated with a supreme magic tool during the entrance test.¡± Wu Kangzhe looked at Ou Yangming with pity. ¡°That magic tool is not to be treated lightly, and if you really have a battle against that disciple in the future, you might be facing a... Supreme Great Ancestor.¡±


    Wu Hanning and her elder brother were taken aback too when they looked at each other.


    It was evident that it was their first time hearing about this secret.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was not bothered about magic tools.


    However, the magic tool must be remarkable to be able to let an ordinary person, who had never practiced martial arts, be a great ancestor in a short period.


    Inparison, while Ou Yangming smithed magic tools too, they were far from that supreme magic tool.


    There were greater powers than his in this world, and he was not the mightiest be it in terms of martial art cultivation base or the smithing of magic tools.


    Wu Kangzhe suddenly fixed his gaze at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Ou Yangming, I¡¯d like to ask-why did you get involved in the military¡¯s equipment?¡±


    Ou Yangming felt his scalp went numb, and he sensed a tremendous threat beside him as if his head would be chopped off if he gave an unsatisfactory answer.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m an orphan, but I grew up in the military, which was where I learned my arts. I¡¯ve seen the pieces of equipment used by my brothers in the military, I¡¯ve seen valiant ferocious beasts in the forest, and I¡¯ve also witnessed my brothers being torn apart by those beasts,¡± he answered after he took a deep breath, then he looked up and stared at His Majesty the Emperor. ¡°I only hope that more of my fellow soldiers can survive the great disaster.¡±

 Chapter 323 Bestowed A Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 323 Bestowed A Marriage</h4>


    The study was dead silent.


    Whether it was the powerful emperor, the prince, or the princess, they were all quiet, and even the servants dared not make a sound.


    Nobody could perceive His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, not even Wu Hanfeng and his younger sister.


    Wu Kangzhe slowly closed his eyes as if he was thinking about something, whereas Ou Yangming looked down but was calm. The young fellow had made his appeal, but he was not fully confident that the imperial family would understand and approve the motion.


    The emperor opened his eyes after a brief moment and asked, ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered seriously after some thought, ¡°I can only do my best, so I¡¯ll at least try to promote the pieces of affordable Good Grade equipment in Changlong County.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng and his younger sister had a strange look on their faces. Being the imperial family¡¯s disciples, they were naturally much more sensitive in this aspect, so they were alert after they heard Ou Yangming¡¯s response.


    Wu Kangzhe sighed and questioned, ¡°Ou Yangming, you have a great idea, but did you consider the consequences of a weak master but strong subjects?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he replied to the emperor after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Your Majesty. Based on the imperial family¡¯s power, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to suppress the people, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously fine now, but when the crisis for the Humans arrives and the imperial family suffers a huge loss, everything will be unknown.¡± Wu Kangzhe could not help butugh.


    The young fellow¡¯s face changed as he was immediately reminded of the powerful and fearsome elder. The elder was probably the imperial family¡¯s greatest trump card, and he was likely the person whom Ou Yangming would like to invite to Changlong County.


    If a powerhouse like that fell because of the Humans¡¯ disaster...


    Ou Yangming quickly cast aside the thought and dared not think further.


    Wu Kangzhe grinned when he saw Ou Yangming changing expressions, then he noted, ¡°Fine. Since you came up with a way to upgrade pieces of economical equipment, I¡¯ll be ignorant toward the people if I neglect the matter. Leave the upgrade methods here, and I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for production.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, but he secretly found it weird. ¡®Why did His Majesty suddenly change his mind?¡¯


    ¡°But I¡¯d like you to guarantee that the method won¡¯t be spread to other people and once the disaster ends, the pieces of equipment will be kept in the imperial family¡¯s depot and will be used by the garrison in the capital,¡± Wu Kangzhe added.


    Ou Yangming looked up in shock at Wu Kangzhe¡¯s bright eyes, but he did not argue. ¡°Yes, as you wish, Your Majesty.¡±


    He smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®This so-called political game isn¡¯t for me.


    ¡®But I¡¯ll be content as long as he promises to let the military use the pieces of equipment during the crisis.


    ¡®As for the arrangements after the fight, it¡¯ll be a game between the imperial family and the other aristocratic families. I¡¯m not interested in getting involved at all.¡¯


    Wu Kangzhe nodded then waved his hand all of a sudden.


    With that, Wu Hanfeng, his younger sister, and the other people stood up and bowed at the emperor, then they left.


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. Just as he was hesitating if he should leave as well, the emperor called out to him, ¡°Subject Ou, sit.¡±


    The young fellow twitched his mouth and was not delighted but worried.


    He was anxious because His Majesty the Emperor addressed him with a different term. Seeing as Ou Yangming was looking uneasy, Wu Kangzhe assured him with a smile. ¡°Subject Ou, you don¡¯t need to worry; I asked them to leave because I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please go ahead,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    ¡°I heard from the Elder of the Chen family that you smithed magic tools in Changlong County?¡± Wu Kangzhe had hollow and unpredictable eyes, which were like bottomless vortexes.


    Ou Yangming said to himself, ¡®Sure enough, the news couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer.¡¯


    If he was unknown to the public and not reputable in the capital, nobody would look into his background.


    Nevertheless, while an Advanced cksmith could not catch His Majesty¡¯s attention, a person who could help powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade turn into a Supreme Great Ancestor could.


    It would not be difficult for the emperor to check Ou Yangming¡¯s background in a short period.


    In fact, perhaps the emperor was not the only one who knew about this given that the Myriad Treasure Meetsted for 10 days.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and looked up as he answered, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Magic tools...¡± Wu Kangzhe sighed and asked, ¡°I heard you smithed the magic tools on your own, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Wu Kangzhe looked at Ou Yangming meaningfully andmented, ¡°The Humans are truly blessed to have you, Subject Ou!¡±


    Ou Yangming forced augh and became warier.


    Wu Kangzhe raised a question after some thought, ¡°Subject Ou, what do you think of Hanning?¡± ¡°Her Royal Highness?¡± Ou Yangming was startled and had an odd look on his face.


    Whenever he heard the princess¡¯s name, he somehow could not forget the green and flowery clothes.


    ¡°Yes, Hanning.¡± Wu Kangzhe smiled gently and continued, ¡°You might not have seen her face, but I assure you that she¡¯s in no way worse looking than Bai Shixue.¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly thought about thedy who had the Body of Charm. It was worth noting that Bai Shixue¡¯s twinkle and smile were naturally charming, causing everyone to be enchanted by her.


    In terms of appearance only, Ni Yinghong was not inferior to Bai Shixue at all, but if the twodies were to stand next to each other, the men would definitely be attracted to Bai Shixue first.


    However, the emperor was incredibly confident when he spoke of the princess.


    It seemed like he truly believed that he was right.


    ¡®Is she really better looking than Bai Shixue?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    He pondered and answered insincerely, ¡°Her Royal Highness is as aloof as a plum flower, and I admire her very much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Wu Kangzheughed out loud and smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°I¡¯ll pick an auspicious date and let you tie the knot with Hanning.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ou Yangming widened his eyes. He looked at His Majesty dumbfoundedly and almost suspected he heard the emperor wrongly.


    ¡°Why? Are you unhappy?¡± Wu Kangzhe asked while he narrowed his eyes.


    Ou Yangming sensed an indescribable pressure being released from the emperor, and it was so powerful that the air inside the room seemed to have frozen at this moment.


    The young fellow broke out in a cold sweat and had countless thoughts cross his mind in a sh.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming knew before he entered the pce that the imperial family would offer him generous conditions to rope him in while they suppressed him. Even if they did not tie him to the imperial family¡ªa leviathan¡ªthey would reward him with great benefits.


    That said, Ou Yangming did not expect the emperor to honor him with such a huge yet tricky benefit.


    He had only seen Wu Hanning several times, but he could sense that the maskeddy was out of the ordinary. Besides, the princess was a favored daughter in the imperial family, and she stood out among her peers whether it was in her cultivation base or her prestige.


    Ou Yangming also knew that thedy¡¯s mental power was so mighty that she was only slightly beneath him.


    A greatdy like her would surely be pursued by countless people in the capital. In fact, Ou Yangming was sometimes moved as well even though he had not seen her face.


    It was not a matter of character but human nature. After all, a beautifuldy was a gentleman¡¯s desire.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming never wanted to have anything to do with the princess.


    As the chillness around him became more intense, he finally gritted his teeth and bowed to the ground. ¡°Your Majesty, I dare not.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why not?¡± Wu Kangzhe asked coldly.


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve pledged to marry Young Lady Ni Yinghong.¡± Wu Kangzhe furrowed his eyebrows and questioned, ¡°The Ni family from Changlong County?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Majesty, please forgive me,¡± Ou Yangming quickly responded.


    ¡°Do you know what will happen if you reject me?¡± Wu Kangzhe scoffed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re a brilliant man, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand my hardship.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about, and he added after a short pause, ¡°Once I return to Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, I¡¯ll certainly ask the Ni family to provide some peculiar stones, and I¡¯ll smith magic tools for Your Majesty and... Her Royal Highness.¡±


    Wu Kangzhe was moved. He harbored killing intent when Ou Yangming rejected him, but as the emperor, he knew the consequences if he were to kill the young fellow.


    Perhaps this was the biggest reason Ou Yangming had the guts to reject him.


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t want to be an evil person, so let¡¯s put this aside for now,¡± Wu Kangzhe said after a long time, then he continued after a short while, ¡°You made a huge contribution for the Humans by producing 26 great ancestors, which will be extremely helpful in the uing disaster. How would you like to be rewarded?¡±


    Struck with an idea, Ou Yangming expressed, ¡°I¡¯d like to enter the secret realm once more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why?¡± Wu Kangzhe narrowed his eyes again.


    ¡°Because the space there seems quite bizarre, and I¡¯d like to explore it,¡± Ou Yangming answered at once.


    Wu Kangzhe looked deeply at the young fellow and stood up. ¡°Wait here.¡±


    He pped his sleeves and left.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡®What does that mean? Did he agree or disagree?¡¯


    Nheless, he would not be daring enough to leave without permission.


    Someone pushed the door open after half an hour, and a graceful figure entered the study. Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because he did not know how he should react.

 Chapter 324 Refine An Interspatial Bag

    <h4>Chapter 324 Refine An Interspatial Bag</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, pleasee with me,¡± Wu Hanning spoke gently and was calm.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He looked up to stare at her eyes as though he wanted to spot something.


    ¡°Master Ou, what are you doing?¡± Wu Hanning furrowed her beautiful eyebrows as she was a little furious. If someone else had stared at her like a flirt, she would have many ways to make that person regret it.


    On the opposite, the princess was displeased when Ou Yangming forgot his manners, but she experienced some unusual emotions for some reason.


    In fact, as Her Royal Highness, Wu Hanning¡¯s field of vision was unimaginable.


    Even though Zuoqiu Hongyuan was reputable and was known as the strongest powerhouse among the younger generation, she never attached any importance to him.


    This was because Wu Hanning knew she stood a chance in defeating him if they both gave their all and she fully unleashed her mental power.


    However, she had an unconventional and favorable impression of Ou Yangming.


    It was not love at first sight, but it was because the princess and the young fellow had great mental power. Ever since Wu Hanning started her cultivation path, while many powerhouses could suppress her in terms of martial art cultivation base, Ou Yangming was the only one who could make her feel inferior in terms of mental power.


    She even had a feeling that Ou Yangming was the only person she could talk to and exchange views within the spiritual world.


    Although no romance was involved, Ou Yangming was simply distinctive to her.


    Ou Yangming was startled for a while, but he finally confirmed that His Majesty the Emperor did not seek Her Royal Highness¡¯s agreement about the marriage, or the princess would not have acted so naturally.


    He sighed a breath of relief and asked with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, where are you bringing me to?¡± Wu Hanning answered in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the imperial family¡¯s secret realm? Father went to ask Forefather for instructions, and you¡¯re allowed to go now.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows because he realized that even His Majesty did not have the power to make the decision.


    As they made their way to the destination, Wu Hanning asked out of curiosity, ¡°Master Ou, you didn¡¯t gain any benefit when you met Forefather at the secret realm, did you?¡±


    ¡°That senior showed me his power, but it brought me back to my senses.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and noted seriously, ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you going there to thank me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and exined, ¡°I sensed a tremendous interspatial power in the secret realm, and I... I¡¯d like to refine something inside.¡±


    Wu Hanning looked strangely at him as she was confused.


    Ou Yangming was a rare Advanced cksmith as it was umon for a young man like him to earn such a title. It was even more out of the ordinary that he sessfully upgraded the princess¡¯s longsword.


    Nevertheless, Wu Hanning could not figure out what piece of unique equipment had to be refined in the secret realm. She warned the young fellow softly after some thought, ¡°Master Ou, Forefather may have agreed to let you use the secret realm, but you mustn¡¯t destroy the environment inside!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have the guts to do that!¡±


    He knew very well how important a secret realm was for a formidable force, hence he was not daring enough to do something like that.


    They arrived at the flowerbed after a brief moment. Wu Hanning nodded at Ou Yangming, and her heart shook a little when she watched him enter through the door. The princess furrowed her beautiful eyebrows as if her special sense picked up something, but she could not figure it out no matter how she tried to infer.


    Ou Yangming pushed the door open and was greeted with the familiar field.


    He bowed at the void and expressed clearly, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Thank you for your pointers, senior.¡±


    The elder uttered three sentences before he left and disyed an unbelievable might of summoning the wind and calling the rain, which crushed Ou Yangming¡¯s arrogance.


    It did not sound difficult at all, but it was an enormous change for Ou Yangming. In particr, his spirit seemed to have been reborn.


    The favor was so huge that it would be difficult to be repaid, so Ou Yangming came to settle it.


    There was no sound in the void as if the elder was gone.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he finally sat with his legs crossed. After casting all his worries aside, he began to fathom the realm¡¯s environment.


    The secret realm was a massive space, and it was so vast that it could not be amodated by the flowerbed. In other words, the secret realm was a supersized interspatial bag, but it was unordinary because there was a field inside and a living person could cultivate in the space.


    While the secret realm was a few levels above an interspatial bag, their intrinsic qualities were the same from Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective.


    When Ou Yangming released his mental power and began to apprehend the space in detail, an endless feeling of realization rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The memories obtained from the crystal ball started to bepared with the environment here, where they were being confirmed and verified bit by bit. Along with the Air-striking Fist Technique, which Ou Yangmingprehended in the ring, he felt like he was suddenly enlightened. Atst, Ou Yangming exhaled and retrieved a leather bag from his waist.


    A Big Abdomen Ghost Spider was an incredibly rare and peculiar creature. The creature was born with certain interspatial ability and once it died, it would be one of the best materials for the refinement of an interspatial bag.


    Nheless, it was not easy to sessfully refine an interspatial bag.


    After researching and gathering experiences for a long time, Ou Yangming was finally confident enough to try.


    He gently lifted one of the leather bag¡¯s corners and channeled his consciousness into it. It was pitch ck inside as though it could fit the whole world, and he could not explore with his mental conception.


    This was the uniqueness of a special material, but without such a noteworthy property, how could it be used to refine an interspatial bag?


    Ou Yangming, who was well-prepared, reached out his hand and made strokes in the void. Each time he made a stroke, a rune was drawn.


    This was not a simple pattern, but a uniqueposite that was formed through thebination of several runes.


    It was another field in the path of runes, where even formation masters could not necessarilyplete the runesbination.


    This was because one needed to have a profound understanding and remarkable control over interspatial power. It was worth noting that the slightest deviation in the process would cause all efforts to go in vain. On top of that, the material would be destroyed, and the refiner would suffer a substantial and irreparable loss.


    Being well aware of the dangers, Ou Yangming was exceptionally careful with every step he took.


    Runes were finally drawn in the void and were sent into the leather bag, which vibrated and underwent a bizarre change.


    Ou Yangming was delighted because everything that happened so far was the same as what was described in the crystal ball. The Space Runesbination, if in contact with ordinary materials, would surely ruin them, but it could merge and be sessfully stabilized if it was in contact with a suitable material.


    Needless to say, the refinement of an interspatial bag was not easy. Even the lowest grade interspatial bag could only be supported with the fusion of more than tenposite runes.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s great mental power, it was not tough for him to depictposite runes, but it was not easy to sessfully merge thebinations.


    He wanted to enter the secret realm to show the imperial family¡¯s strongest powerhouse his ability, but most importantly, the interspatial secret realm¡¯s unique environment was slightly advantageous for the stabilization of an interspatial bag.


    The slight advantage must not be underestimated because a small difference could sometimes be the deciding factor for a sess or a failure.


    Eventually, the secondposite runebination was drawn, and Ou Yangmingposed himself before he sent it into the leather bag.


    ¡®Careful, careful, be careful!¡¯


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s only thought at the moment, and a bead of sweat could be seen rolling down his forehead.


    When he increased his energy, essence, and spirit to their maximum points, he could not control certain natural responses from his


    body.


    Ou Yangming knew if two runebinations could not merge and support each other, the refinement would be a failure. Even if the young fellow seeded this time, he would need to carry out the fusion more than eight times. Each attempt would be a test so huge that he could not afford any mistakes.


    When two runebinations with different sources and shapes touched, Ou Yangming sensed their mighty powers.


    This was the power of space, that was much more powerful than any other power he had encountered.


    Ou Yangming was also rather fearful because he suddenly realized that he underestimated interspatial power. If the two powers had not merged sessfully and exploded instead, he probably would not survive.


    The young fellow was walking a tightrope at the moment. If he took a wrong step or lost his bnce, he would fall into the abyss and would be smashed into pieces.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and focused on the process.


    Next, there was an abnormal change in the depths of his sea of consciousness.


    A purple light gathered in the deepest part of the consciousness, then it was released into the leather bag along with his mental conception, where it arrived inside the twoposite runebinations.


    Following that, the runebinations, which were initially merging carefully, integrated smoothly as if the conditions were suddenly right.


    They were connected yet independent, forming an odd yet firm and magical interspatial shelf.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched as he wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? How can the Military Fire manage Space Runes too...¡¯

 Chapter 325 Repay Karma

    <h4>Chapter 325 Repay Karma</h4>


    The purple Military Fire was Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest secret and reliance.


    Nheless, he was shocked to find that the fire had endless wonderful uses as though it was beyond the smithing aspect.


    Whether it was the refinement of the crystal ball or the elimination of a powerful mental conception¡¯s invasion, the Military Fire disyed its magical effects. This time, the fire showed its peculiarity when Ou Yangming began to fuse Space Runes. Not only did it get rid of the risk of an interspatial explosion, but it also perfectly merged two different interspatial structures.


    Ou Yangming sighed a long breath of relief as he sensed the marvelous change in the leather bag. No matter how many unique abilities the purple fire had, Ou Yangming thought it was better if it had greater functions.


    The young fellowter curbed his thought and continued to construct a newposite runebination.


    Under his mighty mental power¡¯s control, thebination waspleted in a swift. The difficult rune could only be finished in such a short time because of his remarkable mental power.


    Following that, the rune was sent by his mental conception into the leather bag.


    The leather bag squirmed for a while again before it stopped. Itsted for a split second, but the Military Fire had already merged the runebinations.


    Aspared to the first time when Ou Yangming was extremely careful, he was more familiar with the process during the second time, hence hepleted it effortlessly.


    Nevertheless, it was then when Ou Yangming suddenly tensed up because he vaguely sensed someone looking at him.


    In actual fact, the young fellow was already being watched when he entered the secret realm, but he was not regarded with much importance simr to how a lion would not care about an ant.


    When Ou Yangming retrieved the leather bag to refine an interspatial bag and sessfully integrated the third set ofposite runebinations, he finally attracted attention.


    The person who was watching him was still superior, but the meaning behind the line of sight was entirely different.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mentality wavered a bit but quickly returned to normal.


    Without the Military Fire¡¯s assistance, Ou Yangming alone would certainly be affected by that sight, causing his sess rate to be reduced. Given that the Military Fire could guarantee his sess, not to mention the harmless sight, he would not be fearful even if countless evil thoughts surrounded him.


    This was because he knew he was definitely safe before he refined an interspatial bag.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought once more as if he was clueless about every change in the outside world. He fully focused on the process and began to depict new runebinations.


    Each time he managed to form abination, substantial mental power would be consumed. Consequently, his forehead was slowly covered with more sweat as he kept seeding. Although the process was not as dangerous as a fight against an opponent, the mental exhaustion was more significant.


    This was a power that belonged to space, after all, thus Ou Yangming could sense that every newbination was mightier than the one before.


    In a way, if there was a mistake during the process, an explosion would have bombed Ou Yangming such that his bones would not even remain.


    Even so, it did not stop him from refining the interspatial bag.


    As time passed, the ninth runebination entered the leather bag, and everything went back to normal after the purple Military Fire entered and burned everything once. The leather bag was already filled with many different interspatial structures, but there were no signs of them falling apart when they werebined.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming knew they were rather dangerous interspatial structures, and the consequence would be unbearable if they were heavily impacted.


    Having said that, the situation would be entirely different if the tenthbination was fused too.


    Subsequently, the tenth runebination was also formed when Ou Yangming moved his hands around, and it slowly shifted toward the leather bag.


    At this instant, Ou Yangming sensed that the line of sight on him seemed to have flickered for a second. However, it calmed down so quickly that he did not even have time to deal with it.


    The young fellow¡¯s heart was bright as snow. His actions alerted the elder, who was incredibly knowledgeable because he recognized the most difficult part of refining an interspatial bag, and was moved as a result.


    Sure enough, the imperial family had an unpredictable foundation.


    That said, the unforeseen event did not affect Ou Yangming. He employed his purple Military Fire to deal with the toughest stage with ease andpleted the big structure.


    The interspatial space had been refined sessfully, and he could activate a private space by withdrawing his mental power to activate the bag.


    Right before he continued, he was struck with another question.


    ording to what was recorded in the crystal ball, the refinement of an interspatial bag was difficult and was out of a person of his level¡¯s league.


    Ou Yangming would have a low sess rate if he did everything himself. Even if the young fellow had a profound understanding of space, he would have a low chance of seeding if he carried out the process himself.


    If hepleted it in a significantly short period... Going beyond the limit was just as bad as falling short!


    Ou Yangming continued to sit with his legs crossed after he figured it out, and he was not going to get up anytime soon. The finished interspatial bag kept spiraling in his hands, and from every perspective, it looked like it still had to endure a long process.


    Beads of sweat kept dripping from Ou Yangming¡¯s forehead andnded in front of him like raindrops. The young fellow appeared to be trying his best but could not control the turning leather bag in his hands.


    Soon enough, Ou Yangming could sense the person looking at him more seriously than before.


    He even had a feeling that the person would not stand by idly if an ident took ce, and the person seemed to be getting more impatient as time went by.


    Ou Yangming understood what that person was thinking because he was ying with interspatial power, and the consequence would be unimaginable if he lost control of the power. If the young fellow was in that person¡¯s shoes, he would have done the same too.


    ¡®Please know when to stop!


    ¡®If you make a move, my efforts will be in vain.¡¯


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and slowly stabilized his surging aura, causing the leather bag in his hands to slow down too.


    It was a representation of an improvement in the situation, by which there was no longer the risk of an explosion even if he failed to refine the leather bag.


    Atst, the leather bag stopped spinning. Ou Yangming wiped his sweat and cursed to himself.


    This was because the young fellow sensed a vague killing intent right before he stopped, and it almost frightened him out of his wits even though it was not intense.


    The killing intent came from the invincible great ancestor, and Ou Yangming was fortunate that the elder did not unleash it or he could not have remained calm.


    Ou Yangmingposed himself and channeled a hint of his mental conception into the interspatial bag. He was greeted with a bright view as if he arrived at a mysterious space, which was roughly 3.6 meters in height and width.


    The space was empty, but Ou Yangming had a feeling that he could control it with his mental power.


    He opened his eyes and retrieved some misceneous items after some thought.


    By controlling the leather bag with his mind, it was opened with a gentle pull, then it swallowed the items at once.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face could not help but twitch because the bag opened quite widely, and he could sense that it was not the widest limit. The young fellow even had a hunch that the leather bag could swallow any item outside as long as it was notrger than the bag¡¯s space.


    ¡®So this is an interspatial bag¡ªit¡¯s very convenient indeed.¡¯


    Ou Yangming kept putting different items into the bag as though he acquired something fun.


    This was his second time seeing an interspatial bag, but his first time refining one. He was so overjoyed that his emotions could not be put into words.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming was certain that his interspatial bag had arger space than Wu Hanning¡¯s.


    Just as he was having fun, his heart tensed up, and he immediately turned to look.


    The elder had appeared several meters behind him without a sound.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He was ted earlier, but his mental power was still around him, hence he could not have missed anything


    Even so, the elder appeared soundlessly like a ghost, which caught him off guard.


    He took a deep breath and greeted with a smile, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    The elder looked inly at him and remarked, ¡°I truly underestimated you.¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded because the old man was quite straightforward. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m honestly nothing much aspared to you,¡± he responded sincerely.


    ¡°Can I take a look at that leather bag?¡± The elder shook his head and asked.


    Ou Yangming had intended to do so, so he presented the leather bag to the elder without any hesitation. ¡°Please give me some pointers, senior.¡±


    The elder epted the leather bag and sighed after he checked it briefly. ¡°It¡¯s an interspatial bag indeed. Is this... The one that you refined just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered in a deep voice and added, ¡°This is the first interspatial bag that I refined, and I¡¯m willing to offer it to you to repay you for your guidance.¡±

 Chapter 326 A Chance To Go Beyond Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 326 A Chance To Go Beyond Heaven</h4>


    The elder finally looked surprised. ¡°You want to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming exined seriously, ¡°I couldn¡¯t repay you for your guidance earlier, so I¡¯m giving this to you as a gift and to settle the karmic ount.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but I didn¡¯t give you any guidance.¡± The elder turned his wrist to deliver the interspatial bag back to Ou Yangming, then he put his hands behind the back and noted proudly, ¡°You contributed to the birth of 26 Supreme Great Ancestors for the Humans, whereas my help was nothing aspared to that.¡±


    Ou Yangmingmented in a deep voice, ¡°Perhaps it was as easy as lifting a finger for you, but I was very enlightened, and I benefited a lot from it.¡±


    There was a fundamental change in Ou Yangming¡¯s mental state ever since he experienced sudden wind and rain. He turned over a new leaf, and nothing he did would be too much for him to repay the favor.


    Ou Yangming picked up the interspatial bag and expressed sincerely, ¡°Senior, please kindly ept it.¡±


    The elder looked deeply at him and asked, ¡°Young fe, do you know how precious an interspatial bag is?¡±


    ¡°I consider myself to be quite experienced, but I¡¯ve rarelye across interspatial bags, so I¡¯m aware of how valuable it is,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming had only seen an interspatial bag once from Wu Hanning. Apart from Her Royal Highness, even He Liangce and Zuoqiu Hongyuan did not possess one.


    Needless to say, Wu Hanning¡¯s interspatial bag was not the only one in the world, but Ou Yangming had not seen the other bags.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how precious it is at all.¡± The elder sighed. When he reached out to take the bag, he uttered slowly, ¡°You¡¯re the only cksmith in our world who can refine an interspatial bag.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming looked up in shock as he was confused.


    The elderughed and asked, ¡°Are you going to ask where Hanning¡¯s interspatial bag is from?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and questioned, ¡°It couldn¡¯t have fallen from the sky, could it?¡±


    However, the elder had a strange look on his face as he replied Ou Yangming, ¡°You guessed it right; that interspatial bag came from beyond Heaven.¡±


    ¡®Can you converse with me properly? Beyond Heaven? Don¡¯t think...¡¯ Ou Yangming widened his eyes and almost roared on the spot. He suddenly furrowed his eyebrows because he thought about many things.


    The Ni family from the outside of this world, the peculiar stones that were not from this world but could be used to smith magic tools, as well as the spirit beast that woulde once in a century.


    Ou Yangming did not know much about this world. Perhaps there was a greater secret behind it.


    ¡°Interspatial bags and superb magic tools are divine items, and they can only be bestowed by Heaven.¡± The elder sighed when he saw the strange look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, and he also cast a weird look at the young fellow. ¡°I know you¡¯re able to smith magic tools, but the imperial family can also gather many masters to smith low-ranked magic tools. As for interspatial bags...¡±


    Ou Yangming stammered and felt that the back of his tongue was bitter.


    When he saw Wu Hanning¡¯s interspatial bag, he knew it was exquisite but thought there were a number of them in this world.


    He only realized he made a huge mistake after he heard the elder¡¯s statement.


    All of a sudden, even he did not know how he could exin himself. He thought, ¡®That crystal ball caused me a lot of trouble...¡¯


    Although the crystal ball stored information about the refinement of an interspatial bag, thousands and ten thousands ofposite runebinations were recorded inside.


    Honestly, for a low-grade interspatial bag, which could be formed with only ten runebinations, it was only natural that it was not associated with the word ¡°valuable¡±. Therefore, Ou Yangming did not attach much importance to it.


    Nheless, when the elder stared at him at the moment, he realized that he waspletely mistaken.


    The elder reached out his hand to gently pat on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder, which was a friendly encouragement from a senior to a junior. Nevertheless, the young fellow felt helpless.


    He believed that the elder knew he had helped 26 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade to be Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Even so, the elder was neither hostile nor friendly toward Ou Yangming. Even though the elder gave him a rather memorable lesson and impression by helping him in the end, ording to what the old man said, it was a reward for helping to increase the Humans¡¯ overall strength.


    Other than that, the elder did not treat him with special respect.


    It was different now because Ou Yangming could sense an intense friendliness from the elder, especially the elder¡¯s eyes, which was filled with so much affection that the young fellow almost melted.


    ¡°Young fe, your name is Ou Yangming, right? I¡¯m Wu Yuanwei, and you may call me...¡± The elder said with a smile but hesitated before he continued, ¡°The Wu family has manydies, and you can decide what you¡¯ll address me as after you meet all of them.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he quickly closed his mouth.


    ¡®Why does this old man like to matchmake people like His Majesty does...¡¯ ¡°Senior, to be honest, I already have someone in my heart, and I¡¯ve pledged to marry her,¡± he immediately responded and thought, ¡®Elder Sister Ying, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to keep using you as an excuse, but I¡¯m left with no choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a promise, so it isn¡¯t much.¡± Wu Yuanweiughed out loud and added, ¡°You¡¯re unusually gifted in the path of interspatial smithing, and you have a bright future. Hehe, if you be a member of our family...¡± Seeing as Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when he said that, the elder changed his choice of words. ¡°If you tie the knot with someone from the Wu family, I¡¯ll grant you a spot to go beyond Heaven.¡±


    ¡°A spot to go beyond Heaven?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and an unbelievable thought crossed his mind. ¡°Senior, can you... Go beyond Heaven?¡±


    Wu Yuanfei answered with a serious face, ¡°I might not necessarily be able to do it, but you definitely can!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Ou Yangming looked up at the sky. They were in the secret realm, but the sky seemed unreachable too.


    ¡°Why is it impossible? Since things cane from outside of this world, why can¡¯t we go beyond the sky?¡± Wu Yuanfei chuckled and smiled faintly, ¡°Since you¡¯re aware of the Humans¡¯ catastrophe, do you know the exact origin of the cmity of the eight counties?¡±


    Ou Yangming turned pale as he answered, ¡°Beyond Heaven...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since they cane, why can¡¯t we go over?¡± Wu Yuanwei asked.


    The young fellow¡¯s expression kept changing, and he did not know how to answer the elder.


    In actual fact, it was not that he never considered the question, but he was unwilling to ponder it in depth because of certain concerns. That said, numerous thoughts filled his mind after Wu Yuanwei brought up the matter.


    ¡°One can only live for 200 years even if one cultivates to the boundary I¡¯m in, but if one can go beyond this world, hehe...¡± Wu Yuanwei noted. The look in his eyes was unpredictable as he said, ¡°One will be the master of his own life!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat because the elder¡¯s words hit his soft spot.


    ¡°Senior, how can we achieve that?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to marry someone from the Wu family, I¡¯ll report to the array of ancestors in the upper realm to grant you a chance to go beyond Heaven.¡± Wu Yuanwei curled his lips into a smile and continued to tempt the young fellow after some thought. ¡°The Wu family is one of the renowned families in the upper realm. If you have someone¡¯s guidance, you¡¯ll have a promising future!¡±


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and suppressed his feelings. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your admiration, senior.¡±


    The sharp-eyed Wu Yuanwei frowned and asked, ¡°Since you understand, why did you brush me off like that?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying and I are in love with each other. We¡¯ve decided to marry each other, so we¡¯ll never go back on our word. I was truly moved by your suggestion, but I mustn¡¯t agree to it no matter what.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Yuanwei looked at him and asked, ¡°How exactly charming is thatdy to be able to make you fall head over heels for her?¡±


    Ou Yangming was joyful when he thought about Ni Yinghong. ¡°Elder Sister Ying is Elder Sister Ying, and she¡¯s unique...¡±


    Wu Yuanwei pondered and raised another question, ¡°Now that you¡¯re aware of the interspatial bag¡¯s value, are you still willing to give it to me?¡± Ou Yangming smiled proudly and replied to the elder without any hesitation, ¡°Senior, you really misjudged me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll politely ept it.¡± Wu Yuanweiughed and epted the interspatial bag, then he asked, ¡°I noticed it was quite strenuous for you to refine the interspatial bag. How confident are you about smithing one?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m 100% sure I¡¯ll seed with the Military Fire¡¯s help,¡¯ Ou Yangming said to himself but answered, ¡°I was considered lucky to have seeded during my first attempt, but if I leave this secret realm, my sess rate will likely be around 20% at most.¡±


    ¡°20%? That¡¯s quite amazing!¡± Wu Yuanwei sighed. ¡°The Wu family¡¯s depot has several treasures that are suitable for the refinement of interspatial bags. How about you refine them for me too? I¡¯ll set a one-in-ten criterion for you, so what do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°Senior, do you think so highly of me? I was honestly just lucky to have seeded just now!¡±


    Wu Yuanwei could not help butugh. ¡°It makes sense that you seeded by luck; I¡¯ll only find it strange if you seed every time. Ah... But since I¡¯d like to gain more interspatial bags, this is my only option.¡± Given that Ou Yangming was the only person who could refine interspatial bags in this world, Wu Yuanwei would bite the bullet by epting a one-in-hundred opportunity, let alone a 20% chance.


    Ou Yangming grinned. He had a hunch that he would soon be busy in the following days.

 Chapter 327 Draw Space

    <h4>Chapter 327 Draw Space</h4>


    The weather was favorable in the secret realm.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming knew the weather change in the realm was not natural but man-made.


    As long as Wu Yaunwei was willing to, the sky could be clear and bright forever in this ce.


    The strongest powerhouse in the imperial family had given orders without Ou Yangming knowing, hence many rare materials were soon sent to the secret realm and were presented to Ou Yangming.


    He was subconsciously shocked after he carefully inspected the materials. Ou Yangming gained some memories from the crystal ball, where the most important information was the way and key points to refine an interspatial bag. Nevertheless, the way to identify materials was also recorded in the memories. Therefore, Ou Yangming could recognize that the materials in front of him were treasures that could be used to refine interspatial bags.


    Needless to say, the treasures were different in quality, and some of them were even slightly damaged. Even so, the hundreds of space-rted items were enough to shock an expert.


    Ou Yangming was especially lucky to have acquired three Big Abdomen Ghost Spider leather bags.


    Apart from the three bags, he never came across materials that were rted to space, not even when he attended the Myriad Treasure Meet.


    It was evident that real good materials were stored in the different forces¡¯ respective treasure house. Although some treasures ended up withmon folk due to misjudgments from those forces, there was a slim chance of stumbling on them.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, the items are here, so do as you see fit,¡± Wu Yuanwei stated. ¡°Senior, I have a request,¡± Ou Yangming expressed after some thought.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met His Majesty, and His Majesty agreed to smith pieces of affordable Good Grade equipment inrge batches for the uing disaster.¡± Ou Yangmingter retrieved a stack of drawings and said, ¡°These are mold drawings that I previously recorded, so please pass them to His Majesty and give the order to smith the weapons as soon as possible.¡± He was clearly worried as he exined, ¡°I have a bad feeling that Changlong County¡¯s catastrophe isn¡¯t far away.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei nodded. ¡°You¡¯re concerned about the country and the people, so I¡¯ll get it done for you, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He epted the drawings and shed away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. That said, his voice echoed in the air.


    ¡°Be at ease and refine the interspatial bags. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. He had a hunch that it would be much more effective if he gave the drawings to Wu Yuanwei than if he presented them to His Majesty the Emperor.


    After all, in a world where martial arts dominated, the fact that Wu Yuanwei possessed such marvelous abilities proved that even the emperor would not dare to disobey the elder.


    Ou Yangming sat with his legs crossed and picked up a silk-like material.


    He was not going to meddle in the matter regarding the mold since he entrusted it to Wu Yuanwei. Besides, the young fellow believed that the better he performed in the secret realm, the more the elder would not disappoint him.


    The Military Fire shed in his palm. The silk cloth was a natural product as there was no sign of it being manually manufactured at all.


    This was a unique nt known as the Endless Herb, whose growth was extremely slow and unordinary. If an Endless Herb was found in a certain area, there would not be a second one within 50 square kilometers from it.


    On top of that, the spirit herbs looked incredibly odd.


    They were like a piece of ttened silk cloth, where they grew upward in the form of tiles.


    Such a peculiar nt would surely attract a lot of attention, by which it would attract various creatures even in the wilderness and remote ces.


    Despite that, the nt was powerful as it could trigger interspatial power. Once a living being with flesh and blood was near it, the silk cloth would release an enormous slicing power to kill that being. Consequently, the dead being would provide an unlimited supply of energy to nourish the Endless Herb for it to grow healthily.


    Needless to say, the bizarre nt was not invincible. Whether it was humans or formidable beasts, they could still kill the nt and collect it.


    However, Ou Yangming received the pieces of information from the crystal ball, and it was his first time seeing the real deal.


    Ou Yangming weighed the Endless Herb in his hand and carefully inspected the herb¡¯s state. The silk cloth carried a tremendous power, which was quite simr to the Big Abdomen Ghost Spider¡¯s leather bag but was different in some ways. It was worth noting that every life carried different powers but very few people could distinguish them in detail.


    Ou Yangming nodded after he examined the herb for some time, and he already had a specific n to refine an interspatial bag. Despite that, instead of carrying out the process right away, he closed his eyes and began to rest.


    As said by Wu Yuanwei, it did not seem like a person of Ou Yangming¡¯s level could refine interspatial bags. Even though Ou Yangming seeded by luck with the mysterious Military Fire¡¯s help, he consumed a substantial among of mental power and vigor.


    His priority at the moment was not continuing to refine more bags, but to get as much rest as possible.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply after an hour, then he held the silk cloth and began to drawposite runepositions in the void.


    In a certain corner of the secret realm, Wu Yuanwei nodded because he was pleased with Ou Yangming¡¯s performance. He admired the young fellow for being neither conceited nor rash, and for ying it safe. Having said that, the elder knew the sudden appearance of the genius would certainly catch the attention of different forces. Since the imperial family had the upper hand, they had to pursue him closely to not miss out.


    Runes were formed in front of Ou Yangming one after another. Though it was only the void, it seemed to have turned into a wall when Ou Yangming made strokes with his finger and wrote his masterpieces on it.


    This was the wonderful function of mental power; something false could be turned into truth through naturalmunication.


    Of course, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, this was his limit for the time being. There were more magical functions for him to explore and to utilize.


    While the Big Abdomen Ghost Spider and the Endless Herb were materials for the refinement of interspatial bags, they were entirely different thus thebinations of Space Runes could not be lumped together. Without having inherited the crystal ball¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming would have been at a loss.


    Nheless, he had a well-thought-out n at that moment.


    As he kept constructing Space Runes, which were dissimr in styles and functions, he slowly turned pale. He had nearly reached his limit by arriving at this stage with the help of his mental power.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming underwent the refinement process once and was assisted by the Military Fire, hence he could ignore the biggest problem in the merging of interspatial structures.


    As such, the silk cloth naturally curled up after half an hour of runes construction, and it was waiting to be shaped. Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception was immersed in it, but while he looked attentive, countless thoughts crossed his mind.


    He told Wu Yuanwei that he only had a 20% sess rate in refining interspatial bags.


    It was a leeway that he created, and he only intended to protect himself.


    This was because the refinement of interspatial bags was without a doubt ten times harder than the Layering Art. If he disyed a 100% sess rate, he would likely stir up unnecessary trouble.


    Moreover, the trouble mighte from outside of this world.


    Thus, Ou Yangming was undecided when he was a step away frompleting the interspatial bag.


    ¡®Should I give up and let the material be damaged, or should I sessfully refine the bag?¡¯


    Every interspatial material was precious, and one would feel terribly distressed if one was ruined.


    That being said, Ou Yangming made his decision after a moment of hesitation. He collected himself and looked exceedingly calm.


    It was true that the material was exquisite, but it could be reced for sure if one looked hard enough. Inparison, it was more important that Ou Yangming kept his secret hidden.


    By channeling his mental power into the silk cloth, Ou Yangming was about to make adjustments to the interspatial structure from the inside to destabilize it, the purple light in his mind showed a prompt.


    [Unformed space found, draw?] Ou Yangming subconsciously paused. Though he knew Wu Yuanwei was likely peeping at him, he could not help but twitch his mouth.


    ¡®This Military Fire is truly out of this world. It can draw unformed spaces too?


    ¡®What exactly has my sea of consciousness be? It¡¯s fine that it stores different attributes, but to store space...


    ¡°The thought of it gives me goosebumps.¡¯


    However, Ou Yangming developed a strong trust for the Military Fire, which was umted bit by bit through numerous tests. The fire gave him a greater shock this time, but he managed to remain calm.


    ¡®Draw.¡¯


    As he made up his mind, a purple light ring shed into the silk cloth, causing the Space Runebinations, which were constructed by Ou Yangming through a lot of work, to vanish in the blink of an eye. Once the purple light flowed back, the silk cloth split and turned into ashes but also seemed like it turned into air, leaving no trace in the world.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes with a straight face and continued to rest.


    After a long time, he picked up the second material. It was slightly damaged, and it also disappeared like dust in the air after the refinement process. Due to the face that the refinement of an interspatial bag required huge mental power consumption, Ou Yangming took long breaks and could only try to refine five bags in a day.


    When the fifth material unfolded slowly in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands and was refined for an hour, the young fellow finally smiled brightly.


    Wu Yuanwei shed and appeared in front of Ou Yangming like a ghost. Ou Yangming stood up and kept the interspatial bag, then he asked, ¡°Senior, I¡¯d like to keep this interspatial bag for my own. What do you think?¡±


    ¡®You¡¯ve kept the bag already, so can I even disagree?¡¯ Wu Yuanwei thought.


    He responded with a smile, ¡°The criterion is one-in-ten, so it¡¯s up to you how you¡¯d like to allocate it.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thank you, senior.¡± Ou Yangming smiled cheerfully as he touched the interspatial bag on his waist.

 Chapter 328 Equipment Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 328 Equipment Upgrade</h4>


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The Military Fire¡¯s light scattered and melted the materials, which was transformed into a unique mold ordingly.


    About 20 cksmiths were in this smithing workshop, and they focused on carrying out the same task. These cksmiths were the most prestigious in the capital for specializing in rune carving. Among them, the lowest-ranked cksmith was an Advanced cksmith, and a Superior cksmith supervised the team.


    Every Advanced cksmith spared no effort in refining molds at the moment, whereas the only Superior cksmith, Fu Taihong, kept mumbling while he held a rune drawing in the backyard.


    Fu Taihong pped his thigh after a long time and eximed, ¡°I see, I get it now!¡± ¡°Hehe, Brother Fu, what did you understand?¡± A burst of heartyughter was heard as Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi arrived cheerfully. A quiet young man followed behind them.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the two of you. Come,e,e, quicklye to take a look at this!¡± Fu Taihong smiled when he looked up, then he opened up the rune drawing in his hands. The cksmith master looked fascinated as he remarked, ¡°This rune is ingenious and a work of art! I¡¯ve derived it for days, but I just only figured out a thing or two.¡±


    Jin Shengjie asked with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Fu, is this rune drawing so great?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just great; it¡¯s extraordinary!¡± Fu Taihong answered seriously and sighed while shaking his head. ¡°I initially thought nobody in this world could be on par with me in terms of runes, but...¡±


    Wu Hongxiughed and questioned, ¡°Brother Fu, finish your sentence. How is the person who provided the rune drawings simr to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m far from him!¡± Fu Taihong responded without any hesitation, then his eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Wu, since you¡¯re from the imperial family, do you know who provided the drawings for the Rune Molds? Could it be rted to that person?¡± He lowered his voice and asked as he pointed at the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, they didn¡¯te from beyond Heaven.¡± Wu Hongxi could not help butugh.


    ¡°If they didn¡¯te from above, were they just created by a master?¡± Fu Taihong was stunned, and he added after some thought, ¡°But ording to my understanding, a person like that doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    ¡°You truly underestimated the heroes in our world.¡± Jin Shengjie red at him.


    Fu Taihong shook his head and was about to speak when he noticed the young man behind the two cksmith masters. He reprimanded the teen impatiently, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m having a conversation with two super masters, so stay away!¡±


    The faces of Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi became extremely strange, and they twitched their mouths as though they were enduring something. ¡°Yes.¡± The teen smiled and cupped his hands at Fu Taihong.


    Heter turned around and walked past the three masters, then he entered the smithing workshop.


    Fu Taihong naturally did not pay attention to the young man, so he furrowed his eyebrows andmented, ¡°Brother Wu, who¡¯s that imperial family disciple? He¡¯s quite. Insensible!¡±


    Although the imperial family disciples were noble, Fu Taihong was one of the rare Superior cksmiths, hence he was more superb aspared to most of the ordinary imperial family disciples.


    Wu Hongxi cleared his throat and asked with a straight face, ¡°Brother Fu, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d like to meet the person who provided the rune drawings?¡±


    Fu Taihong¡¯s eyes glowed, and he questioned Master Wu closely, ¡°That¡¯s right. Where¡¯s that master?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, hold your horses. He¡¯s not a master, and he¡¯s far from a super cksmith like you,¡± Wu Hongxi noted.


    ¡°Brother Wu, what nonsense are you talking about? Other people might not be able to tell, but how can you not know? The person who created these runes is definitely a master-a real master! He or she is much greater than super cksmiths like us, who fish for fame and reputation!¡± Fu Taihong red at Master Wu and expressed furiously.


    Jin Shengjie did not know to cry or tough when he heard him. ¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t finish off everyone with one blow! You¡¯re the ones who fish for fame and reputation, okay? I earned the Superior title through real skills!¡±


    Wu Hongxi shook his head helplessly. ¡°Brother Fu, you¡¯ve met that master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met him already?¡± Fu Taihong was dumbfounded. He frowned and mumbled, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the capital who are adept in smithing art and runes, but one who can create a series of runes to upgrade pieces of economical equipment... No, I won¡¯t forget that person if I know him or her!¡±


    ¡°You just shooed him away. Are you pretending not to know him now?¡± Wu Hongxi sighed.


    ¡°I shooed him away?¡± Fu Taihong was struck dumb for a long time, then an unusual look was seen on his face. He sounded in disbelief as he uttered, ¡°A-are you saying that young man...¡±


    Wu Hongxi stated, ¡°That person¡¯s name is Ou Yangming. I suppose you¡¯re familiar with it?¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯s Ou Yangming?¡± Fu Taihong widened his eyes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s name had been spread far and wide in the capital for a month, by which nobody was more reputable than him throughout the period. As ill-informed as Fu Taihong was, he could not have been unaware.


    ¡°Why? Do you not believe me?¡± Wu Hongxi chuckled.


    Fu Taihong smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Wu, how can I not believe you? But how does he know so much?¡±


    Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie exchanged nces, and they were both puzzled too. ¡®Yes. How does that young fe know so much...¡¯


    Nheless, once they recalled how Ou Yangming performed when he learned the path of equilibrium, it seemed like everything was exinable.


    No matter how shocking of a thing the freak did, it was understandable.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s here, I¡¯ll go meet him to ask him for some advice.¡± Fu Taihong pped his head and turned around to enter the smithing workshop.


    Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi looked at each other and smiled bitterly as they thought, ¡®The old fe will do anything when Runes Secret Technique is involved.¡¯


    As soon as Fu Taihong entered the smithing workshop, he noticed Ou Yangming inspecting the refined molds in the finished product area. His heart tensed up, and he carefully approached the young fellow. ¡°Master Ou, I was being impolite just now.¡± Ou Yangming turned and smiled. ¡°Master Fu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You¡¯ve worked hard this month.¡±


    Fu Taihongughed out loud. ¡°I only assembled some people to smith molds ording to the drawings. Hehe, you¡¯re truly amazing to have created this Rune Mold. Thetest finished products are here, so please inspect them, Master Ou.¡±


    The young fellow nodded. He had only done two things this month. The first thing was turning rune marks for the upgrade of affordable pieces of equipment into drawings and entrusting them to the imperial family for the molds to be smithed.


    As for the second thing, it was the refinement of interspatial bags in the imperial family¡¯s secret realm.


    Perhaps because the materials for the refinement process were incredibly precious, Wu Yuanwei stayed in the secret realm to supervise Ou Yangming even after he provided the young fellow with the materials.


    With that, Ou Yangming spent a month toplete the refinement processes with the interspatial materials gathered by the imperial family.


    Needless to say, many of the materials were not suitable for the process, or Ou Yangming would still beboring in the secret realm.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming benefited greatly from working hard for a month.


    As he said, to maintain a roughly 20% sess rate, out of the 120 over materials that were provided, 25 interspatial bags were produced. Even though Wu Yuanwei promised the young fellow a one-in-ten criterion, Ou Yangming still left 15 interspatial bags for the imperial family. Of course, Wu Yuanwei did not let Ou Yangming suffer a loss. He returned the favor by opening the imperial family¡¯s secret storehouse and allowed the young fellow to pick some valuable items from it.


    Being a cksmith, Ou Yangming was uninterested in the different pieces of equipment, but the exquisite spiritual pills and wonderful medicine caught his attention. After noticing it, Wu Yuanwei waved his hand and presented Ou Yangming with costly pills as if they were free. The young fellow felt shy as he was given plenty of medicine, but he also knew that the 15 interspatial bags were far more valuable than the spiritual pills.


    Even if the profound imperial family lost these spiritual pills and medicine, they could slowly umte them again.


    However, Ou Yangming was the only person who could refine interspatial bags. While the bags could be obtained from beyond Heaven, even a fool knew the price would be unbearable.


    The 15 interspatial bags that Ou Yangming gave were rudimentary products, where the space inside each of them was only around 3.6 meters in height and width.


    As for the 10 interspatial bags that he kept for himself, 9 of them had the same properties, but thest one was different.


    Ou Yangming incorporated the spaces that he drew from the other materials into the bag, but he realized that even when the Military Fire helped with the process, the expanded space was much lower than he imagined.


    While the interspatial bag was expanded about 10 times, it was done at the expense of 100 low-ranked interspatial materials.


    The exchange ratio was truly uneptable.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming had a feeling that the interspatial bag had been expanded to its limit and could not be further improved.


    The thoughts stayed in his mind only for a brief moment, then he refocused on the finished molds. The young fellow sighed after he examined them and thought, ¡®This is the power of the imperial family indeed. Once they get to work, they¡¯re effective and unstoppable.¡¯


    It was worth noting that the finished products¡¯ qualities exceeded Ou Yangming¡¯s expectations. There was a huge disparity between them and the finished molds in Changlong County¡¯s prefecture.


    They could not bepared with the molds he made, but they were sufficient.

 Chapter 329 Performing In Front of Others

    <h4>Chapter 329 Performing In Front of Others</h4>


    Upon noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s satisfied expression, an unknown wave of relief washed over Fu Taihong.


    However, once he noticed this, he immediately flinched. ¡®How could someone of my status be so nervous in front of Ou Yangming?¡¯


    After all, Fu Taihong was a Superior cksmith, and even if one were to use all the avable appendages they had to deal with him, they would stille up short. In a sense, Fu Taihong was the pinnacle of the cksmiths, and within the capital, no one, not even his Royal Majesty could unnerve him to this extent. However, when he stood before Ou Yangming, Fu Taihong felt that all his pride and achievements he had umted throughout the years were for naught, and he was reminded of his youth, back when he still needed to face his mentor.


    He shook his head slightly. Deep down, Fu Taihong was aware that the only reason he felt that way was due to the rune drawing he saw, as the profound revtions that were contained within it had startled him to his core.


    When one outshines another effortlessly in an area one is supposedly good in, it is only natural that one would feel belittled; even the mighty Fu Taihong is no exception to this.


    Although Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi were also Superior cksmiths, their area of specialty lied not in runes. As such, they could notprehend the contents that were inscribed within the rune drawing, and they did not experience the same epiphany Fu Taihong had. Due to this, they were able to interact normally with Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Master Ou, these aren¡¯t the first batch of molds we¡¯ve smithed.¡± Fu Taihong collected himself and continued, ¡°The ones we¡¯ve smithed earlier have already been delivered to the munitions factory and the cksmiths there are already using them.¡±


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes and asked, ¡°So, how is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible! Once we apply the rune mold onto the equipment, a majority of them, if not all, would immediately improve to Good Grade or above!¡± After pondering for a moment, he added, ¡°80 percent! The rate of sess is around 80 percent!¡±


    At this point, a visible glint of respect could be seen within Fu Taihong¡¯s eyes.


    Only a master cksmith who had spent his life researching runes could tell how rare and precious those runes were.


    As such, as a rune creator himself, he was utterly impressed by his skill.


    Ou Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s good. His Majesty is pulling all the stops, huh?¡±


    This was the full potential of the imperial family¡¯s military might, which far surpassed Ou Yangming¡¯sbat strength.


    Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie made their way over and interjected. ¡°His Majesty has already stated that Changlong County would be the first to receive the freshly forged equipment. Hehe, this old man also heard that the first batch of equipment has already been delivered, and it¡¯ll take around two months before it¡¯s the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s turn to receive them.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled open into a wide smile. He had never brought up this matter to the imperial family before, and as such, their work ethic was quite a delightful surprise.


    Fu Taihong blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°Brother Jin, Brother Wu, aren¡¯t you two supposed to be nning a new magic tool? Why do you even have the time to visit us?¡±


    Although the forging of a new magic tool was not officially announced anywhere, Jin Shengjie¡¯s extended period of stay in Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence had made it obvious enough.


    After all, there were only a handful of things in this world that would give two top-notch cksmiths a hard time.


    Jin Shengjie gave a heartyugh and responded, ¡°This old man had originally intended to pour his heart and soul into it, but after His Majesty¡¯s order, I¡¯m now free.¡±


    Fu Taihong raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Jin Shengjie pointed at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°This brat¡¯s smithing art has already reached a divine level, and ording to His Majesty, Ou Yangming has alreadypleted a magic tool back when he was in Changlong County!¡± With that, he then shot a nasty re at Ou Yangming.


    Back when Ou Yangming had requested for his advice on the path of equilibrium, Jin Shengjie had taught him everything he knew. However, the brat had kept everything to himself, and had it not been for His Majesty pointing it out for him, he would have been tinkering on the magic tool until who knows when.


    Fu Taihong¡¯s eyes widened even further as he stared in disbelief, ¡°M-Master Ou... You¡¯re able to smith magic tools?¡±


    Ou Yangming coughed lightly and answered, ¡°Only the most average of magic tools, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    The first time he sessfully smithed a magic tool, Ou Yangming was extremely proud of himself. However, upon learning from His Royal Majesty that there existed magic tools that automatically boosted one¡¯s power, that pride instantly vanished. Although there was indeed a huge potential in forging magic tools then, Ou Yangming had yet to grasp the key to forging said tools. Despite that, Fu Taihong responded with a long sigh. ¡°Master Ou, please, refrain from calling me master again in the future! I feel like a fraud before you!¡±


    Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi nced at one another. They gathered several imperial family Advanced cksmiths to assist them with their magic tool forging, but even so, they were stuck. As such, they could rte to how difficult it was to smith magic tools.


    Although they had been personally informed by His Majesty himself about Ou Yangming¡¯s feat, they still harbored doubts within their hearts. Nevertheless, once they heard Ou Yangming¡¯s casual response, a strange emotion welled up within them.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and moved on from the topic. ¡°Fellow masters, magic tools aren¡¯t things that can be smithed via ordinary materials.¡± After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Back when I was in Changlong County, I discovered a mystical stone that possessed an unbelievable amount of hardness, stronger than anything else that exists in this world. The only reason I had managed to sessfully smith a magic tool was because of this.¡±


    Huh? There exists such a thing? This old man is really clueless about it.¡± Jin Shengjie stroked his beard and asked, ¡°I have a question though. How did you manage to melt said stone then? Perhaps the stone has a low melting point?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed wanly. The said stone¡¯s melting point was indeed unimaginably high. If he relied on normal means, he would never have been able to melt it down. To put it in another way, had Ou Yangming not possessed the mystical Military Fire, he too, would be at a loss on how to handle the stone.


    The problem then, however, was to put it into words...


    Upon noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s awkward expression, Jin Shengjie then pped his forehead and said, ¡°Oh yeah! This old man forgot! You have that Military Fire, right? So, it¡¯s probably easy for you to melt it.¡±


    Back when Ou Yangming took his assessment, he performed astoundingly. Be it featured steel or normal iron ingots, he had melted them like they were no different, and as a result, the skills he disyed that day had be a noteworthy memory for Jin Shengjie.


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered, ¡°Even so, I needed to use up all my resources to just barely make it.¡±


    Wu Hongxipsed into thought for a moment before chiming in, ¡°Master Ou, there are several precious items within the imperial family¡¯s depot. Among them include several mystical stones as well, and they¡¯ve already been prepared. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Fu Taihong eximed, ¡°No wonder I saw so many exotic ores this morning! So it¡¯s for Master Ou¡¯s sake, huh?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the trio¡¯s passionate expressions, and upon this, he immediately realized that there was no talking his way out.


    Nevertheless, this was also part of his n. After all, rumors could only go so far, but if these three Superior cksmiths were to witness him forging a magic tool with their very own eyes, no one else would doubt his abilities.


    With a nod, Ou Yangming then proceeded into the imperial family¡¯s depot.


    There were two Yang Grade guards posted outside, and upon spotting Ou Yangming, their expression turned fervent, sending chills down Ou Yangming¡¯s spine.


    Jin Shengjie pushed open the doors to the depot and joked, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten famous, Master Ou. All the Yang Grade powerhouses are itching to spar against you!


    Ou Yangming smiled wanly in response. Upon making it into the depot, he then set off to look for suitable ores.


    Just as Wu Hongxi had stated, the imperial family had immense resources, as they had umted various precious ores throughout their thousand-year reign. As such, if they were to pick out even a tiny portion of their stockpile, it would still fill up the depot they were in.


    In truth, before Ou Yangming had received his inter-spatial bag, he had once snuck into the imperial family¡¯s vaults before. During his time there, he had spotted several precious minerals, but since his goal was to only look for herbs back then, he paid them no mind.


    That was no longer the case. After circling the depot, he was forced to admit that though none of the ores present were as amazing as the one he found in Chaos Cave, plenty of them had disyed qualities simr to it.


    After using his Military Fire to make a quick inspection, he noticed that he was unable to obtain any results. Through this fact alone, he could tell that they were exotic stones that existed beyond the heavens.


    After picking up one of those stones, Ou Yangming then left the depot and returned to the smithing workshop. Upon his entry, however, all the Advanced cksmiths instantly stopped what they were doing and fixed their gazes on Ou Yangming.


    Fu Taihong was visibly flustered as he stated, ¡°Master Ou, they¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re nning to smith a magic tool, and as such, they would like to witness your work with their own eyes.¡± After a slight pause, he added, ¡°Naturally, if you want to do away with the spectators, I can make it happen as well.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked around him. His spectators were all several years older than him, but even so, they had excited looks in their eyes.


    After giving it some thought, Ou Yangmingughed and said, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s interested, then let them watch.¡±


    The crowd surrounding him instantly cheered in appreciation. In their perspective, watching Ou Yangming forge the magic tool might prove beneficial to them.


    It was a magic tool, after all. Even one who was in a master-apprentice rtionship would not receive permission to view such a process. As such, Ou Yangming¡¯s generosity had instilled a good impression among the various cksmiths.


    Ou Yangming made his way to a smithing table, and upon his arrival, the original owner of the spot immediately gave way to him. He paid no mind to his seniority, and instead, he acted like a disciple. After clearing away the table of junk, he carefully stood behind Ou Yangming and observed.


    This had earned the envy of the other cksmiths. After all, even though the man had acted gentlemanly, the fact remained that he had grabbed a spot that was closest to the table.


    Even Jin Shengjie and the other two Superior cksmiths were mentally cursing the cksmith¡¯s actions. They thought to themselves, ¡®That spot should belong to us elders!¡¯

 Chapter 330 Nine-Ringed Saber

    <h4>Chapter 330 Nine-Ringed Saber</h4>


    ¡°Huff...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned brightly, and a momentter, it had enveloped the exotic orepletely.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was serious as he fixed his gaze onto his Military Fire. While he moved about, it felt as if both heaven and earth were one with him.


    Although he was only smithing a normal piece of equipment, he already decided to use the opportunity to make his name known far and wide since the beginning. As such, he used the integration of Heaven and man at the start of his smithing, so that the surrounding spectators would be instilled with a sense of awe.


    ¡°The integration of Heaven and man! He¡¯s using the integration of Heaven and man!¡±


    ¡°As expected from Master Ou. He¡¯s on a level beyond our reach.¡±


    ¡°Hey, shut up! This is a one-in-a-million opportunity! You better keep your eyes peeled, don¡¯t lose your focus!¡± Jin Shengjie chastised. Nevertheless, he kept his voice at a low volume as he was afraid that it would startle Ou Yangming who was focusing on his Military Fire.


    The spectators went silent, and those who were trying to tter Ou Yangming earlier turned beet red. They wanted nothing more than to leave, but upon recalling that Ou Yangming was smithing a piece of equipment, they immediately threw that thought away.


    There were very few things in the world that could bepared to the birth of a magic tool. As such, these people were forced to swallow their shame as the opportunity was far too good to miss out on.


    Meanwhile, Ou Yangming was oblivious to the outside world. At that moment, all his attention had been diverted solely to his Military Fire.


    At some point, his Military Fire had begun to take action, and the bizarre ore was finally starting to melt. However, melting was not exactly the right word to describe it, as instead of turning into a liquid, it had be a malleable type of matter that could be shaped as one pleased. As such, under his intense focus, Ou Yangming willed his Military Fire to force the bizarre ore to take shape.


    Slowly, but surely, an unbelievable change began to take ce on the exotic ore. It had be a nine-ringed saber, and when Wu Hongxi and the others saw it, they immediately exchanged puzzled nces among one another.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s miraculous feats in the Myriad Treasure Meet were already widely known throughout the capital. As such, they were already well-versed with the incidents that had transpired there and they could more or less recite them by memory. Due to this, the moment they saw the de, they could immediately identify it as Woo Lejia¡¯s weapon.


    ¡®Why did Ou Yangming mold the tool into this shape? What is he nning?¡¯ They thought.


    The three Superior cksmiths took a nce at one another, and they unanimously decided to keep their mouth shut. No matter what shape Ou Yangming had wished for the tool to take, as long as he was sessful, it would not matter.


    Gradually, the nine-ringed saber began to take shape before their eyes. Moreover, they could also sense a terrifying yet overwhelming aura being exuded from Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire.


    It was a pressure equivalent to a Supreme Great Ancestor, and it wasing out of Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire. It was as if the Military Fire itself had gained a presence that was equivalent to a Supreme Great Ancestor!


    Although the spectators¡¯ hairs were raised on end, they were not particrly perturbed by


    it.


    SOI


    After all, Ou Yangming was a person who had created 26 Supreme Great Ancestors. As such, there was no reason for them to be surprised.


    As for his actual Yang Grade cultivation base, it seemed that most people had already swept it to the back of their minds.


    Ou Yangming continued to masterfully control his mes, and every time he quenched the saber, he would chip off all the excess pieces, so that only the finest portions had remained. As time went by, a crimson glow emerged, and Ou Yangming had encountered a mysterious counter force.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes. It was the counterforce of the world.


    Within the world they lived in, whenever any objects approached their worldly limits, they would feel the counterforce acting against them.


    Be it weapon forging, martial art cultivation, or even the advancement of mental power, the counterforce would still be present.


    Nevertheless, the counterforce varied in strength from person to person. Some were able to step past the counterforce, and some were forced to sumb to it.


    As for the counterforce that Ou Yangming had encountered, it was one of the most powerful forces his world had to offer. Under the obstruction of said counterforce, even Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi¡¯sbined strength was insufficient to break past it.


    However, this was not the first time Ou Yangming had encountered such a force.


    He confidently expanded the purple ring within his sea of consciousness, and once the mystical purple me had entered the exotic ore, a strong oppressive force was unleashed. Under the strength of the oppressive force, the counterforce was like an insect that was crushed to smithereens. With that, the counterforce was no more.


    The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. The Military Fire was truly a reliable power, be it an unbelievably tough bizarre ore, or the exotic ore that he had in hand, to the Military Fire, they were all insects to be trampled.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding spectators were visibly excited, and as they continued to stare at the zing Military Fire, they could detect strange energy being emitted from it, bewildering them.


    The moment a magic tool was sessfully forged, several strange phenomena would be generated together with it.


    The same had been applied to the bizarre ore from the Chaos Cave, as once its magic tool was sessfully created, a searing light was emitted from it.


    In contrast, the exotic ore he was using did not generate any luminance, and instead, it had be even dimmer,


    Nevertheless, a different phenomenon had transpired due to it.


    A weird noise rang out from the nine-ringed saber. It was not a type of dissonance, but rather, it was a type of sound that could enamor the people¡¯s hearts. Not only did the effect apply to the surrounding cksmiths, but even the nearby Yang Grade powerhouses had also entered a trance-like state because of it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly. As the person responsible for forging the nine-ringed saber, he understood the meaning of the sound better than the others.


    After inhaling a deep breath, Ou Yangming flicked his wrist and retracted his Military Fire. However, before the Military Fire had vanishedpletely, the nine-ringed saber¡¯s stats were disyed. [Item: Nine-ringed Saber (Red)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One)


    [Attributes: Sharpness +21, Toughness +21, Durability 21]


    [Skill: Nine-ringed Soundwave]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. His original intention was only to smith a Common Grade magic tool, but never did he expect that thebination of the ore and the nine-ringed saber would produce such surprising results.


    The Nine-ringed Soundwave was a strange attack method. Without even noticing, Ou Yangming had already unleashed its skill, and from the reactions of his spectators, it was clear that it had a powerful effect.


    As he stared at the lifeless eyes of the statue-like figures surrounding him, Ou Yangming could not help but be wary.


    Back during the Martial Arts Battle, Woo Lejia¡¯s nine-ringed saber had also disyed a simr power. However,pared to the effect of the one he had in hand, Woo Lejia¡¯s nine-ringed saber was far inferior and it was not even worth mentioning. Suddenly, a thought struck Ou Yangming. ¡®Should I remove this skill?¡¯ However, after giving it some thought, he decided against it. After all, if his goal was to make it big within the capital, doing so would go against his ns.


    Moreover, if he was capable of forging a tool with such an effect once, he would be able to do it again in the future. As such, he began to make ns for the weaponization of such an effect.


    After cing the nine-ringed saber on the casting table, he then coughed out loud.


    Like a hammer, the sound of his cough smashed the cage surrounding the hearts of his spectators, invigorating them once more, and breaking them free from their trance.


    An instantter, those who were quick-witted had instantly put two and two together. Once they saw the nine-ringed saber on the table, the color drained from their faces, as they realized how terrifying the saber was.


    In truth, however, though the Nine-ringed Soundwave was indeed a powerful skill, it was nearly impossible to achieve such a level of effect any more.


    The only reason that the first soundwave was this potent was due to the creation of the magic tool. As, upon creation, the magic tool would unleash powerful phenomena.


    Nevertheless, those who had experienced the effects before would act wary around the tool in the future, as they would rather not sumb to its effects once again.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and announced, ¡°Masters, the magic tool has beenpleted. Please take a look.¡±


    Jin Shengjie and the other two masters hurriedly approached the weapon and inspected it with a searing passion.


    Wu Hongxi gently rubbed his hands on the surface of the saber. After a slight hesitance, he then unleashed his Appraisal Light.


    However, immediately after unleashing the light, a bitter smile appeared on his face. He stated, ¡°Ick the mental power to appraise this tool.¡±


    Jin Shengjie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing then! It means that this is an authentic magic tool!¡±


    Wu Hongxi red at him. ¡®Can¡¯t you put it in a better way?¡±


    Fu Taihong grabbed a military saber from one of the tables and said, ¡°This is a peak of Fine Grade military saber. Let¡¯s test the two out, shall we?¡±


    The spectators¡¯ eyes widened as they watched Wu Hongxi sh down the nine-ringed saber.


    The two swords shed mid-air, and even though no noticeable sound was heard, the military saber in Fu Taihong¡¯s hand had shattered and dropped to the ground.


    Upon hearing the fragments¡¯ ttering on the ground, the spectator¡¯s jaws dropped.


    Although they were aware of the difference between normal weaponry and magic tools, seeing it firsthand had made it even clearer to them.


    With the nine-ringed saber in hand, Wu Hongxi was invincible.


    That was the power of the magic tools.


    If one were to ask for suitable weaponry to deal with magic tools, the answer would be another magic tool of the same grade.


    As such, if the nine-ringed saber were to be put to the test with any normal weaponry of the same grade, the results would be obvious.


    While Wu Hongxi wielded the nine-ringed saber in hand, he could sense the mysterious energy being emitted from it. He heaved a long sigh, ¡°Master Ou, why do you choose to smith the magic tool in such a shape?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Because I made a promise to a friend. I promised that I would visit him, but I¡¯ve been having trouble thinking of a gift for him.¡± Ou Yangming then spun the nine-ringed saber and took a few forward stabs before continuing, ¡°But now, my problem is solved.¡±


    Jin Shengjie and the others took a nce at one another before clearing his throat, ¡°Brother Ou, this old man has just remembered something.¡±


    Ou Yangming paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t visited my abode yet, have you?¡± Jin Shengjie then pointed at the nine-ringed saber and asked, ¡°When are you going to visit? Do remember to bring gifts, alright?! No, scratch that, you MUST bring a


    gift!¡±


    Ou Yangming: ¡°...¡±


    Wu Hongxi: ¡°...¡±


    Fu Taihong: ¡°...¡±


    The spectators: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 331 Imperial Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 331 Imperial Envoy</h4>


    The gates gradually swung open and revealed a frantic Du Gaoge sprinting into the room. Upon reaching Ou Yangming¡¯s side, he then excitedly stated, ¡°Master Ou, the imperial envoy is here to see you!¡± Ou Yangming calmly turned to look at him, but deep down, he thought to himself, ¡®The imperial family responds pretty fast, huh.¡¯ When Ou Yangmingpleted the nine-ringed saber under public scrutiny the previous day, he was already prepared for the imperial family to respond. To put it another way, he had purposely chosen to smith the magic tool into the form of the nine-ringed saber to draw the imperial family¡¯s attention.


    Nevertheless, if things had gone ording to his n, the imperial family would take at least two or three days to respond. To his surprise, they had appeared the very next day instead.


    After giving a slight nod, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the envoy?¡±.


    Du Gaoge stared enviously at Ou Yangming, as the young man before him was starting to act more and more like a true powerhouse. ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s the Fourth Prince!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a familiar face, eh.¡± Ou Yangming stifled augh. Had they sent one of the Five Imperial Elders over, then it would be tough to turn things around should negotiations break down. However, seeing as they had only sent their prince over, it seemed that the imperial family was rather smart.


    ¡°Head Shopkeeper Du, can I trouble you to invite His Royal Highness in?¡±


    ¡°Ehh?¡± Du Gaoge was startled at the remark. He carefully pieced his words together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to retrieve him, Master Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming snorted, ¡°If it were His Majesty or any of the Imperial Elders who had paid me a visit, of course I would greet them personally.¡±


    Du Gaoge was shocked at Ou Yangming¡¯s words. However, he dared not impose his opinions any further. After giving a quick bow, he left the room. While he was leaving, he mentally noted, ¡®Isn¡¯t Master Ou acting too pompously? To think that he would think so little of His Royal Highness!¡¯


    Although Du Gaoge was indeed the Head Shopkeeper of the Yi Pavilion, it was only a coincidence that he had been assigned to serve Ou Yangming. Due to his rtively low standing in the hierarchy, he was oblivious to the secrets that Ou Yangming had put into motion.


    The extent of his knowledge regarding Ou Yangming¡¯s feats had only included the birth of the 26 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    As such, he was unaware that Ou Yangming had smithed an interspatial bag and a magic tool.


    With an anxious heart, Du Gaoge arrived at the courtyard. As cold sweat dripped profusely from his forehead, he bitterly stated, ¡°Your Highness, Ou Yangming invites you in.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng¡¯s escorts were enraged upon hearing this. One of them stepped up and yelled at Du Gaoge, ¡°His Royal Highness has chosen to grace Ou Yangming with his presence, why won¡¯t he...¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Wu Hanfeng¡¯s expression sank as he chided, ¡°You are NOT to be disrespectful to the host! Now, back down!¡±


    The escort was startled by his prince¡¯s order. Nevertheless, he dared not disobey it, and as such, he unwillingly backed off.


    Wu Hanfeng mentally shook his head. He had his own share of troubles as well...


    Interspatial bag! Magic tools!


    Even if Ou Yangming had only mastered the technique to forge only one of the two, he would no longer be someone who Wu Hanfeng could cross. However, as Ou Yangming had mastered the techniques for both items, the young man¡¯s position had shot up to the roof. At this point, aside from His Majesty or the Imperial Elders, no one else had the right to push him around.


    However, since the secret was only known to a select few individuals, it was not Wu Hanfeng¡¯s escorts¡¯ fault for not realizing it.


    Wu Hanfeng then turned his head around and feigned an earnest smile. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet Master Ou. Haha, please lead the way.¡±


    Du Gaoge¡¯s jaw dropped, and he nearly swallowed his tongue.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? Is His Highness trying to prove to the outside world that he is a man with a big heart?¡¯


    No matter how Du Gaoge looked at it, His Highness was still too generous. Nevertheless, as this was a matter between Master Ou and the prince, he had decided not to interfere.


    He respectfully led Wu Hanfeng into the residence, and after giving orders to serve tea to the prince, he then carefully backed off. As for Wu Hanfeng¡¯s escorts, the prince had ordered them to stay outside the residence, and because of this, Du Gaoge had to serve them as well.


    Upon Ou Yangming¡¯s arrival in the living room, Wu Hanfeng immediately stood up and greeted, ¡°Your residence is rather... dull, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled. He had visualized several scenes ying out in his mind, but never did he expect Wu Hanfeng to greet him with such strange words.


    Ou Yangming looked at his surroundings and responded, ¡°Your Highness, the ce looks fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is nothing more than a minor residence of the Yi Pavilion! How is it fitting for a man of your caliber?¡± Wu Hanfengined.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Pavilion Master Bai suggested a change of residence to me a long time ago. However, I declined her offer as I¡¯m only staying in the capital for a few days. Moving is a pain, after


    all.¡±


    Ou Yangming had earned himself an honorable status, and as the days went by and his list of achievements grew, so too did Bai Cangling and Bai Shixue¡¯s respect for him. As such, they had always fulfilled his requests and were at his beck and call.


    Wu Hanfeng was slightly perturbed at those words. ¡°You¡¯re leaving the capital, Master


    Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded profoundly, ¡°I am. I came to the capital with only two objectives in mind. The first has already been aplished, and as for the second, it¡¯ll depend on Lady Luck.¡±


    Wu Hanfengpsed into thought. A momentter, he asked, ¡°Does the second objective have anything to do with the magic tool?¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a chuckle. ¡°You overthink, Your Highness.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng¡¯s face turned slightly red as he responded, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯d like to ask something.¡± In a serious tone, he continued, ¡°When you smithed the magic tool, why did you choose to make it into the shape of a nine-ringed saber?¡±


    Ou Yangming calmly answered, ¡°Why not?¡± Wu Hanfeng paused. He mentally yelled, ¡®The material you used to forge the magic tool was provided by the imperial family! So, logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t the magic tool belong to the imperial family? But no, you chose to forge it into the form of a nine-ringed saber, a weapon that none of us in the imperial family use, and you even imed that you were going to send it away as a gift!


    ¡®Need I remind you, it¡¯s a magic tool! Do you know how restless the imperial family is because of you?¡¯


    Despite that, Wu Hanfeng kept those words to himself, as doing otherwise would no doubt upset Ou Yangming.


    Wu Hanfeng chuckled bitterly and responded, ¡°Feel free to smith whatever you wish!¡±


    Ou Yangming noticed Wu Hanfeng¡¯s pained expression and responded by pping his own forehead. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s finally understood. Phew, that was pretty difficult.¡¯


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s next words had instantly shattered Wu Hanfeng¡¯s relief.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m aware that the material must have been incredibly precious to the imperial family. How about you name a price then. I¡¯ll have the Yi Pavilion reimburse you. Worry not, I¡¯m not attempting to take advantage of the imperial family!¡± Ou Yangming proudly dered. Wu Hanfeng¡¯s expression turned dark as he mentally shouted, ¡®Are you sure you want to twist the situation like that?¡¯


    Should those words reach His Majesty or the Imperial Elder¡¯s ears, it would be toote for Wu Hanfeng to turn the situation around.


    ¡®Why would the imperial family even be concerned over those petty materials? Did you think that I, a prince, would make my way over just for such a trivial matter?¡¯


    After taking a deep breath, Wu Hanfeng swallowed his rage, feigned a smile, and stated, ¡°No no, you¡¯re mistaken, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and asked, ¡°What did I get wrong?¡± Wu Hanfeng¡¯s face twitched as he finally stated, ¡°I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase then, Master Ou.¡± While looking at Ou Yangming in the eye, he stated, ¡°The reason I¡¯vee here today is to express my father¡¯s gratitude in his stead.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What does His Majesty n to do with amoner like me?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a chuckle.


    Wu Hanfeng stated with a serious expression, ¡°His Majesty intends to make Master Ou the nation¡¯s head cksmith. You¡¯ll be in charge of all the cksmiths within the country.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his brow and stated without hesitation, ¡°But Your Highness, I doubt I¡¯m reputable enough to hold such a heavy title.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng shook his head and stated, ¡°I doubt that there¡¯s anyone else besides you who can hold this position, Master Ou.¡± He then added, ¡°My father has already notified the aristocratic families regarding this matter, and he has also received the unanimous approval of the families within the capital.¡±


    Ou Yangming mentallyughed out loud. Most of the aristocratic families within the capital had been blessed with his grace during the Myriad Treasure Meet, and as such, unless they had a screw loose, no one would dare to object. After all, the birth of 26 Supreme Great Ancestors was no small matter. As for the credentials to lead the nation¡¯s cksmiths... Through his aplishment of the interspatial bag and the magic tool alone, he was already more than qualified for the position. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming shook his head slowly and answered, ¡°I appreciate His Majesty¡¯s offer, but that is not where my goals lie.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng froze, and asked, ¡°What exactly are your goals, then, Master Ou?¡± He carefully minced his next few words, ¡°As long as we have the means to assist you with your goals, then this negotiation would be a cinch to resolve.¡±


    Ou Yangming paused, and with a weird expression, he responded, ¡°You misunderstand, Your Highness.¡± He then added, ¡°Why does Your Highness assume that my goals are rted to the imperial family?¡±


    For many people living in their world, being able to live in the royal south-facing northern residence[1] was the greatest goal that many had dreamed of. However, such was not the case for Ou Yangming.


    Wu Hanfeng exhaled a sigh as he asked with yet another bitter smile, ¡°Since the first magic tool you smithed is in the shape of the nine-ringed saber, isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯re trying to seek the favor of the Woo Family? In that case, could you me us for assuming your goals?¡±


    Ou Yangming spat, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need in hiding my goals anyway. My second objective foring to the capital is to seek out the manpower necessary to deal with the spirit beast that is threatening Changlong County.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng eximed, ¡°Spirit beast? Are you saying that you want the Great Ancestor to take action?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ou Yangming responded. ¡°The only one who is capable of defeating these beasts is the supreme powerhouse!¡±


    There was an enigmatic expression on Wu Hanfeng¡¯s face, but a momentter, he stated, ¡°Master Ou, though the threat that Changlong and Ling County faces is dire, it is not apletely hopeless situation. I believe that both counties have already deployed measures to deal with the threat.¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered, ¡°Indeed they have, but they require human sacrifices to do so. And unfortunately for me, I do not wish for one of the sacrifices to lose her life.¡±


    Wu Hanfeng¡¯s eyes gleamed and he responded in a solemn tone, ¡°Master Ou, I will ry your message as it is to His Majesty. However, the decision still lies with His Majesty himself.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thanked, ¡°I appreciate your assistance, Your Highness.¡±


    With that, Wu Hanfeng left the residence together with his escorts. While leaving, a weird emotion welled up within him.


    Despite being a prince, Wu Hanfeng had been demoted to a lowly messenger. As such, he was unsure whether to be d at how smooth negotiations were, or whether to be ashamed of his task.


    [1] Oftentimes ancient Chinese emperors would build their abodes on the northern side of their nation while facing the south

 Chapter 332 Where’s The Next Line?

    <h4>Chapter 332 Where¡¯s The Next Line?</h4>


    Ou Yangming waited in his residence for three days, and during this period, he had gotten several visitors.


    Strangely, however, none of the visitors were from the imperial family, and weirder still, none of the 26 Supreme Great Ancestors he gave rise to had shown themselves.


    It was as if there was a mysterious force manipting things behind the scenes.


    Upon his third day, Ou Yangming finally lost his patience. A vague sense of restlessness had gued him, as he could feel danger approaching Changlong County.


    He ordered Du Gaoge to refuse all visitors.


    Just as he had put on a neat set of clothes and was about to take off to visit His Majesty the Emperor, he received a surprise guest in his courtyard.


    The guest was Bai Shixue, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s Young Pavilion Master, and at that moment, she was waving at him, enticing Ou Yangming to approach her as she exuded a mesmerizing aura.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He chuckled bitterly as he reminded himself to be on his guard when he conversed with her.


    Nevertheless, since she was the master of the house, it would do him no good to reject her invitation.


    Ou Yangming steeled himself, and while maintaining a neutral mindscape, he then approached her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Young Pavilion Master. How¡¯s it been?¡± Ou Yangming greeted. Bai Shixuezily stretched her body whilst on her seat and gave Ou Yangming a teasing smile. Had anyone else done the same thing, they would have looked like they were fooling around, but when Bai Shixue did it, it felt natural.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelid twitched once again, as her actions had disrupted the equilibrium of his mindscape. He mentally shouted, ¡®She¡¯s a vixen!


    ¡®It¡¯s better to let the pros deal with her.¡¯ Although Ou Yangming was captivated by her charm, that did not mean that he was willing to submit himself to her.


    Bai Shixue pursed her lips and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re rejecting all your visitors, Brother Ou. Are you about to leave?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment. After all, since he was living in her territory, it was only natural for all his actions to be monitored by her. As such, he nodded and answered, ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Are you heading to the imperial pce?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not attempt to hide his movements, as there was no point in doing so.


    Bai Shixue heaved a gentle sigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time, Brother Ou.¡± Ou Yangming froze upon hearing those words. Despite that, he maintained the same expression as before as he asked, ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because no one will agree to your request.¡± Bai Shixue lifted her head and revealed her snow-white neck as she exined, ¡°The imperial supreme elder is the final and strongest bastion of humanity. His existence is the greatest insurance that humanity possesses. As such, no matter what price you¡¯re willing to pay, the supreme elder will never leave the capital.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and in the end, he heaved a long, frustrated sigh.


    In truth, he had already predicted this would happen when he made the request to Wu Hanfeng.


    There were eight Human counties in total, and throughout the generations, each county had faced issues of their own. Despite this, no matter which generation they were in, the imperial family had only possessed a single supreme powerhouse.


    As a result, the eight counties had employed methods of their own to deal with these otherworldly threats, be it through Iron Blood Loyal Hearts or methods that involved sacrifices. As for the imperial family¡¯s supreme powerhouse, he was left as humanity¡¯s final trump card.


    Should the eight counties fall, it would be Wu Yuanwei¡¯s turn to take action.


    However, unless that situation were toe true, Wu Yuanwei would never leave the capital.


    After all, if Wu Yuanwei were to fall inbat, it would be a crisis that would shake humanity to its core, and if any of the eight counties were to fail in vanquishing their threats, the Humans might very well meet their demise.


    While observing Ou Yangming¡¯s enigmatic expression, Bai Shixue sighed, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll ept any other request you ask of them, as long as it isn¡¯t rted to the imperial¡¯s supreme elder.¡± Ou Yangming scowled and asked, ¡°Are you representing the imperial family, Young Pavilion Master?¡±


    Bai Shixue shook her head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just telling you what the imperial family and the various aristocratic families are thinking.¡± Suddenly, her eyes turned frigid as she barked, ¡°Brother Ou, you shouldn¡¯t risk the fate of humanity all for the sake of a single woman! You... You¡¯re nothing like the Ou Yangming I knew!¡±


    Ou Yangming stifled augh as he responded, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, we¡¯ve only seen each other a few times, how are you so certain of what kind of person I was?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain about it.¡± Bai Shixue stated without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°Some people are still strangers even after an eternity of being together; but for some people, all it takes is a single conversation for them to understand the otherpletely.¡± Ou Yangming rubbed his nose. He was slightly thrown off by her statement.


    ¡°Am I really that easy to read?¡¯


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes turned mellow, and she suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Actually, even if you fail to enlist the help of the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder, there are other ways you could deal with your situation, Brother Ou!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed self-deprecatingly and asked, ¡°Who else aside from him could deal with the spirit beast?¡± He then looked up at the ceiling and mumbled to himself, ¡°If the spirit beast is really as powerful as I think it is...¡± With that, Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts then drifted back to the day where he was in the secret realm.


    The terrifying power that he had encountered during that stormy day was etched deep within his soul.


    If the spirit beast was anywhere near as powerful as the beast he had encountered, there was no way he could deal with it on his own.


    Bai Shixue shook her head and said, ¡°Why are you asking the obvious? Didn¡¯t you already n for it when you helped the others ascend into Supreme Great Ancestors?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed bitterly, ¡°You really have sharp attention to detail, Young Pavilion Master. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Bai Shixue stifled augh. ¡°You tter me, Brother Ou. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy for you to leave the capital now.¡±


    Ou Yangming froze and eximed, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Bai Shixue had aplicated expression as she answered, ¡°If I can guess your intention, don¡¯t you think others will as well? You¡¯ve made a dazzling debut within the capital, and as of this moment, your presence is akin to the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder, in the sense that you are both pirs of society. Unless the situation absolutely calls for it, I doubt the imperial family would allow you to return to such a dangerous ce.¡± She then lowered her gaze and slowly stated, ¡°With the hundred-year threat looming before humanity, nowhere else is safer than the capital.¡±


    Although Ou Yangming remained silent, the corner of his lips had curled into a disdainful, frigid smile. ¡°If I can¡¯t obtain the help of the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder, then so be it. However, if anyone were to restrain my movements... Hehe... HAHAHA...¡± Although he wasughing, the air that surrounded him was suffocatingly frigid.


    Bai Shixue raised her gorgeous eyebrows and stated, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flew open. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I¡¯m not so dense that I can¡¯t see someone¡¯s good intentions. However, rather than holing up myself in the capital, I have more important matters to attend to.¡± His gaze then turned mellow as he continued, ¡°There¡¯s someone that I refuse to lose back there.¡±


    A strange sense of envy washed over Bai Shixue as she turned her face to the side and asked, ¡°Is Ni Yinghong really that beautiful? Compared to me, who do you think looks better?¡±


    Ou Yangming was suddenly tongue-tied. He mentally cursed, ¡®What¡¯s up with this woman? Is she trying to y me? No, this is dangerous, very dangerous. I need to raise my guard!


    He immediately retracted his smile and answered seriously, ¡°You overthink, Young Pavilion Master. Although Sister Ying does indeed have good looks,pared to you, she is far inferior.¡± After a slight hesitance, he then continued, ¡°However... Within my heart, she¡¯s the most important and most beautiful woman to me!¡±


    Bai Shixue raised her head and scrutinized Ou Yangming with her majestic eyes. A momentter, she then burst out inughter. ¡°Pfft! You looked really nervous back there, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled in response, but deep down, he cursed, ¡®Damn you, you vixen! Any male would be nervous before you!¡¯


    Bai Shixue winked, and as if she was satisfied, she asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s next, Brother


    Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming heaved a long sigh and answered, ¡°Though I might fail to enlist the help of the elder, I must still aplish my second goal.¡± He clenched his fist and stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t waste any more time on the imperial family.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you going to visit the aristocratic families?¡±


    ¡°Yep, starting from the Woo Family, I¡¯ll visit all of them,¡± Ou Yangming responded seriously.


    ¡°But, these newly ascended Supreme Great Ancestors are the future hopes of their families. They might not agree to your proposal.¡± Bai Shixue had already seen through Ou Yangming¡¯s idea, and she could tell that it was unfeasible.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming confidently stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give them an offer that they can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, ¡°Can you really mass-produce magic tools, Brother


    Ou?¡±


    Although it had only been a few days since Ou Yangming had smithed the magic tool, the upper echelons within the capital were already aware of his feat.


    Nevertheless, no one was certain whether it was just a fluke, or whether he could consistently do it.


    Had it been the former, Ou Yangming would still obtain the respect and reverence of countless people. However, for the powerful aristocratic families, it was nothing useful.


    Although many people had prayed for thetter case to be a reality before this, no one actually believed that it would ur.


    After all, they were magic tools!


    Since when in the history of humanity has anyone ever sessfully produced those items en-masse?


    Ou Yangming gave an earnest smile. ¡°Just sit back and watch, Young Pavilion Master.¡±


    Bai Shixue scrutinized him, and in the end, she finally nodded. ¡°Alright, in that case, I wish you the best of luck, Brother Ou.¡± With that, she then pulled out an item and ced it on the table. She whispered, ¡°This is a gift from ady. Please ept it.¡± Once that was done, she left, as gracefully as ever.


    Ou Yangming carefully approached the item. ¡®What could it be?¡¯


    When he reached the table, he saw a smooth, polished jade ore.


    Upon closer inspection with his Military Fire, he gasped, ¡°A Recording Stone?¡±


    Much to Ou Yangming¡¯s surprise, the item Bai Shixue had left him with was a rare stone filled with endless possibilities.


    Suddenly, a sound echoed out of the stone.


    ¡°Is Ni Yinghong really that beautiful? Compared to me, who do you think looks better?¡±


    ¡°You overthink, Young Pavilion Master. Although Sister Ying does indeed have good looks,pared to you, she is far inferior.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes widened rmingly. ¡®Where¡¯s the next line? There¡¯s a next line, right? Where is it...¡¯

 Chapter 333 It’s Really A Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 333 It¡¯s Really A Misunderstanding</h4>


    In a sh, Ou Yangming vanished from his original spot and he immediately appeared within the courtyard.


    At that moment, Du Gaoge was lowering his head and bowing in a certain direction.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming sped forward without an ounce of hesitation, at a breakneck speed that he had never reached before.


    A blur moved past Du Gaoge¡¯s eyes, and all he felt was a strong gust that came out of nowhere, sending chills down his spine, and causing him to shiver.


    Ou Yangming moved like a bolt of lightning, as ever since he mastered the body technique during the Myriad Treasure Meet, his physical abilities had risen considerably, and at that moment, he was utilizing every ounce of juice he had within his body. A mere instantter, he had finally caught up to the carriage.


    He hastily extended his hands forward and reigned the horses back.


    The two horses cried out in pain as Ou Yangming forcefully reined them back. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°How dare you! Let go!¡±


    ¡°An assassin¡ª¡±


    Several of the guards assigned to guard the carriage were shocked. Their life in the city had made themcent, and they had never expected a sudden attack like this. Due to this, they were unable to respond at a moment¡¯s notice, but the moment the carriage stopped, they finally swung into action.


    Three sabers and a longsword were unsheathed and brought down on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. However, Ou Yangming¡¯s body flickered, and like a fish swimming gracefully within waters, Ou Yangming avoided all the attacks and leaped onto the top of the carriage. The color drained from the faces of the four guards as they stared at Ou Yangming in shock. By this point, there was nothing they could do, as they dared not attack the carriage, for fear of harming whoever was in it.


    Moreover, since those guards were only Yin Grade at best, there was no reason for Ou Yangming to be concerned about them. Once he was free of their interruption, he then drew the curtains and entered the carriage. Just before he entered, however, he caught a whiff of the fragrance that was being emitted from within the carriage.


    At this moment, a small part of him told him that something was amiss.


    Nevertheless, he must obtain every single Recording Stone Bai Shixue had, and there was no room for negotiation.


    With that, his blood began to boil, and he exuded a murderous aura, so powerful that it felt as if the god of killing had descended upon mankind. He was going to attempt to subdue Bai Shixue by force so that she had no room to resist.


    However, the moment he entered the carriage andid his murderous eyes on the person before him, his fearsome aura was washed away as if he was suddenly caught in a one-in-a-million-year blizzard, and he froze.


    Ou Yangming stammered, ¡°Y-You... Why are you in here?¡±


    There was indeed a woman within the carriage, and she was one who was full of poise and dignity.


    Even though she was faced with such a sudden turn of events, the woman did not panic, and instead, she had responded only by unsheathing the long sword on herp. Not only that, but the woman was also staring at Ou Yangming with an enigmatic expression, as if she was attempting to figure out his actions.


    The woman was not Bai Shixue who had just left Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard, but rather, she was the imperial family¡¯s princess, Wu Hanning


    Although Ou Yangming was by no means a shy person, the fact that he had audaciously barged into the princess¡¯ carriage was still an awkward situation.


    ¡°Whistle-¡°


    A sharp whistling sound rang out from outside the carriage. It was a signal that was yed only when a member of the imperial family was attacked. As such, the moment the whistle was heard, the entire city was instantly startled into motion. All the city gates were instantly locked, and several powerhouses were deployed, all so that the culprit had no way to leave.


    Every single strand of hair on Ou Yangming¡¯s body was raised on end as he hurriedly waved his hand and shouted, ¡°This is a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡±


    A sword-light could be seen being emitted from outside the carriage, and there was a certain ferocity to its glow. Nevertheless, the sword-light remained stationary out of concern for the individual within the carriage.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart froze. He could sense an unbelievably aggressive yet cold-blooded killing intenting off the sword-light. Had this been any other asion, Ou Yangming would not back down. However, as he was currently the aggressor, he dared not harm the person outside.


    Without giving it any thought, Ou Yangming entered the state of integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous. With that, Ou Yangming then projected a likeness of himself and allowed the sword to plunge into his projection while he ran away from the other door of the carriage.


    ¡°Huff¡ª¡±.


    A powerful fist wind wasunched towards his direction. It hade from a Yang Grade armored young man from outside the carriage, and although he looked handsome, there was also a coldness to his expression.


    Although Ou Yangming had dodged his first strike, the young man was not disappointed at all. Since Her Highness was also in the carriage, he did not put much force into his blow, as his goal was only to force Ou Yangming out of the vehicle.


    However, upon spotting Ou Yangming, the man¡¯s expression instantly turned vicious as heunched a fist towards Ou Yangming. The punch had carried all of the young man¡¯s strength, and upon unleashing the blow, the whole city quaked. Ou Yangming chuckled bitterly to himself. Although part of him had wanted to curse the living hell out of Bai Shixue, the rational part of him knew that he needed to deal with his current predicament first.


    Ou Yangming extended his hand to receive the man¡¯s punch, and the moment he did so, the overwhelming power that was contained within the man¡¯s fist surged forward and threatened to shatter Ou Yangming to pieces. Nevertheless, at that moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s body was as light as a feather, and he constantly swayed around as if he was a leaf dancing in the wind.


    This was a special skill that he had mastered through his advancement into the Yang Gradebined with the body techniques that he had picked up during the Myriad Treasure Meet.


    Using his Essential Qi, his integration of Heaven and man state, and certain body techniques, Ou Yangming had be impervious to damage.


    Naturally, had his opponent been a Supreme Great Ancestor, Ou Yangming would have hesitated to pull this move. However, as he was only facing a Yang Grade powerhouse, there was no need to hold back.


    The young man was slightly startled at how easy Ou Yangming had diffused his blow. In response, he howled andunched a powerful sword-light in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. This time, he did not hold anything back, and as a result, the glow from the sword-light had enveloped its surroundings and blinded them with a searing light.


    The man locked the attack onto Ou Yangming¡¯s aura such that no matter which corner of the earth Ou Yangming fled to, he would be unable to escape his attack.


    Meanwhile, Ou Yangming took in a deep breath and increased his mental power. With the assistance of the integration of Heaven and man and thoroughly meticulous, the world around him looked as if it had slowed down.


    Despite how menacing the sword-light looked, in Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, there was still an opening to be taken advantage of.


    He moved his body slightly, and suddenly, Ou Yangming¡¯s aura had vanished from the face of the earth.


    Although his body was still physically present, the aura he exuded had made it feel as if he had vanished into thin air. It was as if he was no longer in the same dimension as everyone else, and he had dived into a deeper, more special dimension.


    The man retracted his sword-light, and his face was a furious shade of red.


    The man had poured in every ounce of energy he had into the sword-light attack, and it was powerful enough that even newly ascended Supreme Great Ancestors would think twice before taking it on.


    However, since Ou Yangming¡¯s aura had suddenly disappeared, there was no longer a way for him tounch the attack, even if his physical body was present before him, as the prerequisite for the sword-light attack was to lock onto the opponent¡¯s aura. With his target gone, the young man had no other choice but to retract his attack.


    The man¡¯s levitating figure suddenly plummeted onto the ground, and blood could be seen spilling out from the corner of his mouth.


    Although he had failed tounch the attack, its side effects had ravaged him.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Suddenly, a cold snort could be heard from a distance.


    The voice hade from the end of an alleyway, but in the next instant, the person appeared behind Ou Yangming and was already halfway through in bringing down his palm.


    The young man was visibly relieved, as, at longst, a Supreme Great Ancestor had arrived. With that, his job was done, and if there was anything hemented, it would be the fact that he had allowed the intruder to barge into the princess¡¯ carriage in the first ce.


    Ou Yangming was shocked at the neer¡¯s appearance, and he mentally cursed, ¡®A Supreme Great Ancestor has already appeared, on such short notice?


    ¡®This situation must not persist any longer!¡¯ While avoiding the ancestor¡¯s palm attack gracefully, Ou Yangming shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°IT¡¯S A MISUNDERSTANDING! IT¡¯S ALL A MISUNDERSTANDING!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Supreme Great Ancestor was a white-haired old man, and he was surprised that Ou Yangming had managed to avoid his attack. However, upon hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s shout, his expression sank once more, and without paying any mind to his words, he curled his hands into ws and lunged at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming chuckled bitterly to himself. The situation felt truly helpless to him.


    Although he was entirely capable of fleeing from the scene, the fact that Wu Hanning had seen his face had meant that there was no point in doing so.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s figure flickered in and out, and though he looked frantic as he avoided the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s attacks, the fact remained that he was still unharmed.


    The elderly man was surprised and frustrated at Ou Yangming¡¯s dodging, and he howled furiously in response, sending a condensed soundwave targeted directly towards Ou Yangming


    Ou Yangming¡¯s footwork began to wobble a momentter, as his mind was a jumbled mess from the soundwave. The secret technique that the Supreme Great Ancestor cultivated was a strange one, as it was capable of dealing damage with soundwaves.


    Worse still, the damage was much more severe than Woo Lejia¡¯s nine-ringed saber.


    The cold smile hung on the elderly man¡¯s face as heunched his fist once more. This time, he was no longer fooling around. Instead of trying to capture Ou Yangming without harming him, he had changed his tactics to capturing Ou Yangming, even if he needed to beat him half-to-death to do so.


    Despite that, just as the old man hadunched his fist that contained massive amounts of energy, a light appeared from the corner from his eye andnded before him. It was a sword-light that was as tall as a mountain.


    The old man was furious. ¡®Who dares to hinder me! Do they have... Not good!¡¯ His eyes widened in terror upon noticing the sword light¡¯s owner.


    The elderly man panicked as he frantically attempted to retract his fist. Even though the sensation he felt was awful, nauseating even, he did not regret his decision.


    ¡°Tap... Tap... Tap...¡± The elderly man took three steps back and asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Your Highness, may I know what you¡¯re trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 334 Consort

    <h4>Chapter 334 Consort</h4>


    Countless footsteps were hearding from different streets. Apart from soldiers who scrambled to the scene, numerous figures were seen on the rooftops.


    After hearing the imperial family¡¯s danger signal, almost half of the city went mad.


    The imperial family was the strongest force in the capital, such that any movement against them would be suppressed and destroyed without mercy. Although there were past incidents where the imperial family disciples were attacked, they only happened when the most formidable powerhouse had an ident or was away from the capital. As long as the imperial family¡¯s strongest powerhouse kept watch in the capital, nobody dared to scheme anything against the family.


    Now, the sound spread far and wide in the city, causing every soldier and some masters to swarm in this direction.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly when he noticed shadows of people moving about. The scene was getting bigger, so how was he going to exin himself? Even though the young fellow knew his life would not be in danger given that he had great potential and strength, he did not want to be known as a yboy.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± A loud voice was heard behind the crowd, and everyone quickly made way for a brocade-clothed elder.


    A square face and a distinguished bearingWu Hongliang, one of the Five Imperial Elders.


    ¡°Greetings, inspector.¡± The Supreme Great Ancestor who exchanged blows with Ou Yangming cupped his hands. While also being a great ancestor, he was evidently inferior to Wu Hongliang


    ¡°Taiping, tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Wu Hongliang said after he waved his hand gently. He was so sharp-eyed that he noticed something unusual as soon as he arrived.


    Wu Hanning protected Master Ou Yangming and confronted Woo Taiping, but the whistle was sounded, hence the experienced old man was in a daze.


    Woo Taiping cleared his throat and looked troubled when he nced at Wu Hanning. He was also baffled because the moment he arrived, he happened to see Her Royal Highness¡¯ protector risk his life to attack the teen, whose abilities were fearsome. Therefore, Woo Taiping attacked without any hesitation, but Her Highness intervened, so he was puzzled. Besides, given that the princess stepped in and confronted Woo Taiping, the teen was definitely not a simple man.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the head guard?¡± Wu Hongliang furrowed his eyebrows and looked around.


    The young man went forward and half-kneeled as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Yongjian. Greetings, inspector.¡± ¡°Who sounded the whistle just now?¡± ¡°Sir, it was me.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Wu Hongliang looked fierce when he asked.


    Mu Yongjian dared not dy his response, so he pointed at Ou Yangming and answered, ¡°I was escorting Her Royal Highness back to the pce when this man came out of nowhere and barged into Her Highness¡¯s carriage. I was afraid he¡¯d hurt Her Highness, so I sounded the whistle.¡±


    Everyone instantly looked at Ou Yangming, and many of them cast unfriendly looks at the young man.


    Nheless, Wu Hongliang had a strange look on his face when he saw Ou Yangming. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Master Ou, His Majesty did allow you to tie the knot with Hanning, but you... Ah, aren¡¯t you being too unrestrained?¡±


    The street went dead silent, so much so that a fallen needle could surely be heard. Ou Yangming was dumbfounded and had a stuffy chest. He almost puked blood.


    On the other hand, Wu Hanning quivered in front of him and looked oddly at Wu Hongliang Wu Hongliang let out a dry cough and exined, ¡°Hanning, it was your great ancestor and your father¡¯s decision, but we all agreed to it.¡±


    Though Wu Hanning¡¯s face was covered with a scarf, she flushed up to her ears, and her neck reddened. She stomped her foot and shed away all of a sudden without turning back, leaving everyone else on the spot.


    Ou Yangming was confused when he looked at Wu Hongliang, but heposed himself in the blink of an eye.


    Just as he was about to speak after taking a deep breath, he heard Wu Hongliang¡¯s voice, which was as soft as an insect¡¯s buzz. ¡°Master Ou, why did you barge into Hanning¡¯s carriage? If you deny it now, you¡¯re forcing her to a dead-end!¡±


    The young fellow was struck dumb, and he swallowed his words.


    It was worth noting that the princess was a prestigious figure, thus Ou Yangming would be making an irreversible mistake if he said anything inappropriate.


    ¡°Alright, it was just a misunderstanding, so you all may leave,¡± Wu Hongliang ordered seriously as he shook his head. He then turned around to say with a straight face, ¡°Mu Yongjian, I won¡¯t me you this time since you were only being dutiful, but please remember the consort and not cause any misunderstandings in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, inspector,¡± Mu Yongjian replied to the elder loudly and turned around to bow at Ou Yangming. ¡°Please forgive me, consort.¡±


    Ou Yangming stammered, and he almost felt like dying this time.


    Wu Hongliangughed out loud and said, ¡°Master Ou, let me introduce you to Woo Taiping, Woo Lejia¡¯s senior. Hehe, Taiping, you kept telling me you¡¯re going to thank Master Ou well, but why did you go back on your word?¡±


    Woo Taiping forced a smile and apologized, ¡°Master Ou, please forgive me for acting too rashly just now.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed and felt like he had nothing to lose anymore, so he responded, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite. I... I brought it upon myself.¡±


    Wu Hongliang looked meaningfully at the young fellow and smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Master Ou, as long as you¡¯re willing to, we¡¯ll pick an auspicious day as soon as possible. Why were you in such a hurry? You gotughed at for nothing.¡±


    As he lectured the young fellow, the people who rushed here earlier left one by one. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming knew from their strange looks that the news would be a heated topic soon.


    He twitched his mouth and expressed helplessly, ¡°Senior, I swear by the name of my dearest elder-Old Craftsman-that this is certainly a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Oh, a misunderstanding? It wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding that you broke into Hanning¡¯s carriage, right?¡± Wu Hongliang asked.


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding indeed; I only did that because I thought it was Bai Shixue¡¯s carriage,¡± Ou Yangming exined. ¡°Bai Shixue...¡± Wu Hongliang and Woo Taiping repeated the name at the same time.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had a splitting headache when he noticed the great ancestors looking at him weirdly.


    Wu Hongliang frowned and remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you and Bai Shixue have be so close. Ah, this will be a tricky matter...¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with her at all! She¡¯s the cause of this disaster, and I-I can¡¯t wait to...¡± Ou Yangming widened his eyes and gritted his teeth. He initially wanted to say he was going to crush Bai Shixue into pieces and turn her into ashes, but the youngdy¡¯s charming face appeared in his mind. He sighed after some thought and wondered, ¡®Can I really me her for this?¡¯


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming called out to the guard, ¡°Brother Mu.¡±


    Mu Yongjian was taken aback, but he immediately responded, ¡°Consort, please let me know what you need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the consort...¡± Ou Yangming noted with a dark face.


    ¡°Ah! Yes, consort!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked fierce. Seeing as Mu Yongjian was shuddering, the young fellow knew that the guard would not resist even if he killed him, but he could not bring himself to punch him.


    ¡°Tell me¡ªwhy was Her Highness here?¡± Ou Yangming uttered word by word.


    Mu Yongjian was stupefied, and he subconsciously answered, ¡°Her Royal Highness went to the Tianen Temple for religious practice, and we were on our way back to the pce when we bumped into you, consort.¡±


    Ou Yangming questioned with a menacing look, ¡°Does Her Highness do that every day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, but if everything goes as nned, Her Royal Highness visits the temple once every ten days,¡± Mu Yongjian answered carefully.


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t reveal Her Royal Highness¡¯s whereabouts, but Ou Yangming isn¡¯t just anyone-he¡¯s the princess¡¯s future husband! ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯m doing the right thing by ttering him now.¡¯


    Looking at the protector¡¯s expression and attitude, Ou Yangming finally believed that it was all a misunderstanding and a coincidence; it was not nned.


    Moreover, while Ou Yangming only met Wu Hanning several times, he was aware of how proud the princess was. Regardless of the circumstances, she could not be bothered about scheming anything against anyone. Furthermore, her prestige was affected this time.


    ¡°Master Ou, what are you guessing?¡± Wu Hongliang frowned and stated arrogantly, ¡°The Wu family won¡¯t resort to such filthy measures, will we?¡± ¡°Senior, please forgive me for imagining things.¡± Ou Yangming was embarrassed. Heter turned around and asked, ¡°Senior Woo, is Brother Woo Lejia well?¡±.


    ¡®OII


    ne


    Woo Lejia had be a legitimate Supreme Great Ancestor, and he was much older than Ou Yangming, but neither Woo Taiping nor Wu Hongliang was displeased when the young fellow addressed Woo Lejia as a brother. In fact, they thought it was natural for him to do so.


    ¡°Hehe, Lejia has already ended his isted cultivation. He has been talking about you every day, Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did make an agreement with Brother Lejia when we were in the ring. I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great, we¡¯ll be honored by your gracious presence, Master Ou.¡± Woo Taiping¡¯s eyes lit up. He was not pretending to be excited because the Woo family had been waiting far too long for this moment.


    Following that, Ou Yangming bowed at the two great ancestors and left at once as he was afraid that Wu Hongliang would say something else.


    Wu Hongliang smiled proudly as he watched the young fellow leave.


    The instant Ou Yangming returned to the courtyard, he spotted Du Gaoge, who was looking around. Feeling infuriated, he shed toward the shopkeeper and yelled angrily, ¡°Shopkeeper Du, what were you doing just


    now?!¡±


    Du Gaoge was shocked. ¡°N-nothing...¡± ¡°Nothing? Did you know it was Wu Hanning¡¯s carriage?¡± ¡°Of course I knew. Her Royal Highness¡¯s carriage has a unique mark, and it¡¯s known to everyone in the capital,¡± Du Gaoge answered. ¡°Since you knew, why did you bow?¡± Ou Yangming was furious.


    Du Gaoge was startled for a while before he mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s Her Royal Highness¡¯s carriage, so of course I should bow...¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned and speechless.


    The two of them stared at each other for some time, then Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your young pavilion master? Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she talking to you? She hasn¡¯t left...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. When he looked up at the sky, he thought it was gloomy and felt that he had nothing left to live for.

 Chapter 335 Paying A Visit

    <h4>Chapter 335 Paying A Visit</h4>


    Ou Yangming entered the courtyard sullen but stopped all of a sudden when he noticed a hateful person in the courtyard.


    Bai Shixue, the witch, was sitting on her original spot and looking apologetically at the young fellow. Yes. The youngdy looked deeply apologetic, but from Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, her apology was equivalent to mockery. Ou Yangming shed to the front of Bai Shixue at the speed of light and reached out for her without any hesitation. Nheless, the young pavilion master did not intend to dodge at all. On top of that, tears could be vaguely seen at the corners of her eyes as though she was wronged.


    The young fellow was furious, but he could not bring himself to attack the pitiful Bai Shixue.


    He was not pedantic, but he was also not one to harm a beauty.


    After all, the unhappy misfortune did not cost any lives. Besides, other people were probably itching to be in his ce instead. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, please give me the Recording Stone.¡± Ou Yangming sighed and thought, ¡®Lil¡¯ witch, I¡¯m not going to deal with you anymore!¡¯


    ¡°Master Ou, didn¡¯t I leave the Recording Stone for you already?¡± Bai Shixue pouted her


    lips.


    ¡°That Recording Stone only stored half of what I said. Where did myst sentence go?¡± Ou Yangming red at her. Although only a sentence was missing, the entire meaning became different.


    Bai Shixue spread out her hands and noted helplessly, ¡°Master Ou, I had insufficient essential Qi when I used the Recording Stone, so I only managed to retain that many words.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯d be a fool if I trust you!¡¯ Ou Yangming rolled his eyes. Nevertheless, he suddenly realized that he did not have many ideas to go against Bai Shixue, who was obviously going to act shamelessly.


    Bai Shixue picked up a cup of fragrant tea from the stone table and said, ¡°Master Ou, I know it was my fault. Please forgive me this time.¡±


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, you¡¯re being too polite. I dare not receive your apology!¡± Ou Yangming responded snappily. He had decided to stay away from the youngdy from then on.


    ¡®Since I can¡¯t afford to provoke you, do you think I can¡¯t avoid you...¡¯


    Following that, Ou Yangming turned around and pped his sleeves as he returned to the house. No matter how Bai Shixue called out to him, he simply ignored her.


    Bai Shixue had a strange look on her face when she watched Ou Yangming return to the house angrily. She sighed and thought, ¡®I was deliberately trying to leave a deep impression for him, but a strange ident let Wu Hanning benefit from it instead.


    ¡®I guess my fate was unfavorable, but nobody knows who will be victorious until we¡¯re at the very end...¡¯


    The next morning, Ou Yangming woke up early and informed the servants that he was going to visit the Woo family.


    He was still staying in the courtyard provided by the Yi Pavilion. The young fellow was displeased with the little witch¡¯s actions and was afraid of her, but the other people might imagine things if he left at this moment. In order to not draw attention, it was inappropriate for him to move out during this sensitive period. Once he gave the order, a luxurious carriage arrived at his courtyard.


    Ou Yangming could not help but hesitate before he entered the carriage. He somehow developed a phobia of carriages after yesterday¡¯s misunderstanding.


    Despite that, it would be discourteous for him to walk to the Woo residence given his status now.


    He shook his head and cast those thoughts aside, then he entered the carriage and traveled on the main road.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought as soon as the carriage stopped, and he forced a smile on his face. Just as he was going to open the curtain, thunderous roars were heard outside the carriage. ¡°Wee, consort!¡±


    The smile on his face froze, and his hand stopped in mid-air.


    He was so enraged at that moment that he wanted to leave immediately.


    Soon enough, the curtain was opened, but it was the coachman who opened it. Ou Yangming took a deep breath and left the carriage with a gloomy face.


    A massive luxurious residence came into view. When the door was opened, two rows of strong and courageous men stood like javelins. It was evident that the men were the ones who shouted earlier.


    Ou Yangming was vexed, but before he could express it, another voice was hearding from inside the residence.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been anxiously waiting for your arrival!¡± Woo Lejia walked out with a bright smile. A formidable momentum surged when he walked out majestically, unknowingly making the other people feel inferior.


    This was the momentum of a Supreme Great Ancestor. If one had ulterior motives, one¡¯s true nature would be unmasked right away.


    Needless to say, it was also because Woo Lejia had just be a great ancestor. He had stabilized his boundary but had not fully grasped his momentum. If that was not the case, he could easily act like an ordinary person if he wanted to and not release any unusual auras.


    That would be the perfect depiction of going back to basics.


    ¡°Brother Woo, how can you personally wee me? I don¡¯t deserve the honor.¡± Ou Yangmingughed and cupped his hands.


    ¡°I owe my achievement to you, Brother Ou. If one of us is undeserving of the honor, it should be me.¡± Woo Lejia waved his hand hard, then he turned sideways and said, ¡°Pleasee in for some tea.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and followed Woo Lejia through the door.


    Whether it was the Woo family disciples who weed Ou Yangming or the people from the Yi Pavilion, they were envious when they looked at the young fellow and Woo Lejia.


    A Supreme Great Ancestor¡ªthat was a Supreme Great Ancestor!


    Moreover, Ou Yangming was a more marvelous figure than a Supreme Great Ancestor. As such, the other people could boast to their friends about having met two remarkable individuals.


    Woo Lejia uttered softly when he led the way, ¡°Brother Ou, I admire you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Brother Ou, His Majesty has many princes but only one princess. Furthermore, Her Royal Highness is the God-favored daughter of this generation and is acknowledged by the imperial family to be a promising candidate for the inheritance of an ancient lost study. It¡¯s truly admirable that you managed to delight her!¡± Woo Lejiaughed as he exined.


    Ou Yangming stopped, and his face turned dark.


    However, Woo Lejia still looked envious. It came from his heart as though Ou Yangming really did somethingmendable. Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡®Brother Woo, what did you mean by the inheritance of an ancient lost study?¡±


    Woo Lejia hesitated but answered, ¡°For generations, a person from the imperial family can break through a great ancestor¡¯s limit and be an unbelievable supreme powerhouse. Powerhouses who achieved that have all inherited the imperial family¡¯s ancient lost study.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he instantly thought about Wu Yuanwei from the secret realm.


    The elder had the power to summon the wind and the rain; he was omnipotent. It was worth noting that even Ou Yangming could only envy the elder.


    Woo Lejia lowered his voice even more as he continued, ¡°Brother Ou, I heard that the imperial family has the power tomunicate with beings beyond Heaven. If you¡¯re mighty enough, you might be able to go there!¡±


    Ou Yangming pouted his lips. He could not tell Woo Lejia that Wu Yuanwei had actually granted him a slot to go beyond Heaven. That said, he had to pay a price for the slot; he had to marry ady from the Wu family.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was indifferent, Woo Lejia quickly added, ¡°I know it sounds unbelievable, but for thousands of years, people from the imperial family have indeed seeded!¡±


    Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Has it only happened in the imperial family?¡±


    ¡°No. Apart from the imperial family, at least two outsiders have aplished it too,¡± Woo Lejia sighed. ¡°But they were top-notch geniuses in their respective generations and are far from an insignificant person like me.¡±


    Woo Lejia had be a Supreme Great Ancestor, but he still humbled himself.


    Clearly, the two geniuses had held incredible positions in his heart.


    As they conversed, they arrived at the Woo residence¡¯s main hall.


    Outside the hall, an elder stood with his hands behind his back and smiled.


    Ou Yangming greeted the elder seriously, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re graced by your honorable presence, Master Ou.¡± Woo Taipingughed out loud and said after a pause, ¡°Lejia and you hit it off in the beginning, so make yourself at home and don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Far away, the Woo family disciples and servants were extremely jealous as they watched.


    Woo Taiping used to be the Woo family¡¯s only Supreme Great Ancestor, but Woo Lejia had also be one now.


    Even so, the two Supreme Great Ancestors were so friendly toward Ou Yangming, and they did not seem like they were ttering the young fellow at all.


    This meant that Ou Yangming could act as he wished in the Woo family, even the n leader dared not provoke him at all.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely make myself at home. I might have to trouble you for several days, as long as you don¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    Woo Taiping¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master Ou, if you don¡¯t mind our simple residence, we wee you wholeheartedly.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and nced at the other people in the hall. ¡°These people are...¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, let me introduce them to you. This is my uncle, who¡¯s also our current n leader. This is...¡± Woo Lejia quickly introduced everyone.


    Through his introduction, Ou Yangming found that each of them was a top-notch figure in the Woo family, and three of them were even martial artists at the peak of Yang Grade. As such, those three powerhouses, in particr, looked at the young fellow fervently, but they dared not lose their manners because two Supreme Great Ancestors were present.


    Ou Yangming greeted them one by one and was rather reserved. Though he was the youngest among them, he had the proudest bearing


    Having said that, nobody denounced him because they thought it was reasonable.


    Atst, Ou Yangming took his seat and expressed with a smile, ¡°Brother Woo, I suddenly decided to visit, so I prepared a gift for you, and I hope you¡¯ll kindly ept it.¡±


    Everyone else became attentive, but they were confused when they scanned the young fellow from head to toe.

 Chapter 336 Ultimate Interspatial Bag

    <h4>Chapter 336 Ultimate Interspatial Bag</h4>


    Ou Yangming performed a miracle in front of many cksmith masters that day, he had smithed a nine-ringed saber and said he was going to give it to someone as a gift.


    Anyone who was not a fool knew that Master Ou prepared it for Woo Lejia.


    Although the news was not spread far and wide as it only circted in a small area, how could the top-notch ns in the capital not know about it?


    As for everyone from the Woo family, they had been eagerly looking forward to this day. Nheless, they could not be so thick-faced as to beg Ou Yangming to visit them. Most importantly, Ou Yangming¡¯s certain request was already known by everyone at the moment, but it was destined to never be fulfilled.


    Hence, many influential families were quite mindful, and they dared not get too close to the young fellow during this crucial period.


    Nevertheless, the Woo family could not hold back their excitement when Ou Yangming visited and told them frankly that he had a gift for Woo Lejia. Even so, they were puzzled when they did not notice him carrying a saber.


    ¡®Was that a false rumor? Or did Master Ou not smith a magic tool?¡¯


    Woo Lejiaughed heartily. ¡°Brother Ou, your visit is the greatest gift for me.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. While being watched by the others, he turned his wrist and retrieved an interspatial bag.


    He had 10 interspatial bags with him, but he took the one with the smallest space.


    Many powerhouses from the Woo family were confused when he took out the interspatial bag, but Woo Taiping, Woo Lejia, and Woo Deye were stunned and doubtful.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and channeled some essential Qi into the bag, then he opened it and pulled out the nine-ringed saber.


    At this moment, those who witnessed the happening stared at the bag attentively.


    That leather bag is even smaller than a normal person¡¯s palm, how could a big saber be drawn out from it?¡¯


    The urrence truly challenged a person¡¯smon sense.


    All of a sudden, one of them pointed at the leather bag and screamed, ¡°An interspatial bag! It¡¯s an interspatial bag!¡±


    Woo Taiping was slightly disturbed. He yelled at the person fiercely, ¡°That¡¯s too much noise, get out!¡±


    It was a middle-aged man who shouted. He stood up embarrassedly and bowed at everyone while he shuddered, then he staggered and ran outside.


    Those who deserved to be present in the room were reputable figures in the Woo family, or they were deeply trusted by the great ancestors or the n leader. However, if one lost that trust, one¡¯s status in the n would decline terribly. Woo Lejia sighed. ¡°Brother Ou, please forgive my brother; he couldn¡¯t hold back when he saw your interspatial bag.¡± Ou Yangming asked as he was curious, ¡°Brother Woo, does your n have interspatial bags?¡±


    It was quite discourteous of him to raise the question. If someone else had asked instead, that person would be considered to have insulted the Woo family¡¯s dignity. On the contrary, nobody thought like that when the young fellow inquired about it. Instead, they were rather abashed.


    ¡°Brother Ou, interspatial bags are ultimate items. Other than the imperial family, there are probably less than 10 of them altogether in the world throughout a thousand years.¡± Woo Lejia shook his head and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve heard of them and have seen them several times by chance, but it¡¯s impossible for us to possess them.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was finally aware of an interspatial bag¡¯s true valuemuch higher than he had expected. Judging from how everyone was attracted by the interspatial bag and had ignored the nine-ringed saber, the young fellow understood that the former was a priceless treasure to them.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not suffer a loss even after refining many interspatial bags for the imperial family. After all, it was extremely difficult to find suitable materials, and he could likely not find many on his own even if he searched for a century.


    He nodded and casually expressed, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Her Royal Highness¡¯s interspatial bag and knew it¡¯s valuable, but I didn¡¯t think it was too difficult to find another one.¡±


    Woo Lejia had a strange look on his face. ¡°Her Highness is the imperial family¡¯s God-favored daughter and is hopefully going to be the next supreme powerhouse, so she was given an interspatial bag. Hehe, there are definitely less than five people in the imperial family who deserve the item.¡± ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re also the only person lucky enough to see Her Royal Highness¡¯s interspatial bag.¡± Woo Taipingughed and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re already in love with each other. Please don¡¯t me me for acting recklesslyst night, consort!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he howled in grief. ¡®Did I say something wrong


    again?¡¯


    He curbed his thought and stopped clinging to the matter, then he handed the nine-ringed saber to Woo Lejia. ¡°Brother Woo, what do you think of this gift?¡±


    Woo Lejia took a deep breath and solemnly epted the saber with both hands. He was surprised and overjoyed when he gently wielded the weapon in the air.


    Everyone in the Woo family was finally attracted by the nine-ringed saber.


    While the interspatial bag was an ultimate treasure, it was unreachable. On the other hand, Woo Lejia¡¯s nine-ringed saber would likely be the Woo family¡¯s n treasure, which would be passed on for generations.


    Therefore, receiving the nine-ringed saber was more meaningful than the illusory interspatial bag.


    Needless to say, some of them kept ncing at the interspatial bag and wondered, ¡®It¡¯ll be great if that can stay in our n too...¡¯


    That said, they could only think about it briefly because they would be pped to their deaths by the Woo family¡¯s two great ancestors if they acted on it.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s status, nobody would have the guts to scheme anything against him even if he possessed more treasures. Moreover, his identity as the imperial family¡¯s consort was just revealed yesterday. Upon thinking about the princess and the force behind her, the other people were in despair.


    Woo Lejia shook the treasure saber and mumbled, ¡°Th-this is a magic tool...¡±


    Ou Yangming asked in shock, ¡°Brother Woo, I suppose there are inherited magic tools in your n¡¯s treasure house, right?¡± ¡°Brother Ou, frankly speaking, other than the aristocratic families with inheritances from beyond Heaven, very few ns have magic tools!¡± Woo Lejia smiled bitterly andmented, ¡°Our n has been following the imperial family for a long time. We¡¯ve made brilliant achievements in war and sacrificed the lives of countless men and was finally rewarded with a magic tool a hundred years ago, but it was a pair of arm guards, not a weapon.¡±


    He was notining because it was a magic tool, after all. Even though it was not as exquisite as an interspatial bag, it was not something that could be easily smithed in this world.


    Plenty of aristocratic families paid unthinkable costs for a magic tool but gained nothing in the end, thus the Woo family smiled proudly when they were given one. Having said that, they could not help butment when they looked at the nine-ringed saber, which they acquired without any effort.


    It turned out that being friends with Ou Yangming was extremely beneficial, it was much greater than serving the imperial family for a millennium.


    Between arm guards and a weapon, even a fool knew to pick thetter.


    ¡°Brother Ou, this magic tool has a wonderful function. You can try it, but make sure you handle it appropriately,¡± Ou Yangming noted with a nod. He vaguely reminded the man because the Nine-ringed Saber Soundwave was so lethal that the consequences would be unbearable if one lost control of the weapon.


    Woo Lejia¡¯s face changed; he looked wild with joy. He had cultivated with a nine-ringed saber for years, hence he was naturally aware of its amazing function. Nheless, the weapon would have to be smithed through various unique methods to produce soundwaves.


    The painstaking effort was way more than if an ordinary nine-ringed saber was smithed.


    Thus, Woo Lejia did not expect Ou Yangming to put in such effort though he obtained the nine-ringed saber.


    He was not the only one who thought so because everyone else in the Woo family had the same thought. They figured that the nine rings on the saber were mere decorations.


    Nevertheless, everyone¡¯s expression changed after they heard what Ou Yangming said. In particr, they were itching to experience the saber¡¯s function when they looked at it.


    Woo Lejiaposed himself and released a great ancestor¡¯s mighty essential Qi into the nine-ringed saber.


    Next, he sensed the enormous yet mysterious power in the magic tool. A marvelous sound was produced when he swayed the weapon, but it was not intense and carried peculiar energy.


    Everyone else was shaken up. Even though they had prepared themselves, they could not avoid the sound¡¯s impact.


    Woo Lejia was so ted that he kept channeling surges of essential Qi into the nine-ringed saber. As such, the queer sound began to intensify and spread further.


    The people in the hall were getting goosebumps, and they channeled their essential Qis as well to resist the sound. Outside the main hall, several heavy objects had even fallen because of the sound effect.


    ¡°Lejia, stop!¡± Woo Taiping raised his eyebrows and roared.


    Woo Lejia was taken aback, and he immediately stopped. The sound lost its drive, but it lingered in the air for some time before it slowly disappeared. Ou Yangming sat quietly on the side, but he reyed in his mind Woo Lejia¡¯s way of controlling the nine-ringed saber.


    There was a huge disparity between the effects of an orderly vibration and a wilful sway. The young fellow was suddenly struck with a thought, ¡®If I¡¯m able to integrate the soundwave secret technique with my Simted Spiritual Fist, how magnificent will the oue be?¡¯

 Chapter 337 Do Me A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 337 Do Me A Favor</h4>


    Everyone sighed a breath of relief when Woo Lejia stopped the vibration from the nine-ringed saber, but a mor was heard outside the hall. Although the noise stopped when someone yelled, nobody knew what happened.


    It turned out that Woo Lejia did not control his power well when he unleashed the magic nine-ringed saber¡¯s soundwave attack, causing some disciples, who were carrying out their duties as protectors, to pass out as they were caught off guard.


    Fortunately, Woo Lejia did not bring his emotions into the process or the consequence would be several times worse than this.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t repay your kindness.¡± Woo Lejia put down the nine-ringed saber and looked deeply at Ou Yangming. Heter expressed seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll set off tomorrow to station myself in Changlong County. Unless the disaster between Changlong County and Ling County ends, I won¡¯t return to the capital!¡±


    Woo Taiping¡¯s face changed. He was about to speak when he nced at Ou Yangming and the nine-ringed saber, so he sighed and decided to keep quiet.


    Ou Yangming had given Woo Lejia an amazing gift by helping him be a Supreme Great Ancestor in the ring that day.


    Woo Lejia was willing to watch over Changlong County for 10 years to repay the kind act, but now that Ou Yangming had also given the Woo family a magic tool, which could be their n¡¯s heirloom...


    As said by Woo Lejia, he could no longer repay the deed.


    Even if the spirit beast, which was going to ravage the world, appeared in front of Woo Lejia, he could only sacrifice himself by fighting it with the treasure saber; he was left with no choice.


    Needless to say, the treasure saber would certainly be returned to the Woo family and be the n¡¯s inherited ultimate treasure even if Woo Lejia died in the fight.


    Ou Yangming responded with bright eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thank you, Brother Woo.¡± Woo Lejiaughed out loud. ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being too polite.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and stated after some thought, ¡°Brother Woo, I actually came to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, let me know what you need. I¡¯ll go through boiling water and tread on fire without furrowing my eyebrows!¡± Woo Lejia struck his chest without any hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating it, Brother Woo. I only wanted to ask you to deliver a message to your friends; I¡¯d like to meet them as soon as possible.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    Woo Lejia was stunned, but he quickly reacted to the situation. ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a small matter, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve been hoping for this chance.¡±


    Ou Yangming naturally meant those who received his grace during the Myriad Treasure Meet and became Supreme Great Ancestors. They had not visited the young fellow due to a certain reason, but given that he gave up on that request, the situation would be entirely different.


    The new Supreme Great Ancestors and their respective ns would fawn over Ou Yangming at all costs. Woo Taiping smiled with narrowed eyes and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Master Ou, why are you summoning them? Hehe, our n is also quite sensible, so we might be able to help you.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and replied to the great ancestor, ¡°Thank you for your good intention, senior, but it¡¯ll be better if I announce it myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll follow your orders.¡± Woo Taiping looked deeply at the young fellow.


    After having dinner in the Woo residence, Ou Yangming left even though the others fervently asked him to stay. Before he went off, Woo Lejia stood next to his carriage and asked softly, ¡°Brother Ou, aren¡¯t you being too impatient if you summon them now?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and thought, ¡®Indeed, not one of them is a fool.


    ¡®As long as they¡¯re not dumb, they should¡¯ve guessed my intention after I asked for the favor. In any case, I¡¯m not nning to hide the truth. I¡¯m giving them an option, and the final decision is still up to them.¡¯


    ¡°Brother Woo, honestly, I¡¯ve been feeling ill-at-easetely.¡± Ou Yangming sighed and looked in the distance. ¡°I can feel that a storm is brewing, so I must instill the same idea in everyone¡¯s mind as soon as possible or I might be caught off guard one day and will regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Woo Lejia¡¯s face changed, and he noted sternly, ¡°I understand. Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle everything for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and uttered out of the blue, ¡°Brother Woo, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Woo Lejia was baffled. Following that, Ou Yangming entered the carriage and closed the curtains. The carriage started moving and went far away after he gave the order, but it was then that Woo Lejia heard a voice as soft as an insect¡¯s buzz. ¡°Brother Woo, how many powerhouses from your n are at the peak of Yang Grade?¡±


    Woo Lejia trembled and stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s carriage. His eyes sparkled so brightly that it was shocking.


    Once the carriage waspletely out of his sight, a figure appeared beside him as Woo Taiping showed up without a sound. The great ancestor asked, ¡°What did Master Ou say?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou said some words,¡± Woo Lejia answered after he curbed his thought. He smiled bitterly as he continued, ¡°Based on those words alone, even if the imperial family¡¯s most powerful elder makes an appearance, he won¡¯t be able to stop the ns.¡±


    Woo Taiping had a grave look on his face. ¡°Is Master Ou really going to smith magic tools for the other ns too?¡±


    He figured that this was the only way Ou Yangming could fulfill his wish.


    Who knew, Woo Lejia shook his head and said, ¡°Master Ou asked me a question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How many powerhouses from the Woo family are at the peak of Yang Grade?¡± ¡°Hiss...¡±


    Even the mighty Woo Taiping could not help but gasp at the moment. He eximed, ¡°Did Master Ou really ask that?¡± ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s capable of doing that,¡± Woo Lejia answered firmly.


    Woo Taiping¡¯s face twitched, but he finally sighed after some time. ¡°I understand. Master Ou wasn¡¯t asking how many powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade the Woo family has; he asked... How many of such powerhouses there are in the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so no matter what the imperial family chooses this time, as long as they don¡¯t intend to kill him, they can¡¯t confine him anymore.¡± Woo Lejia forced a smile.


    Woo Taiping looked grim, and he turned around abruptly and instructed, ¡°Do your best to help Master Ou, and you mustn¡¯t dy the matter.¡±


    Woo Lejia nodded and questioned, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to enter the pce. I don¡¯t know if Master Ou is indirectly asking us to notify the imperial family, but this can¡¯t be put off any longer,¡± Woo Taiping spoke helplessly. Subsequently, he shed and disappeared in the dark.


    ****


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and rested in the carriage, but he was perturbed because countless thoughts crossed his mind.


    He received information during these past few days that the imperial family had been covertly exerting pressure on the new Supreme Great Ancestors and their respective forces. As such, those ns dared not get in touch with him yet. In actuality, any of those ns alone could not be on par with the imperial family but together as one, they could overthrow the family.


    Nheless, firstly, the imperial family had a supreme powerhouse who could repress the fate of the world, hence the other forces dared not act recklessly. Secondly, Ou Yangming¡¯s request was equivalent to asking those forces to act against their will; none of them were willing to take the risk before the ultimate disaster. Now, Ou Yangming gave up wanting to invite Wu Yuanwei to the immense forest. He shifted his focus back on the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Moreover, he had ast resort. Even if the great ancestors from the aristocratic families refused to help as they treasured their lives, he had a n to counter the issue.


    It was true that the disciples from the aristocratic families were given the best resources, which was why those families had higher chances of having powerhouses. Nevertheless, among ordinary cultivators with more potency, there were likely many more powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade aspared to all the aristocratic families as a whole.


    While the qualities of those powerhouses were uneven, Ou Yangming could surely attract a bunch of followers if he gave sufficient benefits and threats.


    Of course, without influential ns behind those powerhouses, it would be toilsome for Ou Yangming to join hands with them unlike cooperating with an aristocratic family, where everything was well-arranged.


    Ou Yangming left the carriage when it stopped. Just as he was about to enter the courtyard, a figure appeared in the dark.


    The young fellow¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he was ready to attack at any time. This was because he instantly sensed an enormous pressure, which was enough to prove the person¡¯s identity thought the pressure was only released for a split second.


    It was a Supreme Great Ancestor, and an experienced one. The great ancestor was superior to Woo Lejia, who had just broken through.


    How could Ou Yangming be careless against an individual like that?


    However, Ou Yangming could not help but frown when he saw who it was; he was displeased.


    ¡°Senior Zhang Tianshi, why are you here sote at night? Are you nning to kill me?¡± He sneered.


    Zhang Tianshi, whom Ou Yangming had met once, walked out from the corner. He and Cheng Bingyu confronted the young fellow outside the immense forest in the past, and he almost lost his life that day.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re joking. That¡¯s not my intention at all.¡± Zhang Tianshi turned pale then flushed.


    Ou Yangming scorned. ¡°Why have youe then?¡±


    Zhang Tianshi was red with anger because he had never been dressed down before. That said, it was different this time because he did not have the guts to vent his anger in front of Ou Yangming.


    He forced a smile and cupped his hands. ¡°Master Ou, please forgive me for visiting you without notice, but I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Yes. The Zhang family had two unworthy disciples¡ªZhang Yinli and Zhang Yinfan. They lived on us while secretly helping others, and they framed upright people. Although they were punished ordingly and deserved more than death, the Zhang family is a cultured n,¡± Zhang Tianshi exined. Afterward, several men came out when he waved his hand, each of them carrying two big gift boxes, which they ced outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Master Ou, these are some modest gifts from the Zhang family as a token of apology. Please kindly ept them.¡±


    Zhang Tianshi then bowed to the ground and left with his men before Ou Yangming could say a word.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback when he looked at the gifts. He wondered, ¡®The Zhang family converted too quickly, didn¡¯t they?¡¯

 Chapter 338 The Zhang Family Apologizes

    <h4>Chapter 338 The Zhang Family Apologizes</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Du Gaoge gave Ou Yangming a thumbs up after the people from the Zhang family were gone. He was not afraid to express how envious he was. ¡°The Zhang family is a renowned n in the capital. They¡¯re one of the top ten ns and are considered a tyrant in the capital, but when they met you earlier, they were as timid as a rat facing a cat!¡±


    Ou Yangmingmented when he looked at the gifts by the door.


    Back when he first acquired the Military Fire in the military camp, he was fearful of even an insignificant figure like Zhang Yinfan, whom he treated like a towering mountain, and was always afraid of being harmed by him.


    When the young fellow recalled the past, he realized that those people were only passersby in his life, or merely stepping stones for his growth. Now, not to mention Zhang Yinfan, even the Zhang family¡¯s great-ancestor-level powerhouse had to bow down and fawn over Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Master Ou, what do you want to do with these? How about I get some men to carry them inside first?¡± Du Gaoge asked carefully.


    Ou Yangming responded to the shopkeeper softly. Although he was not bothered about the gifts, he was not going to return them.


    Once Du Gaoge gave the order, some people came to take the gifts into the courtyard.


    Following that, everyone else dispersed; none of them stayed to see what exactly the gifts were.


    In actuality, they were only protecting themselves as people in the lower ss. After all, they were powerlessmbs between Ou Yangming and the Zhang family, and they would suffer destructive impacts if they provoked either side.


    Therefore, they dared not stay in the courtyard even though they were curious about the gifts.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he opened the gift boxes. When he scanned the items with bright eyes, he was rather surprised.


    The Zhang family was not half-hearted in choosing the gifts, and Ou Yangming was certain that they had informants in the imperial family.


    This was because most of the gifts were spiritual pills and medicine, a majority of them were the kind he chose in the imperial family. In a way, though the gifts were of a much lower level than the ones he was rewarded by the imperial family, the proportion of the different pills was simr.


    The Zhang family was an inherited aristocratic family, but their foundation could not be said to be on equal terms with the imperial family¡¯s.


    Furthermore, the imperial family was so generous because Ou Yangming refined interspatial bags for them.


    Inparison, the Zhang family¡¯s sincerity was shocking enough. Yes¡ªthey must have suffered a loss to present those gifts to Ou Yangming


    Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®Perhaps the elders from the Zhang family have now developed extreme hatred for their two disciples, who offended me and died as a result.¡¯


    Later, Ou Yangming opened his interspatial bag and stored the gifts inside. Back then, he would be troubled about finding a way to keep the gifts, but he could easily set aside all of them in the interspatial bag. ¡®No wonder the people from the Woo family looked so strange when I took out the interspatial bag.


    ¡®It¡¯s indeed more convenient to have this item with me.¡¯


    Afterward, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when he pushed the door open. Sure enough, he noticed the little witch when he turned to look.


    The young fellow felt a tingling sensation on his scalp the moment he saw the graceful figure.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Bai Shixue quietly walked out from a dark corner and looked rather aggrieved. ¡°I waited for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Ou Yangming immediately reached out his hand.


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Shixue was dumbfounded.


    Ou Yangming stared at the youngdy and released his mental power, stirring up a peculiar energy wave.


    The Recording Stone was one of the most marvelous stones in the world, and it had endless wonderful functions, but certain abilities were required for one to use it. It could be mental power or the stimtion of essential Qi, and Ou Yangming could easily probe it using those unique powers.


    Ever since yesterday¡¯s incident, Ou Yangming was like a startled swan when he met Bai Shixue again.


    Bai Shixue was a smartdy, so she instantly understood what Ou Yangming meant. She furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and asked coquettishly, ¡°Master Ou, do you think a weakdy like me can threaten you?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°Yes¡ªyou definitely can!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so not chivalrous...¡± Bai Shixue was startled, and she did not know to cry or tough.


    ¡°Why do I have to be chivalrous? I was almost killed because of you!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How did I almost get you killed? You benefited from a misfortune!¡± Bai Shixue seemed displeased. ¡°If the news of you being the consort wasn¡¯t spread yesterday, do you think the stubborn elders from the Zhang family would¡¯vee to resolve the grudge between you?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he could not help but shake his head.


    At the end of the day, he thought too highly of himself. It turned out that the Zhang family conceded so quickly because of the imperial family.


    It was true that Ou Yangming disyed unmatchable abilities, but it was impossible to make the Zhang family give in through his potential. Instead, everything became understandable when the young fellow became known as the imperial family¡¯s consort.


    Ou Yangming was somehow shaken up when he nced at the pitiful Bai Shixue, and he suddenly realized that he did not despise her as much as he thought. Moreover, the youngdy somewhat became more charming and beautiful. In particr, when Bai Shixue approached Ou Yangming as she was afraid of infuriating him, the young fellow was very pleased.


    Nevertheless, it was then that Ou Yangming became rmed, as though a bolt of lightning brought him back to his senses


    CI


    S.


    The Charm Art...


    It was absolutely outrageous that Ou Yangming had those feelings; when did he let down his guard against Bai Shixue? Without further ado, Ou Yangming shed to stay away from the youngdy, creating a huge distance between them once more.


    Ou Yangming broke out in a cold sweat as he thought, ¡®The Body of Charm is truly the most fearsome physique.¡¯


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯d like to rest.¡± He forced a smile and nodded before he mmed the door shut.


    On the other hand, Bai Shixue looked upset, but she became cheerful again in a wink.


    If Ou Yangming chased her like a pervert, perhaps she would dly ept him but would not be interested in him.


    However, Bai Shixue feltpetitive because Ou Yangming was wary of her. She was aware that he had promised to marry a youngdy from Changlong County, and that she was alsopeting with the princess, but none of those could stop her burning heart. A person who could refine interspatial bags, smith magic tools, and mass-produce Supreme Great Ancestors was worthy.


    When Ou Yangming closed the door, he blocked the endless temptations outside.


    Despite that, he was no longer calm. It was not because he could not forget about Bai Shixue¡¯s charm, but because he was struck with a weird thought after being seduced by the Body of Charm.


    His Spiritual Fist had the power to simte things, but he had only been able to simte a big multicolor tiger¡¯s might so far.


    The might was unfavorable if used against Yang Grade powerhouses, their potentials could even be incited, allowing them to break through their shackles during a life-or-death moment to be Supreme Great Ancestors. If the fist technique was used against a Supreme Great Ancestor, especially one who had stabilized one¡¯s boundary, it would seem even more insignificant.


    A Yang Grade powerhouse had only cultivated one¡¯s body to the peak, but a Supreme Great Ancestor cultivated one¡¯s body, as well as the magical effect from thebination of one¡¯s energy, essence, and spirit. While Supreme Great Ancestors did not have greater mental power than Ou Yangming, each of them tempered their willpower so much so that their souls and bodies became one. If Ou Yangming wanted to fight a Supreme Great Ancestor with his Simted Spiritual Fist...


    No matter the situation, he felt that it was unreliable.


    He gained a deep understanding of a certain theory after his fight against He Hanyang that night.


    A Supreme Great Ancestor had unshakable willpower and a tough defense, making one worlds apart from a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    This was simr to the difference between a field and a fortress. Though Ou Yangming learned the Simted Fist, he dared not say he could break through a great-ancestor-level powerhouse¡¯s spiritual defense.


    That said, Ou Yangming heard the deafening Nine-ringed Sound in the Woo residence, and he experienced the irresistible charm from the Body of Charm.


    Before he knew it, his heart was pounding.


    He wondered, ¡®If I can integrate the Nine-ringed Soundwave¡¯s energy and the Body of Charm¡¯s unique ability with the Simted Fist Technique, what will happen?¡¯


    A Supreme Great Ancestor had remarkable willpower, but one was ultimately not a match against Ou Yangming in terms of mental power; there was a huge disparity between them.


    Ou Yangming simplycked the way to surpass a great ancestor¡¯s willpower, and in order to get through it...


    He shivered and dared not think further.


    If Ou Yangming could one day make Supreme Great Ancestors lose their minds by using his Simted Spiritual Fist, did it not mean that he would have control over one¡¯s life or death?


    Needless to say, most importantly, he could let Supreme Great Ancestors at the peak of Extreme Grade have a taste of being on the verge of death. This way, he could see if they could advance to a greater height.


    It seemed like there was a slim chance of sess, but Ou Yangming believed that Supreme Great Ancestors at the peak would be willing to humble themselves to beg him for a chance.


    ¡°The Nine-ringed Sound, the Body of Charm, and the Simted Spiritual Art!¡¯ Ou Yangming kept thinking about the three powers from different systems.


    His expression wasplicated at the moment as he sometimes frowned and sometimes smiled brightly. In any case, his eyes glowed, and the light was bing more and more intense...

 Chapter 339 Fathoming The Body Of Charm

    <h4>Chapter 339 Fathoming The Body Of Charm</h4>


    The next morning, Ou Yangming opened his door and found Du Gaoge.


    Du Gaoge had somewhat be Ou Yangming¡¯s private butler, where he followed the young fellow like ackey. In particr, the shopkeeper would not let anyone else handlemunications with the Yi Pavilion, so he immediately hurried to the courtyard when he heard that Ou Yangming had orders.


    Ou Yangming did not hold back at all. He made a list for the shopkeeper to collect some items.


    There were several items listed, but most of them were rare ores. If Ou Yangming made such a request when he just left the military camp, he could not have gotten any of the items even if he begged.


    Although Du Gaoge looked troubled after he read the list, he did not refuse to help, and he left right away with the list.


    The items on the list were beyond an ordinary shopkeeper¡¯s capability but given that Ou Yangming gained a high status, Du Gaoge dared not reject him even if he was hesitant. The only thing he could do was to pass the list to the bosses in the pavilion.


    Needless to say, Du Gaoge was confident that everything would be handled smoothly.


    Based on the fact that Ou Yangming helped the Yi Pavilion ce first at the Myriad Treasure Meet, it was unlikely that the pavilion¡¯s bosses would refuse to help him.


    Sure enough, the items were all delivered to Ou Yangming not long after the list was handed in.


    Nheless, Du Gaoge found it strange and unbelievable that the young pavilion master delivered the materials herself.


    If Ou Yangming had to choose someone that he wanted to meet the most and someone that he did not want to see the most at the moment, they would both be Bai Shixue.


    Therefore, the young fellow had an odd look on his face when he saw the little witch.


    Bai Shixue had an exquisite heart, hence she instantly noticed that Ou Yangming was hesitant. Her eyes glowed a little, but she found it weird.


    ¡°Ou Yangming treated me like a femme fatalest night, so why has he changed all of a sudden?¡¯ The youngdy could urately grasp one¡¯s feelings, so she could tell that Ou Yangming was feeling uncertain. ¡°Brother Ou, I brought everything you requested.¡± Bai Shixue smiled brightly, causing the flowers around them to be outshone.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded as he was nervous, but he swiftly made his decision.


    Since he decided to utilize the Body of Charm, he could not work behind closed doors; it would help if he experienced Bai Shixue¡¯s distinctive charm in detail.


    With that, Ou Yangming nodded and rxed as he sensed Bai Shixue¡¯s vague and mysterious aura while he inspected the ores.


    After a brief moment, he picked up a faint fragrance, then he sensed a warm and graceful figure approaching him. The young fellow¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he calmly looked up.


    Bai Shixue had unknowingly walked to Ou Yangming¡¯s side, but instead of looking at him, she noted pretentiously, ¡°Master Ou, you asked for these items in such a hurry, so I couldn¡¯t find all of them even after I searched from our inventories in the capital. I only managed to gather them by temporarily borrowing some from the other merchants!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and could not help but take a deep breath. He was puzzled.


    He had seen Bai Shixue many times and had spoken to her across a table several times, but he never noticed... The pleasant scent from her body.


    The scent was neither refreshing nor rich, but it was unusually enjoyable to smell.


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought, ¡®If I incorporate the scent in my spiritual system, can I be more powerful?¡¯


    Bai Shixue noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s actions, thus she nced at the young fellow coquettishly. ¡°Brother Ou, are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m listening...¡± Ou Yangming tensed up a little and quickly responded. Later on, he raised a question after some thought, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, you smell different today...¡±


    Bai Shixue blushed, but she looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh? Did you smell me in the past? How differently do I smell now?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his eyes and thought, ¡®This little witch is too open-minded; it¡¯s unbearable.¡¯


    Just as he was going to answer the youngdy, he was moved. He stared at Bai Shixue¡¯s hand without saying a word.


    ¡°Brother Ou, are you okay?¡± Bai Shixue looked concerned.


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, what¡¯s that?¡± Ou Yangming asked coldly, then he reached out abruptly to grab Bai Shixue¡¯s wrist.


    Nevertheless, Bai Shixue seemed to be well-prepared, so she dodged and put her wrist behind her back.


    Even so, Ou Yangming beat her to it and tapped the youngdy¡¯s wrist as soon as she began to sway her body. The young fellow did not exert much power, but Bai Shixue eximed, and a tiny rock fell when she shook her wrist.


    Bai Shixue reacted fast by kicking the stone with the tip of her foot, but a sturdy leg intervened out of nowhere, where Ou Yangming hit the stone with his knee. Consequently, the stone flew up andnded in the young fellow¡¯s hand.


    The youngdy¡¯s elegant foot paused in mid-air, then she kicked Ou Yangming¡¯s leg hard.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming did not shake at all, whereas Bai Shixue staggered and almost fell.


    Ou Yangming was reluctant for a moment. He decided to pull her in the end, but he flew backward at once to stay away from her.


    Bai Shixue bit her lower lip, making her look pitiful and enchanting as though she was awfully wronged. ¡°Brother Ou, what are you doing?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and turned his wrist to reveal the small stone. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea either; I only kept it with me because it¡¯s small and cute. You can have it if you like it, but...¡± Bai Shixue blinked her beautiful eyes and beamed all of a sudden, ¡°I usually keep it close to me!¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s face darkened. ¡®I¡¯ve already tied this little witch¡¯s hand and feet, but she refuses to admit it.¡¯


    Afterward, he was stunned when he inhaled deeply because he realized that the pleasant smell disappeared. He curbed his thought and asked, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, this is a Recording Stone. Didn¡¯t you previously leave one for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Brother Ou, I was frightened earlier, so I forgot about it.¡± Bai Shixue acted as if she was in distress.


    ¡®At the end of the day, she¡¯s ming me?¡¯ Ou Yangming was furious.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming looked hostile, Bai Shixue blurted, ¡°Ah! I remember! You were asking why I smell different, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded for a while, but he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He could not ask a fairdy that question, or he would be treated as a yboy. However, the young fellow was too obsessed with the Spiritual Fist, and he was determined to get to the bottom of anything that could improve the fist technique¡¯s power.


    Without such a strong curiosity and the capability to act, Ou Yangming could not have achieved what he did so far.


    Bai Shixue flushed because it was only normal for ady to feel shy when one touched on this topic. On the other hand, while Ou Yangming was moved, he seriously doubted if the youngdy was faking her expression...


    The little witch had evidently left a deep negative impression on him.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I suppose you know I have a unique physique?¡±


    ¡°Master Jin told me about it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Bai Shixue sighed. ¡°There¡¯s something wonderful about it; my body will naturally release a scent, but it can only be picked up if one is within a step from me.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t know the Body of Charm has this special feature.¡¯


    Following that, he took a step toward Bai Shixue.


    Sure enough, he could smell the pleasing scent when she was within a step from him again.


    He had a strong feeling where he did not want to leave Bai Shixue¡¯s side as though his desires could be fulfilled by the scent.


    That said, Ou Yangming was Ou Yangming; his mental power and willpower were unmatched.


    Even when he was attracted by the unbelievable scent, his mental conception could keep him alert.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth, but just as he was about to leave, the purple light ring in his mind spread without warning.


    He became acute as he approached happiness, by which he suddenly reached out with a flickering fire in his palm to touch Bai Shixue¡¯s body.


    Bai Shixue was taken aback, but she closed her eyes after some thought. On top of that, she stuck out her perky breasts half-intentionally.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart rate doubled at that moment. Given that Bai Shixue was simply allowing him to do anything he wished, not to mention a teen like him, even the eunuchs in the pce might not necessarily be able to keep their hands to themselves.


    Once the Body of Charm was fully unveiled, it was unimaginably attractive.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming only shook his wrist a bit and forced himself to curb his thought. Subsequently, he brushed his hand past... The surface of Bai Shixue¡¯s body, where he speedily ¡°touched¡± her at a distance away from head to toe.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s graceful body quivered, and she let out soul-stirring moans.


    Ou Yangming had goosebumps when he heard those voices.


    He stomped his feet and stayed away from Bai Shixue at the speed of light.


    Next, he ran back to store everything in his interspatial bag, then he rushed off and was nowhere to be found.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s face reddened, making her look beautiful and alluring at the same time. She stared madly in the direction where Ou Yangming left, then aplicated look was seen in her eyes.

 Chapter 340 Purple Light Rings

    <h4>Chapter 340 Purple Light Rings</h4>


    Ou Yangming was as fast as lightning. Although he did not touch Bai Shixue¡¯s skin, the heat from the Military Fire could still be sensed.


    This was why Bai Shixue felt heat flow all over her body from top to bottom and from front to back. Even though she could vaguely sense that Ou Yangming did not really touch her, she was immersed in the heat when the Military Fire went around her body.


    If that was not the case, she would not have been ecstatic.


    She could almost not contain her emotions anymore at that moment. Fortunately, Ou Yangming left fast enough, or she would have slumped to the ground.


    Nheless, when Bai Shixue opened her eyes, she saw Ou Yangming escaping like a defeated general. She had such aplicated feeling, and it was like never before.


    ¡®What exactly did the young fe want to do?


    ¡®Did he develop feelings for me...¡¯ Bai Shixue became uncertain. While she was worried about her gains and losses, Ou Yangming, who fled, did not have it any better.


    He ran out of the courtyard with the items on the list and only slowed down after he was about ten streets away. Following that, he searched for a dark and quiet street, where he sat with his legs crossed regardless of the environment.


    His heart was still pounding, and his mind was filled with the well-developed, graceful body.


    ¡°This Military Fire... This Military Fire tricked me!¡¯


    If Ou Yangming knew the fire had such a peculiar power, he would not have done what he did.


    He touched Bai Shixue from a distance away, hence their bodies did note into contact at all. Even so, he knew very well that the feel through the Military Fire was not inferior if he were to actually touch the youngdy¡¯s body.


    In other words, when Ou Yangming felt Bai Shixue¡¯s body with the Military Fire, it would be simr if he were to touch her with his hand.


    At the very least, that was what he felt.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong had not spoken about this, but they both knew they promised to grow old together. What would it mean now that Ou Yangming unintentionally did something like that?


    The young fellow looked at his hands and sighed helplessly. Before this, he was afraid of and was slightly mad about Bai Shixue, the little witch. After what happened, he began to feel guilty as well. Ou Yangming shook his head and tried his best to curb the thought as he did not want to think further.


    Nevertheless, he benefited greatly from his abrupt behavior earlier; the purple storm in his sea of consciousness was his gain.


    Endless mental power was channeled into the storm, whose core was a tiny figure gathered by the purple Military Fire. The figure was slowly taking form in the center of the storm.


    Bai Shixue.


    A person who was familiar with Bai Shixue would certainly utter her name without any hesitation upon seeing the center of the storm.


    This was because her silhouette came into view indeed after the figure became clearer.


    Ou Yangming, who was transferring his mental power, witnessed the process clearly, but his mental conception almost crumbled at the next instant.


    The figure was nude, and the beautifuldy who appeared to have been born in the storm had a perfect body. Ou Yangming almost had a nosebleed when he saw the bare body.


    ¡®Clothes, clothes, clothes!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was a normal man, after all, so he also admired beautiful things.


    Despite that, he also knew this was a rare opportunity. Once missed, the figure in the storm would vanish, and he could not improve his Spiritual Fist anymore.


    As soon as he was struck with the thought, he became resolute.


    The figure in the center of the storm underwent another change as though it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s determination. With that, Bai Shixue was clothed, where she wore the same outfit she did just now.


    Ou Yangming finally sighed a breath of relief and was no longer worried. He began to fathom the wonderful change in the storm.


    Stronger mental power was channeled into it. The Military Fire had obtained every detail of Bai Shixue¡¯s body when it touched her, and the data included her Body of Charm, as well as her mysterious and pleasant scent.


    That said, it was not easy to derive those data for the Spiritual Fist.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming had a selfish motive where he was unwilling to simte Bai Shixue¡¯s body precisely in the fist technique.


    He wanted to acquire the essence andpletely transform the power into his ability. Ou Yangming slowly closed his eyes and began to cultivate on the street.


    The storm in his sea of consciousness eventually stopped after an unknown period. Deep inside, the enchanting body had not disappeared as it still existed miraculously. Simr to the Unique Attributes and the Runes Secret Technique, it was surrounded by a fascinating purple light ring and was drifting in an unexinable manner. Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile. Just yesterday, he was still thinking of a way to enhance and upgrade his Spiritual Fist. He finally managed to find a way to improve and arrived at the threshold.


    Instead of getting up, Ou Yangming channeled his mental power again because he had an idea.


    When his enormous mental power gathered in the sea of consciousness, another purple light ring was formed.


    Inside it, a nine-ringed saber emerged.


    This was the magic tool smithed by Ou Yangming, thus he naturally remembered it well. Needless to say, the saber was simted without any effort.


    After a brief moment, a simted nine-ringed saber appeared next to Bai Shixue¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming became more excited and thrilled.


    When he previously approached Bai Shixue, he was suddenly inspired to simte her body with the Military Fire and his mental power. Akin to drawing attributes and carving runes, the youngdy was shaped in his mind by using his mental power as a base.


    He was not confident about seeding at first, but he unexpectedly gained something after an attempt.


    Ou Yangming smiled cheerfully when he sensed the two extra purple light rings in his sea of consciousness. He had a feeling that the Spiritual Fist would be mightier and more fearsome if he incorporated the two powers into the technique.


    As such, the young fellow channeled his mental power without further ado, lowered himself into a martial-art squat, and circted Qi in his dantian. He wanted to merge his essential Qi, his mental power, and the purple light rings. However, just as the distinctive powers were about to fuse, Ou Yangming stopped.


    His forehead was covered in beads of sweat, and he was getting goosebumps. He experienced a bewildering yet strong sense of danger and was frightened from the bottom of his heart.


    A mysterious feeling was vaguely telling Ou Yangming that the method was unsuitable, and his body could not withstand the tremendous energy if he forcefullybined the powers.


    In a less serious case, his meridians would break, causing him to turn into a useless person; in an extreme case, his body would explode and he would die. The feelings were intense and real, so Ou Yangming could not doubt it at all.


    He inhaled deeply and closed his eyes to collect himself, then everything in his sea of consciousness went back to normal.


    Despite that, the young fellow had unknowingly clenched his fists.


    ¡®Not enough-I¡¯m not powerful enough!¡¯


    If he was not a Yang Grade powerhouse but a great ancestor, perhaps he could have relied on his body¡¯s power to merge the extraordinary powers and revamp the Spiritual Fist.


    He was like a kettle without a huge capacity at the moment.


    When the Spiritual Fist and the two powers in the purple light ringsbined, the total water capacity increased so much that they could only be carried in a basin. If water meant for a basin was forcefully poured into a kettle and was not allowed to overflow, the kettle would explode for sure.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and began to feel fretful. It took him a lot of effort to find the way to refine his Spiritual Fist, but he was forced to be stuck at this stage.


    Like on Valentines, where a couple dined together, went clubbing, returned to their room and were well-prepared, but the man felt blood after having caressed two round objects. One would be ecstatic at first but would then be disgruntled by the oue.


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, but he could not take the risk at this moment no matter how he yearned for sess.


    He looked up at the sky and thought about something


    The Military Fire.


    Yes. He used the Military Fire¡¯s purple light rings to absorb the Body of Charm and the nine-ringed saber¡¯s magnificent power. If that was the case, could he also get the fire¡¯s help to integrate them with his fist technique?


    His body¡¯s quality could not meet the requirement, but the shoring could bepensated with pieces of equipment. Ou Yangming could smith magic tools with the Military Fire¡¯s help, so what if he attached the two unique powers to pieces of equipment?


    Once the thought appeared, it was like wild grass in the spring breeze; it kept growing upward and was unstoppable.


    Ou Yangming touched his interspatial bag, which contained many rare ores. He had requested them from the Yi Pavilion to prepare gifts for the 25 newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Having said that, it seemed like he would have to use those materials first.


    The young fellow looked around to identify the direction, then he shed away from the street like a ghost and ran into the distance.

 Chapter 341 Borrowing The Treasure Land

    <h4>Chapter 341 Borrowing The Treasure Land</h4>


    There were many hidden talents in the capital, so Ou Yangming did not want to simply venture into ces, but he was eager to find a quiet ce to execute his thoughts once his study showed prospective results.


    If Ou Yangming did not have an ambiguous interaction with Bai Shixue earlier, he would have returned to the Yi Pavilion¡¯s courtyard, but he was now afraid of seeing that little witch, who would give him fanciful thoughts. Therefore, he dashed toward the Woo residence after some thought.


    Ou Yangming was extremely fast, so he arrived in a sh outside the Woo residence.


    Six Yin Grade powerhouses, who were guarding the residence, recognized him as soon as he showed up. While they earnestly weed him, they quickly notified the Woo family¡¯s two great ancestors. Everyone in the Woo residence was shocked when Ou Yangming visited yesterday. In particr, the ones who were guarding the entrance were repeatedly reminded to be more alert. Thus, they were so passionate when they saw him that they almost addressed him as their grandfather.


    In actual fact, if they were fortunate enough to be noticed by Ou Yangming and were guided by him, they would be sessful in life and would have an entirely different path in life.


    Before long, Woo Lejia, who received the news, ran out in a hurry. Heughed and said, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m already reaching out to them, and I¡¯ll soonplete the task that you entrusted to me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Woo, just do your best.¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, but he replied with a smile and continued after a pause, ¡°I¡¯vee for something else today..¡±


    ¡°If you need me to do anything, you can just send someone here to let me know. Why did you take the trouble toe here yourself?¡± Woo Lejia waved his hand and asked. He waster shocked when he nced outside. ¡°Did you note in the Yi Pavilion¡¯s carriage?¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, but he immediately answered, ¡°A carriage will be too slow, and it¡¯s less convenient.¡±


    Woo Lejia¡¯s eyes lit up, and he lowered his voice to ask, ¡°Brother Ou, if you don¡¯t like the Yi Pavilion, how about you stay here for a few days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to staying there, and I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand andughed. Honestly, he was rather hesitant because he was afraid of seeing Bai Shixue again after what happened. Nheless, deep down the young fellow was looking forward to meeting her, which he could not understand as well. It seemed like he was reluctant to leave just like that, hence he rejected Woo Lejia¡¯s offer after some thought.


    ¡®How unfortunate,¡¯ Woo Lejia thought. If he managed to invite Ou Yangming to their residence, his rtionship with him would definitely improve.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, and he blurted, ¡°Brother Woo, I¡¯d like to use your residence¡¯s smithing workshop.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you may use it however long you want but...¡± Woo Lejia¡¯s eyes glimmered, then he rubbed his hands and expressed embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯ll be great if you allow our n¡¯s cksmiths to assist you.¡± The young fellow was startled, and he could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Woo, I¡¯m about to smith something unique, and I¡¯m afraid other people won¡¯t notice the trick behind it.¡±


    Woo Lejia was not enraged even when his bubble was burst. He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as they have an opportunity to observe closely.¡±


    He was also having wishful thinking. Whether or not the cksmiths could learn anything from Ou Yangming, as long as they could stay by his side and serve him well, would the young fellow treat them shabbily?


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°That sounds good. Go and prepare the smithing workshop; I can¡¯t wait to start.¡±


    Woo Lejia instantly ordered his juniors to make the arrangements, but he was feeling rather confused. ¡®What exactly is he nning to smith? Why is he so eager?¡¯ Nevertheless, he was not going to pester Ou Yangming about it and would not dare to ask to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Given that Woo Lejia had be the n¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor, there was a drastic change in his status. As soon as he gave the order, the most luxurious smithing workshop in the residence was emptied and tidied.


    Ou Yangming nodded and praised when he entered the smithing workshop.


    The irrelevant people left after he waved his hand, leaving him, Woo Lejia, and two middle-aged men in the workshop.


    Although the two middle-aged men were knowledgeable, they were quite reserved in front of Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Woo, they¡¯re...¡±


    Woo Lejia answered right away, ¡°They¡¯re Woo Leshui and Woo Leming, the most outstanding cksmiths in our n, and they¡¯re also verified Advanced cksmiths.¡±


    An Advanced cksmith was considered a top-notch genius. Even though one could not bepared with a Superior cksmith, how many Superior cksmiths were there in the entire empire anyway?


    Despite that, facing Ou Yangming, who could refine interspatial bags and smith magic tools, a Superior cksmith would have to kneel, let alone an Advanced cksmith.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re both Master Woo.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Woo Leshui and Woo Leming bowed solemnly and uttered with respect, ¡°Master Ou, we dare not call ourselves a master in front of you.¡±


    They had been in the trade for years, so they were extremely sensible. After knowing that Ou Yangming could smith magic tools, and after seeing the nine-ringed saber, how could they still be arrogant?


    As long as Ou Yangming allowed them to observe in the smithing workshop, they were grateful.


    Ou Yangming nodded and skipped the formalities with them. Heter noted, ¡°I¡¯m going to start smithing a piece of equipment, so leave if you have nothing to do with this.¡±


    The others were dumbfounded. Woo Lejia widened his eyes and pointed at his nose. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ou Yangming asked inly.


    Woo Lejia smiled embarrassedly and left the workshop in a gloomy mood.


    On the other hand, Woo Leshui and Woo Leming were stupefied as they looked at Ou Yangming. They truly admired the young fellow, who was even younger than both of their sons.


    Woo Lejia was a Supreme Great Ancestor, after all. He might have just advanced not long ago, but that did not change his status at the moment.


    Anyone would subconsciously be respectful toward a Supreme Great Ancestor because an individual like that was equivalent to a fortress, which could decide one¡¯s life or death in a sh of thought. Hence, one would normally be fearful of a powerhouse of such a level.


    However, the two cksmiths found it unbelievable how Ou Yangming treated Woo Lejia.


    They roughly knew the reason behind it, but they still found it hard to believe.


    Ou Yangming turned to nce at them and stated, ¡°I¡¯m about to start, but how much you¡¯re able toprehend is solely up to you.¡±


    The two cksmiths from the Woo family curbed their thoughts and bowed at Ou Yangming to express their gratitude. They knew it was a golden opportunity, and they would regret forever if they missed it.


    Following that, Ou Yangming retrieved his interspatial bag and nced at the materials inside with his mental conception. While the materials could not bepared with the peculiar stone, there were various types of them with dissimr attributes, so manybinations could be made.


    He initially nned to smith 25 small gifts for the other newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestor, but he could not be bothered for the time being


    That said, it was not easy to smith pieces of equipment that could amodate purple lights rings¡¯ powers.


    Most importantly, Ou Yangming never read information about this before, so he was doing everything from scratch. He did not know which material could store such a power and which materials could be matched together.


    He would have to slowly explore everything. Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he retrieved an ore. His eyes looked fierce and serious at once, and as his body swayed, he naturally entered the integration of Heaven and man.


    Consequently, the two cksmiths from the Woo family immediately sensed the unusual change in the void.


    They stared at Ou Yangming to observe his every move and quietly fathomed the mysterious yet unique power released by the young fellow.


    In any case, they were Advanced cksmiths from an aristocratic family, where they were guided by experts and had a great inheritance. As such, they could tell how wonderful of a state Ou Yangming was in.


    It was a legendary state, which was beyond the imaginations of people at their level.


    The integration of Heaven and man could not be grasped by anyone¡ªnot even the renowned Superior cksmiths.


    At this moment, the two cksmiths from the Woo family gave up their thoughts and fully focused on observing Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing process.


    Ou Yangming could easily kill the men if he had evil intent, but they would also benefit greatly, by which they could understand the integration of Heaven and man better.


    Though they did not wish to apprehend the state, they could gain huge benefits by getting closer to it.


    Ou Yangming did not pay attention to their reactions at all. It would be nice if the men could learn something from his smithing process, but if they failed to learn anything, it would only be due to their inadequacy, and he was not going to do anything on purpose to help them.


    The moment Ou Yangming retrieved the material and began to melt it, he was already undistracted.


    The ore softened in a split second due to the Military Fire, and it slowly took the shape of an arm guard.


    Since Ou Yangming wanted something toplement the Spiritual Fist, gauntlets would be the most suitable weapon.


    Nheless, while the refining method of gauntlets was rted to that of cloaks and boots, he knew nothing about it. Thus, he could only settle for the next best thing, which were arm guards. Soon enough, a brand new arm guard was born in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    Next, the purple light ring that surrounded the nine-ringed saber in his mind started to release an intense light. The light slowly entered the arm guard through Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception. Subsequently, the mark of a nine-ringed saber faintly surfaced on the arm guard, and the young fellow could sense the surging energy inside.


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed because he did not expect to seed during his first attempt.


    Just as the young fellow was feeling ted, the mark somehow shook and crumbled without warning


    Almost at the same time, the arm guard turned into dust and fell from his hands.

 Chapter 342 Charm Arm Guard

    <h4>Chapter 342 Charm Arm Guard</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡®Sorrow follows extreme joy indeed.¡¯ The fact that near sess disappeared in the blink of an eye was enough to make one who had weak psychological endurance crumble. Nheless, Ou Yangming had many such experiences. He felt that it was such a pity, but he quickly cast aside his worries and moved on by focusing on the next material. The young fellow retrieved a material with a total opposite attribute from the interspatial bag. Woo Leshui and Woo Leming looked at each other. They felt sorry for the young fellow, but they were also surprised. Before this, Woo Lejia told them Ou Yangming gave them a golden opportunity by allowing them to observe the process, so they could only watch without asking any questions. Nevertheless, after witnessing the equipment¡¯s sudden rupture and Ou Yangming changing the material, they had many questions. The two cksmiths could not hold back anymore as they were craving for knowledge.


    Woo Leshui gritted his teeth and uttered, ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    He was thinking about his previous method, so he responded to Woo Leshui half-heartedly.


    Woo Leshiu could sense the young fellow¡¯s attitude, but he did not feel resentful at all. He bowed at Ou Yangming and questioned carefully, ¡°Master Ou, it seemed like you were only a step away from smithing the equipment sessfully. Why don¡¯t you continue to use the Eminent Golden Ore and decide to use the Yin Cedarwood instead?¡± The Eminent Golden Ore was the first material used by Ou Yangming. It had an incredibly strong point; it was extremely suitable for the conduction of essential Qi. If it was somehow ranked second in this aspect, no other material would be ranked first. On the other hand, the Yin Cedarwood was different. It was wood that was mixed with certain metal powder, hence its defensive ability and essential Qi conductivity were far from the Eminent Golden Ore. Despite that, its value was not much inferior to the ore. This was because the Yin Cedarwood had a distinctive ability as well; it was sensitive to mental power and could even resonate with the power at an unbelievable height. All in all, the two materials had their respective pros and cons, and one was not better than the other.


    Having said that, there was a stark contrast between their attributes. If someone were to refine a piece of unique equipment, even if one changed the material halfway through, it would not be such a huge change. ¡°The Eminent Golden Ore is great, but I tried it and found that it¡¯s not the most suitable material.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He was not speaking carelessly. It was true that the arm guard was almost going to be formed when the Eminent Golden Ore was used, but the young fellow was the only one who could sense the particr change in it. When the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring approached the arm guard and began to leave a mark on it, the material cooperated well at first. However, it showed extreme resistance right before the process was going to bepleted. The resistance seemed to have been waiting for a long time and only emerged when sufficient power was umted. Even with the Military Fire¡¯s support, the self-destructive power could not be resisted. Fortunately, Ou Yangming only released a replicated projection of the purple light ring, or he would have risked losing the source. Therefore, as reluctant as Ou Yangming was to give up using the ore, he could not attempt using it again. ¡°Master Ou, how did you differentiate it?¡± Woo Leshui furrowed his eyebrows and asked as he was puzzled. Ou Yangming was stunned for a while, but he asked in return, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Woo Leshui was about to speak again when Woo Leming came back to his senses and tugged at his partner, then he expressed softly, ¡°Master Ou, we were being too reckless and offended you. Please go


    on.¡±


    It was only then when Woo Leshui came to a sudden realization too, and he immediately broke out in a cold sweat.


    He finally remembered what Woo Lejia told them before they entered the workshop.


    If Ou Yangming was infuriated because of them, they would be eliminated and oppressed by the whole n. Although Woo Leshui was one of the most important great elders in the n, nobody would stand up for him if he was pressured because of this matter.


    Woo Leshui lowered his head and noted, ¡°Master Ou, please don¡¯t me me for being greedy.¡± Ou Yangming somehow became softhearted when he noticed the elder¡¯s gloomy look. He shook his head and exined, ¡°I¡¯m smithing this equipment to engrave something on it, but it gave me an awful feeling when I attempted it earlier, so I wanted to use an opposite material instead.¡±


    Woo Leshui and Woo Leming were enlightened. ¡®Ah, it was his intuition.¡¯


    That said, they did not gain anything even after Ou Yangming answered their query. They could have be Superior cksmiths if they possessed an instinct like Ou Yangming¡¯s, and they would not have to stay in the Advanced Rank for so long.


    Ou Yangming nodded at the elders and focused on the Yin Cedarwood.


    As the Military Fire burned, the half-wood, half-metal material slowly softened.


    An ordinary Military Fire could not be used to smith this material. If one blindly focused on meeting the melting point, the material would surely turn into ashes, and one would end up with nothing.


    Luckily, Ou Yangming grasped the Military Fire¡¯s path of cold and heat through Wu Hongxi¡¯s guidance. As such, the fire¡¯s internal temperature was different from what it seemed on the surface. Seeing as the Yin Cedarwood took the form of an arm guard as though it was metal, the Woo family¡¯s cksmiths were astonished. Even though they were no longer envious of Ou Yangming after they saw the magic nine-ringed saber, they could not help but idolize the young fellow when he disyed remarkable me energy.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was not distracted at all. When the Yin Cedarwood was turned into an arm guard, he released the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring from his sea of consciousness once more.


    It was a peculiar luster. Perhaps an ordinary person could only notice the unusual color it had, but the luster was striking to Ou Yangming, by which the nine-ringed saber in the center of the light ring stood out. Just as the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring approached the Yin Cedarwood arm guard, Ou Yangming paused abruptly. This was because he had a hunch that the sess rate would not be high. Moreover, he found it strange that another purple light in his sea of consciousness was shining more intensely. It was as though it wanted to catch his attention, and the light was so strong that the young fellow could not ignore it at all. Ou Yangming was struck dumb for a while, but he instantly decided to use his mental power to withdraw the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring. Following that, the other purple light exploded, where its potent light seemed to be eximing with excitement and gushed toward the newly-smithed arm guard. It took only a brief moment for the equipment to be enveloped by the strong yet bizarre light. Even so, Ou Yangming was calm and unperturbed. He took a deep breath and continued to make adjustments by coordinating the different powers, then he gradually carved the Body of Charm¡¯s purple light ring on the arm guard. Consequently, odd energy was released with the arm guard as the center, so much so that it spread beyond the smithing workshop, the Woo residence, and finally covered nearly half of the capital. Nheless, the power was so weird that ordinary people could not sense it, whereas those with high cultivation bases could detect it. When those people wanted to search for the source of the power, they realized their bodycked energy and they could not bring themselves to trace it. The moment some mighty beings were awakened by the power, it had somehow vanished. All of a sudden, people in the capital who sensed the power were frightened, and they began to ask around through their respective channels. When they finally heard that it came from the Woo residence, the disturbance naturally stopped.


    Woo Taiping and Woo Lejia exchanged nces and looked in the same direction. They hesitated for a long time but decided not to do anything about it. Regardless of what Ou Yangming did in the smithing workshop-even if he killed the two Advanced cksmiths or bombed the workshop¡ªthey were not going toin and were going to ept whatever it was.


    Nevertheless, they managed to guess something.


    A formidable magic tool was probably made in the smithing workshop. Once the carving was done, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He slowly curbed the Military Fire, but the arm guard¡¯s properties appeared in his mind. [Item: Charm Arm Guard (Orange)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +21, Durability 21] [Skills: Active Charm +1, Active Alluring Scent +1] Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he was overwhelmed with indescribable joy. He did it. After failing once, he seeded. Furthermore, he was surprised that the equipment broke through the world boundary and achieved a magic tool¡¯s standard the instant it was refined. It was evident how forceful the purple light ring¡¯s power was.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a satisfied smile, and he wanted very badly to perform the two active skills right away. That being said, when he turned and saw how shocked the two Woo family¡¯s cksmiths were, he forced himself to get rid of that thought. He had only seeded using one purple light ring, and he had another one left.


    If he wanted to smith a treasure that could be used against a Supreme Great Ancestor or even a spirit beast, he must not rx and ck at all.

 Chapter 343 Regret

    <h4>Chapter 343 Regret</h4>


    The Military Fire burned again, and thest unique material was slowly made into an arm guard. Ou Yangming focused and turned his wrist slowly, causing the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring in his sea of consciousness to release an intense light to leave a mark on the arm guard. Nheless, the arm guard was unwilling to ept it, or perhaps its material did not allow it to amodate the light¡¯s energy at all. Therefore, the arm guard vibrated slightly as though it was enduring immense distress. Atst, a ¡°pop¡± was heard as the arm guard fractured, then it vanished in the fire without leaving any trace. Ou Yangming curbed the Military Fire and sighed helplessly. He seemed to have used up his luck after he sessfully smithed the Charm Arm Guard because even after attempting with several special materials in a row, he failed to engrave the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring. It was as if a mysterious power was vaguely hindering him.


    Ou Yangming naturally knew what power it was. Other people would have given up long ago, but the young fellow was different because he had encountered this power many times. Besides, he always managed to break through the shackles in the end and fulfilled his wishes. Therefore, instead of giving up, he continued to search for the most suitable material.


    Although the Yin Cedarwood could withstand the Power of Charm¡¯s light ring, it repelled the nine-ringed saber¡¯s.


    Nevertheless, apart from the Yin Cedarwood, the other materials tested by Ou Yangming had worse tolerances for the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring. Unexpected changes urred as soon as the light ring¡¯s image was carved; either the materials ruptured, the image disappeared without warning, or the materials showed signs of explosions. Fortunately, the purple Military Fire was mysterious and unpredictable. It possessed unbelievable abilities, hence it managed to salvage the materials before they exploded. Despite that, Ou Yangming became more careful after being frightened. Even so, after testing all materials in the interspatial bag, he must admit that he had sheer dumb luck when he sessfully carved the Body of Charm¡¯s purple light ring. There was no other material in the bag that could withstand the purple light ring. At this point, countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind in a sh. ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ll only find a treasure meant for the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring if I search from the imperial family¡¯s hidden treasures, which are equivalent to the peculiar stone.¡¯ That said, while Ou Yangming did not fall out with the imperial family, he previously gave the nine-ringed saber, which was smithed using the bizarre stone, to the Woo family. If he were to request treasures simr to the queer stone again, he would probably have to give half of the magic tools to the imperial family. Ou Yangming shook his head and curbed his thought. He gave up wanting to continue the refinement process.


    However, when he finally turned around, he noticed that the two cksmiths from the Woo family, who were next to the casting table, were dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and cleared his throat, then he briefly used some essential Qi to vibrate their eardrums.


    Woo Leshui and Woo Leming immediately came back to their senses. They were embarrassed, but they also looked at the young fellow with more respect.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°Master Ou, you didn¡¯t seem to havepleted the second arm guard just now...¡± Woo Leshui expressed after some thought. ¡°I ran out of materials!¡± Ou Yangming responded snappily. Woo Leshui and the other cksmith looked at each other and suggested, ¡°Master Ou, our n has some materials too, so you can try using them and keep trying...¡± Ou Yangming was moved, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Why do you care so much about this?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you used an ingenious method when you smithed the arm guards, and we benefited a lot from it. Moreover...¡± The two cksmiths flushed. Woo Leshui hesitated for a while before he noted honestly, ¡°We were able to sense your aura when you smithed the pieces of equipment with the integration of Heaven and man, so we gained some understanding


    of it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He looked deeply at the men and smiled. ¡°I see, you¡¯re quite studious.¡±


    Woo Leshui and Woo Leming blushed. ¡®What do you mean by studious? You¡¯re just letting us maintain our dignity.


    ¡®We¡¯re not being studious; we¡¯re secretly learning from you.¡¯


    Having said that, Ou Yangming neither treated them differently nor was he displeased. He pondered and said, ¡°Fine. What do you have in store? Bring them here for me to try; I¡¯ll purchase them ording to the market price.¡±


    In actuality, Ou Yangming knew that many rare materials could not be acquired with money. Without connections, threats, or bribery, the rare materials could not be obtained at all because they would not be circted in the market at all. The moment they were avable, they would be monopolized by big aristocratic families or great forces.


    Nheless, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s status, not to mention purchasing them at market price, countless powerhouses would fawn over him with various umon materials if word got out. Sure enough, Woo Leshui nodded his head like a rattle and said, ¡°Master Ou, what else can we say? We¡¯ll bring the materials you need right away!¡± Heter shed away, making him look like an assistant even though he was an Advanced cksmith.


    It was worth noting that there were very few people in the world who could make cksmiths from influential ns to be so conscientious. After just 15 minutes, Woo Leshui carried three unfamiliar materials, which were on par with the Eminent Golden Ore and the Yin Cedarwood. As expected, Ou Yangming had not used any of those materials. Ou Yangming was shocked, and he thought, ¡®The foundations of these powerful aristocratic families are out of the ordinary indeed. I truly underestimated them.¡¯


    Precious materials like those were certainly stored carefully, and a tedious process was required if one wanted to retrieve them. The fact that Woo Leshui returned after only 15 minutes proved that Ou Yangming¡¯s request was fulfilled at once. It was very likely that the Woo family¡¯s two great ancestors got involved, which was why the materials were retrieved so quickly. This made Ou Yangming develop a favorable impression of the Woo family. Afterward, Ou Yangming focused and attempted again. Nevertheless, whether it was the young fellow or the two Advanced cksmiths from the Woo family, they all sighed helplessly after half an hour. This was because their hopes were crushed; the three materials could not withstand the nine-ringed saber¡¯s purple light ring¡¯s power. While Woo Leshui and Woo Leming were not aware of the specific situation, given that they were sharp-eyed Advanced cksmiths, they figured out something after watching for such a long time. ¡°Thank you, gentlemen.¡± Ou Yangming rxed and nodded at them. Though he still failed this time, he acknowledged the two men¡¯s friendly gesture. Woo Leshui smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯re ashamed for not being able to help at all.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯d like to ask you a question.¡± Woo Leming cupped his hands instead and bowed to the ground, then he looked up at Ou Yangming earnestly. Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know-how did you be a Superior cksmith?¡±


    Woo Leshui wanted to stop him at first, but he pricked up his ears after hearing the question.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and gave an honest answer, ¡°The smithing path is vast and profound, and everyone has a specific path that suits them the most. I only stumbled on the most suitable path for me.¡±


    The two cksmiths exchanged nces and were rather disappointed. Finding a suitable path was easier said than done, and it was an extravagant hope for them.


    Despite that, there was nothing Ou Yangming could do because his Military Fire could only be used by him, and he was never going to reveal the fire¡¯s wonderful functions. After putting on the smithed arm guard, Ou Yangming turned and left the smithing workshop. He spotted Woo Lejia from afar and realized that the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestor had been setting up a protective barrier for him nearby. Ou Yangming was somewhat excited, and heughed out loud. ¡°Brother Woo, I gained a new understanding of the Simted Spiritual Fist, and I need someone¡¯s help now. Are you free?¡± Woo Lejia was stunned and puzzled. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he smithing pieces of equipment? Why did he suddenly think about the Simted Spiritual Fist? Isn¡¯t that quite a drastic change?¡¯ That being said, he chuckled and replied to the young fellow, ¡°Haha, Brother Ou, what are you talking about? As long as you¡¯re willing to, I¡¯ll always have time for you.¡± Following that, he led Ou Yangming to a courtyard and stated, ¡°This is my courtyard, and nobody will have the guts to disturb us here, so you can go all out.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and warned the great ancestor, ¡°My Simted Spiritual Fist is a little strange this time, so you ought to be careful.¡± ¡°Brother Ou, did you forget I¡¯ve experienced it before?¡± Woo Lejia had a grave look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be too careless.¡± He assured the young fellow but was actually indifferent about it.


    This was because his willpower and essential Qi became one after he became a great ancestor.


    The Simted Spiritual Fist could deceive a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade, but it was known to be insignificant against a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    If Ou Yangming was not the one who was going to perform it, perhaps Woo Lejia would not be concerned at all.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and looked ahead, then he circted his essential Qi into the arm guard. While he was wearing them, they were hidden inside his sleeves, so nobody could tell unless one already knew.


    The instant Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi flowed past the arm guard, the mighty magic tool unleashed an unimaginable power. A peculiar power gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness and perfectly merged with his mental power.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s body quality at the moment, he could not have withstood the integration of those powers, but the problem was resolved without a w because he had the magic tool¡¯s help. The young fellow lowered himself into a martial-art squat and gently punched as if he used little power.

 Chapter 344 Enchanting Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 344 Enchanting Eyes</h4>


    Although the fist looked weak and devoid of killing intent, the color drained from Woo Lejia¡¯s face the instant itnded. In that instant, he felt as if he had returned to the ring, to that fateful day where he had brushed against death. He was greatly shocked by this. After all, he had just advanced into a Supreme Great Ancestor, and as a result, his essential Qi and willpower should technically be one. Nevertheless, he was still deceived by the illusion just as easily as before. A multicolored tigerzily crawled its way toward him, and at that moment, Woo Lejia suddenly noticed something unbelievable. ¡®Th-This multicolor tiger... It¡¯s so sexy!¡¯ Upon opening its bloody maw, not only was Woo Lejia not terrified by it, but he was also charmed into approaching it. Woo Lejia shuddered as a chill ran down his spine. How could he have such thoughts toward a half-spirit beast?


    ¡®What on earth has happened...¡¯ Even if Woo Lejia was a newly ascended Supreme Great Ancestor, the fact remained that he was a Supreme Great Ancestor, and as such, he was still a considerable force to be reckoned with.


    Supreme Great Ancestors have a will of iron, as once they reached the peak of the Yang Grade, physical cultivation by itself was no longer capable of raising their prowess. Due to this, they would constantly engage themselves in high-levelbat to temper their mental strength, so that their spiritual will and essential Qi would merge into one.


    Although such actions might not result in the cultivation of mental power, whenpared to normal Yang Grade powerhouses, the difference in their willpower would be like heaven and earth. For this reason, the seemingly unbeatable Spiritual Fist that was used against the Yang Grade powerhouses would have its effects greatly reduced when faced against a Supreme Great Ancestor. As such, even if Ou Yangming had added a charm attribute to his attack, on paper, the Supreme Great Ancestor should remain unfazed.


    Woo Lejia collected himself, and when he opened his eyes again, he unleashed a deafening howl. His stomach wavered slightly, and a momentter, an overwhelming force of power surged forth from his guts and poured out from his throat. Although it was not the nine-ringed saber¡¯s sound attack, both techniques shared the same principles, and as a result, they had simr effects.


    A momentter, a ripple ran through the scene before his eyes, and the seemingly empty void began to quake as if the Simted Spiritual Fist were about to fall apart. However, the multicolored tiger widened its mouth and let loose a roar a momentter. With that, the ripples that were running amok within the illusion instantly vanished, and everything was reset back to its initial state.


    Despite this, Woo Lejia had only heaved a calm sigh. Although he was still affected by the Simted Spiritual Fist, if he were topare the extent of the effect to when he first experienced it, he was faring much better. After all, he had a trump card up his sleeve, one that could break the simtion at that.


    Sure, Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist might have been too powerful for him to shatter the illusionpletely, but even so, at least he could avoid being utterly trampled by Ou Yangming this time. The multicolored tiger lunged forward towards Woo Lejia. In response, Woo Lejia smirked and hurled his essential-Qi-infused fist forward. Although it had only been only a month since theirst battle, Woo Lejia¡¯s body drastically changed since then. Uponunching his fist forward, a series of thunder-like cracks could be heard ringing out from his body as if he had infused the power of thunder itself into his punch.


    Nevertheless, just before the punch had connected onto the multicolor tiger, the tiger curled up its gigantic body, as if it feared Woo Lejia¡¯s might.


    It looked pitifully into Woo Lejia¡¯s eyes while curling up its body as if begging for his mercy. For some reason, Woo Lejia suddenly found himself struggling tond the blow. This was especially true once Woo Lejia noticed its wonderfully charming eyes, as he could feel his entire heart melting under its beauty. Its eyes were so powerful that it could waver even a Great Ancestor powerhouse¡¯s willpower.


    Woo Lejia took in a deep breath, and an instantter, his eyes were filled with iron-like determination once more.


    He pulled back his fist, and after taking around three steps back, he then unsheathed the nine-ringed saber from behind his back.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    A crisp but loud sound echoed forth from the nine-ringed saber.


    In that instant, Woo Lejia noticed something. Cracks were beginning to form in his surroundings, and they were expanding rapidly. Due to his powerful Nine-ringed Soundwave attack, the illusion that was created by the Simted Spiritual Fist was no longer able to maintain its form, or more urately, the Spiritual Fist was no longer able to ensnare his consciousness, which in turn, enabled him to finally break free.


    Despite that, Woo Lejia kept his gaze locked on the creature before him. He stared at the multicolor tiger as cracks began to form on its gigantic body as well. The creature¡¯s enchanting eyes constantly echoed within Woo Lejia¡¯s mind, and it was as if he had etched the sight deep within his soul, making it impossible for him to forget. Ou Yangming stood afar, and his eardrums rattled from the Nine-ringed Soundwave. Upon being hit by the move, Ou Yangming instantly realized that he could no longer bind down his opponent with the Simted Spiritual Fist. Although Ou Yangming had the assistance of his magic tool, so too did Woo Lejia, and worse still, both weapons were created by the same hands and were of the same quality!


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was delighted. Sure, Woo Lejia might have broken free from his illusion, but now that he had tested his tool out, he was finally certain that it was effective.


    All he needed to do was to activate the magic tool¡¯s charm skill, and with that, Woo Lejia was instantly mesmerized. In that case, what would happen if Ou Yangming were tobine the soundwave skill, the charm skill, and his Simted Spiritual Fist? How powerful would the resulting attack be? Perhaps, it would be so strong that the Supreme Great Ancestor before him would topple like a domino upon being hit.


    However, this was only wishful thinking. In truth, it would be difficult to carry out the act. After activating the charm ability, Ou Yangming realized that his essential Qi was being drained at a rapid pace, to the extent that it was mind boggling.


    Only a short instantter, Ou Yangming had already exhausted a tenth of his essential Qi. If he were to smith a magic tool capable of using the soundwave attack and use all three skills together... Ou Yangming shuddered at the thought. ¡®Would I still be standing before I¡¯ve finished eradicating my enemies?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m still far too weak!


    He shifted his gaze towards Woo Lejia¡¯s face, and upon noticing his expression Ou Yangming froze. In that instant, Woo Lejia had aplex look on his face, and he was nkly gazing into the air. He looked like he was happy but sad at the same time as if he was reminiscing a pleasant memory. Ou Yangming followed his gaze, but it had led to nowhere. With his brows furrowed, Ou Yangming questioned, ¡°Brother Woo, a-are you alright?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly worried. Did his modified Simted Spiritual Fist cause side effects?


    Woo Lejia¡¯s eyebrows twitched. As if jolted from a deep slumber, he forced a smile and responded, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nothing...¡± With that, he then took onest look at the empty spot and retracted his gaze.


    Ou Yangming was slightly skeptical. He asked, ¡°Brother Woo, what did you see in there?¡± Woo Lejia panicked slightly. After all, with his rank of Supreme Great Ancestor, admitting to such a moment was no doubt awkward for him. Nevertheless, he could not bring himself to hide the truth from Ou Yangming. After clearing his throat loudly, Woo Lejia answered, ¡°Brother Ou, as someone who has already merged their spiritual will and body into one, I originally thought that I would no longer fall prey to the imperial family¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist. However, I...¡± He shook his head and asked exasperatedly, ¡°Brother Ou, just how on earth did you manage to do


    it?!


    Ou Yangming gave him a secretive smile and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a personal secret, sorry.¡± Woo Lejia chuckled while shaking his head. ¡°Actually, I can tell that it¡¯s due to that particr piece of equipment you¡¯re using.¡± Without hiding anything, he then continued, ¡°While you were in the workshop, I sensed a powerful energy wave being emitted from it, and by my estimates, it probably enveloped half of the capital. Hehe, for such an overwhelming power to be emitted, it probably means a new magic tool has been created, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled by his analysis, and he smiled bitterly in response. ¡°I see. I should¡¯ve expected a strange phenomenon to ensue once I sessfully forged the magic tool. Sigh, it seems like the truth is out.¡±


    Woo Lejia nodded, but he did not prompt any further. Ou Yangming¡¯s magic tool was his secret to keep and if Woo Lejia were to ask any further, he feared that he would incite Ou Yangming¡¯s anger.


    As such, even though Woo Lejia still longed to see those eyes again, he had decided to bury that desire deep within his heart.


    A momentter, Woo Lejia stated, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯d advise you not to tell anyone that you¡¯re improving your Simted Spiritual Fist unless absolutely necessary.¡± Ou Yangming nodded seriously and answered, ¡°I understand. Thank you for the reminder, Brother Woo.¡±


    Although the imperial family¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist was very well-known, due to how weak it was in practice, most top-tier powerhouses had paid it no mind.


    In contrast, they had paid more attention to the Air-striking Fist Technique instead.


    However, if one were to hear about Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist being effective against powerhouses of the Supreme Great Ancestor level, things would undoubtedly change.


    If that were to happen, there would be people who would set out to stop Ou Yangming before he mastered the technique.


    As such, Woo Lejia had advised Ou Yangming to master the technique before making it public.


    Woo Lejia widened his mouth andughed out loud, ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold anything back with me, Brother Ou. The reason I am who I am today is because of you, after all!¡± He then patted his chest and continued, ¡°Juste to me whenever you want to test your technique on someone. I swear I won¡¯t let a single soul hear about this!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with gratitude. Woo Lejia was a good friend indeed.


    Unbeknownst to Ou Yangming, however, Woo Lejia¡¯s heart was set aze. He could not wait to take on the new Simted Spiritual Fist once more!

 Chapter 345 Zuoqiu’s Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 345 Zuoqiu¡¯s Challenge</h4>


    Ou Yangming happily left the Woo Residence after his duel with Woo Lejia. He had gained a deeper understanding regarding the two special skills that were inscribed into his arm guard.


    Both skills were extremely powerful, and they had both surpassed his expectations. This was especially true once they were used in conjunction with the Spiritual Fist, as it was potent even against Supreme Great Ancestors. However, the downside to it was that it expended a huge amount of energy, to the extent that even Ou Yangming was having trouble dealing with its consumption.


    Perhaps, he could only use the ability without restraint only after he had advanced into Extreme Grade.


    However, by that point, these gimmicks would no longer be of use to him. As Ou Yangming had declined Woo Lejia¡¯s offer to take a carriage, once he left the Woo Residence, he wandered around and constantly fretted on what his next move should be.


    Not long after, Ou Yangming¡¯s senses suddenly perked up. Ou Yangming lifted his head, and instantly, he spotted a straight figure in front of him. Upon realizing who the person was, Ou Yangming froze. ¡®Zuoqiu Hongyuan! It was the first challenger of the Myriad Treasure Meet¡¯s ring domination event, Zuoqiu Hongyuan! The young powerhouse from Huangsha County had originally nned to make his grand debut on the stage of the Myriad Treasure Meet, and he was even willing to go head to head against Her Royal Princess, Wu Hanning to make a name for himself.


    s, fate was a cruel entity, and his dreams were shattered by the weirdo, Ou Yangming who had seemingly popped out of nowhere. By the time Ou Yangming had utilized his Simted Spiritual Fist to force the Yang Grade powerhouses to be Supreme Great Ancestors, the door to his stardom had mmed shut. Be it Zuoqiu Hongyuan or even Wu Hanning herself, they were both equally outshined by Ou Yangming, and as a result, they had unanimously decided to back out of the ring domination.


    After all, he had no chance of stealing Ou Yangming¡¯s spotlight. Thus, retreating was undoubtedly the best course of action. Nevertheless, Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s sudden appearance had still left Ou Yangming visibly surprised. After giving a slight nod of acknowledgment, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°To what pleasure do I owe this visit, Brother Zuoqiu?¡¯ Zuoqiu Hongyuan extended his hand and made an inviting motion. ¡°Brother Ou, could youe at me?¡± There was a fervent battle hunger emanating from his eyes, and although he did not radiate an aura, his eyes had told Ou Yangming all he needed to know.


    After giving it some thought, Ou Yangming suddenly found himself enticed by the same thirst for battle as well.


    They were both equally influential personalities who stood at the pinnacle of their era, and as such, they had only needed a nce to understand what the other was thinking. ¡°Sure,¡± Ou Yangming softly replied. Zuoqiu Hongyuan then turned around and marched away, and Ou Yangming followed suit. Although they moved at a normal pace when they arrived at a crowd, their movements became as ethereal as a ghost¡¯s, and before long, they had vanished within the crowd.


    Once they had disappeared, several martial artists suddenly ran out in a panic. They were all martial artists that Woo Lejia had sent to watch over Ou Yangming in secret. These people were only Yin Grade at best, and their goal was not to protect Ou Yangming, but rather, to take down Ou Yangming¡¯s whereabouts. However, once the two geniuses vanished before their eyes, they instantly exchanged nces at one another, as they could no longerplete their task.


    ¡°What do we do, boss?¡± ¡°No clue! I¡¯m just as lost as the rest of you are!¡± A middle-aged man angrily stamped his feet. ¡°Bah, I don¡¯t care anymore, let¡¯s just report it as it is. Those two are prodigies, and there¡¯s no way we can keep track of them!¡±


    ¡°Noted!¡±


    With that, the group hurriedly turned back to report their findings to the n leader and the two Supreme Great Ancestors.


    In response, Woo Lejia and the others had only chuckled at the news. They were aware of Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s goal, but they could do nothing to stop them.


    The only choice they had was to pray that they would not go overboard, as otherwise, it would be a disastrous fiasco.


    The two traveled quickly, and before long, they had left the city¡¯s gates in the dust. At their current level of strength, a no holds barred duel between them would no doubt cause massive destruction. Due to this, the city was no ce for them to exchange fists, and instead, the two had unanimously chosen to leave the city. Right as they stepped out of the city, Zuoqiu Hongyuan suddenly halted and asked with a smile, ¡°Choose the direction, Brother Ou.¡± Surprised, Ou Yangming eximed, ¡°You led me out of the city without a destination in mind?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan folded his hands and responded, ¡°This is only my second time visiting the capital. As such, I am unfamiliar with the ce aside from a few popr spots.¡± The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s lips twitched. For the first time ever, he realized that the person before him was not as trustworthy as he thought. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes wandered about, and soon after, Ou Yangming¡¯s sights had locked onto a mountain range at a distance. Zuoqiu Hongyuan followed his gaze, and he chuckled in response. ¡°That¡¯s a good ce, now let us set off!¡± With that, he sprinted ahead like a bolt of lightning.


    Although they were both respected geniuses with immense talent, there were still some lines that were not to be crossed. If they were to fight within the capital, panic would ensue. However, if they were to fight outside the city, they would be like birds liberated from their cages, and they could finally go all out without a care in the world.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud, and with a sh, he then gave chase.


    Although Ou Yangming looked as if he was fooling around, he was actually giving it his all as he pursued Zuoqiu Hongyuan.


    Ou Yangming had learned a unique set of body techniques in the ring, and he had incorporated them into his physical movements. At that moment, Ou Yangming was using the body technique to its fullest potential, and because of it, Ou Yangming was gradually shortening the distance between himself and Zuoqiu Hongyuan.


    However, just as Ou Yangming had finally closed in onto Zuoqiu Hongyuan, thetter suddenly picked up in speed, and an instantter, Ou Yangming was left in the dust once more. A cold gust washed over Ou Yangming¡¯s heart, and he had contemted activating his Blood Fight Art. However, Ou Yangming pushed down the thought just as quickly as he had thought of it. The Blood Fight Art was one of his greatest trump cards, and unless the situation demanded it, he refused to reveal it. With his thoughts cleared, Ou Yangming decided not to enter the state of integration of Heaven and man, and instead, he trailed behind Zuoqiu Hongyuan as if he had given up on catching


    up.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan noticed Ou Yangming trailing behind, and with his goal of gauging Ou Yangming¡¯s maximum speed aplished, he slowed down as well.


    The path uphill was steep and dangerous, but it posed no problem to them. Not long after, the two had reached the top of one of the mountains.


    The location was not deste, and although its surface was slightly bumpy, it could be considered rtively t. As such, it was considered a good location for their duel. As the two stepped forward, Ou Yangming suddenly joked, ¡°You¡¯re a pretty good guide, Brother Zuoqiu.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan joked back in response, ¡°Well, you were the one who chose it, so I needed to do my best to meet your expectations.¡± There seemed to be a deeper meaning towards his words, which prompted Ou Yangming to think. Not long after, however, he sighed and responded, ¡°Indeed, my path is absolute, after all!¡± A momentter, Ou Yangming thenmented, ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, your sudden visit today is both surprising and saddening to me.¡± Confused, Zuoqiu Hongyuan asked, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Ou Yangming coldly responded, ¡°You should¡¯ve challenged me sooner!¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuanughed out loud. ¡°Brother Ou, you just advanced into the Yang Grade not too long ago! Logically speaking, I should wait for your boundary to stabilize first, right?¡±


    A spark of realization red up within Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was much more prideful than he had let up. Had Ou Yangming not advanced into the Yang Grade during his time in the pce, the young powerhouse from Huangsha County would likely not have challenged him, regardless of his aplishments.


    However, perhaps it was his pride that had allowed him to reach this level of cultivation.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan cheerfully stated, ¡°Take care, Brother Ou.¡± With that, he then raised his hands and fired off an air fist.


    A chill ran down Ou Yangming¡¯s spine as he was suddenly bombarded with an overwhelming sense of danger from all directions. Although the fist had clearly beenunched in front of him, for some reason, Ou Yangming¡¯s senses had told him otherwise. It was as if there was a Zuoqiu Hongyuan in each cardinal direction, and they had attacked at the same time. There was a crushing weight to their attacks, and Ou Yangming felt as if he was about to be trampled.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming took in a deep breath, and with a sway of his body, he returned an air fist of his own.


    The Air-striking Fist Technique. The Air-striking Fist Technique was a mystical technique capable of energizing and expanding space itself. As such, if Ou Yangming¡¯s counterattack were tond onto Zuoqiu Hongyuan, it would cause major damage to him.


    Waves upon waves of strange energy emanated from Ou Yangming¡¯s body as he constantly swayed about and dodged Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s fists like a demon-possessed madman. It was the spectacr result of hisbination of the integration of Heaven and man, together with his thoroughly meticulous state. ¡°Nice!¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted in praise. He then began to sway as well, and in that instant, Ou Yangming noticed that his mental lock on Zuoqiu Hongyuan had disappeared, resulting in his powerful Air-striking Fist missingpletely. ¡®Integration of Heaven and man!¡¯


    Ou Yangming had encountered many powerhouses before this, and though some of them had learned of the integration of Heaven and man as well, those who shared his deep understanding of it were few and far between.


    After all, Ou Yangming had also mastered the even tougher thoroughly meticulous, and though the two techniques were not the same, they had greatlyplemented one another. Nevertheless, Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s performance was staggering to Ou Yangming, as the young man¡¯s mastery of the integration of Heaven and man was on par with his own. ¡°Woosh...Woosh...Woosh...¡±


    Strong gales surrounded the arena in an instant, and the powerful swirling winds marched towards Ou Yangming like a tornado sowing destruction. At that point, no amount of body techniques could save Ou Yangming, as there was no ce to hide from the omnidirectional whirlwinds. A faint smile appeared on Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s face. The winds were a technique that he had purposely honed to deal with Ou Yangming, as they wouldpletely suppress Ou Yangming¡¯s movement and leave no opening for him to escape.

 Chapter 346 The Battle Between Two Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 346 The Battle Between Two Tigers</h4>


    Ou Yingming¡¯s eyelids twitched upon noticing the amazingly subtle change in his surroundings. It was only through hisbined state of the integration of Heaven and man and thoroughly meticulous that Ou Yangming noticed the minute changes. Nevertheless, what surprised Ou Yangming even more, was that he had also detected a faint trace of the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder¡¯s power.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts wandered back to the scene where Wu Yuanwei had controlled the elements as if they were an extension of his own body. Although Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s ability was still a far cry from Wu Yuanwei¡¯s, be it from his control of the winds, or the pressure he exerted, Ou Yangming was still forced to acknowledge their simrities.


    Ou Yangming was no longer swaying his body, as all body techniques, regardless of how mystical they were, were useless against the encroaching gales. He lowered his gaze slightly as if he had already given up on the battle. All that was left was for the violent whirlwinds to sweep him away.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan observed Ou Yangming¡¯s plight with his arms crossed. An item gleamed around his waist, and hisplexion was slightly paler than before. Nevertheless, the twinkle of excitement within his eyes was brighter than ever. ¡°Close in...¡±


    On Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯smand, the raging gales approached the center and threatened to swallow Ou Yangmingpletely.


    However, at that moment, a blinding light had suddenly erupted from the center of the fierce whirlwinds.


    Without any sort of warning, the light instantly shattered the furious gales¡¯ blockade, and an object could be seen rushing at Zuoqiu Hongyuan at immense speeds.


    With an intensity that was as overwhelming as the weight of the sky, an iron fist infused with rampant energy mercilessly mmed down into the direction of Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s skull.


    Right before the whirlwinds had enveloped Ou Yangming, he activated the ultimate technique, the Blood Flight Art, in ast-ditch effort to break through the whirlwinds. Upon breaking through at the veryst second, Ou Yangming chose not to flee from the battle, and instead, unleashed the most aggressive counterattack he could muster.


    Zuoqiu widened his eyes slightly and he halted what he was doing. A grim look covered his face, and with that, he then brought up his hands.


    A colossal power surged forth from his hands, and with it, he took Ou Yangming¡¯s fist head-on.


    A deafening boom ensued from their sh, and Ou Yangming was hurtled backward.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯splexion had turned pale from the explosion, Zuoqiu Hongyuan was left in a worse state than him. A trickle of blood could be seen flowing down from the corner of his mouth.


    The two locked res while eyeing the other warily.


    Back when they had crossed fists earlier, Ou Yangming had almost given up when he sensed Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s control of the elements. However, upon closer observation, he noticed that while the whirlwinds were indeed powerful, theycked a certain liveliness to them.


    It was as if the whirlwinds had been given specific orders in advance, and because of it, the way they moved hadcked any sort of flexibility.


    Due to this, Ou Yangming¡¯s resolve was rekindled once more.


    Ou Yangming poured all of his attention into his five senses, and the moment he detected that the winds had congregated together, he activated his Blood Flight Art. Just as he had calcted, the powerful winds had been caught off guard by his sudden response, and as a result, Ou Yangming was able to burst out of the blockade in the nick of time. Ou Yangming could tell that Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s control of the elements was not a skill of his own, but rather, due to a unique item he had on hand.


    Tas


    Just like Ou Yangming¡¯s own Charm Arm Guard, it was too powerful for him to control its abilities perfectly.


    Due to Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s inability to fully utilize it, it had ended up being the key to Ou Yangming¡¯s counterattack.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s Blood Flight Art would absorb Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood, since Ou Yangming had ascended to the Yang Grade, his Qi and blood were richer than ever before, and as a result, using the Blood Flight Art in short bursts would not affect him much.


    On the other hand, Zuoqiu Hongyuan had suffered serious consequences when he abruptly ceased the use of his magic tool.


    Although both sides had suffered wounds from their quick exchange, if they were topare the damage, it was clear that Ou Yangming hade up on top.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan scrutinized Ou Yangming and dered, ¡°Impressive, Brother Ou! You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who broke out of the whirlwinds with sheer force.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and responded, ¡°You tter me, Brother Zuoqiu. We¡¯re just borrowing the powers of our equipment, there¡¯s nothing impressive about that.¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan shook his head, ¡°Is our equipment not part of our strength? Why do you treat them separately, Brother Ou?¡± Ou Yangming was at a loss for words. However, he managed to stifle augh and respond, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s due to my nature as a cksmith to treat them differently.¡± Following that, he then sighed to himself, ¡®It seems that I¡¯ve been too pedantic. Without all these rare pieces of equipment, mybat prowess would probably drop by a third.¡¯


    In Ou Yangming¡¯s world, one¡¯s equipment was considered as part of their strength, and there was no point in shying away from it.


    With his newfound philosophy in mind, Ou Yangming then chuckled and said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve taken your best shot at me, it would be rude for me to not reciprocate. Take care, Brother Zuoqiu.¡±


    Ou Yangming lowered his hips into a horse stance and hurled his fist forward.


    The mental power within Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness poured forth like a torrential storm, and in that instant, Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist was stronger than it had ever been.


    A lion shows no mercy to its prey, and the same could be said of Ou Yangming.


    Since Zuoqiu Hongyuan had used his ultimate trump card right off the bat, Ou Yangming had decided to return the favor as well.


    That is, until heunched his attack. Upon doing so, Ou Yangming¡¯splexion paled even further. Much to his surprise, Ou Yangming realized that he was incapable of capturing Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s mental conception. The Spiritual Fist could be regarded as a two-way technique of sorts, in a sense that whenever it was sessful, the consciousness of Ou Yangming¡¯s opponent would enter an illusory world of Ou Yangming¡¯s creation. However, if it were to fail, it meant that his opponent¡¯s spiritual will was stronger than his own, and Ou Yangming would be able to detect


    it.


    Thetter case had applied to Zuoqiu Hongyuan, as to Ou Yangming¡¯s surprise, Zuoqiu Hongyuan had a will of iron, and despite being only in Yang Grade, it was much sturdier than even the newly ascended Supreme Great Ancestor, Woo Lejia.


    Indeed, and it was not only stronger by a slight margin, but by andslide.


    Mental power and spiritual will were not the same, and although Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had far surpassed his opponent¡¯s, the same could not be said of his spiritual will.


    An enigmatic smile shed across Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s face as he seized Ou Yangming¡¯s moment of surprise to fire off the strongest attack he could muster.


    Ou Yangming snapped back to reality and instantly retreated while using his body technique.


    Without the use of his Blood Flight Art, Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was inferior to Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s. However, if he were tobine his mystical body techniques together with the Integration of Heaven and man and thoroughly meticulous, Ou Yangming could give Zuoqiu Hongyuan a run for his money.


    While falling back, Ou Yangming raised both his hands and fired several attacks in-air.


    They were Air-striking Fists, and at that moment, several invisible waves of energy were hurtling towards Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s direction. This mysterious power had intimidated even Zuoqiu Hongyuan, as he had pushed himself to the limits just to avoid them.


    For a period, the two looked as if they had morphed into rays of light as they constantly moved around the arena, shifting between attack and defense.


    They moved at insane speeds, and if a bystander were to catch sight of their battle, they would undoubtedly be dizzy and lose track of them.


    Ou Yangming constantly fired off his Air-striking Fists, and for an instant, he had managed to create an opening tond a solid blow onto Zuoqiu Hongyuan. s, just as he was about to take advantage of it, he suddenly noticed that the air around him had be stiffer.


    His fight against Zuoqiu Hongyuan was like a fight within a giant spider web, and the longer they fought, the harder it became for him to move.


    WN


    §°


    .


    Earlier, Zuoqiu Hongyuan hadmanded the winds via his equipment to besiege Ou Yangming. However, in that moment, Zuoqiu Hongyuan had somehow converted his order to make Ou Yangming feel as if he was fighting in quicksand. Every action that Ou Yangming took had expended much more energy than he normally would. Although there were lush greenery and serene mountains dotted across thendscape, to Ou Yangming¡¯s senses, it felt as if he was caught within a sandstorm. It was as if the young man from the Huangsha (TL: ), Huangsha means yellow sand) County had the ability to envelop his surroundings in yellow sand.


    In a battle against Zuoqiu Hongyuan, one¡¯s home ground advantage meant nothing.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan constantly swung his arms around as his mind conjured up the yellowy, sandyndscape of his hometown. He had integrated his spiritual will with his fist art, and as a result, those scenes within his memories had begun to take shape in reality.


    This was Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s ultimate fist technique, and it was a skill that he had only managed to cultivate due to the precarious nature of Huangsha County.


    Even within all the generations of the Zuoqiu Family, those who had managed to cultivate it were few and far between.


    Amidst the ethereal veil of sand, an expression of assured victory hung on Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s face. He had gained the upper hand once more, and this time, he refused to let Ou Yangming escape.


    Ou Yangming inhaled a deep breath, and to his surprise, the air he breathed felt grainy.


    Although Zuoqiu Hongyuan was not using the Simted Spiritual Fist, it had seemed that they shared certain simrities.


    Nevertheless, the Simted Spiritual Fist was still the superior technique.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s figure began to sway, and although his movements were restrained, there was not an ounce of sluggishness to it.


    A momentter, Ou Yangming hurled his fist forward once more. The technique of the fist was no different from his prior attempts, but this time, his arm guard had lit up when he unleashed it.


    A strange power surged forth from the arm guard and infused itself within the fist.


    The next instant, Zuoqiu Hongyuan who was on the cusp of victory suddenly found himself face-to-face with a gargantuan creature.


    It was a multicolored tiger, and it hadzily lifted its body from its sandy surroundings. Following that, the tiger then turned around and shed its plump buttocks in Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s face.


    To his surprise, Zuoqiu Hongyuan had found the multicolored tiger... Rather seductive!

 Chapter 347 A Heart To Heart Between The Strong

    <h4>Chapter 347 A Heart To Heart Between The Strong</h4>


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he mentally cursed at his predicament.


    He instantly realized that he was caught within Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist. His expression turned grim, and confusion began to well up within his heart.


    Although he was no Supreme Great Ancestor, he possessed extraordinary talent, and as a result, he had already cultivated his spiritual will and flesh into one. In a sense, Zuoqiu Hongyuan could ascend into Extreme Grade anytime he wanted.


    However, his greed had stopped him from doing so.


    Although bing a Supreme Great Ancestor was the greatest desire of many martial artists, that was not the case for Zuoqiu Hongyuan.


    As such, he suppressed his cultivation base to the peak of Yang Grade and continued to hone his body to its absolute limits. Only after he had achieved this goal would he finally step into Extreme Grade.


    It was also for this reason that Zuoqiu Hongyuan had abstained from supporting Ou Yangming during the Myriad Treasure Meet.


    He had absolute confidence in his own abilities, and at the same time, he doubted that he would fall prey to Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist.


    Moreover, he had also proven his doubts earlier when Ou Yangming had attempted the Simted Spiritual Fist on him. Not only did Ou Yangming fail to change his perception of his surroundings, but he had also failed to faze Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s spiritual will at all. As such, Zuoqiu Hongyuan had not expected Ou Yangming to use the same skill again. Worse still, his second attempt was much stronger than before, and Zuoqiu Hongyuan had felled prey to it immediately without even putting up a fight.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s swaying motion hade to a halt, and as far as he was concerned, nowhere was safe. Even a moment¡¯s loss of focus would result in his situation taking a turn for the worst.


    That was the strength of the Simted Spiritual Fist, so long as it had ensnared its target¡¯s spiritual will, it could unleash unlimited possibilities.


    The huge multicolored tiger strode towards Zuoqiu Hongyuan from a distance. It moved slowly as if it had all the time in the world, and in response, Zuoqiu Hongyuan began to sweat profusely.


    Had this been the actual multicolored tiger, Zuoqiu Hongyuan would likely not have panicked as much as he did.


    However, the multicolored tiger before him was not the original. For every step the multicolored tiger took, an indescribable sense of cuteness could be felt. Zuoqiu Hongyuan could not muster a single ounce of excitement to face it, as in his eyes, the multicolored tiger had looked no different from a little kitten.


    Caught in an impasse, Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s aura suddenly thickened, and he clenched his teeth while hesitating on his next move.


    Meanwhile, Ou Yangming had chosen not to attack aggressively with the tiger, as doing so would exhaust his mental power at a greater rate. Moreover, he was also curious as to what kind of interesting results he would obtain if he were to make the tiger move slowly.


    The closer the multicolored tiger had gotten to Zuoqiu Hongyuan, the sharper its re became, and due to this, its intimidation had be even more potent.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement and relief as he observed the immobile Zuoqiu Hongyuan from afar.


    The seemingly endless sandstorm that besieged him earlier had worried him deeply. Nevertheless, once he had sessfully activated his Simted Spiritual Fist, he could feel the pressure vanishing in an instant. For the time being, Ou Yangming had kept a close watch on his opponent. So long as he couldnd a solid hit onto Zuoqiu Hongyuan with his multicolored tiger, victory would be his for the taking.


    Time trickled slowly, and the longer Ou Yangming observed, the greater his confidence was. In the end, Ou Yangming was certain that victory was in his grasp.


    The multicolored tiger had finally reached Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s side. Nevertheless, it did not open its maw, and instead, it had closed the gap between them even further. While drawing Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s attention with its enchanting eyes, the multicolored tiger lifted its tail and dropped a snake in Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s blind spot. The snake then widened its mouth and pounced directly towards Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s neck.


    Nevertheless, right before the snake had managed to sink its fangs into Zuoqiu Hongyuan, an earth-shattering chime erupted from its body.


    Ou Yangming shuddered at the sound, and he felt as if his internal organs had been crushed by a stone. Unable to maintain his Spiritual Fist in that state, the constructs within his sea of consciousness began to fall apart. The sound continued to y out, and it had invaded Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, threatening to obliterate his mental scapepletely


    Suddenly, an unparalleled power was triggered within Ou Yangming.


    Deep within Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, the purple Military Fire red up. As if it had sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s danger, the Military Fire had chosen to unleash its full power.


    The chime continuously rang out within Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, and it felt as if it had an unlimited source of energy. Nevertheless, once the purple mes were ignited and spread out, the chime instantly vanished, and Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness had returned to a nk state, as if nothing had transpired.


    Ou Yangming was rattled by Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s move. The threat it posed was noughing matter.


    Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming directed his gaze to Zuoqiu Hongyuan, he noticed that his opponent had worn the same rattled expression as well.


    nan


    A momentter, Zuoqiu Hongyuan pulled out a ne from his sleeves. It was an odd-looking ne, and its main ornament was an archaic miniature bell that glowed slightly. At that moment, the bell¡¯s glow looked weak, and it felt as if it would extinguish at any moment.


    After a bitter chuckle, Zuoqiu Hongyuan then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve improved your Simted Spiritual Fist even further, huh, Brother Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply. Once he had calmed down his internal organs that had been thrown into disarray, he then responded, ¡°The amount of treasures you¡¯re carrying is astounding, Brother Zuoqiu!¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan chuckled once more before exining, ¡°It¡¯s only natural to possess some of one¡¯s family¡¯s treasures, no?¡±


    A memory suddenly resurfaced in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. It was a recollection of He Liangce, back when he had faced the multicolored tiger. Simr to Zuoqiu Hongyuan, He Liangce did not panic, and he had instead bided his time to unleash a powerful counterattack at thest moment.


    A feeling of disgust welled up within Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. He cursed, ¡®All these young and talented powerhouses from major families disgust me!¡¯


    The two unanimously backed off a few steps to put some distance between each other.


    Although there was no clear victor yet, both sides were equally wary of one another.


    While it was indeed fun to cross fists, neither of them had wanted to concede defeat to the other.


    Facing off with one¡¯s equal was undeniably a happy asion, but at the same time, the sadness of losing the battle was also soul-crushing


    The two eyed one another from afar. At that moment, they were like two ferocious tigers fighting over a piece ofnd. Both sides constantly emitted a powerful aura, and they both took note of all their opponent¡¯s moves, such that if an opportunity were to present itself, they would immediately pounce at the chance.


    The two were fraught with nervous energy. After experiencing two close calls, both sides had expanded their auras to their maximum output.


    They were both nning to end the battle in the next strike.


    However, right as both sides had expanded their auras to the max, the two young powerhouses¡¯ expressions wavered. A slight hesitance crept into their eyes, and as if it were nned, both sides suddenly retracted their auras. A mere instantter, both powerhouses had calmed down, and the tense atmosphere that surrounded them had vanished.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan looked long and hard at Ou Yangming. ¡°You. You¡¯re strong. Very strong.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and asked, ¡°Are you praising yourself?¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan flinched for a moment beforeughing out loud as well. ¡°Crossing hands with you is really fun! There¡¯s just one issue that I can¡¯t quite figure out. How did you achieve what you did in the end?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his right hand and told the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve created a special piece of equipment that amplifies the strength of my Spiritual Fist.¡±


    ¡°Amplifies your Spiritual Fist?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an item before! Where did you obtain it, Brother Ou?¡±. The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he proudly dered, ¡°I made it myself!¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was well and truly impressed this time. After a moment of pause, he slowly asked, ¡°Is... Is it a magic tool?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the phenomenon that urred within the capital is of your doing?¡±


    ¡°You are wise indeed, Brother Zuoqiu.¡± With a cheerful grin, Ou Yangming then asked Zuoqiu Hongyuan, ¡°Is that old bell a magic tool as


    well?¡±


    Although the bell¡¯s glow was dim, and its appearance was nothing special, the fact that it had broken through Ou Yangming¡¯s Charm Arm Guard and caused massive damage to him had proven that it was no ordinary piece of equipment.


    Even if Zuoqiu Hongyuan were to deny Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion, Ou Yangming would not have believed in him.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan sighed lightly. ¡°This is a treasure that the Zuoqiu family obtained from the upper realm. Sadly, it only has limited uses, and if I were to face you again, Brother Ou, I doubt that it would function anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and unfurled his sleeves to reveal the Charm Arm Guard


    In that instant, a terrifyinglyrge crack could be seen running across the arm guard.


    ¡°That treasure of yours is really amazing, Brother Zuoqiu. To think that it managed to break my equipment!¡± Ou Yangming then chuckled bitterly, ¡°Had I not created this magic tool myself, I fear that I would be out for blood right now!¡±


    After exchanging a nce at one another, the twoughed out heartily once more.


    ce


    Sometimeter, Zuoqiu Hongyuan withdrew his smile and looked in another direction. ¡°Brother Ou, if you¡¯re truly capable of creating your own illusions, try not to make them so awkward in the future.¡± With that, he then sped his fists together and stated, ¡°We shall meet again, Brother Ou.¡± Ou Yangming retracted his smile as well and met Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°We shall meet again.¡±


    In a sh, Zuoqiu Hongyuan then leaped off the cliff.


    However, as soon as he had jumped off, a blinding sword-light erupted from the ground and enshrouded its surroundings with its radiance.

 Chapter 348 The Princess’ Decree

    <h4>Chapter 348 The Princess¡¯ Decree</h4>


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan heaved a long sigh. The only reason he had stopped the fight earlier was to prevent such an incident from happening.


    However, the moment he left the scene, he immediately crossed paths with that person.


    Had that person been anyone else, Zuoqiu Hongyuan would not hesitate to take them on, and he would have used every technique at his disposal to deal with them, even if there was no chance of winning. That was his philosophy, that no matter how a battle would end, he would still inflict the greatest harm he could onto his opponent.


    However, upon realizing who his opponent was...


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan plummeting body suddenly halted, and as if he had weighed nothing, he was immediately sent back to the mountain¡¯s peak.


    The moment he made contact with the ground, Zuoqiu Hongyuan sprinted to Ou Yangming¡¯s side as if he wanted to take a stand with him.


    The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched, and mentally cursed, ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ Following that, he muttered, ¡°She has nothing to do with me, don¡¯t believe her words.¡±


    Startled, Zuoqiu Hongyuan gave Ou Yangming a quizzical nce, as if he were asking, ¡°But I didn¡¯t even use you of anything?¡± Ou Yangming stated in a deeper tone, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan was starting to get suspicious of Ou Yangming. Although he had also heard of a rumor about him, upon noticing how strongly Ou Yangming had objected, he was starting to think that there was some truth to the rumor.


    The sword-light traveled to the top of the mountain, and once it had subsided, a beautiful figure was revealed. Indeed, that person was none other than Her Royal Highness, Wu Hanning.


    With a frigid look in her eyes, she scrutinized the two outstanding men before her.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan hurriedly greeted, ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment before following suit. ¡°Your Royal Highness.¡±


    To his chagrin, Wu Hanning flitted to the side and avoided his bow. Noticing this, Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s gaze turned odd. He snuck a nce at Ou Yangming as if he had found the situation amusing. ¡®You¡¯re really dishonest, huh!¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head in exasperation. He was aware that by this point, no amount of convincing would make the young powerhouse from Huangsha County think otherwise.


    Despite having a veil over her face, as usual, it had not affected her magnificence in the slightest. She then dered, ¡°Under His Majesty¡¯s decree, no one is allowed to challenge Master Ou without prior permission. Vitors of thisw shall be meted out due punishment.¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was unsurprised. As if he had already expected this oue, he responded, ¡°I understand, I will ept whatever punishment His Majestyys out.¡±


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression darkened. Although he understood the emperor¡¯s worry that one wouldy harm on him, he wondered, was it really the right call to make?


    It was also in that moment, that Ou Yangming hade to grasp just how overbearing and tyrannical the imperial family was.


    Wu Hanning¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the wind as she turned around to head down the mountain. Before she left, she added one final statement, ¡°His Majesty has also given an additional instruction. I shall inform you of it at the foot of the mountain, Ou Yangming.¡± With that, the princess vanished before their eyes.


    After heaving a long sigh, Zuoqiu Hongyuan then patted Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and joked, ¡°You have a tough time ahead of you, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming snapped, ¡°I¡¯ve said it once and I¡¯ll say it again, She. Has. Nothing. To. Do. With. Me.¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan chuckled, ¡°Brother Ou, Her Highness is a genius of your caliber, and she¡¯s also the number one beauty within the capital! Do you have any idea how many people wish to be in your position right now?¡±


    Ou Yangming asked suspiciously, ¡°And just how did you learn that she¡¯s the number one beauty of the capital?¡±


    Although Ou Yangming doubted that Wu Hanning was a hideous beast, to im that she was the number one beauty of the capital was... ¡®Wait, could she be even more beautiful than Bai Shixue?¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan shrugged his shoulders and answered, ¡°it is a rumor that is passed down from the imperial family. However, from what bits of her face I¡¯ve seen, there¡¯s a high likelihood of it being true!¡± He then giggled and eximed, ¡°You are one lucky man, Brother Ou!¡±


    Ou Yangming rubbed his temples as he could feel a headache surfacing. He sighed, ¡°Since you¡¯re so envious, Brother Zuoqiu, why don¡¯t I offer her to you instead?¡±


    ¡°To me?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan froze, but a momentter, he shook his head and answered resolutely, ¡°I appreciate the offer, but she¡¯s too headstrong for me. I worry that she¡¯ll dominate me instead.¡± He then looked far ahead, and within his gaze, a sliver of mellowness could be found.


    Ou Yangming froze and asked, ¡°You have someone in mind already, don¡¯t you, Brother Zuoqiu?¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan chuckled and responded, ¡°Such a person does indeed exist, yes. However, I fear that the feeling is not mutual.¡±


    Ou Yangming eximed, ¡°Just what kind of person is she? How can you fail to charm her maiden heart with your dashing looks?¡±.


    As if annoyed, Zuoqiu Hongyuan responded, ¡°She¡¯s a prodigy, and... How should I put this?¡± After giving it some thought, Zuoqiu Hongyuan suddenly asked, ¡°Just how long have you been practicing martial arts?¡±


    ¡°About a year.¡±


    ¡°A year?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan leaped back in disbelief.


    ¡®It only took him a year to reach my level? What on earth...¡¯


    He scrutinized Ou Yangming and sighed, ¡°Darn, and here I thought that there was only one freak in this world! To think that there¡¯s another one standing right in front of me!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression darkened as he mentallymented, ¡®You¡¯re the freak...¡¯ Zuoqiu Hongyuan continued, ¡°To tell you the truth, Brother Ou, I think that in raw talent alone, you have both me and the princess beat. However, even then, your strength can only rank second.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his brows as if he was slightly upset at the statement. Zuoqiu Hongyuanughed. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be so grumpy. What if I told you that there¡¯s someone who ascended into the peak of the Yang Grade within half a year? Hmm... I think they¡¯re probably around the Supreme Great Ancestor rank now?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s jaw widened, and all his anger evaporated within an instant.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was a proud man, and to those who were nothing special, he would not even bat an eye at them. As such, the reason he could joke around with Ou Yangming was that he had acknowledged his abilities.


    Otherwise, there was no way he would joke about someone being that amazing.


    If he mentioned that there was someone who had reached the peak of Yang Grade within Yang Grade, then that was the truth. Someone this amazing had truly existed.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan raised his head and muttered, ¡°I have never been so impressed with someone throughout my entire life. It was only after I encountered her that I understood what the term ¡®there¡¯s always someone better meant. Hehe, I doubt that anyone in this world is stronger than her.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, since you¡¯re so interested in her, why don¡¯t you work hard enough to win her heart?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan chuckled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯repletely different from one another.¡± His excitement slumped as he continued, ¡°Her magic tool has chosen her and her alone, and she¡¯s destined to be someone beyond my reach.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s ears perked up. He eximed, ¡°You said that her magic tool chose her?¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan nodded, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of such a thing before? That can¡¯t be right, it should be a highly-ssified secret.¡±


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°I was graced with His Majesty¡¯s visit once, and it was His Majesty who informed me of such a thing. However, I didn¡¯t expect someone with such immense talent to actually exist!¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan looked as if a light bulb had gone off above his head. ¡°I see, His Majesty is a wise man, I¡¯m not surprised. Plus...¡± After a slight hesitance, he continued, ¡°Since the imperial family and her family are the only ones who are capable of essing the world beyond ours, it¡¯s only natural that they are in contact with one another.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart thumped rapidly. This was the second time someone had mentioned the secret realm to him.


    As his abilities and his position began to grow, he had found himselfing closer to the truth of the world.


    Suddenly, the two sensed something and they looked down the mountain.


    A sword-light rose from the foot of the mountain, and although there was quite a distance between them, they could still sense the terrifying sword aura that was directed at them.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan chuckled. ¡°It seems that Her Highness is ushering us. Sigh, she really has a poor personality.¡± He then gave a pitiful look at Ou Yangming before leaping down the mountain once more.


    ¡°We shall meet again, Brother Ou!¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head in frustration. After giving it some thought, he decided it was better to head towards the source of the sword light instead.


    Although he was not too keen on meeting up with Wu Hanning, some things were unavoidable in this world.


    As such, he had chosen to face her immediately instead of some time else in the future.


    The moment Ou Yangming began to move, the sword-light vanished. Ou Yangming was surprised at this, and he assumed that she had some kind of mystical treasure that was capable of tracking his movement.


    Nevertheless, once he remembered the treasures that Zuoqiu Hongyuan had used, and upon remembering the imperial family¡¯s resources, his surprise immediately died down.


    After all, she had probably brought equipment that was specifically meant to deal with them.


    A momentter, Ou Yangming spotted her lone figure ahead of him. Ou Yangming had many words to say to her, that him barging into her carriage that day was an honest mistake, and the thing about the marriage was only a joke. However, once he came face-to-face with Wu Hanning, the words were caught within his throat.


    Especially once he saw the sword he forged hanging on her waist.


    He feared the consequences that would ensue if he were to speak the words out loud.


    He forcefully tore his gaze away from the sword and squeezed a smile at her, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡± Wu Hanning stared long and hard at Ou Yangming, but there was no longer an air of arrogance to her. Just as Ou Yangming was beginning to feel awkward, Wu Hanning suddenly said, ¡°A-Are you saying that you¡¯ve missed me these past few days?¡±

 Chapter 349 The Capital’s First Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 349 The Capital¡¯s First Beauty</h4>


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and his body shook when the wind blew.


    ¡®What logic is that? It was just a normal formality. When did I say I¡¯ve been missing her a lot...


    ¡®But now that I think about it, it was only 2 days ago when I barged into Her Highness¡¯s carriage by mistake, right? Why did I say I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time when it has only been 2 days? I made it sound like I was very worried about her...¡¯


    Ou Yangming wanted very badly to p himself. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think with my brain before I spoke!


    He took a deep breath and changed the topic with a bitter smile. ¡°Your Royal Highness, what other decree does His Majesty have?¡±


    Wu Hanning answered sternly, ¡°Father decreed that you stay in the capital before the Humans¡¯ disaster ends; you¡¯re not allowed to leave the city at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and his smile slowly disappeared. He soon looked so fierce that even his aura underwent a drastic change. If he was a sword hidden in a scabbard before this, he was now a sharp sword, which had been pulled out of the scabbard and was unstoppable. Wu Hanning tensed up and noted in a deep voice, ¡°Ou Yangming, Father is doing this for your own good.¡± Ou Yangming responded proudly, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for His Majesty and Your Royal Highness, but... I¡¯m not willing to be constrained here, so thanks but no thanks.¡±


    The princess¡¯s eyes gleamed as though she had a surge of emotions too.


    ¡°Are you still going to go back?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still waiting for me in Changlong County, so I must return!¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Honestly, when Father gave the order, I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree to it no matter what.¡± Wu Hanning slowly looked up and asked coldly, ¡°Since you were reluctant from the start, why did you barge into my carriage that night?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and his momentum reduced. He forced a smile and exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was a misunderstanding...¡± He eventually lowered his voice because he knew the reason was quite far-fetched.


    Wu Hanning sneered. ¡°A misunderstanding? Who did you think I was?¡±


    The young fellow was lost for words. As dumb as he could be, he could not mention Bai Shixue¡¯s name.


    Nheless, Wu Hanning seemed to have figured it out long ago, so she asked, ¡°Is Bai Shixue that much better than me?¡±


    Ou Yangming gasped. For some reason, the young fellow felt like his action was inexcusable, but when he was faced with the princess¡¯s hostile look, he finally stomped his feet and said, ¡°Your Highness, you really misunderstood the situation. I only have one person in my heart.¡± ¡°You¡¯d rather face the immense forest¡¯s disaster than stay in the capital because of her, am I right?¡±


    This time, Ou Yangming no longer hesitated. He uttered loudly, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes were bright as she said, ¡°Look.¡±


    The scarf on her face fell by a breeze.


    Once the ck scarf slid off her face, a beautiful and stunning face was revealed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up right away because he never imagined such a pretty face to exist in this world.


    Apart from a rosyplexion, the princess had skin as smooth as silk and as moist as jade, making it look so tender that water would surface if it was pinched. Below her long and thin eyebrows, which were simr to crescents or willow leaves, big and shiny eyes were seen.


    It would not be an exaggeration to describe those eyes with anynguage. Paired with the captivating face, she looked like a starry night, which was full of temptations, causing one to be deeply intoxicated.


    Bai Shixue could easily attract attention because she possessed the Body of Charm, but Wu Hanning had an indescribable noble aura like a valley of orchids. Moreover, the princess¡¯s beauty was definitely wless. Whether it was Ni Yinghong or Bai Shixue, they would lose their colors in front of Wu Hanning.


    The capital¡¯s first beauty.


    At this point, even Ou Yangming had to admit that Wu Hanning deserved the title even if she was not Her Royal Highness.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and slowly looked away without flinching at all though it was hard.


    Wu Hanning looked gloomy and asked softly, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay for me?¡±


    Given that she was a proud person, being able to say that was her limit.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and finally calmed his eager mindpletely. He questioned, ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve only met a few times, so why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re valued by the elder, and he hopes you¡¯ll go beyond Heaven with me!¡± Wu Hanning answered without any hesitation. Her eyes looked fervent as she continued, ¡°Ever since I learnt there¡¯s a more powerful world out there, I swore I¡¯d make my way out, and you¡¯ll be leaving with me!¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He asked in shock while he looked at the unperturbed Wu Hanning, ¡°Just because of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re the most promising male candidate from this world to go beyond Heaven, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to strive for it!¡± Wu Hanning responded coldly.


    The young fellow stammered as he had mixed feelings; he did not know if he should be happy or sad about it.


    It turned out that Her Highness could not hold back anymore not because he was incredibly charming. Theposed and far-sighted princess had only be unreserved after analyzing that he was the most suitable candidate.


    In other words, if someone else had greater potential and was more likely to get out of this world, perhaps Wu Hanning would throw herself in that person¡¯s arms instead. Wu Hanning remarked coldly as if she had perceived Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Ou Yangming, what nonsense are you thinking about? You might be shameless, but the Wu family isn¡¯t!¡±


    sense d


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s thinking about nonsense!¡± Ou Yangming almost could not catch his breath, and he red hatefully at Wu Hanning. Nevertheless, he secretly felt better because the princess meant that she would not abandon the person she set her mind on even if there was a better option.


    It was her promise, as well as the guarantee of the Wu family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡®But is there a more powerful candidate than me in this world to go beyond Heaven?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was suddenly reminded of the cultivator whom Zuoqiu Hongyuan admired and praised.


    Although he had not met that person, he had a hunch that the person would probably be his strongest opponent in the future.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, can you?¡± Wu Hanning spoke gently.


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that instant. The young fellow, if he agreed, not only would he be blessed with the beautiful and lovely princess, but the imperial family would also spare no effort in making him qualified andpetent enough to break through this world.


    Despite that, it was not the imperial family that lingered in the depth of his mind, but his experiences in Changlong County. Ou Yangming was adopted by Old Craftsman and began to learn smithing art. He encountered the Ni family¡¯s siblings, got acquainted with them, became friends with them, and shared his thoughts with them. They came so far and walked every step together, leaving unerasable and irreceable memories in his heart.


    Eventually, the faces of Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong alternated in his mind and filled his heart, to the extent that there was no room for anyone else.


    Unknowingly, a cheerful and warm smile was seen on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    The instant the smile appeared, Wu Hanning was dejected because Ou Yangming¡¯s choice was already known.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangmingter looked up and apologized to her, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The young fellow felt extremely burdened before he expressed his regret, but he realized that he felt more relieved after saying sorry. It was as though his baggage were removed, and he could go to war without any worries.


    Wu Hanning looked deeply at Ou Yangming. His bright eyes, which looked apologetic but was pure, seemed to have plucked her heartstrings at that moment.


    She gently brushed her hand across her face to cover her pretty face with the ck scarf again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, lest we make them worried.¡± Wu Hanning turned around. Before her voice waspletely gone, she fluttered away, leaving her endless sorrows for Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming took a deep breath. Regardless of the reason, Wu Hanning was willing to be with him, which was a normal man¡¯s desire.


    That said, he had rejected the princess. It was impossible that he did notment about it at all, but he did not regret his decision.


    This was because deep down there was an iparable graceful figure in his heart.


    Whether it was Bai Shixue, who had the Body of Charm, or Wu Hanning, the princess and the capital¡¯s first beauty, they were nothing but passersby in his life.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and shed down the mountain. Before he was fully prepared, he figured that it was best not to provoke the imperial family.


    Just as he left the mountain and was hurrying back to the capital, he was suddenly alerted. When the young fellow fixed his gaze in the distance, he vaguely noticed a figure and sensed a formidable aura.


    It was Wu Hongliang, one of the Five Imperial Elders. The powerful Supreme Great Ancestor was following him from afar.


    ¡®He was protecting her but was also supervising us, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming could feel the imperial family¡¯s determination.


    He stood on the spot and stared at Wu Hongliang with his fiery eyes. Even though they were far apart, their willpower seemed to have transcended space, and they were in a deadlock.


    Simr to two quiet giants, neither of them was willing to take a step back.

 Chapter 350 Grievous News From A Distant Place

    <h4>Chapter 350 Grievous News From A Distant ce</h4>


    After a long time, Ou Yangming turned and shed toward the city¡¯s wall.


    Wu Hongliang, who was quite a distance away, sighed a breath of relief. For a moment, he thought Ou Yangming would rise in revolt or leave the capital. Had the young fellow made one of those choices, he would have to subdue him.


    Nheless, after watching the fight between the two young men from afar through the imperial family¡¯s secret treasure, Wu Hongliang began to doubt his life.


    ¡®Can I really triumph over them?¡¯


    Wu Hongliang sighed and shook his head. He dared not dy the matter, so he quickly chased after the young fellow, but he stillmented and had countless thoughts in his mind.


    ¡®The younger generation now is too frightening!¡¯ Once Ou Yangming returned to the capital and went back to his courtyard, Du Gaoge ran toward him like apdog and informed him softly, ¡°Master Ou, Young Pavilion Master is here to see you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. His scalp was tingling, and he furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡®I just dealt with the princess. Why is Bai Shixue here now?¡¯


    The young fellow would rather have an all-out fight with Zuoqiu Hongyuan or He Liangce than have the two youngdies pester him. He finally had the thought of moving out at this moment. Back then, perhaps Ou Yangming would be reluctant to leave, but after the conversation with Wu Hanning earlier, he knew exactly what he wanted and would not hesitate anymore.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re the consort now, so you must be careful with everything you do!¡± Du Gaoge looked around and warned him softly. Heter turned and left in a hurry.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he could not help butugh. He was starting to have a favorable impression of Du Gaoge.


    ¡®He took a huge risk to remind me. He¡¯s not a good-for-nothing, after all.¡¯


    Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and entered the courtyard. Sure enough, Bai Shixue was sitting in the gazebo, but she did not seem to have noticed him. She had her hands under her cheeks and was in a daze as though she was deep in thoughts.


    The young fellow cleared his throat and pulled her back to her senses.


    Bai Shixue blushed and stood up right away. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Why are you looking for me, Young Pavilion Master?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, I received some news, but I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you,¡± Bai Shixue answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s your concern?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    Bai Shixue sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be offending the imperial family if I tell you about it, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure the Yi Pavilion will lose a friend like you in the future, and you might hate us too.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the Yi Pavilion had been cooperating well. Even if there was an unclear entanglement between him and the young pavilion master, it would not make them enemies at all.


    Nheless, judging from Bai Shixue¡¯s seriousness at the moment, the young fellow knew she was not joking around.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, did the newse from Changlong County?¡±


    Bai Shixue nodded. ¡°You guessed it yourself; I wasn¡¯t the one who told you.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a grim look on his face, and he subconsciously released threatening killing intent.


    He finally understood why the emperor gave such a decree. It turned out that His Majesty was already informed.


    Nevertheless, it was not strange because if the imperial family, who watched over the country from the center, was not the first to receive news when the disaster was about to happen, they would soon be overthrown.


    Despite that, they received the news but did not inform Ou Yangming and tried to hide it from him. For those reasons, he developed a strong hatred for them. Ou Yangming took a deep breath and slowly calmed down, causing the surging fearsome aura from him to disappear as well.


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, what do you know about it? Can you tell me in detail? I won¡¯t forget the favor no matter what,¡± he noted sternly.


    Bai Shixue had been waiting quietly beside Ou Yangming. She thought to herself when heposed himself in a swift, ¡®I didn¡¯t misjudge him at all.¡¯


    If Ou Yangming was unmoved after he heard the news or became anxious and lost his sense of propriety, Bai Shixue would have lost respect for him. However, the young fellow showed his real temperament but curbed his thoughts very quickly and began to inquire about the issue. The countermeasure was a real man¡¯s response.


    ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s not as terrible as it sounds,¡± Bai Shixueforted Ou Yangming before she exined, ¡°The ferocious beasts from the immense forest are ready to move, they¡¯ve left the forest and begun to attack the Humans¡¯ residences. People have been arranged to leave temporarily and to take shelter in big cities or walled cities. Though most people are still unaware of the once-in-a-century disaster, the Humans have been preparing for it. As such, every ce has enough provisions and resources, so they can survive a long war.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. It would not be good if the once-in-a-century disaster was known by everyone in the world, but the military¡¯s officials andmanders, who were from inherited aristocratic families or the imperial family, were preparing for it. Once the catastrophe happened, necessary countermeasures would be made.


    At the very least, there would not be too many casualties during the early period.


    ¡°Since the ferocious beasts left the forest, I suppose they went after the Immense Forest Military Camp first? How are the people there now?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bai Shixue answered without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, so you¡¯ll have to ask someone else if you¡¯d like to know the exact situation.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The Yi Pavilion might be all over the country, but it was an organization among themon folks, after all. It could not be mentioned on equal terms with the imperial family nor could it meddle in the military system.


    He looked gratefully at Bai Shixue and left hastily.


    Bai Shixue put away her smile and had a strange look in her eyes. ¡®After this, Ou Yangming will probably have the least favorable impression of the imperial family, right? Perhaps he can¡¯t break free from their restraint now, but when he reaches a certain height one day, I¡¯ll surely benefit a hundred times more than I will now.¡¯


    Since she was destined to be in charge of the Yi Pavilion in the future, she would have to be greater and make it so glorious that it would be the best merchant in the world.


    She took quite a risk when she leaked the information to Ou Yangming, but she knew it would not be worth mentioning aspared to her future rewards. The young pavilion master was an outstanding businessperson, she treated everything in the world as a business.


    Having said that, she suddenly thought about that day.


    Ou Yangming touched her body from a distance away. While he did not actually touch her, she somehow had a tantalizing thought.


    ¡®Do I only treat him as a business?¡¯


    Ou Yangming walked on the road at an average speed, but he had already made up his mind.


    He arrived at the Woo residence again. The guards were curious about his continuous visit in such a short period, but they dared not dy the matter and reported his arrival.


    ¡°Brother Ou, did you fight him? What was the result?¡± Woo Lejia asked as soon as he came out, and he looked like he was dying of curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Supreme Great Ancestor now, so why are you interested in a fight between Yang Grade powerhouses?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile.


    Woo Lejia smiled bitterly. ¡°If the fight was between two ordinary Yang Grade powerhouses, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered even if they fight to their deaths in front of me, but you... And him are different!¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped teasing him. He asked, ¡°Brother Woo, who do you think won?¡± ¡°From my perspective, Zuoqiu Hongyuan has a higher chance of winning, but judging from your expression, it seems like you won,¡± Woo Lejia answered after some thought.


    ¡°Brother Woo, didn¡¯t you experience my Spiritual Fist? Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Ou Yangming replied to him snappily.


    ¡°The Zuoqiu family has an inheritance of thousands of years, and they have the unique ability tomunicate with the upper realm. You may be gifted, but you¡¯ve only cultivated for a much shorter time.¡± Woo Lejia shook his head and hesitated before he continued, ¡°Besides, Zuoqiu Hongyuan is known for being strong-willed. You¡¯ve upgraded your Spiritual Fist, but it¡¯s possible you can¡¯t affect his willpower.¡±


    Ou Yangming was displeased, but he had to admit that Woo Lejia¡¯s analysis was spot on.


    In actual fact, if he was not lucky enough to have a magic tool with him, he would not stand a chance at all against Zuoqiu Hongyuan. He was able to have such a chanced encounter, but how profound was the foundation of an inherited family, who couldmunicate with the upper realm and had an inheritance of thousands of years?


    Not only Woo Lejia, but perhaps everyone else was not optimistic about him too.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and noted, ¡°We did fight, but there was no oue. His Majesty gave an order, so he was forced to leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh? An order from His Majesty? No wonder.¡± Woo Lejia came to a sudden realization. Apart from the emperor, nobody could stop the young powerhouses frompeting against each other.


    ¡°Brother Woo, what¡¯s your progress with the task I entrusted you with?¡± Ou Yangming questioned with a straight face.


    Woo Lejia was taken aback, but he immediately answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve notified everyone, and I¡¯m picking an auspicious day...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick one.¡± Ou Yangming cut him off. ¡°I recall an empty space where the cksmith Assessment took ce. Ask them toe with their respective n¡¯s Yang Grade powerhouses, who are at the peak and want to be Supreme Great Ancestors. I¡¯ll be waiting over there, but I won¡¯t wait forters.¡±


    Following that, Ou Yangming turned and left in a sh.


    Woo Lejia was struck dumb, and a grave look was seen on his face.


    He stomped his foot after a long time and said, ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re so persistent, I¡¯ll go all-out too.¡±


    Before long, shocking news spread among the top-notch ns in the capital...

 Chapter 351 Superior

    <h4>Chapter 351 Superior</h4>


    Ou Yangming moved at the speed of light. After leaving the Woo residence, he made his way to the capital¡¯s cksmiths Headquarters.


    This was every cksmith¡¯s shrine, where countless great cksmiths were born. For generations, more than half of the capital¡¯s Superior cksmiths came from here.


    Ou Yangming spotted a few familiar people once he entered the ce. Nheless, he did not know their names because he had only seen them several times during the cksmiths Assessment or the Myriad Treasure Meet.


    Though he did not recognize the people, they knew him very well.


    One of them was startled after seeing Ou Yangming, and he only shouted after he was sure he was not seeing things. The noise caught everyone¡¯s attention, causing the other people to notice Ou Yangming too. With that, those with certain statuses surrounded the young fellow at the same time, and they greeted him with ttering smiles. ¡°Master Ou, wee, wee!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯re honored by your presence. Do you have any requests?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, are you nning to smith a piece of equipment? Do you need an assistant?¡±


    Ou Yangming was almost flooded by passionate and fervent looks.


    Even though he had seen many simr scenes, he was still shocked. The young fellow had to admit that the capital¡¯s cksmiths were much more enthusiastic than the ones from Changlong County, they would do anything to seize an opportunity without giving up at all.


    Perhaps this was pressure frompetition. After all, thepetition in the capital was more intense than anywhere else.


    Ou Yangming looked around and released a spine-chilling aura.


    It was the killing intent he fathomed from a fight. He did not give his all, but it was more than enough to face the situation at the moment.


    Consequently, everyone who swarmed toward him could not help but shudder. From their perspectives, Ou Yangming, who initially looked like a delicious steamed bun, had be a fearsome big devil king.


    The crowd could not understand the peculiar change, but their senses and their rationales were telling them not to advance further.


    Therefore, a group of people surrounded Ou Yangming from a few meters away. They smiled embarrassedly but were lost for words.


    Ou Yangming asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡±


    The other people looked at each other and suddenly turned to look in the same direction. They were staring at the stairs, where footsteps were heard at that moment.


    A middle-aged man walked out after a brief moment. He was startled after seeing the weird scene in the main hall.


    Someone from below instantly approached him and whispered to his ear. Following that, the man¡¯s face changed right away, and he also cast an ardent look at Ou Yangming. He hurried toward the young fellow and introduced himself, ¡°Greetings, Brother Ou. I¡¯m Chen Yihe.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought, so he asked, ¡°Chen Yihe? Are you the Chen family¡¯s cksmith?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When Yifan-my worthy little brother-and I wrote to each other, he spoke highly of you, but...¡± Chen Yiheughed out loud and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve made yourself known in the whole capital, and you¡¯re much greater than what he said about you!¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen, is General Yifan well?¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and asked.


    ¡°My dear little brother? He¡¯s doing well, but life in the military camp is boring. I wonder when he¡¯ll return to the capital,¡± Chen Yihe answered.


    Ou Yangming could tell from Chen Yihe¡¯s answer that he was not aware of the changes in the immense forest.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I have a bad habit; I can¡¯t stop once I start talking,¡± Chen Yihe immediately noted after he saw the strange look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. Heter pped his forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite rare that you¡¯re here, so order away, and I¡¯ll get everything done for you as long as it¡¯s within my capability.¡±


    The young fellow was undecided at first, but he decided not to tell Chen Yihe about the news. He asked, ¡°Brother Chen, I participated in the cksmith Assessment when I first arrived at the capital. Do you know about that?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Yihe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The assessment is worthy of being recorded in the history of cksmiths. A full set of Fine Grade Rank Five equipment. Hehe, you¡¯re amazing!¡± There was something he did not mention; Ou Yangming¡¯s performance during the assessment was remarkable, but it was nothingpared to the magic tools he smithed.


    Although the rumors about Ou Yangming being able to smith magic tools sounded marvelous, very few people witnessed the processes. Chen Yihe firmly believed in it, but he could not discuss the matter without restraint in public.


    Ou Yangming asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to use the venue for some time. May I?¡±


    Chen Yihe was struck dumb, then he questioned, ¡°Brother Ou, why do you want to


    use it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to smith a few pieces of equipment there.¡± ¡°Brother Ou, if you want to smith pieces of equipment, we have better ces for you,¡± Chen Yihe advised with a frown.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shook his head and asked, ¡°I like it there, so may I?¡± His tone was not heavy, but he sounded unusually resolute. It was evident that he had already decided and would not change his kind.


    Chen Yifan gave up the thought of persuading the young fellow. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯ve taken a liking to that ce, it belongs to you, and you may use it however long you want.¡±


    The other people in the main hall nodded. Many of them had gleaming eyes, which made it clear that they were ready to head to the venue to watch Ou Yangming.


    It was worth noting that the square was meant for the cksmith Assessment, and if oneeven an Advanced cksmith-wanted to use it, one might not be permitted. Despite that, while Ou Yangming only had the Advanced title, the experts knew very well that he was superior to all Superior cksmiths in the capitalbined.


    After all, he was the only one who could smith magic tools.


    Hence, nobody objected to it when he said he wanted to borrow the venue. Even if a big meet like the cksmith Assessment was going to be held there, they would have to empty it for him.


    This was the power of magic tools; they were irresistible items for cksmiths.


    Since Ou Yangming could smith magic tools, he was like a king to the cksmiths and was worth everything Ou Yangming expressed his gratitude and left with a smile. On the other hand, Chen Yihe looked around and ordered, ¡°I have an important matter to attend to. Hey, you, go inform the next Advanced cksmith on duty to rece me now!¡± Subsequently, he strode away and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    The other people in the main hall looked at each other for a short while, then they dispersed in a sh. Apart from the cksmiths on duty, the rest rushed toward the same ce, afraid ofgging behind.


    ****


    Ou Yangming arrived at the massive square. It belonged to cksmiths but was normally opened to the public as the capital¡¯s tourist attraction. In particr, the ce was crowded during the cksmith Assessment and could attract almost everyone¡¯s attention.


    Several people were seen visiting the ce at the moment. They dared not enter the high tform nor did they have the guts to touch the stage in the middle, but they enjoyed looking from the periphery.


    All of a sudden, they noticed a young man walking arrogantly into the square and was heading toward the high tform.


    The people were dumbfounded, and they thought, ¡®Where did this young fee from? Does he know the rules?¡¯


    A Force Grade martial artist¡¯s face changed, and he renounced the teen, ¡°Who are you? Quicklye out!¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped and turned to ask with a smile, ¡°Why?¡±


    The martial artist shouted fiercely, ¡°This is a ce for Advanced cksmiths only. If a little kid like you wants to be an Advanced cksmith, you¡¯ll have to go home and practice hard. Get down now and don¡¯t vite the shrine!¡±


    ¡®Ah, not everyone recognizes me,¡¯ Ou Yangming rubbed his nose and thought.


    He had been quite popr in the capital, where he caused sensations during the cksmith Assessment and the Myriad Treasure meet.


    That said, while he was the most reputable person in the capital for the time being and many people saw him, it would be too impractical to have everyone recognize him.


    The Force Grade martial artist, who was diligently carrying out his duty, was the perfect example. He had never seen Ou Yangming and was not aware of the teen¡¯s real identity.


    Ou Yangming was naturally not going to be calctive about it. He chuckled and asked, ¡°As long as one¡¯s an Advanced cksmith, one can go up?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I seem to be an Advanced cksmith.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and pointed at his nose.


    The martial artist was stunned, and he looked infuriated. It was not that he failed to recognize a great person, but no matter how brainy he was, he could not have associated the young fellow with an Advanced cksmith.


    Just as he was going to rage and capture the young fellow, hurried footsteps were hearding from behind him.


    He turned and noticed Chen Yihe-a prestigious Advanced cksmith-running toward the square.


    The martial artist looked at the cksmith master with respect at once. An Advanced cksmith was an esteemed figure in the capital, and he knew one word from such a figure could change his future.


    Nevertheless, Chen Yihe did not spare him a nce. The cksmith master dashed toward the young man instead and shed a ttering smile.


    ¡°Brother Ou, if you¡¯re going to smith pieces of equipment, let me be your assistant!¡± ¡®Brother Ou? Be an assistant?¡¯


    The Force Grade martial artist was stupefied, and he was lost for words. It took him some time before he recalled that Master Ou Yangming, who was rumored to be the best cksmith in the world, was around the same age as the teen in front of him.


    ¡®I offended Master Ou, oh God...¡¯


    Just as he felt that the world darkened, Ou Yangming turned to smile at him. ¡°You¡¯re a dutiful man, you did great.¡±


    Chen Yihe was taken back. He nced at the martial artist with a look of approval and noted, ¡°You did well. Come and look for meter.¡±


    The martial artist widened his eyes in disbelief. He no longer looked dejected, and he became high-spirited as he was hopeful of his future again. He roared, ¡°Yes, Master Chen!¡± Ou Yangming turned around andmented, ¡®A superior can determine one¡¯s future and fate with a few words; the books were right.


    ¡®I¡¯ve unknowingly be a superior to most people.¡¯

 Chapter 352 Being An Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 352 Being An Assistant</h4>


    At the center of the square, Ou Yangming scanned every casting table.


    He suddenly fixed his gaze on a certain table because he noticed it did not have any materials on it but arge red flower was hung on it. What surprised him more was his fresh memory of it.


    The young fellow used that casting table during the cksmiths Assessment.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face, Chen Yihe immediately exined, ¡°Brother Ou, this was the collective decision of all cksmiths.¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen, it¡¯s too exaggerated,¡± Ou Yangming remarked while shaking his head, then he added after a pause, ¡°Even Senior Jin Shengjie and the others didn¡¯t receive such a treatment.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, it was the few Superior cksmiths who suggested this honor,¡± Chen Yihe responded softly after some thought, then he continued, ¡°One who can smith magic tools individually deserves this honor.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. Heter nodded and stopped feeling bothered about it.


    He approached another casting table and retrieved some materials from his interspatial bag.


    Chen Yihe widened his eyes when he watched Ou Yangming taking materials out of thin air. He stared at the interspatial bag in disbelief.


    ¡°Master Ou, i-is that an interspatial bag?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Have you not seen one before?¡± Ou Yangming replied to the cksmith master.


    Chen Yihe smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°How am I qualified to see such a treasure?¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡°I remember Her Royal Highness has one.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s easy for you to meet the princess, but unless I be a Superior cksmith, how can I meet Her Royal Highness?¡± Chen Yihe had a stranger look on his face.


    It was then that Ou Yangming recalled his identity as the consort. Nheless, he was not conscious of that identity at all.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and got rid of the distractions, then he sighed and painfully retrieved the materials he acquired from the imperial family. The young fellow had initially nned to keep them for his collection but given that he had almost finished using the materials given by the Yi Pavilion to smith arm guards, he could only use the ones from the imperial family. Ou Yangming began to smith as the Military Fire burned in his hands.


    Chen Yihe quickly shut his mouth and stopped talking. He was afraid of making Ou Yangming unhappy or causing the young fellow to miss out on something important.


    When Ou Yangming asked the Yi Pavilion for the materials, he had nned to prepare small gifts for the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade who fought him. While there were various raw materials, most of them were gems from the same batch and of equivalent value.


    As the Military Fire burned, soon enough, greaves made of Eminent Golden Ore were formed in his hands. He nced at the greaves and found their nodes right away due to the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, which gave him an acute observation skill. The Military Fire flickered on the nodes, where suitable holes were chiseled. Following that, two clear gems, which were not of the highest grades but were quite remarkable, were embedded in the greaves.


    It was worth noting that the Gem Embedding Art was ratherplicated, but the process was somehow simplified by Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire.


    After just a brief moment, the gems and the pieces of equipment resonated, allowing the greaves to carry unique Power umtion attributes. The attribute had extremely broad functions, where power could normally be umted in the gem and could be unleashed during a crucial moment. Although it could not increase one¡¯s victory rate, it could be unbelievably useful if one used the umted power in it to escape.


    Chen Yihe was dumbfounded as he watched from the side. He was an Advanced cksmith who did not know much about the Gem Embedding Art, but he had heard a lot about it. The cksmith master had the impression that the art was incrediblyplicated, by which perfectly releasing energy from a gem was as difficult as smithing a suit.


    As such, cksmiths who were adept in embedding gems and smithing suits were somewhat superior to ordinary cksmiths.


    Now, Ou Yangming made it seem like the Gem Embedding Art was unusually simple as he sessfully embedded gems to pieces of equipment without effort. Moreover, it was evident from the delightful smile on his face that the gems¡¯ special effects were activated.


    Unknowingly, the square was filled with people.


    There were more guards around too, but they dared not be rude to the spectators because they recognized that the onlookers were cksmiths. Even though the cksmiths were of different ranks, owing to their profession, the guards could not offend nor obstruct them.


    Furthermore, the cksmiths had a mutual understanding where they did not mor at all. They stood a distance away as they observed Ou Yangming¡¯s every move. Even from afar, they widened their eyes as they did not want to miss any detail.


    In particr, when the gems were sessfully embedded, the professionals could not help but exim.


    They had not touched the greaves and were clueless about the gems¡¯ functions, but none of them doubted Ou Yangming. Deep down they had a preconception that the young fellow, who could smith magic tools, could not have falsified anything at this moment.


    Ou Yangming casually tossed the greaves aside and picked up another material.


    This time, he refined a helmet, arm guards, and armor by pairing featured steel with the rare material.


    He did not employ the Gem Embedding Art for the three pieces of equipment, but he drew wonderful veined patterns on them at the speed of light.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Suit Skill!¡± A soft voice was heard in the crowd.


    Everyone else was surprised when they turned to look. They made space for the person who spoke, and many people were even bowing at him from afar. Needless to say, the crowd did everything without a sound as they dared not distract Ou Yangming, who was still smithing. The person who spoke was a middle-aged man, but his face was covered with wrinkles as though he had gone through many hardships in life. He looked much older than normal middle-aged men. He was also an Advanced cksmith and had a noteworthy prestige among his peers because he was adept at the Suit Skill. The man would certainly be above others if he and other people were to smith a suit.


    Xing Zhengyang was publicly acknowledged by all Advanced cksmiths in the capital as one of the masters closest to bing a Superior cksmith.


    Even Tan Yangping-Wu Hongxi¡¯s first disciple-was inferior to him.


    Xing Zhengyang had subconsciously taken a few steps forward, and his body was almost getting beyond the border. He stared at Ou Yangming without blinking, and his eyes were filled with excitement and admiration.


    The Suit Skill was iprehensible for most people present.


    However, from a professional¡¯s point of view, the skill had too much content. Through Xing Zhengyang¡¯s eyes, Ou Yangming¡¯s constantly-burning Military Fire and the mysterious veined patterns on the pieces of equipment were like a huge and fascinating design as a whole, so much so that he was getting immersed in it.


    Ou Yangming had a certain understanding of the Suit Skill and had practiced it in the past, but he was still far from a powerhouse like Xing Zhengyang, who devoted his life to the skill.


    That said, Ou Yangming possessed the unique Military Fire and had great mental power, hence the Spiritual Power Formation Map was naturally constructed in his sea of consciousness.


    Through the peculiar formation map, Ou Yangming had not only derived in reverse the rune to upgrade pieces of affordable equipment, but he also apprehended many of the world¡¯s contents, which had not been perceived or simply could not be understood.


    The contents were unremarkable for ordinary cksmiths because they would still be baffled even if Ou Yangming exined them in detail.


    Besides, Ou Yangming was also not an expert yet. He could vaguely sense the veined patterns¡¯ functions, but he only knew the hows and not the whys.


    Despite that, Xing Zhengyang was like a gobbler at a full banquet or a pervert seeing bare long legs when he saw the mysterious yet unpredictable patterns; he could not resist them.


    Xing Zhengyang mumbled to himself, and his eyes were gleaming. He would have run toward the casting table had he not been afraid of distracting Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was smithing speedily because he had toplete 30 pieces of equipment in the shortest time.


    Therefore, he finished smithing three pieces of equipment swiftly.


    Through the Military Fire, their attributes were disyed in his mind.


    The pieces of equipment were ordinary on their own, but the threebined into a suit resulted in an attribute that could disregard 10% of attacks.


    Ou Yangming did not know how the attribute was born. He carried out the process ordingly and extracted parts of the veined patterns that he derived in reverse to upgrade pieces of economical equipment. When the young fellow merged the parts, the magical change happened.


    He had a faint feeling that the veined patterns were rted to space.


    Even so, he could not yetprehend how exactly the change urred.


    Atst, when Ou Yangming curbed the Military Fire and set the three suits aside, Xing Zhengyang could not hold it in any longer. He jumped down and called out, ¡°Greetings, Master Ou. I¡¯m Xing Zhengyang.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the person in shock.


    Xing Zhengyang approached them and said to Chen Yihe, ¡°Brother Chen, you¡¯ve assisted Master Ou for two rounds, so you should be tired. It¡¯s my turn now!¡±


    Observing from the high tform was apletely different experience from watching up close, especially the atmosphere change during a smithing process, which could only be sensed clearly from a close range.


    Chen Yihe expressed with a bitter face, ¡°Brother Xing, I¡¯m not tired yet.¡±


    Xing Zhengyang waved his hands and stressed, ¡°You¡¯re tired! You¡¯re definitely tired! Let me be Master Ou¡¯s assistant instead.¡±


    The other people looked at each other and thought, ¡®Two Advanced cksmiths are actually fighting to be Master Ou¡¯s assistant without bothering about their reputations. He¡¯s so awesome!

 Chapter 353 Various Distinguished Figures Gather

    <h4>Chapter 353 Various Distinguished Figures Gather</h4>


    Ou Yangming nced at them and said coldly, ¡°The two of you may stay here.¡±


    He was on a tight schedule, so he could not bother arguing with them. Since they were willing to help, he could save a lot of effort.


    ¡°Brother Chen, what¡¯s your expertise?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    Chen Yihe¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately answered, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m adept in merging more than two different materials to present their greatest strength.¡±


    Being an Advanced cksmith, he definitely knew more than that, but he only told Ou Yangming about his best skill. As for his other skills, he did not have the guts to bring them up. Ou Yangming nodded and casually retrieved two materials. One was the poprized featured steel while the other one was a soft material.


    ¡°Brother Chen,bine them and show meter.¡±


    Chen Yihe epted the materials with a serious face. He was somewhat excited but nervous at the same time. Ou Yangming had just given him a test, and he would be qualified as an assistant if the young fellow was satisfied with his melting skill.


    ras


    On the opposite, if his work could not get Ou Yangming¡¯s approval, although he was rted to Chen Yifan, he would be too embarrassed to stay here. Even if Ou Yangming would not judge him, he would be aughing stock among the cksmiths in the capital.


    Chen Yihe took a deep breath and slowly looked up. The burning Military Fire was released from his hands, allowing him to fuse the two materials. He did everything carefully as he was afraid of making mistakes, and he was more serious and meticulous than when he participated in the Advanced cksmith Assessment in the past.


    ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your expertise?¡± Ou Yangming turned to ask.


    Even though Xing Zhengyang was much older than him, he did not raise the question politely. Nheless, Xing Zhengyang did not react strangely as if everything was expected.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m an expert in the Suit Skill,¡± Xing Zhengyang answered. When he recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s performance earlier, he quickly added, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still far from you in that


    aspect.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Master Xing, I¡¯m not as amazing as you think I am.¡±


    He was being honest because he was not as great as Xing Zhengyang in the study of runes. It was just that the veined patterns, which were derived in reverse, had surpassed the world¡¯s limit, hence they seemed profound to Xing Zhengyang


    Nevertheless, Xing Zhengyang was unaware of that. His face changed, and he responded with reverence and humility while putting his hands on the side of his legs, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re being too humble. Please assign a task to me.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head helplessly and looked around before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a rune; carve it on a gem.¡± Following that, he reached out for a gem and used his Military Fire to create a rune on it.


    He did not spend too much time on the process, but Xing Zhengyang-an Advanced cksmith-widened his eyes when he received the gem. The cksmith seemed to have entered a hugend of fantasy, where he became extremely immersed in it.


    Ou Yangming grinned when he looked at the two Advanced cksmiths, who were in worlds of their own at the moment. He retrieved another material and constructed an idea in his head, then he was ready to smith.


    Just then, two individuals walked out from the crowd and bowed at him. ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯d like to assist you too. Can we have the opportunity?¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded, and he could not help butugh. ¡°Master Feng, Master Yi, are you kidding me?¡± Feng Guangyuan and Yi Yucheng were the ones who showed up. Ou Yangming did not expect the two experienced Advanced cksmiths toe out at all.


    The two cksmith masters looked at each other with straight faces. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m skilled inyering Agility attributes and have special experience in the refinement of gold-thread clothes. Please set a task for me.¡± Yi Yucheng saluted the young fellow.


    Feng Guangyuan hesitated before he noted, ¡°I have some experience in the Gem Embedding Art. I¡¯m not as proficient at it as you are, but I can handle the basics. Please test me.¡± He bowed as well.


    The cksmith masters humbled themselves, but everyone else knew they were way more capable than they imed to be.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to help, I can¡¯t ask for more.¡± Ou Yangming sighed after a moment of hesitation. He pondered and arranged different tasks for the two cksmiths.


    Despite that, right after he settled affairs with the two Advanced cksmiths, several people walked out from the crowd again.


    Ou Yangming was either strange or familiar with those people, but without exception, they were Advanced cksmiths from the capital. When those reputable figures came out together, they caused a sensation bigger than a Superior cksmith would.


    They approached Ou Yangming and modestly made the same requests.


    The young fellow was undecided, and he wondered for some time. Heter asked each of them their expertise and decided to assign corresponding tasks for them ording to their strengths.


    Regardless of their intentions, the cksmiths curbed their thoughts and focused on their smithing tasks. It was worth noting that they were well-known figures in the capital and treasured their feathers very much; they rarely did things that were beyond their reach.


    However, when their peers stood out, they had to follow suit whether they were inclined to it or not.


    This was a sudden test, but the cksmiths were not forced by anyone to take it; they did it out of self-consciousness and self-will.


    Even if a Superior cksmith was present, the Advanced cksmiths would not have willingly participated in the assessment.


    It was only because of Ou Yangming that they were d to join the assessment, which could make them lose their reputations. The cksmiths were eager to get close to the young fellow as they wanted to experience his aura when he smithed pieces of equipment.


    The different distances from Ou Yangming would give thempletely dissimr experiences.


    A person would always have a stature much like how a tree would always have a shadow. This was the most straightforward change in Ou Yangming¡¯s fame after he smithed magic tools.


    As the number of Advanced cksmiths increased, the square¡¯s atmosphere slowly approached a climax. At the same time, some powerhouses, who were not cksmiths, began to join the crowd.


    The powerhouses initially observed the scene strangely and softly inquired about the situation from the other cksmiths.


    When they were told the whole course of the incident, they were in disbelief. After all, the imperial family seemed to be the only party that could gather so many Advanced cksmiths in a ce.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming had unknowingly be so capable.


    The powerhouses were curious, and they looked forward to the oue with fervent eyes.


    Ou Yangming was indifferent toward the crowd. After distributing tasks to the cksmiths, he began toe up with a new n. The young fellow had previously decided to smith the pieces of equipment himself, but given that he had somehow gained over ten helpers, he was going to make the best use of them.


    The cksmiths were not ordinary figures; they were experienced powerhouses among Advanced cksmiths and were far from those who had just earned the Advanced title.


    By taking a nce at them, Ou Yangming had a clearer understanding of their strengths in smithing art.


    From the Immense Forest Military Camp, even Old Craftsman, who was known as the chief of cksmiths, was inferior to them before he fathomed the integration of Heaven and man.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming no longer thought about tackling the problem on his own. He began to think of ways tobine everyone¡¯s strengths.


    All of a sudden, Chen Yihe stopped smithing. He handed the merged materials to Ou Yangming, who examined the product with his Military Fire and nodded as he was pleased. The young fellow sighed and thought, ¡®The capital is full of talents indeed.¡¯


    The end product had almost perfectly integrated the materials¡¯ strong attributes. Even if Ou Yangming had done it himself and fully unleashed his Military Fire¡¯s unique properties, he could not have done it any better.


    He nced at Chen Yihe and wondered, ¡®What a pity.¡¯


    If Chen Yihe was excellent in other aspects as well, he would have advanced from an Advanced cksmith to a Superior cksmith long ago.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was satisfied, Chen Yihe was finally relieved.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming picked more materials and separated them into different groups. ¡°Merge them ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Ou,¡± Chen Yihe responded proudly.


    Among the Advanced cksmiths, he was the only one who addressed Ou Yangming differently.


    Eventually, the other cksmithspleted their tasks one after another. While they seemed confident, they were more or less anxious.


    They did not know if what they regarded as a high standard was eptable for Ou Yangming, who could smith magic tools.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming did not make things difficult for them at all. After inspecting their pieces of equipment, he gave them new tasks, whereas he made final touches to the semi-finished products.


    The moment his Military Fire burned, near or far, everyone focused on him.


    In fact, even the Advanced cksmiths, who were working hard, shifted half of their attention to him. They carried out their tasks in familiar ways while they carefully apprehended Ou Yangming¡¯s aura.


    Soon enough, more powerhouses joined the crowd. They were either Supreme Great Ancestors or Superior cksmiths like Jin Shengjie.


    That said, when they arrived, they quietly observed the crowd and did not n to cause any disturbance at all.

 Chapter 354 The Ability To Plan As A Whole

    <h4>Chapter 354 The Ability To n As A Whole</h4>


    As the Military Fire burned, pieces of equipment were born in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands one after another.


    He was more than twice as fast as he was before, but the credit was not fully his. The result was only possible with help from over ten Advanced cksmiths.


    When Ou Yangming smithed the pieces of equipment, he assigned different tasks for the cksmiths. Once they were done with their tasks, they would either pass the equipment to another cksmith for further processing or directly let Ou Yangming do the finishing touches.


    Although the Advanced cksmiths had different tasks, they were adept at them. In a way, in those aspects alone, even Superior cksmiths might not necessarily be better than them.


    Under the reasonable arrangements, the Advanced cksmiths portrayed their strengths wonderfully. At the same time, they also sensed the aura released by Ou Yangming through his peculiar Military Fire, so they all gained something.


    When thest piece of equipment was finished, Ou Yangming and the Advanced cksmiths sighed breaths of relief. They looked at each other and were somehow connected on a deep level.


    Later on, someone took the lead and bowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Thanks for the pointers, Master Ou.¡±


    Including Chen Yihe, over ten Advanced cksmiths who used the casting tables at the center of the square saluted Ou Yangming and uttered, ¡°Thanks for the pointers, Master Ou.¡±


    All of a sudden, several Intermediate cksmiths from the crowd bowed and shouted as well, ¡°Thanks for the pointers, Master Ou.¡±


    The sentence seemed to carry endless magic, such that the other cksmiths present somehow expressed at the same time, ¡°Thanks for the pointers, Master Ou.¡±


    Among them, most were Rudimentary cksmiths and Intermediate cksmiths, but there were also many ordinary apprentices, who were not qualified to be cksmiths yet. Even so, everyone thanked Ou Yangming sincerely.


    An Advanced cksmith was at the top of the industry. Under normal circumstances, they would not smith in public and would not simply perform their best skills.


    Despite that, due to Ou Yangming, they had not only smithed in public but had also disyed their finest techniques without any reservations.


    Those who were determined to be sessful cksmiths would benefit greatly from this event. Even if they were to watch from afar, they would be enlightened in terms of smithing art.


    After all, one rarely had the opportunity to observe an expert¡¯s smithing work. Given that many Advanced cksmiths were gathered here, it would be extremely advantageous for the spectators. In fact, from the crowd¡¯s perspective, Chen Yihe and the other Advanced cksmiths¡¯ smithing methods were more useful than that of Superior cksmiths¡¯.


    As for Chen Yihe and his peers, they gained much more than they imagined.


    Throughout the event, they sensed the wonderful effects of Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire. On top of that, they made the most of observing each other too.


    If some of them managed to be Superior cksmiths in the future, the grand event would certainly be one of the main factors. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Ou Yangming looked around and shook his head and sighed as he thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t intend to guide anyone at all; I simply wanted toplete the gifts.¡¯


    Who knew, Xing Zhengyang and the other people offered their help. Ou Yangming figured that he should not refuse help, hence he utilized their abilities ording to his observation. In the end, the oue turned out to be out of his expectations.


    ¡°Master Ou, I benefited a lot today, and I¡¯ll go back now to digest what I learned,¡± Xing Zhengyang stated seriously and added after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best if you need my help in the future; I¡¯ll repay your kindness today.¡±


    The other cksmiths saluted Ou Yangming solemnly as well and bid their farewells.


    Including Chen Yihe and Feng Guangyuan, the cksmiths needed to convert their gains for their use because the event was incredibly meaningful for them. As such, Ou Yangming was soon left with the pieces of equipment as the Advanced cksmiths had left.


    Following that, two elders walked out from the crowd. They were Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie.


    Indescribable looks ofment were seen on their faces, and they castplicated looks at Ou Yangming.


    They knew while Ou Yangming had not earned the Superior title, the other cksmiths would collectively regard him as the number one cksmith, which was very well-deserved.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming had already deserved it when he smithed magic tools on his own.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow had only disyed his individual skills back then. This time, he exhibited his skills and also showed the ability to n as a whole. It was evident that the cksmiths were sincerely convinced too.


    The two Superior cksmiths could not understand it.


    Judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s age, even if he started learning in his mother¡¯s womb, he would not have carried out everything so perfectly.


    After all, experience was the most importantponent of the superb ability to n as a whole. In this case, the Superior cksmiths could not tell where Ou Yangming gained his experience from.


    ¡°Master Ou, how did you do it?¡± Jin Shengjie asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    Jin Shengjie stroked his beard and questioned, ¡°You made well-thought-out arrangements and considered the various needs and their abilities. How did you make everyone work together so wlessly?¡± Ou Yangming looked at him in confusion. ¡°Master Ou, didn¡¯t you just say it yourself? Why are you still asking me?¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± Jin Shengjie was baffled.


    ¡°Made well-thought-out arrangements and considered the various needs and their abilities to make everyone work together wlessly,¡± Ou Yangming noted and expressed honestly, ¡°That¡¯s what I did.¡±


    Jin Shengjie was startled for some time. When he exchanged nces with Wu Hongxi, they both had a strange look on their faces.


    Wu Hongxi cleared his throat and said, ¡°Brother Jin was asking how you were able to do that.¡±


    Everyone else thought Ou Yangming was only so confident because he was well-experienced, but it turned out that the young fellow was only doing things ording to his heart.


    The two elders looked at each other and sighed.


    ¡®Perhaps the phrase ¡®the young will be formidable in the future¡¯ refers to a freak like him.¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, a loudugh was heard from the crowd. Powerhouses of different physiques and forms walked out from different directions. They approached Ou Yangming and greeted him with smiles.


    Jin Shengjie and the other people were taken aback when they recognized who the powerhouses were.


    During the Myriad Treasure Meet, Ou Yangming performed his martial prowess to help many powerhouses enter the Extreme Grade, and the incident became known to everyone in the capital.


    Jin Shengjie and Wu Hongxi, who were from the capital, were familiar with the sessful powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade. At the very least, they had seen the powerhouses several times. After recognizing the first person, they naturally identified the second, the third, and so on.


    They were rather shocked when they saw the 26 newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Ou Yangming nodded at them and said, ¡°Master Jin, Master Wu, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss with them. May I?¡±


    Jin Shengjie hesitated and reminded the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, no matter what you¡¯re going to do, please think thrice.¡±


    He had previously addressed Ou Yangming as if they had the same seniority, but deep down he more or less prided himself as an elder. Nheless, after Ou Yangming smithed magic tools and pulled off quite a show today, Jin Shengjie¡¯s attitude changed drastically.


    Wu Hongxi nodded in agreement. ¡°Master Ou, there¡¯s always room for discussion. You mustn¡¯t act willfully!¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to the Superior cksmiths and thought, ¡®They¡¯re top-notch figures indeed. I¡¯m sure they received the news.¡¯


    Heter looked at the Supreme Great Ancestors who greeted him and noticed gratitude, shrewdness, and doubt from their eyes.


    At that moment, Ou Yangming felt so indignant that he could not put his emotions into words.


    The imperial family¡¯s power had been inherited for thousands of years, which was why it was deeply rooted in everyone¡¯s heart. When His Majesty gave his decree, very few people had the guts to disobey him.


    Ou Yangming could tell from the Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ expressions that they were still hesitant. Though he was the one who guided them to the Extreme Grade, they dared not defy the imperial family¡¯s will.


    When he turned to look at the pieces of equipment on the casting table, he somehow felt that it would not be easy for him to achieve his goal.


    ¡°Alright, Master Ou is going to do something important, so leave if you¡¯re unrted to it!¡± Jin Shengjie roared out of the blue. His voice spread far and wide, thus the cksmiths and ordinary spectators were forced to leave. Nobody wanted to offend Jin Shengjie, but they were even more unwilling to offend Ou Yangming. Besides, seeing as many Supreme Great Ancestors gathered, a sensible person would know that one could not simply be involved in the matter. Jin Shengjie looked deeply at Ou Yangming and sighed before he left with Wu Hongxi.


    With that, Ou Yangming and the 26 Supreme Great Ancestors were the only ones left in the square.


    Ou Yangming nced at the people and remarked, ¡°Brother Woo, not everyone is here


    yet.¡±


    Woo Lejia was stunned. ¡°They¡¯re all here, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°There were other people after you!¡± Ou Yangmingughed.


    When Woo Lejia came to a sudden realization, he could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Ou, they¡¯re too embarrassed toe because they failed to be Supreme Great Ancestors.¡±


    Ou Yangmingmented, ¡°They failed to advance, but the other people from their ns have hope.¡±


    Woo Lejia¡¯s eyelids twitched. He pondered for a while before he replied to the young fellow, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll invite them over by using your name.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was pleased, whereas the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors exchanged nces because they could sense an uing storm.

 Chapter 355 Gifts At The First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 355 Gifts At The First Meeting</h4>


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s invitation was sent by word to the absent Supreme Great Ancestors, they followed their hearts. Not only did they show up at the square, which belonged to cksmiths, but they also brought other powerhouses from their ns.


    Ou Yangming was conversing with many newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors at the moment, and he seemed to be getting along with them. Even so, he generously shed a big smile at theters when he saw them.


    The powerhouses sighed breaths of relief.


    They were at the peak of Yang Grade too, but they failed to seize the opportunity to be Supreme Great Ancestors. It was certainly a huge blow for them.


    Nheless, as long as one was still alive, one would get out of the shadow of failure sooner orter. It was torturing for those powerhouses to meet Ou Yangming and the Supreme Great Ancestors, who used to be on par with them, but it was also a form of spiritual relief.


    Seeing as everyone had arrived, Ou Yangming stood up and bowed at everyone. ¡°Greetings, brothers.¡±


    Everyone else immediately stood up to return the salutation; even the Supreme Great Ancestors dared not receive it without returning it.


    Woo Lejia remarked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re treating us like strangers.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Chen Yixian agreed as well. ¡°Master Ou, why have you gathered us here? As long as you¡¯re not scheming a revolution, I¡¯ll follow you to the ends of Earth!¡±


    The other people burst outughing, but deep down they were feeling slightly worried.


    Given that Ou Yangming assembled so many of them, it would only make sense that he had something to appeal; even a fool would not believe that he had no requests to make. If it was for a normal matter, the Supreme Great Ancestors would definitely offer their help, but they would be powerless if it was rted to the imperial family.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He knew their worries, but he did not intend to overthrow the imperial family to dominate instead.


    ¡°Brothers, since you¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡± Ou Yangming turned around and pointed at the piled-up pieces of equipment on the casting table in the middle. ¡°I prepared gifts for you at our first meeting, so go ahead and take your pick.¡±


    The powerhouses looked at each other. Including the Supreme Great Ancestors, they desired the items.


    This was because they were aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s level of attainment in smithing art, and they witnessed him working together with many Advanced cksmiths. The scene where many cksmiths smithed together in public was so awe-inspiring that it could not bepared with usual smithing processes behind closed doors.


    Therefore, the powerhouses knew the pieces of equipment were top-notch even though they were not magic tools.


    Nevertheless, could they acquire Ou Yangming¡¯s items so easily?


    Woo Lejia looked around andughed out loud. ¡°Since you said that, I¡¯ll be making a move.¡±


    Just as he was going to step forward, Chen Yixian beat him to it andmented, ¡°Brother Woo, we all know you obtained the best item, so you won¡¯t get your pick, hehe!¡±


    The other people exchanged nces andughed out loud. They went forward and teased Woo Lejia as they forced him to move behind.


    Woo Lejia looked indignant, but he did not intend to snatch a piece of equipment from the pile.


    Indeed, he had gotten a custom-made magic nine-ringed saber, so what more could he ask for?


    Many Supreme Great Ancestors and the few Yang Grade powerhouses walked around the casting table. They did not check out the pieces of equipment alone because they were apanied by an appraiser each. When they were told the items¡¯ attributes, while looking calm on the outside, they were incredibly perturbed on the inside.


    Every piece of equipment was of Fine Grade. In particr, the suits and the pieces of equipment that were embedded with gems were extremely eye-catching.


    They wanted very badly to im everything for themselves because their ns¡¯ overall strengths would improve if they possessed the pieces of equipment. Despite that, they knew it was impossible to take everything.


    Even if they could suppress the other ns, the imperial family was not going to stand by idly if a n seized everything.


    The imperial family would turn a blind eye if the pieces of equipment were distributed to various parties, but if they were all gathered in a n... The n would be drawing attention and would be courting their death.


    After a brief moment, the powerhouses tacitly began to choose a piece of equipment each ording to a mutually agreed order in the capital.


    Once everyone was done, about half of the original pieces of equipment were left.


    Everyonemented when they saw what remained, and they revered Ou Yangming more than before.


    The pieces of equipment were originally raw materials, but they were turned into pieces of powerful equipment by Ou Yangming. It was even more terrifying that there was such a wide range to choose from, making the powerhouses feel like everything one expected to find was avable.


    Needless to say, the powerhouses knew that the credit was also shared with over ten Advanced cksmiths.


    The Advanced cksmiths were reputable and experienced cksmiths in the capital. Although they were not Superior cksmiths, based on their achievements in certain aspects, they were not inferior to those who earned the Superior title.


    In fact, over ten Advanced cksmiths as a whole could surpass several Superior cksmiths.


    It was exactly because of their wonderful cooperation that they were able to produce many pieces of mighty equipment in a short period.


    Without the cksmiths, it would be difficult for Ou Yangming to reenact the day¡¯s glorious event even if he wanted to.


    That said, nobody dared to underestimate Ou Yangming. They respected the young and mighty cksmiths more than ever because they knew who was the real core of the team.


    Ou Yangming would need to spend more time and effort without the Advanced cksmiths, but he could still finish the pieces of equipment.


    However, without Ou Yangming, not to mention the Advanced cksmiths working together, even if there were twice as many of them, they would still be helpless in the end.


    Woo Lejia asked with gleaming eyes, ¡°Brother Ou, how do you n to handle the remaining pieces of equipment?¡±


    Everyone else¡¯s eyes lit up as they looked forward to Ou Yangming¡¯s answer.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and approached the casting table. He brushed his hands across the remaining items to keep them in his interspatial bag to stop everyone from staring at them.


    Having said that, the crowd became more attentive because they noticed his interspatial


    bag.


    ¡°Brothers, I suppose you¡¯re aware of my background?¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    Woo Lejiaughed out loud and responded, ¡°Brother Ou, we didn¡¯t know you before you became famous, but if anyone still has no idea who you are, they won¡¯t be qualified to stand here.¡±


    The powerhouses were supported by great forces, thus they were informed about different news without needing to ask around themselves.


    ¡°Since you know who I am, I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and nced at everyone with lightning eyes. ¡°ording to what I was told, Changlong County¡¯s beast tide is about to happen. Though the spirit beast¡¯s trace is yet to be found, likely, the creature¡¯s here already.¡±


    Woo Lejia and the other people instantly looked grave. They knew this was going to happen, but they were still anxious when it happened.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to return to Changlong County to... Kill the spirit beast!¡±


    He spoke in a deep voice but made sure that everyone heard him clearly.


    Everyone was taken aback, but Woo Lejia inhaled deeply and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m willing to go to Changlong County with you. Hehe, isn¡¯t it just a spirit beast? I don¡¯t believe that it has three heads and six arms!¡±


    Chen Yixian hesitated for a while before he uttered with a smile, ¡°Brother Woo, count me in.¡±


    The other people looked at each other. They looked grim and embarrassed at the same time.


    One would be risking one¡¯s life to face a spirit beast. Since Woo Lejia was given a magic nine-ringed saber, he was somewhatpelled to fight. As for the Chen family, their rtionship with Ou Yangming was already known to everyone. Given the young fellow¡¯s connection with Chen Dishou and Chen Yifan¡¯s magic spear, they were left with no choice too.


    What about the other ns? They were evidently undecided about fighting a spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming was not furious at all. He added, ¡°I hereby promise that Supreme Great Ancestors who are willing toe to Changlong County with me will be given a magic tool each.¡±


    The square was dead silent all of a sudden, so much so that nobody could be heard breathing.


    A falling needle would certainly be audible at this moment because everyone held their breaths; even Woo Lejia and Chen Yixian widened their eyes in disbelief at Ou Yangming


    They even wondered, ¡®Were we hearing things just now?


    ¡®Magic tools?


    ¡®Ou Yangming promised to reward everyone with a magic tool each?


    ¡®A magic tool-a tool that surpassed everything in this world!¡¯


    Even the lowest-ranked magic tools were much greater than an ordinary piece of equipment because the two had entirely different properties.


    They did not doubt Ou Yangming at all because they received verified news that Woo Lejia had indeed acquired a magic nine-ringed saber.


    Having said that, could magic tools be smithed so easily? Even if Ou Yangming could smith them, there was probably a limit, and he would need to consume unimaginable energy for it.


    When the imperial family was at their peak, they dared not promise everyone a magic tool at all.


    Eventually, someone stood out. It was He Xinfang, the He family¡¯s new Supreme Great Ancestor. He questioned, ¡°Brother Ou, can you really give us magic tools?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°A recement is guaranteed if it¡¯s not genuine. I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± He Xinfang was in high spirits. ¡°Brother Ou, from today onwards, I¡¯ll be following you!¡±


    A Supreme Great Ancestor had just made such a promise in front of everyone else.


    Nheless, the other people were neither surprised nor disdainful. Their eyes dazzled instead.

 Chapter 356 High-profit Temptations

    <h4>Chapter 356 High-profit Temptations</h4>


    A small man slowly walked out from the crowd. He had a height disadvantage, but the other people looked at him with fear.


    Ou Yangming had an extremely deep impression of the man. He was Qian Yuxing, the Qian family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestor, and was one of the powerhouses who benefited during the Myriad Treasure Meet. Ou Yangming still remembered the man¡¯s valiance during their fight that day. Faced with the big multicolored tiger, many powerhouses were unwilling to admit defeat until the very end. Nheless, Qian Yuxing was the only Yang Grade powerhouse who had the guts to go head-on against the tiger and did not suffer a huge loss. He had a tough character and cultivated an incredibly unique technique. Moreover, his body was not inferior to a half-spirit beast.


    Among his peers, putting aside the elements and differences between pieces of equipment, he could triumph over everyone in terms of raw capabilities. ¡°Brother Ou.¡± Qian Yuxing cupped his fists at Ou Yangming. ¡°I dare not doubt your ability, but to smith 26 magic tools, I¡¯m afraid that even you...¡± He did not finish his sentence, but everyone else understood his concern. In actuality, the other people were worried about the same thing too.


    ¡°Brother Ou, as long as I return to Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, I¡¯ll have enough raw materials to smith magic tools. Besides...¡± Ou Yangming grinned and nced at everyone with sharp eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to smith 26 magic tools.¡± Qian Yuxing was stunned. ¡°How many can you smith? Half of that?¡±


    Everyone else paid attention to Ou Yangming, and the atmosphere had somehow be tense.


    Nevertheless, the powerhouses had the same thought; they would head to Changlong County regardless of the costs as long as Ou Yangming couldplete half of what he promised.


    If there were 13 magic tools in total, every two ns could share a magic tool each.


    A Supreme Great Ancestor was very important for a n. Without a great ancestor, a n would decline to a lower level. In a way, a figure as such was the backbone of a n. Despite that, a magic tool¡¯s importance was not at all inferior to a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s significance. This was because a magic tool was a treasure that could be inherited in a n, and having one meant that a great ancestor could be produced in almost every generation.


    Inparison, the powerhouses who paid more importance to their ns¡¯ inheritances were more passionate about magic tools than they were about having an extra Supreme Great Ancestor in their n.


    After all, a Supreme Great Ancestor represented the present, whereas a magic tool symbolized a n¡¯s glory for centuries.


    Ou Yangming looked at Qian Yuxing and answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to smith 100 magic tools.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qian Yuxing shuddered, and he looked dubiously at Ou Yangming. When he turned around and saw the other people being dumbfounded too, he confirmed that he heard it right. ¡°Master Ou, you... 100 magic tools?¡±


    If someone else had said that, the Supreme Great Ancestors would have charged at the presumptuous fellow to beat him up.


    However, when Ou Yangming boasted about it, the powerhouses looked at each other as they were dazed. Although their rationales were telling them that it was likely impossible, they somehow became fervent when they looked at the casting table and the young fellow¡¯s interspatial bag, which stored sufficient pieces of equipment. The powerhouses realized that they were willing to trust him.


    Qian Yuxing took a deep breath, which went straight to the bottom of his heart and seemingly reduced the heat in his body.


    Following that, he asked out loud, ¡°Master Ou, why do you want to smith so many magic tools?¡±


    He no longer questioned if Ou Yangming could smith that many magic tools, which was evident that he chose to trust the young fellow.


    ¡°Because I¡¯d like to lead an army of 100 great ancestors back to my hometown, and a magic tool¡¯s might can only be fully unleashed by a Supreme Great Ancestor,¡± Ou Yangming noted with a proud smile. He nced at the other people again but noticed entirely different looks on their faces. ¡°I hope your ns can provide more dependable powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade.¡±


    Qian Yuxing¡¯s eyes lit up right away, and he shouted, ¡°The Qian family can provide 10 powerhouses!¡± ¡°Brother Qian, you¡¯re going overboard!¡± ¡°Exactly. The Fang family can provide 15 powerhouses!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, we can provide 20 powerhouses!¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He did not need ordinary Yang Grade powerhouses, but those who had been at the peak of years and umted enough experiences. He needed powerhouses who had a high chance to enter the Extreme Grade.


    It would be great if a big n had 2 or 3 of those powerhouses, but Qian Yuxing, Woo Lejia, and the other people imed that they had more than 10 of those powerhouses from their ns. As such, Ou Yangming was truly shocked.


    ¡®Are these ns so profound that they have so many hidden powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade?¡¯ He wondered.


    Chen Yixian approached Ou Yangming discreetly and expressed softly, ¡°Brother Ou, Yifan, my dear younger brother, asked me to send his regards to you.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°Is General Yifan well?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. There are some changes in the immense forest, but the military camp hasn¡¯t been attacked yet, so everything is still under control,¡± Chen Yixian answered softly and added after a pause, ¡°The Chen family has more than 20 of such powerhouses.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s face changed, and he could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Ou, does a noble n really have so many suitable powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade?¡±


    ¡°Our n obviously doesn¡¯t have that many powerhouses, but we can definitely gather more than 20 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade from our vassal n and independent tributaries.¡± Chen Yixian could not help butugh, then he whispered to Ou Yangming, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Chen family are also friends with many ns from the eight counties. If you give us sufficient time, we can find at least 50 suitable candidates.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched as he came to a sudden realization. It turned out that the other big ns had also considered their vassal ns and independent tributaries.


    He frowned and stressed to the powerhouses, ¡°Brothers, I hope to form an army of 100 great ancestors. The army will be dismissed after the spirit beast is killed, but the pieces of equipment will be the members¡¯ to keep. If there¡¯s a fallenrade, I guarantee that his pieces of equipment will be handed to his family, but...¡± He suddenly changed his tone and continued, ¡°If someone vites the military order halfway, clings to his life like a coward instead of braving death, where he dares not fight the spirit beast...¡± The young fellow looked fierce at that instant and seemed to have turned into an aggressive ancient giant beast, who was giving the other people goosebumps.


    He uttered word by word, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll eradicate that person¡¯s n at all costs-even if I have to smith 100 more magic tools!¡±


    Everyone else shuddered. When they looked at Ou Yangming, they fell silent as they sensed his strong killing intent and unmatched resolution.


    Earlier on, they could not wait to secure more Supreme Great Ancestor slots for their ns. They knew while the other people apart from the members of their ns had some shorings and ws, but as long as they were giving the opportunity, they would be the ones benefiting from it after those powerhouses entered Extreme Grade.


    That said, many of them gave up the thought after Ou Yangming threatened them. What if the powerhouses that they rmended were hesitant to fight? Would it not affect their ns?


    Without an opportunity, one would simply not be a Supreme Great Ancestor, but if one advanced and caused trouble afterward, the ns would be doomed. Therefore, nobody made high-sounding ims to ask for slots after some thought. Needless to say, the big ns still had many talents, thus it was still possible to select a few suitable powerhouses at the peak of young grade from trustable rtives.


    Before long, 74 slots were given. Ou Yangming even offered a few backup slots because he could not guarantee that every powerhouse could sessfully be a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve all agreed, bring them here. Remember, you¡¯ll take turns to send your candidates, and we¡¯ll stop once we reach 100 great ancestors,¡± the young fellow noted as he nced at everyone. Heter pondered and added, ¡°Once I return to Changlong County, I¡¯ll start to smith magic tools and join you.¡±


    The powerhouses looked at each other and nodded. At that point, they seemed to have forgotten about His Majesty¡¯s decree.


    Ou Yangming was not allowed to leave the capital before the catastrophe ended. It was not only His Majesty¡¯s decree but was also a collective decision from the influential ns.


    A person who perfectly grasped the Simted Spiritual Fist and could smith magic tools could not take any risk. His life was so important that he was as valuable as the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder.


    Having said that, when Ou Yangming kept tempting the powerhouses, their standpoints changed drastically.


    The fact that each n could averagely gain two more Supreme Great Ancestors and could receive three inheritable magic tools was enough to make them cast their worries aside. The powerhouses somehow became willing to disobey the order, which they normally would not have the guts to do so.


    Even though the powerhouses were still in the square, their respective followers left in a hurry.


    Chen Yixian approached Woo Lejia and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Woo, you knew this was going to happen when you gathered us here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Woo Lejia shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Brother Ou was the one who arranged this. Ah, he was already aware of the consequences, so he avoided my n on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Brother Woo, what are you going to do if the imperial familyes to stop you?¡± Chen Yixian lowered his voice and asked.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Woo Lejia pursed his lips and asked in return.


    The two powerhouses forced a smile at each other. Countless thoughts crossed their minds when they saw the highly-spirited Supreme Great Ancestors, and they became undecided.

 Chapter 357 100 Great Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 357 100 Great Ancestors</h4>


    The disciples from the aristocratic families were not fastidious. Once they made their decisions, they made the necessary arrangements effectively. Ou Yangming did not need to wait at all because there were already about 30 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade, who had followed the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors here. Moreover, the powerhouses had not only been at the peak for a day or two; they umted enough experience throughout a long course and had the potential to enter the Extreme Grade.


    Needless to say, without Ou Yangming¡¯s help, it would be terribly difficult for them to achieve it if they simply relied on their powers and waited for opportunities. In the end, very few of them could seed.


    This was the reality-an uneptable yet realistic reality.


    When they walked out from behind the Supreme Great Ancestors from their respective ns, they were thrilled.


    Being at the peak of Yang Grade for many years, they should have been trained to be unperturbed even on the verge of death. However, they could not remain calm anymore because this was going to be the greatest opportunity in their lives. Ou Yangming did not take a break at all. The first Yang Grade powerhouse that he faced was Chen Yilian, who was from the Chen family and was also Chen Yixian¡¯s brother.


    The man had a chilly look and was burly. He looked simr to Chen Yifan.


    Chen Yilian bowed at Ou Yangming and noted seriously, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll obey you from today onwards.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Very well. I hope you remember your word today.¡±


    Chen Yiliang nodded sternly.


    Following that, Ou Yangming shed and jumped onto the high tform. It was where Superior cksmiths or Advanced cksmiths usually watched assessments from, but when the young fellow gave his order, the tables and chairs were cleared right away. While the other people watched enviously, Chen Yilian made his way to the high tform too.


    As soon as hended on the tform, his vision went blurry, and a deafening roar was heard.


    The Simted Spiritual Fist had been activated soundlessly. Below the high tform, the crowd looked at each other. The Supreme Great Ancestors naturally began moving to surround the high tform. Although they had just advanced not long ago, given that there were so many of them, even a fly could not get past their defense circle.


    Chen Yilian¡¯s shout was quickly heard on the high tform. He lowered himself into a martial-art stance and wielded his fists. When the raging wind blew, it caught every Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s attention. As for the Supreme Great Ancestors, theymented.


    They were powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade just a month ago, but a drastic change happened after a month.


    Seeing as more people were going to join them now, they would be lying to themselves if they said they were not moved at all.


    Chen Yilian roared after half an hour andy on the ground. He forced himself to get up after a brief moment, then he nodded at Ou Yangming and closed his eyes to cultivate on his own.


    After around 15 minutes, a mighty momentum boiled in his body.


    It was an aura that belonged to a Supreme Great Ancestor; the powerhouses present were sure of that.


    ere


    Woo Lejia and a few Supreme Great Ancestors around him exchanged nces. They were surprised to find that Chen Yilian advanced faster than they previously did.


    Ou Yangming waited quietly. Even though he did not activate the two active skills on his arm guards, he still consumed substantial mental power to let a Yang Grade powerhouse experience life and death before bing a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    It would be a good choice for him to take this time to rest.


    Atst, Chen Yilian stood up. His eyes shone when he opened them, and he bowed at Ou Yangming once more. ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and said, ¡°Go on, it¡¯s the next person¡¯s turn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Yilian dared not dy the matter. He immediately got off the tform and went over to Chen Yixian.


    A newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestor should cultivate in istion to stabilize one¡¯s boundary. Nheless, instead of leaving, Chen Yilian stayed next to Chen Yixian and watched the process.


    The second powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade had gotten up to the high tform. He saluted Ou Yangming with respect and made a solemn promise too. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll be at your service from today onwards, and I¡¯ll never regret it.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and waved his hand. ¡°Great.¡± With that, there was an enormous change in the environment. In the blink of an eye, the man¡¯s willpower was shaken by the Simted Fist as he entered the illusory world built by Ou Yangming Another hour passed just like that. When Ou Yangming withdrew his fist, the man had already copsed on the ground. Nevertheless, the powerhouse did not look dejected at all; he seemed grateful as though he had gained something.


    The moment the powerhouse sat to break through to the Extreme Grade, Ou Yangming looked around the tform.


    He realized that while he possessed great mental power, the burden was still unbearable if he used it for a long time.


    His eyes lit up when he scanned the high tform.


    Subsequently, he retrieved several gems from his interspatial bag. He figured that the peculiar half-metal materials could perhaps realize his idea.


    Ou Yangming enveloped the gems with his Military Fire.


    Below the high tform, the crowd found it strange as they watched him. They could not understand why he used the time to smith a piece of equipment instead of resting. Could he still be displeased with the works of the Advanced cksmiths after such a long time?


    Before long, Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire, which had left incredibly mysterious veined patterns on the gems. The young fellow looked satisfied, and he flicked the gems to a few corners on the high tform.


    He did not try to hide his actions, hence everyone saw him clearly.


    Despite that, when the people stared at the gems, they felt that the veined patterns lookedplicated as if they contained unexinable mysteries. They started to feel dizzy the more they focused on the patterns.


    ¡°Thus...¡±


    A Yin Grade martial artist suddenly trembled and fell to the ground.


    Woo Lejia¡¯s face changed, and he reprimanded, ¡°Look away! Don¡¯t look if you shouldn¡¯t be looking!¡± He did not speak loudly, but the other people heard him well, so they instantly looked away. Even if they asionally stole nces at the gems, they dared not stare at them without restraint.


    In any case, from their perspectives, Ou Yangming seemed to have be taller and more mysterious.


    After 15 minutes, the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade sessfully became a Supreme Great Ancestor too.


    When the third powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade went up to the high tform, Ou Yangming smiled all of a sudden. For some reason, the powerhouses felt chills and shuddered.


    By gently waving his hand, Ou Yangming released the Simted Fist¡¯s might again. This time, the gems on the high tform glowed as though they were guided by a certain power. Consequently, their lights filled the tform, causing the view on it to be blurry and hazy.


    Woo Lejia and the other people looked at each other. The carving of runes in gems was considered a small pioneering work.


    After all, gems were not tough materials like featured steel, thus it was definitely beyond an ordinary cksmith¡¯s capability to carve runes on them without damaging them. Having said that, Ou Yangming had not only aplished it, but he also took a further step by releasing the gems¡¯ powers through this method.


    The powerhouses could tell that Ou Yangming was borrowing the gems¡¯ powers to reduce his consumption.


    Gems were precious, but they were simply luxurious consumables for people of their level. What the powerhouses noticed was actually Ou Yangming¡¯s ability to disy a greater strength, and the bnce in their hearts tilted a little as a result. The young fellow was like a bottomless pool. Each time one thought one saw the bottom of the pool, he would push aside to aquatics to show a deeper ck.


    Half an hour passed in a sh. This time, the powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade copsed to the ground after only half an hour. One of the Supreme Great Ancestors had a ghastly look on his face because the powerhouse was from his n. ording to past examples, the longer one persisted, the higher one¡¯s chance to breakthrough. If one was done after just half an hour, one had basically lost the chance to enter Extreme Grade.


    That said, just as the Supreme Great Ancestor was about to drive out the embarrassing powerhouse, the powerhouse bowed at Ou Yangming and was going to sit on the ground to breakthrough.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Ou Yangming said out of the blue, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time; go down there to breakthrough instead.¡±


    The powerhouse was stunned, but he nodded and leaped toward his brother. He was not bothered even when the crowd castplicated looks at him, by which he sat with his legs crossed and began to advance to the Extreme Grade.


    On the high tform, Ou Yangming continued to pull the fourth powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade into the simted scene without taking a break.


    Below the high tform, most people paid attention to the powerhouse who was cultivating in istion. He released a formidable aura too after some time, and the Supreme Great Ancestor beside him was surprised and overjoyed.


    At that moment, the crowd came round and looked at the high tform.


    The gems were still shining at the corners of the tform, but the hazy lights prevented everyone else from getting a clear view of what was going on.


    They faintly understood that perhaps this was the new change that was grasped by Ou Yangming.


    Three days¡ªOu Yangming reced the gems several times throughout the three days and employed the secret technique to recover his energy, but he sessfully let nearly 80 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade enter his simted world.


    At the end of the third day, there were 100 Supreme Great Ancestors in the square.

 Chapter 358 The Great Ancestors’ Choice

    <h4>Chapter 358 The Great Ancestors¡¯ Choice</h4>


    Ou Yangming sat alone on the high tform, and he was rather pale. Assisted by many gems throughout the three days, the mental power consumption was far lesser than before.


    Nheless, he was still depleted of energy after producing 70 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    The young fellow wanted to sleep right away without caring about anything else.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s strong willpower helped him persevere. He gathered his spirit again after performing the Runes Secret Technique to recover his vigor. This was because he knew this was going to be the most important day for him.


    Below the tform, the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors and the other cultivators looked at him with respect.


    In just a bit more than a month, the Humans gained 100 more Supreme Great Ancestors. The glorious result was certainly unique in history.


    The person who made this history record possible was none other than the young man, who was standing alone on the high tform. At the spur of the moment, there was a disturbance outside.


    Five elders entered the square one after another, and they looked grim. The crowd was dumbfounded when they saw the elders, and even the new Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ eyes lit up.


    The elders were the well-known Five Imperial Elders in the capital.


    Very few matters could make the five elders show up together because if the five of them together could not solve a problem, the Humans¡¯ number one powerhouse would have to make a move.


    That would be the Humans¡¯st resort, and nobody would want that to happen.


    Wu Xuanji led the elders. With eyes like lightning, he nced at the crowd.


    It was worth noting that they made such a timely appearance. If they were slightly earlier, Ou Yangming would still be making a powerhouse at the Peak of Yang Grade experience a life or death moment on the tform. If that was the case, the elders would surely cause public indignation if they tried to stop the young fellow. The imperial family was not afraid of challenges, but they were not foolish enough to provoke many aristocratic families as a whole.


    On the other hand, if the elders arrivedter, perhaps Ou Yangming had fully recovered and integrated the powers of the Supreme Great Ancestors. By then, as strong as the imperial family¡¯s deterrence was, they would be inferior. Nevertheless, the elders came on the dot, hence the other people were anxious instead.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes on the high tform and looked around him, then he slowly made his way down. Wherever he passed, the powerhouses made way for him.


    In terms of attitude only, the Five Imperial Elders were prominent, noble, and reputable, but the crowd was more respectful toward Ou Yangming.


    Wu Xuanji noticed how the crowd reacted, so he sighed.


    ¡®If a freak like him isn¡¯t willing to be a member of the imperial family, we¡¯ll truly suffer a huge loss...¡¯


    Despite that, he remained a straight face and looked at Ou Yangming as he remarked, ¡°Master Ou, you help the Humans gain 100 Supreme Great Ancestors in total. This is definitely a first; congrattions.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and responded, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    He addressed Wu Xuanji as a senior, but he stared at the elder without showing a weak impression.


    Although there was nobody beside the young fellow as though he was the only one facing the Five Imperial Elders, he was extremely confident. The confidence came out of nowhere, but it was abundant and could not be questioned.


    ¡°Given that you made such a huge contribution, you¡¯re making things difficult for me,¡± Wu Xuanjimented as he nodded. He stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t be rewarding you for it; His Majesty should reward you instead.¡±


    The other powerhouses were relieved. After seeing Wu Xuanji¡¯s attitude, they understood that the imperial family did not intend to confine Ou Yangming through force. As long as the imperial family showed a gesture of conciliation and did not make things irreparable, the powerhouses would not need to make a difficult choice.


    Ou Yangming smiled and responded, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t need to be rewarded. I only hope to bring like-minded friends to Changlong County to contribute toward the Humans¡¯ uing disaster.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou Yangming, since you know Changlong County¡¯s disaster is about to happen, you shouldn¡¯t go and risk your life.¡± Wu Xuanji furrowed his eyebrows and had a grave expression on his face. ¡°Your value doesn¡¯t lie in the enemies you kill in the battlefield, but in the number of Supreme Great Ancestors you produce and the magic tools you smith for the Humans.¡±


    Woo Lejia and the other people were stunned. They exchanged nces and agreed with what the elder said.


    From a certain aspect, Ou Yangming had a more important existence than the imperial family¡¯s supreme powerhouse. In particr, given that the catastrophe was about to take ce, having more Supreme Great Ancestors and magic tools could help to reduce the Humans¡¯ overall damage.


    That said, Ou Yangming shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior, but I can¡¯t stop worrying.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of His Majesty¡¯s decree,¡± Wu Xuanji noted sternly, ¡°His Majesty ordered that you¡¯re not allowed to leave the capital¡¯s area before the disaster ends.¡±


    In actual fact, His Majesty the Emperor decreed that the young fellow was not allowed to go beyond the capital¡¯s walls, but the Five Imperial Elders dared not say it so bluntly.


    ¡°Changlong County¡¯s my hometown, so I can¡¯t watch it undergo war and let my fellow soldiers sacrifice themselves while I do nothing,¡± Ou Yangming expressed in a deep voice after he looked up. He sounded as firm as a rock as he stressed, ¡°I¡¯m returning to Changlong County, and anyone who stops me will be my enemy forever!¡± Wu Xuanji¡¯s face darkened at once. He questioned coldly, ¡°Master Ou, are you going to defy His Majesty¡¯s order?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head gently. ¡°I respect His Majesty and the imperial family very much, but there¡¯s no room for discussion for this matter.¡±


    Woo Lejia and the other people began to worry again. Seeing as both parties were slowly bing headstrong and were giving each other tit for tat. As such, it was incredibly torturous for the other powerhouses.


    The temptations given by Ou Yangming were too noteworthy, and each n had now gained more than two Supreme Great Ancestors. Even if the powerhouses were to die the cruelest death to repay his kindness, it would not be too much.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming was so potent that it made him fearsome. The powerhouses were not willing to have an enemy like him.


    Having said that, if they were to disobey the imperial family for Ou Yangming...


    When they thought about the imperial family¡¯s prestige, whichsted for more than a millennium, as well as the Humans¡¯ number one powerhouse, who was hiding in the secret realm, they felt uneasy.


    Wu Xuanji took a deep breath and nced at the other people.


    Three days ago or even a month ago, most of the people present were still at the peak of Yang Grade, and they were not qualified to speak to the Five Imperial Elders. Now, there were 100 Supreme Great Ancestors here.


    How many Supreme Great Ancestors were there in total among the Humans?


    Nobody did the math before, but even when the Humans were at the peak, there were less than 500 Supreme Great Ancestors in total.


    The Humans upied the capital and eight counties, thus the 500 Supreme Great Ancestors were scattered like pepper. Normally, powerhouses of such a level could not be easily met.


    However, 100 Supreme Great Ancestors gathered in this square at the moment. Most importantly, they had all advanced through Ou Yangming¡¯s help.


    In a way, the Human¡¯s high-endbat power increased by at least a fifth.


    Even though the Supreme Great Ancestors were not disrespectful toward the imperial family, Wu Xuanji was still not confident. What would the Supreme Great Ancestors choose to do if he had the guts to attack Ou Yangming? The Five Imperial Elders looked at each other and felt aggrieved.


    For many years, the imperial family was prestigious enough to oppress everything and everyone. Not to mention the five elders acting together, even if only one of them made a move, nobody would question them.


    This time, the five elders were timid.


    Despite that, they could not be med. After all, they were faced with 100 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors had just advanced, but they were still in the Extreme Grade...


    ¡°Master Ou, His Majesty is only doing this for the sake of your safety,¡± Wu Xuanji exined gently after he sighed. He paused and turned to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve be Supreme Great Ancestors, so you¡¯re considered top-notch figures now. Do you truly agree to let Master Ou risk his life?¡±


    Woo Lejia and the other people were taken aback. Qian Yuxing stood out after some time and stated loudly, ¡°Master Ou, please stay in the capital. We¡¯ll head to Changlong County together and will ughter that spirit beast even if it costs our lives.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Master Ou, please trust us.¡± Woo Lejia stood out too and assured the young fellow. ¡°Based on our powers, we¡¯ll find the spirit beast for sure and kill it.¡± ¡°Master Ou, please believe in us. Regardless of the price, we won¡¯t let the spirit beast wreak havoc in Changlong County.¡±


    Supreme Great Ancestors stood out one after another, and they gave Ou Yangming their word.


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved. He could tell that Woo Lejia and the others were not forcing the emperor to be renounced, but they were genuinely worried about his safety.


    If Ou Yangming was only worried about Changlong County¡¯s people, he would have agreed to it.


    Nheless, deep down he had other concerns.


    The young fellow took a deep breath and nodded at Woo Lejia and the other powerhouses. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, brothers, but there¡¯s another reason I insist on going back. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Everyone else was struck dumb, but they could feel how resolute Ou Yangming was.


    Atst, Woo Lejia sighed and uttered loudly, ¡°Great Ancestors, please allow me, Woo Lejia, to set out to Changlong County with Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Please allow me, Chen Yixian, to set out to Changlong County with Master Ou.¡± ¡°Please allow me, Chen Yilian, to set out to Changlong County with Master Ou.¡± ¡°Please allow me, Qian Yuxing, to set out to Changlong County with Master Ou.¡± ¡°Please allow me...¡±


    One by one, a hundred people¡¯s voices echoed in the square. The voices spread far and wide, so much so that Heaven and Earth were also moved.

 Chapter 359 Do You Trust Me?

    <h4>Chapter 359 Do You Trust Me?</h4>


    The five Imperial Elders¡¯ faces were a metallic shade of green. Woo Lejia and the others¡¯ deration were no different from renouncing the imperial pce.


    Throughout all these years, the imperial family was like an immovable mountain that had towered over the rest of the families and oppressed them, forbidding them from showing even the slightest trace of defiance. However, that was no longer the case. With the power of Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist and the hundred of Supreme Great Ancestors he had created, his presence alone had begun to shake the very foundations of the imperial family¡¯s reign.


    Wu Xuanji¡¯s expression sank. He wanted nothing more than to retaliate with everything he had. However, once he saw the conviction within the Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ eyes, he started to have second thoughts.


    His opponents were not just the hundred Supreme Great Ancestors alone, as he needed to consider their families as well. Although rtions between the imperial family and the other aristocratic families had deteriorated over the years, not to mention theplex web of rtionships that had formed, if Wu Xuanji were to dere war against the Supreme Great Ancestors, all forces would unite to deal against the imperial family.


    As such, the problem before him was almost impossible to solve.


    Just as the five Imperial Elders were at a loss of what to do, a mellow voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Are you doing this for her, Ou Yangming?¡± Wu Hanning stepped out of the shadows and into the square. Her face was covered with a veil as usual, but everyone could tell that her eyes were razor-focused onto Ou Yangming, to the extent that the hundred Supreme Great Ancestors meant nothing to her.


    Ou Yangming froze. After giving a bitter chuckle, he greeted, ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness.¡± Wu Hanning slowly stated, ¡°So... You ARE doing it for her.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s refusal to reply had made his intention as clear as day.


    Everyone was aware of this. However, upon Wu Hanning¡¯s appearance, Woo Lejia and the others had instantly sensed the change in atmosphere.


    If one were to call the previous atmosphere tense and precarious, then the atmosphere after Wu Hanning¡¯s appearance could be regarded as charming but awkward.


    Despite that, it was good enough of a change that everyone on the scene had mentally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You! You heartbreaker!¡± Wu Hanning snorted and pped her palm across his face. Deep vehemence could be found within the p, as the air around the two had instantly turned chilly.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors present exchanged quizzical nces at one another.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was deeply surprised, and his eyes were wide open.


    ¡®Heartbreaker?¡¯


    ¡®Since when did I be a heartbreaker...¡¯ Ou Yangming was clueless as to what he had done to make Wu Hanning misunderstand him to this extent. However, before the p had managed tond on his face, Ou Yangming rapidly retreated. Although thedy before him was unbelievably strong, as a man, Ou Yangming refused to retaliate against her.


    Fortunately for him, with all the Supreme Great Ancestors present, someone should be able to help him.


    Much to his chagrin, however, no matter where he retreated, the Supreme Great Ancestors on that spot would immediately back off without lending him a hand.


    It was as if these Supreme Great Ancestors who had defied the Imperial Elders in the face were more afraid of the princess than the elders themselves!


    Worse still, he noticed that there were three-or-so of them who wanted to leap into action but were held back by their peers as if the Supreme Great Ancestors had unanimously made the decision.


    While mentally cursing them, Ou Yangming shouted, ¡°Brother Woo...¡± Woo Lejia immediately faced off against Ou Yangming and yelled, ¡°What did you say, Brother Ou? I can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    Ou Yangming was mad beyondprehension, but no matter where his gazended, the people would immediately avoid his eyes. Worse still, it looked as if they were trying to stifle theirughs.


    Upon noticing this, Ou Yangming instantly understood that he had thought too highly of them.


    Ou Yangming red at Wu Hanning. The unified atmosphere he had so painstakingly created was shattered by her in an instant.


    However, Ou Yangming had also understood that this was only a lie he told to console himself.


    After heaving a sigh, Ou Yangming activated his abilities and slipped away from the square while avoiding the princess¡¯ attack like a slippery fish. The imperial elders nced at one another. They were all equally relieved at the turn of events.


    Chen Yilian whispered, ¡°Brother, are we correct in choosing such a course of action?¡±


    Chen Yixian spat back in response, ¡°What else did you expect? Do you really want to risk your life over the petty squabble between lovers?¡±


    Woo Lejia nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Brother Yilian, did you not see how Her Highness attacked him? It¡¯s clear that she only wishes to teach him a lesson.¡± After a slight pause, he then added, ¡°Master Ou is a good man, though I do wish that he can do something about that womanizing side to him.¡±


    He Xinfangughed out loud. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve all seen Master Ou¡¯s abilities first-hand. Despite that, he¡¯s still no match for Her Royal Highness. Hehe, in my opinion, Master Ou is probably enjoying this quarrel.¡±


    The others nodded with smiles on their faces.


    Qian Yuxingughed boisterously. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s still young after all. It¡¯s normal for the young¡¯ uns to be brimming with energy!¡± A wan smile appeared on the Imperial Elders faces as well. Usually, if anyone were to spin up fictitious rumors that were potentially harmful to the imperial family¡¯s dignity, the elders would pummel the person senseless. However, since it was gossip between the Supreme Great Ancestors, and since they had linked both Ou Yangming and the princess together, not only did they not object to their words, they had even hoped that they would say more.


    However, what surprised the five elders the most was the fact that Ou Yangming had nned all this without the imperial family¡¯s prior approval. This proved that he thought little of the imperial family.


    Especially since he could force Wu Hanning to call him out as a heartbreaker in front of so many people...


    The elders dared not think any further. ¡®If this punk so much as dare to abandon the imperial family, we shall eliminate him, regardless of his immense talent and potential!¡¯


    The elders¡¯ gazes shifted to the Supreme Great Ancestors who were gathered on-site, and suddenly, anxiety gued their hearts.


    Wu Xuanji cleared his throat and snorted. ¡°What are you guys lingering around for? Are you guys nning to revolt?¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others immediately bowed and dispersed like a flock of wild animals.


    However, their hearts were at ease. After all, it seemed that they had plenty more to expect from Master Ou and Her Royal Highness.


    Ou Yangming sprinted forward non-stop. Naturally, although he could detect Wu Hanning¡¯s overwhelming aura, he could also tell that there was no malicious intent.


    Moreover, upon recalling how Wu Hanning had stood up for him back when he had identally barged into her room, his heart went soft, and he could no longer muster the will to fight her to the death.


    Although they moved at breakneck speeds, they did not stir up anymotions while they ran through the city.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart froze, as he could ¡°hear¡± a voice in his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming flinched. He was certain that it was one of the imperial family¡¯s ultimate techniques, usable only by those who possessed an extraordinary amount of talent. Although Wu Hanning¡¯s mental power was inferior to Ou Yangming¡¯s,pared to the average martial artist, it was far superior.


    However, that was not the part that surprised Ou Yangming. Rather, it was her calm ¡°voice¡± that had caught him off guard. There was no anger to be found within it.


    Nas


    As such, after giving it some thought, Ou Yangming decided to stop. After all, he was also curious as to what grave sin he hadmitted that prompted Wu Hanning to chase after him so shamelessly.


    A momentter, Wu Hanning caught up to him. There was aplex look in her eyes, and it looked as if she still harbored some hate towards Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. Upon noticing how conflicted she looked, every ounce of anger within him evaporated.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness... You scared me earlier.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Wu Hanning calmly replied, ¡°Brother Ou, let me ask you something. Had I not appeared earlier, how would you have dealt with the situation?¡±


    Ou Yangming thought long and hard. ¡°I don¡¯t think the decision lies with me, but rather, the five Imperial Elders, no?¡±


    Wu Hanning responded without an ounce of hesitation, ¡°To preserve the imperial family¡¯s honor and dignity, the elders would never have backed down in that situation.¡± She then turned serious and continued, ¡°Should the standstill proceed any further, humanity would have lost several assets.¡±


    Ou Yangming snorted. ¡°Had it not been for His Majesty¡¯s decree, none of this would have happened in the first ce! Heh, although I might not be strong, I shan¡¯t allow anyone to restrict me!¡±


    Wu Hanning responded, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll make sure this never happens again.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his brow in surprise. In his heart, the imperial family was a powerful force that was not to be reckoned with. As such, the moment he heard Wu Hanning¡¯s apologetic-like words, he was caught off guard.


    Wu Hanning continued, ¡°Brother Ou, since you¡¯re so adamant about leaving, I¡¯ll try to convince my father to retract his decree. However...¡± She raised her head and looked into Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you trust me, Brother Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming stared into her eyes that glittered like the stars and realized he was unable to say no.


    Furthermore, he could also feel the sincerity and warmth within those eyes, as there was not an ounce of malicious intent to be found from it.


    It was in that instant that Ou Yangming felt truly connected to thedy¡¯s heart. It was to the extent that he could even feel a connection between their mental conceptions.


    He believed in her wholeheartedly, and there was no rationality behind his trust.


    It was a situation where only those with immense mental power and who had voluntarily put down their mental barriers could trigger.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, Ou Yangming dered, ¡°I trust you!¡±


    Wu Hanning narrowed her eyes and grinned. ¡°Follow me then.¡±


    Ou Yangming followed along, and together, they headed towards the pce.

 Chapter 360 Reaching The Peak In A Day

    <h4>Chapter 360 Reaching The Peak In A Day</h4>


    The atmosphere within the imperial pce was as stiff and solemn as ever. Nevertheless, with Wu Hanning taking the lead, no one had dared to inspect Ou Yangming.


    Wu Hanning led Ou Yangming to a parterre before turning around and saying, ¡°Head in, Brother Ou, the Great Ancestor wishes to meet you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly hesitant regarding her instruction. Although he had already advanced into the Yang Grade and he was armed with several cards up his sleeves, going toe-to-toe against someone who had surpassed the Supreme Great Ancestor level was still beyond his abilities. Nevertheless, once he saw Wu Hanning¡¯s crystal-clear eyes, he smiled and marched forward confidently.


    In the end, his rtionship with the imperial family was nothing irreconcble, and so long as the imperial family agreed to his wishes, he would not mind producing more Supreme Great Ancestors or magic tools for them.


    After all, to achieve his final goal of entering the upper realm, Ou Yangming would still need to rely on the imperial family. As such, he dared not upset them.


    Honestly speaking, even if their discussion were to end up being heated, Ou Yangming believed that he would still make the best choice for himself.


    That said, once Ou Yangming opened the gates, he found that the garden was not much different from the outside. Despite that, there was also a towering yet familiar figure waiting at the other end.


    Wu Yuanwei was meditating with his eyes shut. He was facing the wind, and he appeared to be silently enjoying himself.


    Ou Yangming flinched. A strange feeling stirred within his heart upon spotting Wu Yuanwei. It felt as if he had crossed paths with a mystical world that he should not haveid eyes upon.


    ¡®Integration of Heaven and man!¡¯


    He had a gut feeling that Wu Yuanwei¡¯s integration of Heaven and man was the true form of the ability. Compared to Wu Yuanwei, Ou Yangming realized that his usage of the integration of Heaven and man was far too crude, and even with the assistance of the thoroughly meticulous state, he was still no match for Wu Yuanwei.


    Ou Yangming stared at the man before him dumbfoundedly. He had lost all ability to speak, and it felt as if he had been sucked into Wu Yuanwei¡¯s mystical world.


    The first time he met the old man, Ou Yangming had experienced his ability to control the elements. This time, the elder had disyed his overwhelming strength in yet another way.


    After quite some time, Ou Yangming finally returned to his senses. To his surprise, he noticed that he was sitting cross-legged on the ground, and he could feel a slight change in the aura he exuded. It felt as if he had attuned himself to the space he was in. Ou Yangming stared in disbelief at the figure before him. He was aware that his understanding of the integration of Heaven and man had improved within that short period, and although his ability was still nowhere near the elder¡¯s, he would no longer fall behind against Zuoqiu Hongyuan and the others.


    The ability to attune oneself to nature was the greatest plight of every martial artist, and even for Ou Yangming, it took several coincidences to reach his level of understanding.


    Despite this, the elder before him need not even speak a word for Ou Yangming¡¯s progress to soar instantly.


    To Ou Yangming, his improvement was no different than Woo Lejia and the other powerhouses when they advanced into Supreme Great Ancestors.


    After taking a deep breath, Ou Yangming gave Wu Yuanwei a deep bow.


    As if sensing Ou Yangming¡¯s movement, Wu Yuanwei quietly turned around and asked, ¡°You¡¯re no fool, Ou Yangming. You do understand your importance to Humanity, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered in a serious tone, ¡°I appreciate your concern, senior! However...¡± He slowly raised his head and carefully added, ¡°I fear that I would regret it for the rest of my life unless I do something now.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡± Wu Yuanwei heaved a sigh. ¡°This old man worries that you would regret your decision if you were to leave as well...¡±


    Ou Yangming stifled augh. ¡°Senior, I¡¯d rather regret my decision rather than regret doing nothing!¡± Wu Yuanweipsed into thought, and in the end, he answered, ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯ve already made your choice, this old man sees no reason to hold you back.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He was overjoyed. Although he would have returned to Changlong County even without the approval of the imperial family, having their approval was even better!


    Noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s excitement, Wu Yuanwei could not help but shake his head and smile. ¡°Do you know why I agreed with your decision?¡±


    Ou Yangming froze and collected himself. ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I could tell that you are a headstrong man who does not like to be oppressed.¡± After a short sigh, he then added, ¡°If I were to force my decision onto you, you would¡¯ve struggled like a fish caught in a, and both sides would suffer major losses.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled awkwardly. Had it not been for Ni Yinghong, he likely would not have been this determined.


    Wu Yuanwei continued, ¡°This is the first reason. As for the second, well, you owe it to Wu Hanning.¡± His gaze shifted slightly as he dered, ¡°She gave up a valuable opportunity for you. The next time you see her, make sure not to disappoint her expectations!¡±


    Ou Yangming flinched and eximed, ¡°What?¡± Without exining, Wu Yuanwei continued, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment before sitting on the spot Wu Yuanwei had instructed him to. Throughout the process, Ou Yangming had carefully observed his surroundings, but in the end, he found nothing.


    The moment Ou Yangming sat down, Wu Yuanwei rose to his feet. He moved his body about, and before long, the air surrounding them was enlivened.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly. After his revtion earlier, Ou Yangming was much more attuned to his surroundings. As such, the change in the air pressure was extremely obvious to him.


    At that moment, he felt as if he was situated within arge whirlpool that was strong enough to tear him to shreds.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not the slightest bit worried. If it truly was Wu Yuanwei¡¯s intention to harm him, he need not give him instructions and create such a grand scene.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming did not detect a single ounce of maliciousness from Wu Yuanwei.


    ¡°Concentrate and guard your meridian well. Be careful.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s voice rang out as quickly and as loudly as a thunderp. Upon hearing his words, Ou Yangming instantly leaped into action. He hastily shifted all his attention to his guard and he cated his emotions.


    An instantter, he felt an immense force swarming towards him from the outside.


    ¡°Listen closely, use your mental power to lead the natural energy into your own body.¡± Wu Yuanwei¡¯s voice was as heavy as a mountain, making it hard to resist. ¡°Toughen your body, focus your essence, nourish your spirit, and ascend into the heavens!¡±


    With a tidal wave of energy heading his way, Ou Yangming dared not hesitate. His mental power erupted, and just as Wu Yuanwei had ordered, Ou Yangming guided the energy into his own body and meridians.


    The energy that came his way was unbelievably powerful, and it was strong enough to overwhelm even a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s breathing gradually stabilized, and he had poured in almost the entirety of his mental power into leading and digesting the energy. At that point, nothing from the outside world would be able to disrupt his focus, as Ou Yangming¡¯s mental scape was the only thing he felt.


    Wu Yuanwei raised his hand high above his head, and like a singrity, he drew in all the mystical energy in the area.


    His gaze was fixed onto Ou Yangming¡¯s body, which, at that moment, was turning an abnormal shade of red. It was clear that the handling of the energy was an excruciating burden to bear.


    As such, Wu Yuanwei focused his gaze to observe Ou Yangming¡¯s aura.


    Slowly, but surely, surprise crept into Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyes. Ou Yangming had performed much better than he had expected.


    Although the external energy that came his way was extremely powerful, under Ou Yangming¡¯s masterful control of his mental power, there was not a single leakage of said energy. Realizing this, Wu Yuanwei could not help but praise the young man¡¯s splendid abilities.


    Suddenly, a thought urred to Wu Yuanwei.


    ¡®Why is this young man¡¯s mental power so strong?¡¯


    It was at this instant that Wu Yuanwei finally understood why Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist was so powerful.


    After all, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had surpassed even Wu Yuanwei¡¯s, and as such, his ability to bamboozle the Yang Grade powerhouses was to be expected.


    The longer he stared at the clueless Ou Yangming, the more envious Wu Yuanwei became.


    After all, in their world, no one could utilize the full potential of their mental power. However, sitting before him was one such person, and if said person were to ascend to the upper realm...¡¯Would I still be able to beat him?¡±


    For some reason, the number one powerhouse of humanity suddenly had the urge to kill the man before him.


    However, his killing intent had onlysted a moment, as he had forced it down as soon as it manifested.


    Since Ou Yangming had diverted all his attention into the energy flowing in, he was oblivious to the killing intent that Ou Yangming had leaked earlier.


    Every ounce of Ou Yangming¡¯s senses was bombarded by the external energy that swarmed into his body. Under the guidance of his mental power, the energy was already flowing within his meridians, and little by little, the energy had also toughened up his body, including both his flesh and bones.


    In that instant, he felt as if both his spirit and body had merged into one.


    It was a state that was usually avable only to the Supreme Great Ancestors. Nevertheless, under the constant bombardment of the external energy, Ou Yangming had entered the state as well.


    Better still, while his body toughened up, an unexpected change had urred within. His meridians had expanded, and as a result, he could store and unleash much more essential Qi.


    His mental power coupled with the endless and overwhelming external energy had made him as if years had gone by in an instant.


    Before long, Ou Yangming noticed that he could no longer strengthen his body as he had reached his physical limits. If he were to push it any further and allow the meridians to continue expanding, he would only injure himself.


    As if it had read his mind, the moment Ou Yangming realized this, the overwhelming external energy immediately weakened, and before long, it had vanished without a trace.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes, his eyes glowed with radiant light.


    Powerful essential Qi flowed within his veins, and he felt much stronger than before.


    ¡°The peak of the Yang Grade!¡¯ His brief cultivation within the secret realm had advanced his cultivation base to the peak of the Yang Grade, and he was only one step away from the Extreme Grade!

 Chapter 361 The Decree From The Upper Realm

    <h4>Chapter 361 The Decree From The Upper Realm</h4>


    A faint gust of wind blew over, and like a gentle hand, it caressed Ou Yangming¡¯s exposed skin and face.


    It was a pleasant sensation, and it was potentially addicting.


    Ou Yangming observed his surroundings. The world around him was unchanged, but when he spotted mankind¡¯s number one warrior, Wu Yuanwei who stood a few meters away from him, he realized that he looked much older than before.


    His heart skipped a beat, and a sh of gratitude could be seen within his eyes.


    Although he was unable to fullyprehend what had transpired, he could feel the advancement of his cultivation base in his bones. As such, he was certain that Wu Yuanwei had exacted a heavy toll so he could advance by leap and bounds.


    The consensus was that once one had sessfully advanced into the Yang Grade, they could take it slow with their cultivation, as sooner orter, they would reach the peak of the Yang Grade.


    The only thing that was required for one to advance from Yang Grade ss One to ss Five was time, and due to this, it was much easier aspared to the advancement into the Extreme Grade. However, that was not the case for individuals like Ou Yangming. Cultivation bottlenecks simply did not exist for these individuals, and as such, there would never be a situation where they had amassed enough essence but fail to advance.


    Instead, what they fell behind on was the time that was required to advance past each ss.


    Due to this, Ou Yangming was sincerely grateful for Wu Yuanwei¡¯s assistance in helping him reach the peak.


    He gave the elderly man before him a deep bow and said, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei waved his hand lightly and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised.


    Wu Yuanwei rubbed his brows, and with a weary expression, he exined, ¡°You were so insistent in returning to Changlong County, and ever since Hanning¡¯s failed attempt in dissuading you back in the mountains, she¡¯s been begging for me to raise your cultivation base with the aid of the secret realm¡¯s energy, even though the opportunity was originally reserved for her.¡± He heaved a long sigh before continuing, ¡°The original n was for Wu Hanning to utilize this energy to advance rapidly once she entered the Extreme Grade, but now, it¡¯s wasted on you instead.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly as he noted to himself, ¡®If this energy is capable of advancing a new-born Supreme Great Ancestor to the peak, then it is indeed a waste to spend it on me.¡¯ Wu Yuanwei quietly observed Ou Yangming. Sometimeter, he stated, ¡°With your physique and mastery of mental power, it probably wouldn¡¯t pose you any trouble to advance immediately into the peak of the Extreme Grade. s, the further you advance, the more unustomed your body bes, and if any of us were to let down our guard, the results might end up doing more harm than good. As such, I did not take the risk.¡±


    Ou Yangming hastily responded, ¡°No words can describe how honored I am for this opportunity, senior.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei slowly stated, ¡°You¡¯d better take this opportunity to heart. Now that you¡¯ve essed the imperial family¡¯s secret realm to cultivate, you must always remember that your life is no longer yours alone, but to all of mankind. As such, when you head to Changlong County, always make your safety a priority.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment before croaking. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Had Wu Yuanwei mentioned that his life belonged to the imperial family, Ou Yangming would probably have retaliated. However, since he had brought up Humanity itself, Ou Yangming could not bring himself to refute it, even though he was slightly put off by the statement.


    Wu Yuanwei waved his hand and mentioned, ¡°Channelling the secret realm¡¯s energy takes out a lot from me. I¡¯ll be resting for a while, so you¡¯ll need to travel to Changlong County alone. Remember, take good care of yourself.¡±


    Despite his lofty position, Wu Yuanwei had taken great effort to remind Ou Yangming to watch his back. From this, it was clear how much Ou Yangming had mattered to him.


    Ou Yangming was not a man to spit on another¡¯s goodwill, and as such, he bowed out of gratitude before turning around to leave. However, just as he was about to step out of the secret realm, he heard Wu Yuanwei¡¯s vague voice. ¡°Remember to treat that girl Hanning properly in the future!¡±


    There was great fatigue to be found within his voice, and from the way he put it, it felt as if it was Wu Yuanwei¡¯s dying wish.


    Ou Yangming shuddered. It was upon hearing those words that he realized how exhausting it was to channel the secret realm¡¯s energy. He refused his strong urge to look back, and without giving any acknowledgment to Wu Yuanwei, Ou Yangming toughened up himself and pushed open the door.


    He feared that once he looked back, his determination would melt away and he would agree to Wu Yuanwei¡¯s request.


    After all, there was only one person he held dear within his heart, and he could not hold any more than that.


    Once he was certain that Ou Yangming was long gone, a major change urred to Wu Yuanwei¡¯s aura.


    His paleplexion and weary appearance vanished in an instant and it was reced by the calm and powerful image he had when he first met Ou Yangming.


    It was as if the channeling of the secret realm¡¯s energy had unfazed him.


    A towering figure walked out from the depths of the secret realm and approached Wu Yuanwei. He respectfully stated, ¡°You are amazing, Great Ancestor! The kid is stubborn, but he has a good heart. If we were to force him to follow our wishes, he would only grow to hate us. You have shown him kindness today, and coupled with Hanning¡¯s goodwill, the kid must be unbelievably grateful towards the imperial family now! He will never oppose us in the future!¡±


    Wu Yuanwei chuckled and answered, ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty.¡±


    The powerhouse who was hiding within the depths of the secret realm was the emperor, Wu Kangzhe. However, in the face of the nation¡¯s number one powerhouse, he had acted as meek as amb.


    After some slight hesitation, Wu Kangzhe asked, ¡°Great Ancestor, I have some questions that I hope you can shed some light on.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei calmly replied, ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m trying so hard to earn his favor, despite the damage done to the imperial family¡¯s dignity, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Wu Kangzhe answered in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯mpletely lost.¡± Wu Yuanwei slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll keep the answer to myself for now. Try to give it some thought.¡±


    Wu Kangzhe furrowed his brows and stated, ¡°Although Ou Yanming possesses outstanding talent, and he might even be able to change the fate of mankind itself, in the end, he is but a single man, a patch of duckweed with no roots. Since he is of no use to us, why shouldn¡¯t we eliminate him?¡±


    At this point, Wu Kangzhe¡¯s expression was oozing with bloodlust.


    As the emperor of Humanity, Wu Kangzhe killed decisively, and his philosophy was beyond what an ordinary person wouldprehend.


    ¡®If I cannot make use of him, then why should I still keep him alive? Am I waiting for him to overthrow me? Unless we kill him now, he will only bring more trouble in the future!¡±


    That... was the true thoughts of the leader of Humanity.


    Unfazed, Wu Yuan stated, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After giving it some more thought, Wu Kangzhe continued, ¡°You usually don¡¯t involve yourself in worldly affairs, Great Ancestor. But this time, not only did you personally engage with Ou Yangming, you even resorted to acting!¡± He then raised his head and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... Are you nning to do THAT?!¡±


    Wu Yuanweiughed out loud and replied, ¡°Good job, kid. You really don¡¯t disappoint.¡± He nodded happily before continuing, ¡°Although what you speak is true, when I passed down the news of Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance to the upper realm, they reacted as if they had struck gold, and they ordered me to curry his favor at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s this?¡± Wu Kangzhe eximed in surprise.


    Wu Yuanwei replied in a deep but powerful voice, ¡°Because Ou Yangming can forge interspatial bags in this realm. Even in the upper realm, those who can smith interspatial bags are extremely rare, and in our realm, hoho, there practically isn¡¯t anyone else who can sessfully smith an interspatial bag aside from him. As such, they¡¯re extremely curious as to what kind of wonders Ou Yangming would bring if he were to enter the upper realm.¡±


    Wu Kangzhe flinched. He took some time to process Wu Yuanwei¡¯s words, and in the end, he responded, ¡°... All because of this?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei shook his head and answered, ¡°That is the extent of the information they have provided me. However...¡± A slight pauseter, he continued, ¡°I have a vague feeling that they¡¯re nning something, and whatever they have in store is probably rted to Ou Yangming in some way or another.¡±


    Wu Kangzhe¡¯s eyes lit up as he eximed, ¡°What are they preparing?!¡±


    This time, Wu Yuanwei could only shake his head and chuckle bitterly at the emperor¡¯s question. ¡°I do not know. Hoho, after all, how could we possiblyprehend the will of the upper beings?¡±


    Wu Kangzhepsed into thought once more before blurting out, ¡°Actually, Great Ancestor, no matter what order the upper realm gives, they¡¯ll still need to go through us, right? In that case, why don¡¯t...¡± Halfway through the emperor¡¯s sentence, Wu Yuanwei suddenly turned around and red at the emperor. His eyes glowed with blinding radiance, and for an instant, it was even brighter than the sun hanging in the sky.


    Like ss shattered by a boulder, Wu Kangzhe felt crushed, and with a groan, he subconsciously backed off in a panic. Hastily, Wu Kangzhe kowtowed and begged, ¡°I beg of you, Great Ancestor, please cease your anger. Forgive this little one for his impudence!¡±


    The terrifying aura that Wu Yuanwei had exuded gradually subsided, and before long, he had returned to normal. He then stared down at Wu Kangzhe and chided, ¡°As the leader of mankind, it is your right to oversee the actions of Humanity as a whole. As such, I will not go against you so long as your decisions are rted to humanity. However, never forget where our roots are!¡±


    Wu Kangzhe gulped. ¡°Noted! This little one shall take it to heart!¡±


    Wu Yuanwei scrutinized the emperor, and with a sigh, hemented, ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s to be expected. After all, you¡¯ve never faced the upper realm¡¯s might before. But never forget, while it is true that the upper realm is unable to directly intervene with our realm, they have terrifying means of their own to deal with us, and if we were to go against their orders... Disaster will ensue.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei then grabbed Wu Kangzhe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I had originally nned to take you up there in the next decade, but now, I think I¡¯ll need to bring the schedule forward.¡±


    Wu Kangzhe froze. In a surprised tone, he asked, ¡°W-Where are you bringing me, Great Ancestor?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei nodded and replied, ¡°Even after all these generations within the Wu Family, I have never stepped foot into the upper realm. Ever since I¡¯ve learned of the upper realm, I¡¯ve realized how small our family is, and as a result, my arrogance has been curbed. However, seeing as your arrogance is starting to overflow, I fear that you might end up bing the ck sheep of the Wu Family and bring about the end of Humanity as we know it.¡±


    With a flick of his wrist, the two vanished into thin air.


    Half-a-dayter, the air shimmered, and the two popped back into reality.


    The difference, however, was that Wu Kangzhe had a nk expression on his face, and his eyes were flitting around with terror that was uncharacteristic of him.


    Wu Yuanwei sighed. He was not surprised by the emperor¡¯s reaction. Instead, he looked up into the sky and mused to himself.


    ¡®Why do they think so highly of Ou Yangming?¡¯

 Chapter 362 Rumors In The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 362 Rumors In The Capital</h4>


    Ou Yangming left the room with renewed vigor and determination in his eyes.


    At that moment, he could feel unadulterated power surging through his veins, and his confidence was at an all-time high. At this point, even if a spirit beast were to appear before him, Ou Yangming would not shy away.


    Naturally, if such a situation were to truly ur, the results would probably still be in the spirit beast¡¯s favor.


    Although going toe-to-toe against a spirit beast might still be out of Ou Yangming¡¯s league, he was confident that he could flee from the battle with his Blood Flight Art if the situation demanded it.


    After all, the spirit beasts did not have domains like the imperial family¡¯s secret realm. Moreover, Ou Yangming was also unsure whether Wu Yuanwei would be capable of controlling the elements outside the secret realm.


    Nevertheless, all that mattered was that ou Yangming¡¯s mental state had undergone a major transformation after entering the secret realm.


    He shifted his sight to the side, and immediately, he noticed Wu Hanning who was quietly waiting outside the parterre.


    Strangely, a shred of guilt welled up within his


    heart.


    After all, it was his insistence and stubbornness that had cost Wu Hanning opportunity within the secret realm.


    Ou Yangming bowed. In a solemn tone, he stated, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Wu Hanning turned sideways and avoided his bow. ¡°No need to thank me, Brother Ou.¡± After observing Ou Yangming for a moment, she then stated, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made it to the peak of Yang Grade, Brother Ou. Congrattions.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed, ¡°At the expense of your sacrifice though.¡±


    Wu Hanning shook her head and stated, ¡°Considering how much you¡¯ve advanced Humanity¡¯sbat prowess, you deserve this much, at least, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming stared long and hard at her. Had it not been for his body¡¯s limitations, he would have advanced all the way from Yang Grade ss One to Extreme Grade. As such, he doubted that it was as trivial a matter as Wu Hanning had made it out to be.


    Had their ces been reversed, Ou Yangming would never have given up the opportunity for her.


    After all, the difference inbat prowess between Yang Grade ss One and the peak of Yang Grade would affect one¡¯s survival on the battlefield. It was an indisputable fact, and due to this, Ou Yangming¡¯s gratitude towards Wu Hanning was sincere.


    His gratitude was no longer something that could be described through words alone.


    Wu Hanning suddenly asked, ¡°Do you understand now, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming paused. ¡°Understand what?¡±


    Wu Hanning smiled and hinted, ¡°You¡¯ve already met Zuoqiu Hongyuan and He Liangce. Plus, you¡¯ve even gone through the trials of the secret realm and gained immense power from it. Can¡¯t you connect the dots?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his brows, and as if a lightbulb had lit up above his head, he eximed, ¡°Are you saying that they gained their cultivation base through the secret realm as well?¡±


    Wu Hanning responded, ¡°Indeed. Within all eight counties, there exists a family that can ess the secret realm tomune with the upper realm. Once their secret realms have umted enough energy, these families can choose to advance one of their martial artist¡¯s abilities to the peak of their grade, just as you have experienced.¡± A sliver of pride then leaked out from her voice as she added, ¡°However, only our family¡¯s secret realm is capable of achieving the same effect on Great Ancestors.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s heart froze. ¡®No wonder He Liangce and Zuoqiu Hongyuan could reach the peak of Yang Grade at such a young age! Heck, had they not purposely suppressed their abilities, I bet they could advance to Extreme Grade without any trouble!¡¯


    ¡®So this is the hack that the top aristocratic families own, huh.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts wandered to Ni Yunhong, and suddenly, he felt a tinge of sadness for his future brother-inw.


    The Ni Family had lost their connection to the secret realm, and due to it, they had ended up in their deplorable state. Had they shared the same ess as the other major aristocratic families, Ni Yunhong would probably be able to stand shoulder-to-shoulder alongside the powerhouses like He Liangce or Zuoqiu Hongyuan.


    A thought struck Ou Yangming, and he asked, ¡°Your Royal Highness, why does the imperial family receive special treatment?¡±


    Wu Hanning responded truthfully, ¡°That¡¯s because the imperial family is naturally good at cultivating mental power, and it¡¯s also partially due to thepatibility of our bloodline.¡± After giving it some more thought, she added, ¡°Mental power is in no way inferior to martial arts so long as both abilities are at the same grade.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his brows at her statement. Although his mental power had surpassed even that of Supreme Great Ancestors, aside from the Simted Spiritual Fist that he hade across by chance, he would never have stood on the same level as the martial artists of his grade.


    Naturally, even if one were to possess a skill that was capable of eliminating a spirit beast in a single blow, the amount of time needed to cast the technique would be their undoing. After all, unless their enemies were not idiots, they would have fled upon seeing the skill or counter-attack while they were busy charging the skill up.


    As if she had seen through Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts, Wu Hanning exined, ¡°The true strength of mental power lies not in what you¡¯re thinking about.¡± Ou Yangming eximed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    With a profound expression, she answered, ¡°You¡¯ll understand when the timees.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his brows even further, and he was itching to understand what she meant. At the same time, however, he did not want to force her to answer him.


    ¡®Extort the princess?¡¯


    No, that was not something that Ou Yangming could afford to do.


    Wu Hanning then turned around and stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother Ou.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Ou Yangming responded subconsciously.


    Wu Hanning turned around and sarcastically spat, ¡°You¡¯ve already met up with the Great Ancestor. What else do you want to do? It¡¯s not like you want to stay in the pce, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming was rendered speechless, and with an ashen face, he zipped his mouth shut. Even without the rumors that the pce had forbidden men from staying over the night, Ou Yangming would never have voluntarily stayed over in the pce.


    He was already indebted to the princess, and if


    would never hear the end of it.


    With that, the two left the pce grounds. They traveled shoulder to shoulder, and though neither side had spoken a word, there was an indescribable sense of camaraderie between the two. They did not interact with one another, and instead, they enjoyed the atmosphere in silence. They quietly made their way through the street, and even when the imperial carriages passed by, they chose not to board them.


    Every road has its end, and despite their best attempts to slow their pace, they still reached the pce gates in the end. Wu Hanning gazed at the massive gates before her, and a glint of reluctance uncharacteristic of a princess could be seen within her eyes. It was an extremely rare sight.


    Ou Yangming nodded at her. ¡°I appreciate yourpany, Your Highness.¡± As if she was startled awake by a lovely dream, Wu Hanning yelped, ¡°When will you head towards Changlong County, Brother Ou?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Ou Yangming answered, ¡°As soon as possible. Hopefully within the next three days.¡± Had he been alone, Ou Yangming would probably have set off immediately. However, as he had gained a hundred-strong battalion... Indeed, while his troops had only consisted of a hundred men, in terms ofbat prowess, they were a force that could overwhelm the battlefield.


    Since Ou Yangming would need to lead the force against the spirit beasts in the Immense Forest, he needed some time for his troops to prepare themselves.


    Three days. That was the minimum requirement, and throughout the entire world, no one else aside from Ou Yangming would be capable of rallying up a hundred Supreme Great Ancestors without causing dissent.


    Sure, the imperial family might be able to achieve a simr effect if they dered a state of emergency, but if that were to happen, those Supreme Great Ancestors would undoubtedly be furious, and some might even go against the imperial family¡¯s orders. However, Ou Yangming was confident that if he gave the order, the Supreme Great Ancestors would immediately rally to him. After all, he had promised themvish remuneration, and for the sake of the magic tools he promised, the Supreme Great Ancestors would undoubtedly be enthusiastic to answer his call.


    Wu Hanning nodded. After giving him an angry nce, she then turned around and left quietly. Ou Yangming¡¯s lips twitched. However, no words left his mouth.


    Suddenly, he heard a voiceing from behind him. ¡°Brother Ou, Her Highness was waiting for you to invite her. How could you be so heartless as to disappoint her?¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes upon hearing the voice. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, shouldn¡¯t you be swooning from all your work? Why do you have so much time on your hands?¡± Bai Shixue giggled mesmerizingly. ¡°Brother Ou...¡± She stretched out her voice that was oozing with seduction.


    Ou Yangming leaped back. ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop! We¡¯re not even that close!¡± He quickly observed his surroundings and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll cause misunderstandings if you put it that way!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bai Shixue spat. ¡°Her Highness has already left. Who else would hear us?¡±


    Ou Yangming red at her and stated, ¡°Watch your words, Young Pavilion Master. You need to be responsible for them.¡±


    Bai Shixue snapped, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m irresponsible? Hah, from my point of view, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going against his word!¡± Angered, Ou Yangming shouted, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±


    Bai Shixue stated without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t take it from me, the whole capital has already heard of your exploits. Aren¡¯t you aware?¡±


    Ou Yangming froze. He suddenly recalled what Wu Hanning had said back when she tried to defuse the situation between him and the five Imperial Elders. Ou Yangming¡¯s face twisted into a nasty expression. ¡®It¡¯s only been half a day at most, how can the entire capital already know about it? Are rumors supposed to travel this fast?¡¯


    Noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s panicked expression, Bai Shixue jokingly added, ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying. Feel free to ask anyone youe across. Oh yeah, you trust Woo Lejia, right? Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled bitterly and mentally spat, ¡®Since you put it that way, there¡¯s no longer any reason for me to look for Woo Lejia.¡¯


    Ou Yangming red at Bai Shixue, and anger began to manifest within his heart.


    Had he not barged into the imperial carriage that day, none of this would have ever transpired. As such, the true culprit behind this was the beautifuldy before him!


    However, upon seeing Bai Shixue¡¯s charming smile, Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts wandered back to the day where he had made contact with the Body of Charm. Upon recalling the sensation, he could not bring himself to hate Bai Shixue.

 Chapter 363 One Rally, A Hundred Responses

    <h4>Chapter 363 One Rally, A Hundred Responses</h4>


    Bai Shixue shifted her enthralling eyes as if she had figured out something from Ou Yangming¡¯s expression. A faint shade of red appeared on her jade-like face, amplifying her beauty further, and causing Ou Yangming¡¯s heart rate to quicken.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was extremely wary of Bai Shixue. After collecting himself, he asked, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, just cut to the chase, what are you here for?¡±


    Bai Shixue pursed her lips and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m only concerned for you, is it wrong to visit a friend?¡±


    Ou Yangming feigned a smile and responded, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ttering. But, to save both our time, just tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Bai Shixue shot him an annoyed nce before revealing, ¡°Alright fine. Since you like being boring, I¡¯ll just tell you.¡± She calmly stated, ¡°You¡¯ll have at least a thousand men apanying you on your journey, and thisdy has already prepared all your supplies and amodation throughout your journey. All you need to do is focus on gathering your troops.¡±


    Ou Yangming was touched, and even more than that, he was surprised.


    He did not doubt her words, as Bai Shixue would never joke about her arrangements.


    Moreover, as an organization with several stores throughout the nation, it was definitely possible for her to make those arrangements at such short notice.


    It was just that, it had never urred to Ou Yangming that Bai Shixue would do it out of her own volition.


    With some slight hesitance, Ou Yangming mumbled, ¡°Thank you, Young Pavilion Master.¡±


    Bai Shixue snorted, ¡°You were the main reason the Yi Pavilion managed to snag first ce in the Myriad Treasure Meet. As such, it is only reasonable that wepensate you for your efforts. There¡¯s no need to thank us. Also, since you only have eyes for Her Highness, and not me, I¡¯ll just vanish from your life.¡± With that, Bai Shixue turned around and left.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean by me only having eyes for Her Highness?¡±


    Bai Shixue feigned surprise and eximed, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying you prefer me over the princess, huh?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression morphed into a frown as he noted to himself, ¡®How shameless can this woman be...¡¯


    Without paying heed to Ou Yangming¡¯s response, Bai Shixuemented, ¡°Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll be sure to appear before you again.¡± She then slipped into the darkness and vanished without a trace.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s jaw dropped. He wanted to exin himself to her, but instead, he had only made the situation worse.


    ¡°The best way to deal with women like her is probably to keep my mouth shut.¡¯ For some reason, Ou Yangming had a lingering feeling that his journey to Changlong County was not going to be easy.


    ****


    Three days.


    Within the short span of three days, countless forces within the capital had mobilized, and a massive force was assembled.


    During ordinary circumstances, the assembly of such a powerful force would likely have worried the imperial family, and they would have attempted to suppress the force. This time, however, the imperial family had decided to keep their eyes closed to the assembly, and pretended not to have noticed.


    Outside the capital, a force that was around 2000-strong had assembled, as each Supreme Great Ancestor had around a dozen followers apanying them.


    Other than that, there were also a hundred or so luxury carriages parked outside. Despite everyone¡¯s best attempts to maintain order, it still felt like a messy assembly to observers.


    Back when Ou Yangming was leading the Advanced cksmiths, he had utilized his keen intuition to make arrangements that had taken the most advantage out of everyone¡¯s talents.


    However, managing a dozen or so cksmiths was very different from managing a 2000-strong army. Worse still, none of his troops were cksmiths, and as a result, he had even less of an understanding as to how they operated.


    As such, he had a cloudy expression when he saw the rowdy scene that unfolded outside the capital and he could feel a migraineing.


    Woo Lejia walked to his side and chuckled. ¡°Brother Ou, we¡¯ve already brought as few people as we could with us. However, as there are still around 70 or so newly ascended Supreme Great Ancestors, they still need to stabilize their boundaries. Having them board the carriages is... The most you can ask of them. Plus, it¡¯s also no surprise that their family would post them more guards to ensure their safety. Fret not, though, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll definitely contribute in battle.


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    Honestly speaking, the newly ascended Supreme Great Ancestors should be holing up somewhere safe to stabilize their boundary.


    However, the moment Ou Yangming gave the order, they immediately abandoned their solitary cultivation and joined Ou Yangming¡¯s troops. They were willing to carry out the stabilization of their boundaries while traveling within the carriages.


    Without a doubt, throughout all the generations of the Supreme Great Ancestors, the treatment they received was undoubtedly the worst.


    When Woo Lejia stated that this was their limit, he meant it.


    In truth, if the imperial family were to ask the same of them, they would definitely have ignored the imperial family¡¯s orders. As such, if Ou Yangming were to ask them to abandon their guards and travel alone, it would have resulted in massive bacsh.


    Woo Lejia waved his hand and added, ¡°Brother Ou, you mean the world to us, so there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± He then swept his gaze downwards, and in a slightly awkward tone, he stated, ¡°Wee from different families, so it¡¯s slightly hard for us to coordinate. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and talk to them.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Indeed, such matters were better left to the Woo family and the Chen family to handle.


    Nevertheless, before Woo Lejia had even stepped down, a small toon of cavalry set out from the capital. It was a force that consisted of only a hundred or so people, each of them was clothed in uniforms and they all wore brilliant smiles. Surprisingly, once they joined the troops, the troops immediately mobilized.


    W


    To Ou Yangming and Woo Lejia¡¯s surprise, the ensuing formation of the troops had be much more organized under the mysterious neers¡¯ orders. Moreover, once the first carriage began to move, everyone else followed in an orderly manner.


    If one were to describe the initial situation as chaotic, the situation after the neers¡¯ appearance could only be described as organized.


    Ou Yangming turned around in surprise, and Woo Lejia hastily stated, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°I know it isn¡¯t you.¡± Ou Yangming spat, ¡°You were at my side all this time. How can it be


    you?¡±


    In truth, Ou Yangming had added another statement in his mind. ¡®If you had this kind of ability, we wouldn¡¯t be stuck in the mess earlier, now would we?¡¯


    V


    mess


    Ou Yangming observed the neers.


    Among the hundred-or-so neers, a luxury carriage could be seen, and once the curtains were drawn, a charming face was revealed for all to see.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes narrowed, and after some slight hesitation, he immediately caught up to the carriage on his horse. ¡°What are you doing, Young Pavilion Master?¡±


    Bai Shixue giggled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, of course.¡± With a teasing smile, shemented, ¡°You¡¯ve got no experience leading so many people, right? Without me, you would be stuck here all day!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened as he stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯ve led soldiers before, b-but I forgot that these people aren¡¯t soldiers.¡± Bai Shixue smiled. ¡°Indeed, they aren¡¯t soldiers, but disciples of aristocratic families. They¡¯re the real deal, and they all carry immense pride.¡± She then pursed her lips and stated, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice earlier? They were at each other¡¯s throats, how would they have mobilized?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had wrongly assumed that the aristocratic elites would be orderly due to their status, and it had almost ended up being his undoing.


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, how did you manage to get them to be obedient?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    Although the aristocratic family members had indeed possessed great talent, it was for that reason that they were as arrogant as they were. As such, logically speaking, it would probably take a lot for them to submit willingly. However, what Ou Yangming observed was not the case. Bai Shixue had only spoken a few words to make them listen, and this feat had impressed Ou Yangming greatly. Bai Shixue grinned like a sly fox. ¡°it¡¯s simple, really. I asked my followers to inform them that the Great Master Ou has given themand of the army over to me. If anyone disobeys me or dys me, then their rights to the magic tools will be revoked! See, aren¡¯t I smart?¡±


    Ou Yangming was utterly dumbfounded, and he could not help but chuckle bitterly at that.


    ¡®So she¡¯s riding my coattails, huh!¡¯


    But it¡¯s also true that these aristocratic family members are obedient because of it.¡¯


    For the sake of the magic tools, these aristocratic family members were willing to risk their newly ascended Supreme Great Ancestors. As such, it was not a stretch to imagine how furious their family elders would be if they learned that they had lost the rights to the magic tools due to a few of their rowdy family members.


    Although Bai Shixue wascking in martial arts, her ability to toy with another¡¯s heart was unparalleled.


    After giving her a grateful nod, Ou Yangming thanked, ¡°I appreciate your help, Young Pavilion Master. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with in the future, I¡¯ll be sure to assist you.¡±


    Bai Shixue winked without saying a word.


    With that, Ou Yangming sped his fists and spurred ahead. Unexpectedly, however, the carriage behind him had tagged closely along. Ou Yangming reined his horse back. With a surprised tone, he asked, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, what are you...¡± Bai Shixue giggled, ¡°To ensure a smooth journey, I¡¯m going to personally apany all of you to Changlong County.¡± ¡°You¡¯re... Apany us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t want me to?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips twitched and he gritted his teeth. Upon noticing how orderly the troops ahead were, he could not bring himself to reject her.


    Just as the two were at an impasse, the hurried gallops of horses rang out from behind the capital¡¯s gates.


    A force that was a hundred-strong stomped out, and an envoy of carriages tagged behind the troops. Upon noticing the familiar insignia on the carriages, Ou Yangming and Bai Shixue stared at one another in disbelief.

 Chapter 364 Great-ancestor-level Half-spirit Beast

    <h4>Chapter 364 Great-ancestor-level Half-spirit Beast</h4>


    Ou Yangming did not know much about carriages back then. To him, a carriage was considered decent if it had seats inside.


    Nheless, after that night, he had a deeper understanding of influential people¡¯s transportations. Therefore, he could now tell at one nce the rough identity of a carriage¡¯s owner.


    Besides, even if Ou Yangming knew nothing about other carriages, he was familiar with this particr carriage. He had barged into this carriage that night, resulting in a series of uncontroble events. ¡®Her Royal Highness left the capital?¡¯


    Wu Hanning was not an ordinary princess; she was brought up as the top genius among the younger generation in the imperial family. Given that she could ask the family¡¯s supreme elder to borrow the secret realm¡¯s power, one could imagine her status in the family. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s observation and inquiries through indirect approaches, he even suspected that the imperial family had internally decided that Wu Hanning would inherit the supreme elder¡¯s position. If that was true, she would be the Humans¡¯ strongest powerhouse after Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe present supreme elder-passed away.


    The imperial family was the only party in this realm that could offer a boundary beyond a Supreme Great Ancestor, but they could only guarantee the birth of one supreme powerhouse.


    A figure like that would not be as important as Wu Yuanwei, but would not be far off.


    Theoretically, Wu Hanning had to keep watch over the capital like Wu Yuanwei by observing the changes in the world in silence. However, she had just left the capital, and judging from her carriage¡¯s path, she seemed to be traveling together with the 2,000-people convoy. Bai Shixue scoffed and remarked softly, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re incredibly charming! Her Royal Highness has even put aside her reputation for you!¡±


    One would be used of ndering the imperial family by saying that, hence she spoke so softly that Ou Yangming was the only one who could hear her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense,¡± Ou Yangming responded softly and red at her. He nced at the capital and the sky, then he gestured to her to be careful. Following that, the young fellow patted the horse and went away.


    ¡®This young fe still cares for me,¡¯ Bai Shixue thought as she curled her lips into a faint smile. As she waved her hand, her carriage caught up to the convoy and joined the rest. As for Ou Yangming, when he arrived in front of the 100-person army, he noticed a familiar face.


    It was Wu Haohan. During the Myriad Treasure Meet, his Simted Spiritual Fist Technique was secretly learned by Ou Yangming, but he was blessed by the setback and advanced to the peak of Yang Grade in the end.


    It was evident from his armor and position that he was the leader of the army.


    Wu Haohan immediately cupped his hands when he saw Ou Yangming, and he greeted the young fellow loudly, ¡°Good day, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and looked at the eye-striking carriage, then he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Brother Wu, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Haohan was surprised.


    ¡°Why did Her Royal Highness leave the capital?¡± Ou Yangming looked up and questioned snappily.


    Wu Haohan answered seriously, ¡°Her Highness is feeling bored in the capital, so she reported to His Majesty and is going out for a trip.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dubious. ¡°Where is Her Highness going for a trip?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Wu Haohan could not help butugh. ¡°Her Highness did not specify it, so she¡¯ll simply follow her heart.¡±


    ¡°Her Highness¡¯s destination isn¡¯t going to be the same as mine, is it?¡± Ou Yangming stopped himself from rolling his eyes.


    Wu Haohan responded without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. The world is massive, after all, so it¡¯s unlikely that you¡¯ll meet. Having said that, if you do meet each other, it¡¯s certainly fate!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough when he looked at the unsmiling Wu Haohan. He stole another nce at the carriage. They were not speaking softly, hence the young fellow was sure that Wu Hanning heard them clearly, but she did not intend to pull the curtains apart at all.


    As bold as Ou Yangming was, he would not have the guts to barge into the carriage this time.


    He felt extremely helpless.


    ¡®I already have a splitting headache because the smart little fox joined us. Now that Her Highness is alsoing with us...


    ¡®How should I introduce them to Yinghong once we arrive at Changlong County?¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s head ached more when he thought about that.


    Wu Haohanmented softly all of a sudden, ¡°Consort, Her Highness is only worried about you, so you mustn¡¯t make her sad!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He red hatefully at the man, then he squeezed his horse with his legs to go off.


    He knew while Wu Hanning was ady, she was much more resolute than most men in the world. Since she left the capital regardless of the consequences, nobody could change her mind.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I can only take one step at a time.


    ¡®Everything will turn out to be alright; I just hope it won¡¯t be terrible.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming knew his return to Changlong County would surely stir up a sensation like never before.


    XXXX


    Outside the Immense Forest Military Camp in Changlong County.


    Fierce roars filled the air. Even so, whether it was the elite Guards or ordinary soldiers from the five camps, they were no longer fearful like they were in the beginning.


    A month ago, many unordinary changes happened in the immense forest. Despite that, the ferocious beasts did not intend to leave the forest. The soldiers were the ones who entered the forest to kill the beasts, and they did not worry about the creaturesing out of bounds.


    That said, the soldiers still had to be careful because plenty of new vicious beasts appeared in the forest, causing many soldiers to be injured.


    Nheless, one day, everything changed.


    The ferocious beasts, who had been staying in the forest for generations, suddenly went bad and left the forest. Moreover, they began to attack the Humans.


    Viges, small towns, and camps were attacked, causing countless people to die tragically under the beasts¡¯ ws.


    Li Xinfan instantly ordered the military to counterattack. He also asked themon folk around to leave their homes for the time being, so they could retreat to safer grounds. Although the Humans¡¯ disaster, which would ur once in a century, was not publicly announced due to political reasons, many rted stories circted among the people. With help from the government and the military, many folks were transferred to the prefecture or fortresses with big cities.


    Needless to say, those from the Immense Forest Military Camp, which was closest to the forest, could not retreat. The soldiers were harassed and attacked by ferocious beasts almost every day.


    In the first few days, there was ack of experienced soldiers and the new recruits were rather afraid. As time passed, and as there were more desperate fights from both parties, everything changed.


    The new recruits gained experience. As long as they survived by luck from the battlefield, they were reborn, quickly bing qualified and experienced soldiers.


    As the closely-fought battlested for a month, the Immense Forest Military Camp¡¯s loss rate increased to 50%. Even though the other soldiers improved greatly through the mes of the war, it was inevitable that the military had low morale and was dispirited.


    If it was not because military orders were imperative and must be obeyed, someone would have crumbled and escaped long ago.


    Chen Yifan carried his magic spear and led the West Camp¡¯s soldiers as they patrolled the camp. When he looked in the distance at the dark forest, he was concerned.


    The Humans¡¯ huge disaster was finallying, but could Changlong County and Ling County ovee it this time as they did before?


    While the He family¡¯s Iron Blood Loyal Heart was ready, there was an unforeseen change in the Ni family¡¯s sacrifice.


    This was not only because of the rtionship between Ni Yinghong and Ou Yangming, but most importantly, it was because the Ni family had lost the connection with their n¡¯s secret realm for decades. As such, nobody from their younger generation could y a pivotal role.


    Though Ni Yinhong had been sent to the secret realm to receive the inheritance, how could the difference of decades bepensated in a short period?


    The eight counties had four disasters altogether, each one could possibly develop into one that could overturn the Humans.


    It was true that the Humans still had the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder keeping watch in the capital, but Chen Yifan¡¯s confidence could not help but waver when he looked at the pitch-ck view ahead. It was as though his future had turned dark too.


    At the spur of the moment, a shrill sound was hearding from the horn, which was sounded at the military camp¡¯s periphery. The soldiers on duty ran in that direction at once. The ferocious beasts were the most active at night, by which they roared and pounced out from the dark to fight the brave and skillful soldiers.


    Chen Yifan kept a straight face and strode toward the area where the fight was the most intense.


    Hisposure had unknowingly caused the other people to calm down. As long as their general was around, so what if the creatures showed up? In the end, the beasts would be forced to retreat, leaving a number of carcasses around.


    However, Chen Yifan¡¯s face changed as he made his way to the fight. He pricked up his ears and listened closely.


    The shrieks were mournful and panic-stricken in that direction, and the change happened in an instant as if the line of defense over there could not hold on any longer. Chen Yifan reached his hand to the back to retrieve his spear, then he exerted all his force to charge in that direction.


    He arrived at the scene after a brief moment, where a giant crawler behaved brutally by making threatening moves. Whenever it attacked, one or several soldiers were sent flying away. Seeing as how the soldiers spat blood in the air and twisted their bodies, it was obvious that they were in terrible states.


    On the other hand, only small sparks were made when the soldiers hit the crawler with their weapons; the creature did not suffer substantial damage at all.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, but he was also appalled.


    ¡®A great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast appeared so soon?¡¯


    The general took a deep breath as he held his magic tool, which gave him great confidence. Heter roared and lunged at the beast by being one with his spear.

 Chapter 365 Lone City

    <h4>Chapter 365 Lone City</h4>


    The Chen family¡¯s spear technique¡ªthe threatening Lethal Throat-locking Spear!


    Although the giant crawler lookedpletely different from a person, most creatures had the same weakness.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s spear was aimed at the giant crawler¡¯s throat, which was a vital point. As he attacked, the violent wind whistled in the air as though it was not inferior to the crawler at all.


    Given that the giant crawler was a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, it had certain wisdom. As such, it squinted its eyes the moment it heard the whistles, and instead of attacking the scrambling soldiers, it shifted its body to look at Chen Yifan.


    The creature¡¯s eyes were cold and unfeeling. They were filled with killing intent, as if killing was its sole living purpose.


    In actuality, for half-spirit beasts that had not possessed true wisdom, they needed to keep killing and devouring to survive and support themselves through constant growth. Staying alive was their priority, followed by endless killing


    Chen Yifan shuddered because the great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast¡¯s prominence affected his mental state at that moment.


    Nheless, he gritted his teeth and charged at the beast without any hesitation.


    His countless stabbing practices since young seemed to have been preparing him for this exact moment.


    The spear tip prated the air and pierced through the void, carrying a forward momentum toward the beast.


    Upon seeing this, the giant crawler moved. Its body was massive, but it was so agile that it was spine-chilling. As it dodged to the side, it whipped its tail at Chen Yifan.


    Chen Yifan¡¯s face took on a grave expression. He immediately turned his spear and aimed the spear tip at that huge tale.


    He would not have gone through the trouble if he was up against a normal ferocious beast or a half-spirit beast in Yang Grade; he would have swept his spear horizontally to shift 500 kilograms with 4 taels. However, Chen Yifan was facing a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast this time, and he would not stand a chance if he did not have a magic spear with him.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    The spear tip touched the crawler¡¯s tail, which did not believe facies. The creature¡¯s tough skin had no defensive effect at all as it was easily pierced like it was paper. Consequently, the spear kept puncturing the tail and went into the crawler¡¯s body, leaving an invisible hole in half of its hind leg.


    Nevertheless, Chen Yifan did not feel good at all. He took the attack head-on, causing him to feel like he had just been ruthlessly hit by a hammer, by which his organs suffered unimaginable impacts. A stream of blood flowed down the corner of his mouth, and he almost lost hisbat power because of the reckless attack.


    On the other hand, the giant crawler shrieked and flinched backward, but its wound worsened because of his movement. Fortunately, it managed to get rid of the spear in its body, resulting in a pool of blood on the ground. Following that, the beast staggered and scurried away.


    It had not possessed true wisdom, after all, hence while it noticed the spear¡¯s danger, it was injured because it chose to trust its valiant body.


    Inparison, the crawler¡¯sbat power was not inferior to that of the big multicolored tiger, but their intellects were Heaven and Earth apart.


    When the formidable great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast was wounded and left, the other ferocious beasts, whichunched the sudden attack, were no longer that powerful. The Humans¡¯ reinforcements kept swarming out from the military camp, allowing the military to slowly turn their advantage into victory, where they finally killed every beast that invaded their territory. Chen Yifan¡¯s hands trembled a little as he held his spear, and his vision went ck. Even so, he stood still beside the military camp¡¯s broken-through weak point, but no ferocious beast dared to approach it anymore. Atst, familiar footsteps were heard, and a pair of strong hands supported him. Before he knew it, several Yang Grade powerhouses from the military arrived.


    Chen Yifan sighed a breath of relief and handed them his spear. ¡°They¡¯re finally here.¡± Once he uttered those words, he closed his eyes and passed out.


    Even a Supreme Great Ancestor dared not meet force with force against an equal-ranked half-spirit beast, but Chen Yifan risked his life in order to inflict a heavy loss on one.


    He had used his magic tool to severely injure the great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, but his injury was more terrible.


    Deng Zhicai caught him and epted his spear with a grim look on his face. Heter ordered, ¡°Send General Chen away to let him rest.¡±


    The West Camp¡¯s Guards instantly stepped forward and carried Chen Yifan.


    Deng Zhicai sighed and nced at the high-ranking officers. They had different expressions, but most of them looked relieved.


    ¡°The Immense Forest Military Camp was stationed here to wait for a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast¡¯s appearance. Once a powerful half-spirit beast of that level leaves the forest, it can only mean one thing,¡± Deng Zhicai expressed after a brief moment and gave an instruction, ¡°I hereby order you to decamp and return to the city!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±


    Everyone else responded loudly and began to move.


    The people knew if the ferocious beasts left the forest and began to attack the Humans, the disaster was imminent. Despite that, a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast¡¯s appearance was the official indicator of that thing¡¯s descent.


    This was because only that thing could order a mighty great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast.


    From this day onwards, Changlong County and Ling County were in an urgent state, and the notice was delivered to their respective prefectures like snowkes.


    ****


    The atmosphere was tense in the prefecture.


    Deng Xiyuan and Li Xinfan, who were entrusted with an important task by the imperial family, assembled representatives from top-notch forces in the prefecture. The representatives included Fang Zhaoyang, the Fang famliy¡¯s great ancestor, as well as Ni Jingshen and the other Ni family¡¯s great ancestors.


    Being one of the eight counties, Changlong County did not have as many talents as the capital and had way fewer great ancestors, but there were still about 20 top-notched great-ancestor-level powerhouses in the prefecture. Needless to say, there were many great ancestors scattered in the county¡¯s other cities, but they could not be gathered in the prefecture.


    Deng Xiyuan cleared his throat and said in a serious tone, ¡°My fellows, I believe you¡¯ve seen the urgent notice from the Immense Forest Military Camp. They encountered a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, which means that fe... Is finally here.¡±


    Everyone fell dead silent. It was the Humans¡¯ greatest disaster, after all. Even if they joined hands and fought, they dared not say they could sessfully survive the cmity.


    Besides, all of them belonged to a n, which meant that numerous people were under their protection.


    How many people could they protect?


    Deng Xiyuan looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Universe? He¡¯s the only one who experienced the previous disaster, so why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    ¡°I personally invited him here, but the elder said he¡¯ll make a move when the time is right; he won¡¯t be stingy with his old body in this catastrophe.¡± Li Xinfan smiled bitterly and added after a short pause, ¡°Judging from his tone, he sounded like he¡¯s ready to die.¡±


    The other people gasped at once. Elder Universe was the oldest Supreme Great Ancestor and had a profound cultivation base. Rumors had it that he was already at the peak of Extreme Grade and had arrived at the mysterious and unreachable threshold of supremacy.


    If a person like him was ready to die, how would the other people end?


    ¡°Okay. Since that¡¯s what the elder said, we shan¡¯t disturb him.¡± Deng Xiyuan¡¯s face changed, but he forced himself to calm down. He then turned to force a smile at Ni Jingshen and asked, ¡°Brother Ni, how¡¯s your preparation going?¡±


    Everyone else¡¯s eyes lit up right away, and they looked eagerly at Ni Jingshen.


    The Ni family and the He family were the keys Changlong County and Ling County could stand firm during the past disasters.


    Who knew, Ni Jingshen sighed and replied to the governor, ¡°Gentlemen, frankly speaking, Yinhong has entered the Land of Inheritance but only for a short period, so I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be tough for her to unleash her full powers. I hope that... You¡¯ll give her sufficient time before she sessfully finishes her cultivation.¡±


    The crowd had ghastly looks on their faces.


    He Liangce had repeatedly shown up and disyed his forcefulbat power, thus the Supreme Great Ancestors dared not underestimate him at all. That said, they knew very well that both counties had only been able to survive the past disasters not only because of the He family, but the cooperation between the He family and the Ni family!


    Without the sacrifice for a noble cause, could the Iron Blood Loyal Heart be enough to kill the spirit beast? At the moment, everyone was doubtful.


    As for the problem with time, it was even more despairing because they knew it would be at the expense of lives¡ªthe lives of thousands and ten thousands of martial artists!


    Fang Zhaoyang raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°I recall that Lil¡¯ Friend Ou did quite an impressive job in the capital. Could he bring us some good news?¡±


    Deng Xiyuan scoffed and remarked, ¡°Ou Yangming had indeed done an impressive job, but he was so sessful that His Majesty ordered him to stay in the capital before the disaster ends. Hehe, so you shouldn¡¯t count on your Master Ou anymore!¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou isn¡¯t someone who clings to life like a coward and fears death; I believe he¡¯lle back.¡± Fang Zhaoyang furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Brother Fang, you have no idea. His Majesty has bestowed on him a marriage with Her Royal Highness the Princess. He¡¯d be reluctant to leave the prosperous capital, so why would he care about us?¡±


    The other people were stunned, and their faces took on strange expressions.


    On the contrary, Ni Jingshen kept a straight face as though he did not hear the governor.


    Just as Deng Xiyuan was about to speak again, someone hurried in. It was the prefecture¡¯s advisory, who was known to be a steady man, but he lost his head at the moment.


    Deng Xiyuan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± The advisory exined with a bitter face, ¡°Those ferocious beasts suddenly appeared behind us and cut off our connections with the capital and the other areas! We¡¯ve be a lone city!¡±

 Chapter 366 Presenting An Interspatial Bag As A Gift

    <h4>Chapter 366 Presenting An Interspatial Bag As A Gift</h4>


    The extensive convoy advanced toward its destination systematically. Bai Shixue, the little witch, was full of mischief. One would always be unknowingly tricked by her. Nheless, in terms of therge-scale arrangement for the convoy and items allocation, she did much better than Ou Yangming imagined.


    Needless to say, she was only able tomand the arrogant and rebellious powerhouses from the capital¡¯s aristocratic families with ease by using Ou Yangming¡¯s name. As such, the powerhouses did not cause any trouble too.


    Without Ou Yangming¡¯s name, as capable as Bai Shixue was in making arrangements, he could not have made the powerhouses so obedient.


    In actuality, His Majesty the Emperor could only forbid the convoy from traveling even if he was present. On the other hand, the people from the different aristocratic families were somehow trying to fawn over the Yi Pavilion¡¯s handler.


    As for the reason...


    After traveling for half a day, Ou Yangming was invited by Bai Shixue to travel in her carriage.


    Upon seeing this, even those who were doubtful in the beginning got rid of their thoughts and became more obedient.


    This was because they knew they would be offending Master Ou Yangming if they offended the Yi Pavilion, and the consequences would be unbearable.


    Ou Yangming sat upright and still in the carriage without looking around.


    Although a publicly acknowledged beauty, who also has the Body of Charm, was sitting opposite him, he was unperturbed like an old monk, who had been cultivating for years.


    Bai Shixue supported her chin with her hands and smiled with squinted eyes at him. She did not get a response at all, but she seemed to find it interesting and was enjoying it very much.


    Atst, Ou Yangming sighed and asked, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I¡¯ve alreadye to your carriage like you asked, so what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my invitation you responded to anyway, so what else can I want?¡± Bai Shixue seemed indifferent.


    Ou Yangming made a snappy remark, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, you¡¯re speaking nonsense again! Weren¡¯t you the one who invited me to your carriage in front of the others?¡± Bai Shixue stretched her body in front of Ou Yangming without caring about her image, allowing her to unt her wless body through thatzy move. Ou Yangming looked away after he took a nce at her, and he cursed internally.


    ¡®She¡¯s such a little witch! No, she¡¯s a little vixen!¡¯


    ¡°Brother Ou, you weren¡¯t moved when I invited you the first time.¡± Bai Shixue blinked her big eyes and grinned. She gently waved her hand and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself. I just want to ask if I hadn¡¯t told you that the disciples from the aristocratic families won¡¯t listen to me, which will dy our journey, unless you get in, would you stille?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he could not help but look embarrassed. Indeed, he would not have entered Bai Shixue¡¯s carriage if she had not said that.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow witnessed a more harmonious situation once he got into her carriage, by which the convoy was moving faster than before. Based on this, it was clear that the youngdy was ingenious in certain aspects.


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, how long more before we arrive at Changlong County?¡± Ou Yangming cleverly changed the topic.


    Bai Shixue smiled faintly at him but did not expose him. She answered, ¡°ording to our current speed, we¡¯ll arrive at Changlong County after a month and get to the prefecture after another 30 days.¡±


    Ou Yangming calcted in his head and figured that they were not traveling slowly at all.


    After all, the convoy did notprise one person or ten people; it was a huge convoy with over 2,000 people.


    Not to mention anything else, the provisions for their journey was quite a concern.


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time and reached for an interspatial bag, then he handed it to Bai Shixue. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I can¡¯t think of a way to repay you for your help this time, so here¡¯s a small gift, and I hope you¡¯ll kindly ept it.¡±


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Ou Yangming andmented, ¡°This isn¡¯t a small gift at all!¡±


    An interspatial bag¡¯s value in this world was simply indescribable.


    For thousands of years, even in the imperial family, there were less than five interspatial bags in total. Apart from one n each-one that couldmunicate with the upper realm and had a secret realm-from the eight counties, the other ns could not acquire an interspatial bag at all even if they emptied their fortunes.


    The rarer an item, the more its worth. In this case, an interspatial bag was way more valuable than a magic tool.


    Therefore, when Ou Yangming took out the item, Bai Shixue knew she could not resist the temptation.


    Despite that, she knew better that if she epted the gift, her hard-earned, intimate, and special rtionship with Ou Yangming would be broken.


    Even though the Yi Pavilion did a lot for Ou Yangming, they owed him a huge favor because he helped them rank first at the Myriad Treasure Meet. Now that he was giving the young pavilion master an interspatial bag, the pavilion¡¯s friendship with him would probably wear away in the future. Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at the interspatial bag, and tears were beginning to well up in her charming eyes as though they were going to stream down her face anytime.


    Ou Yangming gasped and felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, control yourself, control yourself!¡±


    If the other people saw her and associated it with how they were sharing a carriage, Ou Yangming would not be able to redress the wrong no matter what.


    Bai Shixue twitched her nose and mustered her courage as she asked, ¡°Brother Ou, do you hate me that much?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was startled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to disassociate yourself from me, can you?¡± Bai Shixue pointed at the interspatial bag.


    Ou Yangming looked at the bag and could not figure out what exactly the beautifuldy was thinking


    ¡®I only gave her an interspatial bag. Why did she say I¡¯m trying to cut off our rtionship?¡¯ Ou Yangming was quite wary of the young pavilion master, but he did not dislike being associated with her.


    Besides, Bai Shixue had not caused any fatal disasters for Ou Yangming and had helped him many times. Though he had mistakenly barged into Her Royal Highness¡¯s carriage, he could only me himself for being careless.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was confused, Bai Shixue gritted her teeth and questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving me the interspatial bag to repay the Yi Pavilion for the favors and to break off your rtionship with us?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned and asked, ¡°Why would I want to break off my rtionship with the Yi Pavilion?¡±


    The Yi Pavilion was a national merchant. As Ou Yangming became more reputable and formidable, they would also be working closer together.


    Bai Shixue was dumbfounded. Her expression changed right away, and she asked, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to, why are you giving me the interspatial bag?¡± ¡°You helped me arrange the convoy, and I¡¯d like to hurry on with our journey, so I¡¯m giving it to you because it can be used to carry some important resources. It doesn¡¯t mean anything, does it?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean anything?¡± Bai Shixue was struck dumb, and she had a strange look on her face.


    She raised another question after a brief moment, ¡°Brother Ou, you have more than one interspatial bag with you, am I right?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The fact that he refined interspatial bags for the imperial family was not exactly a secret, but there were definitely less than ten people who were aware of it. As well-informed as the Yi Pavilion was, they were not qualified to be informed about the matter.


    ¡°I understand; I guess I was thinking too much.¡± Bai Shixue blinked and reached out to snatch the interspatial bag from Ou Yangming, then she hugged it tightly. Her eyes were smiling, and she no longer looked sorrowful. Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and was about to speak.


    ¡°Mine,¡± Bai Shixue shouted all of a sudden.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mine! This is mine, so you can¡¯t take it back!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know tough or to cry. He responded helplessly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s yours.¡± Bai Shixue channeled her essential Qi into the bag and instantly sensed the unique space inside.


    The space could not store too many things as it was only 1 cubic meter big, but the small space was incredibly meaningful for a big merchant like the Yi Pavilion. In particr, if they needed to transport small yet valuable items, the bag¡¯s role would be unmatched.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He knew the interspatial bag was unusually precious and could not bepared with ordinary treasures at all.


    On a certain level, it was also much more precious than magic tools.


    That said, as long as Ou Yangming had sufficient materials, he could refine more interspatial bags at any time.


    The materials were hard to find, but what was the Yi Pavilion? Before Ou Yangming offered the interspatial bag, he had determined that he would surely benefit from the deal.


    Seeing how Bai Shixue was so excited and overjoyed, the young fellow was somewhat delighted too.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched. His smile vanished as he opened the curtain.


    Wu Haohan spurred his horse and approached the carriage from behind, then he announced loudly, ¡°Consort, Her Royal Highness is asking for you.¡±


    Bai Shixue pouted her lips. She looked away on purpose to avoid looking at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. Just as he was going to respond, Wu Haohan added, ¡°Consort, we received news about an urgent military station in Changlong County!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he replied to Bai Haohan without any hesitation. He nodded at Bai Shixue and left the carriage.


    Many people were paying attention outside the carriage. They dared not say anything after seeing what happened, but they were dying of curiosity.

 Chapter 367 The Oscillation Period

    <h4>Chapter 367 The Oscition Period</h4>


    Ou Yangming walked as if he was on wings to the side of Her Highness the Princess¡¯s exclusive carriage. Wu Haohan immediately gestured for him to enter the carriage.


    The young fellow hesitated and asked, ¡°Brother Wu, isn¡¯t this quite inappropriate?¡±


    ¡®You had the audacity to barge into the princess¡¯s carriage that night, so why are you pretending to be innocent now?¡¯ Wu Haohan twitched his mouth and thought. Nheless, he would not say it out loud in front of Her Highness no matter what.


    Wu Haohan cleared his throat and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re the consort, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes twitched, and he thought, ¡®Consort my *ss! I obviously don¡¯t want to go in because it¡¯s not fine.¡¯


    It was then that a voice appeared in his head.


    ¡°Brother Ou, since you can enter Bai Shixue¡¯s carriage, why are you hesitant about entering mine?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he had a strange look on his face. ¡®Why does she sound so jealous...


    Nevertheless, a normal man would more or less be vain. Ou Yangming sighed and entered the carriage.


    Outside the carriage, Wu Haohan, who was constructing a reply in his head to persuade Ou Yangming to enter the carriage, was startled. Heter cursed internally.


    ¡®Even if you¡¯re being pretentious, you should at least let me say something. Instead, you made yourself look like you were wronged while you were actually very eager. Y-you¡¯re.. Not being appreciative at all!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was greeted with the familiar eyes as soon as he entered the carriage.


    This time, the eyes looked d and cheerful.


    ¡°Uhm, Your Royal Highness.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and sat.


    ¡°Do you still have to be so polite with me?¡± Wu Hanning nodded a little and asked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched, and he thought, ¡®Your Highness, when you mean to frighten someone, you¡¯ll frighten that person to death. Please be more reserved...


    Instead of looking at his face, Wu Hanning noted, ¡°I was quite worried just now/¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was baffled.


    ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯te in.¡±


    ¡°What... What¡¯s there to be worried about?¡±


    Wu Hanning was abashed, so much so that her neck reddened. ¡°You were chosen to be the consort by Father himself, yet you rather go into that vixen¡¯s carriage than join me here. What would the other people think?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡®F*ck, what kind of reasoning is that...¡¯ ¡°Your Highness, you really misunderstood it; I never agreed!¡± Ou Yangming expressed impatiently. Wu Hanning looked faintly at the young fellow, causing him to swallow his exnation. After all, how many people could ruthlessly ignore a beautifuldy like her?


    Moreover, Wu Hanning had an incredibly good sense of propriety. Instead of forcing Ou Yangming to do anything, she quietly supported him aside. As such, even a heartless person could bepletely indifferent toward her.


    ¡°Let the past be in the past,¡± the princess said after staring at Ou Yangming for a long time, then she informed him, ¡°There¡¯s new intelligence from Changlong County, and I have the right to receive a part of it. It seems like things aren¡¯t going well.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened, and his heart tensed up. At the same time, he released vague killing intent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the intelligence about?¡±


    Bai Shixue could manage a massive 2,000-person convoy in perfect order, but she was inferior to the imperial family¡ªthe co-owner of the world in terms of this.


    Wu Hanning answered in a deep voice, ¡°A great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast appeared in the Immense Forest Military Camp.¡± Ou Yangming scoffed. ¡°Since a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast appeared, I suppose it won¡¯t be long until that fe shows up, am I right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only a part of the intelligence.¡± Wu Hanning nodded, then she continued seriously, ¡°We¡¯re suspecting that half-spirit beast is only a distraction.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°The great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast attracted everyone¡¯s attention outside the immense forest; the targeted deployments were drawn to it too. However, just yesterday, plenty of ferocious beasts appeared around Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, many of which are half-spirit beasts,¡± Wu Hanning exined sternly, ¡°The ferocious beasts appeared quite strangely because nobody noticed them in advance, and they charged into the viges and camps once they showed up. Not only did they cause an endless ughter, but they also cut off the prefecture¡¯s paths to the other areas.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The prefecture is Changlong County¡¯s core and is far from the immense forest, so how did they get there without rming anyone?¡±


    It was worth noting that various ferocious beasts had left the immense forest.


    If the enemy was an army of humans, perhaps they could fool their kind through some disguise, which would allow them to enter the central city easily; if a group of ferocious beasts was to do the same... Unless the Humans were blind, it was simply impossible.


    Wu Hanning shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it too when I received the news, but Forefather told me that this uing disaster happens to be during the Interspatial Oscition Period. It¡¯s a crisis, but it¡¯s also an opportunity. He warned me to be careful.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned and mumbled, ¡°The Interspatial Oscition Period¡ªwhat¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret code used by the upper realm, and it refers to a unique phenomenon rted to space. Changes would ur from time to time in the space, causing various unexinable anomalies. This is a catastrophe for different races, but if used appropriately it can help the races to rise.¡± ¡°What are the anomalies?¡± Ou Yangming questioned.


    ¡°Landslide, tsunami, earthquake¡ªthese are some examples of the anomalies.¡± Wu Hanning had a grave expression on her face. ¡°They say that during a cosmic-level Interspatial Oscition Period, the whole world might even be destroyed.


    Ou Yangming gasped. He did not think Wu Hanning was saying frightening things to him.


    Humans had limited power, but nature¡¯s power was endless.


    Faced with that kind of power, humans could only pray or at most utilize part of it; it was impossible to resist it.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you saying that them showing up at the Humans¡¯ central city all of a sudden has something to do with the so-called Interspatial Oscition Period?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably the case, but it¡¯s almost because it¡¯s the only logical exnation.¡± Wu Hanning nodded and looked at Ou Yangming, but this time, the look in her eyes carried an entirely different meaning. ¡°Brother Ou, if that¡¯s really the case, we must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the spirit beast that¡¯s about to descend is incredibly intelligent, and it¡¯s also proficient in the Interspatial Secret Technique. If we encounter a powerful spirit beast like that, even Forefather won¡¯t have a high chance of victory.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He was aware of how difficult it would be to deal with a spirit beast, or he would not have insisted on gathering 100 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Despite that, it was truly shocking to hear that the spirit beast was more formidable than Wu Yuanwei.


    After all, ording to his understanding of history, as strong as a spirit beast was, even if one broke free from the powerhouses from two counties, it would be subdued by the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouses in the end.


    If the spirit beast was overly powerful this time, could 100 great ancestors defeat it together?


    Seeing as Ou Yangming¡¯s expression kept changing, Wu Hanning expressed after some thought, ¡°Brother Ou, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Being obstructed by the world¡¯s power, an overly powerful spirit beast can¡¯t possibly enter our world. As long as we work together, we¡¯ll surely be able to kill it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Ou Yangming looked at her gratefully. He began to look more determined.


    Before he went to the capital, he had decided to stop this disaster.


    Now that he returned from the capital, his strength underwent an enormous change, and he was apanied by 100 fearsome Supreme Great Ancestors.


    If that was the case, why would he need to be worried and be afraid?


    Ou Yangming turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Brother Ou, catch this,¡± Wu Hanning called out to him.


    An interspatial bag was thrown to Ou Yangming. The young fellow was taken aback when he took a look inside. ¡°Peculiar stones!¡± Peculiar stones that were gathered for generations by the imperial family were stored inside. The valuable treasures could not be bought with money, and they were on par with the ones from the Chaos Cave as they could be used to smith magic tools.


    ¡°Father asked me to bring them along in case I need it,¡± Wu Hanning exined.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at her and thanked her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Heter pulled the curtain apart and left the carriage.


    Inside the carriage, Wu Hanning was smiling through her eyes. ¡®Courageous, decisive, fearless, flexible, and the opposite of a pedant ¡ªthis is the kind of man I admire.¡¯


    She ced her hand on her waist and sensed the desire of her longsword, which was in sync with her.


    ¡®A female can also aplish goals...¡¯


    Far away, several Supreme Great Ancestors including Woo Lejia naturally walked together. They exchanged nces and smiled. ¡®Hehe, being young is great. That said, Brother Ou was too daring to have hooked up with...¡± He Xinfang chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-I meant that he was being too bold to have fawned over the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master while Her Highness is present. Hehe, now that the princess is jealous, Brother Ou will suffer.¡±


    The few menughed. They were not ridiculing Ou Yangming at all but were jokingly teasing him.


    After all, they were young once, thus they naturally understood the feeling of being young and carefree.


    ¡°Ah, from my perspective, Brother Ou has his way of dealing with things, so we need not worry.¡± Woo Lejia smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°A man has lofty ambitions and soaring goals, so how can he be constrained by a few weak youngdies?¡±.


    The other men looked at each other and rolled their eyes.


    ¡®Weak youngdies?¡¯


    ¡®Are you referring to Her Highness the Princess or the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master?¡¯


    ¡®If you were in his shoes, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be under strict control no matter which one of the two you encounter.¡¯


    Just as they conversed and were envying Ou Yangming, their faces changed abruptly. They saw Ou Yangming hurrying out of Her Highness¡¯s carriage, then he had a brief discussion with Bai Shixue. Following that, the convoy began to travel at apletely different speed. A tense atmosphere filled the air.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors looked in the distance, and invisible fighting spirits began to brew in their hearts.

 Chapter 368 The Little Bird And The Giant Beast

    <h4>Chapter 368 The Little Bird And The Giant Beast</h4>


    ¡°Roar...¡± A deafening roar echoed deep inside the immense forest.


    A humongous-almost 35-meters-tall¡ªbeast stood below a little hill. It stood straight with its head up and was almost on an equal level with the hill.


    The giant beast had eight arms, each one nearly as long as half of its body if it fully extended them. All of a sudden, it turned to look and grabbed a giant python below it.


    It was a roughly 25-meters-long python, but it was nothingpared to the Eight-armed Giant Beast.


    As soon as the beast grabbed the python, it opened its bloody enormous mouth and bit the python into two without sparing a nce at it. The python dared not struggle when it was seized, but the immense pain got rid of its fear, hence it bit the giant beast¡¯s arm.


    Nheless, the Eight-armed Giant Beast seemed to have not felt anything at all. It chewed with its big mouth and devoured the giant python in the blink of an eye.


    The giant beastter lowered its head to look around as though it was not satisfied. Numerous ferocious beasts were crawling around it, but they shuddered with fear and were terrified to their bones, thus they dared not escape.


    Following that, the Eight-armed Giant Beast let out a thundering roar as it was pleased.


    Nevertheless, when it was halfway shouting, a sh of red light was seen in the sky.


    The light was as fast as lightning, its unparalleled speed surpassed time and space. Itnded on a faraway hill swiftly, causing the ratherrge hill to crumble.


    Upon seeing this, the Eight-armed Giant Beast halted and widened its eyes. Feeling suspicious, it observed the copsed hill as if it found it strange.


    Another red light soared from the ruins into the air after a brief moment.


    It was a parrot-sized bird, which was covered in fire-like red light. Although its size was not worth mentioning aspared to the Eight-armed Giant Beast, the moment it zoomed into the sky, ferocious beasts near and far lowered their bodies as if they did not have the guts to look at it.


    ¡°Sir, have you found the way out?¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast hesitated for a while before it asked with respect.


    The little bird lowered its head and red fiercely at the beast.


    ¡°Thus.¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast fell to its knees without further ado. The instant it lowered its massive body to the ground, many unlucky ferocious beasts were crushed into meat paste, but none of them dared to cry at all.


    The little bird finally looked away. It naturally carried a noble yet indescribable aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake for me if I¡¯d like to leave,¡± the little bird responded proudly, ¡°but I¡¯vee because I traced the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant, and it¡¯s here. Since it was brought to this small world by the Interspatial Oscition, I won¡¯t leave until I capture it and kill it.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re extremely wise,¡± the Eight-armed Giant Beast remarked loudly and nodded, but it secretly cursed at the bird, ¡®You made it sound so nice, but you¡¯re actually forced to stay here because you¡¯re still immature, so you can¡¯t break the osciting space. If that isn¡¯t the case, given your jumpy character, you wouldn¡¯t stay in this small worthless world, which has minimal spiritual Qi, for such a long time.¡¯


    ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you say you came to this world because of a task? Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± The little bird turned around and asked. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I obviously have to serve you. As for my task, I can do it any time I want,¡± the Eight-armed Giant Beast answered with a bitter face.


    On the other hand, the little bird looked up at the sky but seemed to be uninterested after a while. It asked the giant beast, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your task? Tell me about it.¡±


    Even though the Eight-armed Giant Beast did not want the little bird to meddle in its business, it dared not disobey the bird. ¡°Sir, my task is to annihte the different races in this world to purify it and to im it as our territory.¡±


    The little bird nced at it disdainfully, ¡°A useless thing like you is trying to heave a world¡¯s foundation?¡±


    ¡°I clearly can¡¯t do that, but as long as I cleanse the different races, an Almighty Being from the upper realm will cast the magic,¡± the Eight-armed Giant Beast quickly exined.


    ¡°Did you previously beg me to open the interspatial passage to transport beast herds for this?¡± The little bird blinked and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The little bird¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It sounds interesting. Come,e,e, I¡¯ll travel with you.¡± It then pped its wings andnded on the giant beast¡¯s head. It was small, but the giant beast froze right away, so much so that it quivered with fear. Furious, the little bird stomped on the giant beast¡¯s head and shouted, ¡°What kind of high-ranked spirit beast are you? You¡¯re so useless!¡±


    ¡°Sir, your Blood Meridian Pressure is too strong. I can¡¯t take it...¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast howled in grief.


    The little bird titled its head and pondered before it said, ¡°Ah, being too powerful is troublesome too! Fine, I¡¯ll take you as my mount, so open a path for me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The giant beast¡¯s eyes glowed as it was ted, and it immediately thanked the bird.


    With that, it exerted force through its legs and jumped up as though it fully recovered its power. The little bird looked in front and shook its wings, causing an invisible power to be generated about 360 meters ahead.


    Peculiar powers circted in the void over there, slowly turning into a tornado-like,rge hole. By looking from their end, an entirely different ce could be seen in the hole.


    When the Eight-armed Giant Beast roared madly, the ferocious beasts got up and swarmed into the hole.


    Atst, the giant beast took big strides into the hole along with the little bird on its head.


    Changlong County¡¯s prefecture was in a tense situation at the moment.


    A beast herd came out of nowhere and surrounded the entire city. Under the circumstances, the people front nearby viges had either been killed or had fled to the prefecture.


    Standing on the city walls, even Supreme Great Ancestors were appalled when they looked at the endless beasts far away.


    Elder Universe did not join the gathering that day, but he could not care only for himself this time.


    He stood at the front of the city and stared quietly into the distance.


    ¡°Senior, can you tell how they emerged?¡± Deng Xiyuan asked carefully.


    His face took on a ghastly look after he was informed that the prefecture became a lone city. Since they managed to invite Elder Universe, who experienced the previous disaster, the governor naturally wanted to gain some information from the elder.


    Despite that, Elder Universe wondered for a long time but shook his head in the end. ¡°For generations, the beast tide started from the forest¡¯s border and spread further until it swept the world. They never showed up out of nowhere in the Human¡¯s territory; this has never happened before.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior, in your opinion, how did they manage to do this?¡±


    Elder Universe shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Have they be smarter?¡± Fang Zhaoyang questioned with a frown.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first beast tide, so they couldn¡¯t have just be smarter.¡± Elder Universe could not help butugh, then he added after a pause, ¡°In my opinion, perhaps the spirit beast that descended this time has a secret treasure that can open up an interspatial path.¡±


    ¡°Spirit beast? Secret treasure?¡± Other than the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors, the other people looked at each other in disbelief.


    The Humans had only triumphed over the ferocious beasts and drove them away because they could use tools and pieces of smithed equipment. This was their first time hearing about a spirit beast using a secret treasure.


    Elder Universe shook his head and noted, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something like that before, but it was the previous imperial family¡¯s supreme elder who said that a spirit beast can use secret treasures.¡±


    The other people looked grim, and they felt intense chills when they looked at the ferocious beasts from a distance away.


    On the spur of the moment, Elder Universe looked up. His murky eyes looked sharp at once.


    ¡°Be careful, they¡¯reing.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the beasts roared from afar one after another, but there was an odd rhyme to it.


    Everyone else looked at each other and somehow began to feel stronger chills in their hearts.


    If the ferocious beasts were charging at the high walls, they would not be too worried.


    However, they were controlling themselves and did not attack the city recklessly. As such, the people were concerned.


    Elder Universe inhaled deeply and uttered word by word, ¡°Spirit beast...¡± ¡°What?¡± The others were surprised. ¡°The spirit beast is just outside!¡±


    A tense atmosphere filled the air, so much so that the battle-seasoned powerhouses from inherited ns were taken aback too.


    Everyone knew the huge scene was the spirit beast¡¯s doing, but the fact that the beast appeared so soon was unprecedented. The people started to realize that the Humans¡¯ disaster this time was entirely different from the ones in the past.


    Was it good or bad? Ni Jingshen sighed and said, ¡°Go and get Liangce.¡±


    When the other people looked at him at the same time, he stated with determination, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll summon Yinghong today. Once the spirit beast is spotted, let¡¯s protect Liangce and Yinghong on their way there.¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang hesitated for a while andmented, ¡°Brother Ni, Miss Yinghong has only been cultivating for a short period, right? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to force the Iron Blood Loyal Heart¡¯s full potential!¡± Ni Jingshen forced a smile and looked at the densely packed beasts, which were slowly approaching them. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m afraid... We can¡¯t afford more time.¡±


    Without warning, the beast herd seemed to have received some sort of order; they elerated toward the towering city walls.


    The mountains and ins were upied by legions of beasts, nobody could tell how many there were...

 Chapter 369 Earthly Dragon Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 369 Earthly Dragon Beasts</h4>


    As shrill roars filled the air, countless ferocious beasts rushed toward the tall walls.


    It would be an absolute nightmare if one faced this many ferocious beasts on boundless ins. Even if a Supreme Great Ancestor was present, one could not escape unscathed from the innumerable beasts.


    However, this was Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, one of the Humans¡¯ core areas.


    The city underwent untold hardships during the catastrophes in the past, hence it was long built into an imprable battle fortress. The towering walls were more than 36 meters tall, giving one strong confidence if one looked down from above.


    Deng Xiyuan suddenly turned around and yelled, ¡°General Li, they¡¯reing. Please direct the army!¡±


    Li Xinfan nodded and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Catapults, get ready!¡±


    Although he had participated in many simr battles like the immense forest¡¯s when he was younger, the scale could not bepared to the one at the moment.


    Seeing as the herd of beasts all over the mountains and ins charged at the city, Li Xinfan was anxious, but nobody could tell from his steady appearance. Once he gave the order, a giant round fire rock wasunched from behind the walls.


    The rock was roughly sanded, and it whistled in the air. After itnded, it kept rolling forward due to the huge dynamic effect, causing plenty of ferocious beasts to be crushed into meat paste.


    Cheers were heard from the top of the walls because the guarding soldiers became more optimistic after witnessing the giant rock¡¯s might.


    Nheless, it was then when a giant beast jumped out from the herd. It was roughly a 10-meter long giant beast, which wielded its bulky paw and dashed forward.


    Therge rock instantly stopped after a thunderous sound was heard. Even as it kept burning, it could no longer damage the beasts around it.


    After the giant beast stopped the rock with its paw, it looked proudly at the city wall from afar. At that point, the scorching fire beside it could not threaten it at all.


    ¡°Spirit beast?¡± Fan Zhaoyang asked in confusion.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, but it¡¯s extremely powerful and is close to bing a spirit beast,¡± Elder Universe answered.


    Fang Zhaoyang and the other people sighed a breath of relief. They were d as long as it was not a spirit beast. Li Xinfan scoffed and ordered, ¡°Catapults, release the rocks as you wish and attack freely.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±


    Rumbles were heard below, which were followed by theunch of several giant rocks into the distance. Wrapped in fire, smoke, and deadly auras, the rocks were ruthlessly hurled at the beasts.


    Even though a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast could resist the giant rocks, there were not many of them. Besides, the rocks could leave a huge trace of blood each after itnded but even so, the ferocious beasts that were killed were insignificant in this scale of war.


    As the beasts kept approaching, Li Xinfan gave the order to the archers to attack as well. With that, lethal sharp arrows shot across the sky like a downpour, causing ferocious beasts to be pinned down.


    Nevertheless, as hard as the soldiers worked, they could not stop the beast army from arriving below the city walls.


    The roughly 36-meter-tall walls could block out the ferocious beasts, who roared and mmed their bodies against the walls but could not inflict practical damage to the city. Instead, the soldiers were able to throw heavy items and shoot with their arrows because of their strategic positions. Consequently, numerous beasts were killed. Many people at the top of the walls were relieved.


    The fight was intense, but the carcasses below began to pile up very quickly. It was evident that the beasts could not threaten the city at all.


    Despite that, Elder Universe had a grave expression on his face, and he seemed to be ill at ease.


    Ni Jingshen approached the elder and asked softly, ¡°Senior, what are you worrying about?¡±


    Elder Universe turned to look at him and asked, ¡°Do you know the biggest difference between the Humans and the Beasts?¡±


    Ni Jingshen was stunned, but he answered after some thought, ¡°Wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, wisdom.¡± Elder Universe sighed and exined, ¡°But that¡¯s only the difference between humans and ordinary ferocious beasts. A spirit beast is lurking somewhere, and it¡¯s certainly way smarter than most humans.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that these beasts were ordered here on purpose to die?¡± Ni Jingshen¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°They were sent here on purpose, but they weren¡¯t sent here to die.¡± Elder Universe shook his head. His eyes looked hollow as he continued, ¡°Those fes with the abilities to destroy the walls are arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡± The Earth shook violently as three humongous creatures, which were only slightly shorter than the walls, headed toward the city with steady steps.


    Their bodies were simr to that of giant bulls¡¯ but were expanded several times, and the two horns on each of their heads looked thick and fearsome.


    As they walked, they lowered their heads to hunt for food. Whenever they stuck out their thick tongues, they wrapped them around the dead ferocious beasts on the ground and devoured them.


    The peculiar creatures did not chew with their teeth at all as though their stomachs were bottomless pits. No matter the size of their food, they could swiftly digest them.


    After all, they could only keep moving only if they could eat so quickly and had great digestive abilities.


    Even Elder Universe was taken aback after he saw the three giant beasts.


    ¡°Earthly Dragon Beasts,¡± the elder mumbled, ¡°How can there be as many as three of this beast? No wonder, no wonder...¡±


    During the disasters in the past, Earthly Dragon Beasts would show up from time to time to disy their top-notch hunting skills.


    Nobody knew where they came from, and they would mysteriously disappear at the end of the wars and were nowhere to be found.


    Moreover, they were too powerful, thus a tremendous amount of food had to be provided for them to work. Therefore, usually, only one Earthly Dragon Beast would make an appearance in the fight.


    Also, the beasts would normally appear during theter phase where the Beasts took over most of the Humans¡¯ territories and could threaten the Humans.


    This time, the humongous creatures emerged not long after the fight broke out, and there were three of them in total.


    No wonder the Beasts would charge at the Humans¡¯ city walls regardless of the costs. They had indeed died on purpose, but it was all because they had to turn into food for the Earthly Dragon Beasts.


    As the Earthly Dragon Beasts kept closing in, the ground seemed to be shaking too. Li Xinfan sounded fiercer than before. He gave orders so that the giant rocks were adjusted to beunched at the three beasts, as many as possible, but they were not quite effective against the beasts. It was worth noting that the rocks could crush ordinary ferocious beasts into meat paste, but they could not cause the Earthly Dragon Beasts to quiver at all.


    The dragon beasts did not seem to care about the rocks at all.


    Elder Universe sighed and announced, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get ready. It¡¯s time for us to move.¡±


    Many Supreme Great Ancestors on the walls looked grim. They had a hunch this was going to happen soon when they spotted the three massive creatures. Other than the great ancestors, nobody else stood a chance against the three giant beasts.


    That said, what would be the price to pay for them to stop the giant beasts?


    Li Xinfan looked around him and noted loudly, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s up to you to keep the walls safe now. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±


    The other people smiled bitterly, whereas Elder Universe sighed and responded, ¡°We¡¯ll try our best.¡±


    They were Extreme Grade powerhouses, but none of them were 100% sure they could defeat the three frightening giant beasts. However, they could not back away. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re the master of sword art in this generation, so I¡¯ll lend this to you,¡± Ni Jingshen called out after some thought, then he tossed his longsword to the elder. Elder Universe was startled, but he caught the weapon and pulled out the sword without hesitating.


    It was a crucial moment, hence there was no time for them to decline any offer out of modesty.


    The treasure sword released an unbelievable cold light as soon as it was pulled out of the scabbard. In fact, it gave everyone goosebumps. ¡°Magic tool?¡± Elder Universe¡¯s eyes glowed.


    The other Supreme Great Ancestors were envious. It was a magic tool-an indestructible magic tool! With such a weapon, their sess rate would be increased by at least 30%. Fang Zhaoyang asked with gleaming eyes, ¡°Do you have more?¡±


    Ni Jingshenughed and turned around. When the other people turned to look too, they noticed Ni Jingtong holding a spear while Ni Xuetian held a military saber. Their momentums seemed to have increased as well because of their respective weapons.


    The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors possessed three different magic tools.


    Elder Universe moved his arm and wielded the longsword in the air. He sighed and questioned, ¡°Did the young fe smith this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Elder Universe shook his head and remarked, ¡°If he could smith more of these and let us have one each, we wouldn¡¯t need to fear these three Earthly Dragon Beasts


    at all.¡±


    The other people had strange looks on their faces as they thought, ¡®A magic tool each?¡¯


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, the spirit beast wouldn¡¯t have the guts to attack us.¡¯ Elder Universeughed before he shed and jumped down. The other great ancestors exchanged nces, then they immediately followed suit. If a Supreme Great Ancestor only cared about his well being at the moment, he would surely be a scum among the Humans.


    As the other people watched, Deng Xiyuan asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°General Li, can they seed?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be able to break the defense with three magic tools, so they have at least a 50% sess rate,¡± Li Xinfan answered after some thought.


    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ll be able to defend the prefecture?¡± Deng Xiyuan was excited.


    Li Xinfan kept quiet and was expressionless.


    ¡®It¡¯s just the beginning of the war, but the Beasts have already used a trump card like the Earthly Dragon Beasts. What... Will happen next?


    ¡®Can we really defend the prefecture?

 Chapter 370 Distribute Magic Tools

    <h4>Chapter 370 Distribute Magic Tools</h4>


    In the carriage, Ou Yangming turned paler as the Military Fire disappeared.


    Nheless, he smiled when he looked at the saber in his hands.


    For several days, he entrusted all affairs to Bai Shixue and urged that they headed to Changlong County¡¯s prefecture as fast as they could. As for himself, he camped in the carriage like a newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestor, who was trying to stabilize his boundary. Ou Yangming was neither cultivating nor practicing hard, he used the peculiar stones given by Wu Hanning to smith magic tools. Yes, he began to smith magic tools in the carriage. The young fellow initially promised everyone that he could gather bizarre stones once they arrived at Changlong County¡¯s prefecture and would smith magic tools.


    Who knew, his n fell behind changes. The moment Ou Yangming knew the prefecture was being surrounded and countless ferocious beasts had strangely appeared around the city, he could not wait any longer. As such, he began to upgrade everyone¡¯s strength.


    Needless to say, before Ou Yangming smithed the magic tools, he would summon the newly-advanced great ancestors one by one into his carriage to talk to them. He needed to grasp their strengths to customize their magic tools.


    Although Ou Yangming had fought each of them once, having a face-to-face conversation with them could help him better understand everything


    The Supreme Great Ancestors from the various ns were thrilled and grateful to have been called to his carriage.


    They would be given a magic tool, after all.


    Every n either had none or a fixed number of magic tools, hence one would be incredibly lucky to be given one.


    Half a year ago, people would definitely snort disdainfully at the idea of customized magic tools, which would also be the biggest joke after a meal. Nevertheless, only when they finally sat opposite Ou Yangming and fully expressed their special likes and requests, they realized that they could receive their long-desired treatment, which they dared not dream about at all.


    When the first magic tool was smithed and was sent to Chen Yixian, the atmosphere in the whole convoy almost went crazy.


    It was a spear¡ªthe Chen family¡¯s disciples¡¯ fondest weapon.


    However, the weapon was a magic tool, by which Chen Yifan could certainly sweep everyone off with it.


    Following that, the second, the third... And even the twenty-fifth magic weapon-a spear that was being smithed by Ou Yangming at the moment¡ªwaspleted.


    Ou Yangming unleashed his greatest strength without any reservations as he did not want to have any regrets. Therefore, the 25 magic tools were smithed in the shortest time possible without any mistakes.


    Even though the other people were not cksmiths, as long as they were not fools, they knew how exactly difficult it was to aplish the task.


    The smithing of 25 magic tools in a short period without fail.


    With that, Ou Yangming had a higher position in their hearts. At that point, the powerhouses also understood better the reason the imperial family valued the young fellow so much.


    Despite that, they did not know that even the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder had no clue that Ou Yangming was this capable.


    If Wu Yuanwei was aware that Ou Yangming could continuously smith 25 magic tools with a 100% sess rate, he might not have allowed him to return to Changlong County to risk his life.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply when he looked at the magic saber in his hand as he was pleased. Heter drew the curtain apart and left his carriage for the first time in a few days.


    Beside his carriage, a plump middle-aged man had been waiting for some time.


    The man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of Ou Yangming and the saber.


    Ou Yangming nodded and handed the saber to the man. ¡°I¡¯vepleted your magic tool ording to your requests. Please familiarize yourself with the weapon¡¯s properties as soon as possible because we¡¯ll be making a move soon.¡±


    The man epted the saber right away and touched it lovingly, but he also expressed without any hesitation, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m well-prepared and can fight anytime.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and shed to the side of Bai Shixue¡¯s carriage, where he briefed her softly. ¡°Brother Ou, fret not. You¡¯ve just smithed 25 magic tools consecutively, so they worship you as if you¡¯re a deity. Nobody will disobey me if I give an order now,¡± Bai Shixue noted with a smile, then she lowered her voice and added, ¡°because they¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll settle ounts with them when it all ends.¡±


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master, you¡¯re joking. Please keep moving forward; you must bring them to the prefecture.¡±


    Bai Shixue nced at the 26 fully-equipped Supreme Great Ancestors and asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re bringing so many great ancestors over. Are you that worried?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered seriously after some thought, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a spirit beast, but given that it can cause such a huge loss for the Humans, it mustn¡¯t be underestimated. A total of 100 great ancestors together is my biggest trump card against the spirit beast.¡± The young pavilion master assured the young fellow with a straight face. ¡°Okay, I promise I¡¯ll send all of them to Changlong County¡¯s prefecture.¡±


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming nodded and approached the 26 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Woo Lejia patted the nine-ringed saber on his back and asked loudly, ¡°Master Ou, can we leave now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted and led the way.


    The departure of the 26 Supreme Great Ancestors would cause a drastic change in the convoy¡¯s overall strength.


    Having said that, there were more than 70 Supreme Great Ancestors left. While they were still stabilizing their boundaries in their respective carriage, they were in the Extreme Grade indeed. Moreover, among the over 1,000 followers in the convoy, many of them were Yang Grade powerhouses.


    They were mighty enough to fight the spirit beast if they encountered it.


    Ou Yangming and the other people traveled at the speed of light and left the convoy behind them in no time. At the spur of the moment, his face changed, and he stopped to look in a certain direction.


    Woo Lejia and the other people were rmed. They looked in that direction too but did not notice anything unusual.


    They exchanged nces and thought, ¡®Were we mistaken?¡¯


    Ou Yangming asked out loud all of a sudden, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡±


    The other people were stunned, and they had strange looks on their faces.


    Sure enough, the space in that direction seemed to have fluctuated a bit. Wu Hanning, whose face was still covered by a scarf, revealed herself.


    It was the imperial family¡¯s hiding trick where even most great ancestors would not notice it at all. Upon seeing this, the other powerhouses looked at Ou Yangming with more respect.


    As Ou Yangming exhibited more of his abilities and skills, they had more respect for him.


    Since Wu Hanning was exposed, she no longer hid and showed up in front of the great ancestors.


    The powerhouses had be Supreme Great Ancestors, but they dared not pride themselves on their seniority in front of Wu Hanning. It was not only because of the princess¡¯s identity but also because she was exceptionally capable.


    None of the great ancestors present could guarantee that they could sessfully defeat Her Royal Highness.


    Though they now possessed a magic tool each, they were not confident about being victorious at all.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯d like to go to Changlong County¡¯s prefecture to take a look too,¡± Wu Hanning replied firmly to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t fool around! It¡¯s too dangerous there, so if you follow us there, y-you...¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others looked at each other and cursed to themselves.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you im that there¡¯s a misunderstanding between you and Her Highness and that nothing¡¯s going on between you?


    ¡°Judging from your tone when you speak to Her Highness, how are you merely normal friends?


    ¡®I suppose less than five people from the imperial family have the guts to lecture Her Highness for fooling around.¡¯


    ¡°Since you¡¯re allowed to go there, I can do the same too,¡± Wu Hanningmented proudly. He looked at the Supreme Great Ancestors around her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be a burden to


    you.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°I know you¡¯re extremely powerful and have numerous treasures with you, but that¡¯s a battlefield. If you get injured, how am I going to exin this to your elders?¡±


    The other powerhouses looked around and dared not meddle in the situation.


    Under the circumstances, it would not be wise to offend either of them.


    ¡°Ah, I see you don¡¯t trust me, Brother Ou.¡± Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes gleamed, then she turned her wrist gently, causing a cold light to be seen.


    When the cold intent appeared, the temperature in the air dropped without warning, and it enveloped everyone in a split second.


    Everyone shuddered, and they sensed that the intense chill was about to prate their bodies.


    What frightened them more was the cold intent was not only attacking their bodies but also their consciousness.


    The powerhouses instantly got out of the way and left Wu Hanning to Ou Yangming.


    ¡®It¡¯s this young fe¡¯s fault. We¡¯re not going to take the me for him!¡¯


    Ou Yangming quivered as well, and he was surprised when he looked at the longsword which was previously smithed by him.


    He knew the longsword carried two Unique Attributes, but he did not know that it was so formidable.


    The Ice Attribute Might 3 was a power that could only be released through the cooperation between great mental power and distinctive physique. Much to his surprise, Wu Hanning managed to exert the power, and it was so mighty that even Woo Lejia and the other Supreme Great Ancestors could not resist it. Ou Yangming became more curious about the longsword¡¯s other special skill¡ªthe Freeze Combo.


    His face changed as he took a deep breath because he was almost choked by the cold intent around him.


    Struck with a thought, a red light emerged in Ou Yangming¡¯s body to drive out the chill. Heter nodded and said, ¡°Okay, since Your Highness insists, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Wu Hanning finally nodded as she was satisfied. She turned her wrist again to put her longsword away.


    When they continued their journey, Woo Lejia and the other people intentionally kept a distance away from Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning. They traveled as fast as they could and hurried on for two days before they vaguely heard a deafening roar in the distance.

 Chapter 371 It’s Better To Be Alive

    <h4>Chapter 371 It¡¯s Better To Be Alive</h4>


    A few kilometers away, about ten people prated like a sharp knife into the beast herd. They were also like a massive road roller where ferocious beasts in their paths ended up in a blood bath and vanished.


    Elder Universe and two of the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors were the ones who led the way. They held an unbelievably sharp and powerful magic tool each, where there were great blood-sheds whenever they shed the ferocious beasts in their way regardless of the beasts¡¯ thick skins.


    They were unstoppable as they headed for the three Earthly Dragon Beasts. As tall and as sturdy the city walls were, they would not be able to survive the crashes from these humongous creatures. If the walls crumbled, not only would the Humans¡¯ lives be at risk, but the Supreme Great Ancestors would be doomed too.


    Knowing this very well, the great ancestors initiated the attack regardless of the cost. They were determined to ughter the three creatures even if it was extremely dangerous.


    There were innumerable ferocious beasts, and they were fearless. In particr, the beasts in the great ancestors¡¯ ways were not hesitant at all even though they knew they were going to be killed by the weapons. It was as though they lost their survival instincts and were only set on ripping their enemies into pieces. In fact, the beasts weremitted to achieving their goal by hook or by crook and were willing to sacrifice.


    Elder Universe stabbed with his sword, whose spear tip oddly slit a ferocious beast¡¯s throat, causing a foul smell and dirty blood to fill the air. It had only been a short while, but the elder and the other great ancestors were subconsciously feeling tired.


    This was because they had killed over 1,000 ferocious beasts so far and were infinitely approaching a 10,000 kill count! Among the dead beasts, three of them were even great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts. Their result was so brilliant that anyone would treat them with more respect! Nheless, the violent attacks from the beasts had also forced the powerhouses to consume substantial amounts of essential Qi, and several men were even slightly injured. Although they were not severely wounded, having injuries on the battlefield was still quite frightening


    Even so, Elder Universe, who was taking the lead, did not intend to stop to help hisrades. The elder¡¯s eyes turned scarlet red, which was out of the ordinary.


    The longsword in his hand transformed into a giant mincer as he eliminated the ferocious beasts in his path. He fixed his gaze on the three gigantic Earthly Dragon Beasts.


    As if noticing the tiny humans, an Earthly Dragon Beast lifted its enormous foot, which was simr to a sky-propping pir, to stomp on them.


    The Earthly Dragon Beast was nearly 36 meters tall, hence the ground and the mountains shook when it stomped. When Elder Universe and the others looked up, they noticed that they were overcast by a shade. No matter how tough their bodies were or how sharp their magic tools were, they would only be crushed into meat paste. This was the oue of a size disparity. While both parties were somewhat equal in terms of the biological level, in terms of their sizes alone, the Earthly Dragon Beast could easily squash the great ancestors.


    Elder Universe shed and dodged the huge foot, which hid the sky. A cold light was formed as he swung his longsword, and he streaked the side of the beast¡¯s foot.


    Given that the magic tool was formidable, the sword tip pierced the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s body.


    Nevertheless, Elder Universe¡¯s face changed. The deeper his longsword was in the beast¡¯s foot, the more he could sense the tremendous resistance from the creature¡¯s body.


    It was true that a magic tool¡¯s Sharpness attribute was unmatched, but the Earthly Dragon Beast was truly too hefty.


    Unquestionably, Elder Universe¡¯s longsword was like a toothpick to the dragon beast. In that case, pricking one¡¯s foot with a toothpick would not pose a fatal effect.


    Therefore, a sword-light was seen as Elder Universe shed the longsword across.


    A rich unpleasant smell filled the air, but the Earthly Dragon Beast widened its mouth and devoured a ferocious beast¡¯s carcass as if it did not feel anything. Itter turned its head halfway to check its foot as though it was confused about feeling a sting.


    The magic longsword, which was capable of stabbing humans or powerful great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts, had only left a small trace of blood on the Earthly Dragon Beast.


    A human could die from the injury, but it was only considered a trace of blood on an Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh no! Quickly attack and stop them!¡± Elder Universe yelled at the top of his lungs. He had a horrific look on his face because he was too anxious.


    Behind him, many Supreme Great Ancestors did their best. Given the circumstances, they were forced to fight without any reservations, thus they gave their all and released their powers to the maximum.


    Despite having made an all-out effort, the difference was too big, and it would not change because of their attempts. The powers, which were unbearable for ordinary powerhouses and even Supreme Great Ancestors, were withstood by the three Earthly Dragon Beasts without any effort.


    In actuality, apart from the three magic tools¡¯ damages, which slightly caught their attention, the three beasts were simply uninterested in the other attacks. They did not spare a nce at the other powerhouses at all.


    Far away, the little red bird in the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s head pped its wings and looked utterly bored.


    ¡°Are these the humans that you¡ªthe Beastshave been trying to wipe out? Aren¡¯t they too weak? They¡¯re far from the humans there!¡±


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast blinked itsrge eyes and forced a terrifying smile. ¡°Sir, the humans here are inadequate, so they naturally can¡¯t bepared with the powerhouses in that realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know they¡¯re inadequate! Hmph, what have you been doing all these years? You even summoned upper realm creatures like Earthly Dragon Beasts, yet you still can¡¯t eliminate them. Are you fools who have been eating dung?¡± The little red bird was scornful.


    ¡°T-this... Sir, the Beasts here are weaker!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beasts stammered.


    However, it thought, ¡®The space was secured in the past, so it was good enough that we were able to send a lowest-ranked spirit beast here. Even if an Earthly Dragon Beast was asionally sent here too, it was also of the lowest rank. Given thebat power, it¡¯ll be reasonable if we were wiped out instead...¡¯


    The little red bird narrowed its eyes and questioned, ¡°Are you refuting me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this little devil is right on top of my head. If I don¡¯t serve it well, a spit of fire from it can easily turn me into ashes.¡± The Eight-armed Dragon Beast was appalled, so it immediately responded, ¡°Sir, you were right; the ones that came in the past were fools and idiots. I¡¯m ashamed to be on their side!¡± Whether or not it was being sincere, the solemn look on its face was unsuspicious. The little birds squinted its eyes again and looked ahead with interest as though it was watching a show. It did not care if the Humans would be victorious or if the Beasts were raging


    On the battlefield, Elder Universe roared, ¡°You guys from the Ni family, there¡¯s something wrong with these fes; they¡¯re much stronger than the ones in the past! Quickly bring out your real deal or we¡¯ll be doomed today!¡±


    The other powerhouses, who were fighting, were dumbfounded. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Does the Ni family have another trump card?¡¯


    Ni Jingshen smiled bitterly. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve done our best. The Iron Blood Loyal Heart can¡¯t be used here¡ªit can¡¯t be used even if the city¡¯s destroyed and the people are killed!¡± ¡°Thunderballs¡ªwhere are the Thunderballs?¡± Elder Universe shouted fiercely, ¡°How long are you going to hide it?¡±


    Ni Jingshen finally understood what the elder meant. He gritted his teeth and exined while his beard and hair stood on the ends, ¡°Senior, we lost our secret realm for decades, and we never received Thunderballs this time!¡±


    ¡°Ah


    ¡°


    An agonizing shriek was heard as a Supreme Great Ancestor failed to dodge an Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s giant leg. The powerhouse flew away such that blood sttered from his body, which was evident that he could not survive. He was a great ancestor, but he died like a little soldier.


    Elder Universe was struck dumb for a while before he began to feel despair. They could not hold on any longer though the spirit beast had not shown up. This time, the three Earthly Dragon Beasts were greater than the ones from past disasters, be it in terms of their size or power.


    That said, inparison, the Ni family suffered the pain of losing their secret realm decades ago. Although they recovered it recently, they lost too many things, causing a significant decline in the Humans¡¯ overall strength.


    Amidst the intense battle, Elder Universe turned around in mid-air to look at the prefecture.


    The elder looked like he could not bear to part with the city. He was already over 100 years old and had experienced the previous catastrophe. Based on Elder Universe¡¯s age, he had witnessed the ups and downs in the world and had seen through life and death, as well as sess and failure.


    Ever since he became a centenarian, he became unaffected by anything such that his mental state rarely changed regardless of what happened.


    Having said that, countless thoughts crossed Elder Universe¡¯s mind the moment he looked at the world with affection. On his aging face, it was clear that he was recalling fondly his life in this world.


    The elderter sighed and looked fierce. Following that, a strange yet powerful aura was released from his body.


    a


    There was a huge impact and fluctuation in the space around him as soon as he released the aura.


    Wind-it was the wind¡¯s aura, which seemed insignificant but was brewing the energy to destroy everything!


    The three Earthly Dragon Beasts stopped at once. They stared at Elder Universe in confusion because they could not figure out how a skinny body could release such threatening momentum.


    Just as Elder Universe umted his momentum to an extreme, thunderous, vigorous voices were hearding from a distance away. Over 20 figures braved the wind and rode the waves to charge into the battlefield in the most tyrannical ways.


    Elder Universe was moved, and his momentum quickly reduced like a deted balloon. The old man finally looked relieved.


    Looking at the three baffled giant beasts above him, the elderughed and remarked, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m an unpopr old fart, but it¡¯s still better to be alive!¡±

 Chapter 372 Reinforcements From The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 372 Reinforcements From The Capital</h4>


    26 Supreme Great Ancestors surrounded Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning.


    Although Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning wanted to contribute too, the powerful great ancestors obstructed them on purpose, so they could not get close to any ferocious beast.


    The powerhouses were all Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Even if they had just be great ancestors a few months ago, they had indeed entered the Extreme Great. What was more frightening was they each carried a custom-made magic tool made by Ou Yangming.


    The magic tools were not like Elder Universe¡¯s treasure sword nor were they like the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors¡¯ spear and military saber.


    They were formidable magic tools, which had been smithed ordingly after Ou Yangming spoke to the Supreme Great Ancestors toplement their strengths. Without a doubt, the new great ancestors¡¯bat powers with their tailored magic tools were superior to that of the Ni family¡¯s two experienced Supreme Great Ancestors with their ordinary magic tools.


    There was a huge disparity between a professional¡¯s specially-made equipment and a casually acquired one.


    Among Elder Universe and the other Supreme Great Ancestors from Changlong County, only 3 of them had magic tools.


    Nheless, they managed to make a bloody path amidst countless ferocious beasts and stopped the Earthly Dragon Beasts at roughly 5 kilometers from the city.


    When Ou Yangming, Woo Lejia, and the 25 other Supreme Great Ancestors charged into the beast herd, they became a massive round-shaped mincer. Any ferocious beast that got close to their formation was killed right away without having the chance to escape at all.


    ¡°Earthly Dragon Beasts!¡±


    Wu Hanning mumbled as she looked at the particrly eye-catching, humongous creatures. In the middle of the formation formed by 26 great ancestors, Ou Yangming, who was safe and sound, asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A kind of powerful half-spirit beast. They don¡¯t belong in our world because we can¡¯t feed them,¡± Wu Hanning answered seriously. ¡°Where did theye from?¡±


    ¡°From that realm! During the past disasters, when the spirit beast from the upper realm descends, it might bring one Earthly Dragon Beast with it,¡± Wu Hanning briefly exined.


    ¡°One?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Earthly Dragon Beasts aren¡¯t spirit beasts, but theirbat powers aren¡¯t inferior to rudimentary-ranked spirit beasts¡¯. In certain aspects, they¡¯re even trickier to handle than spirit beasts, so one is the limit.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face. ¡°But there are three of them here...¡±


    A flicker was seen in Wu Hanning¡¯s beautiful eyes as she replied to the young fellow, ¡°I can see them, but I can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    ¡°How should we tackle them?¡± Ou Yangming immediately cut to the chase. No matter where the gigantic creatures came from, it was imperative that they needed a way to subdue them.


    Wu Hanning answered after some thought, ¡°Back then, Changlong County was the one that killed them.¡±


    ¡°How did they do it?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    Even though they were quite a distance away, when Ou Yangming looked at their enormous bodies, he could not figure out the way to eliminate them.


    ¡°Thunderballs,¡± Wu Hanning noted, ¡°The Ni family has the upper realm¡¯s inheritance too and is given gifts. Before the disasters, they could always obtain through a secret technique some Thunderballs, which are the best weapons against the Earthly Dragon Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they using them then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps they¡¯ve already used it before.¡±


    ¡°Are there other options?¡± ¡°Spiritual Enticement.¡± Wu Hanning smiled faintly and said, ¡°Earthly Dragon Beasts have tyrannical body strengths, but they have poor mental powers. If you use the Spiritual Enticement on them, perhaps you¡¯ll resolve the crisis now.¡±


    Ou Yangming gasped and touched his specially-made arm guard. He had a grave expression on his face.


    ¡®Are these tremendous creatures going to my Spiritual Fist¡¯s first targets in Changlong County?¡¯


    The young fellow and the princess did not speak loudly, but the Supreme Great Ancestors around them heard them clearly, hence they were relieved. Since the Spiritual Enticement could be used against the three giant beasts, what would they need to worry about?


    They were on a killing spree, making them look awe-inspiring and unstoppable. However, honestly, anyone would be frightened at the sight of the three giant beasts. Even so, the Supreme Great Ancestors knew very well that Ou Yangming would not sit by idly, thus they bit the bullet and attacked. They initially thought they would need to pay huge prices to kill the giant beasts though they had a magic tool each. Now...


    Their confidence in Ou Yangming¡¯s Spiritual Fist was greater than the confidence he had in himself.


    As the 26 Supreme Great Ancestors escorted Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning, they swept the battlefield at the speed of light and got closer to the three creatures.


    Ni Xuetian held his military saber and jumped around to attract one of the Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ attention. It was an incredibly dangerous move, but he could not evade his responsibility. When the elder looked away for a second and noticed a familiar figure, he shouted as he was ted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, wee home!¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang and the other people were overjoyed too. They had great eyesight and were experienced. Judging from how forceful the reinforcements were, they knew the group of powerhouses were valiant and were stronger than the 10 over Supreme Great Ancestorsbined.


    Sure enough, when Ou Yangming and his team arrived, Changlong County¡¯s great ancestors recognized at once that everyone apart from Ou Yangming and thedy with the scarf were Supreme Great Ancestors. Seeing as they crushed their way through as if they were slicing watermelons, the elders were shocked but delighted


    They found it unbelievable that Ou Yangming brought reinforcements thatprised over 20 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    The Humans somewhat had a fixed number of Supreme Great Ancestors, who were pirs and stabilizers. It would be fine to transfer one or two of them around, but it was impossible to shift over 20 of them together.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming had indeed brought powerhouses of such level.


    Changlong County¡¯s great ancestors wondered, ¡®Could that... Rumor be true?¡¯ The Myriad Treasure Meet ended a month ago and while Ou Yangming¡¯s performance in the ring was not known throughout the world, they had more or less heard about it.


    Despite that, it sounded so much like a fantasy that even those who were optimistic about Ou Yangming were still doubtful.


    That said, it was not the time to investigate the problem at the moment. They quickly focused on the fight again.


    When everyone finally gathered, Woo Lejia roared and wielded his nine-ringed saber. The Earthly Dragon Beasts lifted their feet without sparing a nce at him, then they began to move forward.


    Among these powerhouses, the beasts were slightly wary of the three people with magic tools. As for the other people, the creatures would only crush them into meat paste.


    Ni Jingshen warned the others right away, ¡°Everyone, be careful. These Earthly Dragon Beasts have exceptionally tough skins and can¡¯t be hurt easi... Hey?¡± Before he could finish, he saw Woo Lejia dodge one of the dragon beasts nimbly and shed his nine-ringed saber across its leg. Blood sttered out in an instant, causing the ground to be painted red.


    The small wound could not threaten the Earthly Dragon Beast, but it was a breakthrough as it caused the beast some substantial harm.


    Another Supreme Great Ancestor lunged at another dragon beast with a longsword. As a sword-light shed in the air, its body was cut too.


    Following that, the other Supreme Great Ancestors followed suit one after another. Their body techniques were not as great as Changlong County¡¯s experienced great ancestors, but they could hurt the Earthly Dragon Beasts each time they attacked. Regardless of the size of the wounds, they still managed to harm the beasts.


    When the injuries added up, the three Earthly Dragon Beasts became covered in wounds.


    The beasts would not have cared if there was only one toothpick because a small injury was insignificant to them.


    It was when there were nearly 30 toothpicks the beast could not ignore them anymore.


    Furious roars filled the air. The Earthly Dragon Beasts forgot about missions, where they shifted their bodies clumsily, intending to wipe out the annoying little insects.


    They had been advancing toward the city walls the moment they appeared. Even when Elder Universe and the others stopped them, they never stopped going forward no matter their speed.


    Who knew, theypletely gave up on their goal at that point as they confronted the powerhouses around them. Far away, the Eight-armed Giant Beast widened its eyes and mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did the magic toolse from?¡±


    A group of over 20 Supreme Great Ancestors could not be treated lightly at all, but they still could not stop the Earthly Dragon Beasts. On the other hand, a group of over 20 Supreme Great Ancestors with magic tools was entirely different.


    The little red bird pped its wings excitedly and eximed, ¡°Interesting! This is interesting! This is what I call a good show!¡±


    Nheless, the Eight-armed Giant Beast twitched its mouth and lifted its head to let out a deafening roar.


    The three Earthly Dragon Beasts on the battlefield quivered all of a sudden. Subsequently, they turned around and ignored the Supreme Great Ancestors, who were flying around them like flies. The dragon beasts continued to move toward the city walls firmly.


    Elder Universe and the other people were taken aback. They had tried to stop the beasts as much as they could, but their efforts were to no avail.


    They could keep injuring the Earthly Dragon Beasts, but they could not kill them swiftly.


    ¡°Am I still not going to survive?¡¯ Elder Universe sighed with a grim look on his face.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming, who was a distance away from the chaotic scene, made a move by punching from afar.


    An indescribably peculiar power was released, and it enveloped the three Earthly Dragon Beasts.


    ¡®Active Charm, Active Alluring Scentstimted! Spiritual Fist... Release!¡¯

 Chapter 373 Killing Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 373 Killing Each Other</h4>


    The three humongous creatures halted and twitched their noses as though they were smelling something. It was a peculiar fragrance, which was transmitted into their seas of consciousness, and they could not resist the wonderful scent. Next, they looked away from the city walls and stared at the void.


    Over there, an Earthly Dragon Beast was seen.


    Nheless, the dragon beast was extremely different from them. Although it had a simr body size, its body was particrly enchanting.


    For some reason, the three dragon beasts fixed their eyes on the Earthly Dragon Beasts when it appeared. Powerful energies began to stir in their bodies, and they almost could not hold back anymore.


    All of a sudden, the newly-appeared Earth Dragon Beast turned around and was as agile as a hare. It chose a direction and swayed its body, then it ran into the distance.


    As the dragon beast kept shaking its enormous butt, it was such a beautiful sight to the three Earthly Dragon Beasts that it drew their attention.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    With that, the three Earthly Dragon Beasts let out forceful and furious roars. Their eyes reddened, and they turned around to pursue the alluring dragon beast recklessly.


    Given that the three Earthly Dragon Beasts were massive, the ground shook each time they moved.


    When they turned around at the same time and ran toward the periphery instead, it was a disaster for numerous ferocious beasts.


    Many ferocious beasts dared not get close when many Supreme Great Ancestors fought the three Earthly Dragon Beasts because they could not withstand the beasts¡¯ threatening pressure and momentum. Simrly, when the dragon beasts went mad and charged around violently with theirrge feet, the ferocious beasts could not stop them.


    Whenever the Earth Dragon Beasts stomped, numerous ferocious beasts were turned into meat pastes. Some other beasts were also sent flying away or were hurt, and ended tragically.


    It took only a brief moment for the three crazy Earthly Dragon Beasts to leave three bloody paths on the battlefield.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming, who turned pale, uttered softly, ¡°Take me away!¡± After inciting the two active skills on his arm guard[1], which was paired with the Spiritual First, Ou Yangming needed to fully focus without being distracted at all.


    Wu Hanning wrapped her arm around Ou Yangming¡¯s waist without any hesitation and took him to follow behind the Earthly Dragon Beasts.


    Many Supreme Great Ancestors exchanged nces and had strange looks on their faces.


    Seeing as how close the youngdy is with Ou Yangming, could he have fallen in love with someone else?¡¯ Those who were unaware of Wu Hanning¡¯s identity could not help but nce at the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors. As for Woo Lejia and the great ancestors from the capital, they were shocked because Her Royal Highness carried ou Yangming away despite being a princess. Though they knew the young fellow was the consort, they could not help but respect him.


    ¡°That young fe is amazing!¡¯


    Far away, the Eight-armed Giant Beast widened its eyes in disbelief at the Earthly Dragon Beasts, who were rampaging through the other ferocious beasts. It could not hold back its anger anymore. ¡®How can they go mad? How can they go mad at this moment?¡¯


    ¡°Haha, this is interesting. I¡¯m about to die fromughing too much!¡± The little red bird rolled on the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s head as it burst outughing. ¡°This human is too interesting!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast asked after some thought, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That human¡¯s an Illusion Art powerhouse. He created a fake female Earthly Dragon Beast, and it¡¯s quite simr to the real thing!¡± The little red bird then tilted its heart and muttered, ¡°This can¡¯t be right. There shouldn¡¯t be such a powerful Illusion Art in this world...¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast had a horrific look on its face, and it stood up abruptly. Following that, its muscles began to expand one by one.


    It was then when the little bird stomped its foot on the beast¡¯s head and reprimanded it, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that human who released the Illusion Art!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast was startled.


    ¡°Pfft, things have just be interesting. Are you trying to diminish my interest?¡± The little bird was displeased.


    ¡°Ah! Sir, I dare not!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast shrunk its neck and curbed its aura, but it was unhappy with the oue.


    The little bird tilted its head again and mumbled, ¡°I recall that the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant likes residual conceptions on battlefields the most, and the evil remnant is the only one that can devour them. Hehe, as long as this battlefield expands and umtes more residual conceptions in the air, that fe will definitely be attracted here, right?¡± It stomped its foot and shouted. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re extremely right. Sir, you¡¯re incredibly clever and have a great n!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast immediately agreed with the little bird, but it secretlyined, ¡®This world isn¡¯t extensive, but it¡¯s a perfect world, after all. It¡¯s easier said than done to release residual battle auras in a certain spot in this world to attract that fearsome fe.


    ¡®Besides, even though that fe lost its physical body and is only a remaining soul, as long as it¡¯s the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant, it¡¯s not an easy opponent. If that fe¡¯s drawn here, it¡¯ll only ruin my n to eliminate the Humans.¡¯


    Nevertheless, as displeased as the Eight-armed Giant Beast was, it could only agree to whatever the little bird said.


    ¡°The Humans¡¯ reinforcements are here, and they¡¯re not easy opponents at all! Since that¡¯s the case, give them some time to recuperate and eliminate them in one stroke when they¡¯re at the peak! Mm, when that happens, the drifting residual conceptions will surely attract it!¡± The little bird hopped on the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s head and was high-spirited. ¡°I won¡¯t let it go this time no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast responded with respect, then it lifted its head and let out an earth-shattering roar.


    The three Earthly Dragon Beasts, who had been chasing their kind all over, had killed countless ferocious beasts along their way. Even so, they were unfeeling and were still running around crazily. The more the ferocious beasts around them, the more delighted they were.


    Needless to say, everything was Ou Yangming¡¯s doing. By using the Simted Spiritual Fist with his Charm Arm Guard, the three Earthly Dragon Beasts werepletely bewitched.


    However, the three dragon beasts stopped when a deafening roar was heard. They shook their bodies in a daze as though they lost interest in the enticing, huge butt.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he inhaled deeply to increase his mental power to the


    peak.


    He channeled his essential Qi at the same time to direct them into his arm guard. Consequently, the arm guard faintly glowed, where the light enveloped him and Wu Hanning


    As for the other Supreme Great Ancestors, they knew the situation was unfavorable, thus they surrounded the two of them without any hesitation.


    The veins on Ou Yangming¡¯s forehead bulged; it was the indicator of him fully unleashing his mental power.


    When hepletely released his energy, with the magic tool¡¯s help, he finally overcame the violent roar¡¯s threat toward the Earthly Dragon Beasts.


    The three dragon beasts suddenly looked up and roared as well. Afterward, they turned around and attacked each other fiercely, where they stabbed their saber-like long horns into each other¡¯s bodies. Though their bodies were tough, to the extent that magic tools could not cause fatal injuries, they could not resist the horns of their kind.


    Deep and frightening wounds were seen on their bodies, causing blood to gush out non-stop. As a result, the ground was painted red.


    That said, the dragon beasts were not going to stop at all. They kept crashing into one another as if they were determined to fight until the end, and they stabbed each other with brute force by using their horns. All in all, they were set on killing each other regardless of the costs.


    Inside and outside the battlefield, everyone and everything fell silent.


    The fact that three humongous creatures were fighting a life-or-death battle was a first in history.


    Their movements were so intense that they were indescribable. Rocks and sand filled the air, by which the ferocious beasts around suffered fractures when they were hit, and they could not move anymore.


    With bright eyes, Wu Hanning carried ou Yangming and wandered around the three giant beasts.


    Her movements were unpredictable, but whether it was the outraged giant beasts or the flying rocks and sand, they could not get close to her.


    The princess¡¯s body technique was so profound that even the Supreme Great Ancestors, who were forced to stay away, were in awe.


    Perhaps Wu Hanning was the only one who could help Ou Yangming stay in such a dangerous area.


    After 15 minutes, one of the Earthly Dragon Beasts howled in grief and copsed to the ground. Even then, the two other dragon beasts were indifferent, and they kept trying to kill each other.


    Atst, another dragon beast fell to the ground. Its body kept twitching, and it could not get up anymore.


    As for the Earthly Dragon Beast that triumphed over them, it was already covered in wounds, and one of its horns was broken. Despite that, it screamed excitedly and dragged its bloody body toward a certain spot in the void. Subsequently, it pounced on the ground and looked up with an unexinable look of daze in its eyes.


    The dragon beast panted heavily, but the air that it breathed no longer contained surging spiritual power. Eventually, it lowered its head, but its eyes were still opened.


    [1] Author made a typo by writing ¡®wrist guard¡¯ here. Ou Yangming had previously smithed a Charm Arm Guard for these active skills, so it¡¯s not a wrist guard. We¡¯ve made the change to fit the context

 Chapter 374 There’s Still Hope

    <h4>Chapter 374 There¡¯s Still Hope</h4>


    ¡°Th-this...¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s muscles twitched. For a few times, it wanted to charge out, but when it thought about the little bird on its head, it felt cold as though a bucket of cold water was poured down from its head.


    Nheless, it widened its huge and fierce eyes and stared ahead. The Humans¡¯ city appeared to be a detestable ce to it, and it hated the tiny cultivators to their bones.


    On the other hand, the little bird was excited after watching what happened. It remarked with augh, ¡°This human¡¯s quite interesting for being able to utilize the Illusion Art in this way. It¡¯s such a pity that he was born in this world...¡±


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast expressed, ¡°This human must die!¡±


    ¡°You can kill him but only if you make the fight more intense such that they¡¯re well-matched so the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant will be drawn here.¡± The little bird was not bothered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast lowered its head.


    Itter looked up and gave a special order.


    The ferocious beasts outside the prefecture were stunned when they heard the sound, but they soon gripped their deadrades with their teeth and swarmed back to where they came from. Needless to say, the three humongous creatures were abandoned on the battlefield.


    After all, the three giant beasts¡¯ bodies were too huge. Unless the Eight-armed Giant Beast made a move, they could not be carried away at all.


    Seeing as the beasts outside the city retreated like a tide, the people on the walls looked at each other. When someone cheered all of a sudden, it was so contagious that the other people began to follow suit.


    Genuine smiles were seen on everyone¡¯s faces. When the Earthly Dragon Beasts showed up earlier, the people were in despair.


    This was because the three giant beasts exceeded the Humans¡¯ capability to resist. Even when almost all Supreme Great Ancestors from the city left to fight, the other people did not feel assured at all.


    It was when Ou Yangming and the reinforcements appeared there was a radical change in the situation.


    In particr, the Earthly Dragon Beasts suddenly went mad, where they trampled on the beast herd and killed each other in the end. The oue was unexpected, but it gave everyone hope again.


    On the city walls and behind them, countless people jumped with joy and embraced each other. They also wielded their weapons to express their delight for having survived the disaster.


    Although they did not fight at close quarters with their enemies, they had the same feeling from watching the fight from the walls. Given that the people on the walls were already feeling that way, the ones around the three massive creatures, especially the great ancestors from the prefecture, felt more deeply about it. They were in disbelief when they looked at the three carcasses. Elder Universe finally sighed after a long time. He looked away and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and the other people felt like they had just awakened from their dreams. They quickly thanked the Supreme Great Ancestors, who hade to help.


    Woo Lejia and the other great ancestors from the capital knew very well who the elders were and how close they were with Ou Yangming. They dared not be conceited at all, so they humbly returned the salutations.


    On the other hand, Wu Hanning had stopped and put Ou Yangming on the ground.


    Ou Yangming panted heavily and was still pale, giving him a poorplexion. It would not be too much of a burden if he performed the Simted Spiritual Fist under normal circumstances, but it waspletely different if he paid it with the Charm Arm Guard and used them against gigantic creatures like Earthly Dragon Beasts.


    Wu Hanning retrieved a jade bottle and poured out a pill, which she sent to Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth.


    The young fellow looked at her before he opened his mouth and swallowed the pill.


    It was just a simple act where the princess fed him a pill, but it was clear that there was an unordinary rtionship between them.


    Nevertheless, the great ancestors including the anxious ancestors from the Ni family turned a blind eye.


    Ni Jingshenter cleared his throat and stated, ¡°Gentlemen, your weapons...¡±


    The Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture pricked up their ears and looked at the weapons eagerly.


    When they previously fought together and noticed something unusual, they could not talk about right away because the fight was intense. The great ancestors from the capital were not slick enough when they fought the three Earthly Dragon Beasts, but their weapons left deep impressions. Given that they were able to break the dragon beasts¡¯ defenses, they had to be magic tools.


    It would not be surprising if there were one or two magic tools.


    Since Ou Yangming could smith three magic tools, it would make sense that he could smith three more.


    However, if each of the 26 Supreme Great Ancestors had a magic tool, it would be too shocking


    Woo Lejia chuckled and responded, ¡°Our weapons are all magic tools.¡± ¡°Magic tools¡ªthey¡¯re magic tools indeed...¡±


    The great ancestors from the prefecture exchanged nces and were envious, but most of them looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    ¡®Did Master Ou Yangming smith these magic tools?¡¯


    ¡®But how could he have smithed so many magic tools on his own? They¡¯re magic tools, after all...¡¯


    Woo Lejiaughed out loud as if he perceived their thoughts. ¡°Gentlemen, frankly speaking, the magic tools were smithed by Master Ou, who even finished them in three days!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This time, even Elder Universe was shaken.


    ¡®He smithed 26 magic tools in three days?¡¯ Everyone looked at Woo Lejia strangely at that instant.


    ¡®We¡¯re not that knowledgeable, but don¡¯t try to fool us!¡¯


    Chen Yixian cleared his throat and said, ¡°Brother Woo was right; Brother Ou had indeed smithed these magic tools in three days. In fact, hepleted them in his carriage because he wanted to save time.¡±


    The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors looked at each other with bitter smiles.


    When Ou Yangming smithed the first magic tool in the Ni family, they knew the young fellow achieved an unreachable level of attainment in smithing art.


    After not seeing him for several months, he seemed to have made an amazing improvement. The smithing of magic tools had be as easy as eating or drinking to him.


    Elder Universe sighed and nodded at the great ancestors. ¡°Everyone from Changlong County is incredibly grateful that you¡¯vee all the way to help us, and I thank you on their behalf.¡±


    Following that, he, Ni Jingshen, and the other Supreme Great Ancestors who survived bowed at the powerhouses from the capital. They did it from the bottom of their hearts without being half-hearted at all.


    Woo Lejia and the others were taken aback, so they immediately dodged. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Master Ou was the one who arranged everything, and we only followed his instructions.¡±


    Elder Universe and the others were startled. ¡®Following his instructions? Is Ou Yangming a reputable figure to Supreme Great Ancestors?¡¯


    ¡°We were invited by Brother Ou toe to help, but we¡¯re not the only ones. Hehe, 74 more Supreme Great Ancestors will arrive soon,¡± Woo Lejia added. ¡°What?¡± Elder Universe shook his head and questioned, ¡°How many?¡±


    The other great ancestors were agitated, and the looks in their eyes were unpredictable. If they had not just been helped by the powerhouses from the capital, they would have mocked them already. ¡¯74 more Supreme Great Ancestors?¡¯


    ¡®Including the lot of you, aren¡¯t there 100 Supreme Great Ancestors in total?¡¯ ¡®What do you think great ancestors are? Chinese cabbages from wholesale markets?¡¯ Woo Lejia smiled and noted, ¡°There are 100 Supreme Great Ancestors in total.¡±


    ¡°100...¡±


    Elder Universe and the others fell silent. They had extremely odd looks on their faces.


    When Ou Yangming finally caught his breath and looked at the three huge creatures, hemented, ¡°It was so hard to deal with the three fes!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re creatures from the upper realm, so they¡¯re naturally difficult opponents. You were able to seed because you triggered them to kill each other,¡± Wu Hanning exined and added, ¡°Our world isn¡¯t like the upper realm where there¡¯s abundant Heaven and Earth¡¯s spiritual power, thus they need to consume sufficient food to manage their consumptions, but they were too severely injured just now. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a big issue in the upper realm because they¡¯ll recover after some rest, but suffering such injuries in our world will only mean death for them.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others were dumbfounded, but they nodded after that.


    Even Elder Universe came to a sudden realization that the Earthly Dragon Beasts in the past disasters were not killed by Thunderballs. They had only died because they were too injured to survive in this world.


    Wu Hanning asked in a serious tone, ¡°Earthly Dragon Beasts appeared in the past too, but each time, there was only one. Why were there three of them today?¡±


    Elder Universe smiled bitterly. ¡°We have no idea either; the three of them emerged at the same time.¡±


    Wu Hanning nodded and said, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m afraid that spirit beast that descended this time won¡¯t be an easy match.¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and sneered. ¡°No matter what it is, since it¡¯s here, it better not leave!¡±


    The other people began to feel hopeful when they sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s strong confidence and aura.


    Perhaps the young fellow, who brought 100 great ancestors here with him, was powerful enough.


    Everyone became more determined when they looked at the three Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ hill-sized carcasses.


    ¡°This war... Isn¡¯t over yet for us!¡¯

 Chapter 375 Distribute The Dragons’ Carcasses

    <h4>Chapter 375 Distribute The Dragons¡¯ Carcasses</h4>


    There was an ocean of joy behind the city walls, whereas outside, Ou Yangming and the other people had a tricky problem with the three humongous creatures¡¯ carcasses.


    Nheless, the powerhouses were not looking worried; they only looked at Ou Yangming because they were hoping to get a share of the Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ flesh and skin.


    The creatures were Earthly Dragon Beasts, after all. They were powerful creatures from another realm, hence every part of their bodies contained enormous energy. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was the only one who killed the three dragon beasts. While the other people did contribute, they did not y a key role in it.


    Nobody would object to it if Ou Yangming wanted to im the trophy for his own.


    Needless to say, based on their understanding of the young fellow, they knew he would not take everything for himself. Therefore, they looked at the carcasses fervently.


    Ou Yangming expressed after some thought, ¡°There are three Earthly Dragon Beasts here, and I suggest we present one to His Majesty.¡± The other people were taken aback. In particr, the Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital cursed, ¡®We were so silly! Her Highness is here, yet we didn¡¯t think about the imperial family! If Her Highness bears a grudge against us because of this, won¡¯t we be doomed?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Blessed by His Majesty, we were able to ughter the Earthly Dragon Beasts, so the biggest one should be presented to His Majesty.¡± Woo Lejia was the first to agree with


    ¡®He¡¯s the imperial dog indeed; he¡¯s so skilled at ttering the emperor,¡¯ the other people cursed internally, but they dared not express it on their faces. They nodded as though it was the right thing to do, worried that Wu Hanning would see through them. Elder Universe furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s fine if we give one Earthly Dragon Beast to the imperial family, but the deed belongs to Lil¡¯ Friend Ou and has nothing to do with His Majesty.¡±


    Woo Lejia and the other people gasped at the same time after the elder spoke. They looked at each other as if they were saying, ¡®You¡¯re dead.¡¯


    ¡®You must be tired of living to have the guts to say that in front of Her Royal Highness.¡¯


    Who knew, Wu Hanning said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, elder. Brother Ou was the one who rendered the greatest deed.¡±


    Elder Universe nodded as he was pleased. He finally had a good impression of the youngdy.


    Due to Ni Yinghong, the elder was initially quite wary of the youngdy, who carried Ou Yangming around during the crisis. Seeing as she was willing to risk offending the imperial family to agree with him, he was delighted. He stroked his beard and asked, ¡°You said it very well. Which n are you from, child? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others were speechless when they heard how the elder prided himself on his seniority.


    Wu Hanning lowered her head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Hanning. Greetings, Elder Universe.¡±


    Elder Universe was stunned. As for the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors and the Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture, their eyelids twitched.


    ¡®Wu, Han, Ning...!


    ¡®Her name sounds familiar...¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re Her Royal Highness the Princess?¡± Elder Universe questioned.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re a prestigious figure who has experienced the Humans¡¯ disaster twice. I¡¯m nothing but a little youngdy aspared to you,¡± Wu Hanning responded.


    Elder Universe had lived for many years, and his face was as thick as the city walls, but he could not help but blush at that moment. The elder let out a hollowugh and replied to the princess, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re good with your words... Hehe, I was being discourteous.¡±


    After knowing who the youngdy was, the people from the prefecture began having more sensitive thoughts, but nobody dared to object to Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion anymore. With that, one of the carcasses of the powerful half-spirit beasts from the upper realm was allocated to the imperial family.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and continued, ¡°As for the second carcass, you may distribute it after having a discussion.¡± He paused to look at the city walls behind them and added, ¡°Of course, allocate some for the prefecture¡¯s military and the governor too.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Woo Lejia immediately agreed andughed. ¡°This is Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, so everything should be per the prefecture¡¯s will.¡±


    Ni Jingshen shook his head and remarked, ¡°Brother Woo, you¡¯re being too polite. You¡¯re the guest, so you should get the bigger share.¡±


    They were sure another 70 over Supreme Great Ancestors were on their way here and belonged to these people¡¯s ns. Even if it was so that the great ancestors would give their all for the fight, Ni Jingshen and the others could not have any contradictions with them regarding this matter.


    Despite that, Chen Yixian and the capital¡¯s great ancestors remained humble. They had a big n ahead, and they did not want to offend Ou Yangming because of this.


    Ou Yangming frowned when he heard their disagreement. ¡°You can discuss thister. This belongs to me,¡± he said as he pointed at thest Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s carcass.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Everyone uttered almost at the same time.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re done, quickly work together to get rid of these three fes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and looked into the distance. ¡°The sooner we settle this, the sooner we¡¯ll be ready to deal with the spirit beast.¡±


    The other people looked grave and were no longer overjoyed about their victory like they were before.


    ¡°This is strange; the three big fes are dead, but why hasn¡¯t the spirit beast shown up?¡± Elder Universe added, ¡°These three creatures are probably the spirit beast¡¯s greatest forces, so theoretically, it should¡¯vee to help them...¡±


    The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors frowned but could not figure it out too. Given that they were from an inherited aristocratic family, if they were clueless about this, the other people were even more puzzled.


    Ou Yangming looked at the people and said, ¡°The beast herd will return at any time, so let¡¯s get to work first.¡±


    He shed and jumped onto one of the Earthly Dragon Beasts, where he retrieved a magic saber and began to slice it up.


    Although the Earthly Dragon Beast was dead, its skin was still incredibly tough, thus magic tools were the only weapons that could be used to prate it. After seeing Ou Yangming get to work, the sensible Supreme Great Ancestors with magic tools followed suit.


    Of course, the other Supreme Great Ancestors assisted them by arranging therge pieces of meat neatly.


    The city¡¯s gate was already opened and carts were pushed toward the scene.


    After numerous people working together for 2 hours, they finally cleaned up the massive creatures.


    Only then Ou Yangming and the others were relieved.


    Throughout the process, they were constantly alert because they were afraid that the beast herd would return without warning and catch them off guard.


    Having said that, when everything ended and the Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ flesh was sent to the prefecture, the powerhouses were confused.


    ¡®What exactly is that spirit beast thinking? Why did it watch the Earthly Dragons Beasts, who had wonderfulbat powers, die on the battlefield?¡¯


    It was true that the Humans would benefit from the situation, but they somehow became more worried.


    After entering the city, Ou Yangming looked around and noticed a familiar face.


    His face changed slightly, and he greeted in a deep voice, ¡°Brother He, long time no see.¡± He Liangce nodded and cupped his hands like a gentleman. ¡°Brother Ou, congrattions.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Why are you congratting me?¡±


    He Liangce looked at Wu Hanning and expressed openly, ¡°Congrattions to the two of you.¡±


    Wu Hanning blushed and looked away.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened, and he questioned madly, ¡°Brother He, what do you mean?¡± He Liangce could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Ou, we¡¯ve heard rumors about you. Though I was previously doubtful about this, I have to believe it now. Her Highness was willing to risk herself for you, so isn¡¯t that enough proof?¡± Ou Yangming could not stay too far from the Earthly Dragon Beasts when he performed the Simted Spiritual Fist. When the creatures killed each other, the area they were in became the most dangerous area.


    Even so, Wu Hanning carried Ou Yangming and dodged the Earthly Dragon Beasts together regardless of her status. The fact that she was willing to be in the life-or-death situation with the young fellow was enough to exin everything


    ¡°Brother He, Her Highness and I don¡¯t share that kind of rtionship whether you believe it or not...¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he smiled bitterly.


    Wu Hanning¡¯s face darkened, but she stood up straight as she was stubborn.


    That said, she seemed lonely and soft.


    He Liangce was struck dumb, and he instantly shut up. The other people around them sensed a prating chill as well, so much so that the Supreme Great Ancestors who initially wanted to connect with Her Highness backed away without a sound.


    Everyone knew the princess was in a terrible mood at that moment. If they were to approach her, they would only experience bad luck. Ou Yangming was dazed for a while. He looked embarrassedly at Wu Hanning and felt rather guilty about what he said.


    The young fellow was distressed. ¡®I¡¯m not personally connected with Wu Hanning anyway, but why did my heart ache a little when I saw the look on her face?¡¯


    Wu Hanning looked deeply at He Liangce and turned to leave.


    Woo Lejia hesitated for a while before he signaled Ou Yangming with his eyes and followed the princess.


    He was not the imperial family¡¯s protector, but given the circumstances, he could only y the role for the time being.


    Ou Yangming pursed his lips and curbed his thoughts, then he bowed at Ni Jingsheng. ¡°Senior, where¡¯s Elder Sister Ying?¡±


    Ni Jingshen sighed and answered, ¡°Yinghong¡¯s cultivating in the secret realm. Big Yellow¡¯s there to keep herpany, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Cultivate? Cultivate what...¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s cultivating the Noble Sacrifice Secret Technique,¡± Ni Jingshen replied honestly after some thought.


    ¡°The Noble Sacrifice? Hehe, senior, before all of Changlong County¡¯s men die, there¡¯s no need for ady to get involved.¡± Ou Yangmingter looked up and asked proudly, ¡°Gentlemen, what do you think?¡±


    Chen Yixianughed out loud and noted, ¡°Brother Ou, you should say that ady shouldn¡¯t go on the battlefield before all of the Humans¡¯ men are dead!¡±


    The 25 Supreme Great Ancestors burst outughing with confidence.

 Chapter 376 Big Yellow, Who Grew Bigger

    <h4>Chapter 376 Big Yellow, Who Grew Bigger</h4>


    When the prefecture¡¯s great ancestors heard the lofty sentiments, they had strange looks on their faces.


    In particr, Elder Universe, who had experienced the previous disaster, and the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors were moved.


    As said by Ou Yangming, wars should be dealt with by men, but for generations, Changlong County¡¯s victories were won with women¡¯s lives. After it happened for the first time, it eventually became a norm.


    Although deep down the people had considered the matter and were sometimes embarrassed by it, whenever the beast tide urred, they would always think about continuing the tradition first. As such, a carefully-trained, God-favored child from both the He and Ni families would carry out the tragic mission, which was simr to a blood sacrifice.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, we¡¯re not heartless. If we¡¯re given a choice, we wouldn¡¯t be willing to sacrifice our innocent children.¡± Ni Jingshen sighed after a long time and turned to point at the towering city walls, then he said with bright eyes, ¡°But who¡¯s going to save them if we don¡¯t sacrifice? We lost one of ourrades today to stop the Earthly Dragon Beasts. If you arrived slightlyter, perhaps there would¡¯ve been more sacrifices.¡±


    Elder Universe stroked his beard and agreed. ¡°Jingshen is right. I experienced the previous disaster, so I know very well how awful the damages were for the Humans when the beast tide happened. There¡¯s only one way for us to stop the spirit beast...¡±


    If it was possible, nobody would want ady to be involved in the war. Nheless, if their race was on the verge of extinction, the old, the weak, the ill, and the disabled would have to fight, let alone women.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and looked at Ni Xuetian. ¡°Senior Xuetian, you promised


    me.¡±


    Ni Xuetian hesitated for a while and responded seriously, ¡°Yes, I promised to give you an opportunity. If you fail to ughter the spirit beast, as the Humans¡¯st line of defense, we¡¯ll only be left with one choice.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal,¡± Ou Yangming uttered loudly and curled his lips into a smile.


    Ni Xuetian and the others nodded. They were somehow relieved. When Ou Yangming previously gave his word, Ni Xuetian was not too optimistic about it. Nevertheless, many Supreme Great Ancestors hade with the young fellow, and they were all equipped with custom-made magic tools. Moreover, 74 more great ancestors were also heading toward the prefecture.


    Seeing how the situation had turned out, not only Ni Xuetian, but also everyone else became fervent. Perhaps Changlong County and Ling County could stop the cmity through their abilities this time.


    It was an unusually exciting day for everyone in the prefecture.


    Despite that, after gaining victory by killing the most threatening creatures¡ªthe Earthly Dragon Beasts, everyone was extremely exhausted.


    Once enough manpower was left at the top of the city walls, the other people dispersed and went to rest. When Ou Yangming returned to the city, he immediately noticed Deng Xiyuan and Li Xinfan, the two big bosses. They did not look happy as if they were resentful.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. He did not find it strange that Deng Xiyuan had that expression because the governor was not fond of him in the first ce.


    However, Li Xinfan had always taken good care of him. Why did he have such an expression on his face too?


    Feeling confused, Ou Yangming still saluted the two men. They were the highest-ranked leaders in the city, after all, hence they must not be neglected if one wanted to live in the city. Having said that, the young fellow¡¯s status underwent a drastic change, so he only needed to treat the two leaders normally.


    Deng Xiyuan scoffed and questioned, ¡°Master Ou, what will happen to us now that you¡¯ve offended Her Highness the Princess?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he finally realized that they were looking at him angrily because of Wu Hanning.


    He smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°Sirs, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan widened his eyes and reprimanded him, ¡°It¡¯s a serious matter if Her Highness is unhappy! How can you cover it up by saying it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Brother Deng, please take it easy. He¡¯s the consort!¡± Li Xinfan reminded the governor after he cleared his throat. He signaled Deng Xiyuan with his eyes while Ou Yangming watched, as though he was saying, ¡®The matter is only between the two of them, so why are you getting involved?¡¯ ¡°Brother Li, as a subject, it¡¯s my duty to serve the imperial family. A consort¡¯s a noble figure, but they¡¯re not yet married,¡± Deng Xiyuan noted seriously.


    Ou Yangming frowned because he could not exin himself anymore.


    ¡°Brother Deng, please watch what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not aware of Her Highness¡¯ character. If the consort has truly infuriated Her Highness, will Her Highness still let him stay in the city? Hmph, do you think Her Highness will be pleased about you offending the consort?¡± Li Xinfan quickly said in a serious tone and added, ¡°If the imperial family punishes you because of your reckless behavior, I won¡¯t keep youpany!¡± Deng Xiyuan was dumbfounded, and he was lost for words.


    He nced at Ou Yangming warily after a long time, then he pped his sleeves and left.


    Li Xinfan shook his head and suggested, ¡°Master Ou, you should take a look at the princess. Her Highness is genuine with her feelings, so I¡¯m sure Her Highness will forgive you if you apologize to her.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and stated, ¡°General Li, I¡¯m sure you know about my situation.¡±


    General Li had a strange look on his face. ¡°Her Highness went through a life-or-death moment with you, and it was witnessed by many people. If you reject the marriage... I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the consequences.¡±


    The young fellow felt extremely troubled. Everything was not what he wanted, but had somehow happened naturally. Li Xinfan shook his head and turned to leave. As for the other Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital, they looked at each other and cracked jokes with each other, then they left in twos and threes.


    No matter how powerful the great ancestors were in terms of martial arts, they could not be of any help to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming approached Ni Jingshen and the two other great ancestors after some thought. ¡°Seniors, I¡¯d like to make a trip to the Ni family¡¯s secret realm. Please allow me to do


    so.¡±


    Ni Xuetian and the others were d. ¡°You know where it is, so go ahead.¡±


    The Ni family was second to none in Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, but it was far from the imperial family. Seeing as Her Royal Highness was fond of Ou Yangming, but he still bore Ni Yinghong in his mind, the three elders were pleased. Ou Yangming responded to them and went over to the pile of flesh that belonged to him. He stored a part of them in his interspatial bag and carried a few more bags before he left in a sh.


    The beast tide was still present, but the city was not fully surrounded. Given Ou Yangming¡¯s abilities, he easily found the path to the Ni family¡¯s secret realm.


    Furthermore, after Ou Yangming left the city, he retrieved his biggest interspatial bag to store the other bags of the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh. Earlier on, he had only used one interspatial bag because he did not want to arouse suspicion. In this case, nobody would notice anything even if he was checked.


    Ou Yangming used his body technique and arrived at the ravine after a while.


    This ce was not suitable for living, so while there were plenty of ferocious beasts outside the prefecture, none of them upied this area as theirir.


    As soon as he approached the ravine, he sensed an incredibly familiar spiritual fluctuation. The young fellow smiled earnestly.


    Sure enough, before he had arrived at the mysterious vines, a yellow figure swiftly appeared in front of him.


    It was the big yellow dog, who grew bigger than before. In terms of size only, though it could not be mentioned on equal terms with the Earthly Dragon Beasts, it was not inferior to the big multicolored tiger at all.


    As the big yellow dog¡¯s cultivation base kept improving, its body seemed to be growingrger too. Needless to say, due to its race¡¯s restriction, it could not grow without a limit. The big yellow dog was evidently ted after seeing Ou Yangming. It leaped into the sky and pounced on the young fellow.


    That said, Ou Yangming smiled weirdly at that moment. He shed and punched the big yellow dog.


    Big Yellow had goosebumps when it noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s odd smile. Its enthusiasm vanished like a scorching fire being put out by a bucket of cold water, but before it could fully react to the situation, the scene in front of him changed. A big multicolored tiger-Big Yellow instantly saw a fearsome half-spirit beast, which was roughly its size.


    The big yellow dog widened its mouth without further ado, causing numerous spikes to emerge from the ground beneath the big tiger. The spikes were so sharp that even the big multicolored tiger¡¯s body could not resist them. Next, the spikes prated deep into the tiger¡¯s body, turning it into a giant porcupine.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? When did Big Yellow be so mighty that even an equal-ranked big multicolored tiger isn¡¯t its match at all?¡¯


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming curbed the spiritual control.


    Since the big multicolored tiger could not do anything to the big yellow dog, he no longer needed to try.


    This was because apart from the simted Earthly Dragon Beast, the other simted creatures could not resist Big Yellow at all.


    Big Yellow red at Ou Yangming and turned around proudly as if it was mad at the young fellow. However, it nced at him from time to time as if it was saying, ¡®Comfort me-quicklyfort me!¡¯


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He went forward and embraced the big yellow dog as he expressed, ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    The big yellow dog struggled for a while as an act of protest, but it began to jump cheerfully after a brief moment.

 Chapter 377 Essence From Blood And Flesh

    <h4>Chapter 377 Essence From Blood And Flesh</h4>


    ¡°Big Yellow, I brought you something good this time,¡± Ou Yangming said while he smiled with squinted eyes.


    The big yellow dog pricked up its ears and scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe. It was more intelligent than ordinary people and could understand what the young fellow said. Nheless, after looking at him, the dog cast a sidelong nce at him scornfully. ¡®I¡¯m a dog, but you can¡¯t lie to me like that. Is that the right thing to do?¡¯


    Ou Yangming immediately understood what the dog was saying, and he could not help butugh. Heter retrieved an interspatial bag.


    As he shook it gently, he revealed a big bag, causing a rich bloody smell to fill the air.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It stuck out its tongue and fixed its gaze on the bag.


    Ou Yangming sighed. The powerhouses would stare at his interspatial bag if he did the same thing because they knew how valuable it was. Even if he were to pull out a magic tool from it, it would not attract them at all.


    On the contrary, for the big yellow dog, the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh was more attractive than the interspatial bag. The young fellow did not know if he should call the dog an idiot or if he should envy its unhidden nature.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming felt a tug. When he turned to look, he realized that Big Yellow had gripped one of the bag¡¯s corners with its teeth and was staring at him to say, ¡®Mine, it¡¯s


    mine!


    Ou Yangming was not going to show weakness. He red at the dog and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, we¡¯ll get half of the portion each.¡±


    ¡®Mine, this is mine, it¡¯s all mine!¡¯


    ¡°Stop pulling it... No, stop biting it!¡± ¡®Mine, this is mine!¡¯


    Much to Ou Yangming¡¯s surprise, the big yellow dog was unusually determined. After all, it was not as eager and as stubborn about the big multicolored tiger¡¯s carcass back then.


    Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming gave in. ¡°Big Yellow, this one¡¯s for you, but the rest is mine!¡±


    The dog instantly nodded and cast a ttering look at him. ¡®As long as you give this bag to me, I¡¯ll listen to anything you say.¡¯


    Once Ou Yangming let go of the bag, the big yellow dog took it far away, as though it was avoiding him on purpose.


    ¡°You brute...¡± Ou Yangming cursed, but he did not know whether to cry orugh.


    The big yellow dog seemed to know it was in the wrong. It widened its mouth at Ou Yangming and wagged its tail to fawn over him, then it spat out a paw gauntlet.


    After it put on the piece of equipment, it stabbed it into the bag without any hesitation.


    The Devouring attribute was unleashed at that moment, and the bag ttened in a sh. Big Yellow closed its eyes with pleasure as if it enjoyed the process very much. Moreover, its aura underwent an odd change.


    Ou Yangming focused on the dog and was shocked.


    He had an umonly deep rtionship with the big yellow dog as there was a mysterious spiritual connection between them. Therefore, he knew very well that the dog had improved.


    The Devouring attribute was so wonderful that one¡¯s abilities could be enhanced without the need to cultivate through hard work. Nevertheless, it came with a hidden danger and was extremely limited. The upgrade could not be done endlessly, and half of the essence absorbed from the flesh and blood would be wasted. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s estimation, the flesh and blood in the bag could only provide the big yellow dog a limited gain.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming knew at this moment he was wrong-terribly wrong.


    Unbeknownst to him, the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood seemed to contain mysterious powers, which were evidently effective toward the big yellow dog.


    The margin of increase turned out to be far beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination. He wondered, ¡®What exactly is the big yellow dog¡¯s background?¡¯


    Ou Yangming had seen many great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts, but they were normally valiant in terms of physical powers. Even if they had powers simr to the big yellow dog¡¯s Breathing Skill, the powers only yed supporting roles. On the opposite, the situation was entirely different for the big dog. Its physical power was great, it could at least bully ordinary, equal-ranked humans without magic tools.


    However, the big yellow dog¡¯s true strengths were its Breathing Skill and its seemingly bottomless stomach.


    It killed the simted big multicolored tiger with one breath and swallowed a full equipment set into its stomach.


    They were clear examples of the big yellow dog¡¯s peculiarity.


    Seeing as it quickly improved when it absorbed the energies from the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood, Ou Yangming had a strange thought.


    ¡®Is Big Yellow not a creature from this world? Or perhaps the blood meridian that it inherited isn¡¯t limited to this world.¡¯


    Just as Ou Yangming was guessing, the big yellow dog had finished devouring the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood. The bag hadpletely shrunken, anyone who opened it would see that there was no trace of flesh or blood at all.


    The big yellow dog had cleaned up everything, and it felt more refreshed than if it had licked them instead.


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue at Ou Yangming. Even a fool could notice the ttering look on its face.


    Ou Yangming was amazed. He was exceptionally alert when the big yellow dog absorbed the energies because it showed signs of nearly being obsessed when it previously absorbed simr energies.


    This time, everything was normal instead. Not to mention being obsessed, the big yellow dog did not burp at all.


    ¡°Big Yellow, are you satisfied now?¡± Ou Yangming nodded and asked.


    The big yellow dog nodded to express its satisfaction.


    Ou Yangming shed a bright smile and said, ¡°Then the rest will be mine.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog barked loudly, making it seem generous.


    With that, Ou Yangming nodded and brushed his hand across his interspatial bag.


    Next, an equal-sized bag was ced on the floor. Following that, a second one, a third one...


    The big yellow dog, who was initially wagging its tail, stopped at once. It widened its eyes so much that its eyeballs were about to fall out, and it widened its mouth and salivated. After a brief moment, the big dog blinked its huge eyes and pretended to look pitiful. On top of that, it also wagged its tail as if it was a propeller and ran toward Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°Mine, they¡¯re mine!¡±


    Big Yellow staggered and wagged its tail faster. ¡®Mine, they¡¯re mine!!


    The big yellow dog stared at Ou Yangming, who could not help but beam at the eager look on its face.


    Atst, Ou Yangming could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Okay, they¡¯re yours, they¡¯re yours.¡± Big Yellow barked excitedly, but it tilted its head to ponder and decided to split the bags into two portions. Subsequently, it stood beside the bigger portion and barked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and responded, ¡°I¡¯m full now, so I don¡¯t need them for the time being. You can devour all of them if you¡¯re able to.¡±


    Indeed, the young fellow¡¯s cultivation base directly upgraded from Yang Grade ss One to the peak of Yang Grade in the imperial family¡¯s secret realm. He did not need to absorb energies from flesh and blood at the moment because he needed to slowly temper himself and to cultivate so that he could get ready to enter Extreme Grade. In actuality, based on his control over his body and his mental power, it would be rtively easy for him to be a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    That said, it would cause him unnecessary troubles and hidden problems in the future. Hence, he had been restraining himself to take one step at a time. Nheless, the big yellow dog kept shaking its head this time and barked again. It seemed like it was trying to tell him something else. Ou Yangming was stunned because he sensed what Big Yellow wanted him to do. He turned his wrist after some thought and retrieved a dagger.


    Since the big yellow dog was so persistent, he figured that there must be something else.


    After removing the bag¡¯s string, Ou Yangming stabbed his dagger into the flesh. The Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s skin was incredibly tough and could not be pierced by an ordinary dagger, but its flesh was not as tough. Attached with the Devouring attribute, the dagger unleashed the might as soon as it prated the flesh.


    Weird yet powerful energies gushed into ou Yangming¡¯s body through the dagger. The young fellow was moved, and his face took on a strange expression.


    The flesh and blood contained surprisingly enormous powers, but that was not the main point. What truly made Ou Yangming feel different was how dissimr the energies were.


    He suddenly had a feeling that he could transfer the energies into his spiritual world. Ou Yangming¡¯s body had arrived at the bottleneck, but he must stop to temper it for his future development. Even so, his mental power had not arrived at its limit. Having said that, mental power cultivation seemed to be very much constrained in this world. No matter how Ou Yangming cultivated, his progress was despairing. This was also the biggest reason he had only met very few powerhouses who were adept in mental power.


    The Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood carried a unique type of energy. In a way, there was a huge disparity between that energy and the ones in this world.


    When the energies were devoured, they could somehow bepletely converted into mental power as Ou Yangming wished.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he was agitated.


    He guided the energies into his sea of consciousness, where his mental power transformed into surging waves to envelop them. Afterward, the energies were easily converted into his mental power, which was steadily improved.


    Furthermore, there were no abnormalities throughout the process, and his Qi and blood remained stable as well. The hot temper that was a result of the Devouring attribute, billowing Qi and blood, as well as other negative impacts seemed to have disappeared at this moment.

 Chapter 378 You Have Me

    <h4>Chapter 378 You Have Me</h4>


    Vast energies gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s body and into his sea of consciousness, where they were converted into the most ordinary mental power.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was pounding. Although he vaguely understood that the conversion was certainly unordinary, given the substantial benefit and the quick improvement of his strength, he naturally cast aside his concerns.


    Needless to say, he was still on guard. If anything felt inappropriate to him, he would forcefully cut off the process.


    Nheless, it was soon proven that his worries were baseless.


    When Ou Yangming finished digesting the flesh and blood, he opened his eyes, which gleamed for a split second.


    He hesitated for a while before he rubbed his hands to release the Appraisal Light on himself.


    [Race: Human]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Yang Grade, ss Five]


    [Power: 15] [Agility: 15] (Physique: 19 (15+4)] [Mental Power: 55 (53+2]


    [Skills: Martial art skills, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art, Blood Flight, Substitution (Passive), Runes Formation, Space Slicing, small fireball]


    (State: Integration of Heaven and man, thoroughly meticulous]


    Ou Yangming was surprised and overjoyed. Putting aside the other properties, what truly moved him was that his mental power had increased by 2 points.


    In actual fact, after absorbing energies from a bag of flesh and blood, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power increased by 1 point only. The other point was what he gained from cultivating attentively for several months, making an improvement in martial arts, performing the Simted Spiritual Fist, as well as smithing magic tools.


    Nevertheless, this was exactly the reason Ou Yangming was ted.


    The fact that months of hard work was equivalent to absorbing energies from a bag of flesh and blood was so tempting that it was indescribable.


    Ou Yangming trembled a little because he finally understood why the big yellow dog was so keen on the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood. It turned out that they were extremely advantageous. The young fellow looked up and immediately saw the big yellow dog doing its best to absorb its portion of Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood with the Devouring ability. He quietly observed for some time and finally confirmed that the energies would not give the dog negative effects like how those from ordinary flesh and blood would.


    Even though Ou Yangming could not understand it, he would be foolish to not utilize this discovery.


    Therefore, in the ravine, the human and the dog kept stabbing their weapons into the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood to absorb their energies. Ou Yangming turned the energies into his mental power, but he did not know what the big yellow dog turned them into.


    It took half a day for them to finish the bags brought by Ou Yangming.


    Big Yellow cultivated for half a day, but it did not look exhausted at all. Instead, it was in high spirits. The big yellow dog barked excitedly at Ou Yangming as it could not hide its happiness, whereas the young fellow simply nodded. His mental power foundation was so solid that he surpassed the 60-points mark and achieved a total of 63 points, if he took into ount his Blood Flight waist sash¡¯s Unique Attribute, which gave a 5% mental power increment.


    The actual mental power increment for Ou Yangming from the bags was at least 8 points, which was an unbelievable amount.


    Ter


    It was worth noting that as one¡¯s cultivation increased, one¡¯s physique and mental power would slowly approach a limit. The closer they were to it, the harder it would be to upgrade them, which was why there were several times more Force Grade cultivators in this world than there were Supreme Great Ancestors.


    A martial artist¡¯s cultivation was always in the form of a pyramid.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not sense the limit when he converted the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s energies.


    In other words, the benefits from the dragon beast had not arrived at a limit because the flesh and blood had greater benefits to be uncovered.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and stuffed the bags into his interspatial bag. Heter retrieved some specially-made powder and sprinkled them in the air to mask and neutralize the bloody smell in the air.


    He pondered for a while and vaguely realized that while Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood had endless wonderful uses, he could not enjoy the benefits without equipment attached with the Devouring attribute.


    Moreover, given that there were no negative effects and limitations when he absorbed the flesh and blood, he figured that it was because of their source.


    ¡®What exactly is the upper realm like?¡¯ Ou Yangming was incredibly curious.


    He patted the big yellow dog¡¯s head, and the dog wagged its tail obediently. After receiving some perks from the young fellow, it became truly loyal to him.


    ¡°Big Yellow, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I have more flesh and blood, so I¡¯ll bring them again and we can absorb them together,¡± Ou Yangming noted with a smile.


    The big yellow dog stared at Ou Yangming and kept sniffing his body as if it wanted to find his secret storage. The young fellow pushed it away snappily and said, ¡°Stop ying around; they¡¯re not with me. Quickly bring me to go meet Elder Sister Ying.¡±


    Big Yellow nced at Ou Yangming¡¯s interspatial bag reluctantly, but it turned around in the end. Instead of leading the way, it shook its body.


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a while before he jumped onto the big yellow dog¡¯s back. He asked in shock, ¡°Big Yellow, why have you grown fatter? Shouldn¡¯t you lose some weight?¡± The big yellow dog turned to re at him furiously. Just as Ou Yangming wondered if the fellow would throw him to the ground, the big dog ¡°swooshed¡± away and turned into a yellow light as it entered the Chaos Cave. After absorbing plenty of the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power went past the 60-points mark, whereas the big yellow dog grew slightly bigger again.


    That said, the big yellow dog was not small in the first ce, it¡¯s size could bepared withrge carnivorous creatures. Hence, even if it grew slightly bigger, it would not seem too abrupt.


    Riding on Big Yellow, Ou Yangming could sense that it had not only grown bigger but had also be faster.


    Having a huge physique and being nimble had always been contradictory. Even so, it was perfectly resolved for the big yellow dog because its speed and agility did not seem to have reduced because of its size. In fact, its maximum speed actually seemed to have improved.


    Before long, when the big yellow dog stopped, they had already entered the Ni family¡¯s secret realm.


    Ou Yangming looked around andmented. Aspared to when he first came, he and the big yellow dog had undergone enormous changes.


    He fixed his gaze on the cottage at once because he could sense that the graceful figure, whom he had worried deeply about, was inside.


    The big yellow dog barked proudly as though it was proud of its speed, but Ou Yangming could not be bothered about it at the moment. He jumped off the dog and swiftly approached the cottage, then he turned around and instructed softly, ¡°Big Yellow, go on and y on your own. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡±


    Before his voice died away, he had entered the cottage and closed the door conveniently.


    some


    Big Yellow stared at the cottage dumbfoundedly and gritted its teeth for some time. It made a few rounds on the spot before its eyes lit up, then it discreetly made its way to one of the cottage¡¯s corners. Over there, the big yellow dog pricked up its ears and listened carefully.


    ****


    Ou Yangming seemed fast as he hurried into the cottage, but he moved so gently that he did not make a sound at all.


    Inside the cottage, Ni Yinghong was seen sitting quietly on the bed. She wore a loose white robe, and a faint blush was seen on her beautiful face. A peculiar aura kept lingering around her, so much so that she was wrapped in thin, white mist, making her look like a celestial being


    The young fellow curled his lips into a smile. He sat beside Ni Yinghong and watched quietly.


    He calmed himself down at the sight of her charming face, to the extent that his mental power, which was previously upgraded in his sea of consciousness, became tame as well.


    Time seemed to have stoppedpletely at this moment, as if he could stay like this forever.


    After an unknown period, Ni Yinghong, who was sitting quietly, twitched her little nose as though she sensed Ou Yangming looking at him. She slowly curbed the white mist around her by drawing it back into her body, then she opened her eyes.


    She was instantly greeted by a familiar face, one that had been imprinted on her mind.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s vision went blurry. She kept blinking her eyes, afraid that she was only seeing an illusion, which would disappear at any time.


    Ou Yangming felt sorry for her. He gently leaned forward to embrace her.


    A big tear slowly rolled down Ni Yinghong¡¯s face, and itter fell onto Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder, leaving a damped patch on his clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s... So good to see you!¡±


    When the beast tide surrounded the city and the spirit beast vaguely showed itself, Ni Yinghong was greatly affected even when she was in the secret realm. She even received a message from her great ancestor to be ready to leave the realm, so she could join hands with He Liangce to kill the culprit behind everything.


    From the day she entered the secret realm to cultivate, she was already aware of her fate.


    She did not resist it because it was her responsibility as a child of the Ni family. After all, she received unimaginable resources aspared to ordinary people, thus she would not back away if her n needed her to make a sacrifice.


    Nheless, Ni Yinghong had a wish.


    She wanted to see him again, even if it would only be once.


    Now, she realized that her wish was fulfilled.


    Ni Yinghongy quietly in Ou Yangming¡¯s arms, where she got a whiff of the familiar body scent. She no longer had any regrets.


    Ou Yangming stroked her silky hair. Their minds were in sync, and the young fellow¡¯s eyes were hollow and unpredictable.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I¡¯m here.¡± He uttered with power and confidence like never before, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you have me.¡±

 Chapter 379 Wind Blade And Fireballs

    <h4>Chapter 379 Wind de And Fireballs</h4>


    The door was suddenly pushed open, then Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong walked out side by side. It was clear from their faces that they were overwhelmed with happiness.


    Ou Yangming looked around and instantly noticed a pair of dog¡¯s eyes in a corner. It was the curious big yellow dog. When he realized what was going on, he was so mad that he could not help butugh in the end. ¡°Big Yellow!¡±


    The big yellow dog quivered and ran away with its tail between its legs without any hesitation. It vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong looked at each other and were speechless. The big dog was bing more human-like, so much so that Ou Yangming suspected he would not be too surprised if it could speak one day.


    Ni Yinghong shook her head and tugged at her boyfriend. ¡°Let me show you the fruits of my hard work.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes lit up, and he watched eagerly. In actuality, the past few months had been wonderful for him. Whether it was learning the Simted Spiritual Fist at the Myriad Treasure Meet, the smithing of magic tools in public, and even the shocking fight with the Earthly Dragon Beasts outside the prefecture, they were far from what Ni Yinghong¡¯s cultivation in the secret realm couldpare with. Even so, Ou Yangming supported his chin with his hands and listened to Ni Yinghong¡¯s story with a big smile on his face. It was as though the delicate voice was the most heavenly voice in this world.


    ¡°Little brother, watch me well,¡± Ni Yinghong said after a long time and lifted her hand to point at the void.


    The small area shone with luster right away, and it formed a visible green wind de. Under her control, the wind de flew forward like a real sharp de. It whistled in the air and carried an indescribable momentum.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he subconsciously looked surprised.


    The wind de was mighty, but it would not be something that he would praise. In fact, he felt that it looked impressive but was useless.


    Perhaps ordinary martial artists would be flustered if faced with the wind de, but Ou Yangming believed that experienced Yang Grade powerhouses could easily disintegrate the de¡¯s threat.


    Nheless, Ni Yinghong was just a Force Grade martial artist a few months ago. After cultivating in the secret realm, she had advanced to Yin Grade but was not at the peak.


    Given the circumstances, it was quite amazing that her wind de could wipe out Yin Grade martial artists and could threaten Yang Grade martial artists.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    When the wind de arrived at a shrub, Ni Yinghong was already at her limit. As such, the de suddenly shrunk and exploded, releasing formidable scattered powers.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    The big yellow dog jumped out abruptly from the shrub. It reacted quickly but still suffered a few hits, causing its fur to be cut. The big dog gritted its teeth and barked at Ni Yinghong as if it wasining about her.


    Ni Yinghong covered her mouth and apologized, ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Woof...¡± The big yellow dog was not resigned to the oue, and its eyes were teary. ¡®You obviously did it on purpose. Do you think it¡¯s easy to lie to a dog?¡¯ Ou Yangming could not help but burst outughing when he saw Big Yellow, who was muchrger than him, behave like that.


    The big yellow dog roared furiously. It kicked its legs against the ground as though it would charge at the young fellow to bite him.


    Ni Yinghong did not know tough or to cry, and she tugged at Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeve. The two clowns were giving her a headache.


    Ou Yangming finally held back hisughter and said, ¡°Big Yellow, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll give you more of that stuffter.¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes glowed. Instead of ming them, it stuck out its tongue and wagged its tail to fawn over them.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, you learned quite well. Your mental power became more powerful than before,¡± Ou Yangming remarked sincerely.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ni Yinghong smiled faintly at him. ¡°Why do I feel like your mental power became more powerful instead?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he chuckled embarrassedly.


    His mental power had indeed increased by a huge margin after he absorbed energies from the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood. It had even surpassed the 60-points mark. Although Ou Yangming did not know what his mental power would now be capable of, he knew very well how fearsome the power would be. At the very least, among a group of people who were also adept in mental power, they could easily sense his pressure. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I did have some strange encounters, so my mental power became greater. Besides, I gained some understanding of mes and can control them now. Watch me!¡± Ou Yangming expressed sternly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ni Yinghong was interested.


    Following that, Ou Yangming focused and became serious.


    He looked around and fixed his gaze on the big yellow dog


    Big Yellow was immediately nervous, but it confronted the young fellow without showing a weak impression. It vaguely had a feeling that he was going to take revenge on it for eavesdropping earlier.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming turned his wrist next and produced a small fireball.


    The fireball was not huge, but it released a frightening might as soon as it appeared, causing the big yellow dog to have goosebumps. Subsequently, Ou Yangming hurled the fireball at the big yellow dog. The fireball¡¯s speed was not inferior to the speed of Ni Yinghong¡¯s wind de at all, and it swiftly arrived in front of the big dog


    The big yellow dog roared loudly, causing the soil in front of him to vibrate and stand up. They transformed into a soil wall in front of it.


    Ou Yangming was truly enlightened. He was certain that it was the big yellow dog¡¯s new ability because it never performed it when they previously killed a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    With that, the fireball crashed into the wall.


    It disappeared after an explosion, but the soil wall crumbled as well and turned into dust.


    The big yellow dog looked proud, as if it was extremely satisfied with its masterpiece.


    Ou Yangming nodded and praised the dog, ¡°Big Yellow, that was awesome.¡±


    Big Yellow became more arrogant, thus it lifted its head high.


    The young fellowter looked up and warned, ¡°Big Yellow, be careful.¡±


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ The big yellow dog was dumbfounded.


    Next, it saw another small fireball emerge from Ou Yangming¡¯s palm, and it was thrown in its direction once more.


    Just as the big yellow dog wanted to repeat its previous move, it noticed through the corner of its eyes the agglomeration of another small fireball on Ou Yangming¡¯s palm. The young fellow used his fingers to flick the second fireball, which quickly zoomed toward the big dog through the same flight path as the first.


    It was not the end, but the beginning.


    The third, the fourth, the fifth...


    Small fireballs were formed one after another, and they flew toward the big yellow dog at the speed of light. The big yellow dog roared and turned to escape without any hesitation.


    Faced with many small fireballs, it would be foolish if it wanted to resist them with the soil wall again.


    ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡±


    The small fireballs pursued Big Yellow and exploded a few steps behind it, releasing countless sparks each time they exploded. Moreover, the air flow from the explosions caused the big yellow dog to bark continuously.


    Ni Yinghong giggled as she watched, but deep down she was in awe of Ou Yangming¡¯s formidable strength.


    Given that it was a unique skill that adopted mental power, Ni Yinghong knew very well how difficult it was to gather wind des. Though she did not know how to create small fireballs, she also knew it would not be easier than generating wind des.


    She could only assemble one wind de when she tried her best, but Ou Yangming managed tounch over ten small fireballs with ease.


    The disparity between their mental powers was much bigger than the gap between their martial art cultivation bases.


    Deep down, Ni Yinghong finally developed some sense of trust.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming, who possessed great mental power, could really resist the spirit beast and kill it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice echoed in her mind at that moment.


    ¡®You have me.¡¯


    Perhaps the young fellow did not boast about what he could do, but he was confident because he was truly capable. ¡°Woof...¡±


    As the big yellow dog barked, Ni Yinghong beamed.


    Ou Yangming was relieved when he stole a quick nce at her. The young fellow disyed the strongest side of him not because he wanted to show off, but because he wanted to indirectly assure her.


    The effect turned out to be great.


    Feeling delighted, his mental power became more active. While he kept releasing small fireballs, the big yellow dog howled in grief. Atst, the big yellow dog was hit by one of the fireballs, which surrounded it like scattered flowers. The sparks from the explosion almost burnt its fur.


    Big Yellow barked because of the heat while Ou Yangming tensed up a little. He realized that he went slightly overboard due to his carelessness.


    He stopped releasing fireballs and looked at the big dog apologetically. The big yellow dog approached Ou Yangming tearfully and opened its mouth to bite his arm. Its eyes were filled with resentment as it med him for neglecting it in the presence of his love.


    Ou Yangming used his other hand tofort the enraged big yellow dog and whispered to its ear that he would bring him 100 bags of Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood.


    Big Yellow was undecided when it heard the promise, but it finally let go. That said, it still looked aggrieved.


    Ou Yangming felt guilty. Heter embraced Ni Yinghong again and left the secret realm under the big yellow dog¡¯s escort.


    It was not the time to be immersed in love. At the very least, he must not rx before the spirit beast was eliminated.


    There were many things left for him to do, and his priority was to improve his and the big yellow dog¡¯s absolute strengths as much as possible...

 Chapter 380 Mental Power That Skyrocketed

    <h4>Chapter 380 Mental Power That Skyrocketed</h4>


    It was still quiet when Ou Yangming returned to the prefecture. The beast tide did not break out again, and the ferocious beasts, which previously filled the mountains and ins, were dispatched by the spirit beast elsewhere and were nowhere to be found.


    Knowing that Ou Yangming had returned, several Supreme Great Ancestors hurried over and talked about this problem with grim looks.


    ¡°Gentlemen, we can¡¯t trace the ferocious beasts from the top of the city walls, but we¡¯ll definitely find them if we send scouts.¡± Ou Yangming was surprised. He looked at the others in confusion and wondered, ¡®Were they frightened out of their wits by the spirit beast? How can they not figure it out?¡¯


    Nheless, Li Xinfan shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ve sent scouts at the peak of Yang Grade, but we can¡¯t find tracks of them within 15 kilometers from the city.¡±


    ¡°15 kilometers?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he furrowed his eyebrows. Although he was not a military master, he knew the basics.


    A 15-kilometers range was not small at all. If there was no trace of their enemies within this distance, the prefecture could be considered safe.


    Li Xinfan nodded. ¡°This spirit beast is rather unusual; it has the ability to cover up their tracks. It was the same with the ferocious beasts at the beginning where they were already within 10 kilometers from the prefecture and had attacked the nearby viges by the time we noticed them. We had no idea how they appeared.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Now, they¡¯ve also gone missing in a mysterious way. Having opponents thate and go like shadows is simply...¡± Deng Xiyuan sighed. He shook his head and looked afraid.


    Even though he had a prejudice against Ou Yangming, given the circumstances, he had to seek the young fellow¡¯s opinion. Ou Yangming had not entered Extreme Grade, but all the Supreme Great Ancestors were convinced by his reputation and abilities.


    Apart from him, who else could have gone against the three Earthly Dragon Beasts? Not to mention three dragon beasts, even if only one of the beasts was to be killed, nobody could have done it-not even with a magic tool or a divine weapon. Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°What are the opinions of Elder Universe and Her Royal Highness?¡± Among the two figures, one was extremely experienced while the other inherited the imperial family¡¯s secret technique, so perhaps they knew a thing or two.


    Nevertheless, Li Xinfan and Deng Xiyuan shook their heads as they were dispirited. ¡°They both said they¡¯ve never encountered anything like that, so they can¡¯t make any judgment.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and spread out his hands. ¡°Since they know nothing, how can I have any idea?¡±


    The two highest officials in the prefecture looked at each other and were inevitably disappointed. That said, they expected this to happen, thus they were not too hopeful in the first ce.


    ¡°Gentlemen, you¡¯re experts in organizing the city¡¯s defense, whereas I¡¯m only a little soldier who will obey your orders,¡± Ou Yangming noted after he cleared his throat, then he ran away and called out to them at the same time, ¡°Please prepare some Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood and send it to the gate; I need it for something great.¡±


    Before his voice had died away, he was already nowhere to be found.


    Li Xinfan and Deng Xiyuan exchanged nces. They suddenly felt that it was not a reliable move to entrust the hope of countering the beast tide to Ou Yangming...


    XXXX


    Ou Yangming ran as fast as he could back to the Ni family¡¯s small courtyard, where he dashed into Old Craftsman¡¯s room.


    His eyes lit up the instant he saw Old Craftsman, and he shouted, ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Old Craftsman was holding an ore, which was one of the peculiar stones retrieved by Ou Yangming from the Chaos Cave. He nced at the young fellow and asked, ¡°Have you met Miss Yinghong already?¡±.


    Ou Yangming blushed and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Old Man, please don¡¯t be mad. I should¡¯vee to see you first.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m just an old man, so why would you want to see me!¡± Old Craftsman put down the stone and said, ¡°You¡¯re a young man, after all, and you¡¯re deeply in love, so it¡¯s normal that you¡¯re eager to see her after not meeting each other for a long time.¡±


    The young fellow looked at Old Craftsman in confusion as he could not tell if the old man was being sarcastic.


    Just as he wanted to y the sorrow card to beg for Old Craftsman¡¯s forgiveness, the old man questioned, ¡°B*stard, when are you nning to marry Miss Yinghong?¡±


    Ou Yangming almost could not catch his breath. He coughed hard for some time before he responded, ¡°Old Man, what are you talking about!¡± Old Craftsman said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! Hmph, do you think you¡¯ve be amazing after going to the capital? You attracted otherdies and flirted with them. Is this how you treat Miss Yinghong?¡±


    Ou Yangming gulped and wanted very badly to correct Old Craftsman¡¯s choice of words, but he quickly gave up the thought when he noticed the hostile look on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡ªMiss Yinghong¡¯s a greatdy; she protected and helped you before you rose. I don¡¯t care how sessful you are now, you mustn¡¯t let her down, do you understand?¡± Old Craftsman lectured him sternly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously.


    Old Craftsman finally nodded as he was pleased. ¡°I don¡¯t have great achievements, but I¡¯m d to have you. That said, the more you achieve, the more you need to learn to be a man. At the very least, you mustn¡¯t be an ungrateful person, or I won¡¯t die in peace.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked, and he quickly assured the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Old Craftsman had been staunch and upright all his life. After he adopted Ou Yangming, he disciplined the young fellow strictly. If Ou Yangming did anything that let the old man down, he would certainly cut off their rtionship, which was simr to one between a grandfather and his grandson.


    The old man smiled kindly and waved his hand to shoo Ou Yangming out of the house. ¡°I¡¯d like to study these ores, so leave and do what you need to. Stay away from me and don¡¯t disturb me anymore.¡± Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming could only leave. He could not handle an old man that was fully immersed in his own world.


    Following that, Ou Yangming went around the city to meet the representatives from different ns.


    He did not hold a position in the city, but he became the backbone that connected local powerhouses and Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital.


    Many things that could not be coordinated by both parties were solved as soon as he showed up and made the call.


    Even if it was not during a crucial moment, nobody was willing to offend the young man, who was destined to have a promising future.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s ambition was elsewhere. He handled some affairs in a hurry and ordered some men to provide support to the 74 other Supreme Great Ancestors, who would arrive at the prefecture soon. Subsequently, he and the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors left the city with over ten carriages.


    While everyone found his weird actions strange, nobody dared to say a word about it.


    Some secrets would only be burdens and crises if they were known. Back when Ou Yangming faced Supreme Great Ancestors, he was always afraid and did not have the guts to overstep boundaries. Now, the tables had turned.


    Ou Yangming, Ni Jingshen, and the others hurried on with their journey and finally arrived at the mysterious ravine.


    Though the four of them needed to take care of more than ten carriages, the horses were well-trained, and the four of them were incredibly powerful, hence they had a smooth journey.


    Moreover, they carried specially-made powder with them, so the smell was easily masked.


    Needless to say, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power level at the moment, nobody could stalk them at all. The young fellow was pleased that there were no abnormalities along their way, and they made it to the ravine safely.


    ¡°Thank you, seniors,¡± Ou Yangming expressed his gratitude once they arrived at their destination. He was rather abashed when he added after a pause, ¡°Seniors, please return to the prefecture.¡±


    Ni Xuetian did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, this is the Ni family¡¯s secret realm, yet you¡¯re asking us to leave?¡± Ou Yangming scratched his head and replied to the elder apologetically, ¡°Seniors, please forgive me; I have a difficult reason.¡±


    If he made excuses or lied to Ni Jingshen and the two other great ancestors, the elders would have been unhappy. Given that he bluntly told them that he had an unexinable reason for this, the three elders were relieved.


    Ou Yangming was born to be unordinary, hence it was understandable if he did things that were out of the ordinary.


    The elders suspected it was rted to their secret realm, but they figured that Ou Yangming could not overturn the ce since Big Yellow and Ni Yinghong were inside.


    However, putting aside Ni Yinghong, they did not know that the big yellow dog and Ou Yangming were so close that they could even share the same pants.


    With that, the three Supreme Great Ancestors left after handing over the things to Ou


    Yangming.


    While it seemed like the beast tide was over, the way the ferocious beasts appeared and disappeared was too horrifying. Worried about the prefecture¡¯s safety, the three elders dared not stay in the ravine for too long.


    Once they left, Ou Yangming summoned the big yellow dog through his mighty mental power.


    When Big Yellow arrived at the ravine, it immediately got a whiff of the items in the piled-up bags even though special powder was used to cover up their smell. The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It pounced on Ou Yangming and stuck out its big tongue to lick the young fellow¡¯s face.


    Ou Yangming pushed it away as he was disgusted by its saliva, but the fellow had be bigger and heavier. As such, it was not easy for him to get rid of it.


    Big Yellow finally calmed down after some time. Afterward, the human and the dog put on their respective piece of equipment with the Devouring attribute and began to absorb the enormous energies from the flesh and blood.


    As the Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood disappeared from the bags, Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog gained more formidable auras.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s target was clear. He simply converted the energies into his mental power, which constantly increased like stacking blocks to a point where even he was taken aback. 61, 62, 63...


    , 71...


    ...


    ...


    !

 Chapter 381 Power At The Limit

    <h4>Chapter 381 Power At The Limit</h4>


    A faint light shed in the far end of the sky. Following that, the Earth, which was shrouded by darkness, lit up at once.


    It was the radiance of the rising sun, a power that drove away darkness and weed hope.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes, a fearsome yet indescribable light was seen in his eyes. The light was as bright as arge lightbulb, but it was also like a small sun with endless energy.


    By rubbing his hands, Ou Yangming released the Appraisal Light on himself. [Race: Human]


    (Equivalent Rank: Ordinary Human, Yang Grade, ss Five]


    [Power: 15]


    [Agility: 15] [Physique: 19 (15+4)]


    [Mental Power: 99 (99+4)


    (Skills: Martial art skills, Military Fire Smithing Art, appraisal art, Precious Stone Embedding Art, Blood Flight, Substitution (Passive), Runes Formation, Space Slicing, small fireball]


    (State: Integration of Heaven and man, thoroughly meticulous] Although his martial art boundary was still Yang Grade ss Five, his mental power had increased to an impressive 99 points. He was 1 point away from hitting the 100-point mark.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming realized that the Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood seemed to have be useless at this point. Moreover, he noticed something more bizarre. His basic mental power was already at 99 points, but with the 5% increment from his waist sash, his specific mental power should be 103 points.


    Despite that, the additional 4 points of mental power seemed to be illusory and were useless.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time and gained a vague idea.


    Perhaps having 99 points of mental power was the limit in this world.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not one who would quit so easily. Since he was given plenty of Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood, he would not cherish them anymore. Even though he knew they would not be effective, he kept devouring them.


    As he devoured more energies from the flesh and blood, the feeling became clearer to him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was still growing slowly, but aspared to before, the increment was oppressive.


    In other words, if one¡¯s mental power value could be measured in a more detailed manner, his mental power was 99.9999...


    Each time she devoured the flesh and blood, the decimal points would increase but he was constantly a step away and could not cross the boundary.


    Even so, Ou Yangming had a feeling that he could one day break through the limit if he kept absorbing the energies, and his mental power value could arrive at 100 points. Perhaps this was the legendary act of oveing the world by force.


    When he reached out for another bag as he wanted to absorb more flesh and blood, he failed to grab anything.


    Ou Yangming looked up in shock and realized that the carriages were empty. He and the big yellow dog hadpletely devoured all the Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood.


    The young fellow was then shocked and shaken up when he looked at the big yellow dog.


    ¡®Is this fe, is this fe... Is this fe Big Yellow?¡¯


    The big yellow dog, who was right next to him, grew twice as big. It was as though it was an inted balloon.


    Ou Yangming knew from the first time he met Big Yellow it was a big-sized dog, and it grew bigger as it became stronger. The big yellow dog surprised the young fellow when they met this time because it had be as big as the big multicolored tiger.


    However, this time, Big Yellow grew muchrger. If its body was fully extended, it would probably be about 10 meters tall.


    In a way, it could definitely scare many powerhouses away if it stood up like a person.


    On top of that, the big yellow dog¡¯s aura was as rich as a volcano that was about to erupt, causing one to shudder with fear.


    Though the energies from the Earthly Dragon Beast flesh and blood did not cause them any side effects, the aura, which was upgraded to the ultimate power and could not be fully grasped, was extremely frightening.


    The human and the dog looked at each other. They were both surprised and overjoyed.


    Ou Yangming sighed after a brief moment. He was rather regretful that he could not break through in one go. Once they cleaned up the area, they entered the Chaos Cave again.


    This time, Ou Yangming could sense the peculiar yet wonderful energy wave as soon as he released his mental conception. Everything seemed to be clearer than before.


    Yes. His mental power had not doubled, but the effect increased by more than twice.


    The young fellow even sensed the crawlers after some time, but much to his surprise, the creatures with tough physiques seemed to have sensed him too.


    If a Supreme Great Ancestor was present, the crawlers would have swarmed toward that person to rip him or her apart.


    On the other hand, at this moment, the crawlers reacted as though they met their natural enemy and quickly dispersed. Not to mention gathering around Ou Yangming to challenge him, they did not intend to stay around him at all.


    Ou Yangming was quite shocked. ¡®Now that my mental power is at 99 points, did I gain the power to scare off the crawlers?¡¯


    After making several turns, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow entered the secret realm. Ni Yinghong walked out of the cottage when she heard them, but she widened her eyes the moment she saw them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body underwent some changes, but they could not be mentioned on equal terms with Big Yellow¡¯s changes.


    Especially since Ni Yinghong watched the big yellow dog leave, when it returned after half a day with a body twice as big as before...


    Even a normal person could not calmly ept the change! In particr, she could not make sense of the situation because she knew nothing about Ou Yangming and Big Yellow¡¯s Devouring abilities.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he immediately said, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, please don¡¯t be shocked. Big Yellow mutated!¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s strength improved greatly, making it a half-spirit beast at the peak of Extreme Grade. With that, it was a step away from bing a real spirit beast.


    In humannguage, Big Yellow was in high and vigorous spirits. It staggered and almost fell when it heard Ou Yangming¡¯s exnation, then it turned to stare hatefully at him to express its dissatisfaction. ¡®You¡¯re the one who mutated!¡¯


    Ou Yangming gave the big yellow dog a gentle kick and delivered it a message through their spiritual connection.


    ¡°Big Yellow, if I hadn¡¯t said that, how should I exin your sudden increase in size? Do you want people to know about the Devouring power?¡±


    mn


    Spiritualmunication was the imperial family¡¯s secret technique, which could only be grasped by Her Royal Highness. Ou Yangming had been wanting to learn it but did not have the guts to ask the princess. He owed Wu Hanning so much that he did not want to increase the debt anymore.


    That said, he naturally possessed the unique ability once his mental power went over 80 points.


    As long as the young fellow had something in mind, he could send a message to other living beings¡¯ minds through his mental conception. Needless to say, it would only be possible if his mental power was greater than the receiving party¡¯s, and if that person never cultivated defensive techniques. If that was not the case, he might not be able to sessfully deliver messages.


    The big yellow was stunned. It tilted its giant head and pondered carefully, then it cast a bitter and envious look at Ou Yangming. It finally acquiesced.


    Big Yellow envied Ou Yangming very much at this moment.


    Sure enough, a human had plenty of advantages! No matter how a human improved, there would not be many changes to one¡¯s appearances. Of course, there were still some changes, but they were not worth mentioning aspared to the big yellow dog¡¯s.


    ¡°Mutated?¡± Ni Yinghong was surprised. ¡°It has be a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, so how can it mutate?¡± Ou Yangming spread out his hands and responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that... Oh, maybe it ate too much and mutated because its body can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    The big yellow dog gritted its teeth and wanted to bite the young fellow very badly. ¡®I¡¯ve seen people framing other people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone doing it this way. We shared the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood half-and-half, okay?¡¯


    Ni Yinghong was startled. Sheter approached the big yellow dog and opened her arms but could only hug its head.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what exactly did you prepare for Big Yellow? You didn¡¯t harm it, did you?¡±


    The big yellow dog was teary, and it thought, ¡®Elder Sister Ying¡¯s the best, after all. Atst, someone¡¯s willing to care about me.¡¯


    ¡°I ughtered three Earthly Dragon Beasts and transported one of them here. I didn¡¯t think Big Yellow was so greedy; it finished all the pieces of meat!¡± Ou Yangmingughed and added, ¡°But it had a great appetite and digested them very fast. Besides, they were very beneficial for its strength upgrade.¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked at the big yellow dog dubiously. She finally nodded after she sensed the change in its aura.


    Big Yellow¡¯s aura was certainly unparalleled at the moment, and it was so intense that it was threatening. If it was not because Ni Yinghong had been close to the big yellow dog since she was young and had spent time with it in the secret realm for several months, which made them more intimate with each other, she would not have stood so close to it.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s go back,¡± Ni Yinghong uttered with bright eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Big Yellow underwent new changes and is approaching a spirit beast without a limit. If it continues to consume an Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood...¡± Ni Yinghong was in high spirits. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯ll be a spirit beast!¡±


    The beast herd received instructions from a spirit beast in the war.


    If the Humans had a spirit beast as well and were assisted by 100 Supreme Great Ancestors, the oue would have been set.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, but he soon shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°How can one be a spirit beast so easily...¡±


    The big yellow dog hesitated for a while and became somewhat dejected too.


    It was in a simr situation as Ou Yangming as it was also approaching the peak without a limit, but it would not be easy to get past the hurdle.

 Chapter 382 The End And The Start

    <h4>Chapter 382 The End And The Start</h4>


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you¡¯ve mutated too, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ni Yinghong turned to look at Ou Yangming and asked as she was surprised.


    Ou Yangming sighed. Although he knew he could not hide his change from Ni Yinghong, who paid extra attention to him, he did not expect to be exposed so soon. He scratched his head and responded, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I must¡¯ve been influenced by Big Yellow!¡±


    ¡°Influenced?¡± Ni Yinghong was in disbelief. ¡°Can this... Be influenced too?¡±


    The big yellow dog red at him. Itter looked around and dropped to the ground, then it closed its eyes and snored loudly.


    It waspletely disappointed with Ou Yangming¡¯s excuses, so it thought, ¡®Do as you wish, I¡¯m not going to get involved anymore!¡¯ Ou Yangming stared at the dog furiously but realized that it was not affected at all. Feeling helpless, he smiled bitterly and told Ni Yinghong honestly, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, we¡¯re hiding things from you indeed, but I can¡¯t tell you about them.¡±


    He could not tell anyone about the Military Fire¡¯s uniqueness and the pieces of equipment with the Devouring attributes. It was not because he did not trust Ni Yinghong, but because he had a feeling that there would be a disaster if he revealed them.


    Instead of making Ni Yinghong bear the disaster too, the young fellow would rather face it alone. Needless to say, since Big Yellow benefited from it too, it could only go through it with him.


    Ni Yinghong looked deeply at Ou Yangming and nodded. She no longer questioned him closely.


    Everyone had secrets, after all. In fact, some secrets could not even be shared between a father and a son, or a husband and a wife.


    Ni Yinghong reached out her arms to embrace Ou Yangming like an elder sister, then she said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you should rest here for two days. We¡¯ll leave after your aura stabilizes.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and was d.


    He asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, can you show me the inherited jade box again?¡±


    ¡°Since my great ancestors were willing to send you here, of course, you¡¯re qualified to see it.¡± Ni Yinghong pursed her lips and smiled. Deep down she wanted to say something else too, but it was rted to her, so she was too embarrassed to say it even if she was thick-faced.


    Following that, Ni Yinghong pulled Ou Yangming into the cottage.


    Big Yellow wandered in front of the door for some time but could not enter. It could not enter the cottage through the normal way because its body had increased by a few times. If it were to force its way in, the cottage¡¯s door would be the first to be ruined.


    In the cottage, Ou Yangming chuckled and put his arm around the beautifuldy¡¯s slim waist. Heter leaned in and said brazenly, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, Big Yellow isn¡¯t around anymore.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded, and she flushed up to her ears. Nheless, she soon reached out to twist Ou Yangming¡¯s ear hard. ¡°B*stard, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog outside barked as though it was cooperating with her.


    Ou Yangming immediately shouted in pain and let go of the youngdy. He red hatefully at the big yellow dog outside and had probably secretly cursed at it numerous times.


    Ni Yinghong handed him the jade box and noted seriously, ¡°Cultivate well without being distracted at all. If we¡¯re both alive after the disaster ends, I, I...¡± She blushed and could not finish her sentence anymore.


    The young fellow¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ni Yinghong rolled her eyes and turned angry from being too embarrassed.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He curbed his nasty thoughts at once and smiled apologetically at her. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯t ask about it anymore.¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes reddened a little after some time. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I know nobody¡¯s safety is guaranteed in this disaster, especially mine. After all, my death is inevitable because I¡¯ll have to sacrifice for a noble cause as a daughter from the Ni family.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he looked slightly mad. The youngdy then reached out her hand and gently ced it on the side of Ou Yangming¡¯s lips. She exined softly, ¡°Given that we know each other, it won¡¯t be a big deal even if I give you my body, but the Noble Sacrifice Secret Technique can only be performed by a virgin, which is why I¡¯m making this promise with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and moved her hand away. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I understand now, but don¡¯t worry... I won¡¯t let you make your debut at all!¡± He assured her.


    Subsequently, he nodded and cast aside the distractions, then he opened the jade box in front of Ni Yinghong. A sh of light appeared, then an obscure power extended and formed a unique yet peculiar spiritual world in the cottage.


    At this point, Ou Yangming knew the cottage was an extremely important tool as well because the Ni family¡¯s inheritance could only be fully released if it worked together with the jade box. Inside the spiritual world, ordinary people would definitely lose themselves. An ordinary Supreme Great Ancestor could also get lost in this world too because the world wasposed of formations and the Ni family¡¯s inheritance power, which resulted in a huge spiritual advantage. Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming previously entered the world, his mental power was so strong that he could resist the power and could force his way through the barrier.


    Now that his mental power had almost doubled, he would not be affected at all.


    When Ou Yangming looked around the hazy spiritual world, he suddenly realized that there were enormous changes in the things he saw and felt.


    Back then, Ou Yangming could resist the power and could suppress the spiritual world, but his mental power was only slightly superior. As such, he could only see what was inside but could not truly perceive them. This time, when the young fellow briefly released his mental conception, he noticed how mysterious and apudable the spiritual world¡¯s structure was.


    Having 99 points of mental power gave him strong capital.


    He felt like he was standing on a giant¡¯s shoulders and was overlooking a maze.


    The maze was the spiritual world, which was formed through the association between the jade box and the cottage.


    In a maze, one could only see the walls around but could not see every path clearly. Therefore, one could only search around, hoping to find the right way out.


    However, if one was tall enough to see everything clearly from above, getting out would be a piece of cake. Ou Yangming was in that tall position at the moment, where everything in the spiritual world was clear to him by using his absolute strength as the basis.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brighter, and countless thoughts crossed his mind. Moreover, monstrous waves filled his sea of consciousness.


    ¡®Ah, so this is the structure of a real spiritual world!¡¯


    The Simted Spiritual Fist and the Charm Arm Guard.


    wer


    It was worth noting that the twobined were incredibly mighty, to the extent that they could make three Earthly Dragon Beasts kill each other.


    Ou Yangming had always thought that was his limit. After all, even a Supreme Great Ancestor would concede defeat under the pressure. It was not until he experienced the real wonders in this spiritual world that he realized that what he thought was his limit was only a beginning


    He lowered his head quietly, but the aura around him began to change strangely.


    Ni Yinghong was thrilled. She could sense Ou Yangming¡¯s change, but what surprised her was the entire spiritual world in the cottage seemed to have changed ording to his aura.


    All of a sudden, the young fellow¡¯s voice appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, watch me closely!¡±


    Ni Yinghong was stunned. She quivered a little, but a figure soon appeared in her sea of consciousness. The figure kept swaying around, and it was moving its hands.


    Each time the figure waved its hand, a wind de was released. With that, wind des were continuouslyunched by the figure, forming a wind-de chain. Additionally, when theter wind des caught up to the earlier ones, instead of exploding, theybined oddly and became a two-sectioned wind de. It seemed like the sections ovepped, but they were also distinctive enough to be distinguished.


    Ni Yinghong was fully immersed in the process. She had a feeling that she had be the figure, the person who threw the wind des was not anyone else but her.


    Countless memories and experiences gushed into her sea of consciousness, allowing her to gain unimaginablebat experiences in an instant. In particr, the youngdy improved drastically in her understanding of the wind des¡¯ release.


    It felt like another person¡¯s experiences were directly imprinted in her sea of consciousness, hence she was able to fathom everything on a deep level. Ni Yinghong shuddered and awoke, then she stared at Ou Yangming dumbfoundedly.


    They were still in the same cottage, but the obscure light had disappeared, and the jade box had already been closed. Ou Yangming sat next to her and admired her face quietly.


    The youngdy blushed and shook her head. She asked in shock, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what did you do?¡±


    Ou Yangming helped her up, then they left the cottage side by side. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, test your wind des¡¯ powers again.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was undecided, but numerous memories flooded her sea of consciousness. Before long, she gritted her teeth and extended her arms. The instant she stretched her hands, green lights surfaced from her palms.


    ¡®Wind de, wind de...¡¯


    Two wind des were released in no particr order.


    Afterward, Ni Yinghong continued tounch another two wind des in the distance.


    There were only four wind des, unlike how Ou Yangming released many small fireballs consecutively. That said, Ni Yinghong could only project one wind de before this. Ni Yinghong had onlye to a realization for a short while and her mental power remained the same, but herbat power had quadrupled.


    No, in terms ofbat power, the increase was more than quadruple.


    Theyered attack from four wind des was far more powerful than four leisurely released wind des. Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up. She almost could not believe that she had just fired the wind des.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what exactly did you do?¡± Her voice trembled slightly because she was overly excited.

 Chapter 383 The Horn From The Top Of The City Walls

    <h4>Chapter 383 The Horn From The Top Of The City Walls</h4>


    Ou Yangming smiled proudly and said, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, I only did something insignificant.¡±


    Looking at the way he smiled, Ni Yinghong gritted her teeth and asked softly, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ou Yangming immediately surrendered. ¡°I only analyzed some memories and understandings of the wind series power, which were left in the spiritual world by one of your n¡¯s ancestors.¡± ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then I imprinted the memories in your sea of consciousness.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Based on my observation, you¡¯ll need some time to familiarize yourself with it and adapt to it. Once you fully convert those memories for your own, you¡¯ll be able to release not four, but six wind des!¡±


    ¡°Six?¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed. She was not delighted but was slightly sullen.


    She regarded herself to be quite talented, where she was superior to many people in terms of mental power cultivation. Although the youngdy could notpare herself with a freak like Ou Yangming, she felt at peace knowing that even Elder Universe was ashamed of being inferior to the young fellow.


    Nheless, she finally understood the saying -¡°there¡¯s always someone better than you¡±.


    With the same mental power, Ni Yinghong could only release one wind de and couldunch four in one go after she inherited her ancestor¡¯s memories. On the contrary, Ou Yangming could tell at one nce that there was still room for improvement. Ni Yinghong¡¯s confidence took a blow so huge that it could not be put into words.


    Nevertheless, seeing as how proud ou Yangming was, she could not hate him at all!


    She asked after a brief moment, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, where did you learn how to do this?¡±


    ¡°I figured it out after I observed your n¡¯s inherited spiritual world andbined it with my Simted Spiritual Fist,¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought and added, ¡°I wasn¡¯t too sure in the beginning, but I have no doubts now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Was I yourb rat?¡± ¡°Elder Sister Ying, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! You won¡¯t be in danger as long as I¡¯m around!¡± Ou Yangming quickly exined. ¡°Hmph. Lil¡¯ Ming, why do you know so much?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m standing high and am seeing far ahead, so I have a clearer view of everything,¡± Ou Yangming responded seriously after some time.


    In actuality, martial art cultivation was simr to the spiritual world. When one¡¯s absolute strength reached a certain height, one would usuallye to a sudden realization about the unknown or puzzling things.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power increased drastically, he began to apprehend more things that were rted to mental power.


    Ni Yinghong sighed. She felt rather proud when she first entered the secret realm, and she was determined to catch up to Ou Yangming.


    Now, she finally understood the disparity between a normal person and a freak. As such, she no longer fantasized about realizing her wish.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, stay here to practice for one more day. We¡¯ll return to the prefecture tomorrow,¡± Ou Yangming noted in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯ll be arriving tomorrow.¡± Ou Yangming had a strange look in his eyes. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I suppose I¡¯ll be extremely busy.¡±


    74 newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors would be arriving at the prefecture, so Ou Yangming would need to smith tailored magic tools for them.


    Back then, apart from those incredibly unique magic tools, he could only produce ordinary magic tools. This time, it would be different because he would certainly surprise everyone.


    Ou Yangming did not know why the spirit beast would abandon the three Earthly Dragon Beasts and retreated. Despite that, since he was given the opportunity, he would be punished by Heaven if he did not fully utilize it.


    Ni Yinghong was captivated by the strange look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. She never regretted her choice, but she had just be firmer about it.


    Far away, the big yellow dog looked at them resentfully. Those two fes are bullying me


    -a single dog-again... ¡®Hmph, the more you show off your affection for each other, the faster you¡¯ll be in bad luck!¡¯


    The next day, Ni Yinghong was not able to strike six wind des in a row yet, but she gained some idea about it. As long as she continued to practice the technique, she could definitely achieve her goal soon.


    Under the big yellow dog¡¯s lead, they left the secret realm and headed to the prefecture.


    Along their journey, they noticed that the road toward the city was dreary. Even though the prefecture was protected this time, the viges around it were buried by the disaster.


    The main road, which was usually packed with people, had be an unbeaten path. Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong felt sorry for the people affected when they saw the traces of blood on the road, whereas the big yellow dog walked leisurely behind them and stretched or yawned from time to time.


    However, owing to the big yellow dog¡¯s new size, every move it made was earth-shattering.


    Far away, just when they were able to have a glimpse of the city¡¯s walls, the horn was suddenly sounded.


    Ni Yinghong was appalled when she heard it. ¡°It¡¯s the warning horn, indicating that a powerful ferocious beast has appeared!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a grave expression as well. If a herd of ordinary beasts attacked the city, as long as humongous creatures like the Earthly Dragon Beasts did not show up to destroy the walls, they could not get to the top of the walls at all.


    It would be different if there was a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast.


    Perhaps it could cause damage more serious than hundreds and thousands of ferocious beastsbined.


    ¡°Big Yellow, what ferocious beast is it? Go and find out!¡± Ni Yinghong ordered without any hesitation.


    The big yellow dog became focused and serious. Following that, it shed and left right away. Ou Yangming suggested softly, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city first. Once the enemy¡¯s confirmed, I¡¯lle back to help Big Yellow.¡±


    He and Big Yellow were confident about handling most crises, but he was worried because Ni Yinghong was around. Ni Yinghong did not object to it because she knew she would only be a burden to the two of them. With that, she and the young fellow dashed toward the prefecture hand in hand.


    Before long, they heard shouts from the top of the city walls. The people were urging them to speed up. Ou Yangming dared not go too fast or too slow with Ni Yinghong beside him. Without warning, he reached out for her slim waist and zoomed toward one of the walls like a ghost.


    At the top of the wall, the crowd cheered happily as though they were celebrating their safety.


    Afterward, a long rope was thrown down to them. Ou Yangming knew what it was for, hence he carried Ni Yinghong by her waist and grabbed the rope with his other hand. By borrowing force, they made their way up to the top.


    Tens of people had gathered at the top of this wall, and they looked into the distance anxiously. One of them shouted all of a sudden, ¡°Master Ou, Master Ou¡¯s back!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. None of the people were Supreme Great Ancestors, and only one of them was a Yang Grade cultivator, but even he was a stranger.


    It was not strange. After all, how could a Supreme Great Ancestor be normally assigned to guard the walls? In fact, this side of the walls was lucky enough to have a Yang Grade powerhouse.


    The person who screamed was a Yin Grade soldier, who looked at Ou Yangming with respect and joy.


    Ou Yangming smiled and nodded. ¡°Have you seen me before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen you in the military camp,¡± the soldier answered instantly.


    It was then that the Yang Grade powerhouse came to a sudden realization. He greeted Ou Yangming loudly, ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡± Even if one had not seen him before, one would not be indifferent after hearing his name.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re back.¡± A figure approached them in a sh. It was He Xinfang, one of the Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡®Brother He, why are you in charge of guarding the city?¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes gleamed because she naturally sensed He Xinfang¡¯s intense aura. She was certain that he was a formidable Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Even so, Ou Yangming treated the man casually, whereas He Xinfang spoke to the young fellow with extreme respect.


    ¡°Master Ou, I asked for this job.¡± He Xinfang smiled brightly and exined, ¡°We followed you here from the capital, so we can¡¯t embarrass you, am I right?¡±


    Ni Yinghong was even more surprised, and she looked at Ou Yangming strangely. She had been focusing on her cultivation in the secret realm, thus she was not aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s feats during the past few months. Besides, when the young fellow carried out those matters, they were more or less rted to the twodies from the capital.


    As dumb as Ou Yangming was, he would not speak of such things to Ni Yinghong.


    ¡°Brother He, thanks for doing this.¡± Ou Yangming beamed and said, ¡°I had the opportunity to gain a new understanding of smithing art. If you trust me, send me your weapons, and I¡¯ll refine it for you.¡±


    He Xinfang¡¯s eyes lit up at once. If anyone else had said this, he would have pped that person long ago.


    ¡®Refine a magic tool? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡¯ He would have thought.


    Nheless, he never doubted Ou Yangming.


    He Xinfang lowered his head even more at this moment, and he showed a ttering smile on his face.


    mo


    ¡®I must cling to Master Ou tightly!¡¯


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming turned around and asked, ¡°Who was the one who sounded the horn? Where¡¯s the danger?¡±


    He Xinfang cast aside his thoughts and immediately focused. He was determined to impress Master Ou.


    One of the soldiers pointed into the distance and said, ¡°Sir, that half-spirit beast appeared out of nowhere. I deduced that it¡¯s at least a great ancestor, so I sounded the horn.¡± He Xinfang looked in that direction as well, and he gasped when he noticed the yellow figure running at the speed of light.


    This speed, this size... And of course, this overbearing momentum.


    ¡®Can I defeat such a powerful half-spirit beast?¡¯


    When he turned to look, he noticed a weird look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.

 Chapter 384 The Two Ladies Meet For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 384 The Two Ladies Meet For The First Time</h4>


    He Xinfang gritted his teeth and made his decision.


    No matter what, he was not going to be timid in front of Ou Yangming. Even if he was not the fearsome half-spirit beast¡¯s match, he could not show a weak impression.


    At the end of the day, they were in the prefecture where there were tens of Supreme Great Ancestors. As powerful as the half-spirit beast was, it was by itself. Unless it was an irresistible creature like the Earthly Dragon Beasts from the upper realm, He Xinfang was sure he could persevere until he received support.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll handle the half-spirit beast. You may go to rest first!¡± He Xinfang raised his eyebrows and expressed proudly. Heter turned to signal one of the other men with his eyes.


    ecu


    Since he managed to secure the job to guard this wall, he had naturally made preparations in advance.


    The man was a distant disciple in the Ye family and had been sent to Changlong County¡¯s prefecture as an informant long ago. When Ye Xifang finally entered the city, he made the move to contact him.


    He immediately understood what He Xinfang meant, so he backed away and soon disappeared in the dark.


    He Xinfang was secretly ted. Although it was embarrassing to seek help from arade, all Supreme Great Ancestors who came to Changlong County¡¯s prefecture knew it was extremely important to work together before the disaster happened.


    Aspared to rogue cultivators, the Supreme Great Ancestors from aristocratic families knew better the meaning and the importance of cooperation.


    Ou Yangming smiled strangely. ¡°Brother Ye, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    He Xinfang was stunned for a while, and he even turned a little pale. He felt his head shake like a rattle drum when he responded without any hesitation, ¡°Master Ou, you mustn¡¯t.¡±


    He was aware of how powerful Ou Yangming was. After all, the three Earthly Dragon Beasts, who everyone else was helpless against, killed themselves because of the young fellow¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist.


    Even so, He Xinfang dared not agree to let Ou Yangming help. If-even if it was a one-in-10,000 chance-Ou Yangming came to a bad end, He Xinfang would end tragically.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming waved his hand and jumped down from the top of the wall. While the other people shrieked with fear, hended softly as though a pair of invisible hands supported him at the bottom.


    Ou Yangming adopted the body technique that he secretly learned butbined it with hisprehension. It made him look elegant and graceful as if he was indeed a deity.


    He Xinfang experienced a sudden ckout, but he quickly ordered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Quickly sound the horn again to call for help!¡± Before his voice died away, he jumped off the wall. Nevertheless, the great ancestor dared not learn from Ou Yangming. He gently tapped the tip of his toes on the wall while he was in mid-air, to slowly disintegrate the strong falling force. As such, he seemed inferior to the young fellow be it in terms of speed or the visual impact.


    Despite that, the soldiers at the top could not be bothered to admire them at all. They took the horn and sounded it as hard as they could.


    The thunderous sound spread far and wide in a split second, where it rmed numerous Supreme Great Ancestors.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong was dumbfounded as she watched. Everything happened so quickly that she could not stop them in time. Seeing as how the others were panicking like ants on fire, she could not help but smile bitterly. ¡®It¡¯s such a huge misunderstanding! ¡®Ah, Lil¡¯ Ming, why didn¡¯t you exin just now...


    He Xinfang dashed forward regardless of the situation as soon as hended. He was determined to catch up to Ou Yangming, but deep down he thought, ¡®Little devil, even if you¡¯re courting your death, please don¡¯t do it in front of me! If you do, not only me but the whole He family will be affected too!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was more than just an ordinary cksmith. His strength and hidden potential were remarkable and unimaginable. The young fellow guided 100 powerhouses to be Supreme Great Ancestors and was going to customize a weapon each for them. Most important, it was evident from his status as the consort that the imperial family and Her Royal Highness approved of him. Therefore, even if Ou Yangming wanted to die, he could only die after He Xinfang!


    Having said that, He Xinfang suddenly realized that Ou Yangming was much faster than he imagined.


    Moreover, the unknown, terrifying half-spirit beast seemed to have noticed Ou Yangming and He Xinfang too. It widened itsrge mouth and roared as it ran in their direction.


    This time, He Xinfang was truly frightened out of his wits because he could see that the half-spirit beast¡¯s target was Ou Yangming.


    He Xinfang would not have been as horrified if he was the beast¡¯s target instead!


    With that, the Supreme Great Ancestor roared and reached for a thin urumi. Countless sparks filled the air when he wielded it.


    The news spread swiftly at the top of the city wall. Almost within three breaths after the horn was sounded, several figures arrived.


    They were Elder Universe, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, Fang Zhaoyang, and some other Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture. Of course, Li Xinfan and Deng Xiyuan were present too.


    Even though the great ancestors from the prefecture managed to secure the tasks to guard the walls, the prefecture was home to Changlong County¡¯s powerhouses, who could not be fully at ease. Hence, they were the first to arrive when there was a sign of trouble.


    When the powerhouses looked in the distance, without needing to be briefed, they instantly noticed the shocking scene. Far away, a fearsome giant half-spirit beast was charging toward the city. Ou Yangming and He Xinfang braved themselves to confront the beast. It was clear from the reflections from thetter¡¯s magic tools that the opponent was unfriendly.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Without further ado, Elder Universe and the powerhouses jumped off the wall.


    They would not have acted so recklessly if someone else was involved in the fight, but they did not think twice because Ou Yangming was the one who would be in danger.


    After all, Ou Yangming was one of the most important people in the prefecture.


    If anything happened to him, their morale would be greatly affected, and the Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital might not help Changlong County anymore. ¡°Grandfathers!¡± Ni Yinghong screamed, but the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors only turned to nce at her for a second before they left.


    The youngdy stomped her foot and put her hand on her forehead because she waspletely speechless.


    At the spur of the moment, she was moved because she sensed something.


    When she turned to look, she noticed ady, whose face was covered with a scarf, staring at her from a distance away. Ni Yinghong could see her face, but she had a feeling that thedy was an unusual beauty. Furthermore, thedy carried a noble yet indescribable bearing, and Ni Yinghong could not help but feel ashamed of her inferiority.


    ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ Ni Yinghong tensed up a little.


    She was considered a God-favored daughter because she received a great education from a young age. Due to her aristocratic family¡¯s 1,000-year inheritance, she was naturally noble, but thedy was superior to her.


    Thedy walked gracefully toward her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Ni Yinghong?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re...¡± Ni Yinghong responded.


    ¡°He¡¯s in danger, so why aren¡¯t you going to save him?¡± Thedy asked.


    Ni Yinghong was slightly startled. When she turned to look at Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog, who were getting closer to each other, she curled her lips into a smile. ¡°He¡¯s not in danger at all, so why should I go?¡±


    For some reason, she could tell who thedy was referring to.


    Thedy came to a sudden realization and remarked, ¡°I see. You¡¯re quite capable to be able to keep such a powerful half-spirit beast.¡±


    Ni Yinghong furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who are you, miss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Wu Hanning.¡±


    ¡°Wu... Her Royal Highness?¡± Ni Yinghong was surprised. She was not as ill-informed as Ou Yangming, who was an orphan. She had never been to the capital, but she knew the famous figures over there. Besides, Wu Hanning was the most formidable God-favored daughter from the imperial family in the generation and was an outstanding figure who could protect the Humans. Ni Yinghong had heard so much about her that her ears were beginning to have calluses.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes were bright, and she had a strong fighting will. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know who you are.¡± Ni Yinghong lowered her head. She did not doubt thedy¡¯s identity because she could sense arrogance from her. A person as arrogant as her would not be bothered to impersonate someone else no matter how noble the status was.


    Wu Hanning fell silent for some time before she sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t know...¡±


    Countless thoughts crossed Ni Yinghong¡¯s head at that moment, and she found the princess strange. ¡®Is something wrong with Her Highness? Is she trying to get me to solve a riddle?¡¯


    When Ni Yinghong looked up, she noticed that Wu Hanning had looked away. She quivered when she looked where the princess was looking


    This was because she noticed that Wu Hanning was staring at Ou Yangming.


    Ni Yinghong had an upsurge of emotions at that moment, and her feelings were soplicated that they were indescribable.


    Below the city¡¯s wall, Ou Yangming stopped abruptly. A roughly 10-meters long giant beast pounced on him with unparalleled momentum, which could shatter the Earth.


    He Xinfang¡¯s furious roar was heard before a sword-light passed by Ou Yangming and went for the big yellow dog.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, but he did not stop it. The big yellow dog sensed his thought right away. It squinted its eyes and lifted its paw to swing it at He Xinfang. ¡°Pow...¡±


    After a deafening sound was heard, He Xinfang flew backward, and the hand he used to hold his urumi trembled slightly.


    This half-spirit beast was mighty.


    However, the big yellow dog withdrew its paw as well and looked at the red trace of blood on it. After some time, it turned to roar furiously at Ou Yangming. ¡®Magic tool-it¡¯s a magic tool!¡¯

 Chapter 385 Big Yellow’s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 385 Big Yellow¡¯s Origin</h4>


    Ou Yangming rubbed his ear and smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, okay, stop barking. I¡¯ll make you one after we return to the city.¡±


    The big yellow dog instantly showed its teeth happily. Nheless, apart from Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong, nobody could associate its smile with the word adorable.


    He Xinfangnded with both legs and was about to attack again even though his essential Qi was billowing inside; he wanted to buy Ou Yangming time to perform the Simted Spiritual Fist. Who knew, the great ancestor witnessed the fearsome giant beast and the young fellowmunicating with each other, so he was baffled.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and introduced, ¡°Brother He, let me introduce you to my good brother, Big Yellow.¡±


    The corner of He Xinfang¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Brother? Big Yellow?


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe Master Ou is brothers with such a frightening giant beast. He has a weird taste.¡¯


    Nevertheless, heter wondered, ¡®How will I choose if I have such a powerful half-spirit beast by my side too?¡¯


    Several wind-piercing sounds were hearding from behind as the Supreme Great Ancestors from the wall hurried over as fast as they could.


    The big yellow dog recognized the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors right away, hence it barked with joy and wagged its tail to wee them.


    Ou Yangming watched with a smile at first, but he quickly noticed the killing intent from Ni Xuetian and the two other great ancestors. Seeing as the situation was unfavorable, the young fellow shouted, ¡°Show mercy!¡± He knew the giant beast was the big yellow dog, but it was only because he devoured energies from the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood with the dog and witnessed it grow twice as big as it used to be.


    The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors could definitely recognize the big yellow dog, but it would be too difficult for them to tell that the gigantic creature was the familiar dog.


    Despite having yelled, Ou Yangming was a bit toote.


    Sword-light, saber-light, and spear shadow!


    The Supreme Great Ancestors wielded their weapons at the big yellow dog without mercy.


    Big Yellow had just lunged at them excitedly, but it was immediately faced with many divine weapons and sharp tools.


    Although there were not many magic tools, the attacks from the other Supreme Great Ancestors were not insignificant at all.


    In its past state, even if the big yellow dog could survive the attacks, it would take a long time to recover from the severe injuries.


    At this moment, the big yellow dog stopped in mid-air and dropped to the ground. A visibleyer of yellow light was seen shining on its body.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    Once itnded on the ground, a thunderous sound was heard as though it was not a half-spirit beast but a giant rock simr to an Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s weight that hadnded.


    Following that, the weapons attacked it.


    Even so, the crowd was appalled that the ordinary weapons and magic tools were blocked by the big yellow dog¡¯s skin, which was covered in yellow light. In fact, the unstoppable magic tools could not prate its skin at all.


    The people were shocked. The magic tools could harm Earthly Dragon Beasts, after all, but the strange creature managed to hinder them.


    Big Yellow was certainly not one who would not fight back, but its attack was extremely simple. It avoided the direction where the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestor and Ou Yangming were at, then it crashed three great ancestors on the other side with his massive body. Putting aside everything else, if the big yellow dog crashed the Three Great Ancestors, they would be fraught with grim possibilities.


    The three great ancestors were terrified, so they shed and escaped backward as fast as they could. That said, the big yellow dog managed to whip its tail on one of them, by which the enormous power sent the great ancestor flying about 36 meters away.


    When the elder fell hard to the ground, he spat out blood.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he yelled fiercely, ¡°Big Yellow, stop!¡±


    The big yellow dog was reluctant, but it still pinned its leg to the ground and red at the other people angrily.


    ¡°Big Yellow?¡± Ni Xuetian was stunned and in disbelief.


    Ni Jingshen and Ni Jingtong were dumbfounded too. They vaguely recognized the dog after they stared at it carefully, but they gasped and wondered, ¡®Why did it suddenly grow so big?¡¯


    A small dog was definitely adorable, and a middle-sized dog was quite cute too, but if it was a big-sized dog, people would more or less be wary of it.


    As for a dog that was as huge as Big Yellow...


    The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors felt chills when they looked at theirrade, who was whipped by the big yellow dog and spat blood.


    On the other hand, the other Supreme Great Ancestors stopped and looked at each other. They were anxious and doubtful.


    Ou Yangming ordered at once, ¡°Quickly save him first!¡±


    Ni Xuetian shed to that powerhouse and briefly inspected him, then he sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    The great ancestor sat up and looked at the big yellow dog with lingering fear, then he questioned softly, ¡°Brother Ni, is this your n¡¯s great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast?¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s achievement of bing a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast in the Chaos Cave was not kept a secret, where the upper levels in the prefecture knew about it. Having said that, not all of them had seen the big yellow dog even though they were envious of it.


    In actuality, they could not have recognized it this time even if they had seen it before.


    Ni Xuetian replied to the great ancestor with a bitter smile, ¡°Yes...¡±


    The great ancestor looked deeply at Ni Xuetian and thought, ¡®The Ni family will be safe for many years if a giant beast like this guards the n. At the very least, the Ni family won¡¯t have to worry about declining as long as it¡¯s alive.¡¯


    ¡°Woof.¡± The big yellow dog looked up and barked. It was saying, ¡®I showed mercy, or he would¡¯ve ended up worse than this.¡¯


    Ou Yangming approached it to pat its thigh. ¡°Take a break, take a break...¡±


    Heter took a step forward and cupped his hands at the powerhouses. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry. This is my good friend, whos¡¯ also the Ni family¡¯s half-spirit-beast elder. Please forgive its offenses earlier.¡±


    The other people forced smiles on their faces. They had different thoughts as they sensed the big yellow dog¡¯s mighty power, but they all kept quiet.


    Nheless, they looked at the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors with resentment and thought, ¡®The three of you were so enthusiastic when we attacked earlier. Why didn¡¯t you inform us about it? You were simply leading us to your trap...¡±


    Ni Jingshen defended himself and the two other Ni family¡¯s great ancestors. ¡°We didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose; Big Yellow changed so much that we couldn¡¯t recognize it at one nce!¡±


    ¡°How did it change?¡± Fang Zhaoyang scoffed and thought, ¡®Nobody can forget such a monstrous dog.¡¯


    ¡°Big Yellow¡¯s body has grown at least four times, so it¡¯ll only be weird if we could recognize it!¡± Ni Jingshen spread out his hands and exined.


    Ou Yangming recalled that Big Yellow had grown much bigger when he left the prefecture to head to the capital; it could bepared with a horse. The big yellow dog¡¯s size doubled after the young fellow returned from the capital, thus he was rather confounded, and he dared not recognize it. However, the dog got twice asrge again after it devoured the Earthly Dragon Beast...


    Indeed, anyone would keep a good distance away from something that was the merging of four horses.


    Fang Zhaoyang was startled for some time before he smiled bitterly too.


    Elder Universe had been keeping silent for some time, but he suddenly remarked, ¡°Brother Ni, your half-spirit-beast elder¡¯s strength is unordinary indeed. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s superior to the Earthly Dragon Beasts.¡±


    Ou Yangming secretly praised the elder for having such an extraordinary eye.


    The big yellow dog underwent a deeper change after it devoured energies from the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood. It was not as simple as an increase in its body size, but mainly, it reached a greater height in terms of energy application.


    Earlier on, Big Yellow released earth series energy and merged with its body, allowing its physical defensive ability to increase by a huge margin. As such, even magic tools could not hurt it at all. The skill had never been performed before this.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming was also curious about what other surprises Big Yellow could offer.


    If the big yellow dog was up against an Earthly Dragon Beast at the moment, even if thetter was muchrger than the former, the final victor could not be determined so easily.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re ttering us.¡± Ni Jingshenughed out loud. He humbled himself but was beaming so widely that his eyes could almost not be seen.


    All of a sudden, Elder Universe asked again, ¡°Brother Ni, it¡¯s a half-spirit beast after all. What will happen if the spirit beast summons


    it?¡±


    Everyone else was stunned, and their faces took on grave expressions. The cause of the Humans¡¯ disaster was the descent of a spirit beast, whomanded ferocious beasts in the world to attack the people. Since the spirit beast had the power tomand all ferocious beasts, Big Yellow would not be an exception too.


    The other people shuddered with fear upon that thought.


    Judging from Big Yellow¡¯s power, they figured that the damages would be unimaginable if it went crazy and attacked the powerhouses during a crucial moment.


    Ni Jingshen fell silent for a while, but he soon responded, ¡°Senior, it makes sense that you¡¯re worried, but I guarantee you that Big Yellow won¡¯t be controlled by any spirit beast.¡± Elder Universe asked coldly, ¡°How are you going to guarantee that?¡±.


    Fang Zhaoyang and the others kept quiet, but they were still anxious. It was a serious matter, after all, so they could not sit by idly.


    Ni Jingshenter reached out his hand to point at the sky as he uttered word by word, ¡°Big Yellow came from up there.¡± Elder Universe¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked softly, ¡°Over there?¡±.


    ¡°Over... There!¡± Ni Jingshen repeated sternly.


    Elder Universe exhaled deeply and was no longer worried.


    Heughed out loud andmented, ¡°Brother Ni, your n is truly blessed.¡±


    The other Supreme Great Ancestorspliment Ni Jingshen and the two other Ni family¡¯s great ancestors too. They were envious but they knew it was not merely a good blessing, but because the Ni family had a profound background and was an inherited family.

 Chapter 386 Natural Smithing Technique

    <h4>Chapter 386 Natural Smithing Technique</h4>


    When the big yellow dog entered the prefecture, there was a huge uproar. Everyone was shocked when they saw the dog due to its sturdy build and its awe-inspiring dominance. In fact, even Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture and the capital were astonished.


    After meeting the big yellow dog and confirming that it was one of theirs, everyone became more confident about facing the beast tide this time.


    On the other hand, when Ou Yangming returned to the prefecture and saw Ni Yinghong, he felt extremely troubled.


    This was because Her Royal Highness was right beside her.


    The two beautifuldies, who had their respective merits, were getting along and were having an amiable conversation, but it looked awkward to Ou Yangming and the other people. Apart from the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, Woo Lejia, and a few others who bit the bullet and were forced to stick around, the other people made excuses and left in a hurry.


    Wu Hanning looked deeply at Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog behind him. She nodded at him and did not want to make things difficult for him, where she simply left with Woo Lejia and the other powerhouses. Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. Although he had not done anything guilty, he was relieved to see Wu Hanning leave. Nheless, he did not realize that Ni Yinghong noticed his little action, but she did not make any noise about it.


    After finally returning to the Ni residence, the big yellow dog insisted on staying in Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard no matter how the three great ancestors lured it or made promises. Seeing as the dog was so persistent, the elders could only leave helplessly. Even so, they were surprised and overjoyed. The closer the big yellow dog and Ou Yangming were, the more impossible it was for the Ni family and the young fellow to separate.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s value had beenpletely reflected, and it was clear that he was stronger than the whole Ni family. As such, the n would only benefit from and would not lose anything from sharing an intimate rtionship with him.


    Nevertheless, the great ancestors were still worried about something. Given that the big yellow dog was so close to Ou Yangming, who would it choose if the young fellow established his n in the future?


    Judging from the look on Big Yellow¡¯s face, they seemed to be able to predict what would happen.


    Once the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors left, Ni Yinghong smiled faintly at Ou Yangming, causing him to have goosebumps. Moreover, the atmosphere in the courtyard became strange.


    The big yellow dog looked around, then it immediatelyy on the ground to pretend to be asleep.


    ¡°Brother, we should endure hardships together!¡± Ou Yangming red at the dog angrily, then he nudged it and said, ¡°Elder Sister Ying has something to say, so quickly get


    up!¡±


    Big Yellow snored rhythmically and was not going to open its eyes no matter what. Ni Yinghing grinned and remarked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why are you provoking Big Yellow? It has been running the whole day, so it must be tired.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a formidable half-spirit beast, so how can it be exhausted from that short journey?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, then he turned to kick the dog hard. ¡°Big Yellow, get up!¡±


    Despite that, Big Yellow was already set on ying dead, so it ignored the young fellow no matter how hard he tried.


    Ni Yinghong shook her head and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, how did Her Royal Highnesse?¡±


    Ou Yangming paused and instantly answered, ¡°By a carriage, of course.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking,¡± Ni Yinghong responded snappily.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not what you¡¯re asking, what are you trying to ask?¡± Ou Yangming looked dazed.


    Whenever he was supposed to act like a fool, he would never look smart.


    All of a sudden, a loud cough was hearding from the courtyard.


    Old Craftsman waved at the youngdy. ¡°Yinghong,e over here.¡¯ Ni Yinghong responded to the old man and went over to him.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s good tonight. Come and take a walk with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Ni Yinghong held Old Craftsman¡¯s arm, and they left the courtyard together.


    Ou Yangming wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead. He felt like it was more tiring to handle the youngdies than to fight strong enemies on a battlefield.


    Old Craftsman led Ni Yinghong away from the courtyard and suddenly spoke after they were quite a distance away, ¡°Many things happened when you cultivated in the secret realm.¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded and said, ¡°Old Man, I understand.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± Old Craftsman shook his head and stopped as he exined, ¡°To me, you¡¯re the best, and you¡¯re the only one I acknowledge.¡±


    The youngdy looked up abruptly as she was moved. She lowered her head after some time and expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Old Man.¡±


    Old Craftsman chuckled. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to be caught up in love; you must remember that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t change him at all.¡± Ni Yinghong assured the old man without hesitating


    The old man patted her hand gently. It was a lovely sight when the old and the young sat in the gazebo.


    ****


    ¡°Big Yellow, you can get up now. She¡¯s gone, so why are you still putting on an act?¡± Ou Yangming scorned.


    The big yellow dog continued to breathe steadily as though it did not hear him at all.


    Ou Yangming scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯re really asleep, why are your ears pricked up?¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s thunderous snores stopped right away, and it let its ears droop. Itter opened its eyes and stuck out its tongue at Ou Yangming to fawn over him.


    ¡°I know what you want. Show me the items.¡± Ou Yangming sneered. The big yellow dog opened itsrge mouth at once and spat out a bunch of stones and its equipment set. Ou Yangming had smithed the pieces of equipment for it before he left for the capital. He initially thought they couldst a few years, but they became useless after just several months.


    Based on the big yellow dog¡¯s size at the moment, the equipment set could only be its toy. The only useful equipment was the paw gauntlet, in which the Devouring attribute was attached. However, the big dog could not wear the gauntlet on its paw because it could only grab it with its ws to use it, which was hrious. If the yellow dog were to fight in a real war, it would be courting death if it had such a piece of equipment.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and scanned the dog from head to toe. He pondered for a long time.


    This time, he wanted to smith a brand new magic equipment set for the big yellow dog, and it had to be extraordinary.


    Fortunately, back at the prefecture, Ou Yangming had endless peculiar stones from the Chaos Cave as raw materials, or he would owe the imperial family too much if he continued to use the bizarre stones provided by them.


    The young fellow went to the front of his courtyard and gave an order. Naturally, his courtyard was guarded to prevent unauthorized people from getting close.


    Given his identity and status, once he made his decision, very few people had the guts to disobey his order.


    Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard and pictured a piece of equipment in his mind again before he picked up the paw gauntlet. The Military Fire burned and enveloped the equipment at once, then when he turned his wrist to signal the big yellow dog, it eagerly tossed a queer stone into the fire.


    It did not know how to smith pieces of equipment, but it could assist Ou Yangming to tter him.


    As the Military Fire burned, the stone melted and softened almost instantly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He knew it was certainly because his mental power had increased to 99 points. It was as if the purple Military Fire and his mental power were closely rted, by which the greater his mental power, the mightier the fire.


    The young fellow had previously smithed with the rare stones many times. Even though he seeded every time, the process required a certain time and energy. This time, the stone had somehow melted in an instant and was moving unbelievably smoothly ording to his wish


    He shook his head and curbed his thought, then he grabbed the big yellow dog¡¯s paw.


    Big Yellow was stupefied. Seeing as Ou Yangming brought the Military Fire and the mystifying stone close to it, it was fearful.


    The Military Fire could easily melt the stone, after all. Though the big yellow dog had arge body, it was not confident about resisting the fire¡¯s high temperature.


    It was struck with a thought, ¡®He¡¯s not taking revenge because I didn¡¯t help him out just now, is he?¡¯


    Next, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire finally burned the big yellow dog¡¯s paw, but its eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t burn. How can it not burn at all?¡¯


    The big yellow dog became livelier, and it widened its eyes at the Military Fire as though it was studying it.


    That said, Ou Yangming did not give it the opportunity at all. He instructed softly, ¡°Big Yellow, release the ability you used today.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m talking about the earth series power that you used. Quickly release it!¡±.


    The big yellow dog finally understood what he meant. It could not understand the reason behind it, but it released its power without further ado.


    Following an intense energy fluctuation, a yellow light emerged from within the dog¡¯s body. The light fully covered its body, as well as the Military Fire and the stone.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He was delighted as he sensed the energy change from the forceful yellow light.


    Sure enough, his guess was right.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mighty mental power surged crazily in his sea of consciousness. He did not have a deep understanding of the earth series power, but he neither tried to control nor study it on purpose. The young fellowposed himself and improved his mental conception to an extreme.


    The integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    When his mental power reached the world¡¯s limit at this moment, he entered a bewildering boundary like never before.


    He vaguely sensed it.


    It was not his power, but one that existed ever since this world was created.


    An odd and faint yellow light appeared in the Military Fire, then a paw gauntlet, which fit Big Yellow¡¯s paw perfectly, was born. Inside the equipment, strange veined patterns had also surfaced through divine intervention.


    It was the way of nature, which came from the purest natural energy. When Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire, the equipment, which he had high expectations for, was formed atst.

 Chapter 387 Impenetrable Defense

    <h4>Chapter 387 Imprable Defense</h4>


    The paw gauntlet was one thatpletely belonged to the big yellow dog¡¯s paw. Big Yellow did not feel any heat when its paw was burned by the unique Military Fire, so in a way, the equipment was almost directly smithed on its paw. Not to mention anything else, in terms offort only, there was definitely no better choice than this. Besides, although Big Yellow knew nothing about smithing art, it clearly sensed something when it released its unique ability; its mental conception seemed to havemunicated with the equipment indescribably. It was as though the equipment had already belonged to a part of the dog¡¯s body, and it was simply an extension from its skin¡¯s surface. Most importantly, the equipment carried a distinctive yet powerful ability, which could wlessly act in concert with the big yellow dog¡¯s gifted earth series ability.


    Of course, they were merely what the big yellow dog felt, but it was extremely confident about them.


    Therefore, Big Yellow¡¯s eyes gleamed like the stars after the equipment was smithed, and it stuck out its long big tongue. If Ou Yangming had not repeatedly told it not to anyhow lick the gauntlet, it would have done that long ago.


    Ou Yangming looked at the equipment a few more times before he nodded as he was satisfied. This attempt was rtively important to him.


    If he could seed, there would be a huge leap in the equipment¡¯s rank.


    He rubbed his hands and took a deep breath, only to realize that he was quite nervous.


    The young fellow curbed his thought and finally released the Appraisal Light.


    Even though the Military Fire could be used to carry out the same process, this time, Ou Yangming wanted to verify his guess through the most official way.


    [Item: Dog paw gauntlet]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +21, Toughness +21, Durability 21]


    (Skill: Indestructible Defense +1]


    ¡®I did it!¡¯ Ou Yangming was overwhelmed with immense joy. As expected, once his mental power reached 99 points, and when he had a more profound understanding of nature¡¯s way, everything changed drastically.


    He could carve veined patterns for a skill on a piece of equipment.


    This meant that from this day onwards, whatever he smithed would not only have the most basic attributes but would also carry unique skills.


    They would be simr to the Blood Flight Art on his Blood Flight waist sash, the soundwave attack from the nine-right saber, the Power of Charm, and the Alluring Scent on the Charm Arm Guard, and so on.


    Honestly, those skills were far more effective than basic attributes.


    Back then, Wu Hanning was reluctant to abandon her longsword mainly because of the two unique skills it had.


    A piece of equipment with at least one skill and one that had none were twopletely different items. Simrly, there would also be a huge disparity between the functionalities of the two pieces of equipment on a battlefield.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He felt refreshed because his hard work throughout this period had finally paid off.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog called out to him softly as if it was afraid of distracting him.


    The young fellow was stunned, then he could not help butugh. ¡°Try it with your dog essential Qi!¡±


    Big Yellow red at him. ¡®What did you mean by dog essential Qi? Can you speak properly?¡¯


    Nheless, it was not the time to be calctive over a petty issue. The big yellow dog was in high spirits because it had been ready for this moment for a long time.


    A type of energy that specially belonged to a dog spread and entered the equipment at once. Next, the equipment glowed as a yellow light was released and enveloped the big yellow dog¡¯s body.


    Indestructible Defense.


    It was akin to the power disyed by the big yellow dog when it was previously attacked by many Supreme Great Ancestors outside the city walls. With help from the yellow light, its physical defense increased by a huge margin, such that even magic tools could not hurt it at all.


    However, Big Yellow adopted its own ability at that time.


    This time, it was using the equipment¡¯s power.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog roared with excitement. It was surprised and ted.


    Ou Yangming felt that same way at first, but he soon furrowed his eyebrows and had a strange look on his face.


    The sharp big yellow dog noticed the change in his expression, so it immediately calmed down and looked at him with worry. It had beenpletely subdued by Ou Yangming¡¯s whims and superb abilities. If the young fellow noticed something off, that had to be the case.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming noted, ¡°Big Yellow, I think it¡¯s somewhat unsuitable...¡±


    Big Yellow tilted its head and was in a daze. It looked at the paw gauntlet then at Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes again, then it finally decided to listen to him.


    Ou Yangming beckoned to the dog and said, ¡°Take it off and let me check it again.¡±


    The big yellow dog was reluctant, but it still removed the equipment obediently.


    Ou Yangming studied the gauntlet for a while and remembered the natural imprints on it. Following that, he wrapped the equipment with his Military Fire, causing the veined patterns to vanish right away.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and mouth, then it let out an earth-shattering howl.


    The sound spread far and wide, to the extent that it echoed in half of the prefecture, let alone the Ni residence.


    Ou Yangming shuddered and turned to reprimand the big yellow dog, ¡°Have you gone mad?!¡±


    Nevertheless, he instantly saw the dog droop its mouth, and it was staring at him pitifully with teary eyes.


    The fellow had arge build, but it looked so miserable at this moment.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he was no longer furious.


    ¡°Big Yellow, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked carefully.


    Several figures appeared out of nowhere. Apart from the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, Ni Yinghong and Old Craftsman hurried over as well.


    They could not hold back themselves after hearing the big yellow dog¡¯s despairing howl. Though Ou Yangming had asked to be left alone with the dog, they were incredibly worried.


    Ou Yangming looked at them embarrassedly. Just as he was about to exin, the big yellow dog cried loudly again and fell on one side of its body, then it kept rolling around. Big Yellow wailed so awfully that it sounded like pigs and sheep were being ughtered, or like the bottom of a pot being scraped; the noise was giving everyone goosebumps.


    At that point, even a fool could tell that the fellow was making a scene.


    Everyone else looked at each other in disbelief.


    If a shameless scum was making a scene on the street, they would not have spared a nce at all. On the contrary, if a top-notch great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast was doing the same, the nature of the scene would be entirely different.


    ¡°Brother Ni, what happened? Do you need our help?¡±


    Far away, Elder Universe¡¯s voice was heard.


    Almost at the same time, many formidable auras appeared outside the Ni residence.


    The people outside were naturally Supreme Great Ancestors that resided in the city. They were convinced by Ni Jingshen that the big yellow dog could not be controlled by a spirit beast to be the Humans¡¯ enemy, but it was inevitable that they were still slightly wary. As such, they hurried over after they heard the big yellow dog¡¯s howl. After all, if the half-spirit beast had truly gone mad, they needed to work together to minimize their losses as much as possible.


    In actuality, if the big yellow dog was not in the Ni residence, the powerhouses would have swarmed in long ago.


    Ni Jingshen¡¯s face darkened, and he quickly responded, ¡°Thank you for your good intention, senior, but we can handle this ourselves.¡±


    Heter turned and questioned softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, what are you doing? Did you bully Big Yellow? Why is it so sad?¡±.


    The big yellow dog acted shamelessly as it made a scene, but it did not intend to hurt anyone at all. It was simply protesting and expressing its dissatisfaction with something.


    Given that Big Yellow was with Ou Yangming, he must have something to do with the matter. Of course, Ni Jingshen and the others also knew that very few people in the world could make the big yellow dog react like this.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming was the only one who could force it to go to this extent.


    Ni Yinghong strode toward Big Yellow. She seemed tiny beside it, but it noticed her right away. The big yellow dog turned its body halfway to the side and stretched its head toward the youngdy with all its might. Subsequently, tears streamed down its face and dampened her clothes.


    The youngdy¡¯s heart ached as she hugged a part of the big yellow dog¡¯s head. She turned to reproach Ou Yangming, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you mustn¡¯t go overboard. Why did you bully Big Yellow?!¡±


    Big Yellow blinked its eyes hard and thought, ¡®Elder Sister Ying, you¡¯re the best. Quickly teach him a lesson!¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not know whether to cry or tough. ¡°Seniors, Elder Sister Ying, you misunderstood the situation.¡±


    That said, the big yellow dog bellowed again as soon as he spoke. It cried softly and twisted its body at the same time, which was obvious that it wasining to everyone else.


    Despite that, as much as Big Yellow turned its body around, it did not move its head at all because Ni Yinghong was hugging it. It was quite amendable skill.


    Faced with questioning looks from the crowd, especially from Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong, Ou Yangming hadpletely lost the battle.


    He sighed and gave in. ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯ll smith better and more reasonable pieces of equipment for you, deal?¡±


    Big Yellow stoppedpletely at that instant. It no longer twisted its body nor kicked the air, and the tears in his eyes were gone. With that, the big yellow dogy on the ground and barked cheerfully. ¡°Woof!¡±


    The other people were struck dumb, and they had the same thought.


    ¡°This fe has truly be a drama king!¡¯

 Chapter 388 Learning A Skill

    <h4>Chapter 388 Learning A Skill</h4>


    The disturbance subsided after the big yellow dog calmed down.


    Although the Supreme Great Ancestors outside the Ni residence were curious, they knew they could not simply ask about a n¡¯s secret.


    In actual fact, Ni Jingshen and the others did not exin the situation not because it was a secret, but because it was too embarrassing. If the others knew the big yellow dog went crazy all of a sudden, would they not burst outughing?


    Fortunately, not many people witnessed the scene. Furthermore, Ni Yinghong and Old Craftsman were not ones who bbed.


    Therefore, what happened tonight would be a secret forever and would not be revealed.


    Ou Yangming continued to smith after the people left.


    He patted the big yellow dog¡¯s firm muscles and exined, ¡°Big Yellow, I wasn¡¯t trying to destroy your equipment; I only felt that the defensive skill shouldn¡¯t be put on the equipment for a dog¡¯s legs.¡±


    The big yellow dog tilted its head and looked at him in confusion because it could not understand.


    Ou Yangming asked patiently, ¡°Think about it ¡ªwhat¡¯s the biggest use of a dog¡¯s legs?¡±


    The big yellow dog lifted one of its forelegs and looked at its paw while it blinked itsrge eyes. All of a sudden, the dog¡¯s eyes lit up, then it revealed its ws, which were initially hidden in its paw. The sharp ws were shining in a cold light.


    Ou Yangming pped his thigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re meant for attacks, so wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to attach a defensive skill to the type of equipment for them?¡±


    Big Yellow twitched its nose and looked at Ou Yangming strangely.


    ¡®Did you destroy my equipment because of


    this...


    ¡®As long as it can be attached with a skill, not to mention it being attached to a piece of attacking equipment, I won¡¯t mind even if it¡¯s attached to the equipment for my tail!¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming obviously had a different thought. In a way, a capable person would no longer be satisfied with the bare minimum but would constantly pursue perfection.


    Ou Yangming patted the paw gauntlet and said, ¡°Show me all your attacking methods. I¡¯ll try to attach the skills ordingly on your gauntlet.¡±


    With that, the Military Fire burned again and enveloped the equipment, as well as the big yellow dog¡¯s body.


    The big yellow pondered for a while before it released formidable yet fearsome energy from its body. As the power surged, over ten sharp giant stone awls emerged several meters in front of them. Each stone awl was incredibly smooth as if they were carefully polished. Aspared to the yellow dog¡¯s control at the very beginning, they were entirely different in terms of their shapes and powers.


    Ou Yangming clearly sensedpletely different veined patterns on the paw gauntlet.


    The veined patterns had also surfaced on the equipment through the natural smithing technique. Even though it was different from the Indestructible Defense¡¯s veined patterns, Ou Yangming had a feeling that the two energies shared the same root and were unique skills that belonged to the earth series.


    His Military Fire was still burning fiercely, but the veined patterns were visible, hence he memorized them.


    He was not only remembering the way to depict the veined patterns but most importantly, he was apprehending the way of nature behind them.


    Every rune path corresponded to a skill, but it was not easy to grasp these Skill Runes.


    There were rune paths on the paw gauntlet, but if they were directly applied to another piece of equipment, it would likely be a futile attempt.


    While the way of nature could help Ou Yangming leave skill imprints, rune paths had to be changed ording to the types of equipment. As for the way to adjust these changes, Ou Yangming needed to study and fathom it on his own.


    It would be extremely difficult for other cksmiths to transfer the Skill Power to pieces of equipment for humans even if they had the runes for a paw gauntlet. In fact, it could be regarded as an impossible task.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was different. He initially knew nothing about the earth series energy.


    He could only seed in carving the runes partly because the big yellow dog had willingly released his abilities, but mainly because he utilized thebination between his Military Fire and his understanding of nature¡¯s power.


    Throughout the process, he more or less had his ownprehension of runes.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had be too powerful. Given that he had 99 points of mental power, he was not invincible in this world, but it would be quite unlikely to find someone mightier than him.


    Ou Yangming could even use brute force if he relied on his remarkable mental power.


    Wonderful and mysterious runes appeared in his sea of consciousness at that moment.


    The runes were the Stone Awl Runes, which were naturally formed on the paw gauntlet. That said, Ou Yangming incorporated his conception in the process as well. It seemed like there were only slight changes, but they were the reason the runes could be free from the gauntlet¡¯s shackles, allowing them to be transformed into his power.


    After an unknown period, just as the big yellow dog was beginning to feel anxious, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his Military Fire.


    This time, he did not release the Appraisal Light because he had conveniently checked the equipment¡¯s properties when he withdrew his fire.


    The basic attributes were still the same-at 21 points each. However, there was an enormous change in the skill it carried. Instead of the Indestructible Defensive skill, the paw gauntlet had the Stone Awl Pration skill.


    Ou Yangming was envious when he saw the Stone Awl Pration +1 skill in the prompt.


    He patted the big yellow dog and said, ¡°Go on and try it.¡±


    Big Yellow nodded hard and activated the equipment¡¯s energy without further ado.


    At the spur of the moment, over ten stone awls arose in front of them again. In terms of power only, the Stone Awl Pration would not be inferior to the ability released by the yellow dog on its own. Having said that, it was an equipment skill, after all, thus it was not as flexible.


    Nheless, even the pickiest person would notin anymore after being given the equipment.


    Big Yellow rolled on the ground with joy, but when it got up again, it immediately opened its mouth and swallowed the equipment. Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog nced proudly at him and barked.


    ¡°You fool! What are you worried about? I won¡¯t ruin your equipment anymore.¡± Ou Yangming did not know whether to cry or tough.


    It turned out that the fellow had swallowed the equipment because it was afraid that he would snatch it away again. At the end of the day, storing the gauntlet in its stomach was the safest choice.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and shed to the tall stone awls. He sensed the lingering peculiar aura around them.


    Eventually, his eyes gleamed.


    The young fellow possessed notable mental power, but the only natural ability he grasped was the Fireball Art. Besides, he had not learned the art from a book; it was wholly because he experienced the Military Fire¡¯s energy.


    At that point, another bright road was waiting to be discovered by him.


    Feeling moved, Ou Yangming reached out with his hands. The rune for the Stone Awl Pration appeared in his sea of consciousness at the same time.


    The rune was different from the one on the paw gauntlet, but the aura that it carried was almost the same.


    As such, the ground in the courtyard suffered yet another disaster as roughly ten stone awls came up. They were somewhat extending upwards right next to the previous ones. Whether it was their might, shape, or power, they were not inferior to the big yellow dog. Big Yellow squinted its eyes. It slightly regretted not wearing its new equipment, but it was still ecstatic. Despite that, it soon froze on the spot and widened its eyes.


    ¡®What did I see? Stone awls emerged when he waved his hand? ¡®Isn¡¯t that my unique skill? How did he grasp it?¡¯


    ¡°Woof!¡± Big Yellow barked, but Ou Yangming was so deep in his thoughts that he simply ignored the yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog ran toward the new stone awls and carefully sensed them. It confirmed that the stone awls were not just for show and were highly lethal; it was threatened by them too.


    Atst, Ou Yangming stopped thinking. He was exhausted.


    Just a moment ago, his mental power surged crazily. He finally got an idea, but it was at the expense of substantial energy consumption.


    From today onwards, Ou Yangming would be able to attach the Stone Awl Pration skill to any piece of equipment. As long as one possessed sufficient essential Qi, one could repeatedly release the skill without an end.


    Needless to say, it would also depend on the equipment¡¯s ability to withstand the process, but given the average cultivation bases of powerhouses in this world, it would not be a concern.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    A soft bark was heard.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and smiled at the dog apologetically. ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m sorry for gaining your ability.¡±


    Who knew, the big yellow dog shook its head. As long as Ou Yangming was safe and sound, it did not mind its skill being replicated. The young fellow rested for 15 minutes and recovered half of his mental power.


    He was amazed that the increase in his mental power had also improved his recovery speed. Aspared to before, he had been reborn. The tremendous leap in his growth made him more confident about defeating the spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand to call the big yellow dog over to him, then he picked up another piece of equipment and some bizarre stones.


    As the Military Fire burned once more, the materials were merged, and they slowly took the form of another paw gauntlet.

 Chapter 389 Stone Awl Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 389 Stone Awl Explosion</h4>


    The big yellow dog was overjoyed. Just as it wanted to continue to release its Stone Awl Pration ability, Ou Yangming stopped it from doing so. Big Yellow looked at Ou Yangming while it blinked in confusion as though it was asking, ¡®Are you not able to endure it because it consumes too much power?¡¯ Ou Yangming grinned. When he performed the Stone Awl Pration ability earlier, a unique rune appeared in his sea of consciousness. He needed to carve it on the big yellow dog¡¯s new equipment.


    Being supported by mental power as high as 99 points, Ou Yangming began to think at an unbelievable speed.


    If it could be expressed by modern terminologies, it was the difference between 386 and dual-core processors.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming could now attempt restricted spiritual areas that were previously iplete or simply unreachable for him.


    The second piece of equipment would also be a paw gauntlet, but it would be slightly different from the previous one. Instead of creating it through the natural smithing method, Ou Yangming would directly include the Stone Awl Pration ability in it.


    Moreover, he wanted to do it perfectly such that it would not be poorer than the first gauntlet.


    The gauntlet¡¯s size and its every detail were constructed in his mind.


    Veined patterns were formed in his sea of consciousness, and the Stone Awl Pration¡¯s rune was being fine-tuned carefully ording to the gauntlet¡¯s patterns.


    Ou Yangming was finally satisfied with his choice after 10 minutes.


    Afterward, he carved the rune on the paw gauntlet without any hesitation.


    The young fellow was only being so decisive because he had something greater as his backing. Even if there was an issue throughout the process, he could easily use his Military Fire to make necessary adjustments, and it would not be too difficult to smith a new piece of equipment too.


    Nheless, for other cksmiths, it would be extremely rare to gather many people to smith a magic tool. If they wanted to tweak the tool... Even the imperial family, who ruled the world, could only look on in despair. Ou Yangming certainly had an iparable natural advantage in this aspect. As the Military Fire burned, the paw gauntlet sessfully took its form. Ou Yangming took a few steps back and nodded. The big yellow dog immediately understood his signal, hence it moved its paw and caused about ten stone awls to emerge again. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were both dissatisfied this time.


    This was because they clearly felt that the stone awls were not as mighty as the ones produced by the previous gauntlet. Although ordinary people could not tell the difference being the ones who were directly involved in the equipment, they noticed even the smallest change.


    Ou Yangming went forward to remove the gauntlet, and he fell silent again as he held the equipment, which was muchrger than his arm.


    The sensible Big Yellow kept quiet because he knew the more Ou Yangming perceived, the greater the equipment would be. In the end, it would be the one benefitting from it.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming seemed to have found the problem. He released the Military Fire and made a minor adjustment in the equipment.


    It was worth noting that he was fixing a magic tool. If Superior cksmiths like Wu Hongxi witnessed this, they would probablyment.


    Ou Yangming was probably the only person who could y around with a magic tool like it was y... The young fellow finished modifying the equipment after some time. Aspared to his thinking process, it did not take long for him to revamp the equipment.


    Big Yellow went forward eagerly and put on the equipment, then it released its essential Qi!


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    An ear-splitting sound was heard, but no stone awls surfaced from the ground. Instead, the previous stone awls exploded, resulting in frightening and lethal shards that flew in all directions as if they were going to destroy everything Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He shed and went behind the big yellow dog. Though he had other methods to deal with the situation, he was not going to waste the giant meat shield beside him.


    ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡±


    Sounds that sounded like rain pattering on a banana leaf was heard on the big yellow dog¡¯s body. The downpour of shards, which could severely injure Supreme Great Ancestors, were ineffective against the big dog as though they were only tickling it.


    Despite that, when Ou Yangming looked up and saw the wreck around them, he was shocked.


    If the same scenario took ce on the battlefield, living beings below the great ancestor level that were within 10 meters would probably die without their bodies intact.


    The Ni family¡¯s three great ancestors were alerted, and they looked in the same direction at the same time. Outside the Ni residence, great ancestors nearby fixed their gaze in that direction too as they were confused.


    ¡®What¡¯s Master Ou up to this time?¡¯ The powerhouses thought.


    As curious as they were, none of them dared to go to find out. Ou Yangming¡¯s status had indeed changed drastically. The big yellow dog turned to shake its head at Ou Yangming as if it was questioning, ¡®What exactly happened?¡¯ Ou Yangming pondered and said, ¡°I made a slight mistake when I carved the veined patterns. The Stone Awl Pration ability is right, but instead of the ground, the ability is applied to the insides of the stone awls this time.¡±


    He was the only one who understood what exactly happened because he was the one who smithed the magic tool and imprinted the rune on it.


    The big yellow dog tilted its head and wondered, then it swung its paw in another direction.


    Over there, about ten stone awls rose to mid-air, then when the yellow dog waved its paw again, they glowed in yellow light and exploded right away. Consequently, there was another rain of shards. Fortunately, they were the only living beings around, or the damage would be too ghastly. Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he crouched at once. Following that, he kicked the big yellow dog hard. ¡°This fe carelessly used the ability when I wasn¡¯t even ready. What if I was injured?¡¯


    The big yellow dog was dazed when it turned to look at the young fellow. It could not understand why he was tickling it.


    Ou Yangmingter patted its leg and noted, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to test it anymore; the results are great.¡±


    Big Yellow was stunned. It quickly shook its head to express that the skill was too weak and was substandard.


    The Stone Awl Pration skill was formidable, by which even the big yellow dog would be hurt one way or another unless it was made of steel. Despite that, while the explosion seemed threatening, the damage was scattered, hence it could not endanger the dog at all.


    Ou Yangming red at the dog and stressed, ¡°The ability¡¯s great if I say it is, so stop protesting!¡± Big Yellow lifted its head and showed the young fellow through its eyes that it was displeased and unhappy. Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming gave it his word. ¡°Big Yellow, this skill¡¯s power is still limited indeed because it hasn¡¯t been perfected, but I believe I¡¯ll find a way to improve it. Think about it-if it bes powerful enough to threaten a spirit beast, won¡¯t it be better than the Stone Awl Pration?¡±


    The big yellow dog was struck dumb, and it began to imagine. The thought of the flying shards having the ability to hurt or kill a spirit beast caused it to be immersed in an illusion.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. He had simply deceived the big yellow dog. If it was truly possible, he and the yellow dog would have be mighty enough to kill an ordinary spirit beast in an instant. Would they need to rely on such an inferior skill?


    Needless to say, the skill was only inferior for the big yellow dog because it would surely be an appalling killing weapon on a battlefield. After all, a huge area would be wiped out if the skill was used.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and memorized the modified rune.


    In actuality, he had created many runes through idents, and most of them were not quite useful. Having said that, an extremely small portion of them could help improve the other runes.


    The rune that Ou Yangming stumbled uponthe one that changed the stone awls¡ªhad a considerable effect, but its power was inadequate. That said, the fact that it could be used for mass killing proved that it was valuable.


    When the Military Fire flickered, he found out the rune¡¯s name.


    Stone Awl Explosion.


    On a serious note, the name matched the skill very well.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming continued to smith the other pieces of equipment for the big yellow dog. The paw gauntlets for its forelegs were naturally attached with the Stone Awl Pration skill and the Stone Awl Explosion skill respectively, whereas the gauntlets for its hindlegs carried a stone wall¡¯s function each.


    As for the steel armor for the dog¡¯s body, it was bound with the Indestructible Defense skill. In the end, when the big yellow dog was fully equipped, it underwent a makeover where it looked more ferocious and fearsome.


    Ou Yangming was unusually content when he looked at the majestic big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog could contend with the Earthly Dragon Beasts without the pieces of equipment by relying on the three skills. If it was fully equipped and gained enhanced skills, it could definitely crush an Earthly Dragon Beast with ease.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he gestured to the big yellow dog. ¡°Big Yellow,e, let¡¯s go show them what you¡¯re capable of. Hehe, I want them to know how powerful you are.¡±


    He felt like he had just acquired a beloved toy, thus he could not wait to show it off to the other people.

 Chapter 390 The Three Ladies Meet

    <h4>Chapter 390 The Three Ladies Meet</h4>


    ¡°Hum...¡±


    The horn was suddenly sounded loudly on the top of the city walls, so Ou Yangming turned to look. He had lived in the military camp for years, so he could naturally tell that it was not a warning. In fact, judging from the sound, it carried a cheerful tone.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he figured out what it was.


    ording to his calctions, the convoy had probably arrived.


    He patted the big yellow dog and said, ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯ll go to wee our guests. You may rest here for a while.¡±


    The big yellow dog shook its head and wagged its tail to show the young fellow that it was not tired. It wanted to join the fun too but was immediately rejected.


    It had grown too big and had be the center of attention, after all, so Ou Yangming figured that it was better to let it appear in public after the others settled down. With that, Ou Yangming left the courtyard and met the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, as well as Ni Yinghong. They generally knew what the horn meant.


    74 newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital hade to help. Given that they were important figures in the prefecture, everyone from the city had to wee them. Nheless, they also knew that the great ancestors hade not because Changlong County¡¯s prefecture was important, but because of Ou Yangming.


    Therefore, even when everyone from the prefecture went to wee the Supreme Great Ancestors, it was nothing aspared to Ou Yangming weing them personally.


    Ou Yangming nodded and walked past the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors. He held Ni Yinghong¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Seniors, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and the two other great ancestors exchanged nces and smiled. When Ou Yangming left for the capital, they were not hopeful that he could stop the beast tide. Hence, they still let Ni Yinghong cultivate the Noble Sacrifice Technique, so she could join hands with He Liangce to fight the spirit beast in the end.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming returned and surprised them.


    100 Supreme Great Ancestors wereing to help, each one was given a customized magic tool. Moreover, the young fellow had also disyed oppressive powers when he fought the three Earthly Dragon Beasts. Eventually, the three great ancestors developed a firm trust in him.


    They no longer forced Ni Yinghong to cultivate the Noble Sacrifice Art.


    The change was done subtly, but it was the exact proof of Ou Yangming¡¯s position in their hearts.


    Before long, they headed to the gate where the horn was sounded.


    The gate was already wide open as Deng Xiyuan and Li Xinfan led numerous Supreme Great Ancestors to wee the guests with sincere smiles on their faces.


    Nevertheless, they had strange looks on their faces when they noticed Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong holding hands. In particr, Deng Xiyuan¡¯s face was as dark as ash.


    Even so, under the circumstances, he knew he could not offend the Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Ni Yinghong blushed and struggled a bit. The youngdy was abashed, and she did not want to seem too intimate with Ou Yangming in public, but the young fellow grabbed her hand tightly without letting it go.


    She was touched and instantly understood Ou Yangming¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Uhm, Master Ou, the capital¡¯s reinforcements are arriving soon, so please... Take care of your image!¡± Deng Xiyuan noted in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming blinked and asked, ¡°What image? Sir, do you think I¡¯m unpresentable?¡± Deng Xiyuan stopped breathing for a moment. When he looked around him, he noticed the prefecture¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors looking away, let alone the great ancestors from the capital.


    Realizing that he could not p with one hand, he looked at Li Xinfan for help.


    Li Xinfan cursed to himself, ¡®Why are you provoking Ou Yangming? Don¡¯t you know if he wants your head to be chopped off, at least 18 Supreme Great Ancestors will sneak into the governor¡¯s residence at night? ¡®Even if you want to tter Her Royal Highness, you should do it at the appropriate time!¡¯


    Despite that, being the prefecture¡¯s military¡¯smander, as displeased as he was, he could not sit idly by.


    Li Xinfan sighed and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, Brother Deng meant to ask if we should go out to wee them. They¡¯vee all the way from the capital, after all.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°General Li, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go wee them.¡±


    He led the way and walked hand-in-hand with Ni Yinghong out of the gate.


    Deng Xiyuan was red with anger, but just as he wanted to speak, the other people made their way out too.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors had all walked past him and Li Xinfan as they followed Ou Yangming out of the gate like a myriad of stars surrounding the moon.


    Deng Xiyuan gasped, and he swallowed his words. He was stunned and felt a chill over his body when he looked at the tall, short, fat, and slim figures, who all released frightening auras.


    Li Xinfan shook his head and sighed. ¡°Brother Deng, please conduct yourself properly!¡± The governor¡¯s face twitched, and he questioned softly, ¡°Where does he leave Her Royal Highness if he does this?¡±


    He spoke ruthlessly but softly, such that only Li Xinfan could hear him.


    General Li smiled bitterly and knew the fellow was afraid. He shook his head and remarked, ¡°Her Highness might not actually be bothered.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan was appalled, and he had a strange look on his face.


    Li Xinfan no longer cared about him and walked out of the gate too. If Deng Xiyuan still could not figure it out, he had nobody to me even if there was a plot to kill him.


    Ou Yangming held Ni Yinghong¡¯s delicate hand and stood side by side like a match made in Heaven. When their clothes were blown by a breeze, they somehow looked like deities.


    Far away, a 1,000-people convoy hurried in their direction. The convoy traveled fast but in great order, making them look like a trained emergency detachment.


    Ou Yangming nodded as he acknowledged Bai Shixue¡¯s capability tomand such a huge troop so well. A battle-seasoned general could not have necessarily done the same. Upon noticing the movements at the gate, the convoy slowed down. The sharp-eyed Li Xinfanmented in a deep voice, ¡°Nice-military orders are like mountains! Who¡¯s the person in charge? This is amazing!¡± Deng Xiyuan approached him with a dark face and scoffed. ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯m sure your subordinates can do the same, right?¡± Li Xinfan shook his head and replied to the governor, ¡°My followers have been training every day, so they can obviously do the same, but... Can¡¯t you tell their backgrounds and cultivation bases?¡±


    The governor was startled. He looked at the convoy for some time before he gasped again.


    Before he was assigned as the governor in Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, he used to be from the capital and was also quite reputable.


    He could tell from the gs on the carriages that the travelers came from various renowned aristocratic families in the capital. Apart from a few ns, the others had sent their representatives to the prefecture. Furthermore, almost 40% of the protectors in the convoy were Yang Grade powerhouses.


    What did it mean to have nearly 500 Yang Grade powerhouses?


    The Immense Forest Military Camp was in charge of supervising the immense forest¡¯s beast tide, but there were only five Yang Grade powerhouses in the camp. They were nothing aspared to the number of powerhouses in the convoy.


    Besides, given that the Yang Grade powerhouses in the convoy were from the capital and rebellious, it would be wishful thinking if one wanted them to listen to orders like normal soldiers.


    On top of that, the over 70 powerhouses in the carriages were powerful Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Deng Xiyuan finally understood why Li Xinfan was so surprised.


    A person who could lead these people like an army...


    As much as Deng Xiyuan racked his brain, he could not figure out who could be so prestigious.


    In particr, since Ou Yangming and Her Royal Highness were not with the convoy, it seemed more like an impossible task.


    Most of the carriages began to slow down, but one of them suddenly sped up.


    It overtook the other carriages and headed toward the gate.


    Ni Yinghong was slightly shocked because she could feel Ou Yangming tightening his grip on her hand a little. It was an incredibly small change, but she picked it up right away.


    Ou Yangming exhaled and uttered, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, thank you!¡±


    When the carriage stopped, a graceful and beautifuldy came out.


    Almost everyone was dumbfounded the moment she appeared. Even Elder Universe, who had seen the vicissitudes of life, was somewhat distracted. Ni Yinghong had unknowingly held Ou Yangming¡¯s hand tighter, and she thought, ¡®Who¡¯s this now? Who¡¯s this?!¡¯


    She could not help but look at Ou Yangming, who was right next to her, but she did not receive any hints.


    When Ni Yinghong thought about the subtle change from Ou Yangming earlier, there was an upsurge of emotions from his heart.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Bai Shixue smiled coquettishly and looked at Ni Yinghong. ¡°This must be the Ni family¡¯s youngdy? She¡¯s lovable indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is Elder Sister Ying.¡± Ou Yangming shifted sideways to be in front of Ni Yinghong. Heter turned to inform her, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, this is Miss Bai Shixue, the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master. She was in charge of leading the convoy to Changlong County.¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded and expressed, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Miss Bai. Thanks for helping Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± On the other hand, Deng Xiyuan and Li Xinfan looked at each other and thought, ¡®It was the Yi Pavilion¡¯s young pavilion master whomanded the troop? And she¡¯s ady?¡¯


    They were quite knowledgeable, but they felt like they had just seen a ghost at that moment.


    All of a sudden, a cold voice was hearding from the gate. ¡°Bai Shixue, you¡¯re toote.¡±


    The other people were stupefied. When they turned to look, they noticed that Her Royal Highness had arrived at the gate.


    Many Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other. Looking at the three stunning yet dissimr youngdies, they felt like a fight was going to break out.


    When they looked at Ou Yangming again, they could not help butment, ¡®Master Ou¡¯s great in everything, but... He attracts too many youngdies!

 Chapter 391 New Insight

    <h4>Chapter 391 New Insight</h4>


    Bai Shixue smiled. The moment she did, she gave off a wonderful yet indescribable charm that moved everyone, so much so that even Ni Yinghong was distracted for a second. Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed, and she became alert. ¡®Why is this young pavilion master from the Yi Pavilion so strange?¡¯


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve tried my best to hurry on with our journey but it was not adequate to arrive at the city in the shortest time possible. Please punish me ordingly.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the convoy in the distance. It was in such perfect order that it could not be faulted at all.


    The sharp-eyed Wu Hanning nced at everyone else and asked, ¡°General Wu, did something happen throughout the journey?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we were attacked by the beast herd thrice throughout our journey, which caused the dy.¡± Wu Haohan strode forward and bowed at the princess. He added after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Miss Bai was a greatmander. Without her, not only would we bete, but would also suffer quite a huge loss.¡±


    The other people were shocked, especially the Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture. They looked at the powerhouses in the convoy with respect.


    Everyone could tell that there was a small conflict between Her Royal Highness and Bai Shixue. The princess had probably questioned the young pavilion master to denounce her in public, but Wu Haohan, who was also from the imperial family, contradicted the princess. The other people did not know if he was an extremely frank person or if he did not know how to appreciate favors.


    Nheless, being a disciple from the imperial family, Wu Haohan knew Her Royal Highness¡¯ character better than anyone else. She would never associate public affairs with private matters, vice versa. Since the princess had asked, Wu Haohan knew he had to answer her honestly in the fairest way. If he included personal business or tried to figure out Her Highness¡¯s hidden meanings by speaking nonsense, he would be the unlucky one in the end.


    Wu Hanning nodded and remarked, ¡°I see. Miss Bai, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the praise, Your Highness.¡± Bai Shixue was calm despite the honor. She turned around to look at Ou Yangming, then she asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Brother Ou, I didn¡¯t let you down. I brought them here, so how are you going to thank me?¡±


    ¡®Vixen!¡¯ Ni Yinghong cursed to herself and tightened her grip on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand once more.


    ¡®It¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, but he could not exin himself at the moment. Heughed and replied to Bai Shixue, ¡°Thanks, Young Pavilion Master!¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, I gained new insights into smithing art after I meditated and cultivated today.¡± Ou Yangming immediately changed the topic when he sensed the strange looks around him and the odd atmosphere. He looked around and asked cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯d like to modify your magic tools. Who would like to go


    first?¡±


    He Xinfang was already informed about the matter in advance, so he was well-prepared. He shouted right away, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m willing to try first!¡±


    It was not that Woo Lejia and the others did not trust Ou Yangming, but they were skeptical about having their magic tools reformed.


    Those were magic tools, after all, which were likely once-in-a-lifetime treasures for them. Moreover, the treasures could be inherited by their respective ns. They cherished their magic tools very much, so how could they let someone alter them? Nevertheless, they came to sudden realizations after hearing He Xinfang agree to the request without any hesitation.


    It was true that the smithing of magic tools was unreachable for the other people, but it was a piece of cake for Ou Yangming.


    The young fellow had smithed the over 20 magic tools by himself in his carriage. The fact that he could form so many magic tools proved how capable he was.


    Even if Ou Yangming ruined the powerhouses¡¯ magic tools, he could totally smith new ones for them.


    If that was the case, why should they worry?


    With that, the other people agreed to let Master Ou revamp their magic tools too.


    Ou Yangming knew what they were thinking because he noticed their worries right after he made the request. He grinned and changed the topic. ¡°Over 70 Supreme Great Ancestors have arrived at Changlong County¡¯s prefecture. It¡¯s a huge event for the county, so let me introduce them to everyone.¡±


    Li Xinfan and the others agreed with it. Honestly, they had been waiting for this moment.


    When the convoy stopped, more than 70 newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors came out of their carriages. Although their auras were still slightly unstable, it was clear from their overbearing momentums that they were great ancestors. Besides, given that they carried violent auras, it showed that they had broken through to Extreme Grade during fights; they were not impostors who were lucky enough to gain treasures to ¡°break through¡±. General Li and the powerhouses from the prefecture beamed when they saw the great ancestors.


    With 100 great ancestors keeping watch over the prefecture, Changlong County would be formidable like never before.


    If they still could not stop the beast time, the Humans deserved to be eliminated.


    When Ou Yangming repeated what he said just now, the Supreme Great Ancestors without magic tools were thrilled. In actuality, they were already envious when the young fellow smithed magic tools for He Xinfang and the others in his carriage.


    They did not have the right to speak then and knew they could notpete with Chen Yixian and the others, thus they chose to keep quiet.


    Since Ou Yangming had just brought up the matter himself, they were not going to pretend to be polite.


    Ou Yangming was moved when he saw the eager look on their faces. He was struck with a marvelous thought. Even though it was a whimsical idea and would likely offend some people, he could not suppress the thought as though countless weeds were growing upwards.


    ¡°I have something extremely important to say,¡± he announced in a deep voice and with bright eyes, ¡°It¡¯s rted to whether your weapons¡¯ greatest powers can be unleashed.¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others were stunned, and they quickly focused on him. Not to mention Supreme Great Ancestors who were about to receive magic tools, even the Yang Grade powerhouses, who would not be given any, pricked up their ears, afraid that they would miss a thing Ou Yangming stated seriously, ¡°When I cultivated in istion and apprehended some unique skills in smithing art, I smithed an equipment set for Big Yellow.¡±


    ¡°What? Big Yellow!¡± Deng Xiyuan eximed. The other Supreme Great Ancestors who knew how fearsome the big yellow dog was were taken aback too.


    On the other hand, Bai Shixue and the powerhouses that just arrived were bewildered. ¡®Who¡¯s Big Yellow?¡¯


    Li Xinfan asked, ¡°Master Ou, you smithed an equipment set for... Big Yellow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Master Ou, is that a magic equipment set?¡± Li Xinfan forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The others gasped and had weird looks on their faces. Other than the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, who were delighted, everyone else smiled bitterly because they felt that it was such a pity.


    They could imagine from Big Yellow¡¯s size how many materials needed to be consumed for its equipment set. It was worth noting that those materials could have been used to smith more magic tools.


    The powerhouses would have cursed right away if someone else was being so wasteful, but they only sighed because it was Ou Yangming who did it. They dared not reprimand him at all.


    Bai Shixue asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m sure the equipment set is unordinary. Aren¡¯t you going to show it to us?¡±


    Ou Yangming secretly praised the young pavilion master, ¡®Thisdy has an exquisite mind indeed. She knew what I wanted to say.¡¯


    ¡°Young Pavilion Master you¡¯re right. Since you¡¯d like to see my masterpiece, I won¡¯t stint on presenting it.¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others reacted strangely and smiled faintly at Bai Shixue and the rest of the people in the convoy, which was truly puzzling. If the newly-arrived Supreme Great Ancestors were not certain that they would not be harmed, they would have acted irrationally long ago. Ou Yangming turned around and whistled. His voice spread far until it reached a certain ce in the city. The big yellow dog, who wasying in the courtyard and enjoying caresses from Old Craftsman, opened its eyes at once. It no longer lookedzy and had a fierce look in its eyes.


    Old Craftsman was struck dumb. ¡°Is that fe calling for you?¡¯


    Big Yellow nodded. Its body had grown so massive that it was frightening, but it still respected certain special people.


    The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°Quickly go, don¡¯t dy the matter.¡±


    Big Yellow barked and pushed off with its legs, causing a strong wind to blow in the air. It instantly left the courtyard and charged toward the gate without bothering about the looks from the other people along the way.


    Many people shrieked upon seeing the big yellow dog, but they did not affect it at all.


    There was a disturbance as soon as the giant yellow figure came out of the gate.


    Almost every new Supreme Great Ancestor pulled out their weapons and got into battle-ready stances.


    They gathered together and stared at the majestic yet terrifying giant beast with fear. The giant beast was not a spirit beast, but they figured that it was at the peak of a half-spirit beast.


    As for Woo Lejia and the others, they had seen the big yellow dog once, but they were still afraid of it when it showed up again.


    Any incredibly powerful being-even if they were harmless-would unknowingly inflict psychological pressures on others.


    Ou Yangming approached the big yellow dog with a smile and patted its foreleg. The yellow dog then lowered its head to let him stroke it.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce you to my best partner ¨C Big Yellow.¡±

 Chapter 392 Stirring Pieces Of Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 392 Stirring Pieces Of Equipment</h4>


    Everyone focused on the big yellow dog. Some of them, who still could not make sense of the situation, found it strange.


    ¡®The Humans¡¯ disaster has begun, right? Didn¡¯t the beast tide break out? Why is Master Ou suddenly with a half-spirit beast?¡±


    Bai Shixue beamed after some time and congratted Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, congrattions on subduing a half-spirit beast. It¡¯s a fortunate event for the Humans.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and corrected her seriously. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I didn¡¯t subdue Big Yellow. I said it earlier-it¡¯s my best partner and the most important one to me.¡±


    The big yellow dog nced at Ou Yangming. It was not offended at all, but it was touched after it heard what he said. If the young fellow had not stressed that it must not lick him anyhow, it would have covered him in saliva already.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes gleamed, then she apologized with a smile, ¡°I see, I was being impolite.¡± She bowed slightly at the big yellow dog.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to beWA so polite, Young Pavilion Master.¡±


    The youngdy then asked with a curious look on her face, ¡°Brother Ou, you said you smithed a new equipment set for it. Why don¡¯t you enlighten us?¡±


    ¡°Big Yellow, put on your equipment set and show them what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and pulled Ni Yinghong to take a few steps back with him. He quickly added after he recalled something, ¡°Leave out the Stone Awl Explosion.¡±


    The skill could not hurt Big Yellow, but it would be a lethal threat to the people around


    it.


    If the big yellow dog identally released it, it would definitely cause many casualties and would result in a panic.


    Big Yellow casually stepped forward. It hurried over like the wind when it received Ou Yangming¡¯s signal, but it becamezy again after it made sure that the young fellow was not in danger.


    Nheless, its eyes lit up again after it received an order from Ou Yangming.


    Its equipment set had be so formidable that it could not bepared with its previous one at all.


    Having said that, the big yellow dog had not truly released the equipment set¡¯s might after it received it. Therefore, it had been itching to test it out.


    The yellow dog arrived at the center of the venue and opened itsrge mouth, then it spat out the pieces of equipment, which it had swallowed before this. The crowd was stunned when they witnessed the process. Even the local Supreme Great Ancestors were unaware that the big yellow dog¡¯s stomach had a simr function to an interspatial bag.


    All of a sudden, they regarded the fearsome half-spirit beast as something greater and an unpredictable creature.


    Following that, the big yellow shook its body and released a peculiar power, which was so strange that it somehow resonated with the pieces of equipment on the ground.


    Consequently, the pieces of equipment rose and were automatically attached to its body. With that, an unusual suit was sessfully formed.


    The big yellow dog looked at the crowd with bright eyes, but the chilly look in its eyes caused the powerhouses to be terrified.


    Subsequently, it curled its lips as though it was smiling brightly like a human. Next, the armor on its body lit up, releasing a yellow light that enveloped its body.


    Woo Lejia and the other people looked uneasy upon seeing the intense light because they had suffered because of it.


    They could hurt the Earthly Dragon Beasts with their magic tools, but everything became different when they met the big yellow dog, who possessed unique abilities. With the yellow light¡¯s support, even as they gave their all, they could not leave a single wound on it.


    If that was the case for a half-spirit beast, what would it be like if it was a spirit beast?


    Although the powerhouses tried to stop themselves from thinking about it, they could not help but have simr thoughts.


    Hence, they hadplicated feelings when the yellow light appeared again.


    ¡°Please go ahead and attack it,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile and added after a pause, ¡°You may use your magic tools too.¡±


    The newly-arrived Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other and were eager to try. Chen Yilian was undecided at first, but heter voiced out, ¡°I¡¯ll kick-start this by showing my ipetence first.¡±


    He shed and arrived in front of the big yellow dog.


    If Ou Yangming had not allowed them to attack the ferocious half-spirit beast, he would not have done something so reckless. The big yellow dog looked at Chen Yilianzily and looked away as if it regarded him as nothing.


    Chen Yilian¡¯s face changed, then he lowered himself into a martial-art squat and punched.


    His strength had undergone a drastic change after he became a Supreme Great Ancestor. Even though he only managed to stabilize his boundary after he cultivated in the carriage, the punch indeed carried a great-ancestor-level power.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An ear-splitting sound was heard when the punchnded on the big yellow dog¡¯s armor, but that was all. Big Yellow was toozy to turn around this time. The punch, which could kill a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade, was like a tickle... No, it was not worth mentioning at all since the yellow dog wore armor.


    Chen Yilian blushed right away. ¡®I¡¯m a Supreme Great Ancestor, after all. You can¡¯t treat me lightly like this!¡¯


    He gritted his teeth and took three steps back, then he stepped forward again. With every step taken, his aura grew more intense. Those who knew what it was immediately understood that Chen Yilian was performing a wonderful secret technique, which could make his punch more forceful than before in a split second.


    Sure enough, after taking three steps forward, Chen Yilian punched at the same spot.


    Nevertheless, there was only a muffled sound, and nothing else happened after that.


    Seeing as how a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s full-force attack could not break even the big yellow dog¡¯s first level of defense, the other people looked grim.


    After all, one was an outstanding figure¡ªa Supreme Great Ancestor at the tip of the pyramid-among the Humans.


    Given that a figure like that seemed so inadequate in front of a half-spirit beast, it left a negative impact on the Humans¡¯ morale. Chen Yixian came out of nowhere and uttered fiercely, ¡°My turn!¡±


    He reached out to his back and withdrew his spear.


    The Chen family¡¯s spear technique-the Throat-locking Spear¡ªwas a difficult one to guard against!


    Countless spear shadows were seen when the spear tip moved, thus it was a blurry scene for the crowd.


    Even so, the big yellow dog only squinted its eyes and ignored it.


    Chen Yixian moved the tip of his spear as he searched the big yellow dog¡¯s weak point. He soon realized that the suit smithed by Ou Yangming protected the yellow dog¡¯s body so well that its eyes were the only things exposed.


    Although Ou Yangming let them do anything they wanted, Chen Yixian could not attack without any restraints.


    If he aimed his spear at the half-spirit beast¡¯s titanium eyes, it would instantly rage.


    As such, Chen Yixian decided to aim at the big yellow dog¡¯s chest. Its chest was protected by its armor, but it was still one of the vital spots.


    Despite that, the big yellow dog still turned a blind eye at him and allowed the magic spear, which shone in a cold light, to stab its chest.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    This time, the attack sounded much louder than Chen Yilian¡¯s punch.


    That said, everyone else was dumbfounded because Chen Yixian scoffed and did a somersault in mid-air, then he was forced to retreat. He had gathered all his energy for the attack, which was simr to a lightning strike. Who knew, the domineering attack still failed to break the yellow light¡¯s defense.


    Moreover, they noticed that the big yellow dog¡¯s armor was not scratched at all. It was evident that the magic tool¡¯s defensive power had arrived at an unbelievable stage.


    Woo Lejia smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Ou, we don¡¯t need to attempt anymore. Big Yellow¡¯s incredibly gifted, and we¡¯re convinced by its defensive ability.¡±


    Everyone else nodded in agreement. They might not necessarily be able to hurt Big Yellow even if it was not equipped with armor, let alone when it was wearing one.


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Brother Woo, the defensive power has nothing to do with Big Yellow¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Woo Lejia was struck dumb, and he frowned.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Ou, are you saying that the defensive poweres from the armor itself?¡± The other people were stupefied at first, then their faces changed. They looked at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow excitedly.


    If the defensive light was only from the armor...


    They dared not think further.


    Ou Yangming kept a smile on his face and instructed, ¡°Big Yellow, try to attack this time.¡±


    The big yellow dog swung its pawzily. Just as the powerhouses were feeling confused, the area several meters in front of the dog shook, then roughly ten at least 1-meter-tall stone awls emerged and stood nted in the air. ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Oh god!¡±


    Eximed filled the air. The mysterious attack was rarely encountered by Supreme Great Ancestors, let alone ordinary people.


    It waspletely beyond the dog¡¯s physical attack¡¯s range as it belonged to another form of great energy.


    Woo Lejia widened his mouth and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Ou, is that power... From its equipment too?¡±


    Ou Yangming had learned the power from the big yellow dog. It was a mighty skill, but it was far from the one performed by the dog without using the equipment.


    However, if the two powers were included in the equipment, it would be an entirely different matter.


    If every Supreme Great Ancestor was equipped with armor with the Indestructible Defense skill and a weapon that could release prating stone awls...


    The scene would be unimaginably wonderful.

 Chapter 393 A Rune’s Secret Code

    <h4>Chapter 393 A Rune¡¯s Secret Code</h4>


    ¡°Of course the poweres from the equipment.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. He looked around with bright eyes and added, ¡°But you probably know it¡¯s not easy to smith magic tools, so it¡¯s even harder to attach these unique powers on them.¡± The other people looked at each other strangely.


    It sounded right because the smithing of magic tools was indeed not a simple task. Apart from Ou Yangming, it seemed like nobody else in the world could do it with ease.


    Nheless, when they thought about how Ou Yangming easily smithed more than 20 magic tools in his carriage during their journey here, they could not agree with the statement.


    A thing would be easy for one who could do it but difficult for those who could not. In this case, the smithing of magic tools would not be much harder for Ou Yangming than the smithing of ordinary pieces of equipment.


    Even so, the other powerhouses kept the thought to themselves as they dared not say it out loud.


    Bai Shixue chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s naturally difficult to smith magic tools. If they¡¯re also attached with unique skills... Brother Ou, how many of these can you smith?¡±


    ¡°I can only promise to try my best, but I can¡¯t guarantee the amount.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He looked at the others and said, ¡°Besides, everyone¡¯s talent and strongest ability are different, so the same equipment won¡¯t be suitable for everyone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. These two skills are powerful, but they¡¯re not what I want,¡± Wu Hanning expressed and asked after a pause, ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that your ns have inherited lost arts, which can either activate your potentials or drastically increase your strengths in an instant.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and raised a finger as he continued, ¡°I promise to smith a piece of equipment for everyone, and I¡¯ll try my best to attach attributes on them ording to your requests, but I need your cooperation.¡±


    Woo Lejia raised his eyebrows and was about to volunteer to be the first candidate when Wu Hanning uttered without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    Everyone at the gate fell silent. The other people exchanged nces but did not say a word.


    ¡°Your Highness, I know you want to help the consort, but isn¡¯t this too obvious?¡¯ Woo Lejia smiled bitterly, but he quicklyposed himself and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, since Her Highness is willing to try, what do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming suddenly realized that Ni Yinghong¡¯s palm had be sweaty.


    The youngdy looked like she was pretending to be tough, but she was definitely feeling a lot of pressure at the moment.


    Ou Yangming turned around to sh an assuring smile at Ni Yinghong, who was stunned for a while before she subconsciously felt at ease.


    Following that, Ou Yangming announced loudly, ¡°Since Her Highness has spoken, I¡¯ll do as she asked.¡±


    On the other hand, Bai Shixue attracted everyone¡¯s attention as she walked gracefully toward Ni Yinghong and asked, ¡°Elder Sister Ni, it¡¯s my first time here in Changlong County. Am I lucky enough to have you show me around the city?¡± ¡°Elder Sister Bai, you¡¯re being too polite. You¡¯re our guest, so that¡¯s my duty as the host.¡± Ni Yinghong grinned and let go of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, then she said to Bai Shixue, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    With that, two beautifuldies conversed happily and entered the city, forgetting about the powerhouses outside the date.


    The big yellow dog blinked and twitched its nose as it sniffed. It somehow looked excited.


    Ou Yangming immediately sensed its change, so he red at the dog but found it strange. ¡®Is this fe interested in gossis too?


    ¡®Has he really be a spirit?¡¯


    Big Yellow shook its body to remove the big pieces of equipment from its body, then it widened its mouth and sucked them into its stomach.


    It looked proudly at the crowd because its special ability, which was simr to an interspatial bag, was truly rare.


    Nevertheless, some of the powerhouses could not help butment at the sight of its shockinglyrge pieces of equipment. They figured that if the big yellow dog was ughtered, not only would they be able to feast on the half-spirit beast¡¯s meat, but the magic tools¡¯ raw materials would also make them incredibly rich.


    Wu Hanning approached Ou Yangming in a poised manner and said, ¡°Brother Ou, please go ahead.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a smithing workshop.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. The governor¡¯s residence has the best smithing workshop in the city. Your Highness, after you,¡± Deng Xiyuan informed them right away. He nced at Ou Yangming but did not know how he should address the young fellow, so he just let it be.


    After all, the threedies had gathered in the same city, and Ou Yangming had also held Ni Yinghong¡¯s hand in public. If Deng Xiyuan were to address the young fellow as the consort, he would not be ttering him but would be courting his death instead.


    Although many people hade from the capital, appropriate arrangements were made as soon as they entered the prefecture.


    Even though some people¡¯s interests were affected, nobody dared to say anything at this moment. They knew the powerhouses hade all the way from the capital and were here to risk their lives.


    Needless to say, all Supreme Great Ancestors were given the best treatments. They connected with different ns in the prefecture ordingly and stayed in luxurious residences provided by the aristocratic families.


    Despite that, the day did not end just like that because everyone was discussing what Ou Yangming said. The young fellow, who was publicly acknowledged in the smithing industry as the best master, had clearly told the powerhouses that he would smith a magic tool each for them. Moreover, the tools would be attached with skills.


    It would not be so startling if they were simply magic tools, but they were going to be attached with skills.


    Everyone became fervent because of that, and their enthusiasm could not even be quenched by biting-cold snow during a severe winter.


    ¡®But how are we supposed to cooperate with Master Ou?


    ¡®It sounds like it¡¯ll involve our most profound secret techniques...


    ¡®Should I choose to keep my n¡¯s lost art a secret, or should I exchange it for a fitting magic tool?¡¯ All of a sudden, qualified powerhouses had inner conflicts as they made the most painful decision in their lives.


    Once Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning arrived at the smithing workshop, Deng Xiyuan closed the door for them.


    Next, the man and thedy were the only ones left in the sealed secret room.


    Ou Yangming felt anxious for some reason. He was at ease in public because he was not guilty of anything, but when the two of them were left alone, the strange atmosphere prevented him from having peace of mind.


    Wu Hanning looked deeply at Ou Yangming. Just as he thought the princess would take the opportunity to say something, she asked a simple question, ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded, and he looked at Her Highness in shock. He noticed arrogance and stubbornness in her sharp eyes. Given that Wu Hanning was Her Royal Highness from the imperial family, she was naturally proud, hence she would neither shout hysterically nor curse in public like a sharp-tongued woman. The princess had expressed herself through her way multiple times, so she submitted herself to her fate for the oue. She would not bother lowering herself topromise for the sake of general interests.


    When Ou Yangming opened his mouth and sighed a breath of relief, he somehow felt mncholic.


    ¡°Brother Ou,¡± Wu Hanning repeated.


    As though having awakened from a dream, Ou Yangming quickly replied to the princess, ¡°Ah, Your Highness, we may begin.¡±


    Wu Hanning did not ask why he was in a daze just now. She turned her wrist and withdrew her longsword.


    Ou Yangming had a warm look in his eyes when he saw the weapon. He had revamped the equipment in the past, thus it gave him great memories.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I wasn¡¯t aware of your skills back then, so I thought the longsword¡¯s limit is at the peak of Fine Grade. Now, I¡¯d like it to be upgraded into a magic tool while its attributes are retained,¡± Wu Hanning expressed in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a go,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought. He epted the longsword and began to think, then he enveloped the weapon with his Military Fire.


    In actuality, he had confirmed several things after feeling about for some time.


    If skills were to be attached to a magic tool, suitable rune paths were required. Only by inciting the paths through his essential Qi could the wonderful effect be made.


    Ou Yangming had not grasped many runes yet and very few could be applied to magic tools.


    Therefore, he made such an announcement in public and did not hesitate to let the big yellow dog show off its suit. He wanted the powerhouses from different aristocratic families to remember how mighty the magic tools were so that they were willing to do anything in exchange for the greatest magic tool.


    Ou Yangming was ted when he held the princess¡¯s longsword. All along, he had been extremely interested in the Freeze Combo¡¯s power.


    As the Military Fire wrapped around the longsword, the weapon¡¯s properties were clearly disyed to him like a reflection in the water.


    The longsword carried many properties, but only one truly surprised or frightened Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming slowly searched with his sea of consciousness and finally found after tremendous effort the structure that matched that specific ability.


    However, Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows when he sensed the rune path, which he discovered as his Military Fire burned.


    He cursed, ¡®Who did this? How could anyone add countless useless fine lines on the path? They¡¯re interconnected with the official rune paths, so I can¡¯t distinguish them at all.¡¯


    The fine lines were like a secret code on top of the right rune paths, so an outsider, who did not understand the secret technique¡¯s setup, could not learn the specific carving method from observing the equipment¡¯s rune paths.

 Chapter 394 Icy Sword

    <h4>Chapter 394 Icy Sword</h4>


    Ou Yangming frowned and cursed, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Although he had temporarily absorbed the longsword¡¯s attributes through the Military Fire¡¯s power when he previously smithed it, he withdrew them all together and put them back ordingly.


    As for the mysterious attributes, especially the Freeze Combo, he did not know how they could be released.


    In a way, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was not that great yet at that time, hence he was not so ambitious. He never looked deeper into active skills even if he stumbled upon them, but it was different now. As the young fellow sensed theplicated and strange rune paths, his heart itched as though it was being tickled.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was not confident about breaking the protective barrier on the rune paths. If he attempted it regardless of the costs, the longsword¡¯s active skill would likely be destroyed and could not be recovered.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time before he was struck with an idea.


    The young fellow would not get to the bottom of it since he could not do so. In any case, he had apprehended the natural smithing technique, thus he could utilize nature¡¯s power to learn the rune paths.


    He looked up and asked the princess with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Wu Hanning asked him in return, ¡°How would you like me to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I upgraded your weapon to Fine Grade while retaining its original attributes, but a magic tool is different. I¡¯m not absolutely confident that I can achieve the same result,¡± Ou Yangming exined, then he continued after a pause, ¡°I¡¯d like you to perform your equipment¡¯s skill here so I can understand it better to solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°You want me to do it here?¡± Wu Hanning asked without any hesitation.


    TYes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Hanning stepped forward and grabbed her longsword in the Military Fire without any dy.


    She was quick and did not dilly-dally at all.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. Fortunately, he had adjusted his fire¡¯s temperature, or the consequences would have been unbearable.


    Nevertheless, he asked in shock when he realized that something was off, ¡°Your Highness, have you perceived my Military Fire?¡±


    Wu Hanning answered, ¡°I¡¯ve learned the path of equilibrium from Uncle Hongxi, so I know your Military Fire isn¡¯t at a high temperature.¡±


    Ou Yangming was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re not gifted in smithing art, so why did you learn the path of equilibrium?¡±


    ¡°The path of equilibrium is one of the ways of nature, so it¡¯s not only meant for cksmiths. This was what Forefather told me, but I agree with it very much,¡± Wu Hanning responded.


    ¡°Your Highness, please.¡± Ou Yangming curbed his thought and inhaled deeply.


    His energy, essence, and spirit were instantly increased to their maximums, and the incredibly mighty mental power in his sea of consciousness surged such that it was going to burst out.


    Wu Hanning fixed her gaze on the longsword and released her essential Qi all of a sudden, causing a frightening cold-intent to be unleashed.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes. He knew the equipment¡¯s chillness would be unpleasant, but it was not until it was released he truly experienced how fearsome it was.


    The cold intent could not only freeze his body but also his consciousness.


    When a person was in an exceptionally cold state, one¡¯s body quality would decline as a whole, and one would not be able to think anymore.


    If Ou Yangming was attacked by such an intense chill in the past, perhaps he would have been frozen right away and ended up in a vegetative state. However, he had now gained 99 points of mental power. What kind of concept was that? It was an unimaginable height in this world.


    The young fellow¡¯s surging mental power froze for a brief moment but quickly rxed again. It eventually adapted to the chillness and returned to a normal state in a split second.


    Ou Yangming dared not dy the matter, so he immediately gathered his mental conception and began to probe with his Military Fire.


    Next, he sensed a set of lit-up rune paths in Wu Hanning¡¯s longsword. The runes merged with her essential Qi and achieved a mysterious yet indescribably change.


    Ou Yangming could not be bothered to explore the theory behind it; he simply began to record the rune paths.


    Before the Freeze Combo skill was performed, the right rune paths were hidden among more paths. They were interconnected, thus it would be impossible to separate them bit by bit.


    Once the skill was incited, the changes and the functions of the paths became visible. With that, they could not be hidden from Ou Yangming anymore.


    Two peculiar runes slowly took shape in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. One of them was, of course, the Freeze Combo Rune while the other was the disorganized yet orderly Concealing Rune.


    Ou Yangming did not know where the Concealing Rune came from, but he realized that it was extremely useful. He had a habit of keeping useful things, so he could use them for his own in due course.


    He had decided to always leave marks simr to the Concealing Rune on pieces of equipment with Skill Runes in the future.


    That way, it would be difficult for anyone to learn the runes even if the magic tools were studied after a long time.


    As for the method Ou Yangming adopted to crack the Concealing Rune... He did not believe that every cksmith could fathom the natural smithing technique.


    After all, he had only managed toprehend it when his mental power increased to 99 points and with the purple Military Fire¡¯s help.


    Even if other people possessed great mental power, it would be difficult for them to work out the method without the purple Military Fire.


    ¡°Cluck, cluck...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a weird sound was hearding from Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth.


    He was startled when he realized that his body had shuddered due to extreme cold, where his teeth chattered and made odd sounds.


    Wu Hanning¡¯s face changed. She curbed her essential Qi at once, then the ice-cold chill in the room slowly disappeared. Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. After withdrawing his mental conception from his sea of consciousness, he noticed that his body had almost be frozen. Needless to say, the damage level was not worth mentioning at all for a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade because one only could quickly recover by circting one¡¯s essential Qi


    Without warning, a warm body embraced Ou Yangming, who had nearly be a frozen man. At the same time, a hand went around his waist and stopped in front of his dantian, where warm essential Qi was slowly channeled into his body.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little, then he nodded at Wu Hanning. With help from the essential Qi¡¯s power, his body became warm again.


    Even though his body was harmed to a certain extent this time, it was not a big deal since he gained the Freeze Combo Rune and the Concealing Rune. Besides, his heart was somehow pounding when he sensed Her Highness¡¯s warm body and her essential Qi.


    Wu Hanning gently let go of him after some time and withdrew her hand. On the other hand, Ou Yangming suppressed his urge and thanked the princess without turning to look at her at all, ¡°Your Highness, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to be so polite?¡± Wu Hanning asked after some thought. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m confident about upgrading your weapon into a magic tool now, so wait for my good news,¡± Ou Yangming responded but avoided her question. Following that, the Military Fire burned again as he turned his wrist.


    This time, the Military Fire was no longer at room temperature; it could instantly melt incredibly tough peculiar stones.


    A peculiar stone was retrieved from Ou Yangming¡¯s interspatial bag, then he tossed it into the fire firmly. The stone jumped in the Military Fire several times before it melted and attached to the longsword bit by bit.


    At this point, apart from the basic attributes, the other attributes on the longsword had been withdrawn by Ou Yangming into his sea of consciousness.


    The longsword¡¯s quality underwent a drastic improvement due to the bizarre stone. When two different materials merged perfectly, the weapon¡¯s equivalent rank was sessfully increased.


    A light was released, causing the secret room to be as bright as the day.


    Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes lit up because she knew the longsword had been sessfully enhanced into a magic tool. Even so, when she shifted her gaze from the Military Fire to Ou Yangming¡¯s face, she did not look cheerful at all.


    Ou Yangming exhaled and returned the Unique Attributes in his sea of consciousness to the longsword.


    [Item: Icy Sword (Yellow)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank Two]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +22, Toughness +22, Power, +4, Ice Attribute Might +3, Durability 22]


    [Skill: Freeze Combo (Rank Two)]


    After Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power reached 99 points, he became capable enough to smith magic tools of Common Grade Rank Two.


    Of course, Ou Yangming felt like he arrived at a huge bottleneck at the stage. Perhaps this was the limit of the world¡¯s power, by which he could not advance any further no matter how hard he tried. Moreover, Ou Yangming had also added 1 point of Power on the longsword as a form ofpensation for the princess. When he handed the longsword to Wu Hanning, he looked everywhere but her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯vepleted the task. I¡¯ll move on to help the others now, hehe...¡± Wu Hanning questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Ou, do you not dare to look at me in the eye now?¡±


    Ou Yangming clearly tensed up. He replied to the princess with a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t dare to...¡± Subsequently, he swiftly opened the smithing workshop¡¯s door and left as though he was escaping. Inside the room, Wu Hanning had a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°A spot in the upper realm and the temptation to go there.


    ¡®Nobody knows for sure who will have thestugh.¡¯

 Chapter 395 Body Technique Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 395 Body Technique Attribute</h4>


    Ou Yangming immediately spotted Deng Xiyuan and Li Xinfan after he left the smithing workshop.


    The two officials dared not barge into the smithing workshop, but they dared not stay too far away too. Therefore, they reced the protectors and guarded the secret room with Woo Lejia and Wu Haohan.


    In actuality, they knew it was not a great office to let Her Royal Highness and Ou Yangming being in the same room together. If His Majesty was aware of this, they would certainly be in trouble. Nheless, they knew this was probably what the princess had been yearning for. If they dared to disturb the two of them, she would definitely take her revenge on them.


    One was far away while the other was near within reach, so the men knew how to choose.


    They looked at each other seeing as the door was still shut. None of them said a word, but they were all anxious.


    Atst, when the door was opened with a loud bam, the four men instantly turned to look.


    Ou Yangming rushed out like the wind, but Her Highness was nowhere to be seen.


    The four men were shocked. They went up to greet the young fellow right away and subtly blocked his way.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you failed?¡± Woo Lejia asked in confusion.


    ¡°Since it was me who did it, of course, it was a sess!¡± Ou Yangming responded snappily.


    Ou Yangming felt like a free bird once he left the secret room, where he was alone with the princess. He no longer felt like he was restrained.


    Woo Lejia sighed a breath of relief because he naturally knew the importance of Her Royal Highness¡¯s personal weapon. ¡°If you seeded, why are you in such a hurry...¡± Woo Lejia frowned and asked.


    Who knew, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a loud cough.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, many people are still waiting for magic tools from you.¡± Li Xinfanughed and got out of Ou Yangming¡¯s way, then he added after a pause, ¡°We¡¯re on a tight schedule since we don¡¯t know when the spirit beast will attack again, so please make the best use of your time.¡±


    ¡°General Li, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and cupped his hands, then he left in haste.


    ¡°What are you doing, General Li?¡± Woo Lejiater questioned because he found it strange.


    Li Xinfan turned to look and asked in a lowered voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice his clothes?¡±


    ¡°What about his clothes?¡± Woo Lejia became even more curious.


    ¡°There are wrinkles on it, and they¡¯re new,¡± Deng Xiyuan noted in an even softer voice.


    Woo Lejia and Wu Haohan were stunned. The meaning behind the looks in their eyes was clear to every man.


    Needless to say, though they were well aware, they did not have the guts to say it out loud.


    A graceful figure was seen as Wu Hanning left the secret room too. She nced at the people and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Woo Lejia and Wu Haohan responded, then they intentionally but covertly looked at a certain spot on Her Highness¡¯s body. Although they were not daring enough to stare at Wu Hanning, nobody would notice if they just stole a quick nce. Nevertheless, a quick nce was all it took for the men to gasp at the same time.


    There was naturally a condensation of water vapor when Ou Yangming¡¯s body slowly became frozen. As such, when Wu Hanning used her body¡¯s heat to resolve the chillness, there were creases on the parts of their clothes where their bodies touched. The lines were not obvious, but the four sharp-eyed men spotted them at once.


    After sending off Wu Hanning, the prefecture¡¯s highest administrator and military boss exchanged nces without saying a word.


    They only saw the fact but did not know what exactly happened between Wu Hanning and Ou Yangming in the secret room, hence they imagined all sorts of scenarios.


    ****


    By the time Ou Yangming returned to the Ni residence, sure enough, numerous people had been waiting for a long time.


    There were more than 100 Supreme Great Ancestors including the local great ancestors. Most of them were rather undecided about Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion, because skills simr to the Indestructible Defense and the Stone Awl Pration were important inheritances in their ns, after all. If they were to reveal those skills like that, they might not be able to exin to the other n members.


    Despite that, some people liked to take risks. Besides, they understood that given the spirit beast was eyeing them, even if Ou Yangming could constantly smith magic tools, nobody could guarantee how long their temporary peace couldst. The early bird would get the worm, thus if the powerhouses wanted to ensure that they would gain a suitable magic tool, it would be best to agree with Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion as soon as possible.


    He Xinfang was the first to go to Ou Yangming¡¯s door.


    The Supreme Great Ancestor told the young fellow about his greatest ability without any hesitation.


    Though He Xinfang did not have a spiritual cultivation base in actual fact, every martial art skill that could be inherited for generations in an aristocratic family could be turned into formidable offensive or defensive skills.


    The He family¡¯s inheritance was close to 1,000 years, so they did notck top-notch martial art skills.


    Body technique!


    It was the He family¡¯s greatest lost art, such that anyone who performed it could move unpredictably like a ghost.


    Ou Yangming was deeply troubled after he heard about the ability. How could he incorporate a body technique in a piece of equipment?


    It seemed like a huge test for him.


    The young fellow was struck with an idea after he pondered for a long time. It seemed like a good choice for him to attempt it no matter the oue.


    With that, he asked for precious half-spirit beast fur.


    unu


    A half-spirit beast was closest to the peak among all ferocious beasts. Their furs were unusually precious, and normal people might not even have the chance to stumble upon them at all. Even so, it had be amon item to Ou Yangming.


    When the servant returned with the fur, Ou Yangming could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    The fur was a part of what was retrieved from the Earthly Dragon Beasts. There were not many of them, but it was clear from the beasts¡¯ powers how valuable their furs were.


    ¡°Why did you bring an Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s fur? Does the Ni family not have ordinary half-spirit beast fur?¡± Ou Yangming questioned.


    The servant quickly exined, ¡°Sir, please calm down. The great ancestors ordered everyone to provide you with the best supplies in the store no matter what you need. The Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ furs haven¡¯t been stored for long, but they¡¯re indeed the best supplies we have. If you¡¯re not happy with this, I¡¯ll immediately change it for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He was even more grateful to the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors.


    He Xinfang appreciated the great ancestors¡¯ thought, but he secretlymented too, ¡®Ah, the Ni family seized such a great opportunity.¡¯


    Ou Yangming waved his hand at the servant and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use this then.¡±


    He epted the piece of fur and studied it carefully, then he retrieved some tools from his interspatial bag.


    It was a set of tools meant for the production of boots. Back when he left Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence, the Fine Grade King had given it to him as a gift.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time using the tools.


    As the Military Fire burned, the piece of fur and some distinctive items were enveloped. While it seemed like the fire was burning uniformly on the items, the heat and force withstood by each item were entirely different.


    This was a remarkable skill that Ou Yangming gained only after his mental power reached 99 points. Even if Wu Hongxi, the Fine Grade King, hade to carry out the same process, he could not be mentioned in the same breath with the young fellow. It took 15 minutes for a pair of boots to be formed.


    Perhaps because somepositions of a peculiar stone were included in the boots, the equipment was a cream of the cream in Fine Grade.


    Honestly, when the Military Fire burned, Ou Yangming felt like he was only a breath away from turning the boots into a magic tool.


    However, boots were different from ordinary pieces of equipment, and Ou Yangming was not absolutely confident about turning them into a magic tool.


    Ou Yangming wondered and reached out to ce his hand on He Xinfang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother He, please perform your body technique.¡±


    He Xinfang had been staring at Ou Yangming. He was fascinated when he watched the young fellow refine the boots as the process was so smooth.


    Not only was Ou Yangming capable of smithing pieces of ordinary equipment, but he could also refine boots. He Xinfang felt that the young fellow was omniscient and omnipotent.


    As soon as Ou Yangming spoke, He Xinfang curbed his thought and turned into a breeze as he went in circles in the room.


    He Xinfang had boasted about what he could do, but his skill was genuine indeed. Ou Yangming supported himself on the great ancestor¡¯s body, but he was like a weightless paper as he was carried around.


    It only took a brief moment for Ou Yangming to realize how wonderful He Xinfang¡¯s body technique was, and it was not at all inferior to the one he secretly learned. Furthermore, given that He Xinfang underwent a systematic learning for the body technique, which was also inherited, he handled some details with better consistency and uracy. Ou Yangming was enlightened after he experienced the technique.


    While He Xinfang went around the room performing his body technique, a queer power was somehow released from his body, and it became one with the world.


    That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was surrounding He Xinfang, so the young fellow was able to pick up the power.


    Following that, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because he sensed through his Military Fire mysterious and unique energy surfacing from boots¡¯ inner surfaces. The young fellow was ted because he was only testing it out, but it actually worked.


    ¡°Brother He, keep it up and don¡¯t stop!¡±


    He Xinfang was startled after he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s instruction. He did his best to perform his body technique, and he eventually became so fast that they turned into a stream of light as though they were flying. It was then when the boots umted energies so abundant that they finally began to transform into thin lines, which were imprinted on the boots.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and was overjoyed.


    ¡®Is this... Possible too?¡¯


    While he was immersed in joy, a strange thought crossed his mind.


    ¡®What exactly is this purple Military Fire¡¯s origin?¡¯

 Chapter 396 Top Speed Boots

    <h4>Chapter 396 Top Speed Boots</h4>


    As strange runes slowly surfaced on the insides of the boots, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception responded to them too.


    Although he still could not analyze andprehend the deep meanings behind the runes, this was a powerful attribute reverted through the natural smithing technique.


    Once the rune paths werepleted after 15 minutes, Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. Nheless, he was surprised when withdrew his mental conception and fixed his gaze on He Xinfang.


    Dense smoke was seen rising from the top of He Xinfang¡¯s head.


    It was the result of him channeling his essential Qi to an extremity, and his body was beginning to drift slowly as though hecked the power to continue. ¡°Brother He, you can stop now.¡±


    He Xinfang¡¯s eyes lit up after he heard Ou Yangming, then he finally decelerated and stopped.


    He began to pant heavily as soon as he came to aplete stop.


    ¡°Brother He, are you tired already?¡± Ou Yangming asked in shock.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve been running for more than an hour.¡± He Xinfang was stunned, and he twitched his face. He grumbled after a pause, ¡°You kept urging me to speed up and to go faster... I¡¯ve already performed a secret technique to simte my dantian, so I was already at my highest speed!¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and was rather embarrassed.


    He was so immersed in the peculiar natural smithing state earlier that he did not notice how much time had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Nevertheless, he vaguely remembered himself reminding He Xinfang many times because he thought the great ancestor was not being fast enough.


    Who knew, the Supreme Great Ancestor took the initiative to perform his secret technique to simte his dantian, all so he could fulfill Ou Yangming¡¯s request by unleashing a greater power.


    Even though He Xinfan¡¯s speed could be increased, his body would suffer certain damage. As such, the method would normally be used as ast resort.


    ¡°Brother He, thanks for the hard work,¡± Ou Yangming expressed apologetically with a nod.


    He Xinfang immediately waved his hand and responded, ¡°Master Ou, what are you talking about? As long as I can serve you, this is as easy as lifting a finger for me.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and curbed his Military Fire. Right before this, he had already viewed the boots¡¯ properties.


    The young fellow was dumbfounded because through the natural smithing technique, the boots had crossed an ordinary tool¡¯s limit and became a magic tool.


    [Item: Top Speed Boots (Yellow)]


    (Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +21, Evasion +1 (Passive Attribute: A 10% sess rate of natural evasion under an attack)]


    (Skill: Light as a Swallow +1 (Overall speed increased by 10%)]


    Even Ou Yangming felt like roaring at the sky when he saw the boots¡¯ specific properties.


    If He Xinfang¡¯s n¡¯s greatest technique was transformed into a piece of equipment¡¯s power, it would be unbelievably powerful.


    It was worth noting that the Evasive attribute could initially only be attached by using an incredibly rare unique ore, but Ou Yangming did it without the material this time. Most importantly, the boots carried the Light as a Swallow attribute.


    ¡®Overall speed increases by 10%? Won¡¯t the powerhouse be mightier?¡¯


    If He Xinfang used the attribute, Ou Yangming could not imagine who else in the world could catch up to him in a short distance.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and activated his Military Fire again. Instead of refining the boots, he added some Secret Code Runes inside the boots for concealing purposes.


    Given that thepletely useless Secret Code Runes became interconnected with the correct runes for the attributes, it would be extremely difficult if anyone wanted to perceive the mystery behind it.


    The Secret Code Runes were sessfully carved after a long time. When Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire once more, a pair of perfect military boots was born.


    He looked deeply at He Xinfang and handed the boots to him. ¡°Brother He, these boots are a magic tool now, and they fit you very well.¡±


    Ou Yangming told He Xinfang about the two Unique Attributes and their respective effects, and the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s eyes glowed as he was thrilled. He Xinfang instantly epted the boots and kowtowed at the young fellow, then he expressed his gratitude from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Master Ou, thank


    you.¡±


    The young fellow quickly shifted to dodge the salutation. ¡°Brother He, honestly, the boots were made through our cooperation, so you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    He Xinfang pondered and said, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± The great ancestor then cupped his hands and left in a hurry.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was dazed because he did not know what exactly the great ancestor was going to do.


    As if it was already arranged, the second Supreme Great Ancestor arrived right after He Xinfang left. It was not a great ancestor from the capital, but Fang Zhaoyang-an experienced great ancestor from the capital.


    Back when Ou Yangming first met Fang Zhaoyang, the Supreme Great Ancestor was a superior figure. Now, the great ancestor could not be proud in front of the young fellow anymore.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, my n doesn¡¯t have any remarkable secret technique or lost art, but I acquired a unique piece of equipment during my travels when I was younger.¡± Fang Zhaoyang carefully retrieved an item from his bag and showed it to Ou Yangming.


    The equipment was by no means ordinary because it was a pair of extremely rare and umonly used goggles. Despite that, Ou Yangming did not treat it lightly at all. Fang Zhaoyang was the one who showed him the equipment, after all, and he knew the great ancestor was not one who liked to make jokes.


    Ou Yangming picked up the goggles and put them one while Fang Zhaoyang watched eagerly. When he looked around, it seemed like there was no difference at all; when he channeled his essential Qi into the goggles, the world through his eyes changed all of a sudden.


    ¡®I can see near or far ording to my desire!


    n see nea


    This was the first thought that crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, and it left him in awe.


    As the young fellow looked into the distance through the goggles, he changed his mind on what he wanted to see. With that, the view far away was somehow drawn closer to him, to the extent that he could clearly see everything.


    When he changed his mind once more, the view, which seemed to be within reach, went away and continued to shrink even after it returned to its original state.


    While the ability seemed useless because one could only adjust the distance of one¡¯s view, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when he thought about something.


    He removed the goggles and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Fang, did you prepare the archer¡¯s suit in the past for this?¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang nodded and answered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re right. My n spared no effort in smithing the archer¡¯s suit because of this treasure.¡±


    Ou Yangming wondered and remarked, ¡°Senior, you put in a lot of effort for the Humans¡¯ disaster.¡±


    The goggles and the archer¡¯s suit were unquestionably prepared to face the spirit beast. Perhaps the goggled would allow one to sneak an attack on the beast, but Ou Yangming was not optimistic about the attack¡¯s damage to the beast.


    Fang Zhaoyang smiled bitterly. ¡°During the past cmities in Changlong County and Ling County, representatives from the Ni family and the He family had to sacrifice themselves to kill the spirit beasts. Given that the cycle repeats, the price to pay is honestly too huge, so I wanted to end it.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Senior, I suppose you¡¯re not here to ask me to smith another pair of goggles, but the most powerful explosive arrows, am I right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a master indeed; you guessed it right away.¡± Fang Zhaoyang chuckled.


    The young fellow returned the goggles to him and noted seriously, ¡°This is great news. I¡¯ll definitely do my best, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang stroked his beast andughed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not worried at all.¡± Ou Yangmingmented after he sent Fang Zhaoyang away.


    The Humans did not onlyprise mediocre people; there were almighty beings who were doing everything possible to find new ways to kill the spirit beast. It did not matter if they would seed in the end because the fact that people were trying meant that the Humans had a bright future.


    After Fang Zhaoyang left, Ou Yangming suddenly realized that many more Supreme Great Ancestors had shown up in the Ni residence.


    He was puzzled when he looked at over ten great ancestors, who were shing ttering smiles at him.


    Before Ou Yangming began to smith, he made it clear that the great ancestors had to present their greatest inherited secret techniques if they wanted to obtain the most suitable pieces of equipment.


    ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s idea, even if the great ancestors were willing to do so, they could not make the call in an instant. Who knew, it only took half a day for these people toe round.


    Chen Yifan exined with a smile as though he noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s bewilderment, ¡°Brother Ou, He Xinfang came to find us and showed off the boots you refined for him. Hehe, seeing how wonderful the boots are, we were moved.¡±


    It was then that Ou Yangming realized that He Xinfang had done a live advertisement for him.


    His heart pounded due to excitement when he saw how many Supreme Great Ancestors hade.


    He did not have wild wishes that every one of them could show him a new skill, but as long as a third, no... Even if only a fifth of them provided new skills, it would be an exceptionally rare and huge gain.


    ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, I¡¯m truly honored.¡± Ou Yangming did a fist salutation and stated with a smile, ¡°Please note down the equipment that you need, as well as your best abilities; I¡¯ll take them into careful considerations. I assure you that I¡¯ll give my all, and I¡¯ll strive to satisfy your requests.¡±


    The Supreme Great Ancestors nodded after some thought, then they noted down their wishes and their abilities.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids continuously twitched after he casually looked at the list. These inherited aristocratic families have profound foundations indeed. I¡¯m dazzled by their all-inclusive skills.¡¯


    On the spur of the moment, he was struck with a thought.


    ¡®If someone can include all these skills in a piece of equipment, won¡¯t that person be invincible?¡¯


    That said, it was just wishful thinking because no equipment could withstand such a smithing process.

 Chapter 397 The Crisis Comes

    <h4>Chapter 397 The Crisis Comes</h4>


    10 days¡ªfor 10 days, Ou Yangming was immersed in smithing pieces of equipment. Throughout the period, he had almost attended to every Supreme Great Ancestor and had more or less conversed with each of them.


    Apart from very few great ancestors, who had many concerns orcked the strength to provide their secret techniques, the others were willing to try with their greatest skills.


    Needless to say, not all abilities provided by the great ancestors were chosen by Ou Yangming because some of them could not be formed into runes. Besides, Supreme Great Ancestors from the same n were adept in simr skills, hence only one rune could be formed in the end.


    Nheless, even with these constraints and restrictions, by the time Ou Yangming smithed thest unique magic tool for a Supreme Great Ancestor, he had gathered more than 20 Skill Runes.


    Of course, the ambitious Ou Yangming was not satisfied with the number.


    If the conditions allowed, the young fellow would certainly travel around the world to find as many special pieces of equipment as possible or would challenge powerhouses to turn their abilities into runes for his own. However, given that the spirit beast was lurking somewhere and was eyeing the people in the city, he dared not leave as he wished.


    Ou Yangming smithed magic tools again after 10 days but this time, he only smithed weapons or armors. He attached a certain skill on each weapon while he attached the Indestructible Defense skill on the armors without any exception. With that, every Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯sbat power and defensive ability were enhanced. These were assuring protections, which could help them survive longer in the beast tide.


    Nevertheless, on this day, when Ou Yangming made the best use of his time by smithing pieces of equipment, he suddenly shuddered with fear. An incredibly fearsome feeling rose from the bottom of his heart. The Military Fire in his hand stopped, whereas the melted peculiar stone dripped to the ground and formed a small hole.


    It was evident that the bizarre stone was unbelievably heavy.


    Even so, Ou Yangming could not be bothered about it. He turned abruptly to look into the distance.


    Next to him, the big yellow dog became alert as well. It turned to look at the young fellow in confusion as though it found it strange that he was behaving unusually.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows, and his eyes looked fierce. He sensed an extremely powerful being in that direction, and that power¡¯s master seemed to share an unbreakable connection with him.


    He pondered for a long time while he sensed the aura, then he eventually came to a sudden realization.


    The crystal ball!


    Back when Ou Yangming was on his way to the capital, he killed a dwarf bandit, whose sea of consciousness was possessed by a mysterious consciousness form. The consciousness was so formidable that it had the upper hand for a long time in their mental conception battle, to the extent that Ou Yangming almost got killed.


    Although there were no spectators at that time nor was there an earth-shattering might, it was one of the most dangerous fights Ou Yangming had experienced.


    Ou Yangming eliminated the consciousness form in the end and turned the crystal ball into nourishment for his mental power, but the aura carried by that power was deeply engraved in his mind. He could never forget it.


    At this moment, as Ou Yangming sensed the tyrannical power from a distance away, he realized that it was the same as the odd consciousness form¡¯s aura.


    Before he knew it, he was clenching his fists because he could sense the power loathing and craving for him. Simrly, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded when he thought about the Devouring Crystal Ball¡¯s wonderful function.


    Since his mental power had reached 99 points, which was at the limit, he could not advance further even if he absorbed more energies from an Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood. What if he devoured something simr to the crystal ball?


    Faced with a spirit beast, Ou Yangming yearned for greater powers. He became so fervent that the fear deep down his heart could not hide his greedy thought.


    The big yellow dog blinked and approached Ou Yangming without a sound, then it rubbed its massive body against the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming was awakened. When he turned to look, he was greeted with a pair ofrge eyes.


    Big Yellow howled softly but with bright eyes. It was as if it was telling Ou Yangming not to worry because it would always be there for him no matter what happened.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, yet his heart was warm. On top of that, the frightening feeling disappeared as well. ¡®So what if a spirit beast ising? So what if this terrifying aura ising for me? I¡¯m not fighting alone.


    He curbed his thought and picked up another queer stone, then he focused on smithing another piece of equipment. The Humans¡¯ collective physicalbat power was inferior to half-spirit beasts¡¯, but given that humans could be the masters of this world, they did not rely solely on physical powers.


    Creating pieces of equipment through wisdom and upgrading their powers¡ªthis was the Humans¡¯ ultimate motto!


    Ou Yangming had to help the powerhouses get armed to their teeth before the beast tide erupted and before the horrific being arrived. ¡°Woosh...¡±


    As the Military Fire burned once more, Ou Yangming was filled with a fighting spirit like never before.


    Inside the dense forest, the little bird brushed its feathers as it was bored. On the other head, the Eight-armed Giant Beast, who was its mount, dared not move an inch at all.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that fe will be fooled?¡± The little bird stopped all of a sudden and asked as if it was mumbling to itself. ¡°Sir, you were the one who set the trap, so that fe will surelye,¡± the Eight-armed Giant Beast answered right away as it dared not leave the little bird hanging. It seemed to be obeying the little bird with respect, but deep down it felt resentful, as though numerous alpacas had bolted in its heart.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast was not an ordinary low-ranked spirit beast, but a high-ranked spirit beast that had descended during the interspatial disturbance.


    Given its force and the three Earthly Dragon Beasts, which descended to this world as well, it initially thought it could annihte the Humans this time.


    Who knew, the Eight-armed Giant Beast met Sir Phoenix here. Even though thetter was just a young phoenix, the former could not afford to provoke it at all. In order to attract the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant by creating more massacres, Sir Phoenix forced the Eight-armed Giant Beast to give up on its victory, which was at its fingertips. As such, the giant beast could only watch as the three Earthly Dragon Beasts were killed.


    Even when the Humans had gathered more powers in the prefecture, Sir Phoenix never paid attention to the situation at all.


    Despite all that, the Eight-armed Giant Beast never expressed its grief and was forced to obey Sir Phoenix or it would be doomed.


    The little bird hopped on the giant beast¡¯s head a few times and asked in confusion, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong with my trap, why hasn¡¯t the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant show up yet?¡±


    ¡°Sir, perhaps the timing isn¡¯t right yet, or... The ughterings weren¡¯t intense enough, so that fe couldn¡¯t sense it.¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast smiled bitterly. ¡°Idiot! The three Earthly Dragon Beasts were creatures from the upper realm, so they surely released incredible energy waves in this world when they died. As long as the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant is here, it¡¯s possible that it didn¡¯t sense the energies,¡± the little bird remarked snappily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right, sir.¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast looked down. When it thought about the three Earthly Dragon Beasts, it felt like its heart was bleeding.


    They were its greatest helpers, after all, and yet they died because of the little bird¡¯s quest. The little bird stopped and shouted without warning, ¡°Hey, do you think the Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ deaths were not worth it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, as long as the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant is drawn here, anything is worth it!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast immediately tensed up, but it answered without any dy.


    ¡°You should be d! Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for the three Earthly Dragon Beasts, you would¡¯ve been the one to die that day!¡± The little birdughed out loud.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast was stunned, and it had goosebumps when a chill cast over its body.


    At this moment, the giant beast even had a hunch that its life would be at risk if that so-called Sky-devouring Evil Remnant still did not turn up. The little bird cackled as it found this interesting, but itsughter was soon brought to a halt as if it was cut off by a sharp de. The bird stopped making any sound.


    It looked into the distance with fierce-looking eyes, and its feathers were somewhat quivering.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s eyes lit up at once. It knew when it noticed the little bird¡¯s expression that it was safe for the time being.


    ¡°Sir, did that Sky-devouring Evil Remnant... Appear?¡± It asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, it did, and it indeed showed up at where the three Earthly Dragon Beasts perished,¡± the little bird answered after some thought.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll activate the interspatial passage while you summon your followers to attack the city and cause endless killings. The more the people killed, the more unrestrained the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant will be. Once the time is right, I¡¯ll naturally make a move to eliminate it!¡±


    The Eight-armed Dragon Beast curled its lips into a sinister smile as it asked, ¡°Sir, can I do the job myself too?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t, how big of a destruction do you think can be caused by your pea-brained followers?¡± The little birdter pped its wings and generated a peculiar power in the void. Next, the power burst and transformed into a massive interspatial passage. ¡°Go on and kill as much as you can to lure the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant...¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Following that, the Eight-armed Giant Beast looked up and let out a thunderous roar.


    Led by half-spirit beasts, countless ferocious beasts entered the interspatial passage. With that, bloody annihtion like never before began to take ce.

 Chapter 398 Military Orders Must Be Obeyed

    <h4>Chapter 398 Military Orders Must Be Obeyed</h4>


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    At the bottom of the city walls, numerous ferocious beasts appeared again. They swarmed in from all directions like tides, causing the enormous prefecture to be fully surrounded


    On top of the main gate, Li Xinfan and the others looked ghastly when they saw the endless beast herd below. Their minds were unusually weighed down.


    ¡°Where exactly did the beast herde from?¡± Wu Haohan furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You went through this once, so did you not learn your lesson?¡±


    Wu Haohan was only a martial artist at the peak of Yang Grade but had a special identity. Not only was he a disciple from the imperial family, but most importantly, he was also Her Royal Highness¡¯ head guard. To him, the princess¡¯s safety was his priority. Therefore, when the bosses from Changlong County¡¯s prefecture let the beasts surround the city twice but still could not find the reason behind them, he felt that they were doing an indecent job and were disregarding Her Royal Highness¡¯s safety.


    Deng Xiyuan¡¯s lips trembled as he could not justify the situation, so he turned to look at Li Xinfan.


    ¡°General Wu, I¡¯ve already sent many mounted scouts to search around the city, so we have ears and eyes within 50 kilometers from here, but...¡± Li Xinfan forced a smile and shook his head, ¡°The beast herd came without casting a shadow and left without a trace. By the time we noticed them, they¡¯ve already gathered as a huge group, and we can¡¯t even deliver messages anymore.¡±


    Wu Haohan asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°General Li, what do you n to do now/¡±


    Li Xinfan immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯ll defend the prefecture until the very end. I¡¯ll live if the city survives, and I¡¯ll die if the city¡¯s destroyed!¡±


    He spoke firmly and with a fearless spirit, exciting the guts of many soldiers around him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll live if the city survives, and we¡¯ll die if the city¡¯s destroyed!¡±


    As though they had practiced this hundreds and thousands of times, the soldiers shouted in unison.


    Wu Haohan and many powerhouses from the capital looked at each other as they felt something.


    The soldiers were not yelling the slogan for fun, it was a belief that had been engraved in their hearts for a long time.


    Nheless, they shuddered with fear when they thought about what would happen if the city was wrecked.


    ¡°Hehe, General Li, you don¡¯t need to do this.¡± Elder Universeughed out loud and stroked his beard. ¡°We were worried before Lil¡¯ Friend Ou came, but now... So what if the spirit beastes? We¡¯ll attack it together with our magic tools and make sure it¡¯s ughtered!¡±


    Everyone else including He Liangce, who was standing behind, agreed to it.


    The integration of the lost arts, which involved sacrifices, from the He family and the Ni family could unleash a strength capable of killing the spirit beast.


    Nevertheless, as proud as He Liangce and the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors were, they never thought the resulting power could surmount the Supreme Great Ancestors armed with magic tools and magic armors.


    In a way, the assembled power in Changlong County¡¯s prefecture was the greatest in history. If the beast tide could not be stopped with this, even Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe Humans¡¯ number one powerhouse-would not be able to turn the tide.


    Despite that, Li Xinfan did not rx at all; he looked grimmer than before.


    Wu Haohan asked in a deep voice, ¡°General Li, why are you still frowning?¡±


    Li Xinfan shook his head and asked, ¡°Senior Universe, you¡¯re the only one among us who has experienced the previous disaster. May I ask how that disaster¡¯s scale was aspared to this time?¡±


    Elder Universe replied with a straight face, ¡°General Li, regardless of the scale, can we back away?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior, I learned something new,¡± Li Xinfan responded after a moment of silence.


    He turned around and said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, as themander this time, I¡¯ll be coordinating everything and giving orders. Are you willing to obey me?¡± Li Xinfan would not have asked so politely if he was speaking to other people, even if they were Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital. After all, since the great ancestors decided toe to the prefecture, they were bound to obey themander¡¯s orders regardless of their statuses, and whoever vited those orders would not be spared.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming¡¯s status was special. As bold as Li Xinfan was, he would not overstep the boundary.


    Ou Yangming bowed and responded seriously, ¡°General Li, rest assured that I won¡¯t hesitate at all wherever your military g is¡ªeven if it¡¯s in a dragon¡¯sir or a tiger¡¯s den!¡±


    The faces of the other people changed as they cast unfriendly looks at Li Xinfan. In particr, the Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital exchanged nces and secretly decided that they would protect Ou Yangming no matter what.


    Li Xinfan smiled as he was relieved. He reached out his hand and uttered, ¡°A gentleman.¡± ¡°Never goes back on his word.¡± Ou Yangming reached out his hand too to high-five the general. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll give my first order now,¡± Li Xinfan announced loudly with bright eyes, ¡°Master Ou, no matter how intense the battle is against the beast herd, you mustn¡¯t get involved at all. If the prefecture falls, please protect Her Royal Highness and escape.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stupefied, and he looked at Li Xinfan in disbelief.


    He could not imagine the experienced elder would give such an extreme and strange order.


    However, it was then that he heard sighs of relief from the people around him.


    ¡°General Li, I totally agree with you!¡±


    ¡°I admire you for taking the big picture into consideration, General Li!¡±


    ¡°You have a well-deserved reputation, General Li. No wonder His Majesty assigned you to such an important position...¡±


    The praises were ear-piercing to Ou Yangming.


    Just as he was about to object to the order, Li Xinfan spoke again in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, I know you¡¯re eager to fight and aren¡¯t willing to hide at the back, but let me ask you a question-how many ferocious beasts can you kill if you fight alone?¡±


    ¡°Plenty,¡± Ou Yangming answered honestly after some thought. Li Xinfan could not help butugh. ¡°What if you smith more magic tools for the powerhouses on the battlefield and manage to save their lives through those tools? How many ferocious beasts can they kill?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He wanted to defend himself but only to find that he was lost for words.


    What he smithed were not ordinary pieces of equipment, but magic tools.


    The young fellow knew better than anyone else how mighty magic tools were. What more, he had smithed magic tools with skills.


    Perhaps a magic tool could only allow a person to kill freely or could save a person¡¯s life during a crucial moment, but what if there were a hundred of them, would the quantitative change resulted in a qualitative change?


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought when he looked at the people around him.


    He seemed to have be an important figure who must be protected.


    While he did not want this to happen at all, even the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors agreed with the general¡¯s order.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming looked troubled, Li Xinfan asked with a straight face, ¡°Master Ou, this is my first order. If you don¡¯t obey it, how am I going to lead the army?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback. He had experienced life in the military camp, though he was only a helper, throughout several years, thus he knew military orders must be obeyed and executed without fail. Once an order was given, it must be carried out regardless of the excuses.


    If everyone acted as they wished and regarded military orders as child¡¯s y, the military would not need to resist the beast herd at all; they could simply surrender and be killed. The young fellow inhaled deeply and took half a step back, then he cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ept your order.¡±


    Whether Li Xinfan was doing this to protect Ou Yangming or to take the opportunity to build his reputation, the young fellow could not refute the general.


    ¡°Alright, since you agreed to this, I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise.¡± Li Xinfan beamed.


    ¡°You have my word, general.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Li Xinfan sighed a breath of relief, then he began to give orders to the other people.


    With Ou Yangming as an example, the other people including the Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture and the capital executed the general¡¯s orders without negotiating at all.


    They did not want to seem stubborn and arrogant in front of Ou Yangming.


    It was evident that Li Xinfan was well-prepared for the war, hence he carried out his job systematically. Ou Yangming was not familiar with the organization of the city¡¯s defense, but he was in awe of the general when he listened to the orders given.


    He sighed and thought, ¡®Everyone has their shorings and merits. It¡¯s best to leave professional work to the experts.¡¯


    ve


    Once Li Xinfan was done, he turned to look at Ou Yangming again.


    Ou Yangming felt his scalp tingle, and he smiled embarrassedly, ¡°General Li, you¡¯re...¡±


    Li Xinfan questioned sternly, ¡°Master Ou, why haven¡¯t you gone back?¡± ¡°Go back?¡± Ou Yangming asked in shock, ¡°Where should I go back to?¡±


    ¡°To the Ni residence, of course. I don¡¯t want you to stay here,¡± Li Xinfan noted without any hesitation.


    ¡°General Li, do you think I can¡¯t smith magic tools here?¡± Ou Yangming quickly came up with an idea, and he grinned mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯m actually staying here to feel the killing intentions from the battlefield because I¡¯m going to smith a unique divine weapon.¡±


    Li Xinfan was startled. He did not buy it, but he could not disprove the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming was certainly the best in smithing art in the world at the moment. As such, nobody could expose him even if they knew he was lying.


    The general and the young fellow stared at each other for a long time before the formed sighed and stated, ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s that case, you can stay here. You mustn¡¯t leave the city at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Cold lights were seen in his eyes. While Li Xinfan and the others were preparing to go against the beast herd around the prefecture, he was anticipating a peculiar battle involving mental powers.

 Chapter 399 Contributions From The Magic Tools

    <h4>Chapter 399 Contributions From The Magic Tools</h4>


    Horrific roars were continuously heard as countless ferocious beasts stormed toward the city¡¯s main gate.


    Everyone at the top of the walls furrowed their eyebrows after seeing the wild beasts, and they knew things were going to be far from good.


    Based on the previous attack, they knew nothing much would happen even if great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts were to charge into the towering walls, let alone the ferocious beasts. This was because not every half-spirit beast could jump that high.


    As long as the beasts were below, they were almost not a threat to the Humans.


    Having said that, if the people could figure this out, how could the spirit beast, who wasmanding the beast herd, be clueless?


    Knowing that the ferocious beasts would only be courting their deaths by swarming toward the walls, why did the spirit beast not stop them?


    Li Xinfan frowned and shouted abruptly, ¡°Ask the men on the other walls if the ferocious beasts have broken through!¡±


    The general was informed about the responses from the other walls after a brief moment. People from the other walls were already in position, but there were only movements at the main gate. At one nce, it seemed like endless ferocious beasts were determined to take down the Humans¡¯ prefecture to eliminate the race.


    ¡°Since the ferocious beasts are only attacking one gate, there can only be one exnation,¡± Li Xinfan noted with bright eyes, ¡°There aren¡¯t many ways they can break the walls, so perhaps... They have another Earthly Dragon Beast!¡±


    The Humans¡¯ city was almost an unsolvable problem for the beast herd.


    Nheless, if the beasts had a powerful creature simr to an Earthly Dragon Beast, they could flood the city once the walls were crushed.


    Everyone else shuddered with fear, and they subconsciously looked at Ou Yangming.


    When three Earthly Dragon Beasts previously appeared at the same time, perhaps the prefecture would have been drowned by the beasts if Ou Yangming had not performed his Simted Spiritual Fist. If another dragon beast were to show up again, could they stop it without his help?


    ¡°My dearrades, it¡¯s our mission to protect the Humans, so we mustn¡¯t rely on one person!¡± Elder Universe yelled all of a sudden and raised his longsword, which shone in a frightening cold light. ¡°Master Ou has smithed magic skill tools and defense armors for us. If we still ask him to help, we might as well slit our throats!¡±


    The other people came back to their senses. They looked away and fixed their gaze on the beasts outside the prefecture.


    Those who became Supreme Great Ancestors were proud men. Although they admitted that they could not be on par with a freak like Ou Yangming, given that they had be so well-equipped, they would be extremely embarrassed if they still needed his help against an Earthly Dragon Beast. As the beasts approached the city, they crashed hard into the wall, but the impact was insignificant.


    Nevertheless, there were some agile creatures among the beasts. After jumping a few times, they had indeed gotten onto the top of the wall through leveraged forces.


    The beasts who seeded were powerful half-spirit beasts.


    Even so, the Humans were prepared for this as many powerhouses on the walls were ready to attack. Other than Supreme Great Ancestors, there were also plenty of Yang Grade powerhouses, who formed smallbat teams of three and stood in arrays. They immediately attacked whenever a half-spirit beast leaped up to the top of the walls. They knew the beasts were likely great ancestors, but none of them were hesitant to attack.


    Though the joint attack of three Yang Grade powerhouses could not defeat a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, it was more than enough to hold it back for some time.


    Following that, the Supreme Great Ancestors, who were the ones at the top of the pyramid among the Humans, made their moves.


    Over 100 Supreme Great Ancestors assembled in the prefecture, but Li Xinfan could not gather all of them in one spot. Furthermore, atst half of them were asked to rest so that the Humans¡¯ overallbat power could be maintained.


    Therefore, there were only about 10 great ancestors at the top of the main wall.


    Despite that, Li Xinfan felt like it was a luxury.


    He had led the military for years but this was his first timemanding so many Supreme Great Ancestors at the same time. Even the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder had not experienced this when he faced the previous disaster.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    He Xinfang shed and arrived beside a half-spirit ape like a ghost.


    The ape was almost twice as tall as a person, and its strong build allowed him to get to the top of the wall without effort. It killed over ten ordinary soldiers or threw them off the wall in the blink of an eye.


    Given that ferocious beasts were crowding outside the prefecture, one could imagine the consequence of falling off the wall.


    Even though a few Yang Grade powerhouses hurried over, the ape suppressed them and beat them up almost in an instant.


    The half-spirit beast was not as mighty as the big yellow dog, but it could not be underestimated at all.


    It seemed to be stunned when it noticed He Xinfang¡¯s speed, but it was soon indifferent toward him. The ape stopped and jumped as well, and it seemed to be faster than the great ancestor.


    This was a half-spirit beast, whose pure physical power could not be resisted by humans.


    That said, He Xinfang bellowed at that moment. Streams of luster were seening from his boots.


    He elerated unbelievably and became faster than the ape. Just as the ape blinked in confusion as it could not understand what exactly was going on, a sword-light was seen shing down at it. The beast bared its teeth and tilted its head a little because it was not bothered. At the same time, it swung its fist at He Xinfang¡¯s chest.


    This proved that half-spirit beasts were intelligent; they knew humans would not fight recklessly with sheer force.


    Even so, He Xinfang gritted his teeth and roared again instead of retreating.


    The longsword in his hand and the armor in front of his chest lit up almost concurrently.


    As the sword-light shed, a lightning-like light struck the ape¡¯s body, whereas the ape¡¯s arm hit a yellow light.


    ¡°Thud!¡± A deafening sound was heard, then the ape¡¯s arm sprung up into the air. On the other hand, He Xinfang¡¯s body only shook a bit, and he found his footing in no time.


    That was not all that happened to the ape because the intense sword-light shed down all of a sudden, causing it to freeze right away. The unbelievably sharp longsword left a long cut on its body.


    Consequently, there was a rain of blood in front of the ape¡¯s body. Under the magic tool¡¯s might, its body was almost split into two.


    The ape roared furiously and turned around at once. It endured the pain on its body and was about to jump off the wall to flee.


    Who knew, another bolt of lightning appeared behind it. It was a long arrow, whose arrow-light was like snow.


    The arrow seemed unobstructed at all as it prated the ape¡¯s throat. Subsequently, it exploded and blew up the fearsome half-spirit beast. On the city gate tower, Fang Zhaoyang wore a pair of goggles and held a divine bow as he stood proudly.


    His bow and arrows had be formidable magic tools after Ou Yangming revamped it.


    An ultimate kill was only possible with this remarkable bow and arrowbination.


    It was worth noting that the battle against the ape was only a small scene of what was going on. As more half-spirit beasts jumped to the top, Supreme Great Ancestors risked their lives and fought.


    After a brief moment, intense fights broke out in many areas on the wall.


    Li Xinfan watched coldly on the high tower as fearless soldiers charged at the half-spirit beasts but were easily torn apart. He saw Supreme Great Ancestors kill those beasts as they relied on their magic skill tools and magic armors while the Yang Grade powerhouses assisted them.


    On the battlefield, scenes that made one¡¯s blood boil appeared again and again, but Li Xinfan neither looked nor felt perturbed.


    Even when his soldiers whom he had trained on his own were severely wounded, he was unaffected.


    He scanned the battlefield and searched for something among the beast herd.


    The beasts were surely not attacking without an aim; there had to be a follow-up. However, Li Xinfan had not picked up anything yet. For some reason, the general began to break out in a cold sweat.


    He had a vivid feeling that the city could not be guarded anymore if the reason behind the beasts¡¯ violent attacks was not found.


    Ou Yangming stood in the mysterious tower as he overlooked the war. The Military Fire burned in his hand as a distinguished magic tool was born.


    He promised Li Xinfan that he would not leave the tower to fight and like what the general asked, he also smithed a piece of equipment to increase the Humans¡¯ chance of victory.


    Nheless, deep down there was something he could not let go of.


    The peculiar yet evil aura disappeared after it appeared once, but Ou Yangming did not believe that its owner had left. Perhaps it went to hide in an unknown ce after it curbed its aura and was waiting for a specific timing to act again.


    Simrly, Ou Yangming was quietly waiting for it.


    Despite that, akin to how Li Xinfan could not find the reason behind this beast tide, Ou Yangming could not sense the aura anymore.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, an earth-shattering sound was hearding from behind. It sounded like an earthquake, so much so that even the walls shook.

 Chapter 400 A Different Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 400 A Different Battlefield</h4>


    The battles at the top of the wall had basicallye to an end. Indeed, the half-spirit beasts that managed to jump onto the wall were the creams of the crop. In terms of absolute powers only, they could not bepared by newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors, who had not fully stabilized their boundaries yet.


    Nheless, the half-spirit beasts were terribly unlucky to have encountered Supreme Great Ancestors that were armed to their teeth.


    All of the great ancestors possessed notable magic tools.


    As long as the magic tools had more than 20 points of Sharpness, they could inflict certain levels of harm to the half-spirit beasts even if they were used by Yang Grade powerhouses, let alone Supreme Great Ancestors. On top of that, the beasts were even more confused to find that the magic tools carried skills.


    There were various strange skills, but since they could be attached to magic tools, they were not for show. No matter the skills simted, they caused huge damage to the half-spirit beasts.


    On the contrary, when the beasts managed to endure the damages from the sharp magic skill tools and dragged their wounded bodies toward the Supreme Great Ancestor, they could not kill the humans even when they shed with their ws. The powerhouses¡¯ armors would release yellow lights to block the attacks, which the beasts had exchanged with their lives, or they would drift away like fallen leaves through their magic boots. As such, the nearly-dead half-spirit beasts could only stare at them with grief.


    Therefore, though there was a disturbance on the wall, it was quickly settled as many powerhouses joined hands.


    At that point, Li Xinfan¡¯s intention was clear.


    The pieces of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming were the key, or a few Supreme Great Ancestors must sacrifice for them to achieve the same result.


    Nevertheless, the people were not cheerful because they subconsciously looked into the distance.


    It was the opposite direction of the main gate, where a thunderous explosion was heard. The people could not help but shudder with fear, so much so that other than the Supreme Great Ancestors and some remarkable Yang Grade powerhouses, the others fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oh no, they were diverting our attention!¡± Li Xinfan suddenly turned around and widened his eyes as he shouted. Before the general¡¯s voice died away, he made a move to hurry toward that direction and yelled, ¡°5 great ancestors will stay here. As for the rest,e with me!¡±


    Elder Universe and the others looked at each other, then they shed away. A few great ancestors were slow to react, so by the time they wanted to move, they realized that they were the only few left. They could not help but smile bitterly, and they were rather worried.


    Chen Yilian was one of the great ancestors who stayed. All of a sudden, he called out loud, ¡°Master Ou, what are you doing?¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to respond with a smile, ¡°Brother Chen, I¡¯d like to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°No, General Li ordered that you mustn¡¯t go into the battlefield,¡± Chen Yilian quickly noted.


    ¡°Who said I want to get involved? I only want to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Ou Yangming spread out his hands and nodded at Chen Yilian. ¡°I promise you I won¡¯t act at all.¡±


    Chen Yifan shifted and blocked Ou Yangming¡¯s path. ¡°Master Ou, nobody knows what¡¯s going on there. You can¡¯t go over there!¡±


    The few other Supreme Great Ancestors went forward and convinced him patiently too.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and replied to them with a straight face, ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t go there.¡±


    The men sighed breaths of relief. They did not expect Ou Yangming to be so easygoing.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling tired now, and I¡¯d like to go back to the Ni residence to rest. You¡¯re not going to stop me, are you?¡±


    Chen Yilian and the others looked at each other and thought, ¡°How trustable is Master Ou¡¯s word?¡±


    Under normal circumstances, one of them could definitely escort the young fellow back. However, given that they were the only 5 great ancestors left on the main gate¡¯s wall, as bold as they were, they dared not split up. Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Do you not trust me now?¡±


    Chen Yilian and the other great ancestors were taken aback. They looked at each other and finally made way for the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming spoke quite harshly, and it was not something they could bear.


    He smiled faintly and headed toward the Ni residence indeed.


    After making a few turns, Ou Yangming suddenly sped up. Despite that, he neither went after the deafening sound nor returned to the Ni residence. Instead, he searched those quiet and unupied small alleys.


    Before long, he arrived at a narrow alley.


    He stopped and turned to put his hands behind his back, then he asked, ¡°Since you came, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±


    There was nobody in the dark alley because those who were capable had been recruited into the army during the beast tide. In fact, even ordinary but healthy women were contributing to guarding the city. As such, nobody would enter the small alley.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m shocked to find that you¡¯re actually so timid.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    A chilly voice, which sounded like it came from hell, was heard. ¡°Who are you? Why do you have my master¡¯s inheritance?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows andughed. ¡°Since you spoke, I suppose you don¡¯t want to hide anymore. If that¡¯s the case,e out!¡± He suddenly reached out his hand, then a sh of light shot out from his arm guard like a lightning bolt.


    A peculiar ripple appeared in the void, and it shed in that direction like a sharp de.


    An even more unbelievable fluctuation was seen in the space. Following that, the space in the area agglomerated as though a shield was formed out of thin air to block the sudden wind de.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. The Wind de skill that he carved on his other arm guard naturally belonged to Ni Yinghong.


    Although Ni Yinghong¡¯s cultivation base was not high, the power released by the rune, which was engraved on a magic tool, was far greater than hers. Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s opponent blocked the wind de in an even more exaggerated way.


    The young fellow vaguely sensed that his opponent was much more dangerous and fearsome than he imagined.


    That said, since he had made his decision and had prepared for a long time, he was not going to give up. An elder as thin as a bamboo stick walked out from the vortex-like void. His eyes looked sinister as though he came from the cold realm of the dead, by which one look from him could freeze someone.


    ¡°How exactly are you rted to my master?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t even know your master,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, but he smiled mysteriously and put his hands behind his back. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The elder stared at Ou Yangming with his bright eyes and questioned after a long time, ¡°How much of my master¡¯s Great Sky-devouring Technique have you gained?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he instantly realized that person¡¯s origin.


    Legend had it that the Great Sky-devouring Technique was a secret technique cultivated by the horrific Sky-devouring Devil God.


    In other words, the Devouring attributes that Ou Yangming absorbed from those odd badges were merely representations of the Great Sky-devouring Technique.


    ¡°This elder¡¯s master is that terrifying devil?¡¯


    While Ou Yangming was experiencing an upsurge of emotions, he remained unperturbed on the outside. Judging from his bearing andposure, he became quite simr to Li Xinfan.


    He slowly raised a hand and gathered unusual energies on his palm. Sure enough, Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness had 4 points of Devouring attribute.


    Before this, the only way for him to use the attributes¡¯ powers was to attach them to a weapon. As his mental power reached 99 points, he possessedpletely different abilities, which allowed him to express these attributes in another way.


    There were strange swirls in the elder¡¯s eyes at the moment. Even from afar, it was clear that the swirls were somewhat akin to the unusual energies on Ou Yangming¡¯s palm.


    As the two of them stared at each other from a distance away, the air between them vibrated intensely.


    Nheless, they were not aware that in a hidden corner...


    A little ming red bird was lying low over there. It squinted its eyes to the extent that they could almost not be seen as it secretly watched.


    Having said that, it was not paying attention to the elder, but Ou Yangming.


    This was because it sensed an incredibly strong sense of intimacy in the young human.


    It felt like a calling from an ancient memory as if the young fellow belonged to its n but was in a human¡¯s body.


    Inparison, the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant, which it loathed and wanted to rip apart, was not worth mentioning at all. While the small alley slowly became quiet, the other side of the prefecture was in chaos. A formidable eight-armed spirit beast emerged out of nowhere and turned into a savage King Kong. By using its arms, which were equivalent to magic tools, it forcefully crushed an enormous hole on the city wall.


    Consequently, the soldiers and powerhouses on top of that wall died at once.


    Subsequently, the Eight-armed Giant Beast looked up at the sky and let out a deafening roar.


    Behind it, all ferocious beasts began to move and charged toward the massive hole.


    By the time Li Xinfan and Elder Universe arrived, they were greeted with the tragic aftermath.


    Seeing as the Eight-armed Giant Beast roared and released a frightening might with ease, everyone else gasped.


    Elder Universe leaped into the air and struck the giant beast with a sword-light, but he turned pale when he noticed that the beast was not harmed by his magic tool at all.


    ¡°High-rank-a high-rank spirit beast... How could this be?¡±

 Chapter 401 Joint Attack With Skills

    <h4>Chapter 401 Joint Attack With Skills</h4>


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast widened itsrge mouth, which looked like it could devour Heaven and Earth, and it let out a thunderous roar. Its voice was filled with strong killing intent, and it sounded like it looked down upon all weaklings.


    Yes. The beast regarded humans to be insignificant, hence it treated them lightly.


    The humongous beast lowered its body before it leaped high into mid-air, where it hung as though it was weightless. With that, it seemed like the beast almost covered the entire sky.


    As soon as itnded, itbined its eight arms and struck another wall.


    That wall was crushed into pieces as if it was built through scamp work and stint material. Dust filled the area without an end, causing everyone¡¯s vision to be blurred.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The human powerhouses were appalled. At that point, they could tell that the giant beast was nning to tear down the walls.


    Once the Humans¡¯ defensive walls were gone, the beast herd could swarm into the city freely. However, most of the residents were ordinary people withoutbat power.


    There was a huge disparity between the Humans and the Beasts. The former had developed clear divisions of work after years of evolution. Although the old, the weak, the pregnant, and the young were part of the race, they were not suitable candidates for wars. They were not powerless, but they were not capable enough to face the beast tide.


    On the contrary, thetter was different. Even if ferocious beasts were old and weak, they had to hunt to survive. Without the city walls as a barrier, the Humans would soon be doomed.


    Everyone knew the Eight-armed Giant Beast had to be stopped, but they were in despair after they saw its build.


    ¡®A spirit beast?


    ¡®Spirit beasts as told in legends can actually be so mighty...¡¯


    He Liangce watched dumbfoundedly and in shock as the beast wreaked havoc.


    ¡®Is this the enemy I¡¯ll be facing? Even if I incite the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Technique and am assisted by the Noble Sacrifice Secret Technique, can I defeat it?¡¯


    The He family¡¯s eldest young master lost confidence.


    ¡°We mustn¡¯t let it prevail; stop it!¡± Fang Zhaoyang yelled and pulled his bow. He was already fully armed with an archer¡¯s suit and equipment, where his bow and arrows had be magic tools after they were refined by Ou Yangming.


    Nevertheless, he only had ten such arrows.


    Earlier on, when the Humans were attacked by great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts on top of the main gate¡¯s wall, he was only willing to use one of the arrows.


    This time, he fired an arrow without any hesitation.


    He knew if he did not use the arrows now, he might not have the chance to use them anymore.


    The arrow zoomed in the air like a meteor pursuing the moon. It flew toward the gigantic creature.


    Even so, the Eight-armed Giant Beast turned its head abruptly and blew air in the opposite direction of the arrow¡¯s flight path.


    Enormous yet unimaginable power was released from its mouth at that instant, causing a drastic change in the lightning arrow¡¯s speed and flying course. Obstructed by the strong wind, the arrow became shaky, and it finally fell after it lost power.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast extended one of its arms and grabbed the arrow.


    When it held the arrow, it seemed like an extremely tall person was holding a small toothpick. It was quite a funny scene.


    Nheless, the giant beast was surprised. ¡®Magic tool¡ªthis is a magic tool, and it¡¯s a disposable weapon for an archer.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a lowly world? Why do they have something like this? Magic tools are definitely top-notch pieces of equipment in this world, so even if they can be smithed, it¡¯s only reasonable that weapons like sabers and spears are smithed because they can be used continuously.


    ¡®Magic tools for an archer... ¡®Did Ie to the wrong world?¡¯


    While the giant beast hesitated, nearly 100 Supreme Great Ancestors arrived on the wall.


    Given that the Eight-armed Giant Beast destroyed so many walls with its incredible might, one could easily guess its identity as long as one was not a fool.


    Other than the great ancestors stationed on specific walls, the other powerhouses hurried over even if they were supposed to be resting.


    Elder Universe looked at the others and warned them, ¡°Be careful, this is a high-rank spirit beast!¡±


    ¡®A high-rank... Spirit beast!¡¯


    The other people felt their hearts sink. ¡®A high-rank spirit beast? That¡¯s a legend in legends.¡¯


    For generations, the spirit beasts that descended were low-rank spirit beasts, but the attacks were considered disasters, and the Humans suffered huge losses. On top of that, the low-ranked spirit beasts were only ughtered when the Humans paid substantial and painful prices.


    What if they were to eliminate a high-rank spirit beast?


    It would seem like a Yin Grade or Force Grade martial artist was causing trouble in a small vige. Even though the vige would be highly damaged, the martial artist could still be killed if everyone in the vige joined hands and paid a certain price.


    After all, a martial artist in Force Grade or Yin Grade was not powerful enough to oppress everyone and everything.


    What if a Yang Grade powerhouse attacked a small vige instead? What if a Supreme Great Ancestor showed up?


    In those cases, nobody could guarantee the small vige¡¯s fate.


    Li Xinfan shouted all of a sudden, ¡°Unleash all skills and kill!¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he ordered without any hesitation for everyone to give their all.


    Every Supreme Great Ancestor understood it right away, and they wielded their magic tools at the Eight-armed Giant Beast at the same time.


    The magic tools were either enhanced by Ou Yangming twice or were directly imprinted with offensive skills. In particr, the skills provided by inheritors of their ns matched their magic tools so well that their weapons became more remarkable than before.


    When 100 Supreme Great Ancestors attacked, it meant that nearly 100 offensive skills were let loose.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast had initially made little of the humans. It thought the humans could not resist at all even if they struggled. It only needed to do one thing at the moment, which was to tear down the walls. Afterward, it would summon the mindless low-rank beasts to devour the humans in the city.


    As for the attacks from the powerhouses, the giant beast was not bothered at all because they simply felt like tickles to it.


    Having said that, just as it raised its arms to ruin the third wall, it sensed an abnormality in the air. After taking just one nce, it widened its eyes.


    It saw lights of different colors flying toward it from all directions.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast was the most formidable spirit beast in its upper realm and was very knowledgeable, thus it knew at once that the lusters were forceful skills.


    Also, the attacks from the skills were so fearsome that even a high-rank spirit beast could not ignore them.


    Needless to say, the giant beast would not be concerned at all if there was only one skill.


    How many were there at the moment?


    One, two, three...


    By taking a swift nce, it noticed nearly 100 skills.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast crouched without any dy. It lowered its arms as well to protect its weaker parts like its rib cage, its abdomen, and so on.


    Its body was exceptionally resilient, hence magic tools might not necessarily hurt its skin. That said, skills were different because many weird skills in the world could prate strong defenses to explode in one¡¯s body.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast would rather be attached by 1,000 or even 10,000 magic tools than face skills.


    Nevertheless, since it was caught off guard, it lost its chance to dodge.


    ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡±


    Numerous booming sounds were heard almost concurrently.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast had tried its best to evade the skills, but its body was too massive. As such, Elder Universe and the others could easily release their skills on it without needing to aim.


    Owing to the skills¡¯ speeds and powers, they could not be avoided by the Eight-armed Giant Beast once they were released.


    Therefore, nearly 100 skills hit it without any exception.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast trembled as different parts of its body reacted dissimrly to the attacks. The spots on its body were either covered in frost, burnt, or had visibly shriveled, which were ghastly sights.


    If the roughly 100 skills were released on a human instead, even Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe imperial family¡¯s number one powerhousewould not be able to survive.


    However, the Eight-armed Giant Beast was too bulky. Though it was heavily injured by the skill attacks, it was not on the verge of death.


    The beast lifted eight of its arms again. Its body was covered in wounds, but it opened its mouth and roared at the top of its lungs.


    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s going to go all out!¡± Li Xinfan yelled.


    Everyone else tapped the front of their chests, causing yellow lights to be released as they simted the Indestructible Defense skill on their armors. They did not know if the skill could stop the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s horrific power, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast was green with envy.


    ¡®Nearly 100 magic skill tools and almost 100 defensive armors...


    ¡®Oh God, where¡¯s this ce? It can¡¯t be the lower realm thatcked spiritual power! Did I f*ckinge to the wrong ce?


    ¡®Even normal cities in the upper realm won¡¯t be able to provide these pieces of equipment, can they?¡¯


    As the Eight-armed Giant Beast roared, it sounded so violent that the great ancestors were petrified. How many of them would have to die to stop the beast if it went all out?


    That being said, it was then when the giant beast leaped.


    The crowd looked up with worry, but they soon noticed the giant beast slowly bing smaller, smaller, smaller...


    When that fellow jumped into mid-air, it flew backward as if it was pulled by a certain power behind it.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other and wondered, ¡®What happened to going all out?¡¯


    ¡®Did we just fend off the high-rank spirit beast?¡¯


    Looking at the magic tools in their hands, the great ancestors, whose bodies were glowing in yellow lights, felt like they were dreaming.

 Chapter 402 The Sky-devouring Evil Remnant

    <h4>Chapter 402 The Sky-devouring Evil Remnant</h4>


    In the small alley, Ou Yangming grinned, but his eyes were ice-cold and unperturbed.


    He seemed to have entered a realm free from desires when he stared at the unknown elder in front of him, such that nobody could perceive anything from his eyes. The young fellow¡¯s 99 points of mental power formed an invisible wall, which blocked every external power away from him.


    The unusual look in the elder¡¯s eyes slowly faded away after a long time, and remarked with a nod, ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve indeed acquired my master¡¯s inheritance. Congrattions.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and looked like his mind was elsewhere.


    ¡°Please forgive me for asking this out of curiosity-how did you gain Master¡¯s power?¡±. The elder asked after some thought.


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time, but instead of answering the elder, he asked him in return, ¡°Did you bring this power to our world?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t because I descended to this world, hehe, based on this world¡¯s level of power, how can it amodate Master¡¯s power?¡± The elder answered proudly.


    ¡°Oh, so were you the one who brought the Fire-absorbing Badges too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The elder did not n to keep it a secret. ¡°I chose a Supreme Great Ancestor among the Humans in this world to distribute 9 Fire-absorbing Badges so that he can collect deadly powers, but only half of them achieved the goal.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes finally moved a little because he found out the Fire-absorbing Badges¡¯ origin.


    It turned out that there was a hidden powerful figure behind them.


    ¡°Are there others like you in our world?¡±


    The elder responded after a moment of hesitation, ¡°A junior brother of mine crossed the space with me but there was a small mishap during the process, so we were separated, and I have no idea where he is. Our target is this world, but seeing as how he got lost when he crossed the space, he likely ended up in a grim situation.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded but began to make sense of something The elder¡¯s junior brother had not truly died, but he lost his physical body when he crossed the space. In the end, his soul entered a Yang Grade powerhouse¡¯s body by mistake.


    Unfortunately, that person came across Ou Yangming, causing his body and soul to be destroyed in the end.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to let me know, but since you received Master¡¯s power, we¡¯re a family from now on,¡± the elder noted in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely curious about something-why are the items known as Fire-absorbing Badges?¡± Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile.


    The elder furrowed his eyebrows and had an even more sinister look on his face. He was displeased because Ou Yangming refused to answer his question, but he forced himself to hold back his anger and exined, ¡°Because Master has a formidable enemy who¡¯s adept in the fire mastery power, so I named the badges like that.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, he nodded and was deep in thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator in this realm, but given that you obtained Master¡¯s power, you have a promising future and can¡¯t stay here forever,¡± the elder added.


    ¡°Are you hoping that I¡¯ll go beyond Heaven?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Go beyond Heaven?¡± The elder was dazed for a while before he stated with augh, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s indeed an act of breaking out of this world for natives like you.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked, ¡°You have the way to do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The elder sounded confident and proud. ¡°Given Master¡¯s power, it¡¯s a piece of cake for him to break this world¡¯s barrier. In fact, this world can be easily destroyed too.¡±


    ¡®Destroy this world?¡¯ Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡®Is that Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s power that remarkable?¡¯


    ¡°Now, we need to create massacres because Master¡¯s power will be perfected as more living beings die.¡± The elder said fervently, ¡°The war between the Humans and the Beasts is the best opportunity for Master to upgrade his power; even God¡¯s helping us.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up and asked, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break the walls for the Beasts to enter the city. That¡¯s the only way to create a greater ughter.¡± The elder had a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you helping the Beasts to kill the Humans?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m only creating more deadly auras because as long as more living beings die, regardless if they¡¯re the Beasts of the Humans, we¡¯ll benefit from it,¡± the elder exined leisurely.


    ¡°Oh, why would you break the walls then? Aren¡¯t you providing a better condition for the Beasts?¡±


    The elder smirked. ¡°This is only one of the Humans¡¯ big cities, so it won¡¯t be a big deal even if it¡¯s wiped out. Hehe, I want the Beasts to flood the city and cause endless annihtion, then I¡¯ll kill the beast king and use its vigor to leave this world by breaking the barrier.¡±


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a thunderous rumble was hearding from afar. Ou Yangming was quite a distance away from the action, but he could sense the intense energy waves over there.


    He asked with bright eyes, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the beast king couldn¡¯t wait and decided to make a move.¡± The elder narrowed his eyes and sighed with pleasure. ¡°Ah, the massacre is getting bigger; making it more intense!¡±


    ¡°Yes, make it more intense.¡± Ou Yangming nodded after some thought, then he inched toward the elder without a sound.


    Without warning, a sh of saber-light was seening from his hand as he turned his wrist. Consequently, the small dark alley became as bright as the day as though a little Sun had emerged. As the saber-light carried a harsh light, it was shed at the elder.


    An ear-splitting sound was heard as the sharp de pierced the air, and it mercilesslycerated the elder into two.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was taken aback. He immediately withdrew his saber and backed away, and his armor released a yellow light to envelop his body.


    The elder¡¯s corpse, which was cut into two, shook and disappeared with the wind.


    It was the Illusion Art.


    The body was only an illusion made by an incredibly wonderful Illusion Art, by which even Ou Yangming, who mastered the Simted Spiritual Fist and had 99 points of mental power, did not notice it at all. ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡±


    A questioning voice was heard in the void. It drifted from ce to ce, thus Ou Yangming did not know where it came from.


    The young fellow sneered while he stood still. ¡°That was amazing; your Illusion Art has achieved perfection!¡±


    On the other hand, the little phoenix that hid in the dark cursed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you say? Without the Illusion Art, I would¡¯ve killed him multiple times already!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll forget about your killing intent. As long as you¡¯re willing to initiate a mass killing with me to absorb more deadly auras, I¡¯ll bring you out of this world and show you the charm of a real world,¡± the elder spoke again. ¡°You¡¯ll forget about it? Do you think I¡¯ll buy it?¡± Ou Yangming smiled smugly. ¡°You will,¡± The elder sounded earnest. ¡°You¡¯re the only living being I met who can receive Master¡¯s inheritance. As long as you¡¯re willing to follow Master¡¯s arrangements, it doesn¡¯t matter if you kill me.¡± Ou Yangming scorned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you let me kill you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t inherited Master¡¯s legacy.¡± The elder spoke as if it was such a pity. ¡°If you¡¯re truly an embodiment of my master, you can control my life or death with a sh of thought.¡±


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not believe in his nonsense. He scanned the alley and searched every suspicious spot.


    The elder had detached himself from Ou Yangming¡¯s vision and senses by using the Illusion Art, but no doubt he was hiding nearby.


    As long as Ou Yangming could find the elder, he was confident that he could kill him.


    He must not let such a dangerous figure leave.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find me. You¡¯re short-sighted and inadequate, so you can¡¯t perceive the ability from the real world.¡± The elder was indifferent.


    Ou Yangming kept quiet and was not affected by the elder¡¯s words at all. Next, his eyes lit up because he felt the Military Fire bounce in his sense of consciousness, and it was leading him in a certain direction.


    The young fellow focused and chose to trust the Military Fire.


    He could not understand why the Military Fire changed so mysteriously, but he would not mind it bing more sensitive as long as he could find that fellow.


    Over there, everything seemed normal.


    Ou Yangming wondered, then he kicked in that direction.


    His greave glowed all of a sudden, causing bits of blue light to appear in the void. It was the water series power, a unique skill provided by an aristocratic family¡¯s disciple adept in that mastery. Despite that, a forceful offensive skill would normally be attached to weapons. Ou Yangming, a ¡°rich¡± man who was not bothered about the value of magic tools, was the only person who could simply attach the skill to a greave. The water-mastery blue lights covered that space but just as they were about to fall to the ground, mighty power in the corner blocked some of them.


    As for the remaining blue lights, then made a turn and zoomed in that direction as if they found their outlet.


    However, invisible shields appeared and stopped all the blue lights.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows as he was delighted. That fe¡¯s hiding here indeed.¡¯ The little phoenix brieflybed its feathers with its beak, and it looked rather pleased.


    ¡®Sure enough, this young human is closely connected with my n; he received the information once I guided him a little.¡¯


    Later on, the elder showed on again, but he had a ghastly look on his face. ¡°How did you find my real body?¡±

 Chapter 403 How Many Pieces Of Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 403 How Many Pieces Of Equipment</h4>


    Ou Yangming smiled mischievously at the elder, but he thought, ¡®How did I know you¡¯re hiding here? I simply guessed it, okay? In fact, it was the Military Fire in my sea of consciousness that guessed it.¡¯ Needless to say, he was not going to say that out loud. He grinned mysteriously and waved his hand gently.


    Wind des and blue sshes were released in an instant, but Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi was also being consumed by a huge margin. Through the skills in his pieces of equipment, he could release powers that did not belong to him, but they could not be released without an end.


    Certain essential Qi was required for each release, and the greater the power released, the more the essential Qi needed.


    The rtionship was directly proportionate, and it was not opportunistic at all.


    In actuality, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, after he grasped the runes, he could use his mental power to activate the skills. Nheless, the young fellow rather use his essential Qi than his mental power.


    As two different energies zoomed in the elder¡¯s direction, he scoffed and reached out his skinny hands to stroke in the air. Consequently, shields that shone in peculiar lights appeared around him once more and blocked Ou Yangming¡¯s skill attacks with ease. Nevertheless, just as the elder sneered and wanted to ridicule or persuade the young fellow, his vision was blurred as he was greeted with various lusters again.


    The elder furrowed his eyebrows and said contemptuously, ¡°Fine. Give me everything you have, and we¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯re exhausted.¡±


    He was still rather afraid of Ou Yangming, but instead of the young fellow¡¯s martial arts, it was because of his identity. A genius who could receive the Sky-devouring Inheritance in the lower realm would have an entirely different status in the upper realm. Therefore, even as Ou Yangming attacked him, the elder did not intend to kill.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a meaningful smile. He kept wielding the pieces of equipment on his body and released forceful powers one after another.


    At the same time, the young fellow turned his wrist and retrieved his interspatial bag, then he discreetly ced a lump of average-sized meat behind him. Simrly, Ou Yangming also withdrew a military saber from the bag.


    As the Military Fire burned, he attached the Devouring attributes on the saber.


    Afterward, he pointed the military saber to the back and stabbed the piece of meat.


    An endless stream of energy flowed from the flesh and blood into his body through the saber, then the energies transformed into surging essential Qi that entered his dantian.


    Ou Yangming had finished with Big Yellow his portion of the Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ flesh and blood. Despite that, when he returned to the prefecture and requested Her Royal Highness for some more, the princess gave a quarter of her share to him without any hesitation.


    He was extremely touched.


    Back then, Ou Yangming could not have carried the pieces of meat around, but now, they could only fill up his biggest interspatial back.


    To him, he seemed to be carrying around a treasure that provided an endless supply of energy. As long as he was not killed in one move, he would not need to worry about having insufficient power. Ou Yangming kept simting the skills on his arm guards and greaves. Although they could not cause fatal damages to the elder, due to the skill attacks, the elder could not stay out of his sight by using the Illusion Art. As long as the young fellow continued this for a long time, the elder would be drained.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed after a brief moment.


    He sensed that his arm guards and greaves were beginning to burn. When the young fellow kept inciting the Rune Energies on them, even when he provided abundant essential Qi, the pieces of equipment could not withstand the mighty powers¡¯ impacts.


    Ou Yangming was speechless. After all, the carved pieces of equipment were magic tools.


    If even the magic tools could not withstand the skills¡¯ powers for a long time, it could only mean that the skills were out of the ordinary.


    The elder smiled faintly as though he knew this was going to happen, so he was not surprised at all.


    Even though magic skill tools were incredible, they were also quite limited. The essential Qi requirements and the depletion of the tools themselves were troubling issues.


    However, it was quite rare that magic tools could be enhanced to such a level in this world.


    The elder quietly waited. Once Ou Yangming was at his wit¡¯s end, he would counterattack.


    That said, it was then when he saw... Ou Yangming worked at the speed of light as he removed the burning arm guards and greaves. Following that, he retrieved new arm guards and greaves from his interspatial bag and put them on, then he continued to attack the elder.


    A white ice arrow appeared and wasunched at the elder at an odd angle. On the other hand, white frost was also formed in the void.


    The temperature in this area lowered out of the blue, especially the spot in the center, which was filled with frost. As such, one was forced to move slower.


    Upon seeing this, the elder was stunned, and his face took on a ghastly expression because he sensed that the powers released by Ou Yangming this time were greater than before. Besides, the ice arrow and frost released were two skills that could be matched with each other. when they werebined, the power generated increased by a few times, so much so that the elder dared not neglect it anymore.


    The elder moved his hands and produced virtual shields one by one, but he was shocked to find thinyers of frost on them.


    A frightened look was seen on the old and thin face as the elder wondered, ¡®What¡¯s this skill? Why is it so powerful?¡¯ Little did he know, the abilities that generated the frost and the ice arrow were unique skills from the imperial family¡¯s divine weapon, and that Wu Hanning was the only one who could release them freely. Though Ou Yangming reverted those powers, he needed to consume way more essential Qi aspared to Her Royal Highness.


    Despite that, he could cheat by using the Devouring ability. As long as his essential Qi was not depleted right away, he had nothing to fear.


    At a distance away, the little phoenix had quietly moved backward, and it cursed to itself.


    ¡®Brother, why are you ying with ice and snow? Isn¡¯t that the exact opposite of our native ability?


    If someone else had yed with ice and snow in front of the little bird, it would have breathed zing fire to burn that person into ashes. Nheless, when it sensed the familiar and warm energy inside Ou Yangming, it could not bring itself to go against him.


    Hence, while the icy atmosphere was unpleasant for the little bird, it merely took a few steps back.


    The elder looked grimmer than before, and he eventually consumed more essential Qi too to release greater powers and resist the continuous attacks from the ice arrows.


    Keeping a distance away from each other, Ou Yangming released two skills while the elder gathered more shields to resist the powers. It seemed like a friendly battle, but the two of them knew how dangerous the fight was, and they dared not rx at all.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and removed two pieces of equipment, then he reced them in the blink of an eye.


    This time, Ou Yangming would employ special earth mastery and wood mastery skills. Stone awls kept emerging from the ground while the nts on the walls around them grew crazily; they tried to harm and disturb the elder from different angles.


    The immature powers could not harm the elder, and they were far less threatening than the ice arrows and the frost earlier.


    Even so, the elder was extremely perturbed. ¡®Why does this young fe have so many pieces of equipment, and they¡¯re all attached with skills?¡¯


    It was worth noting that even in the upper realm, ordinary people could not acquire pieces of Skill Equipment. Ou Yangming had performed basic abilities from different masteries, but the fact that he could imprint the skills on the pieces of equipment wasmendable. At this point, the elder was struck with an untimely thought.


    He wanted to see how many pieces of Skill Equipment the young man had.


    A piece of Skill Equipment was an intensive energy consumer, and it could not withstand continuous consumptions. This was the reason Woo Lejia and the others were careful when they released skills from their pieces of equipment, and they always waited for at least an hour before they released their skills for a second time.


    This was because they could protect the pieces of equipment better. If they had continuously activated the skills as Ou Yangming did, the pieces of equipment would surely be destroyed.


    Apart from Ou Yangming, nobody else in the world would waste such valuable resources like that.


    After inciting skills for over ten times in a row, Ou Yangming abandoned the two pieces of equipment and retrieved new ones again.


    Different powers were released at the elder, who could not take a break even if he wanted


    to.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Far away, the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s mad roar echoed, but it did not take long before it faded away.


    Ou Yangming was relieved because it was a furious roar from the spirit beast, who was retreating. Li Xinfan, Elder Universe, and the other powerhouses did not let him down, they managed to force the mighty spirit beast to retreat. The young fellow became more rxed, and he released the skills from the pieces of equipment with more ease.


    The little phoenix looked in that direction with shock and thought, ¡®The Eight-armed Giant Beast was forced to retreat by the Humans?¡¯


    Nevertheless, it had a new target at the moment. Whether the Humans were eliminated by the Beasts or the other way round, it was not bothered at all.


    The elder gave his all to resist Ou Yangming¡¯s attacks from the different pieces of equipment. At the spur of the moment, his wrist shook as his invisible shield was destroyed by a fireball.


    Feeling appalled, the elder quickly shifted his body to evade the fireball¡¯s attack, but it made a turn in the mid-air and flew toward him again. He immediately focused to form another shield to stop the fireball.


    By the time the elder gained his footing, he realized that he was almost depleted of essential Qi...

 Chapter 404 Another Crystal Ball

    <h4>Chapter 404 Another Crystal Ball</h4>


    The elder was horrified. Honestly, he was formidable and could not bepared by the Humans of this world.


    Even if Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe imperial family¡¯s strongest powerhouse¡ªhade, the elder could contend with him too. Although the elder consumed essential Qi to form the interspatial shields, he could not have been depleted of the Qi so easily. Besides, if his essential Qi was truly exhausted, how could Ou Yangming have the vigor to release skills from pieces of equipment without an end?


    It was true that much lesser essential Qi would be consumed for the release of skills from pieces of equipment, hence Ou Yangming saved a lot of his Qi. Nheless, the essential Qi difference between the elder and the young fellow was way bigger than the amount saved by thetter.


    All of a sudden, the elder¡¯s eyes lit up as he was struck by a thought. He finally noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s trick, so he yelled fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re using Master¡¯s power!¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed. When he previously used his military saber to devour energies from the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood, he tried to hide it so the energy fluctuation was not that intense. Since the young fellow¡¯s trick was now exposed, he no longer had to do it discreetly.


    The piece of meat stabbed by his saber shrunk in an instant, allowing Ou Yangming to fully recover his essential Qi. As a result, his energy, essence, and spirit were at their peaks again. Following that, a sh was seening from the saber as Ou Yangming shed it at the elder without any hesitation. ¡°Wait, I have something to say!¡± The elder¡¯s face changed, and he shrieked.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Ou Yangming uttered. He stopped attacking with his military saber, but just as the elder sighed a breath of relief as he thought the young fellow would back away, the saber-light shed again. Ou Yangming swung his saber faster than before.


    The elder widened his eyes so much so that his eyeballs were going to drop out. He roared and crouched, then he flew backward to dodge the attack.


    ¡®This human is extremely shameless. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s more cunning than I am!¡¯


    When the elder thought he had evaded the saber, it somehow glowed in green light and caught up to him at an unbelievable speed.


    The change happened without warning, causing the elder to be caught off guard, by which he could not even use his interspatial shields in time. A sinister look was seen in his eyes as he lifted a hand to block the wind de.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The wind de slit the elder¡¯s wrist mercilessly, leaving a bloody wound on him. It was so powerful that his hand was almost cut off from his body.


    Nevertheless, the elder was unyielding. Without groaning at all, he attempted to flee the small alley as though he was wearing roller skates.


    Ou Yangming was well-prepared. Once he shouted, every part of his body shone as he simted various skills at the same time and aimed them at the elder.


    Pieces of equipment with skills were unusually precious items. In particr, before Ou Yangming appeared in this world, it was incredibly difficult to obtain one of those in this world. If that was not the case, based on the imperial family¡¯s foundation and abilities, Wu Hanning would not have asked for her weapon to be enhanced in a specific way.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming did not cherish these pieces of equipment at all because he could smith them at any time if he wanted to. Therefore, when he went all out, the power released was so unbelievable that the elder¡¯s paths werepletely blocked.


    Even so, this was only because Ou Yangming had limited pieces of equipment with him and could only selectively release the skills he had. If he retrieved every piece of equipment in his interspatial back, the oue would be appalling


    Despite that, the elder kept swaying his body. His eyes were dark and hollow as if he could perceive every subtle change, such that could always dodge the attacks at crucial moments. The states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous, were vividly disyed by him.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was patient. He knew very well how fearsome his opponent was, thus he never hoped to seed in one move. The young fellow took the opportunity when his opponent wascking essential Qi by making an all-round attack. He did this to set up a huge trap as he wanted to prevent the elder from escaping.


    Only then would he use his ultimate trump card.


    Ou Yangming roared and let his 99 points of mental power burst out like an erupting volcano.


    The environment around them underwent a slight change as the Simted Spiritual Fist was unleashed to an extreme at that moment.


    Consequently, the elder trembled, and he lost sight of Ou Yangming. Instead, he noticed three Earthly Dragon Beasts taking earth-shattering steps toward him.


    It was such an enormous threat that even the elder could not withstand the suppression.


    Given a certain gap between sizes, it could not bepensated by ordinary cultivation bases anymore.


    The elder furrowed his eyebrows. He was also a powerhouse that used the Illusion Art, thus he knew he had fallen into his opponent¡¯s illusion. The elder sneered, then his eyes gleamed as he released great mental power as well.


    With that, two simrly formidable mental powers shed straightforwardly without being assisted by any techniques.


    At the spur of the moment, the world through the elder¡¯s eyes shook. Numerous dense cracks akin to spiderwebs appeared out of thin air.


    The spiritual world created by Ou Yangming was smashed as it could not remain perfect under the impact.


    Even so, the elder was not delighted at all; he was taken aback. ¡®I exerted all my mental power to attack, but I couldn¡¯t break his spiritual illusion?


    ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    Just as the elder was stupefied, he noticed that instead of spreading further, the spiderweb cracks slowly disappeared.


    After an absolute collision between mental powers, Ou Yangming, who was on defense, gained the upper hand instead.


    The elder became dejected, and he sensed a prating chill in his body. It was as though he was naked in a severe winter, where there was no hint of warmth at all.


    However, he was a resolute and courageous person, or he could not have gotten away from the little phoenix many times. Seeing as he was in a disadvantageous spot, he reached out to hold his injured arm and tugged it hard.


    That arm was ripped where the wound was as he forcefully pulled it away from his body.


    When the elder tossed his arm into the air, it exploded and resulted in a rain of blood, which painted the alley red.


    Ou Yangming was immersed in executing the Simted Spiritual Fist at that moment, but he was distracted when a blood-red color filled his mind.


    A severe and chilly aura invaded his sea of consciousness, and it began to spread as if it was going to freeze his consciousness. This was an evil secret technique, which was impossible to guard.


    Nheless, just as the chillness grew in all directions, two powers in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness surged. They were the purple Military Fire and the colorless Devouring ability.


    The Military Fire dissipated the chillness wherever it flowed, whereas the Devouring ability simply devoured every bit of the iciness like a bottomless hole.


    It took only a moment-a split second-for the intense chill, which could freeze a Supreme Great Ancestor, to vanishpletely.


    Subsequently, the Military Fire and the Devouring power hid one after another like they never appeared. Ou Yangming came back to his senses and could see what was going on in front of him.


    He escaped the Bloody Secret Technique, but he could not maintain the spiritual illusion anymore.


    Blood was dripping from one of the elder¡¯s arms as he red at Ou Yangming resentfully. ¡°Very well, since you¡¯re not willing to inherit Master¡¯s power well, I can only kill you! Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back very soon...¡± He shifted backward and slowly disappeared in the dark, but his weirdugh echoed everywhere.


    Ou Yangming wanted to stop him, but he stopped right after he took a step forward because he sensed the odd and dangerous power around the elder. If the young fellow acted rashless, he figured that it might cause a counter-effect.


    Just when the elder¡¯s body slowly went away, the dark area lit up out of the blue.


    A small fireball, which came out of nowhere, ignited that dark corner.


    The elder¡¯s body, which was going to disappear, became clear again, and his face took on a ghastly expression.


    ¡°You! It¡¯s you!¡±


    Apanied by his shrieks, his body was burned by a zing fire.


    The scorching fire seemed to carry a unique ability, by which the elder could not break free at all no matter how he struggled. It was even more frightening when the elder tried to twist his body but was pinned to the ground, hence he was burned by the ming fire as he could not leave. In the end, he could only let out spine-chilling screeches.


    His voice died away very quickly, and it was evident that he was on the verge of death.


    Ou Yangming took a step back. He knew this happened because the elder pursued a small gain and neglected the greater danger behind him. Nevertheless, the young fellow was surprised that he was not fearful of the fire, and he found it approachable instead. It felt like the burning fire was his rtive and would not harm him at all.


    Soon after he had the thought, the purple Military Fire in his sea of consciousness swayed and resonated with it.


    Seeing as the elder was slowly losing power, a thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He leaped forward abruptly and entered the me. Sure enough, the fire was raging, but it did not hurt the young fellow at all, to the extent that even his clothes were not burnt.


    Ou Yangming reached out to tap the elder¡¯s forehead.


    Next, a bizarre and chilly mental conception gushed into his sea of consciousness.


    It was the elder¡¯s soul and mental power, and they were preserved through the queerest secret technique.


    However, they were surrounded by the greater Military Fire once they entered Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. Amid the shrill screams, another crystal ball floated in the center of Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.

 Chapter 405 Formalities Between The Same Kind

    <h4>Chapter 405 Formalities Between The Same Kind</h4>


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and looked away from the me, which was still burning.


    Although the Sky-devouring Elder¡¯s body had turned into ashes and would not rise again, the fire did not go out as it kept burning. Ou Yangming stared at it for a long time but could not find the fire¡¯s fuel.


    Nheless, he now knew these secret techniques were mysterious and unpredictable. In particr, the imperceptible me could not be treated lightly.


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time before he bowed sternly at the fire and expressed with respect, ¡°Thanks for the help, senior.¡±


    He was not a fool, so he knew someone had secretly helped him when he exchanged blows with the elder earlier.


    The elder was depleted of essential Qi in the end, so much so that he could not generate interspatial shields anymore and was forced to escape by activating his mental power. This was exactly the reason Ou Yangming had the opportunity to trap him right away. Given the elder¡¯s cultivation base, his control over his body was probably at a thoroughly meticulous state.


    Even so, he did not know what having his essential Qi exhausted meant.


    It would be fine if that was all, but when the elder performed a self-harm secret technique and could almost escape, he was burned by the zing fire. If Ou Yangming still could not notice any clue, he would simply be ipetent.


    He did not know who was helping him, but no doubt, it was a kind gesture.


    In a dark corner, the little phoenix staggered.


    ¡®Senior?


    ¡®I became a senior... If those old fes hear about this, will they beat me to my death?¡¯


    Ou Yangming quietly waited, but the scorching fire suddenly disappeared. He was stunned, but he sighed and cupped his hands. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to meet me, I dare not force you to do so, and I¡¯ll make a move first. Thanks for your help today, and I promise to be at your service in the future if you ever need me.¡± The young fellow did a fist salute and shed out of the small alley.


    He figured that the unknown powerhouse probably had his reasons for hiding in the dark.


    Nevertheless, he did not know that the little phoenix was hopping and chirping in the dark corner at the moment.


    The little bird had regarded Ou Yangming as its kind long ago.


    Since they were of the same kind, ording to a rule passed on since ancient times, the little bird mustb its feathers neatly and present its best side during their first official meeting. It was a form of respect and a gic imprint on a phoenix¡¯s marrow.


    Who knew, just as it did its best tob its feathers to look its best, Ou Yangming left just like that.


    ¡®He left...¡¯


    In the dark, the little phoenix stopped as if it was immobilized.


    It was only after Ou Yangmingpletely disappeared from the small alley it shouted furiously.


    The little bird breathed a red fire from its mouth, but it forcefully swallowed the me after it extended roughly 3.3 meters forward and had not burnt anything.


    It was worth noting that the fire was unordinary because it could burn everything and turn everything into ashes once it was released. It could even be used to destroy Heaven and Earth.


    In actuality, based on the little phoenix¡¯s character, it would not bother about the Humans in this world at all. The city was important to the Humans, but it meant nothing to the little bird. As such, it would not be a mental burden to the bird even if the city was burned to nothing.


    However, the little phoenix found someone of its kind.


    Even though it had not spoken to Ou Yangming, it could tell that he had an extremely deep feeling for the city, or he would not have fought the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant just like that. The Sky-devouring Evil Remnant was insignificant to the little bird, but it could dominate in this world.


    Since Ou Yangming, whom the little phoenix regarded as part of its n, would fight such an enemy to protect the city, how could it destroy it?


    The little phoenix looked around for a while, then it pped its wings and flew into the distance in the form of red light.


    Ou Yangming left the small alley in a hurry and made his way to the gate where the giant beast roared.


    Since the hidden senior did not want toe out, he was not going to ask for more. Moreover, he was incredibly worried about the spirit beast¡¯s attack, so instead of continuing his search, he hastened toward the wall.


    Despite that, he was dumbfounded when he arrived at the wall.


    Three spots on the initially magnanimous wall had crumbled, and it was evident from the miserable holes how intense the fight was earlier.


    The young fellow was even more surprised to see the strange looks on the Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ faces. Especially after he arrived, the powerhouses stared at him with more respect. Yes, though the great ancestors respected him very much before this, they revered him more at that point.


    Ou Yangming swayed his body and went up to the top of the wall. He was startled when he looked outside the city.


    Far away, countless ferocious beasts of different kinds gathered, but they somehow stared at the prefecture without advancing as though they were worried about something.


    The young fellow could not help but gasp because he noticed how huge of a crisis the city was under.


    Given that there were three massive holes on the wall, the ferocious beasts could charge in if they were willing to risk their lives before it waspletely fixed. If that was the case, they could trigger an endless ughter.


    Fortunately, the ferocious beasts were hesitant as if they were possessed. ¡°Master Ou, why did youe back?¡±


    Several people approached Ou Yangming at once. They were Li Xinfan, Deng Xiyuan, Elder Universe, and a few other important figures in the prefecture.


    ¡°I was worried because of the loud noise.¡± Ou Yangming frowned and smiled bitterly. Afraid that the men would nag him, he quickly questioned, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Li Xinfan and the others hadplicated looks on their faces. The general sighed and exined, ¡°Master Ou, the spirit beast showed up. It¡¯s... A high-rank spirit beast.¡±


    ¡°High-rank¡ªwhat? A high-rank spirit beast!¡± A fierce look was immediately seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    He had not seen a spirit beast, but he knew only ordinary low-rank spirit beasts had descended in the past. Even so, they were able to cause disasters. Therefore, if a high-rank spirit beast hade, would it not be more dangerous than the other beasts in the past?


    Elder Universe and the others looked stern, and their hearts were heavy.


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°Where¡¯s the high-rank spirit beast?¡±


    ¡°It ran away?¡±


    ¡°Ran away?¡± Ou Yangming had a weird look on his face as he wondered, ¡®Why is everything not making sense today?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it ran away; we forced it to retreat.¡± Li Xinfanter took a step back and kowtowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    Following that, Deng Xiyuan, Elder Universe, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, and the others took a step back each and saluted Ou Yangming too. They uttered at the same time, ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback because he had never received such treatment.


    ¡°Please get up now, don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡±


    That said, no matter how Ou Yangming tried to stop them, they insisted on bowing at him. On top of that, they spoke so loudly that their voices spread far and wide on the wall. With that, even Supreme Great Ancestors on the further walls bowed at him as well. It was a sincere act as they did not force themselves to do it at all, which was such a stirring scene.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou!¡±


    A sound current was formed as the words echoed on the walls. The wills of the people united like a fortress, causing everyone to be roused.


    Ou Yangming nced around and knew something must have happened, or Li Xinfan and the others would not have reacted like that.


    ¡°General Li, what are you doing?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    Li Xinfan stood up straight and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you know how we forced that high-rank spirit beast to retreat?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and asked the general in return, ¡°I have no idea. It... Isn¡¯t rted to me, is it?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you were the one who did it!¡± Li Xinfan sighed.


    The young fellow was struck dumb, and he was in disbelief. ording to his calctions, he was fighting the elder¡ªthe Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower¡ªwhen the spirit beast appeared, so how could he have fought the beast?


    A thought crossed his mind, ¡®Was it the senior hiding in the dark?¡¯


    The little phoenix, who was soaring in the sky, sneezed hard. It scratched its nose with its close and grunted, then it continued to fly away. ¡°Master Ou, you smithed a weapon each for us and attached skills on them.¡± Li Xinfan chuckled, then he added seriously, ¡°When the spirit beast ruined the wall, we incited the skills on our magic tools to harm it. Later on, we even released the skill on our armors, but the spirit beast was scared away.¡±


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes. ¡°Did that... Actually happen?¡±


    It was truly unbelievable that a formidable spirit beast was frightened away like this.


    ¡°Master Ou, that high-rank spirit beast¡¯s an eight-armed giant beast. Itsbat power was so fearsome that it was still fine after being attacked by nearly 100 skills,¡± Elder Universe noted with a nod, then he continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the beast only suffered external wounds. It¡¯s such an... Unimaginable creature!¡± Everyone fell dead silent on the walls as they were afraid.

 Chapter 406 The Unreliable Little Bird

    <h4>Chapter 406 The Unreliable Little Bird</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. The joint attack by nearly 100 pieces of Skill Equipment was endured by the spirit beast¡¯s tough body, and it did not even injure the beast severely.


    This would almost be unimaginable even if it was made known to everyone else.


    Being the creator of the pieces of Skill Equipment, Ou Yangming knew better than anyone else how formidable the skills were. Moreover, when he fought the elder earlier, the pieces of equipment yed crucial roles. In a way, every skill he used must not be underestimated because even he dared not resist any of them.


    If almost 100 of such skills were released at the same time, the resulting power would certainly be unbelievable.


    Since that was the case, given that a beast was still alive and kicking after facing the frightening attack, how fearsome was it? ¡°Senior, since it wasn¡¯t severely injured, why did it escape?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he was curious. He looked at the hesitant beast herd in the distance and questioned, ¡°What are those ferocious beasts waiting for? Are they afraid too?¡±


    ¡°I experienced the previous disaster, but...¡± Elder Universe smiled bitterly and shook his head as he felt helpless. ¡°It¡¯s too strange this time, so I¡¯m extremely confused.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we should do what we ought to do,¡± Li Xinfan said after some thought, then he turned around and shouted, ¡°Messenger, let everyone else know that the walls have to be fixed!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    One of the general followers left in a hurry. Although the fallen walls could not be repaired in a short period, the brave warriors seized every second and began to clean up the mess.


    This was because they knew they would not be able to do so if there was another wave of the beast tide. Therefore, they must give their all before that.


    Afterward, Li Xinfan turned to persuade Ou Yangming patiently, ¡°Master Ou, it doesn¡¯t matter why the spirit beast left; it was ultimately because of you. Please leave and smith as many pieces of equipment as you can, so we¡¯ll be able to increase our sess rate.¡± Ou Yangming pursed his lips. He was about to argue with the general when he noticed how firm Elder Universe and the others were.


    He was startled for a while, but he soon understood that the men were determined to not let him fight at all. The young fellow even noticed dangerous looks from some Supreme Great Ancestors. Those powerhouses obviously would not harm him, but he figured that they would be fine with tying him up to keep him in a safe ce. Upon thinking about that, Ou Yangming shrunk his neck and made a wise choice by stepping aside.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming agreed to stay away and returned to the Ni residence under Ni Jingshen¡¯spany, the Supreme Great Ancestors sighed breaths of relief.


    As they looked at their magic tools and magic armors, they suddenly had great fighting wills and heroic spirits.


    With Ou Yangming¡ªtheir mighty mastermind -around, they were confident about facing every enemy in their way.


    XXXX


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast left in haste. It did notmand the beasts to attack the city after it went far away, but it restrained them so that they would not overstep bounds. Fortunately, it was a high-rank spirit beast, hence ordinary ferocious beasts and even half-spirit beasts would not resist it. If that was not the case, once it was quite a distance away, the ferocious beasts might not obey its orders anymore.


    The giant beast ran tens of kilometers away before it sat on an empty ground. It held its head with its hands as though it was extremely bothered by something.


    At the spur of the moment, a red light shed andnded on its head. It happened so quickly that it was simply far-fetched, and it was as if it never took ce at all.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast immediately froze. It shed a ttering smile and greeted, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The little bird stomped its feet fretfully.


    As such, the Eight-armed Giant Beast instantly shut its mouth and dared not make a sound. It knew how exactly terrifying the little devil on its head was, so it must not offend it.


    The little bird paced back and forth for some time before it asked out of the blue, ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡®Ah, running into this little devil makes me feel like I have nothing left to live for.¡¯ The Eight-armed Giant Beast widened its eyes, which had be teary. Nheless, it dared notin at all, and it answered right away, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why don¡¯t you ask about my harvest today?¡± The little bird stuck out its chest and noted proudly.


    ¡°Sir, since you attended to the matter personally, I¡¯m sure you caught the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast remarked without any hesitation.


    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re quite smart,¡± the little birdmented cheerfully. Itter pped its wings and flew up, then it looked down and noticed the countless wounds on the giant beast.


    While the wounds looked scary, it was only because there were many of them. In actual fact, they were not severe injuries for the Eight-armed Giant Beast because it could fully recover after resting for a few days.


    ¡°Hey, what were you doing? Weren¡¯t you only attacking one of the Humans¡¯ cities? Why are you in such a mess?¡±. ¡°Sir, you have no idea. That city has over 100 Supreme Great Ancestors.¡± The giant beast forces a smile.


    ¡°What are Supreme Great Ancestors?¡± The little bird was indifferent. ¡°They can¡¯t even cast magic power yet, so how can they call themselves great ancestors? They¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast agreed with the little bird at once. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right, the Humans here are too presumptuous.¡± ¡°Were you defeated by merely 100 so-called Supreme Great Ancestors? You really disappoint me! A useless thing like you will only waste the world¡¯s resources, so how about I just burn you to death?¡± The little bird tilted its head and asked.


    The giant beast turned green, but it was in fear, thus it shouted, ¡°Sir, please spare me! It¡¯s not that I was afraid of them, but I was petrified by the one behind them!¡± ¡°Behind them... What do you mean?¡± The little bird was intrigued.


    ¡°The 100 Supreme Great Ancestors were armed with magic tools-magic skill tools,¡± the Eight-armed Giant Beast quickly answered as it dared not rx at all, ¡°The wounds on my body came from their pieces of Skill Equipment. Furthermore, they were also equipped with magic defensive armors!¡±


    After hearing what it said, the little bird was dumbfounded at first, then it responded, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How can there be so many magic tools in this world? What more, they¡¯re magic skill tools!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I couldn¡¯t have been mistaken. Besides, you can tell from my injuries that I wasn¡¯t lying,¡± the Eight-armed Giant Beast stated with a bitter smile.


    The little bird flew around the giant beast, but it soon had a bright smile on its face. ¡°I get it now¡ªyou¡¯re worried about the person who smithed the pieces of equipment.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The magic tools couldn¡¯t have been smithed by the humans of this world. If I guessed it right, an almighty being must¡¯ve descended, but he¡¯s lurking in the dark because he doesn¡¯t want to vite the rules. If I continue to order the other beasts to attack...¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast looked fearful. ¡°Perhaps I couldn¡¯t have returned to meet you, sir.¡±


    The little birdughed for a moment before it said, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, but you have a good vision indeed. Hmph, you should be d that you stopped, or I would¡¯ve burned you such that your soul flies away!¡± ¡°Sir, you... Know that human cksmith?¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast shuddered with fear.


    ¡°That cksmith¡¯s not a human.¡± The little bird scoffed.


    ¡°If he isn¡¯t human, what is he?¡± The giant beast was dazed.


    ¡°He¡¯s arade of mine, so of course, the smithing of some magic tools won¡¯t be an issue won¡¯t him,¡± the little bird answered arrogantly.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast widened its eyes in bewilderment, to the extent that they becamerger thannterns. ¡®He¡¯s the little bird¡¯srade? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I have... Two sirs in this world?¡¯


    The thought of it made the beast feel dizzy. If it was not because a part of it still had a strong will to survive, it would have taken its own life by smashing its head to the ground.


    ¡°Myrade transformed into a human and is helping the people in that city. Hehe, do you still want to eliminate the Humans?¡± The little bird asked after it flew andnded on the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s head again.


    ¡°I dare not.¡± The giant beast felt a chill in its heart.


    It knew it would be burned by a zing fire if it replied anyter than that, and it could have been burned into ashes.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± The little bird nodded as it was pleased, then it stomped its foot and raised another question, ¡°Help me thinkwhat should I present to myrade as a gift for our first meeting?¡±


    ¡®You live in a high-end world, and I know nothing about it...¡¯ The Eight-armed Giant Beast thought. However, it could sense that the little bird was getting impatient, hence it racked its brain and suggested, ¡°Sir, there must be a reason yourrade¡¯s living among the Humans, right? He¡¯ll surely be delighted if you cater to his wishes!¡±


    ¡°Cater to his wishes...¡± The little bird¡¯s eyes lit up, and itughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right, I recall something now. Heh, you¡¯re quite dumb, but you can also be useful at times.¡±


    ¡®As long as I¡¯m still useful... ¡®The Eight-armed Giant Beast was relieved. It was only afraid that the little bird would find it useless and would anyhow breathe fire at it. In that case, the giant beast would end up in a tragic death.


    Nevertheless, the little bird ordered all of a sudden, ¡°Now, I order you to seek refuge in myrade as the beast kind. You¡¯ll be his contract pet and help him leave this lowly world.¡±


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast froze, and it had a strange look on its face.


    ¡®I was ordered to eliminate the Humans, but I wasn¡¯t asked to be someone¡¯s contract... Pet? If the real beast king finds out about this, I¡¯ll probably be skinned.¡¯


    That said, the giant beast cast aside those thoughts when it thought about the little bird on its head.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to live a bad life than to die a painful death!


    ¡®I¡¯m only doing this because I¡¯m being threatened. If anything goes wrong, let¡¯s see if the beast king has the guts to look for trouble with that n.

 Chapter 407 The Savage Beast Appears Again

    <h4>Chapter 407 The Savage Beast Appears Again</h4>


    Ou Yangming sat quietly in a room in the Ni residence.


    After 100 Supreme Great Ancestors joined hands and forced the Eight-armed Giant Beast to retreat, his status had imperceptibly been upgraded. Not to mention the ordinary people, even Woo Lejia and the other great ancestors acted cautiously in front of him.


    Needless to say, it was not only because of Ou Yangming¡¯s astounding smithing art but most importantly, it was because his mental power had reached 99 points. Even if he was not doing it intentionally, he was somehow oppressing the other people.


    Therefore, the courtyard was dead silent after he announced that he wanted to cultivate in istion. In fact, even Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong did note to disturb him.


    The two of them were not displeased about Ou Yangming; they simply did not want to distract him during such a crucial moment because they were much closer to him aspared to the others.


    Ou Yangming only mulled over one thing in his room; he was figuring out a way to deal with the crystal ball in his sea of consciousness.


    The item contained enormous mental power and carried some hidden powerful skills. As such, Ou Yangming would benefit from it if he melted it.


    Nheless, he was hesitant because he had a vague feeling that his body was already being restricted, by which he likely could not withstand greater mental power.


    If the other people knew about his worry, they would be dumbfounded as they would find it unimaginable.


    The cultivation of mental power was a hundred or a thousand times harder than that of essential Qi, but it was theplete opposite for Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time. He had also maneuvered his Military Fire and the Devouring attribute around the crystal ball several times.


    Nevertheless, even the two powers were releasing dangerous auras, causing him to be deeply rmed, hence he could not make his decision.


    He tried his best to curb his thoughts and made up his mind atst. With that, he slowly stood up and left the courtyard.


    Everyone was paying attention to his whereabouts, but those who knew where he went next wished they never found out in the first ce.


    This was because Ou Yangming had openly entered Her Royal Highness¡¯ room.


    Tracing a member of the imperial family without permission was something that was avoided by subjects as taboo. Fortunately, they were in Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, or they would be in serious trouble if they were in the capital.


    Wu Hanning was also extremely surprised by Ou Yangming¡¯s visit.


    She was far from the walls when the Eight-armed Giant Beast attacked and had not got involved, but she witnessed the savage beast¡¯s monstrous powers from afar.


    Honestly, the fact that the attacks from nearly 100 Supreme Great Ancestors were able to scare the giant beast away was way beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Despite that, if that was not the case and the beast continued to go berserk, only God would know how unmanageable the consequences would be.


    Even so, no matter what, there was no doubt that the pieces of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming had greatly contributed to this.


    Wu Hanning was secretly delighted and proud of Ou Yangming, but she did not express it at all.


    She disyed a respectful and friendly attitude when she saw the young fellow.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming cut to the chase. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯vee to ask you a question.¡±


    Wu Hanning was stunned, and she could not help but feel slightly disappointed. ¡°Brother Ou, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The imperial family has the deepest understanding of mental power in this world, so I¡¯d like to ask you some questions rted to the power,¡± Ou Yangming noted seriously. The princess stared at Ou Yangming with bright eyes for some time before she questioned all of a sudden, ¡°Brother Ou, has your mental power reached a critical point?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because Wu Hanning¡¯s question was spot on. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll really owe the imperial family a huge favor if I want to solve my problem this time.¡¯ ¡°My mental power has indeed arrived at the highest withstandable limit for my body,¡± he responded after some thought and looked at Wu Hanning as he continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to know how a cultivator from the imperial family would deal with such a situation.¡±


    Wu Hanning sighed and said, ¡°The imperial family never faced such an issue.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly difficult to cultivate mental power in this world, whereas the cultivation of essential Qi is a more logical choice. Thus, throughout more than 1,000 years of inheritance in the imperial family, there was never a simr case.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. ¡°If it never happened in this world, what about the other worlds?¡±


    Wu Hanning could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Ou, solving this problem is actually a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s easy for one who knows how to do it but is hard for one who has no clue...¡¯ Ou Yangming thought.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you have two options.¡± Wu Hanning no longer beat around the bush. She put up a finger and exined, ¡°Your first option is to enhance your physical quality because having a powerful body will allow you to amodate more mental power.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was moved. That said, he had just cultivated to the peak of Yang Grade in the imperial family¡¯s secret realm. If he rushed into the Extreme Grade so soon, it might be unfavorable for his future.


    Foundation was exceptionally important for one¡¯s growth.


    If Ou Yangming¡¯s target was to be a Supreme Great Ancestor, he naturally would not care so much. However, his target became further after he was told about going beyond Heaven, so he was unwilling to cause himself trouble in the future for a petty gain at the moment.


    Wu Hanning added, ¡°Your second option is to leave and go straight into the other world.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noted in the imperial family¡¯s historical records that the upper realm is excessively abundant in the universe¡¯s spiritual power and has a unique technique for the tempering of one¡¯s body. In that case, one¡¯s body can be simr to a spirit beast¡¯s,¡± Wu Hanning exined sternly and looked like she was yearning for it as she added, ¡°Besides, that¡¯s the best ce for mental power cultivators like us.¡± The young fellow was deeply moved because he was enlightened by the princess¡¯s words. In particr, thest thing she mentioned made him look forward to the other realm too.


    Although Ou Yangming was at the peak of Yang Grade, his greatest property had always been his mental power.


    At this stage, the young fellow could indeed feel his power being restrained by the world. He would be overjoyed if there was a ce for him to fully release his power. ¡°A unique technique for the tempering of one¡¯s body,¡± Ou Yangming mumbled softly then asked, ¡°Your Highness, can you pass on that technique to me?¡±.


    Wu Hanning fell silent for some time before she replied to him, ¡°Brother Ou, it wouldn¡¯t do anything even if you learn the technique because enormous universe¡¯s power is required for you to refine it. It¡¯s certainly not something our world can provide.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I know, but I have an idea, and it¡¯s worth trying.¡± ¡°What idea is that?¡±


    ¡°A Spirit-gathering Rune.¡± Ou Yangming did not keep it a secret. ¡°Through a specific setup, the rune can increase the richness of spiritual power around it.¡±


    Wu Hanning was surprised. ¡°A Spirit-gathering Rune Formation? Is there such a formation in this world?¡±


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands. ¡°I came across it by chance, but I¡¯ll have to test it out to see its effect.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass on the secret cultivation technique to you, and I hope you¡¯ll seed.¡± Wu Hanning looked deeply at him and sighed. ¡°If you¡¯re able to break through your mental power¡¯s limit, perhaps you¡¯ll be the key to resist that high-rank spirit beast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my bound duty.¡± Ou Yangming smiled, then he asked in a serious tone after some thought, ¡°Your Highness, can mental power cultivators in the upper realm resist spirit beasts?¡±


    Wu Hanning hesitated before she answered, ¡°I have no idea, but I¡¯d like to go take a lookeven if it¡¯s just one.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and fell silent.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Suddenly, a fierce and fearsome roar was hearding from afar.


    The power carried by the sound was so daunting that it could frighten everyone out of their wits.


    Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning were rmed, and they could tell from each other¡¯s faces that they were worried. The formidable spirit beast had returned.


    Given their special identities, they could not set foot on the dangerous battlefield, but they could watch from a distance away.


    The two of them shed out almost at the same time and headed toward where the roar was heard.


    ¡°Your Highness, Master Ou, you mustn¡¯t go there!¡± Outside the room, Wu Haohan widened his eyes and yelled. Having said that, while he tried to stop Wu Hanning when she passed by him, he dared not touch her precious body at all.


    Seeing as the two figures had ignored him and left, Wu Haohan stomped his foot hard. He was in despair because it was too difficult to serve masters like them.


    When Ou Yangming and the princess went up to the high tower and looked into the distance, they were dumbfounded. They exchanged nces and noticed that they were both in disbelief.


    Earlier on, numerous ferocious beasts lingered outside the city walls. The beasts dared not attack the city, but as long as they stayed, the prefecture was still being pressured and threatened.


    Nobody dared to underestimate the potential damage from the massive beast herd, even the Supreme Great Ancestors were on standby regardless of the time of the day.


    They knew if there was another wave of attacks, plenty of brave soldiers would have to sacrifice themselves even if they could stop the tide in the end. Moreover, the great ancestors¡¯ safety could not be guaranteed too.


    In spite of that, when they looked this time, they realized that the ferocious beasts hadpletely disappeared.


    They only saw a gigantic spirit beast, which was almost as tall as the walls.


    Li Xinfan and the others had made their way to the main wall, and they were staring anxiously at the Eight-armed Giant Beast.


    There was only one beast, but the people were still immensely pressured.

 Chapter 408 White Flag

    <h4>Chapter 408 White g</h4>


    ¡°What exactly is that fe doing?¡± Li Xinfang furrowed his eyebrows and turned to ask Elder Universe.


    Elder Universe stroked his beard as he was troubled too. He almost snapped a few strands as he used too much force, but he was not bothered at all. The elder sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t perceive it either. Ah, it seems like the spirit beast¡¯s descent this time changed everything, and I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end.¡±


    Everyone else looked at each other as they strongly resonated with the elder.


    The spirit beast was behaving strangely; it was simply unpredictable and puzzling.


    Elder Universe felt silent for some time before he asked, ¡°General Li, how about we invite Her Royal Highness here to take a look at the situation?¡±


    Li Xinfan¡¯s face changed, and he responded without any hesitation, ¡°Senior, Her Royal Highness is incredibly precious. How can shee to the dangerous battlefield?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have suggested this if the beast herd is attacking the city, but now...¡± Elder Universe shook his head, then he turned to asked, ¡°May I ask if any of you feel like we¡¯re in danger now?¡±


    The other people were not blind. Although they could see the creature in the distance, they could also tell that the beast had no intention to approach the prefecture.


    Moreover, nearly 100 Supreme Great Ancestors had previously forced the giant beast to flee.


    Since they did it once, why could they not do it again? Li Xinfan pondered and questioned, ¡°Senior, why would you like the princess toe?¡±


    Elder Universe answered, ¡°I¡¯ve experienced the previous disaster as well, but it¡¯s entirely different this time, so I can¡¯t help much. On the other hand, perhaps Her Highness has read about such an event from the imperial family¡¯s secret records.¡±


    ¡®Sure enough, the older, the wiser.¡¯ Li Xinfan and the others nodded.


    Nheless, it was also because they were looking at the matter from different perspectives. It was evident that Li Xinfan and the others put the safety of the princess and Ou Yangming as their priority. To put it unpleasantly, Li Xinfan and the others would definitely choose to protect the two figures aspared to everyone else in the city. Wu Hanning did not hesitate at all after she received the news. She headed straight to the wall and brought Ou Yangming along.


    Everyone else smiled faintly when Ou Yangming went up to the wall cheerfully and greeted them. They thought, ¡®This fe just can¡¯t stay away.¡¯


    Nevertheless, under everyone¡¯s supervision, Ou Yangming could not get past them to find the spirit beast even if he had three heads and six arms.


    Li Xinfan and the others weed them with respect and briefly told them about the situation.


    In actuality, they did not need to give such a detailed exnation. After all, as long as one was not a fool, one could clearly see the humongous creature far away.


    The massive creature, which was almost as tall as the city walls, was pacing back and forth. Even so, the people were shocked because every step it took was soundless, and it did feel like the earth was quaking.


    Judging from the beast¡¯s build, every movement it made was probably equivalent to 5,000 kilograms of force. Even though the earth would not shatter, it would surely not be silent.


    If the people had not witnessed how gigantic it was, they would think that a normal person was moving around instead.


    Wu Hanning looked from the top of the wall for a long time before she stated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know what it wants.¡±


    Li Xinfan and the other powerhouses were slightly disappointed, but her answer was within their expectations. At the end of the day, one must be quite opinionated to im that one could deduce a spirit beast¡¯s thoughts.


    Ou Yangming looked as well, but there was soon a strange look on his face. For some reason, he had a feeling that the huge creature seemed to be attracted to him. It could also be described as a friendly feeling, as though the fellow was hisrade in an entrenchment. Struck with a thought, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness was simted, and it was drifting toward the giant beast¡¯s direction.


    At this point, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He could finally confirm that the mysterious senior, who had secretly helped him yesterday during his fight against the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower, had something to do with the giant beast.


    It was the spirit beast¡ªthe culprit behind the Humans¡¯ disaster!


    Countless people in the prefecture were eager to end the creature¡¯s life to avenge the deaths of their fellows, who were killed by the ferocious beasts.


    The enmity was irreconcble, it could only be resolved by blood.


    Despite that, the Military Fire gave Ou Yangming apletely different feeling. Something on the giant beast must be attracting him, and he was sure that it was not harmful.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and expressed after some thought, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s trying to express good intentions.¡± ¡°Good intentions?¡±


    Everyone else widened their mouths. Whether it was Elder Universe or the ordinary guards, who were further away, they could not help but curse to themselves. ¡®If a spirit beast knows how to express good intentions, pigs can fly!¡¯ Needless to say, if someone else had said something like that instead, the people would have reprimanded him or her long ago, but the situation was different because it came from Ou Yangming. Nobody believed him, but nobody dared to reproach him too.


    ¡°Master Ou, spirit beasts have been our enemies for generations, and we can¡¯t coexist. It¡¯s probably looking for an opportunity to fight...¡± Li Xinfan smiled bitterly. He did not finish his sentence because even he did not know how he could further justify himself.


    For the time being, the threerge holes on the walls had not been fully fixed. As such, the enormous creature did not exactly need an opportunity to fight if it wanted to; it could simply order the beast herd to charge into the city.


    Who knew, the giant beast drove away the other ferocious beasts and exposed its whereabouts. On top of that, it openly lingered around for a long time...


    The people on top of the wall exchanged nces. Though they were not willing to admit it, they somewhat felt that Master Ou was making sense.


    All of a sudden, Elder Universe shouted at the top of his longs, ¡°Be careful, that fe moved!¡±


    Everyone else tensed up, and they retrieved their magic tools in case of need.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast had indeed moved. It swayed its bulky body and slowly approached the city. It was walking extremely slowly but owing to its unordinary size, it appeared as if a small hill was shifting toward the prefecture. As the intense and suffocating pressure got closer to the people, they were appalled.


    ¡°Quickly send Her Highness and Master Ou away!¡± Li Xinfan¡¯s face changed, and he immediately yelled.


    Wu Hanning was undecided at first, but she did not object to it because she knew her presence had nothing to do with the overall situation. On the other hand, if the princess insisted on staying on the wall, she would affect Li Xinfan¡¯s judgments, causing a negative impact on the war situation.


    In a fight of such level, as long as one¡¯s martial art cultivation base was not at least of Yang Grade, one would be considered insignificant.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was different. As the giant beast inched closer, his heart raced as well.


    It was not due to fear, but because he was joyful and was eager. He wanted to see the exact reason behind his Military Fire¡¯s keenness.


    ¡°Master Ou, please leave right now!¡± Ni Jingshen urged the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming noted after some thought, ¡°General, I still think it¡¯s not going to attack our city.¡±


    Li Xinfan red at him. ¡°I can tell, but this is a battlefield. Master Ou, please obey my order.¡±


    The young fellow twitched his mouth, but he finally sighed and shook his head. He then left with Wu Hanning.


    At this moment, he regretted letting the big yellow dog stay in the courtyard.


    Ou Yangming put the safety of Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong as his priority. Therefore, even when Big Yellow was disgruntled, he ordered it to stay in the courtyard to protect them.


    If Big Yellow was at the wall now, Li Xinfan and the others would probably not be so anxious.


    ¡°Gentlemen, prepare your magic tools and activate your skills.¡± Li Xinfan¡¯s voice spread far and wide.


    It was naturally directed at the Supreme Great Ancestors on the wall. The great ancestors, who had gone through this once, instantly raised their magic tools, which shone in various colors. They were ready to release their skills at any time.


    Given that the spirit beast was massive, as long as the powerhouses released their skills, there was no way they could not hit it.


    When Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning looked at each other, they could notice how regretful they were both feeling. In spite of that, they went away from the wall. At the spur of the moment, they heard numerous people shouting at the top, and it sounded like the people were surprised.


    Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning stopped at once, then they turned to look. They widened their eyes as well. The humongous creature, which was slowly making its way toward the city, opened its hand without warning, revealing a tiny white cloth between its thick fingers.


    As the wind blew, the cloth pped in the air. The spirit beast then extended it forward, causing the people to be bewildered as if they were also being blown by a strong wind...


    ¡®White g?¡¯


    ¡®Surrender?¡¯


    These were the first few things that crossed their minds.


    Based on the giant beast¡¯s size, it was quite difficult to find a white g that would match its body.


    Hence, when the giant beast showed the piece of cloth, as long as one was a normal person, one could understand what it meant. The beast had to pinch the cloth with its fingers, but it could easily be used to wrap around a person¡¯s body several times.


    ¡®How difficult it must be for that giant fe. I wonder where it found such a big piece of white cloth.


    ¡®But a spirit beast surrendering to humans?


    ¡®It should at least sound convincing.¡¯


    Li Xinfan¡¯s forehead was covered in beads of cold sweat, and his vest was also drenched.


    ¡®What should we do? What should we do?¡¯

 Chapter 409 Find Its Master

    <h4>Chapter 409 Find Its Master</h4>


    Li Xinfan was the only person who could givemands as per the general situation.


    Nheless, this was the exact reason he was greatly pressured. He knew a careless move or a wrong judgment from him would likely cause unimaginable and negative consequences. Did the spirit beast just surrender? Was it real or fake? Could it be scheming something?


    Everything was bothering Li Xinfan, and he was left with much time to think.


    At the same time, many Supreme Great Ancestors on the wall were on tenterhooks and were fully focused. As long as Li Xinfan gave the word, they would instantly release their greatestbat powers, as well as their essential Qi to activate the skills in their pieces of equipment.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast was getting closer to the prefecture, which meant that an attack could happen at any moment.


    Ou Yangming sensed the tense atmosphere around him, and he could tell how resolute Li Xinfan was.


    Spirit beasts had been the culprit of the Humans¡¯ disasters for generations. As such, the people had always known that they could not coexist with the creatures. Therefore, when Li Xinfan was forced down to the wire, he had almost gone with it because he did not have a choice.


    Nevertheless, just as Li Xinfan was going to order an attack, Ou Yangming beat him to it and shouted, ¡°General Li, it has good intentions!¡±


    Li Xinfan was stunned, and he could not help but nce at the young fellow, who nodded hard at him.


    A person would have dissimr statuses and ranks during different periods, giving one contrasting speaking rights.


    General Li would not have bothered if Ou Yangming said the same thing when he first arrived at the prefecture. Now, when the young fellow spoke so firmly, the general exhaled deeply as though he was very relieved. He announced loudly, ¡°Be wary but don¡¯t attack too easily.¡±


    With that, the intensity in the air was reduced by half. Although nobody dared to let down their guards, the fearsome atmosphere where a life-or-death war was going to break out had disappeared.


    Needless to say, it was also because the Eight-armed Giant Beast had disyed nearly oppressive abilities. If not, judging from how aggressive the Humans were, they would certainly not hold back.


    The giant beast stopped more than 35 meters away. It stretched its arm and swayed the little white cloth in its hand.


    Li Xinfan hesitated for a while before he questioned loudly, ¡°Why have youe this


    time?¡±


    The general did not expect the Eight-armed Giant Beast to answer him, but he figured that the intelligent creature could understand him and would respond with gestures.


    Who knew, the giant beast opened its humongous mouth.


    It was the exact depiction of a sacrificial bowl, causing the people to be afraid.


    ¡°My fated master lies among you humans.¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast widened its mouth and spoke in such a sonorous voice that nearly the entire city could hear it clearly. ¡°I¡¯vee to find my master.¡±


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡±


    The wind whistled in the air, such that the gs on the walls rattled.


    Other than that, the thousands of people could not hear anything else.


    From the moment the Eight-armed Giant Beast appeared, Li Xinfan, Elder Universe, and the others pondered numerous times and thought about countless possibilities. Despite that, as much as they thought outside the box, they never expected this to be the reason.


    When they looked at the beast¡¯s enormous build and sensed the frightening pressure from its body, they felt like they were hearing things.


    ¡®Find your master?¡¯


    ¡®Does a fe like you need a master in this world?¡¯


    ¡®We might believe you even if you say you¡¯re representing the Beasts to sign a peace treaty with the Humans, but if you¡¯re telling us you¡¯re here to find your master... How can we buy it?¡¯


    Having said that, when the people stared at the giant beast, they did not think it was lying.


    After all, a powerful spirit beast like it probably had dignity at the very least, right? It would probably not agree to lower itself to deceive the people with such a crappy excuse!


    However, as clever as Elder Universe and the other powerhouses were, they could not have known the existence of a mightier and mysterious little phoenix behind the giant beast. The little bird, who ordered the Eight-armed Giant Beast around and treated it like a ve, was the initiator of everything.


    ¡°Wh-what kind of master are you looking for?¡± Li Xinfan finally asked after a long time, which meant that he acknowledged the giant beast¡¯s statement.


    The other people were in disbelief because if the formidable spirit beast chose one of them to be its master, that person would gain such a high rank in the dynasty that he or she would be unreachable. By then, even the Humans¡¯ strongest powerhouse¡ªthe remarkable figure who lived in seclusion in the imperial family¡¯s secret realm-would have to treat that person with different respect!


    In actuality, after seeing the massive spirit beast and having experienced its mightiness, some people had indeed thought about controlling it, but nobody had the guts to act on their thoughts before the beast expressed itself.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast looked around, but its eyes seemed like two gigantic fire sources, causing the people to shudder with fear. In reality, the giant beast was actually cursing to itself, ¡®Why do I have to y such a childish game with them? If those fes find out about this, I¡¯ll be ashamed for life! ¡®I can only hope that sir is reliable!¡¯


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast was in despair, but it kept a vicious look on its face. Its voice sounded like rumbling thunders to the people as it spoke, ¡°I naturally have my own standards, so you can stay out of this!¡±


    Li Xinfan furrowed his eyebrows and noted, ¡°Please forgive us, but we can¡¯t let you enter our city.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, your city¡¯s so tiny; I¡¯m not even interested in going in!¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast was scornful. Even though it was being impolite, the people were relieved after they heard what it said. If the beast had insisted on entering the city, they would be dubious about its intention. If that was the case, even if Li Xinfan agreed to let it in, the Supreme Great Ancestors would not agree with it.


    Since the giant beast was not willing to enter the city, the people were at ease.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not going toe in, we can talk things out. How would you like to choose your master? We¡¯ll try to meet your preference,¡± Li Xinfan said in a deep voice.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast nodded and answered, ¡°Show me your powerhouses. If someone catches my eye, I¡¯ll let you know!¡±


    Li Xinfan and the others exchanged nces and nodded. It would be risky, but if one of them could be acknowledged by a top-notch powerhouse like the beast, they would give it a go regardless of the costs.


    Powerhouses¡ªthis was what the Eight-armed Giant Beast said.


    Even so, the people were not surprised because they tacitly agreed that only a powerhouse like a Supreme Great Ancestor would be qualified enough to be the beast¡¯s master. In fact, they would not find it strange even if it chose the imperial family¡¯s number one powerhouse as its master; they felt like it would be expected.


    On the contrary, if the Eight-armed Giant Beast chose an ordinary person as its master, there would be an uproar. Under Li Xinfan¡¯s arrangement, many Supreme Great Ancestors went up to the wall. They did not stand together in a group because as long as the situation was not settled, they were still wary of the creature. If the beast suddenly attacked and the Supreme Great Ancestors were gathered together, the Humans would reach a dead-end.


    The great ancestors were anxious but eager when they went up to the wall. No matter who would be chosen, as long as one was approved by the terrifying beast and became its master, one would directly be a superb being like the imperial family¡¯s supreme elder.


    ording to Li Xinfan¡¯s arrangement, Woo Lejia was one of the people from the first batch that went up. When he finally stood in front of the Eight-armed Giant Beast and saw its appalling face, he could better sense how horrifying it was.


    ¡®How can a fe like that exist in this world?¡¯


    In spite of having such a thought, the Supreme Great Ancestors were in high spirits and had bright eyes when the Eight-armed Giant Beast approached them and twitched its nose to express its interest. At the end of the day, the great ancestors subconsciously hoped that the daunting beast would take them as its master!


    However, after the Eight-armed Giant Beast sniffed and looked, it shook its head as it was displeased. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here to find my master, so don¡¯t fool me with these hideous squashes anymore!¡±


    Li Xinfan and the others looked at each other and smiled bitterly. This intimidating fe is probably the only one that can address Supreme Great Ancestors as hideous squashes!¡¯


    Woo Lejia and the 9 other Supreme Great Ancestors were taken aback, and they were soon resentful. Nheless, given that they were facing the giant creature without sufficient backup, they were not daring enough to infuriate it, let alone fighting to kill it.


    General Li shook his head and immediately switched out the great ancestors for a new batch. Nevertheless, they soon realized that the Eight-armed Giant Beast was getting more dissatisfied with the candidates.


    The scary beast let out thunderous roars, causing everyone else to be scared witless. When thest Supreme Great Ancestor went up to the wall but still was not approved by the giant beast, the people and the beast looked grim.


    ¡°Do you not have powerhouses anymore?¡±


    Li Xinfan forced a smile. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve seen every Supreme Great Ancestor we have. If you still fail to find someone of your liking, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    All of a sudden, Elder Universe¡¯s face changed, and he expressed, ¡°Wait for a second, we have 3 more powerhouses.¡±


    The other people were shocked, but they could not figure out who they could be. There were many Supreme Great Ancestors in the prefecture, so much so that it was like never before. That being said, every single one of them was an incredibly rare figure. In particr, those who were in the Extreme Grade were also familiar with each other, thus they were in disbelief when a total of 3 unknown Supreme Great Ancestors appeared out of nowhere.


    Elder Universe looked at the people and uttered, ¡°Please get Her Royal Highness, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, and He Liangce!¡±

 Chapter 410 The Giant Beast Acknowledges Its Master

    <h4>Chapter 410 The Giant Beast Acknowledges Its Master</h4>


    ¡®Her Royal Highness, Master Ou, and He Liangce?¡¯


    The other people had strange looks on their faces when they heard the names.


    In actual fact, every Supreme Great Ancestor on the wall approved of the three figures¡¯ abilities.


    Her Royal Highness was self-exnatory as she was the most gifted person in the imperial family, was a rare absolute genius, and was also potentially the next strongest powerhouse among the Humans; He Liangce was not as reputable as Wu Hanning, but everyone knew he stayed at the peak of Yang Grade and did not enter Extreme Grade not because he was inept and inadequate.


    The young man could take the crucial leap at any time as long as he wanted to...


    As for Ou Yangming...


    After witnessing his Simted Spiritual Fist, even the harshest person would agree that hisbat power was not inferior to a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s at all.


    Nheless, the three of them shared a simrity¡ªthey were not great ancestors. Therefore, whether it was intentional or unintentional, the people overlooked them.


    Li Xinfan¡¯s face changed, and he questioned Elder Universe, ¡°Senior, how can the three of theme?¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others looked at each other. They agreed with the general too.


    When they faced the Eight-armed Giant Beast in groups, even if one of the groups was kicked away by it, only 10 great ancestors would be lost.


    On the other hand, the three of them could not risk their lives.


    If anything happened to Her Royal Highness in the prefecture and if she died due to such a suicidal method, everyone present would be responsible. As for Ou Yangming, though he was not from the imperial family, from the people¡¯s perspective, he was not less important than the strongest powerhouse. In fact, they regarded the young fellow to be more prominent than Wu Hanning.


    While He Liangce could not bepared with the two of them, he was one of Changlong County¡¯sst trump cards, so he must not be harmed at all.


    Nevertheless, Elder Universe expressed seriously, ¡°Gentlemen, the disaster is different this time, so my previous experience is useless. Since we¡¯ve decided to take the risk, why don¡¯t we go all the way?¡±


    Everyone else was stunned, and they fell silent.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s eyes lit up after it heard the elder, and itmented as well.


    ¡®Ah, the interspatial disturbance this time is indeed different from the previous ones. Not only have I-a high-rank spirit beastdescended, but I¡¯ve also met a superb powerhouse, who¡¯s not supposed to exist at all. In the end, I¡¯m now forced to be a human¡¯s pet... This is tragic!


    Li Xinfan had an upsurge of emotions, then he looked at Ou Yangming and the rest.


    Ou Yangming grinned. Before Wu Hanning and He Liangce could say a word, he shed toward the top of the main wall.


    ¡°Oh no!¡¯ This was the first thing that crossed the Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ minds.


    Even though they were somewhat ready to let Ou Yangming and the two other eminent figures face the spirit beast, they were not going to let them meet it so directly. What would they do if the fearsome giant beast suddenly turned against them?


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was so fast that it simply exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. He arrived at the main wall in a split second.


    Several Supreme Great Ancestors wanted to stop the young fellow along the way, but before they could even make a move, he dodged them as though he knew he would be obstructed. The great ancestors were appalled, but they also further acknowledged Ou Yangming¡¯s mightiness.


    Ou Yangming arrived atop the main wall nimbly. He looked up at the Eight-armed Giant Beast with a strong impression. At this moment, a glimpse of a painful look was seen on the beast¡¯s face. There was a tiny ring on the back of its head, and it was glowing faintly. It was nothing good because it was a mark left by the little bird, and its power could be activated by a sh of thought. The Eight-armed Giant Beast would feel a painful burn when the ring¡¯s power was lower, whereas it would suffer immense pain if the power kept increasing, to the extent that its head would blow up. The little bird was certain that the Eight-armed Giant Beast would not disobey it, but it wanted extra assurance.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. He clearly sensed the power when the light from the ring shone, and he felt unusually close to it as if it resonated with the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness.


    Without any reason, the Eight-armed Giant Beast instantly knew who the young fellow was.


    The beast widened its eyes more than before and stared at Ou Yangming. Nobody could tell through theplicated look on its face what it was thinking.


    ¡®Yang Grade, Yang Grade, Yang Grade...¡¯ The giant beast was only wondering about one thing at the moment.


    ¡®How can he be a Yang Grade powerhouse!¡¯


    The beast was informed by the little bird that the human was itsrade from its n but had somehow taken the form of a person.


    It dared not doubt the little bird, but given that they were from the same n, itsrade could not have transformed into a Yang Grade human, could he? ¡®Perhaps the limitation of this world hindered him from going beyond Extreme Grade, but he should at least be a Supreme Great Ancestor! ¡®If I choose to be subdued by him, wouldn¡¯t it mean that I¡¯m serving a human Yang Grade cultivator?¡¯ The Eight-armed Giant Beast felt more dead than alive. It felt that its future was filled with darkness, and it could no longer rise.


    At the spur of the moment, the red light ring on the back of its head hurt it even more.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast immediately knew that the little phoenix, which was supervising it from afar, was displeased.


    Since its life was at risk, the giant beast¡¯s feelings became unimportant. With that, it took a step back without any hesitation. Everyone else became nervous because the slightest movement from the massive creature would startle them, let alone a big step backward.


    Almost every Supreme Great Ancestor raised their magic tools at the same time. They would release their skills without any dy once the beast showed any signs of enmity. Ou Yangming was highly spirited. It could sense the anger expressed through the red light, and he knew very well what the Eight-armed Spirit Beast was going to do. As such, it did not panic at all, and he lifted his arm and waved to the people behind him.


    After seeing the gesture, the powerhouses stopped. A few of them, who were nning to strike first to gain the upper hand, held back as well.


    However, they were stupefied by what they saw next, and they would never forget the scene.


    Once the Eight-armed Giant Beast, it kneeled before the young fellow with respect.


    The unbelievably humongous creature fell to its knees in front of everyone else.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A thunderous sound echoed in the city, which seemed to be shaking because of the beast¡¯s sudden move.


    In spite of the huge sensation, none of the powerhouses were going to release their skills from their magic tools anymore.


    ¡°It-it was being serious!¡±


    One of the Supreme Great Ancestors eximed, and his voice resounded through the walls as if everyone was shouting madly.


    Before the Eight-armed Giant Beast kneeled, regardless of its good intention and extravagant ims, the people were still suspicious of it. It was only when it finally submitted itself to Ou Yangming the dubious people were relieved.


    It was not that the people trusted the spirit beast easily, but they were aware of the giant beast¡¯s pride. Being a formidable powerhouse that could take on an entire city on its own, the giant beast obviously had its ego. In a way, it was not a spirit beast¡¯s dignity, but one that could be found in every powerhouse. The spirit beast could not have adopted this method even if it was scheming something. Ou Yangming quietly stared at the Eight-armed Giant Beast in front of him, but he seemed to have seen through the enormous creature, as well as the red mark on the back of its head. The young fellow built a wonderful connection with the little bird.


    He swayed his body and soared into the sky without warning, then it made a turn in mid-air andnded on the giant beast¡¯s head.


    His reckless move caused the other people to exim, so much so that Li Xinfan and some others felt their hearts in their throats. That said, they soon sighed breaths of relief because the Eight-armed Giant Beast let the young fellow be and did not overreact at all.


    Ou Yangming moved so quickly that he arrived in front of the red mark in an instant.


    The mark was quite hidden, by which one might not notice anything even if it was exposed to the public. Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire and the red mark shared an iprehensible connection. The moment he was within the red mark¡¯s range, he sensed strong and friendly energy lingering around him.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and sensed the energy.


    Many pieces of information were delivered to him by the red energy, making him feel like he had just received treasures.


    The pieces of information were all-inclusive, especially some Runes Secret Techniques that were simply astounding. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming felt regretful because they were limited. Besides, many of them were incoherent as though they were fragments of what remained after some selections.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was extremely grateful.


    He moved back and forth near the mark, where his step technique implied a certain ultimate theory, and streams of faint red light were seen beneath his feet.


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s body began to tremble as if it was enduring immense pain.


    That being said, it dared not look up, but its fur was drenched in its sweat.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming stopped and pointed at the sky as he yelled, ¡°Come out here!¡±


    An illusory figure much smaller than the giant beast but bigger than Ou Yangming appeared on the beast¡¯s head. It was a shrunken version of the Eight-armed Giant Beast, but it was merely an unreal image.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed, then he turned his wrist and released his Military Fire to envelop the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s illusory figure. Next, as the young fellow beckoned to it, the figure turned into a red light and entered his sea of consciousness.

 Chapter 411 A Standoff Between Two Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 411 A Standoff Between Two Beasts</h4>


    The Soul-sucking Technique.


    It was a secret technique passed on to Ou Yangming by the little phoenix, and it could be used to perfectly control a spirit beast.


    Once the secret technique was used, the young fellow would not need to worry about the Eight-armed Giant Beast revolting. This was because the technique could not only control the spirit beast¡¯s life with ease, but it could also give spiritual suggestions.


    The longer the technique was used, the more obedient the spirit beast. As such, the beast would unlikely rebel.


    Needless to say, not all spirit beasts were qualified enough to be on the receiving end of the secret technique. The technique would expand a spirit beast¡¯s potential, giving it a chance to reach a higher boundary.


    If it was not because they were in the upper realm where there were no stronger spirit beasts to choose from, the little bird might not have been willing to release the secret technique.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and stomped his foot gently to express his gratitude toward the little bird through the mark.


    It was not easy toplete the Soul-sucking Technique. Other than the spirit beast¡¯s full cooperation, Ou Yangming needed to have substantial powers to suppress it. Although his mental power had reached 99 points, he did not have surging powers. He could only seed because he borrowed the powers reserved by the little bird. In a way, the Eight-armed Spirit Beast was actually a deliberately nned gift from the little bird.


    Far away, the little bird pped its wings cheerfully and hopped on arge rock because it was ted. It was somewhat proud because Ou Yangming had addressed it as his senior, and it decided that it would not meet him until it was done enjoying being a senior.


    Ou Yangming called out to the ¡°senior¡± through the mark but apart from being able to sense someone¡¯s existence, he did not receive any message in return after a long time.


    He sighed and thought, ¡°This senior¡¯s extremely mysterious indeed, but since he treats me with kindness, I don¡¯t need to force him to meet me.¡±


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming sensed the changes in his sea of consciousness.


    An illusory figure of the Eight-armed Giant Beast, which was covered in mes, had somehow appeared. The figure was much bigger than Ou Yangming when it first appeared, but it was as tiny as the other attribute lights in his sea of consciousness at the moment.


    Nheless, the shadow was different from the lights because it was alive, and it could interact with Ou Yangming without any obstructions.


    When Ou Yangming gathered his mental conception, he arrived outside the purple fire. The Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s illusory image was observing Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness out of curiosity. When it noticed the endless purple lights, it showed reverence as though it stemmed from fear deep down its heart. As a result, the beast shuddered with fear.


    It was previously dubious about Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, but it no longer had doubts after it witnessed the sea of consciousness.


    Even though it could not understand why its eminent master had transformed into a human and seemed to be quite... Weak, it did not want to get to the bottom of it anymore.


    After all, the beast could not guess the masters¡¯ thoughts. If it had wishful hopes of perceiving their thoughts, it would certainly have a particrly tragic end. All of a sudden, the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s soul, which was being restrained, noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s figure outside the light. It was rmed, but it quickly bowed and uttered, ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±


    They were in Ou Yangming¡¯s spirit of consciousness, hence they could understand each other¡¯s thoughts through their conceptions without needing tomunicate. Ou Yangming had indeed sensed the beast¡¯s obedience and respect, which truly confused him. He wondered, ¡®Is the controlling art passed on to me by that mysterious senior so effective?¡¯


    After some thought, he ordered the beast to get up.


    Almost immediately, Ou Yangming felt an intense movement beneath his feet because the Eight-armed Giant Beast, which was kneeling on the ground, had finally stood up. When it straightened its hefty body, it seemed to be taller than the city walls.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and returned his mental conception into his body. As he overlooked the people inside the prefecture from the giant beast¡¯s head, it felt like it was dreaming.


    The fearsome giant beast, which fought the people some time ago, had be Ou Yangming¡¯s follower in the blink of an eye, and its life was under his control. The enormous change and disparity were simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Master Ou, how do you... Feel?¡± Li Xinfan¡¯s voice was heard, and he sounded like he was worried.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and answered, ¡°General Li, don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    It was them when the visions of the people went blurry as a yellow figure appeared on the wall out of nowhere.


    The big yellow dog had somehowe to the main gate. It stared at the Eight-armed Giant Beast and bared its teeth while showing a fierce look through its eyes. On the other hand, the giant beast lowered its body and widened its mouth such that it could swallow the yellow dog in one go. Subsequently, it roared at Big Yellow.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    It was a deafening roar, causing the other people to be panic-stricken.


    Even so, the big yellow dog did not show a weak impression at all; it opened up its mouth too. The yellow dog was not as humongous as the giant beast, but its momentum was not inferior at all.


    ¡°Roar,¡±


    Big Yellow did not bark like a dog; it roared like a beast king.


    The giant beasts with striking builds red at each other as if they were sworn enemies that could not coexist.


    Ou Yangming held its forehead because it noticed in his sea of consciousness the expression of the Eight-armed Giant Beast, which was wrapped by a purple light. It looked exactly like the real giant beast as it was also deeply infuriated. Nevertheless, amidst the fury, there seemed to be something unusual


    too.


    Fear.


    Yes. If Ou Yangming was not mistaken, it was a feeling of fear.


    Despite that, he was shocked because the beast was not afraid of the big yellow dog, which was roaring at it from a distance away, but it was fearful of him.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? I wasn¡¯t aiming at it at all?¡¯


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast paused as though it noticed Ou Yangming looking at it, and it cast a ttering look at the young fellow. Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows because he realized that the giant beast was not worried about being punished by him; it was fighting for favor.


    From the time when Big Yellow and Ou Yangming got acquainted and eventually underwent hardships together, they were never in a master-servant rtionship. In fact, they were as intimate as brothers and close friends. The Eight-armed Giant Beast could sense the yellow dog¡¯s identity the moment it showed up, which was why it red back at the dog and roared at it.


    Why? It was afraid that it would be out of Ou Yangming¡¯s favor.


    The change in the massive creature¡¯s thought made the young fellow speechless.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. As he stood atop the Eight-armed Giant Beast, which had calmed down, he waved his hand.


    The big yellow dog stopped roaring as well, but it looked at Ou Yangming unhappily because it was aggrieved.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he could not help butugh. Given that their minds were connected, he instantly understood what Big Yellow was trying to say. The yellow dog was disgruntled because the young fellow was standing on the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s head, and it was asking him if he was going to take the beast as his mount.


    Following that, Ou Yangming shed to the top of the wall, where he hugged the big yellow dog¡¯s head affectionately.


    Big Yellow squinted its eyes as it enjoyed the embrace, but it did not forget to look at the Eight-armed Giant Beast in disdain.


    The giant beast twitched its mouth, but it dared not confront the yellow dog anymore after it was warned by Ou Yangming. The beast was more intelligent than an ordinary human, thus it could tell from the young fellow¡¯s attitude that it could not fight for favor with the big yellow dog for the time being.


    That said, it was not disheartened because there was a huge gap between their abilities. It believed that Ou Yangming would change his mind one day.


    At the top of the main wall, everyone was struck dumb as they watched. They were also incredibly envious.


    They coveted the big yellow dog, which was a top-notch half-spirit beast, because it was much more useful than a Supreme Great Ancestor in a n.


    However, Ou Yangming gained an even more formidable high-rank spirit beast.


    The spirit beast was not an assistant, but a powerful force that could dominate the world.


    It was worth noting that one could initiate a sect or establish a n if one was favored by any of the beasts. The fact that the young fellow was acknowledged by both the remarkable creatures... No words could be used to describe how lucky he was.


    As Ou Yangmingforted the big yellow dog, he waved his hand at the Eight-armed Giant Beast, which understood him right away. With that, the beast stood up straight and turned around, then it ran into the distance. While the giant beast had arge build, it was as quick as the wind when it ran, hence it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The other people then surrounded Ou Yangming as the atmosphere was no longer tense. Despite being envious of him, the other people were delighted and d. ¡°Master Ou, congrattions!¡± Li Xinfanughed out loud. ¡°The Humans¡¯ crisis has been resolved, and we owe it all to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming gave a humble response to the general, whereas the big yellow dog looked half-intentionally in the direction where the Eight-armed Giant Beast went. Nobody knew what it was thinking about.


    Later on, someone sighed and remarked, ¡°Ah... That spirit beast is steeped in sin. I wonder how many people were killed by it...¡±


    The smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face froze. It was true that the Eight-armed Giant Beast had surrendered, but its previous sins were not offset.


    When he turned to look, he noticed that it was Xi Minghua-one of the original Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture-who had spoken.


    Woo Lejia¡¯s face changed, and he asked, ¡°Based on your opinion, what should be done?¡±


    Xi Minghua noticed the odd looks from the other people, so he quickly answered, ¡°Nothing. I only hope that the spirit beast can make amends.¡±

 Chapter 412 Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 412 Let Go</h4>


    Woo Lejia sneered. ¡°Brother Xi, if the spirit beast had pleaded loyalty to you instead, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any problem, right?¡±


    Xi Minghua¡¯s face changed, and he asked furiously, ¡°Brother Woo, what do you mean?¡±


    Seeing as they were going to break out in a fight, the other people talked them out of it.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. The men were sensible before the Humans¡¯ disaster ended, and never had disputes with each other. Even when there were small disagreements between them, they could drop the matter as they considered the bigger picture.


    Nheless, as soon as the crisis was resolved, the discontented people no longer kept quiet.


    Honestly, Ou Yangming could understand where Xi Minghua wasing from. Being a local-bred Supreme Great Ancestor from Changlong County, he must have been greatly affected by the beast tide. In terms of the viges destroyed by the beast herd only, the total loss was inestimable. There would be many casualties and victims in a war, but native families would always be affected the most.


    Therefore, Xi Minghua only suffered a psychological imbnce after seeing the spirit beast submitting to Ou Yangming.


    Needless to say, given how reputable Ou Yangming had be, Xi Minghua and the others dared not openly express their dissatisfaction.


    Ou Yangming sighed and spread out his hands. ¡°Gentlemen, I know that fe caused many painful deaths in Changlong County, so it won¡¯t be too much even if we were to peel off its skin and pull out its tendons. That said, it¡¯ll be quite wasteful if we simply kill it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯ll be wasting a natural resource if you don¡¯t utilize itsbat power,¡± Chen Yixian instantly remarked.


    Another great ancestor from the capital agreed with them as well. ¡°Yes. Besides, Master Ou has just subdued the beast. If we suddenly n to kill it, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll revolt, which will only put us in a terrible situation.¡± The other people were suddenly afraid. Although they had witnessed the strange seen earlier, the Soul-sucking Technique was too profound to be understood or imagined by them. Hence, they did not know Ou Yangming had actually gained absolute control over the Eight-armed Giant Beast. As such, they could not help but wonder about the consequences if the young fellow failed to control the giant beast, which might rebel without warning. Xi Minghua fell silent for some time, then he noted embarrassedly, ¡°It was only a casualment; I didn¡¯t mean to do anything to it.¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a clear voice was heard. ¡°You just want it to redeem itself by doing good deeds, right? Isn¡¯t that easy?¡±


    Wu Hanning walked out from the crowd. Wherever she passed, the people made way for her.


    She was not a Supreme Great Ancestor, but nobody had the guts to offend her at all. The youngdy was unimaginably elegant.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you suggest?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    For some reason, he just felt that Wu Hanning would not harm him no matter what.


    The princess¡¯s eyes gleamed as she responded, ¡°Brother Ou, the Humans¡¯ capital and the eight counties suppress the world, but a disaster is bound to happen every once in a century. Do you know what a disaster means?¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his forehead andughed out loud. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Your Highness. I get it now.¡±


    The other people exchanged nces and nodded too.


    They knew they would be grateful if the Eight-armed Giant Beast was left in the forest and did not harass the Humans.


    Nevertheless, since the giant beast surrendered itself to the Humans, someone would inevitably bring up its past evil deeds. If the matter was not resolved, though the beast and Ou Yangming would not be very affected, the gossip would eventually be an issue.


    On the other hand, if the Eight-armed Giant Beast could perform an immortal feat for the Humans, anyone who attacked it could be punished without prior notice.


    There was not only one such disaster; there were a total of four of them every once in a century.


    In other words, on average, every two counties would be attacked by a powerful spirit beast. The spirit beasts could be from different breeds, but they were simrly mighty. At the end of the day, the overall disaster would only be considered to be settled only when all four spirit beasts were ughtered.


    The people were in despair when they first saw the Eight-armed Giant Beast.


    Since a high-rank spirit beast had descended in the immense forest, what about the other areas?


    Perhaps they could take out a high-rank spirit beast if they worked together, but how could they deal with four high-rank spirit beasts?


    However, the situation became entirely different after the Eight-armed Giant Beast pleaded its loyalty. Xi Minghua fell silent for a while, then he shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t believe the other counties will be benefiting from our hard work.¡±


    Wu Hanning pondered and noted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll report to Father so that the best treatment will be given to Changlong County and Ling County for 100 years, starting from now. I won¡¯t let your counties suffer losses.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Xi Minghua and the great ancestors from the prefecture smiled brightly. They knew Her Highness¡¯s promise was by no means insignificant, and she could certainly secure huge benefits for them. At the back of the crowd, He Liangce watched everything quietly. The God-favored child from Ling Countyughed after the people were done discussing.


    He took a long and deep breath, and he did it slowly but it seemed like he could go on until the end of the world.


    The people around him were immediately rmed by his unusual act. Due to his special identity, they dared not touch him at all, and they jumped away as though they were avoiding a gue. Soon enough, many people were attracted by the disturbance, so much so that even Ou Yangming and the others turned to look too.


    Next, some people could not help but exim.


    ¡°A breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Supreme Great Ancestor...¡±


    In particr, the Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital hadplicated looks on their faces, and they stared at the young man enviously.


    They could tell He Liangce was initiating a breakthrough to the Extreme Grade.


    In actuality, given He Liangce¡¯s natural gift and the He family¡¯s resources, he could have be a Supreme Great Ancestor long ago.


    He Liangce was only chosen as the cultivator for his n¡¯s Iron Blood Loyal Heart Technique because the beast tide was about to happen. Being thest line of defense and the trump card of the two counties, he could not advance to a higher boundary as he wished. Thus, he must remain at the peak of Yang Grade.


    Nheless, He Liangce¡¯s worries werepletely gone after Ou Yangming subdued the Eight-armed Giant Beast. It was as if a heavy and pressuring burden was suddenly lifted off its chest, and he felt so rxed that he wanted to fly.


    He Liangce chose to break through at this moment to arrive at his long-desired boundary.


    Before long, intense energy waves surrounded his body as he released a formidable aura, which belonged to a Supreme Great Ancestor, bit by bit.


    His advancement was smooth as everything happened naturally without any danger nor obstruction.


    It was the exact reason Woo Lejia and the others were envious.


    They knew He Liangce had sessfully advanced and would be a mighty great ancestor once he solidified his state.


    When they thought about the hard work they had to put in to break through then at how effortless it was for He Liangce, they noticed a stark contrast.


    Even a fool knew He Liangce would have a brighter future than them even though they were all Supreme Great Ancestors. In terms of getting to the peak of Extreme Grade, He Liangce would likely seed whereas the other great ancestors would have little hope.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at He Liangce and smiled faintly.


    Given that the Iron Blood Loyal Heart Technique would not be performed anymore, the noble sacrifice would no longer be needed.


    The moment he saw He Liangce bing a Supreme Great Ancestor, he was finally not on tenterhooks.


    ¡°Master Ou, you...¡± Li Xinfan asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Is it really fine to leave that fe in the wilderness?¡±


    The other people tensed up a little. It was true that they could not see the massive creature anymore, but they were still horrified when they thought about how it was still lurking somewhere out there.


    Nobody was willing to get close to the powerful spirit beast, but the people also hoped they could always supervise it.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°General Li, please be rest assured, it¡¯s certainly going to be fine.¡±


    Seeing how confident Ou Yangming was, the others looked at each other. They felt like one could scoop more inside stories from a process of a spirit beast acknowledging its master.


    Even so, very few people in the world would have the guts to attempt it.


    *****


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast kept running and was out of everyone else¡¯s sight a long time ago. He arrived at an enormous valley.


    The valley was deep and quiet. Most importantly, the rolling hills there made it a good hiding spot. On top of that, this was the only area around Changlong County¡¯s prefecture that could amodate such a gigantic creature like it.


    It kowtowed as soon as it arrived at the valley. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    A sh of red light was seen as the little bird appeared on a big branch and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast quickly answered, ¡°Sir, that master belongs to your n indeed; he has the purple fire.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The purple fire...¡± The little bird seemed to be dumbfounded as well, and it widened its eyes. It recovered its normal state after some time andmented, ¡°Since you¡¯re able to be the pet of a powerhouse with the purple fire, it¡¯s considered an incredible opportunity, so you must conduct yourself well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best to serve him and will be loyal to him only,¡± the Eight-armed Giant Beast swore. It sounded delighted, which contrasted its feeling of despair when it first met Ou Yangming. The little bird pped its wings, and its eyes looked like two dancing mes. It mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s quite unbelievable that he¡¯s arade with the purple fire , but how can the purple fire appear in this lowly world? Did something happen here but I wasn¡¯t made aware of it... This won¡¯t do, I must return to notify the elders of the purple fire, and he must acknowledge his ancestry...¡±

 Chapter 413 Multi-armed King Kong

    <h4>Chapter 413 Multi-armed King Kong</h4>


    When Ou Yangming woke up the next morning and was going to leave his courtyard, he noticed that the big yellow dog hade out of nowhere. It followed him closely wherever he went as though it was afraid that he would escape.


    Ou Yangming tilted his head helplessly at the big fellow.


    Big Yellow bared its teeth and had a strange expression on its face. ¡°Trying to meet that oversized thing without my knowledge? No way!¡¯


    The young fellow then lifted his hand and gently tapped the big yellow dog¡¯s leg. ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m only going to have a talk with it to ask why it chose me.¡±


    Big Yellow stuck out its chest proudly. Its meaning was clear: ¡®Didn¡¯t I choose you too? It¡¯s only doing what I did. Isn¡¯t that normal!¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Big Yellow, what are we? That spirit beast took the initiative to acknowledge its master...¡± The big yellow dog blinked and finally began to ponder the question seriously.


    It was true that friendship and a master-pet rtionship werepletely different concepts. Big Yellow and Ou Yangming were incredibly close, to the extent that they would entrust their lives to each other. Nheless, it would be impossible for the big yellow dog to acknowledge the young fellow as its master or the other way around. Ou Yangming said with a serious face, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy, so I¡¯ll probably have a hard time sleeping unless I solve the problem.¡±


    The big yellow dog whined for a brief moment as it felt the same. Afterward, it suddenly barked cheerfully.


    Since Ou Yangming must meet the Eight-armed Giant Beast, it could simply tag along.


    ¡°The two of you kept arguing when you first met. If you meet again, won¡¯t you fight?¡± Ou Yangming frowned, then he patted the big yellow dog. ¡°I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    Big Yellow was grateful, but it shook its head firmly. This was the first time the big yellow dog was being so resolute, hence Ou Yangming knew at once that it would not give up whether he agreed to it or not.


    He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, you cane along, but you can¡¯t stir up any trouble. I¡¯m going to find some answers, not to fight.¡± The big yellow dog stuck out its tongue as it was overjoyed, and it shed a ttering smile at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming jokingly cursed at the big yellow dog, then he bid farewell to the Ni family and left with it.


    Although he did not mention it, everyone knew what he was going to do. As the other people watched anxiously, he and the big yellow dog were sent off like heroes.


    After leaving the prefecture, Ou Yangming gained a connection from the Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s soul from his sea of consciousness. The giant beast did not state where it was, but the linear path between them was disyed to him.


    Ou Yangming locked on his target and destination. When he was about to set out, he felt a tug at the bottom of his pants¡¯ leg.


    When he turned to look, he noticed the big yellow dog pinning the bottom of his pants on the ground with its paw.


    ¡°Big Yellow, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he was puzzled.


    The big yellow dog lowered itself and shook its body.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he could not help but shake his head speechlessly. The big yellow dog saw him standing on the Eight-arm Giant Beast¡¯s head yesterday as if it was his mount, thus the dog was unhappy about it.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not dislike the big yellow dog¡¯s childish thought; he felt more affection for it.


    Following that, he shed and jumped up to the big yellow dog¡¯s back.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did not share a soul bond, but they were mysteriously connected, allowing them to sense each other¡¯s thoughts. Therefore, since Ou Yangming locked on the direction, the big yellow dog knew where their destination was.


    It roared and turned into a yellow lightning bolt as it zoomed into the distance at an unbelievable speed. Perhaps because Big Yellow wanted topete against the massive creature, it did not hold back at all, and it exerted all its force. With that, they arrived at the enormous valley¡ªthe Eight-armed Giant Beast¡¯s hiding spot-after an hour.


    The big yellow dog suddenly stopped and stared warily at the deep and dark valley in front of them.


    Subsequently, some tree vines on the precipice at the top of the valley began to rattle, then the Eight-armed Giant Beast slowly showed itself.


    Even though the giant beast was hefty, it did not make too much sound as it controlled itself. It was astounding.


    Ou Yangming looked up at the Eight-armed Giant Beast and sensed its fearsome pressure once more. Despite that, he was not affected by it. On the other hand, the big yellow dog opened its mouth uneasily as though it viewed the giant beast as its enemy.


    Feeling dumbfounded, Ou Yangming immediately patted the big yellow dog¡¯s head then asked loudly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡¯


    The Eight-armed Giant Beast paused for a moment before it answered with respect, ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, so please grant me one, Master.¡±


    Ou Yangming noted after some thought, ¡°Okay, your name will be Multi-armed King Kong.¡± ¡°Multi-armed King Kong.¡± The Eight-armed Giant Beast hesitated for a while, then it responded, ¡°Thanks for giving me a name, Master. From now on, my name is Multi-armed King Kong.¡±


    Big Yellow looked up and red at Ou Yangming because it was displeased. Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°Big Yellow, it wasn¡¯t me who named you, so you should me the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors instead.¡± Needless to say, the names Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong were Heaven and Earth apart. That said, Ou Yangming did not want to cause any misunderstandings. Besides, he found the name Big Yellow to be quite catchy, hence he never thought it sounded bad.


    The big yellow dog was looking more hostile as if it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts.


    Ou Yangming quickly curbed his thought andforted the yellow dog, then he also nced at the Eight-armed Giant Beast.


    Big Yellow understood him right away. It knew it should be more reserved in front of the giant beast.


    As the Eight-armed Giant Beast watched the silentmunication between Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog, its huge eyes were filled with envy, The big yellow dog might not be aware, but the giant beast knew it must have enjoyed great and indescribable benefits for bing partners with the young fellow.


    While the giant beast would enjoy more benefits in the future, it was still jealous at the thought of the rtionship between Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog.


    Ou Yangmingter questioned with a grim look on his face, ¡°Multi-armed King Kong, I want you to tell me the truth-why did you choose me to be your master? You should know I can sense if you¡¯re lying, so don¡¯t try.¡±


    ¡°Master, I dare not lie to you at all,¡± Multi-armed King Kong instantly answered. It slowly sat down but did not cause the ground to shake, which was evident that its control over its power had arrived at a nearly far-fetched stage.


    ¡°I acknowledged you as my master in the first ce because I was threatened, so I had no choice. However, I realized after I submitted to you that you¡¯re a great opportunity for me.¡± It lowered itsrge head and said, ¡°Please allow me to serve you in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who were you threatened by?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong looked troubled. It scratched its ears and cheeks, which was obvious that it did not dare to say the truth.


    The young fellow was struck with a thought because he recalled the red mark on the giant beast¡¯s head. He had only been able to perform the Soul-sucking Technique because of the mark, or he could not have done it on his own.


    After all, Multi-armed King Kong was far more powerful than him at the moment. It would not be easy to suck the soul of a mightier powerhouse.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t speak of the reason, you don¡¯t need to tell me.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand. He had somewhat stopped the giant beast due to selfishness because the senior, who had helped him several times, clearly did not want to reveal his identity. If the young fellow did not know better and insisted on getting to the bottom of it, the oue might be unfavorable.


    Multi-armed King Kong looked gratefully at Ou Yangming and thought he did it for the sake of it.


    It nodded at Ou Yangming and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Master, when do you n to rise to the upper realm?¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡°What?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong exined, ¡°Master, judging from your current state and this...¡± It extended its thick finger and pointed at the big yellow dog.


    Big Yellow was determined not to show a weak impression, so it opened its mouth to fake a bite as if it was saying, ¡®If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll bite off your finger.¡¯


    Even so, Multi-armed King Kong ignored the insignificant threat. It continued, ¡°This useless watchdog of yours is in a dangerous state!¡±


    ¡°Woof!!!¡± The big yellow dog was struck dumb at first, then it barked furiously.


    ¡®You¡¯re a watchdog! You¡¯re the useless one! Everyone in your family¡¯s a useless watchdog!¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and seriously doubted if he had made the right choice by bringing the big yellow dog here.


    He took a deep breath and patted the big yellow dog to calm it down. ¡°Multi-armed King Kong, what do you mean?¡± Multi-armed King Kong stated sternly, ¡°Master, your mental power and that watchdog¡¯s power have reached the withstandable limit in this world. As long as you take another step to break through this barrier, you¡¯ll enter entirely different states¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Beyond a great ancestor and a spirit beast?¡¯


    ¡°Yes,¡± Multi-armed King Kong replied to him in a serious tone, ¡°but once you arrive at those states, you¡¯ll be faced with the Life or Death Disaster, and it won¡¯t be easy for you to sessfully get through it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by the Life or Death Disaster?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed.


    He had read many ancient books but never once saw anything like that.


    Multi-armed King Kong gathered his thoughts before he exined, ¡°It¡¯s a disaster that you have to endure once your powers exceed the limit of this world. This is because your existence will cause negative impacts and severe damages to the world, so its origin will naturally eliminate you. The most basic natural manifestation of the Life or Death Disaster is the Heavenly Thunderbolts.

 Chapter 414 The World’s Destroyers

    <h4>Chapter 414 The World¡¯s Destroyers</h4>


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Before Ou Yangming even said a word, Big Yellow barked.


    If Multi-armed King Kong was talking about something else or was threatening them, the big yellow dog would not have been bothered. Nheless, it dared not rx at all when the giant beast spoke about the Life or Death Disaster.


    This was because the big yellow dog had indeed begun to feel uneasy at certain times as its power kept increasing. It did not know before why it was feeling that way, but it knew now.


    Nevertheless, knowing was one thing because the big yellow dog did not know how it could solve the hidden trouble.


    Multi-armed King Kong nced at the dog snappily, but it still noted, ¡°The best way to solve this problem is to leave this world where powers are restrained.¡± Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were stunned. They looked at each other and noticed sparks in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Multi-armed King Kong, will there be no disaster if we leave this world?¡± The young fellow asked in a deep voice.


    ex


    ¡°Of course. When a living being¡¯s power exceeds the manageable limit in this world, one will have the attention of the world¡¯s origin.¡± Multi-armed King Kong exined, ¡°Once the attention reaches a certain point, that being will be automatically removed by the origin. Our powers aren¡¯t weak, but they¡¯re insignificant aspared to the whole world.¡±


    versa


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°We¡¯re not destroying the world¡¯s origin, so why is it doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because our very existence is a form of destruction to the world. Given that we¡¯re so formidable, we need to consume more resources to live. For instance, the breaths we take...¡± Multi-armed King Kong answered without any hesitation, then it lifted its head and exhaled at the sky. It was such a long breath that it was unbelievable, to the extent that a small storm was stirred in mid-air.


    Seeing as how mighty a breath could be, the big yellow dog was taken aback.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it now. If one bes as powerful as I am, the power consumed for every move and what¡¯s needed to recover the consumption will be extra burdens for the world,¡± the giant beast added with bright eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad for foreign powerhouses like us because we¡¯re given a certain period to hide. On the other hand, natives of this world will be watched by the world¡¯s origin if they want to break through the threshold.¡±


    Ou Yangming fell silent for a while before he asked, ¡°But I remember that the imperial family had powerhouses beyond a great ancestor for generations. How did they do it?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong blinked its huge eyes as it was surprised. ¡°Do they have one for every generation? That¡¯s unbelievable-how did they avoid the punishments from the world¡¯s origin¡¯s power?¡±


    ¡°A secret realm¡ªthe imperial family¡¯s secret realm,¡± Ou Yangming uttered as he was struck with a thought.


    Upon hearing him, Multi-armed King Kong shook all eight of its arms, causing loud shes to be heard. ¡°Yes, they must be hiding in a vast secret realm. Hehe, once they leave the realm for a long time, they¡¯ll draw Heavenly Punishments too.¡± Ou Yangming nodded because he finally understood why Wu Yuanwei hid in the secret realm and would not leave.


    He initially thought the Humans¡¯ number one powerhouse was always cultivating in the secret realm, but he now knew it was not because the elder did not want to leave the realm, but he dared not do so.


    In a way, Wu Yuanwei could only stay in the outside world for a limited period. Once his time was up, he would be punished by the Heavenly Thunderbolts. Being the strongest powerhouse, he was responsible for guarding the capital and protecting the eight counties. Therefore, every minute he spent outside had to be spent carefully.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time and asked, ¡°Multi-armed King Kong, since you¡¯ve descended to our world, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Heavenly Punishments?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid-of course, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Multi-armed King Kong smiled bitterly. ¡°If I don¡¯tplete my task, I won¡¯t be able to return to the upper realm. Once I start receiving Heavenly Punishments, I¡¯ll surely be doomed.¡±


    ¡°What task do you need toplete?¡±


    ¡°Erase the abnormal form in this world and let it return to its origin.¡±


    ¡°Make it understandable!¡± ¡°Ah... In simpler terms, I¡¯m tasked to eliminate the Humans and make the Beasts the strongest race in this world.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He was mentally prepared for the answer, but he still felt a chill when he heard it.


    No wonder every beast tide was known as the Humans¡¯ disaster. It turned out that the Beasts¡¯ ultimate goal is to wipe the Humans off the face of Earth.


    ¡°How much time are you given toplete the task?¡±


    ¡°Around 20 years. As long as I exist, I¡¯ll constantly consume the energies in this world, so I¡¯m given 20 years at most. Even if nobody cares about me, I¡¯ll eventually be killed by the world¡¯s origin.¡± Multi-armed King Kong sounded sorrowful.


    Ou Yangming scoffed. If it was not because the giant beast had be his pet, he would not have pitied it instead and would think that it deserved it.


    However, he could not stand by idly anymore. Even if he was not doing it for the giant beast, he had to think for himself and the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Can the upper realm amodate us?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master, the universe¡¯s spiritual power in the upper realm can¡¯t bepared by the one in this world; the disparity is more than 10,000 times. Not to mention beings like you and me, even Almighty Beings that can mount the clouds and brew storms can be easily amodated.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at it and raised another question, ¡°Okay, how can we enter the upper realm?¡±


    Although Wu Yuanwei had promised him a slot to go beyond Heaven, given the situation now, one slot was far from sufficient.


    ¡°There are many ways, but the most appropriate way is through an Almighty Being¡¯s help...¡± Multi-armed King Kong immediately answered, but it suddenly paused and had an odd look on its face.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming also sensed the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness moving rapidly.


    A mysterious power was delivered from the void and was connecting with him through his Military Fire. The young fellow was familiar with it because it was the doing of the senior that had been helping him in the dark.


    Ou Yangming frowned as he sensed the message delivered by the senior.


    ¡°Woof...¡± The big yellow dog was vaguely moved, but it could not sense the message due to a barrier because it was not Ou Yangming. As such, it could only bark anxiously.


    ¡°Big Yellow, we might need to stay here and endure the Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡± Ou Yangming forced a smile.


    The big yellow dog widened its eyes and stared at him dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Uhm, a senior once told me that it¡¯s a rare opportunity too. If I can withstand the Heavenly Thunderbolts in this world and break through, I¡¯ll gain unimaginable benefits in the future. I was convinced by him, so I¡¯d like to give it a go,¡± Ou Yangming expressed. Big Yellow was clearly appalled. ¡®Isn¡¯t that... A suicidal move?¡¯


    Even the Multi-armed King Kong said that it dared not suffer the punishment of the Heavenly Thunderbolts because it would likely end up in a tragedy.


    ¡°Big Yellow, we won¡¯t be able to do it if we simply resist the punishment with our bodies, but...¡± Ou Yangming grinned and patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t forget¡ªI¡¯m the greatest cksmith in this world!¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes gleamed, then it opened its mouth and spat out pieces of equipment. Following that, only by looking at them, the pieces of equipment rose and were automatically fitted on its body.


    ¡°Are those magic tools?¡± Multi-armed King Kong eximed. Big Yellow cast a sidelong nce at it as though it was saying, ¡®What¡¯s the fuss? You¡¯re so shallow!¡¯


    In actual fact, the big yellow dog was ted because there were definitely very few things that could shock Multi-armed King Kong.


    Ou Yangming gently touched the magic tools on the big yellow dog and was pleased. The magic tools were-collectively¡ªthe greatest manifestation of his abilities for the time being. If he wanted to advance further, perhaps it would only be possible if he entered the so-called upper realm.


    Multi-armed King Kong suddenly asked, ¡°Master, did you smith these pieces of equipment?¡±


    Yes.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Why? Do you want them too?¡±


    The giant beast¡¯s eyes glowed at once, and it ttered the young fellow. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want me to go on an expedition? I¡¯ll be eye-catching if I have such an equipment set, and I won¡¯t embarrass you for sure!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Is this why you¡¯re begging me?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Master, we¡¯re talking about a full equipment setprising magic tools. If you can smith a set of thunderbolt-proof ones, we¡¯ll be able to endure the Heavenly Thunderbolts even if we don¡¯t go to the upper realm.¡±


    ¡°Thunderbolt-proof?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    If he could really smith something like that, they would not need to worry at all.


    Despite that, he had never encountered such an attribute, so where could he look from?


    Multi-armed King Kong blinked and expressed shyly, ¡°Master, I know a bit.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know a bit of the Thunder Technique.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Show me.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was hesitant. ¡°Master, if I use it, I¡¯ll surely trigger substantial universe¡¯s spiritual powers, and the world¡¯s origin would be observing me.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m able toprehend the Thunder Technique, I¡¯ll smith an equipment set for you ordingly.¡±


    The giant beast was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Subsequently, it straightened its body and raised all its arms above its head, then it started to draw a rune in the air. Ou Yangming and Big Yellow tensed up right away because they sensed an intense pressure gathering above them.


    It only took a brief moment before the sky was covered in ayered cloud as dark as ink. That said, white shes were seen as thunders roared...

 Chapter 415 Fathoming The Heavenly Thunderbolts

    <h4>Chapter 415 Fathoming The Heavenly Thunderbolts</h4>


    Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog looked up at the sky. They could sense the hidden incredible might among the thunderbolts.


    If the powers burst out, though they could not destroy Heaven and Earth, they could easily kill the young fellow and the big dog.


    A high-rank spirit beast¡ªthis was the real potency of a high-rank spirit beast. Before this, Multi-armed King Kong had shown up at the prefecture and used brute force to make threerge holes in the main wall. Ou Yangming had initially thought that was its limit.


    However, he now knew from looking at the dense thunderclouds in the sky what a high-rank spirit beast was all about.


    A spirit beast of such a rank possessed powers that could not be resisted by the people.


    Nheless, fortunately, a high-rank spirit beast¡¯s powers were extremely limited in this world, hence it could not fully unleash them. In other words, Multi-armed Spirit Beast needed to pay a huge price for it, which was why it was afraid and dared not overstep bounds.


    If that was not the case, even the joint attack from 100 great ancestors would not be able to stop its all-out attacks. In the end, the powerhouses would only be killed.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, a striking white light was seen in the center of the huge cloud. The brightness was so intense that they felt like they would go blind from staring at it.


    Following that, the light struck the found. Although Ou Yangming was on the big yellow dog, he could still feel the quake from the ground.


    The light was curbed after a long time, and theyer of cloud in the sky slowly went away.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, then he gently patted Big Yellow.


    The fellow understood him right away, then it exerted force through its legs and ran toward where the thunderboltnded.


    They arrived at the spot after a brief moment, and they turned slightly pale when they saw the big hole on the ground. The hole was at least about 15 meters deep, and it spread in all directions in an irregr round shape. Hot white smoke arose from the hole, and it filled the air bit by bit. Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were a distance away, but they could sense the heat contained inside.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and whispered to the dog, ¡°Big Yellow, its thunderbolt power is more powerful than yours.


    Big Yellow was disdainful. Even so, after witnessing the massive hole, the proud dog had to admit that the thunderbolt was a little more powerful than its stone awls. Yes, just a little¡ªnot too much.


    A humongous figure followed them to the area. It was Multi-armed King Kong.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and asked, ¡°When you attacked the prefecture that day but stopped and fled halfway, was it because you didn¡¯t want to use too much power?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kongughed. ¡°Master, I misunderstood you back then.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I saw 100 humans armed with magic skill tools and magic armors, so I thought you¡¯re a cksmith from the upper realm.¡± The giant beast was abashed. ¡°You gave the magic tools to those people to force me to consume my greatest powers so that the world¡¯s origin will notice me. Hehe, it¡¯s an extremelymon and effective method used in the lower realm.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. They did not know whether to cry or tough.


    The thought had never crossed their minds, but it was worth noting that Multi-armed King Kong came from a different perspective and had different experiences. The giant beast was far-sighted and thoughtful, which was beyond their imaginations.


    After seeing the unexpectedly formidable military force, the first thing that Multi-armed King Kong thought was someone was scheming something against it. Given that it was unsure about the exact situation, it chose to escape immediately so it could devise a better n.


    On the contrary, if Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog were faced with non-threatening forces, they would likely choose to fight and defeat their enemies first.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and jumped off the big yellow dog¡¯s back, then he retrieved tens of peculiar stones from his interspatial bag. When the young fellow scanned Multi-armed King Kong from head to toe, he could not help but gasp.


    Judging from the beast¡¯s build, he would need to use plenty of bizarre stones to smith an equipment set for it. He wondered, ¡®I hope the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors won¡¯t turn into tyrannosauruses to hunt me down.¡¯


    Multi-armed King Kong was envious as it noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s interspatial bag. It was a high-rank spirit beast, but interspatial bags were rare treasures even among the Humans, thus one could imagine it was nearly impossible for it to request one that suited it.


    After all, if the giant beast was given an interspatial bag with a roughly 1-cubic-meter space, it might not be able to use it...


    Nevertheless, a higher-leveled interspatial bag that could fit it could not be acquired by a spirit beast like it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned for a brief moment before the rare stone was turned into a rod. It could be transformed into a magic spear if a spear tip was attached to one of the ends.


    Despite being far from falling below the mark for toughness aspared to a wooden rod, a rod smithed from a queer stone was much less flexible and could not be controlled by everyone. At the very least, Ou Yangming would not like a spear like that.


    The young fellow leaped up without warning and climbed up Multi-armed King Kong by stepping on its body.


    One would have been mmed by the beast¡¯s gigantic palm for doing that, but the beast kept adjusting its muscles when Ou Yangming made his way up. This was because it wanted the young fellow to climb morefortably.


    Ou Yangmingnded on its shoulder after some time and said, ¡°Grab one end of this rod and release your thunderbolt power. Remember to only release the conception but not the real skill.¡±


    It was a strict request because Multi-armed King Kong needed to stay in the moment before the release for a long time.


    If the giant beast was slightly inadequate, there would surely be a miserable oue. That said, Ou Yangming believed that the beast could do it. Sure enough, Multi-armed King Kong did not look troubled at all. It nodded hard and reached out one of its hands to grab the rod in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    The rod was only formed after Ou Yangming smelted tens of peculiar stones, and it reached a maximum length in his hands. Having said that, the rod was simr to an embroidery needle to the giant beast.


    It carefully held one of the rod¡¯s ends such that it dared not use greater force at all.


    Seeing as any of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s fingers was thicker and longer than the rod, Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. ¡®How many of those stones are needed for this fe¡¯s body to be fully covered? Can it be done if I gather all the stones from the Chaos Cave?¡¯


    Ou Yangmingter sighed and curbed his thoughts, by which he cast aside the doubts he had.


    He focused his mental conception in his sea of consciousness, where his mental power boiled.


    The integration of Heaven and man, the thoroughly meticulous!


    Multi-armed King Kong had a grave look on its face as if it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s abnormality. The world¡¯s origin would notice it sooner if it released its thunderbolt ability, which was why it had been holding back from performing it.


    If it was not because the giant beast had Ou Yangming¡¯s word, perhaps it would not have revealed its secret at all. However, Multi-armed King Kong was a smart spirit beast, which knew how its abilities could be enhanced by an equipment set, so it felt that it was worth the risk.


    Hints of electric lights could be seen on its fingertips. They could not bepared with the gloomy cloud, which almost covered Heaven and Earth earlier, but the principles behind them were the same.


    ¡°Smaller, smaller, smaller...¡±


    If anyone could hear Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s thoughts at the moment, one would hear it repeating the same word. The thunderbolt¡¯s power was exceptionally strong but could not be easily controlled, and the spirit beast did not want Ou Yangming to get hit at all.


    This was because if Ou Yangming was unfortunately killed, it would be the first to be buried with him.

 Chapter 416 The First Thunder-mastery Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 416 The First Thunder-mastery Equipment</h4>


    Strange yet powerful energies were released, and they echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. Each time they echoed, he felt something unique as if he had a deeper understanding of thunderbolts.


    This was because there was a connection between his soul and Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s, creating a mysterious yet unimaginable feeling between them. It was just like how the giant beast could sense the young fellow¡¯sprehension of its thunderbolt power at this moment.


    Although Ou Yangming seemed inferior to Multi-armed King Kong in this aspect, how much longer had thetter learned the power aspared to the former? Therefore, the giant beast stared at the young fellow in this belief.


    If it was not certain that Ou Yangming was indeed a native and knew nothing about the thunderbolt power before this, it would have suspected his identity.


    Nheless, the giant beast did not know while Ou Yangming was inexperienced in the thunderbolt power, his natural smithing technique had endless wonderful functions. The technique allowed him to borrow another person¡¯s experiences to derive runes, and he could then apprehend the abilities through them. This was the biggest reason Ou Yangming could smith different pieces of Skill Equipment even though he did not know much about the different powers. ¡°Boom...¡±


    The thunderous sound in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness became louder, to the extent that he felt like Heaven and Earth would be destroyed. Nevertheless, everything happened inside his sea of consciousness, thus apart from Multi-armed King Kong¡ªthe initiatorand Big Yellow, nobody could sense it.


    Even so, the two formidable creatures reacted differently. Multi-armed King Kong was unbothered as though the thunderbolts were non-existent, whereas the big yellow dog was panic-stricken as if it would soon face a great enemy.


    Their different reactions seemed to have portrayed the disparity between their strengths too. Despite that, the big yellow dog immediately noticed something unusual. It stopped shuddering and widened its eyes at Multi-armed King Kong as if it was challenging it.


    Multi-armed King Kong did not spare the big yellow dog a nce at all. It carefully pinched the embroidery-needle-like rod and did its best to control its power within a reasonable range. With the precondition that Ou Yangming¡¯s safety was guaranteed, the giant beast tried to let him fathom the thunderbolt power as much as possible.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s provocation was merely a joke to it. Besides, Ou Yangming did not have the time to care about the yellow dog too because he arrived at the most crucial stage. Amid the hundred, his natural smithing technique finally grasped something.


    Following that, a wonderful rune was slowly formed within the Military Fire as Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power surged like monstrous waves. He had understood that his mental power had to be on a certain level for him to perceive the thunderbolt power.


    If that was not the case, he would simply be courting death.


    Fortunately, his mental power was barely qualified, but he stillmented because he was still at the border despite having 99 points of mental power. The young fellow wondered, ¡®How fearsome are the powerhouses who study the thunderbolt power in Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s original world?¡¯.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and finally felt that the timing was right. He unleashed his mental power at that instant, where they surrounded his understanding of the thunderbolt power and gathered together.


    The young fellow had assembled tens of different Skill Runes, but he had never been so attentive. It was only because Ou Yangming felt that the power was closely rted to his life and that he might one day be killed by the power if he did not learn it well.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Substantial energies gathered in an instant, then the rune was finally formed sessfully.


    As soon as the rune took shape, Ou Yangming focused on it entirely because he was eager to grasp the remarkable power.


    Sure enough, the Thunderbolt Rune was far moreplicated than the other Skill Runes. Among runes grasped by Ou Yangming in the past, even the mostplicated one became as simple as 1, 2, 3 inparison with it. Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and finally opened his eyes. He looked exhausted because the amount of mental power required for knowledge was way more than he had expected.


    Having said that, it was all worth it. Ou Yangming and the two powerful beast kinds were pleased with the oue.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog barked all of a sudden.


    ¡°Okay, let me try.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    The young fellow stared at the rod in his hands with bright eyes. He had used the rod as a medium to decipher the thunderbolt power, but it was not damaged at all. In fact, the rod, which was made from tens of peculiar stones, was not scratched at all, which was evident how tough it was.


    Next, the Military Fire emerged from the rod, and it seemed like it was going to be released without an end.


    The zing fire enveloped the whole rod.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face changed the instant the fire appeared. It feared and revered the fire as though it was born to be afraid of it.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up. It stayed away from the Military Fire too but it was out of respect, which was much better than the giant spirit beast.


    Out of the variousparisons Big Yellow made ever since it met Multi-armed King Kong, this seemed to be the first time it was triumphant.


    As such, the big yellow dog stuck out its chest proudly as if it hadpletely surpassed its frightening opponent.


    Ou Yangming obviously could not care about the trivial matter between the two beasts because he was fully focused on his magic rod. His face took on a grave expression, and he operated his mental power to the maximum.


    The Thunderbolt Rune wasplicated beyond his imagination. Most importantly, ording to his understanding of it so far, he had not truly grasped it yet.


    When he learned the other Skill Runes, not only could he carve them on pieces of equipment, but he could also repeatedly generate them in his sea of consciousness after some time and could release them with his bare hands.


    On the other hand, for the Thunderbolt Rune, he could only achieve the former at most. As for releasing it with his bare hands, it was out of his capability for the time being.


    Ou Yangming could not fully fathom the Thunderbolt Rune overnight.


    Soon enough, marks slowly appeared on the rod. They were the Thunderbolt Rune¡¯s veined paths, and the growing paths indicated that the piece of Skill Equipment was almostpleted.


    The young fellow quietly maintained the mental power fluctuation and continued to burn the Military Fire.


    Given that the Thunderbolt Rune¡¯s mystery had exceeded his limit, he could only carve it on the equipment ordingly.


    Needless to say, this was only a process for him as he made sense of and used the thunderbolt power. At the end of the day, his goal was to smith pieces of thunderbolt-proof equipment.


    If one wanted to resist a certain power, one needed to understand it first. Honestly, Ou Yangming was doing very well in this aspect. He was fully immersed in the equipment for an hour.


    Back then, no matter the type of equipment, even if it was a piece of Skill Equipment, he would not have wasted so much time. However, he dly endured the process of the new but threatening power.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming made two mistakes throughout the process because the rune paths were tooplicated. Nheless, the Military Fire was unbelievably wonderful as it made some adjustments to erase the mistakes, allowing him to start again from the ruptures.


    Most importantly, the veined paths were still seamless, so much so that one would not be able to spot a single w.


    If Wu Hongxi and the other Superior cksmiths knew how marvelous Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was, they would probably be so envious that their eyes would


    bulge.


    When Ou Yangming turned his wrist, the scorching fire finally disappeared. Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow were thrilled at once as they were looking forward to the oue.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Multi-armed King Kong, you¡¯ve already grasped the thunderbolt power, so why are you so nervous?¡±


    The giant spirit beast smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Master, even in our world, many powerhouses have a superficial knowledge of the power, but it¡¯s extremely rare to find one who can carve the Thunderbolt Rune on a piece of equipment. As a result, every piece of equipment rted to thunderbolts is 10 or even 100 times more valuable than an equal-ranked piece of equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he nodded as though he understood it.


    Afterward, he waved his rod andughed. ¡°This is my first of thunder-mastery equipment, so let¡¯s test how mighty it is.¡±


    The young fellow gently shook his hand to channel his essential Qi into the rod. With that, he sessfully simted the Rune Formation Map inside. Consequently, the rod glowed and released a surging terrifying aura.


    Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow watched with gleaming eyes. In particr, the former widened itsrge mouth to express its shock. While Ou Yangming said that he had sessfully smithed the equipment, it did not believe him at all.


    It was only giving a subconscious response earlier.


    In reality, it was true that very few people in the upper realm could master the thunderbolt power. Hence, even when Multi-armed King Kong was certain that Ou Yangming could eventually achieve it in the end because he had the purple Military Fire, it did not mean that he could seed on his first attempt.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming¡¯s rod released the thunderbolt power¡¯s unique aura. Upon seeing this, the giant spirit beast was truly in awe.


    ¡®Did Master manage to perceive the power on his first try?¡¯ ¡°Tss...¡±


    A strange sound was hearding from the rod. Silver light shot out in the forward direction, but it looked and sounded like a snake. The silver snake was incredibly fast, by which it arrived on a gigantic tree in the blink of an eye.


    The tree was surrounded by the silver light, which was so striking that Ou Yangming and the two giant beasts could not open their eyes.

 Chapter 417 The Four Great Racial Groups

    <h4>Chapter 417 The Four Great Racial Groups</h4>


    Thunderbolt-it was the thunderbolt power indeed.


    Multi-armed King Kong was highly spirited, and it had aplicated look in its eyes. It secretly nced at Ou Yangming and acknowledged his identity more than it did before.


    After all, the beings from that specific n were the only ones that could easily grasp the power. The giant spirit beast subconsciously bent over a little and thought, ¡®It¡¯s truly an honor to be able to submit to a master like him.¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    When the white light became so striking to a certain point, an intense sound wave burst out. The huge tree was snapped into two, and it copsed to the ground.


    Nheless, the tree was already badly beaten. In particr, the detached parts were as dark as burnt ashes, which was quite a ghastly sight.


    Ou Yangming and the two beasts fixed their gazes on the split. Although the thunderbolt was not quite powerful because Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow could easily create a simr effect with their ws, they were still overjoyed.


    A long journey began from a single step.


    Since Ou Yangming had arrived at the threshold, he had the ability to continue to study it. Even though he had not perceived much yet, judging from his ability, it was quite like that he could smith pieces of thunderbolt-proof equipment before the Heavenly Thunderbolts struck them.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming turned his wrist and withdrew the long rod. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The big yellow dog immediately jumped in front of him andy its body t. It stared at the young fellow.


    Before Ou Yangming could even react, he heard Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s furious roar.


    When he looked up at the massive creature, he noticed that it was ring at the big yellow dog as if it was enraged.


    Even so, the big yellow dog looked up proudly as though it was saying, ¡®You can¡¯t do anything to me.¡¯


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He shed and got up to the big yellow dog¡¯s back and said, ¡°Stop messing around, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nevertheless, it was then when Multi-armed King Kong expressed, ¡°Master, I¡¯m faster, so it¡¯s better if you sit on me.¡±


    The big yellow dog instantly stopped and barked several times at the giant spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming gently patted its head and replied to the spirit beast, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll head to the prefecture first while you wait outside. If nobody offends you, control your temper and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Multi-armed King Kong could only obey him, but it looked meaningfully at the big yellow dog. It was as if it was wondering which part of the dog¡¯s body would be delicious.


    Following that, the big yellow dog zoomed away. They returned to the prefecture and made a shy appearance.


    Multi-armed King Kong would cause a huge sensation whenever it showed up. Despite that, everyone in the city knew the gigantic creature was no longer the Humans¡¯ enemy and would possibly be their guardian instead.


    The people did not fear it anymore, but they became more curious.


    When they heard the giant spirit beast had returned and was waiting far from the prefecture, many people flooded the walls to watch from afar.


    Ou Yangming was slightly unhappy about it, but he could not stop the people from being so fervent, so he simply let it be.


    The moment he returned to the Ni residence, he was suddenly summoned by Her Royal Highness.


    Looking at Wu Haohan, who hade to deliver the message, Ou Yangming asked in shock, ¡°Did you say that Her Highness wants me to have an audience with her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wu Haohan answered seriously with a nod.


    Ou Yangming had a weird look on his face. In actuality, given Wu Hanning¡¯s identity, it would be fine if she summoned him, but ever since they met, the peculiardy had never acted like a princess in front of him.


    Even so, he did not overthink it. He informed Old Craftsman and the others before he left with the big yellow dog.


    After meeting Multi-armed King Kong and sensing the immense threat from it, the big yellow dog was not willing to leave Ou Yangming¡¯s side easily. It seemed to know it was not as mighty as the giant spirit beast, thus it needed topensate for its shoring in other ways.


    Ou Yangming was still somewhat uneasy when he met Wu Hanning.


    He did not fear Her Highness, but he could not deal with the princess¡¯s strangeness, which was intentional.


    Having said that, his concerns were gone as soon as he saw Wu Hanning.


    This was because Her Highness still treated him with the same attitude and was a little friendly, causing him to unknowingly miss it.


    Ou Yangming got along with Wu Hanning differently from with Ni Yonghong and Bai Shixue, but there was an indescribable feeling between them.


    ¡°Brother Ou, please take a seat.¡± Wu Hanning gestured to Ou Yangming to settle down in his seat and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the message about you subduing the Eight-armed Giant Beast to Father. He¡¯s delighted to hear it, and he¡¯d like to congratte you.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    The imperial family had the fastest news channel in the world, but he was sure that the information transfer before this was to such an extent.


    Wu Hanning grinned and exined, ¡°We initiated a hidden information transfer during the Humans¡¯ disaster, but it consumes plenty of resources.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and was relieved. It would be quite frightening if the imperial family could normally receive information at such speed too. Wu Hanning pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Brother Ou, other than congratting you, Father wanted me to ask you a few things.¡± Ou Yangming became focused. He knew this was perhaps the reason Wu Hanning had summoned him as the princess because she was not representing herself at the moment, but His Majesty the Emperor. ¡°Your Highness, please go ahead,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Father wants to ask if the high-rank spirit beast that you overcame is willing to go on an expedition to help the Humans.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Great.¡± Wu Hanning was ted. Though she knew the answer before she asked, she could not help but feel euphoric after Ou Yangming confirmed it. ¡°Brother Ou, for the second thing, I¡¯ll have to speak to your spirit beast.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He looked sternly at Wu Hanning and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Wu Hanning was a precious figure, but Multi-armed King Kong would not care so much. Without Ou Yangming¡¯spany, even if it would not crush the princess, it would not spare her a nce too.


    The princess nodded and expressed gently, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. When he noticed Wu Hanning¡¯s gleaming and highly-spirited eyes, he dared not stare at her too long, so he stood up and led her away from the prefecture. This time, nobody stopped Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning when they left.


    From the moment Multi-armed King Kong kneeled in front of the main wall, it gained the people¡¯s trust. The people believed that it would not threaten the Humans¡¯ safety anymore. While Multi-armed King Kong humbled itself in front of Ou Yangming, it was indifferent toward Wu Hanning. Perhaps it did not have any room for her at all.


    Ou Yangming let out a dry cough and stated, ¡°Multi-armed King Kong, this is a good friend of mine, and she¡¯d like to ask you some questions, so answer her honestly.¡±


    He did not reveal Wu Hanning¡¯s identity when he introduced her because he knew it would not make any difference. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Multi-armed King Kong answered in a rumbling voice. Itter nced at Wu Hanning through the corner of its eyes and uttered, ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Wu Hanning bowed slightly at the spirit beast. Ou Yangming could order Multi-armed King Kong about, but nobody else was qualified to do so. ¡°Sir King Kong, you¡¯re a high-rank spirit beast, so how did you descend to our world?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s because of the interspatial disorder. You might not be able to sense the disturbance, but I suppose someone can, right?¡±


    Wu Hanning nodded when she heard the spirit beast¡¯s meaningful words. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m aware of the interspatial disorder, but I didn¡¯t think a powerhouse like you could descend here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe...¡± Multi-armed King Kong lifted its head arrogantly. ¡°Woof!¡± The big yellow dog barked to express, ¡®What¡¯s so amazing about being a high-rank spirit beast? You became someone¡¯s pet anyway.¡¯


    Multi-armed King Kong red at Big Yellow and swore, ¡®I must find an opportunity to devour this despicable evil dog!¡¯


    Wu Hanning quickly questioned, ¡°Do you know anything about the three other spirit beasts that will descend?¡±


    The giant spirit beast clearly hesitated. Ou Yangming frowned and asked, ¡°Is it inconvenient for you to tell us about it?¡± Multi-armed King Kong was taken aback, and he responded right away, ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I heard the Four Great Racial Groups will send a representative here once in a century. I don¡¯t know much about them, but...¡± It nced at Ou Yangming and noted, ¡°If you try to subdue another spirit beast, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Subdue another spirit beast?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. It was evident through his eyes that he was extremely shocked.


    Nobody would reject the opportunity of being followed by another formidable spirit beast like Multi-armed King Kong.


    Wu Hanning asked with bright eyes, ¡°Sir, how do you know?¡± Multi-armed King Kong was struck dumb a little as if it realized that it made a slip of the tongue. It quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling ¡ªa strong feeling.¡±


    While its reply could not deceive even a fool, Wu Hanning dared not ask further. She raised another question after some thought, ¡°Which other spirit beasts do you think Brother Ou can conquer?¡±


    ¡°The bird,¡± Multi-armed King Kong answered, ¡°Among the fish, the insect, and the bird, the bird spirit beast won¡¯t disobey Master no matter what.¡±


    Ou Yangming was rather moved. Multi-armed King Kong had not said much, but it revealed hints of a piece of secret information.


    ¡®Is the senior, who has been continuously helping me in the dark, an expert in deterring and subduing bird spirit beasts?¡¯


    That said, judging from Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s look, he knew it would not reveal the answer.


    Wu Hanning nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯d like topletely solve the disasters in the eight counties this time, and I hope you¡¯ll help us.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have the three other spirit beasts appeared?¡±


    ¡°Due to the interspatial disorder, the spirit beasts sent by the Four Great Racial Groups are more powerful than the ones before,¡± Wu Hanning replied and looked deeply at him as she added, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re here...¡±

 Chapter 418 The Humans’ Eight Counties

    <h4>Chapter 418 The Humans¡¯ Eight Counties</h4>


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly because he knew his ce. The fearsome Multi-armed King Kong had only submitted to him because a pair of invisible ck hands were pushing it to him. Nheless, the initiator was extremely friendly toward him, so it seemed like they were of the same kind. He could feel that the mysterious figure behind Multi-armed King Kong was from the upper realm and had something to do with his Military Fire.


    Even so, he could not guess why the mysterious figure would spare no effort to help him.


    ¡°Your Highness, are there already signs of the three spirit beasts?¡± Ou Yangming curbed his thought and asked. This was his second time asking the princess so directly. It was worth noting that very few people would have the guts to speak to her impolitely.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve indeed appeared.¡± Wu Hanning sighed after some thought. She looked at Multi-armed King Kong half-intentionally and said, ¡°For generations, there was not a miss in the eight counties¡¯ disasters, but they always happened one after another, giving us some break in between. Even if a certain ce fell, we could take a step back then try to counterattack. However, this time, the disasters in the eight counties seem to be happening around the same time.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows because he finally understood why Wu Hanning wanted to meet Multi-armed King Kong all of a sudden and kept questioning it closely. It was because she was eager to find out about the three other spirit beasts.


    The young fellowter asked, ¡°Your Highness, among the Humans¡¯ eight countiesChanglong, Ling, Huangsha, Yongxiang, Feiya, Xuanchen, Canghai, and Pinghai¡ªthe first two counties are safe now, so where should we go next?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, you seem to be more impatient than I am.¡± Wu Hanning was surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed the beast tide and am aware of how dangerous it is. It won¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not capable but since I can stop the disasters, why should I stand idly by?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m a human.¡±


    Wu Hanning took half a step back and bowed seriously at Ou Yangming. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ou.¡±


    She was the royal princess who was born to take care of the welfare of the people in the world. On the other hand, Ou Yangming was only a citizen in Changlong County. He could simply take a break after the county¡¯s crisis was resolved and could wait to be rewarded by the imperial family, but he did not hesitate at all. Whether the young fellow truly cared for the people in the world or had other motives, his decision was respectable.


    Ou Yangming moved aside to dodge the princess¡¯s salutation, then he said, ¡°It¡¯s a beast for Changlong and Ling, an insect for Huangsha and Yongxiang, a bird for Feiya and Xuanchen, and a fish for Canghai and Pinghai. Since King Kong is optimistic about the birds, let¡¯s head there first.¡± He turned to look at Multi-armed King Kong.


    Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°When will we set out?¡±


    ¡°The sooner, the better.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re the only one who knows the specific situation. Given that we have plenty of powerhouses in the prefecture, I¡¯ll leave it to you to make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Huangsha and Yongxiang are in the most dangerous situation now, and it¡¯s almost as dangerous as the situation Changlong was in. Brother Ou, I hope you¡¯ll summon the Supreme Great Ancestors in the city and ask them to head to Huangsha County,¡± Wu Hanning noted after some thought and added in a serious tone, ¡°As for you and me, we¡¯ll head to Feiya. If you¡¯re able to control another spirit beast, we won¡¯t have to fear the disaster this time.¡±


    There were eight counties, but a total of four spirit beasts would descend to oppress the Humans. If they could conquer half of the beasts, given how formidable the Humans already were, they would not be defeated in the end.


    Ou Yangming nodded and curled his lips into a strange smile. ¡°King Kong, wait here for today, we¡¯ll set out to Feiya tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Multi-armed King Kong nodded and pped its chest, causing thunderous sounds to be heard. ¡°As long as you show up, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to suppress everything. Hmm, I suppose the Insects won¡¯t disobey you too. Your only worry will be the Aquatics. Besides, although we¡¯re able to take advantage of the loophole due to the interspatial disorder this time, ording to my understanding, only the Beasts will send a high-rank spirit beast. As for the three other races, they¡¯ll at most send middle-rank ones, so there isn¡¯t much to worry about.¡±


    As Ou Yangming stared at the spirit beast, he became incredibly curious.


    ¡®Who exactly is the one helping me in the dark?¡¯


    Nevertheless, he opened his mouth and swallowed his question.


    While Multi-armed King Kong looked down on the middle-rank spirit beasts, the young fellow dared not rx at all.


    Once he and the princess returned to the prefecture, they immediately gathered the Supreme Great Ancestors. Ordinary people would not be able to support Huangsha County, so only the powerful great ancestors, who were equipped with different pieces of Skill Equipment, could lend them a helping hand.


    As the royal princess, Wu Hanning did her part by informing everyone about the crises. In the end, she expressed, ¡°Great Ancestors, for the sake of the Humans, I hope you¡¯ll volunteer to go to Huangsha County to assist them.¡±


    The other people looked at each other. At the spur of the moment, Fang Zhaoyang stood out and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯d like to ask something.¡±


    ¡°Senior, Fang, please go ahead,¡± Wu Hanning responded politely. She would not bother if a Supreme Great Ancestor from the capital had spoken, but Fang Zhaoyang was from Changlong County and was close to Ou Yangming, thus she had to treat him with some respect.


    Fang Zhaoyang smiled embarrassedly and asked, ¡°May I ask how powerful the spirit beasts in the other counties are?¡±


    The other people pricked up their ears too because this was probably what they were most concerned about.


    Wu Hanning fell silent for a while, then she answered, ¡°They¡¯ll at most be middle-rank spirit beasts.¡±


    At that moment, she chose to trust Multi-armed King Kong but secretly prayed that the spirit beast did not lie to her.


    Sure enough, right after the princess answered the question, Ou Yangming sensed a lighter atmosphere in the air.


    If the great ancestors were asked to go to Huangsha County to fight another high-rank spirit beast like Multi-armed King Kong, they would not be willing to do so. Even if the princess had asked, while they would not openly disobey her, they would ck and not put much effort into it, but nobody could me them. On the contrary, if the great ancestors were not faced with a high-rank spirit beast but a middle-rank or a low-rank one, they could at least put up a good fight.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat to draw everyone¡¯s attention. He looked around and asked, ¡°Are you fully equipped?¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others shed smiles at him and answered, ¡°Yes, we are. Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    In actuality, the Supreme Great Ancestors were only armed with weapons and armor; very few of them had pieces of equipment like boots.


    Aspared to Ou Yangming or Big Yellow, they were Heaven and Earth apart, but nobody dared to me the young fellow. Back then, some of them might have thought that they could at least suppress Ou Yangming in terms of martial arts because they had be great ancestors. Now, when they looked at the big yellow dog beside him and thought about the massive creature outside the prefecture, nobody dared to disrespect him anymore.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Great! If that¡¯s the case, please follow Miss Bai¡¯s arrangements tomorrow and head to Huangsha County together. I hope you can travel as fast as possible this time.¡±


    The powerhouses understood his hidden meaning. They struck their chests and guaranteed that they would travel light to not dy the important matter. Wu Hanning secretlymented as she watched from the side. After all, Ou Yangming was likely the only person in the world who could be revered by so many Supreme Great Ancestors, who also pledged loyalty to him.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming had set his mind on going beyond Heaven after he met Multi-armed King Kong. If that were not the case, the mighty Ou Yangming would be the imperial family¡¯s greatest disease.


    Bai Shixue blinked her beautiful eyes and asked abruptly, ¡°Brother Ou, you asked me to travel with them. What about you?¡±


    Wu Hanning had previously described the crises in the other counties and asked the powerhouses to support Huangsha County, but she did not mention where she and Ou Yangming were going to.


    While the princess¡¯s little trick could not be noticed by the unintentional people, it was picked up by Bai Shixue, the smart youngdy.


    Ou Yangming let out a dry cough and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Feiya County.¡± ¡°Oh, so we¡¯re not traveling together,¡± Bai Shixue spoke meaningfully.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors were afraid, so they shouted, ¡°Master Ou, you mustn¡¯t go there!¡±


    They regarded Ou Yangming to be much more honorable than the imperial family¡¯s strongest powerhouse, hence they did not allow him to go on an adventure alone.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. ¡°Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong will be protecting me. Do you think anything can harm me?¡±


    Everyone else exchanged nces and smiled bitterly as they were speechless. Yes. Protected by the two potent beasts, even Wu Yuanwei would not be able to hurt the young fellow at all. Bai Shixue questioned again, ¡°Brother Ou, are you going there alone?¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth and was about to say that he would be traveling with Her Royal Highness, but he changed his reply at the veryst second, ¡°I¡¯m going there with Elder Ying; we¡¯ll be apanying Her Highness.¡±


    Wu Hanning cast a strange look at him and smiled faintly.


    Bai Shixue curled her lips and suggested, ¡°Brother Ou, since the Supreme Great Ancestors are the only ones heading to Huangsha County, I¡¯ll only be a burden to them. How about I go to Feiya County with you too?¡±


    Woo Lejia and the others were startled. They looked away and shut their mouths as they dared not say a word. It would be best for them to stay out of this...

 Chapter 419 The Feiya Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 419 The Feiya Tribe</h4>


    The day after, Ou Yangming brought over 10 people to Feiya County.


    This time, they did not travel on horses because the horses would be scared to death upon seeing Multi-armed King Kong and would not move an inch even if they were whipped withshes.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming utilized his Military Fire to smith an enormous tform, which he settled on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s shoulder and back. Everyone eximed at the sight of it because they could tell the young fellow had treated the giant spirit beast as a free mount. Multi-armed King Kong would have ughtered anyone else who did that, but it chose to tolerate it because Ou Yangming was the one who did it.


    Once the tform was settled, Ou Yangming led three youngdies and a few of their core attendants up there. Although it was not their first time seeing Multi-armed King Kong, it was certainly their first time riding it.


    Fortunately, Wu Hanning, Bai Shixue, and Ni Yinghong were all considered heroines. Whether they were afraid or not, at the very least, they maintained theirposure.


    Ou Yangming whistled as soon as everyone was on the tform. As such, Multi-armed King Kong instantly stood up and set out swiftly by taking big strides.


    Countless people witnessed the scene from the top of the city walls, and they were deeply in awe.


    After a long time, another convoy left the prefecture. There were only around 100 people in the convoy, but the convoy had by far one of the greatestbat powers among the Humans because everyone was a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Apart from the capital¡¯s great ancestors, about half of them were local great ancestors from the prefecture.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s arrangement, and it was highly supported by the Supreme Great Ancestors from the prefecture. If it was not because sufficient powerhouses were needed to stay to protect the city, perhaps all of the great ancestors would have departed.


    Even though the two groups went different ways, they brought along the hopes of the people. On the other hand, everyone left in the prefecture prayed that the disaster could be over as soon as possible.


    ****


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    As the wind blew violently, Ou Yangming was forced to squint his eyes, lest anything get into it.


    Multi-armed King Kong had eight arms but only two legs. Even so, its speed was nothing like Ou Yangming had ever seen. Needless to say, the reason was closely rted to the spirit beast¡¯s humongous body. Every step it took was equivalent to tens of steps taken by an ordinary human, thus even when it did not take extremely quick steps, its speed was unimaginable.


    It was simr to how an ant was not actually crawling slowly, but a normal person could easily overtake an ant by walking at a normal speed.


    A person¡¯s incrediblymon speed was simply despairing for an ant.


    At that moment, Multi-armed King Kong perfectly disyed its advantage in this aspect. Ou Yangming sighed and retrieved some minerals from his interspatial bag. The minerals were not valuable but were ores that could be used to smith pieces of Fine Grade equipment. Nheless, they were quickly transformed by the young fellow¡¯s Military Fire intorge steel tes.


    The steel tes were then ced at the front of the tform, and they finally blocked the whistling wind. Nevertheless, the loud bangs on the tes due to the wind soon became another trouble.


    Multi-armed King Kong nced strangely at Ou Yangming as though it was trying to understand its master¡¯s problem.


    It suggested, ¡°Master, let me help.¡±


    The spirit beast opened its gigantic mouth and breathed, causing a wall-like airflow to appear on each of the tform¡¯s sides. The air flows established a system of their own, where they blocked the iing wind.


    Ou Yangming and the others exchanged nces as they were shocked. It turned out that a high-rank spirit beast¡¯s control over power was so amazing that it was beyond their imagination.


    While it looked like a simple move, it was not easy to control the power skillfully, yet it was evident that Multi-armed King Kong was doing it with ease.


    Not far away, a yellow figure followed closely behind them. It was the big yellow dog.


    The fellow refused to get onto the tform no matter what, but it also seemed like Multi-armed King Kong was hostile toward it. As a result, Ou Yangming could only let the big yellow dog follow behind them. It was much smaller in size aspared to the giant spirit beast, but it was not slow at all.


    Ou Yangming was heading toward Feiya County for the first time, but Her Royal Highness had many capable followers, who naturally knew the way and guided the spirit beast on the tform.


    It took only several days before they arrived at a vast in. Over here, hills were rarely seen because the area was mostly t. Consequently, when something as massive as Multi-armed King Kong appeared, it stood out like amp in the dark and could not hide even if it wanted to.


    As far as Ou Yangming could see, he vaguely noticed a bunch of tents in the distance.


    There was probably a medium-scaled tribe over there, and the young fellow estimated that there were at least a thousand people.


    All of a sudden, a fire beacon was shot up to the sky from the tribe. At the same time, the people there began to move, which was a sign that they had noticed Multi-armed King Kong. Of course, as long as one was in one¡¯s right mind, one would not want to face such a gigantic creature.


    Their only option was to escape.


    Wu Hanning furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and ordered, ¡°Go notify them and tell them not to panic.¡±


    Their objective was to subdue the raging spirit beast in Feiya County, not to create more disturbance.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Haohan responded to the princess then jumped off the tform. He stepped on many joints on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body tond safely on the ground.


    Multi-armed King Kong twitched its face, and it also clenched its fists before it rxed them.


    ¡®How dare a little ant jump on my body? You¡¯re insulting me...¡¯


    Having said that, when Multi-armed King Kong thought about Ou Yangming, who was supervising it on the tform, it decided not to make a fuss out of it.


    ¡®I¡¯m a considerate being. Besides, the greater party ought not to remember a lowly man¡¯s faults!¡¯


    Just as Multi-armed King Kong wasforting itself, Wu Haohan hadnded on the ground safely and made his way to the tents by using his body technique.


    He could see the campsite when he rode the towering creature, but there was actually quite a distance to the ce.


    Just as Wu Haohan arrived outside the campsite, a furious shout was heard. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Freeze!¡± ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    A sharp arrow was shot, and itnded right in front of Ou Yangming.


    The archer¡¯s skill was astounding as he aimed for the lead and made an exceptionally urate shot.


    Wu Haohan stood still but shook his head and wondered, ¡®This person¡¯s arrow art is astonishing but as spectacr as it is, it¡¯s useless against Multi-armed King Kong.¡¯


    It was worth noting that Fang Zhaoyang had meticulously prepared an archer¡¯s suit for the Humans¡¯ disaster, but it was useless against the high-rank spirit beast.


    Momentster, Wu Haohan looked up and answered in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m Wu Haohan, a captain from the imperial pce. How should I address you?¡± ¡°The imperial pce?¡¯


    An exim was heard.


    The imperial pce¡¯s captain would not seem much in the capital, but the captain would be carefully served by the people here.


    ¡°You im you¡¯re from the imperial family, but where¡¯s your proof?¡± The same voice was heard, but the person spoke much more politely this time.


    Wu Haohan grinned and replied to the person loudly, ¡°Does anyone in the world have the guts to impersonate a member of the imperial family?¡±


    It was quiet for some time before the person who spoke finally replied to him in a soft tone, ¡°Captain Wu, may I ask why you¡¯re here? Does that... That big fe belong to the imperial family?¡±


    The people from the campsite witnessed Wu Haohan jumping off the giant beast to get to them, which was also the exact reason they were not in disorder yet. If it was not Wu Haohan who hade but Multi-armed King Kong, the campsite would have been empty by now.


    Wu Haohan answered with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s Multi-armed King Kong, which is the spirit beast that descended to Changlong County and Ling County but was subdued by the imperial family¡¯s brave warrior.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Subdued a spirit beast?¡±


    Exims filled the air one after another. Judging from Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s build, it perfectly depicted the definition of mightiness. Nobody would doubt that it was a spirit beast, whereas many people would roll their eyes and be suspicious if someone said it was not a spirit beast.


    Before long, mad shouts were heard and echoed in the campsite.


    ¡°All hail the imperial family!¡±


    ¡°All hail the emperor!¡±


    Wu Haohan twitched his mouth and mumbled, ¡°It was the consort who conquered Multi-armed King Kong, so the imperial family has naturally been considered to have controlled it too. I didn¡¯t lie, I didn¡¯t lie...¡±


    After a brief moment, everyone in the campsite let down their guard, then around 10 people escorted an elder to meet Wu Haohan.


    ¡°I¡¯m Her Royal Highness¡¯s guard captain. The princess is right behind, so please be ready to have an audience with her,¡± Wu Haohan immediately noted.


    The elder was a Yang Grade powerhouse. His face changed as he expressed, ¡°I¡¯m Qi Yangsuo, it¡¯s my honor to meet Her Highness.¡±


    His voice spread far and wide on the in, to the extent that Ou Yangming and the others heard him.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Your Highness, we can go over to inquire about some news.¡± Wu Hanning nodded. The news from the capital had to be taken with a pinch of salt because after all, it would not be as urate as asking in person.


    When Ou Yangming signaled Multi-armed King Kong, whether it was willing or not, it kneeled so that the others could get off the tform easily.


    Far away, at the tents, the people shrieked again when they saw the humongous creature kneel obediently.


    They revered the imperial family more than ever.

 Chapter 420 A Strike Of A Thunderbolt From A Finger

    <h4>Chapter 420 A Strike Of A Thunderbolt From A Finger</h4>


    Wu Hanning, Ou Yangming, and the others were led to the tribe.


    In actuality, Bai Shixue and Ni Yinghong were unwilling to walk with Wu Hanning, but if they would have to be left with Multi-armed King Kong...


    After careful considerations, they figured that nothing bad coulde from being the princess¡¯spany! With that, they joined the tribe and briefly greeted the people there. Wu Hanning then cut to the chase. ¡°n Leader Qi, what¡¯s Feiya County¡¯s situation?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, powerful half-spirit beasts have appeared in session in the sky above Feiya City and have truly frightened the people,¡± Qi Yangsuo quickly replied to her as he dared not dy the matter. He was clearly worried as he spoke, ¡°The legend of the disaster is surfacing again, so the people are panicking as they worry that the prefecture might be lost.¡±


    The Humans¡¯ eight counties were different in their own ways.


    Feiya and Xuanchen were endless ins. The Beasts would also have the upper hand here, but the Birds that soared in the ninth heaven were the ones that could dominate. They were the toughest opponents for the Humans in these two counties.


    When the beast tide for the two counties broke out during past generations, the bird powerhouses took the lead. Nheless, their biggest trait was they could flee whenever they could not defeat the Humans...


    In terms of frontal attacks, none of the creatures couldpare with the beast herd at the immense forest; in terms of gueri warfare and beheading, the bird powerhouses were the experts.


    Qi Yangsuo was rather agitated when he expressed, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯vee to help us, and Huangsha County lent us a helping hand too. We¡¯re extremely grateful.¡±


    ¡°Huangsha County?¡± Wu Hanning was surprised. ¡°Who from Huangsha County is here?¡±


    ¡°Zuoqiu Hongyuan-their strongest powerhouse among the younger generation.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, so he asked in shock, ¡°Is Zuoqiu Hongyuan here?¡±


    ¡®Her Highness hasn¡¯t even responded. How dare someone interrupt our conversation without her permission?¡¯ Qi Yangsuo was slightly stunned, but when he stole a nce at the princess¡¯s followers, he noticed that they were not surprised at all. The n leader realized at once that Ou Yangming had an unordinary identity.


    ¡°Sir, Young Master Zuoqiu came to Feiya City and assisted Sir Governor to protect the city. He established a brilliant achievement.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded but was confused. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Zuoqiu Hongyuan resisting enemies at Huangsha County? Why did hee here?¡¯


    ¡°Has the spirit beast showed up yet?¡± Wu Hanning asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m only the head of a small tribe at the border, and ourmunication with the city has been blocked, so I really can¡¯t answer your question.¡± Qi Yangsuo smiled bitterly.


    Wu Hanning frowned and questioned, ¡°Have birds appeared at your pasture here then?¡± Qi Yangsuo turned gloomy right away. ¡°Several days ago, a flock of iron-billed eagles came. We tried our best to resist them, but we ended up losing two n members and a herd of cows and sheep.¡±


    The princess and the others exchanged nces, and their hearts sank. Given that the isted tribe could not escape from the misfortune, it was evident that the beast tide in Feiya and Xuanchen was not much better than the one in Changlong County. Birds were not the best in attacks, but they could cover wide areas. They neither needed a base area nor did they need to attack in waves because they could simply attack whenever and wherever they wanted to. This was the biggest issue with them.


    All of a sudden, a whistle was sounded at the campsite.


    Qi Yangsuo¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. ¡°Your Highness, the enemies are attacking, so please excuse me for a moment.¡±


    He opened the tent¡¯s curtain and dashed out.


    The other people looked at each other and left too. The tent seemed safe, but it was not actually the case. Besides, they were all skilled and bold, hence they would not be frightened by small dangers.


    At the campsite, people were moving everywhere but there was a certain order amidst the chaos. It seemed like everyone had a clear sense of what they ought to do.


    Ou Yangming looked at the people and noted softly, ¡°Your Highness, the n leader is quite capable.¡±


    Wu Hanning nodded. ¡°Judging from his leadership ability, he¡¯s good enough tomand a thousand people.¡± Bai Shixue looked around but was indifferent. ¡®In terms of leadership ability only, who can be better than me?¡¯


    Far away, tens of ck figures were seen in the sky. Nevertheless, it was odd because they simply hovered in the sky and did not fly toward the campsite as though they were afraid of something.


    Qi Yangsuo furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°This is weird. What are those iron-billed eagles doing?¡±


    Iron-billed eagles were known to be greedy birds. Once they had a taste of sess, they would not give up easily. During the previous attack, they became aware of the tribe¡¯s situation, thus they flew back after a few days. Ou Yangming looked up at them for a brief moment andughed. ¡°They¡¯re afraid of Multi-armed King Kong, so they don¡¯t dare toe here.¡±


    Everyone else looked at the massive creature in the distance. After Ou Yangming and hispanions left, Multi-armed King Kong had been lyingzily on the ground and did not move an inch as if it was sound asleep. Even so, not to mention a living high-rank spirit beast, even if it was dead, it was so mighty that the ordinary iron-billed eagles could not resist


    it.


    Therefore, when the iron-billed eagles sensed the violent aura from afar, they could only hover in the sky as they did not have the guts to get any closer. Perhaps the noise from them finally infuriated Multi-armed King Kong, the fierce beast extended one of its arms and pointed at the sky in their direction.


    Without any sound of wind or a surge of momentum, the tens of iron-billed eagles flying in the sky went numb and froze in mid-air. It would be fine if normal ferocious beasts were frozen, but the flying birds would be doomed.


    They immediately fell from the sky and crashed hard into the ground.


    While iron-billed eagles had beaks as tough as steel, their bodies were the opposite. As soon as they fell from the sky, they were killed and were covered in blood.


    The people from the campsite were dumbfounded. They were fearful when they looked at the giant beast as big as a hill.


    They knew how mighty iron-billed eagles were and had turned out in full strength for the previous attack but failed to take out any of the birds. Instead, they lost two Force Grade martial artists and sacrificed a herd of cows and sheep.


    This time, the giant beast, which was lying on the ground, only pointed with its finger but wiped out every iron-billed eagle just like that.


    It looked much easier than stepping on an ant.


    Qi Yangsuo was struck dumb as well. A thought kept lingering in his mind.


    ¡®How did Her Royal Highness subdue such a powerful spirit beast? The imperial family is unbelievably glorious indeed.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. Multi-armed King Kong had utilized the thunderbolt power, but it did it in such a mysterious way that the other people did not notice the thunderbolt¡¯s trait.


    ¡°Brother Ou, we won¡¯t be able to get any news here, so how about we hurry on to Feiya City? We might be able to find the spirit beast there.¡± Wu Hanning nodded and added slowly, ¡°Strong spirit beasts can sense each other¡¯s aura, so perhaps this will be a shortcut.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought.


    With a sh of thought, Multi-armed King Kong, which was ying dead on the ground, instantly opened its eyes and got up to run toward its master.


    Everyone in the campsite turned pale and was in despair because it felt like there was andslide of an earthquake.


    Despite that, Multi-armed King Kong stopped abruptly about 100 meters from the campsite. Then, Ou Yangming called out to hispanions, who got up to the tform one after another, then they set out to the city.


    Throughout the process, everyone in the campsite watched quietly, so much so that even Qi Yangsuo forgot to ask them to stay. Perhaps he subconsciously wanted the fearsome giant beast to leave as soon as possible.


    Atst, Qi Yangsuo exhaled deeply when the giant beast and the guests were out of sight.


    A warrior, whose face had turned red, approached him and asked, ¡°n Leader, I suppose the disaster will be resolved this time?¡±


    Qi Yangsuo was startled. Seeing how eager the people around him were, he sighed and said, ¡°Since the imperial family can control even a fierce beast like that, what can¡¯t be impossible?¡±


    After hearing his reply, the n members that only had the cultivation base of Yin Grade could not help but cheer out loud. It was as though the Humans¡¯ disaster was over.


    The n leader, on the other hand, looked in the direction where Multi-armed King Kong left. He was puzzled because it was not Her Highness who had conquered the spirit beast, but the young man. ¡®Heroese from youngsters indeed. I wonder what his name is.¡¯


    Having said that, nobody could tell if it was a blessing or a misfortunate for someone who was not from the imperial family to have control over such an enormous beast.


    Everything was kept simple for now because the imperial family needed manpower. However, once the disaster was over, a powerhouse like Ou Yangming might not do the Humans any favor.


    Qi Yangsuo was only an ordinary martial artist, but he had led a n for years and seen much of the world, so he was slightly worried.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions obviously could not understand a little n leader¡¯s worries. They rode Multi-armed King Kong and traveled at the speed of light.


    Even though Multi-armed King Kong had intentionally released airflow walls to block the harsh wind, Ou Yangming and the others could clearly hear explosive sounds. It was clear that once the spirit beast was going all out, it was unimaginably fast.


    After an unknown period, the guide shouted, ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here. Please stop now.¡± Multi-armed King Kong was not bothered at all. In any case, even if a mountain of swords or a sea of fire was ahead, it would keep advancing before Ou Yangming gave an order.


    Ou Yangming looked ahead and noticed towering walls ahead. Though they were not as tall as the ones at Changlong County¡¯s prefecture, they were superior in terms of the range they covered.


    The young fellow delivered a message to the spirit beast through his sea of consciousness.


    Multi-armed King Kong slowed down, but it could note to aplete stop at once because it ran too quickly earlier.


    At the spur of the moment, mes were seen on top of the main wall, then over 100rge rocks wereunched at Multi-armed King Kong in wonderful arcs...

 Chapter 421 Illusion Clones

    <h4>Chapter 421 Illusion Clones</h4>


    The zing mes were glowing, and the rocks were forceful!


    It was as though Heaven and Earth were filled with mingrge rocks in the blink of an eye, and the violent forces seemed like they were going to destroy everything there.


    When Multi-armed King Kong looked up at the iing huge rocks, it was indifferent.


    The rocks wereunched from behind the towering city walls in the distance, but they were somehow urately aimed at its humongous body. Moreover, the rocks traveled so fast that not all half-spirit beasts could evade them.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. Every city had something they were adept in.


    Putting aside the other aspects, Feiya County was definitely the best at throwing rocks.


    Nheless, the seemingly destructive rocks were like toys to Multi-armed King Kong.


    It raised two of its arms and firmly grabbed the first two rocks in mid-air. The giant rocks were scorching, but the spirit beast was not burnt at all as if it did not sense the heat at all. Following that, it tossed the rocks to the side.


    Each time Multi-armed King Kong swung its arm, it captured a rock in the air. It took only a brief moment before every rock was caught and hurled to the side. With that, the spirit beast was no longer threatened.


    Ou Yangming and the others shook their heads. Not to mention ordinary fire rocks, even if the enormous creature was attacked by nearly 100 pieces of Skill Equipment, it would only suffer external wounds. Furthermore, the giant spirit beast would be alive and kicking the next day.


    It threw two more rocks in its hands. The rocks could easily crush great-ancestor-level powerhouses into meat paste, but they looked like toys in its hands.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned to look at one of the rocks by the road.


    The rock¡¯s surface was covered in kerosene, hence it was still burning. At one nce, the rock seemed to be the same as the scattered rocks around it, but Ou Yangming somehow became interested in it.


    He shed and jumped off the tform, then he approached the fire rocks while the others eximed.


    Multi-armed King Kong stopped and looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    With bright eyes, Ou Yangming slowly reached out to touch the fire.


    Next, the fire strangely entered Ou Yangming¡¯s palm as though it was summoned by him, then it disappeared.


    This was not Ou Yangming¡¯s first time disying this power, but the other people would still be in awe whenever they witnessed


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not stop because of this. After he absorbed the fire on the rock, he shook his hand again, releasing a light mightier than the me earlier. Next, the rock was enveloped by a me again, but the fire was more intense and fiercer this time. With that, even Multi-armed King Kong, which was not bothered about the mes earlier, could not help but take a few steps back.


    Ou Yangming was highly-spirited. The purple Military Fire in his mind suddenly burst out.


    Although the rock could previously withstand being burned by the kerosene, it immediately cracked when it was burned by the purple Military Fire. The young fellow stared at the center of the rock. He wanted to know what exactly triggered his Military Fire. Who knew, an extremely fearsome aura was released from the rock without warning. The aura appeared out of nowhere, causing one to be caught off guard. Afterward, an illusory figure emerged from the rock and fled far away.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong, which was initially slothful, let out a deafening roar. It leaped and became as agile as an ape, then it caught up to the illusory image in a split second. Subsequently, it crushed the image with its clenched fist without holding back at all.


    Apanied by the thunderous sound, the illusory image let out a shrill screech, then it exploded and vanished into thin air.


    The moment the odd figure appeared, Ou Yangming backed away at the speed of light. It was merely illusory, but the young fellow still sensed an immense fear. If the thing had not escaped but tried to kill him, he dared not say that he could retreat unscathed.


    He sighed a breath of relief only after Multi-armed King Kong killed it.


    ¡°King Kong, what was that?¡± Ou Yangming asked while he trembled in fear. ¡°That was an insect spirit.¡± Multi-armed King Kong looked grim. It was its first time having such a serious look on its face.


    ¡°An insect spirit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, insect spirits are illusion clones released by insects. The Insects are timid fes, so in terms of making themselves invisible, no other race is on par with them.¡± Multi-armed King Kong gritted its teeth. Ou Yangming frowned. He scanned the ruptured giant rock for some time then retrieved a green crystal from it.


    Multi-armed King Kong was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s a spirit stone, which is formed after the universe¡¯s spiritual power is gathered to a certain level. I can¡¯t believe it can be found in this realm.¡±


    ¡°Is this spiritual stone very precious?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    ¡°It should be incredibly precious in this realm, but stones like it can be found everywhere in our realm, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Multi-armed King Kong shook its head.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while then kept the spiritual stone in his interspatial back. Since it was gathered from the universe¡¯s spiritual power, he could not regard it as unimportant. Perhaps Multi-armed King Kong was knowledgeable and made little of it, but he could not do the same.


    The young fellow looked at therge rock again. Not only did it carry a spiritual stone, but there was also an illusion clone of a powerful spirit beast from the Insects. It was truly bewildering.


    They were in Feiya City at the moment, which was a ce for bird spirit beasts, so why did the Insects¡¯ spirit beaste?


    Ou Yangming shook his head and got up to the tform again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, Multi-armed King Kong turned and continued forward in the established direction. By then, everyone on the city walls had witnessed the scene, so while they were still nervous, they no longerunched therge fire rocks.


    nery


    On the other hand, just as Ou Yangming and the others were roughly 100 meters away from the fractured rock, a faint and unnoticeable green light flickered. It fell from the inside of the rock and seeped through the ground, then it disappeared.


    ¡°The Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªit was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire! How could it appear in a human-a human from the lower realm? Did that mastere to this world because of this? Hmph, if I report this, even if that spirit beast from the Beasts is there to protect that human, the other masters will try to seize the fire regardless of the cost...¡±


    Later on, the green shadow slowly floated then vanished again by going underground. Ou Yangming turned his head abruptly to look at the splitrge rock.


    He felt rather strange because he seemed to have sensed something bad at that instant. However, he became clueless when he tried to figure it out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A sonorous voice cut off Ou Yangming¡¯s train of thoughts. He turned back to look and noticed two men jumping off the wall andnded on the main road.


    Multi-armed King Kong ignored them because the two little humans were like two ants to it. It would be fine even if it had identally stomped them.


    That said, Ou Yangming could not let it happen, thus it quickly ordered Multi-armed King Kong to stop. Once he took a closer look at the men, he could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, long time no see.¡±


    The two people who blocked their path were an elder and a young man. The elder was a stranger, but the young man happened to be Zuoqiu Hongyuan, whom Ou Yangming had an intense fight with in the past. Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he shouted back, ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s you indeed!¡±


    He was somewhat relieved when he spoke. Given that they were acquaintances,munication between them could be simpler than if they were strangers.


    Ou Yangmingughed and jumped off the tform again.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan raised his eyebrows and weed the young fellow. He asked, ¡°Brother Ou, didn¡¯t you bring Her Highness and Pavilion Master Bai to Changlong County? Why did you leave behind such a happy life ande all the way to Feiya County?¡±


    Ou Yangming staggered and almost tripped, and he ended up falling from Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body. He felt his back burn as if many people were staring at him from behind. When the young fellow finally faced Zuoqiu Hongyuan, he red at the man and wanted very badly to sew his mouth, which almost got him into trouble.


    ¡°Brother Ou, why do you look so scary?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan was startled.


    ¡°Look, Brother Zuoqiu...¡± Ou Yangming took a deep breath and pointed at the big tform on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s back. Zuoqiu Hongyuan was dumbfounded after he nced at the beast. ¡°This gigantic beast is frightening. Is it the spirit beast that Changlong County managed to control?¡± Ou Yangming uttered snappily, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to look at the thing on its back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see on its back...¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan mumbled.


    Sure enough, for many people who were seeing Multi-armed King Kong for the first time, the beast was more eye-catching than the tform on its back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a tform there. Don¡¯t you want to know who the people are?¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was not an idiot, so his face changed after he heard the young fellow¡¯s response. He questioned softly, ¡°Are they all up there?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Ou, I have something urgent to attend to, so please excuse me, but I must leave now.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan twitched his mouth and let out a hollowugh.


    Ou Yangming suddenly reached out to grab Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s arm, then he put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, it¡¯s rare that I¡¯m here, so we must have a ¡°good¡± chat!¡±


    The two of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere between them was strange.

 Chapter 422 Tracking Down The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 422 Tracking Down The Truth</h4>


    Once Multi-armed King Kong stopped, several people got off the tform on its back.


    In actual fact, they knew when they saw their path being blocked that the enormous creature likely could not go further anymore. If not, the people from Feiya City could do their best to stop it.


    Nobody could ignore a humongous creature like it. Needless to say, the person-in-charge at the city was not a fool as well, hence the spirit beast would not be allowed near the walls no matter what.


    Nheless, Zuoqiu Hongyuan was embarrassed when he noticed Wu Hanning, whose face was covered by a scarf, and Bai Shixue.


    He only bbed just now because he was overly excited to see Ou Yangming. Honestly, everyone was still in disbelief even after witnessing the scene. Someone could actually control such a ferocious beast, which would even carry many people on its back.


    The people from the city had never imagined anything like this.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan bit the bullet and cupped his hands at the youngdies. ¡°Your Highness, Young Pavilion Master, did you have a good journey?¡±


    Wu Hanning looked at him as though she never heard him, whereas Bai Shixue grinned and asked, ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, I think I heard you mention my name earlier. Why was that?¡±


    ¡°I made an indiscreet remark just now. Please forgive me, Young Pavilion Master.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and he forced a smile. He signaled Ou Yangming with his eyes to ask the young fellow to help him out. Ou Yangming sneered. He approached Ni Yinghong and openly held her hand, then he whispered to her, ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to enter the city.¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded. Ever since she left the Ni residence, she rarely expressed her opinion. The youngdy finally smiled dly after Ou Yangming did such a warm gesture.


    Even at this point, Ou Yangming firmly expressed his standpoint.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan widened his eyes so much that his eyeballs almost popped out. He was shocked to see Ou Yangming woo another youngdy in front of Her Highness and Bai Shixue. What shocked him more was that the princess and the young pavilion master were not at all bothered, as though they were already used to it.


    His face twitched, and he secretly gave Ou Yangming a thumbs-up. He had a martial art battle with Ou Yangming in the past, and they turned out to be well-matched in strength. Nevertheless, he respected the young fellow in other aspects. Even so, Zuoqiu Hongyuan had no idea that Ou Yangming was deeply troubled by this matter but did not show it.


    After some introductions, the elder that came with Zuoqiu Hongyuan saluted Wu Hanning with respect.


    He was a Supreme Great Ancestor from Feiya City and was known to be capable and powerful. As such, he was one of the best powerhouses in the city.


    Despite that, after being told Wu Hanning¡¯s identity and having seen a massive creature like Multi-armed King Kong, the elder became extremely modest. He was also friendly toward Ou Yangming, who could control the spirit beast.


    They did not stay outside the city for a long time; they went inside after a brief moment. It was worth noting that every county had a formidable local force, and Feiya County¡¯s greatest n was none other than the renowned Yu family. Their status in Feiya County was akin to the Ni family¡¯s status in Changlong County.


    Having said that, their governor and the senior officer of their military were hand-picked by the imperial family, thus they treated the princess with much respect.


    Ou Yangming was not bothered about the unnecessary and overborate formalities. He pulled Zuoqiu Hongyuan to the side and went to a quiet ce away from the crowd.


    ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, why did youe to Feiya County?¡± Ou Yangming asked softly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re worried about the citizens here, so you came to assist them regardless of the crisis in Huangsha County.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve said that, but I figured you won¡¯t believe me.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan hesitated for a while before he responded, ¡°Brother Ou, frankly speaking, the Zuoqiu family has set up a defense since a century ago, so we noticed in advance when Huangsha County¡¯s spirit beast descended. Besides, we noticed something incredibly strange.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Yangming had a grave expression on his face. He had a hunch that it was closely rted to him.


    ¡°For generations, Huangsha and Yongxiang were bothered and invaded by the Insects, so We developed a good understanding of them,¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan exined seriously, ¡°The Insects that descended this time are unusually powerful, but they don¡¯t seem to have a strong desire to attack the Humans. Instead, they sent a clone to Feiya County.¡±


    ¡°Illusion clones,¡± Ou Yangming said softly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was that thing that was struck by your spirit beast.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan nodded but soon shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I was under my n¡¯s secret order to search for that thing, but I didn¡¯t expect it to sneak into a fire rock and was found by you in the end.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°Why did it sneak into a fire rock?¡¯


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan spread out his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not the insect spirit beast¡¯s illusion clone, so how would I know? Perhaps it¡¯s trying to hide.¡±


    Before his voice died away, he shook his head andughed because he had a feeling that it was not as simple as it seemed. ¡°What are the fire rocks usually used for?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    ¡°Feiya City usually uses them to attackrge great-ancestor-level birds. With help from Rune Secret Techniques, the fire rocks are not only fast but also have certain tracking abilities, so they¡¯re unimaginably useful when they¡¯reunched,¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan answered in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you think the insect¡¯s illusion clone is trying to go against a mighty bird?¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was stunned. ¡°In Feiya County, there¡¯s only one bird worth the insect spirit beast¡¯s time.¡±


    The two of them were thrilled because they somehow felt like they found the key.


    That said, they could not understand why the Insects¡¯ spirit beast would go through a lot of trouble for this.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I have a favor to ask.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan suddenly bowed at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ou Yangming immediately helped him up. They had not known each other for long, but they appreciated each other. Therefore, the young fellow was not going to reject Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s request as long as it was not something beyond his capability. Zuoqiu Hongyuan asked sternly, ¡°Brother Ou, may I know what you obtained from the rock?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He took out the spirit stone without any hesitation.


    ¡°A spirit stone?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he eximed.


    ¡°You have a great eye. If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Ou Yangming beamed and tossed the spirit stone to Zuoqiu Hongyuan.


    Perhaps the stone was priceless to many people, but Ou Yangming did not attach much importance to it because he knew it was not a rare item in the other realm.


    The young fellow believed that he could one day go beyond Heaven. If that was the case, the spirit stone would not be considered valuable to him, so he might as well do someone else a favor now. Zuoqiu Hongyuan was deeply moved. ¡°Thanks, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and raised another question, ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, why are you tracking down the Insects¡¯ illusion clone? Could it be more important than the Insects¡¯ attack at Huangsha County?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m sure you know a family from each of the eight counties is from the upper realm, right?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan answered after a moment of hesitation.


    Ou Yangming nodded and suddenly looked up. ¡°Is this... Their idea?¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan cleared his throat and said, ¡°The interspatial disorder affects an exceptionally wide range this time, and I heard an Almighty Being is involved too. Ah, all in all, it¡¯s veryplicated, and I can¡¯t tell you more.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded because he understood. Honestly, he was perfectly content that Zuoqiu Hongyuan was willing to tell him so much.


    ¡®An Almighty Being got involved because of this interspatial disorder and is being watched by the Insects...¡¯


    The young fellow was suddenly struck with a thought. He recalled how Multi-armed King Kong kept stammering and was not willing to tell him about the mysterious figure behind him. On top of that, the spirit beast was also the one who suggested hee to Feiya County to subdue the bird spirit beast. The young fellow could not help but think that the Almighty Being was possibly the hidden figure that had been helping him all these while.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    A loud bird¡¯s cry was heard in the air out of the blue, and it sounded exceedingly fierce. The elders in front of Wu Hanning were taken aback. They were the most authoritative figures in the city.


    Yu Hongli and Yu Weimao were two great ancestors from the Yu family. One of them was even a distinguished figure at the peak of Extreme Grade and was an insistent person.


    Jiao Feijian was Feiya City¡¯s governor but was only assigned by the imperial family to be a nominal governor. On the other hand, Gan Xinrui was the military¡¯smander and was the mostpetent Supreme Great Ancestor sent to the county. Apart from the four of them, there were also over 10 powerhouses in Extreme Grade.


    The men were battle-seasoned and were the backbones of Feiya City.


    However, their faces changed after they heard the loud cry.


    Jiao Feijian instantly said, ¡°Your Highness, those damn birds are here again. You¡¯re a precious figure, so pleasee with me to somewhere safe for a while.¡±


    The other Supreme Great Ancestors nodded and urged her to leave too.


    After all, the birds were not easy opponents. If anything were to happen to Her Highness, while the Yu family might not be in serious trouble, Jiao Feijian and Gan Xinrui would have to kill themselves to apologize to the imperial family.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Wu Hanning expressed helplessly. She understood their concerns, but she asked, ¡°How about you arrange a spot for me on the wall for me to observe the situation?¡±


    The other people exchanged nces. Although Qu Hanning refused to hide somewhere safe, they were relieved because she agreed to follow their arrangement but with a condition.


    After a brief moment, Wu Hanning, Ou Yangming, and the others arrived below a strictly guarded battlement. They looked into the distance as they waited for the war to break out.

 Chapter 423 A Standoff Between Spirit Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 423 A Standoff Between Spirit Beasts</h4>


    Far away, many shadows glided at the speed of light in the sky. They kept a certain distance between each other as though they were flying in a mysterious formation.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions watched. Perhaps the other people were not aware, but they had experienced it once. Sure enough, the fearsome shadows in the sky became hesitant when they approached Feiya County, and they kept hovering in the same area without crossing bounds.


    Yu Hongli and the other people from the city looked at each other and were confused.


    ¡°They¡¯re afraid because Multi-armed King Kong is here.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Yu Hongli¡¯s eyes lit up. He chuckled and exined, ¡°Every spirit beast gives off a frightening aura, and the area covered by one¡¯s aura is considered a forbidden area. The low-rank creatures don¡¯t have the guts to vite the spirit beast because they sensed its aura.¡±


    Before his voice died away, another bird¡¯s cry was hearding from afar. It was evident that the birds were restless, and they were eager to attack. Nheless, when they flew to a critical point where they no longer had a clear path, they shuddered with fear and retreated again.


    It was interesting to watch them going back and forth, so Ou Yangming and the others were amazed.


    Nevertheless, they did notpletely rx. They still kept their guards up, especially Feiya County¡¯s powerhouses, who had experienced attacks from the birds several times.


    All of a sudden, a giant shadow appeared in the sky.


    It was a humongous goshawk, whose body was as huge as a building.


    When it began to soar toward the city, Heaven and Earth seemed to be filled with its majestic aura.


    ¡°Ah, the spirit beast turns out to be a goshawk...¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan mumbled.


    ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, you¡¯ve been here for a long time. Have you not seen the spirit beast before this?¡± Ou Yangming questioned.


    ¡°No,¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan answered without any hesitation, ¡°The spirit beast¡¯s extremely cunning; it has only sent its followers here to harass us. Simr to the Insects¡¯ spirit beast in Huangsha County, I kept feeling like it¡¯s waiting for something. They don¡¯t seem to care too much about getting rid of the Humans.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°But your counties have been writing to seek help. Aren¡¯t you in imminent danger?¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was hesitant. He turned to nce at Wu Hanning and whispered to the young fellow, ¡°If we didn¡¯t exaggerate the situation, would the capital send us more resources?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He secretly nced at the unknowing Wu Hanning too and thought, ¡®If Her Highness hears about this, I suppose she¡¯ll kill this fe.¡¯


    Despite that, Zuoqiu Hongyuan was only a guest in Feiya County, so he could not meddle in this.


    The people were nervous as soon as the goshawk appeared. In fact, Yu Hongli could not help but ce his hand on his waist. Ou Yangming looked through the corners of his eyes and figured that the great ancestor carried a trump card with him.


    The birds in the sky were excited when the goshawk appeared. They still did not dare to cross the invisible high-tension line, but they began to make noises.


    Multi-armed King Kong looked upzily, but it finally had a grim look on its face.


    Creatures in the sky would always have an advantage in a fight, hence they were one of the most-hated creatures of the walking beasts. Needless to say, birds would have lowerbat power if they could not fly and would be delicious food for beasts. The goshawk flew steadily and arrived in front of the boundary in the sky. It suddenly stopped because a peculiar airflow spiraled around its wings, causing it to hang in mid-air. Sure enough, everyone who witnessed this was envious of the ability. While the goshawk had a fierce look in its eyes, it was not staring at Feiya City but at Multi-armed King Kong, which seemed to be more important and more dangerous than the whole city. ¡°Walking beast, why are you invading my territory?¡± The goshawk shrieked and let out a deafening roar.


    There was an uproar atop the city walls. Other than a few, the other people made a big fuss about it.


    ¡®A spirit beast can actually talk?¡¯ It was beyond their understanding.


    ¡°This is your territory? Haha, don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Multi-armed King Kong respondedzily and waved its hand. ¡°Come down here and let me teach you some manners!¡±


    The goshawk ignored Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s challenge and noted, ¡°The Four Great Races agreed to this long ago. If you insist on doing this, you¡¯re breaking the contract.¡±


    Yu Hongli and the other people watched the two formidable giant beasts nervously, afraid that they woulde up with a cooperation agreement.


    Feiya Cheng was already exhausted from going against one spirit beast. If they were to face two at the same time... Even the most optimistic person dared not think further.


    They only hoped that Ou Yangming could control the massive creature without problems.


    Multi-armed King Kong widened its mouth as though it heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who broke the contract.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? Why are you here then?¡± The goshawk shouted furiously.


    ¡°I followed my master here.¡± Multi-armed became more cheerful. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with anything, you canin to my master.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± The goshawk was obviously startled. It could tell from Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s aura that it was a mighty high-rank spirit beast and was at least superior to it. ¡®How can a spirit beast like him have a master in this realm?¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, the goshawk recalled something, and it began to speak carefully, ¡°Ha-have you met... Is that sir really in this realm?¡±


    It heard a legend before it descended here. It was only a legend, but given that it had to do with that n, it was not a trivial matter at all.


    Besides, apart from that figure, it did not know who else could subdue Multi-armed King Kong in this world.


    Multi-armed King Kongughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. My master¡¯s a human.¡± ¡°A hu... Man?¡± The goshawk looked dizzy. It could not believe it even when Multi-armed King Kong admitted it. As such, Multi-armed King Kong turned and asked loudly, ¡°Master, this fe¡¯s questioning you. Do you want me to capture and roast it?¡± Ou Yangming shed away from the battlement and arrived at the high tower.


    He stared at the goshawk in the distance. There was a huge disparity between their sizes, but he was not afraid of the enormous bird at all.


    For some reason, Ou Yangming was proud but could not exin himself. No matter where he was, he felt like he must not flinch from the birds.


    It was a feeling without a source, but it was so strong that it was beyond his control.


    The goshawk turned, releasing a fearsome aura as its body moved in mid-air. It stared at Ou Yangming with its sharp hawk eyes as if it wanted to perceive him right away.


    ¡°Have you gone mad? It¡¯s just an ordinary human, how can you call it your master!¡± The goshawk roared angrily after some time. ¡°Walking beasts are walking beasts indeed; you¡¯re never up to standard!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was not enraged. It had a strange look in its eyes as it noted, ¡°Is that so? You can try if he¡¯s qualified to be my master.¡± The goshawk looked coldly at Ou Yangming but could not sense anything special from him no matter what. He was a Human martial artist, had not be a Supreme Great Ancestor, and seemed to have overly powerful mental power. Even so, they could not justify a mighty spirit beast like Multi-armed King Kong submitting itself to him.


    Without warning, the goshawk pped itsrge wings, forming a gigantic wind de in the air.


    The wind d was entirely different from the Skill Equipment smithed by Ou Yangming because it was the size of a windmill. The whooshing sound due to its spiraling movement was ear-splitting, to the extent that it seemed like the whole world was quaking because of it.


    Yu Hongli¡¯s face changed, and he yelled, ¡°Defense!¡±


    Various defensive and offensive tools were pushed out at once. The weapons that were especially used against the bird spirit beast were incredibly forceful. However, nobody could guarantee that they could be effective if they were used against the spirit beast. The wind de whistled in the wind as it zoomed toward Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was calm as usual as if he did not think it was a big deal. In reality, monstrous waves surged his sea of consciousness.


    ¡®What exactly is Multi-armed King Kong trying to do? Is it trying to kill me through this goshawk?¡¯ He did not think he could withstand the savage wind de without being harmed at all.


    It was a real spirit beast¡¯s attack, after all. Other than Multi-armed King Kong, Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe Humans¡¯ strongest powerhouse


    ¡ªwas probably the only person in this world who could face the attack with ease. Just as Ou Yangming was thinking if he should put down his pride to dodge the attack, a giant figure appeared in front of him. Following that, Multi-armed King Kong swung one of its arms like a hammer.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Consequently, the massive wind de was crushed by Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s steel arm.


    It looked up coldly at the goshawk and uttered, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The goshawk pped its wings andughed out loud. ¡°The pretentious fe showed its true colors!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong curled its lips into a meaningful smile, and it was noticeable through its eyes that it was mocking but was also sympathizing with the goshawk.


    The goshawk was infuriated, thus it let out a long whistle, which spread far and wide. As a result, the birds behind it went mayhem. They no longer bothered about the colossal spirit beast¡¯s pressure as they flew toward the other walls in Feiya City.

 Chapter 424 The Birds Attack The City

    <h4>Chapter 424 The Birds Attack The City</h4>


    Countless birds came out of nowhere. When they spread their wings and flew toward Feiya City, it seemed like they blotted out the sky.


    The magnificent scene was rarely seen even in Changlong County.


    After all, the walking beasts were the ones that besieged Changlong County. Although the beasts were great in strength and momentum, most of them could not get past the city walls. On the other hand, apart from a limited number of people that could go to the top of the walls, the other people could only hear the beasts¡¯ roars but could not witness the spectacr yet frightening scene.


    However, it was different in Feiya City. Faced with the soaring birds in the sky, the towering walls were useless.


    As long as one looked up at the sky and was not blind, one could see an endless flock of birds and could feel the fearsome pressure.


    Nheless, Feiya City¡¯smon folks seemed to be ustomed to it. Therefore, the city became empty once the rm was sounded, such that people were rarely seen on the streets. Everyone was hiding at home, praying that the nightmare would end soon.


    Ou Yangming looked at Multi-armed King Kong and sighed a breath of relief.


    Given that the enemy was also a spirit beast, a spirit beast would have a greater power of discourse against it. Even though Multi-armed King Kong did not have wings, so it could not really threaten the goshawk, as long as it was around, Ou Yangming¡¯s safety was still guaranteed. ¡°Master Ou, over here!¡±


    Many people shouted all of a sudden; Yu Hongli and the others were waving at the young fellow.


    Earlier on, they broke out in cold sweats when Ou Yangming went out without warning. In actuality, since Yu Hongli and his people had not known the young fellow for long, it would be against their wills to say that they were worried about his safety. Instead of Ou Yangming, they were actually concerned about Multi-armed King Kong. They paid attention to the giant spirit beast after knowing that it was Ou Yangming¡¯s pet.


    If Ou Yangming were to end up in misfortune, nobody could guess how Multi-armed King Kong would react.


    Feiya City would not be able to survive if it suddenly went mad.


    Hence, seeing as Ou Yangming dodged a bullet, Yu Hongli and his people called out to him. They were determined to keep him protected no matter what.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, then he nodded at Multi-armed King Kong and uttered softly, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He spoke softly, but Multi-armed King Kong heard him clearly. It lowered its head and responded to its master through its mental conception.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s my responsibility, so you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and shed back to the battlement.


    ¡°Brother Ou, you were being too reckless,¡± Wu Hanning remarked in an usatory tone.


    Ni Yinghong and Bai Shixue did not say anything, but they agreed with the princess.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He was grateful for them, so responded sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Multi-armed King Kong will protect me, so I won¡¯t get hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°A true man won¡¯t stand next to a copsing wall. Brother Ou, even if it¡¯s for the sake of Elder Sister Ying, you shouldn¡¯t have been so rash.¡± Bai Shixue had a grim look on her face, which was rare.


    Wu Hanning nced at the young pavilion master and scorned. ¡®Why did you address Ni Yinghong as Elder Sister Ning? Are you younger than the Ni family¡¯s youngdy?¡¯ Nevertheless, Wu Hanning was envious when she shifted her gaze to Ni Yinghong.


    Ni Yinghong was incredibly lucky to have met Ou Yangming first and captured his heart before anyone else could. As a result, even when the young fellow met more outstandingdies after that, nobody could rece her.


    If it was possible, the princess would be willing to do anything in exchange for an opportunity like that.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. Just as he was about to exin, his face changed.


    Numerous people were shouting in the city at the moment. When the birds began to attack, the powerhouses started to defend the city and counterattacked.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    Tens of fire rocks, which Ou Yangming had seen before, were hurled into the sky. The rocks themselves had powerful impacts, thus with the additional fuel and fire around them, they became ultimate killing weapons when they wereunched. As such, birds that were hit by the fire rocks were either burned or had their bones broken. They fell from the sky and died.


    The fire rocks were Feiya City¡¯s greatest weapons against the ferocious birds. It was a valuable experience that they gained from past disasters. Unfortunately, it was not easy to produce fire rocks, and it was also extremely difficult to release them. Moreover, there were too few of them aspared to the innumerable birds.


    as


    While a fire rock could always clear a path in the sky whenever one was projected, the path would be covered by more birds in the blink of an eye.


    Furthermore, the flying birds, which were causing a disaster for the Humans, were not creatures that would only be hit but would not fight back. When they swooped down on the people at absolute speeds, their sharp beaks and ws could easily slit the people¡¯s body, leaving huge scars on them. In fact, some of the people¡¯s limbs and bodies were sliced by the creatures.


    Those were the doings of the most ordinary birds. As for the birds with cultivation bases, they were even more ruthless. In particr, whenever they pped their wings, they would release unpredictable wind des from time to time.


    The wind des were not as mighty as the goshawk¡¯s, but they were stealthier.


    More often than not, the wind des¡¯ effects were excellent after they were released, so the humans were having a difficult time resisting them.


    The Humans and the Birds were in the heat of their battle almost from the very beginning. Birds were constantly shot down by the people through different weapons, but at the same time, the smaller birds would especially blind the people with their beaks while the big birds would capture people into the sky. The people that were brought up to the sky were either dropped to the ground from a great height or would be ripped apart in the air, causing a rain of blood.


    Ou Yangming, Wu Hanning, and theirpanions lost interest in speaking long ago. After all, anyone that witnessed the hell-like scene would suffer great shock.


    Ni Yinghong slowly inched toward Ou Yangming and whispered to him, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Changlong County¡¯s prefecture would¡¯ve been in this state too...¡± Ni Yinghong mumbled. Ou Yangming nced at Multi-armed King Kong. Indeed, if the giant beast had not suddenly acknowledged him as its master but helped the wicked carry out evil deeds by leading the beast herd to attack the prefecture, Changlong County would have been in an even more miserable state.


    The birds could ignore the walls as they could fly above the Humans to contend for supremacy, but theirbat powers were inferior to the walking beasts.


    Owing to that, when the people in the city guarded against the birds and gave their all to resist, they were not at a disadvantage.


    Though death was inevitable for some of them, their situation was not worth mentioning aspared to if walking beasts were to trample over the city. ¡°Shriek...¡± Suddenly, the goshawk whistled in the sky as though it was dissatisfied with its followers¡¯ performance.


    Multi-armed King Kong red at the goshawk, then it widened its mouth and let out an earth-shattering roar.


    As the two sounds shed in the air, the beast kings¡¯ violent momentums formed invisible shock waves, which were released from each of their bodies.


    Creatures that were close to them felt giddy, whereas most of the humans fainted on the spot. As for the birds that were still flying mid-air, they were in terrible luck because they fell to the ground like raindrops. Even if they did not die, they could not continue to fly for the time being


    Without the ability to fly, theirbat powers plunged.


    Upon seeing this, the human warriors filled in from other areas and went into a killing spree, causing blood to flow like a river.


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes reddened, and it questioned Multi-armed King Kong loudly, ¡°Walking beast, why must you be my enemy?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong answered, ¡°You¡¯re there while I¡¯m here. If you attack, hehe, I can¡¯t stand by idly.¡±


    It did not have a favorable impression of the Humans, but there were also many contradictions between the Fish, the Insects, the Birds, and the Beasts, so it was not close to any of the other races at all.


    From Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s perspective, the extinction of either the Humans or the Birds would be great news to it. Despite that, for the sake of Ou Yangming, the giant spirit beast took a side with a certain limit. At the very least, it could not let the goshawk get directly involved in the fight, or it could not justify its action to the young fellow.


    The goshawk stared furiously at Multi-armed King Kong. If one¡¯s rage could burn, the king kong would have been burnt into ashes by now.


    Multi-armed King Kong seemedid back. It was not bothered about the goshawk¡¯s anger at all.


    It could not hurt the flying goshawk, but the goshawk could not threaten it with its low-damage attacks too.


    That said, the goshawk suddenly sneered. ¡°Very well. Come and catch up to me if you can!¡±


    Following that, it spread out its wings and turned into a stream of light, then it dodged Multi-armed King Kong and zoomed to another wall. Multi-armed King Kong did not expect this because it happened out of the blue.


    Spirit beasts were at the peak of the pyramid in this world, each one having exceptional confidence and pride. As such, not every spirit beast would give up fighting a well-matched opponent and attack the weak instead. Having said that, the goshawk was not bothered at all. It arrived at another wall in a split second and opened its enormous mouth, then it released a long and thick wind de and shed it at the people as though it was a several-meters-long saber.

 Chapter 425 A Fight Between Giant Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 425 A Fight Between Giant Beasts</h4>


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Shrill screams were heard from the wall attacked by the goshawk. Many of the people that were battling against birds atop the wall were great powerhouses, but the ordinary soldiers were mostly only in Force Grade ss One or ss Two.


    The ordinary martial artists could fight ordinary birds, but they could not react to the goshawk¡¯s gigantic wind de at all.


    Other than some incredibly lucky or originally powerful cultivators, half of the people at the top of the wall died.


    Yu Hongli and the other Supreme Great Ancestors yelled, and their eyes reddened.


    Everyone knew spirit beasts were not normal half-spirit beasts and were beings that surpassed the world¡¯s mightiest power, but before the goshawk made a legitimate attack, nobody expected it to be so terrifying. After all, Feiya City did not have an elder like Elder Universe, who had experienced the previous disaster.


    Therefore, they wrongly estimated a spirit beast¡¯s power. Needless to say, this was also because the goshawk was not the lowest-ranked spirit beast. Although it was constrained by this world, it was superior to a typical Supreme Great Ancestor.


    ¡°Disperse! Disperse¡ª¡±


    One after another, the human powerhouses shouted fiercely. Wherever the goshawk went, the people were appalled.


    Many people shrieked and escaped as they panicked, so much so that some of them even abandoned their defensive weapons.


    Fortunately, Feiya City was up against the Birds. If they were faced with the Beasts, they would have lost the war by abandoning their battleground.


    Nheless, the Humans did not really have a battleground: to begin with, they were going against flying birds. The only thing they could do was wear out their opponents. Even so, the Birds were not interested in seizing the Humans¡¯ position at all. They would rather kill more humans than hold a certain ground.


    At the end of the day, the Birds only wanted to fly around.


    The goshawk pped its wings and raged proudly on the other wall. Nevertheless, each time it swooped down on the people, it casually released a wind de to kill many standard soldiers, then it soared into the sky again.


    Moreover, before each attack, the goshawk would first locate Multi-armed King Kong. Only when it was certain the massive creature could not get to it in an instant, it attacked the people without worries.


    There were many human powerhouses atop that wall, but the goshawk did not spare them a nce at all.


    The goshawk did not fear the humans at all, hence it only focused on controlling the unexpected factor-Multi-armed King Kong.


    ¡°Ah, the Humans have too few powerhouses...¡± Wu Hanning sighed. ¡°If this city had also 100 fully-armed Supreme Great Ancestors, it wouldn¡¯t take this so lightly.¡±


    Bai Shixue and Ni Yinghong nced at her. Even though they knew she was right, the line-up would not have been possible without Ou Yangming.


    It would not be easy to gather 100 Supreme Great Ancestors, but if the imperial family brought the entire human race¡¯s power into y, it would still be possible during a crucial moment. However, it would be extremely difficult to assemble that many magic tools, which would help the great ancestors unleash their full potential.


    Furthermore, it would be tougher to round up pieces of magic skill tools instead of conventional magic tools. Even if the imperial family had requested help from the Almighty Beings from the upper realm, there could not have been so many pieces of Skill Equipment.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists. He was in a terrible mood after seeing how the goshawk wreaked havoc on the people.


    Multi-armed King Kong was also rather agitated, as though it had sensed the young fellow¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°King Kong, kill it!¡± Ou Yangming suddenly turned and roared at Multi-armed King Kong. The giant spirit beast hesitated for a brief moment before it dashed toward the wall that was under attack. Given its enormous build, it would cause unimaginable damage if it simply went through the city.


    Multi-armed King Kong would not have been bothered if Ou Yangming was not in the picture, but it was forced to consider this issue at this moment.


    With that, Multi-armed King Kong went around the walls instead. Each time it lifted its foot and took a step forward, a debris glow was formed. The spirit beast moved so quickly that it turned into an afterimage.


    It picked a perfect time because the goshawk happened to beunching another attack at this instant. The attack did not take long, but if the goshawk was careless and stayed below slightly longer, Multi-armed King Kong could have captured it for sure.


    If Multi-armed King Kong seized the goshawk, the goshawk would end up tragically.


    Despite that, horrific cries were hearding from above as soon as Multi-armed King Kong left its original spot.


    The goshawk, which was diving again, was rmed. It rose into the sky before it could manage another attack with its wind de. Evidently, it feared Multi-armed King Kong so much that it dared not give the walking beast any chance.


    After the goshawk flew high at the speed of light, it noticed Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s whereabouts.


    A cunning look was seen in its eyes; it was as though it had prevailed. Following that, the goshawk descended toward the battlement where Ou Yangming and hispanions were at. This time, it was even twice as fast as it was before.


    ¡°It was luring King Kong out from its spot!¡±


    Every powerhouse understood the goshawk¡¯s scheme at once.


    Earlier on, it seemed like the goshawk ughtered the human soldiers ruthlessly, but it actually, faster!


    This was the goshawk¡¯s exact thought at the moment. The goshawk knew Multi-armed King Kong would certainly return to help Ou Yangming, so it only had little time. If it could not kill its target in the shortest time possible, it would have failed.


    It could get an opportunity from Multi-armed King Kong, but there would not be a second chance.


    The goshawk arrived above the battlement in the blink of an eye. This time, instead of breathing out a wind de, it simply attacked with its body.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Yu Hongli and the others had carefully chosen this battlement for Ou Yangming and hispanions because it was the steadiest and safest ce here, but it could not withstand the crash from a spirit beast¡¯s body. Though the spirit beast was not known for its strong build, there was no difference at all.


    Ou Yangming and the others were well-prepared, thus they cleared the battlement before it copsed.


    The goshawk was sharp-eyed, so it immediately spotted Ou Yangming among the crowd. It extended its long beak to peck the young fellow.


    Its wind de could result in a simr effect, but it wanted to get rid of Ou Yangming once and for all.


    That said, the goshawk noticed the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face at this instant. The young fellow was not flustered; he curled his lips and sneered.


    A strange and unknown feeling rose from the goshawk¡¯s heart. It suddenly realized that it somehow feared the human as if he was a frightening thing, and it was to turn around to flee.


    Having said that, the goshawk quickly overcame its fear because it was a formidable spirit beast.


    It struck faster with its beak and almost turned into an illusory image.


    At the spur of the moment, a yellow figure emerged from the dusty area. It widened its mouth and aimed for the goshawk¡¯s neck.


    The goshawk felt a chill due to the unforeseen event.


    It did not know what it was, but it knew it could not survive if it was bitten.


    Without any hesitation, the goshawk flinched. It noticed with its bright eyes an exceptionallyrge yellow dog amidst the dust, but the dog was fully equipped with odd pieces of equipment. ¡®Are those pieces of equipment? Is that a spirit beast kept by the Humans?¡¯


    The big yellow dog arrived at the peak of Extreme Grade after it absorbed energies from the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and blood.


    It was not a spirit beast yet, but its ws and teeth were so sharp that it could definitely threaten a bird spirit beast.


    This was the most tragic thing about bird spirit beasts. They could soar high in the sky, but they were inferior to equal-ranked walking beasts in terms of offensive and defensive abilities. In fact, even low-rank walking beasts could also threaten them under certain circumstances.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Tens of stone awls emerged at the top of the wall. The tips of the stone awls were exceedingly tough, thus when the goshawk shifted its body, it crushed some stone awls but lost some feathers too.


    Each of its feathers was as tough as metal and stone, but they could not totally resist the big yellow dog¡¯s skill. ¡°Woof!¡±


    The big yellow dog barked all of a sudden, then another batch of stone awls appeared. It was more terrifying this time because the new stone awls had not only risen, but they also broke off in the middle and pushed the tips up like catapults by borrowing the upward force. Even the goshawk could not evade them in time, so a few of its weaker parts were hit by the stone awls. If it was not because of the huge disparity between their cultivation bases, the goshawk would have lost more than just some feathers from the attack.


    The goshawk red at the big yellow dog as if it wanted to peel its skin and pull out its tendons. However, it spread out its wings and escaped at a faster speed. Behind the wall, an afterimage appeared out of nowhere. It was Multi-armed King Kong, which had hurried back.


    Big Yellow barked at it because it sensed the king kong¡¯s aura. It looked at the bulky creature unhappily.


    ¡®Even if you didn¡¯t return, I could¡¯ve handled it myself!¡¯

 Chapter 426 The Birds Formation

    <h4>Chapter 426 The Birds Formation</h4>


    Multi-armed King Kong ignored Big Yellow¡¯s barks. It looked coldly at the goshawk.


    It knew Ou Yangming had highbat power, unlike ordinary human cultivators, so he would be unlikely to die from the goshawk¡¯s sneak attack even if the big yellow dog and it were not there to protect him.


    Nheless, knowing was one thing, the real situation was another thing.


    If Ou Yangming actually suffered misfortune, Multi-armed King Kong could not imagine how it would end. It could not survive for sure because of the soul contract.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s attitude toward the fight between the Humans and the Birds was previously ambiguous, but it had an entirely different standpoint now. It stood up straight and struck its chest with all eight of its arms, then it let out an earth-shattering roar. ¡°Roar...¡±


    The sound spread far and wide, and everyone could tell that it had gone extremely mad. Multi-armed King Kong leaped up to the sky in a sh.


    The goshawk pped its wings quickly and soared faster than Multi-armed King Konging for it.


    It dared not get close to King Kong no matter what. Nevertheless, it was very confident about its abilities, so it was sure the enraged King Kong could not touch it at all. Even if King Kong performed unique and powerful skills, the goshawk was certain it could deal with them.


    Having said that, the goshawk widened its eyes next.


    It noticed that Multi-armed King Kong did not pursue it but jumped straight into the city.


    Given Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s build, the city would be damaged if it went inside. Despite that, it was well-prepared before it jumped inside, by which itnded on two main streets. Although the streets ended up in states too ghastly to look at, at the very least, nobody was harmed.


    At the same time, Multi-armed King Kong swung its arms in the sky. Each time it waved them, there would be great bloodshed.


    Multi-armed King Kong did not attack the ordinary birds previously, but it could not be bothered anymore because the goshawk attempted to kill Ou Yangming. ¡®If you want to kill me, I¡¯ll kill you first! If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll kill your followers!


    The giant spirit beast disyed its strong will through its actions.


    Once the massive creature joined the war, the situation took a turn. No birds could resist its attack, so much so that even half-spirit beasts, which were somewhat equivalent to Supreme Great Ancestors, were weak against its indestructible arms and were crushed into meat pastes. Countless birds shrieked and tried to flee, but Multi-armed King Kong let out a thunderous roar at the sky with a savage look on its face.


    Even though the people would be affected by the sound to a certain extent, inparison, the birds suffered worse losses. In particr, the inadequate birds shuddered with fear and fell from the sky.


    Multi-armed King Kong became quick-tempered as it attacked, so it rubbed its palms and caused sparks to be generated. All of a sudden, it raised its arms, releasing fourrge electric balls in different directions. Following that, the electric balls exploded in the air, forming an electric with a circumference of several meters. Consequently, every bird trapped in the electric was bombed, resulting in a bloody rain.


    Ou Yangming and the others were struck dumb because they truly experienced the mightiness of a spirit beast.


    In actuality, as they spent more time together with Multi-armed King Kong, it kept surprising them. Wu Hanning took a deep breath and remarked, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re here!¡±


    The princessmented for the second time. If the Humans had to ughter Multi-armed King Kong, nobody knew what it would cost. Most likely, it could not be eliminated even after the people gave their all.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    The goshawk¡¯s sudden cry filled Heaven and Earth. Upon hearing it, the birds, which were still fighting the humans from above the city, immediately rose higher into the sky.


    ¡°Walking beast, you made me do this!¡± The goshawk yelled fiercely.


    It sounded mournful, but it spoke loudly with anger.


    Multi-armed King Kong raised all eight of its arms and roared at the sky. It wondered, ¡®Regardless of your tricks, I¡¯ll deal with them.¡¯


    Subsequently, the goshawk let out piercing cries, and it slowly cried louder and more frequently. As it cried, the birds in the sky underwent odd changes. They flew in different directions but did not go far away; they hovered around an invisible circle.


    Eventually, the birds circled in an orderly manner. If the people looked up from the ground, they would notice densely packed birds of different sizes forming a gigantic circr pattern under the goshawk¡¯smand.


    Inside the circle, there was a mysterious aura, which seemed toe from ancient times. The people felt like a big hill was being formed above them, and that it would be dropped at any time.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± Below the spiraling birds, numerous people questioned in shock. Their eyes were filled with unimaginable fear.


    This was not the first Humans¡¯ disaster. Though themon folks knew nothing about it because the higher-ups kept it a secret from them all these while, the elites were familiar with it.


    However, nothing as strange as this was ever recorded in Feiya City¡¯s history.


    ¡°This is the Birds Formation! Yes, it¡¯s the Birds¡¯ unique formation!¡± Wu Hanning had a grave look on her face. ¡°But a bird has to at least be a high-rank spirit beast to be able to host the formation, and it needs to be assisted by many ordinary spirit beasts too. How can


    it...¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up and sensed a peculiar yet stable power above. ¡°Equipment!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Hanning was surprised.


    ¡°This bird probably carries a piece of equipment, which can release a certain power topensate for its shorings, allowing it to release the formation.¡± Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and continued, ¡°I can sense the equipment¡¯s aura, so I¡¯m definitely not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°The equipment¡¯s aura...¡±


    Everyone else looked at each other andmented.


    If someone else had said that a piece of equipment had its aura, that person would have been ridiculed by many people. On the other hand, the people had unknowingly epted the statement because it was Ou Yangming who said it. Besides, even if they could not notice the aura, they would never doubt the young fellow.


    This was due to his abilities and status. Ever since he produced about 100 pieces of Skill Equipment, nobody dared to doubt him anymore.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    The sky was filled with bird cries, and they were growing louder.


    Moreover, the goshawk was not the only one crying because many birds joined it too.


    It was worth noting that there was a strict hierarchy among the birds. When high-rank birds gave orders, low-rank birds could only obey them. That said, due to the power from a certain piece of equipment, every bird was obliged to contribute and had unknowingly cried as well.


    na


    Slowly but surely, when the formation in the sky took form, it released an unbelievable might.


    Multi-armed King Kong finally looked grim. It rubbed its hands and released the thunderbolt power, but the power vanished into thin air when it got closer to the formation.


    It was a formidable walking beast, after all, hence its physical power surpassed the thunderbolt power that it grasped.


    If Multi-armed King Kong had a pair of wings and could fly toward the formation, it could at least crush the birds with its body. If it simply attacked with the thunderbolt power, it would be far from enough.


    ¡°Hehe, insignificant walking beast and humans, die!¡± As the goshawk spoke, a tornado was slowly formed beneath the formation.


    The tornado was not huge at first. It seemed so tiny that it might disappear at any time. Nheless, it soon grew at an incredible speed.


    It was because the overall power from the Birds Formation was continuously channeled into the tornado. The power was not only the umtion from the birds but also the abundant universe¡¯s spiritual power. Soon enough, the power gathered by the birds grew so much that it could not be resisted through normal means.


    ¡°Hehe, go to hell!¡±


    When the tornado kept expanding and extended further, the whole city became seriously affected.


    Innumerable unsecured things on the ground, as well as corpses and carcasses on the battlefield, were sucked to mid-air by the tornado¡¯s power and entered the wind-gap. The wind-gap was like an enormous ck hole, which could devour the entire world.


    Multi-armed King Kong stood firm on the ground. After some time, it leaped out of the city and shouted at Ou Yangming, ¡°Master, quickly leave!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This is one of their greatest formations, and I can¡¯t resist it, but I can protect you so that you can leave safely!¡± Multi-armed King Kong responded without any hesitation. ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    Several explosions were heard in the sky. When the tornado became more forceful, some substandard houses were even blown away.


    The frightened folks escaped from their houses, but they could not resist the tornado and ended up being sucked into it as well.


    With that, the whole city seemed to have turned into hell on earth. Nobody could stay out of the horrible situation anymore.


    Many Supreme Great Ancestors from Feiya City exchanged nces but were helpless. Faced with the mighty power, which had not been seen before, they began to lose hope.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and looked at the growing tornado in the sky. For some reason, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness became simted at this moment. An intense rage, which seemed to havee from deep inside an unknown space, filled his mind.


    It felt like an emperor was being offended bymon folk, but it also felt like a potent figure was suddenly bitten by an ant and became infuriated. The feeling seemed to have been roused in the moment, but it also seemed like it was predestined.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming reached out his hand. He seemed to have spaced out as he pointed at the tornado.

 Chapter 427 The Purple Fire Reverses The Course Of Events

    <h4>Chapter 427 The Purple Fire Reverses The Course Of Events</h4>


    Ou Yangming pointed gently at the tornado. It did not seem like a threatening move at all. A faint fire emerged from his fingertip, and it was merely a tiny me with a hint of purple. The moment the fire appeared, the air around it seemed to have undergone a peculiar fluctuation.


    The fire looked weak, as though it could be easily put out by the wind.


    Nheless, it burned stubbornly and went against the stream regardless of the difficult situation, and it eventually grew stronger.


    Ou Yangming reached out to point at the fearsome tornado¡¯s wind-gap. Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. It retreated as if a giant hand was pulling it back but while it looked rather funny at the moment, it backed away at an unparalleled speed. The spirit beast stayed far away from the city in the blink of an eye.


    It seemed to have sensed something the instant Ou Yangming released the purple me.


    Since Ou Yangming was the one who released it, he would not be hurt. Since that was the case, Multi-armed King Kong did not bother about the other living beings.


    Even if the Humans and the Birds were wiped out, as long as Ou Yangming was still alive, Multi-armed King Kong would not be mournful and would not shed a tear at all.


    Ou Yangming lifted his arm higher, as if it weighed 500 kilograms. As the fire flickered, it gave off a queer yet mysterious aura.


    Atst, a strong sucking force was transmitted to the fire.


    It was the force at the tornado¡¯s wind-gap, which could suck in anything unsecured below


    When the tornado grew stronger and was channeled with the endless universe¡¯s spiritual power, it beamed so mighty that it did not have a limit at all. Perhaps the goshawk was determined to uproot the whole city.


    Ou Yangming sensed the intense force. Afterward, the fire on his fingertip shook, then a part of it rose with the force.


    Nevertheless, no matter how high the fire went, a part of it was still connected to his fingertip. The stream of fire was extremely thin, to the extent that one might not be able to spot it at all even if one watched closely. Even so, regardless of its size and the change in the environment, it burned steadily and could not be broken.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Finally, the weak and seemingly insignificant me entered the tornado.


    It was then that Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. The young fellow was not guided by anyone when he acted earlier; he did what he did only because his Military Fire was simted. Having said that, Ou Yangming believed in the fire very much. He figured that it was acting so proudly for a reason.


    As soon as the Military Fire entered the tornado, an odd scene appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    He seemed to be in a constantly spinning space, where the spiraling strong wind around him formed an indestructible wall, blocking everything outside it. However, within the wall, he could see various items rising and falling.


    Ou Yangming realized that he was inside the tornado.


    Almost at the same time, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness was triggered to an extreme state¡ªit was raging.


    It did note from Ou Yangming, but the Military Fire¡¯s existing pride.


    Following that, the fire exploded...


    When the forceful wind blew past the fire, it was ignited all of a sudden.


    Yes, it was ignited.


    The wind did not act like a wind anymore; it became the fire¡¯s nourishment.


    Moments ago, the aggressive wind seemed to be able to destroy Heaven and Earth, but it was now burned by the tiny purple fire.


    What shocked the people more was when the fire began to spread, it appeared to be like water out of a floodgate, or like a bird free from control. All in all, it was unstoppable.


    The fire quickly spread at an unbelievable speed. In a split second, it seemed like Heaven and Earth were going to be on fire.


    Down below, Wu Hanning and the others looked up and stared at the tornado. They had been paying attention when Multi-armed King Kong jumped over and wanted to leave with Ou Yangming.


    It was not because they had nothing better to do, but because given Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s enormous build, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention whenever it made a move.


    Despite that, the people were in despair when they heard the giant spirit beast¡¯s suggestion earlier. In particr, the Supreme Great Ancestors from Feiya City looked grim. That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s move after that was beyond their expectations. They followed the purple fire when it was released. Even though they did not believe in miracles, they prayed for one at this moment.


    As though their prayers were heard, the massive tornado, which was equivalent to a death trap, suddenly turned red and glowed.


    Just as the people were feeling confused, they heard an earth-shattering explosion from the sky. It sounded so violent that it was unbearable for even the Supreme Great Ancestors.


    The people felt like their eardrums were smashed by hammers, and they had somewhat gone deaf for an instant.


    In spite of that, it was only the beginning because a series of muffled sounds were heard after that. What frightened the people more was the tornado in the sky had turned into a gigantic fireball.


    The menacing tornado, which seemed like it could destroy Heaven and Earth, caught fire and turned into a zing fireball in mid-air. Yu Hongli and the others were stupefied as they watched. They prayed for a miracle but when the miracle actually happened, they were even more fearful.


    The tornado was terrifying enough because it could suck the entire city, so one could imagine how daunting it would be if it transformed into a fireball. Would the city burn to nothing if the fireball fell?


    Without warning, spine-chilling shrieks were heard in the sky. They came from the flying birds.


    The scorching fireball enveloped most of the birds, which were constrained by a certain power in the Birds Formation, hence they could not fly higher. Consequently, a rich burnt smell filled the air.


    Ou Yangming was highly-spirited. His mental conception had extended further by now, and he seemed to have transformed into the fiery fireball in the sky. Wherever the me existed, his mental conception lived too. He could sense everything happening inside and outside the fire and could ¡°see¡± the birds being turned into ashes even when they pped their wings hard. Nheless, he did not sympathize with them at all. After some time, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception was attracted by a vigorous power. When he ¡°looked¡±, he noticed the goshawk flying up.


    It was the only powerhouse that could detach itself from the formation through its power, vividly disying a spirit beast¡¯s valiance.


    The goshawk turned to look abruptly as though it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception.


    Ou Yangming was stunned when he noticed the goshawk¡¯s eyes.


    Unlike what he had expected, the goshawk was neither furious nor had strong killing intent; it looked flustered.


    It was as if the goshawk was no longer a formidable spirit beast, which surpassed this world¡¯s power system. It had turned into a panicky, ordinary bird.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb and was in disbelief.


    ¡®It¡¯s a spirit beast, so why did it be so weak? Even if the Birds Formation is broken, it can¡¯t be so startled, right?¡¯


    Nevertheless, the goshawk¡¯s fear gave Ou Yangming an opportunity. He shifted the raging fire with the intention to trap the goshawk.


    That being said, Ou Yangming was soon surprised. The goshawk sensed his conception and noticed the fluctuation around the me, but it did not resist nor did it try to escape. It simply stayed in mid-air and lowered its head at his conception.


    Even a fool could tell that the goshawk was submitting itself to the fire. It was seeking Ou Yangming¡¯s forgiveness by betting on its life. In any case, the fire was still burning. Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, but he did not stop controlling the fire with his conception. At longst, the savage fire enveloped the goshawk and burned it.


    As a result, the goshawk¡¯s body trembled. The mysterious fire was unimaginably painful, but it remained in the sky and stabilized itself as it let the fire burn its body. However, it was evident through the goshawk¡¯s eyes that it was pleading for mercy. The fire finally stopped burning after a brief moment as if it was stripped of its life.


    While the goshawk was burnt, it cried with joy and lowered its head at Ou Yangming once more.


    Later on, the goshawk scoffed and ordered its followers through its mental conception. It then spread its wings and flew into the distance.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He gently shook his wrist, causing the fireball in the sky to diminish. Under his control, the city was not harmed at all.


    When the fireball waspletely gone, Ou Yangming could not help but wonder.


    ¡®Am I doing the right thing?¡¯ He was dazed when he turned to look because he noticed many strange and familiar faces staring at him.


    They looked at him with respect.


    On this day, Ou Yangming stood proudly atop the city wall with his purple me. His godlike bearing would forever be engraved in everyone¡¯s heart...

 Chapter 428 The Scheme From The Upper Realm

    <h4>Chapter 428 The Scheme From The Upper Realm</h4>


    ¡°Shriek...¡± A sh of luster appeared in the sky, carrying billowing ck smoke with it. The giant goshawk had flown straight toward Multi-armed King Kong.


    Multi-armed King Kong had long fled Feiya City to avoid the gigantic fireball. If the fireball exploded in the sky, not only would the city burn to ashes, but it would also end up in a miserable state.


    Although Multi-armed King Kong would not die, if it became severely injured in this world thatcked the universe¡¯s spiritual power, it would be the same as dying.


    Needless to say, Multi-armed King Kong acted like that because it knew Ou Yangming would not be harmed at all no matter how intense the explosion would be, so it retreated without any hesitation. If the fireball could hurt even its master, it would not dare to escape at all. When Multi-armed King Kong looked up, it noticed the goshawk. It burst outughing when it spotted the burnt spots on the enormous bird.


    The goshawk hovered above Multi-armed King Kong before it slowly descended. When they were previously in a standoff, the former feared thetter and dared not get close. This time, after suffering an injury, the goshawknded a distance away from Multi-armed King Kong without worry. The stark contrast was clear to see.


    Multi-armed King Kong smiled with squinted eyes and asked, ¡°Hey, how did my master do?¡±


    The goshawk red ruthlessly at the king kong andmented, ¡°You set me up!¡±


    ¡°How did I set you up?¡± Multi-armed King Kong stretched its body.


    ¡°Your... Master is clearly a phoenix descendant. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The goshawk was indignant.


    Multi-armed King Kong scorned at the bird. ¡°Why should I have told you?¡±


    The goshawk was stunned. It was feeling aggrieved, but it was lost for words.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t stare at me. Given your abilities, you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Multi-armed King Kong waved its arm and said, ¡°I suggest you think about your deeds. How dare you strike my master? Even if he¡¯s willing to forgive you, I¡¯m sure you know what your n¡¯s elders will do if they find out, right?¡±


    The goshawk could not help but shudder with fear. It was not as frightened as when it was burned by the scorching fire earlier.


    It knew Multi-armed King Kong was right. If the elders in its n heard about it, it would be lucky if it could die in one piece.


    Multi-armed King Kongughed. ¡°If you¡¯d like to solve this issue, you should beg me nicely!¡±


    The goshawk was not resigned to the oue, but it shed a smile and uttered, ¡°Yes, brother. Please guide me.¡±


    ¡°Acknowledge him as your master like how I did. Hehe, this is a blessing in misfortune for you!¡± Multi-armed King Kong told the goshawk.


    ¡°How could someone like sir take me under his wings?¡± The goshawk rolled its eyes.


    ¡°Given your capability, you wouldn¡¯t have been noticed by sir in the upper realm, but you stand a chance here,¡± Multi-armed King Kong noted coldly. ¡°I told you the method, so it¡¯s up to you to seize the opportunity.¡±


    The goshawk was dumbfounded, and it had a strange look in its eyes as though it was deep in thoughts.


    On a towering mountain, in a smoke-filled area, a nearly 340-meters-long centipede, which seemed to be inhaling and exhaling clouds every time it breathed,y on the ground. If one looked from afar, one would notice that the centipede¡¯s body had be one with the mountain as if the mountain was its world. Given its state, perhaps it could be considered to have perfected the integration of Heaven and man. All of a sudden, the ground in front of the centipede flipped over, then a tiny centipede, which was a hundredth of its size, emerged. ¡°Sir, the lizards received information that the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was found in the lower realm.¡±


    The massive centipede, which seemed to be sound asleep earlier, turned its body over. It appeared as if the mountain grew, and there was a change in the topography. Nevertheless, the huge change did not affect nor destroy the environment on the mountain, which was truly awe-inspiring


    ¡°The Heavenly Phoenix Fire? In the lower realm... Have the Lizards gone mad? How could they make such a mistake?¡±


    e


    ¡°Sir, the Insects received news that the Phoenixes¡¯ favored child encountered an interspatial disruption when it pursued the Sky-devouring Evil Remnant, so it ended up in the lower realm. The Beasts searched everywhere and seemed to have found it, so the Lizards took advantage of the once-in-a-century reorder and sent someone into the lower realm. After sacrificing an illusion clone, they received the valuable news.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since the Phoenixes¡¯ child appeared in the lower realm, it¡¯s possible that the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was led there too.¡± The giant centipede fell silent for a while and said, ¡°We can¡¯t provoke the Phoenixes and can¡¯t go fight them recklessly, but the Heavenly Phoenix Fire doesn¡¯t have a master. If we give it up...¡±


    ¡°Sir, the Lizards also said that the Heavenly Phoenix Fire is purple in color.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Rumbling sounds were heard on the mountain. Therge centipede was agitated after it heard the news and left the state of the integration of Heaven and man. It moved its body by ident and caused many rocks to fall.


    Even though it immediately realized what happened, the damage was already significant.


    Despite that, the monstrous centipede could not be bothered at the moment. It ordered without any hesitation, ¡°Send some of our n members to the lower realm with the Lizards. No matter what, we must steal the purple Heavenly Phoenix Fire!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Inside a substantial cave, a pool of blood was seen on the ground, causing the air to be filled with the rich and pungent smell of blood.


    Countless living beings had perished in the pool of blood, every cell and flesh in their bodies became a part of the sticky pool.


    The magma at the bottom of the pool of blood was transformed into the peculiar and daunting red pool through a unique method. At this moment, hundreds of figures were worshiping it around the pool. Among them were humans, fish, insects, birds, beasts, as well as some rare races.


    Regardless of their identities, they worshipped the king-sized pool sincerely.


    Without warning, the pool of blood surged as if a pair of invisible hands were stirring it, causing it to boil.


    Many living beings around it looked at each other because they had never seen anything as strange as this. Following that, the blood in the pool rose to a certain height and stopped, revealing a human¡¯s face.


    The living beings around the pool were ted when they noticed the face, some of them even teared with joy. They did everything possible to dig a bloody pool, then they killed living beings and sent them here through a secret channel to cultivate confidants. Had they not done all of that for this very moment?


    ¡°My people, I have a task for you.¡±


    ¡°My God, we¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    A thin elder crawled forward and kowtowed by the pool. He buried his head deep into the ground in front of him and expressed with the utmost respect.


    ¡°There¡¯s a human here who possesses my power, as well as my mortal enemy¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Power. Bring him here!¡±


    Subsequently, there was a ssh of blood in the pool, where every drop of blood uratelynded on the living beings. After receiving the drops of blood, they understood the mysterious creature¡¯s request.


    A human elder noted respectfully, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do our best to bring that fe to you.¡± ¡°Work hard, my people. Once I obtain that person¡¯s body, I¡¯ll be awakened...¡±


    Afterward, the face in the pond slowly disappeared, but the living beings around it danced as they could not control their emotions.


    They had withstood immense pressure to revive the devilish god and risked everything they had including their lives. Therefore, they were overjoyed when they finally saw a silver lining.


    After a long time, the elder that led everyone else waved his hand and noted, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t be too happy yet; we must firstplete sir¡¯s task!¡±


    The cave fell silent right away as everyone quietly sensed the message delivered to them through the drop of blood. However, they soon exchanged nces as they felt helpless.


    ¡®Lower realm¡ªthat person is in the lower realm!¡¯


    If that person was in this world, even if he was hiding in an incredibly dangerous ce, they would have the guts to hunt for him and would not mind if they sacrificed themselves.


    On the contrary, the lower realm was an entirely different matter.


    The elder pondered for some time and said, ¡°The lower realm is a ce dominated by humans. ¡°Long Dexing, we¡¯ll work together to open up the passage to the lower realm and will give you a treasure. Notify us once youplete the task and note that you mustn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    A middle-aged man walked out firmly.


    It was evident that the man was a headstrong person. Once he decided on something, he would not waver no matter how difficult the task would be.


    Long Dexing nodded hard and responded, ¡°Leader, please don¡¯t worry as I won¡¯t disappoint our master.¡±


    The others looked at him enviously but they knew he was unquestionably the best candidate. Hence, they dared not make unreasonable demands though they were envious.


    Under the elder¡¯smand, the others worked together and built a formation after a month with help from the pond¡¯s magnificent power.


    While they were working hard, more powerhouses had snuck into the other world.


    The small and the most ordinary lower realm attracted many bosses¡¯ attention...

 Chapter 429 Dealing With The Aftermath Of The Big War

    <h4>Chapter 429 Dealing With The Aftermath Of The Big War</h4>


    As Gan Xinrui gave several orders atop the towering wall, the chaos in the city was finally controlled and slowly recovered. Ou Yangming stood with his hands behind his back without saying a word, but he became a magic stabilizer by doing that, by which he kept everyone calm.


    Feiya City had just experienced havoc like never before, where they lost numerous people and resources. Nheless, no matter how great the disturbance was, the higher-ups in the city were not severely injured and had slowly begun to control the disorderly situation.


    Wu Hanning and the others approached Ou Yangming. It was not clear whether it was intentional, but Ni Yinghong and Bai Shixue were both half a step behind the princess.


    Although Ou Yangming had openly expressed that he only had eyes for one person, given the social system of a strict hierarchy, the princess¡¯s status would sometimes have a subtle effect.


    ¡°Brother Ou, how did you... Do it?¡± Wu Hanning asked.


    At this point, even Gan Xinrui, who was giving instructions loudly, subconsciously lowered his voice.


    None of the Supreme Great Ancestors turned to look at Ou Yangming, but they pricked up their ears at the same time.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the princess and answered, ¡°It was because of wind and fire.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Hanning was shocked.


    ¡°Wind and fire-go figure it out yourself,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    Everyone else kept quiet when they saw how mystifying Ou Yangming was acting. Even though they were secretly gritting their teeth with hatred, due to the remaining effect from the giant fireball, which had just dispersed not long ago, nobody dared to question him further.


    Nevertheless, the people began to rack their brains to figure out the rtionship between wind and fire.


    ¡°Since ancient times, wind and fire have always been mentioned together. There¡¯s fire when there¡¯s wind, and there¡¯s wind when there¡¯s fire. It is said that the wind rises to be mightier when the fire zes,¡± Yu Hongli expressed after some time, then he looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Young Master Ou, did you find the fusion path between wind and fire?¡±


    Ou Yangming kept a faint smile on his face; he neither admitted it nor denied it. The young fellow simply turned around and looked into the distance.


    Yu Hongli did not have the guts to probe anymore after he was indirectly given a polite refusal. As for the other people, they dared not speak at all because they could not even understand a thing.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming was extremely frustrated at this moment.


    ¡®How did I do it?


    ¡®Who am I supposed to ask...¡¯ Ou Yangming had only triggered the purple fire in his sea of consciousness. When the fire rose into the sky, he was already somewhat in a daze.


    In a way, he did not know why the purple fire exploded all of a sudden and caused such a fearsome reaction.


    The tornado, which frightened Multi-armed King Kong so much that it fled, turned out to be vulnerable against the purple fire. Moreover, what truly left Ou Yangming in utter disbelief was the fact that a tiny person like him could control such an enormous fireball.


    Even if Ou Yangming was dumb, he could guess that the purple fire had a significant origin. He figured that it was either the Birds¡¯ ancestor or their natural enemy. If that was not the case, the purple fire could not have disyed such notable might against the Birds Formation.


    When Ou Yangming carefully thought about the goshawk¡¯s stance, he vaguely sensed that there was a higher chance the purple fire was the Birds¡¯ ancestor.


    Earlier on, Ou Yangming could easily eliminate the goshawk if he wanted to and could totally burn it into ashes.


    Despite that, he did not do that because he sensed the goshawk¡¯s will to surrender. It was evident that the goshawk had acted instinctively because it could not have expressed its will so intensely if it was not its true intent.


    In other words, without needing to make a move at all, he could have used his mind to order the goshawk to kill itself.


    Faced with such a formidable spirit beast, anyone would have wanted to do it. It was different from when Multi-armed King Kong initiated a submission to Ou Yangming; the goshawk submitted because it was captivated by the young fellow¡¯s power, making him feel prouder than before.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming decided to spare the goshawk in the end because he felt it was better to control it than to get rid of it.


    However, while he achieved that, if he was asked to exin how he made it possible...


    Ou Yangming could not exin himself due to his pride, but it did not stop him from shing a cool pose. ¡®Go ahead and guess the real reason. No matter what you say or ask, I¡¯m just going to keep a straight face.¡¯


    Atst, the mess in the city was over, but faint cries were heard.


    The tangled warfare began with a massive battle between the Humans and the Birds. Though Feiya City did not lose manymon folks such as the old, the weak, women, and children, there were many injured and dead soldiers. Having said that, when the Birds Formation appeared and the forceful tornado swept the city, everyone was under the same attack.


    Not only were corpses sucked into the tornado through its wind-gap, but somemon folks in thatched huts suffered the same fate too.


    It was worth noting that this was the oue only because Ou Yangming released his fire to set the tornado on fire. Had the tornado continued to wreck the city, the city would have been gone by now.


    That said, Ou Yangming did his best but was left with no choice after he burned the tornado. Even if there were survivors inside, they ended up dying because of the fire.


    At the end of the day, the war caused substantial casualties in the city. Once it was over, numerous people began to grieve.


    The people were overwhelmed with sorrow because they either lost close ones or could not bear the fact that many people in the city went missing


    Ou Yangming turned gloomy after he scanned the city. Ni Yinghong suddenly approached him and held his hand, then she noted softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Wu Hanning and the others were stunned. ¡®What does she mean?¡¯ Even so, Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, if I was more powerful, perhaps I could¡¯ve saved more lives.¡± ¡°You did your best.¡± Ni Yinghong smiled and rested her forehead against his. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. As long as you gave your all, you don¡¯t need to regret it.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded after some thought. ¡°Thanks, Elder Sister Ying.¡±


    Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue exchanged nces after seeing how Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong looked at each other.


    The princess and the young pavilion master were gifteddies with different strengths. While Ni Yinghong came from an inherited aristocratic family too, they thought they were superior to her. In fact, even when it seemed like Bai Shixue had be closer to Ni Yinghong, it was only because she somewhat wanted to join hands with the Ni family¡¯s youngdy to go against their rival in love.


    After all, Wu Hanning¡¯s identity as the princess was too much pressure for the proud Bai Shixue to handle.


    When the two smartdies saw Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong embracing each other, they sensed something unordinary.


    Perhaps Ni Yinghong¡¯s biggest advantage was not the time she and Ou Yangming had known each other for, but the irreceable connection between them.


    Later on, Yu Hongli and Gan Xinrui approached Ou Yangming and saluted him. They expressed their gratitude at the same time, ¡°Young Master Ou, thank you.¡±


    The city had begun to settle down after the first phase of reorganization. The recovery could not bepleted in a day, but they knew the disaster in Feiya and Xuanchen was probably over.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Yu Hongli sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, that fe escaped in the end. In any case, I¡¯m sure it learned its lesson and won¡¯t attack us again even if it recovers. Hehe... Besides, if a spirit beast is seriously injured in our world, it might not be able to survive even if we don¡¯t kill it.¡± A look of hatred could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Wu Hanning interrupted their conversation. ¡°Spirit beastse from another world. Their existence here is a mistake because they require abundant energy to survive. Furthermore, once they¡¯re injured, they¡¯ll need to replenish more energy to recover, but our world might not be able to provide them with what they need.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, but he thought to himself when he looked at Yu Hongli and the others, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to let you down.¡¯


    Since he decided to subdue the goshawk, he held back when he attacked it.


    It appeared as though the goshawk was burnt when it broke through and left with ck smoke around it.


    However, the goshawk merely suffered superficial wounds, by which its organs were not damaged at all. The lower realmcked spiritual power, but Ou Yangming believed that it could recover in no time. Gan Xinrui hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Master Ou, can you find that brute?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. ¡°Why should I find it? Are you nning to uproot


    it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the ideal case, but four other counties are still being threatened by spirit beasts, especially the Insects, which are the Beasts¡¯ enemies. If you¡¯re able to conquer the goshawk, the Humans will triumph in this disaster for sure.¡±


    Yu Hongli was struck dumb. He was hesitant, but he finally sighed and kept quiet.


    Gan Xinruiter exined in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, please forgive Elder Yu. He only realized after the war that he lost one of his dearest grandsons.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Ou Yangming uttered, then he cupped his hands at Yu Hongli. ¡°Elder Yu, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°It was fated...¡± Yu Hongli shook his head and returned the salutation. He expressed after a short pause, ¡°Governor Gan¡¯s suggestion is worth considering. If you have the opportunity, suppress it for the Humans.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to look, whereas the other people looked at him eagerly.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and stated, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try if I get the chance to...¡±

 Chapter 430 I’m Willing To Do This

    <h4>Chapter 430 I¡¯m Willing To Do This</h4>


    Several figures left the disorderly Feiya City and headed toward the wilderness in the distance.


    Apart from Ou Yangming and hispanions, there was also an outside among those people. It was Zuoqiu Hongyuan from Huangsha County. The God-favored child hade to Feiya County to gain inside information about the Insects. Nheless, after witnessing the fire rock explode, he knew his hard-earned clue had been cut off.


    Since that was the case, there was no point for him to stay in Feiya City anymore.


    Therefore, when Ou Yangming bid his farewell and expressed that he was heading to Huangsha and Yongxiang to help the people deal with the Insects, Zuoqiu Hongyuan asked to join him without any hesitation.


    Yu Hongli, Gan Xinrui, and the others tried to make them stay, but Ou Yangming made it clear that the goshawk and the ferocious birds would no longer be a threat to them. With that, the elder and the governor could not persuade them to stay anymore. As for forcing them to stay... Yu Hongli and Gan Xinrui would never have the guts to do that.


    Not to mention Wu Hanning¡¯s identity as the princess, Ou Yangming¡¯s beast petMulti-armed King Kong-was fearsome enough, such that the people from the city dared not act rashly.


    Ou Yangming bid his farewell, but he politely declined the horses and carriages offered to them.


    Given that he had Multi-armed King Kong, the transportations, which were indispensable for ordinary people, became hardly useful but not terrible enough to be disposed of.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan suddenlyughed out loud once they were far from the city. ¡°Brother Ou, are you bringing us to find that goshawk?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He looked strangely at Zuoqiu Hongyuan and nced at Wu Hanning and the two other youngdies, who did not seem to be surprised at all. It seemed like they expected this to happen.


    see


    The young fellow rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly.


    He initially wanted to give them a fright but on second thought, none of them was an idiot.


    Ou Yangming sighed and said, ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, since you could tell, I¡¯m sure the officials from the city are well aware.¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan shrugged. ¡°When the goshawk broke through the scorching fire, it fled in the direction where Multi-armed King Kong is. Hehe, nobody would suspect it if you hadn¡¯t subdued a giant beast, but...¡± He chuckled and did not finish his sentence, but Ou Yangming understood what he meant.


    Whether it was Yu Hongli, Gan Xinrui, or the other people, they had probably guessed that Ou Yangming was going to conquer the goshawk.


    Perhaps they even thought that he and the goshawk made an agreement inside the gigantic fireball in the sky, hence they trusted him when he imed that the city was safe. Besides, Yu Hongli changed his mind too quickly.


    From the Humans¡¯ perspective, suppressing the goshawk so that it would help the people in the other counties was unquestionably the best choice; from Feiya City¡¯s perspective, especially since many people died tragically and the city was wrecked, it was too difficult for Yu Hongli, Gan Xinrui, and the others to remain calm.


    In actual fact, the people from Feiya City probably wanted very badly to tear it into pieces and grind its bone to dust.


    Nevertheless, they neither had the opportunity nor the ability to do so, thus they were forced to surrender to reality.


    Ou Yangming shuddered all of a sudden.


    Ni Yinghong raised his eyebrows and approached him. She asked him softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking we were extremely fortunate that Multi-armed King Kong didn¡¯t make a grave mistake, or I might not ept it even if it decides to acknowledge me as its master in the end.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t happen, right? You shouldn¡¯t overthink it.¡± Ni Yinghong smiled gently.


    She helped Ou Yangming get over it, but she was also feeling rather afraid.


    ¡®If Multi-armed King Kong hadn¡¯t chosen to surrender and fought the people from Changlong County¡¯s prefecture until the very end...


    ¡®What will the oue be?¡¯


    Ni Yinghong pictured Changlong County to be ruined like Feiya City, imagined numerous dead people, and she seemed to have heard the folks wailing in anguish. She shook her head to cast those thoughts aside, then she fixed her gaze at Ou Yangming.


    Although she hadmented many times before this, she felt strongly about this particr thought she had like never before.


    ¡®I¡¯m d you¡¯re here...!


    Ou Yangming and hispanions traveled quickly. The protectors that followed the three youngdies were carefully selected, so each of them had the cultivation base of Yang Grade. Though they could notpare with ou Yangming and Zuoqiu Hongyuan, they did not fall behind because it was not a long distance.


    Atst, a huge ck spot came into sight.


    It must be Multi-armed King Kong. They had not confirmed what it was, but they were somehow certain that they were right. Perhaps they became familiar with the king kong¡¯s smell and threatening pressure after spending some time with it, thus they became more observant this time.


    Ou Yangming waved in that direction, then the ck spot instantly headed in their direction.


    The eyes of Wu Hanning and the others lit up. They finally validated that there was an unknown connection between Ou Yangming and Multi-armed King Kong, or the spirit beast could not have noticed the young fellow¡¯s gesture from afar.


    As Multi-armed King Kong ran over to the people, another shadow soared into the sky and stirred a strong wind. Despite that, before the wind was entirely formed, it dispersed because the shadow zoomed past the distance in a sh and swooped down on Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Everyone, be careful!¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s face changed. He took a step forward and shielded the people behind him.


    He recognized the shadow and believed that Ou Yangming could control the situation, but he subconsciously responded that way. As such, he gained the respect of other people. Soon enough, the ck shadownded. It was the goshawk, which had disyed its prowess in Feiya City moments ago.


    The goshawk nced at Zuoqiu Hongyuan with its fierce eyes. It carried a majestic yet indescribable bearing.


    Having said that, Zuoqiu Hongyuan and the others did not attack the goshawk because itnded on the ground instead of hovering in the sky. It was evident that it had note to fight.


    A phoenix in distress was inferior to a chicken


    -an exaggerated saying, but the theory applied to other ferocious beasts.


    When the goshawk looked at Ou Yangming, it trembled and looked like it was afraid.


    It was an instinctive feeling of fear, by which it dared not disobey Ou Yangming anymore after sensing his true power.


    Eventually, the goshawk spread its wings. However, instead of lifting off, itid its wings on the ground and lowered its noble head. Following that, the bird prostrated before Ou Yangming.


    At this moment, it saluted Ou Yangming in the humblest way for the Birds.


    Upon seeing this, while Wu Hanning, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, and the others were mentally prepared, they were still left in awe.


    The spirit beast, which had a spectacr reputation in Feiya City, had just submitted itself to Ou Yangming. The other people would not have believed it if they had not witnessed it, whereas it was Wu Hanning¡¯s second time seeing such an exciting scene.


    Perhaps the goshawk was not on par with Multi-armed King Kong in terms of its rank and build, but it was a part of the Birds and had various wonderful abilities. In fact, the worth of its wings made it as valuable as the king kong


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and went forward.


    He gently moved his hand, then the Military Fire emerged from his fingertips. As soon as the Military Fire appeared, the goshawk quivered. Ordinary people might not be able to feel it, but it could sense the mightiness of the power contained in the fire.


    The feeling of fear came from its bones, which was a fate that the Birds were stuck with forever.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming shook his hand to make strokes in the air using his Military Fire, leaving dazzling fire marks that formed arge rune.


    Wu Hanning, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, and the others squinted their eyes as they tried to identify the rune. That said, they quickly gave up because they realized that the rune became soplicated that it could not be remembered.


    It was the Soul Rune, which would cause an enormous impact on one¡¯s soul and mental power. One needed to have great mental power to study the rune, and it was clear that Ou Yangming was the only one among the others that met the basic condition.


    As the rune kept expanding, the goshawk seemed to be shaking more violently.


    Nheless, nobody knew it was not because it was afraid or was regretting it, but because it was thrilled.


    Yes. The goshawk was so thrilled that it could not control itself, which was why it reacted so intensely.


    The goshawk dared not believe it when Multi-armed King Kong told it that it could be Ou Yangming¡¯s follower, so it thought it was merely a wonderful dream. When the spirit beast finally sensed the soul contract¡¯s power and thought about how it would be envied by the others of its kind, it could not suppress its joy.


    Without warning, Ou Yangming stopped.


    Wu Hanning, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, and the others were stupefied. They did not say a word, but they secretly urged the young fellow.


    ¡®Quickly finish the process; a long dy might cause trouble!¡¯


    On the other hand, the goshawk, which was shivering while lying t on the ground, roared internally... ¡®Quickly, quickly, please don¡¯t change your mind!


    ¡°Are you being reluctant?¡± Ou Yangming questioned after a moment of hesitation, but the Military Fire was still burning. There was an extremely strict requirement for the contract. If the receiving end rebelled, not only would the process fail, but there would also be a risk of bacsh.


    The goshawk widened its eyes and cried to itself.


    ¡®Sir, which part of me shows that I¡¯m reluctant? Both my body and my soul are willing to do this!

 Chapter 431 Soar In The Sky

    <h4>Chapter 431 Soar In The Sky</h4>


    ¡°Woosh... Hah...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was not as fast as the goshawk but given the distance, how slow could it be?


    Nheless, it knew Ou Yangming was subduing the goshawk, so it stopped at a distance away on purpose. However, when it heard its master¡¯s question and the goshawk¡¯s expression, it could not help butugh madly.


    Ou Yangming turned and cast a cold look at it. Multi-armed King Kong instantly shut its mouth and looked elsewhere. It dared not make a sound anymore. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m willing to! I¡¯m willing to! I dare not think about disobeying you at all!¡± The goshawk noted without any hesitation, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry; I¡¯m willing to die for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved because serving someone and being ready to die for someone were two entirely different things. He believed that the highly-intelligent goshawk would not confuse their meanings. If that was the case, it meant that it was loyal indeed.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Big Yellow suddenly barked at the back. When Ou Yangming turned to look, he noticed the fellow wagging its tail with a rxed look.


    The big yellow dog was superior to humans in terms of sensing ability. Based on the way it acted, it was clear that the goshawk did not have ill intentions at all.


    Ou Yangming nodded. Even if he did not trust the goshawk, he would never doubt the big yellow dog.


    As he shook his hand, the mysterious Soul Rune ascended into the sky. It expanded due to the wind and became several timesrger than it was before, then it fell from the sky andnded on the goshawk¡¯s huge head.


    The goshawk¡¯s body convulsed, and it looked like it was in pain.


    Nevertheless, it did its best to endure the process without stopping it from beingpleted. The goshawk seized the opportunity and cooperated as much as it could as it wanted to finish it sessfully.


    A purple fire rose in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness again after a brief moment, where it carried a part of the goshawk¡¯s soul. Although only a part of the souls of Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were stored here, the spirit beasts would be doomed too if Ou Yangming died. Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and rxed. He sensed through the soul contract the goshawk¡¯s submissive attitude, which felt stronger than Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s. It was as though he was a deity while the goshawk was his devoted believer.


    As long as he gave an order, the goshawk would definitely not refuse to defy danger and death for him.


    In fact, the goshawk would have done the same even without the contract.


    Multi-armed King Kong had been staring at Ou Yangming. The instant the contract waspleted, it leaped forward and grabbed the goshawk with its gigantic hand, then it hurled the bird far away.


    Its sudden attack shocked everyone, such that Wu Hanning and Zuoqiu Hongyuan immediately retrieved their weapons and pounced on it. Even though they knew their powers were insignificant aspared to the giant beast¡¯s, they could not stand by idly. Despite that, Multi-armed King Kong swung one of its arms sideways to block the two of them.


    Following that, the giant spirit beasty t on the ground. It reached out another arm and gently ced it beside Ou Yangming, then it looked at the young fellow anxiously.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He could tell through the interaction between their souls that Multi-armed King Kong did not intend to harm him at all. Instead, it seemed like the giant spirit beast was apparently revolting because it was extremely worried about him.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The big yellow dog barked and turned into a yellow shadow as it lunged forward.


    On the other hand, the goshawk, which was thrown away and spun in mid-air, stirred up dust from the ground. Soon after, it shrieked and zoomed back again.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his brows. He conveyed his thought to the goshawk and the big yellow dog through his mental conception.


    Next, the big yellow dog halted right in front of one of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s arms with its mouth widely opened, whereas the goshawk spun again and flew up to the sky instead. After all, the sky was its territory, where it could attack or retreat and could deal with everything with ease. ¡°King Kong, what are you doing?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a frown.


    Multi-armed King Kong looked at him carefully and asked, ¡°Master, do you not... Feel unwell?¡±


    Ou Yangming asked the giant spirit beast in return as he found it strange, ¡°Why should I feel unwell?¡±


    The spirit beast blinked its massive eyes in confusion. ¡°Do you not feel dizzy or ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Ou Yangming questioned snappily. By then, Wu Hanning and Zuoqiu Hongyuan had consciously stopped. After seeing their conversation and seeing the reactions from the goshawk and the big yellow dog, they knew there was another reason behind this.


    Multi-armed King Kong lifted its arm, which it had ced beside Ou Yangming to protect him. ¡°Master, were you using the Soul-sucking Secret Technique just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered in a deep voice.


    ¡°The Soul-sucking Secret Technique can guarantee a spirit beast¡¯s loyalty, but it¡¯ll also cause a certain burden to the master.¡± Multi-armed King Kong hesitated for a while before it continued, ¡°Judging from your mental power, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to control two spirit beasts, but you should feel exhausted after marking your second spirit beast...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong left out something on purpose; Ou Yangming had only sessfully left a mark on it during his first time because the little phoenix had used a trick in advance.


    If that was not the case, Ou Yangming could not have marked it easily even if it did not resist him.


    This time, the little phoenix never showed up at all, thus Ou Yangmingpleted the Soul-sucking Secret Technique on his own. ording to Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s calctions, even if Ou Yangming seeded, it would be quite a forceful attempt, and he could have failed due to insufficient power. Therefore, the giant spirit beast immediately went forward to protect the young fellow as soon as the contract was done. Moreover, it was prepared to protect him even if it had to consume its original power.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was full of vigor and did not look worn out at all, Multi-armed King Kong found it incredibly strange.


    Ou Yangming pondered and looked up at the sky. He had a vague feeling that the Soul-sucking Secret Technique should not be so simple.


    When he carefully sensed the purple Military Fire in his sea of consciousness, he finally concluded that it was the reason behind all this.


    ¡°King Kong, thanks for your good intention, but I know I¡¯m fine,¡± Ou Yangming noted and nodded at the other people before he said, ¡°We should leave Feiya County as soon as possible, or it¡¯ll be awkward if their people spot the


    goshawk.¡±


    Everyone agreed with his suggestion right away. Whether it was Wu Hanning or Zuoqiu Hongyuan, they were unwilling to face Yu Hongli and the others with the goshawk.


    ¡°Brother Ou, can we sit on it?¡± All of a sudden, Bai Shixue pointed her delicate finger at the sky. Multi-armed King Kong turned to look. It bared its teeth and let out a threatening roar.


    This was because something crossed its mind. ¡®Now that Master subdued the damn goshawk, I suppose he¡¯ll likely change his mount?¡¯


    Yes. Multi-armed King Kong was a formidable spirit beast, which was reluctant to be a mount for the Humans, especially the tiny people that were not its master. It made it feel embarrassed. That said, the giant spirit beast would be even more displeased if its master chose the goshawk as his mount.


    ¡®I should be Master¡¯s mount!¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, Multi-armed King Kong had a strong feeling that it was being stared at. When it turned to look, it noticed the big yellow dog gloating at its misfortune.


    ¡®You deserve this for having snatched my position!


    The two powerful walking beasts stared at each other. It was as if sparks were ignited from their eyes.


    Ou Yangming looked up at the goshawk. He was feeling undecided but was also eager to try.


    Flying had always been every human¡¯s dream. Even if one could not soar in the sky using one¡¯s body, other flight methods could satisfy one¡¯s dream too.


    Now, it seemed like the dream was within reach for Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    The young fellow only hesitated for a brief moment before he channeled his thought to the goshawk through his mind.


    Subsequently, the goshawk cried in the sky, then it closed its wings andnded in front of the people.


    While Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow red fiercely at the goshawk, it was not afraid at all. Instead, it stared back at them with a strong impression and was feeling proud.


    ¡®This is what you get for not having wings and not knowing how to fly!¡¯


    Ou Yangming sensed the dispute between them. He could not help but shake his head andugh.


    Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow firmly expressed their disapproval, but it did not get rid of Ou Yangming¡¯s desire to fly.


    Ou Yangmingforted his two best friends, whom he had fought alongside, then he abandoned them and hopped onto the goshawk ¨C his new best friend. The goshawk shrieked proudly, where its voice spread far and echoed in Heaven and Earth.


    Afterward, it spread its wings and soared into


    Given that their minds were connected, Ou Yangming knew what it was thinking, so he was well-prepared. The whistling wind sounded like thunder to him, and when he looked down from above, he enjoyed the beautiful nature like never before.


    It was a different feeling from when he looked into the distance from the king kong¡¯s body or the top of the city wall.


    Asposed as Ou Yangming was, he was deeply in awe at this moment. As he sat on the goshawk and looked around, he felt like he was in an entirely different world.


    Needless to say, one must not be afraid of heights to be able to enjoy the mesmerizing view.


    Having said that, martial artists were rarely scared of heights.


    The goshawk glided steadily in the sky. If it was not because of the wind and the changing view, Ou Yangming would not have thought that he was moving forward so quickly.


    In actuality, the goshawk had informed Ou Yangming through its conception that it could block the iing wind. Nheless, the young fellow rejected the offer at once because he wanted to see the sky as is and to feel the wonders of the world.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming could not help but look up, and he let out an enthusiastic roar.


    Everyone else on the ground looked up at him enviously, whereas the big yellow dog nced at its bag. It wanted to grow a pair of wings so that it could soar in the sky with Ou Yangming.

 Chapter 432 Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 432 Hunt</h4>


    After an unknown period when Ou Yangming descended because he had enjoyed himself to the full, almost everyone looked at him with bright eyes.


    The sharp-eyed Ou Yangming nced at Her Royal Highness because he could sense that she reacted differently from the others. Although the princess looked envious too, she seemed to be pondering about something at the same time.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Your Highness, have you been in the sky before?¡±


    Wu Hanning answered, ¡°My ancestor has a secret technique in the secret realm to ess both Heaven and Earth, allowing one to fly.¡±


    She disclosed much information through her response, and it made Ou Yangming and the others jealous. Given that the imperial family¡¯s secret realm allowed one to fly, it proved that they had an unimaginably profound foundation.


    ¡°We should get ready to set out,¡± Ou Yangming noted after he looked around. Heter nced at Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to travel by foot.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong red furiously at the goshawk and was extremely regretful. If it knew this was going to happen, it would have smashed the bird to pieces that day.


    e


    Nheless, if it had actually done that, even if Ou Yangming did not care, the little phoenix in the dark would not leave the matter at that.


    As for the big yellow dog, it barked loudly several times to express its dissatisfaction.


    Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming could only get off the goshawk tofort the big yellow dog again. The goshawk had a big build but since it had to carry more than 10 people, the young fellow dared not let the yellow dog join them.


    Not to mention the goshawk and the big yellow dog were somewhat hostile toward each other, even if the former was willing to, thetter might not have the guts to hop on the bird.


    Only after Ou Yangming made Big Yellow a bunch of promises, it finally agreed to let him go.


    Nevertheless, Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were incredibly envious of the big yellow dog when they saw how special it was treated.


    Once Ou Yangming managed tofort the big yellow dog, he went on the goshawk with everyone else. As soon as he gave the order, the giant bird pped its wings and soared into the sky. When the goshawk first brought the young fellow to fly, it zoomed into the sky because their souls were connected.


    Owing to the increased number of people this time, the goshawk flew steadily under Ou Yangming¡¯s restriction. Besides, it also released a unique ability to create a peculiar space around it, so the people were not bothered by the sound and the wind pressure. Sure enough, flying with the goshawk felt like a smoother journey than taking the imperial family¡¯s carriages.


    Despite that, the people on the goshawk fed their eyes on the view. They looked down excitedly and eximed each time the gigantic bird pped its wings. After an hour, Ou Yangming and hispanions finally calmed down.


    As beautiful as the scenery was, one would eventually feel tired from looking at it. Simrly, the goshawk could not understand why the humans were so thrilled when they were simply hurrying on with their journey in the sky. Having said that, the goshawk enjoyed looking down as well, especially since it could see Multi-arm King Kong and Big Yellow running as fast as they could on the ground. After several days, Ou Yangming and hispanions finally arrived at Huangsha County.


    All of a sudden, Wu Hanning¡¯s face changed. She retrieved a conch from her interspatial bag and ced it next to her ear to listen.


    Ou Yangming and the others immediately kept quiet. They dared not stare at her because they wanted to avoid arousing suspicion, but they knew it was probably the imperial family¡¯s uniquemunication method. Needless to say, the method would consume a certain amount of resources of the imperial family would have normalized it long ago. Wu Hanning put down the conch after a while and informed the others seriously, ¡°I received news that the disaster from the Insects broke out but instead of Huangsha County, it started in Yongxiang County.¡± ¡°What? Yongxiang County?¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! For generations, while beast tide doesn¡¯t happen at a fixed time, the starting location has always been the same!¡±


    Among the Humans¡¯ eight counties, every two counties would suffer a terrible disaster once in a century.


    However, there was a certain rule and order in the disaster. For instance, between Changlong and Ling, the former had always been struck first. If they could not resist it, the catastrophe would then slowly spread to Ling. The same pattern could be seen in Feiya and Xuanchen, as well as Huangsha and Yongxiang.


    As such, Feiya County and Huangsha County would always be invaded first.


    That said, ording to the news received by Wu Hanning, it seemed like everything changed.


    The goshawk turned its head a little and shrieked disdainfully. Itughed like a human and remarked, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Who said we must follow a certain order? Hmph, foolish humans...¡± It stopped abruptly and nced carefully at Ou Yangming. By then, its forehead was already covered in beads of cold sweat.


    It forgot that its master was a human...


    At the very least, before its master abandoned its mortal flesh, it must not have a prejudice against humans.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was startled for some time before he questioned, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the situation at Yongxiang County?¡±


    Wu Hanning shook her head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not going well. It¡¯s far from total destruction but because the Insects suddenly changed their attacking direction and the people weren¡¯t ready, there are a lot of casualties.¡±


    ¡°If there aren¡¯t many casualties, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t have been informed through such a method.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan raised another question, ¡°Brother Ou, I recall you saying that 100 Supreme Great Ancestors equipped with pieces of top-notch equipment have set out to Huangsha County. Can they head to Yongxiang instead to fight?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded without any hesitation, ¡°As long as I find them, I¡¯ll persuade them to give their all. Don¡¯t worry, Brother Zuoqiu.¡±


    He understood how anxious Zuoqiu Hongyuan was. Even though Yongxiang County was under attack instead, given that Huangsha and Yongxiang were considered as one, Huangsha would not end up well if Yongxiang were to fall. Likewise, if Ling County were attacked by the beast tide, Changlong County would suffer the same fate, so they would do their best to help Ling too.


    At the spur of the moment, the goshawk cried into the air and expressed, ¡°Master, why go through the trouble? Won¡¯t it be settled if we head there? 100 human Supreme Great Ancestors aren¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between my teeth!¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others were stunned, and they had strange looks on their faces.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming said after some time, ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll change our course and head to Yongxiang County.¡±


    Someone knew the way to Yongxiang so after the goshawk was guided, it changed its flight path.


    Down below, the two walking beasts, which were running with all their might, halted because they realized that the damn goshawk above them changed its path.


    The goshawk only needed to p its wings to change its flight path in the air, but the king kong and the big yellow dog could not stop in time when they realized the change of direction.


    As the two walking beasts looked up at the goshawk, which was getting further away, they roared and quickly pursued it. Big Yellow was a weaker beast because it had not be a spirit beast, but it was so fast that even Multi-armed King Kong was astonished.


    Along their journey, the goshawk suddenly twitched its nose. When it opened its mouth, a string of saliva hung at the corner.


    It came up with an idea and asked Ou Yangming, ¡°Master, there¡¯s an insect down there, and it¡¯s quite formidable. Do you want to get rid of it?¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others tensed up because they did not expect to encounter a powerful insect so soon. Since the goshawk could sense it and described it as a formidable insect, it must be unordinary.


    ¡°Okay, let us get off somewhere safe first,¡± Ou Yangming instructed in a deep voice.


    He wanted to eliminate the Insects as soon as possible, but he did not want anyone to get hurt.


    The goshawk pped its wings cheerfully andnded swiftly. Once Ou Yangming and hispanions got off, it flew into the sky again and zoomed toward a massive forest ahead.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan frowned andmented, ¡°Brother Ou, I think your pet beast is a bit strange...¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It stopped for another purpose, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Of course, but it¡¯ll benefit us too.¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan and the others were confused as they did not know what he meant.


    Through the connection between their souls, Ou Yangming knew the goshawk¡¯s n. It had a selfish motive, but the young fellow hoped that there would be more of such cases in the future.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    The goshawk¡¯s joyful cry was hearding from the forest.


    Following that, it appeared again but carried an enormous python with its ws. Arge hole could be seen on the python¡¯s head, where blood flowed out and poured down like rain.


    The python was about 35 meters long, and it seemed to be bigger than the goshawk. Even so, its body looked sloppy as it had already died.


    ¡°A-a giant python!¡±


    Wu Hanning and the others gasped. Judging from the giant python¡¯s size, it must not be treated lightly at all. In fact, perhaps it was a half-spirit beast at the peak of its rank. If the python had not met its natural enemy, Ou Yangming and hispanions would have needed to put in a lot of effort to ughter it.


    The goshawk happily carried the giant python to Ou Yangming and stared at him.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Since you killed it, it belongs to you.¡±


    The giant python was considered a treasure because its scales, flesh, gall, and eyes were priceless.


    Nevertheless, since the goshawk expressed its interest and captured it, Ou Yangming was not going to steal its hard work.


    The goshawk cried to rejoice. It instantly opened its mouth to slit the giant python¡¯s stomach in front of the others, then it kicked the python¡¯s organs away and sliced it into pieces. Subsequently, the goshawk took a section of the python and swallowed it.


    Ni Yinghong turned away after seeing such a gory scene.


    Far away, thunderous footsteps were heard as Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow hurried over.


    They red at the goshawk furiously.


    ¡®Motherf*cker! We¡¯ve been hastening on with our journey, whereas you¡¯re having a feast here?!¡¯

 Chapter 433 The Lizards

    <h4>Chapter 433 The Lizards</h4>


    The goshawk nced at Multi-armed King Kong, then it fanned its wings to toss several pieces of the python¡¯s bloody flesh to the walking beast.


    Multi-armed King Kong red at it, then it opened itsrge mouth to swallow the pieces of meat in one go. It was quite appalling to see two humongous creatures devour a python without holding back.


    Big Yellow fixed its gaze on the python¡¯s flesh because it could sense the substantial energies contained inside. It gulped and barked madly.


    Nheless, Multi-armed King Kong stopped eating and shook its head without any hesitation. ¡°No, you can¡¯t eat them!¡±


    ¡°Woof...¡± The big yellow dog lowered its body and bared its teeth as though it was going to attack at any time.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He did not expect the three creatures to love each other but at the very least, he thought they should respect each other and coexist in peace. The goshawk shared the python¡¯s flesh with Multi-armed King Kong, which stopped Big Yellow from getting any. It did not seem right.


    Nevertheless, before he could react, the goshawk shrieked and noted, ¡°If you¡¯d like to die earlier then go ahead.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were stunned by how indifferent the goshawk was.


    Multi-armed King Kong shook its head and exined, ¡°Your power has reached the withstandable limit of this word, so you¡¯ll draw the Heavenly Disaster if you advance further. Hehe, the python¡¯s flesh has abundant energy, so you might level up after you eat them. But are you ready?¡±


    The big yellow dog was dumbfounded. It no longer looked fierce and began to ponder. Wu Hanning immediately noted, ¡°Brother Ou, the Heavenly Disaster is unstoppable, so you must think thrice.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, how does the imperial family handle this?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m sure you know the imperial family has always had a powerhouse beyond the Extreme Grade for generations,¡± Wu Hanning responded after some thought.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware. If the Heavenly Disaster is so horrifying, how does the imperial family cope with it?¡± Ou Yangming added to himself, ¡®I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of the secret realm. Is that really the case?¡¯


    Sure enough, Wu Hanning answered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s the secret realm. The imperial family¡¯s secret realm is the greatest secret realm. If one breaks through the Extreme Grade boundary in the realm, the Heavenly Punishment¡¯s power will be reduced to a minimum, so much so that it¡¯s less than 30% of its original might. Even in the upper realm, this is the best way to resist the Heavenly Punishment.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk.


    The two powerful spirit beasts were envious, but a secret realm of such a level could only be effective in this realm. As for the world that they came from, spirit beasts would not trigger the Heavenly Disaster.


    ¡°Big Yellow, bear with it for now.¡± Ou Yangming sighed and patted the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog turned its head and rubbed it against Ou Yangming. It looked regretfully at the python¡¯s bloody flesh before it backed away reluctantly.


    Despite that, there was a subtle change in its mentality at this moment. Big Yellow was no longer hostile toward Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk; it was grateful for them.


    The two spirit beasts used an example to let it know that it could not easily upgrade its power anymore or it would likelye to a bad end.


    Pr


    At the very least, before Ou Yangming refined a full thunder-resistant equipment set, the big yellow dog had to be more careful.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk had bottomless stomachs. Although the python was huge, the two of them fully devoured it in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t had a full meal ever since I came to this world and have only been holding on by breathing the universe¡¯s spiritual power. When will thise to an end!¡±


    The goshawk shrieked with joy and spread its wings to soar into the sky. It disappeared in the clouds in a split second.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was shocked. ¡°Brother Ou, your pet beast escaped.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, it¡¯s only exercising itself for digestion.¡±


    ¡°Digestion...¡±


    The other people exchanged nces and smiled bitterly. It was unbelievable that the goshawk was digesting its food through such an intense method.


    After a brief moment, the goshawk flew out from the clouds and shouted, ¡°Master, a human and a great-ancestor-level half-spirit insect are fighting 50 kilometers away from here. I think that insect¡¯s a lizard, and it smells delicious.¡±


    ¡°Given that you find it delicious... Did that lizard descend from the upper realm?¡± Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°It must have,¡± the goshawk responded proudly, ¡°I can tell from its movements. Burp, they smell so good.¡±


    By now, everyone could see the greedy look on its face.


    The goshawk had subconsciously expressed its extreme desire for tasty food.


    Ou Yangming was moved because he immediately recalled the Earthly Dragon Beasts¡¯ unique flesh. It seemed like the flesh of the creatures from the upper realm contained energies that could not bepared by creatures from this world.


    This was also the reason Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk had not been able to find prey like that in this realm.


    Therefore, they became so excited when they found one or two.


    Multi-armed King Kong widened its eyes and asked, ¡°Are the Lizards the ones that descended this time?¡±


    The goshawk pped its wings and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but that¡¯s a lizard indeed.¡±


    All of a sudden, the two giant beasts turned to stare at Ou Yangming eagerly. If they missed such a good opportunity, they would not get another.


    Ou Yangming could sense that the two spirit beasts were yearning for the insect, so he could not help but sigh and said to the others, ¡°Please wait here while I make a quick trip over there with them.¡±


    With that, he shed and hopped onto the goshawk. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The goshawk cheered and took off, then it zoomed into the distance. At the same time, Multi-armed King Kong set out as well. Earlier on, it could not go all out because the big yellow dog was with it. This time, it ran at the speed of light because it was afraid of being left behind.


    Explosive sounds filled the eardrums of Ou Yangming¡¯spanions. It was as though there were indeed explosions in their heads, to the extent that they had the urge to crouch while holding their heads.


    Everything slowly went back to normal only when Multi-armed King Kong was far away.


    The big yellow dog widened its eyes as it was stunned. When it looked in the direction where the king kong left, it realized that the spirit beast had been holding back just now.


    ¡®Hmph, that¡¯s not a big deal. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be powerful too!¡¯


    Big Yellow encouraged itself. It was determined not to be frightened by any difficulties.


    As Ou Yangming sat on the goshawk, he heard the wind whistle like thunder. After all, the goshawk could not be considerate toward its passenger if it flew with all its might. Needless to say, given that the young fellow had be extremely capable, the wind pressure did not bother him at all.


    The goshawk flew so fast that they arrived at the scene in no time.


    Ou Yangming noticed by looking down from above two tiny ck spots on the ground. That said, he could not identify the figures because he was not as sharp-eyed as the goshawk.


    Momentster, the goshawk¡¯s soul in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness released its conception as though it knew about his shoring.


    The young fellow was moved, and he quickly connected with his mental conception.


    Next, his view changed as if his vision became one with the goshawk¡¯s. Consequently, everything that happened on the ground became clear to him.


    Sure enough, a human and an odd creature were fighting below.


    The human turned out to be a female, whose movements were smooth and delicate. For some reason, she carried an indescribable spiritual nature. As she fought the creature with a longsword, lusters filled the air. Her opponent was a long creature with ws and feet. The creature¡¯s mouth was full of sharp teeth, and its skin was incredibly shiny as though it was covered in oil. Its movements were fast and powerful, making it somewhat on par with the youngdy. Ou Yangming had good eyesight, so he could tell at once that the two parties were at the peak of this realm.


    One was a human Supreme Great Ancestor while the other was a half-spirit insect.


    Thedy seemed rather young, thus Ou Yangming figured that she was around his age. However, thedy¡¯s abilities were extraordinary as she was able to move around with her longsword skillfully, causing dazzling lusters to be seen whenever she wielded her weapon.


    Even so, the weird insect was notably powerful too.


    Ou Yangming had never seen anything like that. It was about five times bigger than its opponent, had a massive head, as well as shining sharp teeth. The creature had only two front ws, but they were so forceful that a deep hole was formed whenever it pressed hard on the ground. Additionally, it had a long and thick tail, which was like an indestructible whip that constantly stirred up the wind.


    The goshawk pped its wings and was going to swoop down on the insect when an earth-shattering sound was heard.


    It was so sonorous that even the ground shook.


    The youngdy and the gigantic lizard split up right away to look at where the sound wasing from


    Before long, a humongous figure appeared in front of them.


    Multi-armed King Kong would not be able to catch up to the goshawk if the distance was long, but it was not inferior at all in short trips.


    When the enormous creature charged toward the scene at an improbable speed, its momentum was unimaginable.


    The goshawk halted in the air as it dared not fly down anymore. It would end up tragically if it was crashed by Multi-armed King Kong. ¡®What¡¯s that...?¡¯


    The youngdy and the insect split ways without any hesitation. The former went sideways while thetter dug a hole on the ground. They only thought about escaping at that moment as they did not have the guts to resist the iing beast.

 Chapter 434 Crush

    <h4>Chapter 434 Crush</h4>


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded as he looked down from above. In particr, he had a whole new level of respect for Multi-armed King Kong when it exerted all its might.


    Wu Hanning and the others had once said that they were d to have Ou Yangming. This time, Ou Yangming had the same thought when he sensed the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness.


    ¡®I¡¯m d to have you!¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡± Multi-armed King Kong arrived at the scene in the blink of an eye. It reached out one of its arms without any hesitation and stuck it inside the insect¡¯s hole.


    The insect was an expert in tunneling, by which it made a huge hole in a split second. Nheless, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s arm was long enough, so it instantly grabbed the insect¡¯s tail.


    It pulled the insect out of the hole with brute force


    ¡°Screech...¡±


    The two-legged lizard let out a shrill cry, which was so piercing that one could go dizzy from it. Nevertheless, Multi-armed King Kong seemed to have turned a deaf ear against it. It grabbed the lizard and crushed it down forcefully. Once, twice, thrice... After more than 10 continuous hits, the two-legged lizard¡¯s cry became softer. Not only was it badly beaten, but its head tilted to one side too.


    In actuality, given the lizard¡¯s physical quality, not to mention normal crashes, even the female Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s sword-light could not cause substantial harm to it. Despite that, it was unfortunate to have encountered the king kong with endless powers because the king kong released unimaginable powers with ease.


    The two-legged lizard could withstand roughly 9.1 tonnes of power, but it became extremely weak when it faced about 91 tonnes of power. It took only a brief moment before it was on the verge of death because its intake of breath became lower than the amount it exhaled.


    As for the environment around them, the ground was full of pott-holes after an extreme period, which was too ghastly a sight to see.


    The series of changes happened so quickly that the female Supreme Great Ancestor turned pale. She looked at Multi-armed King Kong fearfully from afar.


    It was not that she was timid, but anyone would naturally be afraid after seeing Multi-armed King Kong ughter a formidable insect without any effort.


    ¡®If that beast can kill the insect in an instant, it can do the same to me, right?¡¯ The youngdy thought.


    Faced with such a valiant spirit beast, if one could still maintain one¡¯sposure, one was either a saint or a lunatic.


    The youngdy shed away and fled as fast as she could.


    Although the youngdy knew she might not necessarily seed in escaping because she witnessed how fast the king kong was, she was not going to wait for her death.


    The terrain in this area was incredibly strange as the paths on the undting hills were intercrossed. For some reason, the youngdy went around a hill, then she headed in the direction the king kong came from.


    Ou Yangming held its forehead and sighed helplessly as he watched from above.


    Thedy was young, but she was already a Supreme Great Ancestor, so she must be a well-trained disciple from a certain force. Needless to say, the youngdy had a remarkable talent in martial arts.


    After all, even if a fool was given the best resources, he or she would not be able to achieve much.


    On the contrary, a talented person would not becking in martial arts after given excellent cultivation resources. When Ou Yangming patted the goshawk, it pped its wings and red resentfully at the proud Multi-armed King Kong.


    The goshawk was regretful because it would not have told everyone about the insect if it knew the king kong was such an unreasonable beast. In any case, the bird could have found an opportunity to secretly kill the insect, so the king kong would not be able to benefit from it.


    Therefore, the goshawk was envious when it saw Multi-armed King Kong carry the dead two-legged lizard in its hands.


    Having said that, the goshawk dared not ck after it received Ou Yangming¡¯s order. It pped its wings and pursued the female Supreme Great Ancestor while hiding behind the clouds.


    The youngdy ran fast as she exerted her powers to her limit to escape. All of a sudden, a muffled, thunderous sound was hearding from behind. The youngdy knew without turning to look that the fearsome giant beast was after her.


    She gritted her teeth and was struck with a thought.


    The youngdy was determined to break free to inform the people at Yongxiang City about the giant beast, so they could make necessary preparations. If not, it would be a nightmare if the giant beast appeared out of nowhere during the fight between the Humans and the Insects.


    However, she did not know why the giant beast showed up out of the blue and killed the insect first.


    As smart as she was, she could not have imagined that the massive beast was the Humans¡¯ helper. At the spur of the moment, the youngdy widened her eyes in shock.


    She noticed more than 10 people ahead, and the people were leisurely heading in her direction. Moreover, they seemed to have turned a blind eye against Multi-armed King Kong behind her.


    ¡°Hey, quickly run away; a giant beast ising!¡± The youngdy took a deep breath and yelled, ¡°The giant beast is mighty and irresistible. Run¡ª!¡±


    Given that the youngdy was a Supreme Great Ancestor, her voice was captivating and trustful. Besides, she sounded convincing because the humongous creature behind her was getting closer too.


    That said, the youngdy was in disbelief because the people stopped but did not take flight. In fact, they stared at her strangely. The youngdy was startled, but she gritted her teeth and changed her direction.


    She was the one who drew Multi-armed King Kong here, so she was not going to use the innocent people as her shields.


    This was her bottom line as a human.


    In spite of that, a yellow shadow shed in front of her as soon as she changed her direction.


    was


    The youngdy tensed up, but she shifted without any hesitation to evade the yellow shadow. Nheless, the yellow figure was faster than she imagined, so much so that it stirred up strong wind and used a peculiar step technique to stop her from advancing.


    Atst, the young fellow stopped. When she finally took a good look at the yellow figure, she was so stupefied that she was lost for words.


    It was an enormous yellow dog.


    Yes¡ªif a dog of such a size could still be considered a dog...


    Judging from the intense aura released by the half-spirit beast, the youngdy figured that it was more powerful than the two-legged lizard.


    The big dog stared fiercely at her, causing her body to experience a prating chill.


    Nevertheless, the unyieldingdy went into a steady stance and wielded her longsword. It seemed like her body had be an illuminator at this moment, and the sword intent from her weapon was about to crush the big yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog widened its eyes and cursed internally.


    ¡®You stinkydy! I stopped you out of a good intention to have a conversation with you. How can you try to kill me without asking me what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Big Yellow stared at the youngdy and exerted force through its legs. Just as it was going to charge at the sword-light, it sensed an intense chill, hence it rolled backward without any dy to dodge the sword. Due to the violent sword-intents, numerous deep marks were formed on the ground, each one carrying a hint of white light. They were the effect of the unique power attached to the sword.


    ¡®A magic tool and a skill!¡¯


    Wu Hanning and the others were struck dumb. They looked at the youngdy in shock. Ever since Ou Yangming produced magic skill tools, they were not too unexpected anymore. Even so, before that, every magic skill tool was considered a priceless treasure. Given that the youngdy possessed one, she must have an unordinary background.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    The big yellow dog barked in mid-air as it was displeased.


    ¡®You think I don¡¯t have magic tools?¡¯


    Following that, it opened its mouth, causing several streams of light to be released. The lights had somehow resonated with it as they disintegrated in the air and attached to its body.


    They were pieces of equipment, which were custom-made for the big yellow dog. Once they were attached to its body, it became armed to the teeth.


    This time, the young fellow was utterly shocked.


    What did she just witness?


    ¡®A fully armed half-spirit beast...


    ¡®Since when a half-spirit beast knew how to smith pieces of equipment?¡¯


    When the youngdy nced at Wu Hanning and the others, who did not seem surprised at all, she realized what was going on. However, it was then when the big yellow dog roared, causing a harsh energy surge on the ground.


    The youngdy was taken aback, and she immediately retreated. She managed to get away swiftly, but tens of stone awls emerged from the ground where she was standing. The stone awls were frightening, by which they could prate one¡¯s body easily. Big Yellow looked arrogantly at the youngdy. Instead ofunching another attack, it lifted its head to express its pride.


    ¡®I have a piece of Skill Equipment too!¡¯


    The youngdy gained a firm foothold and stared warily at the big yellow dog, but another figure shed in front of her.


    It was a tall man, who stood in front of her and faced the big yellow dog with clenched fists. Judging from his stance and momentum, it seemed like he was saying, ¡®If you dare to take another step forward, you¡¯ll have to get past me first.¡¯


    Big Yellow looked at him in confusion. ¡®What¡¯s this fe doing? Will I be med if I bite him to his death?¡¯ ¡°Zuoqiu Hongyuan?¡± The youngdy was stunned.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, long time no see.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan turned and smiled bitterly at her.


    Wu Hanning and the others exchanged nces when they noticed Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s odd expression. They could not help but smile through their eyes.


    They figured that the two of them shared a different story.

 Chapter 435 Adopt A Family Member

    <h4>Chapter 435 Adopt A Family Member</h4>


    Bai Shixue smiled sweetly and asked, ¡®Brother Zuoqiu, who¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to us?¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s face changed. She turned to look at the mountainous Multi-armed King Kong, then at Wu Hanning and the others, who were calm. ¡°That giant beast¡¯s also your...¡± She could not finish her sentence.


    Indeed, nobody would have associated such a ferocious spirit beast with a human¡¯s pet.


    In actual fact, Big Yellow¡¯s abilities were also extremely suspicious, let alone a humongous creature like Multi-armed King Kong.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan said with a smile, ¡°Miss Jiang, that giant beast¡¯s a pet of a good friend of mine. Were you fighting against a half-spirit insect just now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The youngdy raised her eyebrows and asked in shock, ¡°Did ite to save me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuang chuckled and nodded.


    The youngdy twitched her mouth and thought, ¡®I could¡¯ve ughtered that weird creature even if this giant beast didn¡¯te. It frightened me so much that I ended up escaping instead...¡¯


    All of a sudden, a shadow was seen in the sky as though there was a strike of lightning. It suddenly stopped and hung in mid-air when it was near the ground, which waspletely against thew of physics.


    It was a massive goshawk, which was not as big as Multi-armed King Kong but was muchrger than the big yellow dog.


    The youngdy gasped because she had just encountered three fearsome beasts. Nheless, she no longer wanted to flee because she knew they were someone¡¯s pets. She was incredibly curious about the heroic figure that managed to tame the fierce beasts. Before long, the youngst noticed a young man hopping off the goshawk.


    She widened her eyes at this moment, and a question echoed in her mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him-how can it be him?¡¯


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was surprised. He had been focusing on the youngdy ever since she showed up. When he noticed the sudden change in her expression, he could not help but worry. Ou Yangmingughed out loud. ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, do you know this... Youngdy?¡±


    Seeing as Zuoqiu Hongyuan was being so nervous and had even protected the youngdy without any hesitation, Ou Yangming figured out a thing or two. ¡°Let me introduce her to you.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan forced a smile, then she pointed at the youngdy. ¡°This is Miss Jiang Jiumei from Yongxiang County¡¯s Mysterious Mirror Sect. Her talent in martial arts is unparalleled, and it¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Wu Hanning looked up in shock. ¡°Jiang Jiumei


    ¡ªyou¡¯re the martial arts genius from the Mysterious Mirror Sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he looked at the youngdy in confusion. He wanted to give a response, but he could not let out a word.


    ¡°Boom


    ¡°


    Atst, Multi-armed King Kong arrived. It shook the half-dead two-legged lizard in its hand and widened its mouth to roar.


    The big yellow dog barked at the king kong as it was disgruntled, but it sounded much weaker than the spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, so Multi-armed King Kong sat embarrassedly. Even so, it grabbed the lizard tightly as it did not want to give the goshawk a chance to steal it.


    The young fellowter took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Miss Jiang, where are you from?¡±


    Everyone else looked at him strangely because they could not understand why he raised the question.


    Ou Yangming was not a flirt. Anyone else would have been enchanted by Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue and would have flung themselves at their feet. On the contrary, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart belonged to Ni Yinghong only, and he always ced her first.


    How could someone like him suddenly ask about the hometown of a newly-acquainted youngdy? Jiang Jiumei looked down and bowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Jiumei. Thanks for everything, Master Ou.¡±


    The other people were taken aback, and they looked at them in disbelief.


    Not only was Jiang Jiumei publicly acknowledged as a martial arts genius, but she was also a formidable Supreme Great Ancestor. How could someone like her kowtow at Ou Yangming?


    Ou Yangming moved away to avoid the salutation, but he was surprised and overjoyed. ¡°Jiang Jiumei, it¡¯s really you!¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuan twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®You don¡¯t say? Who else can she be...¡¯


    Jiang Jiumei got up and smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Ou Yangming approached Jiang Jiumei and studied her face closely even though the others stared at him oddly.


    Jiang Jiumei was not as graceful as Wu Hanning and the otherdies nor was she born a beauty. That said, the persistentdy had an unyielding spirit and a special temperament, which were like blooming flowers on her body. As such, she did not seem inferior to anyone at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re so alike. You¡¯re... His younger sister indeed!¡± Ou Yangming mumbled. For some reason, he experienced an upsurge of emotions and felt a lump in his throat.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jiumei lowered her head slowly. She was a toughdy, or she could not have achieved what she did so far. Nevertheless, the youngdy became unusually soft as if her heart was pierced by something.


    ¡°Master Ou, thanks for everything you did for me and my elder brother.¡±


    ¡°No, it was my responsibility.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and added sorrowfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of you and made you suffer from injustice. I¡¯m sorry for your elder brother and you. In fact, I should apologize to you instead.¡±


    He cupped his hands and bowed at Jiang Jiumei.


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s face changed, but she held him and said, ¡°Master Ou, you mustn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt like the delicate hands, which were supporting his arms, were like a towering mountain. He could not bend forward anymore even if he tried.


    Sure enough, the youngdy had the power of a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up, and she curled her lips into a delightful smile. ¡°Ah, so this is Jiang Jiumei.¡±


    The other people including Zuoqiu Hongyuan looked at her.


    Ni Yinghong exined, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming had arade called Jiang Chengwei, who¡¯s Jiang Jiumei¡¯s elder brother. Hisrade died protecting him, so he has been bearing it in mind. Jiang Jiumei lived in Changlong County¡¯s prefecture but was forced to leave by the imperial merchant and ended up disappearing. In the end, Lil¡¯ Ming punished the imperial merchant but couldn¡¯t find her, so he had been very guilty about it. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re finally meeting each other.¡± Through her brief exnation, she made everything clear.


    Everyone else came to a sudden realization and finally understood the reason behind the strange atmosphere between them.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan was secretly relieved.


    Ou Yangming stood up again and noted, ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m truly happy now that I know you¡¯re safe and sound, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei smiled. Her eyes were still red, but she curbed her excitement and responded, ¡°Master Ou, are you going to ask why I came here and became a Supreme Great Ancestor?¡± The young fellow nodded and expressed sincerely, ¡°Miss Jiang, stop addressing me as a master. If you don¡¯t mind, you can treat me as your elder brother. As long as you¡¯re willing to, you¡¯ll be my dear younger sister from now on.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s lips trembled. She would not have bothered if someone else had said that.


    However, it was different because Ou Yangming was the one who suggested it.


    She nodded and uttered, ¡°Elder Brother.¡±


    It was not pretentious, and she did not hesitate at all; the youngdy had subconsciously made her decision.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud. ¡°Alright! From today onward, I¡¯ll have a younger sister.¡±


    Seeing as he was ted, Ni Yinghong and the two other youngdies were slightly jealous.


    Having said that, it was better this way than to have another rival in love.


    Jiang Jiumei giggled. She looked more rxed now.


    Ou Yangming spoke again after a long time, ¡°Younger sister, please continue.¡±


    ¡°On that day, I met my current teacher, who said I¡¯m gifted and encountered a lucky chance. I was asked if I¡¯m willing to go to the Mysterious Mirror Sect,¡± Jiang Jiumei stated and smiled before she continued, ¡°I was obviously willing to join the sect, so I left and was acknowledged during the Master and Apprentice Meet. Later on, I received the sect¡¯s inheritance and was given this magic longsword.¡± When Ou Yangming studied her longsword, he could vaguely sense the weapon¡¯s mightiness.


    Nheless, he had smithed plenty of magic skill tools, so he did not attach much importance to it. ¡°I cultivated hard and broke through boundaries, then I arrived at the Extreme Grade in the end. Now that the Insects are invading the city, I¡¯d like to do something for the Humans, so I came outside to seek some information. Who knew, I stumbled upon a half-spirit beast, but it showed up during our fight.¡± Jiang Jiumei turned to look at Multi-armed King Kong, but she was still slightly afraid of it.


    The enormous creature¡¯s appearance was truly appalling and memorable, so it could not be forgotten.


    Multi-armed King Kong seemed to have found out about the rtionship between Ou Yangming and the youngdy. It no longer ignored her, and it shed the gentlest smile ever.


    Despite that, from the other people¡¯s perspective, the king kong¡¯s smile was as horrifying as it could get.

 Chapter 436 Armor With Two Skills

    <h4>Chapter 436 Armor With Two Skills</h4>


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s narrative was in as if everything was normal and had happened naturally. Nheless, Ou Yangming and hispanions knew her experience was not as simple as it sounded. After all, she went from a weakdy without martial art skills to a Supreme Great Ancestor in just a year.


    Even with the best inheritance and the most remarkable talent, Jiang Jiumei must have suffered a lot of hardships too.


    Despite that, the youngdy did not bring up her difficulties.


    The other people including the noble Wu Hanning became fond of the smart and tough youngdy almost immediately.


    Needless to say, it was also because Jiang Jiumei was a Supreme Great Ancestor. An extremely talented and tenacious cultivator would also be revered.


    Ou Yangming nced at Jiang Jiumei quickly but that was all he needed to do to acquire the information he was looking for.


    Jiang Jiumei was flustered when she sensed the young fellow scanning her like that.


    If anyone else had looked at her the same way, she would have been very displeased. Although killing was not in her nature, she would leave in anger.


    However, she quietly epted it and did not take it to heart because Ou Yangming was the one who looked at her.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan furrowed his eyebrows as he was disgruntled. Nevertheless, he chose to keep quiet, especially because the three fierce creatures were present. On the other hand, Wu Hanning, Ni Yinghong, and the others knew there was a reason Ou Yangming acted like that. Sure enough, after pondering for a long time, Ou Yangming opened up his interspatial bag and retrieved some materials from it, then he began smithing in front of the others.


    His Military Fire carried endless powers and an incredibly unique aura.


    The instant his Military Fire burned, the three formidable creatures fell silent. In particr, the goshawk lowered its head as though it was disrespectful for it to look at the fire. Judging from the goshawk¡¯s behavior, it was hard to believe that it was a mighty spirit beast.


    A creature would be more confident as it grew stronger. Given the goshawk¡¯s power, it almost did not fear anything in this world.


    That said, faced with the Military Fire, it became more obedient than the mostpliant person in the world.


    As the Military Fire burned, the peculiar stone softened in a split second and transformed into an armor ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s wish.


    The armor was slightly different from the ones usually worn by males because certain areas were adjusted ordingly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s performance did not end there because he imprinted two Skill Runes on the armor as soon as it was formed. Yes, he attached the runes for the Indestructible Defense skill, as well as another special skill known as the Air Flow Defense.


    Thetter was a power contributed by a Supreme Great Ancestor from the capital. Once the skill was used, an air wall would be formed around one¡¯s body.


    Even though the Air Wall Defense was inferior to the Indestructible Defense, the two together could result in a stacked effect, which would be surprising


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his Military Fire, then he handed the armor to Jiang Jiumei. ¡°Jiumei, try it on.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei epted the armor cheerfully and instantly noticed that it was not as hot as she imagined it to be. In fact, the armor¡¯s temperature was simply normal.


    She cast a strange look at Ou Yangming. Since she had joined a renowned sect, she was not ill-informed at all.


    Therefore, she was curious about the reason Ou Yangming could control the temperature of a piece of newly-smithed equipment.


    There were great cksmiths in the Mysterious Mirror Sect too, but they could not be mentioned on equal terms with Ou Yangming.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Jiumei blushed as she held the armor in her hands.


    Ou Yangming urged her, ¡°Jiumei, try it on first. If it¡¯s not suitable, I¡¯ll change it for you.¡±


    An ordinary armor could be worn by anyone, but it would not be asfortable and as sturdy as a custom-made one.


    NI Yinghong approached Jiang Jiumei and held her hand. ¡°Jiumei,e with me.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei nodded with a red face, then she followed Ni Yinghong to the back of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s enormous body.


    The spirit beast had such a massive build, so much so that the twodies werepletely hidden from view by just standing behind its leg.


    Bai Shixue chuckled and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, you must¡¯ve be silly. Were you expecting Jiumei to change her clothes here?¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his forehead and sighed. ¡°Ah, being ady can be quite troublesome...¡±


    The young fellow or any other man would have put on the armor on the spot even ifdies were present, but it was different fordies. Much of their precious time was wasted on things Ou Yangming regarded as unnecessary. Of course, Ou Yangming could not say his thoughts out loud or he would be offending half of the people in the country.


    Jiang Jiumei and Ni Yinghong returned after some time. Miss Jiang¡¯s face was still slightly red, but she looked heroic in the armor.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan and Ou Yangming were attracted at once because the armor was too fitting, and it disyed her perfect figure very well.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and said, ¡°Jiumei, try using the skill.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Jiumei responded embarrassedly, then she waved her hand gently. With her as the center, a ring emerged around her. It was not quiterge as it seemed to be attached to her body. Even so, everyone knew the ring was exceptionally tough, such that it could not be easily destroyed by Multi-armed King Kong, let alone normal Supreme Great Ancestors.


    With that, the other people eximed as they knew how valuable the ring was.


    Wu Hanning and the others were not too surprised because they had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s remarkable ability in smithing art. The young fellow had smithed 100 magic skill tools in the past, so they had somewhat be immune to these pieces of equipment.


    On the contrary, Zuoqiu Hongyuan widened his eyes and rubbed them as he mumbled, ¡°A skill ¡ªthat¡¯s a magic skill tool...¡±


    The young man came from the Zuoqiu family, which dominated one of the Humans¡¯ eight counties. Nheless, even andlord did not have extra food to spare; not to mention magic skill tools, Zuoqiu Hongyuan could not even obtain the most basic magic tool.


    Hence, he became agitated when he witnessed Ou Yangming smith a magic skill tool without any effort. ¡®A magic skill tool...


    ¡°Am I seeing this right!¡¯


    Next, the puzzled Jiang Jiumei waved her hand again.


    Her armor released a yellow light right away. It enveloped her body and underwent a cross-interaction with the ring earlier, causing the ring to turn yellow.


    ¡°Indestructible Defense!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Big Yellow barked due to excitement. It was this close to pointing at the light to tell everyone that the ability belonged to it.


    Wu Hanning and the others subconsciously exchanged nces because they could tell how important Jiang Jiumei was to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming had indeed given several pieces of equipment to Wu Hanning, Bai Shixue, and the others during this meet, but Ni Yinghong was the only one that was given an equipment set containing magic tools.


    Besides, apart from Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong, Jiang Jiumei was the only other person to be given an armoryered with two skills.


    However, Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue would not express their dissatisfaction. They secretly remembered this moment and adjusted their mindsets.


    They would have to treat Jiang Jiumei nicely in the future.


    ¡°Big Yellow,¡± Ou Yangming called out to the big yellow dog. The big yellow dog immediately understood him, so it opened its mouth and released an invisible energy wave. Earlier on, it counterattacked with its Skill Equipment as it did not want to show a weak impression. While the equipment was powerful, it was easier for it to use its naturally-gifted skill.


    Following that, over ten giant stone awls emerged from the ground, and they wereter aimed at Jiang Jiumei.


    Just as Jiang Jiumei subconsciously wanted to dodge, she noticed Ou Yangming giving her a look of assurance. As such, she stood still without any hesitation. The youngdy had just acknowledged Ou Yangming as his elder brother, but she strongly believed that he would not harm her.


    ¡°Bam...¡±


    Thunderous sounds were heard as the stone awls crashed into the light ring. They broke into pieces.


    The light ring around Jiang Jiumei flickered intensely and only disappeared after all of the stone awls shattered into pieces. The yellow light on the armor dimmed at this moment, but it withstood the attacks from the stone awls. As a result, Jiang Jiumei was not hurt at all, to the extent that she did not even feel much impact. It was evident that the defensive power was Ou Yangming¡¯s limit of creation for the time being.


    In other words, unless Jiang Jiumei encountered a humongous creature like Multi-armed King Kong, which would attack with brute force, she would not be threatened by other spirit beasts at all.


    ¡°Th-this...¡± Jiang Jiumei¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she looked gratefully at Ou Yangming. ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud. ¡°Since I¡¯m your elder brother, must you be so polite?¡±


    Jiang Jiuming flushed. She had not agreed to be Ou Yangming¡¯s younger sister because she was after these pieces of equipment; she had simply transferred her feelings for her biological brother to hisrade. That being said, what Ou Yangming gave in return was destined to exceed her expectations.

 Chapter 437 Magic Suit

    <h4>Chapter 437 Magic Suit</h4>


    Ou Yangming scanned Jiang Jiumei¡¯s body once more. He did it openly this time, so the aggressiveness in his eyes was clear to see.


    Nheless, nobody had twisted thoughts anymore. In fact, even Zuoqiu Hongyuan became envious, and he wished Ou Yangming would look at his body that way too. Even so, it was evident that Ou Yangming was not interested in him at all.


    The young fellow nodded after a brief moment and retrieved peculiar stones from his interspatial bag again. As the Military Fire burned, the stones softened and turned into arm guards, as well as greaves.


    Simrly, the four pieces of equipment were not only magic tools but were also attached with skills.


    Anyone including the Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital would be overjoyed if they were given on, and they would show it off to the other people. Needless to say, they had to pay a price for it.


    On the other hand, Jiang Jiumei was naturally given the treasures, but nobody would be jealous of her.


    This was because they knew Ou Yangming was only doing this to make up for his guilt. Jiang Jiumei was surprised and delighted. When she was given another four pieces of equipment, she felt like she was dreaming.


    She subconsciously epted the pieces of equipment and hesitated for a while before she put them on. With Ou Yangming¡¯s encouragement, she shed and released the skills from the arm guards and the greaves.


    Ou Yangming did his best this time to make amends for his fault in the past. He had smithed magic tools for Jiang Jiumei and put in a lot of effort on them.


    After smithing a defensive suit ording to Jiang Jiumei¡¯s figure, he had also attached the most practical skills to them. Of course, he had carefully selected the skills from many Skill Runes based on the youngdy¡¯s abilities, then he carved them on her pieces of equipment.


    Among the four new pieces of equipment, one was imprinted with a rune that could increase her speed while one was bound with a passive skill that could increase her sess rate in dodging attacks. Thetter could not be actively activated, but it would always be ready to be unleashed and could y a crucial role in important situations.


    As for the skill on one of the arm guards, it was even more notable because Ou Yangming attached what he learned about the thunder mastery on it.


    Although it could not bepared with Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s thunderbolt power, it was rted to the Heavenly Thunder, after all, thus its effect would be extraordinary.


    For thest arm guard, Ou Yangming engraved a unique rune, which could increase a skill¡¯s power, on it.


    It was an active skill, but it was not offensive at all. By releasing one¡¯s essential Qi, one could increase the effect of the other skills by a few times.


    Skills were powerful, but they had threshold values.


    As forceful as a person could be, one could not fully gather one¡¯s essential Qi in one punch. However, the active skill could increase the total essential Qi released, making it one of the absurd skills avable.


    If Multi-armed King Kong was the user of the skill, Ou Yangming could not think of anyone or anything else in this world that could withstand its attack.


    Once Jiang Jiumei performed the skills on her pieces of equipment, even Ni Yinghong became a little envious.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not n to stop just yet. He mumbled to himself then retrieved a piece of beast skin.


    It was not ordinary at all as it was a part of the essence from one of the Earthly Dragon Beasts.


    Even though Ou Yangming had previously absorbed the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh and most of its skin with Big Yellow, he reserved some essences in advance. Of course, he did not contribute to it; it was the work of the Supreme Great Ancestors that sliced the dragon beasts into pieces.


    The Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s sky flew up as Ou Yangming waved his hand. He fixed his gaze on it and began plotting an idea in his head.


    As his Military Fire burned, the beast skin was ripped from the middle. The fire seemed to have transformed into a sharp de at that moment as it cut the beast skin with ease.


    Everyone else was in disbelief. Apart from Wu Hanning, the others were witnessing the Military Fire being used like that for the first time. They had always thought the Military Fire and the spiritual fire were both extremely hot as they could melt steel and iron. On the opposite, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was entirely different as he could change the fire¡¯s property as he wished.


    It was more than just a mere temperature difference because his Military Fire could be turned into a sharp de, which could be used to cut things.


    The whole process was an eye-opener for Ou Yangming¡¯spanions.


    Ou Yangming had a well-deserved reputation indeed. It was worth noting that there were not many people in the world that could control the Military Fire like that.


    Despite that, they did not know it was because Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was truly unique. Even if Wu Hongxi¡ªthe creator of the hot and cold smithing technique¡ªhade, he could not have directly divided the Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s skin with his Military Fire.


    This had exceeded the limit of most Military Fires.


    Ou Yangming moved his hands swiftly as he focused on the centermost part of his Military Fire, where the beast skin was constantly changing. The others felt strange when they looked at the fire because it seemed like it went through a wonderful change, which was rted to space. It was as if the Military Fire was no longer in this world.


    Wu Hanning was shocked. ¡®Has Ou Yangming gotten in touch with interspatial power?


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible...! Ou Yangming stopped after some time. The Military Fire disappeared, whereas a cloak appeared in his hands.


    The young fellow was even willing to give Jiang Jiumei a cloak.


    At this point, Wu Hanning and the two other youngdies were bing jealous.


    ¡°Elder Brother, I have enough already.¡± Jiang Jiumei¡¯s face changed. She was a smartdy and was sharp-eyed due to her status as a Supreme Great Ancestor. As such, she noticed the change in other people¡¯s expressions.


    That said, Ou Yangming shook his head and said without any hesitation, ¡°Try it on.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei hesitated when she looked at the stubborn Ou Yangming, but she epted the cloak in the end and put it on.


    The moment her essential Qi became one with the cloak, her eyes lit up. She was exhrated.


    It turned out that the cloak carried a skill that had a simr effect with the martial art technique that she cultivated but with a different approach. If the twobined, she would definitely be more formidable.


    As Jiang Jiumei circted her essential Qi, queer hues were released by the cloak. The hues were incredibly charming. It was more than just a physical effect as it could affect one¡¯s mind too.


    When the other people looked at Jiang Jiumei, they realized that they could not identify her specific location anymore.


    They clearly saw her standing there, but their eyes kept wandering, hence it seemed like she was repeatedly shifting ces.


    Everyone else was taken aback when they saw the magical scene. How would they deal with an opponent like that? Unless they were as sturdy as Multi-armed King Kong and could easily pull a mighty creature out of a big hole, they would be deeply troubled.


    If one could not even grasp one¡¯s opponent¡¯s position in a battle, what was the point of continuing it?


    Within the same rank, if a person possessed this type of equipment, would one not be able to wipe out one¡¯s peers easily?


    Jiang Jiumei did not stop right there. Perhaps she was bursting with joy after receiving her favorite piece of equipment, or she simply wanted to show her powers to her new elder brother to let him know he gave the equipment to the right person. Therefore, the youngdy activated her greatest abilities.


    White lights were instantly released from her hands.


    The lights were remarkable unique energies. Among all cultivators, only those with distinctive physical qualities could cultivate the martial art technique. If one seeded in cultivating it, one would not be disappointed by the technique¡¯s mightiness.


    Light after light was released, but they underwent weird changes due to the cloak. The lights cooperated with the cloak¡¯s hues, causing them to seem more mysterious and unpredictable. The lights that appeared from time to time seemed to have descended from the sky, and they showed up so suddenly that they could not be identified. The other people were certain that they could not protect themselvespletely if they were in the center of the lights.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and it tried to locate every light¡¯s path. Even as it gave its all, it eventually felt like its vision was bing blurry. The big yellow dog shrunk its neck and sensed the chilliness from its pieces of equipment, which made it feel more at ease.


    ¡®I suppose this youngdy is quite capable, after all. She¡¯s not on par with me, but she¡¯s not much inferior too.¡¯


    The big yellow dog would not admit that it was not as great as Jiang Jiumei. Jiang Jiumei wielded the longsword in her hand faster than before. Consequently, the lights released became ever-changing, to the extent that Ou Yangming began to feel rather afraid.


    Atst, when the youngdy waved her longsword, the endless lights disappeared at once.


    With that, the unusually magnificent firework show ended on a high note, but the other people felt like they had not gotten enough of it.


    Ou Yangming sighed and noted, ¡°Jiumei, this cloak is the best gift for you.¡±


    Everyone else agreed with him. At the end of the day, what a martial artist needed was a piece of powerful equipment that suited one¡¯s martial art technique the most.


    Finally, Ou Yangming looked at Jiang Jiumei¡¯s legs.


    Jiang Jiumei knew he meant well, but she could not help but blush, and she subconsciously shifted her legs backward.


    Ou Yangming immediately noticed her reaction, so he looked up and got rid of the idea of making a pair of boots for her. ¡°Roar...¡±


    All of a sudden, Multi-armed King Kong roared. It shook its arm, which it used to carry the two-legged lizard.


    However, after such a long time, the lizard was already in a dying phase.

 Chapter 438 The Insects’ Hidden Secret

    <h4>Chapter 438 The Insects¡¯ Hidden Secret</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked at the two-legged lizard and sensed the faint pressure released by it. The insect powerhouse had an extremely remarkablebat power. In terms of oppression only, it was not inferior to Big Yellow at all. Needless to say, the actualbat result would be a different story. However, the insect was now lying in Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s hand and half of its body was almost smashed into bits.


    Any other living creature would have died right away from suffering such a serious injury, but the insect was so stubborn that it was unwilling to take itsst breath.


    Ou Yangming questioned, ¡°King Kong, why are you keeping it alive?¡±


    ¡°Master, this fe is still valuable.¡± Multi-armed King Kong waved its thick arm and nced at the goshawk. ¡°The Birds and the Insects are natural enemies, so I suppose it can pry an insect¡¯s mind.¡±


    Everyone else including Jiang Jiumei became alert.


    Although Jiang Jiumei was directly involved in the war, she knew nothing about the Insects¡¯ n. If the goshawk had such an ability, it would be incredibly helpful toward the Humans.


    The goshawk scoffed madly. ¡°King Kong, since you know I have that ability, why did you steal my prey?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t attacked, are you sure you can catch this fe?¡± King Kong sneered. It shook its arm proudly, causing the two-legged lizard to jiggle in its hand.


    ¡°Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t because of you, I could¡¯ve used a sudden attack on it. What makes you think I can¡¯t catch it?¡± The goshawk was furious.


    ¡°You have to use a sudden attack on a tiny lizard? Hehe, you¡¯re supposed to hunt openly as I did!¡± King Kongughed out loud.


    The goshawk was so infuriated that its eyes kept twitching. It decided to ignore the scoundrel in the end, so it turned and said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master, let me try.¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice, ¡°How do you n to do it?¡±


    ¡°The Birds have a secret technique. Once we devour an insect¡¯s brain, we¡¯ll be able to read part of its memories,¡± the goshawk answered without any hesitation and added after a pause, ¡°But the secret technique is only effective against insects with wisdom. Besides, the more intelligent the insect, the more we can read.¡±


    ¡°King Kong, give it to it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Multi-armed King Kong thought highly of itself whenever it faced the goshawk, but it was obedient toward Ou Yangming and dared not disobey him.


    As the giant beast lifted its arm to toss the half-dead two-legged lizard into the air, the goshawk pped its wings to pick it up with its mouth. Following that, the bird shook its head hard and used its sharp ws to rip off the lizard¡¯s head.


    Wu Hanning and the other youngdies could not help but furrow their eyebrows upon seeing the gory scene, but they neither stopped it nor looked away.


    The tragedy in Feiya City had affected them so much that they became immune to these situations. Moreover, they knew more people would die if the disaster was not stopped.


    Even for the sake of the entire human race, they must not take pity on the creatures at all.


    Subsequently, the goshawk swallowed the lizard¡¯s head without any hesitation. It squinted its eyes to express the tastiness of its food.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the beheaded two-legged lizard, which had been casually thrown to the side by the goshawk.


    Even without its head, the lizard¡¯s body was notpletely dead yet as it could still squirm its body. Given that half of its body was crushed, and it had lost its head, anyone could tell that it would die for sure. Nheless, the lizard struggled hard before its death. If a human Supreme Great Ancestor was right next to it at this moment, it would likely make that person perish together with it. The Insects¡¯ survival spirit was truly unbelievable.


    al


    Perhaps theirbat power was the lowest among the Four Great Racial Groups, but they were likely the strongest in terms of survival ability.


    The goshawk cked its mouth, which was clear that it was satisfied with how its food tasted.


    After some time, it suddenly widened its eyes in shock and stopped pping its wings from the excitement.


    Ou Yangming and the others tensed up. They knew very well how fearsome the goshawk was.


    While it submitted itself to Ou Yangming and was not a match for Multi-armed King Kong, it would end up in a deadlock with the king kong if it fought from the sky.


    The fact that the goshawk had such an exaggerated expression on its face meant that it did not stumble upon good news. Sure enough, there was a fierce look in the goshawk¡¯s eyes as it reported to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master, I have terrible news.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°The Insects are scheming something, and they¡¯ve sent plenty of their kinds here.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡°How many spirit beasts did they send?¡±.


    Spirit beasts were not easy to deal with. Taking Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk as examples, a spirit beast from any of the races would be tough opponents.


    The young fellow would be confident if there was only one of two of them, but if the number of spirit beasts became too much to handle, even he would feel helpless.


    Perhaps the hidden Almighty Being was the only one that could resolve everything.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see... What? What did you say?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he asked in confusion.


    ¡°They only sent one spirit beast. They can¡¯t send more than one spirit beast or the delivery will likely fail,¡± the goshawk responded.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and questioned, ¡°Since there¡¯s only one spirit beast, why... Oh, I get it now, they sent some non-spirit-beasts.¡±


    The other people nced at Multi-armed King Kong and recalled the three majestic yet savage Earthly Dragon Beasts, which were killed by Ou Yangming in the end. The three great-ancestor-level beasts were not spirit beasts, but their enormous builds allowed them to be almost as mighty as a spirit beast. Since the Beasts could send non-spirit-beasts here, why could the Insects not do the same?


    Furthermore, judging from the goshawk¡¯s grave expression, the others figured that the number of insects was beyond one¡¯s imagination. Indeed, the goshawk continued, ¡°They brought nearly 100 half-spirit beasts, which even share the same bloodline.¡±


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan could not help but remark, ¡°The same bloodline? Howvish! I¡¯m afraid the illusion clone you killed outside Feiya City isn¡¯t the only one.¡±


    The Insects had exceptionally peculiar techniques, and it was not easy to form an illusion clone; it could only be done if a slightly inferior insect from the same bloodline provided its body.


    In particr, the process was more difficult in this realm.


    This was why after hearing about the news, they all knew the Insects were scheming something


    Nevertheless, the goshawk shook its head andmented, ¡°It¡¯s not so simple.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, given that the Insects brought so many of their kind from the same bloodline, they must be plotting something big.¡± Multi-armed King Kong had a vicious look in its eyes too. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re nning to deliver messages to the upper realm!¡± By sacrificing the lives of their kind from the same bloodline, the Insects could achieve unimaginable things.


    For instance, the formation of illusion clones and the ability to send information to the upper realm. Even though they required sacrifices, this was normal for the Insects.


    Ou Yangming asked with a frown, ¡°Is it difficult to convey messages to the upper realm?¡±


    From what he remembered, not to mention the imperial family¡¯s secret realm, even the dominant aristocratic families in the eight counties could do that too.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk looked at each other and smiled bitterly. ¡°Master, every race is adept in different things. The Humans are experts in the transformation of nature and the development of the environment, but the Insects are skilled inmunications.¡±


    Wu Hanning and the others instantly smiled. Ou Yangming should be proud that the two humongous creatures would reveal everything honestly to a human like him.


    Ou Yangming nodded and raised another question, ¡°Goshawk, judging from the grave look on your face, have theymunicated with the upper realm already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Master, your existence has been made known to the damn bosses from the Insects in the upper realm. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll send more representatives here!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong straightened its bodyzily, but its eyes looked so fierce that two light beams seemed to be shot out from them. ¡°Hmph, those damn little insects! I¡¯ll tread on every one of them, and I won¡¯t let them hurt Master at all.¡±


    The goshawk uttered coldly, ¡°King Kong, stop boasting. The little insects are my food, so I should be the one getting rid of them.¡±


    Seeing as the two spirit beasts confronted each other without attacking one another, Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    This was because he sensed their sincerity. As long as they were around, he would not be harmed regardless of the number of insects.


    ¡®What if the two of them can¡¯t even protect themselves?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head to get rid of the horrifying thought. If even the two spirit beasts were killed, who or what in this realm could resist the Insects?


    Multi-armed King Kong grabbed the lizard on the ground and tossed it into its mouth as though it was sweet. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s an interspatial disorder now, but they can¡¯t send too many spirit beasts here because this world¡¯s power will repel them.¡± It waved all of its arms and struck its chest, causing loud thuds to be heard. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect you!¡±


    The goshawk assured the young fellow as well. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you too!¡± ¡°Hmph, other than escaping, what else can you do?¡±


    ¡°You bulky thing! Apart from eating, what else can you do?¡±


    Big Yellow looked at the king kong then at the goshawk before it barked, ¡°Woof...¡±

 Chapter 439 Yongxiang City

    <h4>Chapter 439 Yongxiang City</h4>


    From the vast main road, endless undting hills could be seen ahead.


    Every one of the Humans¡¯ eight counties had unique sceneries. While Yongxiang County was mainly covered in hills, Huangsha County was a boundless ce with sand. Nheless, the two counties shared a simrity¡ªthey were suitable for the reproduction and the survival of the Insects.


    In these two counties, the Humans¡¯ greatest enemy was not the Beasts nor the Birds, but the lurking Insects.


    Needless to say, even the most foolish insect would not court their deaths if they sensed Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow¡¯s auras.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming and hispanions were not attacked by any insect anymore on their way to Yongxiang City. Although they could sense some insects along their way, the insects were so insignificant that they did not want to make a move at all. Nevertheless, as they got closer to the city, they began to have grave looks on their faces.


    Based on the number of insects and the way they were distributed, Yongxiang County seemed to have been ¡°caught¡± under the Insects¡¯.


    It was definitely not a coincidence. Given that plenty of insects had gathered here, there must be a reason behind it.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming and the others did not notice the so-called insect king, or Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk would have attacked and devoured it already.


    They finally noticed the massive city from a distance away, but they stopped because they did not want Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s existence to cause any misunderstanding.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions learned their lesson from their experience at Feiya City, and they did not want to face another attack simr to the fire rocks.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan volunteered to inform the people in the city. ¡°Please wait here while I go over to notify them.¡± Jiang Jiumei shook her head and said, ¡°Brother Zuoqiu, since we¡¯re at Yongxiang City, you¡¯re our guest. I should go to inform them instead.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, Huangsha and Yongxiang are one, after all, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± Zuoqiu Hongyuanughed out loud, then he zoomed toward the city. Wu Hanning and the others found it funny because Zuoqiu Hongyuang was being cunning. He clearly meant something else when he said that the two counties were considered as one. Having said that, judging from Jiang Jiumei¡¯s silence, she seemed to have not noticed the hidden meaning. When Ou Yangming and hispanions thought about how Zuoqiu Hongyuan was winking to the blind, they could not help but want to chuckle. Zuoqiu Hongyuan¡¯s reputation in Huangsha and Yongxiang was higher than in Feiya City. As such, the gate was quickly opened, then several riders headed toward him in a sh.


    However, the fine horses stopped when they were roughly 340 meters away from where Ou Yangming and hispanions were. No matter how the riders urged their horses to move, they either spun on the spot fearfully or proned on the ground as they dared not take another step forward.


    This was because they sensed Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s aura. The king kong had done its best to suppress its aura, such that Ou Yangming and the others could not really sense it anymore. That said, walking beasts could still sense the king kong¡¯s aura due to their nature.


    The fine horses were too lowly ranked, thus they could not ept the aura right away and ended up losing control as they were frightened.


    While the riders reproached the horses, nothing could be done. They looked at each other and decided to abandon their horses and the carriages, then they ran toward Zuoqiu Hongyuan.


    Following that, Zuoqiu Hongyuan led over ten different elders and middle-aged men toward hispanions. Ou Yangming noticed that the people were all Supreme Great Ancestors, which was evident that the most powerful figures from Yongxiang City hade. If they were suddenly wiped out altogether, the city would surely be doomed.


    As soon as they arrived, two elders went forward at the same time. They could not help but nce at Multi-armed King Kong in shock.


    Anyone that saw the enormous creature for the first time would probably react the same way.


    The elder quickly looked away and bowed at Wu Hanning. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Jinshuang, Yongxiang City¡¯s governor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lao Boyi, Yongxiang City¡¯smanding general.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    The two of them were the governor and the military master assigned by the imperial family to Yongxiang County, respectively. Without a doubt, they were loyal subjects. As for the other people that came, they introduced themselves one after another as well. They were important figures in the city, but they humbled themselves in front of Wu Hanning without showing the arrogant bearing of a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    This was due to Wu Hanning¡¯s status as the princess, but what truly made the great ancestors stoop down was the three fearsome creatures behind.


    Big Yellow had a threatening aura, but it was not enough to scare the great ancestors. On the other hand, the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong were terrifying, especially thetter, whose gigantic build spoke volumes.


    Wu Hanning nodded and remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard to protect the city.¡± The men immediately expressed that it was their responsibility to do so. Of course, while they answered politely, they knew the city pursued the imperial family¡¯s ruling by name but was actually managed by the local influential families.


    Ou Yangming turned to ask Jiang Jiumei, ¡°Jiumei, where¡¯s your master and the others?¡±


    There was a considerable dissimrity between Yongxiang City and the other cities. Those that couldmunicate with the upper realm from the other cities were inherited aristocratic families. This was because the people from those families had bloodlines that allowed them to borrow certain pieces of equipment, which gave them the ability to interact with the upper realm.


    This was also a restraint to protect a n¡¯s inheritance. One must be inherited with the bloodline to be able to connect with the upper realm, and it could also help a nst longer.


    Nheless, Yongxiang City was different. It was said that the ones that couldmunicate with the upper realm were not from a family n but a sect.


    It was the Mysterious Mirror Sect.


    The sect was incredibly old, making it on par with the imperial family. Even so, they never got involved in disputes among the people nor did they care about worldly powers. They focused on nurturing elites for the Humans.


    Without the shackles of an inherited bloodline, the sect was able to recruit talents from the capital and the eight counties into their sect.


    Other than the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse, who had surpassed the Extreme Grade, a great ancestor at the peak of Extreme Grade was considered the mightiest powerhouse.


    Legend had it that it was not the imperial family that had the most Supreme Great Ancestors at the peak, but the Mysterious Mirror Sect.


    Furthermore, instead of the influential ns, the Mysterious Mirror Sect had the greatest power of discourse in Yongxiang City.


    However, none of the people that weed Her Highness was from the Mysterious Mirror Sect. Regardless of the reason, it did not seem to be a good sign.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you mustn¡¯t misunderstand us. The Mysterious Mirror Sect has a rule; the disciples mustn¡¯t initiate contacts with officials and aren¡¯t allowed to take up official posts.¡± Jiang Jiumei grinned and whispered to the young fellow, ¡°My master and the others aren¡¯t here because they want to avoid arousing suspicion.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He seemed to be indifferent, but he respected the Mysterious Mirror Sect¡¯s decision.


    Wu Hanning stepped forward. She was already used to such situations, so she dealt with it easily and made the people from Yongxiang City feel the attention and warmth from the imperial family. Not to mention the governor and the general, who were already depending on the imperial family, even the other Supreme Great Ancestors treated the princess with respect.


    Seeing as Wu Hanning handled everything like an expert, Ou Yangming could not help butment.


    Sure enough, the legendary talented youngdy, who was given all the resources from the imperial family since young, was different from ordinarydies.


    Before long, they all found their paths back to the city.


    Given Wu Hanning¡¯s identity, Yu Jinshuang and Lao Boyi had obviously arranged the grandest carriage to wee her into the city.


    In spite of that, none of the horses could stay within 34 meters from Multi-armed King Kong. As a result, the governor and the general could only walk anxiously with Wu Hanning, and they secretly prayed that she would not bear a grudge against them because of this.


    Once Ou Yangming waved his hand, Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk stopped following them. The two humongous creatures looked at each other, then the goshawk soared into the sky.


    It fixed its gaze on Ou Yangming wherever it went, and it could see everything as long as no buildings were in the way.


    Atst, Yu Jinshuang and his people sighed breaths of relief when they were more than 340 meters away from the king kong.


    Even though they had intentionally avoided asking about the king kong¡¯s background and neglected the uncontroble factor, they were still very worried. They were afraid that the gigantic creature would suddenly rage and harm them.


    They would be fine if they were the ones hurt, but they would end up in an even more miserable state if Her Highness was harmed instead.


    ¡°Your Highness, please.¡± After guiding Wu Hanning into the carriage, Lao Boyi turned to look at Multi-armed King Kong, then he quietly approached Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, did you really subdue it?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. Seeing as Zuoqiu Hongyuan nodded at him from a distance away, he knew the young man had told the others about him and the king kong. ¡°General Lao, King Kong is my pet beast indeed,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Ah! H-how did you do it?¡± Lao Boyi asked the young fellow eagerly. ¡°Uhm...¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and thought, ¡®How would I know? Who exactly is that hidden Almighty Being?¡¯


    Lao Boyi quickly exined himself when he noticed the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, ¡°Master Ou, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not trying to find out about your secret; } only want to ask for a favor.¡±


    Ou Yangming rxed and questioned, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He would not decline the general if he asked for a magic tool.


    Lao Boyi was the city¡¯smanding general, after all, and was closely connected with the imperial family. Even if it was for the sake of Wu Hanning, Ou Yangming would not reject the general. Who knew, Lao Boyi stopped and bowed at him. ¡°Master Ou, since you¡¯re able to conquer two spirit beasts, please do the same to the one in Yongxiang County!¡±

 Chapter 440 Qinmiao Daoren

    <h4>Chapter 440 Qinmiao Daoren</h4>


    Ou Yangming almost staggered and fell. Although he had seen much of the world already, he could not help but want to curse when Lao Boyi made such a ridiculous request.


    ¡®Did you just ask me to subdue the Insects¡¯ spirit beast too?


    ¡®What are you talking about? Do you think the Insects are my pet and that I can control them whenever I want to?¡¯


    When the goshawk previously devoured the lizard¡¯s head, it told Ou Yangming that the Insects had evil intentions toward him and had reported his existence to the upper realm. Even though the young fellow did not know how the Insects from the upper realm would react to a human from the lower realm, he knew it was not good news.


    Perhaps it would be best if they did not care about him at all, but if they sent a powerful insect here...


    Now, Lau Boyi was asking Ou Yangming to conquer the spirit insect here too.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and responded, ¡°General Lao, there¡¯s a reason I could subdue the king kong and the goshawk. As for the spirit insect in Yongxiang County, I can only help to kill it; you better not count on me to be its master.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, why is that?¡± Lao Boyi asked in shock and continued after a pause, ¡®The Insects might not seem as big as the Beasts and the Birds, but they¡¯re useful too.¡±


    ¡°General Lao, why wouldn¡¯t I control more spirit beasts if I could? Some things just can¡¯t be forced.¡± Ou Yangming sighed.


    Lao Boyi was slightly stunned, then he fell silent.


    Atst, everyone made their way into the city. Nheless, instead of the governor¡¯s residence, they headed straight to a luxurious courtyard.


    Ou Yangming immediately noticed a smile on Jiang Jiumei¡¯s face, so he knew the courtyard was definitely the Mysterious Mirror Sect¡¯s property. Nevertheless, he was quite surprised that the governor brought Wu Hanning here. Was he not afraid that Her Highness would be displeased?


    The convoy slowly stopped. Yu Jinshuang weed Wu Hanning with respect and said, ¡°Your Highness, this is the Mysterious Mirroi Sect¡¯s station in the city. Be careful.¡±


    Following that, the luxurious resident¡¯s gate was opened, and a middle-aged woman, who had a slim figure and a pretty face, walked out. She carried a faint aura, but it felt it felt unordinary to Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    The woman¡¯s martial art cultivation base was fearsome.


    Ou Yangming noticed at one nce that even the Supreme Great Ancestors from Yongxiang City were unusually respectful toward thedy.


    It was evident from their attitudes. The fact that they reacted like that even when they were Supreme Great Ancestors could only mean one thing.


    The dignified and beautiful middle-aged woman was a Supreme Great Ancestor at the peak.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Before Yu Jinshuang could introduce the guests, Jiang Jiumei had approached the woman.


    The woman looked at her lovingly but soon had a strange look on her face when she took a good look at her disciple.


    Jiang Jiumei was wearing different pieces of equipment. It was a magic suit carefully smithed by Ou Yangming, and it was a priceless treasure to those who knew its worth.


    Despite that, the woman did not ask Jiang Jiumei about it. She looked meaningfully at her disciple and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back. What¡¯s the situation out there?¡±


    ¡°I encountered a lizard from the upper realm but throughout our fight, the king kong outside showed up and ate it...¡± Jiang Jiumei answered.


    The other people were stunned, especially the powerhouses from Yongxiang City, who were rather taken aback. Nobody introduced the king kong to them, but they knew what it was. After all, the humongous creature could not be ignored at all.


    However, the king kong ate a powerhouse from the Insects.


    It ate the lizard...


    ¡®Why does it sound so odd!¡¯ The people wondered.


    The woman was slightly surprised too, but she turned and nodded at Wu Hanning. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. I¡¯m Qinmiao Daoren from the Mysterious Mirror Sect.¡±


    Wu Hanning bowed at the woman. She had met countless Supreme Great Ancestors in her life, but she rarely bowed at them.


    While Qinmiao Daoren returned the princess¡¯s salutation, she nced at Ou Yangming at the back.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little because he somehow sensed something familiar about the woman. It was as though he had met her or sensed or aura before, but even when he racked his brain, he could not figure it out.


    Qinmiao Daoren smiled and greeted him, ¡°Master Ou, nice to see you again.¡±


    The young fellowughed and thought hard. He had probably lost numerous brain cells at this moment, but he could not recall anything at all. Even so, he could only pretend to be confident in front of the others.


    As if she noticed the expression on his face, Qinmiao Daoren chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, I happened to have met you after you learned the spear technique from Chen Dishou.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. Before long, he was shocked as a thought crossed his mind. ¡°It was you that day, senior!¡±


    Back when Ou Yangming was done learning the Chen family¡¯s spear technique from Chen Dishou, someone had secretly approached him. He noticed it because of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state. When the young fellow tried to attack, Qinmiao Daoren disintegrated his attack with ease. Knowing that he could not defeat his opponent, he quickly used the Blood Flight Technique to escape.


    After Ou Yangming had greater achievements in martial arts, he had wanted to redeem himself but could only give up the idea because he did not know who it was.


    Now that he knew that person¡¯s identity, he did not want to fight her at all. Even if it was for the sake of Jiang Jiumei, he dared not think about it anymore.


    Qinmiao Daoren nodded and asked, ¡°How is... Chen Dishou?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered with a bitter smile while he scratched his head, ¡°Senior Chen disappeared after he taught me his spear technique. I asked around in the capital but even the Chen family¡¯s disciples have no idea where he went. That said, based on his martial art boundary, I suppose he¡¯ll be fine even if he faced trouble.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Qinmiao Daoren sighed. She nced at Jiang Jiumei and suddenly asked, ¡°Did Chen Dishou mention anything when he taught you his spear technique?¡±


    ¡°Senior Chen hoped that I¡¯ll represent him to exchange blows with someone once I master his spear technique,¡± Ou Yangming replied to her after some thought. ¡°Exchange blows?¡± Qinmiao Daoren could not help butugh. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s fulfill the promise since you¡¯re here.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and had a weird look on his face.


    ¡°Senior, did he really mean you?¡±


    Qinmiao Daoren grinned and asked, ¡°Why? Do you not believe it?¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly waved his hand and smiled bitterly.


    He recalled Chen Dishou¡¯s expression back then, thus when he studied the look on Qinmiao Daoren¡¯s face at the moment, he knew there was something between them. Moreover, he figured that it was likely rted to the rtionship between a man and a woman.


    The young fellow felt a tingling sensation on his scalp when he thought about this.


    He secretlyined, ¡°Senior Chen, you didn¡¯t settle your problem and ended up getting me involved. I¡¯m speechless...¡¯


    Nheless, he eventually became dispirited when he looked at Ni Yinghong, Wu Hanning, and Bai Shixue.


    ¡®Even I didn¡¯t handle my rtionship problems well. How can I judge someone else?¡¯


    Qinmiao Daoren patted Jiang Jiumei and said, ¡°Jiumei, this is the junior of an old friend of mine. I promised him that we¡¯ll let our apprentices battle each other in the future to see who¡¯s more superior. Now, the time hase.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Master, how can I... How can I exchange blows with him?¡±


    Qinmiao Daoren smiled. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the affection between you, but a promise is a promise. If he doesn¡¯t want to do it, then I¡¯ll call it off.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Jiumei, I must do it since I promised Senior Chen. It¡¯s just a battle; it¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    He would obviously go all-out if he were to exchange blows with a stranger. In fact, he would even ask Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk to assist him.


    On the other hand, he would exchange blows with Jiang Jiumei properly.


    Jiang Jiumei was undecided for some time, but she finally nodded.


    Wu Hanning and the Supreme Great Ancestors in the city exchanged nces, but they could not butt in. Nevertheless, most of them were not as worried because Ou Yangming¡¯s opponent was Jiang Jiumei.


    They would only fight because they wanted to settle the matter, and it would be impossible for them to be serious about it.


    With that, Qinmiao Daoren led them to a spacious courtyard.


    Ou Yangming and Jiang Jiumei entered a martial arts field there. The young fellow shook his hand and retrieved a spear from his interspatial bag.


    ¡°An interspatial bag.¡± Qinmiao Daoren¡¯s eyes lit up. It was an extremely practical treasure, after all, but the Mysterious Mirror Sect only had one.


    Jiang Jiumei gestured to Ou Yangming respectfully. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful,¡± Ou Yangming uttered.


    Before his voice died away, the tip of his spear turned into a dazzling light that was aimed at Jiang Jiumei.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spear shadows were seemingly endless at this moment, such that they filled the entire courtyard.


    That being said, the final hit, which was also the most ruthless hit, was the Throat-locking Spear.


    The Chen family¡¯s spear technique¡ªthe Lethal Throat-locking Spear-was the toughest to guard against. ¡°Ding...¡± At the spur of the moment, the spear tip became visible and was about to pierce through Jiang Jiumei¡¯s throat.


    It was then when a longsword blocked and counterattacked violently.


    Subsequently, the two of them exchanged blows without an end on the martial arts field.


    Whether it was the spear or the longsword, they were both holding back.


    Without warning, the horn was sounded from the top of the city wall.


    The Insects had shown up andunched a massive attack.

 Chapter 441 The Insects

    <h4>Chapter 441 The Insects</h4>


    The horn¡¯s horrific sound echoed in the sky and spread to every corner and every person in the city.


    Ou Yangming and Jiang Jiumei stopped almost at the same time as they were surprised. In particr, the young fellow was quite shocked. He had visited several counties, where he experienced the beast tide and the bird tide. This time, the insect tide broke out when he was in Yongxiang County.


    He suddenly felt like he had been having terrible luck.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was startled because other than hispanions, the other people including Qinmiao Daoren and Yu Jingshuang were not worried at all. Lao Boyi cleared his throat and said, ¡°Please carry on, I¡¯ll go take a look and wille back in no time.¡± He cupped his hands and left.


    Wu Hanning looked at the other people in confusion.


    Yu Jinshuang quickly exined, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to worry. The Insects won¡¯t stop until they attack once or twice a day.¡±


    ¡°Governor Yu, how powerful are the Insects¡¯ attacks?¡± Wu Hanning asked in a deep voice. ¡°Their attacks... Ah, even if we don¡¯t make a move, they won¡¯t be able to seed.¡± Yu Jinshuang smiled bitterly. Ou Yangming turned his wrist to put his spear away, then he expressed, ¡°Governor Yu, Senior Qinmiao, I haven¡¯t seen how the Insects attack. I honestly don¡¯t have the mood for a battle now, so please allow us to watch from atop the wall.¡±


    Wu Hanning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d like to go too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, pleasee with me,¡± Yu Jinshuang responded after some thought. He nodded apologetically at Qinmiao Daoren, then he led the way out.


    Jiang Jiumei put away her treasure sword too and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯d like to join them.¡±


    Qinmiao Daoren shook her head helplessly and reminded her, ¡°Go on, go on, but be careful.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Jiumei nodded with a smile, then she skipped away and joined the others. Qinmiao Daoren was rather d. She had brought Jiang Jiumei into the Mysterious Mirror Sect, where the little girl was acknowledged by the divine sword, allowing her to advance by leaps and bounds in martial arts. Nevertheless, Jiang Jiumei had been resentful about something for a long time, and it would eventually cause her trouble if she could not let it go.


    After Jiang Jiumei returned this time, Qinmiao Daoren knew while she had notpletely cooled down, she had slowly begun to let go.


    Qinmiao Daoren was delighted.


    Even though Jiang Jiumei exchanged blows with Ou Yangming with a casual attitude, she would have admitted defeat long ago if it was not because she felt sorry for her master. Despite that, Qinmiao Daoren could not begrudge her at all.


    As Ou Yangming and the others followed Yu Jinshuang up to the top of the wall, they looked into the distance then at each other.


    It was then when they finally understood why the people were unbothered even when the horn was sounded. This was because the Insects seemed like they were fooling around instead of attacking the city. By looking down from above, it was clear that thend outside the city was uneven.


    Apart from the main road, the other parts were filled with pott-holes. The environment here did not match Yongxiang City¡¯s reputation as the main city at all. Even so, Ou Yangming and the others knew this was the doing of the Insects. If the Insects had not dug holes everywhere without restraint, thend would not seem so miserable at all.


    Insects were seen surfacing from the ground from time to time. Some of them were 10-meters-long pythons, but whenever they appeared, they did not attack the city. Instead, they stayed a certain distance away and hissed.


    What caught everyone¡¯s attention was 100 odd, multicolored snakes of different sizes at the front.


    They gathered together and released yellow smoke through their breaths. As a result, the insects around them stayed far away as they dared not get close. Having said that, what kept the Insects from advancing were not the odd snakes, but Multi-armed King Kong, whichy on the ground sideways as though it was sound asleep. It was a hrious scene.


    The spirit beast was sleeping, but its aura flowed naturally, which was so oppressive that no insect could be seen within a 340-meters radius from it.


    Moreover, hisses could not be heard in that direction too. It was as if the Insects had instinctively shut up because of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s pressure. Lao Boyi furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Ou Yangming and the others getting up to the wall. ¡°The Insects are still surrounding the city. They¡¯re not attacking now, but please go back.¡±


    Wu Hanningmented, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the city is not in danger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Lao Boyi answered after some thought.


    ¡°If we¡¯re not in danger, why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Lao Boyi was stunned. He could not help but smile bitterly, and he immediately signaled Yu Jinshuang with his eyes.


    Her Royal Highness was a precious figure. The city might not be in danger now, but nobody knew if the Insects were up to something strange. If she was identally hurt, the governor and themanding general would not be able to exin themselves.


    Yu Jinshuang cleared his throat and stated, ¡°Your Highness, the Insects have plenty of tricks up their sleeves, so it¡¯s best to be safe than sorry.¡±


    Wu Hanning questioned coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not confident at all, wouldn¡¯t I be doubtful too since the city¡¯s under your control?¡±


    Lao Boyi and Yu Jinshuang exchanged nces and felt helpless.


    It would be best to y safe on the battlefield, but they could not do anything if the princess was so stubborn.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    All of a sudden, a majestic cry was heard in the sky above.


    The various insects on the ground panicked right after they heard it, and they began drilling into the ground at the same time.


    After all, the Birds were the Insects¡¯ bane. Especially since a spirit beast like the goshawk shrieked in the air, the ordinary insects were frightened.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s prowess could crush the goshawk, but it was far from being able to threaten the insects.


    The people on the wall were d upon seeing this. While the goshawk could not eliminate all of the insects, the Humans would not be defeated as long as the big killing weapon was around. At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. For some reason, he felt extremely ufortable. He turned to look and fixed his gaze on an elder.


    The elder was a Supreme Great Ancestor, who had been introduced to him earlier.


    He was Dong Haoxian, a great ancestor from a newly-risen n in the city.


    Ou Yangming felt disgusted when he looked at the elder, who seemed to possess a power that he despised.


    That said, Ou Yangming was not the same person he used to be. He instantly looked away but remembered the elder¡¯s face.


    However, the unsophisticated creature in the sky could not hold back.


    With that, an enormous wind pressure came from the sky warning as the goshawk had someone swooped down. Its massive body caused a surge of power, which oppressed the people in the city like a mountain.


    The people atop the wall were appalled. Yu Jinshuang and Lao Boyi went over to Wu Hanning and shouted without any hesitation.


    Numerous soldiers swarmed up and aimed their weapons at the sky.


    Nheless, the goshawk ignored the obstructions. It would not have the guts to fly down to the city if Multi-armed King Kong was there, but it could easily shake the humans by pping its wings to generate strong wind. If the people could not even gain firm footholds, how could they attack it?


    The goshawk extended its ws and dove toward Dong Haoxian mercilessly.


    Dong Haoxian was petrified. He crouched at once and exerted force through the tip of his toes to shuttle between the crowd, which was quite an odd ability.


    The goshawk was furious, but it failed even after several attempts.


    It was not inadequate but was wary whenever it attacked. The goshawk had a sense of priority, by which it would withdraw itself when it might hurt someone else. If it had gone all out without bothering about the other people, it would have achieved its goal but at the expense of many casualties in the city.


    ¡°Defend, attack...¡±


    As Lao Boyi ordered the soldiers, they hurled their weapons at the goshawk courageously.


    They could not hurt the goshawk, but it became more infuriated.


    ¡°Master Ou, what¡¯s this about?¡± A Supreme Great Ancestor yelled at Ou Yangming.


    Another person shed and lunged at Ou Yangming.


    The goshawk was Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beast, so the great ancestor figured that it would stop if he captured the young fellow.


    Who knew, a longsword suddenly appeared in front of Ou Yangming.


    Jiang Jiumei stood still with her sword and stared at the great ancestor fiercely. The sword-light from her weapon was full of killing intent. It was evident that one would be ruthlessly attacked if one had the guts to get close to Ou Yangming.


    The Supreme Great Ancestor was taken aback. He took a step back and reproached the youngdy, ¡°Jiang Jiumei, you¡¯re from the Mysterious Mirror Sect. Why are you protecting someone else?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s my elder brother,¡± Jiang Jiumei uttered coldly.


    Zuoqiu Hongyuan sighed and went over to Ou Yangming too.


    On the other hand, Wu Hanning curled her lips into a smile. Ou Yangming was quickly rewarded after having put so much effort into Jiang Jiumei.


    Upon seeing the chaotic situation, Yu Jinshuang held back his anger and called out to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, can you please ask your pet beast to calm down?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand after some thought. The goshawk shrieked as it was disgruntled, but it pped its wings and flew up to the sky. Nevertheless, it did not hide between the clouds; it waited at a distance away and stared at Dong Haoxian.

 Chapter 442 Parasite

    <h4>Chapter 442 Parasite</h4>


    The disturbance on the top of the wall finally stopped, but the people from Yongxiang City cast hostile looks at Ou Yangming and the goshawk.


    They naturally did not have the guts to me Her Royal Highness for what happened. If they did, the princess would behead them, and nobody would protest against the injustice for them.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was different. He had subdued two humongous creatures but if they went against the Humans, the people could easily me him for it. ¡°Master Ou, please exin,¡± Yu Jinshuang uttered coldly.


    Everyone stared at Ou Yangming as though they were waiting for his justification.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow still had a cold look in his eyes. He had not nned to attack right away because he wanted to work in secret, and he wanted to see if he could find other surprises from Dong Haoxian. Who knew, the situation changed drastically after the goshawk made such a huge scene. Ou Yangming had initially wanted to keep it a secret, but it was longer meaningful. ¡°Governor Yu, how long has this Supreme Great Ancestore to Yongxiang City?¡± He asked.


    Yu Jinshuang was not suspicious when he saw the pale Dong Haoxian. After all, it would only be unbelievable if anyone could remain calm after being attacked by the goshawk.


    ¡°Brother Dong has been a cultivator in Yongxiang City from the start. Besides, the Dong family has only risen because of him, which is why they have a ce in this city,¡± he answered seriously. ¡°Oh, so Brother Dong is a local?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s smile was bing more unfathomable.


    Yu Jinshuang became confused when he noticed the meaningful look in the young fellow¡¯s eyes.


    The other people looked at Dong Haoxian at the same time, but they saw a pale face.


    ¡°Master Ou, even if Brother Dong offended you, we¡¯re currently in the midst of the Humans¡¯ disaster. Shouldn¡¯t you put your grievances aside until the disaster¡¯s over?¡± Yu Jinshuang frowned.


    ¡°Yes. Even if hemitted a huge sin, as long as he¡¯s willing to risk his life in the disaster and y his part, he should be able to redeem himself,¡± Lao Boyi noted in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Very well¡ªyou said it so well. How about you ask what Brother Dong thinks?¡±


    Yu Jinshuang and the others looked at Dong Haoxian but heard him speak in a hoarse voice, ¡°Master Ou, I don¡¯t know I offended you. Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°Nice one, Dong Haoxian! By now, are you still trying to confuse everyone else?¡± Ou Yangming sneered


    Dong Haoxian responded coldly, ¡°Master Ou, what exactly do you mean? I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ou Yangming said, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll let everyone else figure out.¡±


    He slowly lifted his hand and punched the air in front of him.


    It was the imperial family¡¯s lost art¡ªthe Simted Spiritual Fist.


    Ou Yangming controlled the punch so well that its power only enveloped Dong Haoxian, and it was difficult to guard against.


    Dong Haoxian focused before Ou Yangming even punched and was ready to face the surging fist intent at any time. Who knew, the young fellow¡¯s punch was soundless and turned out to be a spiritual fist art.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯


    This was the first thing that crossed Dong Haoxian¡¯s mind.


    Following that, he widened his eyes and entered the illusory environment created by Ou Yangming


    Ou Yangming was not at ease at all. Not only did he perform the Spiritual Fist, but he also released intense lights from his arm guards.


    Dong Haoxian was far more powerful than he expected, hence he was forced to use his attached powers to pull the elder into the illusory world. Moreover, Ou Yangming was also feeling afraid as though the elder would break free at any time.


    The great mental power could not have been cultivated by an ordinary Supreme Great Ancestor.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    In his spiritual world, Ou Yangming suddenly sensed a cold intent.


    The power was certainly not released by a human.


    Next, a weird creature appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. It seemed like a two-legged lizard too, but it was twice as big as the one he saw before. Furthermore, the creature looked so sinister as if it came from hell, and it released a terrifying chill.


    ¡®The Insects-he¡¯s part of the Insects indeed!


    ¡®No wonder I was so disgusted by him, and the goshawk even attacked without my order.¡¯


    The exact reason behind everything was the Supreme Great Ancestor had be a part of the Insects.


    Although Ou Yangming did not know why the local great ancestor would be like this, he was not going to be merciful. In actuality, ever since the goshawk pleaded its loyalty to him, he was fated to be enemies with the Insects.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    The two-legged insect stuck out itsrge tongue and attacked Ou Yangming in the spiritual world. In particr, its eyes seemed to be bewitched and could suck out one¡¯s heart.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception turned ice-cold in an instant, to the extent that even his consciousness was about to freeze. The two-legged lizard¡¯s mental power was unbelievable.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was the host of the illusory environment. When the mental power in his sea of consciousness surged, everything went back to normal. His mental power then struck his opponent like a monstrous wave.


    ave


    The two-legged lizard pushed its way through the stormy waves, and a strong conception echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Presumptuous human, I¡¯ll spare you if you surrender now!¡± The voice was beyond odd as Ou Yangming could not identify its gender at all, but it was attractive and could stir up one¡¯s emotions.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips. He was sure that it was the consciousness of the descended spirit beast.


    If only their mental powers were beingpared, the consciousness was indeed superior to his because it had been tempered for a long time.


    Mental power over 100 points and one that was below 100 points were entirely different, thus the powers released would be totally dissimr too.


    The two-legged lizard¡¯s mental power was notable, and it had definitely surpassed the 100 mark. Therefore, it still had the upper hand even when Ou Yangming was the host of the fight. Under the spiritual storm¡¯s impact, the young fellow had a horrifying feeling that he might copse at any time.


    This was the mental power disyed by the two-legged lizard through a clone, but it was already incredibly mighty. If the creature was physically present, it would likely be even more unbelievable. Ou Yangming breathed heavily as he sensed every single change in the power. Given that he was battling a mental power powerhouse in the spiritual world, as long as he was still alive, he would benefit greatly from it.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    waves


    The young fellow¡¯s sea of consciousness was already filled with horrendous waves as their mental conceptions and powers were having the most intense fight.


    This was different from when Ou Yangming and Jiang Jiumei exchanged blows, which was simply child¡¯s y. This time, it was a life-or-death fight.


    Everyone else on the wall watched the dazed Ou Yangming and Dong Haoxian in confusion. Even the Supreme Great Ancestors could only sense an iprehensible power in the air, but they could not understand what it was.


    Lao Boyi frowned and waved his hand. ¡°Master Ou must¡¯ve been tired aftering a long way. Please help him go to get some rest.¡±


    Several Supreme Great Ancestors exchanged nces, then they approached Ou Yangming from different directions.


    Jiang Jiumei had a solemn expression, but her eyes were calm. After receiving her suit, she became confident about protecting her elder brother.


    However, the great ancestors suddenly stopped and looked behind Ou Yangming in fear.


    A giant yellow figure hade out. It was the big yellow dog. It released a threatening aura, which was so intense that it suppressed the other people even though it was inferior to Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk.


    ¡°The peak...¡± Lao Boyi turned pale and mumbled.


    ¡®A half-spirit beast at the peak. If it goes mad...¡¯ The other people shuddered with fear.


    At the spur of the moment, Bai Shixue¡¯s dull voice was heard. ¡°General Lao, is Great Ancestor Dong a mental power cultivator?¡±


    Lao Boyi looked coldly at her. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, why are you asking the obvious? How many mental power cultivators are there among the Humans?¡± ¡°Oh, since he¡¯s not one, why can he go up against Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power?¡± Bai Shixue¡¯sughter was moving, but she sounded scary the longer sheughed. ¡°If I may ask, when did Great Ancestor Dong start to cultivate mental power?¡± General Lao and the others were struck dumb. They turned to look at Dong Haoxian.


    They were not mental power cultivators, but they had exceptional will powers since they had be great ancestors. Given their cultivations of willpower had merged with their bodies, they could sense the existence of mental powers.


    Hence, they immediately noticed something after Bai Shixue reminded them.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other in shock.


    Before long, the people surrounding Ou Yangming had slowly dispersed, and they quietly shifted toward Dong Haoxian instead.


    They thought about a legend, but the thought of it was enough to make them quiver.


    After a brief moment, they heard Dong Haoxian let out a weird sound, which was simr to an insect¡¯s cry. He was seen holding his head with both hands, and he looked so hideous that it was a terrifying sight.


    Lao Boyi¡¯s face twitched as he uttered, ¡°Parasite!¡±

 Chapter 443 Mental Power Fluctuation

    <h4>Chapter 443 Mental Power Fluctuation</h4>


    Inside a spiritual world, two notable conceptions were having a fearsome life-or-death battle.


    In the sky and far away from the city, the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong had been watching for a long time, but they were indifferent.


    They naturally paid attention to the situation because their souls were connected with Ou Yangming¡¯s. If their master died, they would not be able to survive too. However, they were confident in him because he could easily finish off the insect if he utilized that power. Needless to say, before that, if he could gain some experience from fighting against the insect¡¯s mental conception, why not?


    The goshawk and the king kong only hoped that their master could control himself and would not go overboard.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows because he sensed the enormous pressure. The insect had extraordinary mental power, but it was not as mighty because it was merely a clone. Given that this was Ou Yangming¡¯s home ground, the insect was actually inferior to him in terms of strength only. Despite that, it was superior to him in terms of the control and usage of mental power, which seemed to havee alive under its control.


    At times, the insect¡¯s mental power assembled and became as heavy as a hammer, which was swung down at Ou Yangming. Nevertheless, once the young fellow was ready to face it, it scattered and snuck attacks as if they were omnipresent stars.


    The distribution of power was very dangerous as it could end up being eliminated one by one. In spite of that, the insect¡¯s mental power was scattered but closely connected. Ou Yangming was deeply troubled by yet also rather envious of its ability to break up its mental power into parts but could still gather them at any time.


    Inside the spiritual world, time could not be measured at all.


    They had exchanged countless blows in a short period, but it felt like it hadsted since the beginning of the world.


    Their mental powers were slowly beginning to be exhausted, but Ou Yangming was surprised that the insect was better at recovering and saving its mental power.


    Inside the spiritual world that he constructed, it was worth mentioning that his mental power was supported by something mighty. Theoretically, he would gain the upper hand in a battle of attrition.


    Having said that, in reality, he was the first to feel that he might not be able to hold on any longer.


    Although Ou Yangming did not want to admit it, he understood the wonders of having mental power above 100 points. It was akin to how the poorest magic tool could still crush an ordinary tool because the two hadpletely different natures.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and immediately began to withdraw his mental power. He opened up his sea of consciousness. With that, the insect¡¯s mental power entered his sea of consciousness without any hesitation.


    It was a rare opportunity for an insect. Even if it shattered the illusion created by Ou Yangming and destroyed the spiritual world, it had only broken one of his tricks.


    On the other hand, if the insect could use the opportunity to invade Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, it could get rid of his mental conception and take over. In that case, the young fellow would disappear from this world and would be reced by the insect¡¯s consciousness.


    It was a seizing method. Even if the insect might not seed in the end, it had to kill the superb human powerhouse no matter what.


    The Insects never feared ordinary cultivators among the Humans, but they were quite afraid of mental power cultivators. Therefore, the insect would not mind sacrificing a clone if it could get rid of Ou Yangming before he became more powerful. Moreover, the insect had recognized Ou Yangming. When it thought about the power inside his power, its consciousness underwent an intense and uncontroble fluctuation.


    If it could seize the power, even the Insects¡¯ biggest boss would treat it with different respect. That said, just as the insect sessfully entered Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness and wanted to exterminate him from within without holding back, it noticed something.


    It was a clear crystal ball, and it simply floated in the center of Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    The crystal ball released tempting energy, causing the spirit insect to be attracted at once.


    ¡°Devouring Crystal! It¡¯s the Devouring Crystal! How can you have a treasure like this?¡± The insect¡¯s voice echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. It sounded ted, and it was screaming as though it wanted to vent its uncontroble emotion.


    Subsequently, the substantial mental power pounced at the crystal ball.


    It could not resist the item at all.


    Nheless, just as the insect¡¯s mental power was near the crystal ball, a purple fire burned without warning


    The me appeared so strangely that there were no signs beforehand at all. The moment it burned, Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness was entirely filled with it.


    As a result, the insect¡¯s mental power was burned, and it could not resist the fire like firewood being burned by a raging fire.


    The insect¡¯s mental conception let out a shrill cry. It knew Ou Yangming had the mysterious energy inside his body, but it did not think it was hidden deep inside his sea of consciousness and could also be used there. Burned by the purple Military Fire, the lizard¡¯s consciousness and power came to a dead-end and eventually ruptured.


    However, before its conception disappeared, there was something that it could not figure out.


    ¡®How can this power be hidden in a sea of consciousness? Is this human really the reincarnation of that superb powerhouse?¡¯


    It did not know that Ou Yangming acquired the power when he obtained the Military Fire. At that time, the young fellow had already be one with the fire.


    If that was not the case, the power could not have existed in a foreign body at all because any living being that profaned the power would be burned into ashes and vanish.


    Dong Haoxian howled in grief as he held his head atop the world, but he soon copsed to his knees. The great ancestor was still breathing, but it was clear through his rolled eyes that he likely could not survive. Wu Hanning sighed out of the blue and left the crowd, then she stabbed her sword into Dong Haoxian¡¯s head.


    Many people were taken aback upon seeing this.


    Even though Wu Hanning was the princess, Dong Haoxiang was a Supreme Great Ancestor from the city, after all. If she killed a great ancestor just like that, was she not afraid that the other people would revolt due to indignation?


    Nevertheless, the other Supreme Great Ancestors and several people, who had heard of the rumor, had ghastly looks on their faces.


    They were not surprised by Wu Hanning¡¯s act because they would have done the same if they were in her shoes.


    Another sh of sword-light was seen, causing Dong Haoxian¡¯s head to be shed. Following that, a horrid tiny insect was seen on the sword tip. The insect looked incredibly odd as it looked like a two-legged lizard that had been shrunk many times. It was dead on the sword tip. Exmations were heard on the wall as the ordinary soldiers finally found out the reason behind everything. They looked fearfully at the tiny two-legged lizard.


    ¡°Humph-¡°


    Ou Yangming suddenly grunted. He began bleeding from his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.


    Two figures shed toward him right away. They were Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong.


    The twodies looked at each other. Though they usually controlled their feelings, they cast aside their concerns when Ou Yangming seemed to be in grave danger.


    Bai Shixue slowly walked over to them and stood next to Jiang Jiumei.


    Wu Hanning noted after a brief moment, ¡°His mental power is fluctuating too much, and it seems like he¡¯ll lose control soon.


    Ni Yinghong nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll help him recover his mental power or the consequence will be unbearable once he loses control of his mental power.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it alone.¡± Wu Hanning stared at her with bright eyes.


    They were aware that Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was unusually remarkable, and he was in immense danger as he was on the verge of losing control. Ni Yinghong became an expert in mental power cultivation after she received her n¡¯s inheritance from the secret realm, but she was far from Ou Yangming because she was only cultivated for a short period. As such, the youngdy would likely die if she helped the young fellow recover his mental power.


    She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Your Highness, please help me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Wu Hanning responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Your Highness, you mustn¡¯t!¡± Yu Jinshuang and Lao Boyi shouted at the same time. The other Supreme Great Ancestors were in shock too.


    The world of mental powers was not a ce for fun. Very few people in that world were gifted with mental power, and it was extremely rare to find one that had sessfully cultivated it.


    Everyone knew it was exceptionally dangerous to help a cultivator as such recover his mental power.


    If anything went wrong, the three of them might even perish together. Putting aside Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong, Her Royal Highness must not take the risk no matter what.


    Even so, Wu Hanning turned to look coldly at the other people.


    She expressed her strong killing intent through her eyes.


    ¡®i¡¯ll kill anyone that stops me!¡¯


    The air above the wall seemed to have frozen at this instant as every Supreme Great Ancestor sensed her determination and killing intent. As such, even the boldest person dared not make a sound at all.


    Wu Hanning reached out her hand and said, ¡°Come.¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded and held her hand.


    The two female mental power cultivators put aside their prejudice against each other and joined hands whole-heartedly.


    This was because they knew this was the only way they could seed, and they were willing to pay any price for the person in front of them!

 Chapter 444 Sharing Power

    <h4>Chapter 444 Sharing Power</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power surged like a monstrous wave in his sea of consciousness. It was as though the milky way had plunged from the sky and would overturn the word.


    The crystal ball, the purple Military Fire, and even the Devouring power were eager for action.


    Ou Yangming knew he could convert the spirit insect¡¯s substantial mental power to his own at any time if he was willing to. This was because he possessed the Devouring attribute, which would simplify the process for him.


    Moreover, whether he devoured the insect¡¯s remaining mental power only or consumed its crystal ball as well, he could take the most crucial step to break through the 100-mark for his mental power.


    Nheless, if he decided to do that, he would immediately be faced with Heaven and Earth¡¯s repulsive force¡ªthe Heavenly Thunderbolt, which had just been performed by Multi-armed King Kong earlier.


    Although Ou Yangming was extremely sure of himself, confidence did not mean arrogance. At the very least, he was unwilling to deal with the Heavenly Thunderbolt before he smithed appropriate pieces of thunderbolt-proof equipment.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was doing his best to curb the surging mental power in his sea of consciousness at the moment. He wanted to get rid of it in a certain way.


    If other mental power cultivators knew what Ou Yangming was nning to do, they would certainly be envious and would loathe him. After all, mental power was highly desired by those cultivators, but the young fellow was trying to avoid it.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming sensed two other mental conceptions entering his sea of consciousness.


    He was surprised and overjoyed when he sensed the two conceptions, but he was also deeply moved.


    Ou Yangming was very familiar with the mental conceptions, hence he identified their owners as soon as they appeared.


    There was a huge disparity between his mental power and that of Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong, to the extent that they were almost Heaven and Earth apart. Nevertheless, given that the youngdies were also mental power cultivators, they naturally knew the state he was in and were aware of the immense danger if they were to enter his sea of consciousness.


    Even so, thedies decided to enter.


    The intense feeling that gushed to Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was simply indescribable. Despite that, he instantly weed the two mental conceptions. As their conceptions inteced, they began to exchange information with each other.


    Ou Yangming was informed about the situation on the wall. Honestly, he was not worried because he knew Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk would not look on without helping if the protectors around him encountered an unsolvable crisis.


    At the very least, nothing in the city could stop the two spirit beasts.


    Simrly, Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong soon found out about Ou Yangming¡¯s situation. They were delighted by the oue and were in awe of the mental power that he possessed.


    He was a step away from breaking through the world¡¯s limit.


    In other words, while Ou Yangming¡¯s martial art cultivation base was only at the peak of Yang Grade, his mental power was so great that he could resist a Supreme Great Ancestor at the peak of Extreme Grade.


    The three of them did not need tomunicate through words at all because they seemed to have be one due to the integration of their mental powers.


    At the spur of the moment, a bold idea crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    The Devouring attribute in his sea of consciousness turned into arge mouth and devoured the insect¡¯s residual mental power as if it was a bottomless hole.


    Even though the insect was only a clone, its mental power was not inferior to Ou Yangming¡¯s at all. This was the miracle when one¡¯s mental power exceeded the 100-points mark, and it was far from what could bepared by someone that had never crossed the barrier.


    After a brief moment, the devoured mental power was released again.


    The mental power had been converted after it was devoured, thus it no longer carried the spirit insect¡¯s mark. It was almost like the agglomerated crystal ball as it became the purest power in the world.


    Any mental power cultivator would be incredibly attracted by the power. Through their merged mental conceptions, Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong understood Ou Yangming¡¯s intention right away.


    The two beautifuldies, who were sitting with their legs crossed beside Ou Yangming on the wall, smiled faintly.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. The youngdies knew if they epted the gift, they would have unbreakable rtionships with Ou Yangming. That said, they did not hesitate at all, so they quickly absorbed the pure mental power into their spiritual worlds.


    Peculiar spiritual fluctuations were released from their bodies. The massive mental power, which should have been absorbed or repelled by Ou Yangming, ended up being transferred to their spiritual worlds.


    Without Ou Yangming¡¯s Devouring power, the spirit insect¡¯s marks could not have been erased, and the youngdies would have been in dangerous spots if they absorbed the mental power. Now that they were taking in the purest form of mental power, even if there was a causal connection, it would be rted to Ou Yangming. As for the spirit insect...


    The moment the Devouring attribute appeared, the enormous mental power no longer had anything to do with it.


    Eventually, the surging mental power in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness subsided. There was only such an intense agitation because of the insect¡¯s mental power, so everything went back to normal once the extra power was slowly digested by Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and opened his eyes, which were shining in strange lusters.


    The other people somehow felt pressured when they looked at him. It was even more shocking when they¡ªincluding the usually proud Supreme Great Ancestors- lowered their heads as they dared not look him in the eye.


    After the mental power battle against the insect¡¯s clone, Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of mental power improved.


    It was worth noting that the experience from such a life-or-death battle could not be mentioned on equal terms with normal fights.


    In a way, though Ou Yangming had not gotten past the world¡¯s limit and had not arrived at a spirit beast¡¯s standard, he could imitate a bit of the unique oppression from that level.


    He might seem like a fool if he used it against a real spirit beast, but it was more than enough to ward off a great ancestor.


    Ou Yangming turned to look gently at the twodies beside him.


    Thedies were willing to risk their lives to enter his sea of consciousness. What more could he say?


    Perhaps the only thing that troubled him was there were two of them. ¡°Brother Ou, how are they?¡± A soft voice was heard.


    Ou Yangming looked up and answered with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Bai Shixue sighed and expressed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not a mental power cultivator; I couldn¡¯t help at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little, and he twitched his mouth before he responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I appreciate your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Do you really appreciate it?¡± Bai Shixue grinned.


    The young fellow was stunned, and he was lost for words.


    Bai Shixue smiled, but it made her seem lonely. Given her beautiful looks, many people were captivated when she acted that way.


    ¡°Elder Brother, Elder Sister Bai was actually very worried about you too...¡± Jiang Jiumei uttered softly as she could not hold it in anymore.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and put on a straight face as he spoke like an elder brother, ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl, what do you know? Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    Jiang Jiumei pouted her lips as she felt wronged. At this point, she did not look like a dignified Supreme Great Ancestor at all. However, this made her seem more alive and less untouchable. As abundant mental power entered their seas of consciousness, Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong¡¯s spiritual worlds underwent drastic changes. The changes did not happen progressively, they urred abruptly like a rocket.


    There were pros and cons to this method, but everything was worth it for the twodies, who desperately needed more powers.


    Yu Jinshuang and Lao Boyi stared nervously at Her Royal Highness because they were afraid that a mishap might happen; they would regret this for life. They both knew how important the princess was in the imperial family. His Majesty the Emperor would likely rather lose a few sons than see the gifted princess, who would possibly be the Humans¡¯ next best powerhouse, get hurt.


    Atst, Wu Hanning opened her eyes after an hour. Her eyes gleamed like stars. The other Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other as they were relieved. They no longer needed to worry about the princess.


    Wu Hanning slowly stood up and nodded at Ou Yangming, then she waited without saying a word.


    Yu Jinshuang and the others were about to extend their greetings to her when she waved her hand and fixed her gaze on Ni Yinghong.


    In terms of mental power, Ni Yinghong was evidently far from her. As such, while the princess could quickly transform the immeasurable power for her own use, Ni Yinghong needed more time.


    Since Her Highness was willing to wait, the other people could only wait as well. The atmosphere on the wall became exceptionally strange, so much so that nobody even handled Dong Haoxian¡¯s corpse. After another hour, Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyelids began to twitch. Ou Yangming and Wu Hanning looked grave, but they were ted because they sensed that the youngdy had sessfully converted the power.


    Sure enough, Ni Yinghong¡¯s energy, essence, and spirit underwent significant changes the instant she opened her eyes.


    The three of them exchanged nces because they had a feeling that they became tied up to each other in a certain way. It was an evesting connection that originated from their hearts.

 Chapter 445 Finding Spies

    <h4>Chapter 445 Finding Spies</h4>


    Wu Hanning¡¯s and Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes glowed. Their auras underwent enormous changes.


    Ou Yangming was not surprised. It would only be strange if nothing changed after they absorbed plenty of mental power.


    Nheless, Yu Jinshuang and the other people were confused. They were not mental power cultivators, but they could sense the disparity between their powers. ording to their senses, Her Highness and the weakdy seemed to have be on par with them after just a few hours.


    Yu Jinshuang and the others had only found out because the youngdies had just experienced a huge improvement and could not curb their overflowing auras. If thedies were given enough time to cultivate, they couldpletely curb their mental powers, such that other people would not be able to notice.


    Honestly, Yu Jinshuang and the other people would not find it strange if the change only happened to the princess.


    After all, Her Highness was already known as a legendary figure, and they had never perceived her real cultivation base before this. They were extremely puzzled because Ni Yinghong improved as well. Yu Jinshuang and the others looked at Ou Yangming and the twodies, but they forced themselves to not act on their curiosity.


    It would be better to not know about some things!


    ¡°Master Ou, thank you.¡± Yu Jinshuang took a deep breath before he cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. Ou Yangming dodged it and asked, ¡°Governor Yu, what¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°I never thought Dong Haoxian was attached by a parasite, so I thought you were provoking him for no reason.¡± Yu Jinshuang sighed and kowtowed at the young fellow. ¡°Please forgive me, Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Governor Yu, you¡¯re being too polite. We¡¯re resisting the disaster together, so don¡¯t regard me as an outsider.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    Lao Boyi stepped forward as well and stated seriously, ¡°The legend about parasites has been told since ancient times, but we neglected it because we never witnessed it before. Ah, if it wasn¡¯t because of Master Ou¡¯s great insight, the Insects would¡¯ve found out about our ns, and we¡¯d end up losing our city.¡±


    Parasitic insects were unique to the Insects.


    A formidable spirit insect could generate clones but apart from illusion clones, there were also incredibly small clones with peculiar powers. If the spirit insect found an opportunity to make a tiny insect a parasite in a powerful living being, once the tiny insect hatched out, it would flow into the host¡¯s brain through the veins. Following that, it would devour the living being¡¯s brain to obtain memories so that it could rece that being.


    The ability was fearsome, but it could not be done by local insects; it was only possible when the disaster happened.


    For the Humans, this was a story from at least a century ago, thus not many people reacted fast enough.


    ¡°The one that noticed the parasite wasn¡¯t me, but it.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and pointed at the sky. With that, everyone else recalled the goshawk¡¯s frightening act earlier.


    Several Supreme Great Ancestors could not help but flush.


    ¡°Since a parasite was found, it¡¯s probably not the only one,¡± Wu Hanning remarked.


    Everyone including Yu Jinshuang turned slightly pale. They looked at each other and became wary of even the people they were familiar with.


    Wu Hanning sighed. The Humans¡¯ eight counties would face beast tides once in every century, but in the past disasters, Huangsha and Yongxiang had failed the most times aspared to the other counties.


    The Insects were mighty but it would be absurd to say they were superior to the three other races. In terms of strength only, the Insects were definitely at the bottom.


    Nevertheless, the Insects had weird and unpredictable tricks indeed. In particr, the parasites would fluster the people, causing their morale to decline. At the end of the day, nobody could guarantee if one¡¯srade was still a human or had been taken over by an insect.


    Anyone could be stabbed from the side or behind at any time, so the more the people thought about it, the more they were afraid.


    As expected, the people began to doubt each other. As such, it seemed impossible for them to unite and work together anymore.


    Ou Yangming looked around and suddenlyughed. ¡°Gentlemen, since the goshawk found the first parasite, it¡¯ll surely find out if another one appears. At the very least, none of you have been taken over by a parasite.


    The other people were stunned, and they became relieved almost at the same time.


    Yu Jinshuangughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, your... Hero Goshawk is simply divine. Uhm, do you think it can take a look in the city? If it finds any parasites, it can kill it right away.¡±


    ¡°Governor Yu, you don¡¯t mind it causing a disorder anymore?¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. Please forgive me, Master Ou.¡± Yu Jinshuang¡¯s face reddened.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming looked up andmunicated with the goshawk through his consciousness. ¡°Governor Yu, the goshawk could find the parasite because the parasite was stimted by its shriek and caused a spiritual fluctuation. Under normal circumstances, even the goshawk can¡¯t sense a parasite¡¯s presence.¡±


    In actuality, Ou Yangming only spoke half of the truth.


    When the parasite¡¯s spiritual fluctuation was released, not only did the goshawk sense it, but he also sensed it too. Despite that, he and the goshawk had different thoughts, hence one chose to wait patiently while the other made a move.


    Yu Jinshuang furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be a tricky problem.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Governor Yu, there are around 10,000 people in the city. The spirit insect is powerful, but it can¡¯t attach parasites to every single person.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t say,¡¯ Yu Jinshuang thought and twitched his mouth, but he forced a smile and replied to the young fellow, ¡°Yes. If the spirit insect¡¯s so capable, we no longer need to fight; we might as well clean our necks and hang ourselves.¡±


    If the people knew their brains would end up being eaten by parasites, most of them would rather kill themselves than get reced by those insects. Ou Yangming noted, ¡°If I were the spirit insect, I wouldn¡¯t waste the precious parasites on ordinary people, so even if there are other parasites in the city, there won¡¯t be many of them.¡±


    Yu Jinshuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I get it now. Master Ou, you¡¯re saying we should gather the important figures in a ce then ask Hero Goshawk to shriek, so we can identify if there are other parasites here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as the internal is in order, it won¡¯t matter if the parasites managed to secure unimportant positions.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Master Ou, that¡¯s very wise of you.¡± Yu Jinshuang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a list now. Regardless of the n and the position, everyone on the list must head to the martial arts field to be tested.¡±


    Lao Boyi said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare another list and send it straight to the field. Please take good care of us, Hero Goshawk.¡±


    They initially did not favor the goshawk and were rather hostile toward it, but they were now willing to address it as a hero. Not to mention the goshawk¡¯s remarkablebat power, the mere fact that it could spot parasites was enough to make the people worship it. A Supreme Great Ancestor went forward and saluted Ou Yangming with his fists. ¡°Master Ou, a few pirs from my n have been quite involved in the fight against the Insects. May I ask them toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my n has a few too! Please make some exceptions, Master Ou.¡±


    Subsequently, several more people made the same request. After all, many people in the city had close rtives and friends. Who would want to live in the fear of not knowing if their closed ones were still humans or not?


    Therefore, even the Supreme Great Ancestors that had never spoken to Ou Yangming could not help but express themselves.


    Ou Yangming smiled at the people. He did not refuse them at all. In actual fact, he would want to check everyone in the city if it was possible instead of just a group of them.


    Needless to say, it was an impractical wish. The goshawk was capable, but it would be impossible for it to do that.


    Once the people decided, they quickly got moving It was evident that they were immensely fearful of the parasites. As soon as the order was given, everyone on the list was obliged to go to the martial arts field. The martial arts field was thergest space in the city. It would not seem packed even if it was upied by 10,000 people, let alone 1,000 people.


    One after another, the people on the list were ordered to enter the field. They looked at each other as they were confused.


    However, seeing as the people present were powerhouses from the city, everyone became more at ease. Perhaps the governor was going to make an announcement, which might be rted to the princess, or... The martial arts field was soon filled with noises as the people secretly discussed, but nobody figured out the exact problem.


    By the time Ou Yangming and the others arrived, the field was filled with people.


    Ou Yangming nced at the people and asked, ¡°Governor Yu, is everyone on the list here?¡±


    Yu Jinshuang answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Other than some with duties, a few of them aren¡¯t here.¡±


    The other people looked fierce when they heard the governor. Regardless of their excuses, given that those people were absent, they would not hold important positions in the city anymore in the future. Ou Yangming nodded and uttered, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    With that, the well-prepared goshawk in the sky shrieked.


    Its cry was loud and carried a mysterious power.


    The people in the martial art field were startled. Some of them even covered their ears as they could not stand the sound.


    Before long, Ou Yangming and the goshawk fixed their gazes on a person.

 Chapter 446 Rune Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 446 Rune Attacks</h4>


    The person Ou Yangming and the goshawk were staring at was a man that was roughly 30 years old. Like everybody else, the man seemed to be in pain as he held his head and groaned. He was not loud, but the way he gritted his teeth was not suspicious at all so it did not seem strange.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming and the goshawk in the sky were not observing through their eyes.


    The Military Fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness was triggered, and it perfectly outlined the man¡¯s true form, hence he was able to identify him right away.


    On the other hand, the goshawk was able to recognize the man due to its iprehensible instinct. In actuality, ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding, the goshawk regarded powerful insects as its food. It was worth noting that any living being would be attracted and became eager when they stumbled upon food.


    In particr, the insects from the upper realm were unquestionably the best nourishments in the upper realm, which did not have abundant spiritual Qi, thus the goshawk could locate its prey urately. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not act rashly. He turned to let Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong know about his n.


    The two youngdies smiled and nodded to give their consent.


    Every parasite represented great mental power, which would be quite a pity if wasted. Since Ou Yangming had the Devouring ability to convert the power, why not share it with his closed ones?


    Besides, the three of them were bound together by a subtle and wonderful connection ever since the twodies epted the mental power. If their mental powers continued to grow, the connection would certainly be stronger.


    Ou Yangming was eager to find out what would happen if they became as capable as him. After receiving a message from Ou Yangming¡¯s conception, the goshawk in the mid-air let out another long cry. Its cry was supposedly extremely oppressive, but it controlled it on purpose so the effect on Supreme Great Ancestors would not be too obvious. Moreover, the people in the martial arts field would only suffer mental shocks and would recover after some rest. If that was not the case, Yu Jinshuang and the others would not have allowed the goshawk to do this on arge scale.


    The goshawk¡¯s shriek was much louder this time, which was also more effective than before.


    Almost half of the people copsed to the ground.


    It was then when Ou Yangming, Ni Yinghong, and Wu Hanning made their move. They moved as fast as lightning, by which they arrived beside their target almost immediately after they jumped onto the field.


    This time, they were facing a parasite. Although the parasite was not attached to a Supreme Great Ancestor, none of them dared to treat it lightly. After all, the Insects had countless odd tricks, which could catch one off guard. Ou Yangming instantly grabbed the man¡¯s arm and stared at him.


    At this point, he was certain that he was not mistaken.


    The man appeared to be in pain and was afraid, but the depths of his eyes were ice-cold. The chillness seemed to havee from hell, and it could freeze one¡¯s consciousness.


    Only the Insects possessed such a fearsome and unfeeling consciousness.


    The parasite did not struggle at all when his eyes met Ou Yangming¡¯s, but a contemptuous look could be seen through its eyes.


    ¡®So what if you found me? You¡¯re the one that¡¯s going to die...¡¯


    Its mental power surged into Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness through its eyes, and it carried such a crushing force that it could not be resisted at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He had initially thought about numerous ways to lure the parasite¡¯s consciousness into his sea of consciousness because it was the only ce he could unleash the Military Fire and the Devouring power without being noticed by the other people. He did not want to expose his secret to the public, so if the parasite refused to enter, he would be forced to kill it at once.


    Who knew, the parasite entered his sea of consciousness before he could even bait it, hence he was surprised yet overjoyed.


    The parasite¡¯s power was ice-cold, to the extent that it could likely freeze everything.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback the instant he came into contact with the power. The aura contained the fixed power property that generally belonged to the Insects, but it was clear that it was from another species. There were only slight differences in the aura, so much so that other people might not be able to tell the dissimrities. Despite that, the contrasts were as clear as a brightmp in the dark to Ou Yangming as he probed with his mental conception.


    Regardless of the type of parasite, its fate was already doomed.


    Ou Yangming hid his Military Fire and the Devouring attribute. He began to face the parasite with his mental power.


    Without a doubt, life-or-death battles against spirit beasts that cultivated mental power were important to Ou Yangming and were most desired by him.


    His power had reached a bottleneck, so he dared not advance further in this world. Even so, through battles like that, the young fellow could develop a greater understanding of mental power and the way to control it. In a way, through learning, he could grasp more reasonable methods to use his mental power.


    Before this, Ou Yangming managed to cause huge destruction by using all of his mental power. After tempering his power, he could increase the level of destruction by 10%. It would only be a 10% increment, but the actual effect would be quite frightening. Two mental powers confronted each other in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. The young fellow could sense the parasite¡¯s mightiness. It was not because the parasite could crush him with its power, but because it could control its mental power so finely that it was unfathomable.


    However, Ou Yangming had his strengths too.


    Apart from his mental power, his sea of consciousness stored various runes.


    The runes were Skill Runes that he gained after learning from other people, and they were his greatest fortune.


    Ou Yangming was under attack when he faced the first parasite, so the runes were beyond his reach even if he wanted to utilize them.


    This time, given that Ou Yangming perceived something greater about mental power, he could activate the runes in his sea of consciousness even when he was being attacked.


    With that, a rune drifted and transformed into an endless wind as it was being forcefully blown toward the parasite¡¯s consciousness.


    The wind was so strong that it could almost overturn Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Having said that, the insect¡¯s mental power quickly shrunk and assembled into a giant hard rock. The rock was incredibly heavy, by which the wind could not move it at all.


    That said, Ou Yangming had more than one of this type of rune.


    His mental power fluctuated again as another rune lit up and drifted toward the hard rock.


    Consequently, about ten stone awls of different lengths emerged from the hard rock. The stone awls rose into mid-air, then another runnded on them. Following that, a ¡°pow¡± was heard as the stone awls exploded and scattered everywhere like stars.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    A weird sound was hearding from the hard rock. It could gather mental power into a rock, which was a rather bold technique. Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s rune attacks were drastic measures as they slowly crushed the hard rock¡¯s foundation. If the parasite did not resist harder, it would likely have to watch its power decline until nothing was left.


    Subsequently, the hard rock began to spin and attacked in the runes¡¯ direction.


    As long as the runes were destroyed, even if Ou Yangming would not immediately die, his vitality would be ruined.


    In spite of that, just as the hard rock began to move, a chill entirely different from the insect¡¯s surfaced. The chillness was purely cold as though there was no longer heat in the world.


    The hard rock was still turning, but its speed changed drastically. It was as fast as an airne earlier, but it was now dragging along at a snail¡¯s pace.


    On the other hand, the drifting runes moved backward. Instead of getting closer to the hard rock, they were pulled further away.


    When Ou Yangming sensed the parasite¡¯s anger and slight fear, Ou Yangming finally confirmed that he had advanced by leaps and bounds in terms of controlling his mental power.


    Sure enough, life-or-death training was the best catalyst for one¡¯s growth.


    The two parasites attached to bodies with different physical qualities, but their mental powers were simr to each other.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming could only resist when he went against the first parasite¡¯s mental power, such that he could not counterattack at all. No matter how the young fellow used his mental power, he felt like his hands were tied.


    On the contrary, he was able to employ the Rune Powers in his sea of consciousness this time.


    With help from the Rune Powers, he gained the upper hand at once.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming understood that it did not mean he could overtake his opponent.


    The Insects definitely had an arsenal of irresistible runes too, but the fight was happening in Ou Yangming¡¯s home ground. Besides, the parasites were only clones of the spirit insect, thus it was quite remarkable that they could fully unleash their mental powers. In any case, they would not be able to release Rune Skills in his sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Pow!¡± The hard rock exploded, but the explosion was initiated by it. As a result, the disintegrated mental power prated the chillness and gathered again in another area.


    While some mental power was lost during the process, the parasite hadpletely broken free from the awkward situation.


    That being said, as soon as the power got together again, it was ruthlessly struck by a lightning bolt.

 Chapter 447 Thunderbolt-resistant Ability

    <h4>Chapter 447 Thunderbolt-resistant Ability</h4>


    Thunderbolt!


    It was the Heavenly Thunderbolt. Ou Yangming hadprehended the Thunderbolt Rune Skill from Multi-armed King Kong.


    The moment the lightning bolt struck the parasite¡¯s mental power, an intense fluctuation, which was horrific and fearsome, spread all over Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness and beyond it.


    At this point, the goshawk in the sky had stopped crying and was staring below with its sharp eyes.


    Yu Jinshuang and the others looked grave as they surrounded Ou Yangming, the parasite, and the two youngdies. While they did not retrieve their weapons, they gathered their energy, essence, and spirit as they were ready to attack at any time.


    The other people in the martial arts field finally settled down. They were resentful because they could not understand why they were gathered here and were forced to suffer in pain. Nheless, when the people noticed the governor, themanding general, and the Supreme Great Ancestors being fully focused and were prepared for an attack, they swallowed their questions.


    Given that the important figures were being so cautious, they figured something bad must be going on.


    If the big bosses ended up making mistakes because of them, they would be doomed. At the very least, they knew they should stay out of this at the moment.


    Needless to say, Yu Jinshuang and the other powerhouses were already given instructions before this; they surrounded the parasite but did not act rashly. This was also because they were extremely confident about Ou Yangming. Since Master Ou could kill the first parasite, the second one would be an easy kill for him too. Besides, the giant bird in the sky was also eyeing the parasite.


    Being watched closely by many people and the bird, the parasite could not escape at all.


    Nevertheless, an incredibly frightening spiritual pressure gushed out from the center at the next instant.


    Nobody knew if the power came from the parasite or Ou Yangming, but it was so oppressive that even the Supreme Great Ancestors shuddered with fear.


    ¡°Disperse, quickly disperse,¡± Yu Jinshuang ordered without any hesitation.


    In actual fact, many people in the field had already backed away when they saw Yu Jinshuang and the others getting into positions.


    Nobody dared to stay near them during the dangerous moment. If it was not because of their dignity as Supreme Great Ancestors, they would have fled long ago.


    Even so, they were still not far enough from the center. Therefore, a part of the people at the front grunted when the spiritual storm spread, and they eventually passed out.


    Although the spiritual storm was weaker the further it spread, not many people could withstand it.


    When the people behind noticed the unfavorable situation, they immediately backed away as fast as they could. Moreover, given that Yu Jinshuang warmed them as well, the field was soon empty.


    Once the spiritual storm was over, Yu Jinshuang and the others looked at each other and sensed prating chills. If the parasite was so formidable, how terrifying would the spirit insect be?


    They looked up at the sky at the same time. The goshawk, which appeared to be monstrous to them all along, seemed to have be an adorable creature.


    Without a doubt, it would be great if the formidable spirit beast became the city¡¯s guardian angel.


    Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, the parasite¡¯s newly-gathered mental power was split by the Heavenly Thunderbolt Rune once more.


    The thunderbolt was exceptionally powerful, and it seemed to have an extraordinary effect on the parasite. Even though the other runes could cause certain damages to the parasite¡¯s mental power, they were not worth mentioning aspared to the thunderbolt power.


    As the thunderbolt powers were released one after another, the parasite¡¯s power slowly declined. It tried its best to counterattack and performed various wonderful tricks with its mental power, which truly amazed Ou Yangming. That said, the parasite¡¯s efforts were all futile as they were always canceled by the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    It was as though an experienced and skilled master was fighting an opponent.


    He was far beyond his opponent in terms of martial art skills.


    However, his opponent somehow possessed a pistol, which was ahead of their time.


    No matter how the martial arts master changed and performed numerous skills, he would simply be shot by his opponent.


    Yes. Under absolute speed and power, even the most marvelous skill would vanish into thin air.


    The parasite was in despair at the moment and was deeply confused. How mighty must one be to have the guts to release the Thunderbolt Rune Skill in a ce like a sea of consciousness?


    Having said that, it vaguely sensed that Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness was rather different from that of ordinary living beings. If that was not the case, the young fellow would not have acted so boldly.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Another thunderbolt struck the parasite¡¯s mental power.


    Ou Yangming finally shook his head. He did not want to keep trying anymore. By now, the parasite no longer performed new skills or controlling abilities. Anyone would feel bored after seeing the same few skills.


    Of course, Ou Yangming still benefited much more than he did from the mental power fight against the previous parasite.


    Next, the parasite gathered its mental power again.


    Ou Yangming subconsciously activated the Thunderbolt Rune and at the same time, the hidden Military Fire and Devouring attribute slowly surfaced.


    Since he could not learn more things from the parasite, it meant that itpleted its mission and did not need to exist anymore.


    Despite that, it was then when the parasite¡¯s surface underwent a peculiar change. After being attacked by the Heavenly Thunderbolt a few times, it developed a resistance and figured out something.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The forceful thunderbolt power ruthlessly struck the hard rock, which was assembled from the parasite¡¯s mental power.


    This time, the rock did not shatter at all. Its surface suffered huge damage and was almost prated by the thunderbolt, but its overall structure remained and resisted the thunderbolt power. Some bits left the rock, but they were very insignificant.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He and the parasite were both surprised and overjoyed.


    ¡®I blocked it-I blocked the power!¡¯


    It was reasonable for the parasite to be ted. If it could not find the way to block the thunderbolt power, it would have been killed by it this time.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was also ecstatic. In fact, he was more exhrated than the parasite.


    The parasite would surely think Ou Yangming had gone mad if it knew what he was thinking, and this might lead to another change. However, the parasite did not notice at all because the young fellow forced himself to restrain his emotions.


    With that, the Military Fire and the Devouring attribute became hidden again, this time hiding deeper within Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness than before.


    On the other hand, the Thunderbolt Rune drifted and released another sh of lightning.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    This time, Ou Yangming controlled it quite ingeniously as he released slightly lesser power. He was afraid that the thunderbolt power would be too much for the parasite¡¯s mental power, which might cause it to bepletely crushed. If that was the cause, his loss would outweigh his gain.


    That being said, the parasite¡¯s recovery rate was beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination. The slightly damaged hard rock returned to its original state after a brief moment and made a subtle adjustment to its surface.


    Ou Yangming continued to control the Thunderbolt Rune and released thunderbolt powers of different intensities at the parasite.


    The hard rock changed a little too, by which its Thunderbolt-resistant Attribute was approaching perfection.


    Owing to the fact that the parasite fully focused its mental power on the change, it did not notice the trifling bits that it lost whenever it resisted the thunderbolts. The falling bits were instantly captured by a mysterious power, then they slowly sank and disappeared.


    The parasite did not notice the broken bits at all because the amount lost was very little.


    It was akin to how a king could not control all of his people in a colossal kingdom. If an ordinary folk had identally died or went missing, the king would not be rmed at all.


    As the hard rock grew more powerful, Ou Yangming became more delighted.


    After analyzing the broken bits from the rock, the young fellow had also drafted a rune prototype in his head.


    The rune was not the Thunderbolt Rune, but the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune, which could be used in this realm.


    Furthermore, the rune was constantly changing as it was being perfected. Ou Yangming was willing to continue his fight against the parasite because he wanted to enhance the rune.


    Whenever a living being was forced to a dead-end, one would usually unleash powers 100 times greater than normal.


    Under normal circumstances, not to mention making a parasite¡¯s mental power to generate the Thunderbolt-resistant Attribute, even the insect king would be clueless.


    After being hit by the Heavenly Thunderbolt many times until the parasite became wounded and was on the verge of death, it finally unchained its trait and came up with a defensive skill.


    The miraculous method was triggered by the parasite¡¯s mental power, and it was a defensive method that had never been seen before. If Ou Yangming maintained the Heavenly Thunderbolt¡¯s power or increased its intensity, the parasite would have died before the defensive technique wasplete.


    The Thunderbolt-resistant ability was only fully refined because Ou Yangming tweaked the thunderbolt powers on purpose.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Another Heavenly Thunderbolt Rune was struck at the hard rock, but it withstood the power steadily without losing any bits.

 Chapter 448 A Living God

    <h4>Chapter 448 A Living God</h4>


    ¡°Foolish human, die!¡±


    When the parasite¡¯s mental conception noticed that Ou Yangming¡¯s Thunderbolt Rune could not hurt it anymore, its exhration was indescribable.


    The parasite¡¯s mental conception had been struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolt multiple times. Any other living being would have gone mad after suffering over 100 hits from the thunderbolts.


    All along, the Insects¡¯ spiritual fluctuation was the lowest. In a way, they almost did not experience many changes in emotion.


    This was why Ou Yangming was stupefied when he sensed the parasite¡¯s strong emotions because the emotional fluctuation was too exceptional.


    At this point, he doubted if he was actually faced with an insect powerhouse because even the most expensive human could not have been so emotional.


    Needless to say, this was because he could not understand the Insects.


    The Heavenly Thunderbolt was the bane of almost all living beings, but the Insects rarely encountered it because they usually hid in dark undergrounds. Even so, when their powers arrived at a certain level, they would not be able to avoid the power. During a life-or-death battle, the parasite had somehowprehended the way to go against the thunderbolt power. Even though it was only a way to weaken the power, it would be great news for its entire race.


    Therefore, the parasite was thrilled like never before.


    The parasite gathered its vigor as it wanted to kill the human that controlled the Heavenly Thunderbolts, and it was about to deliver the good news to its kind. Who knew, a cold voice echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Since youpleted the thunderbolt resistance test, you no longer serve a purpose. You can die now!¡±


    A purple fire emerged and filled the sea of consciousness.


    Before the parasite could react to the situation, itpletely disappeared. Following that, the Devouring attribute slowly rose inside the purple fire and swept the remaining powers that did not belong to Ou Yangming. The powers were then converted into the purest mental power.


    When Ou Yangming began to shiver and flushed, Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong entered his sea of consciousness through their mental conceptions.


    Earlier on, the youngdies dared not act rashly because the parasite¡¯s conception was still present. They would have been more of a hindrance instead of help.


    Now, through the existing connection between the three of them, their mental conceptions merged again. At the same time, the familiar mental power gushed into their seas of consciousness respectively, allowing their mental powers to be upgraded once more.


    In actual fact, the parasite¡¯s mental power no longer contained the insect¡¯s mark and any hidden troubles because it was converted by the Devouring attribute. Nevertheless, anyone that absorbed it would inevitably be linked to Ou Yangming.


    The linkage was not absolutely fair because it was somewhat headed by Ou Yangming.


    If Ou Yangming had ill motives, he could utilize the spiritual connection to restrain or hurt other people.


    Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong were aware of the w and the possibility, but they epted the power without any hesitation. This was because they had tied themselves to Ou Yangming long ago and would not abandon him even during the most dangerous situations.


    As the enormous mental power gushed into their seas of consciousness separately, Ou Yangming eventually stopped quivering. He opened his eyes, which were glowing with excitement. If it was not because of the outsiders around him, he would have jumped and cheered with joy.


    er


    His greatest gain from the fight against the parasite was not having better control over his mental power nor was it helping the youngdies acquire more mental power; through cooperating with the parasite, he grasped the technique to resist thunderbolts.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s gift was the ability to control thunderbolts. It possessed the power and knew some theories and runes rted to thunderbolt resistance.


    However, those could only be performed in the upper realm because the king kong needed to borrow the universe¡¯s fearsome spiritual power to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolt. In this realm, even the most potent being could not borrow this world¡¯s power to resist the thunderbolts.


    This was because the universe¡¯s spiritual power in this realm could not be transferred at all. Even if one forcefully gathered the power, the result would not be the same as what one desired.


    Despite that, the insect unleashed its greatest potential because its life was being threatened. With that, it generated the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness gained a new rune, which was naturally produced after he studied the rock¡¯s broken bits and devoured it. It was worth noting that the rune did not require abundant spiritual power. In a way, the rune was constructed when the universe¡¯s spiritual power was being isted.


    Nobody could guarantee that the rune would be effective in the upper realm, but it was definitely a priceless treasure in this realm.


    The young fellow was so overjoyed that he was almost as electrified as the parasite just now.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming suppressed his emotion very well because he noticed Yu Jinshuang and the others fixing their gazes on him as they waited for his story.


    Ou Yangming nodded and announced to the people, ¡°This person was indeed attached by a parasite and became the Insect¡¯s puppet.¡±


    Lao Boyi stepped forward and shed the man¡¯s head with his sword. Sure enough, the man¡¯s brain was already gone, and it was reced by a dead insect.


    Exims were heard from the crowd, and the people seemed to be in fear. After all, it would be hard for anyone to be unfeeling upon seeing something like that.


    Yu Jinshuang looked around and noted loudly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic because Master Ou has the ability to identify parasites. Only one of you was attacked by a parasite, whereas the rest are still humans. What are you afraid of?¡±


    The other people were stunned for a while before they were finally relieved.


    Without the inspection, everyone in the city would be living in fear. The people became rest assured because the goshawk was overlooking the city from above. Since parasites could be spotted through this method, everything could be solved.


    ¡°Sir, you notified a few more people too but they¡¯re absent. Are they...¡± Someone shouted all of a sudden.


    Everyone else was taken aback, and they became anxious again.


    Yu Jinshuang scoffed and instructed Lao Boyi, ¡°General Lao, please arrange some men to capture those people! Before their names are cleared, nobody is allowed to contact them.¡±


    He sounded cold and extremely furious.


    Lao Boyi nodded without any dy and sent some men to get the task done. The other people exchanged nces and felt sorry for those people because they knew that even if those people were innocent, they would not be valued anymore.


    Yu Jinshuangter waved his hand and said, ¡°Inspections will be done regrly from now on. If anyone¡¯ste or absent, hehe, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the consequences...¡±


    crn


    ¡°Yes!¡± Apart from the people that had passed out, the others responded to the governor conscientiously. There could be no exceptions in this matter.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave. Be prepared because the Insects will attack at any time.¡±


    With that, the crowd dispersed, and the martial art field became quiet. The only ones that stayed were the Supreme Great Ancestors and some guards.


    ¡°Master Ou, was the parasite a difficult match this time?¡± Yu Jinshuang was puzzled. ¡°You took a much longer time than you did the first time.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. He was obviously not going to reveal the truth.


    He had stumbled upon the thunder-resistant ability by chance. If other people knew about the ability, they would probably covet it.


    Given that Ou Yangming was already at the peak of this world, it would not be easy for anyone to secretly attack him. That said, he dared not act carelessly because there was also the upper realm.


    ¡°The parasite was powerful indeed but what truly shocked me was its background,¡± Ou Yangming answered in a deep voice.


    ¡°What background?¡± Yu Jinshuang frowned and asked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were hollow as he responded, ¡°More than one spirit insect descended this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone else shouted in higher pitches. Fortunately, the other people had left, or they would be dispirited after hearing the news.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure this parasite¡¯s master isn¡¯t the same as the previous parasite¡¯s. I could feel it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one-there¡¯s actually more than one...¡±


    Yu Jinshuang, Lao Boyi, and the other Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other and noticed the despair in each other¡¯s eyes.


    At the spur of the moment, Yu Jinshuang uttered loudly, ¡°Master Ou, please show mercy and save us.¡±


    Subsequently, he flung his sleeves and fell to his knees.


    Lao Boyi was hesitant at first, but he kneeled as well after he looked up at the giant creature in the sky.


    As for the other people, they followed suit even if some of them were reluctant. They were optimistic about defeating a spirit insect, but they would be left with no choice if there were two spirit beasts.


    The only ones that could save Yongxiang City were Ou Yangming and Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse.


    However, Wu Yuanwei would not leave the capital easily. As such, Ou Yangming, who was the master of two spirit beasts, became their only hope.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He quickly helped the people up and struck his chest as a gesture of giving the people his word.


    Far away, the guards were frightened when they saw a bunch of Supreme Great Ancestors kneeling before Ou Yangming. ¡°That man is simply a living god...¡¯

 Chapter 449 Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 449 Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment</h4>


    Under the dim moonlight, Ou Yangming used his body technique to go beyond Yongxiang City¡¯s wall and headed into the wild. Apart from the goshawk in the sky, he was only apanied by the big yellow dog.


    None of the people in the city agreed with his decision. In fact, even Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong firmly opposed his idea. After all, Yongxiang City was faced with an insect disaster. While the Insects were not as impactful as the Beasts, they were adept in hiding and tunneling.


    Nheless, the Humans had long been prepared after having experienced many disasters over the course of a millennium, hence the city was specially guarded. Although the city was not as strictly guarded that even a drop of water could not trickle through, it could certainly prevent attacks from most of the insects. Therefore, it would be much safer to stay in the city than going outside.


    It was worth noting that the person regarded as the most important figure in the city at the moment was no longer Her Royal Highness. Ever since Ou Yangming found the second parasite and ughtered it, he had unknowingly reced the princess and became everyone¡¯s primary concern.


    As such, nobody agreed to it when he asked to leave the city. Nevertheless, not only did Ou Yangming insist on leaving, but he also brought Multi-armed King Kong into the picture. When he revealed that he needed to discuss something urgent with the massive creature, even the ones that objected to his request the most dared not say a word anymore.


    The people lost their courage to go against Ou Yangming when they saw the mountainous Multi-armed King Kong. On second thought, if the young fellow would still be harmed when he was protected by the king kong and the goshawk, the Insects would have wrecked the city long ago. At the end of the day, while the others were worried, they could only watch Ou Yangming leave the city.


    They had high hopes in the goshawk in the sky and Multi-armed King Kong in the distance. As for the big yellow dog, which was following behind Ou Yangming...


    The little fellow, which should have been revered and favored by everyone, seemed to have been forgotten.


    Throughout Ou Yangming¡¯s journey, he fully utilized his mental power to check his surroundings, especially for life signs underground.


    Nobody dared to treat the Insects lightly because they were skilled at hiding. Given that Ou Yangming had always been a careful young man, he would not be careless at all.


    Perhaps because the goshawk was patrolling in the sky, or maybe because Big Yellow was constantly releasing its aura as a half-spirit beast at the peak, Ou Yangming never spotted any insect along the way.


    After he arrived at where Multi-armed King Kong was, he shed and jumped onto therge tform behind its back. The big yellow dog hesitated for a brief moment before it followed suit.


    The tform would not be able to amodate Big Yellow if it was upied by many people. Since Ou Yangming was the only person on it, there was more than enough space for the big yellow dog. Big Yellow stuck up its chest proudly as soon as he got onto the tform. It was as though it was showing off its achievement.


    The goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong nced at it but quickly ignored it. They would not regard the big yellow dog as their equal because they were formidable spirit beasts. If it was not for the sake of Ou Yangming, Big Yellow would probably be in a dangerous spot.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply after he got up to the tform, then he uttered, ¡°King Kong, I found the way to resist the Heavenly Thunder.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s mental power fight against the parasite took ce in his sea of consciousness, but he hid the spirit beasts¡¯ partial souls deep inside because he did not want to alert the insect. As a result, the spirit beasts did not participate in the fight and were not aware of the oue.


    Multi-armed King Kong could not help but turn to stare strangely at Ou Yangming after it heard him. The goshawk in the sky heard him as well through their mysterious connection, and it almost fell from the sky because it stopped flying all of a sudden.


    Despite that, the goshawk immediately pped its wings again to stabilize itself.


    ¡°Master, is that a joke?¡± Multi-armed King Kong blinked its huge eyes and questioned Ou Yangming in shock.


    The giant spirit beast firmly believed that Ou Yangming coulde up with some thunderbolt-resistant tricks with the little bird¡¯s help. If not, it was sure he could bring it back to the upper realm before the Heavenly Thunderbolt struck, so it could avoid the punishment.


    That said, the spirit beast never expected Ou Yangming to develop a thunderbolt-resistant method using his own abilities.


    Countless Almighty Beings in the upper realm studied intensively on ways to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolt. If Multi-armed King Kong had not descended to this world, it would not bother about it at all. This was because it was still far from tempering the thunderbolt power. Even if the giant spirit beast spent its whole life cultivating and did not encounter any problems, it would still not be bold enough to say that it could definitely take the leap.


    Ou Yangming responded with a smile, ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡±


    In actuality, even when the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune was already gathered in his sea of consciousness, he still felt like he was dreaming.


    The young fellow was only attempting to strike the parasite with the Heavenly Thunderbolt. Before the insect showed signs of being able to resist the thunderbolt power, he never had wild wishes that he would gain something so brilliant.


    Unintentional actions might bring unexpected sesses-Ou Yangming might not have made it at all even if he tried 10,000 times if those were deliberate attempts, whereas he achieved sess on his first try during an unexpected event.


    Ou Yangming knew Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were dubious. The spirit beasts dared not question him further, but it would not be easy for them to trust him before they saw results.


    While standing on the tform with a smile on his face, Ou Yangming brushed his hand across his waist to retrieve a peculiar stone from his interspatial bag.


    The stone was transformed into an arm guard in a split second by the zing Military Fire. Ou Yangming was so focused at this moment that his energy, essence, and spirit were at their peaks. On top of that, the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune glowed and lit up his sea of consciousness.


    Ou Yangming had a feeling that the rune would bring him unimaginable benefits, thus he must go all out. As the Military Fire burned, the rune¡¯s content was carved on the arm guard bit by bit. When the final stroke was made, the equipment shone strangely. The light released was not intense, but it was strong enough to give one a mental shock.


    However, that was not the end.


    The Military Fire kept burning, causing some unrted and unimportant runners to appear on the equipment. At the very end, some purple sparks were left behind too.


    They were the purple me¡¯s power but very little was left behind, by which it could not be sensed by Ou Yangming at all. Having said that, if someone tried to use mental conception to sense or crack the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune, the power would be released to destroy the rune in an instant.


    The Thunderbolt-resistant Rune was the first powerful rune that Ou Yangming came up with. It would not be an overstatement to say that it was priceless.


    Ou Yangming did not mind using his greatest power to set a trap because he did not want to expose the secret.


    Subsequently, the young fellow shook his arm and curbed the fire. He looked at the arm guard on his arm and said to Multi-armed King Kong with a smile, ¡°King Kong, attack me.¡± By then, he had reced his original arm guard with the new one and kept his previous one in his interspatial bag. Since Ou Yangming had interspatial bags, he could easily prepare two or more pieces of equipment. If he wanted to, he could always change his equipment set ording to the opponents that he faced.


    Needless to say, this was also the benefit of being a cksmith. Other than a cksmith, other martial artists could not prepare that many pieces of equipment at all.


    After all, it was not easy to obtain pieces of tailored equipment. Even the powerhouses from the imperial family could not request Superior cksmiths to serve them over and over again.


    ¡°Me?¡± Multi-armed King Kong widened its eyes and pointed at the tform. ¡°Master, I can control thunderbolts, but I don¡¯t want to be struck by them...¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he could not help butugh. He jumped off the tform and went far away before he shouted, ¡°What about now?¡±


    Big Yellow initially wanted to follow him, but it tucked its tail and shrunk its neck when it thought about the fearsome thunderbolts.


    Before long, Multi-armed King Kong rubbed its hands and pointed its thick finger at Ou Yangming. A sh of intense lightning was seen in the air, and it zoomed toward Ou Yangming at high speed. Thunderbolts were unquestionably the fastest; they were almost as fast as light. The moment the thunderbolt was released, it arrived in front of the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming extended his arm at the spur of the moment. The arm guard emitted a harsh light, forming a small semicircle in front of him and directly opposed the thunderbolt power.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    A deafening explosion was hearding from the area in front of Ou Yangming. Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s thunderbolt was not too mighty, but it was assembled before it was released, so it was a fatal threat to ordinary living beings.


    Ou Yangming shuddered a little. The semicircle light was resisting the thunderbolt power, but it was evident that the power still prated it and struck the young fellow.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the other creatures were startled, and their faces took on grave expressions. Did Ou Yangming fail?


    Multi-armed King Kong was Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beast under a soul contract, hence it could not unleash all of its force when it attacked him.


    In other words, the thunderbolt power that it released could not threaten Ou Yangming¡¯s life. In the upper realm, a treasure that could defend against thunderbolts couldpletely fend off the spirit beast¡¯s thunderbolt power once it was activated.


    However, the thunderbolt-resistant equipment smithed by Ou Yangming turned out to be inadequate. The two spirit beasts and the half-spirit beast sensed that the thunderbolt power caused the young fellow certain damage.


    Of course, the damage was also insignificant to Ou Yangming. Without needing to cultivate, he could fully recover by circting his essential Qi for a few cycles.


    Far away, a little red bird hopped and sneered as it looked at the invisible fireball gathered from magic power.


    ¡®Trying toe up with a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment on your own?


    ¡®Heh, unless you¡¯re the awakened willpower of the legendary Almighty Being, you should stop mulling it over blindly!¡¯

 Chapter 450 A New Thunderbolt-resistant Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 450 A New Thunderbolt-resistant Secret Technique</h4>


    Ou Yangming slowly stood up and frowned as though there was something he could not figure out. ¡°Woof...¡± The big yellow dog barked, which was its way offorting the young fellow.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk looked at each other and nodded.


    The king kong cleared its throat softly, but it still made a thunderous sound.


    ¡°Master, you did very well. Even in the upper realm, very few are talented enough to create something like that in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The goshawk pped its wings and eventuallynded on the ground. ¡°The Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment is an extremely rare type of equipment in the upper realm. Besides, only superb powerhouses at the peak are qualified to use something like that. As for us, we¡¯ve only heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The equipment can¡¯t bepleted in one stroke; you need a longer time to study and think it through.¡± Multi-armed King Kong hesitated for a while before it made an obscure remark, ¡°Master, you can actually seek help from your kind regarding this aspect.¡±


    ¡°My kind? Is there someone from my kind that has a deep understanding of thunderbolts?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, very deep,¡± Multi-armed King Kong answered seriously.


    Ou Yangming frowned. Countless people crossed his mind at that instant, but he was certain that he did not know the Almighty Being, who was an expert in the Heavenly Thunderbolt, mentioned by the king kong.


    Nheless, he made a guess. ¡®Is the hidden powerhouse, who made Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk seek refuge in him, a human?¡¯


    He cast aside the thought for the time being after he pondered for a long time.


    Since Multi-armed King Kong did not want to reveal everything, there must be something that it wished to hide. Moreover, Ou Yangming was somewhat fearful of the hidden senior, hence he dared not question the spirit beast closely.


    Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the arm guard on his arm again and recalled his fight against the parasite. Although he was disappointed by the equipment, he had a vague feeling that it was not as useless as it seemed.


    From what he remembered, the parasite suffered more than ten hits from the Thunderbolt Rune. Even though it was hurt each time, the damage eventually became lower. Atst, when the parasite converted all of its mental power into a certain form, it could almost zero out the thunderbolt power.


    The young fellow did not believe that the rune developed from the entire process waspletely useless.


    All of a sudden, he was struck with an incredibly bold idea.


    The parasite¡¯s change was a progressive process, which started from a certain part of its body until it fully transformed. As more parts of its body were altered, its defensive ability became greater. If that was the case, what would the effect be if Ou Yangming smithed a full set of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment?


    Ou Yangming was certainly not a visionary but one that acted on his ideas.


    Once he made his decision, he shook his hand to retrieve some peculiar stones. As the Military Fire burned, a set of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment was made. On top of that, the young fellow even refined a cloak and a pair of boots for himself. Everything he made was attached with the Thunderbolt-resistant attribute.


    After smithing everything, Ou Yangming took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, ¡°King Kong, what¡¯s the theory behind the upper realm¡¯s Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong scratched its head because it was very troubled by the question. Nevertheless, it dared not keep Ou Yangming waiting, thus it racked its brains and responded, ¡°Master, every piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment in the upper realm can gather enormous energies from Heaven and Earth to form a defensive shield. Before the shield is prated, anyone that¡¯s being protected by it will be 100% safe.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he raised another question. ¡°That kind of defensive shield isn¡¯t only used to resist thunderbolts, am I right?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong pped its hands and said, ¡°Yes, it can resist any form of attack; it¡¯s a rare treasure.¡±


    The goshawk added, ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to acquire a treasure of such a level. At the very least, we¡¯re not qualified.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. He could not refine a treasure like that yet, but if he was given one to study, it would not be too difficult for him to replicate it.


    This was the greatest advantage of being a cksmith.


    After asking some questions, Ou Yangming was somewhat confident about handling the matter.


    Perhaps he found an entirely different way to resist thunderbolts aspared to the upper realm.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and waved at Multi-armed King Kong. ¡°King Kong, try


    again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was undecided for a while, but it finally raised its arm and released its thunderbolt power.


    In actuality, from the spirit beast¡¯s perspective, its master was merely wasting his time, energy, and materials. It felt that the young fellow should modify the rune if it was wrong instead of increasing the number of equipment to make up for the mistake.


    Despite that, the decision was made by Ou Yangming. Even if the king kong was disgruntled, it did not have the guts to question its master.


    In any case, Multi-armed King Kong only needed to release some thunderbolt powers, which would not be a burden for him. Since its master wanted to y, it would let him enjoy himself.


    A thick lightning bolt was assembled on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s hand before it was struck at Ou Yangming. This time, Ou Yangming¡¯s defensive ability increased a little due to his many pieces of equipment, so Multi-armed King Kong released a bit more power.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The thunderbolt sessfully hit Ou Yangming, but he could not be bothered to resist it at all, by which it simply covered his face.


    Just as the thunderbolt power was about 3.5 meters in front of him, a light appeared around him as if some sort of power was naturally stimted. Following that, the light quickly formed a defensive wall. Multi-armed King Kong and the others clearly saw that the defensive wall was unordinary¡ªit had the shape of adder.


    The thunderbolt power ruthlessly struck the first defensive wall, but the wall took away a part of the thunderbolt. Having said that, the remaining thunderbolt pierced the wall and hit the second defensive wall. Quickly after, the second wall released an endless electric light, which indicated that part of the thunderbolt was stopped once more.


    Every defensive wall could not fully block the forceful thunderbolt power, but some of the power was always hindered by the walls. Atst, when the thunderbolt prated the final wall and struck Ou Yangming, he only shuddered a little and was fine.


    The damage was much smaller aspared to having a finger cut by a knife.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the others were stupefied because they were surprised by the effect of the stacked pieces of equipment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright, and he was so thrilled that he wanted to shout. He finally confirmed that what he envisioned turned out to be a sess.


    ¡°King Kong, use your strongest power. Yes, attack with your most powerful thunderbolt power.¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡± King Kong could not help but be hesitant. It was a high-rank spirit beast, after all. If it released its greatest power, it would instantly trigger Heaven and Earth¡¯s power. While the lower could not bepared with the one in the upper realm, it could not be withstood by a human at all.


    If the power identally killed Ou Yangming, the spirit beast would die too.


    Ou Yangming noticed that the king kong was troubled, so he noted after some thought, ¡°Use your mightiest power but don¡¯t stir up Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy.¡±


    The king kong sighed a breath of relief. It was afraid that Ou Yangming had an exaggerated opinion of his abilities and ended up courting his death, which would cause it to be killed too. The spirit beast was relieved because its master could ept its opinion.


    As Multi-armed King Kong raised all eight of its arms in the air, intense thunderbolts gathered above its head. Its previous thunderbolt attack was more like a probe, whereas its attack at the moment was the real deal.


    Ou Yangming focused as well as he dared not rx like before.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A formidable thunderbolt power wasunched at Ou Yangming again, but the previous scene repeated at the same time.


    Defensive walls appeared around Ou Yangming one after another, causing the remarkable thunderbolt power to be weakened each time it passed through a wall. By the time it went through thest wall, it became so weak that it was almost non-existent.


    Ou Yangming did not wait like a fool for the remaining thunderbolt to hit him. He turned his hands and punched the air with both hands.


    When his fists came into contact with the residual thunderbolt, his essential Qi burst out and crushed the power.


    It was dead silent because the three humongous creatures simply stared nkly at Ou Yangming. Their eyes were gleaming with excitement, and it was clear that they were more exhrated than the young fellow was.


    Even a fool could tell by now that the pieces of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming were truly out of the ordinary.


    The creatures could sense that the universe¡¯s spiritual power was not stimted by the equipment set¡¯s power. The equipment set¡¯s power only had effects on the defensive walls, by which the light ring would disintegrate the thunderbolt to return it to nature.


    Every defensive wall could not unload much of the thunderbolt power, but it was an entirely new way to resist thunderbolts. Furthermore, the creatures were moved because the amount of thunderbolt resisted by the defensive walls seemed to follow a fixed ratio. In other words, the higher the thunderbolt¡¯s energy, the more the power disintegrated.


    Such a method had never appeared in the upper realm. As such, its value was unparalleled The goshawk, Multi-armed King Kong, and Big Yellow could not help but have the same thought at this moment.


    How fearsome would it be if the Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment was made into a set? At the very least, they would not need to fear the real Heavenly Thunderbolt.


    The creatures stared at Ou Yangming as if this was their first time seeing him.


    Nobody knew that far away, a little red bird was in shock too. ¡®A Thunderbolt-resistant attribute without the help of spiritual power?


    ¡®Could it be that the legendary one has really...


    ¡®Awakened?¡¯

 Chapter 451 The Wonders Of A Suit

    <h4>Chapter 451 The Wonders Of A Suit</h4>


    ¡°M-master, how did you do it?¡± Multi-armed King Kong widened its eyes and asked in disbelief. ¡°Master, your pieces of equipment... They¡¯re priceless!¡± The goshawk nodded and cooed like a pigeon. ¡°Their values are truly beyond measure for the Birds.¡± If beings from the other races cultivated to the point where they would soone in contact with the world¡¯s immense force, they had many ways to temporarily avoid the punishments. On the other hand, the Birdscked in this aspect. Unless they changed their living habit by not flying in the sky, they would be struck by the thunderbolts.


    Multi-armed King Kong scratched its head and asked, ¡°Master, to what extent can your pieces of thunderbolt-resistant equipment weaken thunderbolts?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°These pieces of equipment can form unique air walls, and each wall can divert a part of a thunderbolt to the air. I suppose they follow a certain proportion, so if the pieces of equipment are stacked, a thunderbolt power can be weakened by 80% and above.¡± ¡°80%?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk gasped. Their eyes shone brighter than before.


    They made a rough estimation when they observed the process earlier, but they were deeply in awe when they heard the exact answer from Ou Yangming. The Heavenly Thunderbolt could destroy Heaven and Earth, but only the creams of the creams in the world were qualified to face the power.


    Perhaps those people might still be killed by the most powerful Heavenly Thunderbolt but if the thunderbolt power was reduced by 80% or more, they would be able to go against it with ease.


    In other words, Ou Yangming¡¯s equipment set was more valuable than even the best defensive treasure in the world.


    Seeing as the creatures were shocked, Ou Yangming added with a smile, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think too much. I meant that a thunderbolt power can be reduced by 80% and above if a suit is used. If there¡¯s only one piece of equipment, it can only weaken the power by 5% at most.¡±


    The pieces of equipment that he smithed were only attached with one attribute-a Thunderbolt-resistant attribute.


    Every piece of equipment had a thunderbolt-resistant proportion between 3% and 5%. Nheless, when Ou Yangming put on everything, he was surprised because the attributes would form a unique aura, causing the overall attribute to be greatly improved.


    When Ou Yangming was equipped with a helmet, armor, a pair of arm guards, a pair of greaves, a shield, a cloak, as well as a pair of boots, his resistance against a thunderbolt was upgraded to 80% and above.


    The boost was so great that it was almost indescribable. It was also Ou Yangming¡¯s first time stumbling upon something like that.


    Nevertheless, it was great news for Ou Yangming. In particr, the suitbination drastically changed the values of the individual pieces of equipment.


    ¡°Master, you must make a set of those pieces of equipment for me!¡± Multi-armed King Kong suddenlyy prone on the ground and gently ced its smallest finger on one of its hands beside Ou Yangming as it begged him.


    The goshawk quickly reacted too. It pped its wings and shrieked several times.


    As for Big Yellow, it wagged its tail proudly and was not worried at all. This was because Ou Yangming would never forget the big yellow dog and would always count it in when he had something good to share.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and patted Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s finger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll smith a full thunderbolt-resistant suit for you once I gather enough stones.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong blinked itsrge eyes and asked, ¡°Master, if a piece of equipment isn¡¯t a magic tool, can it withstand the Heavenly Thunderbolt?¡±


    The young fellow was slightly stunned because the problem urred to him for the first time. Ever since Ou Yangming could smith magic tools-especially magic skill tools-in batches, he seemed to have gotten a wrong misunderstanding. Regardless of the type of equipment, he always targeted to make them into magic tools.


    Although there were plenty of peculiar stones in this world, they were certainly not endless.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to smith a suit for Multi-armed King Kong, he would need to consume an unimaginable amount of ores. If he were to use the bizarre stones as raw materials, he would likely not be able toplete an entire suit even if he used up all of the avable stones.


    After all, the queer stones were limited unliked featured steel.


    If Ou Yangming smithed a set of Fine Grade ordinary tools for Multi-armed King Kong...


    He scanned the king kong from head to toe and nodded as he was eager to try.


    Ordinary tools were obviously not as good as magic tools, but if they were meant to be thunderbolt-resistant, Fine Grade ones would be enough to do the job.


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes lit up, and it cried again, which was its way of fawning over the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If King Kong gets a suit, you won¡¯t be left out.¡±


    The goshawk finally shut up, but its eyes were almost overflowing with happiness.


    Indeed, the biggest threat to the Birds¡¯ was not their natural enemies, but the weather. Given that they soared in the sky, they were constantly faced with different harsh weathers. Among nature¡¯s immense forces, the thunderbolt power was unquestionably the most forceful and the hardest to guard against.


    If the threat from the thunderbolts could be reduced to a minimum, the Birds would surely be ted.


    Ou Yangming touched his chin and noted, ¡°The pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant equipment can weaken thunderbolts, but there¡¯s also a limit to them. If the thunderbolts are too powerful, while the runes on the pieces of equipment will still be effective, the pieces of equipment will be destroyed.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were struck dumb. They became hesitant.


    The king kong expressed after some time, ¡°Master, we¡¯re repelled by the universe¡¯s force in this realm, but it can¡¯t be mentioned on equal terms with the situation in our realm. Judging from our physical qualities as spirit beasts, we should be able to protect ourselves with ordinary pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment.¡±


    ¡°Master, King Kong is right. Ordinary tools of Fine Grade are at the limit of this world; the so-called magic tools shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world on arge scale in the first ce. If King Kong and I are given ordinary thunderbolt-resistant tools, we should be able to withstand the repulsion from this world¡¯s power,¡± the goshawk stated after some thought.


    Multi-armed King Kong suddenly turned to look at Big Yellow and said, ¡°Master, if this fe advances into a spirit beast, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to endure what¡¯s toe.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a smile, ¡°Big Yellow isn¡¯t as huge as the two of you, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to smith a suit for it.¡±


    Perhaps the peculiar stones in this world were insufficient for Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, but they were more than enough for the big yellow dog.


    Big Yellow wagged its tail cheerfully and barked at Multi-armed King Kong. The king kong and the goshawk exchanged nces and were both envious of the dog. ¡®It¡¯s true that Master treats the big yellow dog differently.¡¯


    While the two spirit beasts were jealous, they were also somewhat relieved. Big Yellow was only a half-spirit beast at the peak, after all, and was far from Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk. If Ou Yangming had abandoned the yellow dog after he received help from the spirit beasts...


    Inparison, the giant spirit beasts would rather have a master like Ou Yangming than one that was ungrateful. ¡°Master, given that the Insects sent two spirit beasts, something is off. They¡¯vee with ill intentions,¡± the goshawkmented.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. For generations, none of the races sent more than one spirit beast to our realm. What¡¯s going on with the Insects?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows, then he looked at Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk. ¡°Did they raise their stakes because they¡¯re aware of your existence?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk had innocent looks on their faces. The former replied to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master, we had to get past the interspatial disorder when we descended, and it isn¡¯t an easy process. Unless...¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    The king kong answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Unless those Almighty Beings opened some passages. That said, why would they bother about something as trivial as this...¡±


    ¡°Trivial...¡± Ou Yangming mumbled but began to feel bitter about it.


    The Humans¡¯ disaster was such an important matter to the people but was regarded as insignificant by some beings. Ou Yangming made a firm decision at the spur of the moment.


    ¡®One day, I must be that kind of powerhouse because only then I¡¯ll be qualified to control the fates of myself, my closed ones, and the other people in my race.¡¯ Multi-armed King Kong and the others were not aware of the psychological change that Ou Yangming was experiencing. They only noticed him having strong emotions all of a sudden, where he went from being dispirited to highly-spirited in the blink of an eye.


    Since Ou Yangming made up his mind, he was not going to bring trouble upon himself anymore.


    ¡°Goshawk, why did you suddenly bring that up? Do you have a good suggestion?¡±


    The goshawk nodded. ¡°The Insects are skilled at hiding, so even the two of us might not be able to find them. Besides, this monstrous thing is too gigantic to enter the city.¡±


    At this point, Multi-armed King Kong red at the goshawk, but the goshawk simply ignored


    it.


    ¡°Master, if you have another spirit beast by your side, your safety will be guaranteed.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He quickly turned to look at Big Yellow, which was staring at the goshawk in disbelief.


    If another spirit beast was needed, was Ou Yangming not left with only one option?


    ¡°Goshawk, you have an idea to upgrade our strengths?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised yet overjoyed.


    The goshawk nodded but shook its head again. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t help you, but I can try to help this little fe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because... You¡¯re not a normal person, so my method won¡¯t be effective for you,¡± the goshawk answered honestly.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He nced at Multi-armed King Kong, which seemed to be deep in thoughts, and he instantly remembered the superb powerhouse in the dark.


    He asked the big yellow dog after some time, ¡°Big Yellow, what do you think?¡± Big Yellow nodded without any hesitation and barked gleefully.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t have asked for more¡ªit¡¯s all that I was wishing for!¡¯

 Chapter 452 Drawing The Heavenly Thunderbolt

    <h4>Chapter 452 Drawing The Heavenly Thunderbolt</h4>


    Thunders were suddenly heard outside the city. They were not intense, but they still caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming took precautions from the start. He intentionally chose to resist the thunderbolts behind Multi-armed King Kong because its huge build was great for cover. Besides, the people in the city were not like the goshawk, hence they could not tell what exactly was going on.


    If they saw Multi-armed King Kong striking Ou Yangming with thunderbolts, they would not stand by idly even if they feared it.


    Having said that, the people atop the walls broke out in cold sweats when they heard the three creatures making loud sounds. The king kong was Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beast, but if it suddenly went mad, would Yongxiang City not be doomed?


    After all, Huangsha and Yongxiang had been going against the Insects since ancient times; they never dealt with walking beasts like Multi-armed King Kong.


    In actuality, even though Changlong and Ling had faced the Beasts for generations, the king kong was the most enormous one among all the other spirit beasts in the past.


    The entire city became strictly guarded in a sh. In particr, the Supreme Great Ancestors on the walls were so nervous that their hearts were in their throats.


    Finally, when the noises disappeared, the goshawk pped its wings and zoomed toward the wall at the speed of light. Following that, Ou Yangming stuck its head out from behind the goshawk and informed the people, ¡°I have something urgent to attend to, and it¡¯ll take one to three days. Please take good care of Her Highness and the otherdies.¡±


    Yu Jinshuang¡¯s face changed, and he asked loudly, ¡°Master Ou, where are you going to? Do you need our help?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, but we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± Ou Yangmingughed out loud, then he gently tapped the goshawk. With that, the goshawk soared into the sky and disappeared in the clouds.


    Far away, the humongous Multi-armed King Kong stayed. Ityzily on the ground as though it was half asleep.


    Every snake, insect, rat, and ant within a 350-meters radius from it fled because they did not want to stay near the fearsome creature.


    Ni Yinghong furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and looked worried.


    Jiang Jiumei approached her and asked her softly, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, what are you worried about?¡±


    They had just known each other not long ago, but they were both from Changlong County¡¯s prefecture. Moreover, due to their rtionships with Ou Yangming, they became as close as real sisters.


    Ni Yinghong sighed and responded, ¡°Jiumei, Lil¡¯ Ming has always been quite methodical in everything he does, so I feel uneasy when he made such a sudden decision this time. Given that Big Yellow left with him too, I¡¯m sure their departure isn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei hesitated for a while before she questioned, ¡°Elder Sister, are you afraid that the Insectsid traps for them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ou never does things he¡¯s not confident about.¡± Bai Shixue interrupted and looked into the distance. ¡°Look, he clearly asked that big fe to stay to protect you.¡±


    Ni Yinghong blushed. ¡°To protect Her Highness and you, Young Pavilion Master.¡±


    Bai Shixue pursed her lips and smiled like a flower in full bloom. Her beauty was unparalleled indeed. ¡°The king kong has eight arms anyway, so it¡¯ll be more than enough to protect us.¡± The atmosphere became much livelier as the three youngdies looked at each other andughed. As for Wu Hanning, who was standing with Yu Jinshuang and the others on the wall, she was slightly jealous when she turned to look at thedies.


    Ni Yinghong seemed to be inferior to her in every aspect, but it was the exact reason she was more approachable. Inparison, people were more likely to be fond of Young Lady Ni, which could probably be considered her superiority.


    Wu Hanning looked up at the sky and wondered, ¡®Who¡¯s the most important person to you?¡¯


    ****


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow sat on the goshawk as they flew far away.


    Letting the big yellow dog advance into a spirit beast would be an extremely important and dangerous matter, so they must not do it outside the city where the Insects were everywhere. This time, without Wu Hanning and the others, the goshawk flew at its fastest speed. It flew into the sky in a split second and turned into a strong wind as it whooshed into the distance.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were actually on edge.


    Although Ou Yangming was riding the goshawk like before, it felt entirely different this time. If the past rides felt like they were going beyond Heaven, judging from their speed at the moment, they seemed to be heading towards the end of the universe now.


    This was the goshawk¡¯s super ability when it went all out and increased its speed to the maximum.


    Ou Yangming grabbed the goshawk¡¯s steel feathers tightly, and so did Big Yellow. It was no longer proud, and it lowered its body as much as possible, to the extent that it wanted to simply stick its body against the goshawk¡¯s back. The big yellow dog did not have palms like a human, but it clutched the bird¡¯s feathers with its ws without letting go at all.


    After an unknown period, the goshawk descended. They arrived on top of a mountain.


    It was a lonely mountain that towered on Earth. The mountaintop was uneven but when the goshawknded, it swept the gravels away by gently pping its de-like wings, revealing a rather t ground.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow got off the goshawk andnded on the mountain.


    ¡°Master, this little fe has abundant Qi and blood. It could¡¯ve be a spirit beast long ago in our realm, but it can¡¯t advance because it¡¯s restrained and repelled by the power in the lower realm. However, if we can draw the Heavenly Thunderbolt here...¡± The goshawk expressed then looked at the big yellow dog. ¡°It¡¯ll be a true spirit beast as long as it endures the Heavenly Thunderbolt. In fact, it¡¯ll be more potential than ordinary spirit beasts in the upper realm.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he became hesitant.


    ¡®Big Yellow has to survive the Heavenly Thunderbolt to advance?


    ¡®This sounds quite risky...¡¯ Despite that, just as Ou Yangming fell silent and pondered, Big Yellow approached him and rubbed its head against his body. Subsequently, the big yellow dog barked loudly and with valiance; it was determined.


    Ou Yangming looked at it in shock.


    ¡®Is this the big yellow dog that I know? The one that somewhat bullies the weak, fears the strong, and is a coward in the face of challenges?


    ¡®It seemed to have been reborn, especially the light in its eyes and its unshakable determination.¡¯


    ¡°Big Yellow, this isn¡¯t a joke. If it doesn¡¯t go well, you¡¯ll...¡± Ou Yangming did not finish his sentence.


    Who knew, Big Yellow opened its mouth and shook its head. It was unswerving.


    ¡°Master, this is its choice. Give it a chance.¡± The goshawk nodded and added, ¡°It¡¯s not content.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He immediately understood what the big yellow dog meant. Big Yellow grew with him. It became his capable assistant after it became a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, and it was also his powerful support. That said, things changed when Multi-armed King Kong appeared, by which the yellow dog¡¯s status became much lower.


    When the goshawk came into the picture after that, Big Yellow dog could no longer gain a firm foothold beside Ou Yangming.


    The two spirit beasts were like unsurmountable mountains, and they made the big yellow dog feel hopeless. Though Big Yellow could tell that Ou Yangming did not despite it and took extra care of it, it was not willing to ept his act of sympathy.


    It wanted to be stronger¡ªat least on par or superior to Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk.


    This was what Ou Yangming understood from the look in the big yellow dog¡¯s eyes.


    Before this, Big Yellow could only suppress the thought and dared not express it because it did not have an opportunity like this. It was afraid that it would be mocked by Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk. Now that it was given the chance, it would not hesitate regardless of the costs¡ªeven death.


    Just like that, a human and a dog stared at each other on the mountaintop for some time. Nheless, no matter how Ou Yangming persuaded Big Yellow, it was not shaken at all. Since it expressed its wild ambition, it was dead set on its decision. Unless the big yellow dog was killed here, it would not take even half a step back.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply after a long time.


    He retrieved some peculiar stones from his interspatial bag and began smithing again.


    This time, he smithed with a lot of more effort ¡ªmore than when he smithed the pieces of equipment for himself.


    Before long, pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment were made, and they were eventually worn by Big Yellow. As a result, Ou Yangming could sense a wonderful aura around it.


    It was an aura that could resist thunderbolts, and it could certainly reduce thunderbolt powers to a minimum. Nevertheless, even Ou Yangming could not guarantee that Big Yellow could withstand the Heavenly Thunderbolt.


    Once Ou Yangming finished smithing thest piece of equipment, he gritted his teeth and retrieved several pieces of an Earthly Dragon Beast¡¯s flesh from his interspatial bag. The young fellow ced them beside the big yellow dog and lowered his body as he uttered in a voice only audible to the dog, ¡°Survive!¡±


    Big Yellow nodded and moved its paw, which was equipped with a unique piece of equipment. It was strong-willed and ready.


    Ou Yangming turned around and hopped on the goshawk. The goshawk pped its wings and let out several short shrieks.


    After a long time, dense clouds began to gather in the blue sky above them, bolts of lightning could also be seen.


    The goshawk spread its wings and zoomed away like a sharp arrow.


    As soon as it brought Ou Yangming away from the clouds, a massive Heavenly Thunderbolt descended on the mountaintop.

 Chapter 453 Big Yellow Advances

    <h4>Chapter 453 Big Yellow Advances</h4>


    It was the Heavenly Thunderbolt¡ªthe real Heavenly Thunderbolt had struck.


    Even from quite a distance away, Ou Yangming could sense the enormous energy descending from the sky. It was as though it was going to wipe everything off the face of Earth.


    The destructive power was incredibly fearsome as it was the rage from Heaven and Earth. Inparison, the thunderbolts gathered by Multi-armed King Kong from the universe¡¯s spiritual power were child¡¯s y.


    All of a sudden, the goshawk stopped flying and floated in mid-air. It looked behind as it was dumbfounded.


    ¡°H-how can the thunderbolts of this world be so powerful...¡± It mumbled and thought, ¡®Even the ones in the upper realm aren¡¯t so forceful.¡¯


    ¡°What did you say? Is this thunderbolt power different?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s heart sank.


    The goshawk responded helplessly after some thought, ¡°Master, this is the lower realm, after all, so it can¡¯t bepared with the upper realm. That said, judging from the thunderbolts gathered, it seemed equivalent to the ones spirit beasts face when they advance to higher levels.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± The goshawk did not have an answer. ¡°That little fe doesn¡¯t carry a unique bloodline, does it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought. He instantly recalled Big Yellow¡¯s usual way.


    The big yellow dog was a half-spirit beast, but it never acted moderately toward Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk. In fact, it often provoked them too.


    An ordinary half-spirit beast could not have behaved like that. Using the half-spirit beasts from the immense forest as an example, it was evident that the big yellow dog was unordinary.


    Back then, Ou Yangming had unintentionally or subconsciously ignored this.


    Now, he hoped that Big Yellow truly carried some sort of immortal bloodline because that was the only way it could withstand the intense Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    The goshawk could not help but worry when it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s anxiousness and noticed his clenched fists. This was because it was afraid the young fellow would be so furious that he would order it to save the dog regardless of the thunderbolts.


    If Ou Yangming insisted on doing that, the goshawk dared not disobey him.


    Nheless, it might be doomed once it entered the thunderbolt zone. By then, not only would he fail to save the big yellow dog, but it would also get them all killed. Fortunately, Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the thunderbolt area nervously but did not act rashly. The goshawk was relieved.


    The Heavenly Thunderbolts rumbled and struck the lonely mountain, whereas Big Yellow roared to express its discontent. It wanted to challenge Heaven and Earth, and it wanted to test its fate. No matter what was stopping it, it was going to tear it apart with its w.


    As the thunder became more deafening, Big Yellow raised its voice as well to show a strong impression.


    Ou Yangming and the goshawk began to react differently. The former was surprised but overjoyed, whereas thetter was in admiration.


    Regardless of whether the big yellow dog could survive the Heavenly Thunderbolts, its performance in the face of the thunderbolt powers gained the goshawk¡¯s respect.


    The thunderbolts did not gather for a long time; they stopped after half an hour. Following that, the clouds that assembled from all directions were nowhere to be seen.


    Ou Yangming tapped the goshawk and urged it. ¡°Quickly go over!¡±


    The goshawk was slightly hesitant. Although the clouds in the sky had cleared, there were remaining thunderbolt powers.


    If Ou Yangming and the goshawk suddenly barged into the zone, they might trigger a chain reaction, causing the clouds to gather again. Nevertheless, the goshawk could sense the young fellow¡¯s eagerness at this moment, hence it flew into the danger zone after a moment of hesitation.


    The goshawk had tried to control its speed, but they spotted the mountain after just a brief moment.


    By now, the mountaintop was full of pott-holes, and one of the corners had been hit off by the thunderbolt powers.


    From the side, it looked like an invincible giant saber had shed the mountain into half from this angle.


    At the mountaintop, Big Yellowy on the ground like a dead dog. Due to the magic tools on its body, Ou Yangming could not tell if it was dead or alive, but the fact that it was not moving was heart-wrenching.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were spiritually connected.


    However, he realized at this moment that the connection had been cut off as though Big Yellow no longer existed.


    It made him feel uneasy, and he could not wait to reach the big yellow dog at once. As soon as the goshawk was near the mountain, Ou Yangming hopped off as he could not wait anymore. He stirred up a strong wind in mid-air, which was a result of a skill he learned from Ni Yinghong. Even though the skill was far from the goshawk, it was enough to help slow down the young fellow¡¯s body.


    The goshawk was taken aback at first, but it was soon unbothered.


    Given its master¡¯s real identity, it would only be a joke if he would get injured from jumping off from this distance.


    Ou Yangming shed toward Big Yellow the instant hended. He was finally relieved after he carefully checked it.


    The big yellow dog was still breathing, but Ou Yangming felt extremely powerless. Fortunately, the fellow was safe and sound, or he would not live in peace for the rest of his life.


    When Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings, he noticed that the pieces of the Earthly Dragons Beast¡¯s flesh were gone. He felt d after he saw the blood on the big yellow dog¡¯s paw gauntlet. Luckily, he was smart enough to have retrieved the flesh before he left.


    Without the energies from the dragon beast¡¯s flesh and blood, Big Yellow might not have pulled through.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly moved. He could sense that the big yellow dog was slowly breathing heavier, which meant that it was slowly recovering


    Before long, Big Yellow breathed louder, which almost sounded like snores. Ou Yangming wanted to burst outughing.


    Atst, the big yellow dog opened its eyes after some time. The moment it did, Ou Yangming could sense its existence in his sea of consciousness.


    The connection between them was initially cut off by a certain power but as Big Yellow awoke, its surging energy crushed the hindrance, thus they were no longer affected.


    Ou Yangming cheered and opened his arms to embrace the big yellow dog.


    Big Yellow struggled a little but realized that Ou Yangming was hugging it tightly and with force. Therefore, it stopped moving around but stuck out its tongue to lick his face all over. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft...¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately let go and wiped the saliva off his face. He smiled bitterly and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s so disgusting! Big Yellow, why do you never change!¡±


    Perhaps it would be fun if a small dog licked one¡¯s face, but the feeling would be far from enjoyable if one was licked by a gigantic dog.


    The young fellow was shocked when he looked at the big yellow dog again. ¡°Big Yellow, you didn¡¯t grow bigger.¡±


    Big Yellow had been growing bigger as it became stronger, to the extent that Ou Yangming even wondered if it would one day be like Multi-armed King Kong.


    It possessed an entirely different aura now. While it still could not contend with Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, it had advanced into a different creature.


    Despite that, it did not grow bigger at all.


    Big Yellow shook its head and suddenly spoke after some thought, ¡°I-I... Don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stupefied. He stared at the dog and asked, ¡°You can speak now?¡±


    The big yellow dog was struck dumb. It nodded and seemed to be ted.


    ¡°A spirit beast is intelligent enough to learn variousnguages, so this isn¡¯t strange,¡± the goshawk exined after itnded beside them.


    Being able to speak in humannguage was one of the signs of bing a spirit beast. Though Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were aware of this, it was still surprising when the yellow dog spoke. ¡°Big Yellow, say a few more words.¡±


    ¡°Say... What?¡±


    ¡°Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Earth.¡±


    ¡°Earth.¡±


    ¡°Big Yellow.¡± ¡°Big, Yellow.¡±


    ¡°Big Yellow¡¯s an idiot!¡± ¡°Big Yellow¡¯s... You are¡ªan idiot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll smack you!¡±


    ¡°Bite, bite you...¡±


    The goshawk had a gentle look in its eyes when it watched Ou Yangming and Big Yellow having fun teasing each other. Its master¡¯s conduct was far from the legendary one, but having a master like him made it feel at ease.


    When Ou Yangming and Big Yellow stopped bickering after half an hour, the yellow dog could speak more fluently. It could only speak slowly but at the very least, it did not stammer anymore.


    The goshawk looked around and suggested, ¡°Master, nobody knows Big Yellow has be a spirit beast. How about it continues to hide its aura for now?¡±


    Ou Yangming thought it was a great idea too.


    Nheless, Big Yellow¡¯s aura could not be contained because it had just advanced. Under the circumstances, it would not be easy for it to hide its abilities.


    Who knew, the goshawk seemed to be well-prepared. ¡°Master, I learned a secret technique that can be used to hide one¡¯s aura, and I can pass it on to Big Yellow. It¡¯s notplicated at all, so it¡¯ll be able to conceal its aura once it grasps the technique.


    Big Yellow barked excitedly and stuck out its chest.


    ¡®I could even withstand the Heavenly Thunderbolts, let alone a small technique...¡¯

 Chapter 454 Scale Rune

    <h4>Chapter 454 Scale Rune</h4>


    ¡°Goshawk, I can also use this method to try to advance, right?¡± Ou Yangming suddenly asked.


    The goshawk was clearly stunned, but it soon replied to him with a bitter smile, ¡°Master, theoretically, you can, but I dare not do that. You¡¯ll be able to take that step if you cultivate well, so why are you in a hurry to seed?¡±.


    Ou Yangming looked quietly at the goshawk and understood what it meant.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk did not really care if the big yellow took a risk, but they would not agree if he were to do the same.


    Even if he was more confident about facing the Heavenly Thunderbolt, they would not approve it.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and teach Big Yellow the ability.¡± Ou Yangming sighed and hesitated before he asked, ¡°Can I watch from the side?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the goshawk answered right away.


    The secret technique was considered a high-level one among the Birds, such that not all spirit birds were qualified to learn it. Nheless, given Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, none of the birds would disallow him from watching every secret technique they learned since they were born, let alone this particr secret technique.


    Following that, the goshawk nodded and muttered to the big yellow dog.


    Its voice was extremely strange throughout as though it adopted a peculiar skill. As such, Big Yellow was puzzled and in confusion.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± The goshawk asked after it finished exining once.


    The big yellow dog stuck out its tongue and panting with a ttering look on its face. It was no longer heroic like when it faced the Heavenly Thunderbolt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understood. Can you exin it again?¡±


    The goshawk was slightly stunned and was doubtful.


    After seeing the Heavenly Thunderbolt that the big yellow dog drew to advance further, it instantly suspected that the dog had an unordinary background. For all it knew, the yellow dog inherited a bloodline that had not been perceived by its kind yet. Nevertheless, how could it be so dumb if it inherited a certain bloodline?


    The goshawk wanted to reject the big yellow dog, but it cast aside that thought when it nced at Ou Yangming, who seemed to be deep in thoughts. At worst, it would repeat itself several times as if it was lecturing the idiots in its n.


    With that, the goshawk calmed down and opened its mouth to let out the odd scale notations again.


    The Birds and the Beasts were different in nature. The former had wings to fly in the sky so normally, if theyprehended some spells or abilities and wanted to show them, they would not gesture with their wings or ws. The birds would describe them in strange scales, which was a partial manifestation of their potency.


    Even so, it would not be easy for the big yellow dog to understand the Birds¡¯ spells.


    Although the Birds and the Beasts were not humans, the division was made from the Humans¡¯ perspective.


    From the Birds¡¯ and the Beasts¡¯ point of view, the Humans were categorized to be the same as the other races; they were all known as the Others.


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. He was calm and did not listen on purpose when the goshawk described the spell for the first time. The ability was passed on from the goshawk to the big yellow dog, after all, thus he would be rather embarrassed to secretly learn it.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming could not hold back anymore when then goshawk described it the second time.


    He focused and quietly listened to the goshawk. Something unbelievable happened-his mental power suddenly boiled when he paid attention and listened. It felt like something activated his mental power, causing it to surge and fluctuate.


    Needless to say, it was not that his mental power was going to revolt. It only turned into monstrous waves and fluctuated at a certain frequency.


    The sharp Ou Yangming noticed that the fluctuations were rted to the goshawk¡¯s scales. When the scales were fast, the fluctuations were greater; when the scales were slow, the fluctuations were smaller.


    In just a few breaths, the goshawk was done.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and was still dazed because it honestly did not understand the wonder of the Birds¡¯ spell. Even though it could feel that the spell was difficult, it was beyond its capability to disy it ordingly.


    The goshawk stared back at the big yellow dog like it was saying, ¡®You idiot!¡¯


    Despite that, they did not know that the spiritual fluctuation in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness ended as soon as the goshawk stopped making any sounds. Subsequently, a clear rune emerged.


    If the goshawk saw the rune, it would certainly be shocked.


    It was the Scale Rune-a Scale Rune unique to the Birds.


    By listening attentively once, Ou Yangming carved the run in his sea of consciousness.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was aware that this had something to do with his mysterious Military Fire. It seemed like the fire could easily understand anything rted to the Birds and could solve everything quickly. The goshawk red at the big yellow until the dog lowered its head as it was ashamed. It was then when the giant bird expressed, ¡°Master, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming suddenly awoke and asked.


    ¡°This little fe¡¯s too dumb, so it can¡¯t learn the Birds¡¯ lost study.¡± The goshawk then suggested after some thought, ¡°Perhaps we should ask King Kong if the Beasts have a corresponding Concealment Art too. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be useful.¡±


    Big Yellow shouted as it was not willing to admit defeat, ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. The Birds¡¯ spell is too hard to pronounce; I¡¯ll surely pick it up right away if the Beasts have a corresponding spell.¡±


    The goshawk cast a disdainful look at it because it did not believe it. However, deep down the spirit bird agreed with the big yellow dog.


    After all, there was a huge disparity between the Beasts and the Birds.


    That said, Ou Yangming totally ignored them. He closed his eyes and studied the new rune.


    The Scale Rune was very dissimr from the runes that he had seen before this but since he was a cksmith, he could understand them all if heprehended one thoroughly. As long as the young fellow could perceive the Scale Rune¡¯s theory, he could carve it on a piece of equipment and could stimte it using essential Qi or other powers.


    Eventually, the scales in the rune seemed to havee alive. They danced within his mind, disying the most elegant dances as if the scales had be the best dancers. It was both eye-catching and captivating.


    Ou Yangming was overwhelmed with joy when he began to familiarize himself with the dances.


    The Scale Rune was different from the Humans¡¯ runes, but their theories were simr in some ways. It was difficult for the Humans to understand the Scale Rune and to convert it for their own, but it could definitely be carved on pieces of equipment if it was slightly modified


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes after a long time. He exhaled deeply and beamed.


    He had fully fathomed the Scale Rune that belonged to the Birds.


    The young fellow sensed something strange in the air when he opened his eyes. When he turned to look, he noticed that Big Yellow and the goshawk were staring at him worriedly.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Heter scanned Big Yellow¡¯s body and did some calctions in his head before he retrieved a piece of featured steel.


    This time, he was only smithing a piece of equipment for Big Yellow to conceal its aura, so it would be too wasteful to smith a magic tool using a peculiar stone.


    As the Military Fire burned, a protective armor for its hind leg was slowly formed. Ou Yangming moved his mouth without making a sound, but unusual runes surfaced on the equipment. The runes shone in odd lights, which seeped into the armor bit by bit.


    The Scale Rune was embedded on the protective armor just like that. Ou Yangming chuckled and approached the big yellow dog with the armor. He removed the Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment from its body.


    After seeing this, the goshawk and the big yellow dog knew what he was going to do, but they reacted differently.


    The goshawk looked enviously at Ou Yangming and seemed to have lowered its proud head a bit at this moment.


    ¡®Master is a master indeed; he grasped the secret spell after only hearing it twice.¡¯ The goshawkmented as well. Even if Ou Yangming was not its master and was truly a part of the Humans, it would dly follow him too.


    Ou Yangming put the new equipment on Big Yellow¡¯s hind leg and smiled. ¡°Try it.¡±


    The big yellow dog unleashed its essential Qi without any hesitation. Next, a sh of a luster appeared on the equipment, but it vanished in the blink of an eye. What shocked them was the yellow dog¡¯s aura and momentum underwent a drastic change in a split second.


    After withstanding the Heavenly Thunderbolts, the big yellow dog¡¯s aura and momentum kept growing. It had tried to control them as much as it could, but they could not be fully contained.


    It was simr to when one awoke to find that one¡¯s power had doubled and would identally cause destruction to one¡¯s environment.


    Even if one was incredibly cautious, one could not hide itpletely.


    The situation was different now. Once Big Yellow channeled its essential Qi into the equipment, his aura and momentum were lowered.


    It was the Concealment Art-the perfect representation of the Concealment Art.


    Big Yellow looked at Ou Yangming cheerfully and lifted its head as it uttered, ¡°You, safe. I... Protect!¡± Having be a spirit beast, the big yellow dog finally had the confidence to say this!

 Chapter 455 The Lucky One

    <h4>Chapter 455 The Lucky One</h4>


    When Ou Yangming returned to the city from the lonely mountain with the goshawk and the big yellow dog, everyone else was relieved.


    Nobody asked why he left because as long as the cksmith master, who could identify parasites, was in the city, they felt assured. If that was not the case, the people would have been frightened and lost their morale because of the parasites.


    As soon as Ou Yangming gained a firm foothold on the wall, Yu Jinshuang weed him with smiles.


    The governor did not pay much attention to Ou Yangming in the beginning as he focused on the princess.


    Nheless, after knowing that Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beasts, Yu Jinshuang attached more importance to the young but legendary figure in the smithing industry. When the goshawk even disyed its mightiness by spotting a parasite, the young fellow became more important than Her Highness.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back. We seized the ones that were absent from the previous test, and we¡¯ve been waiting for you to... distinguish them,¡± Yu Jinshuang expressed impatiently. He nced at the goshawk in the air but dared not call its name.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Governor Yu, are they all gathered?¡±


    Yu Jinshuang answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Five of them went missing; we couldn¡¯t find them.¡± His face darkened when he said this.


    The parasites and the spirit insect were connected to a certain extent. Although the spirit insect could not control the parasites as it wished through telekinesis, it could sense if the parasites died, were severely damaged, or were harmed.


    When the goshawk identified two parasites through its shrieks and eventually got them killed, the spirit insect naturally sensed it and ordered the other parasites to leave the city. It was not going to let the other parasites die just like that.


    Therefore, the real identities of the five missing people were somewhat confirmed.


    ¡°Governor Ou, if that¡¯s the case, the test won¡¯t be meaningful this time.¡± Ou Yangming sighed. Given that the previous absentees had gathered, they had a clear conscience.


    ¡°Master Ou, I understand too, but the others won¡¯t be at ease unless they¡¯re tested.¡± Yu Jinshuang smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He waved at the goshawk, which understood him right away.


    The goshawk had no preference for Ou Yangming¡¯s orders. It was not the big yellow dog, which shared an unordinary rtionship with Ou Yangming and could negotiate if it was unwilling to do something.


    It must obey Ou Yangming¡¯s orders even if it was reluctant.


    Big Yellow shook its head and followed behind the young fellow. Yu Jinshuang looked strangely at the big yellow dog. The people were rmed as well when it entered the city, but it was not worth mentioning aspared to Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk. Hence, the people had subconsciously neglected it.


    Moreover, Big Yellow was not eye-catching before this because it always kept a low profile. Nevertheless, tit followed Ou Yangming openly this time as though they were inseparable. As such, people began to feel suspicious. Ou Yangming smiled and noted, ¡°Governor, Big Yellow¡¯s my partner. It cane with me, right?¡±


    Yu Jinshuang immediately responded, ¡°Master Ou, of course, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    As long as Ou Yangming was willing to identify the parasites in the city, not to mention being Big Yellow everywhere, even if he wanted the king kong toe to the front of the city, the governor could not say no.


    Needless to say, it would be impossible to let Multi-armed King Kong enter the city. Yongxiang City was massive, but it was a city for the Humans, thus it could not amodate the humongous creature.


    By the time they arrived at the martial arts field, it was already packed with hundreds of people.


    Ou Yangming asked with a frown, ¡°Governor Yu, were there so many absentees thest time?¡±


    If so many people disobeyed Yu Jinshuang¡¯s order, he no longer needed to remain as the governor anymore.


    Yu Jinshuang exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, your performance was too astounding. Since Hero Goshawk can test many people in one go, we figured that we shouldn¡¯t waste the opportunity, so...¡±


    Ou Yangming understood him at once. He smiled faintly at Yu Jinshuang, whose face was red. Despite that, the governor could only smile apologetically because he had to make sure if there were other parasites in the city.


    After Ou Yangming looked up and nced at the people in the martial arts field, he nodded at the goshawk in the sky.


    A horrific shriek was heard without warning. Under the goshawk¡¯s control, its sound was only released in a fixed direction. Consequently, everyone in the field was equally impacted by the sound, but none of the people outside the field were affected. It was worth noting that the Birds were the only ones with great control over soundwaves.


    Most of the people in the martial arts field held their heads in pain.


    Yu Jinshuang and several Supreme Great Ancestors looked around with bright eyes. Their cultivation bases could not bepared by ordinary people, so they were not much affected by the goshawk¡¯s soundwave, which was weakened by the time it hit them.


    As they scanned the crowd with their sharp eyes, they suddenly fixed their gazes on a person.


    Unlike the others, the person was dazed as if he was not affected by the soundwave from the sky at all.


    Ou Yangming looked strangely at the person too. Right after the goshawk¡¯s sound filled the field, he knew there were no parasites present. However, he was rather surprised by the person¡¯s reaction.


    The person¡¯s cultivation base was only at Yin Grade ss Four.


    On the other hand, the Yang Grade powerhouses and those that were at the peak were in immense pain. The person was the only one looking at his surroundings in confusion because he could not understand why hisrades had gone mad.


    The goshawk¡¯s shriek onlysted for a brief moment. It faded away in no time.


    Ou Yangming shed and approached the person.


    Yu Jinshuang and the others were taken aback too. They followed suit without any hesitation to surround the person, and the governor even stood in front of Ou Yangming to stare at the person.


    If the person really turned out to be a parasite and hurt Ou Yangming, the world would be in disorder.


    By then, the person had turned pale. He was only a Yin Grade cultivator, so the mental pressure from the Supreme Great Ancestors was unbearable for him.


    ¡°S-sir, I-I¡¯m innocent...¡± He stammered.


    This was the only thought he had at the moment.


    The other people stayed away from them and looked at the person in fear.


    They knew the reason they were gathered in the martial arts field, so they knew what was going on when they noticed the looks on Yu Jinshuang and the others.


    The thought of theirrade being a parasite gave them chills, so much so that they almost froze.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He quickly said, ¡°Governor Yu, you misunderstood; he¡¯s not attached by a parasite.¡±


    Yu Jinshuang and the other great ancestors exchanged nces and sighed breaths of relief. They found it strange too because this person reacted differently from the previous parasites, but they did not have the power of discourse and could only listen to Ou Yangming. Even if the young fellow ended up killing the person by mistake, it had to be done.


    ¡°Brother, how should I address you?¡± Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked.


    The person¡¯s knees had be weak, but he forced a smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Mao Ruiyi. Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming shed a friendly smile and asked, ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in Yongxiang City knows who you are, Master Ou.¡± Mao Ruiyi instantly ttered the young fellow.


    That said, he was right. Ever since Ou Yangming killed two parasites, he had gained quite a reputation in the city.


    ¡°Since you know me, that¡¯s great. I notice that you have some talent in mental power cultivation, so it¡¯ll be quite wasteful if you continue to focus on martial arts only...¡± Ou Yangming stated.


    He slowed down at the end and stared at Mao Ruiyi quietly.


    Given that Mao Ruiyi advanced to Yin Grade and held some responsibilities in the city, he was obviously not a fool.


    He fell to his knees without any hesitation after he heard Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m willing to acknowledge you as my master. Please teach me your learnings.¡±


    The other people had different looks in their eyes. They were previously afraid, disgusted, and ended up gloating over his misfortune. Now, they were envious, and they somewhat began to loathe him.


    What would it mean to be valued by Master Ou?


    The answer was clear if one thought about Multi-armed King Kong outside the city and the goshawk in the sky. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t I valued by Master Ou instead?¡¯ The others wondered.


    Even so, they dared not express their envy and hatred.


    Yu Jinshuang was dumbfounded, but he immediately smiled. ¡°Master Ou, congrattions for taking an apprentice under your wings.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I¡¯m too young to have an apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, one¡¯s superiority doesn¡¯t depend on the amount of time he has learned. Based on your status and abilities, you could¡¯ve epted an apprentice long ago.¡± Yu Jinshuang waved his hand and added, ¡°If you¡¯d like to establish a n in the future, it¡¯s best to start preparing in advance.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought.


    He looked strangely at Mao Ruiyi as though it was a meaningful look.


    As a result, Mao Ruiyi had unknowingly felt a chill, to the extent that he almost wanted to go back on what he said. Nheless, he quickly cast aside the thought because it was such a rare opportunity. If Mao Ruiyi did not seize this opportunity, he might not be able to seed at all for the rest of his life.


    Even if it was merely for the sake of the status, it was worth the risk.


    With that, Ou Yangming and hispanions left with Mao Ruiyi, who was envied by the others. The rest of the people stayed in the martial arts field to discuss the lucky one that was born.

 Chapter 456 Immune Physique

    <h4>Chapter 456 Immune Physique</h4>


    By the time Ou Yangming returned to the luxurious courtyard that was prepared for him and hispanions, Wu Hanning and the others had been waiting for a long time.


    The beautifuldies looked at him in confusion, making him feel uneasy. He turned to ask Ni Yinghong, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Ni Yinghong answered with a smile. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why did you suddenly want to ept an apprentice? Isn¡¯t that too fast?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Besides, Master Ou, your apprentice is a 40-year-old... Uncle,¡± Bai Shixue noted with a smile.


    Based on their understanding of Ou Yangming, he would unlikely do something like that.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Bai Shixue exined, ¡°Nothing can hide from us because Her Highness is here.¡±


    The imperial family did not seem much superior to the aristocratic families in the eight counties, but they had daunting potential. Not to mention they could secretly send news to each other, even if they had to go against the various aristocratic families, they might not actually lose.


    Wu Hanning looked deeply at Bai Shixue and remarked, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, the Yi Pavilion has branches in every county¡¯s prefecture and has connections with different aristocratic families. I suppose you¡¯re more well-informed than we are.¡±


    The twodies looked at each other with smiles, but even Ou Yangming could tell that they were on the verge of breaking out into a fight. He furrowed his eyebrows and quickly expressed, ¡°Try and guess why I did that.¡± With that, everyone including the twodies became curious.


    Jiang Jiumei frowned and went first. ¡°Elder Brother, back in the martial arts field, you said that he¡¯s gifted with mental power. That said, he¡¯s not young anymore, so he can¡¯t achieve much even if he¡¯s really talented.¡±


    The otherdies agreed with her. They were as puzzled as Yu Jinshuang and the other Supreme Great Ancestors.


    It was true that a talented person was worth being groomed, but apart from one¡¯s talent, one¡¯s potential had to be taken into consideration too.


    Perhaps Mao Ruiyi was gifted enough to cultivate mental power but given his age, it would be too much to say that he still had the potential for that. Nheless, there must be a reason Ou Yangming decided to ept him as his apprentice. Although the other people were puzzled, they would not get to the bottom of it because they did not want to offend the reputable master.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have recruited him if he only had the talent to cultivate mental power.¡± Ou Yangming nodded, then he exined after a pause, ¡°But his physique is somehow unique; he¡¯s immune to the Birds¡¯ soundwave attack.¡±


    Wu Hanning¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eximed, ¡°Immune to the soundwave track? He has that kind of physique...¡± The otherdies cast questioning looks at her.


    After all, the imperial family had the most profound foundation, thus certain things could only be perceived by them. The otherdies might be as intelligent as the princess, but they were inferior to her in terms of their ns¡¯ foundation. In particr, theycked experiences rted to the other races.


    Wu Hanning did not intend to keep it a secret. She exined, ¡°The Birds aren¡¯t known for their physical powers, but their soundwave attacks. It¡¯s a powerful power that must be grasped by all flying creatures.¡± She looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re nning to...¡±


    ¡°One mustn¡¯t harm others, but one must be vignt to not be harmed,¡± Ou Yangming stated softly. His eyes were hollow as he continued, ¡°The goshawk acknowledged me as its master but at the end of the day, it¡¯s not the bird king. It¡¯ll be troublesome if we encounter a more formidable bird in the future and be enemies with it. However, if we cane up with a type of Soundwave-resistant Equipment, everything will be different.¡± The youngdies looked at each other and nodded. ¡®That¡¯s the real act of being far-sighted and well-prepared.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Wu Hanningmented after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Brother Ou, ording to what I know, there are indeed people that are immune to the Birds¡¯ soundwave attacks, but it¡¯s a gift that belongs to that person only. It doesn¡¯t seem possible to replicate it on other pieces of equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just an idea that I have, so I¡¯ll have to research and try if I can realize it.¡± He humbled himself, but deep down he was very confident about seeding.


    After all, the young fellow had smithed distinctive pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, so it would be possible for him toe up with others that carried gifted abilities.


    The others looked at each other and stopped talking about this matter.


    Since the goshawk acknowledged Ou Yangming as its master, it would be unloyal if it knew Ou Yangming was finding a way to guard against the Birds.


    Ou Yangming looked at thedies and smiled. ¡°Now that I¡¯m free, let me smith a suit for each of you. Your Highness, please request for some featured steel in this city because I¡¯ll need them.¡± Wu Hanning was surprised. ¡°Why would you need featured steel?¡±


    The otherdies exchanged nces too because they knew he would not use featured steel for the pieces of equipment for them.


    In actuality, before Ou Yangming rose to be sessful, even a Superior cksmith like Wu Hongxi could only smith ordinary tools at the peak of Fine Grade. The longer thedies stayed by the young fellow¡¯s side, the more their eyes were opened. As such, they even began to look down on ordinary tools at the peak. Ou Yangmingughed and exined, ¡°I¡¯d like to smith a unique suit for Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk too. The peculiar stones won¡¯t be enough for sure, so I¡¯ll have to use featured steel.¡±


    It was then when the others came to a sudden realization, but they also felt helpless when they thought about the spirit beasts¡¯ builds. Even if featured steel was used for their armors, the amount needed would be substantial.


    Even so, nobody would think that Ou Yangming was wasting the people¡¯s hard-earned wealth. Without him, the spirit beasts would have caused unimaginable damages to the Humans. Therefore, everyone would rather pay the price to gain the beasts¡¯ help instead.


    After some discussion, Ou Yangming stayed in the residence without worries.


    Even though the Insects would emerge from underground several times a day, none of their attacks could shake up the people in the city.


    Needless to say, the city was also strictly guarded such that every dead space was watched, hence the Insects could notunchrge attacks at all.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming and the others would feel impatient, but Yu Jinshuang and his people did not find it strange. This was because the Insects had been using the same tricks every time for generations. The only thing different this time was the parasites arranged by the spirit insect in the city had all been wiped out.


    Even if there were a few that escaped, they were insignificant figures in the city and could not threaten the people at all.


    Ou Yangming was relieved after he understood the entire situation. He focused on smithing pieces of equipment for the youngdies and the Supreme Great Ancestors in the city.


    ording to thedies¡¯ specialties, Ou Yangming worked hard to smith pieces of equipment that suit them and attached the best skills to them. As he did not need much time to smith everything, hepleted their suits in several days.


    Following that, it was the city¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ turn.


    Once Ou Yangming disyed his unbelievable ability in smithing art, Yu Jinshuang and the other Supreme Great Ancestors were ted.


    Under Jiang Jiumei¡¯s request, Ou Yangming treated the Supreme Great Ancestors from the Mysterious Mirror Sect with special respect. While their pieces of equipment were not as remarkable as the ones received by Ni Yinghong and the otherdies, they were better than the ones given to the other great ancestors. Qinmiao Daoren and the rest were pleased. After getting a better understanding of everything else, Ou Yangming vaguely heard about the story between Qinmiao Daoren and Chen Dishou.


    Ou Yangming was not a fan of gossip, and he never talked behind someone¡¯s back. Having said that, he knew the story between the two figures was not unfounded.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was not going to put his mind on such a matter. He hadmunicated with Multi-armed King Kong, the goshawk, and the others several times and sensed something unordinary. The Insects were skilled at being patient, but they were still unperturbed even when the parasites in the city were eliminated. It was as if they were not affected at all, so Ou Yangming and the others were puzzled.


    They even began to think it was all a trap, but they could only wait helplessly because they could not find any clues.


    A huge convoy showed up after a month, and the guests were warmly weed by Yu Jinshuang and the other powerhouses in the city. The convoyprised 50 Supreme Great Ancestors, who were valiant and had important roles among the Humans.


    Those Supreme Great Ancestors were the ones from the capital that headed to Huangsha County from Changlong County. Though they were inferior to Yu Jinshuang and the other experienced great ancestors, given that there were many of them and that they were equipped with pieces of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming, they had one of the greatestbat powers around.


    Apart from Wu Yuanwei, who was the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse, and Ou Yangming¡¯s spirit beasts, nobody could contend with them.


    The person that led the convoy was none other than Woo Lejia. He greeted Wu Hanning and said, ¡°Master Ou, we came to help because we heard the Insects changed their main target. We were afraid that the Insects are deliberately luring us away so only half of us came. Hehe, we almost fought each other for the spots.¡±


    Everyone else grinned. They knew he was exaggerating it, but that was probably what happened.


    When the capital¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors heard that Her Highness and Ou Yangming were in Yongxiang City, they were not willing to stay in Huangsha County anymore.

 Chapter 457 The Insects’ Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 457 The Insects¡¯ Scheme</h4>


    Seeing the people that arrived after the travel hardships, Ou Yangming was grateful. He nodded and asked Woo Lejia, ¡°Brother Woo, were you attacked by the Insects throughout your journey?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Woo Lejia looked serious as he answered, ¡°We were attacked over 30 times along the way.¡± ¡°Over 30 times?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched because it was quite a significant number. He began to have a bad feeling about this. ¡°How many casualties are there?¡±


    Woo Lejia responded proudly, ¡°Given that there were plenty of Supreme Great Ancestors, how could there be casualties? We weren¡¯t harmed at all.¡±


    ¡°You were attacked over 30 times but nobody¡¯s harmed?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Were the Insects fooling around?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, now that you say it, it honestly felt like that.¡± Woo Lejiaughed and replied to the young fellow.


    Chen Yixian went forward and noted sternly, ¡°Brother Woo is right. The Insects attacked many times, but there weren¡¯t any strong species, and we were well-prepared, so nobody was injured. That said... I kept feeling like they¡¯re more than that.¡± He was hesitant before he finished his sentence.


    Yu Jinshuang looked at them and sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s all the Insects can do, how could they have caused disasters for the Humans for generations?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s what we experienced throughout our journey,¡± Chen Yixian expressed then asked Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, what do you think about the Insects since you¡¯ve been guarding Yongxiang City?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    Perhaps he jinxed it, the ground in the distance began moving again. The people from the city had witnessed this many times, so they had be immune to it.


    Various insects emerged from the ground after a brief moment, but they did not attack as though they knew Ou Yangming and the other experts were keeping watch in the city. In fact, they even back away on purpose.


    Woo Lejia and the newly-arrived great ancestors looked grave when the insects appeared.


    A siege from the Insects must not be taken lightly because it was extremely different from their encounters along the way. In a way, Chen Yixian and the rest of the convoy were more cautious against the insects here.


    Nheless, they had strange looks on their faces after 15 minutes.


    When another 15 minutes passed, Woo Lejia questioned as he became impatient, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Those insects... Are they just going to sunbathe without attacking?¡± Sure enough, the area outside the city was dominated by the Insects because they could be seen everywhere. If a person somehow ended up among them, he or she would have been eaten until no bones were left. Despite that, no insects could be seen within roughly 100 meters from the city walls. It was as if there was an invisible boundary that stopped the insects from getting close. On top of that, no insects could be seen around Multi-armed King Kong, Ou Yangming, and hispanions. No matter how the insects squirmed their bodies, they did not go near them at all.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what the Insects are up to. They¡¯lle out a few times every day but will go back after making a grand appearance. It¡¯s really...¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Nobody knows what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°No. Master Ou, I¡¯m sure something¡¯s off,¡± Chen Yixian remarked in a deep voice.


    Yu Jinshuang and the others exchanged nces and forced smiles. They were powerhouses that had seen the vicissitudes of life, so they naturally knew what he meant.


    Nevertheless, the problem was nobody could guess what the Insects were plotting. Honestly, the Insects were acting very differently from how they did in the past. Chen Yixian asked after some thought, ¡°Master Ou, what should we do now?¡± Ou Yangming answered helplessly, ¡°Nothingwe can only wait to see what they¡¯re about to do.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that make us seem weak? If we can find the Insects¡¯ir...¡± Chen Yixian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°The Insects are skilled at hiding, so we won¡¯t be able to find them if they¡¯re already hiding somewhere,¡± Ou Yangming stated without any hesitation. He nced at the Insects far away and said, ¡°Look-how many powerhouses do you think they have?¡±


    Everyone else looked outside the city at once. Although they were from different races, they could identify the Insects¡¯ strengths ording to their auras.


    There were plenty of insects around but most of them were only here to make up the number. There were not many Yang-grade-level half-spirit insects at all, let alone great-ancestor-level ones. Needless to say, the people knew the real powerhouses were likely hiding underground and instead of exposing themselves. After all, the few Yang-grade-level half-spirit insects could not have controlled that many insects at all.


    Woo Lejia had a fierce look in his eyes as he expressed, ¡°Brother Ou, I don¡¯t think we should wait like this anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Kill them!¡± Woo Lejia was full of killing intent. ¡°Since we can¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re nning, we shouldn¡¯t. As long as we kill those insects, I¡¯m sure the rest won¡¯t continue to hide.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, but he seemed rather excited.


    ¡°Brother Woo, we wouldn¡¯t have the guts to act rashly if you hadn¡¯te, but now that you¡¯re here... What are we waiting for?¡±


    Yu Jinshuang¡¯s face changed. ¡°Master Ou, dear friends, this is an important issue, so I think it¡¯s best to think it through.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Governor Yu, I¡¯m aware of your concerns, but I have a hunch that the Insects are setting up something. If we let them be now, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll put us in a disadvantageous spot.¡±


    Seeing as Yu Jinshuang was going to voice out again, Ou Yangming uttered strictly, ¡°Governor Yu, I¡¯ve decided, and I¡¯ll bear the responsibility if anything happens.¡± Yu Jinshuang was startled. Just as he was going to persuade the young fellow, Woo Lejia waved his hand and announced, ¡°Everyone, Master Ou has ordered us to kill the Insects!¡± Heter retrieved a shield and charged toward the Insects.


    Many Supreme Great Ancestors that came with him, as well as their respective followers,ughed out loud and yelled, ¡°Master Ou has ordered us to kill the Insects!¡±


    With that, over 100 people swarmed toward their enemies.


    Just like what they saw, there were many insects around but they were there to make up the number. Since Woo Lejia and the others were elite powerhouses from influential ns, they cast aside their worries and went all out during the fight. Consequently, blood was shed everywhere.


    The great ancestors split themselves into 10 groups of 5, and they ughtered the Insects efficiently.


    It was evident through their teamwork that they had done this together many times throughout their journey, which was why they were incredibly efficient.


    Yu Jinshuang and his people were dumbfounded when they witnessed the crazy performances from the powerhouses, and they were left in awe. What shocked them more was Ou Yangming¡¯s status in their hearts.


    As soon as Ou Yangming made the decision, the powerhouses even ignored the governor¡¯s concerns as if the governor and the martial artists from Yongxiang City were merely decorations.


    Besides, Yu Jinshuang and the rest also noticed that Woo Lejia made it clear that it was Master Ou who gave the order. The phrase that he used was simply fearful!


    As the powerhouses wiped out the insects, other than a part of them that resisted, the rest squirmed back into their holes because they knew they were no match against the people. Woo Lejia and the powerhouses were on a killing spree, but they only managed to kill a limited number of insects.


    After just one round, Woo Lejia and the people returned to the city feeling like they had not gotten enough out of the fight.


    Yu Jinshuang sighed helplessly and nced at Ou Yangming. ¡®It¡¯s great news for the entire human race to have a God-favored man like him, who¡¯s not only the master of two spirit beasts, but is also revered by many Supreme Great Ancestors. However, what will the imperial family think about this?¡¯


    He shook his head. At the end of the day, this would not be his concern.


    The area outside the city was in a mess at the moment as countless carcasses piled up on the ground. It made the ce look creepy and weird.


    Everyone rested after they returned to the city. Since then, the horn, which was sounded every day whenever the Insects came out, no longer sounded for the rest of the day.


    On the next day, when the people went looking from atop the walls again, the Insects were nowhere to be seen. Even so, the carcasses from yesterday had somehow disappeared.


    For a few consecutive days, the Insects outside the city seemed to have disappeared and did not show up anymore.


    Having said that, there was still a tense atmosphere in the city. The stranger the Insects acted, the more worried the people were. This was because everyone knew the Insects¡¯ scheme was about to happen, and it might cause an irreparable consequence.


    On this day, Ou Yangming went up the wall to patrol again. The city¡¯s defense had be indestructible, but the detestable Insects were nowhere to be seen.


    The people became more anxious as the days passed. Had the two spirit insects given up on going against the Humans?


    All of a sudden, a sh of a figure was seen as Wu Hanning hurried up the wall.


    Ou Yangming turned to look and noticed a pair of flustered eyes. It was his first time seeing Wu Hanning looking like that. Given that the princess forgot herself, what bad news did she receive?


    He took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Your Highness, what news did you get?¡±


    The imperial family¡¯s secret technique was irreceable.


    Wu Hanning looked shaken up as she responded softly, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t be so.. Anxious.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. For some reason, a prating chill cast over his body as he questioned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I know where the Insects¡¯ powerhouses are.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Changlong County¡¯s... Prefecture.¡±

 Chapter 458 He Never Changed

    <h4>Chapter 458 He Never Changed</h4>


    ¡®Changlong County¡¯s... Prefecture!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was dumbstruck for a second when Wu Hanning uttered those words.


    Changlong County?


    Did he hear her right? Had the Insects not been attacking Huangsha and Yongxia all this while?


    In actuality, the Insects had always attacked Huangsha County for generations and would only move on to Yongxiang if Huangsha crumbled. Only if both counties had fallen, they would proceed to attack the other


    Who knew, not only did the Insects give up attacking Huangsha this time, but they also besieged Yongxiang as a disguise. The enormous change and contrast caught everyone off guard, causing the people to be at a loss. Ou Yangming had unknowingly clenched his fists tightly. He closed his eyes and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation there?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s anything but reassuring.¡± Wu Hanning was rather hesitant. She did not want to trigger Ou Yangming, but she dared not keep it a secret from him. ¡°ording to what I heard, a spirit insect had shown up once and attacked one of the walls. Luckily, the Supreme Great Ancestors in the city risked their lives and fought. Besides, the pieces of Skill Equipment that you made yed a huge role in turning the tide, so the Insects didn¡¯t get to destroy the city.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Changlong City and Yongxiang City are different. They¡¯ve been facing a different enemy in the past generations. The city might be able to fend off walking beasts, but it might not be able to guard against the Insects!¡±


    It was worth noting that the Beasts and the Insects attacked dissimrly. Judging from thetter¡¯s vicious tricks, the Humans would suffer great losses if they were not prepared.


    Nheless, Wu Hanning noted coldly, ¡°Brother Ou, you mustn¡¯t forget that Changlong City has always been the Beasts¡¯ territory. Even if the spirit insects appeared there, they can¡¯t gather as much power as they can here.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, but he was soon a little relieved. He nodded and thanked the princess, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Following that, he turned and left.


    Wu Hanning shed and followed behind him. ¡°Where are you going¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go notify the others, then I¡¯ll head back to the city first. I suppose the Insects changed their usual attack because of me, so I must settle this issue,¡± Ou Yangming responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I know you¡¯re amazing, but you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. You can¡¯t make yourself responsible for something that didn¡¯t happen because of you in the first ce.¡± Wu Hanning scoffed.


    Without stopping, Ou Yangmingughed and exined, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m only a little human, so I obviously can¡¯t attract the spirit insects¡¯ attention. However, with the king kong and goshawk by my side now, I¡¯ve be more noticeable.¡±


    Wu Hanning fell silent. Sure enough, Ou Yangming could not have caused the Insects to change, but he could now that he had the king kong and the goshawk.


    Together they became a force that could overturn the Humans¡¯ overall power.


    Yongxiang City¡¯s important figures were assembled after half an over. Apart from them, the powerhouses from the capital joined as well.


    When Ou Yangming cut to the chase and told everyone the news, they looked at each other as if they had just seen a ghost.


    The Insects were known for hiding in the dark, lurking around, and sneak attacks. In terms ofbat power, the Beasts and the Insects could simply suppress them. Nevertheless, the Insects¡¯ consciousness of the war had surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations.


    For a certain period, the people were dumbfounded by the absurdity as though their opponent had be a strange race.


    Ou Yangming looked at the people and said, ¡°Her Highness¡¯s intelligence mustn¡¯t be doubted at all. Moreover, judging from the Insects¡¯ setup here and their tricks, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve decided to return to Changlong County with the goshawk first. As for Multi-armed King Kong, it¡¯ll run back on its own and try to hurry back before the Insectsunch their final attack. If the king kong goes back in time, we¡¯ll have a high chance of victory.¡±


    OV


    Changlong County had always been the Beasts¡¯ territory. If the king kong returned, it could definitely get rid of the Insects.


    Despite that, in terms of speed for a long distance, nobody could be faster than the goshawk.


    ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯ll be too risky for you to go alone. How about we hurry back to the city too? We might not be as formidable as your two spirit beasts, but we can at least help to stop the Insects,¡± Woo Lejia suggested.


    He was being extremely humble. Honestly, the overall military power of 50 fully-armed Supreme Great Ancestors was certainly greater than what he imed.


    Even if they were up against a high-rank spirit beast like Multi-armed King Kong, they could pressure it as well.


    While the Insects had spirit beasts too, they would have to pay a huge price to defeat so many human powerhouses. Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Woo, I appreciate it, but you¡¯ll be too slow.¡±


    Woo Lejia was startled. He looked at Chen Yixian and the others, who were also speechless.


    Aspared to the goshawk, not to mention themselves, even Multi-armed King Kong was considered inferior.


    They could tell that Ou Yangming had made up his mind, and he would not waver at all.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Ni Yinghong stood out and expressed, ¡°I¡¯m a part of Changlong County too, so I mustn¡¯t sit by idly.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, me too!¡± Jiang Jiumei went around Qinmiao Daoren and walked toward Ou Yangming


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head. He had always had a pleasant smile on his face whenever he spoke to Ni Yinghong and Jiang


    room for discussion.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why can you go back, but I can¡¯t?¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes reddened. She uttered seriously, ¡°Back then, you¡¯d say that I¡¯ll only hold you back, but can you say the same now?¡±


    Jiang Jiumei clenched her fists and voice out too, ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m already in Extreme Grade, and I¡¯m fully equipped with the suit you made for me. In any case, I can protect myself.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt troubled when he looked at the beautifuldies.


    At this point, he regretted having given them full suits.


    They became more powerful after being given tailored suits, so they could protect themselves better than they could before. That said, it also made them overconfident, so much so that they began to disregard dangers.


    It was still fine if Jiang Jiumei acted like that. After all, she was acknowledged by the Mysterious Mirror Sect¡¯s treasure and advanced to Extreme Grade. On the other hand, Ni Yinghong¡¯s upgrade was opportunistic. After sharing the parasites¡¯ mental power with Wu Hanning, their mental powers had improved to fearsome stages. Although they did not have 99 points of mental powers as Ou Yangming did, they were not too far from him.


    The sudden gain of power was the exact reason Ni Yinghong was confident enough to make such a request.


    Ou Yangming sighed and shook his head. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, do you remember what I told you?¡±


    Ni Yinghong was taken aback. She wanted to answer him, but she decided to swallow those words in the end. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    The young fellow was frustrated because the youngdy clearly remembered it but refused to say it out loud. He red at her and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it again. Before every man in the world dies, no woman should be allowed on the battlefield!¡±


    Subsequently, the hall was filled with a tense atmosphere. Woo Lejia and the others looked at each other and felt like they were on pins and needles.


    Yes, many men were still alive, so why would women be needed on the battlefield?


    Having said that, they felt uneasy when they noticed the valiant aura from Qinmiao Daoren, the princess, Ni Yinghong, and Jiang Jiumei.


    Were these women still considered women?


    They were probably superior to the Supreme Great Ancestors here.


    Needless to say, they could not say their thoughts out loud because they might be attacked by thedies if they did.


    ¡°Brother Ou, what are you saying?¡± Wu Hanning was displeased.


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating us, Master Ou.¡± Qinmiao Daoren raised her eyebrows. Ou Yangming was at a loss. When he turned and saw Woo Lejia and the others forcing smiles at him while they gloated over his misfortune, he could not help but smile bitterly.


    However, he was willing to take the me as long as Elder Sister Ying and Jiumei could stay away from the battlefield.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming opened his arms and embraced Ni Yinghong in front of everyone.


    Everyone was stupefied by his bold move. In particr, the Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital were embarrassed, and they quickly looked away. No matter how they reacted, it just would not seem right.


    They were aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s rtionship between the princess, Bai Shixue, and Ni Yinghong, but they dared not get involved.


    Even though Ou Yangming had always treated Ni Yinghong differently, Woo Lejia and the others were more optimistic about Her Highness.


    The imperial family¡¯s profoundness could not be resisted by the lord of a county. Furthermore, Wu Hanning was also superior in terms of her qualities.


    Perhaps Ni Yinghong had the upper hand in the early phase, but the other people were in favor of the princess if they considered the long run.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming ended up doing something like that in public. Did it not mean that he had already made his decision?


    At the spur of the moment, there was a strange atmosphere in the room. Nobody dared to look at Her Royal Highness.


    Ou Yangming let go after a brief moment and whispered to Ni Yinghong, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, wait for me.¡±


    As soon as his voice died away, he had backed away at the speed of light.


    The only one that could react in time was the big yellow dog. It had a scornful look on its face, but it followed the young fellow closely and did not leave his side.


    Tears streamed down Ni Yinghong¡¯s face at that moment as she thought, ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming is still the same person he used to be.


    ¡®He never changed...¡¯

 Chapter 459 Poisonous Miasma

    <h4>Chapter 459 Poisonous Miasma</h4>


    A giant shadow shed across the sky as Ou Yangming and Big Yellow rode the goshawk back to Changlong County. When one was in the sky, one¡¯s vision would be entirely different from when one was on the ground. Ou Yangming could not specifically locate Changlong County but when he looked around, he could vaguely sense a familiar aura somewhere.


    It was an extremely wonderful sensing ability as though he was born to know where his target was.


    Apart from Ou Yangming, the goshawk was only apanied by Big Yellow.


    Ever since Big Yellow sessfully became a spirit beast, it was evident that the goshawk began to treat it with a better attitude. At the very least, it finally seemed like they were on equal footing


    Big Yellow sat quietly beside Ou Yangming on the goshawk¡¯s broad back, and it looked worriedly at the young fellow. Although it had just be a spirit beast and could converse in humannguage, it already had wisdom long ago, hence it knew how important Changlong County was to Ou Yangming.


    Putting aside everyone else, Old Craftsman and the soldiers from the Immense Forest Military Camp were enough to make Ou Yangming worry.


    The goshawk clearly sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s anxiety, thus it went all out and flew without any reservations. It took three days¡ªthree days and nightbefore Ou Yangming sensed his target.


    Faint yellow clouds and mist were seen in the distance, and they enveloped the whole area as if there was no end to it.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Goshawk, what¡¯s that?¡±


    The goshawk immediately slowed down and asked, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this Changlong County¡¯s unique weather?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t stayed in the prefecture for a long time, but I grew up in Changlong County; I would¡¯ve heard of the strange weather if it happened before.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    The goshawk pped its wings to float in the air while it scanned the area with its lightning eyes as though it could see through the clouds and mist.


    It noted after a brief moment, ¡°Master, I suppose it¡¯s a natural phenomenon. I didn¡¯t find any signs of magic art inside.¡±


    ¡°Woof, the environment looks bad to me. Let¡¯s go around it.¡± Big Yellow barked and expressed its opinion.


    Ou Yangming pondered before he said, ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful. Goshawk, let¡¯s go around it.¡±


    Owing to the goshawk¡¯s incredible speed, it would not take too long even if it were to take a detour. Moreover, even though the faint yellow cloud and mist did not appear to be dangerous, Ou Yangming somehow felt uneasy. Seeing as they were arriving at Changlong City soon, he was unwilling to create problems.


    The goshawk pped its wings. It was rather unhappy about the oue, but it dared not disobey Ou Yangming¡¯s order. As such, it shrieked and flew to the left of the clouds and mist.


    Nheless, the formidable spirit bird was exceptionally proud. It went around the clouds and mist, but it kept moving its body close to them.


    It would not disobey Ou Yangming¡¯s order by entering the clouds and mist but flying right beside the clouds and mist was unquestionably the fastest way.


    As the goshawk kept approaching the clouds and mist, Ou Yanming experienced a strong uneasy feeling. His eyelids twitched, and he shouted, ¡°Goshawk, quickly back away!¡±


    The goshawk pped its wings in confusion because it could not understand what Ou Yangming was doing.


    Next, the initially still clouds and mist underwent a peculiar change. The ones near the goshawk surged all of a sudden and transformed into a gigantic hand to wrap around it.


    Consequently, the goshawk cried furiously. It did not notice anything mysterious when it pried earlier but given that the clouds and mist were suddenly attacking, it meant that everything it saw just now was an illusion.


    At this point, even the powerful spirit bird was infuriated.


    When the goshawk pped its wings, a strong wind was stirred up, forming a wind circle around it.


    It let out a sharp shriek, which not only represented its fury but also triggered Heaven and Earth¡¯s mysterious energy. Sure enough, through the strong wind, the yellow clouds and mist that surrounded it disappeared.


    Nevertheless, the goshawk halted just as it wanted to soar into the sky to stay away from this area.


    This was because it realized that it lost its way.


    It was worth noting that the Birds were born with a unique ability to identify directions when they flew in the sky. Without the ability, the Birds would have been eliminated by nature long ago. However, the goshawk lost its sense of direction when it entered the clouds and mist.


    It was simr to a person that suddenly lost vision and could not see anything around him or her. Needless to say, the impact on the goshawk was unmatched.


    Despite that, the goshawk was not an ordinary being, after all. It recovered after a short while and looked around before it noted, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something fishy about the clouds and mist.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t say! Ou Yangming and Big Yellow thought when they looked at each other. ¡°The ability is certainly not from this world. Judging from the clouds and mist, I suppose they were brought here from the upper realm. Heh, they¡¯re really being quite generous!¡± The goshawk remarked.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. He no longer knew nothing about the upper realm.


    Whether it was Multi-armed King Kong or the goshawk, they were his best teachers.


    It would neither be simple nor easy to descend from the upper realm. Other than the fact that spirit beasts would suffer huge limitations, the other half-spirit beasts would also be under unbearable restraints.


    Simrly, notable magic tools or pieces of unique equipment were under the same fate.


    The substantial clouds and mist, which seemed to have shrouded over Heaven and Earth as they floated in the mid-air, was definitely something horrific. Given that it could trap that goshawk, it was surely unordinary.


    It would not be much easier to transport them to this realm than to send a spirit beast here.


    At the end of the day, a transmission between realms required an enormous cost, but the Insects somehow sent two spirit beasts and a forceful treasure here. Nobody knew what they were thinking


    Far away, on a tall mountain, the little red bird could not help but stagger and almost fell from a tree when it saw the goshawk being captured by the yellow clouds and mist.


    ¡°That goshawk¡¯s too dumb! How could it not recognize the Insects¡¯ well-known poisonous miasma?


    ¡®Though I was also fooled because the miasma was disguised, it was only because I wasn¡¯t there. If I went over, hmph... I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve spotted it at once.¡¯


    The little red bird blinked and wondered, then it crouched hesitantly andyzily on the branch.


    It should not be sitting by idly, but it could tell from the poisonous miasma¡¯s range and scale that it was the trick of two little insects. Since the goshawk was there to assist Ou Yangming, the little bird figured that it would not be a problem.


    ¡®If you can¡¯t even survive the danger, are we even from the same race? Those from our kind are never so weak.¡¯ The little red bird had a fierce look in its eyes as it made up its mind. Unless it were absolutely necessary, it would not help them at all. Even if the situation became irreparable such that its kind fell into the clutches of their enemy, it would take revenge by killing at least a billion insects to work off the disgrace. Having said that, deep down the little bird did not think that itsrade was so useless. ¡®As powerful as an insect, it¡¯s only reserved food for us. What exactly am I worrying about...¡±


    That said, the little red bird and even the two insect powerhouses, which set up the poisonous miasma, did not notice a red vapor on the ground in a spot that was not noticed by them. The vapor was ever-changing, odd, and mysterious.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    The goshawk raised its head to let out a shrill cry. Its voice spread far and wide, causing the mist around it to billow. In spite of looking as hard as it could, it could not see through the mist. It seemed like the mist around it was endless and covered the whole word.


    As the goshawk blinked itsrge eyes, it turned to look at Ou Yangming embarrassedly. Being a bird powerhouse, it ended up being tricked by two spirit insects. If its fellows knew about this, it would not be able to list its head in front of them forever.


    Big Yellow turned to look at Ou Yangming eagerly.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and expressed, ¡°Big Yellow, I lost the ability to identify the direction, as well as my sensing ability, after we entered the clouds and mist. It feels like... The mist can disrupt space.¡±


    ¡°Master, there are still undiscovered parasites in Yongxiang City!¡± The goshawk shouted abruptly. ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised because he did not know why the goshawk suddenly brought that up.


    ¡°This is probably the Insects¡¯ mutated poisonous miasma, which has endless wonderful uses, but it must be controlled by a mighty insect so that its full power can be unleashed. Hmph, they have to consume plenty of power to control such a massive treasure in this realm, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯re doing this on purpose after calcting the time.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Regardless if they¡¯re doing this intentionally, we must find a way out.¡± The Military Fire in his sea of consciousness burned fiercely as if it would burst out to burn Heaven and Earth and anytime.


    The goshawk hesitated for a while before it asked, ¡°Master, please allow me to try again.¡±


    It slowly pped its wings. This time, it seemed like its wings were bearing 500 kilograms of weight each as they gathered unimaginable surges of power in front of it while moving up and down.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time seeing such a grave look on the goshawk¡¯s face. It was obvious that the fellow wanted topensate itself.


    Eventually, a giant ball of strong wind was assembled in front of the goshawk. Following that, a mad look was seen in its eyes as it hurled the ball to the side...

 Chapter 460 The Insects Attack The City

    <h4>Chapter 460 The Insects Attack The City</h4>


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    Intense whistles from the strong wind were heard around the goshawk as the wind blew forward violently at an unimaginable speed. The goshawk had fully disyed its ultimate ability at this moment. It was true that spirit birds could not be mentioned on equal terms with walking beasts in terms of physical power but given enough time, they could transfer nature¡¯s power through the Scale Secret Technique to trigger disastrous powers.


    One of them was the Birds Formation, which was so sharp that even Multi-armed King Kong dared not resist it and retreated.


    Although the goshawk did not have its helpers anymore, it still disyed an unmatched and forcefulbat power.


    Wherever the strong wind blew, the yellow clouds billowed as though the entire area was disrupted.


    Without taking a break, the goshawk continued to p its wings fiercely, causing the strong wind to be incredibly powerful as if it could crush everything.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he looked deeply at Big Yellow. At this moment, the usually proud yellow dog shut its mouth without saying a word, but it looked like it was not resigned to the oue.


    It was also a spirit beast, but the goshawk was evidently more capable than it. If the two beasts were to exchange blows, the result would have been set already.


    Big Yellow was not satisfied-it was not pleased at all! Nheless, whenever the big yellow dog felt like that, it would always bury the thought deep inside its heart to turn it into its motivation, and it wouldpletely burst out one day when the timing was right.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed.


    The big yellow dog had advanced into a spirit beast, whereas the goshawk was an experienced spirit beast because it had been one for years. If Big Yellow insisted onparing itself with the goshawk and the king kong, it would be too tough for it.


    Nevertheless, Big Yellow¡¯s attitude was probably the exact reason it previously withstood the ferocious thunderbolts.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Another vigorous explosive sound from the strong wind was heard. This time, the goshawk let out a cheer.


    ¡°Master, I found the way out!¡±


    ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The area was extremely weird. Even though their lives were not threatened due to the goshawk¡¯s protection, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow would not mind leaving as soon as possible.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the goshawk responded loudly. It pped its wings and turned into an electric light as it prated the yellow clouds and flew in its established direction.


    Despite that, it was then when the little red bird, which was observing from a distance away, jumped and stared at its fireball, which it mustered using its magic power.


    Through the flickering source of light, the yellow clouds and mist underwent an intriguing change as if something became imperceptible.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Is that a Supreme Insect¡¯s aura? I must¡¯ve been mistaken. How could one have the guts to descend to this world? Isn¡¯t it afraid of the Heavenly Punishment?¡± The little bird hopped around fretfully and finally stomped its foot. ¡°This won¡¯t do, I must go to take a look!¡±


    It opened its mouth and spat a red light, which suddenly exploded in mid-air and transformed into a door of mes.


    This was also a power to control space. The activated door was filled with mes such that other creatures could not get through, and it could not transfer a humongous creature like Multi-armed King Kong. That said, the distancepressed by the door was far from what could bepared by ordinary interspatial doors, to the extent that the little bird could instantly go across several counties.


    It was an almighty ability possessed by its race. The little bird shed and went through the bright door of mes and arrived at a vast and emptynd.


    When it looked in front, it noticed yellows clouds with an odd aura lingering in the air.


    The goshawk and Ou Yangming were amidst the yellow clouds and mist. While the little bird was concerned about their safety, it did not intend to help at all.


    This was because it believed that Ou Yangming and the goshawk could easily break free. If the goshawk¡¯s life could be threatened by two little insects, it would not be worth helping at all.


    However, the little bird could not stand by idly anymore when a mysterious power rose from the clouds and mist.


    If the power was real, not to mention Ou Yangming and the goshawk, even the little bird dared not be confident about escaping unscathed.


    After some thought, the little red bird finally pped its wings and zoomed into the clouds and mist.


    If the situation inside was what it expected, it could only incite the mysterious power in its bloodline to seek help from the Almighty Beings from its n.


    Given that its n members had always been the most protective ones, they would certainly show up regardless of the costs to eliminate the Venerable Insect.


    With that, a red light entered the clouds and mist, but the little red bird was soon in misery because it realized that it lost its sense of direction.


    Yes, after flying for a short while, it noticed that it did not know where it was anymore.


    The little red bird shrieked furiously after some time, causing a fire to emerge from its body and burned endlessly. As the me boiled, the little bird released a fearsome pressure, which could destroy Heaven and Earth. On top of that, a sinister look could be seen in its bright eyes.


    Judging from how the clouds and mist could make the little bird lose its direction, they were definitely set up by a Venerable Insect.


    ¡®The Insects have really gone through a lot of trouble and paid a huge price to transport the clouds and mist into this realm.


    ¡®Hmph, but since I¡¯m here, the Supreme Insect¡¯s effort will all be in vain,¡¯ the little bird thought.


    The little bird¡¯s intense me continued to burn, causing the yellow clouds and mist to change color. It appeared as though they became the fire¡¯s fuel, allowing the fire to burn brighter than before.


    Subsequently, the little red bird gathered its energy as it was ready to face the Venerable Insect¡¯s attack at any time. As long as it bullied the weak, a single attack would stimte the unique bloodline in its body. By then, even if the little bird¡¯s n members were far in the other realm, they could sense the change here.


    Following that, it would be the end of the Venerable Insect and its scheme.


    Having said that, the little red bird could not help but be dubious as it burned its fire.


    ¡®Why hasn¡¯t the hidden Venerable Insect shown up yet?¡¯


    Outside Changlong City, two long lizards waited far away. They had four long limbs each, which was two more than a half-spirit beast.


    They looked into the distance at the moment and had a grave look on their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s activated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s activated.¡±


    ¡°We paid such a tremendous price to bring the poisonous miasma into this realm just so we can trap that fe. Isn¡¯t it quite wasteful?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, aspared to what we¡¯re about to do, this isn¡¯t wasteful at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, that fe¡¯s so honorable that even the Venerable Ones dared not meet it face to face.


    The two lizards looked at each other. When they thought about the little red bird, which was trapped in the yellow clouds and mist, they could not help but shudder with fear.


    In actuality, the yellow clouds were only set up to capture Ou Yangming and the goshawk as bait; the one that lizards wanted to go against or trap was the little red bird. The poisonous miasma would not be able to trap the bird forever, but it could if the lizards were given enough time.


    ¡°They¡¯re already out, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our kinds along the way have reported that they¡¯reing in our direction.¡± ¡°Very well. This determines if we¡¯ll make or break. If we seed, the Venerable One will remember us for sure.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, boys, it¡¯s time toe out. There are countless humans in the city so eat them to nourish the Insects. The Venerable One is invincible...¡±


    A strange voice echoed outside the city. Consequently, the ground began to move as insects of different sizes surfaced and crawled toward the city.


    Almost at the same time, the ground in some corners in the city loosened as some smaller and less threatening insects swarmed out tounch suicidal attacks at the people nearby.


    Changlong City became chaotic in a split second; numerous screams and shouts filled the air as the people were plunged into extreme sufferings.


    Several great ancestors atop the wall looked at each other anxiously.


    Changlong County had always been the front line against the Beasts, but the threat from the Insects was very different.


    In Huangsha and Yongxiang, even if there were innumerable insects outside the cities, various defensive methods were adopted in the cities. As such, not a single insect could enter the cities before they were attacked. On the contrary, there were already insects inside and outside Changlong City. While the insects inside the city were so weak that they were vulnerable, they were not against military powerhouses, butmon folks.


    ¡°Look...¡±


    Ni Jingshen suddenly pointed into the distance and shouted. When everybody looked, they noticed two massive figures over there. They were not as


    gigantic as Multi-armed King Kong, but their builds were quite rare among the Insects.


    ¡°Spirit beasts,¡± Elder Universe uttered word by word.


    Putting aside the insects¡¯ builds, the immense pressures from them were enough to make the people feel hopeless.


    ¡°Two-there are two spirit beasts!¡± Ni Jingshen and the others turned pale, so much so that there was no redness on their faces.


    ¡°Why? Why did the Insectse to attack us? Why are there two spirit beasts?¡±


    Everyone else exchanged nces and saw looks of despair from each other.


    However, they did not know that the goshawk had carried Ou Yangming and Big Yellow away from the frightening yellow poisonous miasma.


    Protected by the strong wind around the goshawk, the young fellow and the big yellow dog did not inhale any poison gas. The goshawk shrieked proudly, then it continued flying forward ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s instruction. Ou Yangming stood proudly on the goshawk¡¯s back as he looked ahead. His heart somehow began to race as if something unimaginable was waiting for him...

 Chapter 461 Fighting At Close Quarters

    <h4>Chapter 461 Fighting At Close Quarters</h4>


    Deafening battle cries could be heard from the top of the walls and inside Changlong City. The Insect¡¯s attacking method was strange, but it was far less intense than the Beasts¡¯ attacks. There wererge insects outside the city too, so much so that there were strong insects that could climb the walls. Nheless, due to the people¡¯s exemry defensive weapons, the insects ended up being umted as fertilizers at the foot of the walls.


    On the other hand, there was havoc inside the city. Given that Changlong City was being invaded by the Insects for the first time, they could not adopt precautionary measures in time. As such, insects began emerging from underground. The timid and cautious insects, which normally fled when they saw lights, bit anyone they saw as though they were on stimnts.


    Comprehensive considerations were taken into ount when the Humans¡¯ city was established back then, by which especially formidable great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts could enter the city without being noticed. That said, insect powerhouses below Yang Grade were not restricted. Once they suffered setbacks outside the city, they instantly tunneled. As more insects began to enter the city, they became more powerful.


    Atst, a great-ancestor-level insect, which was a scorpion the size of a calf, emerged from underground. Its body was as tough as titanium, and its pliers-like ws could easily snap any person into two. Even a fully-armed soldier could not resist the scorpion.


    Moreover, when the scorpion¡¯s aura began to spread, more insects swarmed out around it. This was the real function of a powerhouse on the battlefield, which was to gather more powers to cause greater damages to one¡¯s enemy.


    Just as the scorpion was barging about and led countless insects to charge forward without restraint, a figure arrived in a split second.


    With a military saber in his hand, Ni Xuetian became one with it and turned into an electric light. He shed his weapon as though a deity had descended.


    The scorpion cast a sinister look at Ni Xuetian and faced his attack with its ws.


    A series of metal shes were heard, causing numerous sparks to be seen in the air. Ni Xuetian¡¯s military saber was swift and fierce, but it could not fend off the scorpion¡¯s ws. He swayed and backed away.


    The scorpion had a fearsome aura as it whipped its tail to attack with its sting. It would not easily use its sting if it was up against ordinary opponents, but it did not stint on using its poison against a human Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Ni Xuetian¡¯s face changed, and he evaded the scorpion¡¯s sting in a sh. At the same time, he retrieved a shield from his back to block any iing attack. The scorpion sneered. It was not a spirit beast but because its cultivation base was equivalent to a human great ancestor¡¯s, it had already gained wisdom.


    Even though the Humans had remarkable pieces of equipment, it was more confident about its sting ¡°Pow...¡±


    Ni Xuetian was fast, but he was slower than the scorpion¡¯s sting as the tip of it stabbed his shield at lightning speed. Even so, the scorpion quivered and groaned in pain.


    When its sting struck the shield, it felt like it struck a wall made of steel. At the end of the day, not a trace was left at all. ¡®What¡¯s that shield? How is it so tough?¡¯ The scorpion thought.


    Ni Xuetian was well-prepared. He swayed his body and borrowed the force to move into the scorpion¡¯s blind spot, then he tossed his military saber away and withdrew his magic tool from his back.


    He shed the saber down at once!


    The half-spirit scorpion¡¯s tail was in immense pain at the moment, hence it did not notice Ni Xuetian¡¯s little trick. Besides, the scorpion was aware of the military saber¡¯s sharpness after having gone against the weapon with its ws just now. The saber was tough but could not break through its defense, thus it did not pay extra attention to it.


    Who knew, the scorpion felt its body be light at the next instant.


    Its body was cut into by the military saber as if it was bean curd.


    Ni Xuetian was as fast as lightning. He retreated as soon as he seeded, and he moved smoothly without dilly-dallying at all.


    He became far from the ferocious insect, which was cut into two, at the blink of an eye.


    It was worth noting that the Insects had a strong vitality, which was much greater than the Beasts¡¯. The scorpion, which was shed into two, cried madly. On top of that, both sections of its body twisted crazily andunched fatal attacks on anything alive around it.


    The scorpion had lost its rationale, and its act was purely instinctive.


    In just a brief moment, there was a significant blood-shed around the scorpion because the other insects were killed, living no living being around it.


    The smart human soldiers had stayed away long ago because nobody wanted to perish with the scorpion, which was fated to die.


    Ni Xuetian looked deeply at the scorpion, whose aura became weaker, movements became slower, and whose body became stiff. When he looked at the magic military saber in his hand again, he could not help butment.


    Without the magic saber and magic shield, it would not be easy for him to kill the scorpion; he would likely have to pay a price to aplish his target. Now, with help from two magic tools, his sneak attack actually seeded in one go, where he managed to ughter the frightening great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast.


    Everything was possible because of Ou Yangming. ¡°Ah,¡±


    Horrific screams were hearding from a distance away, and they alerted Ni Xuetian.


    The great ancestor looked grim, then he hurried away in another direction.


    Due to the two humongous spirit insects, there seemed to be more half-spirit insects too. Apart from the Insects that came all the way from Huangsha and Yongxiang, the ones from Changlong County were summoned here too. Therefore, while the human powerhouses in the city were running everywhere to help out, it still felt like everyone was flustered.


    At the top of the wall, Elder Universe, Ni Jingshen, and Fang Zhaoyang dared not leave at all. They fixed their gazes on the two spirit beasts from afar and did not leave the wall.


    Having said that, they were already in despair.


    All hell broke out around the city when the spirit insects had not made any move. If the spirit insects suddenly joined the fight, nobody could imagine the consequences.


    ¡°Senior, are they... Looking for an opportunity?¡± Ni Jingshen asked in a deep voice.


    Elder Universe shook his head. ¡°At this point, what opportunity do they need? Once theye at us, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡± Fang Zhaoyang clutched the bow in his hand and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why aren¡¯t theying yet?¡±


    erse


    ¡°I have no idea; I don¡¯t understand what exactly they¡¯re waiting for too,¡± Elder Universe mumbled as he shook his head. He had a grave look on his face as he continued, ¡°What¡¯s more important than attacking a city of people?¡±


    ¡°No matter what it is, I only hope these insects will leave as soon as possible.¡± Fang Zhaoyang¡¯s eyelids twitched. The few of them were well-experienced and knowledgeable, so they vaguely guessed the truth behind this.


    Nevertheless, they would be content if the Insects returned without aplishing anything and if they could protect the city. As for the Insects¡¯ scheme, they were not bothered at all.


    Even if the Insects seeded in carrying out their scheme, they would not feel burdened as long as the city was safe.


    ¡°Bom...¡±


    Battle cries were still heard everywhere in the city as more insects swarmed inside. Despite that, as both sides ended up in a deadlock situation, the human soldiers and powerhouses slowly figured out the Insects¡¯ traits. Led by the Supreme Great Ancestors and Yang Grade powerhouses, they fought the Insects in the toughest stance.


    Fortunately, the Supreme Great Ancestors possessed notable magic skill tools, which were gifts from Master Ou Yangming. With help from those magic tools, the insect powerhouses, which had physical qualities worse than the walking beasts, were severely injured. In particr, the great ancestors could always take out a bunch of them when they activated their skills.


    After all, the skills were ultimate abilities from the various ns. They could hurt even Multi-armed King King, let alone the insects.


    The fight between the Humans and the Insects covered a wide range, but thebat powers of the higher-ups were the ones that could decide their fates.


    Following the deaths of great-ancestor-level half-spirit insects, the situation was slowly changing.


    Far away, the two four-legged insects looked at each other. They could not see what was going on inside the city, but they could sense a decrease in the number of their kinds, especially the great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts, which were killed in a short period.


    ¡®When did the Humans have such a significantbat power?¡¯


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss...¡±


    One of the four-legged lizards could not hold back anymore, thus it turned around and wanted to attack the city.


    However, the other lizard immediately shouted, ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t mess things up; I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the consequences!¡± The previous lizard shuddered as though it was afraid of something. ¡°It¡¯s only a city that belongs to the Humans. You can destroy as many as you want once we solve this matter, but if you dy the Venerable One¡¯s business, the Venerable One will certainly make you regret being alive!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    The four-legged lizard followed the advice readily and changed its mind. It gave up on the thought to attack the city, then it closed its eyes to refresh its spirit and shifted its focus elsewhere.


    After half an hour, a loud shriek was suddenly heard in the air.


    It seemed to carry a frightening power as it prated space and all hindrances to echo in the sky.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    The two lizards looked up at the same time.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    An insect powerhouse, which was hiding in the deepest past underground, mumbled.


    ¡°They¡¯re here...¡± A faint red light flickered on the ground.


    ¡®They¡¯re finally here!¡¯

 Chapter 462 Inescapable Trap

    <h4>Chapter 462 Inescapable Trap</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow rode the goshawk and zoomed toward Changlong City at the speed of light.


    Although the view from above the sky was entirely different from running on the ground, when Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked ahead, they noticed that the environment here matched the one in their memories.


    Nheless, they were horrified because over ten trails of smoke rose from the city. Even though the smoke was dispersed by the strong wind when they rose to a certain height, the young fellow and the big yellow dog could sense how badly the city was damaged.


    ¡°Faster!¡± Ou Yangming lowered his body a little and shouted.


    His eyes were filled with strong killing intent. After all, Old Craftsman and the people from the Ni family were still in the city. If anything happened to them... Ou Yangming dared not think further. Big Yellow gritted its teeth but did not roar, which was quite unlike it. Nevertheless, the look in its eyes was more frightening than Ou Yangming¡¯s, so much so that its eyes were bing bloodshot. It seemed like Big Yellow had been detached from the Ni family because it had been following Ou Yangming, but how could it forget its years of friendship with the Ni family so easily? If the look from its eyes could kill insects, the insects in the distance would have been killed several times by now.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s a dangerous aura nearby,¡± the goshawk noted as it lifted its wings a little.


    It became more cautious after being obstructed by the yellow clouds and mist just now. Though it did not spot any danger yet, there was a reason it was suddenly feeling rmed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Forget that, let¡¯s enter the city first.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± Big Yellow barked fiercely to agree with him.


    The goshawk sighed. Its master could not remain calm after seeing his closed ones in danger.


    With that, it spread its wings and increased its speed to get to the city.


    Despite that, both Ou Yangming and the goshawk did not notice a thin film ahead. The film¡¯s color was connected with the ground, hence it could not be spotted at all. Beneath the filmid two formidable four-legged lizards, which were staring at the sky with bloody eyes. Under the film¡¯s protection, even their auras were not exposed, let alone their bodies.


    At the top of the wall, Elder Universe and the others had noticed the gigantic goshawk approaching the city.


    Due to the distance, they could only see a ck spot. ¡°What¡¯s... That?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s a bird?¡±


    ¡°A Bird? Are those insects nning to go against a bird?¡±


    ¡°Judging from their stances, it seems like that¡¯s the case...¡±


    The Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other as they felt like their conceptions of the world had just been overturned.


    It was a first when the spirit insects came to besiege Changlong County. The great ancestors would not have believed it if they did not experience it, but they became more puzzled by everything they were seeing at the moment. Why did a bird powerhousee to Changlong County? It was evident that the two spirit insects were going to ambush the spirit bird...


    Since when spirit beasts began to kill each other?


    Elder Universe¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Were we told that Lil¡¯ Friend Ou subdued a spirit beast in Feiya City?¡±


    Ni Jingshen was stunned, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Feiya City informed us that Master Ou settled the fight from the Birds and has possibly taken control of the spirit bird¡ªthe culprit.¡± He became hesitant as he added, ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility¡ªit hasn¡¯t been confirmed.¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What about the news from Huangsha and Yongxiang?¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s already quite astounding that Master Ou could conquer Multi-armed King Kong. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be beyond his capability to subdue another,¡± Ni Jingshen noted after some thought.


    ¡°Why?¡± Fang Zhaoyang was confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he needs to pay a huge price to control a spirit beast. Before Master Ou goes beyond Extreme Grade, it¡¯s unlikely that he can take down another spirit beast.¡±


    If Ou Yangming was present, he would understand why the great ancestor said that. Back when he subdued the goshawk, Multi-armed King Kong adopted an extreme approach as it wanted to protect him. In the end, the spirit beast stopped but found it strange because he was full of energy and was not famished at all.


    Based on the ability disyed by Ou Yangming, most people think that it was amazing that he became a spirit beast¡¯s master. As for controlling another one, it seemed quite impossible.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve thought the same but...¡± Elder Universe smiled faintly and expressed with bright eyes, ¡°Lil¡¯ Fiend Ou is good at creating miracles.¡±


    Following that, he inhaled deeply, and his body seemed to have expanded a bit as a result.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, be careful...¡±


    His voice was thunderous, and it spread far and wide. As such, even the two Supreme Great Ancestors beside him were taken aback.


    Sure enough, the elder, who had lived for many years, must not be treated normally. He was so formidable that he was definitely at the peak of Extreme Grade.


    Ou Yangming, who was hurrying back to the city, raised his eyebrows. He vaguely heard the voice and could tell that it came from Elder Universe, so he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    ¡®Be careful? Of what?!¡¯


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, an enormous change happened to the world below him. The initially t ground sprung up without warning and attacked the goshawk.


    The goshawk shrieked and soared higher without any hesitation. It was deeply infuriated.


    It turned out that there was an ambush below them but simr to the yellow poisonous miasma, it could not sense anything before the trap was activated.


    The Insects from this realm could not have set up something like that. Having said that, the resources required to transport such a formation into this realm were almost equivalent to revamping a treasured item.


    While the exchange was equal-valued, the price paid was twice as much as the cost.


    It would be fine if only one formation was sent to this realm, but the mad Insects had somehow delivered two here... The goshawk was furious, but it was also afraid. Given that the Insects were doing things regardless of the costs, what exactly were they scheming...


    The thin film flew up, revealing two gigantic four-legged lizards beneath it. By upying one side each, they sat on the ground like humans and waved their ws in the air to control the thin film. It was clear from the film¡¯s flight direction that the lizards were determined to capture the goshawk.


    Upon seeing this, the goshawk cried and stirred up endless strong wind around it. The wind turned into arge de, which was thrown into the distance.


    This was the most potent soundwave spell that could be used by the goshawk. In terms of mightiness only, it was not inferior to the airflow channel that got rid of the yellow clouds and mist.


    Since the goshawk was a spirit beast, it naturally had some ultimate skills, and it was not going to stint on using them at this moment.


    However, when the giant wind de attacked the thin film, the film was instantly elongated. Owing to the wind de¡¯s forceful power, the film¡¯s disguise disappeared, revealing the true colors behind it.


    Even so, the thin film could not be slit no matter how strong the wind de was. Furthermore, as the film kept extending, the wind de¡¯s power was quickly disappearing.


    The goshawk spread its wings as if it was terrified. It flew up to the sky with all its might.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Inescapable Trap! It¡¯s the damn Inescapable Trap! The Insects have gone mad!¡±


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow exchanged nces. They did not know what the Inescapable Trap was, but they could tell from the goshawk¡¯s expression how rare and mighty the thing was. The goshawk did not forget itself when it faced the Insects¡¯ poisonous miasma, so it seemed like it was not confident about breaking free from the thin film.


    Indeed, under the two spirit insects¡¯ controls, the thin film changed faster than the goshawk could fly.


    ¡°Goshawk, what is this thing afraid of?¡± Ou Yangming asked sternly.


    ¡°Thunderbolts and mes-only the greatest energies of nature can destroy them,¡± the goshawk answered hastily.


    Ou Yangming nodded, and he somehow understood something. He retrieved an equipment set from his interspatial bag and put them on as fast as he could. Afterward, he ordered fiercely, ¡°Charge forward and break through it!¡±


    ¡°This thing can¡¯t be broken through!¡± The goshawk screamed.


    ¡°Trust me!¡± Ou Yangming responded without any hesitation.


    The goshawk gritted its teeth because it was still dubious of Ou Yangming¡¯s abilities. At the end of the day, even it was helpless, so what could the young fellow do? That said, the spirit bird felt a chill in its heart when it thought about the power inside Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    It spread its wings and charged forward without evading anymore.


    The thin film was extensive, but it could not really cover Heaven and Earth. While the goshawk could not avoid itpletely, it could rely on its odd flight path to prevent itself from being captured.


    Nheless, the goshawk no longer dodged the thin film anymore; it made a desperatest effort and swooped down on the film.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He crossed his arms and grabbed his military saber to make a horizontal sh.


    Every piece of equipment on his body shone and released intense lights. They all carried only one power¡ªfire. Moreover, the skill released by his saber was an advanced ability of the Fireball Art, which was me Saber.


    Endless powers of mes assembled into a big saber between Heaven and Earth, and it was shed on the thin film.

 Chapter 463 Flame Saber

    <h4>Chapter 463 me Saber</h4>


    An ear-piercing ripping sound was hearding from the thin film. It could withstand the attack from the goshawk¡¯s giant wind de, but a hole suddenly appeared and erged quickly as the me Saber spread The goshawk widened its eyes so much that they almost popped out. It became extremely anxious when it identified the Inescapable Trap just now because it knew very well how powerful the energy contained inside. Not to mention Ou Yangming, who was not even at a spirit beast¡¯s level, the spirit bird could not have pierced through the Inescapable Trap even if it went all out. If it was not because the goshawk¡¯s soul was absolutelypliant, it would not have taken such a risk.


    Nheless, the seemingly indestructible Inescapable Trap was damaged by Ou Yangming¡¯s me Saber...


    The goshawk was incredibly surprised when it saw this.


    It turned out that the Inescapable Trap could be broken by the power in this realm. A strange thought crossed the spirit bird¡¯s mind. ¡®Did Ie to the lower realm? Or is this a realm possessed by the upper realm, and whose power is on par with that of the upper realm?¡¯


    ¡°Shriek...¡± The goshawk cried and burst out of the hole made by Ou Yangming.


    Escaping from the Inescapable Trap made it feel as delighted as a fish swimming in a vast ocean, or a bird flying in a boundless sky. Nevertheless, the excitement was short-lived because the gigantic thin film in the sky changed again. It continued to billow and squirm, and the broken part on it even shifted toward the center. Once the hole arrived at the center, the area around it instantly melted to join the other parts of the thin film, causing the film to cover a broader range.


    Ou Yangming and the goshawk were dumbfounded because they thought they could break free after the attack. The Inescapable Trap was not as simple as it seemed.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming did not know that when he shed his me Saber to slit the thin film, the two spirit insects, which were controlling the film beneath it, felt prating chills.


    The chills came from their hearts, causing their originally cold body to feel ice-cold.


    How could a saber gathered by fire energy cut through the Inescapable Trap?


    What creature were they up against?


    The spirit insects exchanged nces and decided that they would not fight hand-to-hand against Ou Yangming no matter what.


    In actuality, in terms of mightiness only, Ou Yangming¡¯s me Saber was far from the goshawk¡¯s explosive wind de. It did not matter that the me Saber was released after assembling the skills from all of his pieces of equipment. However, the me Saber unleashed an unimaginably wonderful function when it faced the Insects¡¯ Inescapable Trap. In particr, the unusual energy carried by the me caused the two spirit insects to shudder with fear.


    The spirit insects did their best to maneuver the trap, forming wave-like wrinkles to cover the entire sky.


    After evading the previous attack, the goshawk was faced with another wave of attack. Ou Yangming swung his saber without any hesitation to stop the attack, but the follow-ups seemed to be endless.


    ¡°The Inescapable Trap is inescapable indeed...¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butment after he stopped another wave.


    Being faced with infinite attacks, anyone would feel powerless. All of a sudden, he noted as he was struck with a thought, ¡°Goshawk, we can¡¯t go on like this forever; let the broken film trap us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The goshawk was stunned, and it had a strange look in its eyes.


    It did everything possible and racked its brain to get out of the situation, but Ou Yangming asked it to act in the opposite way.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t we walking right into the trap if we let the Inescapable Trap wrap us?¡¯


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow widened its eyes and barked at Ou Yangming. It was not an ordinary dog, so it was aware of the crisis.


    Being attacked by the omnipresent thin film, their best option was to fly high and far away because nobody knew what would happen if they were trapped by the peculiar film. That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s order clearly contrasted the target. Ou Yangming sensed the boiling mental power in his mind and stared quietly at the military saber in his hand. He uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    The goshawk paused, and the big yellow stopped barking as well. Even though they could not help but worry, they did not resist the young fellow anymore.


    At this point, they chose to trust their partner. ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Soon enough, the two spirit insects below were puzzled because the goshawk, which had been flying around to avoid the Inescapable Trap, stopped out of the blue. The spirit beast floated in the air without moving and let the thin film envelop it in the form of waves.


    ¡°Is it courting its death?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that human must think that his me Saber can cut through the Inescapable Trap, so he decided to fall into the trap.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what a foolish human! He could sh ayer of the Inescapable Trap, but can he do the same to 1,000yers? He doesn¡¯t know how tough the trap will be if theyers are oveid. How ignorant!¡±


    The two lizards went from having a serious discussion to mocking Ou Yangming and hispanions. They figured out why the goshawk was acting like that, but they did not believe that Ou Yangming could destroy the Inescapable Trap after it began to ovey.


    Before long, the goshawk¡¯s body shook violently, and the environment around it changed slightly as its body moved. Odd airflows burst out from its body, and they were the representation of a mysterious and unpredictable power. When the power spread, an invisible airflow wall was formed around it.


    The goshawk used the same trick when they were previously attacked by the yellow clouds and mist. It protected its body so well that nothing could go in or out.


    Despite that, the situation now was very different. Although the airflow wall was still present, the goshawk had to withstand apletely different pressure. Once the Inescapable Trap enveloped it, the enormous pressure would be unimaginable.


    The goshawk scoffed furiously as the airflows around it copsed inward. Even so, it shrieked loudly and released more airflows to endure the pressure. Nheless, whether it was the two spirit insects, which were controlling the Inescapable Trap, or Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, they could tell that the process was slowly going beyond the goshawk¡¯s ability.


    Big Yellow straightened its body, and its aura undted. It could not stand by idly after seeing what the goshawk was going through. In spite of that, Ou Yangming extended his arm before the big yellow dog could make a move. Following that, a massive me Saber appeared.


    The saber seemed normal and did not carry an earth-shattering momentum, but the zing mes on it made it feel like the space around it was being burnt. It was as though the air contained the mes¡¯ powers and was about to explode at any time. Upon seeing this, the goshawk tensed up. Its wings shuddered due to fear, and its airflow wall became unstable.


    The two spirit insects, which were controlling the Inescapable Trap, sensed this right away. They were ted.


    After all, the Insects and the Birds were born to be rivals. It would be a rare feat to eliminate a bird like the goshawk, hence the lizards felt great senses of aplishment.


    Moreover, apart from killing the goshawk, they could also seize the local human. They would be rewarded forpleting the mission assigned by the Venerable One!


    Next, the Inescapable Trap quickly pressured inward to strangle the goshawk, whose defense power had plunged.


    It was then when Ou Yangming¡¯s me Saber finally touched the trap.


    The saber-light was intense, and the mes were scorching. In a sh, the areas of the thin film in contact with the me Saber were torn and burnt. It was peculiar because the burnt thin film did not turn into ashes but transformed into energies that were channeled into the young fellow¡¯s body. Ou Yangming swung his arm faster, allowing the mes to cover a broader area as they were released. As such, he and the goshawk werepletely wrapped up.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    When the fiery mes burned, the aura around Ou Yangming changed drastically. He was in a high spirit as abundant energies gushed into his body.


    His military saber was not only attached with the me Skill, but also the Devouring ability.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was no longer absorbing mental power; he converted the energies into his essential Qi.


    The Inescapable Trap was indeed one of the ultimate treasures of the Insects from the upper realm. It was very much weakened to be sessfully transported into this realm, but the power it contained was far from what could bepared by ordinary spirit beasts.


    Especially since two spirit insects were controlling the trap, it unleashed an unparalleled power. Unfortunately, the power encountered the Military Fire and the Devouring ability.


    The two powersbined were certainly invincible in this realm.


    At the spur of the moment, the thin film that approached the goshawk was ripped apart. Instead of returning to the Inescapable Trap, the broken fragments were burnt and absorbed by Ou Yangming, who turned them into his essential Qi.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi surged so much that it became unbearable for his body.


    His mighty mental power billowed in his sea of consciousness as it carefully sensed every change caused by the essential Qi in his body.


    Atst, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. His body quivered hard, and a surge of aura burst out from his body.


    It was the Extreme Grade Aura!


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi was umted to a certain level, he naturally became a Supreme Great Ancestor. Being suppressed by his remarkable mental power, which had almost surpassed the world¡¯s limit, his essential Qi flowed orderly in his dantian and meridians. Every inch of his power was perfectly controlled, by which none was flowing slowly nor wasted.

 Chapter 464 The Extreme Grade Boundary

    <h4>Chapter 464 The Extreme Grade Boundary</h4>


    Raging mes and flying saber-lights-ripped, burned, devoured!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes became brighter, and his aura became stronger. The change after he advanced to Extreme Grade was apparent, especially when he could activate skills with more ease.


    A faint smile was seen on his face. The Inescapable Trap was incredibly enormous, but it became an endless source of nourishment for him due to the Devouring ability. When infinite energies gushed into the young fellow¡¯s body and were converted into his essential Qi, his foundation was stabilized and filled.


    Ou Yangming experienced the feeling once in the past, which was when he advanced rapidly in the imperial family¡¯s secret realm.


    Back then, he was fortunate to have directly advanced from the early phase of Yang Grade to the peak. This time, he stumbled upon another opportunity in the Inescapable Trap, allowing his ability to improve without an end. Needless to say, it was also because his mental power had arrived at the world¡¯s limit, hence he could naturally advance smoothly. If his mental power was not sufficient enough to control the abundant essential Qi in his body, he would be courting his death at this moment.


    Ou Yangming cried into the air all of a sudden, and it was so loud that it spread far and wide, causing everyone else to be appalled. The two spirit insects below looked at each other and felt strange. It was clear that Ou Yangming was trapped by the Inescapable Trap, and the goshawk¡¯s power was slowly being reduced. The spirit insects wondered, ¡®Why did the human be so vigorous as if he swallowed an All-nourishing Bolus?¡¯


    As the me Saber burnt, the Inescapable Trap controlled by the spirit beasts did not advance at all as it waspletely blocked by the saber-lights and mes. On top of that, they vaguely sensed that something was off.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s advancement into Extreme Grade was an extremely big deal to him, but it was a trivial matter to the spirit beasts. To them, it did not matter if a human Supreme Great Ancestor or a Yang Grade powerhouse was trapped because it would not make a difference.


    The Inescapable Trap should have captured Ou Yangming and hispanions when the goshawk¡¯s power weakened, but they ended up in a deadlock situation. While feeling bewildered, the spirit insects became anxious.


    ****


    ¡°That¡¯s not right...¡±


    Elder Universe¡¯s face changed, and he shouted from the top of the wall, ¡°That¡¯s Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s voice!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± Ni Jingshen took a deep breath before he added, ¡°The Insects are scheming something against him indeed!¡±


    The Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other worriedly.


    ¡°Save him¡ªwe must save him no matter what!¡± Elder Universe noted without any hesitation, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is controlling two spirit beasts now, which makes him an indispensable power for the Humans. He mustn¡¯t be harmed no matter what.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and Fang Zhaoyang exchanged nces and smiled bitterly.


    They naturally understood what the elder meant, but they also knew if they went over to Ou Yangming like that, they might not be of help even if they risked their lives.


    Elder Universe sighed and expressed out of the blue, ¡°Gentlemen, I have some properties in the city, and the people who rely on them to live aremon folks. They¡¯ve been serving me for three generations, so please take care of them in the future.¡±


    Ni Jingshen was stunned. ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±


    Elder Universe shook his head and smiled as if he perceived everything. ¡°I initially thought an old brat like me can live a few more years because of Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s existence among the Humans, but it turns out that I can¡¯t escape my fate!¡±


    ¡°Senior.¡± Ni Jingshen¡¯s eyelids twitched as he remarked, ¡°This must be discussed thoroughly; you mustn¡¯t act rashly!¡± ¡°If Lil¡¯ Friend Ou lives, the Humans will leave a peaceful life; if he dies...¡± Elder Universe sighed.


    Ni Jingshen and Fang Zhaoyang looked at the spirit insects in the distance, as well as the huge bulge covered by the thin film.


    The goshawk was a spirit beast, Multi-armed King Kong was a spirit beast, and the Insects had two spirit beasts too. Nheless, it was frightening because the spirit beasts were no longer fighting for themselves. If Ou Yangming died, nobody knew if the remaining spirit beasts would fight each other to death or would join hands to go against the Humans.


    If it was thetter, even the odds would be against Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse, who was known to have exceeded the Extreme Grade Boundary.


    ¡°Senior, you might not be able to help even if you go over. At the end of the day, there¡¯s a significant disparity between us and spirit beasts,¡± Ni Jingshenmented bitterly.


    Who knew, Elder Universeughed out loud. ¡°Just wait and see if I¡¯ll be of any help.¡± Heter pped his sleeves and was about to jump off the wall. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go there with you.¡± Fang Zhaoyang stomped his foot and said sternly, ¡°Brother Ni, I¡¯ll entrust the Fang family to you too.¡±


    He knew he would likely suffer a grim fate if he left, so much so that his corpse might not even be intact. Nevertheless, he was left with no choice because the city was faced with a crisis.


    Ni Jingshen smiled bitterly. ¡°Since the two of you are going, how can I not go too?¡±


    Elder Universe furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y the hero. I have a way to kill spirit beasts, what about you? Are you going to get yourselves killed...¡±


    ¡°What? Kill the spirit beasts?¡± Ni Jingshen¡¯s eyes lit up. Even though he could not figure out what trick Elder Universe had to achieve that goal, he knew the elder would not speak carelessly.


    ¡°Take good care of the city and don¡¯t let the other races destroy our home,¡± Elder Universe ordered in a deep voice before he shed and jumped off the wall.


    Fang Zhaoyang moved his legs a little, but he did not follow the elder.


    If Elder Universe really had a way to kill spirit beasts, Fang Zhaoyang would only be a burden if he insisted on following the elder.


    Elder Universe was as fast as lightning. After jumping off the wall, he walked with his hands behind his back as if he was not walking amidst a sea of insects but a t road.


    The Insects, which picked up the smell of his flesh and blood, charged toward it madly. Despite that, before they could get close to Elder Universe, he went past them and traveled at a faster speed.


    Far away, the two spirit insects noticed something unusual here, but they fully focused on the thin film in the sky and ignored Elder Universe.


    How could a human do anything to affect their setup?


    ¡®He¡¯s overestimating himself and asking for humiliation!


    Elder Universe shed and finally arrived in front of the two spirit beasts. He stared at them, and his beard and hair stood on ends as a massive aura was about to gush out.


    It was then when a deafening explosion was hearding from the sky. It was thunderous and earth-shattering.


    The elder quivered a bit, and the peculiar changes in his body stopped at once. He looked strangely at the sky and mumbled with a weird look on his face, ¡°Do I not have to die again?¡±


    The goshawk stood in the sky, which was also one of the Birds¡¯ unique abilities.


    It fixed its gaze on Ou Yangming and was in shock because its master¡¯s power was too mighty and too bizarre. Not only could he rip the Inescapable Trap apart, but he could also convert the power for his own use. What power allowed him to convert the Inescapable Trap¡¯s power? The goshawk dared not think further.


    Even so, it feared Ou Yangming even more and dared not disobey him anymore.


    It would obey Ou Yangming even if he asked it to fall from the sky at the next instant. If Ou Yangming could hold on without a limit to turn the plentiful energies into endless essential Qi into his body, with the pressure from his mighty mental power, his martial arts boundary could be upgraded. In fact, it also seemed possible for the young fellow to directly advance to the peak of Extreme Grade.


    However, the spirit insects finally noticed something was off. In particr, when Ou Yangming¡¯s abundant aura overflowed, and he could not help but cry into the air, they realized that the Inescapable Trap¡¯s aura declined a lot.


    The spirit insects looked at each other and immediately extended the trap further. They no longer hoped to capture Ou Yangming and hispanions in this fixed spot.


    Just as they began to deliver the thought and the Inescapable Trap became loose, Ou Yangming knew what they were nning to do.


    It was a wonderful sensing ability, which was simr to when an expert could figure out his or her opponent¡¯s every move during a battle. When Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire and Devouring ability were fully unleashed, the Inescapable Trap¡¯s movements were simted in his mind, and he always had countermeasures.


    Ou Yangming turned his hand abruptly. Right after the Inescapable Trap¡¯s pressure reduced, he activated the me skill in his equipment and sted it out.


    Covered by the trap, the area here had been tightly suppressed long ago. That said, a forceful firestorm burst out and triggered a chain reaction. The Inescapable Trap was ignited in the narrow space, causing surges of energy that could not be released.


    Apanied by an ear-splitting explosion, the trap in this area finally exploded. With the goshawk as the core, zing heat waves spread out in all directions like fireworks.


    Inside the intense mes, Ou Yangming stood proudly on the goshawk. He was highly-spirited and carried an unexcelled aura, whereas the scorching fire around him enveloped the goshawk.


    Far away, everyone on the ground turned to look at this moment.


    The scene of the King of mes would forever be imprinted on every living being¡¯s memory.

 Chapter 465 Hell’s Passage

    <h4>Chapter 465 Hell¡¯s Passage</h4>


    The goshawk was bewildered when it looked at the mes on its body.


    It could sense the incredibly fearsome energy carried by the mes. The power was so mighty that it was unparalleled, and it contained an attribute that frightened the spirit bird.


    Theoretically, given that the goshawk was enveloped by mes, it would be in a miserable state if it survived, by which it would be burnt. Nheless, although the mes were violent and fierce, they did not hard it at all.


    If that was the only case, it could only mean that Ou Yangming had an unimaginable control over mes. However, the goshawk clearly noticed that certain energy seemed to have been triggered when the fire burned, causing it to feel like going mad. ¡®Is this that master¡¯s power? Why does it carry an unconventional, violent feeling...¡¯


    Next, surges of energy gushed into the goshawk¡¯s body.


    They were terrifying energies that the goshawk dared not ignore at all. Nevertheless, the power did not hurt its body at all. Instead, they converted into its power once they entered its body.


    A strange crossed the goshawk¡¯s mind, and it had a strange look on its face. Being a formidable spirit beast from the upper realm, its knowledge was far from what could bepared by ordinary living beings from this realm. Therefore, it immediately figured out what power it was, and it was exactly the reason it was in disbelief.


    ¡®This power should be theplete opposite of that master¡¯s. How can it merge with the mes?¡¯ At that moment, the goshawk looked at Ou Yangming with fear.


    It was a sincere feeling of being in awe, as well as an act of submitting to greater power. ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    The thunderous sounds spread far and wide as the gigantic Inescapable Trap seemed to have shattered into fragments, which flew into the distance.


    Who knew, the two spirit insects lifted their bodies, then their auras connected and released a peculiar energy wave. As the energies overflowed, the fragmented Inescapable Trap agglomerated again and formed an unbelievable passage made of the thin film.


    Instead of being transparent, the passage made of a thin film was dark and hollow.


    Forceful and mysterious energies flowed out from the passage, where dreary cries and screams were heard.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The goshawk was appalled, and it shouted, ¡°Quickly escape!¡±


    Before Ou Yangming gave an order, it fled far away.


    Given that the spirit bird escaped recklessly, it must be something horrifying.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, but he did not stop the goshawk. He questioned loudly, ¡°Goshawk, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Hell¡¯s Passage-a unique passage that uses the Inescapable Trap as a carrier to connect with the upper realm!¡± The goshawk spread its wings and flew as it exined, ¡°The one that connected and activated the passage is at least a Venerable One!¡±


    Its words were like thest nail in a coffin. As soon as its voice died away, a weird sound wasing from the hollow passage. Following that, an indescribable surge of power burst out and surrounded the escaping goshawk.


    It was a vigorous suction, such that even the goshawk could not break free from the power.


    Ou Yangming suddenly turned to look at the enormous passage and sensed the mighty power from it. The power was irresistible for him. Not to mention him, even the goshawk could not get rid of the power if it went all out.


    Moreover, the zing fire on Ou Yangming seemed to be detached from him too. The suction was not only drawing the goshawk, but it was also affecting him and Big Yellow.


    The two spirit lizards below raised their ws in the air. Their bodies trembled as they tried to maintain the passage, which was evident that it was a troublesome and painful process for them.


    Despite that, they dared notin because they would be the Insects¡¯ heroes as long as they managed to capture the human.


    The goshawk did its utmost to fly away while Ou Yangming and Big Yellow waited quietly on its back and resisted the strong suction behind them. That said, they could not break free no matter how hard they tried, and they were eventually pulled backward.


    Elder Universe watched quietly from below and had a helpless look on his face.


    He initially thought he would be safe again, but he knew now that it was merely wishful thinking.


    The elder shook his head and looked up to say to Ou Yangming, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, take care in the future! Look after the Humans!¡± He did not speak loudly, but his firm voice spread such that Ou Yangming and the others heard him.


    Ou Yangming looked down in shock and noticed a familiar figure.


    Having said that, a dangerous aura surrounded the person.


    Elder Universe yelled, causing the momentum around him to change drastically. The substantial momentum increased steadily, and it seemed to be continuous and endless.


    When Ou Yangming previously advanced to Extreme Grade, he triggered a rather powerful energy fluctuation, to the extent that the two spirit insects changed their tactic.


    This time, Elder Universe drew Heaven and Earth¡¯s attention when his momentum increased to a far-fetched state.


    Elder Universe went into isted cultivation when he was 100 years old, and he renamed himself after he finished cultivating in istion.


    Now, being one of the top-notched powerhouses among the Humans, he was finally disying the mightiest side of him.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An unusual airflow appeared above him, and it rose at a mind-blowing speed into the sky. Subsequent to the airflow¡¯s dispersion, Heaven and Earth underwent an irreversible change.


    Ni Jingsheng widened his eyes atop the wall and yelled in disbelief. ¡°Limit-breaking through the limit... I know what he¡¯s going to do!¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang stared into the distance in disbelief too, but he was puzzled. ¡°Brother Ni, what¡¯s Senior Universe trying to do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to go beyond Extreme Grade to be the most prominent person in the universe!¡± Ni Jingshen answered.


    ¡°What?¡± Fang Zhaoyang gasped. He had a poorer vision because he did not have an inheritance from the upper realm, but he was surprised and overjoyed when he heard the news. ¡°Brother Ni, why didn¡¯t Senior Universe use this ability earlier?¡±


    Ni Jingshen looked deeply at him with a sorrowful look in his eyes. ¡°Because Senior Universe won¡¯t seed; he¡¯s only doing this to perish with the spirit beasts...¡± ¡°Pow...¡±


    Once Ni Jingshen exined, dense clouds had unknowingly gathered in the sky. As such, lightning bolts, which appeared to be dancing silver snakes, could be seen everywh The two four-legged insects were so stupefied that their eyes almost popped out. They looked at the lightning clouds above them in fear.


    seen eve


    This was Heaven¡¯s power, as well as the universe¡¯s raging power. Even if the lizards were spirit beasts from the upper realm, they could not resist the universe¡¯s power. This human¡ªthis insignificant human... He actually did this. We must crush him into pieces!¡¯


    While the lizards hated Elder Universe to his bones, they dared not give up controlling the thin film at this moment.


    This was because they knew they would not end up better than being struck by lightning if they failed forck of a final effort; they might suffer a much more tragic end. Elder Universeughed out loud. He shed and charged toward one of the four-legged lizards.


    He was definitely not a spirit beast¡¯s match, but the lizard was resentful when he approached it.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The lizard opened its mouth and stuck out itsrge time. It gathered all its energy in this attack because it wanted to kill the damn human in one move.


    Nheless, Elder Universe suddenly paused and tapped his chest, causing his armor to release a yellow light.


    The Indestructible Defense.


    It was an explosive skill from a magic tool, and it protected him from everything.


    The lizard¡¯s tongue struck Elder Universe, but the elder¡¯s body only swayed a little before he regained a firm foothold. Heter wielded the longsword in his hand, leaving a trail of blood on the insect¡¯s tongue with his weapon¡¯s white sword light.


    It was the longsword¡¯s explosive skill, but it could not cut the lizard¡¯s tongue. Nevertheless, the spirit insect was injured.


    This was the mightiness of a spirit insect. Before Elder Universe surpassed the Extreme Grade to be on par with the spirit insect, he would not be able to kill it in one go even if he was assisted by a divine weapon or a sharp tool.


    The lizard roared in pain, then it turned around abruptly to whip its long tail.


    aro


    A faint smile was seen on Elder Universe¡¯s face. Instead of dodging the tail, he tossed his longsword away and leaped up to hug the lizard¡¯s tail.


    His body was protected by the magic armor¡¯s Indestructible Defense Skill, he was dazed after being hit by the spirit insect. Furthermore, his mouth was bleeding, and he almost passed out.


    Even so, Elder Universe was bright-eyed, and he clung to his opponent without any hesitation.


    At the spur of the moment, the lizard was terrified and was in despair because it recalled something


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The Heavenly Thunderbolt camete, but it finally descended and struck Elder Universe. Elder Universe shivered and spat blood from his mouth, but heughed out loud.


    Amidst his madughter, the Heavenly Thunderbolt spread and engulfed the lizard at once.

 Chapter 466 Perish Together

    <h4>Chapter 466 Perish Together</h4>


    The Heavenly Thunderbolt struck!


    This was the most powerful and the fiercest power in the universe. Without taking sufficient defensive measures, it would be difficult for any living being to resist it.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists in the sky because he recognized the familiar figure and knew what the person was nning to do. Elder Universe¡¯s cultivation base was already at the peak of Extreme Grade. He had not advanced for years not because his potential arrived at a limit, but because given his cultivation base, he vaguely sensed the mysterious restrictive power in the universe. Perhaps heprehended it or read about it from an ancient book, hence he never tried to break through. The elder knew he would likely face the same oue if it did.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow suddenly barked with extreme sorrow. Changlong and Ling would experience an immense disaster once in a century. The final aim of the Iron Blood Loyal Heart and the Noble Sacrifice was to let the He family¡¯s man, who had just advanced to Extreme Grade, imitate the aura beyond the Extreme Grade Boundary. As such he could confuse the universe to draw the Heavenly Thunderbolt, then he would perish together with the spirit beast.


    Now, Elder Universe automatically triggered the Heavenly Thunderbolt without any assistance nor sacrifice.


    His power and mental state were second to none among the Humans.


    Nheless, as tough as Elder Universe was, his fate was already determined at that moment.


    The four-legged lizard let out a shrill shriek, and it kept quivering in the electric light. When it finally lost bnce, it copsed to the ground. As the lizard fell, the mighty passage made of thin film, which was going to suck the goshawk and Ou Yangming, immediately became shaky. The other four-legged lizard cried in shock, but it did not intend to get close to its partner at all. Instead, the lizard did its best to support the passage above it and backed away as far as it could. Faced with the Heavenly Thunderbolt from this realm, its fight thought was to stay far away. In fact, it would have escaped long ago if it was not because there was a big fellow above it. ¡°Boom...¡±


    Following that, several Heavenly Thunderbolts continued to mercilessly strike Elder Universe and the four-legged lizard. When the fire few thunderboltsnded, the lizard could still dodge and resist. Nevertheless, the thunderbolts eventuallynded faster. By the time the fifth Heavenly Thunderbolt struck, the four-legged lizard could not move anymore and lost its breath of life.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The Heavenly Thunderbolt did not seem to have enjoyed itself to the full. After killing the four-legged lizard, it suddenly shifted its direction to attack the extensive thin film.


    When the thunderbolts appeared, the suction from the thin passage weakened by a lot. It maintained a level such that the goshawk and Ou Yangming could not get away, but it still attracted the Heavenly Thunderbolts¡¯ direct hits. ¡°Woosh-¡°


    The goshawk pped its wings hard and soared as high as it could when the Heavenly Thunderbolts were striking the thin passage. Atst, it zoomed into the sky and broke free from the fearsome suction. On its back, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Elder Universe was Ni Yinghong¡¯s master and was also the most formidable Supreme Great Ancestor in the city. On top of that, he was the only human powerhouse that experienced the previous disaster. The elder could have stayed in the city, but he left the city recklessly and attracted the Heavenly Thunderbolts through the extreme method.


    As dumb as Ou Yangming was, he knew the reason behind it.


    He took a deep breath and felt his Qi and blood boil in his chest. Furthermore, the young fellow¡¯s mental power surged like waves in his mind, and his heart felt like it was being oppressed by a giant rock. The Heavenly Thunderbolts continued to rumble, and the boundless thin film finally could not hold on anymore. No matter how remarkable the thing was, it could not resist the universe¡¯s mighty power.


    As the thunderbolts intersected each other, the thin film fell like a small mountain. As for the forceful being on the other end of the passage, it seemed to have disappeared. The remaining four-legged lizard exerted force through its legs and jumped away abruptly like an agile rabbit. It tried its best to curb its aura at this moment and was set on staying as far as it could away from the falling passage. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone as he ordered, ¡°Goshawk, kill it!¡±


    He did not name the target, but the goshawk, which was enraged, understood him right away. It closed its wings and swooped down like a rainbow. The goshawk would not have acted so boldly if Multi-armed King Kong or a potent spirit beast was on the ground. However, a spirit insect was what was on the ground. Even in terms of a physical battle, a bird would not be inferior to an insect. The four-legged lizard fled as fast as it could. After it got free from the thunderbolt zone, it instantly sensed the threat from the sky. It kept turning its head while it ran, and it widened its mouth to spit green gas at the goshawk. Despite that, the goshawk seemed to be well-prepared. While seemingly charging forward at an absolute speed, it took an abrupt turn to dodge the green light just right. At the same time, a sh of light was also seen from the spirit bird¡¯s mouth as a wind de appeared and hit the lizard at an unimaginable speed. Even though the wind de could not kill the lizard, it caused the lizard certain damage, leaving a huge gash on its body. The lizard quivered due to the pain. It quickly raked the ground with all four of its ws to dig a big hole in the blink of an eye.


    It was worth noting that every insect more or less knew some tunneling skills. It was their capital for them to make a living, thus even spirit insects were not exceptions. Having said that, just as the lizard stuck half of its body into the hole, the goshawk dove to the ground and swung its ws to grab the lizard¡¯s tail. As a result, the lizard was forcefully tugged out of the ground.


    The lizard dared not go underground earlier because it was afraid of the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    It might be hunted down by the Heavenly Thunderbolts even if it went underground because they were omnipresent. Therefore, the lizard could only drill into the ground after leaving the thunderbolt zone at its fastest speed. That said, the lizard¡¯s trick failed because it was useless against the experienced goshawk.


    The lizard cried as soon as it was captured into the air. It twisted its body and moved its limbs around, then it did its best to turn its head. Just as the lizard wanted to release poisonous energy through its mouth, the goshawk flicked its w. It was such a powerful move that even Ou Yangming and Big Yellow could feel it from the goshawk¡¯s back.


    Consequently, arger cut was seen on the lizard¡¯s body as a big piece of its flesh was ripped. This time, the goshawk hurled it away mercilessly. From the mid-air, the lizard crashed hard to the ground while it shrieked horrifyingly, causing a substantial pit to be formed on the ground. Before it could spit its poisonous gas, it was forced to swallow it.


    The lizard, which became muddle-headed after the fall, turned its body in the pit. Before long, it felt a twitch on its back because it was clutched by the goshawk again. Infuriated, it wanted to use a trick to get away, but it could not evade the goshawk¡¯s attack. With that, the lizard was brought up to the sky and dropped from above, leaving several ghastly wounds on its body. After a few times, even the strong four-legged lizard ended up in a miserable state and had an unstable aura. Given that it was a great spirit beast, it could not be killed just like that. Nheless, the lizard knew it would only be doomed if it could not find a way to break free.


    The lizard was in a disadvantageous spot, and it seemed like it could not turn the tables anymore.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow sat quietly on the goshawk. They hated the spirit insect to its bones but did not help the goshawk because they thought it was better to slowly torture the insect to its death rather than killing it in one strike. All of a sudden, Ou Yangming felt a sense of crisis in his sea of consciousness. He nced and yelled, ¡°Goshawk, be careful!¡± The goshawk swooped down again as it wanted to grab the lizard, but the ground rose. Yes, it was as though the ground flew up. A gigantic centipede extended its long antennas to attack the goshawk¡¯s butt.


    The goshawk tensed up. Just as it wanted to turn to leave, two figures hopped off its back.


    Ou Yangming brushed his hand in mid-air and retrieved twelve darts. He attacked at lightning speed and threw all darts in a split second. ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡± It sounded as if firecrackers were lighted up as every dart exploded on the centipede¡¯s body and made it lose flesh. The centipede could have withstood it if there was only one dart but since there were quite a number of them, it could not ignore them even if its body was tough.


    It let out strange cries and curled up its initially straightened body.


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes lit up. It was not bothered by the centipede at all, so it grabbed the lizard again and flew into the distance.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s order, hence even if the goshawk was worried, it dared not disobey the young fellow.


    On the other hand, the centipede fell hard to the ground but as soon as its tail touched the ground, it sprung up as though spring was attached to its body. The centipede was not fearful of the little fellows that stopped it, but it could not fight single-handedly if the goshawk killed the lizard. As for Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, would the centipede need to worry anymore once it got rid of the goshawk?


    It was incredibly smart, so it figured out the key right away. It wanted to get past Ou Yangming and Big Yellow to save the lizard.


    Who knew, its vision went blurry when it jumped again.


    Subsequently, it was greeted with a dog¡¯s head, which was smiling oddly at it.

 Chapter 467 The Third Insect

    <h4>Chapter 467 The Third Insect</h4>


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    As Big Yellow barked, a giant stone awl emerged from the ground. There was only one, but it was thick, long, and sharp. As such, its momentum was far greater than that of the ten over stone awls in the past. Big Yellow seemed to be mediocre before it did anything. Once it was prepared and made a move, it impressed all. The top of the stone awl prated the centipede¡¯s lower body. Consequently, the centipede let out a shrill cry, which sounded more horrifying than when it was injured by the darts earlier.


    Ou Yangming had especially refined those darts, which were magic explosive darts meant to be used against a spirit beast.


    Although no skills were attached to them, their Explosive attributes were enough to hurt a spirit beast. Nheless, the Insects were known to be extremely tenacious. Even after suffering many injuries, they still upheld strongbat powers. Nevertheless, when the centipede¡¯s body was pierced by the stone awl, the situation became entirely different.


    It fell hard to the ground right after jumping halfway into the air, then it red resentfully and in shock at the big yellow dog. ¡®How can a little half-spirit beast release such a forceful magic art?¡¯


    Following that, the centipede opened its mouth to release a blue light, and it kept moving its legs around. Those legs were like sharp knives, which could slit even the skin of a powerhouse at its rank. If one was wrapped by the centipede, even a formidable spirit beast would be crushed into meat paste. Despite that, Big Yellow backed away at the speed of light. Not only did it evade the centipede exhtion, but it also dodged its sharp pincers. Just as the centipede wanted to seize the opportunity by pursuing the retreating dog, its stomach hurt terribly. It was then when it realized that the stone awl was tougher than it imagined, such that even it could not snap it at all. The centipede fixed its gaze at Big Yellow and came to a sudden realization. It yelled, ¡°A spirit beast... How despicable!¡±


    Atst, it saw through Big Yellow¡¯s hidden identity.


    Big Yellow¡¯s concealing ability was remarkable, but it could not hide its real strength anymore once it attacked. Spirit beasts were not fools, after all. At the very least, the spirit insect was smart enough. The big yellow dog red at it scornfully and uttered, ¡°A sneak attack... How despicable.¡±


    Furious, the centipede shrieked. The front section of its bodynded on the ground and as it twisted its body, the second half of its body rose into the sky. Plenty of blood flowed out from the prated spot on its body, causing the stone awl to be painted red in a split second. Even if its wound was being erged and its body was under immense pain, the centipede needed to first break free from the stone awl.


    At the spur of the moment, it heard the big yellow dog¡¯s bark.


    Subsequently, the stone awl that punctured the centipede¡¯s body elongated upwards. The moment it got away from the stone awl, it rose and stabbed its wound again, causing its body to be hung on the awl.


    The centipede¡¯s eyes bulged, and it let out an even more terrifying cry. Far away, the goshawk, which was tossing the lizard around as if it was a sandbag, turned to look in confusion. It was bewildered because the Insects from the upper realm had not sent two, but three spirit insects. On top of that, they were from different species.


    It was evident that the Insects had a wild ambition.


    ¡®But if the centipede was given such a big responsibility, why isn¡¯t it a match against a newly-advanced spirit beast?¡¯ While the goshawk was puzzled, it did not slow down at all. In fact, it sped up and beat up the lizard terribly, to the extent that the lizard could only groan in pain. The spirit bird wanted to end its fight as soon as possible so it could assist Ou Yangming.


    Having said that, it did not know even though Big Yellow had just be a spirit beast, it was truly gifted and had a better understanding of magic art.


    Needless to say, most importantly, the centipede did not identify the big yellow dog¡¯s real identity in the first ce. It carelessly exposed its weakest body part, which was the biggest reason it suffered a setback. If the centipede was not up against Big Yellow but the goshawk, the situation would bepletely different. Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. He did not throw the remaining magic darts in his hand.


    The darts were mighty enough to hurt a spirit beast, but they were made of precious materials, thus he did not want to waste too many of them. While staring grudgingly at the big yellow dog, the centipede turned around and sprawled on the stone awl. It began to move its legs quickly, causing big shards to chip off the stone awl. As a result, the massive stone awl was reduced to half its original size in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow let out a timely bark at that moment.


    A deafening sound was hearding from the stone awl, which was being tirelessly dug into by the centipede, as it exploded.


    The centipede was caught off guard, hence it took a direct blow before it could even shriek.


    Exploded shards from the stone awl struck the centipede¡¯s softest abdomen, causing it to be covered in holes in an instant. Afterward, the centipede fell to the ground and twisted unnaturally, and its anguished look was unforgettable.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he gave Big Yellow a thumbs-up.


    He became rather alert because he realized that timing and tactic yed important roles in a fight between spirit beasts.


    If Big Yellow had openly exchanged blows with the centipede, it would have a higher chance of being defeated. On the contrary, the tables were turned after an unexpected sneak attack.


    An advantageous opportunity turned out to be quite important for powerhouses of such levels.


    The centipede kept wriggling its body on the ground. In particr, half of its body¡¯s cross-section was covered with holes, so much so that its body almost snapped. Any living being would be doomed after suffering such an injury, but a spirit insect¡¯s will to live was unbelievable. The centipede arched its body after some time, then it sprung up and pounced on Big Yellow. Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, but he noticed Big Yellow charging at the centipede without any hesitation. At the same time, its body was enveloped in yellow light. The young fellow was hesitant, but he finally held back and watched quietly. Big Yellow had already suited up long ago and activated the Indestructible Defense on its armor. Judging from the magic tool¡¯s mightiness, Ou Yangming supposed that it could withstand the centipede¡¯s pincers.


    ¡°Bam...¡±


    With that, a dog and an insect shed together, causing dust and soil to fill the air. The centipede moved its numerous legs and attacked Big Yellow as though they were raindrops. Its legs were incredibly sharp as they could even break the stone awl, but ear-piercing grating sounds were heard when they touched the big yellow dog¡¯s body.


    For that reason, the centipede withdrew its legs and widened its eyes again. Its legs were not covered in blood and when it looked at the big yellow dog, it noticed that it was wearing unique armor smithed by a human. There were only subtle and unidentifiable marks on the armor.


    ¡®How could my sharp pincers not break the armor¡¯s defense? ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ The centipede could not help but freeze. It was quite knowledgeable, but it never encountered anything like that.


    ¡°This is the lower realm¡ªthe lower realm!


    ¡®Could this fe have descended from a certain powerful force from the upper realm...¡¯ Just as the thought crossed the centipede¡¯s mind, it felt immense pain in its body. The pain immediately spread to every part of its body and eventually made it feel powerless. Big Yellow pressed its paw into the centipede¡¯s body, where its specially-made paw gauntlet pierced the insect¡¯s body and reached its flesh. Through the Devouring power, the essence and power in the insect¡¯s flesh gushed into the big yellow dog¡¯s body without an end.


    The centipede shrieked, and its body twisted and turned like never before. It seemed to know the situation it was in, and that it would end tragically if it could not get rid of Big Yellow. That said, Big Yellow roared again right after the centipede jumped halfway into the air.


    A new stone awl emerged from the ground, and it happened to stick through the initial hole on the centipede¡¯s body. The centipede was in so much pain that it wanted to die. It tried to struggle, but its attacks were blocked by Big Yellow¡¯s equipment. Moreover, the w in its body had such a forceful suction, causing its vitality to be continuously sucked away. In the beginning, the centipede could still attempt to struggle, but it slowly became powerless because the power in its body was lost. On the opposite, Big Yellow¡¯s body vaguely expanded because it converted the centipede¡¯s flesh and blood for its own. The big yellow dog¡¯s aura boiled so much that even the equipment to conceal its ability could not contain it anymore. Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he shouted, ¡°Big Yellow!¡±


    He adopted the Scale Ability he learned from the bird, thus his voice went straight into the dog¡¯s heart and was unstoppable.


    Big Yellow shuddered hard and was reluctant to leave the weak centipede alone. Atst, it gritted its teeth and withdrew its ws from the insect¡¯s body.


    As soon as its ws left, the centipede felt its vigor recover slowly. Nheless, just as it wanted to make a move, it felt tremendous pain all over its body.


    Big Yellow and Ou Yangming joined hands and used strong weapons to make it bleed.


    An insect might be tenacious, but Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had notable destructive powers. After half an hour, the centipede was shed into roughly 18 sections and lost the ability to move around. Furthermore, the ground around it was covered in its blood.


    Far away, the goshawk shrieked proudly because the bloody lizard was no longer breathing. Through their teamwork, three mighty spirit insects were all taken out. However, they did not notice that something red was squirming underground. ¡®When did Master have two auras? Did two living beings inherit Master¡¯s power?


    ¡®Hmph, no matter what, taking them down is the right thing to do!¡¯

 Chapter 468: Memorial Service

    <h4>Chapter 468: Memorial Service</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The goshawk carried the utterly dead lizard over to Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, then he dropped the carcass hard to the ground.


    ¡°Master, your martial art is glorious, splendid, and simply unparalleled. The spirit insect couldn¡¯t resist you at all,¡± the goshawk ttered Ou Yangming without any hesitation.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes. It looked at the disintegrated centipede then at the calm Ou Yangming, who was holding a military saber. It felt like he contributed the most in the fight.


    Nheless, the big yellow dog immediately shook its head and barked.


    ¡°Goshawk, which one of your eyes saw that? I was the one that killed the insect!¡±


    The goshawk cast a cold look at Big Yellow. Although it did not say a word, its indifference perfectly expressed its attitude.


    ¡®What do you think you are? How could you have resisted a real spirit beast and kill it when it¡¯s from the upper realm?¡¯


    Big Yellow read the goshawk¡¯s mind right away, and it jumped almost 10-meters high. It bared its teeth furiously at the goshawk. If it was not because the spirit bird was not its enemy, it would have attacked it with stone awls by now.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming shook his head slightly. Apart from the fact that Big Yellow seized an advantageous opportunity, it could eliminate the centipede because its natural gift was also an intrinsic restraint against the insect. On top of that, the big yellow dog possessed an imprable armor and was assisted by the young fellow, hence it could ughter the centipede without any danger. On the contrary, Big Yellow¡¯s best skill did not seem to be effective against the goshawk, and it could be harassed by the spirit bird¡¯s wind de instead.


    If the goshawk and the big yellow dog were to have a deathmatch, Ou Yangming would not be optimistic about thetter even if he did not consider its disadvantage of having just be a spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°The Heavenly Thunderbolts are gone.¡±


    When they turned to look, they noticed that the thunderclouds in the sky had dispersed, and the thin passage, which initially seemed to have covered the entire space, disappeared as well. At the end of the day, only ck traces were left behind.


    Despite that, they could not help but feel downhearted when they fixed their gazes on the ck traces.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow naturally knew who drew the Heavenly Thunderbolts, thus they were dejected. Even though the goshawk did now know Elder Universe, it naturally understood what happened after witnessing everything.


    The Insects lured Ou Yangming and hispanions away because they wanted to capture him and the goshawk halfway.


    Moments ago, the peculiar thin passage almost let the Insectsplete their mission but just before they seeded, Elder Universe showed up and used himself to attract the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    Elder Universe¡¯s death was inevitable since the Heavenly Thunderbolts struck, but he clung to a spirit beast when it happened. Therefore, the thunderbolts spotted the lizards and mercilessly zapped both the elder and the insect into fine powder.


    ¡°Senior, rest in peace...¡± Ou Yangming lowered his head and mumbled. He had a fierce look in his eyes, and he made up his mind at that moment. There were no debts without creditors; he would certainly seek justice for Elder Universe if he had the chance to enter the upper realm.


    At the very least, the Venerable One that hosted the passage would not die a natural death.


    The goshawk pped its wings and asked hesitantly, ¡°When are we going to take a look?¡±


    While the Heavenly Thunderbolts had naturally gone away after they destroyed the Inescapable Trap, the goshawk was still afraid of it. In fact, even Big Yellow looked at that area warily.


    The thunderbolts were too powerful, so they stayed away and dared not remain inside the zone when they descended.


    Fortunately, an even more formidable aura filled Heaven and Earth at that point, allowing them to escape safely. If that was not the case, even Ou Yangming would have been caught in the disaster.


    Though there were no longer signs of the Heavenly Thunderbolts, they were still fearful and did not have the guts to enter the zone. After all, they would regret it if they identally drew the thunderbolts again.


    Ou Yangming stated after some thought, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go in myself.¡±


    The goshawk was stunned. ¡°Master, that¡¯s not good. How about we wait for 3 days? I¡¯m sure the repercussions will be gone by then.¡±


    Big Yellow nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, this fe¡¯s finally saying something normal.¡±


    ¡°Senior Universe died to save me. If I can¡¯t even collect his corpse, how can I feel at ease?¡± Ou Yangming sighed and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡±


    As soon as his voice died away, he shed into the dangerous zone.


    The goshawk¡¯s eyelids twitched, and it thought, ¡®Struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts, even if the old fe¡¯s ashes didn¡¯t scatter, he would¡¯ve beenpletely burnt already. Is the risk worth it...


    ¡®But Master hasn¡¯t arrived at that boundary anyway, so he shouldn¡¯t trigger an irreversible situation even if there are repercussions.¡¯


    Big Yellow titled its head to ponder for a while, then it tipped its toes toward the zone.


    The goshawk looked at it but smiled smugly.


    ¡®This little fe is really courting its death..¡¯


    Next, Big Yellow arrived somewhere. There was no mark on the spot, but it seemed to have sensed a mighty yet mysterious power. It carefully stretched its leg forward.


    The aura in the void changed drastically as soon as its paw crossed the spot.


    An incredibly fearsome power seemed to have awakened. Visible electric ripples could be seen in the space, and the dispersed thunderbolts showed signs of resurgence.


    Big Yellow was appalled. It sprang without any hesitation and fled at the speed of light.


    It was so fast that it zoomed toward the goshawk like the wind.


    The goshawk was crouching leisurely when the big yellow dog reacted madly, so it spread its wings and flew away. ¡®This damn dog! It tried to drag me into the disaster after triggering the Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡¯


    In a sh, an eagle and a dog escaped from the dangerous ce.


    The universe¡¯s magnificent power was omnipresent in normal ces, but it would not especially target them.


    On the other hand, the thunderbolt zone had just been hit. In particr, the Inescapable Trap, which was not controlled by its owner, drew the Heavenly Thunderbolts like never before. It was true that the thunderbolts had left, but a centipede would not fall even if it died; the thunderbolts¡¯ repercussion still filled the air.


    If another spirit-beast-level powerhouse entered the zone, the Heavenly Thunderbolts would be stimted once more.


    Big Yellow and the goshawk took flight when they noticed that the situation was unfavorable. If they were slightlyte and triggered the thunderbolts, they would end up tragically.


    Putting aside Big Yellow, which had a Thunderbolt-resistant suit, the goshawk would likely be doomed.


    As such, the goshawk could not help but curse in the sky after Big Yellow went far away, and when the thunderbolts naturally disappeared. If the big yellow dog was not its master¡¯s friend, it would have swooped down on it and swallowed it, lest it cause more troubles.


    Ou Yangming entered the thunderbolt zone calmly. His eyes never left where Elder Universe was at, and it seemed like the elder¡¯s thrilledughter still echoed beside his ears.


    The elder did not die in sorrow nor pain. Judging from his finalughter, he sounded like he was relieved, and it seemed like he was telling Ou Yangming through this method that he left in peace.


    Even so, regardless of his mentality when he left, Ou Yangming still felt bad.


    He had not seen the elder much ever since they met but his acts as a senior were faultless.


    Owing to the elder¡¯s guidance, Ou Yangming grasped the Fireball Art, the refining method of the Spiritual Power Formation Map, and so on; the elder was almost half his master. In the end, the elder even sacrificed himself so that the young fellow and the goshawk could break free from the passage made of a thin film.


    All of a sudden, the sound of electricity and Big Yellow¡¯s bark were hearding from behind him.


    Ou Yangming did not turn to look because he knew Big Yellow would unlikely be harmed; it was capable and careful.


    Sure enough, the sounds eventually faded away and vanished. The goshawk and the big yellow dog, whose mental conceptions were connected to his, were shocked but safe and sound.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and finally arrived at his destination.


    He firstly noticedrge burnt remains in front of him, but it was very different from what he imagined. In terms of its appearance, it did not resemble anything at all.


    After studying it closely for some time, Ou Yangming finally understood that the spirit insect only managed to retain half of its body after being hit by the Heavenly Thunderbolts, whereas the other half of its body turned into nothing.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Big Yellow, which was fleeing in panic. He thought, ¡®The Heavenly Thunderbolts are extremely powerful. Big Yellow has a full suit made by me but the fact that it survived proved that its bloodline is extraordinary.


    He turned back and reached out to gently touch the burnt remains.


    Due to the Heavenly Thunderbolts, Elder Universe¡¯s corpse became one with the spirit insect¡¯s. It would be wishful thinking if he wanted to separate them.


    However, the instant Ou Yangming¡¯s fingers touched the burnt remains, they crumbled and turned into ck ashes, which were then blown away by the wind.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb for some time. His lips trembled a little before tears streamed down his face.


    He felt guilty at this moment.


    The young fellow could not retain even a bit of Elder Universe¡¯s corpse; the respectable elder was gone forever just like that.


    Ou Yangming took three steps back and kneeled to the ground, then he kowtowed with respect in the direction the ashes were blown away.


    ¡®Rest in peace, elder. If you have any wishes, I¡¯ll surely fulfill them for you!


    Just as he dwelled in sorrow, the goshawk and Big Yellow widened their eyes from afar.


    This was because they saw the Inescapable Trap, which had been destroyed such that only its remains were left, slowly shook and moved at a snail¡¯s pace.

 Chapter 469: Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 469: Envoy</h4>


    ¡°Woof¡ª¡±


    ¡°Master, be careful.¡±


    The goshawk and the big yellow dog shouted at the same time. Their thunderous voices were delivered to Ou Yangming¡¯s ears.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. Through the connections in his sea of consciousness, he instantly knew about the strange thing that happened around him. As such, he shed without any hesitation as he wanted to leave the area as soon as possible.


    Given that something unbelievable happened in the zone where the Heavenly Thunderbolts had just struck, could the Inescapable Trap have not been destroyed? Could it still be used, and did it still have consciousness and wisdom?


    Although Ou Yangming knew the chances were close to zero, he dared not react slowly.


    In any case, anything absurd that happened to the fellows from the upper realm seemed to be understandable.


    Nheless, just as Ou Yangming shifted away, the burnt Inescapable Trap suddenly surged as though the two lizards did not die and were still controlling it. Every way out for the young fellow was blocked in an instant, and he could not zoom into the sky even if he wanted to.


    The goshawk and Big Yellow screamed at the sight of the unforeseen change, but they dared not get close to the area.


    They had witnessed the thunderbolts¡¯ powers in the zone, and the big yellow dog was almost struck as well. How could it still have the guts to enter the ce?


    The two formidable spirit beasts exchanged nces and were puzzled. The Inescapable Trap was zapped by the thunderbolts earlier, so how could it still move? It was reasonable that Big Yellow was clueless, but why did the goshawk have no idea either?


    Ou Yangming stopped abruptly. He was extremely fast, but he still failed to flee from the premeditated trap.


    Nevertheless, he immediately calmed down when he noticed that he had fallen into the Inescapable Trap. He shook his military saber and released the me Saber right away.


    When Ou Yangming looked around, he realized that the Inescapable Trap did not crush him at once; it simply trapped him as if it was content. Despite that, the young fellow sensed an odd but also rather familiar power.


    He was quite shocked because the power was incredibly threatening.


    A red light slowly appeared in front of Ou Yangming. It stuck close to the trap as if it wanted to paint the world red.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly realized the person¡¯s identity when he looked at the bloody color.


    ¡°Sky-devouring Devil God!¡±


    He uttered word by word as though the voice came from his soul.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the power of His Majesty the magnificent Devil God.¡± A creepy and chilly voice was heard. The temperature in the space plunged the moment it was heard.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ou Yangming took a deep breath and collected himself.


    After knowing that the power rted to the Sky-devouring Devil God could control the Inescapable Trap, he was struck with a thought, ¡®Could this have something to do with the Insects from the upper realm?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m Long Dexing, your envoy.¡± The voice was still slow and calm.


    ¡°Envoy? Heh, are you going to escort me to the upper realm?¡± Ou Yangming wondered and smiled. Even so, his smile was as chilly as the person¡¯s.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Long Dexing¡¯s voice was somewhat alluring. ¡°You¡¯re Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritor, so you¡¯ll definitely receive great honor if you present yourself to sir.¡±


    As he spoke, especially when he mentioned the words ¡°Sir Devil God¡±, his voice fluctuated a little.


    Ou Yangming uttered at once, ¡°All hail Sir Devil God!¡±


    ¡°All hail Sir Devil God!¡± Long Dexing shouted without any hesitation, and his voice was no longer cold but full of enthusiasm.


    On top of that, the slowly-spreading red ball coagted and turned into a living being in a human form.


    When Ou Yangming looked, he realized that the fellow¡¯s human body was not tangible; it was formed from a liquidbination. When the person moved, it seemed like it would crumble at any time.


    It was his first time seeing such a weird person.


    Having said that, Long Dexing released a fearsome aura after he took the form of a person. In terms of a valiant aura, it seemed like only Multi-armed King Kong could contend with him.


    Ou Yangming looked up at the space being covered by the Inescapable Trap and asked, ¡°Sir Devil God is above, how could you avoid the Heavenly Thunderbolts?¡±


    The Heavenly Thunderbolts were naturally formed once Big Yellow got close to the edge of the zone, but the person ignored the thunderbolts when it was already inside the area.


    Long Dexing hesitated for a while. Perhaps he did not want to answer the question or simply wanted to hide the truth, but he cast aside his concerns after he heard Ou Yangming say that Sir Devil God was above. ¡°This is the Insects¡¯ famous Inescapable Trap, which can iste my aura.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The Inescapable Trap was already struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts. Why hasn¡¯t it been destroyed?¡±


    A queer smile was seen on Long Dexing¡¯s face. ¡°This...¡±


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming expressed sternly, ¡°Sir Devil God is above. If you dare to deceive me, you¡¯ll be spurned by sir and won¡¯t end well!¡±


    Long Dexing¡¯s face changed. He flushed and responded harshly, ¡°You detestable fe, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± He put his hands behind his back. Even though he dared not speak nonsense, he did not say another word.


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Since you say I inherited Sir Devil God¡¯s power, I share the same bloodline as sir. If you don¡¯t answer me, doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re indirectly ignoring sir?¡±


    Long Dexing was startled, and he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Are you willing to go to the upper realm with me?¡± He asked in a deep voice after a brief moment. His voice was deep and sonorous, and it sounded like he was scheming something.


    Ou Yangming questioned seriously, ¡°You should at least tell me the sequence of events if you¡¯d like me to go to the upper realm. Do you think Sir Devil God will be pleased if I know nothing?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Long Dexing replied to him after some thought. ¡°The Heavenly Thunderbolts didn¡¯t hit the Inescapable Trap, but the Venerable One that connected it from the upper realm. Once the Venerable One abandons the trap, and its aura is sted by the thunderbolts, nothing else will happen.¡±


    The young fellow was moved, and he slowly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of the Insects¡¯ Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an eight-legged lizard king, which is also the Lizards¡¯ Ghost-wed Venerable One. If you¡¯d like to seek revenge, how about you follow me to meet sir first. As long as you receive sir¡¯s authentic teaching, you¡¯ll get what you want.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and asked, ¡°Where does the Ghost-wed Venerable One stand aspared to sir?¡±


    Long Dexing was furious. ¡°How could a mere Ghost-wed be mentioned on equal terms with sir! Don¡¯t ruin sir¡¯s reputation or even I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered but did not show it on his face. ¡°Why did the Insects send three spirit beasts? What¡¯s the reason behind it?¡±


    Whether it was the Beasts or the Birds, though they sent more formidable spirit beasts this time, they only sent one each.


    On the other hand, the Insects sent three spirit beasts and ultimate treasures such as the poisonous miasma and the Inescapable Trap. It was certainly abnormal for them to be so generous.


    Long Dexing fell silent for a while before he answered, ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He kept a straight face and noted, ¡°I can¡¯t believe an insignificant person like me, who hasn¡¯t even broken through to Extreme Grade, could cause such a drastic change. Heh, I¡¯m overwhelmed.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, it was all because of you,¡± Long Dexing respondedzily.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®If that¡¯s really the case, didn¡¯t Elder Universe die because of me?¡¯


    ¡°Exin it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Long Dexing seemed to havee round, so he answered Ou Yangming¡¯s question honestly, ¡°Not only do you possess Sir Devil God¡¯s ability, but you also have the Heavenly Phoenix¡¯s ability, which is feared by every living being in the world. Therefore, every Almighty Being in the upper realm wants to find out the whereabouts of sir and that damn Heavenly Phoenix.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s the Heavenly Phoenix?¡±


    The Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s ability was naturally the effect caused by the Devouring attribute, but it was his first time hearing about the Heavenly Phoenix.


    However, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness swayed when he asked the question. He understood right away because of the intense fluctuation.


    The Heavenly Phoenix was surely closely rted to his Military Fire.


    Long Dexing stared at Ou Yangming but could not notice anything from him. ¡°The Heavenly Phoenix is sir¡¯s sworn enemy. They had an ultimate fight in the past, but they both went missing and couldn¡¯t be found.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Sir¡¯s whereabouts are unknown too? Why did you say you¡¯re bringing me to meet sir?¡±


    Long Dexing exined without any dy, ¡°Sir¡¯s true body is missing, but his consciousness still exists, and he¡¯s constantly umted powers to rise again!¡±


    For some reason, Ou Yangming tensed up a bit. He questioned fiercely, ¡°I understand¡ªyou¡¯re bringing me to meet him so that he can take over my body, right?¡±


    Long Dexing had a strange look on his face. He could tell from Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes that the young fellow would be dubious no matter how he exined. In actual fact, even he could not understand why his master had given such an order. In fact, Long Dexing did not know what would happen if he escorted Ou Yangming to the upper realm.


    That said, it was no longer important if he knew the reason or not.


    He sighed and uttered, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to do so, I can only take you away by force!¡±

 Chapter 470: Supreme Essence And Blood

    <h4>Chapter 470: Supreme Essence And Blood</h4>


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Long Dexing¡¯s body suddenly exploded and transformed into red mist again. Additionally, the mist spread quickly and assimted into the thin film.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He already knew the Insects¡¯ Ghost-wed Venerable One definitely had something to do with the Sky-devouring Devil God, or Long Dexing could not have controlled the Inescapable Trap.


    Nheless, now was not the time to probe the secret. Faced with such a dangerous figure, Ou Yangming dared not rx at all.


    He turned his wrist to release the me Saber, then he locked on several targets after taking a quick nce.


    The Inescapable Trap was powerful, so much so that even the goshawk dared not get itself trapped inside. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s me Saber was the trap¡¯s nemesis because even the strictest defense could not stop it at all. This was his biggest source of confidence.


    He shed and leaped to arrive behind Long Dexing. The saber-light, which carried mes, then shed the reddened remains of the thin film.


    This was the change after Long Dexing¡¯s mist integrated into the Inescapable Trap; the entire area was filled with a sinister and weird aura.


    After Ou Yangming attacked with his saber, he retreated abruptly in shock.


    Instead of melting the thin film, the mes were somewhat resilient as they rebounded his power.


    ¡°Heh, what a foolish human. This is the real might of the Inescapable Trap.¡± Long Dexing¡¯s voice echoed in the space. ¡°There¡¯s still time for you to drop your weapon and follow me back.¡±


    The saber-light of Ou Yangming¡¯s saber shed to protect him as he shouted fiercely, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t speak nonsense! If you¡¯re able to take me down, you would¡¯ve done it long ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to take you down, but I don¡¯t want to hurt you, and I¡¯d like to escort a follower without conflicts.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved because he immediately understood what Long Dexing meant. The man did not intend to kill him but wanted to do his best to catch him alive. As for being a follower without conflicts, it was simply wishful thinking.


    He sneered and noted, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable enough to make me turn in myself.¡±


    The young fellow inhaled deeply and gently brushed his hand across his military saber.


    It was then when he added the Devouring attribute in his sea of consciousness into the weapon.


    Since Long Dexing was the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower, he probably did not have much resistance against the energy.


    While Ou Yangming refined his military saber, the Inescapable Trap inched closer to him. Although the trap had shattered after being struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts, Long Dexing turned into mist and connected the pieces in a way iprehensible by the young fellow. On top of that, the man also added a unique ability, which could resist the me Saber, to it.


    Theyered Inescapable Trap slowly approached Ou Yangming as though it wanted to trap him alive.


    Ou Yangming roared, and he attacked as the saber-light of his weapon burst out.


    Long Dexing, which had transformed into mist, sneered he was unharmed by the me Saber, let alone a calm sh from the saber. From his perspective, Ou Yangming was out of tricks and was only putting up ast fight.


    Despite that, the sound of cloth being ripped was heard when the saber touched the thin film.


    The Inescapable Trap, which was indestructible by the me Saber, was cut into two. At the same time, the slit on the cloth was not t; it was covered in holes as if it was gnawed by something, and it became a ghastly sight.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Long Dexing¡¯s horrific scream echoed in the area as though the saber struck him, causing him to be in immense pain.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his saber and stood straight while he embraced the weapon in front of his chest. Following that, he slowly exhaled from his chest and abdomen.


    It was not because the young fellow did not want to seize the advantageous opportunity by following up the attack, but fearsome yet indescribable energy surged from his saber and entered his body after he attacked. The power was so substantial that it was 10 times stronger than the one he previously absorbed from the Inescapable Trap.


    Essence and blood¡ªthe essence and blood of a powerhouse beyond Extreme Grade!


    Ou Yangming instantly understood what he was devouring just now.


    Ordinary ferocious beasts in this realm could cultivate to be half-spirit beasts, which was rather amazing. It was worth noting that only spirit beasts that descended from the upper realm were dissimr in nature. As for Big Yellow, it was considered a one-in-a-million creature for being able to surpass the world¡¯s limit and became a spirit beast.


    The Beasts had many such powerhouses, but so did the Humans.


    Ou Yangming did not know what peculiar technique Long Dexing cultivated to make himself look different from an authentic human. Having said that, the man¡¯s real cultivation base was incredibly frightening. It was evident from the fact that he could control the ruined Inescapable Trap that he was so formidable that he was a level above spirit insects.


    Once Ou Yangming absorbed the powerhouse¡¯s essence and blood, which were fused in the Inescapable Trap, they turned into boiling streams that surged inside his body.


    The young fellow¡¯s mental power had arrived at the peak, and he dared not upgrade it further. As such, he could only convert the streams into his essential Qi, which flowed through his meridians and returned to his dantian bit by bit.


    He was highly-spirited at the moment because his essential Qi reached a greater height. Moreover, his body was also in an extreme hyperactive state, causing him to yearn for the outside world¡¯s power.


    This was the effect of the Devouring power. As long as he could continue to devour, he could keep improving himself.


    Who would not want to take a shortcut like this?


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming stomped his feet. Right after he finished converting the essence and blood, his body bounced up like a cannon, then hended on another part of the trap connected by a bloody color. The young fellow wielded his saber mercilessly to tear the trap apart. At the same time, he fully unleashed the Devouring power to absorb the avable energies.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was disappointed because while he was fast, Long Dexing seemed to have reacted faster than him.


    Just as he shed his saber at the Inescapable Trap, the bloody color faded away and disappeared in a split second.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s saber was as sharp as before, thus it split the obstructive Inescapable Trap, but he was not rewarded like before.


    He paused and stood still to scan the trap, which carried vague hints of red light. Afterward, he questioned loudly, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t find you if you hide inside the Inescapable Trap?¡±


    Long Dexing asked furiously, ¡°Human, since you inherited Sir Devil God¡¯s legacy, why won¡¯t you follow me back to the upper realm?¡±


    He was the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s servant, but he could not use the Devil God¡¯s most famous power. Furthermore, the Inescapable Trap that he controlled could not block the Devouring power because he waspletely devoted to the Devil God.


    Therefore, Long Dexing was at a disadvantage once Ou Yangming adopted the attribute¡¯s power.


    Besides, he dared not show up anymore because he revered and feared the Devouring power.


    Inherited Sir Devil God¡¯s power and digesting the power so easily were two entirely different things.


    Long Dexing honestly could not understand how exactly a little human like Ou Yangming could let the powers of the Heavenly Phoenix and the Devil God coexist in harmony, such that they would not disrupt each other.


    In actuality, he indeed could not figure out that this had nothing to do with the understanding and utilization of the powers; the powers were merely attached to a piece of equipment.


    Ou Yangming smiled scornfully, then he swayed his body as if there were suddenly many of him.


    He appeared to be in front of Long Dexing at first, but he also seemed to be behind him.


    The upright fragments of the Inescapable Trap possessed simr powers, but Ou Yangming could tell from the shade of the red color how Long Dexing delegated his power.


    Ou Yangming was finding the reddest parts at the moment.


    The thin film ripped when he shed with his saber, but Long Dexing reacted faster, by which the bloody color vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming was extremely fast, but Long Dexing did not show a weak impression at all. The former did his best to cut over 20 parts of the thin film in a swift, but he failed to devour any blood.


    He sighed and thought, ¡®This is the capability of a powerhouse beyond Extreme Grade.


    ¡®Even if I go all-out, I can¡¯t catch up to him at all.¡¯


    Seeing as Ou Yangming stopped, the Inescapable Trap¡¯s pieces, which were isting the space, backed away a lot, creating more room in the area.


    Ou Yangming sneered and questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to capture me? Why are you suddenly flinching?¡±


    Long Dexing¡¯s creepy voice was heard after some time. ¡°Fine. Since you won¡¯t turn in yourself, I can only use a trick to take you down!¡±


    The young fellow was disdainful, but he dared not be careless at all.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow joined hands to ughter the spirit centipede though they were careless back then. However, he did not know what unique ability the Devil God¡¯s follower possessed. Perhaps his biggest regret was not having killed the man earlier.


    He looked around at the spur of the moment because the environment around him seemed to be changing drastically.


    The young fellow watched with bright eyes the various changes around him, especially the upright pieces of the thin film, which seemed to have unspeakable mysteries between them.


    Back when the Inescapable Trap was in one piece, it was controlled by two spirit insects. They caused trouble to Ou Yangming, but it could not be mentioned on equal terms with what he was facing now. In particr, he concluded something after witnessing Long Dexing¡¯s controlling method.


    The insects were using brute force when they controlled the trap. Other than exerting force, they did not have any skills.


    On the contrary, the damaged Inescapable Trap became wonderful after it was controlled by Long Dexing. Theyers were sometimes apart, sometimes together. In addition, enormous energies gushed into it from the outside world, allowing it to be mightier than before.

 Chapter 471: You, Go To Hell

    <h4>Chapter 471: You, Go To Hell</h4>


    ¡°Formation,¡± Ou Yangming uttered.


    ¡°Heh, you have a good eye.¡± Long Dexing began to sound quite fierce as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the real wonders of the Inescapable Trap.¡±


    In a sh, the Inescapable Trap¡¯s fragments, which seemed to be spinning slowly, turned at an unimaginable speed. Once they started going round, they became so fast that they instantly became one. Even when Ou Yangming looked, he could only see an oceanic, endless thin film.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming stood still with his saber and watched coldly.


    Since he grasped the me Saber and the Devouring power, he was confident about forcing his way out regardless of how the Inescapable Trap changed.


    Especially when his opponent was the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower, he had quite a notable advantage.


    Nevertheless, he noticed that something was off after some time.


    The fragments slowly calmed down after they spun at a rapid speed, but the change after that was drastic.


    It turned out that the Inescapable Trap¡¯s broken pieces were not circling to set an earth-shattering formation; the so-called formation was merely a name and a disguise. The real objective of the process was to merge all of the pieces into one so that they could be a creature with a human form.


    Apart from the fragments at the periphery to iste the aura inside, the remaining parts agglomerated into a human-shaped creature, which looked simr to Long Dexing but was pale.


    It was evident that the creature disguised its essence and blood through a method, hence Ou Yangming could not spot them.


    Ou Yangming stared coldly at the human-shaped creature and uttered scornfully, ¡°Trying to act all mystifying.¡±


    He darted forward and wielded his military saber, which he shed on his opponent.


    No matter how the Inescapable Trap¡¯s pieces changed, Ou Yangming only had one way to go against it; he could only break it with force. As long as he possessed the Devouring power and the Military Fire, he could naturally restrain his opponent.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming sensed that something was wrong when he hit the creature with his saber.


    The creature¡¯s body was formed by countless fragments, thus it was easily gashed by the saber. Who knew, the cut seemed to be free of force as the military saber was not obstructed at all when it shed through. It felt soft and was effortless as though Ou Yangming was slicing the air.


    After the military saber cut through the creature¡¯s body, the gap immediately closed, allowing the creature to recover its original form.


    Ou Yangming was appalled because he had never heard of this trick.


    Since his attack failed, the Devouring attribute on his saber was not effective at all.


    His face changed a little before heunched another attack and made tens of shes in the blink of an eye. None of the attacks made were in the same direction as he targeted every corner of the fragment creature.


    Having said that, no matter how bright his saber-light was, how fast he was, and how mighty he was, his opponent only had one counterattack. The saber-lights were not hindered whenever they slit its body, but the cuts closed once the saber left its body.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly because it was his first time encountering such a problematic creature.


    Even so, he was not going to give up yet. When his saber¡¯s saber-light shed again, a scorching me could be seen.


    It was the me Saber, which carried the Military Fire¡¯s power. Anything would be burned by the fire as it was more superior to the Devouring attribute.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The zing mes burned as Ou Yangming shed again.


    He was soon in disbelief because his attack failed again.


    The Inescapable Trap¡¯s fragments seemed to have turned into candles that did not give off smoke at all. They melted quickly when the Military Fire burned, but their powers were not absorbed by the fire nor the Devouring attribute. Instead, they shifted backward and reformed a new body behind.


    In other words, Ou Yangming could not absorb even a bit of power from his opponent anymore.


    This was when he finally sensed a prating chill.


    ¡°Heh, since I¡¯vee to escort you, of course, I was well-prepared. You should turn yourself in now, lest suffering more pain.¡± Long Dexing¡¯s alluring voice was heard again, and it went straight into Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    For some reason, Ou Yangming had a strong sense of agreement.


    ¡®Yes, since my ultimate trump cards can¡¯t even be used against him, why don¡¯t I just leave with him? It¡¯ll be unfavorable if I get injured because of this.¡¯


    Just as he wanted to drop his weapon to admit defeat, a strange yet familiar voice rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He was slightly stunned and was drenched in sweat when he turned to look.


    Elder Universe.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming saw the elder that perished together with a spirit insect for him.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and awoke. He instantly realized that his opponent had used the Soundwave Magic Art against him, causing him to almost lose his fighting will and confidence.


    Fortunately, he was fully immersed in a sorrowful state when he previously held a memorial service for Elder Universe, thus the elder¡¯s silhouette was deeply rooted in his heart.


    It was a feeling of guilt and gratitude, and it came from the deepest part of his heart.


    He suddenly encountered a formidable enemy when his emotions were at the strongest stage, so he was forced to withdraw himself to face the battle.


    This was why he happened to enter the mournful state again when his consciousness was being deceived. As such, he saw Elder Universe¡¯s illusory image.


    Ou Yangming finally awakened when the two intense emotions resisted each other.


    His body was already drenched in a cold sweat. If Long Dexing did not intend to capture him alive but wanted to take his life, the man would have seeded when he was distracted.


    ¡°Hey, you could actually break free?¡± Long Dexing was shocked. ¡°Not bad, your self-control is remarkable. I¡¯m beginning to admire you more, and I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us after you meet sir¡¯s conception.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the fragment creature in front of him. He suddenly sneered and exerted force through the tip of his toes to jump in the opposite direction of the creature.


    A saber-light shed as he moved. He figured that since he could not harm the creature at all, he would break the power that covered Heaven and Earth.


    Perhaps he could only seek help from the Heavenly Thunderbolts to go against the creature.


    However, the fragment creature beat him to it and blocked him before he arrived at the edge. It was so fast that it always overtook him even when he gave his all.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He shifted his feet to glide in another direction, but he soon noticed that he would always be blocked by the creature no matter where he went.


    It was worth noting that the creature was not controlled by an ordinary person, but a human powerhouse that surpassed Extreme Grade.


    Long Dexing dared not go head-to-head against Ou Yangming because he feared the Military Fire and the Devouring attribute. That said, thetter was far from the former in terms ofbat experience.


    Although Ou Yangming had entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous, the supreme powerhouse from the upper realm seemed to be superior to him in this aspect. As a result, the young fellow could not hide his change of direction from the man at all.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming might not necessarily be victorious even if the two of them fought in close quarters. As long as Long Dexing could evade the young fellow, he might be able to capture him alive or kill him too.


    Nheless, the cautious Long Dexing rather went behind the scene by hiding inside a fragment creature to fight Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming eventually slowed down after half an hour, and he began to pant heavily.


    It was not easy to fight the creature. If Ou Yangming rxed or made a careless mistake, it would extend its whip-like arm to tie him up.


    The young fellow knew he would reach a dead-end if he was restrained due to his carelessness.


    Judging from the creature¡¯s power, he was not confident about breaking free at all. Luckily, he could always cut the creature with his military saber. In spite of that, the saber¡¯s coverage was limited, hence it could notpletely destroy the creature¡¯s enormous body.


    Atst, Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and somersaulted in mid-air. He tried his best to temporarily escape from the creature.


    Following that, he removed his helmet and armor, then he retrieved another set of equipment from his interspatial bag in a split second and put them on.


    Ou Yangming did everything during the fight. Long Dexing saw him clearly, but he did not treat it as important nor did he intentionally stop the young fellow. This was because he felt that no matter what the young fellow did or what type of equipment he wore, he could not hurt him or absorb his powers. At the end of the day, Ou Yangming would be defeated.


    This was a gap between absolute strengths, and Ou Yangming could notpensate for his shoring regardless of what he did.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming seemed to be exhausted after some time.


    The fragment creature extended his arm to grab Ou Yangming¡¯s ankle.


    Ou Yangming turned his wrist as if he wanted to sh with his saber, but he became much slower, which allowed the creature to seize his other wrist. Subsequently, the fragment creature uses more arms to wrap around the young fellow¡¯s body.


    Even though Long Dexing knew this was going to be the ending, he was surprised that he managed to capture Ou Yangming so quickly.


    Nevertheless, he sighed a breath of relief after he made sure that Ou Yangming could not get away.


    ¡°Human, stop struggling. Take a nap ande with me!¡±


    Azy voice was sent to Ou Yangming¡¯s mind as though it wanted to make him pass out.


    That being said, Ou Yangming looked up without warning and smiled strangely.


    ¡°You, go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 472: Draw Thunderbolts

    <h4>Chapter 472: Draw Thunderbolts</h4>


    ¡®Go to hell...¡±


    Long Dexing was stunned when he heard the words.


    Ou Yangming was already unable to help himself, but he still spoke conceited nonsense. Had he be ridiculously presumptuous?


    Nheless, Long Dexing noticed that something was off because a fearsome energy fluctuation was released in all directions from Ou Yangming.


    ¡°This is... Stop! Stop right now! Are you courting death?¡± Long Dexing¡¯s frightened voice echoed in the area. Even a fool could tell he was terrified.


    Even so, Ou Yangming smiled mockingly.


    ¡°Woosh¡ª¡± A zing fire emerged from his body. It was the Heavenly Phoenix¡¯s power, which was utilized to its maximum at the moment.


    When the mes burned, the fragments that restrained Ou Yangming instantly turned into a wax solvent and went away. At this point, he could not absorb the energy he needed from them, but the wax solvent could not hurt him anymore.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s mighty aura did not weaken at all. In fact, he was slowly bing more vigorous.


    A clear crystal ball could be found in the center of his sea of consciousness.


    The crystal ball was the spiritual crystal Ou Yangming absorbed when he previously killed the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower in Changlong County. Before this, he did not have the guts to use the crystal ball because he had the hunch that he would surpass the world¡¯s limit if he absorbed the power inside. As such, he would be struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    He initially nned to absorb the crystal ball¡¯s power after he advanced to the upper realm so that he could go beyond Extreme Grade.


    However, he was forced by Long Dexing to make this choice at the moment.


    The Military Fire burst abruptly in his sea of consciousness to envelop the crystal ball, causing its touch shell to soften. Following that, the Devouring attribute that he intentionally left behind attached to the crystal ball discreetly.


    It was strange because while the Military Fire still burned when the Devouring attribute appeared, the two of them did not conflict with each other at all. Instead, they merged and became one.


    Ou Yangming was amazed. Although Long Dexing was still a huge threat in the outside world, he could not help but feel puzzled. The Military Fire belonged to the Heavenly Phoenix while the Devouring attribute belonged to the Sky-devouring Devil God, and the two were supreme beings in the upper realm but were sworn enemies. How could the dissimr energies coexist in his body?


    He did not know that he was not the only one that found it strange because even the informed Almighty Beings from the upper realm were bewildered too.


    If that was not the case, the Insects¡¯ Venerable One would not have taken the trouble to capture him regardless of the costs.


    Even though the crystal ball began to soften as it could not resist the Military Fire, it would not be absorbed by the fire. It was as though the crystal ball naturally possessed a resisting ability and would self-destruct if it would be defeated.


    Despite that, the crystal ball reacted differently when the Devouring attribute appeared; it naturally channeled out its essence.


    Ou Yangming even sensed the crystal ball¡¯s willingness during the process.


    He was dumbfounded, and hemented. Regardless of what the Sky-devouring Devil God was, its control over its servants and followers was enviable.


    ¡°No¡ª¡±


    A horrific shout was heard. Ou Yangming released a hint of his mental conception from his sea of consciousness.


    The burning Military Fire had already surrounded him by then, thus the fragment creature could not restrain it even if it wanted to.


    Needless to say, it was rtively tricky for Ou Yangming to leave with the Military Fire because the creature could disform itself and could form a mountainous wax wall.


    Having said that, the situation changed drastically.


    Long Dexing yelled, ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting your death if you do this. Didn¡¯t you see how the foolish human end just now?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately thought about Elder Universe and felt aggrieved. If the elder had not tried to save him, he would not have made the choice he did.


    Though Elder Universe perished together with a spirit insect and it seemed unrted to Long Dexing, the fact that the man controlled the Inescapable Trap more skillfully than the spirit insects proved that something was fishy.


    Perhaps Long Dexing was the real culprit.


    Long Dexing could not help but smile bitterly when he noticed the resentful look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. No matter how he tried to exin, the young fellow would not waver at all.


    He sensed that the surging aura around him became more powerful, and that the remains of the Inescapable Trap in the periphery were slowly unable to cover the zone they were in.


    ¡°Human, we can discuss this. I won¡¯t escort you to the upper realm, and we can make up!¡± Long Dexing shouted.


    He sounded helpless but also extremely sincere.


    Ou Yangming calmed down his aura. He asked strangely when he looked at the fragment creature in front of him, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can guarantee you!¡± Long Dexing answered sternly.


    That said, he was already cursing Ou Yangming internally and decided that he would make the young fellow pass out once he survived the disaster.


    He would not normally be so confident.


    It was only because the situation was different this time. Ou Yangming was halfway advancing, hence his vitality would be severely damaged if he gave up halfway. By then, it would be up to Long Dexing to settle the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming tilted his head as if he was seriously considering Long Dexing¡¯s suggestion.


    Long Dexing dared not urge the young fellow at all, so he guided him patiently. ¡°Human, you have a bright future, so you mustn¡¯t take things too hard! We don¡¯t have ill intentions toward you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll find out when you advance to the upper realm in the future on your own.¡±


    A bloody light slowly surfaced from the fragment creature.


    Long Dexing went to extreme lengths to make Ou Yangming clear his doubts. If the young fellow made a sudden attack at this moment, while the man would not die, his essence and blood would certainly be harmed, and he would lose some vitality.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°You sound so reasonable. Since I¡¯m a genius, why must I fight to death with you.¡±


    ¡°Human, if that¡¯s the case, quickly curb your aura. If not, we won¡¯t make it if the Heavenly Thunderbolts are triggered!¡± Long Dexing was delighted, and he quickly noted.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯d very much like to do as you say, but it¡¯s toote...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s smile froze, and his initially suppressed aura burst out again.


    This worked the same way as when one¡¯s power was temporarily suppressed to a certain level and waster unleashed when it was needed. With that, the surging aura soared into the sky as though there was a flood discharge. An intact Inescapable Trap could not have contained such a forceful aura, let alone one that had been struck by Heavenly Thunderbolts before.


    ¡°You-you fool!¡± Long Dexing screamed. The bloody color swiftly agglomerated and returned to a human form.


    The lower realm¡¯s Heavenly Thunderbolts were about to descend, but he could not resist them too.


    Once Ou Yangming¡¯s aura overflowed, Long Dexing knew the thunderbolts were going to strike. Owing to the fact that the Inescapable Trap could conceal one¡¯s aura, he would surely be doomed this time.


    He would be courting his death if he still stayed in the trap.


    Nheless, a horrifying aura enveloped the red figure just as he took form. A snowy saber-light gashed his chest and almost split his body into two.


    It was a military saber¡ªone that carried the Devouring power.


    Long Dexing groaned, and he lost some essence and blood.


    The technique that he cultivated was vicious such that an equal-ranked opponent would unknowingly suffer a huge loss. On the contrary, he could not benefit anything when he was faced with the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring attribute.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Intense thunders were heard all of a sudden.


    Long Dexing dared not rx at all. He endured the immense pain and flew backward as he wanted to get away as soon as possible.


    The Heavenly Thunderbolts were drawn by Ou Yangming, hence he would be fine if he stayed away from the ignorant young fellow.


    In spite of that, the thunderbolts were faster than he imagined. Just as he tried to escape, he sensed the electric wave in the void, then a fearsome power shrouded over him.


    Long Dexing crouched halfway, then a peculiar bloody light rose and formed a bloody shield above his head.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The Heavenly Thunderbolts shattered the Inescapable Trap¡¯s disguise at once and hit Ou Yangming and Long Dexing.


    In other ces, it would take some time for the Heavenly Thunderbolts to form, and Long Dexing could have escaped unscathed because there would be time to spare. However, this zone was different because it had just been zapped by the thunderbolts moments ago, and there were lingering powers around.


    Therefore, when Heaven sensed that someone new was going to advance again, the Heavenly Thunderbolts that descended were unordinary in terms of speed and power.


    The substantial thunderbolts struck Ou Yangming and Long Dexing simrly. Thetter was pinned hard to the ground, and it became unusually tough for him to move even an inch.


    Long Dexing groaned. He knew he must leave right away or he might not be able to withstand the third wave.


    He forgot about capturing Ou Yangming alive and the fact that he had toplete his mission; he only thought about how he could break free from the hopeless situation.


    The man shed and was going to leave in the form of bloody light, but he was in pain. The pain seemed to have originated from his bones, and he almost wanted to roll on the ground.


    When he looked, he realized that Ou Yangming was attacking him during the breaks between the thunderbolts.


    ¡®Did the ignorant human endure the powerful thunderbolts? He¡¯s alive and kicking, and he even has the guts to initiate attacks...¡¯


    Long Dexing had an internal breakdown at this point. He almost suspected if he actually encountered a human from the lower realm.

 Chapter 473: Absorb Essence And Blood

    <h4>Chapter 473: Absorb Essence And Blood</h4>


    ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t drag me into this even if you want to die!¡± Long Dexing yelled. He dared not get tied to Ou Yangming because he would be doomed if he did not leave the area as soon as possible.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not respond and only expressed himself through the saber in his hand. A saber-light shed as he attacked unforgivingly.


    Long Dexing shed and did his best to dodge it. His body swayed as if he had no bones, and he drifted away like liquid. Even so, Ou Yangming pursued him hotly and attacked with his saber-light as though he wanted to die together with the man.


    When Ou Yangming drew the Heavenly Thunderbolts, Long Dexing knew the young fellow was attacking him without holding back because he was going to die for sure. The man believed that Ou Yangming would get what he wished for if he gave tit for tat.


    In any case, it would be difficult for Ou Yangming to stop Long Dexing.


    Long Dexing¡¯s strange body swayed several times again and finally broke free from the saber-light¡¯s area, but an intense me appeared just as he wanted to speed up to escape.


    It was a fireball thrown by Ou Yangming, but it did note from an ordinary Fireball Art; the Military Fire was its core.


    The exploded fireball instantly hurt Long Dexing as if it was directly burning his soul. Even though it could not kill him, it caused him tremendous pain and forced his body to stop for a moment.


    Ou Yangming charged forward with his saber without giving up at all.


    That being said, Long Dexing was a supreme powerhouse, after all, hence he turned and hid the instant the military saber was about to touch his body.


    It was unusually excruciating for him.


    Long Dexing did not stand a chance to get away in a short time from the human, who possessed the contrasting abilities of the Heavenly Phoenix and Sir Devil God.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    After a brief dy, the second Heavenly Thunderbolt struck.


    Long Dexing could tell when he sensed the thunderbolt¡¯s aura that he could not evade it this time. He crouched halfway decisively and raised his hands. Subsequently, the endless blood in his body gushed upward and formed another giant blood-light shield above his head.


    This was his greatest defensive power. As long as the thunderbolt did not wreck it, his life would not be threatened.


    He did not bother about how Ou Yangming would deal with the Heavenly Thunderbolt. In fact, he wished that the thunderbolt would simply kill the young fellow.


    Atst, the Heavenly Thunderbolt arrived and hit Long Dexing¡¯s head hard. The thunderbolt sshes and the blood light intertwined and gave off incredibly frightening energy.


    Long Dexing sighed a breath of relief. He could sense that the thunderbolt power had reduced, and he managed to withstand the attack by a close call. The man would have to stay away from Ou Yangming¡ªthe source of the disaster¡ªeven if it would damage his vitality.


    In spite of that, a dazzling light appeared amidst the thunderbolt.


    ¡®The light seems familiar...¡¯


    For some reason, Long Dexing was struck with such a thought. Before long, he saw the light hit his blood-light te ruthlessly.


    Long Dexing let out a shrill and despairing roar because he finally understood why the light seemed familiar to him; it was Ou Yangming¡¯s saber-light.


    However, Long Dexing could not understand how Ou Yangming had the extra energy to attack while being hit by the Heavenly Thunderbolt.


    Even he could only focus on guarding against the thunderbolt. Not to mention attacking someone else, he could not be distracted at all.


    No matter how confused he was, the saber-light still shed the blood te without being obstructed.


    The blood te¡¯s power originated from Sir Devil God and could somewhat resist the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but Long Dexing was faced with the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s unique Devouring attribute.


    Under the attribute, the blood te¡¯s power had no resisting ability at all, and its power kept being absorbed by the Devouring attribute.


    The blood te¡¯s energy was formed by the agglomeration of Long Dexing¡¯s essence and blood, thus it would break his heart even if a bit was taken away. Ou Yangming could only absorb a bit of the power when he gashed Long Dexing¡¯s body with his saber but this time, he took away a substantial amount of essence and blood.


    Long Dexing almost passed out on the spot due to the immense pain.


    Nheless, an even more fearsome Heavenly Thunderbolt descended.


    When the blood te that gathered Long Dexing¡¯s essence and blood was broken, the Heavenly Thunderbolt finally struck him without being hindered.


    Next, Long Dexing¡¯s body went numb as if electricity lingered inside his body. He could not move an inch, and he could not think as well.


    After losing guard, even a powerhouse like him would be powerless against the Heavenly Thunderbolts. Although he could not resist anymore, he could fix his gaze on Ou Yangming.


    Long Dexing wanted to know if the presumptuous human would die sooner than he would because of the thunderbolt.


    That said, he widened his eyes in disbelief when he saw the situation around Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was surrounded by ayer of an odd yet indescribable light ring with fluctuations. The thunderbolt was diminished inyers and was constantly dissipated to the ground.


    Long Dexing could not identify how much thunderbolt power was drained by the light right, but it was evident from Ou Yangming¡¯s indifference that he did not suffer much thunderbolt power.


    ¡®What¡¯s... That?¡¯


    At this point, Long Dexing finally understood that Ou Yangming did not intend to perish together with him; the young fellow had a n.


    Ou Yangming definitely possessed an ultimate treasure that allowed him to defend against the Heavenly Thunderbolts, which was why he made the seemingly suicidal choice. When Long Dexing thought about how he ended up as a funeral object¡ªno, he was not even a funeral object because Ou Yangming would not die¡ªhe was not resigned to the oue.


    The round of thunderbolt disappeared after a split second, but Long Dexing¡¯s body did not recover right away.


    Given that he suffered an internal hit from the thunderbolt, he could not recover so quickly. The only thing he could do was to stare at Ou Yangming with hate.


    Ou Yangming grinned. He turned his wrist and stabbed his saber into Long Dexing¡¯s chest.


    Long Dexing still could not move because his body was numb, but his remaining essence and blood left him like a flood.


    Looking at the flickering bloody light on the Military Fire, Long Dexing¡¯s body quickly deted. Nobody knew what went through his mind when he had hisst breath, but he looked regretful.


    It remained unknown whether he regretteding to the lower realm or having given Ou Yangming the opportunity to summon the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and withdrew his saber before he took three steps back. The surging essential Qi in his body was simply unimaginable.


    Essence and blood¡ªthey were essence and blood from a powerhouse that went beyond Extreme Grade. They were so rich that it was unbelievable. Ou Yangming felt like he received benefits greater than when Big Yellow devoured the spirit insect.


    Even so, the mighty essence and blood seemed to have exceeded his body¡¯s withstandable limit.


    Ou Yangming smiled helplessly at this moment. He knew it would be unfavorable if the Devouring power exceeded his consumable limit and could bacsh.


    Despite that, Long Dexing¡¯s essence and blood were too attractive. He was drawn the first time he came into contact with them, which attracted him more than the refinement of the crystal ball did.


    In a way, Ou Yangming had only acted ording to his body¡¯s instinct; he only awakened after he withdrew the veryst bit of Long Dexing¡¯s essence and blood.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Following that, the third Heavenly Thunderbolt struck mercilessly. Ou Yangming scoffed and activated the Thunderbolt-resistant attribute in his suit. By the time the thunderbolt powernded on him after it was reducedyer byyer, it became rather insignificant. This was also the biggest reason the young fellow dared to summon the thunderbolts.


    Since Big Yellow could resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts, why could he not?


    Sure enough, the third Heavenly Thunderbolt was not too much of a burden for him. Based on his strength at the moment, he could easily withstand it. Nheless, Ou Yangming was surprised because he realized that the boiling essence and blood in his body seemed to have be obedient.


    Especially when the Heavenly Thunderbolt entered his body, the essence and blood, which initially wanted revolt, became gentle and initiated contact with his essential Qi to resist the thunderbolt.


    Nevertheless, the power of the essence and blood was overly powerful, whereas the moderated Heavenly Thunderbolt was too weak. Once the thunderbolt¡¯s threat was gone, the endless essence and blood began to bacsh again.


    Ou Yangming was too greedy this time, so the power that he absorbed was far from the eptable limit for his essential Qi. If he had not possessed great mental power, he would have exploded and died long ago.


    Having said that, nobody knew how long it would take for the energies of the essence and blood to bepletely converted. If there was a mishap during the process, there would also be an unpredictable consequence.


    The young fellow gritted his teeth and looked at the sky, then he suddenly dropped the little round shield in his hand.


    He looked up at the sky on the empty ground, then he raised his hands into the air and shouted, ¡°You damn Heaven,e at me!¡±


    As he wished, a thunderous sound was heard, then a lightning bolt struck him.

 Chapter 474: Temper Himself

    <h4>Chapter 474: Temper Himself</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Another Heavenly Thunderbolt struck Ou Yangming.


    By then, he had dropped his small round shield, which was one of the pieces of equipment from his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. It seemed like he was only giving up one item, but it would cause the suit¡¯s effect to plunge.


    After all, the biggest feature about his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit was it was aplete set.


    If the set was iplete, the proportion of the thunderbolt power weakened would be reduced by a huge margin. In fact, the overall effect would be reduced by more than a tenth if one of the pieces of equipment was removed.


    Other people would be courting death if they did that. Resisting the Heavenly Thunderbolt was certainly the most dangerous thing to do in the world because one would turn into ashes if one was careless.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s essential Qi was surging inside his body. He had absorbed most of Long Dexing¡¯s essence and blood, which he converted into endless essential Qi for himself as though he wanted to make his body burst.


    Every drop of essence and blood in a supreme powerhouse contained unparalleled energy. Fortunately, Ou Yangming had advanced to Extreme Grade, or he could not have amodated so many of them if he was still in Yang Grade.


    Even so, it would not be easy for him to convert the essence and blood into his power. If he was slightly careless, his body would explode, causing him to die.


    Perhaps this was the biggest disadvantage of the Devouring ability.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming made an unexpected move by letting go of his full defense against the Heavenly Thunderbolt, allowing its limitless energy to hit him.


    Ou Yangming could not help but quiver when the thunderbolt zapped him. The tremble was not only on his body surface, but the inside of his body too. In a way, once the young fellow removed one of his suit¡¯s defenses, the power of the Heavenly Thunderbolt¡¯s repercussion could be sent to every corner in his body.


    As soon as the thunderbolt power raged inside his body, the essence and blood calmed down.


    Although the essence and blood had no wisdom, they acted instinctively. They would mercilessly release their power if there were no foreign enemy, and they would not care how the body¡¯s master would be affected if the power was overly released.


    On the other hand, if an external force was present and could destroy the essence and blood¡¯s supreme energy, they would release their energy more gently and would not reject themands from Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness.


    Ou Yangming could even sense that the essence and blood feared the thunderbolt power.


    They were instinctively afraid, and it would not change even if Long Dexing was already dead.


    The thunderbolt¡¯s repercussion kept rippling inside Ou Yangming¡¯s body. As the electric light flickered, his body turned into stubborn iron in the Military Fire and was constantly being tempered to be more tenacious and powerful.


    Even though the Heavenly Thunderbolt was fearsome, Ou Yangming had not surpassed Extreme Grade, after all. Despite that, his body was being supported by the essence and blood of a supreme powerhouse.


    Not to mention he was still wearing a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, even if he had nothing on, he could resist the Heavenly Thunderbolt head-on.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and had an idea in his mind already. He shook his wrist to loosen his cloak, causing him to lose another piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment. Having said that, his eyes were filled with confidence like never before when he looked up at another strike of Heavenly Thunderbolt.


    ¡®Come on, fiercer...¡¯


    The young fellow would be regarded as one of the madmen if people knew what he was thinking at the moment.


    Far away, the goshawk and Big Yellow looked at each other outside the thunderbolt zone. They felt prating chills from their bodies, and they could not help but shudder especially when they witnessed the scene of the rumbling thunders.


    In actuality, they did not know what exactly happened in the zone.


    The Inescapable Trap, which had been hit by the Heavenly Thunderbolts before, broke out all of a sudden and enveloped Ou Yangming.


    Naturally, the two spirit beasts were frightened. They wanted to save Ou Yangming, but they would trigger the thunderbolts and cause lightning to appear whenever they were close to the small area.


    They instantly understood that they would be attacked by the lethal thunderbolts if they insisted on entering the zone.


    The goshawk did not have the guts to enter at all because it did not have a protective suit. It knew it would only be doomed if it set foot in the area.


    Big Yellow did not have it much better. It had just advanced not long ago, and the Heavenly Thunderbolts¡¯ mightiness was still fresh in its mind. Unless the big yellow dog waspelled, it would not dare to court its death.


    The only thing that made them d was they could stillmunicate with Ou Yangming through their conceptions. Though the efficiency was extremely low due to the hindrance from the Inescapable Trap, at the very least, they made sure that the young fellow¡¯s life was not in danger for the time being.


    Since his life was not being threatened, the spirit beasts did not need to sacrifice themselves to save him.


    Who knew, it took only a brief moment for the situation to change drastically.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power kept improving and attracted the Heavenly Thunderbolts, the goshawk and the big yellow dog finally knew the situation had be very unfavorable. After the Inescapable Trap was destroyed by the thunderbolts, they saw Ou Yangming kill Long Dexing in one move and took the initiative to face the following thunderbolts.


    In particr, the goshawk and Big Yellow almost felt like they had gone mad when they saw Ou Yangming abandon his thunderbolt-resistant shield and cloak.


    ¡®What¡¯s this fe trying to do? Is he trying to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts with his physical power? Does he not know how to spell death?¡¯


    Big Yellow was fine, whereas the goshawk turned pale. Thetter¡¯s life was linked to Ou Yangming¡¯s, thus he would also die if the young fellow died.


    However, Ou Yangming, who was directly involved in the situation, knew nothing about what was going on outside. He raised his arms again and anticipated the next Heavenly Thunderbolt.


    Sure enough, the Heavenly Thunderbolt did not disappoint him as the next one was incredibly forceful. The electric light lingered around him topletely wrap him up.


    The energy of the essence and blood was released bit by bit and integrated with Ou Yangming¡¯s meridians as it fully became a part of his essential Qi. Owing to the fact that he had extraordinary mental power, he could easily control the essential Qi¡¯s cirction in his body and could send them into his dantian.


    Electric light was also flickering inside his dantian at the moment. It was the thunderbolt power, which had seeped into every corner in his body.


    Ou Yangming was bold and was relying on the fact that he possessed mental power mighty enough for him to control everything. This was why he dared to let go of his body and did something close to the limit.


    His skin, flesh, blood, bones, and even his most hidden sea of consciousness seemed to be surrounded by the electric light. That said, after the thunderbolt power was weakened by the remaining pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, and once the essence and blood in his body melted, his body eventually became purer and tougher like fine iron that was continuously tempered.


    This was a unique cultivation method, but nobody dared to do it since ancient times.


    Using thunderbolts as the Military Fire and tempering one¡¯s body as if it was stubborn iron was simply frightening.


    If Ou Yangming had not absorbed substantial essence and blood and was impacted by their energy, he would not have done this as it seemed like he was courting his death.


    When the thunderbolts continued to disy their potency and the essence and blood¡¯s energy kept melting, Ou Yangming¡¯s body slowly became stronger.


    Ou Yangming absorbed so much essence and blood that Long Dexing¡¯s body was almost emptied. The energy from the essence and blood could not have been epted by any Supreme Great Ancestor, to the extent that it would also be difficult for Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse¡ªto withstand it.


    Therefore, through the strikes from the thunderbolts, the essence and blood¡¯s energy had not only turned into essential Qi that flowed in Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian, but a part of it had also directly fused with his body, allowing his body to resist the thunderbolts. The portion of energypletely assimted into the young fellow¡¯s bones, flesh, and skin after it endured the Heavenly Thunderbolts, causing a quality enhancement in his body constitution.


    No matter how a human cultivator cultivated, perhaps one could surpass the Beasts in terms of energy mobilization, but one¡¯s body constitution would always be inferior to the Beasts.


    The Beasts were born with the advantage, and it could not be anyhow changed by anyone. Even if one were to put in more effort in this aspect, one would only get half the results with twice the effort and could not easily be superior.


    Nheless, Ou Yangmingpleted an unimaginable change when he was zapped by the thunderbolts. He fused extra energy into his body and utilized the thunderbolts to temper his body, which became far beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As soon as thest thunderbolt descended, Ou Yangming¡¯s body gave off rattling sounds akin to firecrackers. He twisted his neck and slowly straightened his body.


    His clothes were ripped, and his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit seemed to have cracked as well.


    If the cracks were slightly deeper, the suit would crumble to dust.


    Ou Yangming brought this upon himself. If he was fully-equipped and did not reduce the number of equipment he had, he would not have ended up like this.


    When the young fellow looked up, he finally confirmed that the Heavenly Thunderbolts were gone.


    However, there werest bits of the essence and blood in his body that had not been refined.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and sat with his legs crossed as if he was closing his eyes to recuperate. After some time, he finished converting the remaining energy from the essence and blood.


    Everything was solved satisfactorily so far, but Ou Yangming still felt some lingering fear.


    Long Dexing¡¯s power was too forceful, so much so that the thunderbolt powers could not fully wear away his essence and blood. While this was rted to Ou Yangming¡¯s existence, the fact that this happened proved how terrifying his power was.


    Without having the Military Fire and the Devouring power, Ou Yangming did not know how far he could go.


    He curbed his thought and released his mental conception. His body could not help but shiver a little.

 Chapter 475: An Unexpected Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 475: An Unexpected Disaster</h4>


    Powerful mental conception spread out in all directions. It took only a split second for Ou Yangming to notice a drastic change.


    Distance.


    Under the integration of Heaven and man, his sensing range became a whole 10 times greater than before.


    With him as the center, there was a frightening change in the sensing distance. This could only mean that his mental power underwent a qualitative change.


    A 10-times increase in the sensing range did not mean that the growth of his actual power was only 10 times its original level. If Ou Yangming¡¯s previous mental power was equivalent to the heat quantity produced from burning papers, it was now equal to the energy produced from oilbustion. The disparity between the two was not as simple as a mere digital ovey.


    Although Ou Yangming expected his mental power to exceed the world¡¯s limit and would greatly improve after he withstood the Heavenly Thunderbolts, he was deeply in awe when he finally sensed the margin of increase.


    He took a deep breath and slowly withdrew the mental conception that he spread out earlier.


    The young fellow was ted, and the strong impact almost flooded his rationale.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming dared not rx too much because the thunderbolt disaster was still fresh in his mind, hence he slowlyposed himself.


    Intense essential Qi, which was almost going to burst into the sky, rose from his dantian and instantly filled his meridians. The essential Qi was abundant and vigorous, unlike anything he had ever seen.


    It was different¡ªit became vastly dissimr from his previous power as though he would advance in another form if he became slightly stronger.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a faint smile. His mental power had certainly gone past 100 points and broke through the world¡¯s limit. Besides, his essential Qi cultivation base did not show a weak impression too. Even though the young fellow had not overtaken a great ancestor, he was only a fine line away from Wu Yuanwei, who was already at the peak of a great ancestor.


    Perhaps it would be tough to break through in this world, but if one had the opportunity to advance into the upper realm, going beyond the great ancestor boundary would likely be as easy as eating or drinking.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming¡¯s physical quality became even more terrifying. When he touched his arm, he felt like he became simr to a spirit beast.


    If he were to challenge a spirit beast at the moment, he believed that he could beat the creature up so badly that it would be disfigured.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    All of a sudden, a bark was hearding from a distance away.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He quickly shed toward Big Yellow and the goshawk, then he asked with a smile, ¡°Why? Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Master, your good fortune floods the heavens, so we weren¡¯t worried at all.¡± The goshawk looked down as it responded carefully.


    It found out Ou Yangming¡¯s strength by sensing the change in his aura. Needless to say, after witnessing the strikes of the Heavenly Thunderbolts, anyone would know that the young fellow would surely be a powerhouse beyond Extreme Grade if he endured the process.


    Ou Yangming had indeed achieved that.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    The young fellow suddenly turned to look in the direction he came from.


    For some reason, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness moved as if something burst out in the distance and attracted it.


    The goshawk quivered intensely almost at the same time. It looked in the same direction and seemed to be taken aback.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A light was seen amidst the faint yellow clouds and mist. In particr, a zing me emerged in the center.


    It was an incredibly forceful fire, and its violent mes seemed to be able to burn the devilishness in the universe. Once the scorching fire burned, even the vague yellow clouds and mist could not stop it anymore.


    Eventually, the fire covered a broader range, and it tended to the yellow clouds and mist as its fuel.


    At the center of the fire, a gigantic bright and multicolored bird pped its wings and spat divine fire as it floated proudly in mid-air as though it was the incarnation of the mes.


    Endless powers arose around it. It only happened in one spot, but it was majestic and invincible.


    When Ou Yangming previously released the Military Fire in the sky above Feiya City to light up the Birds Formation, he caused many casualties among the Birds. Back then, the fiery fire was appalling, but it was mediocre aspared to the fire in this area.


    They could not be mentioned on equal terms especially in terms of energy intensity.


    Nheless, there was a peculiar change in the sky above the fire when it was about to break through the faint yellow clouds and mist.


    Dense ck clouds drifted over from afar. They seemed to be formed from nothing as they appeared in the blink of an eye.


    They gathered and floated above the yellow clouds and mist, and they slowly became denser. It looked like they were waiting for something.


    The little bird, which had turned into a giant bird, kept cursing at the center of the poisonous miasma. It was cursing at a Venerable One from the Insects in the upper realm because it was smart enough to know that the thick and potent miasma was not meant to be used against Ou Yangming, but to trap it.


    If it was only an ordinary poisonous miasma, the little bird would not be bothered at all. However, the miasma was actually secretly hosted by a Venerable One. Though the poisonous miasma could not hurt it, it was purposely made to confuse its sense of direction, thus it became lost and slowly fell deeper into the trap.


    The little bird was furious, but it dared not act recklessly. It became more alert after it sensed the Venerable One¡¯s aura.


    Nevertheless, the aura of the Insects¡¯ Venerable One suddenly disappeared just now. The little bird initially thought the Venerable One was scheming something, but it realized after spying through a secret technique that the fellow¡¯s aura had really disappeared.


    Due to the Heavenly Thunderbolts, the Venerable One¡¯s arm that was extended into this realm waspletely cut off. Not only did the Inescapable Trap no longer contain its aura, but it also vanished from the poisonous miasma.


    Therefore, the little bird released its race¡¯s secret technique after making sure that its opponent was gone. It turned the poisonous miasma into a massive fire, which would burn the Venerable One¡¯s unique set up in this realm.


    Just as the little bird was enjoying the burning process, it suddenly heard deep, rumbling thunders.


    It tensed up right away because it knew what was going on. It was so immersed in the process that it did not control the fire¡¯s power well enough, causing the whole poisonous miasma to be lighted up, and it released its greatest aura.


    Even Multi-armed King Kong dared not act so unrestrained in this realm, let alone the profound and capable little bird.


    The little bird shrieked and distinguished its direction, then it spread its wings and flew into the distance.


    It was as fast as a meteor once it went all-out, but a substantial Heavenly Thunderbolt pursued it hotly.


    From far, it looked like two shooting stars were racing across the sky and went out of sight.


    The multicolored big immediately shrunk back into its original size as a little bird. With that, the gloomy clouds above the poisonous miasma dispersed, and the universe seemed to have stopped raging because it could not spot therge multicolored bird.


    Even so, the lightning bolt kept following closely behind the little bird. Furthermore, it kept absorbing the universe¡¯s free force along the way and grew bigger. From a distance away, it looked like the little bird¡¯s body was already enveloped by the thunderbolt, and they seemed to have merged.


    The little bird was regretful because it was too careless.


    At the spur of the moment, it focused in one direction because it noticed someone through its superb vision.


    Without any hesitation or subconsciously, the little bird made a turn in mid-air and flew in that direction.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming, the goshawk, and Big Yellow remained in their spots as they stared into the distance.


    They were fearful because they sensed a power over there. It felt like an oppressive power, so they could not help but be afraid.


    Subsequently, they looked at each other because they knew a sudden change must have happened over there. Having said that, judging from the different levels of changes, they knew they could not get involved in the matter.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that?¡± Big Yellow shouted abruptly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when he looked. He shook his wrist to swiftly put on his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, which he had previously removed.


    Thunderbolt¡ªit was an unimaginably huge thunderbolt.


    What shocked them more was the thunderbolt was zooming toward them at an unbelievable speed.


    The instant Ou Yangming put on his suit, the thunderbolt hit him right on his head.


    He roared without any hesitation and jumped to charge at the thunderbolt.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions could not evade the thunderbolt at all given how fast it was. On top of that, the goshawk did not have enough pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment. If it was struck by the thunderbolts, there would definitely be a chain reaction, causing it to be killed at once.


    Hence, Ou Yangming decided to initiate an attack instead. Since he had a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and was tempered by the thunderbolts just now, he could probably resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts in this realm.


    As soon as he rose into the sky and raised his shield to face the thunderbolt, he sensed a gust of him blowing past him. When the young fellow narrowed his eyes, he seemed to notice a sh of red light.


    ¡®How can there be a red figure amidst the thunderbolt?¡¯


    Before Ou Yangming could react in time, the immense Heavenly Thunderbolt struck him.


    His body shivered vigorously at that instant.


    ¡®What¡¯s this Heavenly Thunderbolt? Why is it so mighty? It¡¯s probably thebination of all of the thunderbolts that I resisted earlier, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Fortunately, there was only one of the Heavenly Thunderbolt; there were no follow-ups.


    Protective shields glowed one by one on Ou Yangming¡¯s body as they continuously weakened the thunderbolt power. Following that, an explosive ¡°pow¡± was heard as every piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment cracked.

 Chapter 476: A Little Bird

    <h4>Chapter 476: A Little Bird</h4>


    Ou Yangming fell hard to the ground. Although the thunderbolt had disappeared, his body still kept twitched and shaking. The thunderbolt¡¯s remaining power rage inside his body, making it seem like he had epilepsy.


    Nheless, when his powerful Thunderbolt-resistant Suit shattered into pieces, the remaining power could not threaten his life anymore.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and stopped twisting his body. He panted while still feeling afraid, and his bodypletely went weak.


    He was in high spirits after having surpassed the great ancestor boundary but was suddenly zapped by the extremely fearsome thunderbolt. In fact, he was in despair the moment his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit cracked. The thunderbolt power was so forceful that it could not be resisted by someone his level.


    Fortunately, while he did not know where the Heavenly Thunderbolt came from, there was only one. If he were to be hit by another one, he would only end up losing his life.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face suddenly changed because he sensed something beneath his body.


    He forced himself to get up, and he immediately heard the goshawk exim.


    When he looked down in shock, he noticed a burnt, unknown thing, which was only slightly bigger than his fist, twitching a little.


    Ou Yangming could tell from the way the thing acted that it was struck by the thunderbolt too, which was why it was in such a pitiable state. He had experienced the same situation himself and knew it felt like he was as good as dead.


    He reached out to touch the thing, and sure enough, he sensed numbness through his fingertip. Nevertheless, the feeling was insignificant and not worth mentioning at all if it waspared to the thunderbolt that attached to his body.


    The young fellow pondered and extended his arm to pick up the thing.


    ¡°M-master...¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the goshawk, only to find that the creature was staring at him with wide eyes as if he was a monster.


    He frowned and asked in shock, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The goshawk¡¯s beak trembled, and it smiled bitterly. ¡°B-be careful.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He looked at it in confusion, then at the burnt thing in his hand. All of a sudden, he felt a prating chill...


    ¡°Goshawk, what¡¯s this... Thing?¡±


    The goshawk widened its eyes again. It felt like crashing its head to its death at this moment.


    Ou Yangming did not know what the thing was, whereas the goshawk identified it right away. Even so, as bold as it was, it dared not say it out loud.


    Seeing as the goshawk was hesitant, Ou Yangming vaguely understood something. He looked away from the spirit bird and carefully studied the burnt thing in his hand. For some reason, he had a friendly thought about it.


    It was as though the thing on his palm was not an awful-looking burnt object, but something that gave him joy... He shook his head and cursed to himself, ¡®Since when I started liking burnt things?¡¯


    Despite that, he knew the little thing did not originally look like this. It probably ended up in this state because it was struck by the thunderbolt.


    Ou Yangming shuddered with fear when he recalled the intense thunderbolt earlier.


    Fortunately, there was only one thunderbolt, but it was all it took to destroy his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    After possessing such a suit, Ou Yangming initially thought he would not fear the Heavenly Thunderbolts anymore, but he dared not underestimate them anymore after this lesson. In particr, when the thunderbolt wrecked the young fellow¡¯s suit, it felt like he took a trip to Hell¡¯s gate and was almost frightened out of his wits.


    So far, he finally understood something¡ªthe pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment that he smithed still had shorings and werecking in quality.


    Magic tools were the best type of equipment in the present era, but tools of a higher rank and quality would be needed to resist greater Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    The upper realm.


    Perhaps the legendary upper realm would be where Ou Yangming could find better smithing materials.


    Ou Yangming sighed and looked at the burnt thing again. At the spur of the moment, it quivered a bit and revealed a pair of watery eyes.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little bird, not a creature.¡±


    The burnt thing was curled up at first but as the little bird awoke and opened up its body, Ou Yangming could identify what it was despite its burnt surface.


    Upon hearing him, the little bird was dumbfounded, and it finally realized the state it was in. It turned its watery eyes to look at the ck feathers on its body.


    The little bird sprung up at once and nced at itself angrily. When its shivering body finally calmed down, it tilted its head to look at Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    As soon as the little bird looked at the goshawk, the goshawk was so appalled that it almost fell to the ground because it noticed a faint killing intent from the little bird¡¯s eyes.


    The goshawk turned its head and instantly understood what was going on.


    After all, the noble little bird seemed to have not shown up in such an embarrassing state before. Therefore, any living being that witnessed its appearance became a thorn in its eyes. Judging from the Phoenix¡¯s temper, they would not stint on sacrificing to hide their bad reputation. Needless to say, their race was not the only one that was willing to make such sacrifices.


    While the goshawk knew the problem, it did not have a solution.


    Its legs are tied in front of the little bird, by which it could not disobey the little bird even if it was asked tomit suicide.


    Ou Yangming did not notice the danger in his hand. He reached out to casually pinch the little bird¡¯s body and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite blessed to have survived the Heavenly Thunderbolt.¡±


    Hemented because it was especially tough to stay alive after being struck by the thunderbolt.


    The little bird pped its wings as hard as it could to get rid of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud. ¡°Little fe, you¡¯re quite reserved. Alright, I¡¯ll bring you back to clean you up; I¡¯m sure you feel ufortable having ck feathers.¡± Following that, he removed his already-torn shirt, revealing his ck skin, which was the result of being hit by thunderbolts.


    Even though Ou Yangming had pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant equipment to reduce most of the thunderbolt powers, he could not fully evade the remaining power. That said, the ck spots on his skin were merely superficial injuries.


    The little bird stopped struggling after it noticed the ck spots on the young fellow¡¯s skin. In fact, the fierce look in its eyes disappeared as it looked gentle and helpless instead.


    It did not know Ou Yangming suffered attacks from the thunderbolts before this, hence it thought his injuries were due to the thunderbolt that it attracted.


    When the little bird thought about how it was saved by Ou Yangming this time, a wonderful feeling arose from its heart.


    ¡®How should I treat him?¡¯


    If Ou Yangming was switched out for the goshawk, the little bird might return kindness with ingratitude by killing all living beings that witnessed its appearance. However, the bird had long regarded the young fellow as its kind. As such, while it did not express it through words, it was incredibly grateful that he saved it.


    Just as the little bird was imagining things, Ou Yangming shed and sat on the goshawk. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªlet¡¯s enter the city.¡±


    The goshawk pped its wings fearfully and thought about the little devil on its back the moment it rose into the sky. Its body twitched, causing it to fall while it was flying halfway.


    This was because it suddenly remembered that it was flying with Sir Phoenix without its permission. Would it not mean that it was courting its death?


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow followed Ou Yangming and hopped on to the goshawk, but it was enraged because the goshawk descended right after it began to fly.


    The little bird looked around and chirped for a while.


    Big Yellow looked at the coal-like bird in bewilderment. The little fellow was small and did not look good, but the big yellow dog somehow sensed immense danger. It quickly shut up and no longer dared to provoke the spirit bird.


    On the other hand, the goshawk¡¯s eyes lit up. It shrieked with valiance and spirit, then it spread its wings and soared into the sky at lightning speed. Subsequently, it zoomed toward Changlong City.


    Ou Yangming looked meaningfully at the little bird on his hand, but he pretended as if nothing happened.


    The fight in the city hade to an end.


    Though the Insects sent three spirit beasts, the two lizards were the only ones that took charge.


    The lizards did not have manypetent helpers when they led the other insects to Changlong City. They managed to rope in some insect powerhouses along the way, but there were not many of them. In any case, the insects that the lizards recruited were meant to be cannon fodders. At the end of the day, nothing else mattered to them as long as they couldplete the mission assigned to them by the Venerable One.


    Thus, while it seemed like the Insectsunched a massive attack on the city, they were not formidable enough to make the Humans feel hopeless.


    On the contrary, every Supreme Great Ancestor in Changlong City was a powerhouse that received gifts from Ou Yangming. Not only were they given magic weapons and armors, but the pieces of equipment were also magic skill tools.


    With help from the magic tools, every Supreme Great Ancestor became more than twice as potent as they were.


    Moreover, when the great ancestors attacked with magic tools, they were no longer timid and wary of equal-ranked spirit insects. Instead, they relied on their remarkable pieces of equipment and caused the insects to be utterly defeated.


    As long as the spirit insects did not attack the people, the oue of the fight was already set.


    Once the two lizards were killed, the top-notch insects in the city changed their course and escaped through the underground. If any of them were slightly slower, they would instantly be killed by human powerhouses.


    By the time Ou Yangming rode the goshawk back to the prefecture, the killings had eventually stopped. At the top of the wall, several great ancestors were even waiting to wee the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming gently tapped the goshawk¡¯s neck. The spirit bird then swooped down but took an abrupt turn when it was near the wall, causing a strong wind to be stirred. Afterward, it slowlynded atop the wall.

 Chapter 477: Enter The City

    <h4>Chapter 477: Enter The City</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s really you!¡± Fang Zhaoyang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he shouted with joy.


    As the disturbance in the city slowly subsided, more powerhouses paid attention to the area in the distance.


    Putting aside everything else, the fact that Elder Universe left on his own and attracted several Heavenly Thunderbolts was enough to make everyone worry. They knew it would not be much even if the fight in the city became intense. If the thunderbolts outside the city were unhindered instead, everyone would be doomed.


    After all, no powerhouse in the city could go against a spirit beast, let alone two spirit beasts from the Insects.


    When the people saw Ou Yangming on the gigantic creature that descended from the sky, they could not help but sigh breaths of relief.


    Needless to say, they were still afraid of the goshawk¡¯s forceful aura, hence they dared not get too close.


    Ou Yangming nodded and ced the burnt little bird on the goshawk¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯re injured, so stay here for now. I¡¯lle to get you once I¡¯m done settling some matters.¡±


    Following that, he got off the goshawk. Big Yellow nced at the little bird, which was pretending to be deaf and dumb, then it followed the young fellow. Although it did not know the little bird¡¯s real identity, it had a hunch that it should stay away from it, whose origin was unknown.


    As for the goshawk, its body stiffened as almost all of its muscles tensed up.


    It wailed internally and thought, ¡°Master, why did you leave the difficult task to me? Aren¡¯t you simply killing me!¡¯


    Nheless, it was fine that the goshawkined to itself. Even if it was given the guts to, it would not say its thought out loud.


    As soon as Ou Yangmingnded on the ground, he was surrounded by the Supreme Great Ancestors that stayed behind. They stood beside him but cautiously stared at the gigantic goshawk. The creature was not as fearsome as Multi-armed King Kong, but it was a flying creature, after all. In terms of the ability to cause harm, it was not inferior to the king kong at all.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. This is Goshawk¡ªmy new pet beast.¡± Ou Yangming knew what the people were thinking, so he immediately introduced the spirit bird to them.


    Ni Jingshen and the others looked at each other strangely.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    ¡°Master Ou, did you... Take in another spirit beast? Don¡¯t you have two then?¡± Ni Jingshen responded after some thought.


    Ou Yangming nced at Big Yellow half-intentionally and thought, ¡®There are actually three.¡¯ Nevertheless, even though Big Yellow could previously resist the spirit centipede, its real ability was now concealed by the pieces of equipment on its body. Given the cultivation bases of Ni Jingshen and the others, they would not have a clue at all.


    He grinned without answering the question and asked Ni Jingshen instead, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the situation in the city?¡±


    Ni Jingshen smiled bitterly, then he turned and said, ¡°Brother Deng, you should exin it.¡±


    With that, Deng Xiyuan went forward. He was previously hostile toward Ou Yangming and somewhat held a grudge against him. This time, the governor was respectful toward the young fellow as though he was facing a boss in the imperial family. ¡°Master Ou, the insect powerhouses in the city have somewhat been wiped out, and the remaining ones are nothing to be feared, so you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ve sent people to guard the Ni residence, so Old Craftsman is safe and sound.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He was relieved since the old man was safe, but he was rather surprised that Deng Xiyuan suddenly treated him so politely.


    The young fellow studied the governor seriously and noticed a look of fear in his eyes. He was slightly stunned but when he nced at the other people, apart from the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors and Fang Zhaoyang, they seemed to have simr looks in their eyes too.


    He was struck dumb at first, but he soon smiled bitterly.


    A spirit beast was equivalent to a powerhouse that surpassed Extreme Grade and could be mentioned on equal terms with Wu Yuanwei, who was the Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse.


    The people would not have been so afraid if Ou Yangming only had Multi-armed King Kong as his pet beast. When he had two spirit beasts as his pets and also killed two spirit insects, he gave off an entirely different vibe to the people.


    Given that he could ughter two spirit insects with the goshawk¡¯s help, how powerful would he be if Multi-armed King Kong was present too?


    Moreover, there was something else that did not cross Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Once he became so capable, his very existence became a serious challenge to the imperial family. Perhaps ordinary people would not think much, but how could the Supreme Great Ancestors be unaware?


    Ni Jingshen cleared his throat and uttered, ¡°Master Ou, the two spirit insects¡ªthey...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re already dead, so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore,¡± Ou Yangming answered and added after some thought, ¡°There are repercussions of the Heavenly Thunderbolts outside the city so clean the battlefield only after 3 days.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± everyone including Deng Xiyuan responded to him sternly.


    Ou Yangming was not their senior officer, but nobody dared to disobey him at this moment.


    ¡°As for Elder Universe...¡± Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he continued, ¡°He passed away due to the Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face changed. No matter what they were thinking, they had sorrowful looks on their faces.


    ¡°Ah, the fall of Senior Universe is a huge pity for the Humans.¡± Deng Xiyuan shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°Master Ou, please be rest assured. We¡¯ll definitely collect the elder¡¯s corpse and hold a grand funeral for him.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded after some dy and questioned, ¡°Did the elder... Have any wishes when he was alive?¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang instantly answered, ¡°Senior did order us to treat the people at his ce well.¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could say a word, Deng Xiyuan beat him to it. ¡°That¡¯s easy¡ªwe¡¯ll never requisition his residence. As for the residents there, I¡¯ll make an order to make sure that they won¡¯t be treated poorly.¡±


    Ni Jingshen and the others exchanged nces and nodded. Perhaps this was the only thing they could do for Elder Universe.


    ¡°Governor Deng, since you agree to do all of that, I hope you¡¯ll make appropriate arrangements.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright as though he could see through one¡¯s heart.


    Deng Xiyuan felt a chill in his heart. He quickly replied to the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m willing topensate with my life if there¡¯s the slightest mistake in this.¡±


    The other people tensed up and looked grave.


    Ni Jingshen stepped forward and noted, ¡°Master Ou, me and the others will be supervising. There won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked around then bowed at the people. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    The Supreme Great Ancestors present returned the salutation. Elder Universe¡¯s death caused the people that he protected while he was still alive to lose their backbone, but as long as Ou Yangming was still around, nobody would dare to make things difficult for them.


    Back when Ou Yangming was still in Yin Grade, he already had the guts to be enemies with soldiers in the military, as well as the imperial merchant. Now that he rose and became a prime figure among the Humans, even if someone was plotting something against him, one would not dare to offend him.


    If someone were to do that, without needing Ou Yangming to say a word or to make a move, the great ancestors in the city would settle the issue for him.


    Ou Yangming sighed and jumped back up to the goshawk. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted after fighting against the Insects, so I¡¯ll head back to rest now. Please take good care of the city.¡±


    He reached up to hold the burnt little bird on the goshawk¡¯s back.


    The little bird did not resist him. In actuality, based on its capability, it would be easy for it to recover its original state after it awoke. However, the little bird did not want to recover so fast in front of Ou Yangming.


    On the other hand, the goshawk¡¯s rock-hard muscles loosened up the instant the little bird left its body. It was secretly relieved because it felt like a huge rock was finally lifted off its chest.


    Ou Yangming seemed unperturbed, but he was secretly alert.


    The goshawk¡¯s action could not be kept a secret from him due to the soul contract.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming could sense its fear and uneasiness.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming could not revere the little bird, which was only slightly bigger than his fist. On the contrary, he found it to be quite friendly. The little bird blinked at him and looked around, then ity on his palmzily.


    The Military Fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness moved. It felt like the two of them could easily ept each other.


    It was an odd feeling, but it made them feel close to each other.


    The goshawk shook its body and soared into the sky, then itnded in a courtyard in the Ni residence after a brief moment.


    It was worth noting that the Ni family is one of the few big families in the city, and Old Craftsman was even given the best courtyard in the residence. Even so, a courtyard like that could not amodate the massive goshawk.


    The goshawk would havended anyway if they were somewhere else. It would not bother even if the Humans¡¯ buildings copsed.


    That said, it dared not vite Ou Yangming¡¯s order, which was delivered to it through his sea of consciousness.


    In particr, the goshawk became more loyal toward Ou Yangming after seeing how he treated the little bird casually. ¡®Mm, a master like him surely has a promising future. I¡¯ll benefit from him if I stick to him.¡¯


    Ou Yangming hopped off to the ground and noticed Ni Yunhong, Old Craftsman, and the others right away.


    They looked with fear at the goshawk above them and only reacted when Ou Yangmingnded on the ground.


    The young fellow approached Old Craftsman, and they began talking as if there would be no end to their conversation. Especially since the old man had been worried sick for a long time, he was d after seeing the person he missed the most.


    Ni Yunhong pointed at the sky after 15 minutes and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, how should I... Settle it down?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up at the goshawk, which floated in mid-air as it dared notnd on the ground. It did not make threatening moves, but its terrifying aura was unbearable.


    ¡°Simply find an empty ground for it to settle down.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Ni Yunhong was dumbfounded for some time before he finally stomped his foot and ordered the servants to tten the ground outside the courtyard. Atst, there was room for the goshawk to settle down.


    Given that the spirit beast was formidable and horrifying, the people would only be at ease if its ce was next to Ou Yangming¡¯s.

 Chapter 478: Probe

    <h4>Chapter 478: Probe</h4>


    It took Ou Yangming some time tofort the rather agitated Old Craftsman. Although the old man was reasonable, he was selfish because he did not want the young fellow to take risks. He was not affected when the Insects attacked the city, but it was impossible to ignore the deafening battle cries in the city.


    Even when Ou Yangming descended from the sky and brought the good news that the Insects were wiped out, the old man did not seem to be happy.


    This was because Old Craftsman could tell it was Ou Yangming and Elder Universe that eliminated the Insects. What saddened him more was Elder Universe perished together with a spirit insect, and the thought of it gave him palpitations.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming returned to Old Craftsman alive. The old man slowly rxed after being worried for the whole day, and he finally fell deep asleep.


    Ou Yangming tiptoed out of Old Craftsman¡¯s room, and he immediately spotted a little burnt thing lyingzily on the floor. Big Yellow, which had always been close to him, stayed far away as it seemed to fear the little bird.


    The young fellow tilted his head and observed for some time. Even though he could not tell what about the little bird that frightened Big Yellow and the goshawk so much, he collected himself and ced his hand next to the little bird.


    Upon seeing this, the little bird blinked several times. ording to its n, it was not going to meet Ou Yangming at all at this time.


    Nheless, the sudden strike of a thunderbolt left the little bird with no choice. When it was pursued by the thunderbolt and noticed Ou Yangming, it subconsciously regarded him as itsrade, which was why it drew the thunderbolt to him. Once the thunderbolt was gone, the little bird was still afraid. At the end of the day, Ou Yangming might be itsrade, but his cultivation base was too low. If even it could not resist the thunderbolt, how could the young fellow fend it off?


    Who knew, the oue shocked the little bird because Ou Yangming sessfully stopped half of the thunderbolt power.


    The little bird contributed to half of it but given Ou Yangming¡¯s ability, it was quite unbelievable that he could stop half of the thunderbolt power.


    If it was previously proud and felt superior to Ou Yangming, it would consciously lower its head now. Everyrade in its race was important, but they were different in strengths.


    After a moment of hesitation, the little bird finally made a move and hopped on to Ou Yangming¡¯s palm.


    The goshawk widened its eyes again from a distance away. It was witnessing the scene itself, but it still felt like it was dreaming.


    ¡®Mm, Master is definitely not a human. He must be a part of that race but is in human skin...¡¯


    On the other hand, the big yellow dog was envious. It seemed like it wanted to step forward, but it flinched after taking half a step forward because the little bird looked at it half-intentionally. Though the little bird did not seem fierce, Big Yellow felt like it was poured with cold water, and it quickly gave up the unrealistic thought.


    Ou Yangming carried the little bird into his bathroom. By then, the servants had prepared a basin of water for him.


    The little bird jumped when it saw the basin. A look of disgust could also be seen in its seemingly psychic eyes.


    ¡°Knock it off. You¡¯re too dirty, so you should clean up.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    The burnt look was certainly not the little bird¡¯s original appearance. He wanted to see what exactly it looked like if it recovered its true self.


    Just as he forcefully tried to put the little bird into the basin, its burnt feathers glowed in intense red light. The red light was striking, and water that contacted it instantly turned into vapor as they were dried up by the light.


    What shocked Ou Yangming was the red light only dried the water around the little bird. As for the basin and the items around it, they were perfectly fine. Furthermore, the young fellow sensed a fluctuation from the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness when the red light shone. Unquestionably, the red light was connected to the fire, or they could not have resonated at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡®Sure enough, this fe is mystical. No wonder the goshawk and Big Yellow revere and fear it.¡¯


    Once the little bird curbed the red light, the ck spots on its body disappeared, and they were reced by a bright red color. Despite that, not only was the red color catching, but it also carried an unspeakable sense of danger.


    The little bird looked up and expressed its proudness through its lively eyes.


    ¡®Hmph, trying to soak me in the water? Impossible.¡¯


    Ou Yangming forced a smile. He was extremely surprised when he looked at his hands.


    He sensed intense heat when the red light glowed, but it was not painful at all because he felt like he was releasing the Military Fire.


    This made him more certain that the little bird was rted to the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    He put aside his curiosity and remarked with a smile, ¡°Little fe, you have some tricks up your sleeves.¡±


    The little bird lifted its head high and nced disdainfully at Ou Yangming as though it was disying its arrogance. Nevertheless, after a while, it looked half-intentionally at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming grinned and did not bother at all. He stood up and carried the little bird in his hand.


    The little bird struggled a little and stared at one of Ou Yangming¡¯s fingers as if it was considering pecking it once. The young fellow was not inferior to spirit beasts anymore after his body was tempered by the Heavenly Thunderbolts, but the little bird was confident that it could make him bleed by pecking his finger once.


    It finally gave up after it fell silent for a moment, and ity quietly on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand without moving anymore.


    Ou Yangming, who was clueless about the little bird¡¯s thoughts, brought it into a room. They were in a big courtyard, and this was the most luxurious room other than Old Craftsman¡¯s. It used to be the young fellow¡¯s residence, but he let it out now.


    ¡°Lil¡¯... Red, this will be where you¡¯ll stay in the future. If you¡¯re unsatisfied with anything, please let me know,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ Red?¡¯


    The little bird was stunned at first, then it understood what the name represented. It hopped about 10 meters high and released a whooshing me aura when it spread its wings. As such, it disyed its majesty as a powerhouse.


    However, itter noticed a confused look.


    A thought crossed its mind at that instant, ¡®Given that he resisted more thunderbolts than I did, he¡¯s probably more capable than me so it doesn¡¯t seem much if he gives me a name. The name is... Okay, I¡¯m lucky that it¡¯s not Lil¡¯ Water or Lil¡¯ River, so I¡¯ll just ept it for now.¡¯


    The little bird¡¯s rising power vanished at once. Itnded on the ground angrily and nced resentfully at Ou Yangming, then it pped its wings to make its way to the soft andfortable bed.


    Honestly, the presence or absence of the huge bed made no difference to the little bird but since it was a noble being, it would not reject the condition to enjoy.


    With that, the nket on the bed was painted in red light, then it was automatically spread out to cover the little bird¡¯s body. The birdter shut its eyes and ignored Ou Yangming as if it fell asleep right away.


    Ou Yangming looked at the little bird in shock. When he offered the room to the bird, he never thought he was going to stay inside anymore.


    Having said that, he was astonished when he saw the little birdy on the bed like a human and the nket covering it automatically.


    ¡®This little fe must¡¯ve gained spiritual nature.


    ¡®But is itfortable for a bird to sleep like that?¡¯


    Ou Yangming turned to leave after some thought. Since the little bird was willing to do this, he would not object to it nor stop it.


    Changlong County was soon in peace again. There were numerous casualties due to the disaster, so much so that the numbers were higher than when the Beasts caused a mass ughter. Even so, the city could still operate in order as long as the higher-ups were well-organized.


    Ni Jingshen and the others visited Ou Yangming that same night, where Deng Xiyuan and Li Xinfan¡ªthe two people-in-charge¡ªarrived together.


    The governor shed a bright smile and said, ¡°Master Ou, everything in the city has been settled now. Please instruct us on the next step.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be considering the next step instead? Why are you asking me?¡±


    He was formidable in terms of martial arts, but he did not know much about affairs among the people. If he had to give orders, the city would likely end up in a mess.


    Deng Xiyuan¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t have a rmended candidate in mind?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to rmend someone?¡± Ou Yangming was even more bewildered.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to nominate anyone, I¡¯ll continue to take up the governor¡¯s role.¡± Deng Xiyuan smiled embarrassedly.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He scanned the governor from head to toe before he came to a sudden realization.


    ¡°Governor Deng, I don¡¯t know your concerns, but I¡¯m merely a rogue cultivator. Regardless of the achievement, I won¡¯t im credit for myself and will never overthrow the government, so stop worrying for nothing.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan and the others were relieved. Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts, not to mention stealing a city, even if he wanted to dominate a county or go against the imperial family, he could triumph in the end.


    Before figuring out Ou Yangming¡¯s real intention, the Supreme Great Ancestors could not help but be afraid and worry.


    Ou Yangming got up but stopped abruptly when he was at the door.


    The other people tensed up, but the young fellow simply turned around and noted, ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan quickly responded, ¡°Master Ou, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are there toys suitable for ying with a bird? I need some.¡±


    ¡°ying with... A bird?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Deng Xiyuan and the others looked at each other strangely.


    ¡®What¡¯s with Master Ou? Is he losing his ambition by riding a hobby to show that he doesn¡¯t intend to meddle in the imperial family¡¯s affairs?¡¯

 Chapter 479: Birdcage

    <h4>Chapter 479: Birdcage</h4>


    The next day, Ou Yangming brought a gorgeous birdcage with an opening on only one side into the room.


    Under his supervision, the capable craftsmen in the city put in a lot of effort to smith the birdcage. The young fellow naturally could not constrain the little bird in a typical birdcage because he did not want it to misunderstand him.


    Besides, Ou Yangming suspected that the little fellow could not be contained even if he smiled a magic birdcage using peculiar stones.


    Therefore, although the birdcage was extremely luxurious, only half of it was covered. Inside it, objects such as a bed fit for the little red bird¡¯s size, a bell, and so on wereid out.


    Nobody knew why Ou Yangming suddenly requested this but given his identity, numerous people fought for the job the moment he made the request. As such, everything was prepared after just one night.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming carried the birdcage and walked past the goshawk and Big Yellow, the two formidable spirit beasts had strange looks on their faces.


    In particr, the goshawk seemed to be losing its bnce.


    Even so, regardless of how shocked the two spirit beasts were, they did not step forward to stop the young fellow. In fact, Big Yellow was curious and thrilled as though it wanted to watch the fun.


    Ou Yangming pushed the door open and ced the birdcage on the head of the bed. ¡°Little fe, I prepared this gift for you. Do you like it?¡±


    The birdcage was much bigger than normal cages. It could not bepared with his bed, but the little bird had ample space to move around inside.


    All of a sudden, the little bird on the bed opened its eyes and stared at the birdcage. There was aplicated look in its eyes, and it seemed to be enraged.


    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    The little bird tilted its head to study Ou Yangming seriously as if it was trying to distinguish if he meant to insult it.


    With that, the human and the bird stared at each other for a long time before thetter no longer seemed aggressive. This was because it did not notice a look of ridicule from the young fellow¡¯s eyes, but seriousness and care.


    It was evident that Ou Yangming treated it like a normal bird and did not have other intentions, but it was also the reason the little bird was upset.


    Seeing as the little bird was not going to reject the gift, Ou Yangming reached out to carry it up and ced it on the soft bedding in the birdcage. The bedding was specially made, hence it was much better than that of the big bed in terms offort.


    The little bird twitched its wings as if it was protesting against something, but it rxed after a while.


    This was because it noticed various sparkly gems on the birdcage, as well as calming unique sandalwood on the inside. They were carefully prepared by the craftsmen, who wanted to fawn over Ou Yangming. The young fellow was actually clueless, but the little bird gave him the credit.


    The little birdy on the bedding and reached out its ws to touch the items around it from time to time. It either made loud ringing sounds with the bell or kicked the iron bar hung at the top of the cage.


    Ou Yangming grinned. As expected, the little fellow was yful.


    He exhaled deeply and curbed his thought, then he sat with his legs crossed beside the cage.


    After experiencing several strikes from the Heavenly Thunderbolts, his mental power had finally broken through the 100-points limit and arrived at 110 points.


    The crystal ball that belonged to the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower gave Ou Yangming great advantages. Not only did his mental power go past the limit but most importantly, the crystal ball carried an incredibly unique secret technique.


    His first crystal ball helped him grasp the secret technique to refine interspatial bags, whereas the second one possessed a Spiritual Condensation and Forging Technique.


    In actuality, the secret required one to hurt oneself first before hurting others, and it must not be normally used. Nevertheless, if one faced a powerful enemy, as long as the disparity between both sides was too huge that it could not be made up, one would stand a chance by employing the secret technique.


    The release of mental power for living beings was equivalent to using essential Qi; there would always be a limit value.


    If one had 100 points of power, it did not mean that one could st out all of that power in one punch. It would be quite remarkable if one could release a tenth of one¡¯s peak value in one go.


    However, with the Spiritual Forging Technique, one could condense one¡¯s mental power in advance, causing a 20% to 30% release in one move.


    This was more than merely the doubling of one¡¯s power. If one utilized the technique well, one could easily challenge someone of a higher rank.


    Needless to say, the release of such a mighty power would greatly damage one¡¯s body. Unless it was absolutely necessary, nobody would adopt the technique.


    Ou Yangming was slowly cultivating the secret technique in his sea of consciousness at the moment. His notable mental power first used a certain point as the center, then it turned into waves and kept crashing toward the point.


    Owing to the unique control of the technique, the point coagted without dispersing. It was like a firm rock in a turbulent stream as it maintained a firm ground amidst the monstrous waves.


    At the same time, the point also carried a tremendously wonderful ability. It kept adsorbing Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power and grew tougher under the spiritual storm¡¯s attack, causing its power to slowly increase.


    Ou Yangming observed from the side through his conception. He suddenly had a feeling that the Spiritual Forging Technique was simr to when he struggled during the thunderbolt attacks.


    After being struck and tempered by the thunderbolts, Ou Yangming seeded in cultivating his body. Even though he could notpare with a massive creature like Multi-armed King Kong, he might not necessarily end up in a disadvantageous spot if he contended with Big Yellow with pure physical power.


    The point of mental power kept withstanding impacts at the moment and slowly became tyrannical too.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power did not grow throughout the process, but a point of an unusually forceful mental power was added to his sea of consciousness. Once he used the mental power, the power released would be many times greater than before.


    Of course, it would be a one-shot deal and would cause certain damage to his sea of consciousness. Thus, he would not act rashly unless he was at a dead-end.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. The Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower was terribly unlucky. The man must have cultivated the secret technique too but did not have the opportunity to release it during the fight that day. In the end, he was faced with a zing fire instead and died a graveless death.


    ¡®zing fire?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought as he remembered the little bird¡¯s actions.


    A thought crossed his mind. ¡®Is this little fe the one that ordered Multi-armed King Kong about and made the goshawk submit to me willingly?¡¯


    It was worth noting that the me released by the little bird when it self-ignited resonated with Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire as if they came from the same source. Moreover, it was also the same case for the fire that killed the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower, as well as the one that controlled the formation map on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s head.


    That said... Ou Yangming subconsciously looked at the little bird.


    The little fellow was still engrossed in ying with the bell and the iron bar.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. He could not rte the little bird to the mysterious powerhouse anymore.


    He pped his forehead and thought, ¡®I must be overthinking this.¡¯


    The little bird turned to look strangely at Ou Yangming, then it focused on the little toys in front of it. Its race was richly gifted by nature, so not many living beings dared to offend its kind. Having said that, simrly, the powerful beings kept respectful distances from them too, hence it was the little bird¡¯s first time ying with these little toys.


    ¡®Since myrade gifted them to me, it¡¯ll be fine for me to y with them for a while!


    ¡®But why does he have a weird look on his face...¡¯


    In spite of that, the little bird was not going to get to the bottom of it. It quickly forgot about it and began to entertain itself.


    Regardless of how mighty a race was, their young ones would be interested in ying. It was just that the young ones from certain big races never had the chance toe across these things.


    In terms of strength only, the little bird could make a clean sweep in this world for sure. Nheless, it could not help but be immersed in the fascinating toys carefully made by the Humans. At the very least, it could not extricate itself from them as long as it was not tired of ying with them yet.


    Ou Yangming cast aside the unlikely thought and allowed the mental power in his mind to crash into the point in the center, then he circted his essential Qi.


    Long Dexing¡¯s essence and blood had unusually substantial energy. Ou Yangming kept consuming the energy when he was being tempered by the thunderbolts. When his body constitution was upgraded to a limit, his essential Qi was also enhanced to the peak of Extreme Grade.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming could not be mentioned on equal terms with Elder Universe and the others in terms of the application, but he was not inferior in terms of the amount.


    This was the miracle created by the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s unique ability, and it made Ou Yangming understand how forceful and dangerous the power was.


    Another person could not have controlled everything so perfectly if he or she suddenly underwent such a drastic improvement. However, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was so mighty that it still grew faster than his essential Qi did. Under the control of his superb mental power, he was able to move around freely without losing control.


    Ou Yangming cultivated his essential Qi seriously and slowly gained better control over it. Even without the suppression from his outstanding mental power, it was not in a mess.


    He sighed a breath of relief after he carefully inspected his body once.


    Following that, he turned his wrist to retrieve a peculiar stone from his interspatial bag. He studied it for a while before he enveloped it with his Military Fire.


    It only took a brief while before an arm guard was made. Ou Yangming worked persistently and carved the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune on the inside of the equipment with his Military Fire.


    His previous pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment were destroyed by thest Heavenly Thunderbolt, but they were the exact reason he managed to survive. Hence, he quickly began to smith some pieces of equipment again during his free time as he wanted to make up for what he lost.


    Just as Ou Yangming refined thest rune, he sensed an abnormal aura around him.


    When he turned to look, he realized that the little bird stopped ying with the objects in the birdcage and was staring at him instead.

 Chapter 480: Spiritual World

    <h4>Chapter 480: Spiritual World</h4>


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Little fe, you¡¯re interested in this?¡±


    The young fellow had to use his Military Fire when he smithed earlier, but he did not expect that he would draw the little bird¡¯s attention once he was done. ¡®Can the little fe understand smithing art?¡¯ Ou Yangming pondered again and was relieved.


    Given the little bird¡¯s red light, which was released when it self-ignited, could trigger the Military Fire, it meant that the bird¡¯s power and the fire could echo each other at a distance. If that was the case, it would not be difficult for it to respond to the smithing of equipment too.


    Ou Yangming moved his wrist again to release a red light. As the Military Fire flickered, he continued to melt another bizarre stone.


    Nheless, it was then when the little bird pped its wings and flew to the front of Ou Yangming, then it entered the red Military Fire recklessly.


    The young fellow¡¯s face changed. He was well aware of the Military Fire¡¯s power, which could easily melt peculiar stones, let alone one¡¯s body. In actuality, if it was not because Multi-armed King Kong was too humongous, he was confident that he could defeat it with his Military Fire.


    Seeing as the little bird entered the Military Fire without warning, his heart was almost at his throat.


    Although he knew the little bird¡¯s power and his Military Fire could echo each other from afar, it did not mean that the bird could resist the fire with its body.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire without any hesitation, but he was ready to save the little bird at any time.


    Who knew, he soon realized that he was worried for nothing.


    The little bird was standing on his wrist and was unharmed. In fact, the parts of his body that were burned by the Military Fire just now were not burnt at all. It seemed like that fire, which could melt the peculiar stones, could not hurt it at all.


    Afterward, the little bird turned to look at Ou Yangming in confusion as if it was asked him why he suddenly stopped.


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a while. He could not help but shake his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡®I was blindly worrying indeed. Since this little fe can self-ignite through a method simr to the Military Fire, it won¡¯t be afraid of the fire at all.¡¯


    Just as he shook his head and wanted to release his Military Fire again, the little bird pped its wings out of the blue. Following that, a red light emerged from its body and quickly spread out to envelope the rare stone.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he felt some heat on his hand. Even so, the heat did not hurt him at all, and it felt ratherfortable instead.


    This was just his feeling but what shocked him most was the queer stone that was being wrapped up by the red light.


    The stone was being softened at the speed of light, but it did not melt. It was being kneaded like sticine into an arm guard.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched violently this time. He was not the one controlling the light, but he could sense the changes in it. Furthermore, the arm guard was being formed faster than the one he smithed.


    It was worth noting that he smithed using a bizarre stone, which was a treasure that could be used to smith magic tools.


    Even though the Military Fire could restrain the stone by easily melting it, the process required a certain time and energy.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming felt like he would willingly admit his defeat after he witnessed the little bird release its red light. The little bird carried out the process effortlessly as if it was eating or drinking like a normal person.


    The effect was simply dumbfounding and unbelievable.


    Ou Yangming did not know he was looking at the little bird as how other people looked at him when he smithed magic tools.


    ¡°Y-you can smith pieces of equipment too?¡± He looked oddly at the little bird and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Were you transformed from a human?¡±


    In his mind, only humans knew smithing art. After all, even the formidable Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk knew nothing about the technique. Needless to say, their remarkable abilities were enough to make up for the gap of having pieces of equipment. Even if Wu Yuanwei was fully armed, Ou Yangming did not think the goshawk and the king kong would be at a disadvantage.


    The fact that the little bird grasped the smithing technique almost overturned Ou Yangming¡¯s perception.


    On the other hand, the little bird was slightly startled, and it red at the young fellow furiously.


    Ou Yangming blinked and wondered, then he pped his thigh and said, ¡°I know¡ªyour master must¡¯ve taught you!¡±


    The little bird was infuriated this time. It pped its wings and flew up, then itnded nimbly on Ou Yangming¡¯s head. The bird held back its anger as it twitched its beak, but it kept pping its wings and hopping continuously.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand helplessly and ced it on his head as he attempted to grab the troublemaker. Despite that, the little bird was nimble, and the young fellow did not intend to hurt it, hence he failed to catch it.


    The little bird seemed to have cooled down after moving around for some time, thus it flew back into the birdcage.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and let go of the matter. He did not want to look into it anymore.


    That said, just as he picked up the arm guard to inspect it seriously, the little bird jumped onto his hand again and stared at him with its small round eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to touch the equipment you smithed?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows as he was struck dumb.


    The little bird instantly shook its head and continued to stare eagerly at him.


    Ou Yangming racked his brain and asked again, ¡°You want to look at the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune?¡±


    The little bird¡¯s eyes lit up. It knew what he meant as soon as it heard the word ¡°Thunderbolt-resistant¡±, so it jumped cheerfully and chirped.


    Ou Yangming was hesitant for a while. He knew the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune was not trivial and seemed to be different from the Thunderbolt-resistant Secret Technique from the upper realm. Moreover, he had unexpectedly gained the rune when he forced one of the parasites. ording to Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, it was simply priceless.


    How could he casually show such a rune to someone else?


    Just as Ou Yangming wanted to reject the little bird, he happened to look into its eyes.


    The bird¡¯s eyes were clear and filled with desire.


    It stood on Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist at the moment. While it did not release its red light, there was still a feeling that it was closely rted to the Military FIre.


    Ou Yangming sighed and became soft-hearted. It was true that the Thunderbolt-resistant Technique was precious but since the little bird was rted to his Military Fire, he figured that it was also closely connected to the hidden powerhouse that had been helping him.


    The Thunderbolt-resistant Secret Technique was mighty but it did not seem as important as the help he received from that powerhouse.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Little fe, watch me closely.¡±


    The little bird stopped moving andy quietly on Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist. Its quietness was entirely different from how it acted earlier.


    Ou Yangming grinned. Before long, the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune floated in his sea of consciousness, and the rune paths drifted out as if they were being guided.


    His notable mental power boiled and surged, then it transformed into the Military Fire and gushed out.


    When the Military Fire burned, the little bird was wrapped up right away. Even so, the violent fire did not hurt the little bird at all.


    It looked unusually solemn as though it understood the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune was unordinary, which was why it became surprisingly quiet.


    In actual fact, the little bird did not think so much when it was pursued by the thunderbolt to a dead-end and subconsciously approached Ou Yangming. It only paid a lot of attention to him after it awoke because it could not figure out how he managed to endure the forceful thunderbolt power.


    Since the secret was going to be revealed to it, it was obviously paying more attention.


    Ou Yangming did not hide his secret at all. He released the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune bit by bit and carved it on the arm guard.


    An exceptionally mysterious power was contained in the rune. It came from the omnipresent space and was an origin power. Nobody had used the power before this.


    The little bird immediately sensed that that power was extraordinary. Though it was not its Military Fire that was burning, it could easily sense through its bloodline inheritance the fire¡¯s power and its origin.


    To the members of its race, even the greatest power could not attract their attention at all. However, they yearned for anything rted to an origin. Besides, given that the origin had something to do with thunderbolt powers this time, the little bird became more alert and serious.


    Under the little bird¡¯s watch, every change of the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune was delivered through the Military Fire. The bird closed its eyes and carefully sensed the content inside, as well as the hidden energy change.


    It might seem quite childish, but Ou Yangming was far from it in certain aspects.


    In particr, Ou Yangming was unquestionably light years away from the little bird in terms of knowledge from a bloodline inheritance.


    Ou Yangming knew the hows but not the whys about the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune, whereas the little bird came to a sudden realization and was horrified after it studied the rune carefully. Thetter thought, ¡®It turns out that there¡¯s such an unbelievable resistance method against the thunderbolts!


    ¡®Aspared using strength against strength in the upper realm, this unloading method seems to be superior.¡¯


    The little bird opened its eyes after a long time and stared strangely at Ou Yangming as if it was wondering where exactly the young fellow learned the method from.


    It hesitated for a while before it shrieked, causing an intense red light to surface from its body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he sat quietly on the ground and ignored the red light, which was spreading quickly.


    His eyes glowed when the red light fully enveloped him, and he almost could not believe his eyes when he looked around him in shock.


    It was a spiritual world. He had somehow entered a wonderful spiritual world through an unexinable method.


    Instead of the little bird, a big multicolored bird stood in front of him.

 Chapter 481: World Of Origin

    <h4>Chapter 481: World Of Origin</h4>


    It was a spiritual world¡ªone that came from within the me.


    Ou Yangming experienced something simr in the past when he was inside the cottage in the Ni family¡¯s secret realm. Nheless, the secret realm that was set up had many loopholes and would turn into an undefended world if a cultivator with great mental power entered. As such, it could then be essed by anyone.


    The young fellow guessed that perhaps it had been such a long time, hence the formation map left behind by the Ni family¡¯s seniors became less effective.


    Aspared to the Ni family¡¯s formation map, the spiritual world that Ou Yangming entered at the moment was entirely different.


    Even with remarkable mental power, Ou Yangming could not sense any weak points in the spiritual world at all as though he entered a real universe. It made him alert, and he vaguely realized that the little bird¡¯s mental power was probably greater than his.


    He stared at the gigantic multicolored bird and asked curiously, ¡°Little fe, is it... You?¡±


    Although he was almost certain that the little bird would grow up to be like that, there was too huge of a disparity between the two.


    Ou Yangming even felt like bowing down when he sensed the aura released by the big multicolored bird, but the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness boiled as though it was affected by the aura and underwent a change. The fire released a formidable aura as well, thus the young fellowpletely calmed down.


    His eyelids twitched. ¡®Could this Military Fire¡¯s source be unusually noble, so much so that it¡¯s superior to the big multicolored bird?¡¯


    The big multicolored bird scoffed and responded unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re the little fe.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. The bird sounded displeased, but it helped him confirm its identity.


    He looked around to scan the nearly-perfect spiritual world and could not help but sigh. Even though it knew the Simted Spiritual Fist, he could not create such a mighty spiritual world even if he gave his all.


    The big multicolored bird could tell that Ou Yangming was marveling at its spiritual world. It was the best form of respect as it meant more than a thousand words.


    ¡°Hehe, what do you think? What do you think?¡± The big multicolored big blinked itsrge, bright eyes at Ou Yangming and asked.


    Seeing as it was waiting for hispliments, Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, your spiritual world is incredibly powerful. I concede defeat.¡±


    Ou Yangming was not one to admit defeat easily, but he was sincerely in admiration after he saw the spiritual world. Suppressions in terms of strength were sometimes more effective than verbal exnations.


    The big multicolored bird was proud. ¡°Hey, your rune is quite interesting, but I¡¯ve never seen it in my bloodline memory. Where did you learn it from?¡±


    ¡°I learned it from the Insects,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a faint smile.


    ¡°The Insects? That¡¯s impossible. How could the Insects have such a forceful ability?¡± The big multicolored bird remarked without any hesitation. It was shocked and in disbelief.


    After all, the Insects were the synonym of food to the Phoenixes. If the Insects were different in any way, they would only be different because of their sizes and tastiness.


    The Thunderbolt-resistant Rune shown by Ou Yangming had not even been studied by the powerhouses from the Phoenixes, let alone the tiny insects.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. You came up with it yourself, right?¡± The big multicolored bird blinked and asked.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, you really think quite highly of me!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you possess my race¡¯s bloodline inheritance, so even the most shocking thing you do is considered normal. As for the tiny Insects, they¡¯re definitely not that capable,¡± the big multicolored bird exined without any hesitation.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, you underestimate the Insects.¡± Ou Yangming sighed and shook his head. ¡°The Insects have powerhouses that have direct ess to Heaven too. The other end of Hell¡¯s Passage lies the Ghost-wed Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°The Ghost-wed Venerable One?¡± The big multicolored bird was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Though a Venerable One was indeed the greatest being in the universe, the little bird did not attach much importance to it at all.


    Ou Yangming looked at it in bewilderment. ¡°You actually don¡¯t know?¡±


    He figured that the little bird was not a living being from this realm, but a powerhouse that descended from the upper realm like Multi-armed King Kong and the others. Given that a Ghost-wed Venerable One was extremely strong, the little bird would have heard of it before.


    Who knew, the big multicolored big lifted its head and questioned, ¡°Why should I know?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for some time, and he smiled bitterly as he thought, ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯ Nevertheless, he did not know while the Ghost-ws Venerable One might be renowned among the Insects, it was just tougher food for the little red bird to chew. Once the little bird grew bigger, it could naturally devour the food, so it never paid attention to any Venerable One from the Insects.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop this.¡± Ou Yangming paused for a while before he asked, ¡°Why did you make me enter your spiritual world?¡±


    The big multicolored bird¡¯s eyes light up right away. ¡°Your Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment is quite good, so let¡¯s try it!¡±


    ¡°Try it?¡± Ou Yangming found it strange. ¡°Try what?¡±


    ¡°Of course, its thunderbolt-resistant effect.¡± As soon as the big multicolored big looked up, the sky in the spiritual world was covered with dense, dark clouds, and a threatening aura was released.


    At the same time, fine electric lights the length of arms gathered amidst the thunderbolts. They were faintly visible, and they slowly assembled at the center.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes as he realized what was going on. He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to resist thunderbolts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The big multicolored big nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t die if I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you resist them then!¡± Ou Yangming red at it and suggested after some time, ¡°I¡¯ll smith some pieces of equipment for you, so you can try them instead!¡±


    ¡°I must use my bloodline memory to release the thunderbolts. If I can control them throughout the whole process, I¡¯m afraid an ident might happen.¡± The big multicolored bird twitched its beak. It blinked and tempted the young fellow. ¡°You resist the thunderbolts, okay? I¡¯ll reward you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was just about to reject the bird, but he was moved. ¡°How are you going to reward me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you precious collections!¡± The big multicolored bird said, ¡°They¡¯re good items that can¡¯t be found in this world.¡±


    ¡®This bird is indeed from the upper realm.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed.


    He knew the little bird might not be acting reliably, but its true strength was profound and unpredictable. If they were to fight, not to mention himself, even Multi-armed King Kong might not defeat it.


    The items must be really good to be regarded as precious collections by the bird.


    If Ou Yangming missed this opportunity, he would not stumble upon another one.


    He asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Your Heavenly Thunderbolts are exceptionally powerful. How am I going to resist them without any equipment?¡±


    The big multicolored bird was thrilled. ¡°When you blocked the Heavenly Thunderbolt for me that day, did you utilize the power from your pieces of equipment?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The big multicolored bird jumped and said, ¡°This is my spiritual world, where your mental conception can resonate with mine. You can imagine the pieces of equipment and smith them here, and I assure you that they¡¯ll be as effective as they will be in the real world.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the bird dubiously, but his heart was filled with surging waves.


    The so-called spiritual world could only be formed with a precondition¡ªanything that was agglomerated must have been seen before in the real world, and one must at least have a certain understanding of them.


    An illusory item that was never seen before could not be simted vividly at all.


    Despite that, Lil¡¯ Red boasted that anything OU Yangming imagined would have the same effect as they would in the real world.


    This surpassed the Simted Spiritual Fist¡¯s limit.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was hesitant, the big multicolored bird noted, ¡°My spiritual world was inherited from my bloodline and is connected with the world¡¯s origin power, so it won¡¯t disappoint you for sure.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and thought, ¡®One¡¯s mental power can be connected with the origin power? Why does that sound unreliable?¡¯


    Having said that, Ou Yangming could not help but believe the proud bird.


    He looked down and began to think about the pieces of equipment. He had smithed them himself, thus he knew every detail clearly. Once the young fellow started thinking, a peculiar light emerged from his body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched because he sensed that his mental conception was indeed linked to this world. Before he was expelled by the spiritual world¡¯s master, he could indeed do as he wished.


    Needless to say, he would be asking for trouble if he wanted to defeat the big multicolored bird here.


    The light on Ou Yangming¡¯s body eventually faded away. He was equipped with every piece of equipment including a cloak, a pair of boots, and a small round shield in his hand.


    Once everything was gathered as a suit, he could at least unload 90% of thunderbolt powers.


    The big multicolored bird¡¯s eyes shone brightly as it seemed to be very curious. Followed by its shriek, the dark clouds in the sky burst, and a massive thunderbolt struck Ou Yangming directly.


    Ou Yangming looked up and raised his shield to face the thunderbolt.


    He was uncertain if the big multicolored big could fully control the thunderbolt, and he wondered if his suit could weaken the thunderbolt power as it would in the real world.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A sh of lightning appeared as forceful energy descended from the sky and instantly enveloped Ou Yangming.


    However, Ou Yangming was at ease inside the thunderbolt. Sure enough, the peculiar spiritual world had unpredictable abilities as the thunderbolt power was weakened by more than 90%.


    The big multicolored bird¡¯s eyes gleamed. It lifted its head again and cried loudly.

 Chapter 482: The Phoenixes’ Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 482: The Phoenixes¡¯ Secret Technique</h4>


    A cheerful cry echoed in the spiritual world. Ou Yangming, who was connected to the world to some extent, could sense the intense joy present. The feeling was like being extremely happy as though a suppressed volcano erupted all of a sudden.


    Ou Yangming was moved, but he could not understand why the capable little bird would be so ted over the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune.


    The big multicolored bird jumped abruptly. Although they were inside its spiritual world, Ou Yangming was still taken aback.


    It jumped into mid-air and spread its wings to soar beneath the dark clouds, not bothered about the iing dangerous thunderbolts. In actuality, the instant it flew into the air, the huge, dangerous clouds slowly dispersed. Once the bird flew into the clouds, the ck clouds turned into unharmful white clouds, which floated quietly in mid-air.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and smiled bitterly. He knew everything in the spiritual world was simted, but he could not notice any loophole at all.


    The big multicolored bird flew on its own for a long time before it finally calmed down. It closed its wings andnded quietly, then it looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Are you willing to hand your rune to Sir Jade Phoenix?¡±


    ¡°Sir Jade Phoenix?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned and puzzled.


    The big bird was rather impatient. ¡°Yes, Sir Jade Phoenix has been in charge of the Phoenixes ever since Sir Heavenly Phoenix went missing. Mm, your Thunderbolt-resistant Rune is incredibly powerful and will greatly benefit the Phoenixes. If you¡¯re willing to hand it in, Sir Jade Phoenix won¡¯t treat you poorly!¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled internally because Lil¡¯ Red had unintentionally revealed that it was a member of the Phoenixes.


    The Phoenixes were recorded in ancient books as an unusually formidable race and had long been concluded as divine beings in legends.


    It was said that the Phoenixes and the Dragons were the mightiest races in the world. Any member from the Phoenixes had sufficientbat power to resist a powerhouse from the Dragons, and they were unmatched beings of the same rank.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune wasn¡¯t created by me...¡±


    ¡°It was you!¡± The big multicolored big cut him off fiercely at widened its eyes. ¡°If I say it¡¯s you, it¡¯s you!¡±


    The young fellow stammered and stood in silent tribute for a second for the unlucky parasite, then he uttered spinelessly, ¡°Okay, I was the one that came up with it.¡±


    There was a 180-degree change in the big multicolored bird¡¯s expression right away. Itmented proudly, ¡°It was you indeed; don¡¯t be so humble.¡±


    Ou Yangming forced a smile and noted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, I¡¯m more than happy to present the Thunderbolt-resistant Secret Technique to the Phoenixes, but I¡¯ll need you to handle everything for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let you down,¡± the bird responded sternly as it nodded.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked curiously, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, the Phoenixes is one of the greatest races in the world... Ah, what are you doing?¡±


    The big multicolored big lowered its head to continuously attack Ou Yangming with its beak, but it showed mercy by not puncturing his body with holes. It kept pushing the young fellow such that he lost bnce and kept staggering.


    ¡°Hmph, the Phoenixes are the greatest¡ªnot one of the greatest!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Ou Yangming quickly restructured his sentence. ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, since the Phoenixes are the greatest race, why are you interested in the Insects¡¯... No, in this small thing I came up with?¡±


    ¡°Small thing?¡± The big multicolored bird reacted as if it had just heard the funniest joke ever. It shrieked and exined, ¡°The Thunderbolt-resistant Secret Technique is marvelous and can be considered a miracle, so how is it a small thing? Hmph, let me tell you¡ªwith this thing, it¡¯ll increase the chances of the powerhouses from the Phoenixes surviving the thunderbolt attacks by many times in the future. Perhaps...¡± It dragged out the word before it continued, ¡°Perhaps we won¡¯t need to worry about the Heavenly Thunderbolts as the Heavenly Punishment anymore!¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips slightly and asked probingly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, this rune is effective, but the material is wed. Ah, the Magic Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that I smithed thest time was destroyed by a Heavenly Thunderbolt.¡±


    The big multicolored bird replied to him arrogantly, ¡°What material did you use? The fact that such a poor material can endure the Heavenly Thunderbolt... Hmph, you must¡¯ve been lucky enough, or...¡± It narrowed its eyes and looked at the young fellow indifferently.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was moved, and his eyes were gleaming.


    ¡®It turns out that the peculiar stones, which I regard as precious treasure now, aren¡¯t rare items to the bird at all.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was full of desire at the moment because he wanted to go to the upper realm to see how many more ultimate treasures he had not seen before.


    The big multicolored bird pushed him with its beak again and assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only helping you pass it on to Sir Jade Phoenix, and I won¡¯t im your credit at all. If sir rewards you in any way, you can give me some of the rewards.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I won¡¯t forget you no matter what.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t contact Sir Jade Phoenix now, so I¡¯ll temporarily keep the Rune Secret Technique with me. As for you...¡± The big multicolored bird nodded and pondered before it stated, ¡°I have no idea why you possess my race¡¯s aura but have never learned our secret technique. I¡¯ve shown you everything I know so go ahead and learn anything you want.¡±


    As soon as its voice died away, the environment around Ou Yangming changed drastically.


    The sky turned dark, but it was not because the Sun and the Moon were dimmed. Instead, numerous stars appeared around him.


    Ou Yangming looked around and immediately understood that every star represented a secret technique. What shocked him more was the secret techniques did not only belong to the Phoenixes; they were infinite and all-inclusive.


    It seemed like he could also find the secret techniques of the Dragons, which were as mighty as the Phoenixes.


    The young fellow looked at the big multicolored bird in shock. Even though he was not really a part of the Phoenixes, he knew the bird itself could not gather so many secret techniques.


    ¡°These secret techniques are my bloodline inheritance, and I can learn them at any time as long as I¡¯m willing to.¡± The big multicolored bird chuckled.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched, and an unexinable feeling arose from his heart.


    ¡®This little fe was born with so much knowledge. Poor me¡ªeven after having countless enviable encounters, the total number of secret techniques I learned is insignificant aspared to what I can find here.


    ¡®Comparisons and odious¡ªis this used to describe me and Lil¡¯ Red?


    ¡®That said, on second thought, I¡¯m a human while Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s a phoenix. If I insist onparing myself to it, I¡¯ll be too harsh on myself.¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and closed his eyes, then he released his mental conception.


    Due to Lil¡¯ Red, his mental conception was not expelled by the world, and it merged with the world instead and became one with it.


    Ou Yangming did not touch the stars directly because he knew as capable as he was, he could not fully ept every knowledge here. The only thing the young fellow could do at the moment was to selectively ept the abilities he needed.


    Next, his mental conception came into contact with the stars, and he obtained the information he was looking for.


    He realized that the stars that approached him were the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he chose a lower-ranked magic art, then he reached out to it through his conception.


    The words ¡°the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques¡± showed that the techniques were definitely high-end. It would be a worthwhile trip to this world if he could learn even one of them.


    ¡®The Aura-changing Secret Technique.


    ¡®What magic art is this?¡¯ Ou Yangming was startled.


    He came to a sudden realization after he carefully read the technique with his mental conception.


    It turned out to be an art that allowed one to change one¡¯s aura, and it was simr to the goshawk¡¯s Concealment Art but with a different approach.


    Nevertheless, inparison, the Phoenixes¡¯ magic art was many times more profound than the goshawk¡¯s.


    Not only could the secret technique allow one to conceal and suppress one¡¯s aura, but it also had a reverse derivation function.


    In other words, a spirit beast that acquired the secret technique could disguise its aura to be at Extreme Grade or even Yang Grade with a sh of thought. Without prying through the corresponding secret technique, its real aura could not be distinguished at all.


    Despite that, the spirit beast could also simte a Venerable One¡¯s aura if it was willing to, causing others to mistake it for a Venerable One.


    It would be rtively easy to act weak when one was strong, but it would be very difficult to do the opposite.


    However, the secret technique had the nature-defying effect.


    Ou Yangming was unknowingly attracted by the secret technique, and he could not help but be immersed in it.


    His mental conception slowly analyzed the key points of the secret technique, allowing him to eventually fathom its mysteries.


    In actual fact, the secret technique was not recorded in the usual way for humans; it was preserved through a unique method by the Phoenixes. Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire automatically shook and released odd energies when he started to study the technique. With the help of the energies, heprehended the magic art¡¯s wonders effortlessly and grasped the technique.


    It was almost equivalent to an instinctive reaction, by which it was not difficult for Ou Yangming to learn the Phoenixes¡¯ magic art at all.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming¡¯s was suddenly in a trance after hepletely learned the Aura-changing Secret Technique. His vision became blurry, and he retreated from the spiritual world.

 Chapter 483: Requesting To Meet Late At Night

    <h4>Chapter 483: Requesting To Meet Late At Night</h4>


    Ou Yangming scoffed and suddenly fell butt first on the ground. Blood could be faintly seening out of his nose.


    He had a splitting headache at the moment as though numerous little knives shed his brain and stirred it.


    ¡°Chirp... Are you okay? Quickly get well soon and don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    The little red bird had long recovered its original look in the real world and was hopping around Ou Yangming. It kept bbing away because it was frightened.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth in pain but still nced at the little fellow. ¡°This is strange¡ªthis little fe can actually speak humannguage, but I was clueless because it didn¡¯t expose itself throughout these 2 days of being together.¡¯


    He waved his hand gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, so stop shouting.¡±


    Before entering the spiritual world, Ou Yangming was rather afraid of the little bird¡¯s origin, hence he was always wary against it. Now, he knew the little fellow was from the Phoenixes, but it was still young and was almost equivalent to a human toddler.


    Although the little bird had memories from its bloodline inheritance, Ou Yangming could not treat it as an adult due to its race.


    Needless to say, this was also because he possessed the Military Fire. If anyone else had spoken to the little red bird in that way, it would have spat fire at that person to burn him or her into ashes.


    Sure enough, the little bird was relieved after seeing that Ou Yangming was safe. It blinked and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and calmed down for a while before he sighed and remarked, ¡°The Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques are really something else.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the little bird uttered proudly.


    ¡°I meant that one has to change one¡¯s mental power property to learn the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques because the consumption is huge. In fact, one will be doomed if one makes a slight mistake!¡± Ou Yangming looked at it snappily.


    The little bird blinked and found it strange. ¡°That¡¯s not true, why didn¡¯t I ever feel that way...¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless. The little bird was a part of the Phoenixes, thus it was naturally easy for it to learn the secret techniques.


    If the secret techniques were cultivated by the other races, it would be incredibly tough and dangerous instead.


    Ou Yangming could only pick up one of the secret techniques with ease due to the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness. With the fire¡¯s help, he saw through every hurdle without problems and learned the technique in one attempt. Nevertheless, the young fellow was a human, after all, so the sudden transformation was a heavy burden for his body. In particr, the mental power consumption arrived at an indescribable value.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming was not the person he used to be. Not only had his mental power broken through the world¡¯s limit, but his essential Qi was also at the peak of Extreme Grade. Most importantly, his body constitution became simr to a spirit beast¡¯s after he was tempered by the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    His unbelievable growths were the exact reason he managed to hold on.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming noticed that his physical quality seemed to have improved again after this cultivation. Besides, he also knew he only ended up being worn out because it was his first time cultivating a secret technique from the Phoenixes. Nheless, since the young fellow endured the first time, for his second and third time or as he cultivated more techniques, the intense reaction will reduce. In the end, he would be able to cultivate the secret techniques with ease as the little bird could.


    The little bird shouted all of a sudden, ¡°Hey, someone¡¯s looking for you outside!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, but he forced himself to get up. He felt his strength being recovered quickly, and his head no longer hurt. Even though the young fellow was not as clear-headed as he was in the beginning, at the very least, there were no negative impacts. When he twitched his ears, he instantly heard the noises outside.


    Fang Zhaoyang¡ªan experienced Supreme Great Ancestor¡ªwas talking to Big Yellow outside. He wanted to meet Ou Yangming, but the big yellow dog refused to let him in. The great ancestors could not tell the dog¡¯s real foundation, he dared not barge in.


    Not to mention this was the Ni family¡¯s territory, even if the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors turned a blind eye against him, Fang Zhaoyang could not defeat Big Yellow too. Moreover, the goshawk¡ªa legitimate spirit bird¡ªwas keeping guard on the other side of the courtyard. Even if the great ancestor plucked up his courage, he would not use force at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when he listened closely.


    This was because he heard Old Craftsman¡¯s voice. Given that Fang Zhaoyang was thick-faced and refused to leave, he figured that the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors must be aware. However, since the great ancestors did note to stop Fang Zhaoyang, it meant that there was a tacit understanding between them. Old Craftsman could not help but be curious when he heard the noises outside, so he went out to take a look.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, stay here to y while I go out to handle something.¡±


    ¡°What is it? I want to go too!¡± The little bird¡¯s eyes lit up in curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s something rted to the Humans, so you don¡¯t need to bother.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    ¡°No, I insist!¡± The little bird was being unreasonable. It finally found its kind in this ce where there was scarce spiritual power. It would not matter if they had not met but since they met and got to know each other, the bird was not going to let him go.


    Ou Yangming was helpless. ¡°Your identity is too shocking. If the others...¡±


    Before he could even finish, he noticed a sh of red light in front of him. The young fellow tensed up, and the first thing that crossed his mind was how fast the little bird was.


    The little red bird was so fast that it simply exceeded Ou Yangming¡¯s expectations. When he finally calmed down, he saw the little bird waiting quietly in the birdcage and was blinking its small eyes at him.


    It seemed to be very easy-going at the moment, but Ou Yangming knew if he did not satisfy it, it might turn into an invincible big devil and would cause a disaster.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and went forward to pick up the birdcage, then he pushed the door and left his room.


    Old Craftsman and Fang Zhaoyang were conversing at the courtyard¡¯s entrance. Judging from the old man¡¯s expression, he seemed to have been convinced by Fang Zhaoyang¡¯s sweet talk and was about to bring him into the courtyard.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes, but it dared not bare its teeth in Old Craftsman¡¯s presence. It wagged its tail instead and cast a ttering look at the old man. Of course, the big yellow dog was not afraid of Old Craftsman, but it knew how important he was to Ou Yangming, hence it would not offend the old man no matter what.


    The goshawk stared with its bright eyes at Old Craftsman and Fang Zhaoyang. An ordinary bird would have made a move by now, but it saw how Ou Yangming and the old man interacted with each other and noticed how the big yellow dog was fawning over the old man without holding back. With that, the goshawk made its decision right away and closed its eyes to pretend as if it saw nothing.


    That said, they were rmed when Ou Yangming opened the door.


    Next, the goshawk and Big Yellow fixed their gazes on the... Birdcage in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Especially when they saw the little red bird staying in the birdcage for Ou Yangming to carry it out, their bodies stiffened.


    Eventually, the gigantic goshawk even tilted to one side. It did not notice at all how its body was moving as it only focused on the bird in the birdcage.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The goshawk¡¯s massive body finally copsed to the ground and caused an earth-shattering sound to be heard.


    It was a humongous creature, after all. It was not as mountainous as Multi-armed King Kong, but it could not bepared with ordinary creatures at all.


    By standing inside one of the courtyards in the Ni residence, the goshawk¡¯s enormous body upied the entire courtyard and became the center of attention. When it suddenly fell and caused the other people to exim, Old Craftsman and Fang Zhaoyang were shocked too.


    Every building on the other side of the courtyard was crushed when the goshawk fell. Luckily, the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors had ordered them emptied, so nobody was hurt.


    ¡°Master Ou, w-what¡¯s wrong with Brother Goshawk?¡± Fang Zhaoyang stammered.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and was exasperated at the way things turned out. He answered coldly, ¡°This fe must¡¯ve been tired after the exhausting journey, so it probably wants to sleep. Let it sleep and don¡¯t disturb it.¡± He waved his hand.


    The goshawk came back to its senses as soon as its bodynded on the ground. It initially wanted to get up but after hearing Ou Yangming, it looked around andy conscientiously on the spot without moving an inch.


    It could tell from Ou Yangming¡¯s tone that he was very displeased, but it was stupefied by the little red bird in the birdcage. As such, it dared not disobey the young fellow at all.


    Earlier on, the goshawk and Big Yellow even thought that Ou Yangming was courting his death when he brought a birdcage into his room. Who knew, he managed to carry it out with the bird inside.


    For Big Yellow¡¯s case, it could somewhat tell that the little bird could not be messed with, but it did not know the details and had Ou Yangming to rely on, thus it was not too concerned.


    On the other hand, the goshawk knew very well Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, so it admired its human master greatly.


    ¡°Old Man, it¡¯s already sote at night, so why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Ou Yangming looked away and asked Old Craftsman, then he cast a hostile look at Fang Zhaoyang. If it was not because they were well acquainted, he would have denounced the great ancestor.


    ¡°Many things happened today and many people from the city died, so how can I fall asleep?¡± Old Craftsman sighed and added after a pause, ¡°Senior Fang must¡¯vee to find you about something urgent. I can¡¯t control you anymore now that you¡¯ve grown up, but you must be attentive toward the people in the city.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied to him, ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t worry. After all these years, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯ve always been mischievous. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m clueless!¡± Old Craftsman was displeased.


    ¡°Old Man, there¡¯s an outsider here,¡± Ou Yangming reminded the old man embarrassedly.


    The old man was dumbfounded, then heughed and said, ¡°Senior Fang, the young fe¡¯s here. Since you have something to tell him, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±


    Fang Zhaoyang immediately bowed at him. He did not act superior at all.


    The little bird was confused as it watched Old Craftsman leave. ¡®Why did he treat the old man with such respect? Is that old man a hidden brilliant figure among the Humans?¡¯

 Chapter 484: Change The Regime?

    <h4>Chapter 484: Change The Regime?</h4>


    ¡°Senior Fang, do you have something to say?¡± Ou Yangming turned around and cut to the chase with a cold look on his face. He even skipped the formalities.


    Based on his rtionship with the Fang family, he should not have acted so snobbishly, but he was displeased because Old Craftsman was rmed.


    ¡°Master Ou, I have something to discuss with you indeed,¡± Fang Zhaoyang answered with a bitter face and lowered his voice before he continued, ¡°Brother Jingshen would¡¯vee too if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at him in shock and finally faced the matter seriously.


    They were at the Ni residence, but Ni Jingshen sent Fang Zhaoyang over instead of visiting himself, which was truly puzzling. Ou Yangming uttered after some thought, ¡°Okay, pleasee with me.¡± He carried the birdcage back into his room and gently put it down.


    Seeing as Big Yellow looked inside sneakily, Ou Yangmingughed and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Big Yellow barked excitedly and jumped hard to enter the room. Even so, it dared not look in the little bird¡¯s direction.


    Although it was not aware of the little bird¡¯s identity as a powerhouse from the Phoenixes, it was alerted of danger by its bloodline inheritance. As such, it made the best choice.


    ¡°Senior Fang, Elder Ni should be here already. What is it that you wanted to tell me? Please go ahead,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m ashamed that you could hear my voice, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡± Ni Jingsheng chuckled and shed inside quietly.


    Ou Yangming could tell from the Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s face that he hid from the servants and snuck in. What could make him act so cautiously?


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please excuse me for taking the liberty toe here,¡± Ni Jingshen expressed with a smile.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re overthinking. With Elder Sister Ying around, I dare not act presumptuously,¡± Ou Yangming responded honestly with a smile.


    Ni Jingshen was d. ¡°Yinghong is truly lucky to have your love and pity.¡±


    Ou Yangming remarked seriously, ¡°Elder Ni, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡± Ni Jingshen was surprised, and he sounded rather nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have known Elder Sister Ying got her favor,¡± Ou Yangming noted sternly.


    Ni Jingshen was startled for some time, and he could not help but smile bitterly. Nheless, he became more certain that Ou Yangming would not turn against him even if what he was going to say would enrage the young fellow. After all, Ou Yangming missed Yinghong so much.


    ¡°Elder Ni, Senior Fang, why have youe here together? Please let me know.¡± Ou Yangming urged them solemnly. He had brought up the matter a few times, hence he would lose his patience if they continued to make jokes.


    Fang Zhaoyang and Ni Jingshen exchanged nces and nodded.


    ¡°Uhm, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, now that you¡¯ve subdued two spirit beasts¡ªone each from the Beasts and the Birds¡ªwhat do you n to do next?¡± Ni Jingshen asked in a sonorous tone.


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯d like to make a trip to Canghai County. I heard the Aquatics have begun to rage over there. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be best to settle it as soon as possible to save troubles.¡±


    Among the Humans¡¯ eight counties, Canghai and Pinghai were the only ones that were still suffering a disaster. Nevertheless, Canghai County was where the Aquatics attacked, thus Ou Yangming would naturally head there if he wanted to end the disturbance.


    Ni Jingshen and Fang Zhaoyang looked at each other strangely.


    The disasters in the eight counties were considered a catastrophe for the Humans as a whole, causing huge casualties each time they urred. Even if every country had its specialty, they must pay certain prices to end the disasters.


    However, Ou Yangming sounded like he regarded the Humans¡¯ catastrophe as nothing. It was as though he could effortlessly wipe off the Aquatics and put the world in order if he went to Canghai County.


    If someone else had said that, the two Supreme Great Ancestors would immediately fall out with that person.


    When they looked at Big Yellow and thought about the goshawk outside the room, as well as Multi-armed King Kong, which was far away and had not returned, they felt extremely powerless from the bottom of their hearts.


    Yes, Ou Yangming had unknowingly gathered incredible forces. It seemed like he really did not need to care much about the disaster from the Aquatics.


    In actuality, the great ancestors did not know Ou Yangming himself was capable enough to settle the disaster. Moreover, the little red bird in the cage was his greatest trump card.


    The Phoenixes were not the king of the Aquatics, but it would not be a problem for them to catch small fishes to taste them.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and questioned, ¡°Do you have any wise ideas?¡±


    Ni Jingshen looked like he had just woken up from a dream. ¡°We dare not im that we have wise ideas, but we do have something to say, and we hope you¡¯ll consider it, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡±


    ¡°Elder Ni, please,¡± Ou Yangming replied to him with a smile.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, given the forces you have right now, you¡¯re formidable enough to resist the imperial family, am I right?¡± Ni Jingshen had a fierce look in his eyes when he spoke.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he thought, ¡®I can do more than resist them. If I happen to have a conflict against them and even fight them in their secret realm, I can kill all of them.¡¯


    The imperial family was notably powerful, but their only powerhouse that surpassed the Extreme Grade was Wu Yuanwei, who stayed in the secret realm and dared not anyhow leave the ce. Based on the forces Ou Yangming had at the moment, he could eradicate the imperial family without the little bird¡¯s help.


    Even so, he did not answer the great ancestor directly. Instead, he stated, ¡°The imperial family is being watched over by the Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse, and they also have a secret realm. On the other hand, I have a weak foundation, so I might not necessarily triumph over them.¡±


    His response was false, but it sounded rtively sincere to Ni Jingshen and Fang Zhaoyang.


    The imperial family¡¯s mightiness was umted over a millennium. Even though Ou Yangming rose fast, nobody would believe that he could easily suppress the imperial family.


    Ni Jingshen nodded andmented, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re right. Even if you manage to kill the imperial family¡¯s number one powerhouse, they¡¯ll ask powerhouses from the upper realm to descend into our world. If that happens, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡± The little bird suddenly made a strange noise in the birdcage.


    Fang Zhaoyang and Ni Jingshen looked at it at the same time and were surprised.


    Ou Yangming warned the little bird with his eyes and quickly expressed, ¡°Yes, the imperial family¡¯s strength is unpredictable. That said, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand¡ªeven if they¡¯re mighty, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Ni Jingshen¡¯s eyes lit up right away. He asked softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you not have any idea?¡±


    ¡°What idea?¡± Ou Yangming widened his eyes and raised another question slowly.


    The elder was hesitant for a brief moment, but he finally could not hold it in anymore, so he answered, ¡°Changing the regime!¡±


    Ni Jingshen had been trying to be discreet, hence he was finally relieved after he revealed it. Besides, since the elder disclosed it in the end, it was like a shot arrow, which could not be taken back anymore.


    Fang Zhaoyang nodded hard and agreed with him. ¡°The Wu family has dominated for more than a millennium, so it¡¯s time for a change.¡±


    Ou Yangming had somewhat seen thising, but he was still taken aback when he heard their suggestion.


    He looked at them with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, are you kidding me?¡±


    Ni Jingshen could not help butugh. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you think we¡¯ll joke about this?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. When he noticed the eager looks on their faces, he could not help but mumble to himself, ¡®What the hell are they up to?¡¯


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, don¡¯t worry. As long as we can defeat the imperial family, their reinforcements from the upper realm won¡¯te here for sure!¡± Ni Jingshen added as if he could tell Ou Yangming¡¯s concern.


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded.


    Fang Zhaoyang exined mysteriously, ¡°The imperial family has someone to rely on in the upper realm, but so do we!¡±


    Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on them for some time and sighed. ¡°Gentlemen, the Humans¡¯ disaster isn¡¯tpletely over yet, so don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard by bringing this up?¡±


    Ni Jingshen flushed, but he said at once, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, we wouldn¡¯t have done this back then, but the situation is different this time...¡± He nced at Big Yellow and continued, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you emerged out of the blue, controlled two spirit beasts, and even killed a spirit insect. As long as you head to Canghai County, the Humans¡¯ disaster will be over. Hehe, the Humans suffered heavy casualties during the disasters for generations, but the disaster is mild this time, so everyone is ted.¡±


    ¡°Elder Ni, many people are hurt in the city, so how is it mild?¡± Ou Yangming forced a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s true if youpare it with the past.¡± Ni Jingshen kept a straight face.


    Fang Zhaoyang added momentum to the situation. ¡°Master Ou, you might not intend to hurt the tiger, but the tiger ns to hurt you. Even if you don¡¯t mean to rece the imperial family, you made great achievements this time and conquered two spirit beasts. Hehe, do you think the imperial family will rx?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Even if they fear your forces and dare not resist you head-on, they¡¯ll surely set something up to target you. If they invite you into the secret realm and powerhouses from the upper realm descend, you won¡¯t be able to defend against them even if you have two spirit beasts.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved but before he could give any response, he heard the little bird¡¯s mockery.


    ¡®What¡¯s so amazing about those from the upper realm? As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll kill anyone thates!¡¯


    Despite that, apart from Ou Yangming, nobody else could hear it.


    Ou Yangming sighed helplessly. He suddenly realized that he made a huge mistake by letting the little bird stay beside him throughout the discussion.


    ¡®This little fe will only give me more troubles in such a situation.¡¯


    While Ou Yangming did not intend to overturn the imperial family, he became more or less alert after the two Supreme Great Ancestors brought up the issue.

 Chapter 485: The Appearance Of A Dragon And A Phoenix

    <h4>Chapter 485: The Appearance Of A Dragon And A Phoenix</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, I know you want to go beyond this world and enter the upper realm. Perhaps the Wu family is using this condition to attract you but there isn¡¯t only one way to achieve that,¡± Ni Jingshen noted seriously.


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Elder Ni, you contacted...?¡± He pointed above his head.


    Ni Jingshen smiled and answered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, ever since you found our n¡¯s secret realm, we¡¯ve been calling out to our members of the same n in the upper realm.¡±


    Judging from the smile on Ni Jingshen¡¯s face, Ou Yangming instantly understood that not only had Ni Jingshen contacted someone from the upper realm, but he had also obtained huge benefits or were given certain promises. Nheless, the young fellow was not very keen about everything.


    The Ni family had mercy on him, but they must be joking if they thought they could say a few things to make him turn against the imperial family.


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Elder Ni, this is a serious matter, and I¡¯ve just only heard about it, so I¡¯m quite clueless. If it¡¯s possible, please let me consider it first.¡±


    Ni Jingshenughed out loud. ¡°Of course, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, take your time. If you have any questions, you can summon me at any time.¡±


    The young fellow was rather speechless because the elder was half being humble, half mocking himself. He dared not do that even if it was for Elder Sister Ying¡¯s sake.


    After finally sending away the elders, who still wished to continue the discussion, Ou Yangming frowned and sighed.


    He gained a new understanding of the Humans¡¯ situation through the discussion. Under normal circumstances, the imperial family¡¯s prestige had long been imprinted in everyone¡¯s heart, and they also had a powerhouse that surpassed Extreme Grade. Therefore, the Wu family¡¯s position was stable and unshakable.


    Nevertheless, the situation was different now because spirit beasts descended, and the world was in chaos.


    Needless to say, ording to Ni Jingshen, the upper realm paid more attention to their world this time due to the interspatial disorder.


    The Wu family had a backing in the upper realm indeed, but the other families in the eight counties were not to be trifled with. The former had only controlled this world by coincidence, and it did not mean that their force was second to none in the upper realm.


    ¡°Hey, what were you talking about?¡± The little bird pped its wings and flew out from the birdcage, then it hovered above Ou Yangming and finallynded on his shoulder. It initially wanted to stand on the young fellow¡¯s head, but it dropped the idea after some careful thoughts.


    Ou Yangming subconsciously reached out to gently brush the little bird¡¯s body and answered, ¡°It¡¯s about a fight for power and gain. There¡¯s nothing much to say.¡±


    The little bird shivered as though it was protesting Ou Yangming¡¯s act. ¡°What¡¯s a fight for power and gain?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it happen among your race?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°No,¡± the little bird answered as it tilted its head and pondered.


    It was not old but in terms of knowledge, it was far beyond Ou Yangming. This was because the bird was born with memories from its bloodline inheritance, so its starting point was much further than ordinary people.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how many members are there in the Phoenixes?¡±


    The little bird shook its head and said, ¡°I have no idea, but there are at most 2 to 3 of us in every realm.¡±


    ¡°2 to 3 of you in every realm?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He twitched his mouth before he remarked, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to fight for power and gain at all.¡±


    The Humans¡¯ individual cultivation base was far from the Phoenixes¡¯, but many hands provided great strength. As the poption increased, cultivation resources would never be enough. At this point, the people would fight for power and gain, and the resources would end up being gathered by the victor.


    It was a bloodyw of the jungle. Apart from the Humans, other races that won by quantity would not be able to avoid this too.


    On the other hand, the Phoenixes¡¯ greatness was built from individuals. Given that there were only 2 to 3 of them in a realm... The so-called fight for power and gain was only a joke to them. In a way, they could not understand why something like that would happen among the Humans.


    ¡°If you think they¡¯re being too troublesome, how about I burn them with my fire?¡± The little bird suggested all of a sudden.


    Ou Yangming was shocked, and he quickly warned the bird, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. They¡¯re good friends of mine, so you mustn¡¯t attack them.¡±


    The little fellow was clueless about the ways of the world, but it possessed forceful power that could overturn situations. If it was allowed to act as it wished, it could immediately wreak havoc among the Humans. If that happened, it would be toote for Ou Yangming to regret it.


    With that, the little bird pped its wings and flew back into the cage from Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. Ity on the warm bedding and uttered, ¡°How boring... Why did you say you¡¯re going to Canghai County?¡±


    ¡°The Aquatics are attacking Canghai County, so I¡¯d like to go there to settle it for them,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously.


    The little bird seemed unconcerned, but it rolled its eyes after a brief moment and questioned, ¡°The Aquatics? Do you mean the Dragons?¡±


    ¡®If the Dragons are there, I guarantee that I¡¯ll be the first to run away!¡¯ Ou Yangmingughed as he thought, but he kept a straight face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard they¡¯re powerhouses from the Aquatics.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head there with you since I have nothing to dotely. That said, you must let me eat the Dragons if you manage to capture them!¡± The little bird blinked.


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Eat?¡±


    He had an unusually funny expression on his face. Although he could tell that the little bird was displeased with the Dragons, he did not expect the bird to give such a strong reaction. Eating the Dragons... Even the young fellow, who possessed the Devouring ability, dared not be so unrestrained.


    Perhaps the Dragons and the Phoenixes were natural enemies, but Ou Yangming did not want to get involved. Given that he was just a small person, he would only end up as cannon fodder.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and replied to the little bird, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait a few more days and go to take a look once King Kong arrived. If there really are... Dragons, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± The little bird¡¯s eyes gleamed. Itter suggested, ¡°Come and watch the Dragon-ying Art with me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb.


    Following that, a red light was released from the little bird¡¯s body. It filled the room at once and enveloped Big Yellow too.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s vision went blurry before he saw the view in front of him, and he could not help butugh.


    The little bird was impatient. It released its spiritual world and let him and Big Yellow enter at the same time.


    Big Yellow was next to Ou Yangming at the moment, but it looked at its surroundings uneasily.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A loud wind was hearding from the sky, then the big multicolored bignded beside them as if a deity had descended.


    Big Yellow was appalled, so it ran toward Ou Yangming and tucked its tail while it hid behind him. Despite that, the big yellow dog was muchrger than him, thus it looked like an ostrich burying its head into the sand. Other than looking funny, it was a useless move.


    The big multicolored big nced at the timid big yellow dog in despise and disyed its supremacy.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, Big Yellow isn¡¯t usually like that. Perhaps... Your momentum is too formidable?¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What does its performance have anything to do with me?¡± The little bird was indifferent.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Big Yellow, which was staring at him and sticking out its tongue tteringly. He red at it andmented softly, ¡°You bully the weak but fear the strong!¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s ears drooped as though it was wronged. ¡®When did I bully the weak but fear the strong? I only don¡¯t want to court my death...¡¯


    The big multicolored bird looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder as if it wanted to find anding spot. However, its build in the spiritual world could not bepared to when it was in the outside world, hence it humphed and stated, ¡°Watch closely, this is the Dragon-ying Art.¡±


    As its voice slowly died away, the sky dimmed.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow tensed up, and they looked up at the sky.


    Eventually, two gigantic figures appeared in the sky. At the same time, two valiant momentums crushed down like lofty mountains.


    Big Yellow shuddered and spread its limbs to lie prone on the ground.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He scoffed and nted his feet firmly on the ground, but he quivered a bit as well.


    He turned to question fiercely, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The big multicolored bird twitched its wings and inched closer to Ou Yangming too. ¡°This is the Dragon-ying Battle in my bloodline inheritance. It¡¯s my first time watching it too...¡±


    It could stand firmly, but its voice trembled a bit too. Evidently, it was also taken aback.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Atst, the two massive figures appearedpletely. One of them was akin to a giant python, but it had horns on its head and ws below its abdomen. Additionally, the length of its coiled body was unknown.


    The other figure was a big multicolored big. Its wings covered Heaven and Earth when it spread them open, and its ws were so sharp that even the air was pierced.


    A dragon and a phoenix.


    No exnation was needed; Ou Yangming guessed the names of the fearsome creatures right away.


    The two creatures were having a standoff, and they slowly released even more frightening momentums.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s legs were shaking. He tried his best to resist it, but he still felt like his body was being crushed by a humongous mountain, causing him to feel like he was going out of breath.


    As for the big yellow dog, it was already sticking out its tongue with a dazed look in its eyes, and it looked half-dead. If the pressure was any greater than this, the dog would probably pass out too.


    Just as Ou Yangming could not take it anymore and was going to faint as Big Yellow did, an explosion was heard in the sky. Subsequently, his view turned ck, and his mental conception retreated from the wonderful world like a tide.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and curbed his thought. The little red bird had somehowid on his shoulder without moving at all as though it lost consciousness.


    Big Yellow was stunned for a while, then it suddenly turned and dashed out as fast as a ghost. Its speed and sharpness were simply unmatched.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming was helpless when he saw the door being crushed by Big Yellow.


    ¡®None of these fes give me peace of mind!¡¯

 Chapter 486: Asking For Carcasses

    <h4>Chapter 486: Asking For Carcasses</h4>


    Ou Yangming reached out to carry the little bird on his shoulder. He vaguely understood something when he looked at the senseless bird.


    The little bird said it was one of the memories in its bloodline inheritance, but it was watching the scene for the first time.


    It was evident that the bloodline memories that were inherited were separated into different levels. Perhaps the little bird would have the authority to read more powerful memories once it arrived at a certain stage. This time, it thought about the Dragons when it heard about the Aquatics, which was why it forced itself to do something like that.


    Nheless, at the end of the day, the little bird was not capable enough. Therefore, before the fight between the dragon and the phoenix began, the pressure from the momentums crushed the spiritual world built by the little bird.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and was d.


    ¡®We¡¯re lucky that the situation turned out like that. If the scene went on, not to mention Big Yellow, even I will end up suffering too.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming felt like his hands were tied when he looked at the unconscious little bird. He hesitated for a while, then the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness flickered and emerged from his hand. As such, intense me energy gushed into the bird¡¯s body.


    The little bird¡¯s body was extremely tough. It could not be harmed by the Military Fire, which could consume gold and melt iron.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed at the next instant.


    This was because he realized that the little bird¡¯s body was like a bottomless hole. Regardless of the amount of me energy, the bird¡¯s body could not be filed at all.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and turned his wrist as he retrieved an interspatial bag. He retrieved the flesh and blood inside with a sh of thought, and his dagger shone as well when he attached the Devouring power to it.


    It was not his first time doing this, hence it finished doing everything in the blink of an eye and with ease.


    Following that, Ou Yangming stabbed the dagger hard into the flesh.


    Ever since Ou Yangming possessed interspatial bags, he began paying more attention to resources, by which he had intentionally emptied three of them to store the flesh and blood of formidable ferocious beasts. The qualities of those flesh and blood could not bepared with that of spirit beasts and half-spirit beasts, but he had plenty of them. As the young fellow released the Devouring power, the flesh converted into endless energy into his body.


    Those energies were transformed by his body into an even more forceful Military Fire, which was sent into the little bird¡¯s body.


    Despite that, the flesh and blood stored in an interspatial bag could not go on for long; they were cleared very quickly. Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched, and he finally understood why these top-notch powerhouses were unwilling to stay in this world.


    This world could not afford to feed these fellows at all. Furthermore, if they needed to recover when something happened to them here, they would only yield half the result even if they put in twice the effort. In fact, they might end up dying if they were careless. Therefore, as long as it was possible, real powerhouses would head to higher realms.


    Ou Yangming prepared a total of three interspatial bags with flesh and blood, but the little bird did not show signs of waking up even after he devoured everything.


    Feeling helpless, Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire and pondered for some time. He returned the little bird into the birdcage.


    The young fellow noticed Big Yellow looking rmed and afraid as soon as he pushed the door open. He made fun of the big yellow dog. ¡°Useless fe!¡±


    Big Yellow was not ashamed at all. It shook its head and wagged its tail as it approached Ou Yangming and shed a ttering smile at him. Even so, the big yellow dog stared at the door from time to time. It would likely escape if the little bird came out at this moment.


    Ou Yangming left his room and swiftly headed to the Governor¡¯s Residence.


    He arrived outside his destination after a brief moment. The ce was still brightly lit even though it waste at night.


    The Insects had caused huge damage to Changlong City, thus there were many things to handle inside and out. Being the governor, Deng Xiyuan was naturally up all night.


    Ou Yangming hesitated when he looked at the busy Governor¡¯s Residence, but he decided to enter in the end. There were several guards outside the residence, and they noticed the young fellow long ago. That said, before they could approach him to ask his purpose of visitation, their visions went blurry, and the fellow was nowhere to be seen.


    The guards looked at each other and felt oppressive chills, so they could not help but shiver.


    They were familiar with Ou Yangming¡¯s name but had not seen him in person before, hence it was reasonable that they could not recognize him.


    Deng Xiyuan was receiving various officers in his residence as they discussed how to handle the aftermath of the war. It was then when the governor¡¯s face changed all of a sudden, and he turned to cup his hands in the door¡¯s direction. ¡°Master Ou, why have youe?¡±


    The other people turned and spotted Ou Yangming right away. Some of them had seen the young fellow before, but some of them did not know him. Regardless, they bowed at him and dared not rx at all.


    Ou Yangming nodded and cut to the chase. ¡°Governor Deng, I¡¯vee to ask for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, please let me know what you need,¡± Deng Xiyuan quickly responded.


    The young fellow nodded. ¡°I suppose there are plenty of carcasses of the Insects¡¯ powerhouses after the attack. I need those carcasses, and I need as many as possible.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan was dumbfounded. ¡°Master Ou, may I ask why you need them...¡±


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. He hade up with an excuse long ago. ¡°You saw the goshawk I brought, right? It has been starving throughout the tough journey.¡± He looked at Deng Xiyuan and added half-intentionally, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if it can¡¯t fill its stomach.¡±


    ¡°Ah-choo..¡± The goshawk, which was pretending to sleep in the Ni residence, could not help but sneeze at this moment. It mumbled and closed its eyes again.


    ¡°I see, of course. Master Ou, the carcasses in the city have been sorted out already, so I¡¯ll bring you to them now,¡± Deng Xiyuan replied to the young fellow sternly and added after a pause, ¡°We also found many carcasses outside the city, and those include the dead bodies of two spirit beasts.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had joined hands with Big Yellow to slice a spirit centipede into pieces. Although they absorbed some energies from its flesh and blood, there were still many energies left. On the other hand, the spirit lizard ughtered by the goshawk was intact. With that, the remains of the two spirit beasts could definitely be utilized.


    ¡°Governor Deng, how do you n to handle the carcasses of the spirit beasts?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Back then, Deng Xiyun would take advantage of every opportunity and gain some benefits for the imperial family.


    Now, he could only be a yes-man in front of Ou Yangming, and he dared not make any requests at all.


    ¡°Master Ou, you were the one that killed the spirit beasts, so it¡¯s up to you,¡± the governor answered without any hesitation.


    Subtle changes could be seen on the faces of the people behind him. Spirit beasts¡ªthose were the carcasses of spirit beasts, after all. Each of the carcasses was priceless, and they wished that they could im the dead bodies for themselves if it was possible.


    However, nobody had the guts to say a word after they saw the faint smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    This was because a strange chill had unknowingly filled the room, causing the people to shudder.


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was pleased. ¡°Governor Deng, I need the spirit beasts¡¯ carcasses so please send them over quickly. As for the dead bodies of the other insect powerhouses, I need them too.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan immediately said, ¡°Very well, Master Ou, pleasee with me.¡±


    He led Ou Yangming to the depot, which was thergest one in the prefecture. The most important things were gathered here, thus the young fellow spotted the carcasses of the two spirit beasts in one nce.


    Ou Yangming wondered for a while before he retrieved an interspatial bag and stored the centipede¡¯s body parts inside. Afterward, he chose from the remaining carcasses and filled up three other interspatial bags. As for the lizard¡¯s carcass, it was too massive to be kept in an interspatial bag unless it was shed into pieces.


    Deng Xiyuan and the others watched as Ou Yangming brushed his hand across a little bag, which glowed before therge carcasses disappeared.


    The people were in shock because they could tell it was a legendary interspatial bag. Moreover, they could tell that Ou Yangming had more than one of those.


    Even ordinary inherited aristocratic families could not possess such a treasure, but Ou Yangming had more than one as though it was not a precious item at all.


    Everyone else coveted the interspatial bags. They would have done anything to obtain one of them if someone else possessed them, but they dared not act rashly because it was Ou Yangming. No matter how much they desired the bags, they did not show it on their faces.


    Ou Yangming stored whatever he needed then said, ¡°Governor Deng, thanks for the trouble.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan bowed at him and responded, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll arrange everything well for you.¡±


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming smiled and nodded at the others before he left.


    Once he was gone, a young man approached Deng Xiyuan and whispered to him, ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t those interspatial bags?¡±


    Deng Xiyuan nodded in silence and looked rather worried.


    ¡°Uncle, those are interspatial bags!¡± The young man continued, ¡°Besides, he took the carcasses of the spirit beasts and most of the half-spirit beasts. Does that make any sense?¡±


    The governor was stunned, and he finally came back to his senses. He casually turned around and looked strangely at the young man.


    ¡°Uncle, you...¡± The young man was embarrassed and was having goosebumps for being stared at like that.


    Without warning, Deng Xiyuan swung his hand to p the young man on his face. He did not hold back at all, so the enormous force caused the young man to fly away.


    ¡°Pow¡ª¡±


    The young man fell hard to the ground and twitched a few times before he passed out.


    Everyone else was taken aback. They lowered their heads and dared not look into Deng Xiyuan¡¯s eyes anymore.


    ¡°Reckless thing! Drag him out and send him back to the capital after he recovers.¡¯ Deng Xiyuan scoffed. Heter turned to look in the direction of the Ni residence and mumbled, ¡°Hopefully, there won¡¯t be disorders in the Humans anymore...¡±

 Chapter 487: Long Feather Band

    <h4>Chapter 487: Long Feather Band</h4>


    Ou Yangming returned to his room with plenty of flesh and blood of insect powerhouses. He retrieved them without any hesitation and converted them into energies, which were then channeled into the little bird¡¯s body through the Military Fire.


    The energies contained in the flesh and blood were much greater than before. Although the amount was the same, the mes of the Military Fire channeled to the little bird were entirely different. Once Ou Yangming fully absorbed the spirit centipede¡¯s flesh and blood, the little bird began to shiver.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, but he did not curb his Military Fire. He continued to let it burn.


    Sure enough, the little bird finally opened its eyes after a brief moment. It moved its quick-witted eyes around and instantly understood what happened.


    It nodded at Ou Yangming and shook its body all of a sudden, then the room was filled with a red color.


    Nheless, the red light did not light up anything. The little bird quivered intensely in the red light as though it was breaking free from invisible shackles.


    Ou Yangming slowly curbed his Military Fire because he realized that the little bird no longer needed to be replenished by the fire¡¯s energies. Besides, judging from the situation the little bird was in, he figured that it was best not to disturb it.


    Next, an extremely fearsome aura was released from the little bird¡¯s body, and it spread out in all directions.


    Big Yellow immediatelyy down at the door, and it was consciously in admiration.


    On the other side, the goshawk trembled and could not help but curl up its ws. It sensed the terrifying aura and was aware of its source, hence it dared not vite it at all.


    The Supreme Great Ancestors in the city were busy dealing with their respective matters when their faces changed suddenly, and their bodies tensed up. It was as if they were facing powerful enemies at that moment, and they did not have the guts to move even an inch.


    Nevertheless, the aura released by the little bird could not be sensed by ordinary people. If one¡¯s cultivation base was at Extreme Grade, one could sense the power¡¯s existence.


    This was a power that they dared not imagine at all, and none of the Supreme Great Ancestors could resist the power.


    Ou Yangming groaned and took a few steps back.


    The little bird was initially on his palm, but it was now floating in mid-air as though a hidden power was carrying it up.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows slightly. The other people might not know, but he could sense through his Military Fire that something was off. The little bird seemed to be wanting to break through something, but its umtion was clearly insufficient, thus it was stuck at a checkpoint and could not get past it no matter what.


    Even though Ou Yangming was worried for the little bird, he did not recklessly go forward to help it because even he did not know if he should meddle in the situation.


    The little bird¡¯s aura disappeared after a brief moment, and it happened so fast that it was simply unimaginable. It was as if the enormous pressure vanished in the blink of an eye, causing the other people to think that the feeling of fear earlier was merely an illusion.


    ¡°Woosh.¡± The little bird¡¯s body fell from the air. Ou Yangming quickly leaped forward to catch it steadily before itnded on the ground.


    The tiny and warm body stayed on Ou Yangming¡¯s palm for a while before the little bird pped its wings and flew around him, then itnded on his shoulder. This time, the little bird did not hesitate and all, and it seemed like it was already ustomed to this.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how are you feeling?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he was concerned.


    ¡°I received support from a power earlier, and I wanted to advance to a higher level through its help, but I failed.¡± The little bird sounded rather regretful. It looked up and said, ¡°Hmph, just you wait, I¡¯ll definitely seed in the future!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. The power was naturally the Military Fire provided by him.


    Having said that, while the power was strong, it could not help Lil¡¯ Red to upgrade to another level.


    He was undecided at first, but he decided to ask, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, the fight between the dragon and the phoenix...¡±


    ¡°The Dragons are too mighty; I¡¯m no match for them.¡± The little bird lowered its head and looked quite dejected.


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°You¡¯re not fully grown yet, so of course, you¡¯re not their match. Once you grow bigger in the future, you¡¯ll surely defeat them.¡±


    The little bird¡¯s eyes were filled with a cheerful look, and it nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    A mor was heard outside at the spur of the moment. Ou Yangming turned to look in shock, then he left.


    ¡®How dare people mor in front of my courtyard? This doesn¡¯t seem right.¡¯


    That said, Ou Yangming realized what was happening when he left his courtyard and noticed the lizard¡¯s carcass outside. Deng Xiyuan had sent the dead body to the Ni residence and attracted a lot of attention along the way. Moreover, many people knew the lizard was the culprit behind the Insects¡¯ attack, so they cursed at the insect and followed it here. Though the local authority tried to hold them back, they could not stop the swarming crowd.


    Ou Yangming frowned. The lizard¡¯s carcass was incredibly precious, hence he did not want to waste it.


    He looked up and sent a message through his conception.


    The goshawk, which had been pretending to sleep for a long time on the ground, gathered its energy and got up at once. Its massive body drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Following that, it grabbed the lizard¡¯s body with itsrge ws and hurled it into Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard. The big yellow dog shifted sideways and jumped away with a look of despise.


    The goshawk¡¯s savage move frightened everyone. As such, nobody dared to say a word anymore in front of the terrifying spirit beast.


    After carrying out Ou Yangming¡¯s order, the order sat on the ground and stared fiercely at the people while it released its horrifying aura. The aura waspletely different from the little bird¡¯s so much so that even ordinary people could sense how daunting it was.


    ¡°Leave! Leave! Quickly leave! Are you trying to court your deaths by gathering here?¡± The Ni family¡¯s servants shouted and waved their hands to shoo the crowd.


    The people, who were reluctant to leave just now, became startled rabbits as they left in a hurry. Before long, the street was back to normal.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. ¡®The strong is the only one in this world.¡¯


    He entered his courtyard and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, do you need this fe?¡±


    The little bird looked at the carcass and responded, ¡°An utterly dead middle-grade spirit beast. It¡¯s not tasty, so no, I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned because the little fellow was picky and did not regard middle-grade spirit beasts as much. However, he looked up and saw how joyful the goshawk was. It was evident that the lizard that was despised by the little bird was delicious food for the goshawk.


    Even so, Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°Goshawk, you can¡¯t touch this; I¡¯m going to keep it for backup.¡±


    After witnessing the little bird pass out, Ou Yangming knew better the importance of having backup flesh and blood. He could not be satisfied by ordinary flesh and blood anymore, so rare ones from a spirit beast were unquestionably the best option.


    The goshawk was disappointed, but it dared not object to the young fellow at all, thus it could only swallow its saliva.


    Ou Yangming looked at the lizard¡¯s gigantic carcass and smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t store such a humongous fe.¡±


    He had many interspatial bags, but the carcass was really too big, so he could not keep it even if he chopped it into pieces.


    The little red bird shrieked out of the blue and opened its mouth to spit red fire, where a long multicolored feather could be seen amidst the dancing mes. Ou Yangming recognized it as soon as it took a nce. ¡®Isn¡¯t that its long feather when it transforms into a big bird?¡¯


    Subsequently, the long feather shed inside the fire and slowly curled up, then it finally turned into a round band andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Ou Yangming turned it over gently and eximed to himself, ¡®A bird¡¯s feather is close to weightless, but this Long Feather Band is different. If I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, I would¡¯ve thought that it¡¯s made of metal and stone.¡¯


    ¡°Try it.¡± The little bird urged him.


    The young fellow was struck dumb, but he put on the band and tried to channel his essential Qi into it.


    Nheless, he found it strange because his essential Qi lingered outside and could not enter the band no matter what.


    ¡°What power are you using?¡± The little bird was displeased.


    Ou Yangming was moved. The Military Fire in his sea of consciousness emerged, and the band glowed right away. He was shocked when he channeled his mental conception into it.


    As expected, the band was a piece of interspatial equipment. Nevertheless, the space inside was so vast that it exceeded his imagination.


    If he must describe the Long Feather Band¡¯s space, he could say that it could amodate Multi-armed King Kong. Of course, it could fit the lizard¡¯s small carcass.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how did you refine it?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    The little bird hopped on his shoulder and was irritated. ¡°Isn¡¯t it recorded as one of the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques? Go and take a look at it yourself.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. His head ached when he thought about the deceptive secret techniques, but he still nodded at the little bird. The young fellow was determined to calm himself down to study the Phoenixes¡¯ rare secret techniques.


    He lifted his right to store the lizard¡¯s carcass in the band.


    The band was exceptionally rare. Not only did it have a tremendous space, but it was also supported by the Phoenixes¡¯ power, so it could not be opened by ordinary people.


    With the support of abundant flesh and blood from insect powerhouses, Ou Yangming spent his following days cultivating while he waited for Multi-armed King Kong.


    He suffered splitting headaches whenever he explored the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques but as he looked into them a few more times, his body slowly adapted to them and endured the processes.


    Earth-shattering sounds were heard outside the city after half a month. Numerous soldiers atop the walls began to shout as Multi-armed King Kong dashed toward the city from afar.

 Chapter 488: Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 488: Bad News</h4>


    The humongous creature caused amotion in the city again but aspared to the disorder from before, the situation was entirely different this time.


    Multi-armed King Kong was not weed by flustered people and fierce attacks, but cheers from everyone in the city. This was because the people knew the formidable beast was Master Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beast, as well as Changlong City¡¯s pride.


    The king kong carried a giant tform on its back just like when it left, where Princess Wu Hanning, Ni Yinghong, Bai Shixue, Jiang Jiumei, and the others were standing on. The ferocious beast ran as fast as a whirlwind, but it took steady steps and was not unstable at all. It was as though itsrge feet had an auto-adjustment function, allowing the people on the tform to not feel the bumps throughout the journey.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    A piercing shriek was heard in the city as the goshawk soared into the sky and greeted the king kong.


    Multi-armed King Kong looked up to nce at the bird, but it ignored it and continued to move forward.


    The closer its massive body was to the city walls, the more intense the pressure it gave off. Although the people on the walls knew the fellow would not destroy the walls, they could not help but be alert when the beast got closer, and their cheers began to sound differently.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    A loud shout was heard on the goshawk¡¯s back all of a sudden.


    Multi-armed King Kong immediately slowed down and stopped after 3 steps.


    Based on its strength, it could stop steadily in an instant even if it was caught off guard. Nheless, the people on the tform would end up tragically if it did.


    As such, the 3 steps taken by Multi-armed King Kong reflected its remarkable strength and intelligence.


    The goshawk closed its wings andnded on the ground.


    It was then when Multi-armed King Kong looked up seriously. Nevertheless, it froze when it looked at the goshawk¡¯s back, and it widened its eyes to be bigger than water buckets.


    What did it see?


    ¡®It¡¯s Ou Yangming, mm, yes, it¡¯s Ou Yangming indeed. But what the hell is he holding...


    ¡®A birdcage?¡¯


    It would be fine if it was merely a birdcage, but there was a little red bird inside.


    While it did not seem abrupt, Multi-armed King Kong felt like the world had changed drastically, and it could not understand anything anymore.


    As the goshawknded, the king kong stared at the birdcage in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Needless to say, nobody suspected it because they thought it was looking at Ou Yangming.


    They thought that the Beasts had somewhat improved because the king kong knew to fawn over its master through this method after being apart for such a long time.


    Ou Yangming shed and approached Multi-armed King Kong while he carried the birdcage. ¡°King Kong, put them down.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong shivered as if it had just awakened from a dream, and thedies on the tform could sense it as well. They looked at each other as they could not understand why the king kong acted like that.


    They realized that Ou Yangming had not subdued the king kong and became its master by coincidence.


    The king kong crouched and carefully detached the tform from its body, then it slowly ced it on the ground.


    It naturally epted Ou Yangming as its master, and it was especially convinced when the young fellow lighted up the Birds Formation by releasing fire through his finger. As for thedies.... ¡®Mm, thesedies are Master¡¯s partners. Master is bing more capable now, so I should be more careful.¡¯


    Ou Yangming got up to the tform cheerfully as soon as it was put on the ground. He nodded at thedies but avoided theplicated looks from Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue, then he said to Ni Yinghong, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, wee back.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, congrattions,¡± Ni Yinghong noted with a smile.


    ¡°Congrattions?¡± Ou Yangming was startled.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m congratting you for eliminating the Insects and achieving amendable feat for the Humans.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Elder Sister Ying, how did you know?¡± Ou Yangming turned to look at Wu Hanning.


    Multi-armed King Kong must have followed his instruction and hurried back to the city as fast as it could. Unless it was necessary, it would not have stopped at all. Since that was the case, the only way Ni Yinghong could receive news was from Wu Hanning.


    Who knew, Wu Hanning smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ou, I haven¡¯t heard about it.¡±


    Bai Shixue shed a smile and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, if you hadn¡¯t resolved the disaster, why would you wee us so happily?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he could not help butugh. It turned out that he was the problem.


    Despite that, he soon put on a straight face and noted, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, Changlong City is safe but... I have bad news.¡±


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed, and she questioned in a trembling voice, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Given that the Insectsunched a huge attack on the city, even if Ou Yangming resolved the crisis in the end, it was hard to say what happened in between and how many people died.


    Ou Yangming sighed and answered, ¡°Elder Universe tried to save me, so he went beyond Extreme Grade and triggered the Heavenly Thunderbolts to perish together with a spirit insect.¡±


    Even though he knew Ni Yinghong would be upset if he put it this way, he did not want to keep it a secret.


    Sure enough, Ni Yinghong turned pale at once, and her face no longer had the color of blood.


    Ni Yinghong was gifted with mental power, thus Elder Universe epted her as his apprentice.


    They were a master and an apprentice for more than a decade, but they were simr to a father and a daughter. In fact, their rtionship could be described as the rtionship between Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman.


    The youngdy could not help but be in a daze when she heard that Elder Universe had fallen.


    Ou Yangming was well-prepared, so he went forward to catch her by her slim waist. Heforted her softly, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, Elder Universe¡¯s final wish was that we¡¯ll treat the people in his residence well.¡±


    Ni Yinghong gathered her energy and nodded gently. ¡°The people in Master¡¯s residence are his family, and I know all of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Sister Ying, you¡¯ll have to fulfill his dying wish,¡± Ou Yangming whispered to her.


    The youngdy¡¯s eyes turned red, and she forced herself to hold back her tears. She uttered softly as though she mustered all of her energy, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely fulfill Master¡¯s dying wish...¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief and nodded, then he led her into the city.


    Elder Universe did not mention anything about Ni Yinghong before he passed away because he knew as long as Ou Yangming was still alive in this world, nobody would bully her. The elder would have seemed petty if he nagged the young fellow about this.


    However, the situation was different for the servants that had been staying with him for many years. Without the support of powerful figures, they might not be able to live in peace for long.


    At the very least, the other powerhouses might covet hisnd of happiness in the city.


    Ou Yangming had intentionally told Ni Yinghong about the elder¡¯s dying wish because he was afraid that she would be overly mournful. Under the circumstances, as long as the youngdy had something to do¡ªespecially if it was rted to Elder Universe¡ªshe could distract herself and not end up in extreme sorrow.


    Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue exchanged nces. Theymented but were also feeling uncertain.


    Being the bystanders, they knew Ou Yangming¡¯s intention, but it was also the reason they were envious.


    Would Ou Yangming have been so thoughtful if the same thing happened to them?


    Seeing as Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong left, Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue were somewhat jealous.


    Ou Yangming had conveniently left behind the birdcage when he left with Ni Yinghong.


    The little bird in the cage widened its eyes and looked indignantly at Ou Yangming as it expressed its dissatisfaction. ¡®That fe actually left me behind?¡¯


    It turned around abruptly as if it sensed something.


    The goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong were struck dumb, and they instantly felt like they were going to be doomed. They looked away without any hesitation as though they did not witness anything.


    That said, monstrous waves were already surging in their hearts. ¡®Master, how could you leave the little devil behind? Aren¡¯t you asking us to die!¡¯


    The little bird was in a terrible mood. Back then, it would have made things difficult for the two mighty spirit beasts already.


    Just as the little bird was going to explode, it recalled that the spirit beasts had be Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beasts. It flew into the sky and hovered in mid-air before it kicked the birdcage to the goshawk with its w, then it flew away.


    The goshawk reached out its big ws to carefully hook one of the corners of the birdcage.


    Based on its power, it could easily crush the birdcage with a single touch. Nheless, it was exceptionally cautious at this moment as if it was hooking a rare and precious item.


    Multi-armed King Kong finally sighed a breath of relief. It looked at the goshawk with pity and thought, ¡®I¡¯m lucky to have epted it in the past, or I would¡¯ve been the unlucky one instead.¡¯


    The spirit beasts were speechless, but they dared notin at all.


    Before long, the little red bird flew above Ou Yangming¡¯s head. It was furious when it saw that Ni Yinghong had upied one of the young fellow¡¯s shoulders. As such, it breathed out several times and released some mes.


    Ou Yangming sensed something abnormal, and he noticed the little red bird when he looked up at the sky.


    He smiled and waved at it with his other hand.


    The little bird was stupefied, and its anger was somehow gone. It scoffed arrogantly but closed its wings tond majestically on Ou Yangming¡¯s other shoulder.


    ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll be the bigger person and share his shoulders with you!¡¯


    Ou Yangming embraced Ni Yinghong with one arm and had an eye-catching little bird on his other shoulder. He was followed by the goshawk and a group of people as they entered Changlong County leisurely.


    As for Multi-armed King Kong, it stayed outside the city due to its gigantic build.


    Even so, it was ted this time because the domineering little red bird on its head seemed to have met its bane too.

 Chapter 489: Cut Off The Past

    <h4>Chapter 489: Cut Off The Past</h4>


    Everything was settled down again once Ou Yangming and the others entered the city.


    Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue were noble figures, hence many subordinates in the city were fighting to arrange things for them. The Ni family was the local tyrant of local tyrants in the city, so while Ou Yangming was reluctant to part with Ni Yinghong when Ni Jingshen personally came to bring her away, he could not pull a long face to snatch her away from the elder.


    Ni Jingshen was Elder Sister Ying¡¯s senior, after all. Even if it was for the sake of her, Ou Yangming must not be impolite.


    He sighed and turned to look at Jiang Jiumei.


    The beautiful youngdy had not said anything ever since she entered the city, but she scanned her surroundings with aplicated look.


    She was born and raised in the city, so she must have extremely deep feelings for it.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He said after some thought, ¡°Jiumei,e with me.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei gave a lovable response and followed him into the city without resisting at all. She was entirely at ease with this older brother of hers and was not on guard at all.


    With that, they took several turns in the city one after another and arrived at a path familiar to Jiang Jiumei. Her beautiful eyes flickered, and she could guess Ou Yangming¡¯s destination. Nheless, the closer they were to the ce, her heart somehow trembled a little.


    Atst, they stopped in front of a door.


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s eyes were teary when she looked at the brand new door, and she finally could not hold back anymore. As such, a big teardrop streamed down her face.


    Ou Yangming sighed and turned around to wipe off the tear stain on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    They were greeted with a medium-sizedpound once they pushed the door open and entered. The Jiang family¡¯s ancestors had glorious days in the past, or they could not have purchased a property here. Nevertheless, their property was coveted as their n declined, so nobody could say if it was a blessing or a misfortune for the younger generations.


    Jiang Jiumei entered the courtyard and took a turn in her room. She looked rather agitated when she came out.


    Back when the Liang family left the courtyard, they intentionally returned the furnishings and decorations to their original states. Everything reminded Jiang Jiumei of her loved one, thus she could not control her emotions.


    Having said that, she was a true powerhouse, so she curbed her thought in a split second and bowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m your older brother, do you still need to thank me?¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    Jiang Jiumei nodded and was about to say something when a soft knock was heard at the door.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He had evidently identified the visitor from some subtle sounds.


    ¡°Governor Deng, pleasee in.¡±


    The door was pushed open, and Deng Xiyuan walked in with a smile. He bowed and greeted Ou Yangming first, then he turned to look at Jiang Jiumei.


    ¡°Governor Deng, don¡¯t you need to apany Her Royal Highness?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Deng Xiyuanughed and answered, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m here by Her Highness¡¯smand.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately understood that since Wu Hanning and Jiang Jiumei traveled back to the city together, the princess must have guessed that Jiumei was definitely going home to take a look. Even without bringing up the fact that Jiang Jiumei and Ou Yangming were now siblings, the former¡¯s remarkable strength was enough reason for Her Highness to rope her in.


    ¡°Governor Deng, since you¡¯re here, do you have something to say?¡± Ou Yangming nodded and questioned.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Deng Xiyuan responded sternly and continued after a pause, ¡°Master Ou, Miss Jiang, Changlong City suffered a terrible loss due to the Insects¡¯ attack. Ah, even the Liang family¡ªthe imperial merchant¡ªdidn¡¯t pull through.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the Liang family?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°The brothers Liang Jinye and Liang Jinling died on the battlefield as they perished together with a Yang-Grade-level half-spirit beast, whereas Liang Gaoyi went missing during the chaos. His corpse was battered by the time it was found because half of it was already eaten by the Insects,¡± Deng Xiyuan exined seriously and sighed. ¡°The three of them deserved their punishments.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Jiang Jiumei exchanged nces. They were rather surprised by the oue.


    Although Liang Gaoyi was the only one that forced Jiang Jiumei to leave back then, without the support of the Liang family¡¯s brothers, he could not have been so unrestrained.


    Jiang Jiumei did not know what to feel about receiving such news on her day of return after being sessful. Despite that, they knew Deng Xiyuan dared not y any tricks in this matter. If those three men were not dead, he would probably be the next person to die.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while and turned to say, ¡°Jiumei, you...¡±


    Deng Xiyuan noted solemnly, ¡°Miss Jiang, the culprits are dead, but the Liang family has plenty of properties in the city. If you¡¯re like to...¡±


    ¡°Sir Governor, thanks for your good intention, but I¡¯d like this to end here.¡± Jiang Jiumei waved her hand without any hesitation.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, Her Highness ordered me to satisfy your needs no matter what,¡± Deng Xiyuan replied to her after a short dy.


    Jiang Jiumei curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Do you think I still need ordinary properties and wealth?¡±


    Deng Xiyuan was stunned, and he could not help but smile bitterly.


    Based on Jiang Jiumei¡¯s identity at the moment, as well as her future in the Mysterious Mirror Sect, not only would worldly properties not benefit her at all, but they might hold her back too.


    Jiang Jiumei turned to ask Ou Yangming softly, ¡°Elder Brother, can I stay here tonight?¡±


    Ou Yangming understood her right away. ¡°Take a good rest, and we¡¯ll discuss the rest tomorrow.¡± He signaled Deng Xiyuan with his eyes and left the courtyard.


    After closing the main door, Jiang Jiumei arrived at the center of the courtyard and put her palms together. She mumbled as though she was praying silently, and she eventually had a grave look on her face.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming and Deng Xiyuan left the courtyard and walked quietly. The young fellow blurted after they were far away, ¡°Governor Deng, thank you.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan was not surprised at all. He responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, and it¡¯s my duty anyway.¡±


    The Insects¡¯ attack caused numerous casualties in Changlong City, but it was too coincidental that the three men from the Liang family died in the disaster at the same time.


    There were many coincidences in the world, but Ou Yangming suspected this one very much.


    He had exchanged blows with the men from the Liang family. Liang Gaoyi was not a big deal because he was merely a good-for-nothing.


    On the other hand, Liang Jinye was a man with a careful mind. Ou Yangming did not believe that the man did not assign people to protect his beloved son when the Insects attacked and the city was in disorder.


    As things turned out, Liang Gaoyi died a graveless death, and his corpse was half-eaten by the Insects. Apart from that, Liang Jinye and his brother died as well.


    It would be too much to say that it was a coincidence.


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s cultivation base was notable, but she did not have enough life experiences. On the contrary, Ou Yangming was an orphan that witnessed many filthy things from a young age. Even if he never outraged his conscience, one who had no knowledge should havemon sense.


    When Ou Yangming thought about how Deng Xiyuan appeared as the Liang family¡¯s support in the past, he knew who was behind everything.


    ¡°The men deserved it; even death can¡¯t atone their crimes,¡± Ou Yangming remarked, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have wanted Jiumei to make a move herself, so this is unquestionably the perfect end to her grudge. That said, I hope there won¡¯t be more problems in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou, you¡¯re right.¡± Deng Xiyuan smiled apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more than one imperial merchant. Since the Liang family isn¡¯tpetent for the role, they¡¯ll naturally be reced by another family.


    Ou Yangming nodded. Given that the Liang family lost two of the pirs and was banned from being the imperial merchant, one could imagine how difficult their lives would be in the future. Besides, judging from Liang Gaiyi¡¯s character, he must have offended many people over the years. Without the Liang family¡¯s protection, those people would not simply let him go.


    In a way, the Liang family would certainly have a tough life from now on. If they continued to be ignorant, their family could potentially be ruined.


    Even so, Ou Yangming did not sympathize with them at all.


    Since they tried to steal someone else¡¯s property such that they did not hesitate to kill a soldier¡¯s dependant, even the most tragic end would only be right for them.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming did not bother about the saying that one¡¯s family members were not responsible for one¡¯s misdoings. When the Liang family abused their power and bullied someone else by forcibly seizing one¡¯s properties to benefit themselves, they should have been prepared for this.


    At the end of the day, a family was bound together for good or for ill. Such was the case since ancient times.


    After parting ways with Deng Xiyuan and returning to the Ni residence, Ou Yangming found out that Ni Yinghong had gone to Elder Universe¡¯s residence.


    Elder Universe drew the Heavenly Thunderbolts to save Ou Yangming, and he ended up perishing together with a spirit lizard. Therefore, as long as the young fellow was still alive, the elder¡¯s dying wish would be well executed. Now that the Ni family¡¯s eldest youngdy returned and personally assisted herte master, the elder¡¯s residence became more like a paradise. As such, even Deng Xiyuan dared not think of doing anything to the ce.


    Ni Yihong returned only an hourter. She looked mournful and exhausted.


    Ou Yangming approached her and embraced her. This time, even Ni Jingshen did not say a word.


    When the young fellow brought Ni Yinghong, who had somewhat calmed down, to the Jiang residence the next day, Jiang Jiumei suddenly made an unexpected decision.


    ¡°Elder Brother, please sell this courtyard.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to fully focus on martial arts.¡± Jiang Jiumei looked highly spirited as if she underwent an enormous change overnight. ¡°The past has left me. From now on, there¡¯ll only be Jiang Jiumei from the Mysterious Mirror Sect; Jiang Jiumei from Changlong City is gone.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong looked at each other. They could tell from Jiang Jiumei¡¯s eyes how determined she was.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll settle things in Changlong City next time.¡± Ou Yangming sighed then changed the topic. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, Jiumei, are you interested to head to Canghai County with me?¡±


    The eyes of the beautifuldies lit up at once, but Jiang Jiumei questioned, ¡°Elder Brother, are you going to bring Her Highness and Young Pavilion Master along too?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head firmly. ¡°No, we¡¯ll be the only ones going this time...¡±

 Chapter 490: Canghai County

    <h4>Chapter 490: Canghai County</h4>


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    Followed by an ear-piercing cry, the goshawk soared and glided in the blue sky.


    Multi-armed King Kong let out a discontent roar on the ground. It exerted force through its legs and turned into a massive strong wind to follow closely behind the spirit bird. Nheless, it could not overtake the tiny ck spot above its head no matter how hard it tried.


    On the other hand, Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue seemed rather lonely on the wall.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going to return to the capital. Would you like to travel together?¡± Bai Shixue asked leisurely.


    They met several times before the Humans¡¯ disaster, but they only shared a nodding acquaintance. Now that they had traveled long distances together, there was a more harmonious rtionship between them regardless of their thoughts for each other.


    Wu Hanning hesitated for a while before she answered, ¡°Thanks for your good intention, Young Pavilion Master, but I can¡¯t keep youpany because I have something urgent to attend to.¡±


    Bai Shixue did not force the princess, hence she nodded and left the wall.


    Before long, a well-prepared convoy left Changlong City and headed to the capital.


    Within the convoy, a little maid defended her youngdy against injustice because she was outraged. ¡°Young Lady, Master Ou is being too unreasonable. You treated him like that, yet he...¡±


    Bai Shixue gently waved her hand and smiled sweetly as though she was not concerned at all. ¡°Lil¡¯ girl, how is Master Ou an ordinary person? Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter if I suffer a setback now because he¡¯ll think of me one day.¡±


    The little maid could not help but widen her eyes when she looked at the confident youngdy, who seemed to be entirely different from how she was at the top of the wall.


    ¡®Young Lady is Young Lady indeed; she had a well-thought-out n long ago.¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Wu Hanning turned and left the wall, then she returned to her residence in the city.


    She halted as soon as she entered her room, then she ordered softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, so please leave.¡±


    With that, her servants and pce maids retreated without any dy. Afterward, Wu Hanning uttered softly with a stern look in her eyes, ¡°Greetings, Great Ancestor.¡±


    She would only address one person in the entire imperial family like that.


    Sure enough, the space rippled a little as a ck-robed elder walked out as if he went from nothing to something. This was the Camouge Technique secretly passed on in the imperial family, and it could not be pried bymon people.


    The elder was none other than Wu Yuanwei, who was the Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse and always kept guard in the imperial family¡¯s secret realm.


    He looked at Wu Hanning and nodded. ¡°Ning¡¯er, did you have a fortuitous encounter? Your mental power has be so great that even I will have to humble myself before you.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei was d. He was undoubtedly happiest about the fact that the imperial family had a worthy sessor.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, I unexpectedly gained some benefits when I traveled with Master Ou and eliminated parasites,¡± Wu Hanning exined with a gloomy look in her eyes.


    She did not state explicitly what happened because even she could not understand how her mental power improved so much. Nevertheless, she firmly believed that Ou Yangming would not harm her.


    ¡°Ou Yangming.¡± Wu Yuanwei instantly had a serious look on his face, and he looked worried as he frowned.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, what are you worried about?¡± Wu Hanning¡¯s heart tensed up a little.


    Wu Yuanwei sighed helplessly. ¡°The Humans¡¯ disaster is supposedly a catastrophe for the entire human race, but the young fellow resolved it and even subdued spirit beasts. He¡¯s fully-fledged now.¡±


    The princess could sense something dangerous from his tone, thus she quickly expressed, ¡°Great Ancestor, Brother Ou isn¡¯t an ungrateful person, so he won¡¯t make things difficult for the imperial family for sure.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t be worried if he¡¯s on his own, but it¡¯ll be hard to say if someone¡¯s instigating him from behind.¡± Wu Yuanwei shook his head and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Due to the interspatial disorder this time, the spirit beasts that descended are of a higher level than before, and it¡¯s also an opportunity for a huge change for the Humans. In this case, those few ns won¡¯t let go of this chance for sure.¡±


    Wu Hanning¡¯s face changed. She kept quiet for a while before she noted without a doubt, ¡°Great Ancestor, I... Trust him.¡±


    The elder was startled, but he sighed andmented, ¡°One has topromise in this world, unless...¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Unless that thing is really workable.¡±


    With that, the elder and the youngdy fell silent and had different thoughts but were thinking about the same person.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A ck figure drifted across the sky. It was a gigantic goshawk, and it somehow carried a noble aura when its vigorous figure sailed in the sky.


    There were only three people, a dog... And a little red bird on the goshawk¡¯s back.


    Ou Yangming immediately sensed something different during this flight. The goshawk had actively released its power, which transformed into a sharp cone-shaped air wall to separate the iing air. As such, they were not affected by the airflow at all.


    He previously never got to enjoy such treatment.


    The young fellow felt that his ride on the goshawk¡¯s back was asfortable as sitting on a carpet. He nced at the birdcage next to him and thought, ¡®It¡¯s indeed the right choice to bring this little fe along.¡¯


    Although the goshawk¡¯s owner was Ou Yangming, he realized that there was a subtle change in the spirit bird¡¯s attitude when he brought the little red bird along aspared to when he did not do so.


    The change could not be easily noticed and described, but how could it hide from Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°Elder Brother, what¡¯s the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast in Canghai County?¡± Jiang Jiumei asked curiously.


    She was looking in all directions curiously from the goshawk¡¯s back but after the novelty wore off, the simr sceneries along the way were not that attractive anymore.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, but he answered with a smile, ¡°I have no idea either but regardless of the type of spirit beast, it won¡¯t have the chance to go back.¡±


    He sounded extremely confident as if the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast was already executed by him. Even so, he was indeed qualified to be boastful because the Insects¡¯ three spirit beasts were all killed outside Changlong City, so how big of a deal would one from the Aquatics be?


    Jiang Jiumei nodded and blurted all of a sudden, ¡°Elder Brother, for the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast this time, can...¡±


    Seeing as she was hesitant toplete her sentence, Ou Yangming said with a smile, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why...¡± Jiang Jiumei was rather discontent. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to fight alone; I¡¯d like to join hands with Elder Sister Ying.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he turned to look at Ni Yinghong.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, my mental power has been increased to the maximum, so I¡¯d like to test its power.¡± Ni Yinghong nodded slowly and looked determined. ¡°You¡¯re improving very fast, and I¡¯d like to catch up to you.¡±


    She openly expressed her wild ambition because she did not want to be ady that had to be protected by the young fellow.


    The sleeping little red bird in the birdcage opened its eyes and looked at the youngdies scornfully. Despite that, thedies were focused on Ou Yangming, thus they did not notice it.


    ¡°Okay, you may attack if we encounter the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast, but I won¡¯t sit by idly if you¡¯re in danger,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought.


    Jiang Jiumei cheered. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point for you to tter me. The period you¡¯re able to hold on in the fight totally depends on your hard work. All in all, I won¡¯t let you risk your lives.¡±


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei exchanged nces and nodded. Following that, they got together to quietly discuss how they would go against the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast.


    The little bird found it boring, hence it pped its wings andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. It turned its beak to his ear and asked, ¡°Why go through the trouble to deal with the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast? Can¡¯t you just catch it and eat it?¡±


    Its words were chirps to the youngdies, but they were in humannguage to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming looked lovingly at the youngdies and smiled as he replied to the bird softly, ¡°It¡¯s good to let them have something to do.¡±


    Ni Yinghong had just received bad news about Elder Universe¡¯s passing while Jiang Jiumei decided to cut off her past and start again. They might feel suppressed during this period so if they were distracted by something else and gave their all for it, it would greatly benefit them.


    The little bird was impatient, and it despised the youngdies because it did not have favorable impressions of them.


    Ou Yangmingughed and added, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, I only agreed to this because you¡¯re here. If the Aquatics really sent an irresistible powerhouse, we¡¯ll have to rely on you.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was struck dumb, but it soon lifted its head and stuck out its chest to show its heroic side.


    ¡®What can the Aquatics do? As long as I¡¯m here, there won¡¯t be any issues.¡¯


    The goshawk seemed to be paying full attention to controlling the direction, but it was observant and alert, thus it noticed how everyone acted.


    It could tell from Ou Yangming¡¯s expression that he deceived the little red bird.


    However, the goshawk dared not reveal the truth when it saw how Sir Phoenix was enjoying the moment. This was because the spirit bird did not know how it would end if it said too much.


    It finally calmed down when it looked down at Multi-armed King Kong, which was hurrying on with its journey by tramping over mountains and ravines.


    ¡®I¡¯m a proud bird, so I¡¯ll let that silly big thing follow me.¡¯


    As they continued with their journey, there were lesser hills and roads but more waters.


    They had entered Canghai County, which was known as the Land of Waters. ces with water could be seen everywhere as rivers or streams could constantly be seen. That said, they looked like small drains when Multi-armed King Kong stepped on them.


    Some people were seen along the way, but they dispersed as they were appalled by Multi-armed King Kong, and they did not intend to resist the beast at all. As a result, Ou Yangming was frustrated because he could not find anyone to inquire about the situation here.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not me the people.


    If he was in their shoes, he probably would have run faster than them.


    At the spur of the moment, the goshawk let out a long cry. Ou Yangming was taken aback, but his eyes gleamed when he looked in the direction it was pointing at.


    Far away, there was an average-sized stockaded vige where a river flowed below. The river was surging abnormally at the moment, causing water to continuously crash the vige. It was evident that the Aquatics were causing trouble.

 Chapter 491: A Misuse Of Talents

    <h4>Chapter 491: A Misuse Of Talents</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Waves rose into the sky, but they were extremely strange because after taking a turn in the air, they turned into a gigantic water arrow, which attacked the stockaded vige¡¯s main entrance.


    The people here had lived by the water for a long time and seemed to be used to this already. It was worth noting that the main entrance and the fences around were made fromrge bamboos, which could not bepared with ordinary bamboos at all. ck grooves could be seen on them, and they created a creepy and fearsome atmosphere.


    Even as the water arrow hit the bamboos, they only shook a little without showing signs of crumbling at all.


    On top of that, the people in the vige were incredibly fierce as they carried bamboo spears and mercilesslyunched attacks at the water. They had superb visions and were exceptionally strong hence after every attack, a big fish or other aquatics would float on the water. Needless to say, a dart of a few meters long could be found on each of the creatures.


    Nheless, there were so many aquatics that they seemed to be endless. As another wave emerged, it turned into another gigantic water arrow and attacked the stockaded vige.


    Just as everyone thought the Aquatics would return without aplishing anything again this time, a ck figure suddenly appeared in the wave.


    It was a ck water snake with a long and winding body. Apanied by the enormous impact, it ruthlessly crushed the vige¡¯s entrance.


    A deafening sound was heard as the gate finally could not withstand the force and broke.


    The gate was simr to everyone¡¯s guardian angel, thus numerous people screamed in fear when it ruptured.


    After the water snake twisted its body andnded hard on the crushed gate, it curled up its body and hissed horrifyingly. Following that, the river water surged and flowed backwards into the stockaded vige. It was evident that the snake was a formidable half-spirit beast capable of controlling water.


    Half-spirit beasts were separated into different levels.


    Those that were only of Yang Grade were not mighty, but those that were great ancestors possessed extraordinary powers.


    The water snake that smashed the vige¡¯s gate turned out to be a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, which also had great mental power to control waves.


    Faced with such a ferocious beast, the little vige did not seem to have the ability to resist it at all.


    Countless shrieks were hearding from the stockaded vige, and the people sounded hopeless.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and gently tapped the goshawk. The spirit bird understood him right away, so it spread its wings and swooped down at the speed of light. It was so fast that it seemed to have really turned into a lightning bolt, and it arrived above the vige in the blink of an eye.


    The water snake seemed to have sensed the crisis, and it reacted swiftly by getting away from the vige¡¯s gate, then it returned to the waves.


    Nevertheless, just as the water snake entered the water, the goshawk seized its body with its sharp ws. The snake was in immense pain, but it lifted its triangr head abruptly, and its mouth and belly were puffed up as though it was about to spit poisonous liquid.


    However, before the water snake knew it, the goshawk had lowered its huge head to peck it.


    Unquestionably, how could a mere half-spirit beast withstand the goshawk¡¯s attack? With that, the snake¡¯s head snapped and was about to be detached from its body. On top of that, the poisonous liquid was stuck in its throat, and the liquid ended up flowing out from the gap, causing a sizzling sound to be heard as it burned the snake¡¯s skin.


    Even so, the goshawk did not bother about the poisonous liquid at all. Ou Yangming was rather dumbfounded.


    He wondered how many poisonous things the goshawk had devoured to gain such a remarkable resistance against them. Although the water snake carried toxic poison, it could not harm the spirit bird at all.


    Despite that, the snake creature was quite odd too. It could be considered a part of the Insects, but if it could swim in the water, it could also be a part of the Aquatics.


    Once the water snake was executed, the billowing river water became tranquil again. The water level quickly subsided, and the ferocious beasts in the water retreated crazily as if they encountered a sworn enemy. As such, they vanished in a split second.


    The goshawk floated proudly in the sky and simply ignored the remaining aquatics.


    Given its identity and strength, killing a half-spirit beast was its limit. As for the other little creatures, it regarded them as nothing.


    The people in the stockaded vige were stupefied after witnessing the event. In particr, they were frightened when they saw the goshawk capture the water snake with its ws.


    They could not afford to provoke the water snake, let alone a goshawk, whose background was unknown and killed the snake in one go.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    Far away, earth-shattering sounds were heard, and the ground shook as well.


    Subsequently, a mountainous king kong ran toward the vige at lightning speed.


    Everyone in the stockaded vige turned pale, and they did not think about escaping at all. This was because they knew they could not get away at all if the two giant beasts wanted to harm them.


    Multi-armed King Kong was so fast that it arrived below the goshawk after taking a few jumps.


    When the king kong saw the mess and looked up at the dead but struggling water snake in the goshawk¡¯s w, it was enraged. It lifted its head and let out a thunderous roar, which spread far and wide and caused ripples to form on the water.


    ¡®I¡¯mte again!¡¯


    Ever since the goshawk submitted itself to its master, Multi-armed King Kong had always beente no matter how hard it tried. Its rage toward the goshawk had arrived at a limit, but it dared not rip the spirit bird apart as long as Ou Yangming and the little red bird were present.


    The goshawk rolled its eyes at Multi-armed King Kong. It would have attacked the king kong first if it was not because it knew it could not defeat it.


    On the other hand, the people in the vige lost bnce and fell to the ground when they heard Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s furious roar. In fact, some of them even passed out.


    They knew they were fraught with grim possibilities when they faced the Aquatics¡¯ attacks, but they still fought courageously. That said, they lost confidence against the humongous Multi-armed King Kong.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®It¡¯s a misuse of talents to go against the insignificant Aquatics with this line-up.¡¯


    He channeled the essential Qi in his dantian and uttered all of a sudden, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong shut its widely-opened mouth right away, and it looked up worriedly.


    Ever since Ou Yangming sent the little red bird into a birdcage, the king kong had been worshipping him as a deity.


    Ou Yangming tapped the goshawk, which spread its wings and floated above the stockaded vige.


    Later on, he shed and got off the goshawk with the birdcage in his hand. Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei looked at each other, and they immediately followed suit. As for Big Yellow, it shook its head and wagged its tail for some time before it hopped off without effort.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the chief here? Pleasee forward to have a chat.¡±


    The vige fell silent, and everyone stared at Ou Yangming in disbelief. Even if they racked their brains, they would have never imagined why one... No, three people and a dog hopped off the goshawk¡¯s back. Besides, the leading young man was also carrying a big birdcage like a fop.


    Not to mention the people from the vige with limited knowledge, even the most powerful Supreme Great Ancestor among the Humans would not believe this unless he or she witnessed it.


    Ou Yangming was slightly infuriated. ¡°Who¡¯s the chief? Pleasee forward for a chat!¡±


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong stood behind Ou Yangming and roared without warning to boost his morale.


    ¡°Thus...¡±


    A row of people suddenly copsed to the ground in front of Ou Yangming as they passed out due after being terrified by the king kong.


    Multi-armed King Kong blinked as though it knew it made a mistake. It bent its body backward a little and shut its mouth.


    Ou Yangming sighed helplessly and softened his tone. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic at all; I¡¯m a real human.¡±


    His voice was far less valiant than the king kong¡¯s but it naturally sounded overwhelming. It spread far and wide and calmed everyone down, so much so that even the people that fainted awoke and looked at the surroundings in a daze. Having said that, a few of them passed out again after seeing the king kong.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. It was not that the Humans were useless, but Multi-armed King Kong looked too ferocious.


    The little red bird nced at Ou Yangming. It was clear that he adopted the Birds¡¯ unique Soundwave Technique earlier, but he was not too familiar with it. Upon noticing this, the little bird decided to supervise the young fellow strictly the next time it used its spiritual world, and it was determined to make him grasp the technique well.


    Being a part of the Phoenixes, Ou Yangming would be such an embarrassment if he could not control the basic wonders of the Birds¡¯ Soundwave Technique as he wished.


    A burly man went forward hesitantly and fell to his knees in front of Ou Yangming. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Pu Wen¡ªthe chief. Thanks for your saving grace, sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°This is Canghai County, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Pu Wen dared not look up at all, but he answered the young fellow with respect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m only going to ask you some questions.¡± Ou Yangming tried to be as friendly as he could. ¡°How long have the Aquatics invaded you? What¡¯s the situation in the county?¡±


    Pu Wen was stunned, but he quickly answered, ¡°Sir, the Aquatics have invaded for half a year, but they became more rampant since a month ago. Most of the water viges are empty now because the majority of the people have gone to the mountains.¡±


    ¡°The mountains? Why don¡¯t you go there too?¡± Jiang Jiumei asked in shock.


    Pu Wen was startled for a while before he exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Madam, there are many people in our vige. If all of us head to the mountain, won¡¯t we starve to death?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and noted softly, ¡°Jiumei, the environment is different for every ce, so they can¡¯t be mentioned on equal terms. The people from Canghai County live by the water and source their food from the water. In fact, even their paddy fields need to be nourished by plenty of water, so they can¡¯t all move to the mountain.


    Jiang Jiumei nodded and smiled apologetically as she came to a sudden realization.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming turned around and cut to the chase, ¡°How¡¯s Canghai City doing now?¡±


    Pu Wen answered after some thought, ¡°A month ago, there was news from the city that an Almighty Being arrived and protected the city, but I¡¯m not sure about now.¡±

 Chapter 492: A Joint Attack

    <h4>Chapter 492: A Joint Attack</h4>


    ¡°An Almighty Being arrived?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Pu Wen responded with a bitter face, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not sure, but I heard the Almighty Being can resist the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast, which is why Canghai County is safe and sound.¡±


    ¡®A powerhouse that can resist the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast? Why does that sound unreliable?¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and he was rather puzzled. He was feeling rather regretful. ¡®If I knew this was going to happen, I should¡¯ve brought Wu Hanning along.¡¯


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment before he asked, ¡°Did someone from the imperial familye?¡±


    Pu Wen shook his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Although Ou Yangming did not receive any useful answers, he was not furious at all. In fact, it would only be weird if a little chief of a vige knew everything.


    He nced at the people and said, ¡°Go andfort your people so that they don¡¯t panic anymore. We¡¯ll be leaving after we take a quick rest.¡±


    Pu Wen immediately kneeled and kowtowed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Following that, Ou Yangming turned and left the vige with the two youngdies. The goshawk had long hurled the water snake far away on the ground. It was leisurely looking at its surroundings, but it released an awe-inspiring momentum.


    Jiang Jiumei chuckled and asked, ¡°Elder Brother, the said being is a powerhouse from the imperial family, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and asked her in return, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It must be.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the only crisis left for the Humans, so will the imperial family sit by idly?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not so simple...¡±


    Back then, he would not have considered so much too. Nheless, everything became much moreplicated after Deng Xiyuan, Ni Jingshen, and the others expressed themselves. As such, he was forced to consider more things now.


    Ni Yinghong went forward and held Jiang Jiumei¡¯s slim hand. She told her softly, ¡°Jiumei, the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse won¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because... He has to keep watch at the center to domineer over the world. Therefore, your older brother has to be the one to eliminate the demons and monsters,¡± Ni Yinghong exined, but Ou Yangming could tell she did not speak from her heart.


    Jiang Jiumei could not understand it, but she did not question closely. She blinked her beautiful big eyes and pondered the matter on her own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We just have to move on because everything will eventually turn out for the best.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and shed toward the water snake. A sh of light was seen on his band as the snake was stored inside.


    The goshawk was reluctant to let the dead creature leave, but it did not express it.


    Ou Yangmingter waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what exactly happened.


    The youngdies nodded and were about to walk toward him when there was amotion in the vige. Pu Wen carefully went forward but slowed down as he was closer to the goshawk, and he looked worried and in fear.


    Ou Yangming was surprised because he could tell how frightened Pu Wen was but still came forward. He figured that the chief must have something important to tell him.


    As he waved his hand, the goshawk spread its wings and stayed away even though it was displeased.


    Seeing as the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong were far away, Pu Wen was finally relieved. He jogged toward Ou Yangming and fell to his knees again. ¡°Sir, please show mercy and save our vige again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Sir, that water snake isn¡¯t the only one, another one is upying the waters upstream. They¡¯ve destroyed most of the viges nearby. If that water snake isn¡¯t gotten rid of, our vige won¡¯t be able to survive too,¡± Pu Wen quickly exined. Heter retrieved a wooden box and presented it to the young fellow with respect. ¡°Sir, this is a treasure that has been kept by our vige for generations. Please kindly ept it.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. It was worth noting that he set his eyes on different things now.


    He might not eveny his eye on the imperial family¡¯s precious treasures, let alone one from the unknown small vige. Nevertheless, he reached out to ept the wooden box after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, Jiumei, are you interested in this?¡± Ou Yangming turned to ask.


    The eyes of Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei lit up, and they nodded without any dy.


    They had aimed so high that their target was the spirit beast. Given that the unrestrained creature here was merely a half-spirit beast, if they were afraid of it, how could they face the spirit beast calmly?


    ¡°We¡¯ll ept the gift and will settle the water snake for you. You may return.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pu Wen responded to Ou Yangming and got up happily. Once he returned to his people, joyful cheers were heard.


    They presented the vige¡¯s treasure as a gift, but it would be a fortune out of the misfortune if they managed to save their vige by doing so.


    Ou Yangming instructed the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move around. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Heter nodded at the youngdies, then he carried the birdcage and went upstream.


    The youngdies smiled at each other and followed him.


    Big Yellow turned to bark at the two massive creatures proudly, then it lifted its head and stuck out its chest before it caught up to the rest.


    ¡®Look, he doesn¡¯t always need your two fools! I¡¯m the most useful one, after all!¡¯


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk rolled their eyes and thought, ¡®Dogs and cats are the most despicable ones...¡¯


    In actuality, the reason Ou Yangming did not bring the humongous creatures along was simple; he was afraid the other water snake would escape.


    Water snakes were creatures in the water. If they dove deep in the water and did not stir up any trouble, even the goshawk and the king kong would have a difficult time finding them. Besides, Ou Yangming wanted to train Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei this time, which was more the reason he could not bring along the two eye-catching creatures.


    Throughout their journey, the murky river water slowly became clear. Ou Yangming had a remarkable vision, thus he could even see the various fishes swimming leisurely in the water.


    Ou Yangming was not worried at all because there was a huge disparity between both sides. Not to mention the unpredictable little red bird in his hand, even he and Big Yellow could face a spirit beast head-on.


    Challenging a water snake king was suicidal for Pu Wen and his people, but it was more like an excursion for the young fellow.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    All of a sudden, Big Yellow barked. It sniffed with its nose and alerted the others with its voice.


    Ou Yangming nodded and paused. ¡°Big Yellow picked up the water snake¡¯s scent, so it should be lurking around here. Elder Sister Ying, Jiumei, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    Honestly, the young fellow could easily locate the water snake if he released his mental conception, but he did not want to be an all-around babysitter. Moreover, he was confident that he could suppress the water snake at any time if thedies were in danger.


    Therefore, he cast aside his worries and let the youngdies settle everything on their own.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei had obviously discussed this beforehand. They retrieved their interspatial bags to put on their pieces of equipment.


    Ou Yangming would not be stingy toward the people close to him. Since Bai Shixue was given an interspatial back, Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei were no exceptions. The interspatial bags did not have vast spaces, but they were more than enough to store several suits and some necessities.


    The youngdies arrived beside the river after they were fully equipped.


    Jiang Jiumei turned her wrist to retrieve her treasure sword, which glowed in a chilly sword-light. Even so, the sword-light was not released, but it could beunched at any time for an ultimate strike.


    She protected Ni Yinghong by standing in front of her, and she stared with bright eyes at the river in front of her, hence every abnormal movement could not be hidden from her.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong closed her eyes. With Jiang Jiumei¡¯s protection, she could focus on channeling her mental power with ease.


    Next, Ou Yangming sensed a mighty mental conception being released. It was so notable that it was only slightly inferior to his before he broke through his limit.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile. Ever since he absorbed the parasites¡¯ mental powers and channeled them to Wu Hanning and Ni Yinghong, thedies¡¯ mental powers increased unbelievably. As a result, solid foundations were established for their futures.


    The mightiness of Ni Yinghong¡¯s mental power was being reflected at this moment.


    ¡°Over here...¡± The youngdy opened her eyes and pointed at a spot on the water in front of her. She held a little dagger in her hand.


    As she spoke, the spot in the water split as though it was startled. Subsequently, a ck water snake bared its teeth and pounced on the youngdies. As the snake widened itsrge mouth, its poisonous saliva could be seen as well.


    Despite that, the youngdies did not panic at all. A sh of light was seen on Ni Yinghong¡¯s dagger, which was apanied by a prating chill as it struck the water snake¡¯s mouth.


    This was the biggest advantage of being well-prepared after noticing one¡¯s opponent first.


    The water snake was about to spit its poisonous liquid, which it had been gathering for some time, when it felt a sudden chill in its mouth. The chillness was exceptionally intense, so much so that its tongue and teeth seemed to have lost their senses.


    As for the poisonous liquid, it froze into an ice cube before it could even leave the water snake¡¯s mouth, causing the creature to act slower than before.


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s eyes glowed as she charged at her opponent.


    Her body swayed unpredictably, causing her to seem slow when she was actually as fast as lightning. She arrived beside the water snake in the blink of an eye and stabbed her longsword into the creature¡¯s body.


    The longsword was so sharp that even the water snake¡¯s metal-like skin could not resist the magic tool.


    After sensing the deadly threat, the water snake dared not stay any longer, thus it backed away as if it was cotton. It did not have legs, but it was not slow at all.


    However, Ni Yinghong waved her hand again and stirred up a strong wind on the river. The wind was released faster than the water snake could get away, and her dagger shone brighter at the same time.


    The chilly flow that hit the water snake¡¯s head earlier instantly spread to all corners of its body. In fact, even the water around it froze and turned into thin ice.


    What was more absurd was the water snake¡¯s body ended up being coiled up by the strong wind, and it flew up to mid-air.


    Jiang Jiumei kept turning her sharp sword mercilessly. She moved against the wind as if she was a fairy, then she stepped on the snake¡¯s head with the tip of her toe before she drifted away.


    The wind weakened, but the water snake¡¯s body opened up and fell hard on the water. Next, its head was detached from its body, and the cold look in its eyes went away.

 Chapter 493: Training For The Two Ladies

    <h4>Chapter 493: Training For The Two Ladies</h4>


    One strike, one kill!


    Ou Yangming, who had been quietly observing the fight, was surprised.


    He was not shocked by the achievement of Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei. The twodies were considered to be legendary figures, and he had smithed pieces of equipment for them. As such, they could have ughtered the water snake even if they fought alone.


    Nheless, before the fight began, Ou Yangming never expected them to achieve such a mind-blowing feat even though he had confidence in them.


    The youngdies worked in cooperation and killed the water snake with a joint attack.


    They disyed remarkable sides of them seizingbat opportunities and utilizing their powers, hence it did not seem surprising that they attained such a result.


    ¡°Woof, woof...¡±


    Big Yellow barked twice before it jumped into the water. It paddled in the river and arrived at where the water snake died in no time.


    The water snake¡¯s carcass was split, but its body was still turning over on the water, causing the water surface of that spot to be the synonym of death. Nevertheless, Big Yellow was not afraid of it. It scooped the snake¡¯s head with its ws and hurled it to the shore. There were no sshes around the snake¡¯s head throughout the process, which proved how perfectly the big yellow dog was able to control its power.


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®Big Yellow has finally reached the standard of a spirit beast.¡¯


    The big yellow dog was in disgust when it nced at the water snake¡¯s raging body. It suddenly opened its mouth and let out a deafening roar.


    An airwave was instantly released from its mouth, and it drove the water snake¡¯s body into the air such that an arc was formed in mid-air before the bodynded on the shore. Although the water snake¡¯s body still jerked on the shore, it could not stir up even a storm anymore.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei gasped. They looked at each other and had more respect for Big Yellow¡¯s performance.


    ¡®How could an airwave spat by it be so powerful? It doesn¡¯t seem like it can be achieved by a half-spirit beast.¡¯


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, look...¡± Ni Yinghong was astounded.


    Ou Yangming chuckled but cursed internally, ¡®Idiot, now that you put up such a show, even a fool knows your true strength.¡¯


    Since Ni Yinghong was already suspicious, he no longer tried to keep it a secret from her, thus he revealed the truth with a smile. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, Big Yellow had already advanced into a spirit beast. Hehe, now that we¡¯re protected by three spirit beasts, we¡¯llplete our task perfectly and go home.¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked deeply at him and remarked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you did great.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He knew she was somewhat displeased because he kept a secret from her, so he quickly went forward and expressed, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, the joint action between you and Jiumei really opened my eyes. You¡¯re amazing to have killed a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast in one strike.¡±


    The youngdies exchanged nces. The fight was extremely short, but it was a triumphant one for them. Therefore, they were ted after being praised by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°I was rather hesitant when you requested to fight the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast, but I¡¯mpletely at ease now.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Even though the youngdies were not capable enough to resist a spirit beast yet, at the very least, they could defend against it and escape.


    ¡®What¡¯s there to show off about that bit of skill? If I made a move instead, I¡¯ll surely peck those creatures to their deaths regardless of the number.¡¯ The little bird in the birdcage looked away. It somehow despised Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei, but it did not attack them because it knew Ou Yangming valued them very much.


    In actuality, the little red bird was not fully grown, but it looked incredibly adorable.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei were very fond of it too, but the little red bird seemed to have been born with a cold aura. Not to mention them, even Wu Hanning dared not get close to it.


    Ou Yangming noted after some thought, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, given that there¡¯s such a formidable water snake in the water, I¡¯m such it gathered a group of powerhouses from the Aquatics. If those creatures aren¡¯t taken care of, they¡¯ll be a serious problem for the Humans.¡±


    The two youngdies were not bloodthirsty, but they looked grave at the moment.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I understand,¡± Ni Yinghong said in a deep voice, ¡°Jiumei, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Jiumei responded to her and followed her to the water.


    The river water undted, but the youngdies walked as though they were on t ground.


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s talent in martial arts was unmatchable, and she was already at Extreme Grade, so she could naturally sense the changes in the waves, allowing her to unload and borrow force. On the other hand, while Ni Yinghongcked in her martial art boundary, her mental power was notable, hence she could borrow force as every step she took formed small up-and-down swirls. The youngdy¡¯s fine control over the wind energy was the fruit of her hard work.


    Ou Yangming nodded. Ni Yinghong never rxed even when she was out of his sight.


    Halfway across the river, Ni Yinghong suddenly waved her hand. Consequently, the river surface in the distance billowed as an intense wind was formed, and the wind turned into an invisible wind de through an unimaginable method before it entered the water. Despite looking invisible, the wind de carried an indescribable power, which immediately drew a substantial amount of water into the air as it spun.


    Apart from ordinary fishes and prawns, a humongous fish the size of a person could be found in the surging water. Therge fish carried a mighty aura, and it was probably at the peak of Yang Grade thought it was not a great ancestor.


    Jiang Jiumei shed like a ghost to the side of the giant fish, whose head was cut by her magic longsword before it could react to the situation.


    It was definitely a waste of a fine weapon to use a magic tool against a Yang-Grade-level half-spirit beast, but Jiang Jiumei was so fast that the sword-light only appeared for a split second. Following that, the fish¡¯s body fell hard with the wave, by which an enormous body struck its body. As a result, its head was snapped in the center, and its blood painted the river red right away.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked cheerfully and hurried toward the fish.


    The small fishes and prawns around the big fish were doing their best to suck in the red water. They had no wisdom, but they knew the water would benefit them greatly. Having said that, the area became peaceful again after Big Yellow arrived and released its killing intent. In fact, even the strong fishes that swam over from afar due to the smell in the river fled at once.


    Big Yellow exerted force through its legs and kicked several times to toss the dead fish to the shore.


    Ni Yinghong did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Big Yellow, stop messing around. We wanted to use it as bait, so don¡¯t scare the fishes away!¡±


    The big yellow dog was stunned, then it shook its head and wagged its tail while sticking its tongue out. It looked at Ni Yinghong like a good-natured dog, unlike how a majestic spirit beast should act at all. Big Yellow quickly curbed its aura so apart from being an eyesore on the water, nobody could tell its real strength.


    Later on, Ni Yinghong shook her head and moved her wrist a little to release another strong wind to wrap up the red water in this area. She moved with the wind and arrived at another spot, then she channeled the water into the new zone.


    The water boiled in an instant. Without the pressure from Big Yellow¡¯s aura, the other aquatics instinctively headed toward the area.


    Ni Yinghong was highly-spirited. She had released her mental conception long ago and enveloped this zone. Under her supervision, none of the changes in the water could hide from her. Moreover, while Jiang Jiumei did not possess great mental power, she could achieve the same result through her method, which was by carefully sensing the changes in the waves. If there were intense and abnormal movements, it meant that powerhouses from the Aquatics were close.


    ¡°Jiumei, another one¡¯sing!¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up after a brief moment.


    Jiang Jiumei responded to her softly and carried immense killing intent as she held her divine sword, which was shining in a sword-light. That said, she did not release her killing intent, thus other than Ni Yinghong and Big Yellow, the creatures in the water could not sense anything.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Under Ni Yinghong¡¯s control, water from the river rose into the air again. A monstrous crab was seen snapping and wing as if it wanted to grab something in the air, and it looked fearsome. However, Jiang Jiumei swayed her body, and the sword-light from her weapon appeared but disappeared in the blink of an eye. By the time she retreated, the crab¡¯s body was split into two as it was shed by her sword.


    Far away, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he thought, ¡®When did Jiumei be so fierce? She beheaded her enemies in one strike and even shed that crab from top to bottom this time; that¡¯s too fierce of her. Given that she¡¯s such a violentdy, it won¡¯t be easy for her to get married in the future...


    As he made ridiculousints on the side, the fight on the water had ended.


    When the twodies joined hands, even a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast was killed from a head-on fight, let alone Yang-Grade-level half-spirit beasts.


    Nheless, as said by Ou Yangming, the two water snakes were so forceful that they subdued the half-spirit beasts nearby. This was why there were more than 10 Yang-Grade-level half-spirit beasts in this area.


    Even so, the half-spirit beasts were not smart enough. They were drawn by the blood of their kind one after another, and they ended up being dead souls under Jiang Jiumei¡¯s sword.


    After an hour, Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei could not find more opponents anymore.


    Nevertheless, they had a huge gain, and they could not have achieved the same result in another zone.


    Each time they sessfully killed an aquatic, Big Yellow was responsible for sending the carcass to the shore. Subsequently, the carcasses were stored in Ou Yangming¡¯s Long Feather Band. After all, it was best not to waste the energies from the flesh and blood.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei went ashore, but they wished they could continue to fight. Every aquatic killed meant that they could retrieve a loss for the Humans, so they were not guilty at all though they were on a killing spree.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and summoned his pet beasts through his sea of consciousness. The goshawk swooped down after a while, and a quaking sound could be hearding from the distance.

 Chapter 494: Signs Of A Civil War

    <h4>Chapter 494: Signs Of A Civil War</h4>


    Ou Yangming and hispanions walked up along the river and headed to Canghai City.


    Due to the news about a powerful backup keeping watch over Canghai City, they did not travel day and night. Instead, they made many stops throughout the journey as they either helped the viges along the way to fend off the Aquatics or sensed formidable powerhouses nearby. As Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei joined hands, they wiped out the potential threats easily.


    Perhaps the powerhouses from the Aquatics could have the upper hand when they confronted the big viges, but they could not even escape from Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei.


    Nheless, though they mercilessly killed powerhouses from the Aquatics throughout their journey, the creatures killed could not bepared with what they gained on the first day.


    Great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts were the minority, after all. If they could be found everywhere, the Humans could not have gained a foothold in Canghai County long ago.


    When they arrived at the city after 5 days, they encountered the first Supreme Great Ancestor from Canghai County.


    It was an elder over 70 years old with apound surname, which was rare. His name was Huyan Mao. Unlike the other people from the city, the elder was not terrified as though he faced an imminent disaster when he first saw the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong. He cheered with joy after observing for a brief moment, then he ordered his followers to open the gate, and he left the city to wee Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    Once both parties met, Ou Yangming finally received reliable information.


    Canghai County had indeed received help from a mysterious figure. The mysterious person had overwhelming powers, such that the Supreme Great Ancestors from the city were not his match at all. When the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast showed up, the mysterious person even stood on the water with a Night Trident and restrained half of the beast¡¯s vigor. In the end, Canghai City became invulnerable to attacks, so the Aquatics could not take it down.


    When Ou Yangming asked if the mysterious person was Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse¡ª, Huyan Mao had a strange look on his face and was hesitant to answer him.


    Ou Yangming did not question him closely. He and hispanions rested for a night in the city before they set out again the next day. Nevertheless, they brought Huyan Mao along this time.


    They were rather delighted to have a local powerhouse from Canghai County to travel with them. At the very least, there would not be any mishaps and misunderstandings because they had his rmendation.


    Needless to say, for the city¡¯s safety, Ou Yangming ordered the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong to wipe out the strong aquatics within 50 kilometers from the city. As a result of the spirit beasts¡¯ fearsomebat powers, the Aquatics suffered a heavy loss and shed a river of blood. For a few years, the Aquatics would fear the city so much that most powerhouses would stay away.


    Under Huyan Mao¡¯s guidance, they arrived at Canghai City after just a few days.


    It was a massive city and was different from othernd cities because it had some waterways. Normally, the city would seem prosperous if boats and ships of different sizes were seen moving in and out. However, the waterways were now closed, and steel railings were cast on them. Various marks were seen on the railings, and they were caused by either teeth, fins, or peculiar aquatics. It was a ghastly sight.


    As suggested by Huyan Mao, Ou Yangming made Multi-armed King Kong stay 5 kilometers outside the city. Even though the humongous creature did not have ill intentions, its existence would be enough to scare the people.


    Having said that, even the goshawk¡¯s arrival caused the entire city to be in fear.


    Fortunately, Huyan Mao was indeed an experienced powerhouse in Canghai County. The disturbance at the top of the walls stopped as soon as he showed up.


    Ou Yangming put his hands behind his back as he quietly watched the gate being opened. Following that, several Supreme Great Ancestors came out one after another. The sharp-eyed young fellow could tell at one nce that the so-called supreme powerhouse was not present.


    The great ancestors that came out included Feng Yiyuan¡ªthe great ancestor from the Feng family, which was the mightiest head of the inherited aristocratic families in Canghai County¡ªas well as Zhong Fengcai and Xiao Hualing. They conversed happily with Huyan Mao once they met, which was evident that they were old acquaintances.


    They also treated Ou Yangming with much respect, which was apparent that they recognized the goshawk hovering above their heads. As such, they dared not be impolite toward the young man though he looked the same as normal young heroes.


    After greeting them, Ou Yangming focused on them and asked as if it was an unintentional question, ¡°May I know where Canghai County¡¯s governor and the prefecture¡¯smanding general are?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and the others kept a straight face, but Ou Yangming was sharp enough to notice slight abnormalities in their eyes. If he had not grasped the thoroughly meticulous state, he could not have noticed it at all.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, I suppose you meant Governor Peng and General Nian, right?¡± Feng Yiyuan asked the young fellow in return.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He had not met Governor Peng Huachi and Commanding General Nian Xinran from Canghai County before, but he had more or less heard of their names. Moreover, Wu Hanning had especially told the young fellow about them before he left, so he was not clueless at all.


    ¡°We went all out to resist Aquatics during the previous attack, where Governor Peng and General Nian led the troops and engaged in fierce battles with the opposing powerhouses. They ended up being severely injured, so they aren¡¯t in the condition for visitors now.¡± Feng Yiyuan sighed and added after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re trying to neglect you, Master Ou, but we¡¯re really powerless.¡±


    ¡®Those are clearly lies,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought. Nian Xinran might have actively fought if he was in charge of defending the city, but Peng Huachi was the governor, so how could he be so reckless? Based on how Deng Xiyuan acted in Changlong City, one could tell that what Feng Yiyuan imed to have happened was nearly impossible.


    Unless Canghai City was being besieged, the city was about to fall, and Peng Huachi had nothing better to do, he would not join the fight at all.


    Besides, based on what Ou Yangming was told, Canghai County was imprable at the moment.


    Despite that, he did not expose the lies right away. He sounded regretful as he responded, ¡°I see. May I visit them then?¡±


    Feng Yiyuanughed and said, ¡°This is an etiquette so of course, you may.¡±


    As they weed Ou Yangming into the city with smiles, Feng Yiyuan looked at Ni Yinghong and expressed, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re Miss Yinghong, am I right? Hehe, Brother Jingshen sent us a letter and even praised you very much.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was surprised. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that a letter was sent. Please forgive me for being ignorant, senior.¡±


    ¡°Why would I me you when it¡¯s only a small matter?¡± Feng Yiyuan waved his hand. Heter looked at Ou Yangming with a fierce look in his eyes, but it onlysted for a split second. ¡°Master Ou, did Brother Jingshen tell you anything before you came?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was dazed.


    Feng Yiyuan was startled, and he asked in confusion, ¡°Did Brother Jingshen not meet you before this?¡±


    ¡°Senior Feng, after I returned to Changlong County, I waited for Elder Sister Ying and returned and came here right away.¡± Ou Yangming still looked like he was taken aback. He questioned seriously, ¡°The Humans disaster hasn¡¯t been stopped yet, so how could I take a break?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Feng Yiyuan was stunned for a while before he replied to the young fellow with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Senior Feng, what did Elder Ni tell you?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan stammered and answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Nothing; I was mistaken.¡±


    The young fellow shrugged as though he was unbothered. He conversed with the others for some time and asked for direction before he went to the Governor¡¯s Residence.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others did not go with him. Their faces took on grave expressions after Ou Yangming left.


    ¡°Brother Feng, is that fe really clueless or is he ying dumb?¡± Zhong Fengcai asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s only pretending to not know!¡± Xiao Hualing sneered.


    ¡°Heh, Brother Feng, we have powerful support on our side, so the overall situation won¡¯t be affected even if we don¡¯t have the young fe. How about we continue to carry out our n and lure Wu Yuanwei here?¡± Zhong Fengcai spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°Brother Zhong, we mustn¡¯t act recklessly,¡± Huyan Maomented, ¡°Ou Yangming alone won¡¯t be an issue for us, but the two spirit beasts that he subdued are a huge variable. If he supports the imperial family, our chance of seeding is almost zero.¡±


    Zhong Fengcai furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Brother Huyan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re boosting your enemy¡¯s morale and belittling that of our own?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Brother Zhong, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen the goshawk. Do you think you can go against it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but sir can!¡±


    ¡°Fine, but do you know an even more horrifying spirit beast is waiting 5 kilometers away from the city? How are we going to resist the two spirit beasts if they show up at the same time?¡±


    The two of them red at each other furiously and were not going to give way to each other.


    Feng Yiyuan frowned and waved his hand. ¡°Gentlemen, don¡¯t cause internal conflicts before we achieve our goal.¡±


    Upon hearing him, Zhong Fengcai and Huyan Mao smiled embarrassedly and backed away. Feng Yiyuan had an extremely important ce in their hearts, hence they dared not quarrel anymore once he spoke.


    Xiao Hualing noted after some thought, ¡°Brother Feng, I think Master Ou was right about one thing¡ªwe shouldn¡¯t consider other things before the Humans¡¯ disaster ends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, no matter which side Master Ou is on, we should only consider that after the disaster is put to an end.¡± Feng Yiyuan nodded but added after a short while, ¡°But we should also n ahead.¡±


    He turned to look at the others and said, ¡°Brother Huyan, try to get more acquainted with him and tell him about sir bit by bit. I believe he¡¯ll make up his mind after he witnesses sir¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Huyan Mao responded with a smile, ¡°You can count on me for this, and I won¡¯t disappoint you for sure.¡±


    Zhong Fengcai smiled coldly and asked, ¡°Brother Feng, if Master Ou is unappreciative and insists on protecting the imperial family, what should we do when he goes against the 8 of our ns?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan smiled faintly. ¡°The Wu family has dominated this world for far too long. Given that the eight lines of inheritance from the upper realm have joined hands, the restoration of the previous regime is bound to happen, and it¡¯s only going to be a matter of time. Heh, anyone that tries to stop it from happening will only be eliminated, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Feng, you¡¯ve worked out a brilliant n that will assure our victory! I¡¯m willing to follow your lead.¡± Zhong Fengcai raised his eyebrows andughed.


    Xiao Hualing and Huyan Mao looked at each other and cursed internally.


    ¡®Kiss-*ss! You won¡¯t end well!¡¯

 Chapter 495: Thief

    <h4>Chapter 495: Thief</h4>


    Ou Yangming and hispanions arrived at the Governor¡¯s Residence. Aspared to Feng Yiyuan and the others, who were rxed and did not seem to be concerned about the disaster caused by the Aquatics, the residence had an undercurrent and was filled with an extremely suppressive aura.


    After stating their purpose of visitation, Ou Yangming and his fellows were denied entry as the person-in-charge used the excuse that Peng Huachi was unconscious. Ou Yangming could sense that the people here were on guard against him.


    He was not insistent, hence he went to the general¡¯s residence but faced the same oue. At this point, as self-restrained as he was, he could not help but be a little enraged.


    They were not in Changlong City so instead of letting the goshawk stay inside the city, Ou Yangming ordered it to gather with Multi-armed King Kong. In any case, the 5-kilometers distance was a piece of cake for the gigantic beasts, thus they could get to the young fellow right away if he summoned them.


    Feng Yiyuan arranged incredibly luxurious rooms for Ou Yangming and hispanions. In fact, even the Ni family¡¯spound in Changlong City was inferior.


    Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s smile disappeared after he entered the courtyard and asked the servants to leave.


    ¡°Elder Brother, they went overboard!¡± Jiang Jiumei was the first to speak her mind. ¡°Are they trying to hide the truth from the public?¡±


    Ni Yinghong wanted to say something but was hesitant. She did not know in detail her great ancestors¡¯ n, but she more or less knew something. Different ns in Changlong County hade together and were somewhat going to turn their governor andmanding general into figureheads. The same situation was even more obvious in Canghai County, by which the governor and themanding general appointed by the imperial family were unconscious. Moreover, the fact that they were disallowed from receiving foreign visitors showed that they were likely fraught with grim possibilities.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and said, ¡°Jiumei, don¡¯t simply say things if you don¡¯t know that truth.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Jiumei pouted her lips. She was unhappy, but she did not want to make him angry.


    ¡°Elder Brother, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°We came to ughter the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast. As long as weplete our task, we¡¯ll leave the city,¡± Ou Yangming answered in a deep voice.


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯ll leave?¡± Jiang Jiumei widened her eyes as she was shocked. The answer seemed different from what she had imagined.


    Ou Yangming exined snappily, ¡°No matter what happened here, it has nothing to do with me, so I won¡¯t cause any trouble as long as nobody provokes me. The same goes for you too...¡±


    Jiang Jiumei gritted her teeth when she noticed the young fellow¡¯s piercing eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not realize that as he spoke, Big Yellow kept blinking while it stared in a certain direction. It disguised its movements very well and had been clever all along, so the young fellow did not notice it.


    After advising thedies and asking them to rest in their rooms, Ou Yangming entered another room with the birdcage.


    Seeing as nobody else was present, the little red bed released its origin¡¯s spiritual world and let Ou Yangming practice the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques inside. Perhaps the young fellow was already at the peak of this world and rarely encountered apetitor. However, after witnessing the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix, even the proud little red bird underwent an enormous change, let alone him. As such, they began yearning for more in martial arts.


    Nevertheless, they did not notice that Big Yellow had secretly left the courtyard while nobody was paying attention.


    It was a dog, but it was unexpectedly huge. In that case, it would definitely cause panic if it appeared overtly among the crowd.


    Who knew, the fellow shook its body after it left the courtyard and somehow shrunk by half in size. Even if Ou Yangming was present at the moment, he could not have thought that it was the big yellow dog that he was familiar with.


    Big Yellow tucked its tail and shed to jump into another courtyard.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s furs were stuck closely to its body as it curbed its aura. As a result, nobody would notice it as it seemed to have be a spirit in the dark.


    If a fearsome spirit beast decided to stroll in the city while concealing its aura, ordinary people would not be able to spot it at all. On the contrary, as hard as a normal person tried to hide, one could not avoid a spirit beast¡¯s eyes, ears, and vision.


    Before long, Big Yellow arrived at arge residence at the west end of the city. It did not startle anyone when it went over the wall and entered.


    Following that, it tiptoed and sneaked its way to a room.


    The big yellow dog was a spirit beast, but it knew humans very well because it grew up in a world of humans. Therefore, there were no hups throughout its journey.


    All of a sudden, it stopped and twitched its nose while looking ted. It shook its body again to shrink its body, then it quietly entered a room through the corner of a window.


    A peculiar nt was seen in the room. It looked like a shaky inverted pyramid but still stood firm, which was quite astounding.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It blinked and opened its mouth to an extreme such that it became the size of a sacrificial bowl. Subsequently, it swallowed the entire nt.


    The big yellow wagged its tail, and its body quivered because it was overjoyed. Despite that, it suppressed its excitement after a brief moment, then it left the room carefully. Throughout the process, Big Yellow was wary and did not leave any clues behind.


    It quickly returned by the way it came, and it shook its body again once it was back in the courtyard. Consequently, the big yellow dog¡¯s body grew and went back to its initial state.


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and yawned, then it fell sound asleep in the mostfortable position ever.


    That said, it did not know that a servant entered the strange room half an hour after it left the ce. The servant carried a big kettle, which was filled with a faint gold liquid.


    Just as he was about to pour the liquid on the nt, he realized that his master¡¯s treasured nt was gone.


    The servant screamed and caught everyone¡¯s attention in the residence, hence the news was spread in no time.


    Soon enough, Feng Yiyuan, Xiao Hualing, and the others arrived. Their faces took on grave expressions when they saw the empty room.


    ¡°Brother Feng, what do we do now?¡± Xiao Hualing¡¯s voice trembled a little. ¡°Sir assigned this task to us, but we didn¡¯tplete it and even... Lost the thing. How can we take it if sir mes us?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan stomped his foot as he was furious. ¡°How did you guard this ce? How could it disappear without leaving a trace? Hmph, is there a spy here?¡±


    The people around him fell to their knees almost at the same time. The head protector noted, ¡°Sir, we dare not rx at all after receiving your order, so I arranged enough men for a threeyered protection. Besides, everyone on duty is an elder from the n so there can¡¯t be a traitor here.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan looked fierce, which was the exact opposite of how he would usually act. Although he knew there was calmness in every serious matter, the problem was too severe this time, so he could not calm down at all.


    Just as everyone was under pressure, and Feng Yiyuan looked more menacing than before, a gentle voice was hearding from behind.


    ¡°Did you lose the Tree of Splendour?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing shivered. They immediately lowered their heads and turned around with respect. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±


    A schr in his thirties had unknowingly appeared behind them. He wore white clothes and carried a unique aura as deep as the sea, causing one to be so afraid of him that one would not have the guts to defy him at all.


    Even though Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing were Supreme Great Ancestors, they were frightened when they witnessed the schr fight the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast. Thus, they dared not disobey the man at all.


    The schr walked straight to where the nt was nted before and scanned the area for some time. Afterward, he lifted his head as though he was deducing something.


    He scoffed coldly after a moment and stated, ¡°A kin was here, so no wonder it went missing just like that.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing looked at each other. They were surprised yet overjoyed.


    ¡®Since he found a clue, he might not punish us. That being said, given that he called the thief a kin, how could that being be easy to deal with?¡¯


    The schr turned around and asked coldly, ¡°Did that young fe enter the city today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Master Ou has entered the city, but he didn¡¯t bring the two spirit beasts inside,¡± Feng Yiyuan answered with respect.


    ¡°People like you can¡¯t tell if he actually brought them inside with him.¡± The schr grinned and said after some thought, ¡°Bring me to him.¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you going to meet him just like that?¡± Feng Yiyuan was stunned.


    Their initial n was to let Feng Yiyuan test Ou Yangming¡¯s attitude so that things would be easier for them. However, the sudden incidentpletely messed up the schr¡¯s n.


    Feng Yiyuan did not object to the schr¡¯s idea, but he was quite worried.


    If the schr took down Ou Yangming and denounced him, how would the spirit beasts outside the city react? The schr might have a notablebat power, but he was by himself, after all.


    A convoy left the courtyard after 15 minutes, and it was slowly heading to where Ou Yangming was at.


    At this moment, Big Yellow, which was lying by the door, sneezed and opened its eyes to look in a certain direction in bewilderment. It knew what was in that direction, but it could not understand why there was an intense hostile aura over there.


    The big yellow dog blinked and seemed to have understood something, but it made up its mind after it looked around.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to reveal the truth no matter what.¡¯


    Atst, the convoy stopped. Feng Yiyuan personally went forward to knock on the door.

 Chapter 496: A Scholar From The Upper Realm

    <h4>Chapter 496: A Schr From The Upper Realm</h4>


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Big Yellow, which was lying behind the door, barked without any hesitation. Its voice was filled with threat and discontent.


    Feng Yiyuan furrowed his eyebrows. Although he was afraid, he cast aside his worries when he thought about how fearsome the schr behind him was.


    Perhaps he would offend Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk¡ªtwo frightening spirit beasts¡ªif he offended Ou Yangming, and he would most likely die a graveless death. Nheless, if the great ancestor flinched at this moment, he would probably be killed by the schr in the blink of an eye.


    He did not know what the peculiar nt was, but the extent the schr valued it was nothing like he had ever seen.


    Feng Yiyuan sighed and asked loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Feng Yiyuan, and I¡¯m requesting a visit. Is Master Ou here?¡±


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei had been alerted by Feng Yiyuan and the others long ago. They looked at each other and walked out.


    Big Yellow wagged its tail and approached them out of habit as soon as it saw them. Putting aside Jiang Jiumei, it had an unordinary rtionship with Ni Yinghong, so much so that Ou Yangming wascking in some aspects.


    The twodies nced at Ou Yangming¡¯s but noticed that there were no movements inside. Nevertheless, they did not find it strange because the young fellow had been entering a strange realm from time to time throughout their journey. They could not understand it, but they knew he must not be disturbed.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei exchanged nces again before the former went to open the door.


    Feng Yiyuan shed a smile at them and looked at them with bright eyes. ¡°Miss Ni, please forgive me for disturbing you sote at night.¡±


    ¡°Senior Feng, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Ni Yinghong nodded. She replied to the great ancestor with kind words but did not step aside, which was clear that she did not intend on letting him in.


    The great ancestor¡¯s smile froze a little, and he was secretly furious. ¡®This little girl doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors at all. I¡¯ve personallye, but she won¡¯t let me enter at all. If my daughter did the same, I would lecture her for sure.¡¯


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    All of a sudden, a scoff was hearding from behind Feng Yiyuan, causing him to cast aside his displeasure and anger.


    He curbed his thought and asked sternly, ¡°Miss Ni, is Master Ou here?¡±


    ¡°Senior Feng, Lil¡¯ Ming is cultivating in his room, so he mustn¡¯t be disturbed now. Please excuse him.¡± Ni Yinghong smiled apologetically.


    ¡°Cultivating?¡± Feng Yiyuan was stunned, and he had a strange look on his face.


    He thought about numerous reasons when Ni Yinghong opened the door but Ou Yangming was nowhere to be seen. Even so, he did not expect this reason at all.


    ¡®What time is it? Where is he at? The Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast will attack at any time, but he can still cultivate in istion and not care about what¡¯s going on outside... Will anyone even buy this excuse?¡¯


    Seeing as Feng Yiyuan¡¯s expression was changing, Ni Yinghong sighed.


    In actuality, she knew her reason sounded unreliable, but it was indeed the truth. It did not matter if people believed it or not because she would not care at all.


    Feng Yiyuan took a deep breath and forced himself to suppress his anger. ¡°Miss Ni, I suggest you ask Master Ou toe out soon. Sir has personally visited, and he¡¯d like to meet him.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was startled, and she had a grave look on her face.


    She figured that there was only one person in the entire Canghai City that Feng Yiyuan would regard as a sir.


    The youngdy turned to look faintly at a certain room. Ou Yangming would definitely show up if he heard Feng Yiyuan, but there were still no movements from the room.


    Feeling helpless, Ni Yinghong said, ¡°Senior Feng, Lil¡¯ Ming really can¡¯t be here right now, so please excuse him.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing looked at each other and almost could not believe what they heard. They had revealed the visitor¡¯s identity but were refused entry. This had not only caused them to be embarrassed, but the powerhouse behind them probably could not take it anymore too.


    Sure enough, a furious voice was heard.


    ¡°How presumptuous!¡±


    Before the voice died away, a wind was stirred up, and it gushed between the two men.


    Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing shed away to evade the wind. They knew the schr was already infuriated and was going to enter the courtyard through the hardest means. Given his power, he would not care to bully juniors, but he would also not hesitate to let them suffer a bit if they were ignorant and blocked his way.


    Despite that, Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing soon saw that Ni Yinghong and the otherdy stood side by side and were not going to give way even when the schr strode forward.


    ¡®They¡¯re being reckless!¡¯


    The two great ancestors cursed internally at the same time, but they were somewhat envious and in admiration.


    ¡®We were fearless and had lofty sentiments too when we were younger, but as we grow older, we became used to putting steadiness as our priorities and no longer have great aspirations.¡¯


    The schr¡¯s aura became more intense with every step he took. His aura seemed to have be tangible when it arrived at a certain point, and it directly suppressed the other people.


    Everyone else around the courtyard was sensible enough to have dispersed long ago. In fact, even Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing¡ªSupreme Great Ancestors¡ªstayed far away because they knew the schr¡¯s attack would be earth-shattering if he attacked with rage. If they stayed near the schr, they would be caught in the disaster for sure.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei swayed their bodies but still blocked the main entrance. They were not equipped with pieces of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming, hence theirbat powers were quite low. After sensing the schr¡¯s remarkable aura, their eyes lit up, and they brushed their hands across their waists.


    Next, they were armed with a longsword each, and Ni Yinghong held a small round shield in her hand too.


    The schr fixed his gaze on them and eximed, ¡°Interspatial bags?¡±


    ¡°Interspatial bags...¡± Far away, Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing were surprised too. On top of that, it was clear through their eyes that they coveted the items.


    The items were interspatial bags, which were interspatial treasures. While they were the lowest-ranked interspatial treasures, they could not be possessed by ordinary people.


    It was worth noting that the Feng family was one of the inherited aristocratic families in the eight counties, and their position in Canghai City was simr to the Ni family from Changlong County, the He family from Ling County, and so on. As such, they also had a channel tomunicate with the upper realm.


    Having said that, even the Feng family never possessed such a valuable treasure.


    The schr had actually descended from the upper realm due to a certain reason, but he only had the lowest-ranked interspatial bag with him. The space in the bag was so small that he could only store the Tree of Splendour, as well as some personal items. Most importantly, the schr¡¯s interspatial bag had aged so much that it would rupture at any time. Therefore, he was not less dazed than Feng Yiyuan and the others when he saw thedies¡¯ interspatial bags.


    He was enraged when the Tree of Splendour went missing because it was one of the rare treasures in the world, but he was somehow in a much better mood after seeing the interspatial bags.


    ¡°Senior, please stay where you are. Yangming is cultivating in istion, so he can¡¯t be disturbed!¡± Ni Yinghong stressed seriously.


    The schr scoffed. ¡°My treasure went missing, and I suspect it¡¯s your doing. If you don¡¯t want me to disturb him, quickly return the treasure to me.¡±


    Big Yellow shrunk its neck a little behind the door. It was the only one that knew what the schr meant.


    Ni Yinghong kept a straight face. ¡°Senior, we won¡¯t admit it if you use us without proof. We haven¡¯t left the courtyard after we came here, so your missing treasure has nothing to do with us.¡±


    The schr uttered coldly, ¡°Words alone are no proof. Show me your interspatial bags, so I can check them.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and the others looked at each other after they heard him. They knew what happened today could not be settled easily.


    ¡°If you want the interspatial bags, why did you have to give the excuse that your treasure went missing?¡± Ni Yinghong could not help butugh. She raised her eyebrow and tapped her waist in a heroic manner. ¡°My interspatial bag¡¯s here, soe and get it if you want to look inside!¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and the others were dumbfounded. They looked strangely at her as if they were looking at a fool.


    Nobody would find it weird if Ou Yangming¡¯s spirit beasts were here, but the creatures were 5 kilometers away from the city. Even if they could hurry over as fast as they could, the youngdies would likely be doomed already.


    The schr¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Little girls, you don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson for your seniors.¡±


    He suddenly reached out to grab the two youngdies. While his palms were not big, his menacing aura seemed to have shrouded the universe.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and shrunk its body as it was going to charge forward. The schr was a powerhouse that surpassed Extreme Grade, making him akin to a spirit beast, thus the big yellow dog could not let Ni Yinghong take the risk. Who knew, it was then when a subtle voice was channeled into its ears.


    It instantly calmed out right before it was going to lunge at the schr. Even though it was still ready to attack, it had already calmed down.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei looked grim but deep down they were looking forward to the fight.


    Their target was the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast but before they got to fight the beast, they were faced with a test beyond Extreme Grade.


    Thedies were extremely focused at this moment, and they were thrilled.


    Ni Yinghong shook her wrist and stabbed her sharp sword forward. It was a fierce attack as it carried a one-way stimted aura. Jiang Jiumei wielded her longsword at the same time, by which a dazzling light was released at the schr¡¯s eyes.


    It was the power of the light-mastery magic art. If the light struck the weakest part of one¡¯s body, even the schr might not be able to withstand it.


    The schr narrowed his eyes and put his hand in front of his eyes to block the attack. Something odd was seen undting on his palm.


    He was rather shocked as he remarked, ¡°A Skill Weapon? Heh, I didn¡¯t expect to be amazed by something in this realm.¡±

 Chapter 497: Caster

    <h4>Chapter 497: Caster</h4>


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s longsword was the Mysterious Mirror Sect¡¯s ultimate treasure. It was carved with the light-mastery magic art¡¯s rune, allowing her to release potent light-mastery magic art if she channeled her essential Qi.


    The magic art would have unexpected wonderful effects if it was released at a half-spirit beast, but the schr was an Almighty Being that could disintegrate its power by turning his hand. Needless to say, his power could not bepared to Extreme Grade.


    At the same time, the schr extended his other hand to flick Ni Yinghong¡¯s longsword.


    He was sharp-eyed enough to be able to tell at one nce that Ni Yinghong¡¯s martial art cultivation base was extremely low. Instead, he attached more importance to Jiang Jiumei because she was in Extreme Grade.


    Nheless, the schr¡¯s heart tensed up just as his fingers were about to touch Ni Yinghong¡¯s longsword; he sensed a threatening power. Without any hesitation, he swiftly withdrew his fingers channeled Qi to his eyes to release a fierce aura.


    He wanted to crush Ni Yinghong with his forceful aura as someone who had surpassed Extreme Grade, and he intended to frighten thedy, who dared to attack him and challenged his pride.


    Even so, the schr soon noticed that Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes lit up. The mental power that he released did not affect her at all, and she continued to stab with her sword without stopping at all.


    The schr¡¯s heart trembled as he sensed a strong bacsh. His eyelids flickered as he used his immense willpower to withstand the bacsh.


    Nevertheless, as he hesitated for a second, the chilly sword-light from Ni Yinghong¡¯s sword prated his body.


    Following that, the schr¡¯s body quivered, and he immediately shifted his attention to Ni Yinghong. It was then when he realized that even though thedy¡¯s martial art boundary was not worth mentioning, her mental power was so notable that he considered himself inferior.


    The chillness that struck him was a skill contained in the longsword, but the skill¡¯s power activated by Ni Yinghong through her mighty mental power was far more powerful than that released by Jiang Jiumei.


    Being caught off guard, the schr froze for a split second.


    At the spur of the moment, Jiang Jiumei, who was initially hiding behind Ni Yinghong and seemed to be only releasing a skill, shed to the front of the schr. She wielded her longsword and mercilessly prodded it at the schr¡¯s throat.


    She gathered all of her power for this attack, causing the sword-light to be fast and ruthless. At this point, she vividly portrayed her martial art cultivation base.


    Jiang Jiumei was so cold-blooded as though she bore a deep grudge against the schr. Upon seeing this, Feng Yiyuan and the other spectators shivered in cold sweats.


    The schr scoffed as he was infuriated. Cultivators in the upper realm were separated into casters and warriors. Casters were powerhouses with remarkable mental powers, allowing them to release various magic arts; warriors, as the name suggested, were powerhouses that cultivated their bodies and essential Qi to resist casters with their overbearing physical qualities.


    He made a wrong judgment earlier and realized that he was mistaken, but he could not break free from the awkward situation right away.


    Seeing as the longsword was being poked at his throat, the menacing sword-light caused him to have goosebumps on his throat.


    ¡®A magic tool¡ªthis youngdy¡¯s weapon isn¡¯t only a piece of Skill Equipment, but a magic tool!¡¯


    If his vital parts were directly stabbed by the magic tool, he dared not say that he could retreat unscathed.


    During that crucial moment, the schr¡¯s energy, essence, and spirit as a powerhouse were increased to their peaks. Subsequently, his power was fully unleashed.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A vigorous power suddenly burst out from his dantian. It was so tyrannical that he instantly broke free from every constraint.


    He raised his arm and quickly pulled out a folding fan, which he ced vertically in front of him.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Jiang Jiumei¡¯s longsword hit the folding fan, but her great magic tool could not sh the fan.


    A magic tool¡ªthe folding fan was also a magic tool, and it was also a kind of Qimen Weapon. In terms of value, it was certainly not inferior to Jiang Jiumei¡¯s longsword.


    After the schr blocked the attack, a faint chill arose from his heart, but he did not pay much attention to it because he thought he was only careless. However, just as the schr moved his body and was about to lower himself to initiate an attack, Ni Yinghong reached out her slim hand and waved at him.


    The airflow around him underwent an odd change at that instant as if tiny vortexes were formed. Each of them then transformed into a wind de in the blink of an eye, and the hundreds and thousands of wind des zoomed toward the schr with fearsome whistles.


    ¡®A caster!¡¯


    The schr¡¯s face changed, and he finally confirmed that he encountered a caster.


    It was worth noting that casters were very rare even in the upper realm because there were far lesser beings gifted with mental power aspared to those gifted with physiques. Besides, a sessful mental power cultivator would certainly be superior among those in the same rank, hence cultivators were more popr than warriors.


    Having said that, this was the lower realm, where the universe¡¯s spiritual power was far from what could be found in the upper realm.


    Over here, even if casters possessed great mental powers, they could only release limited magic art powers and could not resist equal-ranked warriors. Therefore, there were rarely qualified casters in many of the lower realms.


    Different cultivators were trained from different environments¡ªthis statement was beyond doubt regardless of the ce.


    The schr was troubled by a question.


    ¡®How could someone cultivate mental power to such a terrifying state in this world?¡¯


    As the schr sensed the whistling wind des, he shed andunched continuous attacks with his folding fan. As such, he disintegrated the des by either blocking or dodging them.


    Despite that, Jiang Jiumei charged forward again at this moment. The sword-light on her weapon shed and carried an intense and striking light.


    The schr was taken aback. Jiang Jiumei¡¯s longsword was nothing much to him, but he was rather afraid of her light-mastery magic art. The light on her sword could be vaguely seen, but it was not released. It was simr to a ferocious beast that was ready for an attack, which would be a pain in the *ss if it pounced.


    Upon seeing this, the schr shifted his body while wielding his folding fan.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong stood still and released an ice-mastery skill through her longsword. She also kept releasing the wind-mastery magic art she was skilled at with her other hand. As the two skillsplemented each other, the power that she released increased by a few times.


    Of course, if Ni Yinghong was the only one attacking, the schr could get close to her to kill her even if he was injured. That said, Jiang Jiumei was in front of her. Thedy was fiery, but she had an extraordinary talent inbat. She maneuvered her longsword such that unbelievable effects were brought into y, and the light-master skill from the sword was especially distressing.


    As both parties moved around in the small area, they became entangled.


    Far away, Feng Yiyuan and the others were stupefied because they did not expect this oue.


    They imagined the schr to cause a massacre as soon as he attacked, and that he waspletely irresistible. Even if Ou Yangming could summon the spirit beasts outside the city, he would likely also be killed by the schr first.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming did not show up at all, but the youngdies were able to be well-matched against the schr when they joined hands.


    Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing looked at each other anxiously.


    ¡®When did this world be so bewildering?¡¯


    Nheless, they did not know that Ni Yinghong¡¯s mental power was already increased to the world¡¯s limit through Ou Yangming¡¯s help. Moreover, as she rode the goshawk andprehended the wind¡¯s power, she gained a new understanding of the wind-mastery magic art.


    Apart from that, the Skill Equipment made using Wu Hanning¡¯s ability as a sample, as well as the Mysterious Mirror Sects¡¯ magic skill tool, increased Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei¡¯s strengths drastically.


    The various factors were the exact reason the youngdies could fight the schr without being badly defeated.


    In spite of that, the powers from their pieces of equipment were not cultivated by them, after all. During the start of their fight, the schr yed it safe and resolved their endless killing intents. Once he gained a firm foothold and became familiar with thedies¡¯ tricks, he became at ease.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s wind-mastery magic art was unpredictable, but the ice-mastery magic art and Jiang Jiumei¡¯s light-mastery magic art were always the same. As soon as the schr grasped their patterns, he no longer feared them.


    The schr sneered after some time and uttered, ¡°Juniors, hand it over now!¡±


    He shook his folding fan several times and fended off Jiang Jiumei¡¯s longsword in a strange way. The youngdy groaned and incited her sword¡¯s light-mastery magic art at once, but the schr was well-prepared, thus he opened his fan and blocked the magic art just like that. Afterward, the covering of the fan moved forward abruptly and hit the longsword with a sweeping force.


    Jiang Jiumei moaned and flew backward, and blood was seen flowing between her thumb and her index finger.


    Seeing as the situation was unfavorable for them, Ni Yinghong released the Freeze Skill again.


    However, the well-prepared schr turned around smoothly and evaded the chillness in a bizarre and unimaginable way.


    It was incredibly difficult to dodge a magic art¡¯s attack through one¡¯s speed and prediction, but Ni Yinghong was controlling a piece of Skill Equipment and was not that familiar with the skill it contained. As a result, the schr spotted the loophole and was able to avoid the attack.


    Just as Ni Yinghong¡¯s face changed, and she was about to release her wind-mastery spell, the schr shed and lunged at her.


    He seized the timing so perfectly that even Jiang Jiumei could not assist her because she was caught off guard too.


    Ni Yinghong smiled bitterly. ¡®It turns out that ourbined power isn¡¯t enough to resist a real powerhouse.¡¯


    She closed her eyes, but it was then when she heard a bark.


    ¡°Woof!¡±

 Chapter 498: A Prince Of Devils

    <h4>Chapter 498: A Prince Of Devils</h4>


    The schr reached out his hand with bright eyes. He was extremely confident that he could capture the little girl in front of him.


    ¡®She¡¯s a caster¡ªone that independently grew in the lower realm. What will she achieve if I bring her to the upper realm?¡¯ At this point, Ni Yinghong was a huge treasure to the schr, and she was even more valuable than interspatial bags and magic tools.


    Nheless, just as the schr was about to grab Ni Yinghong, he heard a furious roar.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Following that, a strong wind went after his neck.


    It was so intense that his neck could probably be snapped by it. The schr was appalled, hence he forgot about Ni Yinghong and flew backward because his life was at stake.


    Nevertheless, he spotted through the corners of his eyes a yellow figure, which was thrice as fast as him.


    ¡®A spirit beast!


    ¡®This must be a powerful spirit beast!


    ¡®Given its momentum, its speed, and its power... Only a spirit beast can be so unstoppable.¡¯


    The schr turned his wrist to wield his folding fan, causing a fan shadow to appear. He was making every effort to block the fearsome spirit beast¡¯s attack. Even so, he suddenly felt his body stiffen as a chillness gushed up his body.


    ¡®A magic art attack¡ªthis is an ice-mastery magic art. That female caster used this skill with her Skill Equipment earlier, but this can¡¯t bepared to hers.¡¯


    The schr felt a prating chill as soon as the chillness struck his body, and he slowly lost control over his limbs.


    He tensed up and knew he was in a bad spot because the power was definitely possessed by an equal-ranked caster. The schr would most likely be defeated even if he openly fought a caster like that, but he was being sneakily attacked, which was simply... He did not know how to describe such a shameless being.


    All of a sudden, the schr widened his eyes as the power in his dantian burst out like a volcano.


    Although this would cause certain damage to his body, given that he was attacked by a spirit beast and a caster in the dark, he could not be bothered anymore.


    With that, mighty power spread all over the schr¡¯s body in an instant, and his face reddened as he forcefully drove the chillness away. He previously got rid of the chillness with ease when he incited his dantian¡¯s power but this time, blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth, and he paid a heavy price.


    As the schr lifted his folding fan during the crucial moment, he managed to block Big Yellow¡¯s sharp teeth. Despite that, Big Yellow could not be fooled so easily. It bit the folding fan hard and attacked with its front paws. On top of that, sharp nails were seen at the tip of its paws, and it looked like it was going to rip the schr¡¯s chest and belly apart.


    The schr was appalled. He exerted force through his wrist, but how could he snatch Big Yellow¡¯s food from it? Feeling helpless, he shed and twisted his body in an incredibly narrow space, and he seeded in evading the big yellow dog¡¯s ws at the veryst second. In spite of that, the schr noticed a scornful look in the dog¡¯s eyes.


    It was then when the schr realized that he was facing a formidable spirit beast, but also an even more dangerous equal-ranked caster in the dark.


    He was a decisive person, thus he roared and gave up snatching the folding fan from Big Yellow. However, an intense chillness gushed toward him and almost enveloped him from head to toe. This time, the chillness was released without reservations, so much so that the air around him was affected and turned cold.


    Having said that, Big Yellow¡¯s movements were not affected by the intense chill. It was as though it could not feel the chillness at all.


    The schr was determined, but he also had the urge to cry out loud because of everything that was happening.


    He finally realized that he seemed to have offended someone he could not afford to provoke.


    Regardless of the situation, he could not be distracted if he wanted to survive. The schr channeled the Qi in his dantian and was going to unleash his dantian power again, but he saw the big yellow dog widen its mouth in front of him.


    Subsequently, a massive stone awl emerged beneath him. It was evident from the intense momentum and the location of the stone awl¡¯s tip that this was a merciless attack, which was intended to kill him.


    The schr¡¯s eyes reddened, and he forcefully shifted his body while he could hardly move due to the severe chillness. As such, he went through a little gap.


    Even though he avoided the stone awl¡¯s fatal attack, he did not fully dodge the attack. The stone awl was so impetuous that it grew upward and knocked him halfway in the air.


    Being crashed so hard in mid-air, the schr felt unwell and wanted to vomit blood. That said, his body was still being filled with a harsh chillness, so he could not vomit blood at all.


    Just as he was feeling dizzy, a red light suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a scorching fire, which seemed to have blotted out the sky and instantly wrapped him up.


    The outside of his body was hot while the inside was cold because ice and fire appeared simultaneously.


    This was the true portrayal of the schr. His eyes bulged as his dantian power was finally unleashed, but his essential Qi could not hold on anymore due to the hot-and-cold attack. In fact, his body was attacked by the opposite yet connected powers.


    Big Yellow shed and kicked the schr away. He rolled on the ground before the mes on his body distinguished, but his clothes were already covered in holes. Additionally, the exposed parts of this skin were burnt, and he looked miserable. Moreover, the schr curled up his body and seemed to be trembling when hended on the ground.


    When Ni Yinghong opened her eyes, she realized that the schr had not seized her. Instead, he was faced with a series of exceptionally strange counterattacks.


    Almost at the same time, she was caught by a pair of warm hands.


    Ni Yinghong smiled. She waspletely at ease when she sensed the tough chest behind her.


    Though it seemed like the schr was defeated by Big Yellow, she could sense the temperature change around him. Based on that, she knew Ou Yangming was the one behind everything, but she was deeply in love with the feeling.


    Big Yellow pressed the schr hard on the ground and locked on its sharp ws on his vital parts. Nheless, it shook its head and stopped watching over him after some time because the badly battered schr could not resist anymore.


    The big yellow dog was not an ordinary spirit beast. It was worth noting that the Heavenly Thunderbolts that it drew when it advanced into a spirit beast were so extreme that even the goshawk eximed.


    When Big Yellow fought the spirit centipede outside Changlong City alone, it was never in a disadvantageous spot. In the end, it was assisted by Ou Yangming and managed to ughter the spirit insect. Back then, the young fellow had not broken through his limit yet. Now that his mental power surpassed the 100-points mark, he had better chemistry with the big yellow dog. They attacked openly and covertly through magic art and power, and they took down the schr, who was caught off guard.


    Needless to say, given how capable they had be, the oue would not change even if the schr was well-prepared.


    There were a lot of movements when they exchanged blows, but the fight ended in a split second. Before Feng Yiyuan and the others could react to the situation, the schr had copsed, and they did not know if he was dead or alive.


    Upon seeing this, Feng Yiyuan, Xiao Hualing, and the others were stupefied and in disbelief.


    ¡®Was he defeated?¡¯


    The powerhouse that went past Extreme Grade could contend with the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast and became Canghai City¡¯s guardian, but he ended up being defeated. Furthermore, it was such a clean defeat that he did not seem to have the ability to resist at all.


    Judging from the disparity, it did not seem he was on his opponent¡¯s level.


    Feng Yiyuan and Xiao Hualing naturally could not tell Ou Yangming was secretly doing mischief, so they thought Big Yellow did everything itself.


    It turned out that the burly dog with Ou Yangming and hispanions was such a notable being.


    At the spur of the moment, the Supreme Great Ancestors including Feng Yi Yuan broke out in cold sweats. They were far from being respectful when Ou Yangming and his fellows first entered the city.


    Nevertheless, they did not bother back then because they could rely on the schr.


    After seeing how their backing ended, they felt like the world was falling apart and were frightened.


    Ou Yangming smiled at Ni Yinghong and asked, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, how powerful is he?¡±


    Ni Yinghong answered after some serious thought, ¡°He¡¯s exceedingly capable¡ªmore than anyone we¡¯ve met so far.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen how capable I am now,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, but he was too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    ¡°Elder Brother, can a spirit beast be so mighty?¡± Jiang Jiumei approached him and asked softly.


    Ou Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°That man¡¯s only that capable; many spirit beasts are more potent than him. Hehe, Jiumei, are you afraid?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and the others felt like digging holes on the ground when they heard him.


    ¡®He¡¯s only that capable? If he¡¯s only that capable, who do you regard as really capable?¡¯


    However, when they looked at the schr struggling to stay alive, they must admit that Ou Yangming deserved to say that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Jiang Jiumei was highly-spirited. ¡°We weren¡¯t experienced enough, so we couldn¡¯t coordinate well, but we won¡¯t make any mistakes next time.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°You still want to challenge the spirit beast?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Other than Jiang Jiumei, Ni Yinghong, who was being embraced by Ou Yangming, gave the same answer too.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you y with the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast when we encounter it.¡± Ou Yangmingughed.


    Fei Yiyuan and the others could not help but shiver.


    ¡®y with it?¡¯


    From their perspectives, Ou Yangming seemed to have be a prince of devils at the moment.


    Ou Yangmingter turned to say in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Feng, pleasee over here for a chat.¡±

 Chapter 499: The Tree Of Splendour

    <h4>Chapter 499: The Tree Of Splendour</h4>


    Feng Yiyuan twitched his mouth, and he was extremely anxious.


    It turned out that he and his people relied on the schr and thought they were treating Ou Yangming and hispanions with enough courtesy, but they did not treat them as peers. After witnessing the unreasonably fearsome powers of Ou Yangming and his fellows, one could imagine how Feng Yiyuan and his people were feeling.


    The great ancestor hurried over to Ou Yangming and smiled bitterly as he asked, ¡°Master Ou, what orders do you have?¡±


    There was a huge difference in his attitude this time.


    Ou Yangming looked up and questioned, ¡°Where did this foole from? How dare he disturb us from sleepingte at night? Does he not know basic manners at all?¡±


    He was earlier immersed in the little red bird¡¯s spiritual world and gained some knowledge from the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques, hence he was clueless about the events in the outside world. It was not that he was being reckless, but he strongly believed that his people would not be in serious danger without his help because the little bird and Big Yellow were around.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming immediately awoke when the schr released his aura as a supreme powerhouse.


    The young fellow left the little red bird¡¯s spiritual world but instead of showing up right away, he observed in the dark. Although he did not know where the man came from and could not figure out why he came to court his death, he figured that it would be perfect training for Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei.


    All in all, Ou Yangming did not have a favorable impression of the man that came to ask for a beating.


    Feng Yiyuan was stunned for a brief moment. He looked at the miserable schr and did not know how he should answer the question.


    ¡°Master, t-this is the Almighty Being from the upper realm. We¡¯ve been addressing him as our sir, but we know nothing about his origin.¡± Feng Yiyuan forced a smile as he continued, ¡°There was a theft case in the city today, and he suspected...¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you suspected that we did it?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Master Ou, please don¡¯t misunderstand us. We never thought that¡¯s the case; it¡¯s sir¡¯s spection, and we were forced toe here with him!¡±


    He cried for injustice but thought, ¡®You¡¯re probably the only ones in the entire city that can discreetly take the Tree of Splendour away.¡¯ Nevertheless, unless he was tired of living, he would not have the guts to say that out loud.


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°What went missing? Heh, judging from how you came here with great fanfare, I suppose it¡¯s not an ordinary item.¡±


    Big Yellow nced at the young fellow and was relieved when it noticed that he was not suspecting it at all.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming was not a deity, so how could he associate the matter with the big yellow dog?


    Feng Yiyuan answered with respect, ¡°Master Ou, the treasure that went missing is a rare nt brought by sir from the upper realm. I think it¡¯s called... The Tree of Splendour?¡±


    ¡°The Tree of Splendour? That¡¯s impossible. How could a petty human like him possess a rare treasure like the Tree of Splendour?¡± Before Ou Yangming could say a word, he heard the little red birds¡¯ voice in his head.


    After the run-in period between their mental powers, Ou Yangming and the little red bird no longer needed tomunicate through speech.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was not ustomed to thismunication method yet, so unless they were in public, he was not willing tomunicate in this way.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, what¡¯s the Tree of Splendour?¡±


    Even though many bizarre events were recorded in the ancient books in this realm, he never read about the Tree of Splendour.


    ¡°The Tree of Splendour is a peculiar nt with the shape of an inverted pyramid. As long as it¡¯s provided with sufficient energy, it¡¯ll secret a type of liquid with wonderful effects for every living being. It¡¯s truly a rare treasure in the universe.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What liquid is that? What does it do?¡± Ou Yangming asked casually.


    ¡°Regeneration!¡± The little bird chirped. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get this thing. It¡¯s born to be noble, and its effect will only be fully unleashed if we have it!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh because the little red bird turned out to be a greedy creature too. Having said that, the things that it coveted were too high-grade, by which it would noty its eyes on ordinary items at all. As such, he misunderstood that it did not desire anything in this world.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming suddenly asked, ¡°Regeneration? Can it prolong one¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The liquid can be used for our recoveries as it contains the purest energy. The prolongation of life is only its basic function.¡±


    Ou Yangming became incredibly interested because he cared about prolonging Old Craftsman¡¯s life the most. Though Wu Yuanwei promised that he could enter the upper realm to seek an opportunity for that, nobody could guarantee that he could find the kind of medicine with that function.


    Now that something with that effect was somewhere around him, he was not going to let it go.


    ¡°Senior Feng, how did the Tree of Splendour go missing?¡± Ou Yangming asked sternly.


    Feng Yiyuan smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Ou, we ced the tree in a hidden courtyard, which was guarded by specifically assigned people. Who knew, it disappeared just like that, and nobody saw how it was lost.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned and understood why the schr came to denounce them so fiercely.


    The time the item went missing was too coincidental. Even if Ou Yangming was in the schr¡¯s shoes, he would have had the same suspicion too. Despite that, the suspicion was one thing, whereas it was a fact that the schr was incapable and was defeated by him.


    ¡°Big Yellow,¡± Ou Yangming uttered in a deep voice.


    The big yellow dog shivered and turned around to wag its tail at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Follow them to see if you can find any clues. No matter what, what is lost must be found,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    Big Yellow was relieved. It nodded and jumped cheerfully before it went over to Feng Yiyuan and stared at him fiercely.


    Feng Yiyuan was aware of Big Yellow¡¯s real identity, which was a spirit beast¡ªa formidable and irresistible spirit beast. Anyone would not feel happy being stared at by a spirit beast like that.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right now,¡± he forced a smile and said. Before he left, he looked at Ou Yangming and wanted to say something but was hesitant.


    Ou Yangming noted, ¡°Regardless of what this person lost, he can¡¯t leave unscathed since he came to find trouble. Leave him to me, and you may leave.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and the others dared not say a word, so they left in a hurry. They felt that it would be too dangerous for them to stay.


    That said, they did not dare to escape too, so they brought Big Yellow to the courtyard. The big yellow dog sniffed about pretentiously, and every move it made caused Feng Yiyuan and the others to worry. After all, they would suffer if it suddenly went crazy here.


    Fortunately, Big Yellow inspected the ce conscientiously and left after some time.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others were startled for some time before one of them asked softly, ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°What can we do? I¡¯m helpless!¡± Feng Yiyuan replied to him snappily.


    The other people quickly backed away when they sensed his anger.


    When Feng Yiyuan finally calmed down, he sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Let the others know to never bring this up in the future, or don¡¯t me me for taking ruthless measures.¡±


    Everyone else was appalled, and they responded obediently.


    Feng Yiyuan let out a long sigh and looked at the courtyard in the distance. There was aplicated look in his eyes, and nobody knew what was going through his mind.

 Chapter 500: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 500: The Truth</h4>


    The schr slowly opened his eyes and looked at Ou Yangming with aplicated look. Instead of answering, he asked slowly, ¡°You¡¯re not a caster from this world, am I right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Ou Yangming calmly asked him in return.


    ¡°How could a powerhouse like you be brought up in this world?¡± The schr chuckled, and his eyes lit up as he raised another question, ¡°I suppose that female caster is your apprentice?¡±


    Ou Yangming experienced many things throughout these 2 years, hence he had long trained to be shrewd. Even so, he could not help but twitch his mouth after he heard the schr. Moreover, a strange look was also seen in the young fellow¡¯s eyes as he thought, ¡®What will Elder Sister Ying think if she hears this?¡¯


    Although the schr was severely injured and could not move around, his vision was not affected.


    He was slightly stunned after he noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, and he had an odd look in his eyes.


    ¡°I get it now¡ªyou¡¯re not here to take in an apprentice, but to find a suitable human cauldron, am I right?¡±


    The schr assumed that a powerhouse that could cooperate with a spirit beast to defeat him in a short period and left him severely injured could not be a local cultivator at all. If that was the case, why would such a remarkable cultivator descend to this realm? Apart from an ident, perhaps this would be the only exnation.


    Human cauldrons were very much prohibited in the upper realm. Even though authoritative ns or powerful forces still use them despite the prohibition, in most ces, nobody dared to cross the line. Nheless, it would be an entirely different case here.


    Even the most upright powerhouse could not spread his love here.


    Ou Yangming looked coldly at the schr and cursed internally, ¡®This fe is bing more outrageous.¡¯ Nevertheless, he did not stop him and showed an unpredictable expression on his face. This was because the more the schr said, the more the young fellow could understand.


    Sure enough, a smile was seen on the schr¡¯s burnt face after he noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re the local powerhouse that subdued two spirit beasts, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Before you ask for my name, aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡± Ou Yangming questioned.


    The schr cleared his throat and answered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m Hong Feiyu¡ªa Spiritualist Guardian from the Jubtion Sect. I¡¯m sure you know my sect, am I right?¡±


    ¡®Know my *ss!¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, but he scoffed as if he was indifferent toward it.


    Hong Feiyu immediately said, ¡°My sect might not have a good reputation, but our technique is legitimate. Hehe, it suits you very well too, brother!¡± He suddenly changed to address Ou Yangming as a brother to close the gap between them.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°As long as you learn our sect¡¯s technique, you¡¯ll definitely be able to get the most out of the human cauldron. Not only will you advance to a higher boundary, but you¡¯ll also be able to enjoy it very much, so why not?¡± Hong Feiyu answered in a deep voice. He was rather wary and afraid when he was captured by Ou Yangming, but he instantly became confident when he brought up his sect.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and declined toment. He questioned again, ¡°How do you know I¡¯ll need your technique for sure?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, regardless if you made a lot of effort to get to the lower realm or came here by ident, since you¡¯re here, there aren¡¯t any restrictions. Don¡¯t you want to have a good time, brother?¡± Hong Feiyu tried to tempt him.


    The young fellow looked at him with a straight face.


    Hong Feiyu smiled embarrassedly. Countless thoughts crossed his mind at the moment.


    ¡®Was I mistaken? But since I¡¯m in his hands, I must move him with my words or actions no matter what, or I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡¯


    ¡°How did youe to the lower realm?¡± Ou Yangming suddenly asked after some time. His eyes were bright, and he even released enough pressure as though he would kill Hong Feiyu if he did not answer him well.


    ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I only came to this realm by ident,¡± Hong Feiyu quickly said and smiled bitterly as he exined, ¡°I was on an adventure but identally stumbled upon a Tree of Splendour, but it¡¯s guarded by a formidable spirit beast. I did all I could to lure the spirit beast away and stole the tree once it left, but it reacted so fast that it pursued me right away.¡±


    He paused and shook his head as if he was quite upset about it. ¡°I¡¯m not a match for that spirit beast, so I ran with all my might but somehow ended up in an interspatial disorder. By the time I woke up, I appeared outside the city.¡±


    ¡°An interspatial disorder?¡± Ou Yangming looked at him in shock, then he turned to look at the little red bird on his shoulder.


    The little red bird blinked its lively eyes to scan Hong Feiyu before some time, then hemunicated with Ou Yangming through its conception. ¡°He¡¯s not lying; I can sense it. That said, given that he survived the interspatial disorder... He¡¯s incredibly lucky!¡±


    After getting along with each other for some time, Ou Yangming and the little red bird told each other everything.


    Therefore, the young fellow also knew the little red bird was also unlucky to havee to this realm due to the interspatial disorder.


    In spite of that, the little bird belonged to one of the greatest races, which was the Phoenixes.


    Though it had not grown into an adult yet, the Phoenixes were born with interspatial abilities. As such, while it could not break free from the interspatial disorder, it would not be in danger too.


    On the other hand, other living beings would unquestionably be doomed if they were stuck in the turbulence.


    The fact that Hong Feiyu managed to survive in that situation was simr to putting an ordinary person on a battlefield with thousands of soldiers and horses. By the end of the war, even as corpses were seen everywhere and there was a river of blood, that person would still survive and was unharmed.


    It was worth noting that the chances of that happening were exceptionally low, which was why the little red bird could not help butment because the schr was unbelievably lucky.


    ¡°How did you survive the interspatial disorder?¡± Ou Yangming stared at Hong Feiyu as he asked. He knew the schr would not be able to answer the question, but he would not be content unless he asked.


    At this point, even the little red bird stopped fooling around and became serious.


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea what happened either.¡± Hong Feiyu smiled bitterly and added after a pause, ¡°I thought I was going to die for sure, but I ended up surviving and wasn¡¯t injured at all. Thinking back, I do feel that it was quite absurd.¡±


    A horrified look could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you think if I send you back into the turbulence again?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face changed, and he begged the young fellow, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t! If you n to do that, you might as well just kill me. That feeling... I really don¡¯t want to experience it again!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about the Tree of Splendour now. Where exactly did the nt go?¡±


    The schr was dumbfounded. He stared at Ou Yangming for some time before a bitter look was seen on his face.


    He had already be a prisoner, thus there was no need for Ou Yangming to lie to him at all. Hence, he was certain that the young fellow did not steal the Tree of Splendour.


    In actuality, Hong Feiyu guessed it when Ou Yangming and Big Yellow defeated him effortlessly. ¡®Since he¡¯s so powerful, he could¡¯ve gone to the residence to openly snatch it away. Why would he have to secretly steal it, which is an arduous and fruitless job?


    The schr and Ou Yangming never interfered with one another at all, but the former went to find thetter because of the Tree of Splendour.


    He was simply courting death!


    Hong Feiyu was utterly regretful.


    ¡°Brother, I dare not hide anything from you, but the Tree of Splendour really went missing in the residence, which was why I came to find it and ended up causing these misunderstandings.¡± He forced a smile. ¡°I was reckless, so please forgive me for offending you.¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Perhaps it was a misunderstanding when you first came, but what were you thinking after you saw thedies? I suppose I don¡¯t need to borate any further.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was struck dumb, but he could not justify his actions.


    He initially came because he wanted to find the Tree of Splendour and intended to punish the thief. However, after seeing Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei¡¯s interspatial bags and magic skill tools, and after getting to know Ni Yinghong¡¯s identity as a caster, his thoughts changed drastically.


    They were all treasures and were cultivation resources, so Hong Feiyu nned to take forcible possession of them.


    Ou Yangming noted, ¡°You¡¯re captured by me now because you¡¯re inferior, but if we were inferior to you instead, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll be in utter misery by now.¡±


    Hong Feiyu quivered because he could sense a deep enmity in the young fellow¡¯s words.


    Though Ou Yangming was saying the truth, the schr dared not admit it at all.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m willing to pass you my learnings without any reservations to exchange my life.¡± Hong Feiyu immediately offered.


    The little red bird pped its wings indifferently on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. Given how mighty the Phoenixes were, one with their bloodline inheritance would be taught any kind of technique, so why would one need any treasure from this fellow, who would be best kept under the table?


    Ou Yangming nodded and looked at Hong Feiyu as he wondered what he should do with him.


    It would not be too much to kill him considering how he coveted Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei earlier, but it seemed quite wasteful to kill a supreme powerhouse as potent as a spirit beast.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched. He turned and said, ¡°Big Yellow,e in.¡±


    Big Yellow shed and jumped inside.


    ¡°How did your inspection go? Did you find any clues of the thief?¡±


    The big yellow dog was about to shake its head when its furs tensed up.


    For some reason, the little red bird widened its eyes at it.


    Feeling guilty, Big Yellow dared not lie anymore, so it widened its mouth and spat out the Tree of Splendour in one piece.


    Ou Yangming was surprised yet overjoyed. ¡°You found it?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± Big Yellow barked, but it looked somewhat bashful.


    The young fellow¡¯s eyelids flickered, and his mouth twitched. ¡°You... You were the one that stole it?!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless. ¡°...¡±


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face was covered with tears. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 501: Erase One’s Memory

    <h4>Chapter 501: Erase One¡¯s Memory</h4>


    The atmosphere in the small woodshed became awkward.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He initially thought he was purely the victim, and that Hong Feiyu was simply being unreasonable for finding trouble. Who knew, the thief that stole the Tree of Splendour was indeed from his side.


    Although Big Yellow was not a human and was a spirit beast, Ou Yangming regarded him as family. In fact, he considered it a family member closer to him than Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were.


    No matter what it did, he would also be responsible.


    Ou Yangming sighed and uttered helplessly, ¡°Big Yellow, you... Ah...¡±


    The little bird pped its wings and channeled its thought through its conception. ¡°Big Yellow did very well, so why are you displeased?¡±


    ¡°The theft...¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not theft,¡± the little red bird replied to him without any hesitation, ¡°The Tree of Splendour is the universe¡¯s treasure, and it can only be possessed by a worthy being. It was brought into this world by this fe, but he stole it too!¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. From another perspective, the little red bird was right.


    At the end of the day, the weak would be prey to the strong in this world. Even among the Humans, where there was a rtively bnced order, thew of the jungle remained the same but in a slightly different form.


    Nheless, the more powerful the strong, the frailer the weak. It had always been like that.


    Since Hong Feiyu could steal the Tree of Splendour from the spirit beast in the upper realm, why could Big Yellow not steal it away from him?


    Nevertheless, this theory deviated very much from Old Craftsman¡¯s teachings, so while Ou Yangming could understand it, he might not be able to ept it.


    Back when the young fellow was still an orphan, he had acted against his will to feed himself from starving to death, but he learned much more when he stayed by Old Craftsman¡¯s side for 2 years.


    No matter what, he could not ignore the matter.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was ever-changing, Hong Feiyu was appalled. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Brother, the Tree of Splendour doesn¡¯t have an owner. Since it ended up with you, it belongs to you now. I dare not try toy my hands on it anymore! Besides, I¡¯m willing to obey you and serve you for a century!¡±


    Hong Feiyu was furious after he found out that Big Yellow was the thief, but he knew very well how he would end if he continued to pursue the matter. Moreover, if the schr was in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes, he did not think that he would let the offender go too.


    Under the circumstances, the best way to solve the problem was to kill the offender.


    Hong Feiyu was ready to risk everything to survive. While there was life, there was hope, hence he must stay alive first no matter what.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and responded, ¡°Recuperate from your injuries first, and we¡¯ll discuss this again once you recover.¡±


    He turned around to push the door open and left. Big Yellow red hatefully at Hong Feiyu before he picked up the Tree of Splendour and left the room too.


    Hong Feiyu finally sighed a breath of relief after they left.


    Earlier on, he was really afraid that Ou Yangming would suddenly lose it and kill him right away.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Back in his room, Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough when he looked at Big Yellow wagging its tail to tter him while holding the Tree of Splendour in its mouth.


    ¡°That fe has ill intentions, and he¡¯ll only be a curse if you let him stay. You¡¯re not really nning to let him stay, are you?¡± The little red bird remarked.


    ¡°Big Yellow stole his treasure, and he bears a grudge against us now, so it¡¯ll be too dangerous to let him stay.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Easy¡ªburn him,¡± the little red bird suggested casually.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine to kill him if Big Yellow didn¡¯t steal the Tree of Splendour, but now... Besides, he fought the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast and protected Canghai City, so he at least deserves credits for his effort. If we kill him just like that, God knows how the people in the city will think about us.¡±


    ¡°Will we be affected by how themon folks think about us?¡± The little bird was indifferent.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be affected, but it¡¯s different for me.¡± Ou Yangming sighed.


    The little red bird tilted its head but no matter how it pondered, it could not understand why Ou Yangming would care about what the other people would think.


    Being a noble being from the Phoenixes, it had never looked at problems from an ant¡¯s perspective.


    Therefore, the little red bird felt that Ou Yangming was being too foolishly sentimental. Having said that, it was rare that it was able to find arade in this world. Since the young fellow liked it this way, the little bird was going to let him be.


    Ou Yangming questioned after some thought, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, do you have a way to erase one¡¯s memories?¡±


    The little bird answered loudly, ¡°Of course! There are a few among the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques!¡±


    The Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques were broad and profound. Ou Yangming could only begin learning and cultivate the smallest magic arts for the time being. As for bigger tricks such as a technique to erase one¡¯s memories, they were out of his reach for now.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, do you know how to do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The little red bird stuck out its chest proudly.


    ¡°Okay, use it on him once he recovers. Everything will be fine if his memories of Big Yellow and the ones rted to the Tree of Splendour are erased,¡± Ou Yangming expressed in a deep voice, ¡°If not...¡±


    He did not finish his sentence, but the little red bird and Big Yellow understood him right away.


    Ou Yangming would certainly try to keep the schr alive if he could but if nothing could be done, he would not be pedantic and would not let an enemy stay by his side.


    Even though the little red bird still felt that it was too troublesome, it agreed to it without any hesitation.


    ¡®The magic art to erase one¡¯s memories... I might not be very familiar with it already since I haven¡¯t used it for a while, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll treat it as a game.¡¯


    It casually wondered.


    If Hong Feiyu knew his fate was in the hands of such an unreliable little red bird, he would probably be so shocked that he would turn into a fool.


    The next day, Hong Feiyu had indeed recovered a bit after he consumed a spiritual pill given by Ou Yangming.


    His injuries had not fully recovered but at the very least, he had no trouble walking. Despite that, the schr dared not think about escaping at all because he could sense two incredibly strong conceptions in this residence constantly keeping an eye on him.


    If he came up with an unrealistic idea and decided to act on it, he would only be given one chance, and the consequence would be unbearable if he failed.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s condition became better after 3 days, and he was no longer in a severe state.


    Throughout the process, Ou Yangming also used up some precious pills that he had in store.


    It was not that Ou Yangming did not care about the pills at all, but because Hong Feiyu was a supreme powerhouse, thus ordinary medicine would not be effective for him. As such, the young fellow was forced to go to some expense so that the schr could recover as soon as possible. That said, the pills that he gave away were nothing much if hepared them to the number of treasures he received from the imperial family in the past.


    Even when Hong Feiyu was already fully recovered, he did not n to flee at all. When Ou Yangming visited him in the woodshed again, he looked at him differently.


    The young fellow did not mean well when he left Hong Feiyu hanging for several days on purpose. In particr, the goshawk had been ordered to be ready outside the city, so the schr¡¯s fate was already fixed if he decided to escape. However, since Hong Feiyu ended up staying obediently in the residence, Ou Yangming could not kill him openly.


    Hong Feiyu uttered with respect as soon as he saw Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother, thanks for the medicine. I¡¯m eternally grateful.¡±


    ¡°We were the ones that injured you, so it¡¯s not a big deal for us to treat you.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand gently. ¡°What do you n to do next, Brother Hong?¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m willing to follow you and serve you for a century, so please allow me to, brother,¡± Hong Feiyu answered without any dy. This was his second time saying the same thing, but he sounded more sincere this time.


    ¡°Brother Hong, why do you want to do this?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡®I likely can¡¯t survive if I don¡¯t do this,¡¯ Hong Feiyu thought, but he exined with an eager look on his face, ¡°I¡¯d like to return to my hometown while I¡¯m still alive, but I can only achieve that goal by relying on you, brother.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. The schr made sense, but he did not change his mind. ¡°Brother Hong, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯d like to stay, but I have a few questions for you.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯sing indeed,¡¯ Hong Feiyu thought as he tensed up. He knew the following conversation would decide his fate, hence he dared not make any mistakes. ¡°Brother, please ask away.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded but did not direct any questions at the schr; he only stared at the man with bright eyes.


    Hong Feiyu was extremely anxious. He dared not rx at all because he was too nervous from facing Ou Yangming, but he became so focused on the young fellow that he neglected everything else.


    A sh of light was suddenly seen in the little red bird¡¯s eyes. Those eyes seemed to contain indescribable magic, which entered Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyes in a split second. The powerhouse could not help but shiver a little and seemed to have noticed what was happening, but he could not react in time.


    He was quite unlucky because he put most of his attention on specting Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts. Needless to say, he was also quite wary against Big Yellow, which previously exchanged blows with him and disyed notablebat power. As for the birdcage in the young fellow¡¯s hand... How much should one rack one¡¯s brain to be able to tell that the real boss was hiding inside?


    Almost without the ability to resist at all, Hong Feiyu fell into a spiritual world created by the little red bird. He instantly looked dazed as if he became an idiot, and he also seemed lifeless.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡®The little red bird is certainly extraordinary in certain aspects, and I¡¯m truly fascinated by it. The power used to construct such a spiritual world is truly beyond my reach.¡¯


    Nevertheless, since he had an expert by his side, he decided that he would learn from it as much as possible to pick up the ability!

 Chapter 502: The Promise Of A Century

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Promise Of A Century</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The air in the woodshed was not very good, but Ou Yangming and Big Yellow would notin. Theyprehended something as well when they sensed the unique power that overflowed as the little red bird released its spiritual world.


    In actuality, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s rtionship with the little red bird, he could enter the spiritual world at any time. Nheless, training and actualbat were two different things. The little bird was unquestionably carrying out actualbat at the moment and while the young fellow and the big yellow dog could not enter the world to observe it, they gained something due to the surges of energy change outside.


    After an hour, the little bird suddenly pped its wings and shouted, ¡°I finallypleted it. I¡¯m exhausted from the meticulous work!¡±


    It would not have acted like that in front of someone else, but it had no restrictions in front of Ou Yangming, hence it did not mind showing its ungraceful side at all.


    ¡°Did you seed?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I did it myself so of course, it was a sess,¡± the little bird answered proudly while it stretched its feathers.


    Ou Yangming nodded and expressed rather regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t witness such a marvelous secret technique.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get the chance!¡± The little red bird moved its eyes around. It secretly decided that it would let Ou Yangming observe the process once it became more familiar with the secret technique. After all, the little bird did not want to embarrass itself in front of itsrade, which it stumbled upon by chance.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Big Yellow barked in confusion.


    Ou Yangming turned to look and asked as he was surprised, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, why is he still looking like that?¡±


    The little red bird had finished its trick, but Hong Feiyu was still dazed, which was the same as how he looked just now.


    Upon seeing this, the little red bird blinked as it looked at Hong Feiyu, and it was feeling somewhat guilty. It had indeed seen and learned the secret technique to erase one¡¯s memory, but the magic art was incredibly difficult, and it did not have many chances to perform it.


    Although the little bird had a good feeling that it probably seeded, it was not confident about the actual effect.


    ¡®Did I make a mistake and tried to outsmart myself but ended in failure? Did I turn this fe into a fool?¡¯


    Ou Yangming and the creatures looked at each other, but they secretly had the same thought¡ªturning the fellow into a fool was also a way to solve the problem...


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    All of a sudden, Hong Feiyu¡¯s body quivered intensely, and he screamed as though he was utterly shocked.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and began to gather power in his body. If a supreme powerhouse like the schr suddenly went into a killing mode because he lost his mind, he would certainly cause irreparable damages. Therefore, the young fellow would not mind killing him if an ident really happened.


    Nevertheless, Hong Feiyu did not turn violent. He half-crouched and half-kneeled as he put his hands on his head and seemed to be in extreme pain.


    He inhaled deeply after a brief moment and finally calmed down.


    ¡°Brother Hong, are you feeling better now?¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and asked.


    Hong Feiyu opened his eyes in a daze, and his eyes seemed to have lost focus. Despite that, he looked like he finally recalled something after he looked at Ou Yangming for some time. ¡°Bro-brother... W-what happened to me?¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at the little red bird, which was looking around but refused to look at him.


    Feeling helpless, the young fellow cleared his throat and questioned, ¡°Brother Hong, you suddenly passed out just now. Have you not fully recovered yet?¡±


    Hong Feiyu looked dumbfounded as he pondered, then he answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother, please forgive me. For some reason, I feel like everything is in a mess in my head. Mm, I suddenly ended up in the lower realm and was defeated by you... Ah, I remember now! We promised that the loser will worship the winner for a century!¡± His eyes suddenly lit up.


    Ou Yangming stammered and looked at the little red bird.


    The little fellow had a special ability to distinguish the authenticity of one¡¯s words.


    It made an unnoticeable nod, which indicated that Hong Feiyu was not lying and meant what he said. As for why he had such a bizarre thought, it was probably rted to how the little bird erased his memories.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Hong, you¡¯re right.¡± Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. ¡°May I ask why you came to the lower realm?¡±


    ¡°Why I came to the lower realm?¡± Hong Feiyu frowned and was struck dumb. He was immersed in his memories as he replied to the young fellow, ¡°I seemed to have infuriated a formidable spirit beast and was pursued by it. Oh, I identally got caught up in an interspatial disorder and ended up here.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows very much as he asked himself, ¡°Why did I infuriate that spirit beast?¡±


    Ou Yangming was relieved, and he quickly said, ¡°Brother Hong, no matter what, since you¡¯re here, you should stay here for the time being. Let¡¯s find a way back to the upper realm together another time.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was stunned, then he nodded and bowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Yes, thanks for your guidance, brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and this is Big Yellow.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    The little red bird rolled its eyes because Ou Yangming introduced Big Yellow but ignored it, thus it was very irritated.


    However, it was then when Ou Yangming channeled his thought into its mind.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ Red, you¡¯re my ultimate trump card, so it¡¯ll be better if lesser people know about you.¡¯


    The little red bird was taken aback, then it lifted its head high. Before long, it could not help but wonder, ¡®This isn¡¯t right; I must keep a low profile since I¡¯m his ultimate trump card.¡¯


    With that, the little bird jumped on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder andid low to conceal its magnificence.


    ¡®Mm, keeping a low profile like this seems quite interesting too.¡¯


    Following that, Hong Feiyu bowed at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Brother Ou. Since I lost, I¡¯ll keep my word and obey you.¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his sleeves andmented, ¡°Brother Hong, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    Since the fellow forgot about the Tree of Splendour, Ou Yangming was not too wary of him. Moreover, having a helper like Hong Feiyu in this world could result in notable deterrence.


    They conversed for a while longer. Hong Feiyu seemed to have acknowledged Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, so he said everything he knew without reservations.


    Furthermore, other than the Tree of Splendour, it did not forget anything else. In particr, the three fights he had against the Aquatics in Canghai City were still vivid in his mind.


    The Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast this time was a rare spirit turtle. Once it utilized a water-mastery spell, the seas would rise, and the Aquatics would rage.


    Having said that, the spirit turtle¡¯s greatest ability was not its offense, but its defense. Hong Feiyu had encountered the spirit turtle three times, each time was an earth-shattering battle, causing numerous powerhouses to be dead or injured from both sides, but both parties always ended up helpless.


    The spirit turtle could not take down Hong Feiyu, but Hong Feiyu could not break the spirit turtle¡¯s defense too.


    That said, Ou Yangming seemed indifferent after he heard Hong Feiyu¡¯s description of the spirit turtle.


    Even though the spirit turtle¡¯s defense was remarkable, it depended on who it was up against. Hong Feiyu might not be able to break its defense, but it did not mean that Multi-armed King Kong was powerless too.


    Ou Yangming believed that as long as the king kong was present, the spirit turtle would definitely regret having descended to this realm.


    Even so, he raised another question as he was struck with a thought, ¡°Brother Hong, do you know where the spirit turtle usually hides?¡±


    ¡°We looked into it before. The spirit turtle is extremely bold; it knows we can¡¯t do anything to it, so it¡¯s hiding only by the beach among dark reefs,¡± Hong Feiyu answered without any hesitation. He flushed as he added, ¡°Frankly speaking, I tried to sneak an attack on it once but suffered a small loss.¡±


    ¡°Since you know where it¡¯s hiding, that¡¯ll be great.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Brother Hong, pleasee with me.¡±


    After leaving the woodshed, Ou Yangming brought Hong Feiyu to a room and ordered the servants to prepare some toiletries and hot water. The schr came out after half an hour feeling refreshed as he had washed off the dark spots on his skin. As a result, he looked like a brand new person as if he recovered his identity and bearing as a powerhouse.


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was pleased. He instructed someone to invite Feng Yiyuan to his residence.


    Feng Yiyuan hurried over and arrived after a short while. He was full of smiles, but a look of worry could be seen deep inside his eyes.


    Ou Yangming never spoke about how he would deal with Hong Feiyu after he captured him. Feng Yiyuan would typically be unconcerned because he could not meddle in fights of such a level but this time, the city was up against a big enemy. If Ou Yangming suddenly refused to take any further part in the matter, and if something happened to Hong Feiyu, who could resist the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast?


    Besides, Feng Yiyuan had other thoughts aftermunicating with the upper realm, which was why he was feeling more anxious.


    Hence, he hastened over as fast as he could when Ou Yangming sent someone to invite him.


    Who knew, Feng Yiyuan noticed Hong Feiyu standing behind Ou Yangming after he entered the main hall. The schr seemed to have turned into another person as though he became the young fellow¡¯s bodyguard, so the great ancestor was quite puzzled.


    Of course, he dared not question it at all, so he simply cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°Master Ou, why have you summoned me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed, and I know where the spirit turtle is hiding, so I¡¯d like to go there to catch the whole lot in one go,¡± Ou Yangming expressed.


    ¡°Master Ou, the hiding spot of the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast isn¡¯t a secret, but I heard they set up a formation there. If we go over, I¡¯m afraid...¡± Feng Yiyuan was startled, and he stole a nce at the quiet Hong Feiyu and mumbled to himself, ¡®What exactly are they up to...¡¯


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He turned to look at Hong Feiyu.


    Hong Feiyu immediately exined, ¡°Brother Ou, please don¡¯t worry. The Aquatics¡¯ formation is exceptionally crude, so it won¡¯t affect us at all.¡±


    ¡°What about Extreme Grade martial artists?¡± Ou Yangming frowned.


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯ll be some negative effects,¡± Hong Feiyu answered after some thought.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and nced at the little red bird half-intentionally. Heter noted with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem; I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Hong Feiyu looked where he was looking too but somehow shivered. He thought, ¡®This is absurd. What¡¯s so scary about a pet bird...¡¯

 Chapter 503: Initiate An Attack

    <h4>Chapter 503: Initiate An Attack</h4>


    The next morning, Ou Yangming left Canghai City with the others and headed to the shoal mentioned by Hong Feiyu.


    Ou Yangming was familiar with formations. Needless to say, even if someone set up a formation in this world thatcked spiritual power, it could not have exceptionally powerful effects. Normally, cultivators would rather invest their time and effort in cultivation than wasting them on formations, which was a bottomless hole.


    As for the foreign cultivators in this realm... They probably did not know what formations were at all.


    Nheless, since the spirit beast came from the upper realm, the situation was naturally different. Besides, among the Aquatics, the Turtles were considered as one of the more intelligent races, so perhaps a spirit turtle knew some wonderful formations. Of course, as marvelous as it could be, it would be extremely difficult for it to make a difference in this world.


    Unless it was simr to the Birds Formation, which was formed by gathering the powers of countless birds and transferring nature¡¯s mightiness, it could not release earth-shattering effects.


    If a formation was fixed in one spot, it would not have any tricks even if plenty of aquatics were assembled.


    Those were what the little red bird imed, and Ou Yangming received confirmation from Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk too.


    Therefore, he ordered the two gigantic beasts to hold the line behind while he brought Big Yellow, the little red bird, Hong Feiyu, and the two youngdies to the shore by the vast ocean.


    As said by Hong Feiyu, it was a shoal, where there were undersea traps nearby clustered by dark reefs. Perhaps the Aquatics loved those spots, but they were nightmares for fishing boats.


    Nevertheless, once Ou Yangming and the others arrived at their destination, they first felt a long sea breeze, causing them to feelzy under the scorching sun. They felt like they wanted to cast aside their worries and have a good nap on the beach.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Brother Hong, is this the formation¡¯s power?¡±


    Hong Feiyu smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. The spirit turtle is quite capable, so it set up two formations here. One is a formation to increase its water-mastery spell¡¯s power while the other is meant to weaken the Humans¡¯ willpower. That said, the spell is only useful against cultivators below Spirit Grade.¡±


    ¡®Spirit Grade¡ªthe term for being above Extreme Grade.¡¯ Ou Yanming was moved.


    Such a being was known as a spirit beast among the Beasts but was known as a spirit cultivator among the Humans. Even so, cultivators were also separated into casters and warriors in the upper realm.


    Ou Yangming looked at Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei, who were thrilled as though the peculiar formation map did not affect them at all. On the contrary, he vaguely felt like he was shot and wanted to sleep right away.


    This was not because Ou Yangming¡¯s willpower was inferior to that of Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei, but because formation maps would affect people differently. Moreover, the effect of a formation map would also vary ording to one¡¯s mental state.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei knew they were about to face a spirit beast, thus they were in extreme excitement. As such, the little effect caused by the formation map was driven away by their exhration long ago.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming encountered more than one spirit beast. Given that the spirit turtle could not do anything to Hong Feiyu, he figured that it was not a threat to him at all. Hence, the young fellow was very rxed and came here with the mindset of going on a trip, which was why his reaction and the youngdies¡¯ reactions were prized.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not care about the formation map.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the spirit turtle? Let¡¯s find it and get rid of it, then we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Hong Feiyu hesitated for a while before he warned Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, you mustn¡¯t underestimate the spirit turtle. It¡¯s not fast, but its defensive power is unordinary, and it has great stamina as if it won¡¯t run out of energy at all.¡±


    Although Hong Feiyu was defeated by Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, he was rather afraid of the spirit turtle. After all, he was incredibly troubled by the spirit turtle¡¯s notable defense. If they could not break the defense, their attacks would end up being useless.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°I understand. Brother Hong, please.¡±


    Hong Feiyu felt helpless. He had reminded Ou Yangming but it was out of his control whether the young fellow would ept his help.


    He looked into the distance and stated in a deep voice, ¡°That spirit turtle is smart, but it¡¯s a sleepy head. Every time it orders the Aquatics to attack but suffers a setback, it¡¯ll immediately lose patience, and it actually came here because it¡¯s more convenient for it to sleep. Finding that turtle is easy¡ªwe just need to make sure it¡¯s not sleeping.¡± Following that, he lifted his hand and let out a deafening whistle.


    His whistle sounded like rumbling Heavenly Thunderbolts. When the repercussions reached the waters, they even caused visible ripples to be seen.


    It was quite amazing that a human¡¯s voice could be so mighty, but the little red bird was scornful. ¡®How dare you show you ipetence if that¡¯s all you can do? If my kind did the same thing, you¡¯d be so terrified that you won¡¯t be able to move at all.


    The thunderous whistlingsted for 15 minutes without a stop.


    Ou Yangming looked at Hong Feiyu in shock, and he knew the schr must have cultivated a secret technique to be able to do this. ¡®These powerhouses that can advance to Spirit Grade in the upper realm have useful qualities too.¡¯


    All of a sudden, the sea in front of them split as a humongous creature slowly emerged.


    It was a gigantic aquatic, whose build was not as exaggerated as Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s but was muchrger than the goshawk. Having said that, the massive creature was very slow aspared to the king kong, and they could be described as an obtuse person and a normal person, respectively. In fact, one would feel anxious by looking at the creature itself.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because fighting against such a giant creature was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Hong Feiyu stopped whistling and noted in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Ou, this is the creature.¡±


    The giant turtle had finally floatedpleted. It stuck out its long neck from its shell and let out a booming roar. ¡°Human, you¡¯re here to disturb my sleep again. You really deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re from different races and can¡¯t coexist, so I¡¯m obviously not going to let you live well.¡± Hong Feiyu sneered. He turned around and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Bother Ou, I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± He had gained enough experiences after exchanging blows with the giant turtle several times. Even though he knew his attacks could not break the creature¡¯s defense, he had to at least show Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    Seeing was believing. Perhaps Ou Yangming would change his original thought after he witnessed the giant turtle¡¯s defensive ability.


    However, just as he shed, Ou Yangming reached his hand out to stop him and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Hong, please wait and watch; someone will go against it.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was stunned, and he instantly looked at Big Yellow. He remembered he was defeated by the big yellow dog. Though Ou Yangming was assisting on the side, it was how a caster and a warrior should cooperate, so he did not find fault in it.


    That said, Big Yellow ignored him and stuck out its tongue as ity on the beach. It did not seem to care about him or the spirit turtle in the distance at all.


    Just as Hong Feiyu was feeling confused, he noticed two figures going past him. They charged at the giant spirit turtle on the water like wind and fire.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face changed. When he looked, he recognized them at once.


    They were Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei. When the youngdies followed Ou Yangming here, Hong Feiyu initially thought they were here to broaden their knowledge. Who knew, they went forward eagerly after seeing the spirit turtle as if they were afraid someone would snatch the opportunity from them.


    ¡°Oh no, Brother Ou, you...¡± Hong Feiyu turned to look at Ou Yangming, only to see that the young fellow was smiling calmly with his hands behind his back as though he did not see anything.


    ¡°Brother Hong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Huh? U-uh...¡± Hong Feiyu smiled bitterly and looked into the distance. He finally swallowed his questions.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei were already on the water and were heading toward the giant turtle.


    The giant turtle gazed at thedies but did not pay any attention to them. The enormous creature would only care about Hong Feiyu, who was in Spirit Grade. As for the other people, it would not care about them at all.


    In actual fact, the situation would be different if Ou Yangming and Big Yellow released their auras.


    Given that they did not expose their true identities, the giant turtle did not bother about them too.


    Large, pir-like legs were extended out from the turtle¡¯s shell, allowing the turtle to paddle and charge forward. Its target was Hong Feiyu, and it figured that the two iing little humans... Would probably be doomed after it crushed them.


    Nheless, just as its body went past the two little humans, it suddenly sensed a chillness.


    Ni Yinghong held her longsword and activated the skill on it.


    It was true that she had not broken through the world¡¯s limit, but her mental power was not to be treated lightly. Once she went all out, the water around the giant turtle turned into huge blocks of ice.


    The giant turtle halted and turned to look at Ni Yinghong in shock.


    It was not puzzled by the ice-mastery magic art, but it was in disbelief because the spell was too mighty.


    ¡®Given that this worldcks spiritual power, it¡¯s quite unlikely for such a potent caster to be born.


    ¡®But if this person can unleash such force from the spell in this realm, wouldn¡¯t she be able to defy nature in the upper realm?¡¯


    The giant turtle struggled hard. Its thick legs seemed to contain endless powers.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Soon enough, the blocks of ice around the giant turtle shattered. Nheless, it slowed down and finally looked at Ni Yinghong seriously.

 Chapter 504: A Lazy Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 504: A Lazy Turtle</h4>


    ¡®A caster¡ªit¡¯s quite unbelievable that I met a caster in this world.


    ¡®Every caster is a huge threat, so I mustn¡¯t let thisdy stay.¡¯ With a sh of thought, the giant turtle stopped moving forward and swung its head at Ni Yinghong.


    The Turtles had thick and heavy shells, which were the reason they were well-known for their defensive abilities. Nheless, their attacking powers must not be underestimated at all because they could break the bones of their prey by biting with their extremely absurd mouths. Ni Yinghong was a caster, but given her physical quality, she would not be able to resist such an attack.


    Nevertheless, the youngdy shed, and her body was gentle as though it was weightless. As the waves undted on the sea, she slowly drifted away with them and evaded the giant turtle¡¯s bite.


    The giant turtle was not going to let it be. It widened itsrge eyes and fixed its gaze on Ni Yinghong.


    It obviously hated Hong Feiyu, who disturbed it during its sleep, to his bones. Even so, the turtle knew after exchanging blows with him many times that it could not do anything to him for the time being. Therefore, it figured that it might as well focus on the caster because it would also be a big contribution if it killed her.


    Although the giant turtle was not fast, it was not too slow. At the very least, Ni Yinghong found that the humongous creature¡¯s reaction was faster than hers.


    Just as the giant turtle swayed its massive body to catch up to her, a substantial light suddenly appeared beside its eye.


    The light-mastery spell on Jiang Jiumei¡¯s sword is so intense that it was simr to a small Sun, which shone just like that.


    In actuality, the giant turtle could not be harmed by the light, but it was not used to it because it was too sudden. The spirit turtle instantly closed its eyes, and a tear streamed down its face.


    Jiang Jiumei was slightly pale. This was her first time activating the skill on her sword with all her might, hence she consumed essential Qi like never before. Despite that, the youngdy did not hesitate at all. Right after she incited the skill, she jumped out and shed the giant turtle¡¯s neck ruthlessly.


    As she struck with her sword, the turtle¡¯s skin was gashed, causing blood to flow out.


    The sharpness of Jiang Jiumei¡¯s magic longsword was unparalleled, by which it was not inferior to the magic tools smithed by Ou Yangming.


    Having said that, even when she went all-out, she only managed to cut ayer of skin on the giant turtle¡¯s neck. Even though there were stters of blood, the wound healed in the blink of an eye.


    Far away, Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡®This giant turtle¡¯s body recovers too fast.¡¯


    ¡°Brother Ou, this giant turtle must be gifted with a recovery ability. I¡¯ve exchanged blows with it several times but every time I hurt it, it¡¯ll recover after a brief moment. On the other hand, I dare not get myself injured at all.¡± Hong Feiyu sighed helplessly.


    Fighting against such an enemy was indeed distressing. In fact, Hong Feiyu never expected himself to eliminate the giant turtle.


    Jiang Jiumei reacted very fast. She was taken aback by the giant turtle¡¯s recovery ability, but she did not leave the matter at that. In a sh, she stepped on the giant turtle¡¯s neck to get to itsrge eyes.


    ¡®I might not be able to hurt you elsewhere, but can you ignore a vital part like your eyes?¡¯


    Who knew, Jiang Jiumei fell a chill in her heart while she was running because she noticed the giant turtle staring at her in disdain.


    ¡®This fe is well-prepared!¡¯


    Next, Jiang Jiumei slipped. The muscles on the giant turtle¡¯s neck were strong, making them the best stepping stone. However, the muscles seemed to have been covered in thick vegetable oil at the moment, turning the turtle¡¯s neck into a slippery surface. As such, the youngdy could not borrow force anymore.


    Halfway making her way up, Jiang Jiumei slipped and fell.


    At the same time, the giant turtle lifted one of its enormous legs to hit Jiang Jiumei. It seemed to have sped up several times at this moment, unlike the slow creature it was before. Perhaps it was not usually agile, but it was entirely different during a serious fight.


    Jiang Jiumei fell from mid-air and looked like she was going to be smacked by the unavoidable leg.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed but just as he was about to make a move, he stopped and looked d.


    Far away, Ni Yinghong suddenly extended her arm and made a few gentle strokes in the air.


    Several wind des were formed in the air, and they flew swiftly toward Jiang Jiumei. The wind des seemed to have wisdom as they dodged her body but interweaved beneath her legs, forming a strong vortex in the air.


    Jiang Jiumei gently tipped her toes on the vortex and immediately borrowed force to spin her body, allowing her to avoid the giant turtle¡¯s leg. On top of that, she shed the monstrous leg with her longsword and left another insignificant cut on it. Even though the youngdy could inflict injuries on the giant turtle with her magic tool, the damages were not severe and were not even considered as flesh wounds. Judging from the giant turtle¡¯s self-healing ability, the damages were almost equivalent to nothing.


    That said, the beautiful and smartdies were not going to give up, and they cooperated very well. Ni Yinghong kept releasing her longsword¡¯s skill and her wind-mastery ability from far, where she created various favorable situations by attacking or assisting. Jiang Jiumei merited her trust too as she swayed her body and circled the giant turtle because her only target was itsrge eyes.


    If only one of them was going against the giant turtle, given how powerful it was, they might have been killed long ago.


    Since the twodies were working together, whenever the spirit turtle focused on one of them, the other would seize the opportunity to stir up trouble.


    Moreover, as careless as the giant turtle was, it dared not let Jiang Jiumei stab its eyes. Thus, it kept turning its head while resisting the twodies. While it had the upper hand, it could not get rid of its opponents no matter what.


    Hong Feiyu watched from a distance for some time before he finally sighed. ¡°Brother Ou, the two of them have such tacit cooperation that they¡¯re able to stop the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast. It¡¯s truly... Unbelievable.¡±


    There was a huge disparity between ordinary cultivators and spirit beasts. Hong Feiyu had fought the twodies in the city, but he did not think that they could really resist a spirit beast.


    Now that the situation on the battlefield was right in front of him, it opened his eyes.


    In spite of that, he paid more attention to Ni Yinghong.


    Between the two youngdies, Jiang Jiumei seemed to be in more danger because she was closer to the giant turtle, but the sharp-eyed Hong Feiyu could tell that Ni Yinghong¡ªa caster¡ªwas the key.


    Putting aside the ice-mastery spell, which was obviously a power from her equipment, the wind-mastery magic art was being wonderfully used by Ni Yinghong. In fact, there were times Hong Feiyu wanted to shout with praise.


    At such a young age, Ni Yinghong could use a wind-mastery spell so profoundly in the lower realm.


    The more Hong Feiyu watched, the more he felt the youngdy had a promising future.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°They¡¯re too inexperienced, so they can¡¯t undertake a task alone. Please give them more pointers, Brother Hong.¡±


    Hong Feiyu sighed. ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re being too humble. They¡¯re able to be entangled with the giant turtle by joining hands. Even if I attacked the creature, there¡¯s only so much I can do.¡±


    ¡°Since the giant turtle¡¯s self-healing ability is so notable, how did you fight against it previously?¡± Ou Yangming was struck with a thought.


    ¡°Simr to what they¡¯re doing now, I kept going around it and looked for an opportunity.¡± Hong Feiyu smiled bitterly. He stared with bright eyes at the giant turtle¡¯srge eyes and exined, ¡°My weapon couldn¡¯t hurt it, but if I can poke its eyes to blind it... Hehe, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to make it suffer a terrible loss.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he could not help butugh.


    Whether it was Hong Feiyu or Jiang Jiumei, they spotted the giant turtle¡¯s eyes at once. Nevertheless, anyone would have had the same thought.


    ¡°Brother Ou, if thedies canst an hour, the giant spirit will escape,¡± Hong Feiyu noted.


    Ou Yangming recalled what Hong Feiyu said earlier about howzy the giant turtle was. Honestly, judging from the strength disyed by the creature, it was definitely superior to Hong Feiyu. Even if they became entangled in a fight, after a long time, the turtle could endure and kill him in the end.


    However, Hong Feiyu and the giant turtle were on par with each other even after many fights, and thetter would withdraw itself every time. This could only mean that it was azy turtle.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost an hour,¡± Ou Yangming stated with a smile after some thought.


    The young fellow promised to let Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei fight the spirit beast, but there was a limit to it; he had to make sure that they were safe. Besides, an hour would be enough for them to gain experience. If the fight went on, even if the giant turtle would not leave, Ou Yangming would not sit by idly anymore.


    After all, fighting against a spirit beast meant that one would always be on the verge of death, and there was no room for errors at all.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei eventually had better chemistry with each other, and the former¡¯s control over the whole situation was quickly increasing. Jiang Jiumei was sometimes in dangerous spots in the beginning but as Ni Yinghong could apply her wind-mastery spell with more ease, such situations did not happen anymore.


    Despite cooperating so well, they still failed to hurt the giant turtle¡¯s eyes.


    The gigantic creature protected its only weakness very well.


    After an hour, the giant turtle began to make bigger moves, but it also became more half-hearted. Atst, it red hatefully at Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei as if it wanted to remember them forever. Following that, itzily turned around and slowly sank into the water.


    As said by Hong Feiyu, if the twodies couldst an hour, the giant turtle would not be interested in the fight anymore.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei looked at each other, but they could not stop the giant turtle from leaving.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and gave an order.


    Before long, a ck shadow in the sky flew over at the speed of light. Concurrently, an even more mountainous creature took earth-shattering steps as it ran over as well.

 Chapter 505: The Characteristics Of A Wild Child

    <h4>Chapter 505: The Characteristics Of A Wild Child</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Thunderous sounds were heard as huge feet stomped the ground. It sounded like the ground was quaking.


    The giant turtle slowed down a little while it was diving into the water. It seemed to be curious about what exactly caused such a fearsome movement. Before long, it noticed a mountainous figure in the distance dashing in its direction at an unmatched speed.


    An intense feeling of fear arose in the spirit turtle¡¯s heart. It was attacked by Hong Feiyu¡ªa Spirit Grade powerhouse¡ªafter it came to this world, but the man could not be mentioned on equal terms with Multi-armed King Kong. In terms of their momentums during their appearances, they were not on the same level at all.


    After seeing Multi-armed King Kong, the giant turtle¡¯s first reaction was to escape.


    ¡®Yes. As long as I go deep into the sea, the walking beast can¡¯t threaten me even if it¡¯s powerful.


    ¡®As for the troublesome task of attacking the Humans¡¯ city, anyone that¡¯s interested can do it instead. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡¯


    The typicallyzy giant turtle suddenly sped up such that it was not much slower than duringbat. Nheless, just as its body was about to go underwater, a giant figure, which did not seem much inferior to it, descended from the sky. It was a formidable goshawk, which opened its ws and hooked them on the turtle¡¯s back.


    Even though the turtle¡¯s back was extremely tough, so much so that the goshawk¡¯s sharp ws could not leave any marks on it, the goshawk still inserted its ws deep into the gaps to seize the turtle. At the same time, the goshawk pped its wings quickly, causing the airflow around it to vibrate and the water level in that area to be reduced.


    As the wind-mastery spell was imposed on the goshawk, its power was greatly enhanced.


    Next, the goshawk slowly rose, whereas the giant turtle was pulled out of the water though it struggled by moving its limbs around.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei backed away as soon as the goshawk swooped down because it was what they agreed with Ou Yangming. Besides, they benefited so much from the fight thatsted for an hour that it could not bepared with normal cultivations.


    They went over to Ou Yangming and marveled at the scene of two massive creatures having a trial of strength above the water.


    Unquestionably, the scene was one and only in this world.


    The giant turtle extended its long neck and looked up. It opened itsrge mouth as if it wanted to bite off the goshawk¡¯s ws.


    Nevertheless, the goshawk was vignt, and its sharp beak was ready to make a move. The giant turtle immediately shrunk its neck. Its skin could ignore the attack from Jiang Jiumei¡¯s magic tool, but it dared not resist the goshawk¡¯s beak. Upon facing the threat, the turtle was instantly frightened.


    Having said that, just as Ou Yangming and the others thought the goshawk could get the fellow out of the water, a deep and low voice was heard from the giant turtle. As the sound spread, the waves beneath the turtle surged and turned into numerous appalling waves to attack the goshawk.


    The goshawk opened its mouth and employed a soundwave secret technique unique to the Birds, hence the waves were fended off before they could touch its body. Even so, the waves were endless. They were uncountable, fast, and they became so intense that one of them broke through the soundwave¡¯s obstruction in no time and sshed on the goshawk. The spirit bird was enraged, and its soundwave became harsher too. Despite that, Ou Yangming and the other spectators could tell that the waves were still increasing in speed and might, thus the goshawk might not get through it if it forced itself to resist them.


    It was worth noting that the Birds¡¯ forte was being able to soar in the sky. If the goshawk¡¯s body was wet, the giant turtle might take advantage of it instead.


    After all, if the goshawk identally fell into the water, nobody could tell which would emerge victorious.


    ¡°A water-mastery spell.¡± Hong Feiyu¡¯s face changed. ¡°Brother Ou, that fe¡¯s finally using its trump card.¡±


    He was also a martial arts cultivator but he gained some knowledge of formation maps in the upper realm by coincidence. Therefore, he could easily find the giant turtle and could identify the two functions of the formation map here.


    However, being able to recognize them was his limit. In a way, he was incredibly lucky to have recognized them.


    It would be unlikely for him to have a solution.


    Ou Yangming nodded. Seeing how the goshawk was in a disadvantageous spot, he was wondering if he should help it.


    Right after he had the thought, a strong wind blew past him. He was slightly stunned, and it was then when he felt like the ground beneath him seemed to be shaking.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡ªthe monstrous creature¡ªhad gone past the young fellow and charged without any hesitation toward where the goshawk and the giant turtle were fighting. It grinned hideously and madly, and its eyes were gleaming; it seemed overjoyed.


    Ever since the damn goshawk followed the king kong¡¯s master too, the king kong became an invisible spirit beast and barely contributed in fights.


    This time, its turn was finally here.


    Multi-armed King Kong only had one goal at the moment; it was determined to render amendable service in this fight and would not let anyone steal its limelight!


    It extended its enormous arm into the water, then it grabbed the giant turtle¡¯s hind legs unreasonably. Following that, it roared and lifted the turtle out of the water.


    The giant turtle¡¯s size was considerable, but aspared to Multi-armed King Kong, it was akin to a cute little tortoise on a normal human¡¯s hand. They were Heaven and Earth apart in terms of build and power.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong conveniently swung its hand and hurled the giant turtle out of the sea to the shore.


    The goshawk¡¯s body swayed as well. It let go of the turtle¡¯s back at once, then it red at the king kong and denounced it, ¡°Are you mad? Didn¡¯t you see me here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, so take note of it yourself!¡± Multi-armed King Kong opened its big mouth and responded.


    Furious, the goshawk spread its extensive wings and pped them at Multi-armed King Kong, causing impactful wing des to be formed and hit the king kong hard. The wind des were mighty and forceful, which could not bepared with the ones generated by Ni Yinghong.


    That said, Multi-armed King Kong did not bother about the wind des at all; it turned around and ran toward the turtle. The wind des that struck it could not block its path, and they did not leave any wounds on its body too. No, the wind des were still somewhat useful. The king kong lost some fur when the des swept past it, by which its fur drifted slowly and fell on the sea.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei exchanged nces and had the same thought.


    ¡®If we weren¡¯t fighting the giant turtle but this fearsome Multi-armed King Kong, what should we do?¡¯


    No matter how they racked their brains, they could note up with a way to resist the spirit beast at all. A humongous beast like Multi-armed King Kong had exceeded their manageable scope, so they would be courting death if they went against a beast like that.


    Multi-armed King Kong walked as if it was on wings, where it took unbelievably big strides. It arrived beneath the giant turtle before the turtlended, then it extended its arms into the air to grab two of the spirit turtle¡¯s thick legs.


    ¡°No...¡± The giant turtle opened its mouth and only managed to utter a word before its body involuntarily flew into the sky again.


    The king kongughed out loud. It became like an addicted child as it grasped the giant turtle¡¯s legs and tossed it into the sky time after time. The turtle eventually learned from the experience, hence it shrunk its legs and head into its shell even when it had be dizzy.


    Nheless, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s characteristics as a wild child were fully unleashed. By using all 8 of its arms alternately, it treated the giant turtle as if it was an oval ball, causing the turtle to turn over and over again in mid-air without letting itnd on the ground.


    Ou Yangming watched for some time. He was not involved at all, but he also felt like he was bing dizzy.


    As for Hong Feiyu, he turned pale long ago. He decided to follow Ou Yangming because he was defeated by the young fellow and Big Yellow, which was also when he realized there was a huge disparity between them. Nevertheless, Hong Feiyu initially thought the big yellow dog was already an exceptionally powerful spirit beast, but he finally realized that the towering beast was Ou Yangming¡¯s real trump card. He was d that instead of trying to unt his superiority, he recognized the young fellow obediently.


    If that was not the case, the giant turtle would not be the one rolling in the sky, but him.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and noted all of a sudden, ¡°King Kong, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    The king kong was slightly dumbfounded. It had not had enough, but it dared not disobey Ou Yangming. As such, it clutched the giant turtle with all 8 of its arms and handed it to the young fellow.


    While the giant turtle was also a spirit beast, it startled, frightened, and vexed after being tormented by Multi-armed King Kong for such a long time. In fact, the turtle almost passed out.


    When it finallynded and wanted to make a move, a gigantic furry leg stepped on its body and almost covered it fully.


    ¡°Little fe, you better not y any tricks, or I¡¯ll stomp you to your death!¡± Multi-armed King Kong lowered its head and grinned sinisterly.


    The giant turtle desperately shrunk its neck into its shell and dared not resist at all.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He did not agree with the king kong¡¯s method but being fierce could usually be unexpectedly beneficial.


    ¡°Are you the spirit beast sent by the Aquatics this time? How many of you are here?¡± Ou Yangming questioned in a deep voice.


    The giant turtle did not want to answer him at first, but it immediately sensed the heavy pressure on its shell.


    It no longer tried to be reserved and answered, ¡°One! Only one!¡±


    At the same time, it was also confused. ¡®Haven¡¯t we been sending only one spirit beast for generations? Why did this human ask me such a question when he already knows the answer...¡¯

 Chapter 506: A Mascot

    <h4>Chapter 506: A Mascot</h4>


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®Looks like apart from the Insects, the other races only sent one spirit beast during the interspatial disorder.¡¯


    His heart somehow tensed up at that thought. Given that 3 spirit beasts from the Insects showed up one after another and were followed by a Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower, which obviously colluded with the Insects, they were being unbelievably generous this time.


    Although Ou Yangming settled the spirit beasts and the follower, he did not believe that the powerhouses hidden in the upper realm would leave this matter at that. Nobody knew what they would set up soon. All in all, it did not make him feel happy that those powerhouses and troubles were always thinking about him.


    ¡°Why did you set up a formation map here?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought. He stared at the giant turtle with bright eyes.


    Aftering to the upper realm, the giant turtle had attacked Canghai City several times but seemed quite half-hearted overall. Not to mention beingpared with the Insects¡¯ scheme, it was also far from the spirit beasts sent by the Beasts and the Birds.


    Moreover, the giant turtle had intentionally set up the Aquatics Formation far from Canghai City, hence Ou Yangming was puzzled by its strange move.


    The giant turtle grunted and answered, ¡°Honorable powerhouse, I don¡¯t intend to harm the Humans at all; I only want to sleep here...¡±


    ¡®Sleep?¡¯


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. ¡®You can lie to a ghost!¡¯


    He scoffed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to harm the Humans? Heh, Brother Hong, was it not this fe you encountered when you previously went against the Aquatics?¡±


    Hong Feiyu immediately answered, ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s definitely this spirit turtle; I¡¯ll never forget it.¡±


    He had oddlye to this realm from the upper realm and even became Canghai City¡¯s guardian. After fighting the Aquatics¡¯ spirit turtle several times, he would not be confused by its aura at all.


    The giant turtle revealed a bit of its shoulders and exined, ¡°Human powerhouse, I¡¯m only carrying out my task, but I don¡¯t mean to invade the city at all. I always go back to sleep after an hour, and I didn¡¯t cause substantial damage to the Humans...¡±


    Hong Feiyu was hesitant. Even though he was rather embarrassed by the spirit turtle¡¯s words, he dared not hide anything or exaggerate the matter when he saw the questioning look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    Based on the ability disyed by the spirit turtle during its standoff with the goshawk earlier, it not only possessed remarkable physical powers, but it was also extremely familiar with the water-mastery spell. Even so, the turtle never employed the spell when it fought Hong Feiyu, Ni Yinghong, and Jiang Jiumei. In a way, it had been resisting its opponents with sheer physical powers. If it actually went all-out, nobody could guarantee that Canghai City would be safe.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    The giant turtle answered without any dy, ¡°I only came to the lower realm to get more sleep, so as long as Iplete my task, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with anything!¡±


    Ou Yangming, Ni Yinghong, and the others looked at each other and noticed how equally puzzled they were.


    ¡°What task?¡±


    ¡°Give my all to attack the Humans within a decade and eliminate the Humans along the coastal area if I can.¡± The giant turtle shrunk its neck as though it was afraid that Ou Yangming¡ªthe human boss¡ªwould be mad. This was because it could tell that while the auras of Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were the greatest among these powerhouses, the seemingly insignificant human cultivator was the one in charge.


    Ou Yangming did not find the turtle¡¯s answer strange because Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk received simr orders when they descended to the lower realm.


    If they had not encountered Ou Yangming, they would have gone on killing sprees already. Nevertheless, both the king kong and the goshawk carried out their tasks diligently, whereas the giant turtle might really be idling on the job...


    ¡°You¡ªwhy aren¡¯t you doing it?¡± Ou Yangming raised another question.


    The giant turtle widened its eyes and answered, ¡°Why should I do something so tiring? It¡¯s not asfortable as sleeping!¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others looked at each other. If they had not heard this themselves, they would not believe that they encountered such azy fellow.


    They would not believe it if another spirit beast said it, but they were convinced because it came from thezy spirit turtle.


    ¡°Since you set up a formation on this beach, are you nning to upy thisnd for a long time?¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and asked.


    ¡°This is a great ce to sleep, and I only set up a formation that¡¯ll prevent me from getting disturbed and will help me to sleep; I don¡¯t n to take up this ce for a long time,¡± the giant turtle answered carefully.


    Ni Yinghong asked abruptly, ¡°How long do you n to stay?¡±


    ¡°I can stay in this realm for a century. As long as I get past a century, I¡¯ll be able to sleep here for the remaining time!¡± The giant turtles answered after some thought. Its eyes gleamed as if it was immersed in an incredibly joyful dream and could not extricate itself.


    Ou Yangming looked at the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong because he wanted to distinguish the validity of the giant turtle¡¯s words.


    Multi-armed King Kong stated after a brief moment, ¡°Master, the Turtles are indeed known for beingzy. The Aquatics sent a spirit turtle, which is even theziest fe, to the lower realm... I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking.¡±


    The spirit turtle nced with fear at the king kong but thought, ¡®I¡¯m not theziest; you haven¡¯t seen those that arezier than me...¡¯


    Nheless, its body was still under the king kong¡¯s foot. When it sensed the enormous pressure, which could crush it at any time, it dared not say a word.


    Ou Yangming pondered and questioned, ¡°Are you nning to upy thisnd for a century?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The spirit turtle quickly nodded. ¡°Only for a century¡ªnothing more than that.¡±


    ¡°Since you already came to the lower realm, could it be that you have a way to go back?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the spirit turtle responded without any hesitation, ¡°The passage to the upper realm will naturally be opened after a century. They¡¯ll send another spirit beast here, and I¡¯ll be able to return by the way I came.¡±


    Seeing how it answered so naturally, it did not seem like it was lying at all.


    Ou Yangming cast a questioning look at Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s true that the passage is opened once every century, but we can¡¯t live through a century if we stay here without doing anything.¡± Multi-armed King Kong smiled bitterly and pointed at the sky. It was evident that it meant the Heavenly Thunderbolts would have killed them within a century.


    ¡°You¡¯re so afraid of the Heavenly Thunderbolts, but why is this fe so confident?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s nning to sleep for a century!¡± The goshawk shrieked and sounded like it was wronged.


    ¡°Can one dodge the Heavenly Thunderbolts by sleeping?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Spirit turtles are known as theziest creatures in the world, and they have lives so long that their cultivation bases will naturally improve even if they keep sleeping. As for the Heavenly Thunderbolts...¡± The goshawk red at the spirit turtle then sighed. ¡°Not to mention spirit turtles, even Multi-armed King Kong and me can avoid being spotted by the Heavenly Thunderbolts if we¡¯re sealed.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He understood the difference between being sealed and sleeping, but he also understood what the goshawk meant.


    ¡®I suppose the effect of sleep for spirit turtles is probably not much inferior to the effect of being sealed.¡¯


    ¡°Master, how should we settle this fe?¡± Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s rumbling voice was heard.


    The spirit turtle instantly shouted, ¡°Human powerhouse, I didn¡¯t harm the Humans, so please forgive my recklessness and allow me to apologize to you!¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed. At the spur of the moment, the little red bird¡¯s voice was heard in his head. ¡°The Turtles are known to stand aloof from worldly affairs. Besides, killing a spirit turtle is a bad omen, so are you sure you want to kill it?¡±


    The young fellow was struck dumb, and he looked at the little red bird. It seemed to be the little red bird¡¯s first time giving him a suggestion.


    Having said that, it was exactly the reason Ou Yangming attached special attention to it.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, what do you think we should do? I won¡¯t be at ease if I let it stay here in seclusion. Can we send it back?¡± Ou Yangming asked the little bird through his conception.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy¡ªkeep it and set it free once you return to the upper realm.¡± The little red bird did not object to his idea. ¡°The interspatial band that I gave you can be used to keep living things, so let it sleep inside.¡±


    Ou Yangming touched his wrist. He would not be confident about doing this before he was given the Long Feather Band but now, the vast space inside the band could even amodate Multi-armed King Kong, let alone a spirit turtle.


    He shed to the front of the spirit turtle and said sternly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to harm the Humans, go back.¡±


    The spirit turtle was startled. ¡®Human powerhouse, I can¡¯t return to the upper realm now!¡±


    ¡°Let me worry about that,¡± Ou Yangming noted as he reached out his hand, then he continued after a pause, ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll bring you up.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to acknowledge you as my master? I don¡¯t mind, so as long as you can guarantee my sleeping time, I¡¯ll agree to do that.¡± The giant turtle blinked and was hesitant.


    The goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong rolled their eyes at it. ¡®You have eyes but fail to see.


    ¡®Master already has us, so why would he need azy *ss like you?¡¯


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I never thought about being your master, but I don¡¯t want a rare spirit turtle to die just like that. Don¡¯t you want to sleep? I have a good ce that¡¯ll allow you to sleep until you return to the upper realm.¡±


    The giant turtle¡¯s eyes lit up at once, so much so that they seemed to be burning in mes. As such, there was an entirely different look in its eyes.


    ¡°Where? Where?¡± It yelled anxiously. If it was not because it was being pinned down by Multi-armed King Kong, it would have gone over to the young fellow already.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and touched the Long Feather Band on his wrist. ¡°I have a piece of interspatial equipment here, so you cane in and sleep. I assure you that you¡¯ll be back in the upper realm by the time you wake up.¡±


    The giant turtle widened its eyes. ¡°Does the kind of interspatial equipment with massive space and the ability to keep living beings exist in this realm?¡±


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Ou Yangming scoffed. He shed and arrived beside the spirit turtle, then the Long Feather Band on his wrist released an endless light and enveloped the humongous creature.

 Chapter 507: Exterminate

    <h4>Chapter 507: Exterminate</h4>


    When the Long Feather Band released a light that covered such a broad area, apart from the little red bird, the others were shocked.


    In particr, Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei were given an interspatial bag each by Ou Yangming, but the spaces inside their bags were limited. Not to mention the massive spirit turtle, even Big Yellow could not be amodated at all.


    Without further ado, Ou Yangming simply retrieved a piece of interspatial equipment that could store the spirit turtle. Moreover, judging from his tone, the equipment seemed to be able to keep living beings.


    Aspared to interspatial bags, the interspatial equipment was much more high-leveled.


    Multi-armed King Kong was taken aback when the light was released, hence it immediately stayed away. It was not afraid of the interspatial light, but it was scared that its presence might prevent the limited space in the equipment from taking in the spirit turtle.


    The spirit turtle was rather hesitant at first, but it widened its eyes once its body touched the light.


    The light was incredibly warm. Although the spirit turtle did not like the heat, it somehow sensed an intense power of ¡°life¡± amidst the light. It instantly understood that the interspatial equipment was indeed a unique and powerful treasure that could keep spirit beasts.


    Needless to say, any other creature would have some concerns if one thought about how the treasure was being controlled by a human. Nheless, the spirit turtle¡¯s mindset was evidently unordinary. It would be content as long as it could find a ce to sleep soundly without being disturbed.


    The spirit beast blinked itsrge eyes and did not resist at all. It allowed the light to surround it, then it slowly entered the space inside the band.


    As Ou Yangming shook his wrist, the light disappeared. He was amazed when he looked at the band.


    ¡®The little red bird¡¯s Interspatial Art is truly unbelievable. Sure enough, a humongous creature like the turtle can be kept inside too.¡¯


    When his mental conception entered the band, he saw the spirit turtle curling up its body indeed. The turtle seemed to be satisfied with its surroundings, but it extended its neck and mumbled, ¡°Ah, it¡¯ll be great if there¡¯s seawater...¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and could not help butugh.


    Nevertheless, after ncing at the little red bird, he shed to the seaside and immersed his band into the water.


    Once he opened up the space in the band, plenty of seawater entered the space.


    The spirit turtle stretched its neck and was about to sleep when there was a heavy pour from the sky without warning. The rain came down with vengeance as though it was going to flood the world inside.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The spirit turtle widened its eyes and was ted.


    Even though it previously treated Ou Yangming with enough respect for the sake of Multi-armed King Kong, deep down it could not approve of a human.


    When abundant seawater entered the space, allowing the spirit turtle to get its beauty sleep, its attitude changed drastically.


    Ou Yangming grinned and continued to absorb the seawater. He only stopped when the space inside was half-filled.


    The little red bird was indifferent toward everything else but gave its opinion on the matter rted to the spirit turtle. Perhaps the little bird thought that bringing the spirit turtle back to the upper realm would be enough, but Ou Yangming thought further than that.


    Since the spirit turtle was a mascot and killing it would be a bad omen, he figured that he would take the chance to fawn over it to leave a good impression. In any case, he only needed to pour in some seawater, and he could easily recover the mental power consumed.


    As expected, the spirit turtle lowered its head and closed its eyes as it was pleased. After falling sound asleep, Ou Yangming felt a subtle change around his body.


    The change was indescribable, but he seemed to be able to sense it.


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, Jiumei, what do you feel?¡±


    ¡°What do we feel?¡± Ni Yinghong was surprised. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any change in the surroundings?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    Ni Yinghong shook her head dumbfoundedly and exchanged nces with Jiang Jiumei, who was also bewildered.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face changed, and he asked softly, ¡°Brother Ou, did that loafer lie? Is another spirit beast from the Aquatics lurking somewhere?¡±


    He carefully sensed his surroundings too but did not find his answer. Despite that, after witnessing the real strengths of Ou Yangming and his pet beasts, as well as the interspatial equipment that could keep the spirit turtle, he dared not be disrespectful nor envious.


    Being able to admit that someone else was superior, and being willing to bow before a powerhouse, were the greatest life-saving skills Hong Feiyu learned from the upper realm.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°If that loader lied, and another spirit beast is indeed here, you couldn¡¯t have met us safely, Brother Hong.¡±


    Hong Feiyu flushed and chuckled embarrassedly.


    Indeed, he found it difficult to go against a spirit turtle. If another spirit beast sneaked an attack on him, he might not have survived.


    Ou Yangming nced at the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong but found that the formidable spirit beasts were dazed too, and they did not understand what he was talking about. The young fellow furrowed his eyebrows and thought, ¡®Was I mistaken just now?¡¯


    However, his eyes lit up when he finally looked at the little red bird.


    The little fellow was also staring at him. Once theymunicated through their eyes, they could sense each other¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®Are the little red bird and me the only ones that could sense the mysterious change?¡¯ Even so, Ou Yangming could not figure out what the change meant.


    ¡°Brother Ou, King Kong, check and see how many great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts are gathered here and get rid of them.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and instructed, but he quickly added after a pause, ¡°If you find any turtles, spare them.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong opened its mouth and roared. It moved and entered the sea by taking just one stride. It did not care if it would get into the formation left by the spirit turtle, thus it simply went into the sea in a tyrannical manner. The king kong was obviously a spirit beast that focused on tempering its physical body but given its cultivation base, it could also utilize its mental conception very well.


    It scanned with its mental conception and identified its targets right away. Following that, it crouched and extended all 8 of its arms in different directions.


    Without any resistance, each of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s hands carried a destructive power. Therefore, when it put its hands into the water, countless aquatics that came into contact with its hands were shocked to death by the powers. Of course, the king kong had identally inflicted harm on those creatures, but it did not care at all because its targets were the great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts from the Aquatics.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Apanied by the rumbling sounds of billowing waves, Multi-armed King Kong went back and forth in the water. Its arms moved up and down swiftly as it hurled powerful aquatics to the shore one after another. The aquatics varied in size, but they released auras of a powerhouse without any exception. Even after being pped or crushed to death by the king kong, their auras would not disappear for some time.


    Great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts¡ªeach of them was a great-ancestor-level half spirit beast.


    In just a brief moment, over 100 of such half-spirit beasts were killed.


    Ou Yangming was also shocked upon seeing this. The Aquatics upied the entire sea and everyke, hence they were far mightier than he could imagine. In fact, aspared to the Aquatics, the powerhouses from the three other racescked in numbers.


    Naturally, numerous great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts gathered because the spirit turtle was keeping watch in this area. Without the gigantic spirit turtle, those half-spirit beasts would scatter in different areas in the sea and would not stand out so much.


    Hong Feiyu moved, but he turned a little pale after he saw the domineering Multi-armed King Kong in the sea.


    The enormous beast was too potent. He imagined himself staying in the same zone with the king kong but wondered, ¡®If it suddenly goes mad and ps me, won¡¯t I die a graveless death?¡¯


    He twitched his mouth and shed a ttering smile at Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Ou, having King Kong in the water is enough, so I¡¯ll settle the aquatics on the shore instead.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the monstrous king kong then at the small Hong Feiyu andughed. ¡°Alright, thanks for the trouble, Brother Hong.¡±


    It would be unbelievable to see a Spirit Grade powerhouse clean up carcasses in this realm, but Hong Feiyu did it willingly. As long as he was not with the killing god, he would be willing to do anything.


    While Hong Feiyu was not as capable as the king kong, he was a knowledgeable person, so he settled the Aquatics¡¯ great ancestors on the shore in no time.


    Not only did he dig out their inner cores, but he also conveniently dissected them and separated useful and useless things.


    Perhaps Hong Feiyu wanted to disy his powers in front of Ou Yangming, he worked at lightning speed, causing the others to be dazzled.


    The king kong scanned its surroundings and confirmed that there were no other notable aquatics around it, so it stopped. Nheless, the others were soon focused on Hong Feiyu and were in awe of his speed and consistency when he managed the carcasses.


    Multi-armed King Kong blinked and asked, ¡°What exactly did that fe do in the upper realm?¡¯


    Given that Hong Feiyu was so skillful, he must have practiced this countless times. It was definitely impossible in this realm, but there were many possibilities in the upper realm.


    Hong Feiyu handled all of the carcasses very quickly. Heter stood up straight and exined with a smile, ¡°Sir King Kong, I was an appraiser before I entered Spirit Grade.¡±

 Chapter 508: The Disaster Is Over

    <h4>Chapter 508: The Disaster Is Over</h4>


    ¡°An appraiser? Brother Hong, since you¡¯re an appraiser, do you also need to...¡± Ou Yangming was surprised. He nced at the sorted carcasses on the ground and found his answer.


    Appraisers were an extremely respectable profession in this realm. If someone asked them to handle dead bodies, that person would definitely be angrily rebuked.


    ¡°Brother Ou, appraisers need great mental power that canmunicate with nature. There are very few of such people over here, but they can be found everywhere in the upper realm, so they¡¯re not rare at all.¡± Hong Feiyu sighed and added after a pause, ¡°But if one¡¯s cultivation base is in Spirit Grade or possesses appraisal art equivalent to a caster¡¯s level, it¡¯ll be an entirely different story.¡± As he spoke, he could not help but look at Ni Yinghong and remarked, ¡°If Young Lady Ni can enter the upper realm and unleashes her mental power skills, she¡¯ll have a promising future.¡±


    He was a bodybuilder, but he deeply envied casters that could control nature through their mental powers.


    When he saw Ni Yinghong, he even had the thought of snatching her to his side. Needless to say, he dared not have such a wild wish anymore.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Hong, I¡¯d like to know more about the upper realm. If you¡¯re free, you might as well give me some pointers.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was stunned. ¡°Brother Ou, what did you say? The upper realm...¡±


    He had a strange look on his face, which was obvious that he was shocked.


    Ou Yangming found it odd too. ¡°Yes, the upper realm. Is it inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, did you really not descend from the upper realm?¡± Hong Feiyu twitched his mouth and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°What tells you that I¡¯m from the upper realm?¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    Hong Feiyu was startled for a while before he mumbled, ¡°Impossible¡ªthat¡¯s impossible! How can a powerhouse like you exist in this realm?¡±


    Given that Ou Yangming was a powerful caster, and Big Yellow was a spirit beast kept by the Humans, they seemed to be from an influential n or a great force from the upper realm.


    In particr, Hong Feiyu firmly believed that after seeing the mighty auras of the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong.


    He figured that Ou Yangming was a powerhouse that came from the upper realm and concealed his identity. As for the reason the young fellow came to the lower realm and hid his true identity, Hong Feiyu also knew there was a deep meaning behind it, and he could neither guess nor delve into it.


    However, Hong Feiyu waspletely bewildered by Ou Yangming¡¯s question.


    ¡®Is Ou Yangming really a powerhouse that grew up here? But it doesn¡¯t seem possible at all.¡¯


    Hong Feiyu turned his head strenuously and looked at the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong with the weirdest look possible.


    ¡®Are these two massive creatures really willing to submit themselves to a human from the lower realm?¡¯


    The goshawk and the king kong looked coldly at Hong Feiyu. They were not humans, but they were experienced enough to tell what the man was thinking.


    In actuality, they did not be Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beasts because of him, but because they were ordered to do so by an indescribably noble being. Nheless, they werepletely convinced when Ou Yangming retrieved his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    Nevertheless, they could not bother to exin everything to Hong Feiyu.


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°Brother Hong, since you¡¯ve decided to follow me for a century, is there a need to distinguish my origin so clearly?¡±


    Hong Feiyu immediately responded, ¡°Brother Ou, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m only worried that... Ah, I¡¯m worried that you can¡¯t get through the interspatial passage!¡±


    ¡°Everything will turn out right, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and looked away. ¡°Bring these back. The Humans¡¯ disaster is over.¡±


    Behind him, Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei trembled a little.


    To those who knew about the Humans¡¯ disaster, it was known as something that could eliminate the Humans. In past generations, the Humans must pay huge prices to resolve the disasters one by one. It was said that during the most dangerous experience, even the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse perish together with a spirit beast to protect the people.


    This time, Ou Yangming suddenly emerged during the disaster.


    He traveled eight counties and resolved every crisis. Although the process was filled with danger, aspared to the various disasters told in legends, his journey was a smooth one.


    Apart from the Insects, which lost all three of their spirit beasts, the spirit beasts from the three other races were all subdued by Ou Yangming. The glorious achievement was certainly something unprecedented that no one will follow.


    The young fellow deserved to say that.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± Ni Yinghong curled her lips into a smile. She looked at Ou Yangming with aplicated look in her eyes and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re truly amazing.¡±


    She recalled when she first met Ou Yangming and thought about how he dashed on bravely regardless of danger for Old Craftsman. The young fellow became one of the mightiest beings in human history in the blink of an eye, and the change was simply unbelievable.


    Even though Ni Yinghong had almost witnessed everything from the start till the end, she still felt like she was dreaming.


    Ou Yangming approached her with a smile and gently embraced her. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, everything¡¯s over now, and we¡¯ll have better lives in the future.¡±


    Ni Yinghong nodded in his arms and leaned against him. Her body was soft as if she was powerless.


    Jiang Jiumei suddenlyughed andmented, ¡°Elder Brother, Elder Sister Ying, are you nning to cling to each other here without an end?¡±


    Ni Yinghong blushed, and she broke free from Ou Yangming¡¯s embrace. ¡°Bad girl, don¡¯t speak nonsense and watch what you¡¯re saying!¡±


    Jiang Jiumei covered her mouth as she giggled with her eyes squinted.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and forced a smile. He knew Ni Yinghong was sensitive, thus he dared not go forward anymore. He ordered Multi-armed King Kong and Hong Feiyu to gather the sorted carcasses, then he stored them in another interspatial bag.


    After seeing Ou Yangming retrieve interspatial bags one after another, Hong Feiyu could not help but look envious. Those were interspatial bags, after all, and they were brand new treasures, which were much better than his incredibly old one.


    Even so, he dared not request one from Ou Yangming because he did not want to bring contempt upon himself.


    Once everything was settled, Ou Yangming ordered the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong to wait outside the city while the others returned to Canghai City and entered the city easily.


    Due to the beast tide, Canghai City had long practiced orders such as curfew. Other than Supreme Great Ancestors and soldiers in charge of guarding the city, people rarely roamed everywhere in the city. Moreover, the gate was also shut and could not be opened apart from fixed timings.


    When Ou Yangming left with Hong Feiyu and the others, Feng Yiyuan and his people were rather afraid because Canghai City was not watched over by a Spirit Grade powerhouse anymore. If the spirit beast suddenly attacked, the entire city might fall.


    Therefore, Feng Yiyuan and the others instantly ordered to strictly guard the whole city. Before Hong Feiyu and the others returned, they must not make any careless mistakes. During the period, even the slightest movement on the sea could frighten the people.


    This was the perfect example of how a top-notch powerhouse could be a city¡¯s stabilizer.


    As long as the finest powerhouse was still standing, the people would have an expectation, and they would be willing to fight until the end because of the expectation.


    On the other hand, if the people knew their reliance had copsed and that they could not avoid being eliminated even if they fought with their lives, the morale in the city would sink. Not to mention powerhouses from the Aquatics were still keeping an eye on them from the outside, even the people themselves could not hold on any longer.


    Instead of being at the top of the walls, Feng Yiyuan and his people were discussing the matter in his residence.


    All of a sudden, the horn was sounded loudly on the walls.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others tensed up but after identifying the sound, they were ted. This was because they could tell the horn was not sounded to rm the people but to wee noble guests.


    At this time, there was only one group of people that the soldiers atop the walls would regard as noble guests.


    Feng Yiyuan shed and hurried toward the gate. Behind him, Xiao Hualing, Huyan Mao, Zhong Fengcai, and a few people looked at each other, but they dared not hesitate at all, so they quickly followed him.


    They knew Ou Yangming and hispanions had left for the fearsome shoal, which was the hiding spot of the terrifying spirit turtle.


    While they knew Ou Yangming and his peoplebined were much more forceful than Hong Feiyu alone, they had provoked the spirit beast before but suffered a crushing defeat, hence they were uncertain.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others gathered together and prayed that Ou Yangming and his people could kill the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast and make a triumphant return.


    Having said that, the young fellow and hispanions returned after being gone for less than half a day, which was too fast.


    At this moment, Feng Yiyuan and his people even suspected if the horrifying spirit turtle was no longer on the beach. If that was not the case, perhaps Ou Yangming and his fellows had a rough start and returned defeated because they could not break the spirit turtle¡¯s formation.


    After going up to the wall, Feng Yiyuan and the others could see at one nce that Ou Yangming and hispanions did not suffer casualties. At the very least, they left and returned with the same number of people.


    Feng Yiyuan sighed a breath of relief and scanned Ou Yangming and his people with bright eyes.


    He naturally could not tell anything from Ou Yangming and Hong Feiyu¡¯s expressions, but he could see that Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei were full of smiles. Judging from how thedies were so rxed and cheerful, they could not have faked it at all.


    ¡®Did they seed after leaving for such a short time?¡¯ Feng Yiyuan and the others were surprised yet overjoyed.


    ¡°Master Ou, h-how did your fight go?¡± Feng Yiyuan suppressed his excitement and asked carefully.

 Chapter 509: Struck By Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 509: Struck By Fortune</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked at Feng Yiyuan and could not help but be moved when he noticed how nervous the great ancestor was.


    Regardless of Feng Yiyuan¡¯s character and his ns, his worries and efforts for the city were real. Perhaps nothing was more important than the city to him.


    Ou Yangming sighed and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Feng, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Feng Yiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still asked in disbelief.


    ¡°The Humans¡¯ disaster is over,¡± Ou Yangming uttered word by word.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Feng Yiyuan repeated the words several times, and his body slowly shivered.


    Apart from him, the Supreme Great Ancestors behind him also had different facial expressions, but they were all excited.


    They found out about the Humans¡¯ disaster from ancient books and made the most appropriate preparations. When the disaster urred, the entire Canghai County was involved in the fight. In particr, the massive prefecture received differential treatment as the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast personally visited them.


    Fortunately, a Spirit Grade powerhouse from the upper realm somehow appeared. Under his lead, the whole city managed to be safe and sound.


    Nheless, even the most optimistic person could not have imagined the huge disaster to end in just a few days.


    Feng Yiyuan suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Master Ou, did you kill the spirit turtle?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at him and the numerous fiery eyes filled with hope behind him. He answered with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Feng Yiyuan was stunned. He could not help but blurt out the question, and he sounded extremely disappointed.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming grinned and added, ¡°Senior Feng, don¡¯t worry. From now on, that spirit turtle won¡¯t appear in this world anymore.¡±


    Hong Feiyu stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother Ou is right. That spirit turtle is nothing to be feared anymore, so you don¡¯t need to worry about its existence.¡±


    Although Hong Feiyu was taken down by Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, the other people still regarded him as an unreachable powerhouse. Once he spoke, he sounded more convincing than Ou Yangming.


    This was the special effect after he resisted the spirit turtle three times outside the city.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others exchanged nces. They were surprised yet d.


    Since two powerhouses had assured them, the oue was set.


    ¡°Master Ou, senior... Thank you.¡± Feng Yiyuan exhaled deeply and forced himself to suppress his excitement as he expressed, ¡°On behalf of Canghai City¡ªno, on behalf of everyone from Canghai County, allow me to kowtow to you for your saving grace!¡±


    As he spoke, he bent his knees and kneeled before Ou Yangming and Hong Feiyu.


    Behind him, the Supreme Great Ancestors looked at each other and thought, ¡®Boss Feng, you¡¯re too agitated, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shed to the great ancestor and reached out his arm to pull him up. The young fellow did not move very fast as he only took a step and pulled like a normal person, but Feng Yiyuan was pulled up without being able to resist at all.


    Next, everyone¡¯s face changed. Not to mention Feng Yiyuan and his people, even Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyelids flickered too.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Ou Yangming a caster? Why does he have such notable physical powers too?¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, Senior Feng, we only did what was within our power, so you don¡¯t need to thank us for the simple job.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and the others were dumbfounded. ¡®What do you mean by a simple job? Are you showing off, or are you showing off...¡¯


    Hong Feiyu nced at Ou Yangming and pondered, but he soon realized that the young fellow was right because fighting the spirit turtle was indeed as easy as lifting a hand.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand to summon the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong, then the fight broke out. Throughout the process, other than waving his arm to keep the spirit turtle in an unbelievable space, the young fellow did not contribute in any other way.


    Upon realizing that, Hong Feiyu felt helpless.


    Even though it was an opportunity for him to serve someone like that, he was also being restrained. Nevertheless, since danger and opportunity coexisted, as long as he did well, he would not suffer a loss.


    For some reason, Hong Feiyu turned to look at the big birdcage in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. He quivered the instant he saw the little red bird.


    ¡®Damn it, it¡¯s this little bird again! Do I have a phobia about little birds?¡¯


    Feng Yiyuan twitched his mouth and noted, ¡°Master Ou, no matter what, you ended the Humans¡¯ disaster, and it¡¯s certainly worthy of celebration. I¡¯ll make an announcement now¡ªthere¡¯ll be a carnival in the city tonight!¡±


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Senior Feng, shouldn¡¯t the governor be doing that?¡±


    The great ancestor was struck dumb, and he immediately looked embarrassed. He replied to the young fellow with an apologetic smile, ¡°Master Ou, Governor Peng is bedridden now due to severe injuries, and he can¡¯t manage affairs now, so he asked me to act on his behalf.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°The end of the Humans¡¯ disaster is considered great news, and I believe if Governor Peng and General Nian hear about it, their recoveries can be hastened. I¡¯d like to meet them during the carnival tonight, is that possible?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s face twitched a bit, but he became flustered as Ou Yangming stared at him with gleaming eyes.


    He looked down and answered with a bitter smile, ¡°They¡¯ll be honored to meet you, Master Ou, so they¡¯ll be present for sure.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Ou Yangming nodded as he was pleased. Heter led hispanions into the city and returned to their courtyard. The young fellow would not interfere with how Feng Yiyuan was going to fulfill his promise, but he believed that he would not be disappointed as long as the great ancestor was not dumb beyond redemption.


    Once the door was closed, Hong Feiyu asked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Ou, are you nning to meddle in the affair between them and the imperial family?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a cultivator from the upper realm, but you could tell?¡±


    Hong Feiyu shook his head and forced a smile. ¡°Frankly speaking, they hinted at me many times before you entered the city. They hope that I¡¯ll help them go against the imperial family before the disaster ends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how did you reply to them?¡± Ou Yangming was curious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these at all. Heh, the fight for power between them is simply meaningless. If it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to find some information about returning to the upper realm from the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast, I would¡¯ve left this ce long ago.¡± Hong Feiyu was unbothered. Heter changed his tone and suggested, ¡°Brother Ou, in my opinion, if we want to go to the upper realm, we might as well find the imperial family instead of cooperating with Feng Yiyuan and his people.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised. Hong Feiyu was an outsider, after all, thus he did not believe that the man could perceive everything in this realm in such a short period.


    Hong Feiyu exined seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around and found out that the Humans¡¯ biggest reliance is the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse. Besides, for generations, they¡¯ve been watched over by a supreme powerhouse in Spirit Grade. Heh, given that they¡¯re able to do that, they must be able tomunicate with the upper realm. If we¡¯d like to go to the upper realm, it¡¯s better to find the right people instead of getting involved in imaginary cooperation.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and sighed as he thought, ¡®These people are sophisticated indeed to be able to tell the key at one nce; they won¡¯t be puzzled by the representation of Feng Yiyuan and his people.¡¯


    The strong would associate with the strong. If Hong Feiyu wanted to go back, he would naturally find the greatest powerhouse in this realm too. Therefore, no matter how Feng Yiyuan tried to rope him in, the great ancestor would not receive a sincere return.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider the matter myself. You can take a rest first,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought.


    Hong Feiyu dared not persuade him anymore, so he bid his farewell and left.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei looked at each other. They were both worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The matter is too huge, so I don¡¯t n to meddle in it at all.¡± Ou Yangming smiled at them, then he looked at Ni Yinghong and assured her. ¡°I won¡¯t go against the Ni family.¡±


    ¡°You can decide.¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s face reddened a little, but she sighed a breath of relief and nodded. Following that, she held Jiang Jiumei¡¯s hand and hurried away with her. Jiang Jiumei was reluctant to part with Ou Yangming, and she thought, ¡®I still want to talk to Elder Brother a while more.¡¯ However, she could only go with Ni Yinghong after she sensed how firm the youngdy was.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He pushed the door open and retrieved his interspatial bags to arrange them. This time, he really gained a lot.


    Other than the spirit turtle, there were also tens of great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts. The Aquatics were great in number but after losing so many half-spirit beasts, they would not be able to threaten the Humans in Canghai County for at least 2 decades.


    ¡°Big Yellow, show me the Tree of Splendour,¡± Ou Yangming instructed as a thought crossed his mind.


    The big yellow dog barked and opened its mouth to spit out the peculiar nt.


    It was worth noting that the nt with the shape of an inverted pyramid did not seem to be picky about its surroundings. Whether it was in Big Yellow¡¯s stomach or anywhere else, it was still the same.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how should this thing be cultivated?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    He did not know what to do, but at the very least, he knew the nt could not be anyhow swallowed by Big Yellow into its stomach anymore.


    The little red bird tilted its head as though it was looking for something.


    While the Phoenixes¡¯ bloodline inheritance was profound, the little red bird had not fully grasped it because of its age. If it wanted to find something out of the way, it needed to search carefully.


    After some time, the little red bird said in shock, ¡°This thing¡¯s a spiritual item, so it¡¯s best to cultivate it beside a mascot. Hehe, you¡¯re really struck by fortune.¡±

 Chapter 510: Immortal Liquid

    <h4>Chapter 510: Immortal Liquid</h4>


    A spiritual item, and a mascot.


    Ou Yangming instantly recalled the sleeping spirit turtle inside his Long Feather Band, and he could not help but have a strange look on his face.


    Big Yellow stole the Tree of Splendour, and the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast that invaded the lower realm this time was a mascot. Most importantly, Ou Yangming was now in possession of the nt, and the spirit turtle was being kept in his Long Feather Band. ¡®Isn¡¯t everything too coincidental?¡¯


    The young fellow shook his head and cast aside the thought.


    Based on his identity and abilities, perhaps he was considered almighty in this realm. Nheless, he knew after experiencing a Venerable One¡¯s aura that he could not contend with such a figure from the upper realm even if he used all of his trump cards.


    If that was the case, Ou Yangming did not believe that an Almighty Being from the upper realm was scheming something against him.


    ¡®Maybe all of this is really just a coincidence.¡¯


    He curbed his thought and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Since you have a spirit turtle, you can just put it on the turtle¡¯s back.¡± The little red bird blinked and added, ¡°Let it absorb the spirit turtle¡¯s auspicious aura, and it should release immortal liquid. The liquid has endless magical effects, and I¡¯m looking forward to it...¡±


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked as it was displeased.


    The big yellow dog was the one that stole... No, acquired the treasure. Therefore, it was discontent about giving it away.


    ¡°Stop having wishful thinking. If we let you swallow the Tree of Splendour into your stomach again, it¡¯ll surely be wasted. Hmph, I can¡¯t waste such a treasure!¡±


    Big Yellow blinked. It knew it could not offend the little red bird, hence it could only look at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming could not stand it when he looked at the pitiful dog.


    The little bird immediately shouted, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Hmph, as long as the Tree of Splendour releases immortal liquid, you¡¯ll definitely get one drop of it.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It jumped with excitement and circled Ou Yangming while it softly urged the young fellow to begin the process.


    Ou Yangming red at the fellow snappily and shook his head. As he shook his wrist, a peculiar light shed on his Long Feather Band, and it enveloped the Tree of Splendour at once. Next, the nt turned into a light and entered the world inside the band.


    The world was opened up by the little red bird through its gifted ability. In actuality, the bird was not capable enough to create such a vast world yet, but natural gifts were sometimes unreasonable. Other than being envious, ordinary people could neither understand nor learn it.


    In the end, the band was in Ou Yangming¡¯s possession, and he had control over it due to the little red bird¡¯s motion.


    Under themand of Ou Yangming¡¯s great mental power, the Tree of Splendour did notnd anywhere after entering the band but floated in mid-air.


    Inside the unique space, thezy spirit turtle was sound asleep in the seawater, which it was almost fully submerged in. Ou Yangming had intentionally controlled the water such that it did not totally cover the turtle but provided enough sleeping space for it.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming fully focused on the spirit turtle¡¯s massive back.


    The seawater had covered nearly half of the turtle¡¯s back, but the other half that was exposed was more than enough.


    With a sh of thought, the floating Tree of Splendour descended bit by bit and eventuallynded on the turtle¡¯s back. There were many gaps on the turtle¡¯s back, thus the inverted pyramid easily found a spot to be rooted in.


    The instant the Tree of Splendournded on the turtle¡¯s shell, Ou Yangming sensed surging energy in the air, and it was incredibly odd. The power was not forceful, but it could move a person or give one palpitation.


    Ou Yangming blinked several times and thought about the words ¡°tacit understanding¡± and ¡°fitting¡±.


    It seemed like the Tree of Splendour and the spirit turtle were made for each other. Their auras coincided with each other so well that they did not give off a feeling of distinction when they were connected. If it had to be described, it was simr to the rtionship between the Military Fire and the little red bird inside Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s all this about?¡± The little red bird blinked and found it strange. It found out from its bloodline inheritance that the Tree of Splendour should be matched with a mascot, but it was surprised that the two would be such a great fit for each other.


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked the little bird in return with a smile, ¡°Since they¡¯re able to be like this, what are you not satisfied with?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m only finding it strange because it¡¯s too satisfying,¡¯ the little red bird tilted its head and thought, but it would not expose its shame in front of Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Hmph, of course I¡¯m satisfied, but I¡¯m more eager to see it release the immortal liquid.¡± The little red bird pped its wings and flew from Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder to his other shoulder. ¡°It tastes very good, and I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten it before?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°No.¡± The little red bird shook its head and exined, ¡°But it¡¯s recorded in my inherited memories as something tasty.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough as he shook his head, but he somehow also had the thought to try what the immortal liquid tasted like.


    All of a sudden, the little red bird shouted, ¡°Ah, ah, ah, it cracked!¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded, and he quickly gathered his mental power to sense the space inside his band. The space was refined from the little red bird¡¯s natural gift so apart from him, only the bird could peek inside. At this moment, it seemed like there was only one thing that could make the little bird so shocked and fiery.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and seemed to know what was happening, hence it anxiously wanted to see the situation inside the interspatial band. Nevertheless, the space inside had an unordinary origin, so there was nothing the big yellow dog could do. As such, it could only go in circles around Ou Yangming and could not settle down.


    An expansive space could be found inside the interspatial band. The Tree of Splendour that had just been nted by Ou Yangming on the turtle¡¯s back suddenly expanded, and it was strange because the inverted pyramid began spinning as though an invisible power was controlling everything.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming and the little red bird knew it was not their doing; everything was the Tree of Splendour¡¯s spontaneous behavior.


    ¡°Quick, quick! This is the indication that the Tree of Splendour will soon secrete the immortal liquid, so quickly get something to catch it and don¡¯t waste it!¡± The little red bird yelled impatiently.


    Without the little red bird¡¯s instruction, Ou Yangming had already shaken his other wrist to retrieve several jade bottles from another interspatial bag. He had prepared the bottles in advance. Although they were not initially meant to store the marvelous immortal liquid, they could be used for this purpose at this moment.


    With a sh of thought, the jade bottles entered the space inside the band. Following that, their caps were automatically opened, and they lined up beside the pyramid.


    In the real world, Ou Yangming could not have done this even if he had remarkable mental power. This was because the energy needed to be consumed to instantiate mental power would be enormous. Having said that, the space in the band seemed to have a wonderful connection with him. When the young fellow used his mental power, instead of yielding twice the effect by doing half the work, he was assisted such that the effect was at least more than several times.


    At this point, Ou Yangming truly admired the little red bird¡¯s gift.


    He did not know how much immortal liquid would be secreted but in order not to waste the precious treasure, he could only prepare more bottles in the space just in case.


    The pyramid slowly turned red. Even though it did not be hotter, it released another unforgettable magic power.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming sensed the intense energy fluctuation from the Tree of Splendour. The fluctuation was extremely interesting and fast, by which it arrived at the peak as soon as it appeared. Subsequently, a drop of liquid was released from the pyramid.


    Ou Yangming was well-prepared, thus one of the jade bottles shed and caught the immortal perfectly.


    After the first drop of immortal liquid, the valve seemed to have been opened as drop after drop spurted out from the pyramid. The drops of liquid were given out at different frequencies, where over 10 drops could be released continuously if the process was fast. If there were insufficient follow-ups, only one drop would be shot out once in every 10 breaths.


    Ou Yangming and the little red bird focused their mental powers inside the Long Feather Band. In particr, thetter seemed to be more anxious than the former. Despite that, when the young fellow handed it the first bottle of immortal liquid, the little bird refused to ept it without any hesitation. It was far more interested in the collection of the immortal liquid than the liquid itself.


    Atst, the pyramid stopped shooting immortal liquid after half an hour, and it leisurely became inverted again.


    Ou Yangming observed carefully for some time and noticed that the Tree of Splendour¡¯s roots and canes had entered the gaps on the spirit turtle¡¯s back. His sensing ability was greater inside this unique space, so he could sense the turtle releasing queer energies, which merged with the tree as if they were inseparable.


    Anyone would be astonished upon seeing this.


    Sure enough, nature¡¯s creation had infinite possibilities.


    Ou Yangming curbed his mental power and gently waved his wrist, causing a row of jade bottles to appear in front of him.


    All of the jade bottles contained immortal liquid but some of them only carried 1 drop while some had 10 drops. As the young fellow opened the cap of one of the bottles, a distinctive smell spread in the air.


    The fragrance had an incredibly apparent trait; it was not rich but faint.


    If Ou Yangming and the others were not mentally prepared, they might not have noticed it at all.


    That said, regardless if they were paying attention, they still felt refreshed at that instant. Especially after taking a few deep breaths, they felt like they had just slept for 3 days and 3 nights, and they were so full of vigor that it could not be put into words.


    The little red bird blinked itsrge eyes and screamed abruptly, ¡°Close it! Quickly close it! Don¡¯t let it emit light!¡±

 Chapter 511: Treasure-hunting Beast

    <h4>Chapter 511: Treasure-hunting Beast</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He immediately closed the bottle¡¯s cap but when he took a nce, he noticed that a bit of the immortal liquid had indeed been lost.


    An ordinary person could not have distinguished the difference in the amount, but every change was visible to Ou Yangming when he looked with his mental conception. He had opened the bottle that stored the first drop of immortal liquid, and there was no change to the liquid when the bottle was sealed. Once he opened it again and allowed the fragrance inside to be released, a tenth of the drop of liquid was lost.


    Although the remaining liquid was still considered a drop, to people like Ou Yangming, it had depreciated very much.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, what exactly is the function of this thing?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    The little red bird pped its wings and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a rare immortal liquid. Apart from its basic function of prolonging one¡¯s life, it¡¯s also... Multifunctional.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned.


    ¡°The Tree of Splendour¡¯s immortal liquid has the most functions; it can be used to smith treasures, refine immortal pills, and even draw formation maps.¡± The little red bird hopped and added, ¡°It¡¯s the lowest-ranked immortal liquid but owing to its wide range of functions, it¡¯s not inferior to certain middle-ranked immortal liquids at all.¡±


    ¡°Are there many other types of immortal liquid?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    ¡°Yes, there are a few hundred types of them in my inherited memories.¡± The little red bird pondered and continued, ¡°These immortal liquids are also a transaction currency for top-notch powerhouses in the upper realm, so you keep more of them because they¡¯ll be very beneficial in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He realized that the immortal liquid¡¯s functions were far beyond his imagination but based on his abilities and knowledge at the moment, he could not fully release them. Perhaps when he entered the upper realm and gained more experience, he would be able to utilize the item well.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked at Ou Yangming and looked at him eagerly.


    The young fellow shook his head and retrieved a jade bottle with 10 drops of immortal liquid, then he handed it to the dog. ¡°This is your reward.¡±


    Big Yellow beamed right away, and it opened its mouth to swallow the immortal liquid.


    The little red bird tilted its head and stared at Big Yellow, then it blurted, ¡°Hey, how did you find the Tree of Splendour?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, ¡®Right, even the little red bird didn¡¯t know about the Tree of Splendour¡¯s existence, so how did Big Yellow find out about it?¡¯


    Big Yellow was startled for a while before it answered, ¡°I have no idea either. I just felt like something good was calling out to me over there, so I went over to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Something good was calling out to you?¡± The little red bird pped its wings and flew down from Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder tond on Big Yellow¡¯s head.


    The big yellow dog instantly froze. It was not aware of the little red birds¡¯ identity, but it could sense the enormous power contained in the bird¡¯s body. No living being would dare to act rashly if such a malefic creature was on one¡¯s head.


    ¡°Can you sense the Tree of Splendour now?¡±


    ¡°I can!¡± Big Yellow slowly turned its neck and fixed its gaze on the Long Feather Band on Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist.


    The little red bird pped the dog¡¯s head and reprimanded it, ¡°I¡¯m asking if you can sense the Tree of Splendour¡¯s existence, not if you know where it is!¡±


    Big Yellow quivered and responded as though it was wronged, ¡°I can sense the Tree of Splendour indeed, and it¡¯s right there.¡±


    The little bird blinked. Nobody knew what it was thinking.


    Ou Yangming vaguely sensed something unordinary, so he asked softly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to experiment,¡± the little red bird answered after some thought. Following that, it floated in the air and spat out a red light, which surrounded Big Yellow. The light flickered at first, but it soon turned into a gigantic fire with a scorching temperature.


    Big Yellow curled up its body. It was a formidable spirit beast, but it acted conscientiously in front of the zing fire.


    The little red bird returned to Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Prepare a few interspatial bags as I¡¯ll be using them.¡±


    Ou Yangming wondered and questioned, ¡°Are you going to test Big Yellow¡¯s ability?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This puppy says it can sense the Tree of Splendour¡¯s existence, but I don¡¯t believe it.¡± The little red bird¡¯s eyes glowed with strange lights. ¡°I must expose it.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, why are you being so active in this? Could it be that...¡± Ou Yangming shook his head, but his eyes soon lit up. ¡°Does it mean anything if Big Yellow can really sense the Tree of Splendour?¡±


    Faced with Ou Yangming¡¯s questioning look, the little red bird began thinking again and finally calmed down. ¡°If this puppy isn¡¯t lying to us, we might¡¯ve stumbled upon a precious treasure. Quickly, let¡¯s try!¡± It pped its wings again and urged the young fellow.


    It was not confident about Big Yellow, but Ou Yangming felt differently about it because he knew the big yellow dog would not be so bored that it would lie about it.


    Even so, he was also curious about how much Big Yellow was capable of.


    Ou Yangming casually retrieved a few interspatial bags. He was short of anything but unused interspatial bags, such that he could even keep some misceneous items in them and nothing would be affected.


    The little red bird¡¯s eyes shone as it channeled its mental conception into the Long Feather Band¡¯s space. Once its conception began to assemble, the Tree of Splendour slowly detached from the turtle¡¯s shell bit by bit.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Rumbling sounds of waves were heard, causing the sleeping spirit turtle tozily lift its head from the water.


    The fellow could hardly be affected by foreign things if it was deep asleep. Unless it was provoked by a mighty figure like Hong Feiyu, it would devote itself to being a coward.


    Having said that, there was a drastic change when the Tree of Splendour on the turtle¡¯s back began to shake.


    The spirit turtle awoke from its sleep at once and raised itsrge head. Nevertheless, its sleepy eyes made it look dazed as if it had only woken up instinctively.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. He channeled his mental conception inside and informed the turtle, ¡°Lazy turtle, you may continue to sleep because this is none of your business.¡±


    The spirit turtle nodded nkly but spotted the rising Tree of Splendour. ¡°What¡¯s that? Can you leave it for me?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. It looked like Tree of Splendour¡¯s appearance did not alert the spirit turtle, and the merge between them was actually done subconsciously. It was when someone wanted to take the nt away the spirit turtle sensed it and awoke.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming could tell from the spirit turtle¡¯s tone that it valued the Tree of Splendour very much. If it was not because it knew it could not defeat the young fellow, it would have taken forcible possession of it.


    ¡°Lazy turtle, we¡¯re using this item for an experiment, and I¡¯ll send it back here once we¡¯re done.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and added after a pause. ¡°Before you leave me, you¡¯ll be in charge of looking after it.¡±


    The spirit turtle blinked its huge eyes and was still reluctant to part with the Tree of Splendour, but Ou Yangming did not bother and withdrew it from the space inside his Long Feather Band.


    He looked at the 5 interspatial bags in front of him and thought for a while before he ced the nt inside one of them. Despite that, it was merely a beginning because he retrieved it after 30 seconds and ced it in another interspatial bag. By repeating the steps until all 5 of the interspatial bags contracted the smell of the nt, the young fellow casually ced it in one of the bags.


    The little red bird did not understand what Ou Yangming was doing at first, but it could not help but praise him toward the end.


    Regardless of Big Yellow¡¯s cultivation base, it was still a dog and had a notable sense of smell. Nheless, after Ou Yangming created such confusion, even a dog ancestor would not be able to tell the bags apart.


    The little red bird opened its mouth and inhaled, causing the mes to disappear and revealed Big Yellow, which was curled up and was trembling.


    ¡°Big Yellow.¡± Ou Yangming went forward and rubbed its head as he took pity on it, but he could not understand why the potent spirit beasts feared the little red bird¡¯s mes so much. The young fellow had touched the mes before but apart from warmth and friendliness, he did not feel anything else.


    The big yellow dog looked up at Ou Yangming with tears in its eyes. As such, the young fellow felt guilty because it seemed inappropriate to put the yellow dog in the mes because of a test.


    ¡°Hey, snap out of it. Quickly find it for me!¡± The little red bird ordered arrogantly.


    Big Yellow dared not dy the matter, so it went forward and sniffed the 5 interspatial bags.


    Ou Yangming and the little red bird looked at each other and were having the same thought, ¡®This fe is indeed searching for it with its nose.¡¯


    Just as they thought Big Yellow could not tell them apart, its nose stopped on one of the bags, and its eyes lit up. ¡°I found it¡ªit¡¯s here!¡±


    The little bird and the young yellow exchanged nces and looked like they had just seen a ghost.


    This was because Ou Yangming had indeed put the Tree of Splendour inside that bag.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Big Yellow, how did you find it?¡±


    Big Yellow blinked and answered, ¡°I have no idea either, but I felt like something inside is calling out to me.¡±


    The young fellow turned to look at the little red bird, which scoffed and remarked, ¡°Alright, you pass. You may go take a rest now.¡±


    Big Yellow barked softly and left the room, then it went to the side room to have a peaceful sleep.


    It was not a pet but a spirit beast, hence the treatment it received was not worse than that received by Hong Feiyu at all.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    The little red bird chirped for some time before it said, ¡°My inherited memories tell me that there used to be a unique kind of Treasure-hunting Beasts, which had wonderful senses toward precious treasures that produce immortal liquids. But these Treasure-hunting Beasts should¡¯ve been extinct long ago, so how can there be any of them left?¡±

 Chapter 512: Giving A Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 512: Giving A Banquet</h4>


    Treasure-hunting Beasts were marvelous creatures ording to legends. It was said that their kind had unexinable exploration abilities toward treasures in the universe. It was a gifted ability, and it was so brilliant that it was indescribable.


    Nheless, there were many kinds of Treasure-hunting Beasts too, and they were adept at finding different treasures.


    Some Treasure-hunting Beasts had superb sensing abilities toward various wonderful nts and minerals while some had special senses toward pills, pieces of equipment, and even treasures such as ghosts. All in all, Treasure-hunting Beasts of dissimr breeds could sense divergent things.


    Even so, ording to the little red bird, there were already very few Treasure-hunting Beasts that could sense things that produced immortal liquids, so much so that they were critically endangered.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming and the little bird were unusually excited when Big Yellow found the Tree of Splendour.


    The little red bird hopped off and tilted its head to ponder, then it pped its wings and separated the jade bottles on the ground into two parts. ¡°I¡¯ve split them into two portions, and we¡¯ll pick one of them each so it¡¯s fair.¡± Following that, it looked up and cast a questioning look at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°You can go first.¡±


    Although it seemed like the little red bird had casually divided the bottles, in reality, its choice was quite on point. Whether it was the number of bottles or the amounts of immortal liquid contained inside, there was not much difference.


    After getting Ou Yangming¡¯s approval, the little bird pped its wings and kept one of the portions.


    Big Yellow was the one that found the Tree of Splendour, but it ended up in Ou Yangming¡¯s possession, and the yellow dog only received over 10 drops of immortal liquid while the young fellow and the bird kept most of the liquid.


    Even though it seemed unfair, they were only taking what they needed, hence even Big Yellow was rather satisfied. This was because it knew very well that the Tree of Splendour would not produce immortal liquid at all if it was kept in its stomach for a long time. Besides, even if the nt was taken out to be cultivated, putting aside the question of whether the big yellow dog had the time and energy, in terms of its abilities only, it might not be able to secure the spiritual item at all.


    Instead of not knowing who might benefit from the nt in the end, Big Yellow figured that it would be best to leave it to Ou Yangming because he would not treat it poorly no matter what.


    After keeping the remaining jade bottles, Ou Yangming retrieved the Tree of Splendour and put it back into the Long Feather Band¡¯s space.


    He was slightly stunned when he entered the space through his consciousness; he noticed that thezy turtle was not sleeping but was eagerly waiting for his return.


    ¡°Human powerhouse, are you here to return the spiritual item to me?¡± The spirit turtle was evidently ted at the sight of the Tree of Splendour, thus it immediately asked.


    Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°Return it to you? Were you the one that found it?¡±


    Thezy turtle was startled. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why should I return it to you?¡±


    Thezy turtle turned itsrge head in the air as though it was very troubled by the question. After some time, it expressed, ¡°Honorable human, you might not be aware but if spirit turtles like me acquire spiritual items, we¡¯llplement each other. You¡¯ll be pleased by the time taken to collect immortal liquids from the spiritual items and the amount gathered.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He instantly understood why the Tree of Splendour did not react at all in the outside world but began to give out immortal liquid once it met the spirit turtle.


    It seemed like the nt was indeed fated with spirit turtles.


    Nevertheless, thezy turtle must not gain something without giving anything.


    ¡°Lazy turtle, I can lend you the Tree of Splendour, but when I set you free in the upper realm, you¡¯ll have to return it to me,¡± Ou Yangming noted.


    Thezy turtle blinked as if it failed to calcte its gains and losses.


    It was given afortable ce to sleep in, but the space belonged to someone else, after all. As such, it was being restrained inside and was far from being free. If it returned to the upper realm, it would want to recuperate in an empty ce.


    As for the task assigned to the turtle from the upper realm, it had forgotten about it long ago. In any case, it had already nned to do it half-heartedly and was going to sleep after a decade.


    However, the situation seemed different now because the resourceful human powerhouse found a spiritual item. When the spirit turtle thought about how the item would benefit it, it could not remain calm anymore.


    Ou Yangming did not urge the giant turtle, but he seemed unconcerned. With a sh of thought, the Tree of Splendournded on the turtle¡¯s back. Thezy turtle was delighted, and it swayed its back to allow the nt¡¯s roots to enter the gaps on its back.


    Thezy turtle tried its best to extend its neck. It also squinted its eyes halfway and seemed to be in extremefort as though it had an orgasm.


    When the Tree of Splendour previouslynded on the spirit turtle¡¯s back, the fellow was sleeping, thus Ou Yangming and the little red bird could not see its reaction. This time, they knew the nt and the turtlebined was much more powerful than they imagined.


    After a long time, thezy turtle calmed down and looked hesitantly at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming did not stay. He told the spirit turtle before his consciousness left the Long Feather Band¡¯s space, ¡°You can go to sleep first. If anything happens, I¡¯ll wake you up.¡±


    Thezy turtle was dumbfounded for some time inside the space. It nced at the Tree of Splendour and the sea, then it finally curled up its body again.


    ¡®No matter what, I¡¯ll sleep first. I¡¯m so, so sleepy...¡¯


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you make a contract with thezy turtle?¡± The little red bird blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°I can tell that it values the Tree of Splendour very much, so it¡¯ll likely agree to stay if you ask it to.¡±


    The mascot seemed to be rted to luck, such that even the little bird dared not ask it to be killed.


    Without the Tree of Splendour or without witnessing the unusual scene of the tree releasing immortal liquid, perhaps Ou Yangming and the little bird would not care about thezy gigantic turtle at all. They would probably still regard it as a hot potato and would want to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    Having said that, they dared not think that way anymore.


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, do you think we¡¯ll enter the upper realm?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ll go to the upper realm and have Big Yellow with us, will we find new spiritual items?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The little red bird¡¯s eyes gleamed. While Ou Yangming was not finished, it understood what he was trying to say.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do!¡± Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°We don¡¯t need a contract at all because thezy turtle can¡¯t leave us. Moreover, so what if it leaves us? As long as we have the spiritual item, will we have to worry about not being able to find a new spirit turtle?¡±


    The little red bird pondered seriously and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right! When did you be smart?¡±


    Ou Yangming red at the little fellow and could not help but be dejected.


    ¡®Can the little fe have a good chat with me?¡¯


    When Ou Yangmingter sensed the jade bottles with his conception, he was rather agitated.


    The immortal liquid had endless functions but for ordinary people, its most important function was prolonging one¡¯s life. The young fellow could not wait to return to Changlong City right away because he wanted to let Old Craftsman consume the liquid.


    He initially thought he was onlying to Canghai City to kill a spirit beast, thus he did not expect gaining much more than he imagined.


    In the evening, Feng Yiyuan and the others arrived at Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard to cordially invite him and hispanions to the banquet.


    They prepared the most luxurious carriages for Ou Yangming and his fellows, and the entire city was in an ocean of joy.


    Ou Yangming, Hong Feiyu, and the others boarded the carriages. Throughout their journey, numerous people cheered at them because the people were told that the Almighty Beings had gone to the beach to kill the Aquatics¡¯ spirit turtle, which wreaked havoc in Canghai City. From then on, the city would not be invaded by the Aquatics anymore, and the Humans¡¯ disaster was over.


    As for whether another disaster would ur after a century, it could not be bothered by these people. At the end of the day, given a human¡¯s lifespan, it would be difficult for one to live over a century.


    Elder Universe was an exception, so he could be ignored.


    Amidst the cheers, Ou Yangming and the others finally entered the Governor¡¯s Residence. They also met Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran, who had been refusing to receive guests due to their injuries.


    Between the two men, one was the governor while the other was the military¡¯smanding general, but they were both assigned by the imperial family to take up the roles. They looked pale at the moment, and they also seemed incredibly weak when they walked.


    Upon seeing them, Ou Yangming could not help but wonder.


    ¡®Was I mistaken? Were they not restrained and imprisoned but were really severely injured?¡¯


    On the other hand, the two Supreme Great Ancestors were overjoyed when they saw Ou Yangming.


    Peng Huachi endured his injuries and expressed, ¡°Consort, we went through untold hardships and finally got to meet you!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s smile froze. Behind him, Ni Yinghong smiled faintly and did not think much about the form of address because she could clearly see that the young fellow treated her and Wu Hanning differently. Hence, her confidence would not be shaken because of how other people addressed Ou Yangming.


    Nian Xinran stepped forward and congratted Ou Yangming sternly, ¡°Consort, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°General Nian, you¡¯re being too polite. I¡¯m not the consort,¡± Ou Yangming noted.


    The general was struck dumb, and his face changed; he looked worried.


    Peng Huachi immediately said, ¡°Consort, we don¡¯t mean anything else, so please don¡¯t misunderstand us. Consort, we have something to report to you, so...¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Governor Peng, I¡¯ve been graced by the imperial family before, and I¡¯m not an ungrateful person, but I don¡¯t want to im ties with them too, so you don¡¯t need to address me as the consort.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Peng Huachi quickly responded, but he was also d.


    Since Ou Yangming did not intend to deviate from the imperial family, he and the general were very much relieved.


    After all, apart from Ou Yangming¡¯s spirit beasts, no other force in the world could threaten the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse.

 Chapter 513: Two Paths

    <h4>Chapter 513: Two Paths</h4>


    Ou Yangming pondered and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s quite a rare scene among the eight prefectures that you¡¯re both severely injured during this disaster!¡±


    Upon hearing thement, which had a hint of ridicule but was more of an inquiry, the two Supreme Great Ancestors trusted by the imperial family could not help but flush. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Master Ou, frankly speaking, we had such miserable encounters because someone plotted it against us.¡± Peng Huachi shook his head helplessly. ¡°Before the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast and Senior Hong arrived, Feng Yiyuan and the others were quite cooperative. We resisted the Aquatics¡¯ attacks and were even rewarded when we went further on boats. It was when the spirit beast began to rage and when Senior Hong suddenly appeared everything became different.¡±


    Nian Xinran smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since then, Feng Yiyuan and the others secretly had evil intentions. During thest attack from the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast, they encouraged us to attack together because they wanted to eliminate the beast right away.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified enough to kill thatzy turtle.¡±


    After meeting the spirit turtle and exchanged blows with it, Ou Yangming and hispanion understood one thing¡ªthezy turtle did not have the wild ambition to harm the Humans at all. It had only actively invaded the city several times probably because it wanted to put on a show for the powerhouses in the upper realm.


    Needless to say, the Turtles were born to be slow. Hong Feiyu could not hurt it at all, but it would almost be difficult for it to kill a human Spirit Grade powerhouse.


    Therefore, though it repeatedly fought Hong Feiyu, it would lose its fighting spirit after a fixed period and would go home.


    Nheless, Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran could not tell at all, and they even thought they stood a chance to ughter thezy turtle if they had more people.


    They did not know that if the Humans¡¯bat power did not make a qualitative breakthrough, even if they sent over 10 Supreme Great Ancestors to fight, it would end up being a one-way trip for the powerhouses.


    The faces of the two great ancestors reddened again, and Nian Xinran expressed furiously, ¡°They used the Humans¡¯ disaster to harm people, and even death can¡¯t atone for the crime!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and declined toment.


    In actuality, he did not have a favorable impression of Feng Yiyuan, especially after he found out about the encounters of the governor and the general.


    The two Supreme Great Ancestors kept watch over Canghai City by the imperial family¡¯s order, but they were not from aristocratic families, after all. As such, they could notmunicate with the upper realm and did not know much about the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast aspared to Feng Yiyuan.


    Under certain special circumstances, it was reasonable that the governor and the general were fooled.


    Nevertheless, Feng Yiyuan and the others still secretly instigated their evil n while knowing that the Humans¡¯ disaster was not yet over. Their actions were undesirable, but Ou Yangming still did not want to get involved in the trouble. Hence, he put on an unpredictable expression so that the great ancestors would be suspicious and uncertain.


    Hong Feiyu stood next to Ou Yangming as though he was his guard. He turned to look at the great ancestors and ridiculed them, ¡°You¡¯re quite funny; you were the ones courting death, but you insist on ming others. Heh, if Feng Yiyuan and the others hadn¡¯t backed you up that day, how could you have retreated?¡±


    The faces of Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran took on ghastly expressions. After some time, the former exined, ¡°Senior, before we set out that day, we agreed to attack together. However, the ones that went all-out on the battlefield were the two of us and three other Supreme Great Ancestors that followed us, whereas the rest showed up but didn¡¯t do anything. Isn¡¯t that despicable?¡±


    Hong Feiyu sneered but just as he wanted to speak, Ou Yangming cleared his throat and stated, ¡°Forget it. Today¡¯s a happy day, so let¡¯s not bring up the unhappy past.¡±


    Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran were stunned. They were not reconciled to the oue, but they dared not disobey Ou Yangming.


    Hong Feiyu twitched his mouth and looked away. He was not fond of the people from the lower realm, thus he could not be bothered as long as nobody offended him.


    Before long, the celebration in the city began, but very few people dared to get close to Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    In particr, when Hong Feiyu stood like a loyal bodyguard behind Ou Yangming, even Feng Yiyuan and his people had goosebumps. They had witnessed the Spirit Grade powerhouse¡¯s abilities. Without him leading the fights against the spirit turtle, the city could not have been safe.


    While Feng Yiyuan and the others were around, Ou Yangming retrieved some pills and gave them to Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran. The Supreme Great Ancestors, who were loyal to the imperial family, were extremely grateful, whereas Feng Yiyuan and the rest hadplicated looks on their faces. When they received the letter from Changlong City¡¯s Ni family and saw Ni Yinghong, they were certain that the young fellow, who was a new rising star, was with the influential families even if he did not want to rece the imperial family.


    If that was not the case, why did he leave Her Royal Highness and only brought Ni Yinghong to Canghai City?


    Despite that, Feng Yiyuan and his people no longer thought the same after seeing how Ou Yangming acted.


    In actuality, they were rather arrogant when Ou Yangming first arrived at Canghai City. That was because they thought they could rely on Hong Feiyu, so they became bold knowing that a Spirit Grade powerhouse was supporting them. Especially since they had not witnessed how mighty Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were, they could not help but have their own thoughts.


    Having said that, the confidence of Feng Yiyuan and his people was shattered after they saw how formidable Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were.


    Until this moment, they looked at each other anxiously and did not know how to get along with Ou Yangming.


    During the celebration, Ou Yangming conversed happily with the people around him as if he did not sense the peculiar aura in the city at all.


    Feng Yiyuan was hesitant for a long time. After a discussion between the powerhouses from many aristocratic families in the city, he finally sighed and bit the bullet as he approached Ou Yangming with a smile. ¡°Master Ou, can I have a word with you in private?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran behind him, then he nodded with a smile and left with the great ancestor.


    The governor and the general tensed up, and they stood up abruptly. Just as they wanted to follow the young fellow, a shadow appeared as Hong Feiyu stood in front of them with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m feeling happy today, so drink with me.¡±


    Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran were about to reject Hong Feiyu when the man reached out his hands to press their shoulders.


    With that, notable powers gushed into their bodies. Not to mention they were still injured, even if they were well, they could not have withstood the enormous forces.


    The governor and the general were forced to sit down. Whether or not they were willing to do so, they were suppressed by the Spirit Grade powerhouse.


    While the two of them had loyal followers with them, those men dared not stand up for them after seeing that it was Hong Feiyu¡¯s doing.


    Even if one offended a Spirit Grade powerhouse here and was beaten to death on the spot, one could not redress the wrong at all.


    Ou Yangming followed Feng Yiyuan to a corner. Given their identities, they would attract much attention even if they were sitting alone, let alone sitting next to each other.


    In spite of that, a group of people somehow appeared after they sat. Those men spread out and surrounded them such that nobody else could disturb them.


    The young fellow sighed at the sighed of the well-trained people. Sure enough, an aristocratic family¡¯s powers were omnipresent. They could not be mentioned on equal terms with the imperial family in terms of powerhouses at the peak, but they were not inferior in terms of ordinary cultivators.


    ¡°Senior Feng, did you look for me to give me an order?¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly.


    Feng Yiyuan flushed and quickly answered, ¡°Master Ou, how dare I give you any orders? I only received some news, and I¡¯d like to ry it to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Please go ahead.¡±


    The great ancestor asked sternly, ¡°Master Ou, do you know about the origins of the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the eight counties?


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°I was just going to consult you about it.¡±


    In actual fact, it was evident that those families had countless ties with the upper realm, but he did not want to expose it.


    Sure enough, Feng Yiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Master Ou, frankly speaking, the nine of us came from there.¡± He pointed at the sky as he made the obscure remark.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Does your origin have anything to do with me?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s face reddened, and he cursed internally, ¡®This young fe doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate one¡¯s kindness!¡¯


    Even so, he dared not fall out with Ou Yangming, so he could only curb his thought. ¡°Master Ou, ever since the Humans¡¯ disaster started, you emerged and swept the world with an unbeatable stance, causing the disturbances in the eight counties to end. This feat is considered a first, and it¡¯s a model for the Humans. That said, given your achievements now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re only left with two paths.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Which two paths?¡±


    ¡°One of them is to overthrow the Wu imperial family¡¯s ruling with your followers and spirit beasts, then you rece them,¡± Feng Yiyuan answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the other path?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s heart sank a little. He was an experienced man with a good eye, so he could tell if the young fellow was trying to be mysterious.


    ¡®Indeed, this fe doesn¡¯t intend to dominate at all,¡¯ he thought when he looked at Ou Yangming. Nheless, he responded, ¡°The second path is to avoid the imperial family by going beyond this world.¡±


    ¡°Why should I avoid the imperial family?¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    ¡°Because your reputation is too high, so the imperial family might not allow it if you stay in the same realm as them for a long time.¡± Feng Yiyuan inhaled deeply and continued, ¡°Honestly, even if I don¡¯t tell you this today, you¡¯ll be able to feel it soon.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°So what if the imperial family doesn¡¯t allow it? Will they really fall out with me?¡±


    ¡°They might not have the guts to do that but with help from the upper realm, perhaps they¡¯ll find a way to go against you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in contending for dominance in this world.¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb, but he still replied to the great ancestor after some thought.


    If he did not know about the upper realm, perhaps he would want to make a move after gaining so much power. However, after knowing that there was a broader world beyond this realm, he no longer confined his vision to this world.

 Chapter 514: A Powerhouse From The Upper Realm

    <h4>Chapter 514: A Powerhouse From The Upper Realm</h4>


    Feng Yiyuan smiled embarrassedly, and he could not hide his disappointment. Nheless, he was well-prepared for this. If Ou Yangming wanted to dominate, he had an excuse ready; if the young fellow wanted to stay out of the matter, he would have something else to say.


    ¡°Master Ou, the imperial family won¡¯t allow a powerhouse like you to stay in this world without being controlled, so they¡¯ll do everything they can to send you away. You have a friend in Spirit Grade and two spirit beasts, but the ability that¡¯ll allow you to overrun the world and go anywhere you please in this realm won¡¯t mean anything in the upper realm.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Senior Feng, you don¡¯t need to entice me because I¡¯m well aware of that. Even so, as long as it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll still make a trip there.¡±


    He knew very well how powerful an Almighty Being from the upper realm was when he encountered the Ghost-wed Venerable One.


    When that figure adopted a secret technique and transformed the passage through the Inescapable Trap to capture him to the upper realm, he knew he would not be a match.


    Almost Ou Yangming yearned for a trip to the upper realm, he did not want to go there as a captive. Therefore, he did his best to struggle and escaped. Nevertheless, regardless of what was waiting for the young fellow in the upper realm, his final target would not change.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly said, ¡°Master Ou, frankly speaking, I¡¯vemunicated with the ns in the upper realm. If you¡¯re able to help the inherited ns from the eight counties in this realm, you¡¯ll definitely be protected by the Eight Great Aristocratic Families once you go beyond this world.¡± He was tempting Ou Yangming very much while he stared at the young fellow without blinking at all.


    They could not restrain Ou Yangming in this world, so they could only attract him through the illusory method.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly at the great ancestor and asked, ¡°How would you like me to help you?¡±


    ¡°The Wu family has been inmand of this world for too long; this country should be ruled by the other ns in turns,¡± Feng Yiyuan answered seriously.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t make any mistakes throughout their reign, so why do you want to overthrow them? Hmph, you want to drag the entire human race into mes of war for your own interests. You¡¯re disregarding the living beings in the world, and it¡¯s the real act of defying heavenly principles!¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s lips trembled, and he exined, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s not my idea but that of the Eight Great Aristocratic Families from the upper realm after their discussion!¡±


    Ou Yangming was indifferent. ¡°Are your words definite? If I really help the wicked perpetuate wicked deeds, we¡¯ll be faced with imminent danger!¡±


    Although the aristocratic families from the eight counties had inheritances from the upper realm, so did the Wu family. If Ou Yangming forced the Wu family too much in this realm and even stole the country from them, how would he be treated if he went to the upper realm?


    He had repeatedly expressed to Feng Yiyuan that he had no intentions of getting involved, but the great ancestor still pestered him, hence he was secretly infuriated.


    Feng Yiyuan naturally sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s impatience, but he gritted his teeth and stressed, ¡°Master Ou, the Wu family can¡¯t resist the Eight Great Aristocratic Families in the upper realm no matter what!¡±


    ¡°So... What does that have to do with me?¡± Ou Yangming red coldly at him, then he turned around proudly and walked outside.


    There were still guards on the periphery at the moment, and they immediately tensed up when they noticed that Ou Yangming and Feng Yiyuan parted on bad terms. Even though they did not retrieve their weapons, they cast vignt and threatening looks at the young fellow.


    ¡°Senior Feng, are you trying to block my path?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He made up his mind that if Feng Yiyuan had the guts to say ¡°yes¡±, there would be bloodshed.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he waved his hand and responded, ¡°I dare not do that. Do as you wish, Master Ou.¡±


    The cultivators that blocked Ou Yangming¡¯s path looked at each other and backed away though they were not reconciled to the oue. On the other hand, the young fellow was stunned, but he soon shook his head then pped his sleeves and left.


    Seeing as he went far away, Xiao Hualing and Zhong Fengcai slowly walked out from the dark. Thetter questioned coldly, ¡°Brother Feng, why didn¡¯t you stop him? We¡¯re no match for him because Senior Ho... That man followed him, and he has three spirit beasts, but why should we be afraid of him since he¡¯s in our hands?¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhong, given Senior Hong¡¯s identity, why do you think he¡¯s willing to follow Master Ou?¡± Feng Yiyuan sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously because Master Ou defeated him, so he chose to do that to stay alive,¡± Zhong Fengcai answered without any hesitation, ¡°As long as we¡¯re careful, our sess rate will be high.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan shook his head and raised another question, ¡°Brother Zhong, do you really think Senior Hong is inferior to the big yellow dog?¡±


    Zhong Fengcai was dumbfounded. ¡°Brother Feng, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding his light,¡± Feng Yiyuan uttered.


    Xiao Hualing was taken aback. ¡°Brother Feng, are you saying that Master Ou¡¯s a Spirit Grade powerhouse too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zhong Feicai turned around abruptly. ¡°We¡¯ve looked into him and found out that he¡¯s a local from this world, so how could he have broken through to Spirit Grade?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. Heh, if anything¡¯s impossible, that¡¯ll be the previous greatest powerhouse from the imperial family...¡± Feng Yiyuan expressed slowly.


    Zhong Fengcai paused for a while, but he was not convinced, ¡°Brother Feng, how could he alone be mentioned on equal terms with the imperial family?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan could not help butugh. ¡°He already has four Spirit Grade powerhouses around him, albeit three of them are spirit beasts. Heh, do you think powerhouses like them are willing to obey an Extreme Grade cultivator?¡±


    Xiao Hualing and Zhong Fengcai were struck dumb, and they were terrified.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s words could be easily understood, thus they began to imagine things.


    Indeed, from every point of view, Ou Yangming could not be a simple character at all.


    It might be justifiable if a spirit beast acknowledged Ou Yangming as its master by fate because since ancient times, there were past examples of people capable of defying the natural order. However, to say that a Spirit Grade powerhouse and three spirit beasts were blinded and subdued by a Supreme Great Ancestor... Unless one was a fool, one would not believe it at all.


    Zhong Fengcai¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Brother Feng, could Master Ou have already surpassed Extreme Grade when he conquered his first spirit beast in Changlong City?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand the way he does things, but...¡± Feng Yiyuan smiled bitterly and continued after a moment of hesitation, ¡°There are no signs of him relying on help from the imperial family, and he also rejected Governor Peng and General Nian when they tried to rope him in. It looks like he really doesn¡¯t want to meddle in this at all.¡±


    By name, Feng Yiyuan was neither the governor nor themanding general of Canghai City, but the Feng family had kept watch over the city for a millennium and were the real master of the city.


    In fact, Feng Yiyuan had secretly arranged his people by the governor and the general¡¯s side.


    This was the biggest advantage of having the support of inheritances from the upper realm. If it was not because the imperial family was superior and had absolute power to crush everything, Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran¡ªtwo ordinary Supreme Great Ancestors¡ªcould not stir up any trouble in Canghai City.


    ¡°Brother Feng, what should we do then?¡± Xiao Hualing asked in a deep voice. At this point, even Zhong Fengcai curbed his thought and quietly waited for Feng Yiyuan¡¯s decision.


    Feng Yiyuan sighed. ¡°This matter is no longer something that I can handle or decide, but...¡± He curled his lips into a smile and stated, ¡°I have my ns. Stay here to entertain the guests while I make a move first.¡± He nodded at his partners.


    Zhong Fengcai and Xiao Hualing sighed breaths of relief. Seeing as Feng Yiyuan was far away, the former spoke in an envious tone, ¡°Brother Feng must be going tomunicate with the powerhouse from the upper realm. Ah, it¡¯s different to have the inheritance from the upper realm...¡±


    Xiao Hualing looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Zhong, it¡¯s best not to bring this up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was just casually talking about it.¡± Zhong Fengcai¡¯s heart trembled a little, but he quicklyughed and shook his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to receive the guests. We must let them feel at home.¡±


    With that, the two men smiled at each other and left.


    Feng Yiyuan returned to his residence and entered a quiet courtyard. The courtyard was not big, but it was strictly guarded. Numerous people were keeping watch openly and covertly, which was evident that this ce was the biggest forbidden area in the residence. It was worth noting that less than 5 people from the Feng family were entitled to enter the ce.


    Needless to say, Feng Yiyuan was able to enter. Once he went in, he gently pressed a spot on the wall, revealing a ck entrance.


    He pped his sleeves and went in discreetly.


    Beyond the entrance was a world of its own¡ªa brand new world.


    The eight inherited aristocratic families and the imperial family had their respective secret realms, but every secret realm was situated dissimrly.


    While the Ni family¡¯s secret realm was located outside the city, the Feng family¡¯s was inside their residence.


    There was also a cottage inside the secret realm. Feng Yiyuan entered with a solemn expression, and he was greeted with a portrait. He kneeled before it from far and raised his hands above his head to slowly kowtow at it.


    After a brief moment, the space around the portrait seemed to have a slight fluctuation.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? What happened? Are the Aquatics so forceful that they managed to break into the city?¡±


    A faint voice was suddenly heard, and it echoed inside the cottage.


    Feng Yiyuan answered sternly, ¡°Sir, the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast has been executed, and the Humans¡¯ disaster ended.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already resolved? Is that unknown Spiritualist so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not it,¡± Feng Yiyuan quickly responded. He gave an ount of Ou Yangming¡¯s arrival and everything that happened after that as fast as he could.


    ¡°Hmph, that person doesn¡¯t appreciate one¡¯s kindness at all. Fine, I¡¯ll give you something for you to show him!¡±


    The area around the portrait dimmed at the spur of the moment, then it was bright again as a jade pendant appeared.


    ¡°Bring this to him, and I¡¯ll make him repent.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not know what his great ancestor would do but since the elder was so confident, he would not reject the gift.

 Chapter 515: The Projection Of A Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 515:</h4>


    <h4>The Projection Of A Venerable One</h4>


    When the banquet finally ended and Ou Yangming made it clear that he was leaving, neither the imperial family¡¯s representatives nor the local representatives from Canghai City dared to force him to say.


    Putting aside everything else, the sheer fact that Hong Feiyu was standing by the young fellow was enough to keep everyone else on the periphery.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming just boarded the carriage, Feng Yiyuan hurried over and said from afar, ¡°Master Ou, please stay.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and was feeling rather annotated. He had made himself clear earlier but if the great ancestor insisted on pestering him, he could not be med for being harsh.


    Feng Yiyuan seemed to have noticed how displeased Ou Yangming was, but he did not say a word. He directly presented a jade box to the young fellow and said, ¡°Master Ou, you ended the Humans¡¯ disaster and protected the people in Canghai City. There¡¯s no way I can repay you for that, so please kindly ept this supreme treasure handed down in my family.¡±


    ¡°Senior Feng, you¡¯re being too polite. Since it¡¯s a supreme treasure that has been passed down, I dare not ept it.¡± Ou Yangming was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Master Ou, the great sirs specifically told me to give it to you.¡± Feng Yiyuan bent forward a little.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he looked deeply at the great ancestor. ¡°If you insist.¡± He shook his wrist and epted the jade box.


    ¡®The only people that Feng Yiyuan will address as great sirs are probably powerhouses from that ce.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was confused. ¡®Can the Feng familymunicate with the people from that ce so smoothly? Inparison, the Ni family seems to be worse in this...¡¯


    After traveling slowly by carriages, Ou Yangming and hispanions returned to their residence. Hong Feiyu was very interested in the jade box received by the young fellow but instead of expressing it out, he immediately returned to his room to rest. On the other hand, Big Yellow wagged its tail and followed Ou Yangming into the room. It carefully looked at the little red bird and noticed that the bird was not going to shoot it away, hence it sat in a corner cheerfully.


    Judging from the big yellow dog¡¯s posture, unless it was being driven away, it would certainly stay inside the room.


    The little red bird looked scornfully at the dog. Given that it was such an arrogant being, it could not be bothered about such a trivial matter.


    Ou Yangming retrieved the jade box and pondered for some time. He had epted the item because he understood what Feng Yiyuan meant, but he also knew very well that it was not an easy gift.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The little red bird hopped on his shoulder several times.


    ¡°This box probably contains a warning from a certain force in the upper realm, so I don¡¯t know if I should open it.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    The little red bird shrieked, ¡°What warning? Hmph... Let me do it!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and stopped it. ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s meant for me, I¡¯ll have to settle it, so why should you do it?¡±


    The little bird blinked as though it wanted to defend itself, but it finally chirped and stopped being persistent.


    Afterforting the little fellow, Ou Yangming reached out and opened the jade box firmly.


    A ck jade pendant could be found inside the jade box. Its color was incredibly rare, but it gave off a strange feeling when one looked at it; it was as if something on it could attract one¡¯s soul.


    Ou Yangming was astonished. He was sure that the jade pendant¡¯s material was nothing like he had ever seen, and he believed that the substance was unique to the upper realm.


    ¡®But why did Feng Yiyuan give me a jade pendant?¡¯


    Just as Ou Yangming was bewildered, a ck light was released from the pendant. Following that, an extremely powerful force spread, and it was so mighty that even he could not resist it. As such, it grunted and staggered backward.


    The force was exceptionally strong. As far as he remembered, apart from the dragon and the phoenix that never really appeared, only the Insects¡¯ Ghost-wed Venerable One could match it.


    He instantly understood that it was the power of a supreme powerhouse.


    A vague figure floated above the jade pendant and slowly opened his eyes. The universe seemed to have lost all colors at that instant, and the pair of eyes became the ruler of this space.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ou Yangming?¡± A faint and cold voice was eventually heard.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and forced himself to calm down.


    He gritted his teeth and straightened his body under the fearsome pressure. Big Yellow simply curled up its body, and it only peeked at the figure above the pendant through its round eyes.


    It did not want to try to be brave to resist the force.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. How should I address you, senior?¡± Ou Yangming was neither haughty nor humble.


    The figure looked quietly at Ou Yangming as if he was deep in thoughts, but his silence was the exact reason the atmosphere in the room became tenser.


    Big Yellow cried bitterly but after slowly adapting to the potent force, it straightened its body, pressed down its forelegs, and lifted its butt to be ready to attack at any time. Needless to say, the big yellow dog was not confident about hurting the figure, but it would be content if it could somewhat obstruct him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhiming the Venerable One from the Feng family,¡± the figure answered after some time.


    As his voice was heard, the pressure in the air suddenly weakened, and he sounded friendlier too.


    ¡°I see, Zhiming the Venerable One, let me greet you.¡± Ou Yangming bowed to the ground.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve advanced to Spirit Grade, so you indeed have the capital to act presumptuously in this realm.¡± The figure of Zhiming the Venerable One put his hands behind his back and spoke proudly, ¡°The fact that you¡¯re able to break through the limit of this world and advance to Spirit Grade proved that you¡¯re exceedingly talented, but your cultivation base will be stagnant if you continue to stay in this small world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Ou Yangming responded sternly.


    The figure lowered his head and stared at Ou Yangming. ¡°You want to enter the upper realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming did not hide his wild ambition at all.


    This was his biggest goal so far, and he did not know what his next target would be if he managed to get to a higher level.


    ¡°I can help you if you¡¯d like toe to the upper realm, but you have to worship me once you seed,¡± that figure noted.


    After hearing his junior¡¯s tearfulint, he initially nned to frighten Ou Yangming with the force of a Venerable One because he wanted to let the young fellow know that his life or death was only a matter of thought to him. That said, when the figure saw Ou Yangming through a secret technique, had another thought right away.


    ¡®This young fe actually advanced to Spirit Grade?!¡¯


    Entering Spirit Grade was not rare at all in the upper realm. The figure had seen roughly a thousand such cultivators so far, and the Feng family in the upper realm had plenty of them too.


    However, this was the lower realm.


    If a cultivator could break through the lower realm¡¯s limit and advance to Spirit Grade, how great would his or her potential be in the upper realm? How far could that person go... The thoughts gave one an upsurge of emotions.


    Moreover, if the figure could take in such a talent, that person would be so valuable that he or she could be considered a fruitful reward for the figure even if he or she could not bepared with acquiring the entire lower realm.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he thought, ¡®What¡¯s this figure talking about? Why does he suddenly want to take me as an apprentice? This doesn¡¯t seem right...¡¯


    He was not gauging the heart of a gentleman with his mean measure, but he must take necessary precautions. Besides, he could not guess the thoughts of Zhiming the Venerable One, thus he did not know how to deal with the situation at the moment.


    Zhiming the Venerable One frowned when he noticed that Ou Yangming was hesitant. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not willing to?¡±


    Next, the pressure that seemed to have eased in the air became immensely forceful again.


    Ou Yangming scoffed coldly. He could sense the chillness on his body right away, and it felt like an icehouse was copsing.


    The force of a Venerable One was so remarkable. It was worth noting that this was even delivered between realms, but Ou Yangming felt like he could not withstand it anymore. If he was directly faced with the force, he did not know how he should resist it.


    He had obtained nearly invincible abilities in this realm, but his resulting confidence and pride were being crushed by the Venerable One¡¯s force.


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He somehow lost the capability to make decisions, so he was hesitant if he should show his true colors or pretend toply with the figure.


    Although he faced simr pressures in the past, it came from the dragon and the phoenix and was not directed at him. It also came from the Insects¡¯ Venerable One, but it suppressed its force on purpose because it was afraid that its powers would alert the world.


    On the contrary, Zhiming the Venerable One borrowed power from an item and fully released his force as a Venerable One in the small room.


    It was a small range, but it was the exact reason the world¡¯s power could not be triggered at all, allowing him to fully unleash his force.


    If Ou Yangming quickly backed away and stayed roughly 35 meters away from the jade pendant, he would not sense any power at all. The problem was he was right next to the pendant, and his mind was being seized by the Venerable One¡¯s pressure, causing it difficult for him to advance or retreat.


    At the spur of the moment, the little red bird on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder pped its wings and looked coldly at the illusory figure.


    Zhiming the Venerable One looked strangely at the little bird too. He was curious because it did not seem to be affected by his force at all.


    He did not bother at first when he nced at the little red bird, but he was struck dumb at once. Subsequently, the figure looked up and carefully looked at it again.


    The little red big lifted its head proudly and was indifferent toward the figure.


    Through a certain secret technique, Zhiming the Venerable One finally confirmed the little red bird¡¯s identity.


    The figure¡¯s mouth trembled a little, and his firm body seemed to have be discernible too.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    ¡®How can it be in this realm?


    It¡¯s also standing on this young fe¡¯s shoulder, but what does that mean?¡¯


    Zhiming the Venerable One was appalled when he recalled what he said earlier.


    All of a sudden, the figure became firm again, the tense atmosphere in the room disappeared, and he had a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I was only making a joke¡ªa totally harmless joke...¡±

 Chapter 516: Switching From Arrogance To Humility

    <h4>Chapter 516: Switching From Arrogance To Humility</h4>


    The fearsome force equivalent to the weight of a mountainpletely disappeared from the room. On top of that, the illusory figure of a Venerable One was also looking at Ou Yangming like a friendly old man next door.


    The figure¡¯s expression at the moment and the one before were simply Heaven and Earth apart, causing a stark yet indescribable contrast.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded when he looked at Zhiming the Venerable One, and he could not get around it.


    ¡®Why did this fe change just like that as if it¡¯s child¡¯s y?¡¯ If Ou Yangming had not confirmed that the figure¡¯s forceful aura was of the same level as that of the Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s, he would have suspected the figure¡¯s real identity. Nheless, the young fellow was relieved when there was a 180-degree change in the figure¡¯s attitude.


    He cupped his hands and bowed at the figure.


    Given his status, it would be fine for him to salute a Venerable One.


    Who knew, the little red bird became fidgety when he bowed, and it jumped from his shoulder to his other shoulder. ¡°Hey, hey! What are you doing? Are you going to turn me upside down?¡±


    The illusory figure of Zhiming the Venerable One widened his eyes too. ¡®This little bird treats Ou Yangming with an unordinary attitude indeed.¡¯


    Next, something more unbelievable happened in front of him.


    Ou Yangming reached out to grab the raging little red bird and uttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, so don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    The little red bird struggled a little, then it looked away and shouted, ¡°You mustn¡¯t bow at this fe at all because he doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Zhiming the Venerable One fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming hand. Fortunately, he was only present in the form of his projection instead of his real self. If that was not the case, the young fellow would be able to tell that he had broken out in a cold sweat.


    ¡®Does this human know how to spell the word ¡°death¡±?¡¯


    Moreover, the fact that Ou Yangming was still alive had overturned the Venerable One¡¯s understanding of the world.


    Despite that, on second thought, Zhiming the Venerable One suddenly understood why Ou Yangming could cultivate to Spirit Grade in this realm and could conquer three spirit beasts even when he was merely cultivator from the lower realm. It turned out that this was the real reason.


    In actuality, he had only guessed half of it right. It was true that Ou Yangming could take control of Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk because of the little red bird, but the advancement of his cultivation base did not have much to do with the little bird.


    The little red bird had long regarded Ou Yangming as itsrade. Besides, the young fellow even saved it when it was struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts, so the rtionship between them was so deep that it was indescribable.


    Anyone else would be courting death if they treated the little red bird as Ou Yangming did. If it spat mes through its mouth, one would be burnt into ashes for sure without leaving any trace. On the contrary, the little bird wouldin or peck the young fellow with controlled power at most.


    The treatment could not be imagined by Zhiming the Venerable One at all.


    Even so, the more casual Ou Yangming treated the little red bird, the more alert and shocked the Venerable One was.


    When he looked at Ou Yangming again, there was a drastic change in his look.


    Ou Yangming turned around and blinked at the little red bird. He had guessed that the Venerable One was acting differently because of the little fellow.


    Nobody in this realm could recognize the little red bird¡¯s origin, but Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were familiar with it. In that case, it would not be odd for a Venerable One from the upper realm to recognize it too.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming could utilize the little bird¡¯s identity, but he was unwilling to be enemies with a Venerable One.


    He turned to look and approached Big Yellow, then he ced the little red bird on its back. ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, I¡¯ll handle this myself. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, please don¡¯t meddle in this.¡±


    The little red bird scoffed coldly, and it stared hatefully at the illusory figure of Zhiming the Venerable One.


    Zhiming the Venerable One cried bitterly and regretted what he did. If the little bird bore a grudge against him because of this, the Feng family would be restless from now on.


    Big Yellow quivered a little. It turned its head and stuck out its tongue tteringly at the little red bird. Ou Yangming was speechless upon seeing this and wondered why the big yellow dog lost its integrity.


    He shook his head and returned to his spot. ¡°Senior, why did youe to the lower realm? Do you have an order for me?¡±


    Zhiming the Venerable One let out a hollowugh. ¡°I... Oh, I heard that a young genius emerged in this realm. He was said to have triumphed over all of his opponents and even suppressed and subdued spirit beasts one after another, so I came to take a look. Now, I see that you¡¯re indeed an extraordinary genius, and it makes sense that you¡¯ve had such aplishments.¡± He smiled with his eyes squinted and ttered Ou Yangming.


    ttery would get him everywhere...


    Sure enough, the little red bird on Big Yellow was not that hostile anymore after Zhiming the Venerable One said those words. In fact, the little bird even looked proud.


    ¡®Hmph, this old fe has a good eye indeed, but I¡¯m the one that really has a good eye!¡¯


    Zhiming the Venerable One thought, ¡®I guessed it right¡ªit¡¯ll be happy if I tter Ou Yangming.¡¯


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat. Being praised by a Venerable One could indeed make one feel as light as a feather, but he was sensible and would not change because of the man¡¯s praises.


    ¡°Senior, are you really here to see me only?¡±


    ¡®I have nothing better to do!¡¯ Zhiming the Venerable one nodded and thought to himself, but he responded with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to be friends with you, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou. Hehe, judging from your abilities, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to get to the upper realm in the future. If you doe over, please visit the Feng family; I¡¯ll prepare some gifts and await your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Since you invited me, it¡¯ll be disrespectful for me to decline you.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    Zhiming the Venerable One was delighted. He suddenly said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something else that you might not know. The interspatial disorder is slowly going away, but we received news that the space between our realms have changed, and there might be a possibility that the passage will be permanently set up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and his eyes gleamed.


    The interspatial passage was a unique passage that connected two different worlds.


    Without the interspatial passage, the two worlds could onlymunicate with each other through mysterious yet powerful means, which required uneptable consumption of resources. Ou Yangming was fated to go beyond this world, but he also knew there was a slim chance for him to bring Old Craftsman there.


    Everything would be different if an interspatial passage was built between the two realms.


    Perhaps by then, going to the upper realm would be a realizable dream as long as he was willing to and paid an eptable price.


    Zhiming the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°Interspatial disorders don¡¯t always bring bad news. After this disorder, there¡¯s hope that a permanent passage will be built between our realms, and it¡¯ll be much easier for you toe over then.¡±


    ¡°Senior, when will the passage be built?¡± Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to build the passage because enormous resources will be needed. I¡¯m discussing it with the other ns now, and I¡¯ll notify you as soon as I have news,¡± Zhiming the Venerable One answered after some thought.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered because he immediately understood what he meant.


    The establishment of the passage would undoubtedly benefit the Humans greatly. No matter what, the lower realm was a world of its own. Even if it was not as flourishing as the upper realm, plenty of talents could still be found.


    Nobody was a fool. Since Ou Yangming could figure this out, the Almighty Beings from the upper realm could definitely do the same.


    Therefore, the passage would certainly be built. That said, how it would be built and profit distribution after that could not be decided right away.


    Ou Yangming suddenly understood why it seemed like the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the eight counties were at swords¡¯ points once the Humans¡¯ disaster ended.


    It was not that a civil war was imperative among the Humans, but it was probably ordered by the ns in the upper realm.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thank you, senior,¡± Ou Yangming uttered after some thought. Heter looked up and stared at the figure¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°As long as there won¡¯t be a civil war among the Humans, I¡¯m willing to contribute my mite in this.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I understand.¡± Zhiming the Venerable One slowly nodded and cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. Given that he was giving the young fellow such a treatment when he was a Venerable One, it was truly rare. ¡°Please hand this jade pendant back to Yiyuan.¡± Following that, he bowed at the little red bird and vanished.


    Ou Yangming grinned and went forward to close the jade box. When he listened closely, heughed and noted, ¡°Feng Yiyuan is nearby indeed.¡±


    The little red bird pped its wings andnded on his shoulder again. ¡°Give this thing back to it. Hmph, if this old man doesn¡¯t teach his junior well, I¡¯ll do it for him instead!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud. As he pushed the door open, he shed and disappeared.


    He appeared in a teahouse nearby after a brief moment.


    The Ordinary Teahouse was already closed at this time, but Feng Yiyuan was not disturbed at all when he drank alone.


    Ou Yangming shed and arrived beside Feng Yiyuan.


    Feng Yiyuan did not find the young fellow¡¯s appearance strange. Heughed out loud and handed over a teacup that had been prepared by him, then he asked with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯vee indeed. Heh, have you thought it through?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through.¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly.


    ¡®Sure enough, sir seeded right away,¡± Feng Yiyuan thought and nodded.

 Chapter 517: The Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 517: The Culprit</h4>


    ¡°Master Ou, as long as you work with us whole-heartedly, you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡± Feng Yiyuan raised his eyebrows and spoke arrogantly.


    He was not a shallow person and could be considered cunning. If that was not the case, he could not have fooled Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran so easily, causing them to be severely injured during the fight against the spirit beast.


    Nheless, the one that dealt with Ou Yangming was a sir from his sect in the upper realm.


    The sir was a potent figure, whereas Feng Yiyuan was an insignificant little ant aspared to him.


    No matter what, Feng Yiyuan must not ruin the sir¡¯s reputation at all. Even if he knew Ou Yangming¡¯s spirit beasts could kill him at any time, he must act like this to suppress the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He wanted to hold his belly andugh out loud, but he became unbothered after having experienced so muchtely.


    He put down the box and said, ¡°Senior Feng, your words don¡¯t mean anything, so you better discuss with...¡± He looked up and pointed at the box.


    ¡°You!¡± Feng Yiyuan¡¯s face changed as he was infuriated, but he vaguely had a bad feeling about this.


    The fact that Ou Yangming was being so unyielding had really exceeded his expectations. He thought, ¡®After being lectured by sir, shouldn¡¯t he be an obedient yes-man?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shed and left quietly. He did not take swift steps but every step he took was somewhat leaving a giant rock on Feng Yiyuan¡¯s heart, so much so that the great ancestor found it hard to catch his breath.


    Once Ou Yangming was far away, Feng Yiyuan pondered for a brief moment before he waved his hand to gesture to his servants to leave. Following that, he opened the jade box in the quiet and empty room.


    Feng Yiyuan was relieved when he saw that the jade pendant was in one piece.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming pressured him so much that he misjudged the situation.


    Nevertheless, a faint ck smoke suddenly rose from the ck jade pendant, then an illusory figure floated in the air.


    Feng Yiyuan was stunned, but he was overjoyed after he saw the figure¡¯s face. This was because the figure looked exactly the same as the portrait he worshipped in the secret realm.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    The figure slowly took form and was dazed for a while, but his eyes soon became lively. Afterward, he lowered his head and looked at Feng Yiyuan as though he was deep in thought.


    Feng Yiyuan waited quietly for some time. When he recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s strange look before he left, he could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, have you met Ou Yangming?¡±


    The figure finally responded as if he was attracted to what Feng Yiyuan said. He released an incredibly fearsome aura in a sh, and the aura was so menacing that it was stronger than what went against Ou Yangming earlier.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s knees became jelly, and he involuntarily fell on his knees.


    Under such a powerful force, not to mention that Feng Yiyuan already revered and feared the figure, even if a stranger released something simr, he could not have resisted at all.


    Ou Yangming could only endure it and made Zhiming the Venerable One change his attitude because of the little red bird.


    No other person in the world possessed such a formidable creature.


    ¡°Hmph, you thrash! Why did you offend that person!¡± Zhiming the Venerable One reprimanded Feng Yiyuan hatefully with a fierce look.


    He had tried to gain an advantage bying to the lower realm but ended up worse off. Not only did he fail to aplish anything but most importantly, he seemed to have provoked that being.


    When Zhiming the Venerable One thought about the merciless means of the beings from that race, he felt like running into a wall. This was why he was so furious when he saw Feng Yiyuan, who was the culprit, and he almost wanted to pull out the tendons and peel the skin of that great ancestor.


    Feng Yiyuany prostrate and uttered with fear, ¡°Sir, please calm down, please calm down!¡±


    The figure of Zhiming the Venerable One stared at him, and the frightening aura brewed from the figure¡¯s intense negative emotions was suppressing him so badly that he could almost not breathe.


    After some time, the aura in the room slowly went away. Zhiming the Venerable one spoke coldly, ¡°Go and apologize to them! If they¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll descend to the lower realm and turn you into dust!¡±


    Feng Yiyuan quivered. He looked at the Venerable One in disbelief, and he was extremely dazed.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the Venerable One say he¡¯ll talk to Ou Yangming? Why did his attitude change drastically after their talk?¡¯


    The great ancestor felt hopeless after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s performance in this realm, but he did not think the young fellow¡¯s cultivation base would be useful in the upper realm. After all, Spirit Grade powerhouses did not mean much in the upper realm. Aspared to Venerable Ones that could transfer energy between realms, Ou Yangming was too insignificant.


    Despite that, there was indeed a change now, but Feng Yiyuan did not expect Zhiming the Venerable One to change instead of Ou Yangming.


    ¡°S-sir, we¡¯ll apologize to them?¡± Feng Yiyuan asked word by word. At this point, he could sense a bitterness in his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, apologize to him and get rid of any negative image. I allow you to pay any price for it, so don¡¯t hesitate to lose the entire Feng family if it¡¯s needed!¡± Zhiming the Venerable One noted coldly.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s lips trembled, and he felt hopeless.


    ¡®What does that mean? Lose the entire Feng family? Will the foundation of a millennium still belong to the Feng family?¡¯


    No matter what Feng Yiyuan thought, he dared not say a word.


    The figure of Zhiming the Venerable One slowly disappeared, but his cold look was deeply imprinted on Feng Yiyuan¡¯s heart. As such, the gert ancestor dared not disobey the Venerable One at all.


    It was worth noting that the Feng family spent a millennium to build their foundation in this realm, and it was considered a profound foundation. As lost as it was possible, Zhiming the Venerable One would not be willing to abandon it at all. Having said that, aspared to their long-established foundation in the upper realm, their foundation in the lower realm did not mean much.


    One was the pain of cutting one¡¯s body while one wasplete annihtion. As long as one was normal, one would know what to choose.


    The power represented by the Phoenixes could not be resisted by the Feng family or the sect they were in. In order to calm the little red bird, Zhiming the Venerable One decided to cut their loss quickly.


    As for Feng Yiyuan¡¯s thoughts, they were not part of his consideration at all.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The jade box closed by itself once the figure disappeared from the jade pendant.


    Feng Yiyuan slumped to the ground as if his spine was removed; he no longer had any strength left. The great ancestor stared nkly at the jade box and felt like a clown when he recalled hisst conversation with Ou Yangming.


    He hoped that he had really turned into a clown that would be ridiculed by Ou Yangming. Even though he would be enraged, he could withstand it. On the other hand, Feng Yiyuan did not know how Zhiming the Venerable One would do to him if he failed to get Ou Yangming¡¯s forgiveness. Needless to say, he was sure that he would not end well.


    After a long time, Feng Yiyuan finally regained some strength. He forced himself to get up and picked up the jade box before he staggered away from the teahouse.


    Given his cultivation base and how familiar he was with the sentries around, he did not rm anyone when he left.


    He was walking unsteadily at first, but he became more stable after he sped up.


    The pressure and distress caused by Zhiming the Venerable One slowly disappeared. Of course, Feng Yiyuan would notin about this because he knew very well the disparity between him and the Venerable One.


    He returned to his residence after a short while, then he gathered several fellows after some thought.


    Before long, Xiao Hualing and Zhong Fengcai¡ªhis hardcore followers¡ªarrived.


    ¡°Brother Feng, seeing as you came back so quickly, do you have good news?¡± Zhong Fengcai asked excitedly.


    Feng Yiyuan had purposely told them that the sir from the upper realm wasing because he wanted to boost their confidence. Although the sir had note in person and only came in the form of a projection, it could leave most of the powerhouses from this world in awe.


    At the very least, Zhong Fengcai and Xiao Hualing revered the sir very much, and they subconsciously thought Ou Yangming had given in.


    ¡°I do have news. Would you like to hear it?¡± Feng Yiyuang looked strangely at them.


    ¡°What?¡± Zhong Fengcai and Xiao Hualing looked at each other. They vaguely sensed something unordinary.


    Feng Yiyuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided that the Feng family will follow Master Ou¡¯s lead as long as he¡¯s in this world.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His closestrades eximed differently and looked at him. They had such strange looks on their faces as if they mistook him for someone else.


    Feng Yiyuan flushed after being stared at like that, but he gritted his teeth and added, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Will you join me this time or...¡±


    Xiao Hualing blurted after he fell silent for some time, ¡°Brother Feng, did sir¡¯s projection note to the lower realm?¡±


    ¡°He... Came.¡± Feng Yiyuan smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Since he did, why are you doing this?¡± Zhong Fengcai was mad. ¡°Is that sir¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Yiyuan uttered coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s sir¡¯s order... Uh, what? What did you say?¡± Before Zhong Fengcai could continue his long speech, he was dumbfounded and slowly looked afraid.


    Feng Yiyuan¡¯s face darkened as though it was ck with a touch of red. He stated, ¡°Sir ordered us to follow Master Ou. Those who disobey him will be punished by natural disasters, and our families will be eliminated.¡±


    Xiao Hualing and Zhong Fengcai were stupefied for a long time. They felt chills creeping up their bodies, and they could not help but shiver.

 Chapter 518: A Peculiar Flame Stone

    <h4>Chapter 518: A Peculiar me Stone</h4>


    The next morning, Ou Yangming packed up and was going to leave with Ni Yinghong and the others.


    They hade to Canghai City to resist the Aquatics. Now that the crisis was over and the celebration had ended, it was time for them to leave.


    Just as they wanted to leave, Feng Yiyuan came with Zhong Fengcai and Xiao Hualing. The three most authoritative Supreme Great Ancestors in Canghai City bowed down to Ou Yangming and fawned over him. Not only did they present the young yellow with precious treasures from their respective treasure houses, but they also expressed their willingness to serve him.


    Ou Yangming did not mind it, but he was more delighted about the treasures given to him; there was a rare and unknown ore among them.


    He could not identify the ore through appraisal art, which was evident that the ore was a flying stone beyond this world and did not belong here. The young fellow had gathered various bizarre ores in his interspatial bags, and he adored them from the bottom of his heart because he was a great cksmith. Therefore, when he found a new ore, he loved it so much that he did not want to let it go.


    Seeing how Ou Yangming looked at the ore, Feng Yiyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He said respectfully, ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯ll do our best to find all sorts of minerals for you if you need them, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. Heughed and asked, ¡°How do you know what kind of minerals I¡¯ll be satisfied with?¡±


    ¡°I suppose you fancy peculiar stones from beyond this word. Those stones came from above, but there¡¯s a higher chance they¡¯ll fall into the sea.¡± Feng Yiyuanughed, and he sounded confident. ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to find ores from the sea, but the probability of finding them is also the highest. As long as I inform everyone that you need flying stones beyond this world, I assure you that everyone in Canghai County will serve you.¡±


    Unquestionably, Ou Yangming contributed the most to the end of the Humans¡¯ disaster. Once the news was spread, everyone would remember his saving grace.


    It was true that flying stones from outside of this world were precious and important, but given Ou Yangming¡¯s status and his identity as the greatest cksmith, people would present them to him.


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Okay, please look out for me if there are new stones.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and the two other great ancestors pped their chests and gave their word. Following that, Ou Yangming nodded and left with Ni Yinghong, Jiang Jiumei, and the others even though the people tried to make him stay.


    Behind them, Feng Yiyuan and his people waved their hands while seeing them off. Only when Ou Yangming and hispanions were out of sight, Feng Yiyuan stopped smiling and shouted, ¡°I hereby order everyone to search for flying stones from beyond Heaven. Once they¡¯re found, immediately send them to Changlong County. Remember¡ªcollect flying stones at all costs!¡±


    Other than the people from the Feng family, everyone else in the city responded to him.


    Peng Huachi and Nian Xinran looked at each other and remembered this well. They sneered and thought, ¡®How can the Feng family bepared with the imperial family? How can it be so easy to fawn over Master Ou?¡¯


    Although Ou Yangming did not take the side of the evildoer, he did not seem like he nned to serve the imperial family. Was it worth it to pay such a huge price for him to maintain neutral ground?


    They did not know what happened yesterday night. If they were aware of everything that took ce, they would not have such thoughts at the moment.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The goshawk pped its wings and soared in the sky. This time, instead of riding the mighty bird, Ou Yangming and the others sat on the big tform on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s back.


    Hong Feiyu was afraid when he first set foot on the tform.


    He witnessed how Multi-armed King Kong trampled over the spirit turtle, hence he revered the ferocious and invincible beast very much.


    Nheless, after seeing how Ou Yangming and the others were cool about it, he gritted his teeth and boarded the tform. Needless to say, he also stole a nce at Ou Yangming and admired the caster even more.


    It was amazing that the young fellow managed to subdue Multi-armed King Kong, but it was an entirely different matter to make the spirit beast carry him and the others willingly. This proved that Ou Yangming had controlled the king kong on an unimaginable level.


    Multi-armed King Kong dashed on the ground. It was incredibly fast yet stable, so much so that unless Spiritualists like Ou Yangming inspected on purpose, one could not sense the sways at all. It seemed like the king kong¡¯s upper body was as steady as a rock no matter how it moved.


    It was good news for the people on the steel tform because the journey wasfortable for them, but it was an extra burden for Multi-armed King Kong. Even so, the spirit beast did notin at all, and it seemed to be ted instead.


    The fact that it managed to snatch Ou Yangming and the others from the goshawk was a surprise. As long as the young fellow and the little red bird valued it more than they did the goshawk, it would endure any hardship dly.


    On the high tform, Ou Yangming curiously observed the flying stone that he gained.


    It was his first time seeing the stone. When he held it in his hands, it felt as smooth as jade and also carried faint heat. Nevertheless, the heat did not disperse, and it maintained the same temperature as the stone¡¯s surface. Ou Yangming would not attach so much importance to it if that was all; what surprised him the most was the stone¡¯s core.


    He released his mental conception and invaded the stone bit by bit.


    This was a way of using mental power, and he had be very familiar with it. Despite that, he stumbled upon a big issue on this stone.


    Once his mental power entered the stone, it seemed to have fallen into a bottomless pit. No matter how much mental power he channeled into it, there was no return. Not to mention exploring the entire stone, his power could not fill even a tenth of the stone.


    Ou Yangming naturally became interested in the stone¡¯s odd property. Unfortunately, he could not figure out its origin no matter how hard he tried to recall.


    All of a sudden, the little red bird on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder chirped.


    Since other people were present, the little red bird¡¯s voice became chirps, but Ou Yangming heard it clearly.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? Is it so interesting?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and connected his mental conception with the little bird¡¯s. ¡°You can give it a go.¡± He added after some thought, ¡°Use your mental power.¡±


    The little red bird was curious. It was not an expert in mental power but due to its bloodline inheritance, its mental power was far greater than its peers, to the extent that it was much more formidable than human casters of its rank.


    It blinked and released its mental power.


    Next, its mental power came into contact with the peculiar stone but was devoured in the blink of an eye.


    The little red bird¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and it became unusually serious.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little because as far as he could remember, he had never seen that expression on the little bird¡¯s face. It seemed like the little bird was not unreliable at all at this moment, and it became unconventionally matured.


    For a split second, Ou Yangming even suspected if the little red bird suddenly grew. If that was not the case, how could it have released such an aura?


    The little red bird continued to release its mental power. Faced with the same situation, it made the same choice as Ou Yangming did; it released more mental power as it wanted to fill up the bottomless hole.


    Being someone who had experienced it before, Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He had not given up releasing his mental power. In a way, he and the little red bird were releasing their powers at the same time.


    There would be an opposite effect if someone else did the same and caused two dissimr mental powers to intersect. In fact, other people would restrain one another and fight for life or death. On the contrary, once the mental powers of Ou Yangming and the little bird merged, they did not resist each other. Instead, they were like rivers flowing into the sea, and they finally joined to be a turbulent river.


    Moreover, after their mental powersbined, they evenplemented each other, which was amazing.


    ¡°Screech...¡±


    Strange sounds were heard from the stone, and the temperature around seemed to be slowly increasing.


    Ou Yangming and the little red bird exchanged nces as they were surprised yet overjoyed. It was a marvelous stone with fire-mastery energy, and they vaguely sensed an aura that belonged to their kind.


    ¡®Was this left behind by an Almighty Being from the Phoenixes?¡¯


    Whether it was Ou Yangming or the little red bird, they became curious.


    On the tform, Ni Yinghong, Hong Feiyu, and the others looked at Ou Yangming and the stone in his hand in shock. As for the little red bird on the young fellow¡¯s shoulder, apart from Big Yellow, the other people ignored it.


    The wonderful changes on the peculiar stone could not be hidden from them but when they noticed the grave look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, even Ni Yinghong dared not question him about it yet. That said, she believed that he would not keep it a secret from her once he found out what it was.


    In the beginning, the mental powers channeled by Ou Yangming and the little red bird were fierce as if they wanted to decipher the peculiar stone¡¯s secret at once. However, they could not stand it anymore after an hour. Nheless, they would not give up just yet. After making a spiritual connection with each other, they made up their minds.


    Subsequently, great mental power was still transferred into the stone, but its margin was reduced.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed most of his mental power. He sat with his legs crossed and retrieved a precious pill from his interspatial bag to consume it. As such, his mental power was being recovered little by little.


    During this period, the little red bird shifted its mental power into the stone as much as it could.


    Another hour had passed when Ou Yangming opened his eyes. He took over the process, whereas the little bird seized the opportunity to rest.


    The two of them took turns every hour. Fortunately, their powers were very much interoperable, by which they were almost from the same person. If not, they could not have cooperated with such tacit understanding.


    After 3 days and 3 nights, Ou Yangming and the little red bird were almost exhausted. It was then when the bottomless stone was finally filled by their mental powers.

 Chapter 519: Treasure Map

    <h4>Chapter 519: Treasure Map</h4>


    A scorching, stove-like aura was suddenly released from the peculiar stone in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Ou Yangming had been on the high tform throughout the few days but instead of conversing with the others, he mostly focused on the peculiar stone. Whether it was Ni Yinghong, Jiang Jiumei, or Hong Feixiang, they witnessed everything but were tactful enough to not disturb him.


    This was because they could tell from Ou Yangming¡¯s actions that he valued the stone very much.


    Nheless, even they did not expect the stone¡¯s aura to be so fearsome.


    It was an indescribable momentum, such that nobody could survive it.


    Ni Yinghong, Jiang Jiumei, and Hong Feiyu froze at the same time, and it was extremely difficult for them to even move an inch as though invisible powers were restraining their bodies. Even so, they were in better states aspared to Multi-armed King Kong.


    The king kong was still running madly when it sensed the frightening pressureing from its back, and it could not break free from the pressure too.


    It was experiencing what Ou Yangming and the little red bird felt when they previously watched the scene between the dragon and the phoenix. Its body stiffened when it leaped into the air, and it fell hard from mid-air.


    Apanied by an earth-shattering sound, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body crashed into the ground like a mountain, causing a massive hole to be formed on the ground.


    The people and the big yellow dog on the steel tform could not help but roll out and were thrown into the air.


    Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei were appalled. They tried to struggle but still could not free themselves from the terrifying aura. Thetter had the cultivation base of Extreme Grade, but the former was only in Yin Grade, so she might not be able to stand falling from a high spot.


    Just as Ni Yinghong was panicking, a figure shed to catch her and danced in mid-air to drift toward Jiang Jiumei to catch her too.


    On the other hand, Hong Feiyu and Big Yellow fell hard to the ground.


    Nevertheless, the two of them had thick skin and were flesh, hence they were not injured though they were dizzy from the fall.


    Ou Yangming gently fluttered to the ground and supported the youngdies so that they could find their footings. It was then when they realized that the horrifying aura had somehow disappeared.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s... Going on?¡± Ni Yinghong grumbled.


    Although she was grateful to Ou Yangming for saving her at thest moment, he was the culprit behind the incident.


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, it was an ident.¡± The young yellow smiled bitterly and added after a pause, ¡°King Kong, get up.¡±


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The king kong roared and immediately got up to cast a ttering smile at Ou Yangming and the little red bird.


    Ou Yangming reprimanded it, ¡°Did you forget how to run?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong shrunk its neck and felt like it was treated unjustly, but it dared not defend itself.


    The young fellow scoffed, then he lowered his head and spoke in a pleasant tone, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, stay here with the rest for 2 days. I need to return to Canghai City, but I¡¯lle back once I¡¯m done.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was moved, and he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, is that stone really so important?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°It¡¯s extremely important.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e back as soon as possible.¡± Ni Yinghong was reluctant to part with him, but she was not one that would ignore the general interest. Since the young fellow said that it was such an important matter, she would not stop him.


    After giving the others a few instructions, Ou Yangming summoned the goshawk and hopped on it. With that, they zoomed back to Canghai City.


    He was exhrated at the moment. Even if the jade stone in his hand had already cooled down, he and the little red bird spotted a great opportunity.


    A treasure!


    The jade stone was not an ordinary mineral; it was a treasure itself, and it was a part of a giant treasure map.


    When Ou Yangming and the little red bird filled the peculiar stone with the mental powers, it instantly released an intense and forceful aura. The other people were so deterred by the daunting aura that they could not move, but the young fellow and the little bird sensed many extraordinary things.


    ¡°Chirp, chirp...¡± The little red bird kept jumping on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder as it could not control itself due to the excitement. Not to mention the young fellow and the goshawk, even it might not know what it was talking about.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and said snappily, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, speak the humannguage!¡±


    The little red bird pped its wings and finally settled down. It was overjoyed as it expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, we made a fortune!¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pretty good name, so I¡¯ll call you that from now on!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched. The term of address was only used between him and Ni Yinghong; apart from the youngdy, nobody dared to call him that.


    Despite that, seeing how thrilled the little bird was, Ou Yangming made a wise choice by not wanting to correct it. Exining to the little fellow would be a tough but fruitless job because it would still act as it wished even if the young fellow gave a thorough exnation. Since that was the case, he would take a step back on such a trivial matter.


    He curbed his thought and asked, ¡°What do you mean when you say we made a fortune?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t tell.¡± The little red bird was indifferent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurrying back because you want to find the whole map?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. ¡°This peculiar stone must¡¯ve been left behind by an elder from the Phoenixes, right?¡±


    ¡°The Phoenixes¡¯ power is so pure and powerful, so that must be it.¡± The little red bird nodded and continued, ¡°This was left behind by a senior in nirvana, and it¡¯s waiting for fated ones. Hehe, we¡¯re the fated ones!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really thick-faced...¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The little bird was displeased. ¡°Tell me then¡ªwho else in this world could¡¯ve solved the mystery?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time but could not find an answer.


    The peculiar stone carried an aura unique to the Phoenixes, and it could not be faked at all.


    Besides, putting aside the Phoenixes, the amount of mental power required to fill the stone alone was not something that could be provided by ordinary cultivators.


    Even when Ou Yangming and the little red bird went all-out, they barely managed to reach the initiation standard after 3 days. The young fellow really could not think of anyone else in this world with such remarkable mental power.


    Moreover, even if someone like that was found by chance, or a supreme powerhouse from a n could fill the stone with his or her mental power, none of them could break the seal of the Phoenixes¡¯ power.


    In a way, the object¡¯s real function could only be brought into y in the hands of Ou Yangming and the little red bird in this world.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, even if this peculiar stone isn¡¯t a treasure map, it¡¯s a treasure itself. If we use it appropriately, we¡¯ll benefit greatly from it,¡± the little red bird noted while blinking itsrge eyes.


    The stone contained a marvelous rune, which was a switch. It could only be opened if there was abundant mental power.


    Once the peculiar stone was opened, it would be an energy storage. If Ou Yangming and the little red bird were depleted of energy in the future, they could withdraw powers from it to feed themselves.


    Given that the two of them could only fill up the stone after taking turns throughout 3 days, one could imagine the amount of mental power stored inside.


    Perhaps a treasure of such level was prepared for a Venerable One.


    At the very least, Ou Yangming and the little red bird would be suspected of wasting natural resources if they used it. Having said that, neither of them noticed it, and the young fellow even subconsciously regarded the item as his.


    In actuality, the oue was already destined due to the Phoenixes¡¯ aura.


    The goshawk blinked while flying, and it was impassioned. ¡®It¡¯s a treasure from the Phoenixes. If word spreads, how great of a disorder and how many changes will there be?¡¯


    However, the goshawk quickly decided that it would not publicize the news even if it rots in its heart.


    Once the goshawk gave all it had, it was naturally much faster than Multi-armed King Kong. As such, the enormous Canghai City was in sight after a few hours.


    When the goshawk closed its wings and began to descend, countless screams could be heard on the walls. On top of that, some figures also rushed toward the walls.


    Ou Yangming was relieved after seeing the familiar figures. He gently tapped the goshawk, which lowered its body andnded outside the city. Following that, he shed and jumped up to one of the walls.


    The soldiers on the wall saluted him with respect at once after seeing who he was. They idolized him very much.


    After a brief moment, Feng YIyuan, Peng Huachi, and the others arrived one after another. They were puzzled after seeing Ou Yangming because they could not understand why the powerhouse suddenly returned.


    Feng Yiyuan smiled brightly and was about to ask Ou Yangming when the young fellow beat him to it by retrieving the peculiar stone and asked, ¡°Senior Feng, where did this stonee from?¡±


    The others were dumbfounded, and they finally realized that Ou Yangming hurried back because of the small stone.


    Peculiar stones were incredibly rare items in the universe, but someone with a status like Ou Yangming¡¯s could easily obtain some without effort.


    That said, the young fellow rushed back because of one of those stones. At this point, the others were either dazed or full of anticipation, but they began to regard the stone as something different.


    Feng Yiyuan took a deep breath and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, that peculiar stone was a treasure found in the sea 2 years ago. We couldn¡¯t identify it and didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s valuable, so we presented it to you.¡±


    ¡°2 years ago?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows.


    He seemed to have acquired the mysterious and unique Military Fire from the Military Fire Badge around that time too.


    Even though he did not know if the two were rted, he certainly became more curious.


    ¡°Which sea did you find it from? Bring me there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Master Ou, you¡¯ve had a tiring journey, so how about...¡±


    ¡°Bring me there! Immediately! Now!¡± Ou Yangming uttered bluntly.


    The other people exchanged nces and became more aware of how important the object was.


    Feng Yiyuan shut his mouth at once and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go now.¡±

 Chapter 520: Set Sail

    <h4>Chapter 520: Set Sail</h4>


    A ship set sail from the shore for the boundless sea.


    Ou Yangming knew it would take up a lot of time and would worry Ni Yinghong and the others if he went to sea at this time. Nheless, he could not care too much because he wanted to obtain more peculiar stones or treasure maps.


    Navigating on the sea was an extremely difficult task. Perhaps some experienced sailors could identify sea areas that they had been before.


    However, they would be dumbfounded and would not be able to find anything if they flew in the sky. In particr, ordinary sailors would be jelly and would fall butt-first to the ground without being able to do anything upon seeing the goshawk.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming gave up the thought of riding the goshawk and chose the time-consuming method, which was setting sail on a ship.


    Needless to say, it was also because the spirit turtle was already handled. If the Aquatics were still attacking the city, none of the boats could have gone to sea.


    Whether it was Feng Yiyuan and his people, or Peng Huachi and his people, they did their utmost for Ou Yangming without cking or being half-hearted. They arranged the fastest ship in Canghai City, so much so that the sailors even did their best without bringing up any conditions when they heard they were going to serve the young fellow.


    As for safety issues... Since Ou Yangming, who subdued the Aquatics¡¯ spirit beast, was on the ship, would there even be a problem?


    Besides, Feng Yiyuan and Nian Xinran had even boarded the ship to cater to Ou Yangming. There might be internal strife on the boat, but there would not be safety issues at all.


    Nevertheless, after sailing for a day and a night, the captain approached the big bosses worriedly and invited them to the ship¡¯s bow, where he informed them with respect, ¡°Sirs, our ship has been targeted by the Aquatics¡¯ ferocious beasts.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the sea in shock. It was his first time going to sea, and he only saw a vast blue sea when he looked into the distance. As for the Aquatics¡¯ ferocious beasts mentioned by the captain, he did not notice any of them at all.


    Faced with Ou Yangming¡¯s questioning look, the captain began to have beads of sweat on his forehead, but he dared not dy the matter at all. He immediately answered, ¡°Sir, the beasts are following us underwater; our sailors heard them.¡±


    ¡°Heard them?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Can they be heard?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The captain smiled bitterly. ¡°Some ferocious beasts from the Aquatics are huge, so they make loud sounds when they move around. Nothing can be spotted on the surface, but experienced sailors can monitor them by using special tools at the bottom of the ship¡¯s hold.¡±


    Ou Yangming was curious, but he did not really want to acquire those tools.


    He felt that probing with mental power was much more effective than using those tools. Moreover, he would probably need to practice for a long time to grasp the usage of those tools. At the end of the day, his losses would outweigh his gains.


    ¡°How many beasts are there?¡± Feng Yiyuan asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Sir, there are at least 3 of them.¡± The captain¡¯s voice was trembling.


    He had encountered beasts in the sea in the past. Thoserge beasts had notablebat powers, such that he needed to pay a huge price to drive away or kill even one of them. If there were 3 of them, they were most likely doomed.


    Feng Yiyuan and Nian Xinran looked at each other. They felt like it was a tricky problem.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He released his mental power, which instantly entered the sea and spread.


    It took only a brief moment for Ou Yangming to find the fierce beasts mentioned by the captain, but the captain was mistaken about the number of beasts. There were actually 5 beasts that followed underneath and behind the ship.


    Among the first fierce beasts, there were 2 great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts and 3 Yang Grade half-spirit beasts.


    Even so, the half-spirit beasts could usually contend with opponents above their ranks, which was the greatest power of their geographical advantage.


    ¡°Sir, are we going to continue?¡± The captain asked carefully.


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and continue to advance. If the beasts want to attack us, we¡¯ll handle them.¡±


    The captain was startled for a while as though he had something to say.


    Feng Yiyuan pulled a long face and reprimanded him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get going! Hmph, didn¡¯t you hear what Master Ou said? He could eliminate even the Aquatics¡¯ spirit turtle, so he¡¯ll kill the remaining little clowns since there are only a few of them!¡±


    The captain dared not say too much, hence he quickly gave the order. Before long, the ship moved faster than before.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming could sense that the 5 powerful vicious beasts were still pursuing them closely. Instead of acting rashly byunching an attack, they carefully approached the ship.


    It was evident that they were incredibly afraid of the aura released from the ship.


    Nian Xinran went forward and asked softly, ¡°Master Ou, how about I bring some men into the water to warn them?¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Ou Yangming asked him in return with a smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Yiyuan responded, ¡°The Aquatics fear the strong but bully the weak. Once we show them how capable we are and let them know they won¡¯t gain anything from fighting against us, they¡¯ll naturally leave.¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth and wanted very badly to tell them that they did not need to go through the trouble, but he could not help but sigh when he saw their sincere looks. ¡°Thanks for the trouble then.¡±


    Nian Xinren nodded and called out to several men. They retrieved their weapons and changed their suit, then they jumped into the water and dove deep.


    On the other hand, the captain ordered the others to slow down the ship. He did not n to sail far away while the assigned men fought the savage beasts.


    Soon enough, there were billows underwater. Subsequently, 5 massive sea beasts emerged one after another. They were different in size and species, but they were simr in the sense that the auras were fearsome.


    Feng Yiyuan only took one nce before he eximed, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    He nced at Ou Yangming and recalled what the young fellow said as he rolled his eyes. Following that, he made up his mind right away.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll go assist General Nian.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    With that, Feng Yiyuan waved his hand and led the Feng family¡¯s powerhouses to join the fight.


    Before Feng Yiyuan and the rest joined the tangled fight, the Humans¡¯ cultivators were in a disadvantageous spot. If Nian Xinran had not risked his life to fight, some of them would have been killed in the water. As soon as a new force joined them, the Humans and the Aquatics were in a stalemate, and they could get rid of each other in a short period.


    Ou Yangming shook his head as he watched. If they were not deep in the sea, the threatening beasts could not contend with the people, who had a greater force.


    Over here, the Humans¡¯ powers were very much limited, whereas the Aquatics could unleash their greatest might. One party¡¯s loss would be another party¡¯s gain¡ªthe bnce for victory or defeat was naturally nted.


    Just as Ou Yangming hesitated if he wanted to make a move to swiftly solve the problem, he was shaken up, and his face darkened.


    This was because he sensed 2 more formidable beastsing with the waves.


    The 2 aquatics were also great-ancestor-level half-spirit beasts. One of them was simr to a gigantic swordfish, which swam unbelievably fast.


    As soon as Ou Yangming sensed it, it swam across a long distance in a split second and arrived below the fighting group.


    ¡°Senior Feng, below you!¡± Ou Yangming uttered in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s every word was valuable advice to Feng Yiyuan at the moment. The great ancestor would bend over backward for the young fellow to tter him.


    Feng Yiyuan tensed up when he heard Ou Yangming, and he thought, ¡®Is there another forceful creature from the Aquatics below?¡¯


    He shed without any hesitation and moved away wonderfully. Next, a ck figure zoomed up and out of the water; it was a big demonic swordfish. A ck light could be seen flickering on its long and tough pointed bill under the sun, and it seemed as if it could freeze one¡¯s heart.


    Feng Yiyuan eximed and shifted away. He dared not fight recklessly against the Aquatics¡¯ powerhouses around him because he was afraid that the mighty swordfish would take the opportunity to attack him if he was in a deadlock. When the great ancestor thought about the swordfish¡¯s sword-like bill, he fell a chill down his spine.


    Ou Yangming frowned because he could tell that the Humans were slowly going down. Not only was the sea the Aquatics¡¯ home ground, but the creatures could also call out to their friends, thus it would be impossible for the Humans to fight in a drawn-out war against them.


    The young fellow straightened his body, causing the air around him to have odd fluctuations.


    ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, let me settle these underlings.¡¯


    Just as he wanted to make a move, he fixed his gaze on his wrist.


    With a sh of thought, his consciousness entered the space inside the band.


    Inside the immense space, thezy sea turtle was still sleeping soundly. As it recuperated here for 3 days, the seawater in the space seemed to be filled with its smell.


    The Tree of Splendour was luxuriant on the spirit turtle¡¯s back as though the previous generation of immortal liquid did not affect it at all. Judging from its growth, it seemed like the second batch of liquid could be harvested too.


    ¡°Lazy turtle, get up!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice echoed in the space, but thezy turtle did not move an inch.


    He sighed and gathered his conception to crop the Tree of Splendour on the turtle¡¯s back a little.


    It did not take long before loud rumbles were hearding from the sea. Thezy turtle finally looked up and stared at Ou Yangming in confusion as if it was asking what was going on.


    Ou Yangming pulled a long face and questioned furiously, ¡°Lazy turtle, I set sail on a ship, but I¡¯m not being obstructed by your apprentices and followers, which are trying to overturn the ship I¡¯m on. Hmph, did you n this?¡±


    The spirit turtle was stupefied, and it finally awoke from its sleep. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯ve been sleeping, so I couldn¡¯t have nned anything!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, who knows if you used a Camouge Technique to trick me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wronged, I¡¯m wronged!¡± The spirit turtle shouted.


    ¡°Words alone aren¡¯t proof, so whether you¡¯re wronged or not, it¡¯ll be up to your actions.¡±


    Ou Yangming withdrew his mental conception and looked at the fierce battle in the distance, and he suddenly extended his arm out. Consequently, a ck figure flew out andnded steadily on the sea...

 Chapter 521: The Lazy Turtle’s Might

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Lazy Turtle¡¯s Might</h4>


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Plenty of seawater rose into the sky because the waves were blown up to mid-air due to a humongous creature.


    Ou Yangming did not treat thezy turtle in his Long Feather Band politely. After expressing his extreme discontent, he adopted the Interspatial Magic Art to hurl the turtle into the sea.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming picked the spot wisely; he made sure that the spirit turtle was a safe distance away from him and the ship.


    After all, the sea turtle was too massive. If it was near the ship, Ou Yangming would not be at ease.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The sea turtle cried in pain when it fell into the sea.


    It was not because of the physical pain on its body, but because the Tree of Splendour on its back was stripped from it by Ou Yangming. Ever since the nt was attached to the turtle, it grew between the gaps on its body and became one with it, and the pairing between the spiritual item and the mascot naturally created an unexinable mystery.


    Nheless, thezy turtle and the nt were separated because the former¡¯s followers provoked Ou Yangming. It was unbearable for the turtle.


    It was worth noting that thezy turtle could ovee sleep for the Tree of Splendour.


    Once thezy turtle entered the sea, it was filled with so much fury that it could burn the sky and boil the sea. Nevertheless, as bold as the turtle was, it dared not bare its teeth in front of Ou Yangming. As such, it could only vent its anger on its unlucky followers.


    When the spirit turtle appeared, the Humans¡¯ powerhouses and the Aquatics¡¯ powerhouses had entirely different feelings.


    The Aquatics¡¯ powerhouses of different sizes cheered in their respective ways. From the day thezy turtle disappeared and numerous powerhouses near the shoal were ughtered, the remaining of them fled to the deep sea.


    Although they did not know thezy turtle¡¯s whereabouts, they knew the spirit beast likely suffered an ill fate.


    When the Aquatics¡¯ powerhouses suddenly spotted the Humans¡¯ ship, they assembled to attack the people. Other than wanting to vent their anger, they also wanted to get some information.


    Having said that, just as they were surrounding the Humans¡¯ powerhouses, they realized that the leader¡ªthe spirit turtle¡ªhad returned. The aquatics were so excited at this moment that it was indescribable.


    Perhaps they could return tond under their leader¡¯s lead and could promote their prestige to the world again.


    On the contrary, Feng Yiyuan, Nian Xinran, and the others were having a breakdown.


    ¡®Master Ou, didn¡¯t you say this fe is nothing to be feared already? Even if you didn¡¯t kill it, at least make it go away, so it¡¯ll never dare to attack us anymore.


    ¡®It has only been a few days, and the fe is back. Besides, judging from its momentum and appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem to be injured at all.¡¯


    The spirit turtle turned over, causing its fearsome aura to spread and gush out in all directions. Ou Yangming and the little red bird did not care about it at all because it felt like a traceless breeze to them.


    As for the other people and the Aquatics¡¯ ferocious beasts, the aura was invincible, so much so that they even froze.


    ¡®Sir, why did you crush us too without forethought?¡¯ The vicious beasts thought, but they dared not say it out loud as much as they cursed internally.


    Thezy turtle widened its mouth and grunted as it pounced on the fighting group.


    Many fierce beasts were ted, whereas Feng Yiyuan and the others turned pale and gave Ou Yangming pleading and wishful looks. At this point, the young fellow was the only one that could retrieve their defeat and save them.


    Despite that, their hearts sank when they looked in a direction on the ship.


    Ou Yangming had unknowingly sat on the ship¡¯s bow. Seeing how leisurely he was, he seemed to be wanting to watch the fun.


    Everyone including Feng Yiyuan had a strange thought, ¡®Is Ou Yangming trying to get someone else to kill us because he¡¯s not pleased with us?¡¯


    Thezy turtle paddled on the water so quickly that it was a stark contrast with its enormous body. It reached the fighting group in the blink of an eye, then it opened itsrge mouth and bit.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others felt chills in their hearts. They knew they would be doomed, but they did not want to be caught without putting up a fight.


    Just as they were determined to let the spirit beast have a taste of the Humans¡¯ bravery, an arrow of blood burst out and painted the water red.


    Following that, they were dumbfounded because the terrifying spirit turtle bit the swordfish, which was a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast, into two.


    The swordfish was considered mighty among the Aquatics. In particr, its speed and power during its spurt were enough to put equal-ranked human powerhouses in difficult spots. Feng Yiyuan and Nian Xinran knew this very well, hence they were wary of it while they fought other half-spirit beasts.


    Who knew, the swordfish was simr to a little wooden rod in front of the spirit turtle. Without being able to struggle at all, it was bitten to death by the turtle.


    The battlefield fell silent at once. Apart from the Humans¡¯ powerhouses, the Aquatics¡¯ beasts looked in disbelief at the spirit turtle. ¡®Is that old fe dazzled? Why is it attacking its kind?¡¯


    Next, the spirit turtle swallowed the swordfish and aimed at a white shark with its menacing eyes.


    The white shark was also a great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast. It usually acted like an overlord in the sea and was invincible, but it became timid after being stared at by the spirit turtle. The shark dared not resist at all, and it turned its belly up to float on the sea.


    As such, the spirit turtle looked past it coldly and fixed its gaze on the next great-ancestor-level half-spirit beast.


    The half-spirit beasts could not speak, but they had gained wisdom and understood everything after seeing what was going on.


    One by one, the beasts submitted themselves to the spirit turtle in their own ways. In actuality, they also knew they could not resist the turtle at all because they would only be doomed if they did.


    The spirit turtle nodded its huge head as it was satisfied, then it looked at Feng Yiyuan and the others.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others were appalled. Just as they were feeling flustered, they heard Ou Yangming calling out to them, ¡°Senior Feng, General Nian, you cane back.¡±


    Everyone quickly paddled away as though they had just been pardoned, and they hurried back to the ship.


    They looked at Ou Yangming differently again. Especially the sailors on the ship, they kneeled and kowtowed to him.


    The people could tell that the gigantic turtle¡¯s appearance was rted to Ou Yangming. Given that he couldmand such a giant beast in the water, he was simply equivalent to Poseidon.


    After roaring at the aquatics, the spirit turtle turned around and blew air at the ship. With that, an incredibly rich fragrance spread out, causing those who smelled it to feel like they were treading on air.


    The captain was stunned at first, then he jumped gleefully. Without bothering about the powerhouses present, he yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Good luck! This is the blessing of good luck! It¡¯s a blessing given by Sir Spirit Turtle to us! From now on, our ship won¡¯t be restricted at all when we sail on the sea. Haha, haha...¡±


    As he cried, the sailors on the ship shouted as well. They were delighted and were filled with overflowing joy.


    To people that made a living by going to sea, monstrous waves and giant beasts were deadly. Once encountered, their ships would be wrecked, and they would be food for the aquatics.


    Now, a formidable sea beast had just blown air of blessing at the ship.


    When sea beasts with rank lower than the spirit turtle sensed the air of blessing, they would not attack the ship at all. In a way, the people that sailed the ship could sail freely on the sea as long as they carefully avoided stormy waves and submerged reefs.


    Ou Yangming was rather moved when he watched them quietly.


    Even though he was at the tip of the pyramid in this world at the moment, he used to be an unknown apprentice in the military 2 years ago. Therefore, the young fellow understood how the people were feeling, and he curled his lips into a faint smile as he watched them celebrate.


    Feng Yiyuan returned to Ou Yangming and exchanged nces with the others before he finally asked, ¡°Master Ou, this spirit turtle...?¡±


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and answered with a smile, ¡°This spirit turtle and I met by fate, so I promised I¡¯ll bring it back to the upper realm.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, this spirit turtle descended to our realm to eliminate the Humans, so why is it willing to return to the upper realm?¡± Feng Yiyuan and the rest looked at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a part of the Aquatics, so how would I know what they¡¯re thinking. Since this spirit turtle didn¡¯t cause a massacre, I decided to fulfill its wish,¡± Ou Yangming responded snappily.


    When Feng Yiyuan and the others pondered, they indeed realized that while the spirit turtle was the Aquatics¡¯ leader and led its followers to attack the city many times, it always gave up halfway. It was as though the turtle was only carrying out its task and did not cause a huge disaster to the Humans.


    While they were deep in their thoughts, they suddenly heard the screams of numerous people.


    They noticed the massive turtle swimming leisurely toward the ship.


    The ship was titanic, but it would likely fall apart if it was crushed by the bulky creature.


    That said, given that the spirit turtle had just blown air of blessing to the ship, it probably would not attack the ship.


    Atst, the spirit turtle arrived beside the ship and called out to Ou Yangming while looking eagerly at him.


    ¡°You did well, so go back and sleep.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. Subsequently, he extended his arm, causing an intense light to be released and enveloped the spirit turtle.


    When the light disappeared after a brief moment, the turtle was nowhere to be seen.


    Ou Yangming asked the stupefied captain, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sail the ship?¡±


    The captain seemed to have just awakened from his dream. He quickly shouted and gave orders to the sailors.


    Before long, the ship left swiftly, leaving many savage beasts trembling in the sea.


    From then on, the ship sailed on the sea countless times before it aged and retired from the sea, but it was never attacked by sea creatures anymore.

 Chapter 522: An Aerolite With The Same Origin

    <h4>Chapter 522: An Aerolite With The Same Origin</h4>


    The ship¡¯s speed was increased to the maximum, and it braved the wind and storm for 3 days and 3 nights before the captain finally ordered for the anchor to be dropped.


    This was because the sailor that navigated found the area where the peculiar stone was found.


    Ou Yangming went to the ship¡¯s bow when he received the news, and he retrieved the stone to hold it in his hands. After looking at the little red bird, they released their mental powers at the same time. Ever since they previously cooperated for 3 days without stopping, their mental powers seemed to have merged.


    If their chemistry could be scored, they would certainly receive 10 points in that aspect.


    Once their incredibly intimate mental powers merged, the effect was not as simple as 1-2-3, but it was more apparent that their powers were pushed to a height like never before.


    Their enormous mental powers gushed into the stone at once, causing an intense heatwave to be released. Consequently, the people on the ship felt like they were being burned.


    Feng Yiyuan and the others were appalled. They knew there must be a reason Ou Yangming valued the peculiar stone, but they did not expect the stone to release such fearsome power. At this point, they even suspected that the ship would be lighted up if the heatwave continued.


    Nheless, the heatwave did notst for long; it disappeared after several breaths.


    The sailors on the ship were relieved because they were afraid that Ou Yangming would really burn their ship.


    Given the young fellow¡¯s identity, not to mention burning the ship, even if he killed everyone on it, nobody wouldin about the alleged injustice.


    ¡°Senior Feng, General Nian, thanks for escorting me here,¡± Ou Yangming said as he turned around. He added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯ve found the ce, so I¡¯ll be leaving the ship. You may go back first.¡±


    Feng Yiyuan immediately expressed, ¡°Master Ou, we can wait for you here.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll return once I find what I¡¯m looking for, so please go back first.¡±


    Seeing as the great ancestor and the general were reluctant to leave, Ou Yangming pulled a long face and asked, ¡°Are you being so persistent because you want to covet what I¡¯m trying to find?¡±


    Feng Yiyuan and Nian Xinran gasped, and they repeatedly told the young fellow that they dared not do that. In actuality, they were both curious about the bizarre stone. Even though they did not have the guts to poke their nose in the matter, they wanted to gain some knowledge. Nevertheless, after hearing what Ou Yangming said, as bold as they were, they would not stay anymore.


    Before long, the ship turned around and sailed in the opposite direction. Along their way back, they were not harassed by sea beasts anymore.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming began running on the water after watching them leave.


    He released his mental power to form an odd air wall around him, then his body slowly sank.


    The underwater world was gorgeous, but Ou Yangming did not have the time to admire them at all. He simply swam in the direction he sensed earlier.


    Protected by the air wall, Ou Yangming would not be in danger at all, but he soon realized that the wall seemed to have be an ornamental object in the sea as many small fishes swam toward him and attempted to break the wall.


    Ou Yangming was annoyed but amused at the same time when he looked at the fishes, which did not know their ce. He was decisive in killings, but he could not bring himself to attack the fishes.


    This was because there were plenty of them, and they came in batches, hence there would be no end to it.


    Moreover, the little fishes were rather adorable. Unless they could threaten Ou Yangming, he would not bear to harm them.


    Despite that, while there were only small fishes at first, sea beasts slowly approached him too. The beasts were notrge and did not have intense auras, but they were much more troublesome than the little fishes. As they approached the young fellow, the small fishes fled in the blink of an eye.


    Next, a ferocious fish charged toward Ou Yangming, but it was rebounded by an invisible yet forceful power when it hit the air wall, causing it to be dizzy.


    The other vicious beasts were startled for some time, then they acted one after another as if they would only be satisfied if the air wall was ruined.


    Upon seeing this, the little red bird blinked and opened its mouth impatiently as it wanted to spit a fireball. Who knew, Ou Yangming waved his hand and said, ¡°Gather your energy; the ce we¡¯re about to explore might have a trial.¡±


    Needless to say, the trial might be a life crisis for other living beings.


    The little red bird tilted its head and pondered for some time before it closed its eyes to preserve its energy and recuperate. The information they were finding was left behind by a senior from the Phoenixes¡¯, thus it would not be too much to be prudent.


    After some thought, Ou Yangming gently shook his wrist, causing some seawater to flow out from the space inside the Long Feather Band. The water was ordinary as it was retrieved from the shoal, so its nature was simr to the one the young fellow was in at the moment. Having said that, the seawater released contained thezy turtle¡¯s aura, which was naturally released after the turtle slept for a long time. The aura was useless for Ou Yangming, but it was instantly effective when he used it here.


    As soon as the seawater flowed out and into the water around Ou Yangming, the fierce beasts that surrounded the air wall seemed to have been petrified. Not to mention continuing their attacks, they dared not escape at all.


    Ou Yangmingughed and continued to advance with his air wall. Only after he went about 35 meters away, the beasts awoke. Instead of pursuing the young fellow, they turned around and fled in the opposite direction. They were going as far away as they could, so much so that they abandoned their territory.


    Escorted by thezy turtle¡¯s aura, Ou Yangming did not need to worry anymore. Throughout the rest of his journey, whether it was sea beasts with wisdom or ignorant little fishes and shrimps, they stayed away from the air wall as much as possible. Even if some creatures were too slow to get away in time, they simply froze and only moved after the young fellow was far away.


    This was the effect of a beast¡¯s bloodline in nature, and it was 100 times more effective than the Humans.


    After swimming for an unknown period underwater, Ou Yangming suddenly stopped. He stared at the dark bottomless area below him and was d.


    Even without the stone in his hand, Ou Yangming could sense the familiar powering from that area.


    Yes, the power gave him a familiar feeling. In fact, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness was also dancing intensely as though it echoed with the power below from a distance away.


    Ou Yangming experienced the same feeling in the past, and it was especially strong when he was with the little red bird.


    That said, what he felt in the past was inferior to what he felt at this moment.


    The familiar feeling felt like another version of him was calling out to him, and his Military Fire was from the same line and origin as the power below.


    At the spur of the moment, the little red bird opened its eyes and said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Ah, it turned out that you inherited this senior¡¯s legacy! Hmph, you¡¯re really lucky!¡±


    Seeing how envious the little bird was, Ou Yangming noted with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go down together. If we find something good, I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±


    The little red bird was ted. ¡°Okay, okay. Lil¡¯ Ming, you¡¯re the best and the more generous person.¡±


    Ou Yangming quivered a little and had goosebumps.


    He twitched his mouth and nced at the little bird, but he finally gave up wanting to persuade it and swam downward.


    As he dove deeper, the feeling became stronger.


    The seawater¡¯s pressure was extremely high, by which one could not endure it through one¡¯s mental power anymore. Even so, the peculiar stone in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand automatically heated up and built a mysterious connection with whatever was below. Therefore, an indescribable powermunicated with the universe and reced the young fellow¡¯s power to hold the air wall in ce.


    It felt like a ce with countless traps, which would be exceptionally tough for outsiders to get through, but insiders could cheat and get past right away.


    The little red bird, which experienced the cheating process with Ou Yangming, jumped cheerfully. Though the space covered by the air wall was not extensive, it was very delighted.


    Atst, Ou Yangming arrived deep in the sea, where he and the little red bird fixed their gaze on a massive aerolite.


    The aerolite was humongous, which was almost a slightly smaller version of Multi-armed King Kong. When the young fellow and the little bird approached it, they could not help but shiver.


    Power¡ªforceful origin power!


    They sensed the pure and wonderful power contained inside.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The air wall finally came into contact with the aerolite, but it was then Ou Yangming and the little red bird were taken aback. They looked at each other and noticed that they were both in disbelief.


    It turned out that the gigantic aerolite was empty.


    Yes. It was true that the aura attached to it was notable, to the extent that it gave off an unimaginable temptation.


    However, it was empty inside.


    It was akin to the jade stone they received, which used to be a considerable bottomless pit.


    Ou Yangming and the little red bird exchanged nces. They looked at the peculiar stone then the giant aerolite, and they cried at the same time.


    ¡°No way...¡±


    They had a feeling that the aerolite was particrly important, but there would only be one way to unlock its secret.


    The aerolite¡¯s internal space must be filled with mental power.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming and the little red bird had only filled the peculiar stone after working together for 3 days and 3 nights. If that was the case... How long would it take for them to fill the aerolite, which wasrger than the stone by unknown times?


    The human and the bird felt like crashing into a wall at this moment.

 Chapter 523: Desperate Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 523: Desperate Hearts</h4>


    Desperation.


    Unusual desperation arose from the bottom of the hearts of Ou Yangming and the little red bird. The despair did not make them feel like the world was falling apart as though it was a matter of life or death, but it definitely did not feel good because they could not pry the treasure that was right in front of them.


    After staring at each other for a long time, Ou Yangming sighed and reached out to grab one of the little red bird¡¯s feathers.


    The little bird looked at him in bewilderment. It suddenly realized that its connection with him was cut off, and it could not sense what he was thinking at the moment.


    Next, Ou Yangming tugged hard, causing the little red bird to shriek due to shock. It pped its wings hard on his shoulder and shouted, ¡°Have you gone mad? What are you trying to do?¡±


    A phoenixes¡¯ feathers could not be touched by ordinary people; it was a disrespectful act!


    The little red bird decided that if Ou Yangming could not exin himself, it must¡ªmust... Teach him a lesson!


    As for how it would do it, it would think about it in the future.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, refine another Long Feather Band.¡± Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. He looked up and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to do something if we want to keep this giant stone.¡±


    Although Ou Yangming could also refine interspatial bags, his skill was far from the little red bird¡¯s natural gift.


    The little red bird¡¯s Long Feather Band could even amodate Multi-armed King Kong, hence it was the real Almighty Being of space.


    Upon hearing Ou Yangming, the little bird finally understood why he acted so strangely earlier. It widened its eyes furiously and moved its beak around while scanning his body as if it was finding a spot to make a whole on.


    Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, let¡¯s get down to business first!¡±


    The little red bird looked around for some time and finally curbed its killing intent.


    It shook its head helplessly when it gazed at the massive aerolite, then it shook its body a little. With that, the feather, which Ou Yangming failed to remove even after pulling it hard, detached from the bird¡¯s body and began floating in front of it.


    Following that, an odd energy fluctuation appeared in the void. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and it collected himself to quietly sense the energy change.


    Hecked knowledge about space and was not gifted in this aspect unlike the little red bird, but he yearned for interspatial power very much. As such, he would not give up any chance to study it.


    Ou Yangming did not pay too much attention when the little red bird first refined a Long Feather Band. After all, it was a skill unique to the bird, thus he dared not observe the process without holding back. This time, it was different because the little bird would not be mad no matter what he did.


    Interspatial power was indeed one of the most mysterious powers in the world. When Ou Yangming fully focused his mental conception on it, he sensed numerous indescribable rune paths filling his mind.


    In fact, he even felt like his head was suffering a swelling pain.


    Ou Yangming responded very quickly, where he curbed his thought and gave up wanting to explore the power anymore. He closed his eyes and focused on his sea of consciousness to sense the content that he gained.


    On the other hand, the little red bird nced at him strangely.


    ¡®He seems to have a strong fate with interspatial power; he obtained enough information after just a split second.¡¯ Even though those pieces of information alone would not allow the young fellow to replicate the remarkable Space-expansion Art, they yed a pivotal role in his understanding of the Interspatial Secret Technique.


    Nevertheless, the little red bird did not find it weird anymore when it thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s inheritance.


    All of a sudden, the bottom of the sea fell silent as Ou Yangming studied interspatial power while the little bird refined a Long Feather Band.


    After an unknown period, when Ou Yangming opened his eyes, he noticed the little red bird crouching while squinting its eyes on his shoulder as if it was asleep. Below him, a brand new Long Feather Band could be seen.


    He looked gratefully at the little red bird because he knew as gifted as it was, it was difficult to refine a band with such a vast space.


    Even so, the little bird agreed to his request without negotiating at all. The friendship between them was incredibly rare.


    Ou Yangming reached out to gently caress the little red bird. It opened its eyes right away but rxed and closed its eyes to pretend to sleep after seeing that it was the young fellow.


    The young fellow could not help butugh. He picked up the little red band and waved at the aerolite, causing an intense white light to be released and enveloped the stone. Once the dazzling light slowly disappeared, the aerolite vanished too.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming realized that queer energy appeared on the small peculiar stone in his hand. The energy echoed with the humongous aerolite in the Long Feather Band as though they weremunicating in an absurd way.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red,e and take a look.¡±


    The little red bird opened its eyes at once. It took a look at the stone and sensed for a while before it eximed, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? This thing can traverse space?¡±


    ¡°Do the Phoenixes have such a secret technique?¡± Ou Yangming asked sternly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the little red bird answered after some serious thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s the secret technique?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My cultivation base isn¡¯t high enough, so my memories aren¡¯t fully unlocked. I only know that the secret technique exists, but I don¡¯t know its specifics,¡± the little bird exined confidently.


    Ou Yangming was startled for a while, and he could not help but shake his head helplessly. Though the little red bird had not matured, it was already at the tip of the pyramid aspared to most of the living beings. Therefore, even the young fellow subconsciously neglected its age.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s continue!¡± The little red bird blurted.


    ¡°Continue what?¡±


    ¡°Channel our mental powers.¡± The little red bird pointed at the peculiar stone in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. ¡°This thing canmunicate with the gigantic aerolite in the interspatial bag, which means that their energies are shared. As long as we continue to channel our mental powers, we¡¯ll be sending them into the aerolite.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how long do you think we¡¯ll take to fill the enormous aerolite?¡±


    The little red bird fell silent, and it lost all hope after it thought about the question.


    Perhaps the little red bird, which was a phoenix, would live until the day the aerolite was filled, but Ou Yangming might not be able to see it.


    At the spur of the moment, the little red bird stomped its foot and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s refine pills!¡±


    ¡°Refine pills?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised, and he did not know what was wrong with the bird.


    ¡°Yes, refine pills!¡± The little bird exined, ¡°There¡¯s a type of pill in by bloodline inheritance, and it uses the immortal liquid as its base. Once it¡¯s sessfully refined, it canpensate for the loss of one¡¯s mental power.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What pill is that? How effective is it?¡±


    While pills that could recover one¡¯s mental power had been heard of in the lower realm, their efficacies were insignificant to Ou Yangming. However, the pill this time was brought up by the little red bird, and it was from the Phoenixes¡¯ bloodline inheritance. The young fellow believed that he would be shocked by its effect.


    Sure enough, the little red bird responded after some thought, ¡°That pill is great indeed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, if we consume it, our mental powers will be fully recovered in just a few breaths even if we were left with nothing.¡±


    Ou Yangming gasped. ¡°Given how mighty it is, isn¡¯t it... On par with this peculiar stone?¡±


    The mental power contained in the stone was also extremely powerful. If they wanted to withdraw their mental powers, the power stored inside could help them recover their peak states even if they werepletely exhausted.


    Having said that, the miraculous effect was only possible because Ou Yangming and the little red bird had transfused their mental powers into it for 3 days and 3 nights. If that was not the case, the stone could not have such an abundant supply.


    If a pill alone could provide such a notable recovery, its value would be unbelievable.


    ¡°Refine pills...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. He had not refined pills before but was experienced in smithing, so he figured that it would help.


    ¡°Yes, refine pills.¡± The little red bird nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I can try.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and was looking forward to the process.


    The little red bird was slightly dumbfounded. It blinked and thought, ¡®I meant that I¡¯ll be refining the pill. Why are you going to try...


    ¡®Besides, it¡¯s rumored in our race that one can only choose one between alchemy and smithing. If one tries to master both trades, one will achieve nothing in the end.¡¯


    That said, after seeing how overjoyed Ou Yangming was, the little red bird decided not to advise him. After all, some things could not be settled through words. Unless the determined young fellow failed to gain anything from making stubborn attempts, he would not stop and turn around.


    The little red bird looked pitifully at Ou Yangming as if it saw his miserable future.


    It blinked and was somehow pleased. ¡®Hmph, this is what you¡¯ll get for trying to pluck my feather. Hehe, I can watch the fun soon.¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not notice the little bird¡¯s little scheme. He inspected his surroundings but did not notice any shards of therge aerolite, so he gently waves his hand, causing the air wall to bring them up to the surface.


    In the sky, the goshawk swooped in a beautiful arc and arrived beside them.


    The young fellow leaped onto the goshawk¡¯s back with the little red bird, then they soared into the clouds and went far away.

 Chapter 524: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 524: Invitation</h4>


    Inside the Ni residence in Changlong City.


    The Military Fire danced in Old Craftsman¡¯s hands, and the sways of the mes made it seem like the fire had be integrated with nature.


    This was the integration of Heaven and man. Regardless of one¡¯s trade, one who arrived at the state would have a bright future. In actual fact, even among the Superior cksmiths in the capital, there were barely any thatprehended the state.


    Inside the casting workshop, apart from Old Craftsman and Ni Yunhong, there were also several cksmiths. They were reputable figures in Changlong County; 2 of them had gone to the capital before and obtained the Advanced cksmith title.


    Figures like them would be outstanding talents respected by many in the capital, and they did not need to worry about life anymore. Even so, they returned to Changlong City and settled down there. At this moment, they watched Old Craftsman with admiration. Putting aside everything else, the old man¡¯s unique smithing skill through the integration of Heaven and man was enough to leave any cksmith in awe.


    From the perspectives of the other cksmiths, Old Craftsman was already considered a Superior cksmith even though he had not earned the title.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    Atst, Old Craftsman curbed his Military Fire and knocked the finished military saber against the casting table, causing a loud sh between metals to be heard.


    The military saber won the acim of the others because they could tell that it was the finest Fine Grade equipment. Sure enough, items smithed by Old Craftsman were unordinary.


    Nheless, Old Craftsman shook his head and sighed after he studied the weapon closely. In fact, he even seemed gloomy.


    Ni Yunhong asked carefully, ¡°Old Craftsman, are you unhappy about something?¡±


    The military saber was considered perfect to the young man. Unless it contained a God-given attribute, its quality was already at the top in terms of normal attributes for a saber.


    Old Craftsman smiled bitterly, ¡°Ah, this saber still couldn¡¯t break through the limit to be a magic tool.¡±


    The people behind him were stunned at first, then they began to have strange looks on their faces. Even Ni Yunhong, who was close to the old man, could not help but curse internally.


    ¡®Were you trying to smith a magic tool?¡¯


    Nevertheless, everyone in the world knew Master Ou Yangming had the official right to produce magic tools. Other than him, nobody else could smith such treasures; the Superior cksmiths from the capital could not do it even if they joined hands.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you... Indulging in a wild idea by wanting to smith a magic tool by yourself?¡¯


    Despite what they were thinking, they did not show it on their faces.


    This was because they knew Ou Yangming, who was known as the greatest cksmith since the beginning of history, was taught by the old man, who was unwilling to admit defeat.


    Ni Yunhong expressed after some thought, ¡°Old... Old Man, you¡¯re demanding too much from yourself.¡±


    Old Craftsman rolled his eyes. ¡°Brother Yun, how many times have I told you? You can just call me Old Craftsman. Don¡¯t call me meaningless names; they¡¯re stifling!¡±


    Ni Yunhong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Old Craftsman, why didn¡¯t you say that to my younger sister when she called you Old Man? Aren¡¯t you showing favoritism by only putting on airs in front of me?¡±


    Two new cksmiths exchanged nces and thought, ¡®It¡¯s true¡ªthis elder dislikes being addressed as Old Man and insists that other people call him Old Craftsman.¡¯


    Old Craftsman responded snappily, ¡°Your younger sister is obviously different. I recognize her as my daughter-inw, so it¡¯s only right for her to call me Old Man!¡±


    Ni Yunhong sighed. He was speechless toward the old man.


    Having said that, not to mention Old Craftsman had the support of Ou Yangming, who could not be offended, even if he was by himself, nobody would offend him because of a trifling w. After all, he was a cksmith that achieved the integration of Heaven and man.


    Old Craftsman picked up the military saber and inspected it carefully, then he passed it to the second person.


    The cksmiths present studied the saber one by one and onlyplimented the old man. Some of them were followers of the rich and powerful, but most of them were cksmiths with legitimate skills, hence they were convinced after witnessing Old Craftsman¡¯s smithing art using the integration of Heaven and man.


    When they appraised the military saber in their hands, they could better sense its profoundness, thus they kept singing praises. They wanted very badly to keep the saber for their own, so they could slowly appreciate it.


    All of a sudden, someone hurried into the workshop.


    Ni Yinghong furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you panicking!¡±


    The person that entered was a servant in the residence. He was usually rather steady but was somehow flustered at the moment.


    He immediately bowed and answered, ¡°Young Master, someone outside wants to meet Old Craftsman.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Ni Yunhong was displeased. ¡°Old Craftsman¡¯s a noble person, so how can he be met by ordinary people!¡±


    Old Craftsman cleared his throat and noted, ¡°Brother Yun, you¡¯re not quite right. I¡¯m nothing but a military man, so how am I noble at all?¡±


    Ni Yunhong replied to the old man with servility but thought, ¡®Putting aside the fact that you¡¯re a cksmith expert, even if you¡¯re a good-for-nothing, as long as Ou Yangming¡¯s around, you¡¯re a living Buddha that can¡¯t be offended at all...¡¯


    The other people looked at each other. They felt like the identity of a military man was far from who Old Craftsman was but when they thought it over, they realized that it was true.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s Sir Governor who came,¡± the servant said with a bitter smile.


    Ni Yunhong was dumbfounded, and he mumbled, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Although the Ni family and the governor from Changlong County had not had a bitter fall-out with each other unlike Canghai City, they had different thoughts after the Humans disaster. Therefore, they had not contacted each other for some time.


    ¡°Young Master, the great ancestors have already gone to receive him. They asked me to pass on the message to see if Old Craftsman would like to meet them or not.¡±


    Ni Yunhong raised his eyebrows and understood right away.


    Deng Xiyuan was certainly not finding Old Craftsman for anything good, but the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors could not act on their own because it was rted to the old man. If not, Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming would both be dissatisfied.


    However, if Old Craftsman did not want to meet the governor, the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors would not hesitate to turn down the visitation request.


    Who knew, Old Craftsman was quite interested. ¡°The governor must¡¯vee to find me for something important. Did something happen to the Rune Equipment? I should go to take a look.¡± He cupped his hands at the others and left in a hurry.


    He put in his utmost effort to smith the Rune Equipment, thus he was always worried about it.


    Once he hastened to the main hall, he noticed Deng Xiyuan, Ni Jingshen, and the others. His eyes lit up when he looked further. ¡°General Chen, why have youe?¡±


    A person walked out from behind Deng Xiyuan. It was Chen Yifan, who was one of themanding generals in the Immense Forest Military Camp.


    Ni Jingshen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he thought, ¡®He didn¡¯te with good intentions!¡¯


    He was aware that General Chen Yifan had always been quite good friends with Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming, and he would definitely wee the general warmly if he visited. That said, Chen Yifan pretended to be one of Deng Xiyuan¡¯s servants. As sharp-eyed as the great ancestor was, he could not have recognized him from 100 strange faces.


    Chen Yifanughed out loud and walked out calmly. ¡°Old Craftsman, I was previously injured, but I¡¯ve now recovered, so I¡¯m here to meet you and Master Ou.¡±


    Back when he met Ou Yangming, he could still pride himself on being a senior but now... He could only address the young fellow as Master Ou.


    Old Craftsman replied to the general with a smile, ¡°General Chen, look at what you¡¯re saying. If you¡¯d like to meet us, you could¡¯ve sent us a letter, and we¡¯ll go over to you instead.¡±


    Chen Yifan was startled for a while, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Old Craftsman, please don¡¯t joke around. I dare not do that.¡±


    Ni Jingshen¡¯s heart sank deeper as he listened to their conversation. It was evident that the general and the old man were much closer than he had imagined.


    After a brief moment, Cheng Yifan suddenly said, ¡°Old Craftsman, I actually came by His Majesty¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty?¡± Old Craftsman was struck dumb.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Yifan noted seriously, ¡°His Majesty wants to smith a magic tool but failed to acquire one even after assembling every cksmith in the capital for the task. His Majesty initially wanted to ask to reach out to Master Ou but heard that he¡¯s still going ces for the Humans¡¯ disaster, so His Majesty could only settle for the alternative; Old Craftsman, you¡¯re invited to the capital to cooperate on the great undertaking.¡±


    Old Craftsman pointed at his nose and asked, ¡°Are you saying that His Majesty wants me to go to the capital to join the great undertaking of the smithing of a magic tool?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Craftsman, I know it¡¯s difficult for you, so I won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re not willing to go,¡± Chen Yifan answered.


    Ni Jingshen scoffed and thought, ¡®Try and see if you¡¯re able to force him to go.¡¯


    The general continued, ¡°But think about who groomed you before you became sessful.¡±


    Old Craftsman fell silent. He frowned as if he was deeply troubled.


    Seeing as the situation was unfavorable, Ni Jingshen quickly states, ¡°Hehe, General Chen, Master Ou instructed us to take good care of Old Craftsman while he temporarily stays in our humble residence. Now that Master Ou hasn¡¯t returned, we can¡¯t let Old Craftsman leave just like that.¡±


    Deng Xiyuan let out a hollowugh but before he could say a word, Ni Jingshen waved his hand and uttered, ¡°Anybody? Please see our visitors out.¡±


    The great ancestor was a decisive person, hence he made up his mind at once. He would send the two visitors away, then he would talk to Old Craftsman.


    They were at the Ni residence, after all, and the local tyrant was so powerful that they could not be resisted by Deng Xiyuan and the others. While the guests were reluctant to leave, there was nothing they could do.


    Nheless, when Ni Jingshen turned around and looked at Old Craftsman, he noticed unusual colors in the old man¡¯s dull eyes.


    Ni Jinghsen¡¯s face changed, and he felt an intense bad omen.


    He realized that some things seemed to have gone beyond his control and were leaning towards the dreadful side.

 Chapter 525: Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 525: Misunderstanding</h4>


    A ck figure suddenly zoomed across the sky, and earth-shattering sounds could also be heard on the ground.


    Ou Yangming and the little red bird rode the goshawk back to gather with Multi-armed King Kong and the others. Ni Yinghong and the rest were anxious from waiting, but they were not too worried because not many people in this world could trouble the young fellow.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming would encounter some problems during his search for peculiar stones, but they did not believe that he would be in danger.


    Therefore, they did not think about looking for him although their wait was extended by a few days.


    They had absolute confidence in Ou Yangming.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming and the goshawk returned unharmed after several days. As for the little red bird, which had always settled on the young fellow¡¯s shoulder, while Ni Yinghong and the rest vaguely knew it probably had some unique skills, they did not think it was a formidable creature.


    After Ou Yangming returned, he did not tell the others what happened. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Hong Feiyu never asked any questions though he was curious.


    With that, they all boarded the high tform on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s back and hurried back to Changlong City at full speed.


    Halfway through, the goshawk sometimes flew high between the clouds and sometimes descended to mid-air to ridicule the king kong for being as slow as a snail.


    Multi-armed King Kong was infuriated, but it dared not act recklessly because Ou Yangming and the rest were behind it, and it was being suppressed by the little red bird. As such, it could only roar from time to time and wave itsrge arms to scare the goshawk.


    Nheless, unless it was a normal confrontation between the two, the king kong could not hurt the goshawk easily even though it was forceful. Besides, the goshawk was flying without any burden at the moment, whereas the king kong was carrying Ou Yangming and the others.


    In the end, Ou Yangming could not take it anymore, hence he reprimanded the goshawk so that it would act conscientiously.


    Hong Feiyu began to respect Ou Yangming even more after he witnessed the scene. The fact that the young fellow could tame the two powerful spirit beasts to be so obedient was incredibly rare even in the upper realm.


    Not to mention Ou Yangming was a caster, even if he was not a Spirit Grade powerhouse, he would be honored as a guest by many parties because of that ability alone.


    Multi-armed King Kong was not as fast as the goshawk, but it was far better than ordinary elite horses. It caused considerable movements along the way, such that those that saw it were shocked and afraid. Nevertheless, aspared to its speed, everything was worth it.


    Atst, the city was in sight. Ou Yangming smiled when he looked at the familiar walls.


    ¡®It feels good toe home.¡¯


    This was not where he grew up, but it was home to Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei, and it was where Old Craftsman¡ªhis only older rtive¡ªlived. In a way, nowhere else felt like home to him.


    The people on the walls heard the thunderous sounds and noticed the iing guests long ago.


    Even so, aspared to the two previous times, the king kong¡¯s arrival did not cause any disturbance. This was because everybody knew the humongous creature had a master, who was Changlong City¡¯s greatest pride.


    Since the king kong was restrained by its master, nobody would fear it. Needless to say, given how gigantic the beast was, nobody would court their deaths by going against it.


    Before Multi-armed King Kong went near the walls, Ou Yangming made it stop, then he walked back home with the other people and Big Yellow.


    The fellow was too enormous, after all. If it was too close to the city, even if it curbed its aura on purpose, the immense pressure from it could not be withstood by ordinary people. Ou Yangming did not want the soldiers from Changlong City to embarrass themselves in front of the beast.


    When the gate was opened, whether it was the soldiers on duty or themon folks around, they saluted Ou Yangming with respect and were more sincere than when Governor Deng Xiyuan patrolled the city. Moreover, none of them were forced to do that; it came from their hearts.


    Ou Yangming kept nodding at the people to return the salutations, and he walked swiftly on the main path, which had been intentionally cleared by the people.


    The moment he entered the city, he frowned unnoticeably. It onlysted for a split second, but he had a question in his mind.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Supreme Great Ancestors such as Ni Jingshen and Deng Xiyuan show up this time?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was not one that paid attention to empty courtesies, and he did not hope to involve many people for something superficial. Despite that, he knew the great ancestors very well, thus he could tell they were staying away from him on purpose.


    He did not know the reason behind it, but he had an extremely bad hunch about it.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming still carried on calmly and returned to the Ni residence.


    The news of his return had long been delivered to the residence, but the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors still did not show up. Instead, Ni Yunhong, who had a close rtionship with him, was waiting inside the courtyard.


    Of course, the Ni family¡¯s unusual act could not be hidden from Ni Yinghong. She was rather frightened, so she beat Ou Yangming to it and asked her older brother, ¡°Elder Brother, what happened?¡±


    It was much better for her to raise the question instead of Ou Yangming. There would still be room for maneuver if something went wrong, whereas if the young fellow was enraged, the whole Changlong City would suffer serious bloodshed.


    While the Humans¡¯ disaster was over, it did not mean that the spirit beasts were eliminated or dead. Apart from the spirit insects, the 3 other spirit beasts were with Ou Yangming. Once he decided to make a move, blood would flow into a river, and there would be millions of corpses.


    Ni Yunhong looked at Ou Yangming and his little sister bitterly and with regret.


    He bowed at Ou Yangming and apologized, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m sorry¡ªI didn¡¯tplete what you entrusted to me.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately reached out to help him up, and he asked, ¡°Brother Ni, what do you mean?¡± He looked around and suddenly recalled something, so his face changed.


    Back then, he would always be weed by the cheerful old man whenever he returned; this time, he did not see any signs of Old Craftsman.


    The young fellow¡¯s heart sank right away, and his hands and feet turned ice-cold. He did not realize it when he spoke, but his voice was trembling involuntarily. ¡°Brother Ni, w-where¡¯s Old Man?¡±


    Ni Yunhong sighed again, and he seemed like he was not resigned to the oue.


    ¡°Buzz.¡± There was an explosion in Ou Yangming¡¯s head. He felt dizzy, and it was simply heart-wrenching, which was so painful that it could not be put into words.


    He shed to the front of Ni Yunhong and extended his arms to grab the young man¡¯s shoulders as he shouted. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts...¡± Ni Yunhong rolled his eyes and screamed.


    Ou Yangming was already at the peak of Extreme Grade, and his power was superior to equal-ranked powerhouses. Fortunately, he was rational enough to not exert all his force, or Ni Yunhong would have been crushed already.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming!¡± Ni Yinghong was appalled, and she yelled, ¡°Calm down, calm down first!¡±


    Jiang Jiumei approached Ou Yangming too. ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    It was then when Ou Yangming stopped his violent behavior. He let go of Ni Yunhong and apologized, ¡°Brother Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ni Yunhong responded with a crying face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m d that I¡¯m alive...¡±


    Earlier when Ou Yangming made a move, his threatening aura was fully unleashed, by which an oppressive spiritual storm was released on Ni Yunhong, who was not terrified to death because he cultivated since young to have great willpower.


    ¡°Elder Brother, what exactly happened? What happened to Old Man?¡± Ni Yinghong asked in a deep voice.


    Ni Yunhong dared not hide the truth anymore, so he answered, ¡°Old Craftsman was deceived, and he left the Ni residence.¡±


    ¡°Uh, w-what?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he had a strange look on his face.


    The answer really took a 180-degree turn.


    Ou Yangming initially thought a mishap happened to Old Craftsman, which was why he was filled with indescribable hatred at first. When he knew the old man had merely left the Ni residence, he instantly rxed.


    He felt like he fell from a 3048-meters-tall mountain into a 3048-meters-deep groove in an instant; the up-and-down feeling was simr to a rollercoaster ride, which was unimaginably fantastic.


    Ni Yinghong was also struck dumb for some time. When she finally came back to her senses, he kicked Ni Yunhong hard.


    She did not hold back at all, hence Ni Yunhong shrieked in pain.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and thought, ¡®You deserve it!¡¯


    Ni Yunhong was considered his brother-inw, after all, so as resentful as he was, he could not hit the man. Nevertheless, the young fellow felt much more pleased when Elder Sister Ying did it for him to cool him down.


    Hong Feiyu was bewildered by everything. He asked carefully, ¡°Miss Jiang, who¡¯s... Old Craftsman?¡±


    Jiang Jiumei covered her mouth and smiled, then she answered softly, ¡°He¡¯s an old man that adopted my older brother and taught him.¡±


    ¡°Hiss...¡± Hong Feiyu gasped. He suddenly had unlimited respect for Old Craftsman, whom he had not met before.


    ¡®Given that Old Craftsman managed to bring up a powerhouse like Ou Yangming in this realm, he¡¯s simply equivalent to a deity.¡¯


    If Ou Yangming and the others knew what Hong Feiyu was thinking at the moment, they would not know to cry or tough. That said, nobody was paying attention to him.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and pulled the outraged Ni Yinghong. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, please calm down. Brother Ni was just pulling a prank on me.¡± His mood changed as he asked, ¡°Brother Ni, who was Old Man deceived by? Where did he go?¡±


    Ni Yunhong pressed the spot that hurt on his leg and answered, ¡°Old Craftsman went to the capital!¡±


    ¡°What? The capital...¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback, and his face took on a grave expression.


    He would not be bothered if Old Craftsman went somewhere else because as long as he was alive, forces in this realm that would harm the old man would be cautious and would not act recklessly.


    However, Old Craftsman went to the capital.


    Now that the Humans¡¯ disaster had ended, the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties began to fight openly and covertly with the imperial family.


    Ou Yangming did not want to get involved, which was why he avoided going to the capital. Who knew, Old Craftsman headed there before he did. The young fellow sensed iing spite.

 Chapter 526: The Past

    <h4>Chapter 526: The Past</h4>


    Ni Yunhong nodded and exined, ¡°Brother Ou, General Chen Yifan was ordered toe here. He said His Majesty wants to smith a magic tool, but the Superior cksmiths in the capital are helpless, so His Majesty wants to pool more useful opinions by calling up all cksmiths to gather in the capital.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched, and he thought, ¡®Whatme excuse is that...


    ¡®In terms of the smithing of magic tools, who else in this world is better than me? The imperial family didn¡¯t invite me, and they say they¡¯re calling up all cksmiths¡ªthis doesn¡¯t sound reliable at all!¡¯


    He scoffed and questioned, ¡°Brother Ni, did Old Man believe General Chen just like that? Didn¡¯t you try to stop him?¡±


    After staying with Old Craftsman for 2 years, he knew the old man might not be smart enough but could certainly spot the loophole. Besides, given the rtionship between the 8 inherited aristocratic families, the Ni family could not have sent Old Craftsman to the capital.


    Nheless, Ni Yunhong answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Ou, frankly speaking, all 3 of our great ancestors tried to make Old Craftsman stay, but he seemed to have made up his mind and insisted on going to the capital. We... Ah, none of the Supreme Great Ancestors in Changlong City dared to stop him!¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He did not suspect Ni Yunhong¡¯s answer at all.


    If Old Man was firm about entering the capital, not to mention the Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors, even all of the Supreme Great Ancestors in Changlong City together would not have the guts to stop him.


    The ends of the 3 spirit insects could be seen outside the city. As bold as those people were, they dared not offend Ou Yangming and would not make things difficult for Old Craftsman.


    At this point, Ou Yangming vaguely understood why no Supreme Great Ancestors weed him when he returned to the city. It was because the powerhouses were rather afraid because of the incident regarding Old Craftsman; they did not want to get into trouble. In actuality, based on how close the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors and the young fellow were, they did not need to act like that at all. However, they did not show up because of Ni Yinghong; they needed to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°What about Deng Xiyuan?¡±


    Instead of addressing Deng Xiyuan as the governor, he simply uttered his full name this time. It was evident how terrible his mood was.


    Ni Yunhong sneered. ¡°That fe¡¯s as timid as a mouse. He actually followed Old Craftsman to the capital.¡±


    ¡°What about General Li? Where is he?¡± Ou Yangming questioned in a deep voice.


    ¡°General Li Xinfan is still in the military camp; he didn¡¯t leave.¡± Ni Yunhong sighed. ¡°The general fought bravely in the vanguard against our enemies but in terms of rewards ording to one¡¯s contribution, he can¡¯tpare with Governor Deng.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He was not as worried as before.


    Although Old Craftsman was not in the city, he believed that the imperial family would not treat the old man impolitely as long as they were not beyond dumb. In other words, the old man¡¯s life quality would likely improve greatly due to the imperial family. Needless to say, nobody could guarantee that Old Craftsman would be content with the sudden high-quality lifestyle.


    The young fellowter nodded and said, ¡°Brother Ni, please inform the three great ancestors that I¡¯ll hurry to the capital because I¡¯m too anxious, so I won¡¯t visit them this time.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, please also let Great Ancestors know that I¡¯ll be following Lil¡¯ Ming there,¡± Ni Yinghong noted after a moment of hesitation.


    Ni Yunhong nodded. Being a disciple from the Ni family, he naturally knew how influential Ou Yangming was. Perhaps people would denounce Ni Yinghong for not greeting the great ancestors, but ifpared with trying to rope in the young fellow, her breach of etiquette was not worth mentioning at all.


    Jiang Jiumei quietly watched as they conversed. Seeing as they reached a consensus, she was finally d.


    Since she acknowledged Ou Yangming as her older brother, she would treat him whole-heartedly. Nevertheless, Jiang Jiumei had also be as close as sisters with Ni Yinghong after spending a long time together. If Ou Yangming were to fall out with the Ni family, she would not know how to choose.


    Fortunately, it seemed like there were no unresolvable issues between both parties.


    After Ou Yangming bid his farewell, instead of going directly to the capital, he left the city and went to the military camp.


    He had be so renowned that everyone in Changlong City knew who he was, and his reputation was also higher in the military camp. When the soldiers on duty noticed the young fellow, they saluted him sternly and treated him with sincere respect, which was evident through their attitudes and looks.


    Ou Yangming did not rx at all; he responded to them with military salutations too.


    Before long, Ou Yangming found Li Xinfan, who was the military¡¯smanding general. After experiencing the Humans¡¯ disaster, the Supreme Great Ancestor seemed to have be steadier.


    The general had greying temples, but his eyes were still as deep as the sea.


    He grinned after seeing Ou Yangming. ¡°When I heard Multi-armed King Kong, I knew you¡¯re going toe to find me, Master Ou, but I wasn¡¯t expecting you so soon.¡±


    ¡°General Li, I¡¯m only here to ask you a question,¡± Ou Yangming said as he nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to ask how exactly we managed to convince Old Craftsman, am I right?¡± Li Xinfan asked with a smile.


    Ou Yangming replied to him without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Man doesn¡¯t care about politics, but he¡¯s aware of the discord between the imperial family and the aristocratic families from the 8 counties. Why did he choose to go to the capital at this time?¡± He stared with bright eyes at Li Xinfan. If the general was guilty or tried to hide something, he would not be able to escape the young fellow¡¯s spiritual sense.


    Li Xinfan sighed. ¡°Master Ou, frankly speaking, we didn¡¯t lure Old Craftsman at all; we only told him one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s a military order,¡± Li Xinfan uttered.


    Ou Yangming had a cold look on his face as he questioned, ¡°Did you coerce him with that?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, please speak carefully. Military orders can¡¯t be disobeyed, so how can they be associated with coercion at all?¡± Li Xinfan expressed proudly. His voice was sonorous as he asked, ¡°You never got your military status, but you¡¯ve stayed in the military for 2 years. Let me ask you¡ªwhat does a military order mean?¡±


    The young fellow took a deep breath. He did not say a word, but his face took on a ghastly expression.


    Li Xinfan continued, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve followed Old Craftsman for several years, and he has always regarded you as his child. I know you don¡¯t want him to get involved in any disputes because you care for him, but do you know about his life experience?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he instantly fell silent.


    Ever since Old Craftsman adopted him, he was sometimes beaten or scolded, but the old man¡¯s love for him so that he would have a bright future was real.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming did not know much about Old Craftsman¡¯s life.


    Li Xinfan said with a grim look on his face, ¡°When Old Craftsman was young, his parents died from illnesses, so he roamed about on his own. Without any skills, he could only beg on the streets and struggle on to prolong his life.¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth. His heart ached.


    He had stayed with Old Craftsman a few years, but the old man only taught him how to read, educated him to be a better person, and passed on smithing art to him.


    Old Craftsman never talked about his past. Each time Ou Yangming asked out of curiosity, the old man would snort and stare in anger and would pick up a broom to act like he wanted to hit the young fellow.


    As dumb as Ou Yangming was, he knew after a few times that it was a taboo, thus he never raised the question anymore.


    Even if he thought about secretly inquiring about the matter... Old Craftsman was the person with the oldest qualification in the Immense Forest Military Camp. He knew about the other people, but almost nobody knew about him.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming knew Li Xinfan was not talking nonsense.


    Given the imperial family¡¯s abilities, they surely had plenty of ways to inquire about someone or something. In fact, they could also find out things unbeknownst to the person involved.


    ¡°Old Craftsman wandered to a town near the Immense Forest Military Camp, where he happened to meet a cksmith from the camp,¡± Li Xinfan continued and sighed. ¡°The cksmith sympathized with him. Perhaps they were congenial, the cksmith ended up taking him in and used his military merits of a lifetime to exchange a chance to obtain the Military Fire for him.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat because he realized that his life experience was very simr to that of Old Craftsman.


    ¡°Master Ou, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s the truth. I suppose Old Craftsman adopted you from the town and used his military merits for a chance to gain the Military Fire because of his past experience, but...¡± Li Xinfan looked deeply at Ou Yangming and chuckled. ¡°Your strange inheritance method seems to be stronger after each generation. After the old man attained the Military Fire, he cultivated hard and finally became sessfulte in his life, where he yielded unusually brilliant results in smithing art. Now that he even fathomed the integration of Heaven and man, his smithing skill is definitely not inferior to the Superior cksmiths from the capital.¡±


    He added after a pause, ¡°As for you, Master Ou, there¡¯s no need for me to say much¡ªnone of the cksmiths from the past generations in this dynasty is on par with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and simply ignored the general¡¯s tters. ¡°General Li, why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you about Old Craftsman¡¯s life experience,¡± Li Xinfan responded in a deep voice and continued with a grim look on his face, ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, general.¡±


    ¡°When we told Old Craftsman that it¡¯s a military order, he only uttered two words after making a thorough consideration.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said¡ªyes, sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for a brief moment, then he mumbled, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Honestly, even I didn¡¯t think Old Craftsman would agree to go so easily.¡± Li Xinfan smiled bitterly, then he shook his head and sneered. ¡°The Ni family¡¯s Three Great Ancestors and the Supreme Great Ancestors tried to make him stay, but he was unmoved but their persuasion and insisted on epting the order. Heh, their efforts were in vain.¡±


    When Ou Yangming heard Li Xinfan ridicule the Ni family¡¯s great ancestors and the Supreme Great Ancestors from Changlong City, he did not know to cry or tough.


    He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, General Li, I¡¯ll bid my farewell.¡±


    Li Xinfan asked, ¡°Are you heading to the capital, Master Ou?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get involved in the trouble but since Old Craftsman went over, I can¡¯t stay out of it anymore. General Li, I hope we¡¯ll drink and chat merrily the next time we meet.¡±


    With that, he shed and disappeared.


    Li Xinfan was left standing with a grave look on his face. He sighed after a long time and was speechless.

 Chapter 527: Blocking His Path

    <h4>Chapter 527: Blocking His Path</h4>


    Multi-armed King Kong waited outside the city for only 2 hours before it left with rumbling sounds again.


    When the gigantic beasts went far away, everyone in the city knew Changlong City¡¯s hero had gone too. Nheless, most people did not know the exact reason Ou Yangming left in such a hurry, and they had no idea that the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties were on the verge of a dispute.


    The Humans did not crumble during the disaster, but there were signs of a civil war.


    It was not Ou Yangming¡¯s first time entering the capital. Although he remembered the way there, he did not hasten on with his journey this time; he sat on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s back and traveled at a normal speed.


    Each time the king kong passed by a vige or a city, it attracted plenty of attention and even caused disturbances.


    Even when Multi-armed King Kong did not terrorize the people at all, nobody could ignore it because of its build. Soon enough, the news of a humongous spirit beast about to enter the capital was spread to everyone in the world, and it also became a hot topic in the capital. Even so, people found it strange that while themon folks were discussing it, the imperial family and the powerful aristocratic families in the capital did not say a word about it.


    Be it ns that received Ou Yangming¡¯s kindness, which helped their powerhouses be Supreme Great Ancestors and received magic tools, or the Zhang family, which were already enemies with the young fellow, they all kept quiet. Perhaps they were waiting for a response from the imperial family.


    In the 8 counties, the imperial family might be known to be contending with the inherited aristocratic families from the upper realm, but they were dominant in the capital, hence none of the n would have the guts to cross the line regarding this issue. Even if they were personally close to Ou Yangming, none of them dared to screw up, or their ns would not have a firm hold in the capital anymore.


    As Multi-armed King Kong advanced, it got closer to the capital.


    Ou Yangming did not ask the king kong to move as fast as a violent storm, but he did not purposely ask it to slow down too.


    Apart from expressing his attitude, he was also doing this because he nned to pressure the capital from all directions.


    All of a sudden, the goshawk in the sky swooped down excitedly.


    ¡°Master, a human powerhouse is blocking your path in front. I¡¯ll take care of him for you,¡± it informed Ou Yangming in high spirits.


    Ever since the goshawk was subdued by Ou Yangming, other than contributing during the Insects¡¯ fight, it did not aplish anything else. As for the fight against the spirit turtle on the beach, its performance was inferior to Multi-armed King Kong. Therefore, the spirit bird was unwilling to miss any chance to prove itself.


    Needless to say, the goshawk was not a fool, and it did not want to infuriate Ou Yangming. Thus, it did not attack recklessly when it noticed an equal-ranked human powerhouse obstructing the path ahead, and it flew down to ask for the young fellow¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°A human powerhouse¡ªis it a Spirit Grade powerhouse?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    He figured that the goshawk could not have been so eager to deal with a Supreme Great Ancestor.


    Sure enough, the goshawk nodded and answered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re wise.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master, that fe can just provide you the information; let me handle the fighting!¡±


    Big Yellow barked as it was displeased.


    ¡®The two of you can be a detective and a mount, respectively. I¡¯ve been so bored from staying here that my bones are about to fall apart.¡¯


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face changed, and he thought, ¡®The 3 spirit beasts have expressed themselves, so I can¡¯t show a weak impression!¡¯


    He went forward and bowed as he suggested, ¡°Brother Ou, I haven¡¯t made the slightest contribution ever since I followed you, so how about you let me settle this problem for you this time?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked speechlessly at them. ¡®A bunch of fes that only use their forces to kill is truly distressing.


    ¡®Forget about the 3 spirit beasts¡ªwhy is Hong Feiyu getting in on the action...¡¯


    He scoffed and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that person¡¯s Senior Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse.¡±


    ¡°The imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse?¡± Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Brother Ou, since that person is here, isn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity for us to strike first to gain the upper hand?¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at him and responded, ¡°Senior Wu gave me some pointers in the past and even used the secret realm to upgrade my cultivation base from Yang Grade ss One to the peak of ss Five. Are you asking me to be an ungrateful person?¡±


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face changed, and he smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Brother Ou, please forgive me for being too rash.¡±


    Big Yellow looked around and immediatelyy on the ground as though it never got up in the first ce.


    Multi-armed King Kong turned to look forward and swung its arms steadily while it walked. It was so focused that nobody could find fault in it at all.


    As for the goshawk, it spread its wings and soared into the sky, and it dared not descend anymore.


    Ou Yangming turned around with a hostile look on his face. Hong Feiyu¡¯s back was already drenched in a cold sweat, and he quickly proposed, ¡°Master Ou, since he¡¯s here to block your path, I¡¯m sure he has something to say. How about I invite him over?¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t treat him impolitely. Go on,¡± Ou Yangming answered after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Hong Feiyu shed and jumped off the king kong¡¯s back.


    Multi-armed King Kong would have red furiously at him if he normally did that, but it did not seem to have noticed at all this time, so much so that it did not peek in that direction at all.


    Hong Feiyu moved at lightning speed and dashed forward.


    On the other hand, Multi-armed King Kong walked normally behind. It was extremely fast too, but it was much slower than a Spirit Grade powerhouse going all-out.


    Before long, Hong Feiyu spotted an elder on the path ahead. The elder smiled with his hands behind his back and was not surprised by the man¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Is that you, Brother Hong? I¡¯m being discourteous.¡±


    Hong Feiyuughed out loud and cut to the chase. ¡°Brother Wu, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I came by Brother Ou¡¯s order to invite you over.¡±


    He did not expose his identity when he first arrived at Canghai City, but news spread after Ou Yangming seized him and asked for his name.


    Wu Yuanwei nodded. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s a gifted genius that rose during the Humans¡¯ disaster, and he¡¯s the person that I respect the most throughout my life. Please lead the way, Brother Hong.¡± He cupped his hands at the man.


    Hong Feiyu nodded as he was pleased. Back then, he was forced to follow Ou Yangming, or he could not have survived. Seeing as the only Spirit Grade powerhouse from this realm admired the young fellow so much, he felt better.


    If Wu Yuanwei was indifferent toward Ou Yangming, Hong Feiyu would have pulled a long face at him.


    When the two of them turned around, they saw Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s mountainous body from afar. Hong Feiyu was already used to it, but Wu Yuanwei also kept a straight face, which astonished the man.


    Such a giant beast was definitely distinctive in the lower realm as they could only be seen in the upper realm.


    Despite that, the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse was not nervous at all when he saw the beasts for the first time, so it was quite strange.


    With a sh of thought from Ou Yangming, Multi-armed King Kong, which was moving swiftly, stopped. It widened its eyes at Wu Yuanwei, who was as tiny as an ant in the distance, and it could not hide the scornful look on its face.


    ¡®Is that the Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse in the lower realm?


    ¡®Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for Master, I would¡¯ve pped you to death already!¡¯


    It regarded Ou Yangming as its master whole-heartedly, but it did not think about how discontent it was when it first met the young fellow in the past.


    Ou Yangming jumped off the king kong¡¯s back as well, and he used the tips of his toes to borrow force on different points on the beast¡¯s body. He was treated differently from Hong Feiyu because the spirit beast had prepared all 8 of its palms and ced them at different heights, hence he did not need to worry at all.


    In actual fact, if Ou Yangming was willing to, he could have asked Multi-armed King Kong to carry him to the ground with one hand, but he was not interested in such a pretentious act.


    ¡°Senior Wu, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Ou Yangming did a fist salutation from a distance away.


    Wu Yuanwei chuckled. He dared not consider himself an elder and returned the salutation as if they had the same seniority. ¡°Master Ou, you were still at the peak of Yang Grade when we parted thest time. Congrattions on entering Spirit Grade.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°Everything was by coincidence; I simply chanced upon it.¡±


    ¡°The people of our generation only look at the result, not the process. Since you¡¯re that capable, the rest... Isn¡¯t important.¡±


    ¡°Senior Wu, given that you¡¯re visiting me halfway, I suppose you¡¯re aware of the purpose of my trip,¡± Ou Yangming expressed after keeping quiet for some time.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Wu Yuanwei chuckled.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be honest with you then¡ªI¡¯m here to take Old Man away,¡± Ou Yangming uttered sternly.


    ¡°We won¡¯t stop him if he¡¯s willing to leave,¡± Wu Yuanwei replied to him without any hesitation.


    ¡°Senior Wu, you¡¯re a man of your word, so I trust you.¡± Ou Yangmingughed out loud. He knew the elder must have a way to not let Old Craftsman want to leave, but he was confident as long as he had the elder¡¯s word.


    Who knew, Wu Yuanwei suddenly asked, ¡°Master Ou, may I ask where you¡¯re going to bring Old Craftsman to?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while but could not make up his mind.


    He did not want to get involved in the fight between the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties, but unless he and the old man lived in seclusion in the forest, he was bound to be entangled in the matter regardless of the city he was in.


    Wu Yuanwei stared at the young fellow and said, ¡°Master Ou, I actually have a suggestion, and I was wondering if you¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡°Senior, please go ahead.¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    ¡°What do you think if I could possibly send Old Craftsman to the upper realm?¡± Wu Yuanwei pointed proudly at the upper realm.


    Ou Yangming was reminded of what Zhiming the Venerable One told him. Due to the interspatial disorder, the upper realm might build a fixed passage.


    If the passage was sessfully built, it would no longer be difficult for people to travel between the two realms.


    Besides, this was the only way for earthlings such as Old Craftsman to enter the upper realm sessfully.

 Chapter 528: Request

    <h4>Chapter 528: Request</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked at Wu Yuanwei and asked, ¡°Senior, have you started building the interspatial passage?¡±


    ¡°Uh, where did you hear that from, Master Ou?¡± Wu Yuanwei¡¯s face tensed up, and he asked seriously.


    The young fellow was incredibly sharp, hence he even noticed a stern look in the elder¡¯s eyes. If someone else had said what he did, perhaps Wu Yuanwei would have tortured that person cruelly, but the elder simply smiled bitterly at him.


    Ou Yangming obviously would not tell Wu Yuanwei that he met Zhiming the Venerable One. He smiled faintly and answered, ¡°I only heard very little about it.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei shook his head and stopped looking into the matter. ¡°Master Ou, since you know about it, I won¡¯t say much. It¡¯s being nned in the upper realm, but it¡¯s definitely not easy to fulfill it. Having said that, if we¡¯re able to lend a helping hand from the lower realm, not only will the sess rate be extremely high, but the number of resources to be consumed will also be reduced by a huge margin.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Ou Yangming was curious.


    The little red bird on his shoulder moved a bit and hid its head under its wings. It was not a strange move for a bird, but Ou Yangming somehow felt strange as though the little bird was ashamed of him.


    Ou Yangming red at it snappily. He was far from the little bird in terms of his understanding of interspatial power, but it did not have to make it so obvious.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyes lit up as he was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re opening a passage? You and the other ns are really nning big! Heh, but if you seed, it¡¯ll bring endless wealth, so it¡¯s a profitable deal!¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. It seemed like some things were general knowledge for cultivators from the upper realm, but they were unreachable secrets for ordinary people in the lower realm.


    This was rted to a person¡¯s environment. If one were surrounded by knowledgeable powerhouses, one would gain plenty of knowledge even without studying hard. Nheless, those pieces of knowledge were undiscoverable secrets for those that struggled for life.


    Although Ou Yangming was top-notch in this realm, hecked in terms of inheritance.


    ¡°Brother Hong, if everything goes well, we¡¯ll need your help too.¡± Wu Yuanwei grinned and assured the man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you suffer any loss regardless of the oue.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was about to agree to it when he remembered something. He nced at Ou Yangming and responded with a smile, ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯ve already worshipped Brother Ou. As long as he permits me, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyelids flickered. Even though he had already found out about this through the intelligence he received, the fact that the Spirit Grade powerhouse said it himself gave such a strong impact that his heart trembled.


    At this moment, even Wu Yuanwei could not help but wonder what exactly Ou Yangming¡¯s charm was, such that many powerhouses were willing to follow him.


    Putting aside Hong Feiyu, who was also a part of the Humans, what about the 3 spirit beasts?


    Ou Yangming said with bright eyes, ¡°Senior Wu, ording to what I heard, the various families in the upper realm aren¡¯t in peace too.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei smiled bitterly. He did not want to hide this from the young fellow, thus he rejoined, ¡°Master Ou, resources are alwayscking. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re distributed ording to usual practice, but due to the interspatial disorder, it¡¯s possible for a passage to be built between the realms. Once the passage is set up, the resources that¡¯ll be gained in the future can¡¯t be mentioned in the same breath as what we receive now, so the families are having a huge dispute for their own interests.¡±


    The young fellow nodded. Wu Yuanwei¡¯s words were easy to understand; the cake was only that big at first, and it was tasteless but would be a pity to be discarded. Therefore, the ns did not focus too much on it and only dealt with it temporarily.


    Now that the cake suddenly had huge prospects, they would receive much more benefits from it than before.


    Consequently, the ns could not sit still anymore. At the very least, they would not allow the Wu family to enjoy more benefits so easily.


    Despite that, the Wu family had a different mentality. They contributed the most throughout the past millennium, so they were naturally going to im the biggest share. Even if the cake becamerger, the other families could only enjoy it ording to their fixed proportions, and the rest belonged to the imperial family.


    Where one stood depended on where one sat; this was probably where their dispute originated from. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming never wished he could solve everything, and he made it clear long ago that he did not want to get involved.


    ¡°Master Ou, if the passage were to be built, the powerhouses from the upper realm must first find the lower realm¡¯s specific location then use a super formation to lock on the space between our realms. With that, the interspatial passage can be stabilized through different methods,¡± Wu Yuanwei exined with a grim look on his face. He added after a pause, ¡°The toughest part is to control the formation between the realms after the locating step.¡±


    ¡°Senior Wu, the locating step shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s exceptionally difficult for us, but it won¡¯t be a problem for the Venerable Ones in the upper realm. Besides, the space has be more stable now, so it¡¯s much easier for them to bestow treasure on us.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. As the distance between the realms changes, there were indeed many enormous changes.


    Wu Yuanwei nced at Ou Yangming and hispanions, then he concluded solemnly, ¡°I suggest we ignore the argument in the upper realm. Heh, as long as we can set up the formation that allows us to work with the upper realm and seed in activating it, that¡¯ll be enough.¡±


    ¡°Will the imperial family benefit the most if the formation is built now to draw the upper realm¡¯s power?¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wu Yuanwei answered with a poker face after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you do it? Is it beyond your ability?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t hide anything from you indeed, Master Ou,¡± Wu Yuanwei spoke in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s tremendously difficult to use only the upper realm¡¯s formation to lock on us. While the Venerable Ones can sense the location, guiding the formation¡¯s power here is simr to a blind man finding his way; the sess rate is close to zero. That said, if we can also set up a formation map here and echo with the one in the upper realm from far, hehe, they¡¯ll be able to connect the powers, and the resources spent will be reduced by at least 1,000 times.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, but what part of it is difficult?¡±


    ¡°The Interspatial Formation Map can¡¯t be activated by ordinary people. Even if I retrieve the formation map, at least 5 Spiritualists and 1,000 Extreme Grade cultivators will be needed to activate it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°That many?¡±


    Back then, 1,000 Extreme Grade cultivators would be an unreachable number.


    The Humans had a great many powerhouses, but those that really took the leap to advance to Extreme Grade were extraordinarily talented. Under normal circumstances, having 300 Supreme Great Ancestors in the capital and the 8 counties altogether was the limit.


    As for Spirit Grade powerhouses, they were considered legendary in this world. At the very least, for generations, apart from the imperial family, which managed to always have one, such a powerhouse was not heard of at all.


    Hence, it would be impossible to gather more powerhouses in the past.


    However, there was a fundamental change now.


    Ou Yangming pondered and questioned, ¡°Senior Wu, can spirit beasts make up the number too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Spirit beasts aren¡¯t inferior to equal-ranked human cultivators at all. In fact, they¡¯re the best option.¡± Wu Yuanwei smiled.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re eyeing my spirit beasts?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei flushed. ¡°Master Ou, once the passage to the upper realm is sessfully built, we¡¯ll benefit greatly from it too. This is for the sake of the people in the world.¡±


    ¡°Senior Wu, you don¡¯t need to exin; I trust you,¡± Ou Yangming replied to the elder and raised another question, ¡°How can we gather 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors?¡±


    He had the Simted Spiritual Fist to help powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade break through the limit to enter Extreme Grade, but it was not a foolproof method, and the failing rate was quite high too. Moreover, he had almost picked all of the suitable candidates from the capital in the past, so it would be impossible to find a few hundred more such powerhouses.


    Wu Yuanwei answered without any dy, ¡°I¡¯llmunicate with the upper realm if you¡¯re willing to contribute, Master Ou. Heh, everyone in this realm must join hands if we¡¯d like to achieve the target. As for the profit distribution, we¡¯ll let them decide.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the elder and remarked, ¡°Senior Wu, I admire you for always thinking about the people.¡±


    The different ns must work together if they were to find alternate candidates to assemble 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors. Wu Yuanwei brought it up to alleviate the conflict between the families, so they could discuss the important matter together.


    No matter what, the elder¡¯s way of doing this gained Ou Yangming¡¯s deep admiration and approval.


    After all, if Ou Yangming stood by idly in this realm, given that Wu Yuanwei was in Spirit Grade, he was unquestionably the greatest at the present age and could not be resisted even if the 8 counties united.


    The fact that Wu Yuanwei proposed apromise when he already had the upper hand proved how sincere he was.


    Even so, this was also because of Ou Yangming and hispanions. If the disaster was still ongoing, the Humans would not have wished for these when they could not even protect themselves.


    All of a sudden, Hong Feiyu asked, ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯d like to ask¡ªif the two realms are connected, what will Brother Ou gain as the biggest contributor?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei forced a smile and asked, ¡°What do you think, Brother Hong?¡±


    ¡°A tenth¡ªno matter what the upper realm attains from this realm, Brother Ou¡¯s share is a tenth of everything.¡±

 Chapter 529: The Solution

    <h4>Chapter 529: The Solution</h4>


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wu Yuanwei shouted almost immediately, ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡±


    Hong Feiyuughed. ¡°Brother Wu, a straightforward person doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations. I¡¯m from the upper realm too. Though I don¡¯t know the Interspatial Secret Technique, I have some understanding of it too. With the help of a formation map in the lower realm, the upper realm can connect both realms without much consumption. However, without our cooperation, not to mention the number of resources needed, even if the upper realm makes their utmost effort, they can¡¯t guarantee sess in the end,¡± he spoke seriously with bright eyes.


    ¡°Brother Hong, even if you¡¯re not willing to help, do you think the upper realm won¡¯t send Spiritualists here?¡± Wu Yuanwei¡¯s face changed. He looked around and asked, ¡°Since these spirit beasts can descend to our realm, why can¡¯t the Humans do the same?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡®Yes, Wu Yuanwei¡¯s making sense. The Insects even sent 3 spirit beasts here, so if the Humans are willing to pay the price, what¡¯s impossible?¡¯


    Who knew, Hong Feiyuughed out loud and asked, ¡°Brother Wu, are you kidding me?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei looked grim as he questioned, ¡°Brother Hong, what do you mean?¡±


    Hong Feiyu sneered and exined, ¡°It¡¯ll obviously be extremely easy if there¡¯s an interspatial passage between our realms, but if the passage hasn¡¯t been built, they can only send people here during specific periods. Besides, as more powerhouses are sent here, the world¡¯s power will likely notice if even more powerhousese. 7 spirit beasts have descended to the lower realm, right? Adding on to the ones in the lower... Heh, I¡¯d like to know what it feels like to be struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts as soon as one arrives at the lower realm,¡± he made a scornful remark.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched. Big Yellow was a locally-raised spirit beast, hence only 6 spirit beasts had descended to the lower realm. Nheless, there were indeed 7 of them including the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower.


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s face had long taken on a ghastly expression. He scoffed and responded, ¡°Brother Hong, even if that¡¯s the case, how can they agree with your absurd request?¡± He turned around and bowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, if you insist on that, you¡¯ll offend them very badly. It won¡¯t matter if the n fails, but if it seeds, it might not necessarily be a good thing!¡±


    His words came from his heart, and they were touching.


    Ou Yangming looked at the elder and said, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, senior.¡±


    The fact that Wu Yuanwei was doing this proved that he was sincere.


    If that was not the case, he would have agreed with Hong Feiyu¡¯s request. Once the passage was activated, and Ou Yangming and the others entered the upper realm, the elder could then go back on his word.


    Ou Yangming and the others might be able to suppress everyone and summon wind and rain in this realm, but Spiritualists like them would only be silver carps in a river in the upper realm with nothing to show off.


    By then, they might not even stay alive due to the interests of a realm.


    Hong Feiyu moved his lips as though he wanted to say something, but he was hesitant after he nced at Ou Yangming.


    He could at most give some suggestions regarding this matter, but he could not decide if OU Yangming would ept them.


    Ou Yangming wondered seriously. At this moment, even Multi-armed King Kong kept quiet as if it did not want to disturb Ou Yangming at all.


    Indeed, the spirit beasts descended to the lower realm but deep down they hoped to return to the ce with abundant spiritual power. Now that the possibility was right in front of him, they did not want to miss the opportunity.


    The young fellow looked up after some time and sighed. Just as he wanted to lower his request, the little red bird on his shoulder suddenly jumped and delivered a message to him at the same time.


    ¡°Half! At least half!¡±


    Ou Yangming was this close to spurting blood. He closed his mouth and tilted his head to look half-intentionally at the little red bird. The look in his eyes was soplicated that it was indescribable.


    Hong Feiyu was rejected by Wu Yuanwei without any hesitation when he proposed that Ou Yangming should be given a tenth of everything, and the elder turned down the demand for the sake of the young fellow¡¯s safety in the future.


    Nevertheless, the little red bird made an even more absurd demand, which was more than outrageous. Even if the upper realm made a verbal agreement for the request, Ou Yangming and the rest would definitely be suppressed and killed once they entered the upper realm.


    ¡°Trust me!¡± The little red bird blinked its bright small eyes proudly.


    Even so, Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®This little fe¡¯s courting death, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll have to die with it too.¡¯


    ¡°Senior Wu, a tenth is quite ridiculous,¡± Ou Yangming expressed with a smile, ¡°I only want...¡±


    ¡°Half, I want half!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s smile froze.


    In front of him, Wu Yuanwei, who was initially relieved and was smiling with squinted eyes, was dumbfounded too.


    They exchanged nces and became incredibly funny.


    The voice sure belonged to Ou Yangming, but Wu Yuanwei did not see him speak.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s face changed. He looked at Ou Yangming in shock and thought, ¡®When did Master have such a big appetite?¡¯


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and was going to exin when the little red bird spoke again, ¡°Yes, half¡ªany lesser than that, don¡¯t bring it up anymore!¡±


    Wu Yuanwei looked around and finally spotted the little red bird on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. He had the strangest look on his face because the seemingly insignificant little bird could not only speak, but it sounded exactly like the young fellow.


    ¡°You, this...¡± He asked in confusion.


    ¡°Senior Wu, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    ¡°A misunderstanding my *ss!¡± The little red bird was furious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an interspatial passage? If the Humans don¡¯t build it, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Ou Yangming pressed his forehead. Perhaps the little red bird would be capable of doing that if it matured, but if he really counted on a young bird toplete the task, it would not be finished even if he died.


    He reached out to hold down the little red bird. ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu widened their eyes because it was their first time seeing the little red bird speak.


    ¡°Is this a spirit beast?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red is a spirit beast indeed, but it can¡¯t do much and can¡¯t bepared with Multi-armed King Kong and the rest.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu were finally enlightened. Despite that, as long as it was a spirit beast, it must not be underestimated regardless of its race.


    The little red bird pecked Ou Yangming ruthlessly several times, but its indestructible beak only left a few tiny red spots on the young fellow¡¯s hand, by which his skin was not scratched at all.


    This was not because the little bird was inadequate; if it exerted its true force, it could make arge bloody hole on Ou Yangming¡¯s arm at once. In fact, if the bird went all-out, it could easily split the young fellow¡¯s arm. Having said that, it was only doing this to vent its anger, thus it did not really harm Ou Yangming.


    ¡®The little red bird can¡¯t do much?¡¯ Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow had weird looks in their eyes. Perhaps Ou Yangming was the only one who could say so. That said, it was true that the little bird could not bepared with the king kong and the others because how could the noble creature be mentioned on equal terms with the lowly beasts?


    ¡°Master Ou, what do you think about this? Let¡¯s build the passage first and agree on a certain time frame. Depending on the boundary you¡¯re able to cultivate to within the period, you¡¯ll receive a corresponding treatment,¡± Wu Yuanwei suggested after some thought and added seriously, ¡°Given that you advanced to Spirit Grade in this realm, you¡¯ll have a promising future and might even be a Venerable One once you go beyond this world. If you really seed...¡± His eyes gleamed with excitement as he was looking forward to it.


    Hong Feiyu rolled his eyes andmented, ¡°Brother Wu, aren¡¯t you being insincere? Hmph, how can one be a Venerable One so easily?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei smiled faintly and replied to him, ¡°Brother Hong, you¡¯re with Master Ou now, but you don¡¯t know much about his past, do you?¡±


    Hong Feiyu flushed and cleared his throat before he answered, ¡°The past isn¡¯t important.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t be med, Brother Hong. Hehe, Master Ou¡¯s best known for creating miracles!¡± Wu Yuanweiughed out loud.


    Feeling stupefied, Hong Feiyu turned to look meaningfully at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Senior Wu, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve considered everything so well, I¡¯llply with you.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei was ted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first then. I hope I¡¯ll receive good news when you arrive at the capital.¡±


    He cupped his hands and left.


    Hong Feiyu shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re being too easy. Even if we fail to ask for a tenth, a hundredth sounds amazing too!¡±


    After all, there were countless treasures in the world. A hundredth of everything would be coveted by many as it would be enough for a n¡¯s long-term development.


    Although Hong Feiyu respected Ou Yangming very much, he was not confident that the young fellow would be a Venerable One.


    It was worth noting that the Venerable Ones were also exceptionally rare in the upper realm.


    Ou Yangming said with a smile, ¡°Brother Hong, it¡¯s important to be content.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was struck dumb, then he responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Ou, perhaps you¡¯re right.¡±


    Nheless, the little red bird on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder sneered. ¡®How dare you ask the Phoenixes to contribute by offering a tenth of the profit? That¡¯s wishful thinking! If I don¡¯t make you willingly present us with half of everything, I don¡¯t deserve to be a part of the Phoenixes!¡¯


    It lifted its head high and naturally released a proud aura.


    Hong Feiyu looked at it in shock and somehow felt a chill in his heart, so he shuddered.


    He thought, ¡®This is so odd...¡¯

 Chapter 530: Researching Magic Tools

    <h4>Chapter 530: Researching Magic Tools</h4>


    Ou Yangming rxed after Wu Yuanwei left.


    He was rather anxious when he first set out to the capital, but he was no longer worried.


    The real reason the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties were ready to jump at each other¡¯s throats as though they were going to fight for life or death did not lie in this realm; it was due to the profit distribution in the upper realm.


    Once the different forces in the upper realmpromised, the so-called contest in the lower realm would be a mere joke.


    Although those who wanted to gain authority and profits from the chaos would be disappointed, most ordinary people would continue to live peacefully and would not get involved in the endless war.


    Multi-armed King Kong stopped after several days because one could see the capital¡¯s walls from afar by standing on its shoulder.


    Ou Yangming waved and got off the king kong with everyone else, then they walked toward the capital.


    When they arrived outside the capital, countless people were seen pointing at the king kong and discussing it. In actuality, numerous news about the beast had already been spread in the capital while it was still on its way here. Nheless, as exaggerated as the rumors were, they could not beat how shocked the people were after seeing it in person.


    Even though the king kong stopped long ago, its mountainous body still gave people lingering fears.


    Ou Yangming was already used to this, hence he simply entered the city with hispanions.


    Even so, he was recognized as soon as he entered the city.


    A young Yang Grade martial artist walked out from the crowd. He approached Ou Yangming and the rest and greeted them with a bow, ¡°Greetings, Master Ou, I¡¯m Wu Hanxin.¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped and asked the stranger, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°I was lucky enough to have seen you once,¡± Wu Hanxin immediately answered, then he continued after a pause, ¡°I was ordered by the imperial family to wait at this entrance, and I¡¯ve prepared carriages for you, so please board them.¡±


    ¡°Are you only waiting at this entrance, or someone¡¯s arranged at every intersection?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°Every gate has someone on standby,¡± Wu Hanxin answered without any hesitation.


    Given the imperial family¡¯s status in this realm, the fact that they made such careful arrangements proved how much importance they attached to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wu Hanxin quickly waved, and 3 carriages came from not too far away. The carriages were luxurious, and they could not be used by ordinary people at all. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not bother about these trivial things anymore at this point.


    He boarded one of the carriages and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Old Man?¡±


    It was a headless question, but Wu Hanxin understood him right away. He bowed and answered, ¡°Old Man¡¯s in Master Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence now. He¡¯s having a discussion with every Superior cksmith in the capital about breaking through the limit to smith magic tools.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He initially thought it was only an excuse used by the imperial family to deceive Old Craftsman, but it turned out to be true.


    It was worth noting that every Superior cksmith had a significant status, thus it would be difficult for even the imperial family to gather them.


    ¡°Bring me there. As for the rest, please settle them down,¡± Ou Yangming expressed after some thought.


    It was his decision, but even Ni Yinghong did not object to it though she hesitated for a split second.


    Wu Hanxin was already told to fulfill Ou Yangming¡¯s request no matter if they were reasonable or not. The order was somewhat embarrassing for the imperial family, but Wu Hanxin thought about the young fellow¡¯s meritorious service throughout the Humans¡¯ disaster and the frightening gigantic beast, which caused people to shudder with fear from afar, outside the city. As such, she did not think about disobeying the order at all.


    With that, the carriages were split into 2 convoys, where one of them brought Ou Yangming alone to Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence.


    The moment the carriage arrived at the destination and Ou Yangming alighted from it, he was dumbfounded. Putting aside the fact that the door at Wu Hongxi¡¯s residence was wide open, about 100 people were at the door. Judging from the looks on their faces, they seemed to be waiting for the young fellow¡¯s arrival on purpose.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Ou,¡± the front few people greeted and saluted him with respect from a distance away.


    Ou Yangming smiled and responded, ¡°Oh, my friends, sorry for being discourteous.¡±


    Those people were Advanced cksmiths in the capital, and he had met each of them at least once.


    Yuan Lexin went forward and bowed at the young fellow. ¡°Master Ou, Master isn¡¯t free now because he¡¯s attempting a new smithing technique, so he can¡¯t wee you here. Please excuse him.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Brother Yuan, you¡¯re being too polite. Can I go in to take a look?¡±


    ¡°You have ess to every ce in the capital. Please...¡± Yuan Lexin instantly answered.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming entered the forbidden area with a smile, Yuan Lexinmented to himself. The young fellow was an ordinary person, who was not even an official cksmith, when they first met, but their statues were Heaven and Earth apart now.


    Yuan Lexin sighed at the change of fate.


    When Ou Yangming entered a massive smithing workshop, he heard rapid breathings everywhere.


    He was discreet when he entered, by which he also masked the sound of him opening the door. Everyone in the room was focusing on Wu Hongxin, who was at the center, so nobody noticed him at all.


    Ou Yangming spotted Old Craftsman in the crowd at one nce.


    There were not many people present as there were only 20 over people. Other than the few Superior cksmiths, the others were the greatest Advanced cksmiths in the capital, and they were acimed as candidates most likely to be Superior cksmiths.


    Judging from how Yuan Lexin¡ªWu Hongxi¡¯s second disciple¡ªdid not deserve to enter the workshop, the statuses of the people present were evident.


    A fire flickered in Wu Hongxi¡¯s hand at the moment, and he was slightly pale. Despite that, he fully focused on the fire as if it was the light of his life.


    Ou Yangming was surprised when he stared at the fire.


    This was because he realized that the fire carried more than just a person¡¯s aura.


    Yes, the fire contained the auras of at least 5 people. He was familiar with the 3 of them, which belonged to Wu Hongxi, Jin Shengjie, and Old Craftsman.


    Odd looks could be seen on everyone¡¯s faces. Ou Yangming was the only powerhouse in the world that could smith magic tools. In terms of result, the title of the greatest cksmith in the world definitely belonged to him.


    However, he never thought that the auras of different cksmiths could be assimted into a Military Fire.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Ou Yangming slowly understood from looking at the attentive crowd that it was only achievable because everyone in the workshop worked together.


    He did not know if the method could allow them to smith a magic tool, but the different approach truly opened his eyes. Two heads were better than one¡ªthe cksmiths present could not refine magic tools on their own, but they cooperated and created a smithing secret technique, which was even marveled at by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, the Military Fire in Wu Hongxi¡¯s hand burst. Following that, the stubborn iron being burnt in the fire fell to the ground too.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Sounds of pity were heard one after another, and the cksmiths looked quite regretful.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I touched the barrier just now!¡± That said, Wu Hongxiughed out loud, and his voice was filled with excitement. ¡°As long as I make a few more attempts, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll break the barrier.¡±


    Everyone else was struck dumb at first, but they were soon overjoyed, and they began to raise questions.


    Being able to feel the barrier was a huge sess. Before this, while they had been researching the way to smith magic tools, they never came across the world¡¯s barrier, let alone breaking through it.


    Wu Hongxi did not keep any secrets; he described his experience in detail.


    Through making confirmations and having discussions with each other, there was a fervent atmosphere in the smithing workshop. Ou Yangming even saw the cheerful look on Old Craftsman¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming suddenly understood something. When he previously entrusted Old Craftsman to the Ni family, it was true that the old man was given the best treatment and all his wishes were granted. In spite of that, even if life was short for the old man, he could only live wonderfully by working on smithing tables. The Ni family never noticed this, but the imperial family somehow saw something, hence they went through a lot of trouble to invite Old Craftsman to the capital. As such, the old man could gather with Superior cksmiths and Advanced cksmiths to have discussions together.


    Perhaps Old Craftsman was inferior in other aspects, but he was a cksmith that fathomed the integration of Heaven and man.


    This point alone made him worthy of being mentioned on equal terms with Superior cksmiths.


    Therefore, Old Craftsman was having a good time here and was doing much better than Ou Yangming imagined.


    After an unknown period, someone finally noticed Ou Yangming.


    As exims were heard one after another, the unusually lively discussion in the room stopped. Apart from Old Craftsman, the other people were more or less embarrassed.


    They had invited Old Craftsman to the capital to research the way to smith magic tools. Were they not disying their slight skills in front of an expert by discussing the matter in front of Ou Yangming, who was the only one that could smith magic tools?


    Ou Yangming nodded at everyone and approached Old Craftsman. ¡°Old Man, I finally see you.¡±


    Wu Hongxi looked around andughed before he suggested, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re finally united. Gentlemen, let¡¯s make some space to let them catch up.¡±


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, everyone headed off in various directions, leaving Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman in the room.

 Chapter 531: Honest

    <h4>Chapter 531: Honest</h4>


    ¡°Old Man,¡± Ou Yangming went closer and uttered with a smile.


    The little red bird on his shoulder was obedient and was not displeased about him humbling himself. The little fellow was not old, but it was unusually smart. It knew about the unordinary rtionship between Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman long ago, hence it knew the young fellow would not side with it if it created a disturbance because of this.


    ¡°Young fe you¡¯re here. Not bad, looks like you do care about an old fart like me.¡± Old Craftsmanughed and looked at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Old Man, you made it sound like I¡¯m unfilial,¡± Ou Yangmingmented snappily.


    Old Craftsman shook his head and sighed. ¡°Ah, young fe, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he asked in confusion, ¡°Old Man, are you not feeling well? Did you have a fever and fried your brain?¡±


    ¡°B*stard, do people curse like you?¡± Old Craftsman was furious.


    ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t cursing you, but you... When did you learn to be polite?¡± Ou Yangming found it odd.


    Old Craftsman did not know to cry or tough. ¡°You little monkey¡ªyou really must be beaten, or you¡¯ll be mischievous again!¡± He scanned the room as though he was finding something handy.


    The little red bird blinked and spread its wings to fly away from Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. If Old Craftsman really hit the young fellow and identally scraped it, it would probably be a waste.


    In any case, as long as Ou Yangming was around, anyone including the little bird would need a clear insight if they wanted to make a move on Old Craftsman.


    Ou Yangming was appalled, and he immediately said, ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t be mad. What did you mean just now!¡±


    Old Craftsman was indeed distracted. He stood up straight and sighed again. ¡°B*stard, I know the imperial family and the Ni family aren¡¯t getting along now, so I must¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble when I left the Ni residence toe to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, what are you talking about? You can go anywhere in the world. Why would that give me any trouble?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and pped his chest as he stated on purpose, ¡°Are you worried about money? Hehe, I can pay for anything now if I smith some pieces of equipment!¡±


    The old man looked quietly at him and slowly had a kind look in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Ah, I knew you¡¯ll surely be troubled if I act rashly, but...¡± He lowered his head as if he had something too embarrassing to be disclosed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart suddenly ached, and he questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Old Man, did someone force you to do something? Tell me¡ªwho is it?¡±


    Old Craftsman waved his hand and replied to him, ¡°Don¡¯t imagine things. Nobody forced me to do nothing.¡±


    ¡°No, there must be somebody.¡± Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°Is it General Chen?¡±


    If it was really Chen Yifan, it would be a tricky problem.


    Not many people were optimistic about Ou Yangming before he became sessful, but Chen Yifan was an exception. Not only did the general take extra care of him in the military, but he also taught him martial arts. In a way, apart from Old Craftsman, the young fellow respected General Chen very much.


    Old Craftsman red angrily at Ou Yangming. ¡°I told you not to imagine things. Why did you bring General Chen into the picture! Are you a white-eyed wolf that returns kindness with ingratitude?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled apologetically, ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re overthinking. Not to mention if it isn¡¯t General Chen, even if it¡¯s him, I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Old Craftsman scoffed. ¡°B*stard, I won¡¯t ask for anything from you, and I only want you to promise me one thing¡ªyou must return even the smallest favor with great gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember your words,¡± Ou Yangming responded respectfully with a serious face.


    Old Craftsman nodded as he was pleased. ¡°Alright, since things have turned out this way, there¡¯s no need for me to hide anything anymore. Do you know how I lived back then?¡±


    ¡®General Li Xinfan told me,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought, but he rejoined curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was actually quite simr to you when I was young.¡± The old man stroked his beard and exined, ¡°My parents died when I was young, and they didn¡¯t leave behind much for me. I started to roam around after I buried them, and I arrived at the immense force.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He paid full attention to the story because he dared not let Old Craftsman know that he had heard of it already.


    ¡°I almost starved to death when I arrived at the immense forest, but a cksmith from the military camp saved me and adopted me.¡± Old Craftsman sighed before he continued, ¡°Ever since then, I settled down in the immense forest until now.¡±


    His life experience was certainly not that in. From an unknown apprentice, he made his way to be the chief cksmith in the Immense Forest Military Camp. Although the process could not be mentioned on equal terms with Ou Yangming¡¯s adventure of wiping out the spirit beasts in the world, it could not be described and summarized in a few words.


    Even so, Old Craftsman briefly spoke about it as if his lifelong efforts were only worth those sentences.


    Ou Yangming responded to the old man softly and noted, ¡°Youter adopted me, and I¡¯ve grown up now.¡±


    Old Craftsman smiled dly. ¡°Yes. Back when I took you in, I thought you and I were very alike.¡±


    The little red bird widened its eyes to scan the old man and the young fellow, but it could not tell how simr the two were.


    Ou Yangming stuck out his chest and expressed shamelessly, ¡°Yes, Old Man, we were carved from the same mold so of course, we¡¯re alike.¡±


    Old Craftsman was dumbfounded, but he soonughed cheerfully.


    Even though nobody outside the room dared to eavesdrop on their conversation, they were relieved when they heard Old Craftsmanugh out loud. If the old man was unhappy, even the Superior cksmiths would be enormously pressured if they faced an enraged Ou Yangming, who might burst at any time.


    After a brief moment, Old Craftsman finally stoppedughing and sighed. ¡°B*stard, do you know why I agreed toe?¡±


    This was what Ou Yangming had been wanting to know very badly, so his eyes lit up. ¡°I have no idea. Old Man, please tell me why.¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Ah, I grew up in the military camp and ate military food for 60 to 70 years, so the blood that flows in my body is military blood.¡± He looked at the young fellow and reached out to caress his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to obey military orders, but I can¡¯t because I must be worthy of my skin.¡±


    Ou Yangming somehow felt sad when he listened to the old man¡¯s in words.


    Nobody lured Old Craftsman, nobody fanned the fire, and it was not because he had lofty sentiments of wanting to sacrifice himself for the world.


    Everything merely came from the purest mind of an old man, who was in his seventies and was polished in the military his whole life.


    Since he ate military food throughout his life, he must obey the military order. If the old man disobeyed it and was calctive about everything, he would be unworthy of the military, which he had served in this life.


    Nevertheless, the simple thought made Ou Yangming emotional, and he could not calm down.


    Old Craftsman smiled and said, ¡°Young fe, this is my choice, but you don¡¯t need to care so much. Do what you need to do, and stop worrying about me.¡±


    Ou Yangming lowered his head and uttered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The little red bird rolled its eyes and thought, ¡®Don¡¯t care about you? That young fe might promise you now, but he won¡¯t be able to do it for sure!¡¯


    Old Craftsmanughed out loud. ¡°Young fe, I know what you say isn¡¯t what you think, but you must promise not to care about me too much, or I¡¯ll be distressed too.¡±


    ¡°When did you start worrying so much, Old Man? Hehe, there aren¡¯t many things in this world that can trouble me.¡± Ou Yangming shed a smile and struck his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go y all you want. No matter what happens, you got me!¡±


    ¡°y all I want?¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ou Yangming nodded. He said in a heroic spirit, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, even if you make a giant hole in the sky, I¡¯ll fill it up for you.¡±


    This was really what he was thinking at the moment.


    Helping a closed one even if it was unreasonable did not mean that one was ignorant toward the right and the wrong, but it was sometimes necessary because of how close one was with that person.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Old Craftsman beamed with his eyes squinted. He suddenly raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Brother Wu, Brother Jin, quicklye in; the b*stard agreed to teach us how to smith magic tools!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was startled, and he widened his eyes.


    Old Craftsmanughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re able to smith magic tools easily because of a unique ability. We¡¯re not asking you to teach us that, and I suppose it can¡¯t be taught anyway, but we might get some clues if we observe you from the side.¡±


    Ou Yangming stammered. He felt like he shot himself in the foot.


    ¡°Old Man, I¡¯ve smithed magic tools for at least 80 to 100 times. Weren¡¯t you always watching?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time. I can¡¯t see clearly, but there are many people here, so they might notice something.¡± Old Craftsman grinned. ¡°Please work harder for the sake of our smithing careers.¡±


    The door was opened as Wu Hongxi and Jing Shengjie led the other people inside the room. They were delighted, and they bowed at the young fellow to thank him.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, thanks for fulfilling our wish!¡±


    Seeing how thrilled the cksmiths were, Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and thought, ¡®Did I fall into their trap?¡±


    The other people were anxious when they saw his dark face.


    Old Craftsman was infuriated, ¡°B*stard, are you not willing to do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Old Man, look at what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯ll start smithing now, and I won¡¯t leave until you learn it.¡±


    ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll work harder as long as Old Man¡¯s happy.¡¯


    The little red bird tilted its head as it could not understand these interpersonal rtionships. It looked up and was reminded of its free and unconstrained days in the upper realm, and it could not help but yearn for those days.


    ¡®When can I go back... But if I were to go back, I must at least bring him along!


    ¡®If I really bring him into the Phoenixes¡¯ forbidden area, what will happen?¡¯

 Chapter 532: Promise

    <h4>Chapter 532: Promise</h4>


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The bright Military Fire danced and burned, causing the whole room to be as bright as the day.


    Nheless, the intense fire did not release scorching heat waves at all. The spectators were outstanding cksmiths in the capital, and they were in admiration when they sensed the faint heat around them. In fact, even Wu Hongxi, who taught Ou Yangming the path of cold and head, was envious too.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming was not smithing a piece of ordinary equipment, but a magic tool, which was desired by everyone.


    Even so, judging from the temperature of Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire, it was evident that he was still carrying out the process with ease. In other words, he did not go all-out to smith a magic tool.


    Laymen would simply enjoy the show, whereas experts would notice the artistry.


    The cksmiths were so in awe because they understood this very well.


    ¡®If Master Ou can even leave adequate leeway when he smiths a magic tool, what kind of equipment can actually make him serious?¡¯


    Back then, Wu Hongxi and Jing Shengjie might be confident aboutpeting with Ou Yangming in smithing art, but they were no longer sure of themselves now.


    Their reactions were not much better than that of those Advanced cksmiths at the moment because they could not understand what Ou Yangming was doing too.


    Nevertheless, when the people watched the flickering Military Fire and listened to Ou Yangming¡¯s detailed exnation, they felt like they had just been enlightened with perfect wisdom.


    It turned out that this was what magic tools were about.


    Despite that, knowing the theory did not mean that the cksmiths could seed in smithing such tools.


    Every cultivator knew how to cultivate martial arts, but very few could cultivate to Extreme Grade.


    The cksmiths that were able toe into contact with magic tools were top-notch figures in the industry, hence they gained their own understanding after listening to Ou Yangming¡¯s analyzed exnation. That said, it would be extremely difficult for them to fullyprehend everything and smith the real thing.


    Taking a Yin Grade martial artist as an example, with limited qualifications, cultivating to the peak of Yin Grade would be his limit.


    He would be ted if he suddenly received a secret book that would help him cultivate to Extreme Grade, but when he started to cultivate ording to the contents of the book, he would realize that it would be difficult to enter Yang Grade, let alone Extreme Grade.


    Ou Yangming smithed 3 magic tools continuously and described his experience without any reservations.


    He looked at the people and noticed that everyone seemed to be enlightened, but how much exactly they gained entirely depended on them.


    The young fellow moved his wrist to curb his Military Fire, then he put down the magic arm guard that he had just smithed. ¡°That¡¯ll be all for today. If you have questions, let¡¯s find another opportunity to learn together.¡±


    Wu Hongxi, Jin Shengjie, and the others were stunned. It was then when they realized that so much time had passed.


    The two Superior cksmiths looked at each other, and they led the others to bow at Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman. They were not the young fellow¡¯s apprentice, but there was no much difference since they gained much valuable knowledge from him.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming had also learned a lot from Wu Hongxi and Jin Shengjie in the past.


    Having said that, the values of their experiences were not proportionate. Therefore, the cksmiths were being sincere.


    Ou Yangming shifted sideways and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Old Craftsmanughed as he was satisfied. Seeing how Ou Yangming was respected by many people from their trade, he was happy for the young fellow from the bottom of his heart.


    As the people left the Wu residence, the excellent cksmiths dispersed and returned to their respective residences to begin smithing magic tools. Of course, nobody could guarantee their sess. However, ¡°The Secrets of Smithing Magic Tools in the Lower Realm¡± collected by the imperial family would have richer content from now on, and Ou Yangming¡¯s contribution would not go unnoticed.


    The young fellow sat in a carriage and returned to the big courtyard prepared by the imperial family for him.


    Not only was the ce luxurious, but it was also guarded by imperial guards, and every protocol was arranged ordingly as if Ou Yangming and hispanions were members of the imperial family. Among them, the young fellow, Hong Feiyu, and Old Craftsman even received treatments better than Wu Yuanwei¡ªthe Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse¡ªdid.


    In spite of that, nobody dared to question it at all.


    When Old Craftsman returned, Ni Yinghong immediately greeted him. The old man was delighted.


    After settling everyone down, Ou Yangming and the rest waited quietly.


    Since Wu Yuanwei told him the n, he chose to believe in the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse. Based on his experience in bearing himself and his years of knowledge, he could definitely find a smooth and steady path.


    Sure enough, after half a month, just as Ou Yangming and the little red bird were continuously channeling their mental powers into the peculiar stone, a guard informed the young fellow that Wu Yuanwei had asked to meet him.


    Yes, the guard said that the elder had requested a meeting.


    Nheless, the guard had turned pale due to shock. Although he was normally daring, he could not help but shudder with fear at the moment.


    Who was Wu Yuanwei? He was publicly acknowledged as the greatest powerhouse and was thest line of defense that the people counted on and relied on before the Humans¡¯ disaster. The elder was asking to meet Ou Yangming when they were in the capital, which was his territory.


    The impact on the guards was unimaginable.


    Ou Yangming stopped channeling his mental power and went to the hall.


    Wu Yuanwei was seen smiling as he sat on a chair in the hall. Ou Yangming could tell at once that the elder brought good news.


    The elder stood up right away when he saw Ou Yangming, and he said with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, I aplished my task.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Senior, you were the one that suggested everything, so you should be credited for everything.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei shook his head and waved his hand. ¡°Master Ou, I only proposed the idea. Without your support, the suggestion couldn¡¯t have worked regardless of the timing.¡±


    If Ou Yangming, who was an additional condition, was removed from this realm, Wu Yuanwei would only have a Spirit Great powerhouse and would not be able to gather 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors.


    Hence, even though Wu Yuanwei should be credited for putting forward the idea, he could not bepared with Ou Yangming.


    When Ou Yangming turned to look, Hong Feiyu, who was next to him, instantly understood him. The man asked, ¡°Brother Wu, what¡¯s their response?¡±


    ¡°The bosses in the upper realm havemunicated and unanimously decided to build the passage first. Each n will receive their share ording to their contributions through the process,¡± Wu Yuanwei answered sternly and continued after a pause, ¡°They promised to give Master Ou a century; if Master Ou bes a Venerable One within a century, he¡¯ll receive a tenth of the bonus for this realm. Before that, he¡¯ll only be given a 0.2% share.¡±


    ¡°0.2%?¡± Hong Feiyu pondered for a while and turned to nod at Ou Yangming.


    In actual fact, the condition was much better than he imagined. He wondered what Wu Yuanwei told the upper realm such that they agreed with it.


    Hong Feiyu was simply being unreasonable when he previously requested a 10% share; he only did it for a huge room for negotiation. They were in a realm, after all, thus a 0.2% share would be rtively generous. At the very least, it would be enough to make over 10 Spirit Grade powerhouses risk their lives.


    As for bing a Venerable One within a century, Hong Feiyu only regarded it as a in statement because he was not really optimistic about it.


    ¡°Okay, I agree with that.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and asked after a pause, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyes lit up, and he questioned with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, are you sure your 3 spirit beasts will join in?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation. He nced half-intentionally at the little red bird and thought, ¡®There are actually 4 powerful spirit beasts here, and this fourth one is much more fearsome than the others.¡¯


    ¡°How will we assemble 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors?¡± Hong Feiyu asked after some thought and frowned. ¡°Brother Ou, since you can subdue spirit beasts, can you conquer half-spirit beasts too?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he had a strange look on his face. ¡°Are you hoping that I¡¯ll use half-spirit beasts to rece Supreme Great Ancestors?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hong Feiyu responded seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t think of any other way.¡±


    He had not been in this realm for a long time, but he had also been here for some time. Besides, while he had not traveled to every corner of the world, he more or less understood the strength of this realm.


    Among the Humans¡¯ capital and the 8 counties, even if Supreme Great Ancestors in rogue cultivation were gathered, they could not find 1,000 such powerhouses.


    The little red bird¡¯s eyes gleamed. It stuck out its chest and thought, ¡®Beg me, beg me, quickly beg me!¡¯


    With the help of the Phoenixes¡¯ secret technique, not to mention 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors, even if more powerhouses were needed, it could offer a corresponding secret technique.


    Nevertheless, neither Ou Yangming, Wu Yuanwei, nor Hong Feiyu looked at it.


    Wu Yuanweiughed out loud. ¡°Brother Hong, don¡¯t worry, Master Ou and I already have a solution for that.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was startled. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear about it.¡±


    ¡°The Wu family has a secret technique¡ªthe Simted Spiritual Fist. The fist technique can yield unusually brilliant results when it¡¯s used by Master Ou, by which he can help cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade break through their limits to enter Extreme Grade,¡± Wu Yuanwei exined proudly.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s too good to be true...¡± Hong Feiyu was in disbelief.


    It was a hot topic in the capital, so everyone had heard about it. However, the Humans¡¯ disaster happened, thus the news remained in the capital without being spread to the other counties.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small deceptive trick. I made myself aughing stock, Brother Hong.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was stupefied, and he screamed internally, ¡®Is that even a small trick?¡¯


    At this point, he finally understood why Wu Yuanwei made the promise that wouldst a century. Perhaps a miracle would really happen to the young man.

 Chapter 533: Danzhou In The Spiritual Realm

    <h4>Chapter 533: Danzhou In The Spiritual Realm</h4>


    The Spiritual Realm was the upper realm known by countless people in the lower realm.


    Spiritualists were not innumerable in this realm, but they were not rare at all. This was because the universe¡¯s spiritual power was incredibly rich in this realm, and it could not be imagined by the people from the lower realm at all.


    One could certainly yield twice the result by doing half the work if one cultivated in the Spiritual Realm. Most importantly, due to the difference in the richness of the universe¡¯s spiritual power, powerhouses that enter the Spirit Grade in this realm would not be tested by the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    The Heavenly Punishment would only be a concern for the Venerable Ones.


    Danzhou.


    This was a plot ofnd in the Spiritual Realm, and the Humans and the Demons there were well-matched in strength. They had been fighting each other for years and had their fair shares of wins and losses.


    Among the Humans, 9 great sects or inherited aristocratic families had been dominating Danzhou for the past century, and they were the pir of the people. On this day, the top-notch powerhouses from the 9 sects gathered at the peak of Mount Wuzhi.


    The peak had been ttened by an unknown powerhouse long ago, where big buildings and pavilions were even built. It became a luxurious ce.


    Inside the biggest tall building, 9 Venerable Ones sat on the ground.


    The best dishes in the Spiritual Realm wereid out in front of them, by which innate spiritual Qi could be found in them. It was worth noting that the dishes were extremely rare even in this realm, but the powerhouses did not pay attention to them at all.


    At the center of the group was Lingfeng the Venerable One, which was also the lord of Mount Wuzhi. He was a thin man, and faint lights could be seen in his eyes when he blinked.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One sighed when he looked at the people who were either meditating or wandering in outer space in front of him. ¡°Fellow friends, my disciple has offered the salutation, and you¡¯ve all voted in favor of it. Now, let¡¯s discuss how we should treat Ou Yangming from the lower realm.¡±


    A cold voice was suddenly heard after a brief moment. ¡°What do you think, fellow Lingfeng?¡±


    The person that spoke was Hualing the Venerable One from the Huafeng Pavilion. He was not superb aspared to the other Venerable Ones, but he had exceptional personal connections, hence nobody dared to offend him easily.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One pondered and answered, ¡°From my perspective, since that young fe can help us from the lower realm, we don¡¯t need to be too stingy, so I think we can offer him 0.2% of our profit.¡±


    ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t 0.2% too much?¡± Hualing the Venerable One smiled faintly. ¡°How dare a mere Spirit Grade cultivator threaten us? He doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡±


    He spoke casually, but he did not hide his strong killing intent at all.


    Given their identities, it was difficult for ordinary Spirit Grade cultivators to meet them, so how could a fellow that advanced to Spirit Grade by luck in the lower realm have the guts to make a request? If the fellow was right beside him at the moment, he would have pped him to death right away.


    ¡°Fellow Hualing, without their cooperation in the lower realm, we might not be able to build the passage at all.¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows and added after a pause, ¡°Anything can happen in the vast and endless space. Without absolute confidence, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t risk it, right?¡±


    As mentioned by him, if they wanted to build the passage but only searched from one side, not only would it waste time and energy, but there would not be a high sess rate. If both sides worked together, the situation would be entirely different.


    ¡°Fellow Lingfeng, rewards and punishments must be given where they¡¯re due¡ªthis is what we base ourselves on.¡± Hualing the Venerable One grinned. ¡°Since that young fellow from the lower realm can help us build the passage, it¡¯ll be fine for us to reward him, but he also needs to be punished because he offended us. How do you think he should be punished, my fellow friends?¡± He nced at the others with a smile.


    ¡°Haha.¡± An elder with a gorgeous tall crownughed. ¡°Since that fe¡¯s so impolite, let¡¯s just turn him into ashes.¡±


    The other people did not bat an eyelid as though they were indifferent toward the matter.


    In actuality, why would they care about a Spiritualist from the lower realm?


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Fellow Taihe, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for us to act in bad faith.¡±


    Taihe the Venerable One expressed, ¡°Who does the fe think he is? How can he negotiate with us? Since he¡¯s courting death, why don¡¯t we just fulfill his wish?¡±


    The Venerable One was from the Sword Sect. He was one of the best powerhouses among them, so much so that even Lingfeng the Venerable One dared not say he could defeat him.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One looked around and sighed. He initially wanted to keep it a secret but judging from the situation, it seemed like he could not hide it anymore.


    ¡°Fellow Lingfeng, I¡¯m quite curious about the reason you¡¯re treating that fellow differently. Why did you suggest that we offer him such a big portion of our profit?¡± Hualing the Venerable One blurted. He raised his eyebrows and questioned, ¡°Could it be that the fe has another deal with Mount Wuzhi?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going overboard, Fellow Hualing. Don¡¯t you know the kind of person fellow Lingfeng is?¡± A grim-looking man suddenly opened his eyes and remarked. He scoffed and added, ¡°In my opinion, we should keep our word. Hmph, if someone isn¡¯t sincere and anyhow breaks promises, I can¡¯t be bothered to work with that person.¡±


    Everyone else including Lingfeng the Venerable One was stunned, and they looked at him in disbelief.


    After some time, Hualing the Venerable One asked, ¡°Zhiming the Venerable One, what do you mean?¡±


    Zhiming the Venerable One did not show a weak impression at all. He responded coldly, ¡°I made it quite clear. Did you not understand what I said?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, you don¡¯t have to do this. Isn¡¯t it just a Spirit Grade cultivator? He¡¯s not worth us getting angry over, but...¡± Another person spoke. He smiled faintly as he asked, ¡°I think Zhiming the Venerable One has a point. If we openly break our promise, how can we gain the trust of others in the future?¡±


    The person that spoke had a friendly face. He was Yuqi the Venerable One from the Beast King Sect.


    Everyone fell silent after he supported Zhiming the Venerable Out. They seemed to be finally considering the problem seriously.


    In actual fact, so-called promises had different importances to powerhouses of their level.


    If both sides involved were evenly matched, the promise would be unbreakable; if there was a huge disparity between both parties, the situation would bepletely different.


    Hualing the Venerable One initially thought that apart from the Venerable One from Mount Wuzhi, the ones from the other sects would agree with him. Even if the Beast King Sect¡¯s inheritance in the lower realm was good friends with the young fellow, their Venerable One would not openly oppose the idea.


    Who knew, before the Beast King Sect even expressed their opinion, Zhiming the Venerable One stood out and openly objected to the idea. The change truly caught Hualing the Venerable One off guard.


    The other people fell silent and pondered what was at stake, and they also secretly guessed why Zhiming the Venerable One acted out of character.


    Zhiming the Venerable One had always been a stubborn person and was not on good terms with Mount Wuzhi, so the others figured that there must be a special reason he turned his coat this time.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One suddenlyughed after a long time. ¡°Frankly speaking, Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base isn¡¯t high, but he has quite a high level of attainment in the path of space; he can refine interspatial bags.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone else was dumbfounded, and they began to look fervent.


    The imperial family was the only one that knew Ou Yangming could refine interspatial bags; the Ni family was also clueless.


    After hearing about the news, the Venerable Ones that disapproved of the condition earlier began to change their minds.


    ¡°I see. Okay, I agree with your condition, fellow Lingfeng.¡± Hualing the Venerable Oneughed out loud. He turned to say to Zhiming the Venerable One, ¡°You received the news quite fast, fellow Zhiming.¡±


    Zhiming the Venerable One curled his lips as though he was smiling, but he thought, ¡®Given that he¡¯s with a powerhouse from the Phoenixes, it¡¯ll be impossible even if he didn¡¯t want to grasp interspatial power...¡¯


    Lingfeng the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s start preparing. Hehe, with the lower realm¡¯s support, our strength will definitely improve.¡± Following that, he nced half-intentionally at Zhiming the Venerable One and wondered, ¡®How was the news leaked? Is there a traitor in our sect...¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside a massive cave, a ck eight-legged lizard the length of several hundred meters crouched quietly. It looked like a giant statue as it had not moved an inch for a few hours.


    All of a sudden, ck smoke arose slowly in front of it.


    The ck smoke appeared quite strangely as if it appeared out of thin air. It spiraled and rose to the height of the eight-legged lizard¡¯s head.


    Eventually, the ck smoke agglomerated and turned into the form of a human.


    ¡°Ghost-wed Venerable One, it has been a long time.¡±


    The humongous eight-legged lizard slowly opened its eyes. It was not surprised by the ck figure, which showed up without warning.


    ¡°Hmph, Blood Devil, how dare you show up in front of me?¡± The eight-legged lizard uttered coldly. Its voice was filled with threat.


    The ck figureughed and responded, ¡°Honorable Ghost-wed Venerable One, we provided you with intelligence and the Inescapable Trap, so why aren¡¯t you pleased?¡±


    ¡°Blood Devils like you only please that being.¡± The eight-legged lizard moved a little, and the aura around it seemed to have been activated. ¡°What intelligence do you have for me this time? I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Ghost-wed Venerable One, we won¡¯t let you down for sure.¡± The ck figure bowed and continued, ¡°We received news that the Humans from Danzhou are going to pay an enormous price to connect the lower realm. At the same time, they¡¯ll also send that person into the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    ¡°What? That person.¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s eyes gleamed. Deep inside its bright eyes, a greedy look could be seen.


    ¡°Yes, that person.¡± The ck figure smirked. ¡°We have a way to...¡± He eventually spoke softer, but Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s eyes shone brighter.

 Chapter 534: The Great Assembly Of The Yang Grades

    <h4>Chapter 534: The Great Assembly Of The Yang Grades</h4>


    Outside the capital, crude buildings were built.


    Although plenty of resources were provided by the imperial family, some time was needed to turn those resources into premises. Besides, given that they had to bepleted within a fixed time frame, they could not be perfect.


    One after another, various masters from the Humans¡¯ 8 counties arrived.


    They were served by dedicated servants, and each of them was at the peak of Yang Grade.


    The powerhouses were of different ages, by which some already had white hair while some were in the prime of their lives. Nheless, without any exception, they were all joyful.


    Some time ago, the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties were acting abnormally as they were at swords¡¯ points and were giving each other tit for tat. In particr, the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties had constrained their respective governor andmanding general. It was as though an opportunity was all it would take for the world to end up in havoc.


    The Humans¡¯ disaster had just ended, but there were already signs of a civil war.


    Ordinary people might not be so sharp, but the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade could not stay out of the matter.


    Faced with the internal strife, which was bound to involve the entire human race, they had no choice but to pick a side.


    The imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families did everything they could to rope in these cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade for this. Even so, apart from the deeply-imprinted powerhouses from those ns, very few people made their decisions.


    Nevertheless, everyone knew the breakout of the civil war would be theirst chance to make a choice.


    Just as everyone thought the war would be inevitable, there was a sudden change.


    Without warning, the initial confrontation between both sides disappeared, and the cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade received a notice.


    The imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families joined hands and ordered all powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade to head to an appointed ce in the capital. Master Ou Yangming¡ªthe greatest hero that resolved the Humans¡¯ disaster¡ªwould perform the Simted Spiritual Fist to help the powerhouses break through their limits to enter Extreme Grade.


    After the news was made, there was a huge sensation everywhere.


    Before the Humans¡¯ disaster happened, the news of Ou Yangming helping 100 cultivators from the capital at the peak of Yang Grade break through to Extreme Grade was already spread.


    During normal times, it would have spread far and wide such that everyone in the world knew.


    However, the disaster happened at that time, hence the matter was subconsciously held up. Despite that, the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade still paid a lot of attention to it because it was rted to their personal interests, thus they must not be careless at all.


    The only thing they regretted was their absence when Master Ou Yangming helped the powerhouses from the capital at the peak of Yang Grade advance. If that was not the case, they might have be Extreme Grade cultivators already.


    When the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties made the announcement, almost all such powerhouses could not sit still anymore.


    They registered in their areas ording to what was mentioned in the order. In fact, even old cultivators, who already had one foot in the grave, could not help but join in too.


    The old cultivators must not be underestimated at all; due to the little time they had left, they would naturally die soon if they could not break through, but they could live for at least a few decades if they entered Extreme Grade by luck. They might not have great potential because they were pressured by their lifespans, but they were not less enthusiastic at all.


    Since the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families worked together, everything was arranged orderly.


    Under their arrangements, the powerhouses that came from the 8 counties did not live in luxurious residences in the city but newly-built humble dwellings in the suburb.


    The fact that the cultivators were at the peak of Yang Grade proved that they were confident people that thought highly of themselves. After seeing the crude condition of their amodation, some of them frowned but stayed without saying a word, some of themughed as they were unbothered, but most of them were furious.


    Based on their statuses, they were given corresponding treatments wherever they went, so they felt like they were bullied to the extreme for being arranged to stay in simple buildings.


    Having said that, as soon as they raised their conditions, they received a message.


    Master Ou Yangming was the one that ordered the cottages to be built, and he requested the powerhouses to sharpen their minds while staying in them.


    Those that aspired to enter Extreme Grade could stay, whereas those that disagreed with his arrangement could leave.


    The dissatisfied powerhouses fell silent after hearing that, and they entered the cottages obediently without saying anything else.


    After all, the Simted Spiritual First was a shortcut for them to advance to Extreme Grade. They would notin about living alone in the wilderness for years to experience the fist art, let alone tempering their minds in a cottage.


    As the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties cooperated, almost all powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade among the Humans were found after a month.


    Back then, the capital itself housed over 100 cultivators at that grade. Now, when the Humans mobilized as many powerhouses as possible without being picky, the number of such powerhouses gathered turned out to be more than what was estimated by Ou Yangming and the others.


    Far away, Ou Yangming asked as he looked at the simr cottages, ¡°How many people are there now?¡±


    Besides him, Bai Shixue answered without any hesitation, ¡°There are 1,346 people now, but 128 more will arrive within 3 days.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was pleased. He remarked with a smile, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I knew you were going to arrange everything else.¡±


    Bai Shixue covered her mouth and chuckled, then she winked at the young fellow. ¡°Brother Ou, thankfully, you rmended us to His Majesty, or the Yi Pavilion couldn¡¯t have gotten this task.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s mouth twitched, but his heart pounded as he thought, ¡®Young Pavilion Master is bing more unrestrained.¡¯


    That said, faced with the unbridled Bai Shixue, he did not know if he should be happier or more alert.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled to avoid the topic, then he said, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, since the number of people is about right, we may begin.¡±


    A graceful figure slowly approached and notified him, ¡°Brother Ou, the secret realm has been coordinated and opened, so you can enter at any time.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He cupped his hands and uttered, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Wu Hanning looked deeply at him andmented, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re bing distant again.¡±


    Ou Yangming touched his nose and smiled bitterly, but he could not exin himself.


    After he had a discussion with Wu Yuanwei, not knowing if it was intentional or unintentional, the imperial family sent Wu Hanning to get in touch with him.


    During his discussion with Her Royal Highness, Ou Yangming rmended the Yi Pavilion for the reception matters because he was grateful for Bai Shixue¡¯s help in the past. Now, it seemed like he was asking for trouble.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, what do you think about this? Send 10 people in every time, and I¡¯ll give them enough pressure. Once someone¡¯s going to break through, let them cultivate in the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°10 people?¡± Wu Hanning was surprised. ¡°Why 10 people at once? Isn¡¯t it better to send them in one by one?¡±


    The young fellow giggled. ¡°God knows how long it¡¯ll take if they take turns one by one, so we might as well let 10 of them go at one time.¡±


    ¡°10 of them at one time.¡± Wu Hanning¡¯s face changed, and she eximed, ¡°Brother Ou, are you saying that you¡¯ll perform the fist technique on 10 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade at one time?¡±


    She finally understood what Ou Yangming meant, but it was the exact reason she was in disbelief.


    In actuality, Wu Hanning¡¯s mental power was already at the world¡¯s limit, and she would face the Heavenly Thunderbolts if she were to advance another step.


    Nheless, great mental power did not mean being gifted in the Simted Spiritual Fist. Therefore, whether it was Wu Hanning or Ni Yinghong, they could not do the job for Ou Yangming.


    Nevertheless, Wu Hanning had some understanding of the Spiritual Fist and knew how difficult it was, which was why she was shocked. It was worth noting that luring 10 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade into a simtion in one go would not merely be 10 times tougher.


    Even if Wu Hanning had the gift, she would not dare to boast about being able to aplish that if she was in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He nced at the little red bird on his shoulder and asked with a smile. ¡°Right?¡±


    The little red bird red snappily at him because it knew the young fellow was nning to use it again.


    It would certainly be challenging to baffle the consciousness of 10 cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade, but everything would be much simpler if there was help from the little bird¡¯s spiritual world, which belonged to the Phoenixes.


    Wu Hanning pondered and finally nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please arrange the candidates, Young Pavilion Master.¡± Her eyes flickered as she said to Ou Yangming, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside the secret realm.¡± Following that, she waved her long sleeves and fluttered away.


    Bai Shixue sighed. ¡°Brother Ou, are you really going to let down the beautifuldy¡¯s deep emotions?¡±


    Ou Yangming red at her and said, ¡°Is this the time to talk about this now? I¡¯ll be going too, Young Pavilion Master, thanks for the hard work.¡±


    Seeing as Ou Yangming avoided the serious topic and hurried away, Bai Shixue shook her head helplessly.


    Fortunately, she had everything nned out. As long as everything was done ording to her n, everything would be under control.


    Once she gave the order, the first batch of people from the cottages was transferred.


    Even though there were only 10 people, the news seemed to have spread quickly as though it grew wings. As such, the other Yang Grade powerhouses were moved too.


    In spite of that, they were steady people, by which they were more disciplined the closer they were to sess. Instead, the guards, who were in charge of maintaining the ce¡¯s safety, made a fuss about the situation.


    Bai Shixue watched as 10 powerhouses were apanied by guards to the imperial pce. She was startled for some time before she finally shook her head and sighed.


    ¡®Wu Hanning¡¯s a beautifuldy with deep emotions, but what about me? What am I?


    ¡®That damn Ou Yangming¡ªI already returned to the capital, so why did youe to provoke me again!¡¯


    If Ou Yangming heard her thoughts, what would he think?

 Chapter 535: Acknowledge As Their Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 535: Acknowledge As Their Teacher</h4>


    The imperial family¡¯s secret realm had always been the most important ce for the imperial family.


    In fact, it would also be difficult for the emperor¡¯s grandchildren to be permitted inside the realm.


    Nheless, everything seemed to have changed in one day. The guards in the pce were stupefied as they watched powerhouses being sent by Her Royal Highness into the secret realm one after another.


    Although the entrance was still heavily guarded, letting 10 cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade in at one time was an unprecedented feat.


    Even so, nobody¡ªnot even Wu Yuanwei, who was the greatest powerhouse¡ªfrom the imperial family said a word about it, hence the other people dared not say anything.


    In actuality, if it was not because of the construction of a permanent passage, the imperial family would not have allowed so many Supreme Great Ancestors to appear. The capital and the 8 counties had a vast territory, but they could not amodate over 1,000 great ancestors.


    Unless the Humans¡¯ disaster was near, the number of powerhouses would definitely cause trouble for the ruling of the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties.


    Now, the Humans¡¯ disaster had ended long ago. It was initially estimated that there would be plenty of casualties, so it would be good enough if there were half of the Supreme Great Ancestors left, let alone Yang Grade cultivators.


    Nevertheless, nobody guessed that even though the disaster happened on time, the Humans did not suffer a huge loss.


    If that was not the case, it would have been impossible to gather 1,000 over cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The faces of the 10 powerhouses that entered the imperial family¡¯s secret realm changed because they felt dizzy the instant they entered. It was as though they suffered strange attacks at that moment, causing them to respond slower.


    Ou Yangming, who had entered the secret realm long ago, slowly focused on the powerhouses, whereas the little red bird on his shoulder was indifferent.


    It was merely an interspatial fluctuation, which was intentionally done by the secret realm¡¯s master to disy severity to the 10 outsiders. Despite that, the slight change was simple and crude to the little bird, which was enough to prove that the mastermind behind the realm was an idiot in space.


    If Wu Yuanwei knew what the little red bird was thinking, he would probably go all-out to fight it.


    The first batch of powerhouses that entered the imperial family¡¯s secret realm was carefully chosen based on various aspects. They were young and energetic people, by which they would also likely be great ancestors in the future without the Simted Spiritual Fist¡¯s help.


    Since there was such a path to assist them, apart from God-favored people such as He Liangce, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, and so on, nobody would want to miss the opportunity.


    The powerhousesposed themselves and stabilized themselves from the interspatial shock, then they noticed Ou Yangming sitting with his legs crossed.


    They were familiar with the reputable Master Ou, who met them on the first day they moved into the cottages. Moreover, they understood very well that they could offend anyone in the capital but not Master Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    The 10 normally proud and arrogant powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade bowed at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming grinned and reached out his hand to guide the powerhouses as he responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite. I¡¯m only providing you some help, and it¡¯s still up to you to break through in the end.¡±


    A middle-aged man expressed seriously, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll surely do my best. Whether or not I¡¯ll break through, you¡¯ll forever be my teacher.¡±


    The other people were stunned at first, but they immediately uttered, ¡°We pay you our respects, teacher.¡±


    Cultivators that could arrive at the peak of Yang Grade were definitely taught by masters. The powerhouses had inquired about Ou Yangming¡¯s background, so they knew he was unordinary. Not only did he possess the Spiritual Fist Secret Technique, which could help people break through their limits to advance to the peak of martial arts, but he was also the first superb cksmith at the present age that could smith magic tools. They heard that those that became Supreme Great Ancestors because of him were given a magic tool each, which were even legendary magic skill tools.


    Since they met such a figure, how could they not tter him?


    It would be quite impossible for them to regard Ou Yangming as their master, but it would be fine if they took a step back and honored him as their teacher instead.


    Not to mention the rogue cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade, even those with inheritances had discussions beforehand, thus this would not be a psychological burden to them at all.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded for some time, but he could tell at one nce what they were thinking. He wondered quickly before he said, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t totally reject you since you have this thought. If any of you advance to Extreme Grade, I¡¯ll spare time to customize a magic tool for you.¡±


    The 10 powerhouses could not help but feel ted. They were being respectful earlier, but they knew better who Ou Yangming was. Based on his achievements and the 2 fearsome spirit beasts that he subdued, he probably would not bother about their tters as they were only at the peak of Yang Grade.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming was so generous that he epted their wish to rely on him and even promised to customize a magic tool each for those that seeded.


    Those were magic tools, after all, and they would be custom-made.


    In other words, they would be pieces of Skill Equipment.


    Bing a Supreme Great Ancestor and obtaining a piece of Skill Equipment were simply two eventsing one after another. If the powerhouses present were not strong-willed, they could not have controlled themselves.


    The little red bird looked strangely at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°When did you be so kind?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, since the passage is going to be built, will magic tools still be precious items when the two realms connect?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... I suppose it¡¯s still precious for the people in this realm?¡± The little red bird was uncertain.


    ¡°Hehe, if they¡¯re able to enter Extreme Grade, they¡¯ll surely acquire magic tools in the future, but if I give them magic tools before the passage is built, it¡¯ll be an entirely different favor.¡± Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes squinted.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to buy popr feelings?¡± The little red bird was confused.


    ¡°No, only the powerhouses¡¯,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°Besides, if they¡¯d like to receive magic tools that¡¯ll suit them the most, they¡¯ll definitely show me their ultimate abilities, right? Hehe, given that there are 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors, I¡¯ll at least gain hundreds of new runes.¡±


    The little red bird finally realized why Ou Yangming was being so generous. It turned out that his real aim was to gather runes.


    Ordinary cksmiths could only intensively research limited runes in their lives, whereas it was better for Ou Yangming to grasp more runes¡ªeven low-rank runes¡ªbecause he possessed the mysterious Military Fire.


    In actual fact, the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune that he obtained from the parasites were rted to the low-rank Runes that he had. Without the support of so many tunes, he could not have perfected the Thunderbolt-resistant Rune.


    Themunication between the conceptions of Ou Yangming and the little red bird was extremely obscure and fast, which was far from what could be imagined by ordinary people.


    It only took a split second for them to finishmunicating.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he shouted all of a sudden, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    The 10 powerhouses felt their hearts tense up, and their energy, essence, and spirit were elevated to their peaks. They knew everything that was going to happen would affect their reputations forever, so they dared not be careless at all.


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was pleased. As he gently waved his hand, great mental power gushed out and formed an enormous simted spiritual world in front of him.


    The little red bird lifted its head high and released some mental power too.


    Honestly, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was more than twice greater than what he had in the past, and there was also arge difference in terms of the application.


    Having said that, there was a limit to his mightiness, so it would be impossible for him to continuously send 1,000 over powerhouses into Extreme Grade. However, he now had the little red bird, which was born with the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world.


    This was a marvelous natural gift simr to talent in space. With that, the little bird did not need to consume too much power to maintain a spiritual world.


    Hence, Ou Yangming simply borrowed its gift.


    Instead of being pulled into the Simted Spiritual Fist¡¯s illusion, the 10 powerhouses had actually entered the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world.


    The illusion formed in the world was 3 times better than that generated from the Simted Spiritual Fist.


    In the beginning, the visions of the 10 powerhouses went blurry, then they realized that their partners and Ou Yangming had disappeared, but an odd sound could be hearding from behind them.


    They turned around separately and instantly spotted the big multicolored tiger, which had been modified countless times. Whether it was its ice-cold eyes or the rising snake head at the end of its tail, they made the powerhouses shudder with fear.


    ¡°Kill...¡±


    The 10 people reacted differently. Some were steady and calm, but some were high-spirited and even initiated attacks.


    They learned different things and mastered dissimr skills, so they also made various choices.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes, but he used his conception to split 10 big multicolored tigers to fight the Yang Grade powerhouses.


    Even with Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s help, it was tough to do 10 things at the same time.


    That said, not only was Ou Yangming doing it, but he also did it whole-heartedly. Beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead, which proved that he was giving all he had without rxing at all.


    The task to get 1,000 powerhouses to advance was also a test for Ou Yangming, and he wanted to use the opportunity to make further progress.


    Unquestionably, his mental power was his greatest asset, so he could make the best of both worlds by testing himself in this situation.


    On the other hand, nobody could guarantee if this was a blessing or a misfortune for the Yang Grade powerhouses.


    Ou Yangming and the little red bird watched the 10 powerhouses fight hard on 10 battlefields. While the powerhouses¡¯ abilities were mediocre, some unique abilities that they disyed were astonishing.


    After half an hour, a powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade grunted. Blood could be seen flowing out from the corner of his mouth.


    Subsequently, the mental power that enveloped him disappeared right away.


    The powerhouse looked gratefully at Ou Yangming and sat with his legs crossed.


    ¡°Send another person in.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice spread far and wide and echoed in the secret realm.

 Chapter 536: Everybody’s Delighted

    <h4>Chapter 536: Everybody¡¯s Delighted</h4>


    Outside the secret realm, everyone was waiting anxiously.


    In particr, the 10 martial artists chosen to be in the second batch paid close attention to whatever was going on. Although they tried their best to hide it, the others could still tell from their rather uneasy looks and actions.


    This was because they knew they would enter Extreme Grade if they seeded.


    As confident as they were, they could not be indifferent about this at all.


    All of a sudden, a majestic voice was heard from the entrance. ¡°Send another person in.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone else looked at each other as they could not understand what was going on.


    Earlier on, they were told that they would enter the realm in groups of 10. Why was only one person asked to go in now?


    Nheless, before they could figure it out, Wu Hanning responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her Royal Highness turned around and pointed at someone seriously. ¡°You, go in.¡±


    The person being pointed was the first person among the 10 powerhouses from the second batch. He was slightly shocked, but he immediately calmed down and cupped his hands at the prince. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Following that, he strode toward the entrance and entered.


    His vision went blurry as he entered the secret realm.


    When he could see everything clearly again, he could not help but gasp, and his face reddened a little.


    Inside the prairie-like secret realm, there were 10 people excluding Ou Yangming, and each of them was distanced out. Nevertheless, apart from 1 powerhouse that was sitting with his legs crossed, the 9 other cultivators looked grim and were shing around as though they were fighting against something ferocious.


    The powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade knew why they were summoned here, hence they expected this long ago.


    Nevertheless, the powerhouse that just entered the realm did not expect to see 9 people being concurrently drawn into illusions created through the Simted Spiritual Fist.


    The fact that Ou Yangming was adept in the Simted Spiritual Fist and could help powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade advance to Extreme Grade was not strange at all. Having said that, before this, he could only help one person at a time. Whether it was in the ring or among the influential aristocratic families in the capital, there was never a case where 2 powerhouses experienced the simtion at the same time.


    At this moment, everything that the powerhouse witnessed had truly overturned his understanding of this.


    ¡®It turns out that Master Ou has be so potent that he can let 9 people cultivate in illusions at the same time.


    ¡®N-no!¡¯


    He fixed his gaze on the only powerhouse that was sitting with his legs crossed. When he sensed the change in that person¡¯s aura, his face changed.


    It was the aura of a person at the peak of Yang Grade, but the aura kept expanding and carried a Supreme Great Ancestor¡¯s quality.


    ¡®This person¡¯s advancing to Extreme Grade now!¡¯


    Given that the person was making his way into Extreme Grade at the moment, it could only mean that heprehended something due to Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist and could advance already.


    The newly-entered powerhouse looked up at Ou Yangming in awe and with respect.


    ¡®This is the real reason for sending a group of 10 people in at one time!¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming opened his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The powerhouse answered with a grave expression, ¡°I¡¯m Dai Hongru. Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and questioned, ¡°They¡¯ve already acknowledged me as their teacher. What do you think?¡±


    Dai Hongru was stunned. He could not help but ponder without saying a word.


    In a group of 10, if one of them agreed with it, the rest would cast their worries aside for sure; if a powerhouse entered alone, one would consider too much.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows; he could not afford to waste his time and energy on this person. Since the man hesitated, it could only mean that it was not meant to be.


    ¡°Forget it, be careful.¡±


    Dai Hongru was dumbfounded. Just as he was wondering what he should be careful about, he felt like the view in front of him changed; other than himself, the other people disappeared. The man could not help but smile bitterly and thought, ¡®What¡¯s this? Is he attacking me because I disagreed with him?¡¯


    Even so, he would not be resentful toward Ou Yangming because of this. Instead, he curbed his thought as much as possible and focused on the fight.


    Ou Yangming was controlling 10 battlefields separately, where he split his conception into 10 parts. Even though it was rather exhausting, it was the best way to train his mental power.


    Inside the spiritual world, 10 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade exerted their utmost forces to fight. Ou Yangming was doing his best too, and the fights were even tougher for him. He intentionally suppressed the big multicolored tigers¡¯ powers in the ongoing fights, such that the beasts were only more forceful than their opponents by a thread each, but that was all that was needed to create life-or-death oppressions for the powerhouses.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Another person roared like a monster. The muscles on his body bulged as if a titanium wall protection was formed, causing Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes to lit up.


    It was clearly a secret technique. If it cooperated with Big Yellow¡¯s Indestructible Defense, the effect would certainly be greater.


    Subsequently, that person strode at a great pace and forcefully shed the big multicolored tiger into halves. While having brute courage, he also stumbled upon the opportunity to enter Extreme Grade. As such, he retreated from the illusion and bowed at Ou Yangming, then he began to break through.


    Ou Yangming grinned and uttered, ¡°Another one.¡±


    This time, whether it was Wu Yuanwei, who was controlling the secret realm, or the people outside, they became familiar with the situation.


    The second powerhouse at the peak of Yang Grade instantly entered. He was also struck dumb when he saw what was going on inside the realm.


    Could a human even target 10 such powerhouses in one go? It was worth noting that the illusions were not only puzzling the cultivators, but they were slightly adjusted at any time ording to their conditions.


    After all, how could Supreme Great Ancestors be made so easily?


    However, Ou Yangming managed to do it.


    Before this, nobody dared to imagine that one could exchange blows with 10 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Xu Yingda...¡±


    ¡°Okay. They¡¯ve acknowledged me as their teacher, so what do you think?¡±


    Xu Yingda was startled at first, but he reacted fast enough and responded, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for more. Please ept my salutation, teacher.¡±


    Perhaps he would be concerned if he was asked to be Ou Yangming¡¯s disciple, but acknowledging the young fellow would only mean having another senior, thus he would not hesitate at all.


    ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll customize a magic tool for you if you seed in advancing to Extreme Grade.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Xu Yingda suddenly looked up in disbelief. He felt like it was unrealistic for something so great to happen to him.


    Ou Yangming scoffed and ordered, ¡°Curb your thought, and don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Xu Yingda obeyed him right away, and he began to look serious. Regardless of the benefits he might receive in the future, he would have to enter Extreme Grade first, or those benefits would only be imaginary.


    Before long, a mental power descended from the sky and sent him into an illusory world.


    At this moment, Wu Yuanwei, who was hiding in the dark while he controlled the secret realm, was sincerely in admiration.


    Ou Yangming had indeed surpassed Extreme Grade and arrived at Spirit Grade, and he was also one of the incredibly rare casters in that boundary. The elder had not gone to the upper realm, but he knew some secrets about the upper realm because he controlled the secret realm.


    Judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s potency, he would have a ce of his own even in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡®I hope he¡¯ll create another miracle within a century.


    ¡®If he really bes a Venerable One...¡¯


    Wu Yuanwei shook his head as he dared not think further.


    Soon enough, the third and fourth powerhouses retreated from the spiritual world too. They exchanged nces and strived to enter Extreme Grade at the same time. Whenever someone left the spiritual world, Ou Yangming requested another candidate.


    Each time someone new entered, Ou Yangming would ask the perfunctory question. He never gave them any hint and would not dy any time.


    After raising the question, no matter how the powerhouses replied to him within 5 breaths, he would pull them into the spiritual world. Besides, he treated everyone equally, where he never cked nor neglected them even if they rejected him.


    The third batch of powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade was sent in after 2 hours.


    It was then when the first cultivator that began to break through to Extreme Grade quivered a little, and a powerful aura was released from his body.


    He had broken through the limit and the barrier, so he sessfully entered Extreme Grade.


    The powerhouse stood up and was about tough out loud when he noticed something odd in the space around him as though he was being confined. His heart tensed up, and he was ashamed when he looked around.


    He turned around and bowed at Ou Yangming, by which he saluted as an apprentice to his teacher. Afterward, his body seemed to have been drowned by water as he slowly disappeared.


    Outside the secret realm, a sh of a figure was seen as someone came out.


    There was a huge disturbance at once as everyone stared at that person.


    It had been nearly 3 hours since the first batch of powerhouses entered, and while more people went in along the way, nobody hade out, so the people outside were more or less worried. Therefore, there was amotion when the first powerhouse came out.


    When everyone stared at him and sensed his aura, they cheered.


    An Extreme Grade powerhouse¡ªthe person that came out was an Extreme Grade powerhouse.


    Without a doubt, Ou Yangming¡¯s Simted Spiritual Fist did not fail because cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade could still be Supreme Great Ancestors.


    The news quickly spread as if it grew wings. At the same time, the others were also informed that they could receive a magic skill tool if they acknowledged Ou Yangming as their teacher.


    Everyone else was envious, and they could not wait to enter soon.


    One could wish to enter Extreme Grade, but one might only get a once-in-a-lifetime chance to gain a custom-made magic tool.


    As time passed, more people came out from the secret realm.


    The people slowly calmed down as the lights shone. Instead of discussing how many Supreme Great Ancestors Master Ou Yangming could produce, they began to ask each other about the type of magic tool they wanted.


    Another sh of light was seen as Dai Hongru walked out with excitement written all over his face.


    A good friend of his asked him enthusiastically, ¡°Brother Dai, what magic tool do you want?¡±


    Dai Hongru was stupefied, and he asked that person in return, ¡°What magic tool?¡±


    The area outside the secret realm fell silent, and everyone looked strangely at him.

 Chapter 537: Some Joyful, Some Sorrowful

    <h4>Chapter 537: Some Joyful, Some Sorrowful</h4>


    Dai Hongru looked around and noticed everyone looking strangely at him. He could not help but get goosebumps, and his excitement from having advanced to Extreme Grade seemed to have disappeared at this moment too.


    Although he did not know what happened, he could tell from the looks on everyone¡¯s faces that something was off.


    His good friend twitched his face and said, ¡°Brother Dai, you... Oh, you¡¯re the eleventh person to enter, so you don¡¯t know, do you?¡±


    The other people were stunned too, then they sighed and discussed with one another.


    It seemed like the treatment could only be enjoyed by the first group of 10 people. All of a sudden, the remaining powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade became sulky. They did not lose their fighting spirits, but they kept sighing.


    Dai Hongru furrowed his eyebrows, and an odd feeling arose from his heart. He questioned closely, ¡°Brother Liang, what exactly happened?¡±


    His good friend¡¯s name was Liang Xing, who was also at the peak of Yang Grade. With a look of regret, he exined, ¡°Ah, Brother Dai, you have no idea. The 10 people from the first batch have acknowledged Master Ou as their teacher.¡±


    Dai Hongru¡¯s eyelids flickered. Needless to say, he did not forget what Ou Yangming told him when he entered the secret realm.


    Besides, he clearly remembered Ou Yangming asking him if he would like to be his student too.


    However, Dai Hongru hesitated for a while but because of that, Ou Yangming never gave him another chance.


    For some reason, Dai Hongyu felt like he missed something important. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Brother Liang, what will happen if someone acknowledges Master Ou as their master?¡±


    Liang Xing looked strangely at him and responded snappily, ¡°Hey, did you forget who Master Ou is? Ah, that¡¯s Master Ou¡ªthe greatest cksmith in the world, and someone who can smith magic tools!¡±


    Dai Hongru cut him off because he was impatient. ¡°I¡¯m aware of all of that, but what does it have to do with being his student?¡±


    Liang Xing shook his head and sighed. ¡°Master Ou promised to customize a magic tool for each of his apprentices. Those are magic tools, and they¡¯re custom-made, so they must be at least magic skill tools. Tell me... Hey, Brother Dai, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    He was so focused on talking that he just only noticed that Dai Hongru had a ghastly look on his face. On top of that, the man¡¯s aura of a newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestor was also bing unstable.


    Dai Hongru inhaled deeply and suppressed his agitation, but his face looked awful and frightening.


    As dumb as the others were, they could tell that something was wrong. They looked at each other and had the same thought, ¡®Did this fe know about this but rejected Master Ou?¡¯


    In actuality, if one was asked to acknowledge someone as their teacher, one would likely not agree to it and might even beat up that person.


    Nevertheless, if the presumptuous person was Master Ou, how would the situation turn out to be?


    Dai Hongru¡¯s face changed, which became so gloomy and fearsome that nobody dared to get close to him anymore. He had just be an Extreme Grade powerhouse, after all, hence the other Yang Grade powerhouses would not have the guts to offend him before they advanced.


    After a brief moment, another sh of light was seen as Xu Yingda walked out from the secret realm.


    A cheerful smile could be seen on his face, and his joy from entering Extreme Grade made him seem less steady. Even so, nobody would ridicule him because they could sense the intense change in his emotion. If they were in his shoes, they would probably behave in a more exaggerated manner.


    Someone approached Xu Yingda as soon as he came out. The person bowed and greeted, ¡°Brother Xu.¡±


    Xu Yingda chuckled and said, ¡°Ah, Brother Leng. Hehe, looks like you¡¯re about to go in too.¡±


    ¡°I should be next.¡± The Yang Grade powerhouse, whose surname was Leng, nodded hard. Before Xu Yingda could say anything else, he quickly expressed himself and bowed to the ground, ¡°Brother Xu, I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°Brother Leng, please tell me what it is.¡± Xu Yingda was dumbfounded, and he immediately helped that powerhouse get up.


    Even though that cultivator at the peak of Yang Grade had not entered Extreme Grade, he would soon enter the secret realm. As such, he might be on par with Xu Yingda once he came out after that.


    Therefore, Xu Yingda dared not underestimate the powerhouse at all.


    The powerhouse with the surname Leng asked sternly, ¡°Brother Xu, may I ask if Master... Master Ou will allow us to acknowledge him as our teacher?¡± He quivered a little when he spoke, which was evident that the question was unusually important to him.


    Xu Yingdaughed out loud. ¡°Of course! As soon as I entered the secret realm, Master Ou asked if I¡¯m willing to be his apprentice and acknowledge him as my master.¡±


    The eyes of the other people lit up right away. In particr, the Yang Grade powerhouses that had not entered the secret realm smiled brightly and were overflowing with happiness.


    ¡°H-how did you answer him?¡± The powerhouse, whose surname was Leng, still spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°How could I miss such an opportunity? Of course, I agreed to it,¡± Xu Yingda answered without any hesitation. He looked at the people and seemed to have guessed something, thus he added with a smile, ¡°Master Ou also said that he¡¯ll customize a magic tool for me if I advance to Extreme Grade. Hehe, brothers, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be treated the same.¡±


    ¡°Ahh hail Master Ou...¡±


    Someone suddenly shouted due to excitement, and the sound spread outside the secret realm in waves.


    Wu Hanning turned to look and was delighted, but she kept a straight face and yelled, ¡°Who¡¯s moring there? Can you afford to affect Master Ou?¡± She scanned the crowd with bright eyes.


    Everyone else shut their mouths and dared not say anything anymore. Despite that, they cursed internally, ¡®That¡¯s the secret realm anyway. As loud as we shout, Master Ou can¡¯t even hear us...¡¯


    Having said that, nobody dared to question Her Royal Highness, who was rumored to have aplicated rtionship with Master Ou.


    Wu Hanning nodded and added, ¡°Speak and act cautiously, and maintain your mental states. Those that mor from now on will be kicked out of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the pce guards responded loudly and kept a close eye on the powerhouses.


    They were far from the capable powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade, but none of the powerhouses had the guts to stand out.


    Xu Yingdaughed. He was no longer a part of those that were being watched, hence he walked outside. It was when he saw Dai Hongru, so he noted with a smile, ¡°Brother Dai, you came out earlier than me.¡±


    Dai Hongru¡¯s face was as dark as ash. He subconsciously nodded at Xu Yingda.


    The other Yang Grade powerhouses and imperial guards, who knew what happened, looked at him with pity. At this point, they knew it was not that Ou Yangming did not give him a chance, but he did not seize the opportunity when it was right in front of him.


    Xu Yingda stared nkly at Dai Hongru and thought, ¡®Did he fail?¡¯


    That said, he briefly sensed Dai Hongru¡¯s aura and confirmed that he entered Extreme Grade.


    ¡°Brother Dai, you¡¯re...¡±


    Dai Hongru looked up and forced a smile, which was uglier than a crying face. ¡°Brother Xu, it¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°Hey, leave first and don¡¯t affect the rest.¡± Wu Hanning sighed softly.


    The two newly-advanced powerhouses dared not reject the princess at all, thus they went outside with different moods.


    After they left the imperial family, Xu Yingda hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Brother Dai, since you¡¯ve advanced to Extreme Grade, why are you pulling a long face?¡±


    He did not know what happened just now, so he never expected someone to make such an error.


    Dai Hongru looked bitter as he exined, ¡°Brother Xu, frankly speaking, Master Ou asked me the same question when I entered the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°Master... Ou?¡± Xu Yingda was struck dumb, but he had a weird look on his face after a brief moment. ¡°Brother Dai, did you not agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed¡ªI was thinking about it, so I held some time,¡± Dai Hongru answered softly.


    Xu Yingda¡¯s face twitched. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you didn¡¯t seize the great opportunity.¡±


    They came from different ces but were allocated to the same group. Since they were also neighbors in terms of their entering order, they conversed a bit before they entered the secret realm.


    Aftering out from the realm, while they both advanced to Extreme Grade, their development futures would be entirely different due to their dissimr choices.


    A customized magic tool would surely be a magic skill tool.


    During a fight between equal-ranked powerhouses, if one party used such a magic tool, would there still be a need to determine victory or defeat?


    Moreover, many people must have acknowledged Ou Yangming as their teacher, and those people altogether would be an extremely terrifying force. Though some of the powerhouses were from the imperial family while some were from the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties, given the same identity, they would y big and unimaginable roles.


    At the very least, rogue cultivators and Supreme Great Ancestors that were not from influential families would follow Ou Yangming¡¯s lead from today onward.


    Dai Hongru¡¯s lips trembled, and he did not know how to exin.


    It was toote for him to regret it. If he was given another chance to choose, he would not hesitate at all.


    However, would he be given another chance?


    Outside the secret realm, shes of light were seen one after another as cultivators that arrived at Extreme Grade walked out one by one.


    Whenever powerhouses came out, they would be questioned by their acquaintances for the same thing.


    Naturally, those that acknowledged Ou Yangming as their teacher were congratted by the people.


    As for the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors that did not choose to follow Ou Yangming due to various reasons, they suddenly realized that people were looking strangely at them.


    Once they knew what was going on, they felt like a pail of cold water was sshed on them, and they were freezing from head to toe.


    At that time, the Supreme Great Ancestors had different thoughts in their minds; some joyful, some sorrowful.

 Chapter 538 - A Secret Discussion Among The Imperial Family

    <h4>Chapter 538: A Secret Discussion Among The Imperial Family</h4>


    Inside the secret realm, a sh of light was seen.


    Liang Xin had already entered. He looked around and noticed people sitting with their legs crossed in the distance. Their auras, sometimes weak and sometimes strong, circted them, which was the representation of them breaking through to Extreme Grade.


    Further away from them, 9 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade were punching and kicking as though they were having life-or-death fights against invisible ferocious beasts. Liang Xin raised his eyebrows and understood what situation he was in.


    When he thought about how he might join in the action soon, he had an upsurge of emotion.


    Nheless, he was extremely ted when he finally saw Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming vacated his mind a little to nce at Liang Xing, but he did not have any impression of the new powerhouse. Perhaps he saw that person once at the cottages, but the person was ordinary, hence he could not remember him after seeing him once.


    This was the enormous change that came with a disparity between statuses.


    When Ou Yangming appeared at the cottages once, the 1,000 over people remembered his face well, whereas he did not pay attention to remember the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade.


    Seeing as the new powerhouse was done checking his surroundings, Ou Yangming was about to raise the same question he did to everyone else. Who knew, Liang Xing already took a few hurried steps forward and kneeled before him as he shouted, ¡°I, Liang Xing, am willing to follow you, Master Ou. Please give me your approval, teacher.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡®Why did he take the initiative to do this when I haven¡¯t even asked him the question?¡¯


    Nevertheless, it was a good thing, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡± Liang Xing was overjoyed.


    ¡°Liang Xing, let me ask you¡ªwhy did you worship me as soon as you entered?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    The powerhouse dared not hide anything from Ou Yangming, thus he exined, ¡°Master Ou, the people that left the secret realm before this told us that if we decide to follow you, we¡¯ll be given a... Ah, that, we¡¯ll be able to...¡± He mumbled and could not finish his sentence anymore.


    He suddenly realized that if he told Ou Yangming the truth, it would mean that he only decided to follow the young fellow because he coveted the customized magic tool. Liang Xing figured that if he made Master Ou angry, his apprenticeship would be taken away from him right away.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I consider this just now?¡¯ Liang Xing regretted his action at this moment, but he did not know how to exin himself to patch up his lie.


    ¡®I see.¡¯ Ou Yangming could not help butugh. Even so, it was a good thing because he would not need to ask the other powerhouses one by one anymore.


    The smithing of magic tools was a piece of cake for him.


    Besides, he only needed to spend a bit more time to add a skill to a magic tool.


    Despite that, he would profit significantly if he could learn new rune abilities from the powerhouses.


    The other people did not know the real reason, so they felt that Ou Yangming invested too much in this. The young fellow was the only one that knew how rare of an opportunity this was, and it would only be intolerable if he missed this chance.


    ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t it just a customized magic tool? Since I¡¯m able to do it for them, you won¡¯t be an exception,¡± Ou Yangming remarked snappily.


    Liang Xing suddenly looked up in shock but also with joy. He was worrying about his gains and losses and felt like he was on a rollercoaster ride, but he became at ease after he received Ou Yangming¡¯s promise.


    ¡°Now, curb your thoughts and strive to pass in one go,¡± Ou Yangming sounded grim as he spoke, ¡°If you can¡¯t even enter Extreme Grade, everything will mean nothing to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down for sure,¡± Liang Xing expressed sternly.


    Subsequently, great mental power was released to envelop him.


    Following Liang Xing, whether they were elders with white hair or robust young men, the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade that entered the secret realm took the initiative to acknowledge Ou Yangming as their teacher.


    Regardless of what they were thinking, Ou Yangming promised to ept them.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The inside of the secret realm appeared to be a boundless in, but there was a hidden mystery.


    Far away from where Ou Yangming was performing the Spiritual Fist, Wu Yuanwei and Wu Kanzhe, who was His Majesty the emperor, were quietly watching every move of Ou Yangming and the others.


    They kept straight faces, but their hearts were filled with billowing waves.


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± Wu Yuanwei sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Master Ou¡¯s mental power is so potent that it can open the minds of 10 people at the same time. It¡¯s truly, truly, truly... Unbelievable.¡±


    He was a legitimate Spirit Grade powerhouse and was also the only one before the Humans¡¯ disaster.


    Having said that, he was deeply in awe after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s power. Even after repeating the word ¡°truly¡± 3 times, he still could not fully express his thoughts.


    ¡°Grandfather, Master Ou must¡¯ve adopted a skill, or his mental power alone can¡¯t achieve this,¡± Wu Kangzhe noted after some thought.


    Wu Yuanwei nodded slowly. ¡°Regardless of the skill, he¡¯s capable enough to not let us notice it.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, that skill is incredibly useful. How about...¡± Wu Kangzhe¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suggested in a deep voice.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Yuanwei scoffed. ¡°Do you think Ou Yangming is still his old self? Putting aside his powers and reputation, we can¡¯t even go against the two humongous creatures outside the city.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, please calm down, I didn¡¯t mean now,¡± Wu Kangzhe immediately noted and continued after a pause, ¡°Since Master Ou is going to the upper realm, he¡¯ll eventually meet the seniors from the different sect in the upper realm. When that happens, we can just ask them to ask him for us.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyes flickered as he was rather moved, but he shook his head after a brief moment. ¡°You¡¯re still too short-sighted.¡±


    The emperor opened his mouth but kept it shut in the end.


    ¡°Hehe, do you think I¡¯m exaggerating it?¡± Wu Yuanwei sneered. ¡°Master Ou isn¡¯t only an expert in mental power; his greatest skill is smithing art.¡±


    Wu Kangzhe pondered and questioned, ¡°Magic tools are indeed rare here, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case in the upper realm, right?¡±


    ¡°Who said I was talking about magic tools? I meant interspatial bags!¡± Wu Yuanweimented snappily.


    The emperor was slightly dumbfounded, and he asked carefully, ¡°Grandfather, are interspatial bags much more valuable than magic tools?¡±


    He was the emperor in this realm, but his understanding of the upper realm was not much better than his understanding of the other members of the imperial family. After all, those secrets had always been known by the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse only.


    ording to Wu Kangzhe¡¯s understanding, for generations, very limited things were sent from the upper realm.


    That said, there did not seem to be a huge difference between the proportions of magic tools, spirit pills, and interspatial bags sent to the lower realm. Therefore, he had always thought that interspatial bags and magic tools were of simr values in the upper realm.


    Wu Yuanwei nced at him and exined, ¡°In our realm, magic tools and interspatial bags are things that almost can¡¯t be refined by anyone, so their values and quite simr; in the upper realm, they¡¯re Heaven and Earth apart. Moreover, cksmiths that can refine interspatial bags are definitely naturally gifted in interspatial power, and... Nobody can be sure of what they¡¯ll achieve in the future.¡±


    In actuality, he left out something¡ªduring the meeting between the Venerable Ones in the upper realm, the biggest reason they eventually promised his condition was the fact that Ou Yangming could refine interspatial bags.


    Being able to grasp the skill to refine interspatial bags in the lower realm was simply unbelievable.


    If Ou Yangming entered the Spiritual Realm and cultivated, even those big bosses in the realm would look forward to the person he would be.


    Wu Yuanwei shook his head and stressed, ¡°You must remember that we can¡¯t provoke Ou Yangming anymore, so you must befriend him and not be enemies with him no matter what, or the Wu family will suffer a misfortune.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Wu Kangzhe nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    The emperor was a smart and decisive person. He verified one thing from Wu Yuanwei, which was Ou Yangming had be a figure that could not be provoked anymore.


    However, seeing as the cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade acknowledge Ou Yangming as their teacher one by one, he could not help but ask, ¡°Grandfather, what will we do now that many powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade decide to follow Master Ou?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei looked strangely at him and asked in return, ¡°Regardless of the number of apprentices Master Ou epts, he¡¯ll leave our realm one day, so what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried if they¡¯ll join forces.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be worried too if Master Ou stayed in this realm, but hehe... Once he leaves, those people will lose their leader and won¡¯t be able to y any tricks.¡± Wu Yuanweiughed out loud.


    Seeing how confident the imperial family¡¯s greatest powerhouse was, Wu Kangzhe rxed.


    If 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors united, they would be forceful enough to overturn the dynasty. Even if the imperial family was being watched over by the greatest powerhouse, who was in Spirit Grade, they would not be able to resist that many great ancestors.


    Nheless, if the 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors could not gather as one and fought individually without cooperating, regardless of their number, the imperial family would not be afraid.


    It would not be tough for the imperial family to defeat them one by one.


    For several days, the 2 big bosses from the imperial family watched quietly and developed more respect for Ou Yangming.


    The young fellow was still using the Spiritual Fist against 10 people at the same time after an extensive period. His endurance was simply daunting.


    All of a sudden, Wu Kangzhe¡¯s face changed, and he eximed, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, have you noticed that Master Ou hasn¡¯t missed so far...¡± Wu Kangzhe asked in a trembling voice.


    Wu Yuanwei was struck dumb. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, and he could not help but turn pale too.

 Chapter 539 - 1,000 People Under Him

    <h4>Chapter 539: 1,000 People Under Him</h4>


    The Simted Spiritual Fist was a skill that Ou Yangming secretly learned from the imperial family.


    It was true that the effect disyed by Ou Yangming was 100 times greater than that created by the imperial family member known to be the most adept in the skill. Even so, in terms of the detailed understanding of the fist technique, he might not beparable with the imperial family¡¯s record of experiences over a millennium.


    Ever since Ou Yangming used the fist technique to help people advance to a higher boundary, Wu Yuanwei and the others began paying attention to the secret technique.


    They clearly remembered that many of the fist technique¡¯s descriptions and achievements could be found in the thick record.


    Throughout the generations, the senior that was the most skilled in the fist technique used it to help several martial artists at the peak of Yin Grade to advance to Yang Grade.


    It was evident that the fist technique indeed had precedents in this aspect. Advancing from Yin Grade and Yang Grade were entirely different, and the effects were Heaven and Earth apart. Nheless, those were still simr examples.


    Having said that, it was clearly stated in the record that the sess rate was low¡ªless than 50%.


    Moreover, as the cultivation base of the person attempting the act became higher, the fist technique¡¯s power would decrease progressively. If the cultivator was above Yang Grade ss Three, the technique would basically be ineffective.


    However, when Ou Yangming began performing the Spiritual Fist, at least hundreds of people had entered, and regardless if they acknowledged the young fellow as their teacher, the oue was the same for them¡ªthey entered Extreme Grade and left the realm excitedly.


    Out of the hundreds of people, none of them failed. It was simply unimaginable.


    Wu Yuanwei pondered for a long time before he asked, ¡°He has probably failed before, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wu Kangzhe answered seriously, ¡°Before Master Ou left the capital previously, he produced Extreme Grade powerhouses on arge scale too, but a few among every 10 people didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    The 2 most important figures from the Wu family exchanged nces and felt indescribable chills at the bottom of their hearts.


    How long had it been? Given that Ou Yangming already improved to such a fearsome state, could he create a huge miracle by keeping the promise of bing a Venerable One within a century?


    If one wanted to unleash the Simted Spiritual Fist¡¯s greatest effect, one must create an incredibly real illusory world.


    Not only would one require great mental power to achieve that, but one also had to have remarkable control. As such, the simtion could then be done so meticulously that other people would not be able to distinguish if it was real.


    When Ou Yangming split his mental conception into 10 parts, the 2 figures from the Wu family were worried that the illusions created by him would be wed due to his dispersed powers. If that was the case, the powerhouses would have little hope to enter Extreme Grade.


    Nevertheless, it was proven that Ou Yangming could still carry out the process with ease.


    Despite that, the more outstanding Ou Yangming¡¯s performance, the more distressed they were.


    They were humans too and were God-favored figures ttered by everyone else, but why was there such a tremendous gap between them and Ou Yangming?


    The 2 figures sighed at the same time. Wu Yuanwei became more determined about not offending Ou Yangming no matter what, and Wu Kangzhe¡¯s attitude also underwent a 360-degree change. Thetter figured that the young fellow was one that was truly favored by God, so the Wu family must not provoke him at all.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    For over 10 days in a row, Ou Yangming remained in the secret realm. While helping the powerhouse advance to a higher boundary, he used the opportunity to train his mental power and control.


    The 2 powerhouses from the Wu family thought Ou Yangming could already urately control the Simted Spiritual Fist, and they thought that the help he provided to 10 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade in one go was more than enough. They did not know that the work was not done by the young fellow alone, and the little red bird, which seemed like his pet, on his shoulder was the real mastermind.


    It was worth noting that the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world was a world that couldmunicate with the origin world, and the little red bird¡¯s notable natural gift could further support the spiritual world. Therefore, when Ou Yangming borrowed its spiritual world¡¯s power, everything ended up perfectly.


    Besides, Ou Yangming also consolidated and upgraded his powers throughout the process, hence it was truly a happy ending for all.


    By thest day, the 1,000 powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade had all made a trip to the secret realm.


    They were still at the peak of Yang Grade when they entered, but they became Supreme Great Ancestors when they left.


    The lower realm had existed for plenty of years, but it was the first time so many human powerhouses became great ancestors.


    Just as Ou Yangming stopped the process, got up, and stepped out of the secret realm, countless Supreme Great Ancestors, who had been waiting for a long time, bowed almost at the same time. They shouted most sincerely, ¡°We pay you our respects, Teacher Ou.¡±


    They sounded powerful and dynamic, which was unexampled, so much so that the guarding soldiers quivered too.


    Those were 1,000 over Supreme Great Ancestors. Although they had just advanced, they were already in Extreme Grade and could not be messed with. If they wanted to cause a disturbance, they could easily overturn the dynasty.


    Ou Yangming looked around and nced at Wu Hanning. He knew at once that the princess had secretly guided them to do this.


    If not, the Supreme Great Ancestors, which were mostly from the capital and the 8 counties, would not have stayed behind.


    The young fellow sighed and uttered, ¡°You may get up.¡±


    As he strode, many newly-advanced powerhouses got up and followed him outside the city.


    Before long, they returned to the cottages. Ou Yangming turned to look at their different facial expressions and sneered. ¡°What is it? You were able to stay here when you were in Yang Grade, but you can¡¯t settle down anymore now that you¡¯re in Extreme Grade?¡±


    Everyone else¡¯s hearts tensed up, and they immediately expressed that they would be willing to stay in the cottages until the end of time as long as Ou Yangming wanted them to.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just advanced, and your boundaries aren¡¯t stable enough, so you can¡¯t enjoy life yet.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and pointed at the cottages ahead. ¡°Stabilize your boundaries here. If anyone cks or tries to y tricks within 3 months... Hmph, if I can help you advance to Extreme Grade, I can obviously bring you back to square one and even...¡±


    The people instantly fell silent. Even though some of them got their heads turned by their sess of entering Extreme Grade, they felt like they fell into an ice cer at the moment and dared not have improper thoughts anymore.


    Following that, Ou Yangming pped twice. A loud shriek was hearding from the sky, and the ground in the distance began to rumble. Soon enough, Multi-armed King Kong was nearby, and his mountainous body inflicted immense pressure on everyone else.


    ¡°Take a good look at them¡ªmy pet beasts. If anyone wants to escape, you canpare your speed with theirs,¡± Ou Yangming noted coldly.


    The other people looked at each other and smiled bitterly as they thought, ¡®Won¡¯t we be courting death if wepare our speed with theirs?¡¯


    If someone else¡ªeven if it was Wu Yuanwei, who was the Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse¡ªforced them like that, the newly-advanced great ancestors might not be willing to give in because they had just gained a lot of confidence. After all, over 1,000 of them were gathered here, and onemand would be all they needed to overturn the world.


    However, everything was different because it was Ou Yangming that spoke.


    Most of them had acknowledged Ou Yangming as their teacher. Not to mention they were not capable enough to resist him, even if they were, they would not have the guts to put their thoughts into action.


    Ou Yangming nodded at the people he subdued as he was pleased. ¡°From now on, those that are under me will take turns to enter this cottage. As for the others, solidify your boundaries on your own.¡±


    With bright eyes, he waved his hand and carried a momentum that could not be defied.


    Everyone else responded to him loudly but while some were joyful, some were sorrowful.


    They knew Ou Yangming was probably doing this to fulfill his promise, where he would smith magic tools for his apprentices.


    In actuality, when everyone else was informed about the 2 different treatments offered by Ou Yangming, most of the powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade chose to follow him. It was not only because they would be watched over by a powerhouse, but they could also receive tangible benefits.


    A customized magic tool could be an ultimate treasure passed down in a n.


    Needless to say, a few people did not devote themselves to the young fellow, but they could be neglected aspared to the 1,000 over powerhouses that did.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming¡¯s apprentices lined up to enter the cottage, the rest of them had different expressions, but deep down they regretted their decision.


    Inside the cottage, Ou Yangming summoned the first person and casually raised a question.


    The powerhouse was the first person from the first group, but his performance in the illusory world was only mediocre and did not catch Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. Thus, after a brief discussion, the young fellow smithed a magic tool attached with an ordinary offensive skill for him.


    From Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, the magic tool¡¯s rank and power werecking, but the tool was an ultimate treasure to the powerhouse.


    ording to the order of entering the secret realm, newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors entered one after another. Ou Yangming treated them equally, but he paid special attention to a few of them.


    Those few people disyed rather impressive abilities in the illusion. While their abilities varied in terms of mightiness, the fact that they caught Ou Yangming¡¯s eye proved that they were unordinary.


    Ou Yangming induced them with his words and turned their most-skilled abilities into runes to be stored. As the number of runes in his sea of consciousness increased, his knowledge and capability improved too. Furthermore, when the number of runes arrived at a certain level, they naturally had the effect of allowing the young fellow toprehend by analogy. As a result, he could grasp them better.


    For 3 whole months, Ou Yangming received all of his apprentices in the cottage and customized a magic skill tool for each of them.


    At the same time, nearly 100 unique runes were added to his sea of consciousness.


    It was a significant gain as the runes¡¯ values would not reduce even if he were to leave this realm.


    After 3 months, when the imperial family ordered everyone to gather, the Supreme Great Ancestors hadpletely stabilized their boundaries.


    What awaited them was a vast wilderness outside the capital, where a supreme formation map, which could amodate 10,000 people had been set up.

 Chapter 540 - The Interspatial Formation Map

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Interspatial Formation Map</h4>


    On the vast wilderness, an enormous formation map was carved.


    Ou Yangming had some understanding of formation maps and also formed fixed linked incantations simr to the Spirit-gathering Formation in his sea of consciousness.


    Nheless, if hepared the knowledge in his mind with the formation map in front of him, it would be insignificant and not worth mentioning.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was not shocked by the formation map because numerous images flowed deep in his sea of consciousness. They seemed to be formation maps too, but the vague maps gave him unimaginably immense pressure.


    He had a feeling that if he disyed those formation maps, he could certainly crush the formation map in front of him at the moment.


    Nevertheless, he obtained those images by prying Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s spiritual world, hence they were the Phoenixes¡¯ lost studies. Based on his abilities thus far, he could not see how exactly they looked like, but the overflowing powers would be enough to suppress everything.


    Apart from Ou Yangming and the little red bird, the other people were appalled.


    This was because they could sense a wonderful yet forceful power being released from the formation map. The power had be one with the universe¡¯s spiritual power and could not bepared by a single person¡¯s power.


    The people even had a hunch that if the formation map¡¯s power was fully released, none of them could resist it even if it would cost their lives.


    It was such a strong feeling that even Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were rather hesitant when they went closer to the map.


    Seeing as everyone had gathered, Wu Yuanwei shed to the center of the formation map and spoke loudly, ¡°I suppose you understand why I¡¯ve invited you here, am I right?¡±


    Although not everyone present knew who Wu Yuanwei was, they could all sense his invincible momentum, thus they kept quiet after hearing what he said.


    Ou Yangming looked around and spotted many old acquaintances.


    The imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties had joined hands this time, so other than the imperial family¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors, many such powerhouses from the 8 counties¡¯ aristocratic families hade.


    Wu Yuanwei turned to look at Ou Yangming and expressed with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, I suddenly realized that it¡¯s better for you to announce this.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he declined. ¡°Senior Wu, you¡¯re the Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse, so you should announce this.¡±


    ¡°Half of these Supreme Great Ancestors are under you.¡± Wu Yuanwei chuckled and waved his sleeves. ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to decline me. Please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Ou, please.¡±


    ¡°Please give us the order, Teacher Ou.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll obey you, Teacher Ou.¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could turn it down again, many other voices were heard.


    Wu Kangzhe was secretly shocked when he noticed the looks of respect on the Supreme Great Ancestors¡¯ faces. Fortunately, Ou Yangming was destined to head to the Spiritual Realm. If a person like him stayed in the lower realm, the imperial family would definitely be worried and could not live in peace.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He did not want to waste any more time, so he asked, ¡°Okay. Let me ask¡ªhave you heard of the upper realm?¡±


    He did not try to hide anything and disclosed the Spiritual Realm in the most straightforward way. In particr, he emphasized the interspatial passage when he talked about it.


    The people looked grim. Other than the Supreme Great Ancestors from the inherited aristocratic families, the other people only had superficial knowledge about everything being said. Therefore, countless people eximed when Ou Yangming revealed everything.


    All of a sudden, someone questioned loudly, ¡°Teacher Ou, if the interspatial passage is sessfully built, will the Humans¡¯ disaster still ur in the future?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and answered, ¡°The Beasts can still send spirit beasts to the lower realm during fixed times. If they insist on doing that, disasters will still be inevitable for the Humans.¡±


    Everyone became much less enthusiastic, and many people furrowed their eyebrows.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming suddenly changed the tone of his speech. ¡°But if the passage is built, the Humans from the Spiritual Realm can send powerhouses to the lower realm at any time. Hehe, the Beasts don¡¯t have an interspatial passage, so they must pay a huge price if they want to descend to the lower realm. On the other hand, once we have the passage, the price for our powerhouses toe to the lower realm will only be a billionth of theirs. I do hope that the Beasts will send more spirit beasts here, but I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t be willing to do that.¡± He smiled faintly.


    The people were dumbfounded at first, but they soon burst outughing.


    Ou Yangming made it quite clear that the Humans¡¯ disaster would not happen anymore in the future.


    Even though the powerhouses present had be Supreme Great Ancestors, the higher their statuses, the greater their responsibilities, which they found it hard to express.


    They would not stint at all if they could do everything they can in this aspect.


    Another person went forward and asked, ¡°Teacher Ou, if we help to build the interspatial passage, will we be exploited and extorted by the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    Many people¡¯s eyes flickered because the question was their main concern.


    Ou Yangming sighed and answered, ¡°Once both realms are connected, the Spiritual Realm will surely be given the priority first, so we must pay a certain price.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you agree to do this, Teacher Ou?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei opened his mouth but hesitated and finally decided to let Ou Yangming answer the question. This was because he was also curious about the young fellow¡¯s response.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and exined, ¡°We must pay a certain price once both realms are connected, but the outstanding figures from our realm will also stand a chance to rise to the Spiritual Realm. I hope that those that can enter the Spiritual Realm will cultivate as much as possible. If we¡¯re able to one day gain a firm foothold over there and be sessful, let¡¯s give back to our realm and eliminate all unequal treaties.¡± He looked dignified as he spoke.


    His voice was loud and powerful, causing the people¡¯s blood to boil.


    Wu Yuanwei, Wu Kangzhe, and the others were moved too, and they could not help but praise the young fellow internally.


    The Wu family had indeed inherited a branch from the Spiritual Realm, but they became rooted in the lower realm with the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties for a millennium. While they still revered the Spiritual Realm, they were already on the other side long ago.


    Having said that, they knew very well how fearsome the Spiritual Realm was, so they never dared to express their real thoughts.


    Once the two realms were connected, without a doubt, the lower realm¡¯s wealth would be extorted by the Spiritual Realm.


    If that was not the case, why would the Spiritual Realm spend plenty of resources to open the interspatial passage as though they had nothing better to do?


    The powerhouses from the lower realm would not be willing to do this if it was possible. However, if they refused to do so, the next Humans¡¯ disaster might be the end of their race.


    Hence, they could only bite the bullet and consented to it. That said, now that Ou Yangming shouted and set a new target, the powerhouses¡¯ eyes lit up.


    ¡®Yes, what¡¯s the point of us talking so much over here? We might as well work hard and strive for a spot in the Spiritual Realm. By the time we hold stable positions and the timing is right, we might really be able to give back to our realm.¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, everyone looked at Ou Yangming differently, and they thought, ¡®It¡¯s truly unbelievable that this young fe has such an aspiration.¡¯


    Nheless, they did not know that while they dared not resist the formidable powerhouses from the Spiritual Realm because they were heavily pressured, Ou Yangming had a phoenix on his side. It was a young phoenix, but why would it care about ordinary human powerhouses?


    Ou Yangming was only so confident because he was influenced by the little red bird.


    When one stood at a different height, one would see different views. Ou Yangming only had such a heroic spirit because he had an incredibly invincible backing, which was the Phoenixes.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk exchanged nces. They were both dazed.


    They naturally knew how potent the Spiritual Realm¡¯s powerhouses were because they came from that realm, and they were also aware of how much the upper realm was exploiting the lower realm. Nevertheless, when they thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s amazing advancement and looked at thezy little red bird, they had a vague feeling that the young fellow¡¯s wish mighte true.


    Ou Yangming turned around and uttered, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei nodded and instructed the people, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s identify our spots and get into position.¡±


    ¡°Boom, boom.¡±


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk entered the formation map. It was worth noting that massive adjustments were done to the formation so that the beasts could unleash their powers. With the powers of the 2 experienced Extreme Grade powerhouses, the mission¡¯s sess rate would be greatly increased.


    Ou Yangming gently waved his hand and entered the formation map with Hong Feiyu and Wu Yuanwei, then they sat on their assigned spots. Following that, Big Yellow walked proudly to its designated seat too.


    While the formation map could be activated by only 5 Spirit Grade powerhouses and 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors, the count might not be fixed.


    As soon as the 6 Extreme Grade powerhouses took their seats, a vague aura was released from the formation map, and it began to linger around them.


    The core of the formation map was the Spirit Grade powerhouses. As for the supports, it would be fine as long as there were over 1,000 Supreme Great Ancestors. Needless to say, the more the great ancestors, the better. Therefore, every great ancestor present in the capital entered the formation map without any hesitation.


    As the aura surged, a deafening sound was heard. Subsequently, an intense light was seen in the formation map, and it enveloped everyone at once.


    At this moment, a spot in the endless sky glowed. It looked like a star in a dark sky, and it instantly became the most dazzling star.


    In the Spiritual Realm, several human Venerable Ones on Mount Wuzhi in Danzhou were ted.


    They knew the movement in the lower realm and were well-prepared, but they did not expect the light to be so bright.


    ¡°Start building the passage!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The moment 9 Venerable Ones activated the formation map, a peculiar power was released from their location into the endless space.


    It was then when a bloody color suddenly appeared in another dark area.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Finish the preparations and don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, hahaha...¡±

 Chapter 541 - Going All-Out

    <h4>Chapter 541: Going All-Out</h4>


    The deep and dark space of nothingness, which seemed like there would never be any light, suddenly became lively.


    A faint halo appeared somewhere first. It looked like the first ray of sunlight in the dark and instantly became the brightest spot in the dark space.


    The space of nothingness was endless, such that none of the Almighty Beings know how boundless it was. Nheless, when an unusual situation urred, powerhouses with power that could reach this area could spot the light.


    ¡°A world!¡±


    ¡°A small world...¡±


    ¡°Heh, given how bold they are, there must be forces casting spells to subdue it already. What a pity, what a pity...¡±


    Although many people noticed the unusual situation, nobody dared to meddle in it.


    Sure enough, after a brief moment, a thick and enormous light, which was 100 timesrger than Multi-armed King Kong, appeared on another side.


    The first ray of light only attracted greedy looks, but when the new light shone, most powerhouses¡¯ faces changed, and they immediately began to pry the ongoing situation.


    This was because they sensed an unparalleled power from the extensive light.


    It was the mightiness of the big formation, which had been stored many years by Mount Wuzhi but was being used by 9 Venerable Ones that joined hands. They forcefully pushed the power to a higher level, hence nobody in the endless space could anyhow mess with it.


    The massive light seemed to have senses as it headed straight to the first light.


    After sensing this, everyone knew that the two sides had indeed contacted each other beforehand.


    Some powerhouses sighed as they were not resigned to the oue, but after estimating the disparity between their strengths, they gave up wanting to interrupt the process.


    Given the situation where one side was well-prepared and the other side suddenly acted, even if they made a move, they would only end up failing.


    After traveling for an unknown distance, the colossal light finally arrived at the slowly dimming light and shrouded it without any hesitation.


    On the big formation, where it was the Spirit Grade powerhouses such as Ou Yangming, or the Supreme Great Ancestors, they were already panting and seemed like they were going to be exhausted soon.


    The formation map was simr to a limitless bottomless pit. Once it was incited, it kept drawing everyone¡¯s powers without an end. When the powers entered the formation and reached a certain level, a unique light was released.


    Although the light was not visible through the naked eye, everyone could sense its change.


    They knew this was a crucial moment, and they must persevere in releasing their powers no matter what to maintain the light¡¯s intensity, so the powerhouses from the Spiritual Realm could find them. At this moment, if they failed due to someone¡¯s negligence, that person would be everyone¡¯s target and would not be able to live.


    As the powerhouses joined hands, they could definitely overturn any force in this realm, but the power required by the formation map was far beyond their expectations.


    After only half an hour, the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors felt like they could not hold on anymore. Even though they had stabilized their boundaries, their advancements were done in a hurry as though they were forced to go beyond their abilities. Therefore, they were far from the experienced great ancestors. If the experienced and the new exchanged blows, the oue might not be clear within a short period, but when their vital spirits were constantly being drawn, everything was different.


    The gap between the newly-advanced and the experienced cultivator was clear to see.


    ¡°Take your medicine!¡±


    Wu Yuanwei, who was hosting the formation map, was not only providing his power, but he was always keeping an eye on the situation. The moment he saw many Extreme Grade powerhouses at the periphery slowly losing their bnce, he knew something was off. The elder yelled as loud as the hum of an ancient bell, causing the people to be refreshed.


    Before everyone entered the formation map, the imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties had made preparations; they retrieved their best pills and distributed them among the people.


    Though they did not expect the pills to be used so soon, they would not be stingy if it was needed. This was because they knew if they failed this time, perhaps the other people would be safe and sound, but they would surely be punished by the Spiritual Realm.


    The powerhouses from the Spiritual Realm were their backings, and they did not have any other choice if they did not want to lose the favor.


    While the scene of 1,000 Extreme Grade powerhouses consuming pills was rather spectacr, on second thought, precious pills worth 1,000 silver notes were devoured, and it was quite a painful loss.


    The formation map seemed to be sucking power faster than before.


    Extraordinary powers were indeed needed to ignite the light in the void, and the consumption would gradually increase if they wanted to maintain its brightness.


    Needless to say, this was also because the people were inadequate and could not meet the requirement in terms of energy usage. If a Venerable One were to host the big formation instead, the situation would be entirely different.


    Even so, if a Venerable One really descended to the lower realm, his or her first concern would not be the way to host the formation, but the way to deal with the endless Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    After half a day, many Supreme Great Ancestors had consumed 3 spiritual pills.


    Only a small part of the spiritual pills was from the families¡¯ collections while the rest were given from the upper realm for this operation. The ns in the lower realm initially thought they might be able to pocket some of the pills, but it seemed like they might not be able to endure much longer even if they used up the ones they had been storing for generations.


    Wu Yuanwei inhaled deeply and turned to look at the Spirit Grade powerhouses around him.


    At this point, even he felt like he was near his limit. The formation map kept drawing the elder¡¯s power without an end, and given that he was overseeing the operation at the center, he was giving far more than the Supreme Great Ancestors were.


    Nevertheless, when he looked at Ou Yangming and hispanions, his face darkened a little.


    This was because he could tell that they were not even close to being worn out yet.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were channeling their powers too, but their performances amazed Wu Yuanwei. It seemed like the extent of their powers being channeled could not threaten them at all, and they were even staring at each other for fun due to boredom.


    The humongous beasts were making threatening gestures at each other by baring their teeth to show fierce expressions. Normally, they could easily frighten Supreme Great Ancestors by doing that.


    It was evident from the way they were acting that they were sending their powers with ease.


    Wu Yuanwei twitched his mouth and cursed internally, ¡®Which idiot amended this formation map? Couldn¡¯t it have been made so that more powers are drawn from those 2 fes?¡¯


    Despite that, he could only think to himself but could not say it out loud.


    When he turned to look at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, he felt extremely helpless.


    The 2 of them were not in states more absurd than the king kong¡¯s and the goshawk¡¯s, but they were full of energy and did not show signs of being drained at all.


    In particr, the big yellow dog wasying t on the ground, and it stuck one of its paws in its mouth as if it was subconsciously licking it with joy. On top of that, its eyes were also squinting, making it look like it was going to fall asleep at any time.


    Wu Yuanwei briefly sensed and found that Big Yellow¡¯s aura was rich and was not in a mess at all.


    What did that mean?


    It could only mean that the big yellow dog¡¯s foundation was unimaginably profound. Ifpared, Wu Yuanwei and the dog were poles apart.


    As for Ou Yangming... Wu Yuanwei rubbed his eyes to make sure that he was not mistaken...¡¯Is he teasing the little red bird on his shoulder?¡¯


    Regardless of how Ou Yangming and hispanions performed, there was one thing that Wu Yuanwei was certain about; the powers provided by them did not reduce at all. This alone was enough to make the elder speechless.


    The only thing that Wu Yuanwei foundfort in was Hong Feiyu¡¯s performance, which was simr to his. The Spirit Grade powerhouse from the upper realm looked grave and seemed like he was giving his all.


    Wu Yuanwei nced around and made sure that nobody was paying attention to him before he secretly retrieved a spiritual pill and swallowed it. A heat flow instantly transformed into rich spiritual power, which flowed in his meridians and slowly recovered his depleted power.


    The spiritual pill that he consumed was naturally unordinary. It was given by the Spiritual Realm, and each one was especially precious. He had gathered the pills and initially nned to give them to Ou Yangming and hispanions if they became fatigued, but it seemed like they could still hold on even if he consumed all of the pills.


    Wu Yuanwei was oddly distressed and indignant when he sensed the surging spiritual power inside his body.


    He had cultivated hard for many years and only advanced to Spirit Grade with the support of various powers from the Spiritual Realm.


    It was fine that he could not bepared with Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, which were powerhouses that came from the Spiritual Realm, but he could not ept the fact that he was not on par with Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog.


    ¡®Ah, all those years, but I still didn¡¯t achieve much as if I¡¯ve been living in a dog¡¯s body...¡¯


    Big Yellow, which was refreshing its spirit with its eyes closed, suddenly opened its eyes and red at Wu Yuanwei. For some reason, it was guided by the formation map and had a mysterious feeling that the elder was cursing it.


    ¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll settle ounts with you next time!¡¯


    The big yellow dog closed its eyes again and spat out a piece of lizard¡¯s meat from the space in its stomach. Following that, it gently stabbed the sharp des on its ws into the meat.


    At that instant, the lizard¡¯s meat quickly shrunk, whereas plenty of spiritual power entered its body.


    ¡®Heh,e at me if you want my power. Let¡¯s see if I have more meat or if you¡¯re able to hold on longer.¡¯


    Ou Yangming nced at Wu Yuanwei but minded his own business as he teased the little red bird. The Military Fire in his sea of consciousness was merging with the little bird¡¯s mes through a queer method. Once their fires fused, an endless power was produced, and it seemed like it could not be used up at all.


    At the very least, given the speed of the power being drawn, it would indeed not be a concern.


    However, just as they were enjoying their time leisurely, a distinctive and forceful power suddenly entered the formation map.


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyes lit up, and he shouted excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re connected. Let¡¯s work harder; we mustn¡¯t give up halfway...¡±

 Chapter 542 - Lurking Halfway

    <h4>Chapter 542: Lurking Halfway</h4>


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. Just as Wu Yuanwei shouted at the top of his lungs, he sensed an unusually forceful power entering the formation map.


    The power was so mighty that it was 1,000 times greater than the energies contained in the formation on this side. If the iing power was left unrestrained, even if the formation could be saved from damage, the people that provided energies for it would suffer bacshes and would likely fall.


    Nheless, the moment the two enormous powers merged, there was no resistance at all as they quickly became one in harmony.


    Ou Yangming and the little red bird exchanged nces. They could both sense the power, which had the same origin as the one in the formation map beneath them.


    ¡°Those people aren¡¯t that idiotic, after all; they finally found this ce.¡± The little red bird did not hold back as it remarked, ¡°If they can¡¯t locate this map, I¡¯m not going to wait any longer!¡±


    The young fellow grinned and curbed his thought. He began to feel the power andpared it with the one he studied earlier.


    He was rather interested in the Interspatial Formation Map, hence he browsed it many times before he entered. Given his status and identity, his request was easily fulfilled.


    Although the simple observations did not allow him to perceive its mystery, he more or less gained some content.


    When an even more formidable power merged with the power they gathered, Ou Yangming slowly fathomed something.


    The little red bird was discontent when it stared at the young fellow. It thought, ¡®The Phoenixes have many big formations, but instead of studying them, you¡¯re so into this simple and crude formation map. You¡¯re really blind...¡¯


    Even so, it could not understand a human¡¯s worries.


    Ou Yangming was not a genius in formation maps. Even if he was a peerless figure favored by God, based on his abilities at the moment, he could notprehend the Phoenixes¡¯ formation maps. Instead, the Interspatial Formation Map set up by the Humans¡¯ Almighty Beings attracted him more.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A massive white light soared into the sky. It shrouded an extremely broad area at first, so much so that it covered the entire formation map.


    Nevertheless, as time passed, the area covered by the white light shrunk bit by bit. In the end, the white light only enveloped the few Spirit Grade powerhouses at the center.


    Every Supreme Great Ancestor witnessed the white light¡¯s miracle, and they sensed the magnanimous power it contained.


    For some reason, they knew that the interspatial passage was going to bepleted. After being stimted, they dedicated their powers without any reservations. As for the spiritual pills that were previously distributed to them, they did not stint on consuming them and transformed them into powers required by the formation map.


    At this point, the lower realm¡¯s Supreme Great Ancestors that were involved gave their all without holding back.


    In actuality, under the peculiar atmosphere, everyone had unknowingly been affected, thus they could not hold back even if they wanted to.


    Despite that, whether it was the people that offered all they had from this realm or the 9 Venerable Ones from the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Danzhou, they did not notice that a faint blood-red trace suddenly appeared outside the gigantic light beam.


    The blood-red trace was not strong at all, so much so that it was faintly discernible. Having said that, it really existed and was slowly attaching itself to the light beam. It was incredibly odd because from the start till the end, none of the Almighty Beings spotted it.


    Indeed, the concealing ability was very rare.


    Needless to say, it was also because the 9 Venerable Ones were fully focused on controlling the formation map. Unless they encountered a severe and uncontroble change, they would not be distracted at all.


    Apart from them, the little red bird, which was the only figure that could possibly notice the blood-red trace, was negligent in observing and supervising the formation¡¯s power due to itsck of experience.


    After all, the little red bird regarded the Humans¡¯ formation map as crude and unworthy of being studied, so it would not be bothered at all.


    When the blood-red trace slowly came into contact with the light beam, it became assimted into the light one step at a time. Instead of expanding its color, it permeated into the light as though it was melted.


    With the giant light beam as a disguise, nobody could distinguish it at all.


    However, instead of lurking inside, it gradually eroded the light and kept absorbing its power.


    It was worth noting that the blood-color trace carried out the process wonderfully. Even though it kept weakening the light beam¡¯s energy, it disguised its action seamlessly be it on the surface or within the flow of power inside.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    The Venerable Ones on Mount Wuzhi finally looked up at each other as if they had just seen a ghost.


    They somehow realized that the formation map¡¯s operation became exceptionally difficult. In particr, after connecting with the light in the lower realm, they felt weak when they wanted to build the permanent passage.


    Inside the extensive light bean, the flowing spiritual powers seemed to have noticed the strange change as well. It felt like an initially smooth-flowing river was suddenly filled with sludges, causing it to be clogged.


    The shock was not a trivial matter at all. Lingfeng the Venerable One and the others looked at each other, but they could not figure out what the problem was. ¡®Is there a mistake in the formation map? Is that why it feels like it¡¯s going out of control when we¡¯re finally operating it?¡¯


    They were powerful Venerable Ones, but it was their first time building an interspatial passage. In other words, they acquired the formation map through a certain method. They were not worried about the formation¡¯s origin at all, but it was their first time using it, after all. Therefore, they dared not im that their set up would be invulnerable and perfect.


    Perhaps there was a slight deviation when they set up the formation map, but even a slight deviation could put them at the risk of having their efforts go to waste.


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s work as one and turn void into reality first. We¡¯ll see when the passage is built!¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One scoffed furiously.


    Regardless of the unforeseen change, they had already paid a huge price, so they must not give up halfway.


    The other Venerable Ones nodded, each of them released greater powers to activate the formation map.


    That said, they soon realized that the greater the powers released by them, the more vigorous the power that stayed in the light beam. Too much sludge had been deposited in the river, and they seriously affected the cirction of their powers.


    If the situation were to go on, it would be impossible for them to turn the empty passage into reality.


    The Venerable Ones exchanged nces half-intentionally and noticed that they all had the same question in their minds.


    ¡®What should we do?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside the formation map in the lower realm, Ou Yangming and the others were surprised too.


    Since the 9 Venerable Ones from the Spiritual Realm could sense that something was off, the Spirit Grade cultivators that upheld the formation could also sense the unexpected change.


    The light beam above them was still potent, but the spiritual power flow inside was being obstructed. Simrly, if a normal person¡¯s blood stopped flowing, he or she would soon be doomed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips trembled a little. He could not hold it in anymore, so he finally asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, is this turning void into reality?¡±


    The little red bird widened its eyes and shook its head after some time. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Turning void into reality is only achieved when there are oveys inside the flow of spiritual power, but the spiritual power has be rigid now, so the process will only crash in space.¡±


    Sabers and swords were deadly killing weapons, but good weapons could only be smithed through thorough tempering.


    It was the same case for an interspatial passage; the cirction of spiritual power was needed to turn an empty passage into reality, and an indestructible passage could only be built by strengthening it little by little. Judging from how rigid the spiritual power was at the moment, it was akin to a saber or sword shaped from y. Not to mention being used in a battlefield, even if one exerted slightly more force to chop with the weapon, it would self-explode.


    If the people were to build such an interspatial passage, they would definitely be harming themselves and others.


    ¡°Hey, the Humans¡¯ powerhouses are truly unreliable!¡± The little red bird pped its wings and asked, ¡°Do you want me to help them?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°You have an idea?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, of course.¡± The little red bird was proud. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t hampered by you, I would¡¯ve gone back myself long ago.¡±


    The interspatial disorder that suddenly appeared in the endless void had stopped. Given how capable the little red bird was, without needing to worry about provoking the Heavenly Thunderbolts, it could indeed travel between the 2 realms as it wished.


    Nheless, traveling between realms as an individual and building the interspatial passage were entirely different things. Hence, even Ou Yangming never thought the little fellow could do this.


    ¡°Okay, please make a move then.¡± Ou Yangming made his decision after some thought.


    Since he was letting the little red bird make a move, its identity could not be kept a secret anymore.


    The little fellow was the smallest, but it was Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest trump card, thus he did not want to expose it to the public at this moment.


    In spite of that, he did not want to let the interspatial passage fail because he wanted to send Old Craftsman to the Spiritual Realm so that he could live a few more years. As such, the passage was his only way to fulfill his wish.


    The little red bird smiled proudly and thought, ¡®Indeed, you have to rely on me in the end.


    ¡®Hmph, since I¡¯m making a move now, I must be rewarded well.


    ¡®Half¡ªI must be given at least half of this world¡¯s profit, or I¡¯ll eliminate them and snatch everything!¡¯


    It pped its wings and soared into the sky.


    As its body rose, the spiritual power that initially became stagnant slowly became lively again as though it was stirred by its wings.


    In addition, the formation map, which was slowly going to be doomed, was rejuvenated and full of vigor again after the little red bird¡¯s support.


    Ultimately, the powers from the 2 formation maps became active again. On top of that, the power around the little red bird underwent a drastic change too as a majestic big multicolored bird slowly revealed itself.

 Chapter 543 - The Phoenix Makes A Move

    <h4>Chapter 543: The Phoenix Makes A Move</h4>


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Apanied by a sharp and ear-piercing whistle, the little red bird disappeared from its spot.


    Almost at the same time, a big multicolored bird appeared at the center of the extensive light beam. It pped its wings and stirred up a strong and unparalleled wind, causing the stagnant spiritual power to be lively again. The wind was turbulent, and it peeled off from the core to join the flowing spiritual power.


    The little red bird was simr to a blender, which stirred the stagnant spiritual power to make them go back to normal.


    In actuality, the little bird could not achieve it on its own. However, it was from the Phoenixes and was naturally gifted in space. Since it was inside a mysterious and endless space, it borrowed the formation map¡¯s power, by which it ingeniously borrowed force to aplish the nearly impossible task.


    Nheless, although the little bird pulled off the remarkable feat, it did not settle down to observe the light beam¡¯s specific situation, hence it did not notice the real questionable point.


    In any case, the little red bird felt that the Humans¡¯ formation map was simple and crude, so it expected them to require its help to solve the problem. In fact, it would only be strange if the passage was smoothly and sessfully built without any issues.


    On Mount Wuzhi in Danzhou, 9 Venerable Ones were shocked at the same time.


    They were controlling the formation map, so they naturally knew what was happening inside.


    The spiritual power had suddenly stopped flowing, so they were almost unable toplete building the interspatial passage. As such, they found it extremely strange, and they were also deeply troubled.


    Nevertheless, before they could find a solution, they saw a big multicolored bird appear inside the light beam. It was disying its invincible might and was stirring the formation map¡¯s spiritual power with its unmatched natural power, forcing the stagnant spiritual power to move again.


    The series of unforeseen events had truly exceeded the Venerable Ones¡¯ expectations and control.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s that...¡± Hualing the Venerable One mumbled.


    Apart from Zhiming the Venerable One, the others were deeply in awe. They were dumbfounded as they watched, and they could not answer their partner¡¯s question at all.


    On the other hand, Zhiming the Venerable One sighed because its worry came true.


    The potent being, which must not be offended, still disyed its power during the crucial moment. At this moment, he suddenly had an unusually weird thought, ¡®Did that being secretly cause the spiritual power to be stagnant on arge scale between our formation maps?


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t match its identity. Besides, if it wants to meddle in, it can simply show up because we won¡¯t dare to disobey it even if it forcibly demands anything from us.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why did it go through all the trouble to make this happen?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it making an unnecessary move?¡¯


    Even though Zhiming the Venerable One was aware of this, he dared not think further in that direction.


    After all, it was such a coincidence that the formation map changed and the little red bird made a move. Those that had inside information dared not imagine things.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One uttered after a brief moment, ¡°The Phoenixes¡ªit must be the Phoenixes!¡±


    The other people rolled their eyes and thought, ¡®You don¡¯t say.¡¯


    After witnessing the marvelous interspatial power disyed by the big multicolored bird, they knew other than that race¡¯s powerhouse, no other bird could have done this.


    Hualing the Venerable One had only subconsciously raised his question because none of them could have guessed that a being from that race would be involved in this matter.


    The lower realm¡¯s wealth was notable, but they would be thinking too highly of themselves to say that a member from the Phoenixes would attach any importance to it.


    When the Venerable Ones exchanged nces, they noticed the helpless and bitter look on each other¡¯s faces. This was because they realized that the situation seemed to have gotten out of their control.


    While the 9 Venerable Ones felt deeply troubled, countless cheers filled the formation map in the lower realm.


    At the end of the day, not everyone could witness the little red bird turn into a big multicolored bird and disappeared above them.


    In actuality, other than the Spirit Grade powerhouses, nobody had a clear view of the situation inside the dazzling light.


    Despite that, everyone could sense the feedback in the formation map. They previously noticed that the powers around them became as still as stagnant water, and the change made them feel hopeless.


    At that time, even Supreme Great Ancestors that knew nothing about the changes in a formation map knew it was an unfavorable situation.


    Even so, it did not take long before the dead spiritual power began to flow again. Furthermore, the power became lively and full of energy.


    As the feeling became clearer, the light became more intense. Everyone somehow had a strong feeling that they had ovee their biggest crisis to build the interspatial passage. As long as they followed the protocol, they would definitely seed.


    Nobody told them anything, but they united with their wills based on the change in the formation map¡¯s power alone.


    This was the unique power of the formation map. Not only was it incredibly useful in promoting something in terms of space, but it could also vaguely affect people¡¯s mood and willpower. Therefore, it was considered one of the Humans¡¯ greatest formations.


    Whether it was the Spiritual Realm or the lower realm, everyone involved was channeling their powers as much as they could.


    The spiritual power inside the light beam kept spiraling. It seemed to be a piece of metal at the moment, which was thoroughly tempered to be the toughest weapon.


    Turning void into reality¡ªthis was what it truly was, and it could not bepared by the spiritual power that simply became rigid.


    Being inside the light beam, the little red bird sensed the changes in the space around it and felt extraordinarily proud. Eventually, it fully focused its mind to observe its surroundings because it realized that the change in the space throughout the process became very interesting; the little bird was totally captivated.


    Even if the 9 Venerable Ones on Mount Wuzhi changed their minds and wanted to withdraw their powers, the little bird would not allow it.


    As the little red bird was fully drawn to the changes in the space, it did not notice that a faint faint wisps of blood had discreetly gone past its body in the endless light and slowly dove done.


    After one whole day, the enormous light beam finally became solid.


    It was not merely the consolidation of the spiritual power because the power had be densely oveyed, and it was so firm that it could almost not be cracked anymore.


    The instant the interspatial passage was sessfully built, the dazzling light in the lower realm¡¯s formation map vanished.


    Following that, the Supreme Great Ancestors realized that the Spirit Grade powerhouses, who were previously enveloped by the light, had disappeared. They somehow left all of a sudden in front of the others.


    Upon realizing that, the people stopped cheering, and they stared nkly at the center of the formation map. All of themmented, so much so that they seemed to have be much less delighted.


    Wu Kangzhe immediately went forward and announced, ¡°Fes, we finished our task; my great ancestor and Master Ou have gone to the Spiritual Realm.¡± He cleared his throat before he continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Since the passage is already built, Master Ou can return next time whenever he wants.¡±


    As he waved his hand, well-prepared men came forward to provide every Supreme Great Ancestor with the best services so that they could go rest.


    Having said that, including Wu Kangzhe, nobody knew that a drastic and unforeseen change had happened in the light beam, and it would catch everyone off guard.


    As the light went away, Ou Yangming and the others disappeared; they were sent into the massive light beam by a mysterious yet indescribable power. It was worth noting that the light beam was so humongous that it could easily amodate Multi-armed King Kong without any problem.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and sensed his body being transferred. The feeling was very odd; he was neither walking, running, nor flying. If he must put it into words, he could only describe it as a traverse.


    Yes. While he was certain that he did not make any movements, his body was traversing, and each transfer was fast and unbelievable.


    ¡®Is this the feeling of traversing between realms?¡¯


    Through the mysterious connections in his sea of consciousness, Ou Yangming questioned Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, then he received urate responses from them.


    That said, ording to their feedback, Ou Yangming found out that the traverse he was going through was exceptionally stable with a clear target. Inparison, the traverses experienced by the spirit beasts when they descended to the lower realm werepletely different.


    Sure enough, the establishment of the interspatial passage brought unordinary benefits.


    Nheless, when they entered the light beam and headed toward the Spiritual Realm ording to a certain rule, a blood-colored light shed past without warning. Whether it was the 9 Venerable Ones from the Spiritual Realm or the little red bird, which was immersed in the changes around it, they did not notice anything.


    Moreover, the blood light did not draw any attention when it appeared.


    Subsequently, the blood light shed and wrapped Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, which was beside him, at an unbelievable speed.


    Quickly after, a peculiar power burst out from the blood light. It was not forceful, but it was not repelled by the light around it because the power contained in the formidable light beam could not resist it at all. With that, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were dragged out of the light beam¡¯s space.


    Once the blood light left the light beam¡¯s space, it instantly expanded to fully enclose Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. Later, it zoomed across a certain distance like a shooting star and vanished.

 Chapter 544 - Lil’ Red’s Anger

    <h4>Chapter 544: Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s Anger</h4>


    In the Spiritual Realm, Mount Wuzhi suddenly lit up as an enormous light beam filled the peak.


    The people below were astonished as they watched, but nobody wanted to go check it out. The news about the establishment of a fixed interspatial passage had given rise to much discussion on Mount Wuzhi, and it was known that the sect used plenty of manpower and resources for this.


    Therefore, after seeing the light beam, their first thought was that the passage had been sessfully built.


    Although it was only the lower realm, they were aware of the benefits of having another realm, hence most people were overjoyed.


    Nheless, on the t ground at the peak, the faces of the 9 Venerable Ones changed. They flew backward to make a massive space. Sure enough, when the light disappeared, 2 humongous creatures appeared.


    They were Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk. Sandwiched between them were Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu, who looked displeased.


    After all, anyone that was stuck between 2 enormous creatures could not be in a good mood.


    Even so, what actually caused the 9 Venerable Ones to be taken aback were not the gigantic creatures, but the little red bird, which was spreading its wings and flying high in the sky.


    The little red bird was only about the size of an adult human¡¯s fist, and it was far from the seemingly dauntless and invincible big multicolored bird in the light bean. Nevertheless, the Venerable Ones could notice how fearsome its aura was.


    In actuality, without the shock from the light beam earlier, none of the Venerable Ones could have identified the little red bird¡¯s origin. Given that the illusory image of a phoenix appeared, they would not deserve their ranks if they could not recognize it.


    When they saw the little red bird, apart from Zhiming the Venerable One, the other Venerable Ones were secretly relieved.


    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s just a young phoenix...¡¯


    Despite that, as soon as they were relieved, they furrowed their eyebrows.


    So what if it was a young phoenix? At the end of the day, it was still a phoenix. Perhaps there were Almighty Beings among the Humans in the Spiritual Realm that could resist phoenixes, but it did not mean that Danzhou had such people too.


    Faced with a phoenix, it seemed like there was no difference to them if it was an adult or not.


    Furthermore, young phoenixes were known to be more dangerous than mature phoenixes. This was because they were young and did not know the ways of the world yet, thus they only acted ording to their wishes. Once someone disobeyed them, they would immediately make a move.


    It would be simple if young phoenixes were capable enough; they would just eliminate the living beings that offended them. However, if they could not get rid of their opponents...


    One must never think that the Phoenixes were a reasonable race. If young phoenixes were not a match for their opponents, perhaps there would only be one oue¡ªan adult powerhouse from their race would show up to eliminate the Humans.


    Oh, not only the Humans, but countless races such as the Demons, the Giants, and so on would also suffer the same face if they encountered a young phoenix.


    An Almighty Being from the Humans might be able to resist a powerhouse from the Phoenixes, but the Venerable Ones could not find someone like that to keep watch on Mount Wuzhi.


    All of a sudden, the faces of the Venerable Ones took on ghastly expressions.


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyes flickered, and he finallyposed himself. He looked around and was ted because he instantly recognized Lingfeng the Venerable One, so he quickly walked out from between the 2 giant beasts and bowed with respect. ¡°Greetings, Lingfeng the Venerable One.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One finally looked away from the little red bird and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s enough; you may get up.¡± He added after a pause, ¡°You did very well, so we¡¯ll definitely reward you.¡±


    He initially wanted to praise Wu Yuanwei well to express in front of the others how much the Wu family had contributed; he wanted to strive to gain a bigger portion of profit in the future. For some reason, Lingfeng the Venerable One was nervous when he saw the little red bird hovering above his head, and he could not bring himself to say too much.


    Wu Yuanwei thanked the Venerable One right away, but he noticed the strange atmosphere too.


    In spite of that, he dared not talk too much in front of so many Venerable Ones.


    ¡°You bunch of idiots, where did you take Lil¡¯ Ming to?¡± Without warning, the little red bird in the sky could not hold it in anymore, and it shouted.


    It had been observing the changes in the space along the way, so it did not notice that Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had disappeared. Only when the little bird was sent into the Spiritual Realm by the passage¡¯s power and recovered its real body, it realized that the young fellow was gone.


    The little fellow was not bothered at first because it thought Ou Yangming was ying hide-and-seek with it. When itter flew into mid-air but could not find him and realized that the connection between them seemed to have been cut off too, it finally panicked a little.


    Upon hearing the little bird, the other Venerable Ones shut their mouths as they dared not say a word.


    Since they were on Mount Wuzhi, they were not going to draw fire against themselves.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One smiled bitterly, but deep down he felt more bitter than that. He cupped his hands and replied to the little red bird with respect, ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t see that, that... Sir Lil¡¯ Ming.¡±


    Even though they did not know who Lil¡¯ Ming was, given that a powerhouse from the Phoenixes was concerned about that figure, they knew that the figure was not a nobody. As such, it was better to address that figure with some respect.


    On the other hand, Wu Yuanwei widened his eyes. When he saw Lingfeng the Venerable One, whom he regarded as his backing, treat the insignificant little red bird with so much respect, he experienced an upsurge of emotions.


    If he was not mistaken, the little red bird was the tiny spirit beast that usually upied Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder.


    Mm, yes. He had always been under the impression thatrger spirit beasts were more formidable, and that their strengths were normally directly proportionate to their builts.


    Whether it was Multi-armed King Kong, the goshawk, or Big Yellow, it seemed like they verified the statement.


    This was why the elder¡¯s understanding waspletely overturned by what he was seeing at the moment.


    The useless tiny spirit bird, which had only been jumping on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder all along, was yelling recklessly in front of the 9 Venerable Ones. At the same time, the influential figures, who could oppress Wu Yuanwei by moving their fingers, were dead silent.


    By observing the Venerable Ones¡¯ facial expressions, Wu Yuanwei could tell how much they feared the little red bird.


    The little red bird closed its wings and descended like a cannonball. It was heading in the direction of Lingfeng the Venerable One.


    ¡®It¡¯s attacking me just because it¡¯s displeased about that single remark I made!¡¯


    Lingfeng the Venerable One looked pale. He had not been treated like that for a long time.


    Ever since he became a Venerable One, nobody dared to be so unrestrained in front of him. When he looked at the red figure swooping down on him, his eyes, his mouth, his head, and his organs ached terribly.


    He subconsciously waved his hand as he wanted to release spiritual power to push the little red bird away.


    Yes¡ªeven at this point, the Venerable One dared not hurt the little red bird at all. He merely wanted to push it away.


    The instant he reached out his palm, several familiar voices were heard. ¡°No!¡±


    Following that, several things simr to ropes were tied to his hands, each one carrying abundant spiritual power and was made of exceptionally precious materials. Consequently, he could not break free in that short period.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One was appalled. Just as he wanted to struggle, several spiritual powers gushed into him to pin him on the spot.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The red light, which the little red bird had transformed into, crashed hard into Lingfeng the Venerable One, and the forceful power sent him flying away. The moment his body flew away, the different restraints on him disappeared.


    Out of the 9 Venerable Ones at the peak of the mountain, 6 of them became an essary to the tyrant¡¯s evil act by pinning Lingfeng the Venerable One to his spot. As a result, he suffered the little red bird¡¯s blow, which was meant to vent its anger.


    Nheless, it was worth noting that a Venerable One¡¯s body was so tough that one would not be injured in this situation. The only thing was Lingfeng the Venerable One was covered in dirt by the time he got up, and he no longer looked like a capable figure.


    He looked at those that made a move on him, but he knew he probably would not have a chance to take his revenge.


    After kicking Lingfeng the Venerable One away, the little red bird felt slightly better. He reprimanded the Venerable Ones, ¡°You set up the formation and led Lil¡¯ Ming here, so how could you not know?¡± Quickly find Lil¡¯ Ming, or I¡¯ll wipe out your entire race!¡± It looked ferocious as it spoke.


    Everyone else was taken aback after they heard the little bird. They did not think its threat was a joke.


    If a phoenix said that it would wipe out a race, it would not spare anyone.


    Even if a young phoenix could not do it, an adult phoenix woulde; if the adult phoenix could not achieve that as well, an old phoenix would show up.


    The Phoenixes were that unreasonable.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll... Look!¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One signaled the others to let them know that they would be doomed as well if Mount Wuzhi perished.


    The other Venerable Ones looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They initially thought they were only building an interspatial passage, hence they did not expect to bring huge trouble and crisis upon themselves. Had they known, they would not have gone through so much to build the passage.


    With that, the 9 of them sat with their legs crossed and released their powers again. This time, they only used their powers to search the passage.


    After an unknown period, just as the little red bird could not contain its anger anymore, Lingfeng the Venerable One and the others stopped.


    ¡°Sir, we found it! There¡¯s an unusual aura in our passage,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One noted sternly. He reached out and waved his hand, causing a faint like to appear.


    The little red bird¡¯s eyes lit up. It inhaled and swallowed the light without being afraid of it at all.


    Even the 9 Venerable Ones could not help but gasp when they saw how bold the little red bird was.


    Only a powerhouse from the Phoenixes could be so daring.


    The little red bird yelled after a brief moment, ¡°It¡¯s these evil remnants! Hmph, they¡¯re really courting death!¡±


    It red at the Venerable Ones and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these 2 spirit beasts to you. Treat them well, I¡¯ll return to collect them another day.¡± Subsequently, it pped its wings and disappeared at the speed of light.


    The 9 Venerable Ones smiled bitterly at each other. After some time, Lingfeng the Venerable One pulled a long face and questioned, ¡°Wu Yuanwei, who exactly is Lil¡¯ Ming?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei immediately answered, ¡°Venerable One, that¡¯s probably Ou Yangming.¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming...¡±


    The 9 Venerable Ones had different looks on their faces. Nobody knew what they were thinking.

 Chapter 545 - Mad Thunderbolts

    <h4>Chapter 545: Mad Thunderbolts</h4>


    Between flickers of light, Ou Yangming suddenly found himself falling into a giant tumbling box.


    Yes. Earlier on, he felt like he was traversing steadily. Although his body could not move, he could be transferred from one ce to another ce. Now, it was entirely different because the young fellow felt like he was traversing in a tumbling box, where he had a thorough experience of the world being turned upside down.


    Even with his physical quality, he felt like he could not take it anymore.


    Moreover, throughout the process, when Ou Yangming wanted tomunicate with Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, he was shocked to find that he lost connection with them.


    How could that be possible?


    Ou Yangming and the spirit beasts were connected through soul contracts. As long as he and the beasts were alive, even if they were miles apart, they could sense each other andmunicate in silence through a secret technique.


    The young fellow had used this ability to summon the spirit beasts many times.


    However, he felt like he had lost connection with them at this moment. Most importantly, he could not get to the little red bird too.


    The little red bird was a powerhouse from the Phoenixes. It was still young, but it was a part of that race.


    As such, Ou Yangming never thought any power in the world could cut off his connection with the little red bird.


    Therefore, he finally panicked.


    Ou Yangming inhaled deeply and opened his eyes, then he released his mental conception as much as possible.


    His mental power was incredibly powerful in the lower realm. Apart from the little red bird, he never encountered anything that could not be solved by his mental power. Having said that, inside the unique and queer space, the young fellow¡¯s mental conception was very much restrained and could not get outside at all.


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He figured that his environment was what caused his consciousness to be abnormal.


    As long as he broke free from the environment, everything would probably go back to normal.


    There was only a yellow figure beside him at the moment. Other than Big Yellow, the others were nowhere to be seen.


    Even though Ou Yangming vaguely sensed that something was off, he could not understand what exactly was going on. ¡®Did an ident happen when the interspatial passage was being built or waspletely built?¡¯


    Just as he felt that something just did not add up, his body quivered hard, and an extremely sinister and odd conception came in aggressively to scan him.


    ¡®The Ghost-wed Venerable One!¡¯


    Ou Yangming shouted internally. He would never forget the formidable yet dangerous aura.


    The aura did not stay for long as it only lingered for a split second. Besides, Ou Yangming never saw the Ghost-wed Venerable One in person before this, but anyone that experienced the same thing he did would not forget such a strong enemy.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could not understand how the Ghost-wed Venerable One alone could abduct him from so many human Almighty Beings.


    Wu Yuanwei told him that 9 Venerable Ones from the Humans would contribute to the establishment of the interspatial passage. Could the 9 Venerable Ones not capture a Ghost-wed Venerable One?¡¯


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at that instant, but he was not going to wait to die. If he was brought to the Ghost-wed Venerable One just like that, he did not think he could escape. Without any hesitation, the young fellow gritted his teeth and opened his interspatial bag to retrieve every piece of equipment that he prepared.


    He only retrieved pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, which were meant to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    Ou Yangming had many trump cards, and he also gained 100 over runes from his so-called apprenticestely. Nevertheless, while there were many different runes, he would be lying to himself if he said that they would be helpful during this situation.


    He could onlyy his hope on 2 paths at this point.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s thunderbolt power, and the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to use the Military Fire¡¯s power, he must be able to touch his opponent. The young fellow dared not face the Ghost-wed Venerable One, hence the fire¡¯s power was useless for the time being.


    As such, his only hope was to release thunderbolts¡ªthe mightiest ones.


    Ou Yangming forced himself to shift his body and grabbed Big Yellow, which was rolling not far away from him. He hugged the fellow and shouted, ¡°Big Yellow, resist the thunderbolts!¡±


    Big Yellow gritted its teeth. It was dizzy from rolling around but after hearing Ou Yangming, it immediately opened its mouth to spit out a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. The suit was smithed by the young fellow for it, and its effect had be better.


    Ou Yangming put the suit on Big Yellow efficiently, then he turned his wrist and aimed straight ahead.


    He gathered his mind, which did not waver at all though the power around him kept turning him around. Big Yellow knew they were in an unfavorable situation, thus it reached out its paws to hug the young fellow with all its might; it dared not leave him at all.


    Forceful mental power gushed into the rune in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, but his face changed because he realized that the rune¡¯s effect seemed to be drastically different from if it was used in the outside world.


    Perhaps due to the different space, Ou Yangming¡¯s Thunderbolt Rune could not attract energy from the outside world. Even if he channeled all of his mental power into the rune, he could not cause significant destruction to this ce at all. The young fellow did not think that his little power could break the weird yet special environment.


    Just as he was feeling rather flustered, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness moved and unexpectedly entered the rune in his sea of consciousness.


    Next, Ou Yangming realized that there was a surge of airflow around the rune.


    Feeling ted, he could not be bothered about any possible fearsome consequences, so he simply sent the rune out. Following that, the Thunderbolt Rune finally appeared in the mysterious space, and the power that filled the ce gushed madly into the rune.


    The rune seemed to have turned into a bottomless hole as enormous energies flowed into it without an end.


    Ou Yangming released his mental power with all his mind, and he did his best to control the rune, so it could absorb more energy.


    ¡®Not enough, not enough, still not enough...¡¯


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes were widened, and his face looked horrifying. He had released all his mental power, but he somehow had a feeling that the amount of power could not break the powerful space.


    All of a sudden, he was struck with an idea. He turned his wrist and retrieved the peculiar stone from his interspatial bag.


    The peculiar stone had the same origin as the humongous aerolite at the bottom of the sea, and it could store plenty of mental power. In fact, Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red only managed to fill it after joining hands for 3 days and 3 nights. Now, it was time for it to release the power.


    With that, surging power, which was also the purest mental power, was fed back into Ou Yangming.


    It was worth noting that the backflow of the power was even more efficient than if he were to recover his mental power using the Devouring attribute. After all, an energy conversion process would be needed if he used the attribute, whereas the power from the peculiar stone could be used directly.


    The might of a Thunderbolt Rune depended on the amount of power being channeled into it. Without the stone, Ou Yangming could not guarantee how mighty the rune could be even if he sent all of his mental power into it in one go.


    This time, the rune that he gathered contained his and the peculiar stone¡¯s power.


    When the energies from the stone were also channeled into the rune, it absorbed so much energy that even Ou Yangming became fearful. He could sense that if the rune was released at him, he probably would not survive even if he wore a full Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because he knew the rune would wreak havoc in the universe if it was released. He was not even confident if he could survive the chaotic situation, but he knew that there would only be one oue if he did not put up a fight.


    He would die if he did not fight and might live or die if he fought. Was he left with any other choice?


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming widened his eyes and roared to vent his unyielding spirit. Concurrently, he turned his wrist to throw out the uncontroble Thunderbolt Rune.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    The instant he threw the rune, it hit the strange space wall around him.


    Subsequently, the entire space shook violently, and purple electric lights quickly filled the space.


    The electric lights flickered and grew in power, so much so that they almost became unbelievable.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow shuddered. Without the Thunderbolt-resistant Suits, which reduced the thunderbolts¡¯ harmful powers to a tenth of their original powers, they would have been turned into ashes long ago.


    Even so, they would not be able to endure for too long. Their suits began to crack, so they would certainly be doomed if the situation continued.


    ¡®Did I really outsmart myself? Am I going to die here?¡¯ Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    As soon as he had the thought, a deafening pop was heard. Afterward, his and the big yellow dog¡¯s body sprung up and flew out of the unusual and sealed space.


    The potent thunderbolts finally unleashed their powers and left a crack in the ce.


    As a result, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, which could almost not resist the thunderbolts anymore, were lucky enough to fly out through the crack.


    Overflowing thunderbolts powers gushed out through the gap, whereas the space¡¯s auto-recovery ability was activated, allowing the slit to be automatically fixed.


    The gigantic yet odd space brought the remaining powers, which resonated with thunderbolts, and continued to fly toward an unknown depth. While its interior suffered an intense attack, its flight path did not change at all.

 Chapter 546 - Can’t Coexist

    <h4>Chapter 546: Can¡¯t Coexist</h4>


    A giant light suddenly appeared deep in a dark underground.


    Inside the spacious burrow, which looked like a gigantic mountain was dug out of it, a humongous creature and an illusory figure could be seen.


    The enormous creature was an underground lizard, which was also the well-known Ghost-wed Venerable One among the Insects. It was staring at the glowing spot of nothingness in front of it at the moment, and a cruel look could be seen in its ice-cold eyes.


    Nheless, its consciousness enveloped the entire underground. In particr, it paid extra attention to the illusory figure beside it.


    This was because it was deeply in awe of how capable the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower was.


    In terms of absolute strength, the Ghost-wed Venerable One did not think it was inferior to its opponent. Even so, discreetly lurking in an interspatial passage to kidnap a specific living being without being known was beyond its ability.


    Back then, the Sky-devouring Devil God was known as the greatest devil god in the world, so much so that it could devour worlds.


    Although the legendary Almighty Being had fallen, its believer still grasped some unbelievable secret techniques, such that even the Ghost-wed Venerable One was astonished.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± The Ghost-wed Venerable One asked in a deep voice after a moment of hesitation.


    The illusory figure let out a spine-chillingugh and responded with another question, ¡°Is that very important?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, your secret technique¡¯s quite good, but you¡¯re only half-sessful.¡± The Ghost-wed Venerable One sneered.


    ¡°Half-sessful? What do you mean?¡± The illusory figure was surprised.


    ¡°You were supposed to only capture that little human, but you caught something else too,¡± the Ghost-wed Venerable One ridiculed the illusory figure, ¡°There¡¯s a spirit beast inside too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± A fluctuation could be seen around the figure, which was evident that he was very affected. ¡°That secret technique was left behind by my master. Unless one carries my master¡¯s ability, one won¡¯t be led here no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Oh, in that case, that spirit beast also has...¡± The Ghost-wed Venerable One was stunned, and it mumbled.


    Even though it released its mental power to verify it earlier, the prying process that onlysted for a split second caused it to consume many precious resources. Those consumptions felt like physical pains to the lizard, hence it gave up wanting to pry what was inside the flickering light.


    The illusory figure looked deeply at the Ghost-wed Venerable One and slowly calmed down.


    He had note in his real body. While he borrowed a treasure left behind by Sir Devil God toplete the magnificent feat of stopping people halfway, he did not know who he stopped. Instead, the Ghost-wed Venerable One knew better.


    At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind, ¡®Is there more than one person from the lower realm that obtained Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritance?¡¯


    Nevertheless, it was extremely difficult to be approved by the devil god. The illusory figure could not believe that 2 such living beings were continuously born in the lower realm, but it did not seem like the Ghost-wed Venerable One was speaking carelessly. If that was the case, this was the only exnation he could think of.


    The 2 powerful beings fell silent at the same time as though they were pondering about something.


    There were other small lizards of different sizes in the cave too. They were not powerful but had gained wisdom, and they were the most potential younger generation among the Lizards.


    The Ghost-wed Venerable One had gathered them this time to let them witness an interspatial miracle.


    This was because sensing such an intense change in space at a close distance would cause certain impacts on their bodies. Despite that, the impacts could also cause them to mutate. As long as a small lizard mutated, the observation would be worthwhile.


    In terms of bringing up the younger generation, the Ghost-wed Venerable One had truly racked its brain and went all-out.


    All of a sudden, the light at the center of the cave became more intense and emitted more dazzling rays.


    Apart from the Ghost-wed Venerable One and the floating figure in mid-air, the small lizards squinted their eyes because their cultivation bases did not allow them to ignore such a harsh light.


    The Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up, and it ordered softly, ¡°The space is going to change soon, so sense it carefully.¡±


    Many small lizards immediately concentrated. They endured the pain in their eyes and stared at the dazzling light without blinking at all.


    The internalpetition among the Insects was much crueler than the Humans¡¯. The small lizards could only be in this cave because of the Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s grace, but if their performances were not worthy of that grace, they would only end up miserably.


    Therefore, no matter how ufortable they were feeling, they dared not appear to be inferior to their partners.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Without warning, a strange sound was hearding from the light, then an electric light appeared.


    ¡°Hey?¡± The Ghost-wed Venerable One widened its eyes and looked at the light in confusion. It clearly remembered that there was no flickering light in the peculiar space when it pried it earlier.


    It was then when the illusory figure quivered. It finally sensed the fearsome and destructive power that filled the treasure, which traversed space toe here.


    ¡°Sh*t, quickly leave!¡±


    As soon as the illusory figure roared, the treasure finallypleted the traverse and jumped out from the light.


    Next, thunderbolts with lethal energies were released. They were unbelievably violent and concentrated, by which their electric lights were released to every inch of space in the cave.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s ability was limited, after all. Even if he gave his all, he could not have gathered electric lights of such a scale.


    In actuality, not to mention him, even Multi-armed King Kong could not have done this too.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was in a sealed, weird space when he released the Thunderbolt Rune. The space was filled with greater interspatial power, but the young fellow sent the Military Fire and the little red bird¡¯s energies into the rune.


    As such, the Phoenixes¡¯ distinctive space property was fully unleashed, and the Thunderbolt Rune became a bottomless hole, which converted the endless interspatial power into more potent thunderbolts.


    The space inside the treasure was sealed, but it could draw limitless power from the outside space to fill what itcked inside.


    When Ou Yangming left through the crack, the Thunderbolt Rune still existed and did not fully burst. Moreover, due to the sealed space, its power kept umting and flowed without restraint inside the space.


    For the rest of the journey, the thunderbolt power inside the treasure¡¯s space grew stronger. Fortunately, the treasure was unordinary and could bear the power until the end, or it would have exploded long ago, and nothing would be left of it.


    When the treasure finally returned to its starting point, it instantly released everything inside.


    Hence, what the Ghost-wed Venerable One and the floating figure saw was not Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, but zapping thunderbolts, which seemed like the end of the world.


    ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡±


    Without any dy, every thunderbolt contained in the space was freed and formed unparalleled powers.


    Being attacked by such powers, even the Ghost-wed Venerable One was not safe because it was caught off guard. It held up its defensive shield right away, but its skin was still burnt, and its scales were cracked.


    The small lizards in the cave suffered a more miserable fate. They had gained wisdom and were regarded as rising stars among the Lizards, but they could not survive such severe attacks from the thunderbolts. Amidst the thunderbolts, their bodies twitched as if they were dancing, and they somehow looked oddly fascinating along with the electric lights.


    However, they were not moving on their own because it was due to the natural responses of their muscles under the stimtion of the thunderbolts.


    As for themselves, they were already utterly dead when the first wave of thunderbolts struck them.


    The floating figure in the void fluttered backward. It feared the thunderbolt powers very much and dared not get close to them at all.


    That said, the thunderbolt powers were too potent. If his real body was present, he could use different methods to resist the lights, but only his projection was here.


    The projection had incredibly wonderful control over powers, but he could not resist the savage and unreasonable thunderbolts.


    Using an ant as an example¡ªit could carry things heavier than its body by a few times, but it would be easily crushed if a car or a dog stepped on it.


    The disparity between absolute powers could not be made up by sheer skills.


    Thus, the projection yelled as he was not resigned to the oue, but it suddenly exploded and disappeared.


    The powers released by the thunderbolts were forceful, but they dispersed very soon.


    When the rune gathered by Ou Yangming left the sealed environment, it finally fully released the powers that it previously absorbed. In the end, it exploded and vanished in the void too.


    By the time the Ghost-wed Venerable One opened its eyes and looked at the mess everywhere, as well as the countless dead descendants, it was furious.


    It roared madly but turned to look, only to find that the illusory figure had disappeared.


    The enraged Ghost-wed Venerable One then turned to look at the secret interspatial treasure at the center of the cave. It gritted its teeth and approached the object to grab it, but as soon as its ws touched it, the object shed and escaped into the void like a swimming fish.


    After being stunned for a while, the Ghost-wed Venerable One looked up and shouted with hatred. Its voice echoed in the entire underworld.


    ¡°Blood Shadow, there¡¯s no way the Bloods and I can live at the same time¡ªwe can¡¯t coexist...¡±


    Its thunderous voice spread far and wide, causing the other insect to curl up their bodies, and they could not help but shudder with fear

 Chapter 547 - Interspatial Node

    <h4>Chapter 547: Interspatial Node</h4>


    A ball of electric light suddenly appeared in the endless void.


    It seemed to be a light ball with calluses, and it looked like something was squirming inside.


    The electric light was mighty, but it was in the boundless void, which could amodate even the greatest powers and could make them vanish very quickly.


    After just a split second, the initially violent and destructive thunderbolt powers disappeared and were reced by the endless dark space.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow sensed the change in their environment, as well as thepression from the fearsome interspatial power. The power was so strong that they instantly felt pressures from death.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow released their powers at the same time to form a defensive each around them.


    It was a unique power that they acquired after advancing to Extreme Grade. They would have unquestionably died if they entered this environment before they entered Extreme Grade, but while they could protect their lives now, they still felt bitter.


    At the end of the day, their powers were not omnipotent. When would they be able to break free from the limitless void?


    Once they finished consuming their powers, would they only be able to wait to die?


    The human and the dog were helpless as they looked at each other. Nheless, this was better than being stuck in an odd space and being sent to the Ghost-wed Venerable One.


    At this point, they could onlyfort themselves through this method.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance as much as he could, but he saw nothing but the intense darkness in this environment.


    In fact, even the light beam that connected the 2 realms dimmed. Although the passage was built, unless it was activated, it would not usually appear.


    The dark environment was dead silent. If one stayed in this environment for too long, one might even suffer a mental breakdown before one¡¯s power was depleted.


    Ou Yangming was not used to waiting helplessly for death. Even though there was no hope to break free at the moment, he still did not n to give up, hence he kept observing his surroundings. Nevertheless, there was nothing but darkness everywhere, and there were no signs of abnormality anywhere.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this ce?¡± All of a sudden, Big Yellow¡¯s voice appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    The young fellow shook his head and responded through his mental conception, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but it looks like we¡¯re in the space of nothingness.


    ¡°Ah, why did we end up here?¡± Big Yellow turned its head and asked, ¡°Where are Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk?¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed and answered, ¡°They went miss... Not, we¡¯re probably the ones that went missing.¡±


    He did not understand what happened, but he was certain of one thing; the Ghost-wed Venerable One had used a unique ability to snatch him and Big Yellow out from the light beam that headed to the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡®That Venerable One from the Insects actually possess such an unbelievable divine ability. Given its remarkable powers and profound foundation, it must be superior to human cultivators in the Spiritual Realm.¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not know the reason behind everything and thought the Ghost-wed Venerable One was the mastermind, which was why he overestimated it.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Big Yellow twitched its ears and asked, ¡°Can we still go back?¡±


    Its series of questions caused Ou Yangming to shake his head with a bitter smile because he felt extremely helpless.


    A red figure suddenly appeared in his mind as he thought about the little red bird. Perhaps that would be his only hope because other than the little bird, he could not think of anyone that would be capable enough to find him.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment and finally curbed his thought. ¡°Big Yellow, maintain your spiritual power at the lowest as much as possible. We might need to stay here for a long time.¡±


    Big Yellow nodded seriously. After taking a good look at the environment it was in, it made the same deduction.


    It would probably be very difficult for them to find a way to leave the endless space within a short time...


    With that, they quietly drifted in the unbounded space. Whether it was Ou Yangming or Big Yellow, they did not know where they would drift to. Perhaps they would one day run out of resources, and the day they became exhausted would probably be their doomsday.


    Even so, before that, they would not give up easily no matter what.


    Their lives were at stake, after all. Nobody could anyhow give up on their lives.


    Time did not exist in the space, so they did not know how long they had been drifting. One day, the seemingly sick Big Yellow, which was not willing to waste even a bit of its energy, suddenly opened its eyes and twitched its nose as though it was smelling something.


    Ou Yangming looked at it in shock then remarked with a bitter smile, ¡°Big Yellow, stop fooling around.¡±


    He would have questioned the big yellow dog curiously if it did the same thing in the lower realm. This was because it had definitely picked up something unordinary if it had such an expression on its face.


    However, it would be absurd to say that Big Yellow could pick up any smell in this bizarre space.


    Having said that, Big Yellow did not listen to his advice. It uttered, ¡°I found it¡ªI really found it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned because Big Yellow was not a mad dog, and it would not mess around in this situation.


    Feeling moved, he asked, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°A spiritual item¡ªit¡¯s the smell of a spiritual item, and it¡¯s simr to the Tree of Splendour... Hmm, no, it¡¯s a higher-level spiritual item aspared to the tree!¡± Big Yellow answered proudly.


    Ou Yangming instantly had a strange look on his face. ¡°Did you sniff it through your nose?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and no.¡± Big Yellow tilted its head to think before it continued, ¡°I can¡¯t smell it through my nose, but I could sense it through my nose.¡±


    ¡®What kind of answer is that?¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth.


    ¡®Big Yellow¡¯s nose can¡¯t pick up the smell but can sense it?¡¯


    If any other dog had said the same thing, Ou Yangming would have turned that dog into dog stew. On the other hand, he chose to believe Big Yellow. In actual fact, he did not have better choices at the moment, so it was better to find something to do instead of drifting around like a fool.


    ¡°Which direction?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    Big Yellow¡¯s body began to turn in a certain direction, then it moved its paws to drift in that direction.


    The only advantage of being in the endless space was one could easily change direction by exerting certain force. Despite that, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow could not find their way back anyway, thus it did not matter where they were drifting to.


    Through Big Yellow¡¯s hard work, they finally arrived at another spot in the space of nothingness.


    The spot was simr to everywhere else. There was nothing else but darkness, and the intense ck color seemed like it was going to devour them.


    Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings and asked Big Yellow, ¡°Were you talking about this spot?¡±


    Big Yellow nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure this was what I sensed.¡±


    The young fellow sighed and thought, ¡®Is Big Yellow hallucination because he had been in this environment for too long?¡¯


    That said, Big Yellow did not leave the matter at that. It kept twitching its nose around this area,d and its eyes eventually lit up.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He stared at Big Yellow and was also surprised when he took a good look at its lively eyes. If the big yellow dog had gone mad, it could not have such clear and bright eyes.


    He immediately understood that something was certainly weird about this ce, and it was rted to a spiritual item.


    Numerous content rted to the endless void crossed his mind. Whether it was what he read from ancient books or the things that the little red bird talked about during their free times, they shed across his mind.


    ¡®Node...¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, a term appeared in his mind, causing him to be highly spirited.


    The boundless space seemed like a ce of nothingness, but it was an incredibly important node.


    It was said that one that could grasp the node could freely enter the unbounded space even if one¡¯s cultivation base was not up to standard.


    A node was a certain spot that corresponded with a particr world. Nheless, how it was born and why it corresponded with a specific ce was beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding.


    The young fellow inhaled deeply and was ted. If this was really a node, he would grasp it regardless of the costs. Perhaps this would be his only chance to enter a certain world.


    Ou Yangming slowly calmed down and pressed Big Yellow¡¯s back to ride it. The big yellow dog understood him right away, so it did not run around anymore. It stuck out its tongue and released its spiritual power, which enveloped the young fellow too.


    It knew what Ou Yangming wanted to do and had to go all-out, so it needed to protect him.


    While Big Yellow felt that it was a pity that it did not find the spiritual item, its priority was never spiritual items, but Ou Yangming.


    A forceful spiritual power gushed and wrapped Ou Yangming¡¯s body. With that, even if his power was exhausted, he would not die due to the environment.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath andposed himself even more.


    He closed his eyes and quietly sensed his surroundings.


    Atst, his eyelids flickered. Once he settled down and observed, he indeed noticed something unusual.


    Aspared to the other areas, the space over here had some peculiar wrinkles, which seemed to be a natural phenomenon. They were arranged in a very bizarre way.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he found it hard to suppress his excitement.


    ¡®A node¡ªthis is indeed a node.¡¯

 Chapter 548 - Entering The Spiritual Realm

    <h4>Chapter 548: Entering The Spiritual Realm</h4>


    There were many nodes in the endless void, and those nodes were also one of the required elements for the operation of the Interspatial Formation Map.


    In a way, whether it was the formation map set up by Wu Yuanwei in the lower realm, the ce where the 9 Venerable Ones from the Spiritual Realm were at, as well as the light in the Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s undergroundir, they were interspatial nodes in certain spots.


    There were actually countless nodes, but it was not easy to find a new one in the vast and limitless void.


    Firstly, the node would not be obvious at all. In order to find an unknown node, one must have fathomed the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Ordinary Spirit Grade cultivators could achieve the integration of Heaven and man, but it would be difficult to grasp the thoroughly meticulous.


    Ou Yangming had apprehended both but based on his abilities at the moment, it would be impossible for him to find nodes in the unbounded void. This was because hecked formidable power as his backing. The fact that he could stay alive in this environment was quite impressive, but he would be courting that if he became distracted to find the illusory node.


    Perhaps a Venerable One could attempt that here, but someone at Ou Yangming¡¯s level would not be able to do it.


    Having said that, Big Yellow¡¯s treasure-hunting talent was unbelievably useful here.


    There was probably another spiritual item on the other side of the node, but the item¡¯s aura or something else had somehow prated the node and caught Big Yellow¡¯s attention.


    It was definitely not the spiritual item¡¯s smell, but Ou Yangming did not know what other than its smell could let Big Yellow notice its existence...


    In any case, Ou Yangming began to attempt to find it because Big Yellow confirmed the existence of the spiritual item.


    His mental conception was very much pressured and restrained in this unique environment, hence he could only cover the areas within 3 meters from him. Besides, he must be fully focused if he wanted to find the node, so it was a heavy burden for him.


    Without Big Yellow¡¯s protection, Ou Yangming would not have dared to act so recklessly.


    Nheless, his joy could not be put into words once he confirmed the existence of the node.


    No matter what was on the other side of the node, at the very least, it was a hope for him to return to a certain world.


    Where there was life, there would be hope. As long as he and the big yellow dog stayed alive, everything would be possible.


    Ou Yangming gently patted Big Yellow¡¯s head and inhaled deeply, causing the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness to burn fiercely. He had found the node, but it would not be easy to get through it.


    He learned about the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques from the little red bird¡¯s spiritual world. Although he had not performed them, he had a sufficient understanding of nodes.


    The young fellow did not want to take forcible possession of the node; he only wanted to open it. As such, his peculiar Military Fire would undoubtedly be the most effective tool.


    When Ou Yangming opened up his hand, a me shed on his palm and quickly spread and burned.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Atst, when the me arrived at a certain intensity, a gap was formed in the void.


    As the fire¡¯s intensity continued to increase, the slit became bigger, to the extent that Ou Yangming could get through it.


    Ou Yangming controlled the Military Fire. Even though it was burning more intensely in his sea of consciousness, his heart was as calm as a piece of mysterious ice, by which he was not perturbed at all.


    It was worth noting that the opening of a node required great power. While the Military Fire saved a lot of trouble, every opening meant that Ou Yangming needed to give his all. Inside the space of nothingness, where nothing could be replenished, it would be incredibly dangerous for one to go all-out. Therefore, the young fellow could not allow any mistakes to happen.


    The gap continued to expand until even Big Yellow could go past it. When the time came, the big yellow dog shed and zoomed away at the speed of light.


    It carried Ou Yangming into the gap in a split second.


    Once Ou Yangming disappeared, the Military Fire distinguished too. The huge slit stopped getting bigger, and it soon vanished at a faster speed.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A bright luster suddenly appeared in mid-air, forming a beautiful arc from the point it showed up, then it crashed into the ground.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Following a mournful shriek, a human and a dog crashed hard into the ground, causing an enormous hole to be formed.


    Ou Yangmingy on the big yellow dog. He did not suffer much bacsh because he had a big meat cushion, whereas Big Yellowy in the hole and stuck out its tongue to look bitterly at him.


    The young fellow chuckled and looked at his surroundings. ¡°Big Yellow, we got out! It¡¯s great news, so we should be happy about it.¡±


    Big Yellow red resentfully at him and thought, ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be overjoyed if we switched ces.¡¯


    Ou Yangming leaped out of the hole and inhaled deeply, then his eyes lit up right away. He shouted at the big yellow dog, ¡°Big Yellow, quicklye here!¡±


    The big yellow dog forced itself to get up. The fall earlier did not cause its bones or tendons to break, but its body becamepletely sore, so much so that it could almost not get up. Even so, it noticed the unusual tone in Ou Yangming¡¯s voice, thus it gathered its energy and jumped out of the hole.


    Big Yellow looked at Ou Yangming in confusion because it could not understand why he was so surprised.


    Ou Yangming patted its head and said, ¡°Try and sense what¡¯s so different about this ce aspared to our world.¡±


    The big yellow dog was stunned. It fell silent for a brief moment, but its eyes soon gleamed.


    ¡°You sensed it too! Perhaps... This is the Spiritual Realm.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    The difference between this ce at the lower realm was the drastic change in the amount of the universe¡¯s spiritual power in the air.


    In fact, the richness of the universe¡¯s spiritual power here was at least 10 times more than that in the imperial family¡¯s secret realm.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. They were both surprised but ted.


    Given the rich spiritual power, where else could this be if not the legendary Spiritual Realm?


    When they drifted in the endless void, they only hoped that they could break free from the dark and timeless environment. Who knew, they ended up in the Spiritual Realm after they went through a node.


    No matter where in the Spiritual Realm they were at, at the very least, it was better than ending up in an unknown lower realm.


    Big Yellow suddenly twitched its nose, then it barked cheerfully and ran in a certain direction.


    Ou Yangming was moved because he instantly thought about what Big Yellow said before. He figured that the node corresponded with a ce where a spiritual item could be found.


    He shed and followed the big yellow dog without running on the ground.


    Sure enough, Big Yellow had an unimaginable and distinctive sense toward spiritual items, where it could sense them as long as they were within a certain range. Furthermore, no matter if the spiritual item was in the same world the big yellow dog was in, it could sense it as long as there was a gap between them.


    An averagely lush forest could be seen ahead of them. Big Yellow charged into it without any hesitation and dashed in a certain direction.


    Before long, it stopped in front of a massive tree.


    Ou Yangming straightened his body to look at the gigantic tree, but he was puzzled.


    ¡°Big Yellow, is this... A spiritual item?¡±


    The big yellow dog blinked and nodded after some time.


    Ou Yangming shook his head snappily and thought, ¡®Do you think I haven¡¯t seen a spiritual item before?¡¯


    Back when he saw the Tree of Splendour, while he could not recognize its origin, he could sense through his mental conception that it was unordinary. It was an extremelyfortable feeling, which was simr to drinking a bowl of iced sour plum juice during summer or soaking in a hot spring during winter; it felt so good that he wanted to moan.


    On the contrary, he did not feel anything when he sensed the tree with his mental power.


    Therge tree was only an ordinary tree, and nothing was odd about it.


    After scanning his surroundings, Ou Yangming became more certain because there were no notable auras around the tree.


    ording to Hong Feiyu, he encountered an irresistible and formidable spirit beast when he stole the Tree of Splendour. It was clear that a spiritual item was surely guarded by a mighty guardian. However, Ou Yangming did not sense any spirit beast¡¯s aura here, whereas there were many half-spirit beasts nearby.


    In the lower realm, a powerful half-spirit beast would indeed be considered a potent guardian.


    That said, half-spirit beasts seemed to be insignificant in the Spiritual Realm.


    Big Yellow blinked and shook its head as it was distressed. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure I sensed a spiritual item. Why is this so?¡±


    If circled the tree anxiously as though it was bewildered.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly moved. He somehow always trusted the big yellow dog no matter what.


    It was a feeling that arose after they spent a lot of time together. No matter how unreasonable Big Yellow seemed, he would always trust it.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming had only found the interspatial node and entered the Spiritual Realm because of Big Yellow¡¯s unique ability.


    In this case, Big Yellow must not have been mistaken at all.


    Ou Yangming looked quietly at the tree, and his eyes slowly glowed.


    He turned his wrist to retrieve a military saber, then he grunted and shed the tree.


    The military saber was a sharp magic tool, and it could not be resisted by ordinary giant trees¡ªnot even those in the Spiritual Realm.


    As soon as a sh was made, the tree¡¯s bark cracked, revealing a shiny trunk.


    Saber-lights were continuously seening from Ou Yangming¡¯s saber. Once they were released, it seemed like the whole area was enveloped by them.


    After a brief moment, the tree was already cut offyer byter. It was then when Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed because he finally found the precious spiritual item that attracted Big Yellow.

 Chapter 549 - A Portable Node

    <h4>Chapter 549: A Portable Node</h4>


    A long green bamboo, which did not seem like a nt but looked like it was carved from jade, was revealed at the center of the broken big tree.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow stared with bright eyes at the bamboo that suddenly appeared. If the young fellow did not have the sudden urge to chop the innocent tree, nobody would have thought that something like that grew inside an ordinary tree with no abnormalities.


    Although they could not identify what kind of treasure the long bamboo was, they felt like they stumbled upon something precious when they saw it.


    When the bamboo was exposed to the void, a peculiar fluctuation suddenly gushed out of the bamboo and spread in all directions.


    Ou Yangming reached out without any hesitation to grab the bamboo tightly.


    Nheless, it was then when he was startled because while he was holding on to the bamboo, he felt like it was going to slip away. It was as though he was only seizing an illusion instead of the bamboo itself.


    Even so, Ou Yangming could swear that he was indeed gripping the bamboo.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow barked fiercely all of a sudden, but Ou Yangming also saw that the bamboo in his hand was slowly fading away and was going to escape just like that.


    ¡®Does this bamboo have intelligence?¡¯


    Ou Yangming unleashed his mental power and circted his essential Qi inside his body while his other hand continuously made strokes in the air to apply various spells to support him. Nevertheless, none of the spells could affect the bamboo as it still took its time to fade away.


    At the spur of the moment, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness flickered.


    Even though Ou Yangming was very worried that the Military Fire would burn the bamboo if he released it, he could not consider that much anymore because the bamboo was about to fully disappear.


    As he grunted, his Military Fire emerged from his palm to envelop the bamboo.


    Needless to say, under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, he did not refine the bamboo as though it was any other material; he only wanted to seal its flight path.


    An unusual change happened at that moment. When the Military Fire lingered around the bamboo, instead of growing faint, it suddenly became firm. It was as though a mysterious power had pulled it back to the reality from the void.


    At the same time, the bamboo appeared to be greener than before. In particr, its pointy tip swayed a little as if it was willingly submitting itself to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He withdrew most of his Military Fire but left a tiny me on it.


    The Military Fire was unconventionally domineering as it would burn anything if Ou Yangming did not control it. On the contrary, the tiny me did not burn the bamboo; it became assimted into the bamboo and flowed upwards until it appeared at the pointy tip.


    If one looked from below, the bamboo would seem like a giant green candle, where the tongue of a me kept swaying at its tip, making it look like a beacon that lit up the whole area.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He had an odd look on his face as he quietly sensed the me at the tip.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Big Yellow widened its eyes. It witnessed the entire unforeseen event, but it did not know what happened.


    The young fellow twitched his mouth and answered slowly, ¡°Big Yellow, I think... We might¡¯ve obtained a node.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Little vortexes were somehow seen in the big yellow dog¡¯s eyes. It wondered, ¡®Please speak in dognguage. Why can¡¯t I understand you?¡¯


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and noted, ¡°I meant that we found a portable interspatial node.¡±


    Big Yellow blinked before it came to a sudden realization and questioned in disbelief, ¡°A node? Did you mean this thing?¡±


    The young fellow nodded. ¡°I sensed its power property. When the bamboo and my Military Firebined, interspatial energy seemed to have greatly increased. If I incite my power, I can use this as a node to open an interspatial door.¡±


    ¡°Where does the door lead to once it¡¯s opened?¡± The big yellow dog wagged its tail excitedly.


    ¡°If I open it here, we¡¯ll likely return to the endless space,¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought, then he asked Big Yellow with a smile, ¡°Do you want to give it a go¡±


    Big Yellow immediately stopped wagging its tail. It subconsciously tucked its tail between its legs and shook its head. ¡°No! There¡¯s no need to!¡±


    Traveling with a node would indeed be something worth writing a great deal about, but if they were to return to the dark and lifeless ce through the node, they would not be able to stand it.


    ¡°We can find a ce to test it out,¡± Ou Yangming suggested after some time and added with bright eyes, ¡°This node is a bane to every forbidden area.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes gleamed, and it shouted eagerly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll hunt for treasures! We¡¯ll hunt for treasures since we have every forbidden area¡¯s bane!¡±


    Ou Yangming gained some information from the little red bird because he found the Phoenixes¡¯ treasure map.


    Almighty Beings had set up destructive prohibitions around some treasuries that stored items without owners, by which one that tried to barge in would only cause damage to both sides. As such, all would perish together. It would be incredibly difficult to remove those prohibitions, so much so that it would be impossible.


    Having said that, there was a feasible shortcut to get rid of the prohibitions. It could be done through interspatial power.


    If one could avoid the prohibitions and ess the spaces inside and outside of a treasury, would that not mean that one could give and take anything one wanted?


    Of course, it would be difficult to achieve that because the treasury¡¯s owner would definitely be well-prepared. If something were to go wrong, the worst oue would still happen.


    However, what if one essed the spaces through a node?


    As far as Ou Yangming could remember... No, based on the Phoenixes¡¯ memories inside the little red bird¡¯s spiritual world, there seemed to be no such thing as active nodes.


    If Ou Yangming was not holding the bamboo and did not sense that the space it was in was a node, he would not have believed that this could happen to him.


    Ou Yangming nced at Big Yellow and responded snappily, ¡°If we¡¯re going to hunt for treasures, we¡¯ll at least have to know where the treasures are, right? Let me observe and consider this thoroughly first. Don¡¯t cause any more troubles.¡± He scoffed.


    Big Yellow was extremely displeased with Ou Yangming¡¯s response, but it also understood that it could not fiddle with the item.


    It was content about finding the spiritual item through its instinct. As for what exactly the item was and the wonderful effects it had, they were beyond the big yellow dog¡¯s considerations.


    Just as Ou Yangming was fidgeting with the long bamboo in his hand, his face changed abruptly, and he turned to look into the distance.


    Over there, an enormous and evil aura was quickly approaching them. It was menacing and appalling.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and instantly kept the candle-like bamboo into his Long Feather Band. Of course, instead of the space where thezy turtle was in, he stored the bamboo in the band where the massive aerolite was in.


    Following that, he turned around and retrieved his suit thatprised magic tools as fast as he could to face the enemy.


    Big Yellow sensed the evil intent from the aura too. It opened its mouth to spit out its battle suit, then it quickly put it on.


    They had kept the pieces of the Thunderbolt-resist Equipment that they wore earlier. After all, those pieces of equipment were the best tools to use against the Heavenly Disaster, but they would be abused if they used them against an enemy.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    An earth-shattering roar was heard as a humongous figure descended from the sky andnded somewhere in front of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    It was a leopard, which was a spirit beast with an immensely fearsome aura.


    While its aura was not as frightening as that of Multi-armed King Kong, it was not inferior to the goshawk¡¯s.


    The spirit leopard was more than twice as big as Big Yellow. It seemed as though formidable spirit beasts in the Spiritual World were muchrger. In terms of this, the big yellow dog looked like it was inherently weak because it grew up in the lower realm.


    Instead of attacking right away, the spirit leopard scanned Ou Yangming and Big Yellow with its sharp eyes as soon as it appeared.


    In particr, its eyes glowed when it noticed the suit on Big Yellow¡¯s body.


    Big Yellow took a step forward to the side of Ou Yangming. It could tell from the disparity between its aura and the leopard¡¯s that it would not be a match for its enemy. Even with the help of its magic skill tools, the big yellow dog felt like it could not defeat the spirit leopard.


    Despite that, Big Yellow was not alone. With Ou Yangming beside it, it bared its teeth and let out threatening growls to not show a weak impression.


    ¡®Do you want a 1v2, or a 2v1?


    ¡®A 1v2 means that you¡¯ll be fighting against the 2 of us!


    ¡®If it¡¯s a 2v1, the 2 of us will be going against you!¡¯


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®What a foolish dog...¡¯


    He reached out to press the big yellow dog¡¯s head to block the ferocious look in its eyes. Subsequently, he nodded at the spirit leopard and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming from the Humans, and you are...¡±


    Since the spirit leopard did not attack them as soon as it appeared, it meant that there was room for discussion.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time at such a noble ce, hence he did not want to fight anyone or anything due to some confusion. At the very least, he would figure out what was going on before he fought.


    The spirit leopard withdrew its intimidating look, then it replied to the young fellow in an unweing voice, ¡°I¡¯m Silver Ridge. Why have you entered my territory, fellow friends?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He looked around and could not help but smile bitterly.


    He initially thought this was an inhabited ce, thus he did not expect a powerful spirit beast to be hiding here.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Big Yellow barked as it was displeased. ¡°Your aura was nearly non-existent, so who are you trying to fool by saying that this is your territory?¡±


    Silver Ridge answered with a hostile look on its face, ¡°This entire forest¡¯s in the Silver Ridge¡¯s boundary. Though it¡¯s at the border, it¡¯s still my territory.¡±


    The big yellow dog was about to refute when Ou Yangming waved his hand and spoke, ¡°I see, so we were the ones that offended you. We¡¯ll be leaving now, so please forgive us, Your Excellency.¡±


    Silver Ridge nced at the scattered pieces of the big tree and uttered, ¡°You may leave, but only if you return the treasure you found!¡±


    The atmosphere became tense and dangerous at once.

 Chapter 550 - An Ice Arrow That Turns

    <h4>Chapter 550: An Ice Arrow That Turns</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked at Silver Ridge and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you must be mistaken; we didn¡¯t find any treasure.¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard sneered. ¡°Did you really not take what was inside the tree?¡±


    ¡®Was the spiritual item¡ªthe long bamboo¡ªguarded by this giant leopard?¡¯ Ou Yangming was secretly surprised, but he came to a sudden realization when he saw the cunning look in the leopard¡¯s eyes.


    If the giant leopard was guarding the item, how could it be far away? Besides, there were no hints of its aura nearby, which was evident that it never came to this area. If Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had not exposed their auras, the leopard could not have been drawn here.


    Ou Yangming grinned and answered, ¡°We were exchanging blows here for fun, but the big tree suffered a miserable fate when we were too immersed in our fight. As for its pith, I decided to keep it because it looks interesting. Hehe, you¡¯re not going to ask us forpensation, are you?¡±


    Big Yellow still looked menacing as it widened its eyes behind Ou Yangming. Even so, it mumbled to itself, ¡®The leopard probably won¡¯t believe you even if you make up a brilliant story. Instead of wasting your time, let¡¯s just fight it.¡¯


    Sure enough, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard roared and remarked, ¡°How dare a tiny human like you lie to you? You should be punished...¡± It opened its mouth and spat out an ice arrow.


    The ice arrow carried an intense chillness, causing the temperature around it to lower the instant it appeared.


    Nheless, the ice arrow was not shot out; it was floating above Yin Lin¡¯s head. The spirit leopard stared at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow as it uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Where...¡±


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Before the leopard could finish its sentence, a powerful energy fluctuation emerged from the ground beneath it. An enormous stone awl surfaced and was after its abdomen.


    Big Yellow made quite an exaggerated response as it struck first. In fact, it went all-out without showing any mercy.


    After all, it would be courting death if it showed mercy to an evenly-matched enemy that it encountered in the wild.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard stopped talking, but it reacted very quickly and rolled to the side as though it transferred into a strong wind. At the same time, it shot its ice arrow at Ou Yangming.


    Although Big Yellow was the one that sneaked an attack on it, its target was Ou Yangming.


    A spirit beast¡¯sbat power was remarkable, but one would likely be at a loss one tried to smith pieces of equipment. On the other hand, pieces of equipment smithed by the Humans were not only great and practical, but they could also be provided to beasts.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard could tell from Ou Yangming and Big Yellow¡¯s armors who the master was.


    Faced with the whistling ice arrow, Ou Yangming simply sneered. Even though he did not want to fight the leopard, he was not afraid when a fight broke out.


    Since he could achieve greatness in the lower realm, he would not flinch in the Spiritual Realm.


    As he shook his wrist, his shield tilted to block the ice arrow¡¯s path.


    Protected by the shield, no matter how forceful the ice arrow was, Ou Yangming believed that it could not hurt him. After all, his shield was more than just a magic tool; it was attached with a skill, which would be activated if it faced irresistible powers. The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was outstanding among spirit beasts, but it would not be able to destroy the young fellow¡¯s shield with an ice arrow.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The ice arrow zoomed toward Ou Yangming, but he got into position and was ready for the attack.


    This would be their first exchange of blows, and he wanted to test the gigantic leopard¡¯s power too.


    Just as the ice arrow almost hit his shield, it suddenly shed and left a wonderful afterimage in the air, then it went to his side to stab him.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes.


    ¡®A turn?


    ¡®An ice arrow that turns...¡¯


    This was the only thought that crossed his mind at that instant.


    Wu Hanning was also adept in ice-mastery spells, and she never held back in front of Ou Yangming. Therefore, the young fellow had a simr Skill Rune in his sea of consciousness, where he could also release ice arrows if he utilized the rune.


    Nevertheless, whether it was ice arrows or runes, he never came across anything that could turn halfway.


    Even Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk never disyed anything simr.


    Ordinary cultivators would definitely suffer small losses if they encountered the unforeseen change, but Ou Yangming¡¯s states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous, came into y at this moment.


    His mental power increased, and time seemed to have slowed down.


    With a sh of thought, an intense yellow light emerged from Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    It was the Indestructible Defense, which was Big Yellow¡¯s natural ability. It had long been attached to Ou Yangming¡¯s armor, and he stimted the skill without any hesitation.


    Due to the light, the ice arrow¡¯s speed and momentum declined. Though it managed to get past Ou Yangming¡¯s line of defense and stabbed his armor, that was all to its threat because itpletely drowned in the yellow light.


    Ou Yangming evaded the unforeseen attack, but he became extremely alert.


    Given that an insignificant ice arrow could change so unbelievably, how many more abilities did the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard have?


    The spirit leopard was humongous, but it was incredibly nimble. While being continuously attacked by Big Yellow, it jumped with ease to dodge the sudden attacks from the ground.


    In terms of power only, the damages from the stone awls were probably greater than that of the ice arrow. Having said that, Big Yellow only controlled the stone awls in one way, which was much more childish aspared to the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard. As such, the stone awls did not give the spirit leopard too much trouble.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? A domestic spirit beast without its wild nature basically doesn¡¯t have a future at all!¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard sneered after a brief moment, and it widened its mouth in mid-air to release ice arrows continuously until there were 100 of them. As it roared, the ice arrows were shot at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming sighed and smiled at the big yellow dog. ¡°Big Yellow, we¡¯re being underestimated.¡±


    Big Yellow barked as if it was responding to him, but unusual lusters could be seen in its eyes.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and reached out his hand to quickly make strokes in front of him.


    The Indestructible Defense, the Bones of Steel Art, the Air Wall Defense...


    Almost in an instant, defensive runes appeared one after another around Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    The runes were not profound secret techniques; Ou Yangming had secretly learned them from the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors from the lower realm.


    It was worth noting that the secret techniques did not exist as runes at first, but the marvelous effect was incited when they used various unique abilities. In a way, Ou Yangming had secretly learned the numerous magnificent secret techniques created by the Humans during thest millennium.


    While the secret techniques were only basic runes, there were plenty of them.


    With that, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were instantly drowned in peculiar lights. If one looked from afar, it would seem like they were bathing in a multicolored sea of lights, such that even their faces could not be clearly seen.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard widened its eyes. The 100 ice arrows danced in the air, each one drawing beautiful tracks in the air.


    As long as Ou Yangming and Big Yellow exposed their weak points, the ice arrows would attack them in an unbelievable way and would aim for their ws until the very end.


    However, since the two werepletely enveloped by defensive lights, how could there be any weak points?


    The spirit leopard had a feeling that if it released the ice arrows, they would be destroyed and would nevere back. As for the damage that would be inflicted on its enemies... The more it stared at the intense defensive lights, the more uncertain it was.


    It was dispirited and indignant at the same time as it stared at Ou Yangming. ¡®How exactly did this human caster learn those magic arts? Why does he know so many low-ranked defensive spells?


    ¡®Is he a unique caster groomed by an influential family? But even if that¡¯s the case, based on his capability, he couldn¡¯t have grasped so many different spells, can he?¡¯


    While the leopard was looking at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow and was deep in its thoughts, it did not realize that it had identally jumped to the center of those emerging stone awls.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned his wrist and generously released lights on Big Yellow.


    The Berserk Art, the Great Force Art, the Vigorous Art...


    Over 10 assistive spells were attached to Big Yellow¡¯s body in an instant, causing its Qi and blood to surge, and its spiritual power circted so much that it was going to explode.


    Big Yellow curled its mouth and thought, ¡®Did you underestimate me? Let me show you my true powers.¡¯


    Followed by a sudden roar from the big yellow dog, the towering and tough stone awls exploded in the massive leopard¡¯s direction.


    The Stone Awl Explosion was a spellprehended by Big Yellow.


    Initially, the spell¡¯s power was very limited, by which it could not be used to hurt equal-ranked powerhouses. After Ou Yangming used many assistive abilities on the big yellow dog, the mightiness of the Stone Awl Explosion rose to a greater height.


    The countless shards from the explosions carried fatal energies, which were so forceful that even the formidable giant leopard felt deeply threatened.


    As the leopard shrieked, its skin expanded, making it look as round as an inted rubber ball.


    That said, the ball was soon drowned by numerous shards.

 Chapter 551 - The Lazy Turtle Crushes

    <h4>Chapter 551: The Lazy Turtle Crushes</h4>


    Sounds simr to raindrops rattling on banana leaves could be heard on Silver Ridge¡¯s body. Perhaps a few stone chips would not be able to hurt the formidable spirit beast, but there was a qualitative change when there was a certain amount of them.


    A first wound finally appeared on the gigantic leopard¡¯s inted body. It was a tiny wound, which seemed as harmless as the kind of idental small cuts on children during ytime. Nheless, having that wound proved that the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard could not defend against the countless shards anymore.


    Quickly after, there was a second wound, a third wound...


    When the stone awls exploded, and the lime and dust filled the air, though the spirit leopard was not covered in holes, it was severely injured. Its expanded body had somehow returned to its original state, but it was covered in blood. Judging from the leopard¡¯s injury, its muscles and bones were not hurt, but it would not be able to recover in a day or two.


    At the spur of the moment, a yellow figure charged at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard. It was Big Yellow, which was baring its teeth and showing its ws.


    It lifted its ws and swung them at the humongous leopard.


    The giant leopard suddenly looked up with fierce and bloodshot eyes.


    Being the Silver Ridge¡¯s overlord, it rarely suffered such a huge loss. It was deeply infuriated at the moment, hence it lunged at Big Yellow without any hesitation to face violence with violence, to return evil with evil, and to meet force with force.


    It was worth noting that the spirit leopard was more than twice asrge as Big Yellow, and its aura was also superior. Even so, the leopard was in pain when they shed.


    Following that, they quickly separated and rolled on the ground as though they were on par with each other during the sh.


    Nevertheless, Big Yellow immediately got up. It shouted cheerfully and charged at its enemy again as if the sh earlier did not hurt it at all. On the contrary, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard trembled and was rather slow, but it did not show a weak impression to the aggressive big yellow dog, by which it swung its paw.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Big Yellow was fended off by the spirit leopard due to the p, but it left another gash on the leopard¡¯s body when it swung its ws. The cut was so big and deep that it was far worse than the ones caused by the stone chips. As a result, the massive leopard shrieked in pain again.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard widened its eyes and turned its head. The 100 ice arrows, which were floating in mid-air and were ready to beunched, zoomed down.


    Although its initial target was Ou Yangming, it could not be bothered about him at this moment.


    Despite that, over 10 light rays shone on Big Yellow¡¯s body. Various weird defensive spells were applied to its body, causing the ice arrows that attacked it to bepletely drowned.


    By the time the lights dispersed, every ice arrow was gone, but Big Yellow was unharmed.


    It barked with joy and charged at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard without any hesitation.


    After several intense shes, the monstrous leopard¡¯s eyes were eventually not tinged with blood. Its heart was filled with deep regret as it thought, ¡®Was I possessed or something? Why did I fight recklessly against an equal-ranked spirit beast that¡¯s supported by numerous defensive and blessing runes?


    ¡®Even though that spirit beast¡¯s not as capable as I am, given that it¡¯s supported by so many low-ranked spells, the gap between us has already evened out long ago.¡¯


    ¡®This is evident from how active it is, as well as how its courage mounted as our fight progressed.


    ¡®Besides, that spirit beast¡¯s equipped with a full suit and sharp ws, which were obviously smithed by the Humans. Assisted by those pieces of equipment, it became braver and fiercer.


    ¡®I¡¯m already injured, yet I still went head-on against it like a fool...¡¯ The leopard¡¯s blood was still boiling, but it could not withstand the consequence of it acting blindly.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard noticed when it took a nce that Big Yellow was daringly storming at it again, and it roared internally, ¡®If you¡¯re so capable, put away your suit and stop getting help from runes. Let¡¯s have a fair match instead!¡¯ However, it was still rational at the moment, thus it did not say its thoughts out loud.


    This time, the spirit leopard did not fight the big yellow dog recklessly anymore. It twisted its body to make a wonderful dodge by shing past the dog¡¯s body, then it opened its mouth and pounced on Ou Yangming.


    Since it could not defeat Big Yellow, it would get rid of the human caster.


    As long as the young fellow could not cast Rune Spells on the big yellow dog, the leopard was confident that it could torture the yellow dog to death.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard fixed its gaze on Ou Yangming with its deep and hollow eyes, which were flickering with a cunning and sinister look. ¡®I mustn¡¯t let this damn human leave.¡¯


    Who knew, itter noticed that the human was smiling with his eyes.


    The spirit leopard was bewildered. ¡®Why isn¡¯t this fe panicking? Why does he have such an expression on his face?¡¯


    Ou Yangming lifted his hand and gently swung it, causing an extensive light to appear to envelop the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    The giant leopard was appalled, but it instantly identified that the light was not a particrly powerful spell and could not hard it at all. It seemed like the light was all it was and had no other functions.


    ¡®Has this human gone mad?¡¯


    Just as the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard had that thought, it noticed a ck figure above its head. A mountainous creature, which was several times bigger than it was, appeared and fell on it.


    Due to the unforeseen event, the spirit leopard was crushed hard into the ground as it could not resist at all. On the other hand, an enormous turtle opened its sleepy eyes on the leopard¡¯s back and raised its long neck innocently.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s you, honorable human... Hey, what¡¯s this?¡± Thezy turtle finally sensed something strange beneath it, so it stretched its limbs and slowly shifted its body.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, which was crushed by the oversizedzy turtle and had be dizzy, finally took a long breath. While the tremendous weight on it had been shifted away, its body condition was poor.


    Almost a fifth of its bones were broken, and its closed wounds split open again. Plenty of blood sttered out of its wounds, and it ended up in an incredibly weak state.


    The spirit leopard nced at Ou Yangming and could sense 3 mighty auras targeting it. It wanted to cry but had no tears.


    It was not too bothered when it sensed the auras that belonged to Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. They were Spiritualists, but their auras were not solid enough, which meant that they had only advanced not long ago. As such, the leopard was confident that it could make them stay.


    Only after the giant leopard exchanged blows with its enemies, it realized how fearsome theirbination was.


    When it waster crushed by thezy turtle and became heavily injured, it found out that another spirit beast was hiding among them. What frightened it more was the spirit beast¡¯s aura was superior to its aura.


    ¡®They were pretending to be weak¡ªthe 3 of them were definitely pretending to be weak to take advantage of others!¡¯


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard tried its best to struggle. It dared not wish for any benefits anymore; it would be content as long as it could escape from the 3 of them.


    Nheless, as soon as it twitched its body, the 3 auras around it became threatening. In particr, the seeminglyzy turtle suddenly reached out one of itsrge palms to press the leopard down.


    The spirit leopard quivered, and it stopped moving right away.


    It was true that the turtle of considerable size waszy, but it was not an idiot, or it could not have known so many ways to do things half-heartedly and to ck.


    While pinning down the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, it took a few breaths and exined, ¡°Ah, we returned to the Spiritual Realm?¡± The universe¡¯s spiritual power here and that in the lower realm were Heaven and Earth apart, thus thezy turtle could tell at once when it paid attention to it.


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Is this really the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Based on the universe¡¯s spiritual power here, this is no doubt the Spiritual Realm,¡± thezy turtle answered after it took a careful look at its surroundings. It stammered before itmented, ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping for long, but you entered the Spiritual Realm already. You¡¯re truly amazing!¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was puzzled. ¡®Why is their conversation so odd? Are they... Not local beings from the Spiritual Realm?¡¯


    Upon realizing this, it regretted its actions more than before.


    ¡°Sir, please forgive me for being impolite.¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard no longer moved, but it begged, ¡°If I knew you¡¯re from the lower realm, as daring as I am, I wouldn¡¯t have made this difficult for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Why? Can we enjoy special treatments because we¡¯re from the lower realm?¡±


    The spirit leopard quickly cast a ttering smile at the young fellow and exined, ¡°Those that cultivate in the lower realm and sessfully be Spiritualists have promising futures once they enter the Spiritual Realm. Moreover...¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°Moreover, theirbat powers will be unusually remarkable, and they can¡¯t bepared with local Spiritualists in the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s 100 times tougher for you to be Spiritualists in the lower realm. In terms of potential development, we¡¯re far from you.¡± Thezy turtle nodded and continued after a short pause, ¡°It¡¯s especially tough to advance to the Spirit Grade in the lower realm. Every powerhouse will only make it after getting past a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, so yourbat powers should be superior to that of your peers.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow wanted to burst outughing when they looked at each other.


    Perhaps the remarks would apply to other people but honestly, the journey to bing Spiritualists was not really difficult for Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    With the help of the Devouring abilities, they did not need to consume too much energy. By only taking good control of their powers, they naturally entered Spirit Grade.


    Needless to say, the Heavenly Thunderbolts in the lower realm were a substantial hurdle for them, but they went through it with their Thunderbolt-resistant Suits.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did not feel anything special when they entered Extreme Grade. That said, it was a nice experience to be respected by the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and thezy turtle.

 Chapter 552 - Temptation And Promise

    <h4>Chapter 552: Temptation And Promise</h4>


    Ou Yangming gently waved his hand and asked, ¡°Lazy turtle, we ended up in this fe¡¯s territory when we entered the Spiritual Realm. It wanted to kill us, so what should we do?¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was frightened out of its wits. It immediately defended itself. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t mean to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ou Yangming uttered coldly with a long face.


    The spirit leopard instantly kept its mouth shut, but it gave pleading looks to the others.


    It was arrogant when it first came, by which it treated Ou Yangming and Big Yellow lightly. Now, it ended up being a captive, such that it dared not talk too much.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this ce?¡± Thezy turtle suddenly asked after some thought.


    Ou Yangming nced at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, which was alert because it had a run of luck. It quickly answered, ¡°This is Danzhou¡¯s 10,000 Beasts Ridge, which is the Walking Beasts¡¯ territory. Sir, if you let me go, I¡±m willing to bring you across the ridge to return to the Humans¡¯ boundary.¡±


    Big Yellow was still warm-blooded, but it did not feel light fighting anymore when it saw how miserable and pitiful the gigantic leopard was. It barked and asked, ¡°What other powerful spirit beasts are there nearby? I¡¯d like to meet them!¡±


    The young fellow was stunned, then he shook his head and sighed. ¡®I applied too many direct runes on it, so it¡¯s overconfident now.¡¯


    He reached out to pat the big yellow dog¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go on and y first. I¡¯ll look for you once I¡¯m done questioning it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Big Yellow roared and leaped into the air, then it turned into yellow light and vanished.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was not too worried. Although Big Yellow was not considered invincible, based on its state, not many beings could hurt it. Besides, since this was the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard¡¯s territory, there could not be more powerful creatures around.


    Therefore, no matter how unrestrained Big Yellow was, at the very least, it was safe.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation between the Humans and the Beasts now?¡± Ou Yangming asked seriously.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard dared not hide anything from him, hence it answered, ¡°Sir, the Humans and us are still the same as before; we fight but also work together. That said, generally speaking, we¡¯re in harmony now.¡±


    It tried its best to promote the idea of harmony because it hoped that the young fellow from the lower realm would settle things peacefully with it for the sake of that.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at thezy turtle, which nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s probably how it was before I left. Since this is the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, it won¡¯t be easy for a human like you to leave this ce safe and sound. How about you ept its suggestion and let it bring you back to the Humans¡¯ boundary?¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡®You¡¯re truly cruel and merciless human. Are you nning to kill me?¡¯ The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard quivered a little and thought.


    ¡°Perhaps you can follow me and take a nap inside the space. Hehe, you could ask the foolish dog to bring you back to the Humans¡¯ boundary. Hopefully, it¡¯s smart enough to do that,¡± thezy turtle proposed after some time.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He imagined the fully-armored Big Yellow wearing 2 Long Feather Bands and carrying a bunch of interspatial bags while it traveled across a ce where humans were rarely seen...


    ¡®Can Big Yellow really bring me and thezy turtle to the Humans¡¯ boundary? It won¡¯t deviate from the right path, will it?!¡¯


    He shook his head and firmly rejected the idea.


    The young fellow did not want to entrust his life to the not-so-reliable Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°How can I trust it?¡±


    Thezy turtle looked strangely at him and asked him in return, ¡°There are many ways to temporarily control a spirit beast. Do you not even know?¡±


    ¡®Such ways aren¡¯t recorded in the lower realm¡¯s ancient books,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought. As for the method he knew, it belonged to the Phoenixes. If he wanted to adopt the method, he would need to take the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard as his follower. However, after witnessing the abilities of Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, the young fellow was not too interested in the humongous leopard, whosebat power was not too outstanding.


    If the spirit leopard knew what Ou Yangming was thinking, it would surely shed bitter tears.


    After all, it was a formidable spirit beast and a dictator of a certain plot ofnd, but it was despised by a human from the lower realm. That human was none other than Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Fine, I can help you this time,¡± thezy turtle noted after clicking its tongue for some time. It raised itsrge paw and mmed it down abruptly, generating an incredibly violent power.


    Consequently, the injured leopard rolled its eyes and passed out right away.


    Ou Yangming gasped. Thezy turtle had always been quite tamed in front of him, but it seemed like it was actually a violent creature too. A thought crossed his mind at that moment, ¡®How can I stop it if it suddenly leaves with the spiritual item?¡¯


    Without Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s help, even if he and Big Yellow joined hands, they might not be able to make thezy turtle stay.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming kept a straight face as though he did not notice this at all. He questioned slowly, ¡°Why did you knock it out?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, how are we going to use the Restraining Art on it...¡± Thezy turtle answered without any hesitation. Following that, it lowered its huge head and kept drawing circles on the spirit leopard¡¯s body. Each time a circle was drawn, a light ring descended, by which theyers of lights ring were ropes that constrained the leopard¡¯s body. After a whole hour, thezy turtle finally stopped drawing circles.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so tiring¡ªI¡¯m exhausted! Putting a restraining order on an equal-ranked being is truly the most taxing task ever.¡± Thezy turtle panted.


    Ou Yangming frowned and thought, ¡®Is thiszy turtle as tired as it appears to be?¡¯


    Thezy turtleter lifted its neck and exhaled a white airflow, which gathered into a badge andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already restrained it, so you can control its life by controlling the badge with your mental power. If at any time you feel like setting it free, you can simply make the badge disappear.¡± Thezy turtle added after a short pause, ¡°But the Restraining Art on it can onlyst for a certain period, so don¡¯t me me if the time is up.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°How long can it be maintained?¡±


    He did not know how long it would take for them to get from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge to the Humans¡¯ boundary. It would be troublesome if the period was too short because it seemed like thezy turtle was not willing to waste any time.


    Thezy turtle answered after some thought, ¡°Around a decade.¡±


    ¡°A... Decade...¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®Given that amount of time, I¡¯ll be able to get out even if I¡¯m crossing the 100,000 Beasts Ridge.¡¯


    Being a neer in the Spiritual Realm, it seemed like his sense of time was very much different from that of thezy turtle.


    ¡°Honorable powerhouse, since you brought me to the Spiritual Realm, I should leave now.¡± Thezy turtle blinked and shook its enormous back as it continued, ¡°I¡¯ve put a restraining order on it, so take it as a repayment of your kindness for letting me have the Tree of Splendour.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and thought, ¡®Sure enough, the more I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll happen, the more likely it¡¯s going to happen.¡¯


    Despite that, he was well prepared, thus he grinned and responded, ¡°Alright, all good thingse to an end. In any case, we had a fateful encounter. Please go ahead, Brother Turtle.¡±


    Thezy turtle looked at Ou Yangming in confusion. It could not figure out why the young fellow suddenly became so easygoing.


    It had not spent a long time with Ou Yangming, but it knew the human was not someone with good intentions. It wondered, ¡®Not only am I leaving, but I¡¯m also leaving with the spiritual item. Is he really indifferent about this?¡¯


    Thezy turtle turned to look around it as it was not confident. ¡®Is that fearsome Multi-armed King Kong hiding somewhere? Once I¡¯m far away, will it suddenly jump out to capture me again?¡¯


    Even after looking around for some time, it did not notice any trace of the king kong. Having said that, just as it turned around to say itsst goodbye to Ou Yangming, it widened its eyes like never before.


    Ou Yangming had unknowingly retrieved a long bamboo, which had faint green halos around it. It looked gorgeous when it was being swung around, and a warm tiny me could be seen on its tip. The pairing between them formed an extremely unique view, causing thezy turtle to shiver.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s that?¡± Thezy turtle¡¯s voice was even trembling.


    The young fellow chuckled. Given how much thezy turtle loved and was persistent toward spiritual items, it would only be strange if it could still move its legs after seeing the peculiar spiritual item, which could also take on the role of an interspatial node.


    ¡°This? Hehe, how about you sense what the me is?¡± Ou Yangming tempted the turtle.


    Thezy turtle indeed released its mental conception to sense the fire carefully, and its face changed as it was shocked. ¡°Is this... A treasure that belongs to that race?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have a good eye.¡±


    The turtle stared at the long bamboo with an unpredictable look in its eyes, and it was clear that it was not willing to part with it.


    Its rationale was telling it that the item was incredibly important to it; it would benefit greatly from simply sleeping beside the item. When the turtle thought about the tongue of a me on the bamboo, it wanted to take forcible possession of it even if it would die.


    Since the treasure belonged to that race, even if it managed to obtain it, it would not live to enjoy it.


    Nheless, thezy turtle did not want to give up just like that.


    Ou Yangming giggled and said, ¡°Lazy turtle, if you stay with me for the time being, I¡¯ll ce this item beside you; if you insist on leaving, hehe, I¡¯m sure you understand what you should do.¡±


    Thezy turtle was startled for some time, then it replied to the young fellow with a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, honorable powerhouse, I understand...¡±


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Just as thezy turtle lowered its head to admit defeat, a deafening roar was hearding from afar. Subsequently, 2 forceful auras headed in their direction one after another.


    Ou Yangming tensed up. He immediately kept the long bamboo and looked into the distance.


    One after another, where one was chasing while the other was escaping, 2 figures approached at the speed of light.

 Chapter 553 - Another Spiritual Herb

    <h4>Chapter 553: Another Spiritual Herb</h4>


    Ou Yangming and the bigzy turtle looked at the same time. They were sharp-eyed, hence they immediately recognized that the yellow figure in front was Big Yellow, whose blood was boiling when it left in a hurry earlier. Behind the big yellow dog was a spirit beast that looked like an antelope. It was extremely fast¡ªfaster than Big Yellow, where it sometimes caught up to the big yellow dog and kicked its butt.


    Big Yellow roared furiously but dared not turn around to challenge the antelope. Instead, it sped up and ran toward Ou Yangming.


    It was still fully equipped. Although the pieces of equipment would not allow it to defeat its opponent, it could block several hits throughout its escape.


    Ou Yangming and thezy turtle looked at each other. They did not go to save the big yellow dog because they could tell that its life was not threatened yet. Nheless, they were having entirely different thoughts.


    After the 2 encounters, Ou Yangming had a rough understanding of the Spiritual Realm.


    The realm was indeed different from the lower realm. One could only find a few spirit beasts after traveling across the Humans¡¯ 8 counties, whereas spirit beasts seemed to be standard in this realm. It had only been a while since they came, but they already encountered 2 spirit beasts.


    On the other hand, thezy turtle was mad. ¡®This yellow dog is too good at causing troubles. Why did it provoke another spirit beast in such a short period? This is the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, which is the Walking Beasts¡¯ territory. Do you really want to be so rampant?¡¯


    In actual fact, the turtle would not be too afraid if they only met spirit beasts, but they would be in deep trouble if they drew too much attention and ended up attracting Venerable Ones.


    Perhaps the Venerable Ones would forgive Ou Yangming for the sake of the Phoenixes¡¯ but the old turtle would likely be cooked into a rich and nourishing soup.


    The 2 iing figures were so fast that they arrived in front of Ou Yangming and the rest in no time.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up, and it went behind Ou Yangming right away. It was muchrger than the young fellow, by which it was already leveled with him by being on fours. Even so, the big yellow dog hid behind him obediently and turned to bark at the antelope; it was using Ou Yangming¡¯s power to threaten its opponent.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®It never changes its bad habit...¡¯


    Big Yellow was a spirit beast, but its nature as a dog was already assimted into its bones and could not be changed.


    The antelope stopped a distance away and scanned Ou Yangming and hispanions with its deep and hollow eyes.


    Since it was a spirit beast, it was not a fool. After seeing equal-ranked powerhouses from different races and a defeated Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, it would not deserve being a spirit beast if it still charged forward foolishly.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and waved his hand. As a result, Big Yellow instantly stopped.


    ¡°Big Yellow, why did you provoke it?¡± Ou Yangming asked sternly as he gave the antelope a fist salutation.


    The big yellow dog nced at Ou Yangming as though it was wronged. ¡°Since when I provoked it? I was running energetically on the road when that fe appeared out of nowhere, so we fought. Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid of it. I just, I just... Didn¡¯t want to waste my energy!¡±


    Even though thezy turtle could not be bothered to move, it could not help but turn to look at the big yellow dog in disdain.


    ¡®This damn dog is really presumptuous...¡¯


    The antelope suddenly stood up like a person and cupped its hooves as Ou Yangming cupped his hands.


    Ou Yangming was stunned and amazed. He quickly returned the salutation and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    ¡°I was cultivating just now when I suddenly saw that fe running while its body was glowing. Its Qi and blood were boiling as if it was going to lose control, so I wanted to help it. Who knew, it went mad and bit me as soon as I showed up, and it also ignored my question. Ah...¡± The antelope expressed and shook its head like a person. ¡°A fight broke out between us. We were evenly matched at first, but when its light faded away, it simply... Escaped.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth because the antelope¡¯s description fit Big Yellow¡¯s character very well indeed.


    He figured that the runes applied on Big Yellow had not gone away when it encountered the antelope, hence itsbat power was still top-notch. It was probably why the big yellow dog was so confident that it attacked the antelope without considering the antelope¡¯s capability.


    When the supporting runes on Big Yellow slowly went away, it could not take the antelope¡¯s blows anymore. Moreover, judging from its character, even if it could contend with the antelope, it would not continue to fight properly. After all, the big yellow dog would always choose to seek help.


    Ou Yangming sighed and red at Big Yellow. It seemed to know it was in the wrong, thus it tucked its tail and shed an innocent smile at the young fellow while it stuck out its tongue.


    ¡°I see, it was its fault indeed.¡± Ou Yangming bowed at the antelope again. ¡°I apologize on its behalf.¡±


    He was being very polite, but he did not intend to introduce himself no matter what.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s great that we resolved it so quickly.¡± The smart antelope nodded. It shifted its gaze to the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mountain Lord Leopard of the Silver Ridge Boundary? Did it offend you?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°We came here by ident but the Silver Ridge¡¯s mountain lord wanted to make us stay no matter what, so we could only resist it to protect ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Make you... Stay?¡± The antelope looked at Ou Yangming, Big Yellow, and the humongouszy turtle in disbelief.


    ¡®Silver Ridge was so reckless to have had the guts to attack such abination of beings.¡¯


    Nevertheless, it did not know that thezy turtle had not appeared when Silver Ridge met Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. If not, it would not have made a move even if it was given another gall[1].


    Ou Yangming was not going to exin himself. He grinned and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can question it once it wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not necessary.¡± The antelope had a strange look in its eyes. ¡°I only want to know¡ªwill the leopard still show up on the Silver Ridge in the future?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Your Excellency?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    The antelope exined, ¡°I have nothing to say if Silver Ridge returns, but if it doesn¡¯t, the Silver Ridge will be vacant. I¡¯m only trying to n ahead.¡±


    Ou Yangming understood the antelope at once. It turned out that thepetition between the spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge was quite intense.


    He pondered and responded, ¡°Whether or not the leopard will appear on the Silver Ridge in the future, it¡¯ll depend on your choice.¡±


    The antelope was shocked yet overjoyed. ¡°Silver Ridge has been upying this ce for far too long, so it¡¯s time for a new master.¡±


    Ou Yangming replied to it with a smile, ¡°It¡¯ll be easy to change the master, but you can¡¯t be all talk and no action, right?¡±


    ¡°Human powerhouse, what do you want?¡± The antelope asked after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°I need it to lead me back to the Humans¡¯ boundary. I can make it stay once I¡¯m back in the boundary, but what¡¯s in for me?¡± Ou Yangming questioned.


    ¡°You can easily benefit from this, but how can I trust you?¡± The antelope asked the young fellow in return.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that, but if I¡¯m in a bad mood, I might release it without any conditions once I arrive at my destination.¡±


    The antelope had a grim look on its face. It seemed like it had suffered heavy losses from the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard in the past, so while the leopard was unconscious, it was still afraid and resentful of it.


    ¡°Alright, human powerhouse, I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± The antelope suddenly whipped its tail and retrieved an item from its thick fur. ¡°This is a spiritual herb that I found during my adventure on the mountain. It has a wonderful function of gathering Qi if you carry it with you, and it¡¯ll help you upgrade your cultivation base and stabilize your boundary quickly. As long as you promise me 2 things, this belongs to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He released his mental conception to the spiritual herb.


    The antelope sensed it, but it was not afraid at all because it was confident about the spiritual herb.


    When Ou Yangming scanned the spiritual herb with his mental conception, his heart could not help but pound. This was because the herb was indeed filled with rich spiritual power, which was not the universe¡¯s typical spiritual power, but one that was unique to nts. The young fellow sensed the same power in the Tree of Splendour and the green bamboo, but the 3 powers had dissimrities too; perhaps their directions of development were different though they had the same origin.


    Thezy turtle and the big yellow dog were drawn to the spiritual herb too. In particr, the former slowly extended its huge neck.


    Upon seeing this, the antelope became alert, thus it stomped its feet and jumped far away.


    It was fearful of thezy turtle¡¯s aura, so it dared not stay too close to it. Needless to say, the antelope was also onnd. It would not be frightened if it was only facing thezy turtle, but it dared not be careless because there a human and another spirit beast were also present.


    Thezy turtle smiled embarrassedly then turned to look at Ou Yangming. Its intention was clear.


    ¡®Is this going to be a deal or... An attack!¡¯


    Big Yellow barked excitedly, but it was also vexed.


    There was something strange about the antelope. Perhaps some sort of restraint was applied to it because the yellow dog did not notice the spiritual item at all.


    It was worth noting that Big Yellow had an instinctive sense toward spiritual items. In fact, it could spot them through a node even if it was in an endless space.


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    The antelope answered without any hesitation, ¡°Firstly, this leopard isn¡¯t allowed to appear in the Silver Ridge Boundary anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be easy.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Secondly...¡± The antelope was undecided, but itter pointed at Big Yellow and said, ¡°I want the pieces of equipment on its body.¡±


    [1] Having a leopard¡¯s gall is an idiom that means that one is courageous. Since Silver Ridge is a leopard, the author used a figurative expression to describe that the leopard wouldn¡¯t attack Ou Yangming and Big Yellow even if it gathered more courage

 Chapter 554 - A Blacksmith’s Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 554: A cksmith¡¯s Treatment</h4>


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. A strange look could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Excellency, are you mistaken?¡± He was confused. ¡°Big Yellow¡¯s pieces of equipment might not suit you!¡±


    The antelope was startled, so it asked, ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and answered, ¡°Your builds are too different. Even if you¡¯d like to put on the pieces of equipment, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be... Helpless?¡±


    Although the antelope was not as huge as the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, it was much plumper than Big Yellow. Even if the big yellow dog was willing to remove its pieces of equipment for the antelope, it would be quite difficult for the antelope to squeeze into them.


    ¡°Hey...¡± Nheless, before the antelope could say a word, the bigzy turtle made some noise. ¡°Was the Wish-fulfilling y not incorporated into the equipment set?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered, and he thought, ¡®What¡¯s the Wish-fulfilling y?¡¯


    The antelope looked displeased. ¡°Human powerhouse, it¡¯s fine that you¡¯re not willing to give them to me. Why did you have to lie to me?¡±


    When Ou Yangming gleaned at thezy turtle and the antelope, he vaguely guessed something. He waved his hand hard and said, ¡°Big Yellow, remove a piece of equipment and give it to the antelope.¡±


    Big Yellow sulked as it was not resigned to the oue.


    Ou Yangming quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, out with the old, in with the new. Since we¡¯re already here, are you still worried that you won¡¯t have enough pieces of equipment?¡±


    The big yellow dog pondered for some time before it smiled and removed the equipment on one of its ws.


    Yes. After all, they were already in the Spiritual Realm, where Ou Yangming would definitely obtain more smithing materials. Since that was the case, would Big Yellow still need to worry about pieces of equipment? Perhaps its only concern would be having too many of them, so much so that it could not swallow them anymore.


    Ou Yangming picked out the greave and tossed it to the antelope. ¡°Your Excellency, please take a look at it.¡±


    The antelope was dumbfounded. It used the tip of its hoof to kick up the greave, then it extended its other leg as it attempted to slot it into the equipment.


    Despite how hard it tried, it could not squeeze its leg into the greave.


    After some time, the furious antelope gave up trying and shouted, ¡°This is impossible. How could this be?¡± It suddenly looked up and stared indignantly at Ou Yangming. ¡°You humans are truly profiteering merchants. If you¡¯re smithing magic tools for the Beasts, why would you smith something that can¡¯t be resized?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, please calm down.¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He turned to face the bigzy turtle and asked through his mental conception, ¡°What¡¯s the Wish-fulfilling y?¡±


    ¡°The Wish-fulfilling y is a kind of y in the Spiritual Realm.¡± Thezy turtle blinked. For the sake of the long green bamboo, which it would soon get its hands on, it revealed everything it knew with any reservations. ¡°I suppose the lower realm doesn¡¯t have anything like that, am I right?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°The Wish-fulfilling y isn¡¯t a precious item; it can¡¯t be seen everywhere, but it can be easily acquired.¡± Thezy turtleughed, then it rolled its eyes as though it was thinking hard. After some time, it continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about smithing art, but I heard from my seniors that the Wish-fulfilling y must be included if one were to smith pieces of equipment for the Beasts. It¡¯s because the y allows the sizes of the pieces of equipment to be adjusted as we wish, so we won¡¯t need to change them if we grow bigger.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He finally knew what the Wish-fulfilling y was for and why the antelope was so infuriated.


    The antelope did not know where Ou Yangming and Big Yellow came from; it thought they were local cultivators from the Spiritual Realm.


    Since the WIsh-fulfilling y was not a rare item in this world, it would definitely be incorporated in pieces of equipment smithed for spirit beasts.


    If not, judging from how fast a spirit beast would grow, one would need to change one¡¯s equipment set every once in a while. As such, any materials umted would end up being fully consumed.


    In actuality, if Big Yellow had not met a wealthy cksmith like Ou Yangming in the lower realm, it would not have gathered a full set of equipment.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and responded with a smile, ¡°Your Excellency, please don¡¯t be mad. Frankly speaking, I was the one that smithed the equipment set.¡±


    The antelope was less angry, and it asked, ¡°Y-you¡¯re a cksmith from the Humans?¡± As it scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe, there was a subtle change in its attitude.


    Before Ou Yangming could answer it, Big Yellow went forward and said, ¡°Woof, you don¡¯t believe it? Hmph, Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s ignore it then.¡±


    Big Yellow red at the antelope. It seemed like it had a bitter resentment toward the antelope after being hotly pursued by it. Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming was annoyed and amused at the same time. He pushed the dog¡¯s head away and asked the antelope, ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±


    The antelope shook its head. ¡°So, you¡¯re a human cksmith. If that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t be med. Did a mountain lord invite you here?¡±


    Ou Yangming found it odd, but he kept a straight face and asked the antelope in return, ¡°How did you know, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Human cksmiths like you need rare and precious minerals while beasts like us need pieces of equipment to protect ourselves. Hasn¡¯t this been the norm for countless years?¡± The antelope was proud. It blinked and looked at the unconscious Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, then it remarked, ¡°That damn leopard must¡¯ve been blind to attack a human cksmith. Heh, if word spread, even if you don¡¯t call it to ount, it¡¯ll suffer a miserable fate.¡±


    The young fellow was moved, and he thought, ¡®It looks like human cksmiths are very popr in the Spiritual Realm.¡¯


    He raised another question, ¡°Oh, ording to what you say, can we leave this ce easily without Silver Ridge¡¯s lead?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the antelope answered without any hesitation, ¡°When human cksmiths and alchemists enter the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, while the rules don¡¯t allow it, spirit beasts like us wee them. If any fe attacks them, they¡¯ll surely be punished by the sirs.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as half of his doubt was answered. ¡°If you want an equipment set, I can customize one for you, but you¡¯ll need to provide me the materials.¡±


    The antelope¡¯s eyes gleamed, and it questioned, ¡°Can the equipment set be mentioned on equal terms with that fe¡¯s?¡±


    Big Yellow red at it. If it was not certain that it could not defeat the antelope, it would have pounced on it long ago to bite it into pieces.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once I¡¯m done smithing.¡±


    Seeing how unconcerned but confident he was, the antelope was ted. Nevertheless, it stressed after a moment of hesitation, ¡°I want a set of equipment that can be resized, not this, this...¡± It had a ratherplicated look in its eyes.


    Earlier when the antelope fought Big Yellow, it knew how tough the pieces of equipment were and was coveting them. Even so, they were tailored and would not be useful to it if it took forcible possession of them.


    Therefore, the antelope loved but hated them, and it felt very helpless.


    Ou Yangmingughed and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The antelope asked as it was puzzled.


    The young fellow put his hands behind his back and responded with an unpredictable look on his face. ¡°The smithing of the pieces of equipment are actually closely rted to their materials. If the Wish-fulfilling y isn¡¯t one of the materials you¡¯re about to prepare for me, even if I have a divine ability, I won¡¯t be able to smith pieces of resizeable equipment.¡±


    Upon hearing him, the antelope was overjoyed. It nodded and said, ¡°Smithing master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared the Wish-fulfilling y already.¡±


    Following that, it turned its wrist to return the spiritual herb to its body. It was weird because once the herb was covered by its dense coat of fur, not only would it not be seen, but even thezy turtle and Big Yellow could not sense it anymore.


    Ou Yangming was rather intrigued when he looked at the antelope¡¯s fur. Without needing to ask, he knew there was something mysterious about its fur.


    Having said that, the young fellow was not a fool, thus he would not ask about its fur¡¯s origin and functions.


    The antelopeter swayed and ran far away, but its voice echoed in the air. ¡°Human master, please wait for a brief moment while I go to retrieve the materials.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to ask thezy turtle after the antelope left, ¡°Lazy turtle, have human cksmiths entered the sea before?¡±


    Thezy turtle shrunk its neck and answered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you were already aware of the unspoken rule.¡± Ou Yangming looked hostile.


    Even though the antelope did not exin it clearly, Ou Yangming understood what it meant. Human cksmiths and alchemists had always been able to enter and leave the Beasts¡¯ territory. Furthermore, the beast powerhouses would not harm them after finding out their identities and would secretly protect them too.


    This was because the Beasts could not smith pieces of equipment and could only obtain them from human cksmiths.


    Needless to say, human cksmiths would not anyhow smith pieces of equipment for them. Without materials that would move them, they would not work for nothing.


    Ou Yangming could not understand why such a rule existed, but he believed that there was a purpose in everything. Since it had been going on for generations and was approved by both parties, it must be reasonable.


    This also meant that he could arrive at the Humans¡¯ boundary even if he strutted through the ridge; he did not need the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard to guide him.


    Thezy turtle made an unnecessary move when it pretentiously put a restraining order on the spirit leopard.


    Perhaps it was looking for a way to take away the Tree of Splendour righteously.


    Sure enough, thezy turtle became unusually embarrassed. Itughed and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, why are you clinging to such a trivial matter? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave even if you shoo me away next time!¡±


    Big Yellow was confused because it could not understand the riddle between them.


    However, after hearing thezy turtle¡¯s pledge, it looked strangely at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming is really amazing. How did he fool that dumb andzy turtle just now? It actually became dead set on following him now. I should probably learn this from him.¡¯


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A strong wind blew all of a sudden. The antelope was indeed a... An animal of its word. It had asked Ou Yangming to wait for a brief moment, and it really returned after a short while.

 Chapter 555 - The Wish-fulfilling Clay

    <h4>Chapter 555: The Wish-fulfilling y</h4>


    The antelope arrived like a wind in front of Ou Yangming and the others, then it tossed an interspatial bag without any hesitation.


    Needless to say, the antelope did not want to cause any misunderstanding that would get itself killed. Besides, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard¡¯s end was right in front of it, hence instead of getting too close to Ou Yangming and the rest, it stopped a distance away from them.


    Ou Yangming reached out to catch the interspatial bag.


    He was shocked when he looked inside through his mental conception.


    Sure enough, there were plenty of minerals inside, each one seemingly unordinary. ording to the way of the lower realm, the minerals¡¯ values were probably not inferior to that of a certain treasure that belonged to the imperial family.


    Nheless, it was worth noting that the minerals were merely a part of a wild spirit beast¡¯s collection.


    Ou Yangming could tell from the interspatial bag alone that the Spiritual Realm¡¯s wealth was far from what the lower realm couldpare.


    Of course, this was only a disparity between them in terms of treasures. In actuality, the lower realm had vastnds, which if used reasonably could create wealth and value that could not be imagined by ordinary people. Even so, people that were qualified to gain that level of wealth were unordinary too. At the very least, spirit beasts such as the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and the antelope would not have any hope.


    The young fellowmented for a while before he shook his wrist and retrieved a soft, y-like, red item.


    His Military Fire then flickered in his hand.


    [Item: Wish-fulfilling y]


    [Properties: Has a unique ability to change an equipment¡¯s size, the Spiritual Realm¡¯s specialty]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. If he stumbled upon flying stones from beyond Heaven or peculiar stones in the lower realm, he could not have identified what they were through the Military Fire or appraisal art.


    ording to the little red bird, appraisal art was a type of origin magic art, which drew on the world¡¯s origin power to appraise items. Therefore, even if appraisers did not recognize certain items or equipment, they could vaguely detect their names and functions through appraisal art.


    Nevertheless, the art¡¯s biggest shoring was it would be useless against items that surpassed the acknowledgment of the world¡¯s origin.


    It would definitely be useless work to exert the Military Fire or appraisal art on the Wish-fulfilling y in the lower realm. This was because the item simply was not born in the lower realm. Even if a bit of them asionally got from the Spiritual Realm into the lower realm, the lower realm¡¯s origin would not be able to discover its properties.


    Once Ou Yangming entered the upper realm, his Military Fire no longer borrowed the lower realm¡¯s origin knowledge, but the origin knowledge system that belonged to the Spiritual Realm.


    Hence, when Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire flickered, he immediately understood the item¡¯s name and its function.


    As said by thezy turtle, the Wish-fulfilling y was not a rare item in the Spiritual Realm, or the antelope could not have acquired it.


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face as he continued to retrieve the other minerals from the interspatial bag and identified them with his Military Fire.


    His Military Fire did not disappoint him at all. In particr, when he appraised the remaining materials, the notifications disyed were so detailed that they were out of his expectations, thus he was very satisfied.


    Afterward, he shook his wrist again. This time, what appeared was not a mineral, but a rhizome with a peculiar luster and enormous energy inside.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. Earlier on, he waspletely focused on the different minerals. A cksmith that came across such rare minerals was simr to a starving glutton running into a full banquet, or a pervert that chanced on fairdies; one would not be able to hold back.


    Thus, Ou Yangming was rather startled when he unconsciously retrieved the nt.


    The antelope was also stunned, and it did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Ah, I made a mistake. Fine, fine... This will also be one of the rewards. As long as you manage to smith an equipment set, I¡¯ll give that to you as a bonus.¡±


    Ou Yangming quietly tossed the item aside, but itnded steadily on the ground as though it was carried by a pair of invisible hands.


    Although the antelope was not concerned about the item, the fact that it collected it proved that it was amendable item.


    Especially to Ou Yangming, who had juste from the lower realm and was akin to a poor beggar, every little gain mattered to him, so he would not anyhow discard anything.


    Despite that, a yellow figure shed beside him as Big Yellow leaped and picked up the item with its mouth.


    Ou Yangming looked at the big yellow dog in shock because it was usually impatient when it found spiritual items. Having said that, something was different this time. When the young fellow looked at its eyes, he did not see any excitement; the yellow dog looked confused.


    It seemed like even Big Yellow found it strange that it suddenly acted like that.


    The young fellow was moved. He nced at the odd rhizome and secretly remembered it, but he quickly looked away and continued to inspect the various minerals inside the interspatial bag.


    He could tell from the types and quantity of minerals that the antelope had been preparing for a long time for its equipment set. At the very least, everything that he could think of was gathered, and there were also many minerals that did not cross his mind at all.


    The antelope was nervous when it looked at Ou Yangming being deep in his thoughts.


    It was not a cksmith, after all, so it only knew how to gather materials. As such, it was unsure if the materials were enough and if they could be used to smith anything good. Moreover, the antelope was told that human cksmiths would not always seed in smithing anything and would sometimes fail.


    This was why the powerful mountain lords on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge would always prepare at least 4 sets of materials.


    Even though the antelope had put a lot of thought into this, the materials that were gathered could only be used to smith 3 equipment sets at most, so it was feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Human smithing master, so... Are these materials enough?¡±


    Ou Yangming seemed to be considering the matter seriously, but whatever was going through his mind at the moment had nothing to do with it.


    He red at the antelope and asked in return, ¡°Do you think these are enough?¡±


    Honestly, the materials were more than sufficient; there were too many of them. However, Ou Yangming could not help but deceive the antelope when he saw how anxious it was.


    Sure enough, the antelope smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Human cksmith, I know that normally, at least 4 sets of materials need to be prepared for assurance, but I¡¯ve only gathered this many for now.¡± It paused for a while before it added, ¡°But I can use my other collections as recements. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you suffer any loss.¡±


    It knew very well how difficult it was to stumble upon a reliable human cksmith on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    If it missed this opportunity, it would not know when it would be able to encounter another human cksmith.


    Of course, the antelope only trusted Ou Yangming very much because it experienced how tough Big Yellow¡¯s equipment set was. If that was not the case, it would not have been so easygoing unless the young fellow smithed pieces of equipment that satisfied it.


    Ou Yangming wondered and asked scornfully, ¡°What other good collections do you have? Can they be better than I have?¡±


    If human cksmiths and alchemists were indeed wealthy figures¡ªas said by the antelope¡ªtheir possessions should worth more than what the antelope had.


    As expected, the antelope looked gloomy right away. It was as if it was also ming itself for being overconfident by trying topare its worth with a cksmith¡¯s.


    Ou Yangming looked at the antelope and noted, ¡°Alright, I¡¯mcking a fur coat. If you contribute your fur, I¡¯ll do my best to smith an equipment set for you.¡±


    ¡°F-fur?¡± The antelope was stupefied, and it had a weird expression on its face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to do that, forget it.¡± Ou Yangming curled his mouth but was secretly more alert as he thought, ¡®Looks like there¡¯s something bizarre about its fur. I was being too obvious with my intention.¡¯


    Who knew, the antelope shouted, ¡°No, no, no, I mean... Ah, since my fur will grow, I¡¯ll give them to you if you¡¯re able to smith an equipment set with simr qualities as that dog¡¯s.¡±


    Ou Yangming was ted. Putting aside everything else, the fact that the fur had the unique ability to hide a spiritual item¡¯s aura proved that it was much more valuable than Big Yellow¡¯s suit.


    Since the antelope did not know about goods, he could not be med for taking advantage of it.


    That said, Ou Yangming did not know that the antelope was also talking to itself at the moment.


    ¡®This human cksmith is really blind; I can¡¯t believe he wants my fur, which will grow out at any time. I made a fortune¡ªI really made a fortune this time!¡¯


    As both parties achieved their aims, they were delighted.


    In actuality, it was not that they had poor visions. Was the antelope not aware of its fur¡¯s special function? It simply did not treasure it because it could easily gain new fur. Simrly, smithing pieces of equipment was a piece of cake for Ou Yangming, so he could not understand how much the antelope yearned for a suitable equipment set.


    Ou Yangming picked up an ore and looked at the bigzy turtle. He delivered a message through his conception, ¡°Hey, how should I use the Wish-fulfilling y?¡±


    Thezy turtle blinked and twitched its eyes as it cursed, ¡®How dare this fe smith something when he doesn¡¯t even know what the Wish-fulfilling y is? He¡¯s simply...¡¯ Nheless, it dared not reprimand Ou Yangming openly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure too, but I heard that you just have to incorporate the y into the equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®That¡¯s a useless answer.


    ¡®Incorporate it? How much do I have to incorporate for it to be functional? What will happen if more y is used? What will happen if I use less of it?¡¯


    In any case, he knew it would be pointless discussing this with thezy turtle, so he could only explore the y himself.


    As Ou Yangming was struck with a thought, he could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Antelope, what¡¯s your specialties? Since I¡¯m going to customize an equipment set for you, I¡¯ll have to make sure it¡¯ll allow you to unleash your abilities perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The antelope¡¯s eyes lit up. It lowered its head and said, ¡°My specialties are my speed and the horns on my head. These horns can release gravitational force to dy or restrain my enemies, so they won¡¯t be able to move, and I¡¯ll have time to escape.¡±

 Chapter 556 - Intermediate Rune

    <h4>Chapter 556: Intermediate Rune</h4>


    ¡°Oh, they won¡¯t be able to move, and you¡¯ll have time to escape...¡± Ou Yangming repeated those words slowly, and he could not help but look down upon the antelope.


    He initially thought Big Yellow encountered a formidable spirit beast, but it turned out that the spirit antelope¡¯s character was simr to the big yellow dog¡¯s but in a different way.


    The antelope¡¯s horns had such a forceful ability, by which it could release great gravitational force to fix its enemy in a ce. Even so, it would not think about taking the opportunity to kill its enemy as it only wanted to gain more time to escape.


    People always said that antelopes were herbivores thatcked aggressiveness. Ou Yangming felt deeply about this now that it looked at the spirit antelope.


    ¡°Alright, release that power on me so that I can sense it,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    ¡°What? No way.¡± The antelope shook its head hard and refused without any hesitation. ¡°Who will smith the equipment set for me if I identally hurt you?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you. I was confident about increasing your ability¡¯s power by 50% but since you¡¯re not willing to cooperate, forget that I said it.¡±


    ¡°50% of that power?¡± The antelope could not help but gasp. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°What will I gain from lying to you?¡± Ou Yangming was disdainful. ¡°But 50% is the best-case scenario; normally, a 30% increase is considered fair.¡±


    ¡°30% then!¡± The antelope was thrilled. ¡°How would you like me to cooperate? Please tell me!¡±


    Big Yellow loosened its mouth, causing the peculiar nt to drop to the ground. It stared at the antelope and thought, ¡®Why is this idiotic antelope so dumb? It believes everything Lil¡¯ Ming says! Even if Lil¡¯ Ming tries to sell it, I suppose it¡¯ll even help him count the money.


    ¡®On second thought, I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t defeat it and was forced to escape because it pursued me. This humiliation will stay with me forever!¡¯


    Ou Yangming naturally did not know what Big Yellow was thinking. He waved and replied to the antelope, ¡°I told you¡ªrelease that ability on me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please be careful, master,¡± the antelope responded after some thought, then it lowered its head and pointed its horns at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming instantly sensed a drastic change in the air around him. Next, his body was indeed restrained by an invisible power. Moreover, he felt like he was losing bnce, and he could not control his body anymore. The young fellow felt like every inch of his muscles was suppressed by a giant rock, causing him to grit his teeth. He was having wishful thinking by wanting to make even the slightest movement.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming felt everything so clearly because he hadpletely given up his defense.


    If he tried his best to resist the power, though he would still be affected by it, he would not be affected to this extent.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. Under the environment, it seemed like he needed to put in a lot of effort to make the most normal move in his daily life.


    His eyelids flickered as he deeply sensed how potent the power was.


    The young fellow had alsoe across many abilities of negative states in the lower realm, where they would cause a lot of trouble after they were transformed into runes. Nheless, among all of the negative states, he had never been so immensely affected.


    If he were to evaluate those abilities, the runes converted from all of the abilities in the lower realm would only be considered Intermediate Runes, whereas the gravitational force attack would be an Intermediate Rune.


    Even though the spirit beasts in this realm were mighty, they were not top-notch beings, which was why Ou Yangming made such a division.


    He believed that the effects would certainly be better if Venerable Ones unleashed their powers, which would be considered Advanced Runes.


    When the awful feeling eventually subsided, the goshawk asked carefully, ¡°Human master, are you... Alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Reduce your power and do it again.¡±


    The antelope found it strange but for the sake of its equipment set¡¯s mightiness, it dared not disobey Ou Yangming. As such, it lowered its head and unleashed its gifted ability again.


    Ou Yangming still felt intense dizziness and restriction, but he was well-prepared this time. Not only did he stand up straight, but the mental power in his sea of consciousness was already fluctuating too.


    He rxed his consciousness and released his power at this moment to sense every change in the space around him.


    The stronger the restraining power, the more intense his sensing ability.


    This was the natural ability performed by powerhouses on par with spirit beasts. While it could not draw the Heavenly Thunderbolts as Multi-armed King Kong could, it could not bepared by skills from the lower realm.


    A new rune was slowly formed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. Its veined patterns were extremelyplicated, obscure, and profound, such that he could not have fathomed it by taking only a brief look at it.


    Nevertheless, the greatest advantage Ou Yangming had when hepacted such a rune was he did not need to explore its hidden, abstruse knowledge; he only needed to refine the rune¡¯s essence and draw it on pieces of equipment ording to the model.


    Although the method would seem like he only knew the hows but not the whys, the mere attitude of mechanically borrowing ideas could also be useful.


    After half an hour, just as the antelope was starting to feel exhausted from continuously releasing its gifted ability, Ou Yangming finally waved his hand.


    The antelope was secretly relieved. If Ou Yangming still asked it to release its power like that, it might start to have another thought.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and sensed the rune that was just collected in his sea of consciousness. It was not particrly obvious as it had only been formed for a short period, but its veined patterns were clearly distinguishable.


    With a sh of thought, several more runes appeared.


    Those runes were the ones he gained from the newly-advanced Supreme Great Ancestors in the lower realm. Though he obtained those Skill Runes, he also smithed magic tools for them and attached skills to those pieces of equipment; he did not treat them shabbily.


    When Ou Yangming quietlypared the runes, he apprehended many things.


    Intermediate Runes were far more profound than Rudimentary Runes, but Ou Yangming did not want to carve the Intermediate Rune on the antelope¡¯s equipment set.


    ¡®Those that aren¡¯t my kind must be condemned!¡¯


    Since the antelope was not his pet beast, he would not smith its equipment set whole-heartedly.


    At this moment, he needed to pick one of the Rudimentary Runes.


    It was worth noting that runes could also interact with one another. Having said that, there were different effects such as oveying, enhancing, or weakening.


    Apart from situations akin to when Ou Yangming applied plenty of blessing and defensive runes on Big Yellow altogether, causing its blood to boil, the cooperation between runes must follow a certain rule.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, rune after rune approached the Intermediate Rune for gravitational force in order.


    Each time a rune got close, there was an unordinary phenomenon. The unusual phenomenons were not intense in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, and they would not cause real damages. Despite that, ording to those phenomenons, the young fellow could use his imagination.


    As expected, there was a huge disparity between Intermediate Runes and Rudimentary Runes. Even during attempts to join an Intermediate Rune and a Rudimentary Rune, the unusual phenomenon caused was 10 times more intense than that between Rudimentary Runes.


    This made Ou Yangming more cautious, and he carried out tests for a longer time.


    Ou Yangming felt exhausted after only trying with about 10 runes. He shook his head and gave up wanting to make further attempts. ¡®I¡¯ll slowly try them when I have spare time or when my mental power improves.¡¯


    The antelope looked at Ou Yangming with a lot of gratitude because it could tell that he was sincere about wanting to smith pieces of good equipment for it, or he would not have been so worn out.


    While the antelope was an intelligent and stingy creature among spirit beasts, it mumbled to itself as it was deeply moved by Ou Yangming, ¡®If he really manages to smith an equipment set for me, and I end up being satisfied with it, should I increase his reward...


    ¡®But will this human cksmith fancy any of my collections?¡¯


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and retrieved an ore on the ground. He hesitated for a while before he released his Military Fire.


    The Military Fire¡¯s power would actually constantly increase as a cksmith became more capable, but Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was an exception.


    Even when Ou Yangming was still inadequate, his fire burned peculiar stones as though it was heating butter; it was effortless. Now that he entered the Spiritual Realm, his Military Fire seemed to have be more powerful than before. As a result, the tough ore with an incredibly high thermal stability melted without being able to resist the fire at all.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he quickly controlled his Military Fire to maintain its state. Following that, he picked up the Wish-fulfilling y. It was his first time using it, but he made it seem like he had done this numerous times; nobody could tell.


    Instead of incorporating the Wish-fulfilling y in arge quantity, he added it bit by bit.


    The young fellow needed to rely on his experience of smithing 1,000 magic skill tools to determine how he should allocate the y.


    Ou Yangming was exceptionally d that he possessed the queer and mysterious Military Fire. Whenever the mineral and the Wish-fulfilling y merged, he could grasp the newborn mineral¡¯s specific attributes. Though they were not as detailed as what would be shown for the final product, they gave him enough assurance.


    ¡®Almost¡ªthis isn¡¯t the golden ratio yet, so I should add a bit more Wish-fulfilling y. I can¡¯t add too much this time; only a bit will do.¡¯


    The young fellow mumbled but did not make any sound, thus the antelope and the others did not know what he was talking about.


    That said, his eyes were brimming with radiating vigor, and he bore a formidable momentum as if he had the world by having the Military Fire in his hands.


    Ou Yangming was full of confidence as he sensed the feedback from his Military Fire. His confidence was also released as the fire burned, and it influenced every living being around him.

 Chapter 557 - Expansion-And-Contraction Limit

    <h4>Chapter 557: Expansion-And-Contraction Limit</h4>


    The bigzy turtle looked dumbfoundedly at Ou Yangming. An extremely absurd and strange thought crossed its mind.


    ¡®This fe isn¡¯t an imposter, is he?


    ¡®Mm, without Multi-armed King King, the goshawk, and the human Spiritualist that exchanged blows with me several times in the lower realm... Perhaps he¡¯s fake?¡¯


    After sensing the faintly discernible forceful aura released by Ou Yangming, this was thezy turtle¡¯s greatest doubt.


    How could a fellow that never used¡ªno, never heard of the Wish-fulfilling y use it so normally? His performance really exceeded the bigzy turtle¡¯s expectations.


    A powerhouse that was unaware of Ou Yangming¡¯s origin would not have felt this way, but the bigzy turtle knew the young fellow¡ªa cultivator that entered the Spiritual Realm from the lower realm. Given his identity, how could he have done this?


    Nheless, Big Yellow, which followed Ou Yangming to the Spiritual Realm, turned a blind eye to this because it had witnessed too many miracles from him.


    What was the big deal about fiddling with the Wish-fulfilling y?


    Ou Yangming broke through the world¡¯s barrier in the lower realm and smithed magic tools. Inparison, what was so surprising about him adding an unseen mineral into his smithing system?


    The times thezy turtle and the big yellow dog had spent with Ou Yangming were different, which was why their attitudes toward this matter were dissimr too.


    Nevertheless, the antelope¡ªthe real concerned party¡ªhad sparkling eyes and was full of hope at the moment. It knew nothing about Ou Yangming¡¯s past, hence it merely regarded him as a potent human cksmith. When it sensed how confident the young fellow became, it was more relieved.


    If it was aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s background and knew it was his first time using the Wish-fulfilling y, it might not be in such a good mood.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and retrieved another ore. The Military Fire kept flickering in his hand, and he nced at the antelope from time to time.


    The antelope thought that Ou Yangming was really customizing pieces of equipment for it, but it did not know that they were his natural reactions when he explored and verified those unique ores¡¯ attributes, as well as when he refined them.


    After all, Ou Yangming did not know anything about most of the ores. Although his Military Fire could look into their attributes, it would be difficult for it to fully bring their specialties into ce. Therefore, the young fellow felt about the ores one by one. If the ores were somewhat lucky, they could still be smithed into other types of equipment in the future; if they had terrible luck and were simply put together by him into unknown scrap metal, even God would not be able to do anything to them.


    Ou Yangming finished checking up the ores after 2 hours.


    Even though he only checked them once, he gained a finer understanding of them with his Military Fire¡¯s help.


    He dared not say that he had thorough grasps of the ores, but it would not be an issue for him to smith pieces of equipment for the antelope.


    ¡°Come over here,¡± Ou Yangming uttered after some thought.


    The antelope was stunned and hesitant at first because it was rather wary against Ou Yangming. Despite that, it could not resist the temptation of the equipment set, thus it ran toward the young fellow eagerly and asked with a ttering smile, ¡°Human master, what do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start smithing officially now, so I need to know how big of a physique change you need,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously and added after a pause, ¡°The Wish-fulfilling y will be incorporated into the pieces of equipment, but they can¡¯t be changed infinitely; there must be a limit to it, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The antelope nodded without any dy.


    The Wish-fulfilling y was indeed a good item that allowed one to resize one¡¯s pieces of equipment as one wish, but there was a limit to it. If Multi-armed King Kong were to use the equipment set smithed for the antelope, the pieces of equipment would only end up being torn into ordinary metals.


    This was because the antelope and the king kong¡¯s builds were too different, so much so that it exceeded the Wish-fulfilling y¡¯s change limit.


    The antelope tilted its head and pondered seriously before it asked, ¡°Human master, may I be so bold as to ask¡ªwhat¡¯s the highest change limit of the pieces of equipment that are smithed by you?¡±


    Ou Yangming thought for a brief moment before he answered ording to what heprehended through his Military Fire, ¡°That depends on the materials used, but I suggest that the highest change limit shouldn¡¯t be more than thrice of their original sizes.¡±


    ¡°Thrice?¡± The antelope suddenly widened its eyes. The look on its face was indescribably strange.


    The young fellow was slightly startled. He flushed and exined, ¡°They can actually be expanded to 5 times of their original sizes, but that¡¯ll affect their qualities, so I propose the highest limit to be not more than 3 times.¡±


    At the end of the day, Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of the Wish-fulfilling y was too little. He could learn more about it if he continued to explore, but nobody knew if there was a unique method in this world that could make the y y a more important role.


    ¡°5 times...¡± The antelope mumbled then shouted, ¡°Master! You¡¯re truly a master!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was bewildered. When he looked at the antelope¡¯s expression, he somewhat felt like he made a mistake.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Unlike its normal behavior, the bigzy turtle exined, ¡°Master Ou, even if normal human cksmiths are given enough Wish-fulfilling y, they can only achieve a limit of roughly 2 times for whatever is smithed. Besides, once a piece of equipment exceeds the normality by one and a half times, its attributes will decline whether it shrinks or expands.¡± It looked at the young fellow with respect as it continued, ¡°Given that you¡¯re able to expand pieces of equipment to 5 times¡ªno, 3 times of their normalities, even if their qualities are slightly poorer, they¡¯re rare fine items for us!¡±


    Though thezy turtle had been staying inside Ou Yangming¡¯s Long Feather Band for a long time, judging from its nature, it had notpletely epted the young fellow.


    If it was not because it feared Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, it would not have bothered about a tiny human Spiritualist.


    Having said that, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s level of attainment and performance in smithing art, the bigzy turtle¡¯s attitude changed drastically. In fact, it even addressed the young fellow as Master Ou.


    The fact that a powerhouse from the Turtles addressed Ou Yangming as a master proved that he had gained its approval.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and was rather regretful. ¡®It turns out that I didn¡¯t say too little, but too much.¡¯


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m aware of that. That said, for the sake of my reputation, I¡¯ll never smith pieces of equipment that can expand by 5 times if I¡¯m not confident.¡± Heter turned to ask the antelope, ¡°I can only guarantee a triple expansion-and-contraction extent. Can you ept that?¡±


    ¡°Master, why can¡¯t you give me more?¡± The antelope stared eagerly at him and asked.


    Ou Yangming responded coldly, ¡°The materials that you prepared can only allow me to smith an equipment set of such level unless you provide more and better materials. The bigger the expansion-and-contraction extent, the more effort I need to put in, and the higher the failure rate. Are you sure you can take the failure rate?¡±


    It was a groundless statement, but the antelope and thezy turtle strongly agreed with him.


    A triple expansion-and-contraction margin was considered amazing to them. As for 5 times... Perhaps the pieces of equipment of some powerhouses from the Demons in this world could achieve that, but they certainly required rare and precious materials, which were unimaginable, let alone obtainable.


    The antelope nodded and replied to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master, please use my current build as the prototype.¡±


    After sensing that Ou Yangming was slightly displeased, it dared not wish for a 5-times margin.


    In actuality, if Ou Yangming had not given the antelope too much hope, not to mention a triple expansion-and-contraction extent, even if it was only a double margin, it would have been overjoyed.


    Ou Yangming nodded and scanned the antelope carefully before he started to smith.


    The pieces of equipment meant for the Walking Beasts were different from those made for the Humans. Many problems would arise if one was inexperienced, but Ou Yangming had smithed pieces of equipment for Big Yellow more than once, thus he was absolutely confident about the things that he needed to take note of.


    A greave was smithed after a brief moment, but Ou Yangming simply made it an ordinary magic tool as he did not attach any Skill Attribute to it.


    Even so, the antelope was satisfied with the ordinary magic tool.


    Being the Beasts¡¯ hard-pressed mountain kings, it was incredibly difficult for them to acquire suitable magic tools, by which it was far beyond ordinary people¡¯s imaginations.


    The Beasts mainly trained their physical powers, where they could train their bodies to be as tough as steel.


    However, if they could gain greater defensive and offensive abilities through ayer of equipment, theirbat powers would surely improve significantly. This was a known fact to every race.


    The Beasts were never willing to fight against their enemies¡¯ pieces of equipment with their bodies; it was merely a helpless choice. After all, who would not want to kill their opponents with pieces of powerful equipment if they could?


    By going against fully-armored enemies with only their physical powers... They were simply asking to be tortured!


    There were probably very few creatures that would make the unconventional choice. At the very least, the antelope was not one of them.


    When the antelope put on the greave, its body suddenly shivered as its foreleg bulged. The expansion margin was not big¡ªonly 50%¡ªbut the visual effect was quite notable.


    Afterward, when its body was fully expanded, the greave grew as well and was very fitting; it did not constrain it at all.


    Following that, the antelope ran around for some time. It was delighted the moment it stopped.


    ¡°Thank you... Master!¡±

 Chapter 558 - The Rune’s Magical Effect

    <h4>Chapter 558: The Rune¡¯s Magical Effect</h4>


    Since the antelope was satisfied, Ou Yangming was at ease as he smithed the other pieces of equipment for it.


    The level of smithing was not difficult at all for Ou Yangming. Besides, with the unique Military Fire¡¯s help, he even achieved an extremely frightening sess rate of 100%. Even when he finished smithing every piece of equipment needed by the antelope, he had not failed at all.


    Both the bigzy turtle and the antelope were dumbfounded, and they respected Ou Yangming¡¯s skills even more.


    Whenever beasts requested human cksmiths to smith pieces of equipment for them, they would always prepare several sets of material. This was because they were afraid that the cksmiths might make mistakes and damage the pieces of equipment, but this would make sure there were new materials to continue the smithing processes.


    Normally, the failure rate would increase when the Wish-fulling y was added to a piece of equipment. Therefore, it was incredibly normal for even renowned human cksmiths to make several slips throughout the smithing process for an equipment set.


    As for those that seeded perfectly in one go... Okay, the bigzy turtle and the antelope did not think that they had very limited knowledge, but it was especially rare to find such sessful cksmiths, which was why they had strange expressions on their faces.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist to curb his Military Fire as thest piece of equipment was formed.


    It was an antelope headgear, and the most striking part about it was unquestionably the bulges on top for the antelope¡¯s horns. Ou Yangming knocked it with his hand and noted, ¡°I carved a formation map on this headgear. Go ahead and try it.¡±


    The antelope¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It did not forget what Ou Yangming promised it earlier; the power of its natural gift¡ªthe Gravitational Force Suppression¡ªwould be increased by 30%.


    In actuality, not to mention 30%, even if the increase was only 10%, the antelope would have danced with joy.


    It carefully epted the headgear and put it on without any hesitation. Following that, it channeled its spiritual power into the equipment in the blink of an eye. Sure enough, the antelope immediately noticed that a certain power was brewing inside the headgear, and it could naturally release it with a sh of thought.


    Ou Yangming added, ¡°Try it out and see if there are any errors; I can still fix it.¡±


    Although cksmiths were always responsible for their works, he only said that because he wanted to witness the antelope headgear¡¯s mightiness.


    The antelope nodded hard and looked around but could not find a target. As daring as it was, it dared not use the power on Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangmingughed and looked at the bigzy turtle, which was stunned. It quickly uttered, ¡°I can¡¯t, that...¡±


    Before it finished its sentence, the young fellow stated, ¡°The spiritual herb will be yours too.¡±


    Thezy turtle was dumbfounded for some time before it turned to shout at the antelope, ¡°Come! Let me experience your gifted power!¡±


    Upon hearing the turtle, the antelope was taken aback. Nheless, it instantly curbed its thought and lowered its head to release the peculiar yet forceful power.


    It was an exceptionally formidable power. The instant the antelope released it, it had a feeling that the power had indeed surpassed its natural gift.


    Next, the bigzy turtlepletelyy prone on the ground and wailed as though it was suffering immense pain.


    The antelope gasped. ¡®This is a powerhouse from the Turtles, which are known for having remarkable defensive abilities. My Gravitational Force Suppressed might be a little unique, but it couldn¡¯t have caused such an exaggerated reaction from it, right?¡¯


    On the other hand, thezy turtle red indignantly at the antelope. All of a sudden, it widened its mouth to shoot a ck water arrow.


    The antelope felt a chill in its heart, and it jumped away without any dy. It curbed its gifted power and yelled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one that wanted to attack you, so why are you taking revenge on me?¡±


    Stunned, thezy turtle blinked itsrge eyes and looked away embarrassedly.


    In actual fact, it knew who the real culprit was. Even so, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s marvelous smithing ability, it knew it must not offend the seemingly tiny human cksmith.


    Therefore, it could vent its resentment on the antelope, but it dared not get mad at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, but he could not be bothered aboutforting the bigzy turtle. Since the fellow wanted to gain so many spiritual items, it must pay a certain price. At this moment, the young fellow was already attracted by the queer power released by the antelope.


    He had carved a Rudimentary Rune on the headgear. The rune, which was a special rune with an erosive power, corresponded with the antelope¡¯s Gravitational Force Suppression Rune quite well in his sea of consciousness.


    Nevertheless, ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s initial deduction, the rune was not useful for Spirit Grade powerhouses because such a powerhouse¡¯s defensive power could easily disintegrate it.


    Having said that, when the rune was matched with an Intermediate Rune, there seemed to be an unexpected magical effect.


    The bigzy turtle would not have been infuriated by suppression from sheer gravitational force, let alone a rudimentary Erosive Spell. On the contrary, when the twobined, the effect was so notable that thezy turtle could not withstand it at all.


    Needless to say, it was also because the bigzy turtle did not release its power at all. If it had met force with force, nobody would be able to tell the oue.


    When Ou Yangming looked at thezy turtle, which was slowly calming down, as well as the antelope with an apologetic smile on its face, he was suddenly struck with an idea. ¡®Given that this is only the effect of thebination between an Intermediate Rune and a Rudimentary Rune, the resulting power from 2bined Intermediate Runes will probably be even more unbelievable, right?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Ou Yangming only possessed 2 Intermediate Runes for the time being. If he were to let them merge... He was not feeling hopeful at all.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± The young fellow curbed his thought and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m satisfied!¡± The antelope quickly nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming reached out his hands and rubbed them in front of the antelope.


    ¡°Human master, you¡¯re...¡± The antelope was surprised.


    ¡°Woof,¡± Big Yellow barked and questioned the antelope, ¡°Your fur¡ªare you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    The antelope shook its head right away aftering to a sudden realization. ¡°I dare not, I dare not.¡± Following that, it kept shaking its body, causing its long fur to fall automatically. Before long, it became bald.


    Big Yellow opened its mouth andughed out loud.


    Ou Yangming twitched the corner of his mouth because the antelope looked strangely hrious.


    The antelope chuckled embarrassedly. Perhaps it would have plucked up its courage to fight other spirit beasts that ridiculed it like that, but it gave up that thought after ncing at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Our deal ispleted, so please help yourself, Your Excellency.¡±


    The antelope lowered its head at Ou Yangming to salute him, then he put on the pieces of equipment and said, ¡°Thank you, master, I hope to see you again.¡±


    Subsequently, it shed and left in an instant.


    Ou Yangming reached out to pick up the fur and pressed it a few times. Heter released his mental power to sense it as it was curious, and his face could not help but change.


    His mental power was exceedingly great, but his consciousness sensed nothing when he tried to look into the fur. Even though the young fellow¡¯s hand was clearly telling him that he was indeed holding a ball of fur, his mental conception could not sense it.


    It was his first time experiencing such an odd situation, thus he naturally felt like something was weird.


    ¡°Lazy turtle, have you seen... Fur like this before?¡± Ou Yangming asked while holding the fur.


    The bigzy turtle thought, ¡®I have a name too¡ªI¡¯m not azy turtle!¡¯


    It did not feel anything back when Ou Yangming addressed it as such; it always felt like it was not too bothered because it would leave the young fellow anyway. However, due to the drastic change in the overall situation, the turtle was unwilling to be addressed like that.


    The turtle sensed the fur and shook its head. ¡°No, that fe¡¯s probably a mutated spirit beast, which is why it possesses this unique ability.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered, and he immediately ordered the big yellow dog, ¡°Big Yellow, chase it back.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll chase it back and ughter it to eat it!¡±


    The young fellow red at it and instructed, ¡°Go and ask if it¡¯d like to follow us. I can provide it with better pieces of equipment free of charge.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Big Yellow widened its eyes and shouted.


    Ou Yangming waved the fur in his hand helplessly and responded, ¡°This is useful for me, so quickly go!¡±


    While Big Yellow was reluctant, it did not want to quarrel with Ou Yangming over a proper business. As such, it sighed and pursued the antelope.


    The bigzy turtle was confused. ¡°Master Ou, you need to be very wealthy to recruit a spirit beast. You... Oh, that won¡¯t be your concern, but isn¡¯t your condition too favorable for that antelope?¡±


    ¡°Its importance is beyond what you think.¡± Ou Yangming nodded, and his eyes suddenly darkened as he added, ¡°Bigzy turtle, I need your helpter.¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Thezy turtle quickly responded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not willing to follow us, please release a restraining order on it too!¡±


    Thezy turtle blinked and agreed to help the young fellow, but it could not understand what exactly the antelope¡¯s fur could do.


    ¡®Is he nning to keep spiritual items inside the fur to hide them from other powerhouses?


    ¡®He can simply send them into the space I¡¯m in, and there won¡¯t be a problem anymore.


    Ou Yangming waited quietly for about 15 minutes before 2 figures returned at the speed of light. He curled his lips into a faint smile because given that the antelope was willing to return, anything could be discussed. Of course, he was confident about fooling the mutated fe.

 Chapter 559 - Making A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 559: Making A Friend</h4>


    ¡°Your equipment set is pretty good, but that¡¯s all it is. It¡¯s because the materials that you prepared are too poor...¡± Ou Yangming tole the antelope. By the time he finished, he flushed a little even though he was thick-faced.


    After all, this was the Spiritual Realm¡ªthe well-known Spiritual Realm.


    The minerals that could be found here were far better than what could be found in the lower realm. In fact, Ou Yangming knew less than 30% of the minerals that were presented by the antelope, or he would not need to carry out a trial run earlier.


    When Ou Yangming smithed pieces of equipment for the antelope, he did not give him all, hence there was plenty of room for improvement.


    Everything was because of him and had nothing to do with the pieces of equipment.


    The antelope blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Human master, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m not capable enough to find better materials, but... Why did you ask me toe back?¡± It made an unrealistic guess, but it was so inconceivable that it dared not be so sure.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and cut to the chase. ¡°Your fur is rather useful for me, so I¡¯d like to make a deal with you. As long as you¡¯re willing toe with me, not only will I smith pieces of higher-level equipment for you, but I¡¯ll also provide you with better cultivation resources. The Humans have alchemists, where the pills refined by them can help you upgrade your strength as fast as possible.¡± He was highly-spirited and confident as he spoke.


    On the other hand, the antelope kept blinking as though this was its habit whenever it pondered.


    ¡®Follow a human?¡¯


    This had never crossed its mind. Nheless, it was instantly moved when it lowered its head to look at the equipment set on its body, as well as when it thought about the cruel reality ofpeting against many spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Even so, it could not get past a certain stage in its heart.


    ¡°Honorable human master, I¡¯m extremely touched by your kindness, but I don¡¯t want to be another living being¡¯s pet beast.¡± The antelope felt troubled as it added, ¡°If you¡¯d like to subdue me, regrettably, I can only reject you.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and said, ¡°Ask them what they are to me.¡±


    Big Yellow barked and answered right away, ¡°A friend.¡±


    The bigzy turtle swayed itsrge neck and wondered, but it could not figure out what kind of special rtionship it shared with Ou Yangming. As such, it could only say, ¡°We¡¯re probably friends.¡±


    Perhaps the oue would be different if Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk were present. Since the powerful spirit beasts were absent, the statements that were given by Big Yellow and thezy turtle cleared the antelope¡¯s concern.


    It looked around and seemed like it was unwilling to leave the ridge.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and immediately added, ¡°Brother Antelope, you might be fully equipped now, but you also have to be careful of possible sneak attacks from covetous mountain lords on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. On the contrary, if you be a Venerable One someday and return, the ignorant ones won¡¯t even think about attacking you anymore.¡±


    The antelope looked up abruptly and mumbled, ¡°A Venerable One...¡±


    It was evident that the term was a huge stimtion for it.


    Ou Yangming nodded sternly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If youe with me, your chances of bing a Venerable One will definitely be 10 times higher than your chances now.¡±


    A Venerable One was such a formidable being that even Ou Yangming dared not say he could certainly arrive at that boundary. Nevertheless, this did not stop him from deceiving the antelope. In any case, he only said that its chances would increase by 10 times but did not guarantee that it would be a Venerable One for sure.


    The antelope¡¯s eyes reddened a little. It would have given a snort of contempt if another human had told him the same thing; it would not believe such a fragile promise. However, the human in front of it was different as he was a great cksmith among the Humans. More importantly, he did not make a single mistake at all when he smithed the equipment set for it.


    It had never heard of such a marvelous control ability in smithing art.


    If the antelope missed this human, it would not be able to meet another one.


    Atst, the antelope stomped its foot and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, since you value me so much, I, Mountain Lord Fat Antelope, am willing to leave the ridge with you!¡± Once it made up its mind, it addressed the young fellow differently.


    ¡°Fat... Fat Antelope?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned, and he had a strange look on his face.


    ¡±This antelope has such a weird name. I wonder if it named itself or was fooled by someone else...¡¯


    The antelope was rather embarrassed, but it exined, ¡°Master Ou, before I became sessful in cultivation, I was determined to taste all of the delicious and fresh grass in the world to be the fattest antelope ever, which was how my name came about.¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth, then heughed and remarked, ¡°Nice, that¡¯s a great ambition. Nice, very nice.¡±


    ¡®Humans and spirit beasts are indeed very different.¡¯


    Big Yellow and the bigzy turtle exchanged nces, which was obvious that they did not approve of the antelope¡¯s thinking too.


    The fat antelope was surely ludicrous among spirit beasts, but that might be the exact reason its fur mutated.


    Despite that, they could not understand why Ou Yangming valued the soft and almost useless fur so much.


    Ou Yangming was somewhat delighted after receiving the antelope¡¯s promise. He turned to look at the unconscious Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, which was still lying on the ground. The leopard was quite pitiful; it should have woken up long ago based on its physical quality, but every time it made some movements while still being in a daze, thezy turtle would lift its front limb to m it hard.


    Thezy turtle controlled its power so perfectly that the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard simply fainted again but was not harmed. Having said that, the leopard was in quite a poor state.


    After noticing the look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, thezy turtle knew what he had to do. It opened its mouth to shoot a water arrow on the giant leopard¡¯s head.


    The water arrow did not contain too much power, but it carried an intense chill. Consequently, the spirit leopard shivered and woke up at once.


    As it blinked, it had a splitting headache, so much so that it could not remember what happened.


    This was the aftereffect of being knocked out by the bigzy turtle multiple times. Fortunately, the leopard was an incredibly strong creature, or it would have been killed by the turtle long ago.


    After a brief moment, the humongous leopard stared at Ou Yangming. It finally awoke and widened its eyes as it wanted to roar.


    It was then when Ou Yangming turned his wrist to retrieve a ck badge, which was the Restraining Badge given by thezy turtle. With a sh of thought, he channeled his mental power into the badge and understood how the item should be used. By sending a conception into the badge, it shone slightly, causing the noisy leopard to jump. Moreover, its roar turned into a mournful wail.


    The spirit leopard suffered an indescribable pain in its head, and the pain was so intense that it almost passed out again.


    That said, the pain happened fast but went away faster; it disappeared right after the leopardnded.


    The Spirit Ridge Giant Leopard was not a fool, thus it spotted the badge on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. It had a ghastly look on its face as it yelled, ¡°You¡ªhow dare you restrain me!¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Since you wanted to attack me, why couldn¡¯t I restrain you?¡±


    The spirit leopard was startled, then it smiled hideously andmented, ¡°How dare a human like youe to the 10,000 Beasts Ridge and... Awoo!¡± It suddenly stopped talking and let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite unyielding. Let¡¯s see how long you can endure this.¡± Ou Yangming crossed his hands in front of his chest and smirked. He was quite curious about thezy turtle¡¯s skill, and he wondered if the leopard would surrender to him.


    Thezy turtle was unperturbed as if it did not pay any attention to this. This was because it was confident about the restraining order that it made.


    Sure enough, it took only a short while before the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard roared, ¡°Stop, stop, I surrender, I surrender...¡±


    Ou Yangming did not stop right away; he only stopped 15 minutes after the leopard wailed.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard sprawled on the ground like a pile of mud. It perspired so much that the ground beneath it turned wet.


    Fat Antelope¡¯s eyes flickered. It had mixed feelings after seeing the gigantic leopard¡¯s situation.


    It was happy to see the fellow being punished, but it also thought about itself. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t epted this human cksmith¡¯s invitation, would I have ended like this leopard too?¡¯


    Ou Yangming waved the ck badge in his hand at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard. The paralyzed leopard shrieked and begged, ¡°Human powerhouse, be the bigger person and spare me!¡±


    ¡°You surrender?¡± Ou Yangmingughed.


    ¡°I surrender¡ªI definitely surrender.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make a deal with you. Send us back to the Humans¡¯ boundary, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Ou Yangming noted.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard responded without any hesitation. When it looked away, it finally noticed Fat Antelope, which was standing somewhere behind Ou Yangming. It could not help but blink as it was puzzled.


    Fat Antelope knew it could not keep it a secret from the leopard, hence it simply told it the truth, ¡°Silver Ridge, I¡¯ve decided to leave the Silver Ridge Boundary with Master Ou, so I won¡¯t be fighting for this territory with you anymore.¡±


    Back then, it would have hoped that the massive leopard never returned. Ever since it decided to follow Ou Yangming, it started thinking differently.


    ¡®I¡¯ll let Silver Ridge have this worthless ce...¡¯


    ¡°What Master Ou?¡± Silver Ridge asked after it gasped for breath. It suddenly fixed its gaze on the antelope and questioned, ¡°Where did you get those pieces of equipment from?¡±


    It had fought the antelope countless times for the Silver Ridge Boundary. Though it was always victorious, it could not eliminate its opponent, hence they knew each other very well.


    The leopard¡¯s heart thumped after it noticed the antelope¡¯s equipment set, and it thought, ¡®If that fe¡¯s equipment set isn¡¯t just for show, I might not be its match anymore in the future.¡¯

 Chapter 560 - An Invitation From A Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 560: An Invitation From A Venerable One</h4>


    Fat Antelopeughed out loud. ¡°Silver Ridge, speaking of which, I¡¯ll have to thank you for this!¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard hesitated for a moment and was soon in disbelief. Itter turned to stare at Ou Yangming and shouted, ¡°Y-you¡¯re a human cksmith?¡±


    The antelope chuckled. ¡°Silver Ridge, you¡¯re so slow! Let me tell you¡ªhe¡¯s not only a human cksmith, but is also a master!¡±


    In actuality, Fat Antelope was not too clear about the division between human cksmiths, but it felt that Ou Yangming was a prominent figure after witnessing his smithing skill. Besides, how could ordinary cksmiths have made pieces of equipment with triple expansion-and-contraction limits?


    Therefore, Fat Antelope naturally regarded Ou Yangming as a master-level powerhouse.


    Silver Ridge was startled, and it looked bitterly at Ou Yangming. ¡°Human master, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°You never asked, and you attacked us right away!¡±


    The giant leopard regretted its actions very much. If it knew the human Spiritualist was a cksmith, it would not have attacked him and would not have ended up in such a miserable state.


    ¡°Silver Ridge, Master Ou said that he¡¯ll let you go once we arrive at the Humans¡¯ boundary, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± Fat Antelope suddenly sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t be fighting for the Silver Ridge Boundary with you anymore, so you can cultivate at ease!¡±


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other andughed internally.


    Earlier on, the fat antelope earnestly wished for the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard to be killed, but its attitude was entirely different at the moment. It was a ludicrous creature indeed.


    Regardless of what the fat antelope was thinking, as long as it did not touch Ou Yangming¡¯s bottom line, he would not be bothered.


    In any case, since he was already in the Spiritual Realm, it did not matter if he killed or spared a spirit beast such as the humongous leopard.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard swept its tail but was not delighted at all. This was because it could tell that the fact that its old rival made such a decision meant that it hadpletely viewed the Silver Ridge as a useless ce.


    Since the antelope was given the choice of a better future, it would not care about the Silver Ridge anymore.


    Ou Yangming looked around then asked thezy turtle, ¡°We¡¯ll be setting out now. Are you going inside, or are you walking with us?¡±


    The bigzy turtle answered without any hesitation, ¡°I think I¡¯ll sleep, but...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    Thezy turtle nodded and rolled itsrge eyes as it said, ¡°Master Ou, I cane out to help you if you encounter other enemies!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked strangely at the turtle and wondered when it became so hardworking. He came to a sudden realization after he recalled the spirit beast¡¯s aim, hence he responded with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following that, he extended his arm, causing his Long Feather Band to release an extensive while light that enveloped thezy turtle. When the light dispersed and took in the turtle, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were stupefied.


    They were spirit beasts, thus they were familiar with treasures inside interspatial bags.


    After all, some spirit beasts had body parts that yed the role of an interspatial bag. Even if they did not have the ability, at the very least, they had seen it before.


    Nevertheless, interspatial bags varied in size. Ordinary interspatial bags could only store items such as some weapons and herbs, whereas better ones could keep more items but were 100 times more difficult to be refined.


    As for an interspatial bag that could amodate a monstrous creature such as the bigzy turtle and provide sufficient life energy...


    Fat Antelope possessed an interspatial bag, which stored the ores that were gathered by it. It went through a lot and almost emptied its substantial resources to obtain the interspatial bag.


    Even so, how could its interspatial bag bepared with Ou Yangming¡¯s Long Feather Band?


    ¡®Such an interspatial item can¡¯t be acquired by ordinary forces for sure.¡¯ The fat antelope sighed.


    With that, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard lowered their heads as they dared not look straight at Ou Yangming anymore.


    At this point, they had regarded Ou Yangming as a disciple from a supreme force. They figured that only an influential force would be able to gain such a remarkable piece of interspatial equipment.


    Ou Yangming looked at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and ordered it, ¡°You¡¯ll be leading the way. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the leopard responded right away, then it swayed its rather dizzy head and led the way.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming shook his wrist to make the 2 Long Feather Bands move closer to each other. Afterward, he transferred the long green bamboo and the spiritual herb into the space where the big turtle was in.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was indeed worthy of being the mountain lord of this area. Once it released its aura, the beast herds around them eithery prone on the ground or fled; none of them dared to get close to the formidable mountain lord.


    Nheless, the gigantic leopard was clearly not in a good mood. Apart from being restrained, its old rival of many years seemed to have left its circle and found a better opportunity for development. As such, it could not be cheerful at all.


    After walking in a direction for several days, they had crossed the Silver Ridge Boundary. Guided by the enormous leopard and the fat antelope, which were familiar with the area, they easily eliminate any troubles along their way.


    This was the advantage of being guided by beasts. If Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were by themselves, although they would not be in such deep trouble that they could not move even a step forward, it would be tough for them to have a safe journey.


    ¡°Ah, Master Ou, I suddenly recall something.¡± All of a sudden, Fat Antelope stopped. It looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Did youe for the Trading Meet?¡±


    ¡°What Trading Meet?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard stopped and turned around to ask the young fellow, ¡°Human master, the Trading Meet is prepared by the 10,000 Beasts Ridge for human masters like you. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and replied to it, ¡°I¡¯ve been on an adventure and have been away from the people here, so I never heard about that.¡±


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and thought, ¡®We just came from the lower realm so of course, we¡¯ve been away from the people here. It¡¯ll only be weird if we heard about the meet.¡¯


    Even though the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and Fat Antelope found it odd, they dared not point it out in front of Ou Yangming. The antelope shook its head and exined, ¡°Master Ou, the 10,000 Beasts Ridge has spirit beasts that require many pieces of equipment and pills, whereas human cksmiths and alchemists need various minerals and special spiritual medicines from the ridge. Thus, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One ordered that a Trading Meet be held between the Humans and the Beasts once a decade so that both parties can take what they need.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, but he raised another question as he found it strange, ¡°Won¡¯t there be any conflicts if they¡¯re in the same ce?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there will be conflicts, but the Venerable One set several rules. The Beasts mustn¡¯t attack them during the meet, and as long as trades are made during the meet, the Beasts can¡¯t attack the Humans if they¡¯re still in the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard looked distantly at Ou Yangming and expressed, ¡°If you showed your mark as a human master earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    The young fellow chuckled and thought, ¡®Do human cksmiths and alchemists have unique marks on them?¡¯


    ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem unusual; there are precedents in the lower realm anyway, where I¡¯m known as an honorable Superior cksmith.


    ¡®I wonder what my equivalent rank will be in the Spiritual Realm.¡¯


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming would not inquire about this from the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, or he would be admitting his cluelessness. Most importantly, they would suspect his identity.


    ¡°Fat Antelope, can we go to take a look?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    He did not want to create more problems but given that he did not need to worry about his safety, he wanted to know more about this world.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re a human smithing master, so they¡¯ll wee you for sure,¡± Fat Antelope answered at once.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Human master, are you nning to participate in the meet to smith pieces of equipment for them?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°I¡¯ll see. If there¡¯s a suitable opportunity, there¡¯s no harm for me to try.¡±


    ¡°Human master, if I provide you with materials too, can you help me smith an equipment set too?¡± The spirit leopard asked after a moment of hesitation, and it added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯ll reward you well!¡±


    Big Yellow sneered disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s wishful thinking. Your life is in Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s hands, so how dare you hope that he¡¯ll smith an equipment suit for you? You¡¯re so reckless!¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard immediately looked gloomy, and it was also a little afraid.


    Ou Yangming gently patted the big yellow dog¡¯s head and noted, ¡°That depends on the situation. If you have something that¡¯ll move me, I might just ept your request.¡±


    Fat Antelope nodded as well. ¡°Master Ou, if this little leopard wants to hold on to its position as the Silver Ridge¡¯s mountain lord, it¡¯ll need some pieces of equipment indeed. Heh, it might not even be a match for me now. If another spirit beast gains fine items from this meet and challenges it in the future, it¡¯ll definitely suffer a huge loss.¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard smiled embarrassedly and looked gratefully at the fat antelope. They used to bepetitors, but they shared a friendly rtionship now.


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to respond, his face changed, and he turned abruptly to look into the distance.


    For some reason, a distinctive aura could be sensed in that direction. Judging from how forceful the aura was, it certainly belonged to a Venerable One. However, Ou Yangming sensed something familiar in that aura.


    ¡®If it isn¡¯t the Ghost-wed Venerable One, which Venerable One is this?¡¯


    While he was confused, a whistle was hearding from that direction.


    Subsequently, a massive ape hopped over to Ou Yangming and hispanions. It was so fast that it arrived in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Fat Antelope and the Siler Ridge Giant Antelope stared at the ape and instantly became respectful as if they feared the ape very much.


    In actual fact, the ape was not even a spirit beast yet.


    It jumped down from a tree and fixed its gaze at Ou Yangming, then it bowed and uttered, ¡°Human cultivator, my n¡¯s Venerable One invites you for a conversation.¡±

 Chapter 561 - King Kong’s Father

    <h4>Chapter 561: King Kong¡¯s Father</h4>


    An ape cupped its hands like a human. Without looking at its appearance and by only listening to it, nobody would have suspected if it said it was a polite gentleman.


    Ou Yangming twitched his eyebrows and had a strange look on his face.


    ording to what he knew, beast cultivators could speak the humannguage too, but they could normally do that after they became spirit beasts.


    Before bing a spirit beast, even the intelligent Big Yellow could only bark without being able tomunicate with ordinary people.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding was overturned by the ape in front of him.


    He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, may I ask which Venerable One is it?¡±


    The ape answered proudly, ¡°Since we¡¯re on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, there can only be one Venerable One.¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were so agitated that they trembled, and they looked eagerly at Ou Yangming. Although they did not have the right to call the shots, it was evident from their expressions that they would love to meet the Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡®Why did that Venerable One suddenly want to invite me? Why do I sense a familiar aura from that direction?¡¯


    It seemed like he would only find answers if he met the Venerable One.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was not willing to meet the Beasts¡¯ Venerable One if it was possible. This was because the Ghost-wed Venerable One truly left him a terrible impression.


    After estimating his chances of escaping from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, he finally sighed and said, ¡°Your Excellency, please lead the way.¡±


    Unless Ou Yangming immediately retrieved the long bamboo that represented an interspatial node to flee through an opened space, it would be nearly impossible for him to get away from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Even so, after having just gotten out from the space of nothingness, the young fellow was not willing to go back at all.


    The ape bowed at him again and headed toward the mountains in the distance.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were overjoyed as they looked at each other. It seemed like being summoned by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was an extremely glorious thing to them.


    The ape was incredibly fast. It arrived at a mountain range after only 15 minutes.


    Layers of white mist surrounded the mountain range. As remarkable as Ou Yangming¡¯s vision was, he could not see through the mist.


    Nevertheless, when the ape arrived in front of the white mist, they automatically moved to the sides and revealed a smooth path as though they had life and wisdom.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. He released his mental power to sense the white mist but realized that they were formed weirdly and not naturally. Despite that, given the situation, he dared not study the mist in detail, hence he could only suppress his curiosity and followed the ape onto the path.


    The passage was not long, but even Ou Yangming¡¯s heart beat faster when he walked on it.


    All of a sudden, they were greeted with something bright as they went past the mist.


    When Ou Yangming blinked and finally adapted to the brightness, his eyes lit up as he eximed, ¡°King Kong?¡±


    At the end of the white mist was an old ape with tall stature and a dignified appearance, but it had 6 more arms than normal apes, making it look like a reprint of Multi-armed King Kong no matter the angle. No, it would be more appropriate to say that it was the king kong¡¯s model because its build was too far from the king kong¡¯s.


    The old ape stood up straight but only had a simr build as Ou Yangming. It could not be mentioned on equal terms with King Kong, which had a burly and mountainous body.


    ¡°Who¡¯s King Kong?¡± The old ape turned and asked.


    Ou Yangming could sense its vague aura, and his face had taken on a ghastly expression long ago. This was because he knew the supreme powerhouse in front of him was surely closely rted to Multi-armed King Kong.


    Not to mention the old ape was a shrunken version of the king kong, its aura alone was enough to confirm this.


    The young fellow smiled bitterly. With a sh of thought, he released the aura of the king kong¡¯s illusory figure inside his sea of consciousness.


    Next, the old ape had an exceptionally fearsome look in its eyes. It swayed its body and arrived in front of Ou Yangming right away, then it stared at his eyes with a threatening killing intent that filled the whole area.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard fell to the ground almost at the same time. Their eyes were filled with indescribable fear.


    ¡®Ah, this is Sir Venerable One. We¡¯re especially blessed to be able to meet it.¡¯ Having said that, before they could even move forward to greet the Venerable One, it was infuriated and showed its viciousness toward Ou Yangming. As such, they were almost frightened out of their wits.


    Ou Yangming twitched his eyebrows but did not move at all. He continued to release Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s soul aura.


    After some time, the old ape¡¯s sinister voice was heard. ¡°Why did my child acknowledge you as its master?¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard widened their eyes at the same time. ¡®Did we hear it wrongly? The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s child actually acknowledged this human master as its master? It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you have no idea...¡± The old ape uttered leisurely, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know then!¡±


    It reached out its finger and slowly pointed it at Ou Yangming.


    On its fingertip was a faint light, which was so peculiar that anyone would be terrified.


    Ou Yangming was horrified, but he did not want to suffer for nothing. Without any hesitation, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness burned, and almost concurrently, he recalled the dragon and the phoenix¡¯s appearance inside Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s spiritual world.


    The enormous dragon was as firm as a mountain while the phoenix did not show a weak impression at all.


    At this moment, the images of the 2 appalling prehistoric creatures were born in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind in an unimaginable way.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming could not have triggered the images with his power alone. He had only reproduced the images of the spine-chilling creatures because the Military Fire and the queer Devouring attribute in his sea of consciousness seemed to have unleashed magical effects.


    When the old ape¡¯s finger just only touched the spot between Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows, its body quivered, and a menacing voice burst out from its throat. It sounded unbelievably forceful, so much so that its sound waves caused Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard to roll their eyes and pass out.


    As for Big Yellow, it endured the soundwaves tenaciously under Ou Yangming¡¯s intentional protection.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The old ape withdrew its hand abruptly, which was 1,000 times faster than when it reached out to Ou Yangming earlier.


    It took a step back and looked quietly at Ou Yangming, but there was a strange look in its eyes.


    ¡®The appearance of a dragon and a phoenix¡ªthis was definitely what I saw. But why did I see it inside a tiny human cultivator¡¯s sea of consciousness?¡¯


    ¡°You¡ªwho exactly are you?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One questioned, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with them?¡±


    Just by seeing the appearance of a dragon and a phoenix, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One dared not act rashly.


    The more profound one¡¯s cultivation base, the more one was afraid of the ancient legendary dragon and phoenix, which were divine creatures. Moreover, it knew very well that if Ou Yangming was unrted to any of them, he could not have shown the unusual scene.


    Ou Yangming was secretly relieved. He naturally had nothing to do with the dragon or the phoenix, but it would not stop him from relying on their powers to frighten others.


    He cleared his throat and answered, ¡°Senior, I only met Multi-armed King Kong once, but it insisted on acknowledging me as its master. I have no idea what happened, but I figured that it has something to do with them.¡± He smiled bitterly.


    Judging from the fact that Multi-armed King Kong was near the peak for a spirit beast, how could it have willingly worshipped him after their first meeting.


    Besides, the goshawk had also asked to be his follower after he burned it and forced it to leave.


    Ou Yangming used to be very alert about this, but he was not dubious anymore after he became close to the little red bird; he found out who the mastermind was.


    Of course, he would only keep it to himself. Even if a Venerable One forced an answer out of him, he would not reveal everything in detail.


    The old ape looked deeply at Ou Yangming as if it wanted to see what exactly was unique about the young fellow, such that he managed to show the unusual phenomenon. That said, it gained nothing even after staring at the young fellow for a long time.


    It sighed momentster and said, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Many stone benches were ced on the mountain range. They varied in height but had particrly shiny surfaces as though they were cleaned every day.


    Ou Yangming saluted the old ape with respect and said, ¡°Thank you, elder.¡±


    He slowly sat, whereas the fat antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard continued toy on the ground as they dared not get up.


    ¡°Senior, how do you and King Kong address each other?¡±


    The old ape spoke as if it forgot about their confrontation earlier, ¡°That fe¡¯s my child. Since it acknowledged you as its master, you¡¯ll take good care of it, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°King Kong¡¯s my best partner, so I¡¯ll treat it with due respect and won¡¯t let anyone bully it.¡±


    ¡°Bully?¡± The old apeughed and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll be d if it doesn¡¯t bully others.¡±


    The young fellow was stunned. It recalled King Kong¡¯s childish nature and did not know to cry or tough. Nheless, he confirmed the Venerable One¡¯s identity because of this.


    ¡°Did King Kong follow you here?¡±


    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s up here already.¡± Ou Yangming answered right away.


    The old ape frowned and sighed. ¡°I made a lot of effort to send it there. Why did it return in such a hurry?¡±


    Curious, Ou Yangming questioned, ¡°Senior, why did you send it... There?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re allies now, are you not aware of its power?¡±


    Ou Yangming forced a smile and answered, ¡°Its power is formidable, and it¡¯s nothing like I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Mm, can you tell how long it¡¯ll take before it draws the Heavenly Thunderbolts?¡±

 Chapter 562 - An Agreement With The Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 562: An Agreement With The Venerable One</h4>


    ¡°The Heavenly Thunderbolts?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he had a strange look on his face. He shook his head and answered, ¡°I have no idea, but ording to King Kong, there¡¯ll probably be a few decades before it faces the thunderbolts?¡±


    Upon hearing him, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed and noted, ¡°Over there, the punishment can indeed be dyed by several decades but if it stays here, it¡¯ll be struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts after a decade at most!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes twitched as he was appalled. ¡°It... Can it be a Venerable One?¡±


    This was the Spiritual Realm, where the world¡¯s power was extremely forceful and was far from what the lower realm couldpare. Ordinary Spiritualists would not draw the attention of the universe¡¯s power at all; only Venerable Ones would attract the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming immediately shook his head and added, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, its aura isn¡¯t that powerful.¡±


    Ou Yangming had experienced how fearsome a Venerable One was. Although he only faced one for a split second and from different worlds, he knew he could not resist such a being.


    Inparison, even though Multi-armed King Kong was as enormous as a mountain, it was far from a Venerable One, which possessed powers as deep as a sea.


    ¡°What you sensed isn¡¯t its true aura but the aura it released,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One exined and sighed. ¡°I personally sealed half of its power.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other, and their hearts pounded.


    Given that King Kong, whose power was half-sealed, was so frightening, what would its ability be if its power was unsealed?


    It was no wonder Multi-armed King Kong did as it wished when it faced the bigzy turtle; apart from its size advantage, most importantly, it was full of confidence due to its absolute power.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked deeply at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Human cultivator, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve been here for some time already, and yet you only ask for my name now,¡¯ Ou Yangming roasted the Venerable One internally, but he dared not look displeased at all. ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming from the Humans.¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming. Alright, I don¡¯t care how you and my child met but since you took it under your wings, you must take responsibility for it,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One replied to the young fellow and had a meaningful look in its eyes. ¡°If not, I won¡¯t let you go even if I have to risk my life.¡±


    After witnessing the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix, it decided to not question Ou Yangming closely to find out the reason anymore.


    In actuality, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was slightly d. If Multi-armed King Kong built rtionships with the sessors from those 2 races, it would be great news, and it would ask for more. However, Ou Yangming was a human, so how could he maneuver the Phoenixes¡¯ powers?


    The Venerable One could not figure it out, but it dared not get to the bottom of it.


    Ou Yangming questioned sternly, ¡°Senior, do you mean helping King Kong get through the thunderbolts disaster safely?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded.


    The thunderbolts disaster was incredibly mighty for those that became Venerable Ones. For generations, those that managed to survive it were potent, well-prepared, and lucky enough.


    ording to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s estimation, if Multi-armed King Kong faced the thunderbolts disaster now, its chances of surviving it was less than 30%. This was the reason it did everything it could to seal half of the king kong¡¯s power and sent it to the lower realm.


    Perhaps the king kong¡¯s temperament would improve after training in the lower realm for decades, and it would have a higher chance to survive the disaster.


    Nevertheless, if it really became involved with the 2 races, its chances of surviving the thunderbolts disaster would increase by at least twice.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I believe that Multi-armed King Kong will definitely get through the thunderbolts disaster safely.¡±


    ¡°Definitely?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was dumbfounded, and it sneered. ¡°Have you experienced how mighty the thunderbolts disaster is? How dare you boast so shamelessly!¡±


    Big Yellow opened its mouth but was red at by the Venerable One. It instantly tucked its tail and hid behind Ou Yangming as it dared not show itself anymore.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming looked calmly at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Senior I¡¯m a cksmith, and I have a special smithing technique that¡¯ll escort King Kong through the thunderbolts disaster safely.¡±


    ¡°A cksmith?¡± The Venerable One¡¯s eyes gleamed, but it quickly shook its head and remarked, ¡°Based on your experience and cultivation base, what kind of good items can you smith? Ah, you might as well... Seek help for them; they might be able to help my child.¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard looked at each other. They guessed that Ou Yangming had a notable background, by which even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One feared the hidden power behind him. Despite that, they could not think of any force that could help Venerable Ones resist the thunderbolts.


    They lowered their heads at the same time. At this point, they dared not make wild guesses anymore.


    Ou Yangming pondered and expressed, ¡°Senior, words alone are no proof. If that¡¯s the case, how about you look into this again once I meet up with King Kong and smith and equipment set for it?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t my son with you?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One questioned.


    The young fellow smiled bitterly. ¡°We encountered an ident on our way here, but I believe I¡¯ll meet King Kong as long as I return to the Humans¡¯ boundary.¡±


    While the Venerable One wanted to question him further, it shut its mouth when it thought about the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix. Having said that it cursed internally, ¡®Is this rted to those 2 races?¡¯


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a cksmith, that¡¯ll be great,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One said as a thought crossed its mind. It pointed its finger and continued, ¡°I¡¯m holding a Trading Meet on the mountain, so how about you participate in it so I can take a look at your abilities?¡±


    Though it did not believe how a human cksmith, who had juste from the lower realm not long ago, could surprise it, it somehow looked forward to his performance when it recalled the queer appearance of a dragon and a phoenix.


    The Humans might be useless, but if one was involved with those 2 races, even the most useless fellow would be a lively dragon or an active tiger.


    ¡°Elder, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One reached out its arm, then it moved slowly and left like a ghost.


    Ou Yangming and the others were taken aback. They paid full attention to it when they spoke to the Venerable One, but they did not know how the powerhouse left.


    If the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had evil intentions against them, they probably could not have escaped at all.


    The ape, which escorted them here just now, hopped over and said, ¡°The Venerable One invites you to the Trading Meet¡¯s venue.¡± Itter brought them away from the mountain range and journeyed between some mountains before they arrived in front of a tall mountain.


    Ou Yangming and the others had not climbed the mountain, but they could already sense numerous strong auras at the top.


    Without a doubt, those that could enter the venue were spirit-beast-level powerhouses.


    The ape nced at Ou Yangming curiously and asked, ¡°Can you really help Great Master resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. When he realized that the ape was referring to Multi-armed King Kong, he smiled and answered without any hesitation, ¡°I can.¡±


    He only uttered 2 words, but they portrayed his immense confidence.


    The ape¡¯s eyes lit up, and it suddenly kneeled before Ou Yangming and kowtowed at him 3 times.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. Just as he was going to help it get up, it already stood up and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The ape had not be a spirit beast, but its wisdom was not inferior to other intelligent living beings. Furthermore, its eyes were filled with innocence and purity, thus it could easily gain the favorable impressions of others.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do, so you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly.


    Following that, the ape swung its tail and stated with a smile, ¡°The venue is right ahead. Good luck to you.¡± Itter swayed its body and jumped nimbly into the forest, where it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked forward to the Trading Meet.


    This would be his first time meeting human cksmiths ever since he entered the Spiritual Realm. He wanted to know how capable the cksmiths here were.


    The Trading Meet on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge was organized by the Venerable One through a lot of hard work. The meet would not only be participated by spirit beast kings from different mountains, but at least 100 human cultivators would be present too.


    As soon as Ou Yangming and hispanions entered the venue, at least 10 spirit beasts hurried toward them from afar.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard quickly went forward. They had met the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One after they followed Ou Yangming. While the Venerable One could not be bothered talking to them at all, they were content about being able to meet it.


    Given that they were still in high spirits, they would not let other spirit beasts approach Ou Yangming so easily.


    Since even the Venerable One¡¯s son was Ou Yangming¡¯s pet beast, they must serve him well.


    A spirit tiger wielded its ws and shouted, ¡°What are the 2 of you doing?¡±


    Fat Antelope questioned proudly, ¡°What are you trying to do? Why are you charging in this direction?¡±


    The spirit tiger was furious. ¡°We¡¯d like to request this human to smith magic tools and refine pills for us. Is that wrong?¡±


    Fat Antelope was startled, and it chuckled embarrassedly. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to swarm here, did you?¡±


    The momentum as a result of over 10 spirit beasts charging in the same direction was unordinary indeed; most ordinary people would have been horrified.


    ¡°There are too many seekers, so we have no choice but to do this.¡± The spirit tiger and the others looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    After some time, Ou Yangming and hispanions understood why they were so impatient.


    It was true that there over 100 human cksmiths and alchemists were invited or came uninvited, they were far from enough for the entire 10,000 Beasts Ridge. At least 1,000 spirit beasts had attended the meet, hence every human master was enthusiastically pursued. Regardless of their abilities, spirit beasts were willing to ce their bids and wait.


    The spirit tiger and the others arrived toote, so they could not find any alchemist or cksmith. Therefore, they were ted when they saw a human enter with only 3 spirit beasts around him. As such, they rushed toward Ou Yangming.

 Chapter 563 - Human Fellow

    <h4>Chapter 563: Human Fellow</h4>


    Ou Yangming was rather shocked after hearing the spirit beasts¡¯ requests.


    He knew from Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard that spirit beasts yearned for pieces of equipment and pills made by the Humans very much. Even so, he was quite surprised about how strong their desires were.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s my first time here, so I don¡¯t understand your requests very well, and I¡¯d like to find the other cksmiths to observe them first,¡± Ou Yangming expressed after some thought. He cleared his throat loudly and added, ¡°But I can promise you that I¡¯ll smith pieces of equipment for you first once I¡¯m done observing.¡±


    The spirit tiger and the others were displeased, but none of them dared to offend any human masters at this time.


    Perhaps they would have had other ns if they were on their respective mountains, but this ce was watched over by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Spirit beasts that had evil intentions were already suppressed, and they had learned from their fellow¡¯s mistakes, hence they dared not be unrestrained at all.


    Some spirit beasts left as they were disappointed to know that Ou Yangming was a cksmith. It was evident that they wanted to refine some pills and were not interested in cksmiths.


    Nheless, most of them were unwilling to leave Ou Yangming. They would rather follow him around than give up the opportunity easily.


    After all, the Trading Meet had started for some time, so the chances of new human cksmiths joining the meet were rtively small.


    Ou Yangming was not bothered about the spirit beasts behind him at all because he believed that no idents would happen in a ce that was guarded by Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s father.


    Although the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not treat him politely, it could tell sense something from his aura. In that case, it definitely knew that Multi-armed King Kong would not end well if he were to die. Therefore, if a spirit beast wanted to attack the young fellow, the Venerable One would be more concerned than anyone else.


    The mountain was enormous. Ou Yangming casually walked around with a bunch of spirit beasts and arrived in front of a tall tform after a brief moment.


    Roughly 20 spirit beasts surrounded the tform, where a human cultivator stood calmly in front of a furnace. He was fully focused on the furnace, thus he did not notice the change below the tform.


    The person was an alchemist, who was refining a certain pill at the moment.


    Below the tform, every spirit beast turned and wanted to bare their teeth at other spirit beasts that approached the tform. Nevertheless, they had wonderful expressions on their faces when they noticed that a human cultivator was leading them.


    The spirit beasts knew those that coulde to this ce were either cksmiths or alchemists. Even a fool would not offend them during this period.


    Having said that, it did not seem like a good thing to have so many fellows gather around the tform. If the human alchemist was affected, there would unquestionably be a huge loss.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming only looked for a while and left.


    Alchemists and cksmiths were different. Any changes in the pills that were being refined took ce in a furnace, so even a Venerable One could not discover any clues at all.


    When Ou Yangming continued to walk and passed by the fourth high tform, his eyes finally lit up.


    Atst, he saw a cksmith on the high tform.


    He stood at a suitable distance away and observed, where he would neither affect the cksmith nor miss out anything important.


    Below that high tform, roughly 10 spirit beasts were also casting hostile looks at Fat Antelope at the other spirit beasts. On the contrary, they shed ttering smiles at Ou Yangming.


    After all, the smithing of pieces of equipment depended on sess rates. If a cksmith was in a bad mood because of them...


    It was not a threat, but any spirit beast knew they should avoid that as much as possible.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not focused on them at all. He fixed his gaze on the cksmith on the high tform and began to observe closely.


    Without the cksmith¡¯s permission, Ou Yangming did not release his mental power, but he could spot many things with his naked eye.


    The cksmith on the high tform was not too old; he seemed to be only a few years older than Ou Yangming. That said, he was already considered a Supreme Great Ancestor in the lower realm. This could be identified from his overflowing aura.


    Given that such a young figure had the cultivation base of a Supreme Great Ancestor in the lower realm, he was extraordinarily gifted and could be considered a God-favored child.


    It was worth noting that very few people in the lower realm had the same achievement. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding, the only people were He Liangce, Zuoqiu Hongyuan, Wu Hanning, and a few others.


    Such figures were carefully groomed by their respective force. They would even feel like they did not have enough time for martial arts cultivation, let alone studying other abilities.


    However, the young man on the high tform gave off the feeling that smithing art was more precious than martial arts cultivation to him.


    Needless to say, a human with an Extreme Grade cultivation base was not much aspared to spirit beasts because any of the spirit beasts could easily eliminate him. In spite of that, the spirit beasts were looking at the person with respect and anticipation.


    Such a strange situation would probably only appear during this event.


    A spiritual fire flickered in the hand of the cksmith on the high tform. It burned and danced as though it carried a certain magic power, causing one to be drawn when one stared at it.


    The Beasts could not smith pieces of equipment at all, so they were curious about and revered the mysterious me.


    On the other hand, the spiritual fire did not seem very profound to Ou Yangming. He could even deduct many things by looking at the fire¡¯s different forms.


    After watching for a while, Ou Yangming could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    This was because he realized that the cksmith¡¯s standard seemed to be much poorer than he expected.


    The cksmith shook his hand after some time, and the spiritual fire slowly disappeared. In front of him, a gigantic armor appeared.


    He looked proud as he asked, ¡°Mountain Lord Spirit Rhinoceros, your armor is done. This is a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Three, are you satisfied with it?¡±


    A burly rhinoceros monster instantly jumped up to the tform and thanked the cksmith, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯m satisfied. Thank you, master.¡±


    The cksmith nodded and exhaled. Just as he wanted to go on, he spotted Ou Yangming from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes gleamed. He cupped his hands in the young fellow¡¯s direction from a distance away.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, but he returned the salutation.


    ¡°Brother, would youe up here to join me for a chat?¡± The cksmith asked.


    When Ou Yangming looked, he noticed odd looks on the spirit beasts around the high tform. He could not help but respond with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but it seems like you don¡¯t have much free time.¡±


    ¡°Brother, since you stopped by here, you must be a cksmith. Don¡¯t you know that we need to rest for a certain period every time after we give our all to smith?¡± The young man on the tformughed out loud. He paused to look around him and expressed, ¡°If we don¡¯t get enough rest and fail because we force ourselves to go on, the losses will outweigh the gains instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Lin, you¡¯re right¡ªyou should rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Master Lin, go ahead and take a break until you have enough rest.¡±


    The spirit beasts around him smiled as if they agreed with him very much.


    In actuality, whether or not they agreed with the young man on the tform, they could not change his mind at all.


    Besides, if the spirit beasts forced him to continue smithing, they could not me him even if he intentionally ruined a piece of equipment. Hence, regardless of their real thoughts, they could only force smiles at him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He shed and walked up the tform.


    He did not know if the spirit beasts were doing it intentionally or unintentionally, but they made a way for him when he walked over. Nheless, when Big Yellow and the others wanted to follow him, the spirit beasts blocked their path.


    Even though Big Yellow, Fat Antelope, and the others red at the spirit beasts, they could not barge their way through unless they attacked them.


    Ou Yangming turned around to calm them down, then he went up the tform.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Feifeng. How should I address you, brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Greetings, Brother Lin.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Lin, may I take a look at the magic tool that you smithed just now?¡±


    After telling each other their names, they had not gone through the formalities to get more acquainted with each other, but Ou Yangming went straight to his point because he did not want to reveal his abilities.


    Lin Feifeng was taken aback, but he smiled and answered, ¡°Of course.¡± He turned to say to the rhinoceros, ¡°Mountain Lord Spirit Rhinoceros, can I borrow your equipment?¡±


    It was true that he smithed the equipment, but he gave it to Mountain Lord Spirit Rhinoceros after that, so it belonged to the spirit beast now. After all, the materials were provided by the rhinoceros, and he had received enough rewards. As such, he could not regard the finished product as his own.


    Mountain Lord Spirit Rhinoceros was reluctant, but he was even more unwilling to offend 2 human cksmiths at the same time. It put down the armor but kept staring at it with itsrge eyes.


    Ou Yangming reached out to gently touch the armor. As his Military Fire flickered in his palm, he knew the equipment¡¯s specific attributes.


    [Item: A spirit rhinoceros¡¯ battle armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +23, Durability 22]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 3]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids fluttered. ¡®This is a magic tool indeed.¡¯


    He turned to look at Lin Feifeng with deep respect.


    Putting aside that the young man¡¯s martial arts cultivation base was already of a great ancestor, the fact that he had a distinguished level of attainment in smithing art proved that he was truly an unparalleled God-favored child.


    While Ou Yangming could achieve this too, it was only because he relied on his Military Fire¡¯s unique power. Without the Military Fire, he could not have achieved what the fellow in front of him could.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the first human fellow that I meet in the Spiritual Realm to be such a brilliant figure.¡¯


    He nodded hard andmented seriously, ¡°Brother Lin, your smithing art is magnificent. I¡¯m in awe.¡±

 Chapter 564 - New Peculiar Stones

    <h4>Chapter 564: New Peculiar Stones</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lin Feifeng was slightly stunned and embarrassed. He smiled bitterly and replied to Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re overpraising me. It¡¯s my first time joining the Trading Meet held by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Ah, I outdid myself by smithing a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Three; normally, I can only smith


    Although he was losing himself to shame, he was being frank.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Brother Ling, you¡¯re being too humble. I¡¯ve never smithed any magic tool above Common Grade Rank Two.¡±


    He was saying the truth. Even though he had grasped the ability to get past the barrier, he could only increase the attribute values to 21 points no matter how hard he tried in the lower realm. If the young fellow wanted to go further, the barrier¡¯s resistance would increase by 100 times, where he might not seed even if he were to give all he had.


    Besides, Ou Yangming no longer fussed over this after he got used to the 21-points value; when he entered the Spiritual Realm and smithed pieces of equipment for Fat Antelope, he controlled the values at 21 points too out of habit. Needless to say, the young fellow made this choice because it was his first time meeting the antelope and he did not know how important its fur was back then. If he were to smith another equipment set for it, perhaps he would find ways to improve the equipment set¡¯s equivalent rank.


    ¡°Brother Ou, those that are capable of smithing magic tools are invited by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Don¡¯t worry, if worstes to worst, you¡¯ll just have to smith a few more times, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll break through.¡± Lin Feifengughed. His eyes gleamed as he added softly, ¡°Coming here can be a bit distressing, but we¡¯ll gain a lot too. Not only will we be more skilled at smithing, but we¡¯ll also receive valuable rewards.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. The Beasts needed pieces of equipment and pills from the Humans, but were the minerals and herbs produced by the 10,000 Beasts Ridge not what the Humans required too?


    The Trading Meet could be maintained because of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, but the real reason was each of the parties taking what they needed.


    Lin Feifeng pped his hands and suggested, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯ve already smithed 3 pieces of equipment in a row, so how about you try now?¡±


    Ou Yangming was hesitant for a while, but he soon nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try too.¡±


    When he observed Lin Feifeng¡¯s smithing earlier, though he did not watch the entire process, he gained something too.


    The Spiritual Realm¡¯s smithing technique seemed to be a little different from that in the lower realm, but there was not too much of a difference in terms of their natures. The only thing was that some techniques and skills used in the upper realm were much simpler, hence Ou Yangming found it rather strange.


    There were definitely other cksmiths in this ce, but it would be very difficult to find another good talker such as Lin Feifeng.


    Ou Yangming nced at the spirit beasts below the high tform and asked, ¡°Which one of you mountain lords would like to give this a go?¡±


    The spirit beasts that initially surrounded the tform kept quiet. Ou Yangming and Lin Feifeng did not converse with each other loudly, but the beasts heard them well. Since the former never smithed magic tools about Rank Two, it meant that he was inferior to thetter in terms of smithing art.


    If that was the case, the spirit beasts would rather wait for Lin Feifeng than letting Ou Yangming interfere.


    Nheless, the spirit tiger that followed Ou Yangming here shouted with bright eyes, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m willing to try!¡±


    As such, the spirit beasts that kept Fat Antelope and itspanions outside reluctantly opened up a path.


    The spirit tiger hurried up to the high tform then swung its shoulder to drop the big baggage on its back on the casting table.


    ¡°Thus...¡±


    Judging from how heavy the sound was, the bag must be carrying heavy items.


    Ou Yangming looked at the spirit tiger in shock and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, how should I address you?¡±


    The spirit beast immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯m Tiger Ji, the mountain lord of North Ji. Master Ou, if youe to North Ji in the future, I¡¯ll surely serve you well.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, but he turned a deaf ear to what he was told. After all, he did not know where North Ji was and would not make a special trip to that ce.


    He questioned as he nced at the bag, ¡°Your Excellency, do you not have an interspatial bag?¡±


    Tiger Ji shook its head and answered, ¡°Interspatial bags are extremely precious; I¡¯m not lucky enough to get my hands on one of them.¡±


    ¡®Are interspatial bags so valuable?¡¯ Ou Yangming was surprised. When he saw Fat Antelope retrieve an interspatial bag, he thought it was already a standard for Spiritualist-level powerhouses, but it seemed like that was not the case.


    This was because many spirit beasts below the high tform carried one or severalrge bags.


    As for the beasts that carried nothing at all, they were unquestionably envied by the rest. ording to the proportion, very few spirit beasts possessed interspatial bags.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as a thought crossed his mind, ¡®If I stay in the Beasts¡¯ boundary, even if I only refine interspatial bags, the supply won¡¯t meet the demand.¡¯


    He shook his head and forced himself to get rid of the tempting idea, then he asked, ¡°Mountain Lord Tiger Ji, what equipment would you like?¡±


    Tiger Ji widened its mouth andughed before it replied to him, ¡°I¡¯d like an armor too, but if you could also smith a helmet, that¡¯ll be great!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quite demanding.¡± Lin Feifeng chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Ou, open up its bag and see if it prepared sufficient materials and gifts.¡±


    Ou Yangming gently brushed his hand across the bag to open it, then he poured out the minerals and items inside. At a nce, he could see that most of the items were various rare minerals, whereas a smaller portion was some herbs. Nevertheless, the fact that Tiger Ji put the minerals and herbs together showed that the herbs were not too valuable.


    After taking a nce, Ou Yangming recognized a few ores. He had seen them once from Fat Antelope, but one of them was what he stumbled upon in the lower realm. Apart from them, he did not know the origins of 3 strange minerals.


    Despite that, Lin Feifeng curled his lips and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s all? They¡¯re too ordinary!¡±


    ¡°These are the minerals that I¡¯ve collected throughout these years. Please forgive me, master.¡± Tiger Ji smiled apologetically and expressed after a pause, ¡°Ah, if the materials and rewards for the helmet aren¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll only need an armor.¡±


    During a fight between Spiritualist-level powerhouses, if one had a magic armor, it would almost be equivalent to having an extra life. Therefore, Tiger Ji sounded quite humble at the moment andpletely curbed its wildness.


    Lin Feifeng furrowed his eyebrows and proposed, ¡°Brother Ou, how about you listen to the other mountain lords¡¯ requests and see what materials and gifts they¡¯ve prepared?¡±


    Tiger Ji¡¯s face changed, and it could not help but feel somewhat mad. Even so, it dared not be impolite and only looked regretful and upset.


    Given what Lin Feifengmented, it meant that he was not satisfied with the rewards offered. Unless Tiger Ji raised its chips, he would not smith anything for it.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming grinned and expressed, ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, so I shouldn¡¯t reject any business opportunity.¡± He waved his hand and asked, ¡°Tiger Ji, is this the size that you need?¡±


    Lin Feifeng shook his head with a smile. He was nonmittal toward Ou Yangming¡¯s act of lowering his value.


    Having said that, he did not know that Ou Yangming could tell at one nce that the materials prepared by Tiger Ji were more than enough; at most, about a third of the materials would only be used to smith an armor and a helmet.


    Perhaps the loss ratio was not worth it for other cksmiths in the Spiritual Realm, but Ou Yangming, who had juste from the lower realm, was content.


    After all, he never came across 3 of the peculiar stones provided, thus he was going to study them for some time no matter what.


    Tiger Ji¡¯s eyes lit up, and it answered, ¡°Master Ou, if it¡¯s possible, this is my real size!¡±


    As it inhaled deeply, its muscles instantly expanded. In just a short while, its body increased by around 30% in size.


    The spirit beasts below the high tform were in an uproar. The curbing or releasing art was not rare among the Beasts, but creatures that had gained wisdom knew that the bigger one¡¯s build, the more the materials needed for one¡¯s pieces of equipment.


    It was clear to them that the materials prepared by Tiger Ji were not enough, or Lin Feifeng would not have made such ament.


    Now that the spirit tiger¡¯s body became muchrger, was it not posing a difficult question to Ou Yangming?


    ¡°You!¡± Lin Feifeng¡¯s face changed, and he was slightly furious. ¡°Brother Ou, I think you should forget it!¡±


    However, Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no harm trying.¡±


    With that, he picked up the 3 materials unknown to him, then the Military FIre flickered in his hand as he probed their properties.


    ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s not a good choice to use these 3 materials to smith an armor.¡± Lin Feifeng was shocked. He picked 2 other types of material from the pile and noted, ¡°The ck-yellow Steel isn¡¯t suitable for an armor, but if you give it up for these 2 materials, it¡¯ll be a great choice.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile. Instead of stubbornly clinging to his opinion, he epted the 2 materials.


    There was naturally a ratio for matching materials in the Spiritual Realm, but Ou Yangming had not learned it before. In actuality, he could not have learned it in the lower realm anyway because he could not have found various peculiar stones to carry out experiments.


    On the other hand, the situation in the Spiritual Realm was entirely different.


    Different rare stones in the lower realm seemed to be ordinary items in the upper realm; any Spiritualist could easily gather a big pile of them.


    Were there other ces more wonderful than the Spiritual Realm for cksmiths?


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and released his mighty Military Fire, but it only enveloped 2 of the ores. As for the other 2 materials rmended by Lin Feifeng, they were not wrapped by the fire.


    Lin Feifeng was dumbfounded. ¡®What does this mean? Does Ou Yangming not trust me?¡¯


    That said, the displeased look on his face soon changed because he was stupefied, where his eyes widened so much that his eyeballs were about to pop out.


    The reflection of the scorching fire could be seen in his eyes.


    Amidst the me, the 2 peculiar stones had somehow softened and melted, by which they could be kneaded already.


    Lin Feifeng twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®What spiritual fire is that? How can it melt peculiar stones non-distinctively in an instant?¡¯

 Chapter 565 - A Disparity Between Attributes

    <h4>Chapter 565: A Disparity Between Attributes</h4>


    Every cksmith possessed different spiritual fires, but as long as one did not conceal one¡¯s smithing process on purpose, the rough situation inside one¡¯s fire could still be seen.


    As when Ou Yangming was smithing a piece of equipment at the moment, he did not cover up his Military Fire at all, hence Lin Feifeng could roughly see when the peculiar stones inside began to melt and soften.


    Nheless, it was the exact reason Lin Feifeng was shocked and was in disbelief.


    The 2 ores picked by Ou Yangming were definitely considered treasured in the lower realm, but they were extremely ordinary in the Spiritual Realm.


    Although they could not be found everywhere, any cksmith could find lots of them as long as one put in a little effort.


    It was true that they were abundant, but the fact that they were valued by cksmiths and were carefully kept by Tiger Ji proved that they were unique in their ways; one of them was a tougher ore while the other had a higher melting point.


    In a way, theirbination was indeed great for smithing armors.


    Even so, the 2 peculiar stones had dissimr melting points. In particr, a lot of effort would be needed to sessfully melt thetter so that it could be joined with other minerals. This was why cksmiths that werecking in cultivation base dared not touch the ore at all.


    However, the 2 different ores had somehow melted almost at the same time inside Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire.


    What did that mean? It meant that Ou Yangming¡¯s fire carried an incredibly unique power. At the very least, it had a huge advantage against ores with high melting points.


    Lin Feifeng nced at Ou Yangming strangely. He remembered the young fellow¡¯s face well as though it was his first time knowing him.


    Given that Ou Yangming was a cksmith that possessed such a peculiar fire, even if he was not a prominent figure yet, he would one day stand above others for sure.


    At this moment, Lin Feifeng envied Ou Yangming very much from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡®Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    As roaring zes were heard from the Military Fire, it was dead silent on and below the tform as the others were afraid of distracting Ou Yangming during his attempt.


    Nevertheless, after a brief moment, not to mention Lin Feifeng, even the other spirit beasts realized that something was off.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire kept burning, but he did not seem to be smithing a piece of equipment. Instead, he was continuously kneading the 2 minerals so that they would melt andbine, then he melted them again and analyzed them.


    Many spirit beasts looked at each other and cursed internally, ¡®Is this little fe fooling around?¡¯


    Even though Ou Yangming¡¯s fire was enough to prove his identity, which was a legitimate cksmith, every cksmith¡¯s ability was different. If they really met an impressive-looking but useless cksmith, it would be simr to falling into a giant hole.


    On the other hand, Fat Antelope and Big Yellow were not bothered at all because they had witnessed simr situations. Since this was amon sight, they did not find it strange at all.


    Ou Yangming curbed his fire after 15 minutes, and he beamed as he was pleased.


    By continuously analyzing with his Military Fire, he gained an immense understanding of the ores¡¯ properties. While he derived everything himself, they must be real because he had certification from his fire.


    The young fellow looked at Tiger Ji to estimate the armor¡¯s size, weight, as well as the materials needed.


    Following that, he reached out his arm and waved, causing more ores and the Wish-fulfilling y to fly onto his palm.


    With that, the Military Fire burned intensely. This time, instead of probing the ores¡¯ properties, he melted every material ording to his idea.


    It was not easy to melt distinctive ores together to smith a piece of equipment that matched one¡¯s idea the most. Even Lin Feifeng, who cultivated in the Spiritual Realm, needed to spend plenty of time and energy to achieve this.


    Despite that, as the materials and the Wish-fulfilling y were being burned by the Military Fire that carried the Phoenixes¡¯ power, they quickly merged. After only about 8 minutes, the armor was formed.


    With a sh of thought, the armor¡¯s attributes appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    [Item: Walking beast¡¯s battle armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +21, Durability 21]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 5]


    Apart from the Wish-fulfilling Degree, which was evidently higher than that of the armor smithed by Lin Feifeng, the armor was inferior in the other aspects.


    The Wish-fulfilling Degree was probably a unique effect from using the Wish-fulfilling y. It was a limit for a piece of equipment to automatically expand and contract.


    A Wish-fulfilling Degree of 3 represented a triple expansion-and-contraction limit, whereas a degree of 5 represented a 5-times scale.


    Needless to say, whether the degree was 3 or 5, they indicated the scale limit. Once half of the Wish-fulfilling Degree¡¯s scale was exceeded, the equipment¡¯s attributes would begin to decline.


    Ou Yangming would surely be satisfied if he smithed this equipment in the lower realm, but the magic tool of Common Grade Rank Three stirred emtion from him. He did not want to be defeated by anyone on the smithing part, by which he did not want to be inferior to anyone whether it was Wu Haohan and Jin Shengjie from the lower realm, or cksmiths in the Spiritual Realm.


    By thinking through his mind, his Military Fire did not disappear and kept scorching.


    He began to assemble the various attributes stored in his sea of consciousness.


    It was worth noting that his Military Fire had a special ability, which allowed him to draw and upgrade attributes. As such, attributes from different pieces of equipment could be used to upgrade another piece of equipment.


    This was the mostw-defying ability. Without being restrained by the world¡¯s barrier, he could even smith a super-divine tool that would really precede everything.


    Having said that, when Ou Yangming started to gather the Toughness attributes enveloped by purple lights this time, he came to a sudden realization that they could not upgrade the walking beast¡¯s battle armor.


    Ou Yangming was surprised because it was his first time encountering this problem. What frightened him more was if his Military Fire lost the ability, it would be an unimaginably tremendous loss for him.


    The young fellow¡¯s face changed. He believed that he had a rather ghastly look on his face at the moment.


    However, he immediately calmed down and kept finding the reason.


    Ever since he came to the Spiritual Realm, he realized that he no longer sensed obstacles from the world¡¯s barrier when he smithed pieces of equipment.


    Theoretically, he could upgrade an item¡¯s attributes if he was willing to. That said, in reality, the purple-lights-bounded attributes were gathered on the armor but only lingered on it without prating it.


    Ou Yangming had tried to control himself, but he was still upset and confused.


    ¡®No, I must find the reason or it¡¯ll mean that I lost my greatest reliance.¡¯


    His eyes suddenly lit up as he stared at the armor. ¡®Since I can¡¯t upgrade it, can I draw the attributes?¡¯


    Sometimes, thinking in a different path would make one feel like there was another way out.


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    ¡®Draw!¡¯


    Following Ou Yangming¡¯s order, the Military Fire instantly became brighter, then the attributes were enveloped by purple lights one by one and were drawn from the equipment.


    Ou Yangming quietly watched the process. He was moved as his mental conception focused on the purple lights, and he sensed something unordinary.


    The attributes that were being wrapped by the purple lights were the same, but there was an exceptionally subtle difference between them.


    Among the 21 Toughness attributes, 20 of them were the same as ordinary Toughness attributes, but one of the purple lights carried a mysterious ring of luster, which could not be noticed at all if one did not look carefully. Once one tried to distinguish the attributes closely, that attribute¡¯s difference was revealed.


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought as he thought about a possibility.


    He took a deep breath and merged the 21 purple lights, which were surrounding Toughness attributes in his sea of consciousness, at once.


    The Layering Art.


    Ou Yangming actually used the purple lights¡¯ attributes to practice the Layering Art in his sea of consciousness.


    Sure enough, as soon as he consciously carried out the process, the purple lights fused. Not only that, but the attributes inside thembined as well.


    From +1 to +2, the points increased one by one until there were 21 points.


    The moment the 21 points of ordinary Toughness attributes got together, thebined purple light emitted the same mysterious luster.


    Ou Yangming was overwhelmed with indescribable joy. He knew that by working tirelessly, he finally found the way to break through his limit.


    Magic tools were rare and could not be refined by anyone else in the lower realm due to the obstacle from the world¡¯s power. Unless one broke through the power¡¯s shackles, one would not be able to smith magic tools at all.


    On the contrary, in the Spiritual Realm, due to the greatness of the world, one did not need to break through the world¡¯s barrier anymore when one smithed magic tools.


    Nheless, there was a considerable disparity between the powers of 20 points that represented ordinary tools and 21 points that symbolized magic tools. In order to upgrade a magic tool¡¯s equivalent rank, instead of 1 point from an ordinary tool, 21 points of the same attribute from an ordinary tool were needed.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and was d.


    ¡®Luckily, I was well-prepared before I entered the Spiritual Realm. Apart from loads of ores, I alsopacted many purple lights in the sea of consciousness in advance.


    In total, there were at least 100 Toughness attributes.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming ordered a backflow of attributes. The armor regained its gloss right away, and it became more striking as the Military Fire burned.


    After the 21 points of Toughness attributes returned to the armor, he carefully sent the agglomerated purple light into the equipment.


    As expected, the armor epted the purple light without repelling it this time. Almost at the same time, it had 22 points of Toughness attribute altogether.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips proudly. Subsequently, another 21 purple-lights-bounded Toughness attributes in his sea of consciousness were condensed again...


    Atst, when the Military Fire was curbed, a brand new armor appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    [Item: Walking beast¡¯s battle armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +23, Durability 23]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 5]


    A Common Grade Rank Three¡ªthis was the first magic tool of Common Grade Rank Three produced by Ou Yangming.

 Chapter 566 - The Wish-fulfilling Degree

    <h4>Chapter 566: The Wish-fulfilling Degree</h4>


    On the high tform, Lin Feifeng¡¯s face took on a strange expression. In particr, he stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire with an odd yet indescribable look.


    In the Spiritual Realm, he was actually not a genius as Ou Yangming imagined him to be. This was because the upper realm and the lower realm had different spiritual powers from the universe, as well as cultivation resources. As such, numerous martial arts cultivators his age could be great ancestors.


    The poor cultivation condition in the lower realm was far from what could be imagined by people like Lin Feifeng.


    Therefore, when cultivators from the lower realm advanced to Extreme Grade and entered the Spiritual Realm, everyone would acknowledge them to be much more potential than equal-ranked cultivators in the Spiritual Realm.


    Not to mention their achievements in smithing art.


    Without obstructions from the world¡¯s power anymore, as long as one underwent systematic learning from smithing art, was not too dumb, and stayed on the middle course, it would not be a problem for one for smith magic tools.


    In other words, if Lin Feifeng ended up in the lower realm, where Ou Yangming was from, he would likely achieve nothing.


    Nheless, Lin Feifeng was nurtured in the Spiritual Realm and gained some understanding and knowledge unique to the Spiritual Realm in smithing art. Hence, he could clearly see Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing process and was deeply confused.


    When he first saw Ou Yangming use his special fire to directly melt the minerals, he envied the young fellow.


    Having said that, he waster puzzled by Ou Yangming¡¯s movements.


    The fact that Ou Yangming merged the minerals in an extremely short time and formed the armor¡¯s prototype made Lin Feifeng willingly admit his defeat. In actuality, he even made an estimation and found that none of the cksmiths that attended the Trading Meet could possibly be on par with Ou Yangming in terms of speed only. Even the few smithing masters that were valued and served by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and were probably inferior to the young fellow.


    Lin Feifeng was truly shocked by Ou Yangming¡¯s speed.


    Needless to say, equipment smithing was more than just speed, so he really wanted to know the armor¡¯s exact properties.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not curb his Military Fire right away after he finished smithing the armor; he kept burning the fire as though he was considering something.


    Lin Feifeng wanted to approach him to cut him off for doing useless work. He wanted to tell the young fellow that if he failed and wanted to fix things, a new n must be made.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming stood quietly as if he had entered another world and was indifferent toward his surroundings.


    Following that, the Military Fire danced intensely. Lin Feifeng saw that while the fire was still burning, the armor in the center seemed to have turned dark.


    Even for a Venerable One, one that did not know smithing art might not be able to perceive the wonders of the mes. On the other hand, being a cksmith from the Spiritual Realm, Lin Feifeng vaguely guessed something.


    A mishap must have happened during the smithing process, causing Ou Yangming to fail to produce the equipment.


    However, just as Lin Feifeng was gathering words tofort Ou Yangming, he suddenly saw the fire dancing intensely again. What was more unbelievable was the armor, which he had identified to be a failed product, emitted a mysterious luster again.


    It was the sign of the equipment being smithed sessfully.


    The weird performances that went back and forth, as well as Ou Yangming¡¯s hesitance, made Lin Feifeng rather restless.


    ¡®What exactly is that young fe up to? What happened inside that marvelous fire?¡¯


    Below the high tform, Fat Antelope shrunk its neck and asked softly, ¡°Brother Big Yellow, do you think Master Ou seeded?¡±


    Big Yellow nced at it and responded snappily, ¡°Hmph, Lil¡¯ Ming has never failed before. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll surprise all of you for sure.¡±


    Fat Antelope chuckled embarrassedly and dared not say another word. Instead, the spirit beasts around them looked at them strangely and cursed internally, ¡®That fe has such a high-sounding sentiment.¡¯


    Even so, since they were all here, the spirit beasts were not willing to ask for trouble. If their verbal disputes turned into fights, they would not be able to withstand the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s fury.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Atst, the Military Fire was curbed, and the armor wasid t on the ground in front of Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t fail the task.¡±


    The look in Tiger Ji¡¯s eyes had been changing unpredictably the moment the Military Fire emerged from Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. When it finally heard what the young fellow said, he was truly ted.


    It did not understand smithing art, but it knew that it should weigh one¡¯s words and watch one¡¯s expressions carefully. Despite that, it was not observing Ou Yangming but Lin Feifeng, who was also a cksmith.


    The more Lin Feifeng furrowed his eyebrows, the more Tiger Ji¡¯s heart sank, to the point that it dared not put its hope in this smithing attempt anymore.


    This was why it was surprised and overjoyed after hearing Ou Yangming.


    Tiger Ji picked up the armor and was about to put it on when Lin Feifeng shouted, ¡®Wait!¡±


    The spirit tiger paused at once. It would not have bothered if someone else asked it to stop during other asions but given the venue and the time, it was hesitant.


    Lin Feifeng smiled and asked, ¡°Master Ou, can I appraise it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ou Yangming nodded with a smile. He said to Tiger Ji, ¡°Let Master Lin take a look at it while I smith a helmet for you.¡±


    Tiger Ji was stunned, but it quickly responded, ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    It was content after receiving an armor, but if it could also obtain a helmet... It would be wonderful.


    Many spirit beasts below the tform looked at Tiger Ji enviously. They regretted having hesitated earlier, allowing the tiger toe out on top and gain a huge benefit.


    Lin Feifeng epted the armor and inspected it carefully for some time before he eximed as he was surprised, ¡°A magic tool of Common Grade Rank Three!¡±


    ¡®Rank Three?¡¯


    Tiger Ji¡¯s eyes were instantly gleaming in rich lusters, which could not be put into words. The oue had really exceeded its expectations.


    It was evident from Lin Feifeng¡¯s attitude in the beginning that Tiger Ji did not prepare sufficient materials. If the cksmith was not Ou Yangming but someone else, that person might not have been willing to smith pieces of equipment for it. Even if the cksmith somehow agreed to do the work, it dared not hope for a piece of equipment in Rank Three.


    What Tiger Ji gained was far beyond its expectations, thus it was dumbfounded yet ecstatic.


    That said, this was only the beginning.


    Instead of returning the armor to the spirit tiger, Lin Feifeng continued to study it in his hands. His face changed after a brief moment, and he looked up abruptly and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, this armor¡¯s Wish-fulfilling Degree... Isn¡¯t 3, is it?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and replied to him, ¡°Brother Lin, you have a good eye.¡±


    It would not be strange if Lin Feifeng found out through his spiritual fire or performed appraisal art, but he noticed it by only looking at the equipment. Ou Yangming was in admiration.


    Tiger Ji blinked and thought, ¡®No wonder he could smith a Rank Three armor. It turned out that the equipment¡¯scking in the Wish-fulfilling Degree and didn¡¯t meet the standard of a triple limit.


    In any case, the spirit tiger could ept it if the Wish-fulfilling Degree was not lowered too much. This was because its cultivation base was already in a steady phase, and it would not be able to break through within a short period.


    Lin Feifeng questioned with a grave look on his face, ¡°Brother Ou, what¡¯s the... Wish-fulfilling Degree of this equipment?¡±


    It was true that he noticed a difference, but he could not tell the exact difference.


    Ou Yangming answered in a deep voice, ¡°This armor¡¯s Wish-fulfilling Degree should be 5.¡±


    In actuality, as he slowly gained a better understanding of various peculiar stones and became more familiar with using the Wish-fulfilling y, he could further increase the Wish-fulfilling Degree if he gave his all.


    Nheless, at this point, it seemed like the strength he disyed was enough.


    ¡°5...¡± Lin Feifeng uttered, and he was dazed.


    Tiger Ji quivered and was so delighted that it almost passed out. It initially thought that the degree was less than 3, but it turned out to be more than that as it was 5.


    In a way, due to the difference in the Wish-fulfilling Degree, this equipment¡¯s value was at least doubled.


    Below the high tform, many spirit beasts could not take it anymore and started to whisper to one another. They stared at the armor with fiery eyes.


    Even if the Wish-fulfilling Degree of 5 was reduced by half, the armor would have a 2.5-times expansion-and-contraction ability. Moreover, within this range, the armor¡¯s attributes would not change at all. This also meant that a much wider range of spirit beasts could use the armor, by which at least half of the spirit beasts below the tform could fit into it and be in their best states.


    After being overwhelmed with excitement, Tiger Ji reached out its ws to snatch the armor and put it on.


    Given that it was such an amazing item, it would not let it leave its body anymore.


    Lin Feifeng shook his head as though he had just awakened from his dream. He noted with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Ou, I underestimated you before this.¡± He sighed and added, ¡°Your smithing skill is above mine.¡±


    A real expert would be able to tell the truth.


    By only watching once, Lin Feifeng managed to draw the conclusion. Heter asked Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Can I ask you about it?¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Ou Yangming rejoined.


    ¡°When I watched you just now, I noticed that you did many unnecessary moves and wasted a lot of energy. Why is that so? Is that a unique smithing technique?¡± Lin Feifeng asked in confusion.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he answered, ¡°They¡¯re some of my smithing habits. Ah, the more I got used to them, the harder it is for me to get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, if you¡¯d like to go further on the smithing path, you¡¯ll have to make some changes.¡± Lin Feifeng frowned. He pondered for a while before he picked some ores on the tform and said, ¡°I¡¯ll smith once too. Please give me some pointers, Brother Ou.¡±

 Chapter 567 - The Spiritual Realm’s Smithing Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 567: The Spiritual Realm¡¯s Smithing Foundation</h4>


    Lin Feifeng¡¯s spiritual fire boiled instantly and enveloped the peculiar stones in front of him.


    When he previously smithed, he adopted a concealing trick on his fire, hence Ou Yangming could only make deductions based on the changes of the me. This time, ayer of concealment was lifted from his spiritual fire, so while the spirit beasts were still dazed, the young fellow could recognize the fire¡¯s wonder by observing a small part of it.


    Ou Yangming looked at Lin Feifeng with gratitude. He quickly calmed down and observed carefully.


    Although he knew Lin Feifeng was doing this to return the courtesy, he was still rather grateful.


    Lin Feifeng chose more than just these few ores; he matched them with others too. Moreover, after he used his spiritual fire to melt an ore to a certain level, he would split it into 2 unequal parts and abandon one of them.


    With that, 6 different minerals were slowly formed into something simr to a gauntlet ording to a fixed proportion.


    Ou Yangming had a look of exultation on his face, and he was moved.


    Lin Feifeng did not perform any unique skills, but he expressed something to the young fellow in a simple and unadorned way.


    Equipment smithing was not a rough job but a beautiful art.


    Back when Ou Yangming smithed pieces of equipment, once he selected an ore or several different ores, he would knead them together with his Military Fire and form a heavy armor.


    In any case, spirit beasts that wore armors were tall and strong. Given their strengths, the armors¡¯ weights would not be a burden to them. Perhaps the beasts even hoped that the heavier the armors, the better they were.


    Nheless, Lin Feifeng¡¯s technique made Ou Yangminge to a sudden realization.


    A truly great piece of equipment was not smithed like that.


    If one wanted to smith the best equipment, one must have enough judgment to tell what marvelous effects would be caused when minerals were merged. However, apart from that, Ou Yangming was also clueless about allocating ores ording to proportions.


    In terms of proficiency in smithing technique and overall smithing speed only, Lin Feifeng was far from Ou Yangming. Nevertheless, in terms of aprehensiveparison, thetter was inferior to the former if he did not utilize his fire¡¯s drawing or upgrading ability.


    If they werepared, one of them had rich hands-on experiences but a fatal shoring in knowledge reserve.


    The other one was much weaker in practical abilities but knew the mature smithing system and could crush his opponent in theoretical knowledge.


    Inparison, Ou Yangming did not have the upper hand no matter what.


    Needless to say, the unique upgrading ability possessed by the phoenix¡¯s purple fire was an insoluble cheat code. If Ou Yangming employed this method, not to mention Lin Feifeng, even his master would not be able to do anything.


    A pair of gauntlets was slowly formed. They were neither gorgeous nor were they attached with any offensive skills, but they were priceless treasures to Ou Yangming. This was because the smithing technique seemed to have opened a big door in front of him, allowing him to see the unparalleled view on the other side.


    He could not help but scream internally at the moment.


    ¡®Smithing technique¡ªthis is the real smithing technique.¡¯


    In the lower realm, he encountered top-notch cksmiths, but even Wu Hongxi from the imperial family never disyed such an ability.


    It was not because they were less intelligent, but because they were in a different environment.


    Unlike the Spiritual Realm, the lower realm was certainly not abundant in various minerals. In the lower realm, there were capable talents from past generations, but they could not make something out of nothing. As such, being able to refine featured steel was considered a fantastic achievement.


    Even so, after entering the Spiritual Realm and witnessing the abilities of a cksmith from this ce, Ou Yangming knew he needed to change his inherent ideas.


    He inhaled deeply and bowed at Lin Feifeng. ¡°Brother Lin, please give me some pointers.¡±


    Lin Feifeng immediately helped him up and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ou, I finally confirmed something.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked as he was puzzled, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you really never learned about minerals sorting and basic melting.¡±


    ¡°Which books can they be learned from? Where can they be found?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°These are the most basic knowledge for human cksmiths, so you can buy the books from any bookstore.¡± Lin Feifeng forced a smith and questioned in confusion, ¡°Brother Ou, if you never learned them, how could you smith magic tools?¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed a little. He had used the phoenix¡¯s purple fire to forcibly increase the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank.


    Having said that, he could not exin it to anyone.


    The young fellow cleared his throat and answered, ¡°I just kept refining and managed to do it in the end. As for how I did it...¡± He spread out his hands and continued, ¡°I have no idea either...¡±


    Lin Feifeng was startled for some time before he sighed and remarked, ¡°A genius¡ªa real genius is here!¡±


    Heter curbed his thought and noted, ¡°Brother Ou,e and take a look at these ores. If you merge this and this, they¡¯ll cause this effect. If you add this in, ording to this proportion, there¡¯ll...¡± As he pointed to the different ores, he exined their origins and functions one by one.


    Ou Yangming listened quietly. He raised some questions from time to time, and his eyes gleamed.


    He was familiar with the ores¡¯ names and basic properties because by identifying with his Military Fire in the Spiritual Realm, everything was clear to him as though they were simplyid out in front of him.


    Despite that, he only knew about the minerals on their own. As for the effects of fusing 2 or more minerals, he knew nothing as if his eyes were closed.


    Lin Feifeng¡¯s exnations at the moment were simr to a good rain after a long drought, causing Ou Yangming to be enlightened. The young fellow began to develop an even more favorable impression of the man.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the focused Lin Feifeng and confirmed that he was a good person.


    That said, he did not know that there was a reason Lin Feifeng was being so enthusiastic.


    Lin Feifeng was a cksmith that inherited a series of knowledge. On the contrary, judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing technique of forcibly umting minerals, it was the most unrefined skill, which he discovered on his own.


    Nheless, the qualities of the pieces of equipment smithed by them were not much different.


    The oue was the exact reason Lin Feifeng was deeply in awe.


    If Ou Yangming also learned real skills in smithing art, what kind of equipment would he be able to smith?


    Lin Feifeng was not a good samaritan, but he knew something very well. The smithing skills that he understood were not secrets at all because one could purchase corresponding books from any bookstore in the Humans¡¯ boundary and could learn them.


    Needless to say, only knowledge of rudimentary skills could be found. If one wanted to dive deeper, one would have to join a sect to further study them.


    Someone like Ou Yangming would soar like a dragon once he had a chance encounter and would be out of Lin Feifeng¡¯s league. If Lin Feifeng did not be friends with the young fellow before he became sessful, how would he have another chance to cling to him in the future?


    Therefore, Lin Feifeng did not put on airs in front of Ou Yangming; he taught the young fellow everything he knew.


    It took an hour for Lin Feifeng to finish exining preliminary analyses and melting skills by using materials that were present.


    The spirit beasts below the tform brought many types of mineral, but a few were still missing. Nevertheless, Lin Feifeng retrieved samples from his interspatial bag and described them one by one.


    Not to mention anything else, his hard work alone made Ou Yangming incredibly grateful.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Ou, that¡¯s all I know. If you¡¯re interested, how about you try it out yourself?¡± Lin Feifeng suggested with a smile.


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked loudly, ¡°Do any of you want any equipment?¡±


    The spirit beasts below the high tform had been waiting impatiently for a long time, but they had discretion. They dared not offend 2 smithing masters at the same time, thus they could only wait patiently.


    They were ted when they heard Lin Feifeng end his conversation with Ou Yangming.


    In spite of that, since they watched for a long time, they could more or less tell that Lin Feifeng was the master that taught Ou Yangming how to smith.


    Hence, they firmly believed that Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing standard was far from that of Lin Feifeng.


    As for how Ou Yangming managed to smith a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Three and achieved a Wish-fulfilling Degree of 5... He must have chanced upon it¡ªit must be sheer dumb luck!


    The spirit beasts kept quiet when they heard Ou Yangming¡¯s question, and they stood still as if they were woodpiles.


    ¡®We umted our materials through a lot of hard work, so we must give them to the best smithing master.¡¯ They rather queued for Lin Feifeng than letting Ou Yangming attempt.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened. Just as he was about to say something, Tiger Ji expressed, ¡°Master Ou, you... Still have a helmet to make!¡±


    It spoke carefully as it was afraid of offending Ou Yangming.


    Given the materials that Tiger Ji prepared, it was quite a delightful surprise for it to receive a Rank Three armor with a Wish-fulfilling Degree of 5. If it still wished for a helmet, even if it was shooed away, it would not be able to express its indignance at all.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming simply pped his forehead andughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, I forgot about it.¡±


    He nced at the familiar and strange peculiar stones.


    After a brief moment, he shook his wrist and picked 4 materials.


    The Military Fire emerged from his hand again to envelop the materials and a part of the Wish-fulfilling y.


    When the fire flickered, Ou Yangming recalled Lin Feifeng¡¯s teachings. ¡®It¡¯s not a must to use every material chosen. The most suitable equipment is the best equipment.¡¯


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    As the Military Fire burned, unnecessary materials fell from the Military Fire.


    Lin Feifeng raised his eyebrows as he was shocked.


    ¡®This young fe¡¯s judgment is truly remarkable. Did he really not learn the theoretical knowledge before?¡¯

 Chapter 568 - Making A Casual Demonstration Of His Capabilities

    <h4>Chapter 568: Making A Casual Demonstration Of His Capabilities</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was still zing, and he was as full of spirit and energy as the fire was.


    He was no longer limited to certain materials and could use variousbinations ording to different requirements to smith pieces of equipment.


    Although there were such situations in the lower realm too, due to the limitation of materials, every piece of equipment was smithed using standard materials. If a cksmith wanted to make something unconventional, the money spent would be 10 or 100 times more.


    Even when cksmiths from the lower realm wanted to disregard the cost at times, there were not many choices of peculiar stones for them to attempt.


    On the contrary, peculiar stones seemed to be everywhere in the Spiritual Realm, hence Ou Yangming could try differentbinations with ease.


    Now that Lin Feifeng even gave him some guidance, he felt like he finally saw the light and became greater than before.


    Given the situation, Ou Yangming became exhrated.


    In fact, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness seemed to have be much livelier as though it was affected by his zeal.


    Multiple materials merged perfectly ording to the proportion mentioned by Lin Feifeng earlier. Along with the Wish-fulfilling y, a new and uniquebination of materials was formed.


    Even though Ou Yangming could also try on his own with the Military Fire¡¯s help, he was not adept in materialbinations as he onlypacted all of them together under high pressure. Ifpared, thepacting method and the overall experience of the humans throughout numerous years were the coarsest stone ax and good featured steel.


    Nheless, even a coarse stone ax could be a magic tool in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    If that was the case, once he started to learn the experiences passed on among the Humans for a millennium and smithed using a brand new technique, what would the oue be?


    The Military Fire stopped burning after 15 minutes, and a helmet that matched Tiger Ji¡¯s heart was formed.


    ¡®Can¡¯t you be slightly slower? Are you desperate about going so fast?¡¯ Lin Feifeng twitched his mouth as he thought. In actuality, he understood that Ou Yangming was probably so fast because of his special fire, but he could not help but envy the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming carried the helmet and was in high spirits.


    [Item: Horn-strike Helmet]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +24, Toughness +24, Durability 23]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 5]


    Normally, helmets were not items meant for attacking. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was inspired by the equipment set he smithed for Fat Antelope, thus he intentionally made a sharp horn on this helmet. The horn was incredibly sharp and dark. If it was used as a spear, given its 24 points of Sharpness, it was definitely an outstanding Common Grade magic tool.


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was satisfied. Just as he was going to hand the helmet to the eager Tiger Ji, he paused for a while.


    Tiger Ji widened its eyes and wanted to snatch the helmet, but it moved a bit and stood still right away.


    After all, it would not be able to bear the consequences if it made a move here.


    ¡°Brother Lin, would you take a look at this?¡± Ou Yangming handed the helmet to Lin Feifeng, who was beside him.


    Lin Feifeng epted the helmet and inspected it through his unique appraisal technique. His face changed after a brief moment as he eximed, ¡°Common Grade, Rank Four.¡±


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    At this point, the spirit beasts below the high tform could not hold it in anymore; even the steadiest fellow was in disbelief.


    Putting aside Ou Yangming, who had only been here not long ago, Lin Feifeng had stayed here for 3 days and helped over 10 spirit beasts smith their desired pieces of equipment. He made some mistakes along the way, but he was generally approved by the spirit beasts.


    Even so, Lin Feifeng had mainly smithed pieces of equipment of Common Grade Rank Two throughout these few days, and he asionally produced Common Grade Rank One ones. Needless to say, more of the pieces of equipment were of Common Grade Rank Three. As for Common Grade Rank Four ones... It seemed like only one was made throughout the 3 days.


    The spirit beasts could vaguely remember that the spirit beast that gained the Common Grade Rank Four equipment grinned from ear to ear as it carried it away.


    ¡®Did Lin Feifeng¡¯s apprentice just smith a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Four?¡¯


    They looked at each other and suspected that they misheard it.


    Who knew, Lin Feifeng was not done talking. He took a deep breath and added, ¡°A magic tool of Common Grade Rank Four with a Wish-fulfilling Degree of 5. Nice, Brother Ou, you¡¯re amazing indeed!¡±


    He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and was even more certain that his judgment was right. ¡®This fe¡¯s a jade that hasn¡¯t emitted its dazzling light yet. If I want to befriend him, this will be my only chance.¡¯


    Lin Feifeng beamed. He had previously greeted Ou Yangming only because he was physically and mentally tired from smithing pieces of equipment for 3 days in a row, and he sensed a feeling of warmth when he suddenly saw a human fellow.


    He did not expect to have somewhat stumbled upon gold by just greeting the young fellow.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming had just learned some extremely rudimentary knowledge from Lin Feifeng, but he was already able to smith a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Four. His natural gift was simply unbelievable.


    Ou Yangming responded sternly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have achieved this without your guidance.¡±


    Lin Feifeng flushed and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, since you¡¯re here to participate in the Trading Meet, how about you and I join hands here?¡±


    The young fellow initially wanted to take a look at the other human cksmiths but seeing how eager Lin Feifeng was, he replied after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to work with you.¡±


    Following that, Lin Feifengughed and turned around to say, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve seen that Brother Ou is far more capable and talented than I am, so you can ask him to smith pieces of equipment for you too. That said, you must give him twice the rewards as you would give to me.¡±


    The spirit beasts below the tform mored, and one of them questioned loudly, ¡°Master Lin, are you sure he¡¯s better than you?¡±


    Earlier on, they witnessed Lin Feifeng teaching Ou Yangming and sharing his experiences, but the apprentice became superior to the master in the blink of an eye.


    The strange change took the spirit beasts by surprise. Even with the helmet as proof, they still found it hard to believe this.


    Lin Feifeng pulled a long face and said, ¡°Brother Ou¡¯s level of attainment in smithing art is much greater than mine. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can just wait and see.¡±


    Upon seeing the cold look on his face, the spirit beasts dared not raise further questions.


    Despite everything, there were spirit beasts that were willing to take the risk. A spirit beast with an odd figure jumped out and retrieved its interspatial bag toy out many peculiar stones. It asked Ou Yangming in a deep voice, ¡°Human master, I¡¯d like a helmet... This kind of helmet.¡± It reached out its finger to point at the horned helmet.


    Ou Yangming nced at them and estimated that the materials were more than enough to smith 6 helmets.


    ording to the unwritten rule between the Beasts and the Humans, spirit beasts would normally need to prepare 4 sets of materials if they wanted cksmiths to smith pieces of equipment for them. If the human cksmith seeded in one go, the remaining materials would be his reward.


    If the cksmith failed all 4 times, it would simply be the spirit beast¡¯s terrible luck.


    Of course, human cksmiths had reputations too. If one failed too many times, one would be ruining one¡¯s reputation and would not be visited anymore.


    Having said the above, the mountain lord presented 6 sets of materials. It was probably due to the premium as mentioned by Lin Feifeng.


    However, given that it had an interspatial bag, which was rare, it must be so wealthy that it could not bepared by ordinary spirit beasts.


    Ou Yangming nodded and looked at the spirit beast to remember the shape of its head. Subsequently, he picked up some materials.


    The materials were quickly melted as the Military Fire burned. Ou Yangming set a proportion ording to how Lin Feifeng had taught him, then he perfectly merged the materials. He had only spent about 8 minutes finishing everything.


    Just as he wanted to curb the Military Fire, he was struck with a thought.


    The helmet in his hands was poorer to the one before. It also had a sharp horn, which was meant for attacks, but it only had 23 points of Sharpness, which meant that it was merely a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Three.


    This helmet would be enough for him toplete his task.


    That said, he was hesitant when he thought about the 5 remaining sets of materials because he felt sorry for being perfunctory.


    He shook his head slightly and activated his Military Fire¡¯s unique drawing ability.


    Consequently, when he curbed his fire, the spirit beasts could see that the helmet turned dark, which meant that he failed to smith it.


    Lin Feifeng quickly noted, ¡°Brother Ou, victory and defeat aremon for soldiers, and it¡¯s the same for us when we smith. Don¡¯t think too much about it and move on.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and replied to him, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Feifeng had advised Ou Yangming out of good intention because he was afraid that the young fellow would be dejected. He did not know that Ou Yangming had not failed at all.


    With that, Ou Yangming picked up another set of materials and repeated the smithing process. He initially nned to add the previously-drawn attribute if he still could not smith a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Four.


    Nheless, he ended up being surprised because he gained a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Five by the time he curbed his Military Fire.


    This helmet was the third helmet he made using a new smithing technique. Perhaps he became more familiar with the skill, or his confidence had slowly increased. All in all, the third helmet turned out to be a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Five.


    Ou Yangming was uncertain at first, but when he thought about the price paid by the spirit beast, he gave up the thought of wanting to degrade the helmet. As such, he handed the equipment to the mountain lord.


    The horn on the helmet was simr to a lethal weapon that symbolized death. It emitted a queer, ck light.


    As soon as the spirit beast epted the helmet, it asked without hiding its excitement, ¡°Human master, what¡¯s the rank of this equipment?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at it and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade, and it has a Wish-fulfilling Degree of 5.¡±


    It was dead silent on the high tform, to the extent that even the spirit beasts below fell silent because they noticed the change.

 Chapter 569 - The Peak Of Common Grade

    <h4>Chapter 569: The Peak Of Common Grade</h4>


    [Item: Horn-strike Helmet]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +25, Toughness +25, Durability 25]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 5]


    These were the real attributes of the Horn-strike Helmet smithed by Ou Yangming. It was a legitimate magic tool at the peak of Common Grade.


    Nheless, the spirit beasts were dubious when they heard Ou Yangming announce the magic tool¡¯s property. ¡®Is this human smithing master mistaken?¡¯


    Needless to say, Fat Antelope and Big Yellow had plenty of confidence in Ou Yangming. Thetter had followed the young fellow for a long time, hence it was naturally aware of his potential and forte; the former had not spent a long time with them, but it was still confident in him because of the equipment set that he had smithed for it.


    Apart from magic tools, he also smithed an extremely rare piece of Skill Equipment.


    Since Master Ou could smith a piece of Skill Equipment, it would not be too surprising if he was slightly more amazing at smithing pieces of equipment with White te Attributes.


    Many spirit beasts below the high tform exchanged nces. If it was not because Ou Yangming had smithed a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Four, they would have jeered at him to shoo him off the stage long ago.


    The nondescript spirit beast was stunned for some time. It epted the helmet and checked it out before it turned around and asked, ¡°Master Lin, can you appraise this for me?¡±


    ¡®Since you don¡¯t trust me, why did you ask me to smith this for you?¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and was secretly infuriated. Nevertheless, when he looked at Lin Feifeng, he decided to show him some respect.


    After all, the high tform belonged to Lin Feifeng. It was true that Ou Yangming was invited up to the tform, and he received pointers from the cksmith, so he must not steal the show.


    Lin Feifeng nodded and carefully inspected the helmet in his hands.


    In actuality, he was as shocked and as doubtful as the spirit beasts below the tform.


    Ou Yangming had only understood smithing art¡¯s simplest theories due to his guidance. ording to his estimation, as gifted as the young fellow was, he would need to put in enough time and energy to sessfully put them into practice.


    At the very least, it would take several months to a year.


    Even so, Ou Yangming surprised Lin Feifeng too much. He smithed a piece of Rank Four equipment in the blink of an eye, and he even produced a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade after that.


    When the pieces of equipment smithed kept bing a level higher than the one before, it was reasonable for Lin Feifeng to be in disbelief.


    Despite that, he was more superior to the spirit beasts in the sense that he had the ability to identify a piece of equipment¡¯s specific attributes.


    After epting the helmet, he studied it seriously like never before.


    Every spirit beast focused on him as though they were waiting for his judgment, but he disregarded the looks on him and only paid attention to the appraisal.


    Lin Feifeng finally looked up after about 8 minutes, and he looked rather exhausted. It seemed like the appraisal had used up too much of his power but in reality, it was not because he had consumed too much energy, but because he was mentally tired.


    ¡®A magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five¡ªthe equipment is indeed a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five.


    ¡®But you¡¯ve just learned these a while ago, so how could you have smithed a magic tool of this level? How can we take this?¡¯


    With an indescribable feeling, Lin Feifeng inhaled deeply and uttered seriously to the spirit beast, ¡°The peak of Rank Five.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said¡ªthe peak of Rank Five, a Common Grade magic tool. Do you understand?¡± Lin Feifeng responded snappily.


    ¡°Ah, I understand, I understand!¡± The spirit beast turned around to bow at Ou Yangming, then it carried the helmet and jumped off the high tform before it scurried away.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡®That fe¡¯s wealthy, but it makes too much fuss about nothing too easily.¡¯


    ¡®Since this event is held by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, it must¡¯ve issued some rules. If any of the spirit beasts bes obsessed and has improper thoughts, how could it let them be?¡¯


    Having said that, Ou Yangming could only say this because he was a spectator. If he was directly involved, he would not end well too.


    ¡°Master Ou, please smith the same helmet for me too!¡± Another voice was heard as a spirit beast jumped up to the high tform.


    ¡°No, I was here first, so I should go first!¡±


    ¡°Get lost and line up behind!¡±


    Angry voices were heard one after another as many spirit beasts began to have conflicts with one another. As such, there was slowly a heated atmosphere in the venue.


    Ou Yangming and Lin Feifeng looked at each other with grave looks on their faces.


    Although it was unlikely for them to be targeted, they would also be in danger if the spirit beasts were so enraged that they went mad.


    Just as the situation was about to go out of control, a mountainous figure suddenlynded from mid-air.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An enormous, 5-meters-tall beastnded hard on the ground like a gigantic rock.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. It was a humongous king kong with 6 arms, and it released a threatening aura as it scanned its surroundings with a pair ofrge eyes.


    The chaos stopped the moment the king kong appeared. Even though some of the spirit beasts were about to lose their minds, they came back to their senses as they saw the sturdy figure and cast ttering smiles at it.


    ¡°Why are you yelling and making so much noise? Did you forget the rules?¡± The Six-armed Giant Beast questioned furiously.


    ¡°Sir, please calm down. We wanted this human master to smith pieces of equipment for us, but we were too impatient and ended up disturbing you instead,¡± the spirit beasts answered one after another.


    The Six-armed Giant Beast looked at them in confusion. ¡°Smith pieces of equipment for you? Why are you fighting over that?!¡±


    Many spirit beasts responded to it in a servile manner, but they cursed internally.


    ¡®They¡¯re not pieces of ordinary equipment, but magic tools at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five.¡¯


    Spirit beasts were not rare on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge but in reality, they were separated into different grades. Other than low-grade, middle-grade, and high-grade, there were also top-grade ones.


    Most of the spirit beasts that wanted to obtain a suitable piece of equipment at the Trading Meet were low-grade spirit beasts. Given their strengths, being able to acquire a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five was the best treatment they would receive among their peers.


    It was something that could be discovered but not sought, thus they would regret it forever if they missed their chance.


    Of course, they dared not tell the Six-armed Giant Beast the truth.


    The Six-armed Giant Beast swung one of its massive arms. Its arm was not as considerable as that of Multi-armed King Kong, but it carried great momentum that suppressed the low-grade spirit beasts right away.


    ¡°Line up now. If you cause any more trouble, I¡¯ll throw you outside to be eaten up!¡± The Six-armed Giant Beast widened its eyes and threatened the spirit beasts.


    While the spirit beasts were strong and violent earlier, they curbed their temper and became obedient in front of an even more powerful spirit beast. Ou Yangming found it strange, and he thought, ¡®These spirit beasts are too good-tempered. Even if they know they¡¯re not a match against it, they can¡¯t be so frightened, can they?¡¯


    Lin Feifeng chuckled and noted, ¡°Brother Ou, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s enforcer is here, so we don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and fixed his gaze on the Six-armed Giant Beast. ¡®I wonder if this fe¡¯s Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s younger brother or younger sister...¡¯


    Under the big fellow¡¯s arrangement, everything was in order; the morous spirit beasts became aspliant as they could be. However, once they lined up, they were slightly dumbfounded.


    This was because apart from Fat Antelope and spirit beasts that were only here to spectate, the others¡ªeven the ones that made appointments with Lin Feifeng before this¡ªlined up in front of Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡°Brother Lin...¡±


    Lin Feifeng waved his hand and grinned. ¡°Brother Ou, this is very normal. They put in a lot of effort to gather so many ores so of course, they¡¯ll want better items, but...¡± He announced loudly after a pause, ¡°I told you that you¡¯ll have to give Brother Ou twice the reward you would give me, so figure it out yourselves.¡±


    The spirit beasts in the line instantly became hesitant.


    In the lower realm, spirit beasts were naturally top-notch powerhouses, but they were not considered much in the Spiritual Realm. Those that were mountain lords were all right, but those that roamed about were definitely embarrassinglycking in wealth if they did not stumble upon chance encounters.


    As such, the doubled reward condition was uneptable for many unfortunate spirit beasts.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°It was an unexpected event that I was able to smith a Common Grade Rank Five tool. You don¡¯t think I can achieve that standard every time, do you? Even if you provide 6 sets of materials, I¡¯ll stop once I smith anything above Rank Two. Are you... Still willing to take the risk?¡±


    Many spirit beasts were struck dumb at first. After making calctions in their heads, some of them finally left the line and approached Lin Feifeng.


    They cast ttering smiles at him as they were afraid that he would reject them because he had a grudge against them.


    Who knew, Lin Feifeng simply shook his head and began to smith ording to their requests.


    Honestly, Lin Feifeng would have been envious and aggrieved if someone else stole his customers. That said, he was the one that taught Ou Yangming smithing art, but the young fellow surpassed him in a split second.


    Besides, he also noticed something else¡ªevery piece of equipment smithed by Ou Yangming had a Wish-fulfilling Degree of 5.


    He could not bring himself to be jealous over the fact at all.


    After all, how much courage would one need topare oneself with such a creature?


    As a normal person, he made a normal choice too.


    The Six-armed Giant Beast widened its eyes upon seeing what was going on. It tugged at a spirit beast and questioned, ¡°What Common Grade Rank Five?¡±


    ¡°Sir, that human master just smithed a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five. Moreover, it has a Wish-fulfilling Degree of 5!¡± The spirit beast dared not hide anything from the giant beast.


    The Six-armed Giant Beast¡¯s eyes gleamed. It finally understood why there was a disturbance here just now.


    Pieces of equipment of such a level were indeed worth fighting over for the most ordinary low-grade spirit beasts.

 Chapter 570 - Climb A Higher Peak

    <h4>Chapter 570: Climb A Higher Peak</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire suddenly burned intensely on his hand. Its bright light caused the living beings around¡ªeven the Six-armed Giant Beast¡ªto squint their eyes.


    The giant beast was astonished. It was worth noting that it had the supreme bloodline, and it was considered a powerhouse even among many spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Nheless, such a powerhouse could not look straight at the fire released by a human cksmith. It was apletely uneptable thing for it.


    In actuality, if the giant beast squinted its eyes to observe the smithing process carefully, it would not be harmed at all. However, it was proud and unwilling to admit defeat, hence its eyes were as bright as legendary luminous pearls as it wanted topete with the peculiar Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming did not sense the giant beast¡¯s intention. He carefully smithed and controlled his speed while also controlling the equipment¡¯s quality.


    Apart from the breathtaking and stirring magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five at the beginning, Ou Yangming did not smith anything else with the same equivalent rank.


    Even so, none of the spirit beasts were suspicious of him at all because they witnessed him smith pieces of equipment after receiving Lin Feifeng¡¯s guidance. Although Lin Feifeng admitted that Ou Yangming was superior to him, they would not be convinced about the young cksmith being able to smith pieces of equipment at the peak of Rank Five as he wished.


    Sure enough, after seeing that Ou Yangming only smithed pieces of Rank Three equipment in a row, the spirit beasts at the back of the link lost confidence in him. As such, they switched to join the line in front of Lin Feifeng.


    Lin Feifeng seemed to be inferior to Ou Yangming indeed. Within the same period, not only was he slightly slower, but he also mostly smithed magic tools of Common Grade Rank Two. Even though he asionally smithed Rank Three Ones but all in all, there were very few of them.


    Nevertheless, there was a 2-times difference between the smithing rewards for them.


    It was a difference that could not be ignored by any of the spirit beasts.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and curbed his Military Fire.


    He was careful when he smithed but while other cksmiths did it to increase the qualities of pieces of equipment, he did it to lower their qualities intentionally.


    When Ou Yangming smithed together with Lin Feifeng, he realized that he was too fast. If he went all-out, he would have finished 3 to 4 pieces of equipment before Lin Feifeng could evenplete one. Furthermore, after the young fellow grasped the basic knowledge and became more familiar with the technique, the chances of him producing magic tools of Common Grade Rank Four or Rank Five became higher. Once he incorporated the integration of Heaven and man into smithing art, even if he slowed down and seemed to be smithing unusually, the pieces of equipment were all magic tools at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five.


    Needless to say, he could not present the pieces of equipment. Therefore, whenever he was done smithing, he would use his Military Fire to draw 1 or 2 points of attributes to lower their equivalent ranks to Rank Three.


    Rank Three was the bottom line that Ou Yangming had set for himself. After all, it would be too embarrassing if he could not smith magic tools of Common Grade Rank Three after having grasped the basic knowledge.


    Despite having slowed down and lowered the tools¡¯ qualities, he was still superior to Lin Feifeng.


    Having said that, the mere difference did not make the spirit beasts willing to present twice the rewards they had prepared. As time passed, the number of spirit beasts in both lines became simr.


    ¡°Master, may I ask what...¡± A rather small spirit beast asked Ou Yangming softly.


    Ou Yangming grinned and answered, ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time; I smithed a magic tool of Common Grade Rank Four. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Rank Four?¡± The spirit beast¡¯s eyes lit up, and it thanked the young fellow with respect, ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    It was not a tool at the peak of Rank Five, but it was content with the Rank Four equipment.


    For 3 whole days, Ou Yangming and Lin Feifeng sat on the high tform. Other than having meals and taking breaks, they spent almost all of their time smithing pieces of equipment for the spirit beasts.


    In the beginning, Ou Yangming deliberately slowed down as he paid attention to Lin Feifeng¡¯s progress. When he eventually realized a bigger difference between the lines in front of them, he immediately cast his worries aside and sped up.


    However, it would cost much more to get him to smith pieces of equipment, thus many spirit beasts could not request his help.


    Ou Yangming was done smithing after 3 days, but Lin Feifeng was still smithing leisurely.


    He patted his clothes while he waited for Lin Feifeng to take a break, then he chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Ou, thanks for your pointers. I¡¯ll go take a look at the other ces.¡±


    Lin Feifeng nodded and smiled. ¡°You should, but would you like to join me again after the Trading Meet ends?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and replied to him, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for more.¡±


    He initially wanted the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard to lead him out of the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, but it seemed like he no longer needed thepany of the unlucky leopard.


    With the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s order and his rtionship with Multi-armed King Kong, he was certain that nobody would be so idiotic as to attack him.


    That said, just as he was about to leave, a figure hurried over from the mountain top.


    It was a humongous spirit bear. The moment it arrived, the spirit beasts around the high tform backed away as they feared and were wary of it.


    At one nce, Ou Yangming could tell that the unexpected spirit beast was not only more enormous, but it also carried a more fearsome aura.


    Lin Feifeng¡¯s face changed as he warned Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, be careful. This is a middle-grade spirit beast, so we can¡¯t offend it.¡±


    While he could smith magic tools, his cultivation base was only equivalent to a mortal¡¯s Extreme Grade, so he was appalled under the middle-grade spirit beast¡¯s pressure.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming did not feel anything abnormal in front of the spirit beast because he had encountered plenty of powerhouses before. Not to mention a middle-grade spirit beast, even if it was a top-grade spirit beast, what could it do? Could it bepared with the Ghost-wed Venerable One or the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One?


    Even if it was a Venerable One, could it be a match for the appearances of the dragon and the phoenix?


    Ou Yangming had seen the dragon and the phoenix, so the little middle-grade spirit beast was not a big deal to him.


    The spirit bear questioned in a hoarse voice, ¡°I heard someone here smithed a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five. Who was it?¡± It scanned Ou Yangming and Lin Feifeng with its sharp eyes.


    Ou Yangming looked in the direction where the Six-armed Giant Beast was before but unfortunately, it had left, or the middle-grade spirit beast would not have dared to be so overbearing.


    He stepped in front of Lin Feifeng and answered, ¡°It was me. May I know the reason you¡¯re here?¡±


    The spirit bear¡¯s eyes gleamed, and itughed out loud. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s another neer. Which sect is your inheritance from?¡±


    ¡°None of the sects,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. A cksmith without a sect¡¯s inheritance can¡¯t smith a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five.¡± The spirit bear was surprised.


    Ou Yangming looked strangely at Lin Feifeng, who shook his head and noted, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re mistaken. There have been cases where rogue cksmiths without any sect¡¯s inheritance managed to smith magic tools at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five.¡± He added after a short pause, ¡°Perhaps it never happened during the Trading Meets, but it¡¯s not unprecedented.¡±


    The spirit bear widened its eyes and released an intense pressure, but it quickly restrained itself and scoffed. ¡°Fine. Even if one can smith magic tools at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five, one can¡¯t smith magic tools of Good Grade and above, right?¡±


    Lin Feifeng hesitated for a moment before he answered with a bitter smile, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    It was true that books about equipment smithing were sold in bookstores in the Humans¡¯ boundary, but they only included content about Common Grade magic tools. As for magic tools of Good Grade and above, one could only learn about them through inheritances.


    In actual fact, Lin Feifeng¡¯s inheritance must not be underestimated but ording to his qualification, he had a long way to go before he could arrive at that boundary.


    As for when he could make attempts, it was out of his control.


    ¡°Alright, this will be a pointless debate if we go on.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and stared at the spirit bear as he asked, ¡°Why did youe here, Your Excellency?¡±


    At this point, he understood that spirit beasts of different grades had dissimr requests for their pieces of equipment. Given that the middle-grade spirit beast ran over here instead of waiting at the peak, it must have a request to make.


    Sure enough, the spirit bear hesitated for a while before it asked, ¡°Can you smith Good Grade magic tools?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. Heughed and replied to the beast with another question, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that one that learned smithing art without an inheritance won¡¯t be able to achieve that?¡±


    The spirit bear scratched its head as it was distressed. ¡°Ah, even if it¡¯s not of Good Grade, it¡¯s eptable if it¡¯s at the peak of Common Grade.¡±


    Middle-grade spirit beasts were much more formidable than low-grade spirit beasts, but very few could acquire a full set of Good Grade magic tools. Nheless, they disdained Common Grade magic tools, such that they only collected those that were at the peak of Common Grade or had unique attributes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, Your Excellency,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile. He shook his head and exined, ¡°I did smith a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five by chance, but I can¡¯t achieve that standard every time. They can testify for me.¡± He pointed at the remaining spirit beasts below the tform.


    The spirit bear was disheartened when it turned to look.


    It shook its head and sighed, then it shed and dashed back to the mountain peak as though it was the wind.


    Ou Yangming secretly found it funny. Not to mention if he could actually smith higher-leveled tools, even if he could, this would not be the right ce and time to expose it.


    If not, what would Lin Feifeng think? What would the spirit beasts that paid twice the price for a piece of equipment think?


    The young fellow shook his head and bid Lin Feifeng his farewell. Following that, he headed to the mountain top with Big Yellow, Far Antelope, and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    ¡®More brilliant smithing techniques must be waiting for me over there.¡¯

 Chapter 571 - Rule

    <h4>Chapter 571: Rule</h4>


    As Ou Yangming continued to walk toward the mountain peak, he saw tens of high tforms along the way.


    Every tform was upied by a human cksmith or alchemist, and each one was surrounded by at least 10 or at most tens of spirit beasts.


    Needless to say, the spirit beasts were not wasting their time around the tforms; they were waiting for the human masters above the tforms to either smith pieces of equipment or refine pills for them.


    Ou Yangming did not know much about the refinement of pills, and he never imagined himself cultivating alchemy art while being a cksmith. Therefore, he simply nced past the high tforms where pills were being refined. On the other hand, the young fellow would stop and watch for a while whenever he saw cksmiths using their spiritual fires on their respective tforms.


    Those cksmiths naturally used various concealment techniques on their spiritual fires.


    Although Ou Yangming could not see the details of their spiritual fire, he still noticed some peculiar techniques based on the changes in their mes.


    Nheless, he was smarter this time. He left after briefly observing the cksmiths¡¯ smithing processes instead of waiting until they were done.


    This was because he had found out that the cksmiths and alchemists on the high tforms were not very well-known. They could at most smith magic tools at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five and could not get involved in Good Grade magic tools. Hence, he only observed for a short while, thinking that he might be inspired in some ways.


    His real target was on a higher peak.


    Ou Yangming stopped after he traveled for a distance because a giant ape was blocking their path ahead.


    The ape was tall, but it was far from Multi-armed King Kong and the fearsome Six-armed Giant Beast. On the contrary, it was more than twice asrge as Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    When the ape¡¯s sturdy body blocked their path, it seemed like an insurmountable mountain.


    Ou Yangming stopped and cleared his throat before he asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to go up there, so can you make way, Your Excellency?¡±


    He would be clueless about any other spirit beast¡¯s background but since it was a spirit ape, which openly blocked his path, he knew its origin without needing to ask.


    The ape sneered and answered, ¡°You can go up there, but they can¡¯t.¡± It cast sidelong nces at Big Yellow and the other spirit beasts as it was indifferent toward them.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked in shock, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re only low-grade spirit beasts, so they¡¯re not qualified to go beyond half of the mountain.¡± The ape was displeased, then it added after a pause, ¡°In fact, based on your age and standard, you¡¯re not qualified to climb the peak too, but I won¡¯t stop you since you¡¯re a human master.¡±


    The young fellow turned to look at Big Yellow and the others, which were angry due to the embarrassment. Even so, they dared not provoke the powerful ape.


    This was not only because the ape released a more formidable aura but most importantly, it was evidently the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s descendant. Unless they did not want to live anymore, they would not have the guts to get on its bad end.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, could an exception be made if I¡¯d like to bring them up there?¡±


    ¡°Bring them up?¡± The ape widened its mouth andughed before it questioned, ¡°Are you a cksmith or an alchemist.


    Big Yellow barked and answered, ¡°He¡¯s a cksmith.¡±


    The ape shouted furiously at it with a fierce look in its eyes, ¡°I was talking to this human, so why did you interrupt?!¡±


    Big Yellow shrunk its heck and hid behind Ou Yangming, but it mumbled to itself, ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of you; I just don¡¯t want to offend the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.¡¯


    ¡°Your Excellency, please cut to the chase.¡± Ou Yangming frowned. He was quite enraged because the ape was being impolite, but he would not punish it as long as it did not attack him or hispanions.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t seem convinced, human.¡± The ape looked at him andughed out loud. It then put its hands on its waist and stated, ¡°The Venerable One set a rule that those that want to cross the half of the mountain must be at least in middle-grade. That said, exceptions can be made if human masters want to bring low-grade spirit beasts up to the peak.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while and asked, ¡°There¡¯s a condition, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite smart.¡± The ape chuckled. ¡°The condition set by the Venerable One is if the human¡¯s a smithing master, he must be able to smith Good Grade magic tools.¡±


    Big Yellow, Fat Antelope, and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard sighed as they looked at each other.


    Even though Big Yellow followed Ou Yangming here from the lower realm, it did not think that he could smith such tools.


    A magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five and a magic tool of Good Grade Rank One were only a rank apart, but it would not be easy to cross the gap.


    As intelligent as Ou Yangming was, he would probably need to explore and attempt for several years, right?


    In truth, he would also be considered a genius among geniuses if he could aplish it that fast.


    The ape looked arrogant, but it was conceited indeed. It was true that many spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge respected human cksmiths, but the ape¡¯s background was rted to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and it was knowledgeable. As such, it would not attach too much importance to an overly young human cksmith.


    Of course, the ape would not offend Ou Yangming too, thus it would not stop him if he wanted to enter alone.


    ¡°Good Grade magic tools...¡± Ou Yangming turned to look at the 3 dejected spirit beasts. He suddenlyughed and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, do I need to smith 3 Good Grade magic tools or just one?¡±


    The ape was stunned, and it asked in confusion, ¡°Do you... Want to try?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded proudly, ¡°Why not?¡±


    The ape blinked its huge eyes and scoffed twice before it answered, ¡°I¡¯ll let all of you enter as long as you can smith one Good Grade magic tool.


    It agreed to let him try, but it was not too bothered.


    After all, the ape had seen many human cksmiths but none of the young cksmiths could smith Good Grade magic tools. Besides, cksmiths that could smith such magic tools were rare gems for the Humans, so they would not be sent to the Trading Meet on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge no matter what.


    This was why the ape believed from the bottom of its heart that the young human was simply a pretentious fellow, who only said what he did to not be embarrassed.


    Having said that, it believed that he would be ashamed after he was done smithing.


    Ou Yangming grinned and opened his interspatial bag. He scanned the space inside with his mental conception and retrieved some minerals.


    The ape was somewhat envious when it nced at his interspatial bag. Human cksmiths and alchemists were wealthy indeed because they possess interspatial bags as long as they were quite sessful. Inparison, there was a much lower proportion of beasts that possessed interspatial bags.


    Ou Yangming retrieved the minerals without hurry, then he turned to look at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    The leopard was dumbfounded but a look of joy was soon seen in its eyes as it was in disbelief.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t his action mean that I¡¯ll be benefitting from this?¡¯


    Fat Antelope¡¯s face changed, and it immediately shouted, ¡°Master Ou, you... Can smith for me instead.¡±


    It obtained an equipment set, but theyprised the most ordinary magic tools of Common Grade Rank One. It seemed like Ou Yangming was about to smith a Good Grade magic tool, hence it could not bnce the disparity between them.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard red at the antelope and quickly expressed, ¡°Master Ou, if you don¡¯t abandon me, I¡¯m willing to follow you forever!¡±


    When it was previously forced to leave the Silver Ridge Boundary, it felt quite reluctant to part with its territory. Nevertheless, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art, especially his unbelievable growth speed, there was a subtle change in its mind.


    Perhaps it would be better to follow Ou Yangming than to be a normal mountain lord.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Fat Antelope, hold your horses. Once I grasp the smithing technique, I¡¯ll smith new pieces of equipment for you and Big Yellow.¡±


    Big Yellow wagged its tail and looked like it had expected it, whereas Fat Antelope beamed because it was content with having Ou Yangming¡¯s word.


    The Military Fire flickered on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand as it enveloped the materials right away and merged ording to a certain proportion. As for the extra minerals, they were naturally separated and not melted together.


    Upon seeing this, the ape was struck dumb. It vaguely sensed something unordinary when it saw Ou Yangming break the peculiar stones¡¯ defense with his Military Fire.


    The fire released by the human cksmith, and its mightiness, seemed to have surpassed the ape¡¯s imagination. For some reason, fear grew inside it when it saw Ou Yangming¡¯s purple fire, so much so that it wanted to turn and flee.


    Needless to say, the ape was able to stand still due to the courage and confidence that it had developed throughout many years. It stared at Ou Yangming with its massive eyes.


    Ou Yangming was fully focused on the smithing process. It was his first time attempting to smith a Good Grade tool, so he must be careful.


    Once the ores fused based on a reasonable ratio, they were finally turned into an armor. It had 25 points of Toughness, which proved that it was a magic tool at the peak of Common Grade Rank Five, but it was still a step away from Good Grade.


    The young fellow had smithed wholly ording to Lin Feifeng¡¯s pointers, but he could not make the magic tool enter Good Grade even when he gave his all. This proved that Lin Feifeng was stillcking in terms of the smithing technique.


    Perhaps even he did not know how the hurdle could be crossed.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and focused his mental conception in his sea of consciousness, then he gave the order to upgrade the tool¡¯s attribute.


    Consequently, the Military Fire on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand grew brighter as a hidden purple light ball discreetly entered the fire.


    The instant the purple light touched the armor inside the Military Fire, it transformed into invisible powers that entered the equipment.


    An incredibly peculiar yet mysterious luster shed on the armor. The ape¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of that, and it had a grave look on its face.

 Chapter 572 - Good Grade Magic Tool

    <h4>Chapter 572: Good Grade Magic Tool</h4>


    Inside the Military Fire, Ou Yangming sensed that the armor released a mysterious yet wonderful luster.


    The Toughness attribute, which had initially reached 25 points, was forcibly increased by the marvelous Military Fire¡¯s upgrading ability. As such, it became 26 points, which was beyond Common Grade.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly because his Military Fire did not disappoint him indeed. When he came to the Spiritual Realm and drew more than 20 points of attributes, he could continue to ovey them on the same attribute as he wished. In fact, it seemed like there would not be a problem even if he passed the small level of 5 points.


    Needless to say, Although he was able to do this, it did not mean that his real smithing standard allowed him to smith Good Grade magic tools as he wished.


    He knew other people had unique knacks and knowledge for the smithing of Good Grade magic tools. It was simr to when he learned the smithing technique to merge basic peculiar stones and was able to smith Common Grade magic tools with his real ability.


    Ou Yangming had not learned the skill for Good Grade magic tools yet, hence he could only smith one by fully relying on his Military FIre¡¯s power, by which he forcibly increased the equipment¡¯s attribute.


    Nheless, this was the exact reason he wanted to continue to advance to a higher peak to observe a new smithing technique.


    [Item: Walking beast¡¯s battle armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +26, Durability 24]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 5]


    Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire and announced with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    The ape scanned Ou Yangming seriously. It treated the young fellow with an entirely different attitude at this moment. After pondering for a brief moment, it reached out its giant arm and said, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and tossed the armor to the ape.


    The armor was smithed for the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, thus it was naturally unsuitable for the ape. Even so, the ape was in admiration when it examined it in its hand.


    On the other hand, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard cast aplicated look at the ape, and it was clearly worried. ¡®If this ape fancies the armor and wants to im it for its own, how should I confront it? Should I pounce on it and rip it apart with my teeth, or should I just ept my terrible luck...¡¯


    The ape¡¯s aura was far greater than that of the leopard. It was at least a middle-grade spirit beast, so the leopard would not be a match for it no matter what. Moreover, this was the most important ce on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge as it was being watched over by the Venerable One. If the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard wanted to cause any trouble here, it would not even know how it would die.


    After some time, the ape tossed the armor back.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand to block, causing the armor to change its direction in mid-air, such that it flew straight to the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    The enormous leopard suddenly widened its eyes and jumped without any hesitation to wear the armor. Given how precious the equipment was, it would be worried no matter where it kept it, so it might as well wear it right away.


    Simrly, the fat antelope had also worn its equipment set. To them, this would set their minds at rest the most.


    The ape nced at Ou Yangming for some time before it shifted its body and made way. ¡°Human master, please.¡±


    It was ordered to guard this area so as to disallow overconfident low-grade spirit beasts from climbing the mountain, but it would not stop them if a real human master wanted to bring them up.


    Ou Yangming nodded and thanked the ape, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Following that, he put his hands behind his back and walked proudly toward the peak. Behind him, Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts followed in his footsteps.


    Seeing as they had gone far away, the ape retrieved an item and was about to stimte it. Who knew, a speedy figure jumped on its body without warning.


    If Ou Yangming and hispanions were still here, they would surely recognize that it was the little ape, which was not a spirit beast but could speak humannguage, that led them to the mountain.


    The little ape was not as sturdy as its fellow, so it seemed rather small on the ape guard¡¯s shoulders. Despite that, the massive middle-grade spirit beast¡¯s face changed as it asked softly, ¡°Sir, why have youe?¡±


    ¡°Why did you retrieve the Spirit Whistle?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I found a human smithing genius, so I wanted to notify you.¡± The ape guard bent forward a little before he continued respectfully, ¡°That genius cksmith isn¡¯t old, but he has an incredible smithing ability; he can smith Good Grade magic tools. He¡¯s a real genius among the Humans, so we mustn¡¯t let him slip away!¡±


    The little ape nodded and responded, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry about this, and pretend it never happened.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Yes, sir.¡± The ape guard lowered its head very much. It was puzzled, but it knew better that if the little ape gave an instruction, it could only obey it. This was because the little ape¡¯s words represented the Venerable One¡¯s decree, and the 2 of them could not be defied.


    Subsequently, the little ape swayed its body and vanished. It was worth noting that its body technique could not be performed by ordinary apes that were not even spirit beasts.


    ¡°Since Big Brother acknowledges him as its master, how could he be a normal person? Hehe, Master Ou, disy your powers to your heart¡¯s content...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming and hispanions obviously did not know what happened at the mountainside. They continued their journey in high spirits.


    This time, Big Yellow, Fat Antelope, and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard lifted their heads and stuck out their chests as though they were as majestic as a dragon or a tiger.


    They were only low-grade spirit beasts, hence they were not considered much in the gathering spot for middle-grade spirit beasts. Having said that, they seemed to be fearless with Ou Yangming by their side.


    There were high tforms here too, but they were evidently much more gorgeous than the ones below the mountainside. Furthermore, the spirit beasts that surrounded the tforms had exceptional auras. They found it strange when they looked at Ou Yangming and hispanions, but they soon came to a sudden realization and cast envious looks at Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts.


    Given that a cksmith could bring low-grade spirit beasts into this ce, there could only be one possibility. As for Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts, the fact that they were lucky enough to follow such a human powerhouse caused the other spirit beasts to be jealous.


    All of a sudden, a figure arrived at the speed of light and blocked their paths.


    Ou Yangming stared at the figure and could not help butugh. The figure that blocked him and hispanions as if it was a wall was the spirit bear, which had questioned him at the bottom before this.


    ¡°Hey, how did you get up here, human cksmith?¡± The spirit bear was in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t smith Good Grade magic tools?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie up here if I can¡¯t smith Good Grade magic tools?¡± Ou Yangmingughed and asked the spirit bear in return.


    The spirit bear blinked its huge eyes and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a rule set by Sir Venerable One!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not bring himself to be mad at all when he saw how simple and honest the fellow was. Instead, he found it quite interesting. ¡°When did Sir Venerable One set such a rule?¡±


    The spirit bear looked around it as though it was questioning its partner, which was not far away.


    A small spirit beast noted in a troubled tone, ¡°Dumb bear, Sir Venerable One never set such a rule for human cksmiths!¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the spirit bear uttered, then it scratched its head and said, ¡°I remembered it wrongly.¡± It turned its humongous body around to go back to where it came from, and it spoke as it walked, ¡°I remember it now¡ªyou can¡¯t smith Good Grade magic tools, but you cane in if you¡¯re a human.¡±


    The tiny spirit beast seemed to be a spirit fox. It hopped on to the spirit bear and tugged at its ear as it said, ¡°Dumb bear, if this human master¡¯s a cksmith, he can definitely smith Good Grade magic tools!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The spirit bear widened its eyes as it was surprised.


    ¡°Take a look at the low-grade spirit beasts behind him. Since he can bring them here, do you still not understand?¡± The spirit fox answered snappily.


    The spirit bear wondered for a while before its eyes lit up. It shouted, ¡°I get it now¡ªyou can really smith Good Grade magic tools.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and rejoined, ¡°You¡¯re right, I was lucky to have smithed one just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re truly a cunning human. Why did you lie to me when you can actually smith Good Grade magic tools!¡± The spirit bear was infuriated.


    The young fellow was dumbfounded. He was speechless, and he thought.


    ¡®It must¡¯ve been difficult for this honest and simple-minded bear to live until now...¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was lost for words when the bear questioned him.


    ¡°Haha, please don¡¯t be offended, human master. This fe was born dumb, and it¡¯s still the same even after it became a middle-grade spirit beast.¡± The spirit fox pulled the spirit bear¡¯s ear hard, but the mountainous fellow seemed to be unfeeling. Its thick skin was truly one of a kind.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked, ¡°You¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Fox Yi, and this is Bear Da, my good friend.¡± The spirit fox smiled with its eyes squinted. ¡°How should I address you, master?¡±


    Bear Da was monstrous, but it was clear that Fox Yi was the one in charge. The former was displeased with Ou Yangming, but it dared not say anything else after thetter conversed with the young fellow.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, a human cksmith.¡± Ou Yangming paused before he continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at my fe¡¯s smithing techniques. Please forgive me if I disturbed you.¡±


    He had guessed the spirit beasts¡¯ intention, so he beat them to it and stopped them from bringing it up.


    Fox Yi was shocked. ¡®Master Ou, can¡¯t you smith Good Grade magic tools already?¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky, so I need to keep learning,¡± Ou Yangming replied to it.


    The spirit fox obviously did not buy it. It looked around and suggested, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m very familiar with this ce, so how about I be your guide?¡±


    Ou Yangming was about to reject it when a thought crossed his mind. He rejoined with a smile, ¡°Okay, thanks for the trouble, Your Excellency.¡±


    Fox Yi was ted, and it immediately led Ou Yangming up. As for Bear Da, it followed thempliantly. Apanied by the 2 middle-grade spirit beasts, Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts were not so eye-catching anymore.


    Sure enough, the spirit fox was extremely familiar with this area. It knew the names of every human master on the high tforms, and it was well-informed about the abilities that those masters were adept in. Ou Yangming was amazed.


    Even though there were many cksmiths along the way, they adopted secret techniques to conceal their Military Fires, thus Ou Yangming could not see much.


    However, Fox Yi, which was leading the way, made a sudden turn into a quiet trail.


    Ou Yangming was moved, but he followed the spirit beast calmly.

 Chapter 573 - Tremendous Power Spirit Ore

    <h4>Chapter 573: Tremendous Power Spirit Ore</h4>


    There was only a big path on the mountain peak¡¯s main road, but winding trails could sometimes be seen on both sides.


    Led by Fox Yi, Ou Yangming traveled to a tall building. He was rather surprised when he saw the building because he had only seen high tforms before this, where human cksmiths and alchemists smithed pieces of equipment or refined pills for the spirit beasts around them. Over here, a tall building was seen.


    Fox Yi chuckled and exined as though it noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s bewilderment, ¡°Master Ou, human cksmiths thate here have different characters and likes, but most of them don¡¯t like to show the specific operations of their spiritual fires when they smith pieces of equipment.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded because he knew this very well throughout his journey here. If he had not happened to meet Lin Feifeng, he would not have learned even the most basic smithing technique.


    Nheless, Fox Yi suddenly switched the subject. ¡°But there are always some exceptions.¡±


    The young fellow was moved, and he looked at the spirit fox in shock. ¡°Brother Fox, are you bringing me to meet them?¡±


    Fox Yi squinted its eyes, but peculiar lights could be seen between its thin eye gaps. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re really smart.¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped walking and asked slowly, ¡°Brother Fox, why are you doing this for me? Do you have any requests?¡±


    ¡°I only gave you a little information, so how could I make requests?¡± The spirit fox immediately waved its hand. It grinned with narrowed eyes and added, ¡°Once you¡¯re done, if you feel like you gained something and are willing to consider our hard work, could you smith 2 pieces of equipment for us?¡±


    The young fellow was at ease after he heard the fox, and he was relieved.


    If Fox Yi merely acted as his guide without asking for anything in return, he would have been worried and dubious instead. Since they were taking what they needed, he had no concerns.


    Ou Yangming smiled and responded, ¡°If I really gained something, I won¡¯t disappoint you, Brother Fox.¡±


    As both parties were satisfied, they entered the tall building.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming noticed an extremely different atmosphere when he entered the building.


    Normally, every cksmith or alchemist was surrounded by spirit beasts. As for Ou Yangming and Lin Feifeng¡¯s encounter, it was only an unforeseen event.


    A high tform could also be seen at the center of the tall building, where an elder was smithing a piece of equipment. Even so, apart from over 10 spirit beasts, 3 humans were also present.


    They fully focused on the high tform as they stared attentively at the elder¡¯s fire. In terms of concentration, the spirit beasts around them were far from them.


    Ou Yangming nced and understood right away why they were so engrossed. It was because the elder did not conceal his fire, by which he simply disyed his smithing skills to the people in front of him.


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes lit up, and he felt lucky.


    If he had not met Fox Yi, he was certain that he would not have stumbled upon this ce.


    Next, Ou Yangming became concentrated and did not care about anything else around him.


    Fox Yi was not surprised; it had brought many human cksmiths here in the previous years, and they had simr reactions. It seemed like the elder¡¯s fire was the most wonderful thing in the world to the cksmiths, so much so that nothing else couldpare.


    It was worth noting that the spirit fox had once observed the mes and attempted to learn.


    Despite that, it quickly realized that perhaps the Beasts were really not meant to smith pieces of equipment or refine pills. No matter how it observed, the fire was just a fire to it. At most, the mes would change a bit.


    In any case, it could not stare nkly at the fire for half a day.


    On the other hand, judging from the human cksmiths¡¯ expressions, not to mention half a day, it was as if they could watch until the end of the world.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright. The fire¡¯s changes might seem uninteresting, but it was only how amateurs felt. To him, every flicker seemed to have an incredibly deep implication behind it. This was a skill, one that he had nevere across before.


    It was not strange. Ou Yangming had learned many skills when he met Superior cksmiths with great abilities in the lower realm.


    If they were born in the Spiritual Realm and kept learning here, perhaps they would not be inferior to the smithing masters here in the future. Having said that, they were born in the lower realm, after all. Not only did they have different resources, but they were also in touch with exceptionally different things. For instance, many techniques and rules adopted in the Spiritual Realm became unnecessary burdens in the lower realm.


    Therefore, once Ou Yangming entered the Spiritual Realm as he had wished, he needed to learn too many things.


    As Ou Yangming watched quietly, he could not help but feel eager to use his hands. He somehow had a strong feeling of wanting to instantly use what he had just learned.


    The elder on the high tform was finally done smithing after half an hour. He exhaled deeply and put down the piece of equipment in his hands.


    Other than him, a spirit horse was also on the tform. It kept staring at the equipment, but it dared not take it before the elder said it could.


    The elder looked up and fixed his gaze on 3 of the people and said, ¡°Come up here.¡± He suddenly spotted Ou Yangming through the corner of his eyes, and he uttered coldly, ¡°You,e up here too.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned at first but seeing how the 3 people went up to the tform without any hesitation, he followed suit.


    ¡°Take a look at it.¡± The elder pointed at the giant horseshoe that had just been smithed.


    With that, Ou Yangming and the 3 people went forward one after another to inspect the equipment. The instant the young fellow¡¯s Military Fire touched the horseshoe, his eyes gleamed.


    [Item: Horse King¡¯s Horseshoe]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Two]


    [Attributes: Toughness +27, Durability 27]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 4]


    The equipment¡¯s attributes were pretty good. It was of Good Grade Rank Two, and its Wish-fulfilling Degree was 4.


    In every aspect, the elder¡¯s level of attainment in smithing art was much higher than that of Lin Feifeng.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve all looked at it, what do you think?¡± The elder stroked his beard and asked.


    The 3 people praised the elder and raised various questions about the materials, smithing technique, and so on. Upon hearing their questions, the elder answered them without any reservations.


    Ou Yangming remembered the questions and answers well but it would be too much to say that he could understand them. After all, he knew too little about this topic and could not even form a system from what he had learned so far, hence he could only be an onlooker at the moment.


    After the elder was done talking, he turned to look at Ou Yangming. He found it odd that the young fellow only listened without asking any questions, but he did not have other thoughts about it.


    ¡°This is only the most basic Good Grade magic tool. I¡¯ll beyering a Unique Attribute on it now, so watch closely.¡± He retrieved the horseshoe again and took an item from the side.


    Ou Yangming was sharp-eyed, thus he recognized at once that it was a power ore.


    However, the power ore was rather different from the ones he saw in the lower realm. In particr, the light ring around the ore had a mysterious luster, which caused one to be dazzled.


    The elder turned to ask the spirit horse, ¡°This is a rare Tremendous Power Spirit Ore, whose value is 100 times more than that of ordinary power ores. Are you sure you want to use it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± the spirit horse immediately answered.


    ¡°I can only do my best, and I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll seed; you should understand,¡± the elder noted sternly.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The spirit horse gritted its teeth. Of course, it knew there was a certain failure rate if the treasure was used, but it did not have the right to choose. If it did not use it this time, it would not know how long it would have to wait to find another suitable human cksmith.


    Ou Yangming was moved. A Tremendous Power Spirit Ore was 100 times more valuable than a normal power ore.


    He understood in an instant that the Tremendous Power Spirit Ore was probably an upgraded version of the power ore.


    Once he entered the Spiritual Realm, he needed to have at least drawn 21 points of an ordinary attribute with his Military Fire for them to be reflected on magic tools.


    This proved that every point of an attribute in a magic tool was 20 times greater than 1 point of an attribute in amon tool. If that was the case, would that not be the same case for Unique Attributes?


    That said, Ou Yangming found it weird because he never encountered such situations in the lower realm. Could it be due to the difference between the world¡¯s powers?


    The elder nodded, then his spiritual fire boiled and enveloped the iron horseshoe and the Tremendous Power Spirit Ore. He had a remarkable reputation, by which none of the spirit beasts dared to disturb him when he was smithing. As for Ou Yangming and the human cksmiths present, they observed with a lot of focus.


    Although there were certain dissimrities between the elder¡¯s Layering Technique and the one learned by Ou Yangming, the young fellow was relieved after he witnessed it.


    Equipment smithing involved too much knowledge, which was not what Ou Yangming could master through aprehensive study of it at the moment. Nheless, theyering of Unique Attributes in the Spiritual Realm seemed to be akin to the smithing technique and theory used in the lower realm.


    Needless to say, there were separations, but they were only on small points. After Ou Yangming observed and made some calctions in his head, he could understand almost everything.


    ¡°Watch closely. One must pay extra attention to equilibrium if one wants to sessfullyyer Unique Attributes.¡± The elder¡¯s voice was heard.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡®This elder really teaches everything he knows.¡¯


    As the elder further exined, not only did Ou Yangming understand better, but the 3 cksmiths also nodded and watched while trying to fathom the technique ording to their experiences. All in all, they looked excited.


    The elder curbed his spiritual fire after half an hour. He was pleased as he looked at the iron horseshoe in his hands, and he said with a smile, ¡°Take a look at it.¡±


    Even though the spirit horse had been waiting impatiently, it dared not snatch the equipment if the elder did not give it to it.


    The people that took the equipment nodded after they studied it. When Ou Yangming secretly appraised it with his Military Fire, as expected, there was a Power +1 attribute. Even so, the attribute¡¯s color was quite different because it had a faint silver luster.

 Chapter 574 - Silver Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 574: Silver Equipment</h4>


    Once everyone was done examining the horseshoe, the elder chuckled and announced, ¡°I¡¯m quick lucky today; I smithed a piece of White Silver Equipment.¡±


    One of the human cultivators ttered him, ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯ve smithed pieces of five-star White Silver Equipment before, so a one-star one obviously isn¡¯t difficult for you.¡±


    The elder stroked his beard and smiled proudly. He was evidently in a great mood.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he asked, ¡°Senior, may I try the White Silver Equipment¡¯s power?¡±


    It was his first time seeing such a queer color, so he naturally wanted to experience it.


    The elder was slightly stunned. He pondered for a while before he answered, ¡°Go outside to try it.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s my equipment, so why do you¡ªa human cksmith¡ªwant to try it? Do you have nothing better to do?¡¯ The spirit horse widened its eyes and wanted to flip out, but it opened its mouth without saying a word.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He knew the elder was afraid that the equipment would wreck the tall building as it was too powerful, which was why the elder gave such an order.


    The young fellow carried the horseshoe and walked out of the tall building. He was followed by a bunch of spirit beasts, which were extremely curious and even coveted the equipment.


    It went without saying that the equipment was far more valuable than an ordinary white te magic tool.


    Needless to say, they also knew that the human cksmith would not take forcible possession of the equipment as long as he was not mad. This was a core area on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, after all. If the young fellow had wishful thinking about fleeing with the equipment, he would be courting death.


    Ou Yangming went far away from the tall building and lifted the horseshoe before he channeled his essential Qi into it. Nheless, his face changed, and there was a strange look on his face.


    This was because he suddenly realized that his essential Qi could not be used.


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was notable and had long broken through a Spiritualist¡¯s limit, his essential Qi had not reached that boundary.


    He suddenly understood that pieces of White Silver Equipment were made for Spiritualists. If one only used one¡¯s mental power, one would not be able to initiate it.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and waved at the big yellow dog. ¡°Big Yellow,e and try it.¡±


    At this point, including the elder and the spirit horse, almost everyone and every spirit beast in the high building hade out.


    They instantly guessed the reason when they saw Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, and they could not help but grin. The spirit horse was the only one with an incredibly dark face, and it stared furiously at Big Yellow as though it wanted to rip it apart and swallow it.


    Big Yellow might not be brave, but it did not show a weak impression with Ou Yangming by its side.


    Perhaps it had regarded Ou Yangming as an invincible figure after witnessing the numerous miracles that he created.


    With that, the big yellow dog trotted toward the iron horseshoe and pressed its paw on it. Next, its body quivered, and it nced at Ou Yangming before it stepped on the ground.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As a result, the ground beneath its paw sunk deeply right away. With it as the center, cracks were seen spreading like a spiderweb.


    The power from the step was so appalling that in terms of mightiness only, even the Stone Awl Pration¡ªBig Yellow¡¯s natural gift¡ªseemed to be insignificant. Besides, the power needed to be consumed to perform that skill was enormous, which could not bepared with the casual step that the big yellow dog had just made.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other and noticed how shocked they both were.


    A piece of White Silver Equipment¡¯s power turned out to be so frightening. Inparison, the so-called Layering Art in the lower realm was simply the biggest joke.


    The young fellow removed the iron horseshoe from the Big Yellow and looked deeply at it onest time before he returned it to the elder respectfully.


    At this moment, he very much admired the elder, who attached the power to the equipment. As the elder carried out the smithing process with ease, it perfectly disyed his deep understanding of the attribute. Perhaps this would be Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest gain from his trip to the mountaintop.


    The elder epted the horseshoe and said to the eager spirit horse, ¡°I¡¯ve done smithing your equipment; take it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The spirit horse bowed deeply at the elder. As soon as it epted the equipment, it inserted it into its hoof without any hesitation and was overjoyed. Despite that, the horse dared not step carelessly as Big Yellow did.


    It would be fine if it asionally did it once or twice but if it caused massive destruction, it would suffer an unbearable disaster.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taught you the Attachment Technique, so practice more with ores for Common Attributes in the future,¡± the elder noted as he turned around. He added after a short pause, ¡°Once you¡¯re able toyer Common Attributes to the tenth level, you can attempt toyer White Silver Attributes.¡±


    The 3 cksmiths responded with respect, ¡°Yes, thanks for your pointers, Elder Bai.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He was adept inyering attributes the most in the lower realm; even without using his Military Fire¡¯s unique ability, he couldyer around 5 attributes. Having said that, he could vaguely sense the obstruction from the world¡¯s power when he tried to advance. Moreover, theyering of 4 to 5 attributes was considered astounding in the lower realm, thus he did not need to go further.


    Everything was different in the Spiritual Realm; it was simply unbelievable that theyering of Common Attributes could be done to a tenth level.


    The elder looked at Ou Yangming, who was deep in his thought, and questioned, ¡°Young fe, what¡¯s your name? How long have you learned smithing art?¡±


    Even though the young fellow was quiet, the fact that he had the guts to request to try the equipment made the elder feel that they could get along with each other.


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and I¡¯ve been learning smithing art for... Over 3 years.¡±


    It had only been 3 years, but so much had happened in between. When he recalled what he had gone through, he could not help butment.


    ¡°3 years?¡± The elder was dumbfounded. As for the 3 cksmiths, they cast weird looks at Ou Yangming.


    Smithing art was not a rubbish skill, such that one must pay a considerable price to go far in the trade, one of the essentials being time. Even ordinary human cultivators needed 2 to 3 years to join the trade, whereas those that could participate in the Trading Meet were either God-favored ones or had worked hard for at least a decade.


    Nevertheless, peerless talents in smithing art were already hidden and protected by different sects, so they could not have been sent here.


    Therefore, even when Ou Yangming gave an honest answer, everyone including the elder did not believe him.


    The elder frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Young fe, do you know who I am?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m Bai Zhiyi, an elder from Danzhou¡¯s Smithing Alliance,¡± the elder expressed, ¡°Now, can you tell me the truth?¡±


    The young fellow blinked and was puzzled.


    ¡®I know about Danzhou, but what¡¯s the Smithing Alliance? Why did this old man want me to tell the truth after introducing himself?¡¯


    He looked at the people in confusion, but Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyes were as sharp as electric while the 3 human cksmiths looked scornful. As for the spirit beasts nearby, they kept quiet but seemed rather interested in an internal conflict among the Humans.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°Senior Bai, I don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, brother, why are you mystifying things and ying dumb?¡± A tall cksmith sighed. ¡°Elder Bai¡¯s an elder from the association, so he knows every renowned cksmith in Danzhou. If it¡¯s true that you only learned for 3 years and are qualified to join the Trading Meet held by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, you must be a gifted genius and have a remarkable reputation in Danzhou. If that¡¯s the case, Elder Bai would¡¯ve heard of you.¡±


    Another cksmith nodded andmented, ¡°Elder Bai has always said that one must learn smithing art steadily and mustn¡¯t reach for things beyond one¡¯s grasp. Judging from your young age, I suppose if you¡¯re able to participate in this event, you must have outstanding qualities even if you¡¯re not a God-favored one.¡± He stressed after a pause, ¡°If you answer Elder Bai truthfully, you¡¯ll benefit from it.¡±


    Ou Yangming touched his nose and smiled bitterly.


    What the cksmiths said was true; in the lower realm, he became distinguished in less than 2 years and was even honored as the best cksmith in the world when he was in the capital. Furthermore, he was confident that he was not inferior to any God-favored ones in the Spiritual Realm in terms of his natural gift in smithing art.


    However, the problem was that this was the Spiritual Realm, and information from the lower realm could not be sent here.


    Ou Yangming forced a smile and rejoined, ¡°Elder Bai, brothers, I don¡¯t have a habit of lying, so I didn¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi looked fierce at once, and he questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s your teacher?¡±


    The young fellow answered seriously, ¡°Old Craftsman was the one that taught me about the smithing path.¡±


    ¡°Old Craftsman?¡± Bai Zhiyi was struck dumb for some time, but he could not recall any famous cksmiths to have that name. He frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not from Danzhou?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°Yes, not before this.¡±


    Before he came here, he was not even from the Spiritual Realm, let alone Danzhou.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyes flickered, but nobody knew what he was thinking. As for the 3 cksmiths, they were very curious, ¡®Is this young fe really a God-favored one from outside of Danzhou?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re qualified toe here after only 3 years.¡± Bai Zhiyi pondered and raised another question, ¡°Who invited you here?¡±


    While the Trading Meet was traditionally held at this ce, not everyone was qualified to enter; one would not be invited at all if one did not have the ability to smith magic tools.


    Ou Yangming thought for a brief moment but decided to give a frank answer, ¡°It was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi suddenly looked up in shock.


    This time, apart from the human cksmiths, even the spirit beasts around were taken aback too.


    ¡°You were personally invited by Sir Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded. If the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had not sensed Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s aura on him and sent him an invitation, he would not have shown up here.

 Chapter 575 - Volunteer

    <h4>Chapter 575: Volunteer</h4>


    Bai Zhiyi and the spirit beasts around looked at each other. Although deep down they did not want to believe what Ou Yangming said, they knew better that nobody would have the guts to make a joke out of it in this ce. If the young fellow was lying, he would probably be mercilessly suppressed by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One right away.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had always been very polite to human cksmiths and alchemists, but it did not mean that human cultivators could use its name without any condition.


    Bai Zhiyi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, since you were invited here, you must have your forte in smithing art.¡± He asked after a short pause, ¡°What are you adept in? Can you show us?¡±


    After knowing that Ou Yangming was personally invited by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, even the elder dared not treat the young fellow impolitely.


    Nheless, they did not know that this was nothing but a beautiful misunderstanding.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not expect too much from Ou Yangming when it let him join the Trading Meet. Since he was merely a cksmith from the lower realm, it would only be unreasonable for the Venerable One to expect something from him.


    Even so, Ou Yangming always yed his card untypically and had legitimate skills. As such, he borrowed the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s name and stirred up a storm here.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and expressed after a moment of hesitation, ¡°I haven¡¯t learned smithing art thoroughly yet, and it¡¯s still quite strenuous for me to smith Good Grade magic tools, but I have some personal views on the attachment of Unique Attributes.¡±


    He was being rather polite. What did he mean by personal views? It was simply his mighty natural gift and ability.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Zhiyi nodded and turned around as he uttered loudly, ¡°Come inside. Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    The elder was quite reputable in this area. Since he entered the room, the other people naturally followed suit.


    When he went up to the high tform and opened his interspatial bag to retrieve a piece of equipment, Fox Yi jumped out abruptly and asked, ¡°Elder Bai, how can we use your materials? Use mine, use mine!¡± It presented a pile of ores and put them on the tform.


    The other spirit beasts were stunned at first, then they could not help but curse, ¡®What a sly fox!¡¯


    Even though nobody witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s ability, he must be unordinary to have been invited by the 10,000 Beast Venerable One. Besides, since he revealed that he had some achievements in the attachment of attributes, the spirit beasts were even more drawn to him.


    Bai Zhiyi was giving the young fellow a test, but if a piece of equipment was sessfully made, it would certainly belong to the cunning fox.


    The elder could not help butugh. He could see everything, but he was toozy to care. ¡°What would you like to be smithed?¡±


    Fox Yi immediately answered, ¡°The dumb bearcks a suitable gauntlet, so...¡±


    Bai Zhiyi turned to look at Ou Yangming, who noted without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m willing to try.¡±


    With that, the young fellow went up to the tform and smiled faintly when he nced at the ores presented by the spirit fox.


    Fox Yi flushed and said embarrassedly, ¡°Master Ou, there¡¯ll be sufficient rewards for you if you seed.¡±


    It implied that it would not offend the young fellow over some rewards if he seeded but if he failed, they would not coborate anymore.


    Ou Yangming was not bothered about the spirit fox¡¯s little thought because he was absolutely confident in himself. As remarkable as one was in smithing art, one would still make mistakes, but the young fellow would not make any slips as long as his Military Fire still existed.


    He pondered for a brief moment and drafted a n in his mind.


    In the Spiritual Realm, smithing art was indeed from that in the lower realm.


    One of the biggest points was there were no publicly acknowledged special materials in the upper realm, such that materials simr to steel or featured steel were nowhere to be seen. In a way, it was evident that such materials did not exist on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. Instead, they were reced by various peculiar stones. Every cksmith here had undergone systematic learnings, hence they understood those ores very well and had full sets of preferences to refine them.


    cksmiths that indulged in this aspect for a decade or a few decades were naturally as familiar with it as they could be. On the other hand, Ou Yangming did not have a solid foundation. He had learned basic knowledge from Lin Feifeng, but he had not mastered them yet. In particr, this was more so the case when he smithed Good Grade tools.


    After looking at the different ores on the ground, Ou Yangming picked 4 of them and slowly burned the Military Fire on his hands.


    Nevertheless, he did not notice that the faces of Bai Zhiyi, the 3 human cksmiths, and Fox Yi, changed subtly after he was done choosing the materials. They seemed to be disappointed.


    Fox Yi was not a cksmith, but it was incredibly smart. After meeting so many cksmiths, while it could not smith pieces of equipment, it had made deductions of what kind of materials should be prepared.


    It had retrieved a total of 8 types of material, and they were all essential to smith a piece of Good Grade equipment. If Ou Yangming wanted to smith a Good Grade magic tool, he would definitely select at least 6 of the ores.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming only chose 4 of them.


    ording to Fox Yi¡¯s usual observation, only a piece of equipment at the peak of Common Grade could be smithed once the 4 materials merged, and it would be far from the Good Grade magic tools that it was hoping for.


    Most of the other spirit beasts were not interested in smithing art, but they roughly knew the difference between the smithing of a Good Grade tool and a Common Grade tool.


    They whispered to one another at the moment and basically lost confidence in Ou Yangming. Despite that, for fear of Sir Venerable One, which was the one that invited Ou Yangming, they dared not mor because they would be easily crushed to death.


    If the spirit beasts opened questioned Ou Yangming, would that not mean they were questioning the Venerable One too? As long as they had not lost their minds, they would not dare to do that.


    Bai Zhiyi and the 3 cksmiths tried their best to stay calm, but they secretly shook their heads and did not put much hope into Ou Yangming¡¯s result.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming seemed to not notice what was happening around him as he was fully focused on the Military Fire in front of him.


    Inside the MIlitary Fire, the 4 materials and the Wish-fulfilling y slowly softened and fused. Back then, he would have done his best to smith a piece of equipment in the shortest time possible. However, after smithing together with Lin Feifeng, the young fellow knew that he would attract too much attention if he went all-out.


    Therefore, he simply slowed down. He would still seem extremely fast to the others but at the very least, it was an eptable speed.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Bai Zhiyi suddenly eximed and rxed his eyebrows as he was puzzled.


    ¡°Elder Bai, what did you see?¡± One of the cksmiths asked carefully.


    Given that Bai Zhiyi was surprised, it was surely not a trivial matter.


    Bai Zhiyi responded after some thought, ¡®This young fe has some tricks up his sleeves indeed. He has quite a solid foundation in melting ores, and...¡± He shook his head and stopped talking.


    When Ou Yangming melted ores with different properties, his fire¡¯s burning range, stability, as well as his technique, were all on point and were textbook ssics. Those were basic techniques, which must be done by every cksmith after they acquired the spiritual fire.


    Moreover, Bai Zhiyi felt that Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was as natural as drifting clouds and flowing water. Even when the young fellow melted ores with different properties together, there were no ws at all.


    Not to mention cksmiths that had practiced for 3 years, even cksmiths that had training for decades or a century could not have mastered the technique. Furthermore, though Ou Yangming had deliberately slowed down, he was clearly much faster than normal cksmiths. The 3 other cksmiths could not tell the wonder behind it, but Bai Zhiyi knew the young fellow¡¯s fire was unordinary.


    That said, he could not reveal it here.


    Nheless, Bai Zhiyi would not have known that while Ou Yangming had only learned smithing art for 3 years, his Military Fire was truly unbelievable.


    When one adopted other smithing techniques to melt ores, one must always grasp the melting degree. On top of that, it would be more than 100 times more difficult if one melted ores with different melting points at the same time. On the contrary, those were not issues for the Phoenix Fire.


    Ou Yangming could easily grasp their melting points. After cultivating the path of cold and heat and by utilizing the thoroughly meticulous state, he could control disparate temperatures in different areas with ease.


    This was the exact reason Bai Zhiyi made an error of judgment and found Ou Yangming¡¯s melting technique unbelievable.


    The Military Fire continued to burn, and it still attracted many spirit beasts. In spite of that, they were very rxed as if they were waiting to see Ou Yangming make a joke out of himself.


    Atst, Ou Yangming was done melting the ores and the Wish-fulfilling y. He was highly-spirited as he released 1 point each of Sharpness and Toughness, which represented a magic tool¡¯s standard, into his Military Fire.


    The fire flickered slightly, but once it became stable again, a peculiar light could be seen on the gauntlet inside.


    As soon as the light was emitted, it could not hide from the people and the spirit beasts present.


    Bai Zhiyi and the 3 human cksmiths raised their eyebrows at the same time, and they had the same thought.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible?¡¯


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his Military Fire. A gauntlet was instantly seen on his hand.


    He grinned and handed the equipment to the elder, ¡°Elder Bai, please appraise it.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi suppressed his shock and quietly epted the gauntlet, then he released a light that enveloped the equipment.


    After some time, he looked up and stared at Ou Yangming as he uttered word by word, ¡°A magic tool, of Common Grade, Rank One.¡±

 Chapter 576 - What I’m Adept In

    <h4>Chapter 576: What I¡¯m Adept In</h4>


    ¡®A magic tool of Common Grade Rank One?¡¯


    Given that Bai Zhiyi split the sentence into 3 parts, it was evident how exactly shocked he was.


    Behind him, after the 3 human cksmiths heard about the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank, they had extremely strange looks on their faces. Moreover, they began to look at Ou Yangming with respect.


    At this point, they finally understood why the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had invited Ou Yangming here.


    Sessful cksmiths from the Spiritual Realm definitely had inheritances from a sect. Therefore, the 3 cksmiths knew very well that the materials chosen by Ou Yangming earlier were used to smith ordinary magic tools. If one wanted to smith Good Grade magic tools using those materials, although it would not be impossible, the sess rate... It would be simr to the chances of a gold barnding on one¡¯s hand when one walked on the street.


    They had looked down on Ou Yangming due to the 4 standard materials that he had chosen just now.


    Who knew, the young fellow made a gorgeous turn and smithed a Good Grade magic tool with the 4 materials.


    It was only a magic tool of Good Grade Rank One, but it was a Good Grade tool.


    Fox Yi¡¯s eyes were bright, and it was overjoyed. It initially thought it would only obtain a Common Grade magic tool, and it did not expect to gain a Good Grade one, hence it found it hard to ept the surprise.


    The spirit fox turned to look at Ou Yangming and decided that it wouldpensate him for what it did earlier. It was determined to befriend the young human cksmith.


    Bai Zhiyi looked deeply at Ou Yangming and spoke after a brief moment, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you did quite well, but there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded seriously, ¡°Elder Bai, please go ahead.¡±


    Due to Old Craftsman, the young fellow respect such elders very much.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know¡ªwere you able to smith a piece of Good Grade equipment with these materials by luck, or you can usually do it too?¡± He stared with bright eyes at Ou Yangming, such that he would be able to spot any change in the young fellow¡¯s expression.


    The 3 other human cksmiths had the same facial expression too because they attached a lot of importance to the question.


    If someone could create a technique to smith Good Grade magic tools with only 4 types of mineral and promote it, it would cause a significant impact in the entire smithing world. Being witnesses, the 3 cksmiths would benefit from it too.


    Ou Yangming pondered seriously. He was not an ignorant fledging, after all, thus he instantly understood their intentions.


    He sighed and answered, ¡°Elder Bai, frankly speaking, the fire I use is somewhat different from that of normal people.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was slightly stunned, but he immediately rejoined, ¡°You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s normal for you to smith Good Grade magic tools using these materials, but other people can¡¯t replicate it.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied to him, ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re very wise; that¡¯s exactly the case.¡±


    The elder and the other cksmiths looked helplessly at him. They would not have bought it if anyone else said that, but they thought about the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One at this moment and wondered, ¡®Why did the formidable Venerable One invite a young man that has learned smithing art for only 3 years?


    ¡®Perhaps this is the real reason.¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi shook his head and sighed. He gave up wanting to look into the matter anymore.


    The elder was obviously curious about how mysterious and queer Ou Yangming¡¯s fire was. He might want to make a move if the young fellow was not supported by any force but when he thought about the fearsome 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, he quickly cast aside the newly-formed thought.


    He had aged, but he was not tired of living yet.


    Bai Zhiyi handed the gauntlet back to Ou Yangming and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you said you have some personal views in the attachment of Unique Attributes, so let us take a look at it.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fox Yi opened its interspatial bag right away and retrieved a pile of ores, but it stated with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, I only have ordinary power ores and not Tremendous Power Spirit Ores.¡± As it spoke, it nced at the spirit horse and wondered as it was puzzled, ¡®Where did that fe find such a treasure?¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi furrowed his eyebrows, but he knew it would be wishful thinking for middle-grade spirit beasts to anyhow stumble upon treasures such as the Tremendous Power Spirit Ore. He actually had one with him, but he was not so generous that he would let Ou Yangming attempt with it.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°Power ores will be sufficient.¡±


    He looked at the gauntlet and noticed that Good Grade magic tools were incredibly suitable for runes to be carved. He could upgrade the equipment¡¯s power to a higher level if he carved runes on it, especially Intermediate Runes, whose powers were not inferior to that of a piece of White Silver Equipment at all.


    Even so, the young fellow was not hoping to smith a piece of Runes Skill Equipment.


    As Ou Yangming pointed with his finger, he drew an ordinary power ore from the ground. After taking a thorough look at it, he finally confirmed that it was not much different from the power ores that could be found in the lower realm. If there must be a dissimrity between them, perhaps the power ore in the Spiritual Realm contained slightly greater power.


    Having said that, the disparity was truly insignificant and could be negligible in a piece of equipment.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and boiled his Military Fire, then he enveloped the gauntlet and the power ore with it.


    Since Bai Zhiyi did not conceal his fire with any mysterious luster when he smithed, Ou Yangming was not bothered to do that either. With that, the 3 human cksmiths would benefit the most.


    They widened their eyes and carefully watched Ou Yangming¡¯s every move and remembered them well.


    After Ou Yangming managed to smith a Good Grade magic tool by using only 4 types of material, they changed their perspectives of him and dared not underestimate him anymore.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming had specially said that he was adept in the attachment of Unique Attributes, so the 3 cksmiths were more attentive.


    The power ore melted very quickly and was attached to the gauntlet bit by bit. At this moment, when the Military Fire swayed and fluctuated, there was an incredibly unique feeling as though it became one with the whole area.


    Bai Zhiyi uttered slowly as he was surprised, ¡°The integration of Heaven and man?¡±


    In actuality, Ou Yangming had disyed the thoroughly meticulous state when he first melted the 4 materials. Despite that, the ability was too unwavering and was hidden in the smithing technique, so it would be tough to notice it unless someone that achieved the state was present too.


    On the other hand, the integration of Heaven and man was different. Many could cultivate and achieve the state in the Spiritual Realm. At the very least, Bai Zhiyi was one of those powerhouses.


    Needless to say, more spirit beasts had attained the state, but none of them was dumb enough to say it out loud.


    ¡°Elder Bai, has he really... Achieved the integration of Heaven and man?¡± One of the human cksmiths asked as he was appalled.


    ¡®This young fellow has only learned smithing art for 3 years, but he cultivated to the integration of Heaven and man already? You¡¯re kidding me, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    However, Bai Zhiyi nodded with a grave look on his face. ¡°Yes, the authentic integration of Heaven and man. Hmph, the 3 of you must work harder and mustn¡¯t ck!¡±


    The 3 cksmiths smiled bitterly. They were also immersed in the smithing path and regarded it as their lives, so much so that they lost sleep and forgot about their meals when they studied the art. If that was not the case, how could they be qualified to enter this venue?


    That said, they could not justify themselves when they looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s overly-young face.


    Ou Yangming had such achievements and even reached the integration of Heaven and man despite his young age, so how could theyin?


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming smiled faintly because he had sessfully fused the power ore into the gauntlet. By observing through his MIlitary Fire, he found that 1 point of Power attribute had indeed been added to the equipment.


    Of course, only 1 point of the ordinary Power attribute was added; it was not the same as the White-Silver-leveled Power attribute.


    1 point each of those Power attributes were added to 2 different pieces of equipment respectively, but Ou Yangming knew very well the inequality between them because he had experienced their mightiness.


    The power unleashed by 1 point of White Silver Power was much more forceful than that of 20 points of the ordinary power.


    This was the contrast between amon tool and a magic tool. It was akin to the substantial distinction between a Supreme Great Ancestor and an Extreme Grade powerhouse in the lower realm.


    Following that, Ou Yangming looked away and lifted his wrist to draw the second power ore. His Military Fire was still burning and did not show signs of going out at all.


    The second power ore began to melt shortly after it entered the Military Fire too, and it was assimted into the gauntlet little by little.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly bright when he carried out the process, and his smile was even wider. This was because he realized that it was much easier to smith magic tools in the Spiritual Realm than in the lower realm, and it was better reflected when heyered the Power attributes.


    He did not utilize his MIlitary Fire¡¯s unique power when heyered the 2 attributes; he only used his pure skill.


    Therefore, he could sense that it was at least twice as easy toyer Power attributes here aspared to when he was in the lower realm.


    It was an indescribable difference, and he would not believe it if he did not experience it himself.


    In any case, it was great news for him.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and waved his hand again to draw the third power ore into his Military Fire.


    After a short while again, the third power ore melted and was incorporated into the gauntlet too.


    Subsequently, the fourth, the fifth, the sixth...


    On the high tform, Bai Zhiyi and the 3 human cksmiths exchanged nces and had odd looks on their faces.


    They somehow felt very strongly about something.


    ¡®This young fe isn¡¯t really going toyer 10 power ores, is he...¡¯

 Chapter 577 - Layered 11

    <h4>Chapter 577: Layered 11</h4>


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned fiercely as it melted power ores one after another. Before long, Ou Yangming shook his wrist again to draw a new power ore from the ground and tossed it into his fire.


    The spirit beasts around him could not hold it in anymore, and they began to whisper to one another.


    ¡°That¡¯s the tenth power ore, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the tenth.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll seed?¡±


    ¡°I think so. If not, why did Sir Venerable One personally invite him here?¡±


    Unlike the spirit beasts, which were having a discussion, Bai Zhiyi and the 3 human cksmiths looked grave.


    Ou Yangming did not conceal his Military Fire, hence they could see everything clearly, but it was the exact reason they felt extremely strange.


    The Layering Technique¡ªevery cksmith that could refine magic tools would have learned the way to attach Unique Attributes and the Layering Technique. Putting aside the Attachment Technique, Ou Yangming¡¯s Layering Technique had truly opened their eyes.


    It was not that they were in admiration of how exquisite his Layering Technique was.


    However, it was because his Layering Technique did not include special skills and methods as it was simple and direct, such that everything could be seen at a nce.


    ording to the understanding of Bai Zhiyi and the 3 cksmiths in the past, if one adopted the most basic and unchanging Layering Technique, it would be quite remarkable for one toyer 5 to 6yers of an attribute. Having said that, the young fellow in front of them had somehow employed the technique andyered Power attributes with 10 power ores.


    Although Ou Yangming had notpleted the smithing process, if he had sessfullyyered the 9 power ores before this, did it not mean that he was going to attempt toyer with the tenth power ore?


    Theyering of 10 of the same attributes with unique ores was a threshold¡ªa huge one.


    Among all cksmiths in the Spiritual Realm, only those that could arrive at the tenthyering level were qualified to learn the Attachment Technique for treasure ores.


    Needless to say, if cksmiths here wanted toyer unique ores to the tenthyer, they would first need to learn various skills; only by mastering those skills throughprehensive studies could one be able to continuouslyyer 10 attributes.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was the only cksmith that couldyer to the tenth level using the most basic technique from the start until the end.


    The 3 cksmiths exchanged nces and were deeply shocked.


    ¡®How exactly did this young fe do it?


    ¡®If he learns all of the Layering Art¡¯s skill in the future, can he reach a greater height?¡¯


    Deep down, the cksmiths wondered. Their facial expressions kept changing, but they could not control themselves.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyes were bright, and he was surprised yet overjoyed.


    ¡°Elder Bai, do you think he¡¯ll seed?¡± A cksmith asked him softly.


    ¡°The tenthyering is incredibly difficult, so I can¡¯t tell either,¡± Bai Zhiyi answered after some thought.


    ¡°Then is he qualified to learn the Advanced Attachment Art?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the elder answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°But...¡± Another cksmith was hesitant before he finished his sentence, ¡°He hasn¡¯tpleted the tenthyering!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi nced at him and exined, ¡°If anyone canplete the eighth... No, the sixthyering by using only the basic Layering Technique, I¡¯ll teach him the Advanced Layering Art.¡±


    The 3 cksmiths flushed, but they understood that Bai Zhiyi was very optimistic about Ou Yangming Nheless, after witnessing the ability that was shown by the young fellow, they were not indignant anymore.


    Ou Yangming was fully concentrated on his Military Fire at the moment.


    The young fellow was familiar with the Layering Technique because he hadyered attributes for many pieces of equipment throughout the few years. On the opposite, this was his first timeyering Unique Attributes in the Spiritual Realm, and he felt like it was much easier to seed here than in the lower realm.


    In the lower realm, Ou Yangming had learned the Layering Technique from Old Craftsman and Jin Shengjie, and he fathomed it thoroughly. Despite that, without using his Military Fire¡¯s unique ability, he could only reach the fourthyer, and his sess or failure for the fifthyer would be up to God¡¯s will.


    This was because there would be a forceful disturbance power when he performed moreyerings, where the world¡¯s power had noticed the equipment and was destroying it in an iprehensible way.


    The energy needed to ovee the power would be unparalleled. This was why the more theyering performed, the higher the failure rate.


    Over here, Ou Yangming had not noticed the disturbance power so far.


    The power that could be amodated in the Spiritual Realm was far greater than the lower realm couldpare.


    Without the disturbance power, Ou Yangming was as free as a runaway horse, which galloped excitedly to an unmanageable extent.


    As the power ore meltedpletely, its power wasyered on the gauntlet, causing the equipment to have 10 points of Power attribute in total. At this point, Ou Yangming clearly sensed that the Power attributes attached to the gauntlet seemed to have reached an extremity.


    It was an odd feeling, but it was very real.


    Ou Yangming had 2 options at the moment, one was to stop as he was already ahead. In any case, theyering of 10 points of Power attribute was already sufficient.


    Nevertheless, if Ou Yangming was like that, he could not have achieved what he did so far.


    Struck with a thought, he lifted his wrist again. As a result, a power ore rose from the ground and entered the Military Fire.


    ¡°The eleventh ore?¡± One of the human cksmiths was appalled, and he could not help but exim.


    Bai Zhiyi had not said a word, but his eyes gleamed like never before.


    Theyering of every kind of attribute had a limit. For ordinary cksmiths, even if they were adept in the Layering Technique, they would reach their limit when they arrived at the tenthyering.


    Even though the eleventhyering was merely a level higher than the tenth level, it was an important indicator that distinguished cksmiths¡¯ abilities.


    Among the 4 cksmiths present, Bai Zhiyi was the only one that couldyer special ores above 10 levels. As for the others, while they had also learned various Assistive Layering Arts, not to mention the eleventh level, even the tenth level was unachievable for them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire still flickered, but he furrowed his eyebrows a little.


    Sure enough, once he melted the eleventh power ore, he felt an enormous obstruction.


    Of course, the resistance was not a disturbance from the world¡¯s power, but one that came from the magic tool itself.


    The Good Grade magic tool did not resist at all when the 10 previousyerings were performed on it, but the situation changed entirely when the eleventhyering was attempted.


    Ou Yangming tried toyer but realized that the hindrance grew more powerful. If he insisted onyering the power ore by force, the magic tool would likely be ruined. That said, Ou Yangming did not believe that theyering limit for the gauntlet¡¯s Power attribute was only 10; he had a feeling that the gauntlet had not fully unleashed its potential.


    At the very least, it could reach a greater height in terms of theyering of attributes.


    The young fellow had an idea in his mind. Since he could not use the conventional method, he would attempt with his Military Fire¡¯s unique power.


    He did not retreat because he was awed by the difficulty, but he only wanted to verify his thought.


    With that, a purple light flickered in his sea of consciousness and drew the power ore¡¯s attribute at once.


    ¡®Upgrade.¡¯


    Following Ou Yangming¡¯s order, a peculiar luster could be seen on the gauntlet.


    It was not the White Silver Light, but it carried a wholly different feeling as though the gauntlet had changed substantially.


    As a cksmith, it went without saying that Ou Yangming knew the change was still far from the power caused by the White Silver Light.


    [Item: Power Gauntlet]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +26, Toughness +26, Power +11, Durability 25]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 5]


    The burning Military Fire instantly sent the information of the equipment¡¯s properties into Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. A strange look could be seen on his face when he spotted the Power +11 attribute.


    Aspared to the other attributes, the words ¡°Power +11¡± were slightly different indeed. They did not shine in bright silver, but they were unordinary.


    Nheless, he did not notice that the moment he sessfully upgraded the equipment¡¯s attribute, Bai Zhiyi and the 3 cksmiths had strange looks in their eyes. They could still endure it and fool the others earlier, but even the slowest person could tell that something was off with their expressions.


    Though many spirit beasts looked at each other, they kept quiet without raising any questions.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his Military Fire.


    He was confident about increasing the gauntlet¡¯s Power attribute further, but it would seem to defeat the test¡¯s purpose.


    Besides, being able toyer 11 points of Power was his best achievement so far. They could not bepared with the mightiness of 1 point of a Silver attribute, but it was because he did not have corresponding spirit ores to use. If not, only God would know how far he could go.


    Bai Zhiyi shed and approached Ou Yangming before anyone else could. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, let me take a look at it.¡±


    The others could not help but exchange nces when they saw how eager Elder Bai was; it was his first time losing himself.


    Ou Yangming grinned and handed the gauntlet to the elder.


    Bai Zhiyi used appraisal art without any hesitation. His eyes glowed brighter as he mumbled, ¡°11 points¡ª11 points of Power wereyered!¡±

 Chapter 578 - White Silver Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 578: White Silver Equipment</h4>


    ¡°Half-Silver Equipment¡ªit really is a piece of Half-Silver Equipment!¡± The faces of the 3 cksmiths changed, and they could not help but exim.


    Fox Yi¡¯s eyes lit up right away, and it shouted, ¡°A piece of Half-Silver Equipment?¡±


    Many other spirit beasts widened their eyes as well and cast envious looks at the spirit fox.


    It was toote for them to regret it. If they knew the human cksmith was capable of smithing a piece of Half-Silver Equipment, they would have eagerly presented their materials and begged him to smith one for them.


    ¡®Ah, since he was personally invited by Sir Venerable One, he must have divine abilities, but we missed the good opportunity because we hesitated.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched as he heard the discussions that were going on.


    It turned out that when a Unique Attribute¡ªfor instance, Power, Agility, and so on¡ªarrived at 11 points, the equipment could be regarded as a piece of Half-Silver Equipment.


    Although the Half-Silver Equipment could not be mentioned on equal terms with a real piece of White Silver Equipment, it was superior to most ordinary magic tools and was desired by every spirit beast present, which was evident from the looks of desire on their faces.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you did well¡ªvery well,¡± Bai Zhiyi remarked after some thought and flushed a little before he asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask¡ªhow did youyer the attribute to the eleventh level by using the basic technique?¡±


    If Ou Yangming had used the unique technique, which was secretly passed on in influential sects, to aplish elevenyerings, Bai Zhiyi would be stunned, but he would not be in awe. This was because he was capable of achieving it too.


    On the other hand, using the most basic technique to perform elevenyerings was not an ordinary matter, but a magnificent feat. At the very least, Bai Zhiyi had never heard of this before because the degree ofyering seemed to have exceeded their achievable limit.


    Ou Yangming blinked and felt rather troubled.


    He had adopted the technique he learned in the lower realm for the first 10yerings, and he performed it so well because he was not obstructed by the world¡¯s power in the Spiritual Realm. It was as though a marathon runner, who had been carrying tens of kilograms of weights, suddenly got rid of them and became an entirely different person by unleashing a new speed and ability.


    Nheless, the finalyering was due to his Military Fire¡¯s unique secret. Not to mention Bai Zhiyi, even if Old Craftsman had raised the question, he could only y dumb.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯m sure you could tell that it¡¯s my natural gift, so I really can¡¯t exin it...¡±


    ¡°Your... Natural gift,¡± Bai Zhiyi mumbled and sighed. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s your natural gift, so other people can¡¯t learn it at all.¡±


    When Ou Yangming smithed the equipment, he followed Bai Zhiyi, by which he did not conceal his Military Fire. Therefore, the cksmiths present saw everything clearly and knew he was not lying.


    Since that was the case, they could only envy the young fellow. As for how they could learn one¡¯s natural gift... It seemed like very few in the Spiritual Realm could achieve that.


    ¡°Master Ou, Master Ou...¡± Fox Yi had been waiting for a long time. It shouted as it could not hold it in anymore, ¡°You only smithed a gauntlet, but that dumb bear has 2 front ws, so please be generous and smith another one for it!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. He could not help butugh when he saw the giant bear, which was widening its mouth below the tform.


    The young fellow would not have bothered if it was any other spirit beast; he was not a babysitter for spirit beasts, after all, hence he would not do anything unless he was well-rewarded. Besides, Fox Yi had provided some materials earlier, but it obviously did not trust him, so he was displeased.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was somehow fond of the simple-minded bear below the tform. It was muchrger than the spirit fox, but the fox was the main figure.


    Even so, Fox Yi always did its best for the silly bear and let it have pieces of equipment first.


    They were akin to brothers among the Humans.


    ¡°Fox Yi, you¡¯re too much!¡± A spirit beast shouted below the tform. ¡°This isn¡¯t your territory, but the Venerable One¡¯s 10,000 Beasts Ridge, so you must line up if you want Master Ou to smith something else for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, line up!¡± Many spirit beasts yelled fiercely.


    If Ou Yangming was an ordinary cksmith, perhaps they would let Fox Yi have its way. However, almost all of the spirit beasts went mad when they thought about how the young fellow could smith pieces of Half-Silver Equipment.


    Even though they knew pieces of Half-Silver Equipment could not be mentioned on the same breadth as pieces of White Silver Equipment, thetter could only be smithed using treasure ores such as the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore.


    How many middle-grade spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge were fated to obtain it?


    As such, cksmiths that could smith pieces of Half-Silver Equipment were much more weed than higher-leveled cksmiths.


    Fox Yi dared not infuriate the others, and the foolish bear knew it must not stand up for the fox at this moment, thus they looked helplessly at each other.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming chuckled and expressed, ¡°Fox Yi, you¡¯re the one that brought me here. Even for the sake of repaying your kindness, I¡¯ll smith the other gauntlet for you too.¡±


    Many spirit beasts below the tform were stupefied, and they exchanged nces. They were unwilling to see that happen, but they dared not object to it because it was Master Ou¡¯s idea.


    After all, their final aim was to get Ou Yangming to smith pieces of Half-Silver Equipment for them. If they offended the master, they would not be able to make requests anymore.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming could easily fail to smith their pieces of equipment if he wanted, and they would not be able toin at all.


    Fox Yi was delighted. It quickly opened its interspatial bag and poured out materials 8 times more than what it had prepared before this, then it asked with respect, ¡°Master Ou, are these enough?¡±


    ¡°These are too much; they¡¯re more than enough even if a part of them is my reward.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled after he nced at the materials.


    The spirit fox immediately exined, ¡°Master Ou, I haven¡¯t rewarded you for the first gauntlet.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and thought, ¡®This fe finally remembered my reward. It¡¯s a spirit fix indeed.¡¯


    Instead of bothering about Fox Yi, he bowed at Bai Zhiyi and said, ¡°Elder Bai, please give me some pointers.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi pondered and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, have you learned the Layering Art¡¯s advanced skills?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twtiched. He was moved when he thought about the skills employed by Bai Zhiyi when he attached the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore.


    Since the Spiritual Realm¡¯s basic smithing technique waspletely different from that of the lower realm, what about the other smithing techniques? If he could learn those techniques too, would it mean that he would improve in smithing art?


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    He answered sternly, ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯ve never learned it before.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi nodded and questioned, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, have you joined any sect before this?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged and responded, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    In the lower realm, Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art was purely taught by Old Man. Needless to say, after learning smithing art, he practiced the rest bit by bit using his Military Fire, which was why he never followed any powerhouse or joined any sect. Since the young fellow had just entered the Spiritual Realm for a few days, he naturally did not have any chance encounters too.


    Bai Zhiyi was ted. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, every sect in Danzhou will train cksmiths, and you¡¯ll receive a real smithing inheritance regardless of the sect you join.¡± With a grave look on his face, he continued, ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll leave the mountain with you once the Trading Meet is over, and I guarantee that you won¡¯t be disappointed.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He knew the elder wanted to introduce a sect to him.


    That said, before he figured out the real situation in Danzhou, he did not want to rush into a decision.


    The young fellow pretended to smile bitterly and rejoined, ¡°Elder Bai, when I entered the mountain, I hit it off with Lin Feifeng and agreed to travel together after the meet.¡±


    ¡°Lin Feifeng?¡± Bai Zhiyi continued after some thought, ¡°Ah, that young fe.¡± He frowned and added, ¡°His sect has some knacks, but it¡¯s not the top. Given your natural gift, you¡¯ll not be properly recognized if you join them.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and replied to him, ¡°Elder Bai, thanks for your advice, but I¡¯m only traveling with him and don¡¯t intend to join any sect.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was relieved upon hearing him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. When you n to leave the mountainter, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I join you too, would you?¡±


    He prided himself on his seniority, but he did not treat the others poorly because of his position. Instead, he always smiled warmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to learn from you, so how could I reject you?¡± Ou Yangming did not reject the elder. Subsequently, he cupped his hands again and said, ¡°Elder Bai, please guide me.¡±


    After conversing with the elder for so long, he finally urged the elder as he could not take it anymore.


    It was true that he smithed a piece of Half-Silver Equipment, but his technique and skill were far from the inheritances in the Spiritual Realm.


    In the venue, Bai Zhiyi was definitely a qualified candidate to guide him.


    The elder pondered for some time and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll make an exception and teach you some real skills.¡±


    He picked up some scattered ores on the ground and casually made a piece of equipment, then he noted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, watch closely. Other than the most basic technique, the Layering Technique has these changes too.¡±


    While he spoke, he moved his hand and performed a fresh Layering Technique in front of Ou Yangming with his Military Fire, which was not concealed at all.

 Chapter 579 - 10 Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 579: 10 Techniques</h4>


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s spiritual fire burned fiercely. Powers ores melted inside it one after another, and they were attached to the crude equipment.


    By doing this, one would have been reprimanded by numerous people in the lower realm; even distinguished figures such as Wu Hongxi dared not waste such material without restraint.


    After all, Power Ores were considered notably precious treasures in the lower realm. If one¡¯s status had not reached a certain standard, one could not have had the chance to get in touch with such supreme treasures. On the contrary, Power Ores were simply ordinary minerals in the Spiritual Realm. Not to mention Extreme Grade powerhouses, even normal cultivators might not pay much importance to them. If not, Fox Yi could not have presented a big pile of them.


    Needless to say, ordinary Power Ores were not a big deal. If it was a treasure ore such as the Tremendous Power Spirit Ore, which was a material for a piece of White Silver Equipment, it would be extremely valued by everyone.


    Therefore, none of the Spiritualists minded when Bai Zhiyi wasted Power Ores on a piece of clearly useless equipment at the moment.


    They concentrated on Bai Zhiyi¡¯s smithing techniques.


    Ou Yangming watched closely. When he activated both the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state, even the slightest movement from Bai Zhiyi could not escape from his eyes.


    He was incredibly grateful for Bai Zhiyi. The elder seemed to be exining and demonstrating to his 3 juniors as he smithed, but everyone knew Ou Yangming was the one that truly benefited from this.


    Due to the restriction of a certain rule, Bai Zhiyi could not openly teach Ou Yangming the Layering Secret Techniques, hence he adopted an obscure method to perform them. He did not exin them in detail, which was bound to reduce the effect. If a less talented cksmith was present instead, perhaps he would be puzzled and did not know what was going on.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming had a solid foundation, which could not bepared by any cksmith in this realm.


    In the lower realm, techniques in the Spiritual Realm that require great spiritual power were not suitable at all.


    Only the most basic Layering Technique would be effective in the lower realm, thus Superior cksmiths over there had studied it thoroughly, so much so that their painstaking effort was far from what cksmiths in the Spiritual Realm couldpare.


    This was the exact reason Ou Yangming, who was born in the lower realm, had such a solid foundation in the technique. It was truly unbelievable.


    Since Ou Yangming had such a strong basis, he could get twice the effect by putting in half the effort when he observed other techniques.


    From Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, even though various oddities were happening inside Master Bai Zhiyi¡¯s spiritual fire at the moment, at the end of the day, they were closely rted to the basic Layering Technique. In a way, the different techniques performed by the elder were unconventional methods that branched out from the basic technique.


    This was a redundant statement. Without a solid foundation, how could a skyscraper tower anyway?


    Even so, very few people could see the in and raw foundation below from the top of the gorgeous skyscraper.


    Bai Zhiyi did not intend to fool Ou Yangming at all. His techniques were ever-changing, by which he had performed 10 different ones in total as his spiritual fire flickered. Atst, heyered the normal equipment with 10 points of Power attributes.


    By the time the elder exhaled deeply and looked up at Ou Yangming, he was stunned.


    Ou Yangming had closed his eyes the moment Bai Zhiyi curbed his fire. A queer aura seemed to have appeared around him as though his mental conception was already inside his body.


    Bai Zhiyi blinked and asked in shock, ¡°When did he be like this?¡±


    Fox Yi quickly answered, ¡°Elder Bai, Master Ou became like this the instant you finished.¡±


    ¡°The instant I finished?¡± Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face changed, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Good fe, he actually achieved enlightenment like this. This is really, really...¡± He shook his head and realized that he could not express his envy at all.


    As for the spirit beasts, they looked at each other and finally understood the change that happened to Master Ou.


    It turned out that he achieved enlightenment.


    Enlightenment was desired by every cultivator, especially powerhouses that had been stuck in their respective states for many years. In fact, they would be willing to exchange half of their fortune for a chance to achieve that state.


    Nevertheless, the spirit beasts looked strangely and regretfully at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of enlightenment in smithing art. Ah, it¡¯s such a pity that it happened at this time.


    ¡®One can only benefit the most from achieving enlightenment during a martial art cultivation.¡¯


    The spirit beasts respected cksmiths very much, but they valued martial arts cultivation the most.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness had almost beenpletely sealed.


    10 illusory figures appeared in his sea of consciousness, and they were smithing using 10 different techniques at the moment.


    The mysterious purple Military Fire in his sea of consciousness had also been divided into 10 parts as if they were ying with him. Having said that, Ou Yangming was the only one that knew the scene that looked like a child¡¯s y was him replicating and learning Bai Zhiyi¡¯s teachings.


    For normal people, learning 10 entirely different techniques in one go was simply a nightmarish and hellish test.


    One would be considered a top genius if one could remember 1 or 2 of the techniques, but it was not what Ou Yangming was going for; he wanted to learn everything.


    The young fellow was simr to a dry sponge at this time as he continuously absorbed water and nutrients. He would not give up no matter what before he reached his limit.


    Sure enough, the Spiritual Realm¡¯s Layering Techniques were full of wonderful changes. Each time an illusory figure formed by Ou Yangming repeated a technique, he could sense different things and content from it, allowing his smithing skill to advance by leaps and bounds.


    After studying the techniques for a long time, he vaguely arrived at a verdict.


    The Layering Technique that he learned in the lower realm was the foundation of all foundations.


    Taking the confrontation between 2 armies as an example, the foundation was the soldiers and the logistics. The more solid the foundation, the more the soldiers, and the more loaded the logistics.


    Despite that, when theyerings began, it was when the army was tested on assaulting fortifications. No doubt, the soldiers could push ahead steadily by relying on their numbers, such that they would be able to destroy everything in their way.


    With that, regardless of the number of soldiers sacrificed and the logistics wasted along the way, as long as there were sufficient backings and supplies, the army could still achieve their target.


    If 10,000 people could not defeat their enemies, what about 100,000 people, 1,000,000 people, or 10,000,000 people?


    As long as they were capable enough, they could destroy any target.


    That was Ou Yangming¡¯s method in the past. By relying on his exceptionally strong foundation and his Military Fire¡¯s unique ability, he almost always seeded.


    However, when his enemies became more formidable, even with the Military Fire as his backing, Ou Yangming dared not say that he could surely defeat them.


    He couldyer 11 points of an attribute and could go on, but he was not omnipotent. Could heyer 20 points of an attribute? This time, even he was uncertain.


    It was then when Bai Zhiyi suddenly showed up and gave him a solution.


    The 10 different Layering Skills seemed to have opened a massive door in front of Ou Yangming, allowing him to see the infinitely beautiful world on the other side.


    It turned out that the Military FIre¡¯smand had endless changes. Instead of just pushing forward, many other tricks could be used.


    Encircling an enemy post to attack reinforcementsing to its aid, slipping away by strategy, taking advantage of a situation to profiteer, and so on...


    Of course, what Ou Yangming saw at this instant were not military strategies, but his Military Fire¡¯s changing skills.


    Instead ofyering with force, he could simplify the processes through little tricks, which could also bring better effects.


    Every skill seemed to have be a tactic to him, one that could help him achieve his target more urately and easily.


    Indescribable feelings rose from the bottom of his heart. He experienced an upsurge of intense emotions, and the emotional fluctuation was much stronger than when he realized that he had entered the Spiritual Realm.


    This was because Ou Yangming finally felt like he had truly begun to integrate with the Spiritual Realm.


    After taking a deep breath, Ou Yangming opened his eyes and looked up.


    He bowed to the ground at Bai Zhiyi to express his gratitude from the bottom of his heart.


    Bai Zhiyi waved his hand and noted with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, it looks like you¡¯ve gained something.¡±


    In actuality, the elder found it strange and was feeling rather helpless.


    When he performed 10 Layering Techniques in a row, he was secretly scheming something.


    It was worth noting that the techniques were from different inheritances, thus he could not anyhow pass them on to someone else without the sects¡¯ permissions. That said, he had only disyed each of them once without exining them, so he was somewhat making use of a loophole.


    If the elder sincerely wanted to teach Ou Yangming everything, he could have shown the same technique 10 times. Nheless, he performed 10 dissimr techniques and only executed each of them once.


    While it seemed more generous, there was a much lower chance for others to actually learn something.


    In spite of everything, Ou Yangming somehow achieved enlightenment after observing everything. Given that he arrived at that state, perhaps he could fathom one of the Layering Techniques.


    Ou Yangming smiled and answered honestly, ¡°Elder Bai, I understood already.¡±


    ¡°You understood?¡± Bai Zhiyi was startled, and his face changed. ¡°How many did you... Understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understood all of them!¡± Ou Yangming responded sternly.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face twitched. He might believe it if Ou Yangming said that he understood 1, 2, or 3 of the techniques, but to say that he understood all of them...


    It was rare for one to achieve enlightenment, but it did not mean that one would be invincible, omniscient, and omnipotent after entering the state.


    The elder¡¯s face darkened, and he felt like he had just been made fun of. He scoffed andmented, ¡°You really understood all of them; you¡¯re truly a peerless God-favored one. If that¡¯s the case, show them to me.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Power 20

    <h4>Chapter 580: Power 20</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡®Understood all of them, a peerless God-favored one.¡¯


    They were obviously said in a mocking tone, which was clear to everyone present.


    Ou Yangming chuckled; he did not think he was being offended. After all, he knew if it was not because he possessed remarkable mental power, had the unique Military Fire, achieved the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous states, learned the Simted Spiritual Fist, and so on, he could not haveprehended the essences of the 10 Layering Techniques in such a short time.


    It was only normal for Bai Zhiyi to doubt him. Instead, he would be questionable if the elder easily believed him, and he would wonder if the elder knew his background already.


    The young fellow had experienced such a situation countless times, hence he was already used to it.


    Ou Yangming turned around and asked Fox Yi, ¡°Brother Fox, I¡¯d like to use the next gauntlet for an experiment. What do you think?¡±


    Fox Yi was slightly stunned, but it immediately shed a smile and answered, ¡°Master Ou, please go ahead.¡±


    As long as it could obtain a piece of Half-Silver Equipment, it would not mind wasting the materials to fawn over Ou Yangming.


    A piece of Half-Silver Equipment was much more high-ranking than a Good Grade magic tool. If the spirit fox had the opportunity to acquire one, it would be willing to pay enough price for it.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He picked 4 peculiar stones again, as well as the Wish-fulfilling y.


    The eyelids of every professional present flickered. It was not unprecedented for one to smith a Good Grade magic tool using only 4 peculiar stones, but it was extremely rare. Even so, it seemed to be something normal to Ou Yangming.


    Being able to smith where something fortuitous and miraculous was regarded as conventional... Did it mean that Ou Yangming was a miracle himself?


    As the Military Fire burned, the ores quickly merged inside and slowly formed a gauntlet.


    This was the second time this process was carried out, thus it would not be odd if a Good Grade tool was also formed. As such, everyone including Bai Zhiyi was not bothered because they were waiting for theyering step that would follow.


    Before Ou Yangming learned the Layering Skills, he could adopt the most basic Layering Technique to forcibly upgrade a tool to a piece of Half-Silver Equipment. If he were to utilize the Layering Skills too, what could he achieve?


    At this moment, instead of Ou Yangming, Fox Yi and the simple-minded spirit bear were the most nervous ones.


    When Ou Yangming waved his hand, a Power Ore was tossed into the Military Fire.


    Through Ou Yangming¡¯s skilled movement, the Power Ore transformed into a drop of liquid with intense energy. It was evenly spread on the gauntlet, and it sessfully added 1 point of Power attribute to the equipment.


    Nheless, Bai Zhiyi and the 3 human cksmiths furrowed their eyebrows at the same time after they saw Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing technique.


    This was because they could tell that Ou Yangming was still using the most basic and ordinary Layering Technique; he did not employ any extra skill at all.


    If it was not because Ou Yangming was still smithing, they would have asked how much exactly the young fellow had apprehended...


    As Ou Yangming waved his hand again, the second Power Ore flew into his Military Fire.


    Bai Zhiyi and the others thought, ¡®You¡¯re going to show us something now, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Who knew, Ou Yangming still used the same technique after he melted the second Power Ore.


    The same thing happened for the third, the fourth, and up till the tenth Power Ore; Ou Yangming did not perform any new skills.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face darkened terribly, and he cursed internally, ¡®Is this the result of you understanding everything?¡¯


    He was very optimistic about Ou Yangming¡¯s future and wanted to rope him in, but he wavered a little at this moment. ¡®Given that he speaks carelessly, will it actually be a good idea to let him join our sect?¡¯


    The eleventh Power Ore still flew up and entered the Military Fire.


    Next, the eyes of Bai Zhiyi and the 3 cksmiths lit up.


    This was because they finally noticed something unordinary¡ªOu Yangming had begun to use the skills performed by Bai Zhiyi.


    The 4 of them exchanged nces as if they understood Ou Yangming¡¯s intention.


    It turned out that the young fellow regarded those skills as his trump cards, which was why he persisted in using the basic Layering Technique for the first 10yerings. When there were 10 points of the Power attribute, he started to use the secret techniques he learned.


    The skills, which were far from being deemed as lost studies in official sects, were so valued by the young fellow.


    At this point, everyone including Bai Zhiyi did not know tough or to cry.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire flickered such that the amplitude and the speed were the same as when Bai Zhiyi attached the first Power Ore when he smithed.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi and the 3 cksmiths behind him suddenly had strange feelings.


    If they only looked at the dancing mes and ignored the cksmith and the fire¡¯s color, they would even suspect that the personyering Power attributes on the high tform was not Ou Yangming, but Bai Zhiyi.


    However, how was that possible?


    Ou Yangming was a young man that had only learned smithing art for 3 years. As for the time that Bai Zhiyi had spent studying smithing art, it was far more than 30 years.


    The disparity between the 2 was simply unimaginable, but they could not help but rte them together when they saw the fire¡¯s familiar flickers.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face looked as weird as it could be. ¡®Did this young fe really learn how they should be after only observing everything once?


    As the Military Fire burned, the eleventh Power Ore was finally melted and incorporated into the gauntlet.


    Ou Yangming was secretly relieved, and he smiled dly.


    Sure enough, the skills that he learned were extraordinary and could allow him to sessfully achieve a new boundary in theyering of an attribute.


    Back then, Ou Yangming could alsoyer the Power attribute to the eleventhyer, but he had forcibly added it through his Military Fire¡¯s special ability. This time, instead of cheating with his fire, he applied a newly-learned skill toyer the Power Ore¡¯s power to the equipment.


    As expected, the skill¡¯s effect was incredible. As long as he could sessfully release it, he could go around many restrictions and upgrade the Power attributes.


    Needless to say, this was also because Ou Yangming had an exceptionally strongyering foundation, which allowed him to unleash the skill¡¯s greatest effect.


    Basicyering was one¡¯s essential Qi while the skills were one¡¯s martial arts tricks.


    Pure martial arts skills were formidable but without sufficient essential Qi as backing, they would usually be showy without substance. If one encountered tricky situations, one would be knocked down the altar and be worthless.


    If one¡¯s skills had adequate essential Qi as backing, one would unleash powers that were typically several times or even tens of times greater.


    As with Ou Yangming at the moment, owing to his incredibly solid foundation, his endless potential burst out once he learned more skills.


    When the twelfth Power Orended on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, the Military Fire paused slightly as its drafting range changed drastically. Bai Zhiyi and the 3 cksmiths behind him recognized at once that the burning skill was the second technique shown by the elder just now.


    Each of the techniques had its difficulty, so it would certainly take more than a day for one to fully grasp and practice all of them. In fact, it would be tough for one to fathom their essences even after years of cultivation.


    Having said that, it was evident through Ou Yangming¡¯s movements that he was already able to maneuver the skills as he wished.


    It seemed as though the skills had already assimted into his bones, by which he would not forget them at any time. With a sh of thought, he could naturally release them.


    Bai Zhiyi and the others could not believe the way Ou Yangming was using the skills, to the extent that they suspected he had learned them before.


    If not, given that he achieved such a standard from observing the skills once without being provided any exnations, would that not mean that his natural gift was shocking?


    The thirteenth, the fourteenth... The twentieth.


    When the twentieth Power Ore was also tossed into the Military Fire, even Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression.


    This time, he did not know if he should hope for Ou Yangming¡¯s sess or failure.


    The 3 cksmiths looked at each other. They were familiar with the skills because they were juniors from Bai Zhiyi¡¯s sect, and they hade to gain more knowledge.


    Nevertheless, the Ou Yangming that they were watching at the moment had clearly exceeded their understanding.


    They had learned the skills when they normally practiced the Layering Art. Despite that, if they were asked to disy the skills on the tform right away, they would not be able to achieve what Ou Yangming did.


    This was because the young fellow had performed 20yerings.


    At this point, even if Bai Zhiyi were to smith, he would shudder with fear and would have a high failure rate.


    In actuality, the elder might not have executed the Layering Art to the twentieth level even if he went all-out.


    He might have shown 10 different skills in a row earlier, but the gap between the difficulty levels for the first 10 levels and the next 10 levels was far beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist gently. He had disyed every skill and had upgraded the equipment¡¯s Power attribute to a limit.


    Power +20


    A thought suddenly crossed his mind. ¡®What if I use my Military Fire¡¯s unique ability again and increase the Power attribute to 21 points?


    ¡®Will this gauntlet be a real piece of White Silver Equipment?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was eager to try as soon as he had the thought.


    That said, when heter looked up and unintentionally nced at Bai Zhiyi and the others, he noticed how stunned they were. That was when he knew he might have gone overboard.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming forced himself to suppress his strong urge to continueyering.


    He opened his eyes and curbed his Military Fire.


    [Item: Power Gauntlet (Red)]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +26, Toughness +26, Power +20, Durability 25]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 5]

 Chapter 581 - A Half Step To White Silver

    <h4>Chapter 581: A Half Step To White Silver</h4>


    20!


    Full 20 points of the Power attribute were adrift on the gauntlet just like that.


    Moreover, an incredibly intense and mysterious luster could be seen on the 20-points value stated. It was not silver, but there was a vague sign of it leaning toward that level as though another push was all it would take for the equipment to be a legitimate piece of Silver Equipment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered hard, and he was experiencing an indescribable enthusiasm.


    If it was possible, he was eager to try if he could smith a piece of so-called White Silver Equipment using ordinary Power Ores.


    Nheless, he knew he must not do something like that in this setting. If not, only God would know if it would bring him good fortune or a disaster.


    In the lower realm, given Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base and capability, he would not have such concerns at all; in the Spiritual Realm, he still needed to keep a low profile to avoid attracting attention to himself. After all, nonconformity would be punished.


    Ou Yangming gently put down the gauntlet and was reluctant to part with it as he looked at it onest time.


    Even so, he did not arouse suspicions by doing that. Even Bai Zhiyi never imagined that his look of regret was because he did not further enhance the equipment.


    The elder and the others thought that Ou Yangming was simply unwilling to hand the item to Fox Yi after having smithed something close to a piece of White Silver Equipment.


    After reaching his hands out to ept the gauntlet, Bai Zhiyi studied it with bright eyes for a brief moment and released appraisal art. Once he was done, he slowly looked up and sighed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you surprised me once more.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and expressed, ¡°Senior, this is all thanks to your pointers; I couldn¡¯t have achieved this without you.¡±


    Smithing art was a knowledge where inheritance yed an extremely important role. Ou Yangming might have grasped basic smithing art and many Layering Skills in a short time since he joined the Trading Meet.


    However, it was because someone had taught him or had performed those skills in front of him without any reservations.


    Without those inheritances, if he were to mull over them himself, he might not have figured out anything even until his death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve the praise.¡± Bai Zhiyi smiled bitterly and waved his hand. He thought to himself, ¡®If everyone can grasp the Layering Skills by watching them once without being given any exnations, the world would¡¯ve been in a disorder by now.


    ¡®So this isn¡¯t my fault at all; it¡¯s because this young fe is too outrageous.¡¯


    He looked around with lightning eyes and finally fixed his gaze on the spirit fox, then hemented with a sigh, ¡°What a bargain for you! This equipment is a half step to a piece of White Silver Equipment!¡±


    ¡°A half step to White Silver?¡± Fox Yi shrieked. It could not hide its excitement, and the foolish bear below the tform could not help but roar as well.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, but he immediately understood the term and smiled faintly.


    A tool was regarded as a piece of Half-Silver Equipment once it had 11 points of a Unique Attribute. When the Unique Attribute arrived at 20 points, the equipment¡¯s quality was increased to another level. Although the equipment would still be inferior to a piece of White Silver Equipment, it was a half step to White Silver.


    When Fox Yi retrieved those materials, it only hoped for another piece of Half-Silver Equipment. Who knew, Ou Yangming gave it a much bigger surprise.


    A half step to White Silver¡ªthe equipment turned out to be a half step to White Silver. This was unexpected for Bai Zhiyi and the others, and Fox Yi and the spirit bear were surprised yet overjoyed.


    ¡°Thanks for fulfilling my wish, Master Ou.¡± Fox Yi bowed deeply at Ou Yangming and noted sternly, ¡°We had a goal when we joined the Trading Meet, and it has now been achieved, so we¡¯ll be bidding our farewells now. Master Ou, if you pass by the Fox and Bear Territory in the future, no, if you need our services in the future, we¡¯ll do our best as long as you call us.¡± Following that, it took the gauntlet and hopped on to the spirit bear¡¯s shoulder.


    The simple-minded bear nodded at Ou Yangming, then it turned and left.


    These spirit beasts came from various boundaries on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. Whenever the Trading Meet was held, those in need of something woulde to join.


    They would not leave in a hurry if they did not acquire anything satisfactory, but the situation would be entirely different if they obtained unexpected items, which was the case for Fox Yi and Bear Da at the moment. They immediately left the Trading Meet after receiving the pair of gauntlets because the pieces of equipment would truly belong to them after they returned to their territory safely.


    ¡°Master Ou, is it our turns now?¡±


    The remaining spirit beasts shed smiles and crowded toward Ou Yangming. They looked excited and covetous, making it difficult for Bai Zhiyi to find a way out of the embarrassment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He could understand why the spirit beasts acted like that, but he did not want to cause any trouble. After all, the young fellow was a human and had to return to his kind in the future; he could not stay on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge forever.


    He cleared his throat loudly and stated, ¡°I can only smith pieces of Good Grade Rank One equipment at most, which is far from Elder Bai. What¡¯s the reason you¡¯re not requesting his help?¡±


    Many spirit beasts were dumbfounded. They looked at each other and thought, ¡®That makes sense, but so what if a piece of equipment is at the peak of Good Grade? Can it be mentioned on equal terms with one that¡¯s a half step to White Silver?¡¯


    As long as one was not a fool, one would be aware of the huge disparity between the 2 types of equipment.


    Even the most ordinary White Silver Equipment of Good Grade Rank One was superior to a normal piece of equipment at the peak of Good Grade Rank Five.


    As for one that was half a step to White Silver, its Unique Attribute had reached 20 points. Even if someone wanted to exchange a piece of higher-leveled equipment for it, one might not be willing to let it go.


    Bai Zhiyi forced a smile and expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you gained their respect through real abilities, so it¡¯s only right that they look for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re a cksmith too, so you should know how strenuous it is to smith something to a limit, right? Do you think I can smith a tool that¡¯s half a step to White Silver in every situation?¡±


    In actuality, Ou Yangming secretly added, ¡®As long as I can smith a kind of equipment, regardless of the situation, I can always repeat the process and smith it again in the future.¡¯


    Despite that, he could only say it to himself because there would be a serious disturbance if he said it out loud, and he might not be able to bear it.


    Bai Zhiyi responded after some thought, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed a brief of relief and continued, ¡°If I¡¯d like to smith a piece of equipment half a step to White Silver, I¡¯ll consume plenty of energy and can¡¯t guarantee a sess every time. Hence, I won¡¯t be able to smith pieces of equipment of such a level if I smith for the rest of you, or I won¡¯t be able to satisfy your requests even if I die from exhaustion.¡±


    Many spirit beasts exchanged nces and were very displeased.


    ¡®Since you could smith a piece of equipment half a step to White Silver for Fox Yi, why can¡¯t you smith for me?¡¯ They could not ept the dissimr treatments.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming and Bai Zhiyi spoke in reason. They could not force the young fellow to go all-out every time he smithed, thus they were helpless.


    ¡°Master Ou, how about... You smith pieces of Half-Silver Equipment for us!¡± One of the spirit beasts suggested weakly.


    The eyes of many spirit beasts gleamed. The tools they would receive might not be half a step of White Silver, but they would be content if they were pieces of Half-Silver Equipment. After all, thetter also had the word ¡°silver¡¯ inside, and 11 points of a Unique Attribute could also improve their strengths significantly.


    That said, Ou Yangming still shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯ll cost me too much energy to smith pieces of Half-Silver Equipment too. Unless I only smith 5 of them a day, it won¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ¡°5 are enough!¡± The eyes of the spirit beast at the front of the line lit up.


    Nheless, as soon as it spoke, furious curses were heard behind it, hence its face change. Even though it was also a spirit beast, the ones behind it were not inferior to it at all. If it offended the others at this moment, it would be assassinated and encounter countless problems after it left.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and announced, ¡°If you really want me to smith pieces of equipment for you, I can only guarantee you magic tools of Good Grade Rank One. As for whether I¡¯m able toyer a Unique Attribute, it¡¯ll depend on my recovery situation.¡±


    Right after he spoke, the number of spirit beasts in line was reduced by half.


    At the end of the day, none of their materials grew on trees, and they put in a lot of effort to gather them. Since Ou Yangming made it clear, they naturally made the wisest choice.


    Bai Zhiyi looked deeply at Ou Yangming. ¡®Whether or not this young fe is saying the truth, at the very least, my reputation is protected today.¡¯


    If every spirit beast knew someone snatched his high tform, he would be ashamed.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll continue to smith, and so will Lil¡¯ Ou. If you don¡¯t have a high request, please feel free to find him.¡± Subsequently, Bai Zhiyi turned around to say to his 3 juniors, ¡°When we smith Good Grade magic tools, the most important part is picking the materials. Normally, the most suitable materialse from matching 6 or more types of materials.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand and retrieved 6 kinds of peculiar stones. ¡°Watch closely.¡±


    The 3 cksmiths responded to him, but they had strange expressions on their faces. In fact, one of them even looked at Ou Yangming repeatedly.


    They knew very well that while Bai Zhiyi was verbally teaching them, in reality, he was making a demonstration for Ou Yangming. Elder Bai did not reveal the key points, so normal cksmiths might not pick up anything even if they watched.


    However, Ou Yangming was different because he was a freak that could immediately fathom and practice the Layering Skills after watching them.


    The 3 cksmiths thought, ¡®Elder Bai, you¡¯re going so far for him. Is it really worth it?¡¯

 Chapter 582 - Secretly Teach

    <h4>Chapter 582: Secretly Teach</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He cast a grateful look at Bai Zhiyi, then he fixed his gaze on the dancing me.


    Bai Zhiyi still did not adopt any concealing technique when he smithed; it was as though he was not worried about other people noticing anything at all. In actual fact, apart from Ou Yangming, who was a freak that possessed the Phoenix Fire, other cksmiths could only use the elder¡¯s skills as references as they could neither grasp nor learn them fully.


    If smithing art¡¯s knowledge could be mastered so easily, cksmiths in the world would not be so precious.


    As Bai Zhiyi¡¯s fire kept flickering, the lusters in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes became brighter. He curled his lips as a child that obtained his or her most-desired toy, so much so that his body quivered a little. Moreover, the young fellow¡¯s hands were sometimes bent and sometimes straight as if he lost control of his body.


    Nheless, the 3 cksmiths next to Bai Zhiyi were appalled when they saw the movements from Ou Yangming¡¯s fingers.


    What they and Bai Zhiyi learned were from the same inheritance, hence they noticed a clue from Ou Yangming¡¯s hands. The young fellow was actually imitating the elder¡¯s smithing method, and he made it look like how it should be.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming was not the pioneer of seeking smithing methods through the changes of mes; various families and sects also used secret techniques from other sects as references. This was what was meant by epting the strengths of 100 families to form one¡¯s own sect.


    Despite all that, Ou Yangming was one in a million for being able to imitate a skill to such a level by only observing the changes of a me without listening to a detailed exnation.


    The 3 cksmiths looked strangely at Ou Yangming as though they were not looking at a human, but a monster in a human¡¯s skin.


    After a long time, the light in Bai Zhiyi¡¯s hands was curbed, and an ordinary greave was formed. He nced at Ou Yangming without saying a word, but the young fellow nodded with a smile.


    Without needing to converse at all, they understood what they wanted to express to each other.


    Bai Zhiyi chuckled and casually tossed the equipment to one of the spirit beasts. The greave was quite suitable for it.


    The spirit beast was dazed for a brief moment before it came back to its senses. It shouted with joy, ¡°Thank you, Elder Bai!¡±


    It would not be easy to get Bai Zhiyi to smith pieces of equipment, but the spirit beast acquired a Good Grade magic tool just like that. The tool was not a piece of Half-Silver Equipment, but it was also a free lunch.


    Bai Zhiyi grinned and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, remember to travel with me when you leave.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded for a while, then he responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    He cupped his hands and added, ¡°I¡¯d like to go up further, so I¡¯ll part with you for now.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi stroked his long beard and rejoined, ¡°Very well.¡±


    With that, Ou Yangming turned around and went down the high tform, then he left leisurely with Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts. The other spirit beasts below the tform were distressed. They wanted to follow him, but they recalled his promise earlier. If the human cksmith could not smith pieces of Half-Silver Equipment for them, why should beg him piteously?


    After all, Ou Yangming made it very clear that he could only smith Good Grade Rank One magic tools. Without the White Silver attribute, it seemed like such pieces of equipment would not mean anything to the spirit beasts. At the very least, they could gain better tools by staying with Bai Zhiyi.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming left in a hurry, Bai Zhiyi smiled faintly.


    One of his juniors asked softly, ¡°Elder Bai, if you let him leave just like that, will he go missing?¡±


    The cksmiths could tell that Bai Zhiyi was extremely optimistic about Ou Yangming and intended to rope him in. If not, the elder could not have forcibly used 6 types of materials to smith a piece of equipment while knowing that the young fellow possessed a unique ability.


    It was evident that the elder was expressing goodwill to gain the young fellow¡¯s favorable impression.


    ¡°That young fe¡¯s a cultured person. Since he promised me, he¡¯ll keep his word,¡± Bai Zhiyi answered with a smile. He continued after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that he might not fancy our line. Heh, perhaps none of the sects in Danzhou can amodate someone like him...¡±


    The faces of the 3 cksmiths changed. They wanted to say that that was impossible but when they recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s performance and how gifted he was after only learning smithing art for 3 years, they had even stranger looks on their faces.


    Perhaps Bai Zhiyi was right¡ªthe whole of Danzhou might not be able to amodate him.


    After leaving the tall tower, Ou Yangming did not return to the main path; he walked along the trail. Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts found it odd, but they followed him without objecting to the idea.


    Having experienced 2 exchanges on different high tforms, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard knew that they seemed to have followed a spectacr and mighty human.


    Although the mighty being seemed rather young at the moment and was not unmatchable in smithing art yet, he definitely had a bright future.


    At the very least, he would achieve greater things in the future than Bai Zhiyi did.


    Ou Yangming arrived at a secluded ce. He looked around and released his mental conception to make sure that no living being was prying him.


    His mental conception was far from that of ordinary spirit beasts; once he observed closely, even Venerable Ones might not be able to hide their tracks. This was one of the Military FIre¡¯s unique powers.


    After Ou Yangming was done inspecting, he cleared his throat and instructed, ¡°Big Yellow, watch over me with them, and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±


    Big Yellow instantly stuck out its chest and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llmand them and won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Fat Antelope at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard red at Big Yellow. Nevertheless, when they thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s astounding performance today, as well as his rtionship with the big yellow dog, they immediately fell silent and dared not talk back to it. Whether or not they were convinced by the dog, they had expressed their standpoint through their actions.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and nced half-intentionally at the 2 spirit beasts, which quickly became respectful and obedient.


    ¡°If you follow me and do things well, you¡¯ll benefit too,¡± he noted.


    He would not have been so emboldened when he first entered the Spiritual Realm; he could only smith Common Grade magic tools for the 2 spirit beasts back then. Now, the young fellow no longer found it difficult if he were to smith a set of White-Silver-leveled Good Grade magic tools for them.


    After gaining greater strength, he became more confident.


    The eyes of Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard gleamed right away, and they yelled, ¡°Thank you, Master Ou!¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming waved his hand, Big Yellow gave its order, and the spirit beasts split up to guard the area.


    This was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s territory, but that powerhouse could not supervise the entire ridge at any time.


    Since Ou Yangming was only temporarily upying a small territory, there would be no problem as long as he did not cause any conflict.


    After giving Big Yellow his instruction, Ou Yangming curbed his thought and retrieved many peculiar stones from his interspatial bag.


    The stones were his rewards from smithing pieces of equipment. When he briefly sorted them, he realized that there were plenty of them, many of which were materials that he needed.


    Ou Yangming made some calctions in his head and reached out to take 6 of them. He incorporated the Wish-fulfilling y into them, then he began to smith. The zing Military Fire seemed to havee alive in his hands as they melted all of the materials together in a split second.


    Without any spectators around, the young fellow unleashed his Military Fire¡¯s power to an extremity.


    Being burned by the MIlitary Fire, none of the materials could endure it for too long. Needless to say, there were discrepancies in the temperatures of different areas in the fire. This could be achieved by almost every formidable cksmith. For instance, Bai Zhiyi¡¯s fire could do the same.


    Even so, being able to do it was one thing, doing it well was another.


    Bai Zhiyi must make detailed adjustments and consume a lot of energy if he wanted to achieve it; Ou Yangming could do it with ease as if it was as easy as eating or drinking.


    This was the notable disparity between the Phoenix Fire and ordinary spiritual fires.


    After a brief moment¡ªonly a short while¡ªa greave suitable for the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was made.


    Ou Yangming did not smith it for Big Yellow because this was merely his tester, whereas Fat Antelope did not need new pieces of equipment since it had a full equipment set. As for the reason he smithed the greave for the leopard, it was because he had a n.


    The young fellow weighed the greave and smiled faintly because it was a Good Grade Rank Two magic tool.


    When he integrated 6 peculiar stones and matched them ording to a fixed ratio, sure enough, there was an immediate result. Without needing to use the unique upgrading ability at all, he smithed a Good Grade Rank Two magic tool.


    Once he grasped the skill, he managed topensate for his biggest shoring in smithing.


    Of course, he would need more knowledge if he wanted to further upgrade the tool, but he believed that he could surely do better.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and opened his interspatial bag to pour out a number of Power Ores. Some of them were left behind by Fox Yi, but more of them were brought from the lower realm.


    Just as Ou Yangming wanted to use the Power Ores on the greave, he was moved. He nced at the Power Ores and was struck with a sudden yet weird thought.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be too eye-catching if I smith a legitimate piece of White Silver Equipment, but what if I produce a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore?


    ¡®If my Military Fire can absorb and upgrade a piece of equipment¡¯s various attributes, what if the material bes a treasure ore? Can it still do the same?¡¯


    Lusters flickered in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He put down the greave and moved his wrist slightly to draw 2 Power Ores at the same time.


    Under the Military Fire, the 2 Power Ores melted at the same time, but they did not assimte into any equipment. Instead, they flowed between each other and finally merged.

 Chapter 583 - Upgrading A Treasure Ore

    <h4>Chapter 583: Upgrading A Treasure Ore</h4>


    Ou Yangming was surprised yet overjoyed when he looked at therger Power Ore. He had the urge to scream at the top of his lungs.


    Before this, he had utilized his Military Fire¡¯s unique power countless times to draw and upgrade attributes in pieces of equipment, but he never attempted it on ores. Nheless, the young fellow stumbled upon a new world when he made a sudden attempt.


    Equipment smithing was what cksmiths did. Even so, if onecked strength but smithed a piece of superb equipment, it might not be a good thing.


    Ou Yangming was not restricted in any way in the lower realm, but he was a neer in the Spiritual Realm, which had housed plenty of powerhouses. In fact, the spirit beasts one the 10,000 Beasts Ridge alone were enough to eliminate him 1,000 times.


    It would not be a smart move to stand out here.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming needed to consider carefully when he smithed pieces of equipment. He would have to think thrice if the equipment exceeded the estimated limit.


    Nevertheless, if he did not produce a piece of equipment, but a precious raw material...


    For instance, what about a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore?¡¯


    Although precious raw materials would still draw attention and cause numerous troubles, aspared to a legitimate piece of Half-Silver Equipment, a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore would not be so striking anymore.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming retrieved another Power Ore and tossed it into his Military Fire.


    Sure enough, the Military Fire¡¯s mysterious power was unbelievable; it melted the third Power Ore in no time.


    Hence, Ou Yangming continued to add in Power Ores one after another, each one fused steadily with the previously formed ball with the Military Fire¡¯s help. Atst, a treasure ore somewhat twice the size of an ordinary Power Ore appeared on his hand.


    The treasure ore emitted a faint light halo, which was the change due to forceful power being gathered.


    When Ou Yangming carefully inspected it, he arrived at a conclusion that shocked him too.


    This Power Ore had triggered a sudden change, but it did not change qualitatively. Having said that, it contained an enormous might due to the change.


    Since the might had not met the requirement for a qualitative change, its nature was still a Power Ore. As time passed, the Power Ore would not be able to prevent the energies inside from overflowing, thus those that exceeded the limit would disperse into the Spiritual Realm bit by bit.


    Perhaps after a year and a half, the Power Ore would decline into the most ordinary power with only 1 point of Power.


    If another push was given to the treasure ore for it to change qualitatively, all of the powers inside would improve qualitatively, causing the ore to be a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore.


    Once it became a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore, its energies would not decline anymore.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and picked up the twenty-first Power Ore, then he gently tossed it into his Military Fire.


    This was an attempt. It would be incredibly useful for Ou Yangming if he could seed, so he was extremely cautious at the moment and dared be negligent at all.


    When the twenty-first Power Ore entered the Military Fire and melted, the treasure ore inside the fire glowed right away.


    Despite that, being covered by the Military Fire, apart from Ou Yangming, nobody else noticed the wonderful change.


    Ou Yangming watched as the liquid transformed from the Power Ore seeped into the treasure ore little by little. Once the energy gushed into the treasure ore¡¯s overall structure this time, there was indeed an evident change.


    Even though Ou Yangming possessed great mental power, he could not pry its profound mystery. However, he could clearly sense that the overflowing energies from the treasure ore had slowly curbed; they caved in and surged toward the inside of the ore.


    After just a brief moment, he no longer sensed any energy being released from the treasure ore in his hand.


    Moreover, inside his Military Fire, the light halo on the treasure ore became more obvious and surged. When all of the Power Ores¡¯ energies gushed inside, the agitated light halo finally formed a ratherplete loop and turned into a brand new mineral.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He curbed his Military Fire.


    The item on his hand was still the treasure ore from before, but its appearance and intrinsic properties had changed drastically.


    ¡°A Tremendous Power Treasure Ore...¡± Ou Yangming mumbled, and he curled his lips into a bright smile.


    He looked at the greave¡ªa Good Grade magic tool¡ªbeside him, but he forced himself to get rid of the idea of wanting to attach the ore¡¯s attribute to it.


    It would be fine if he smithed a Good Grade magic tool for the leopard, but if it became a piece of White Silver Equipment, Big Yellow would make so much noise that Heaven would be overturned.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming still wanted to try if he could smith a piece of White Siler Equipment using ordinary Power Ores, but he gave up the thought after carefully thinking about it for some time.


    Since he had seeded in upgrading a treasure ore, he was confident about achieving that target. That said, it would be better for him to restrain himself a little on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Ou Yangming got up and summoned the 3 spirit beasts.


    He threw the greave to the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and said, ¡°This is yours; put it on.¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was stunned at first, then it was ecstatic. It thanked Ou Yangming respectfully and put on the greave. While it was not given a full equipment set and a greave alone seemed nondescript, it did not mind.


    Fat Antelope was envious when it looked at the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s a Good Grade magic tool. It¡¯s much better than my set of Common Grade magic tools.¡¯


    Big Yellow was the only one that looked indifferent because it was not bothered at all. ¡®It¡¯s just a piece of equipment, which is merely a tester smithed by Lil¡¯ Ming. Once Lil¡¯ Ming fully grasps what he learned, he¡¯ll surely smith a better equipment set for me.¡¯


    It was worth noting that after years of getting along with each other, Big Yellow understood Ou Yangming quiteprehensively.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard wore the greave and moved around for some time. It was delighted at first, but it suddenly stopped and asked carefully, ¡°Sir, can you... Add 1 point of Power attribute to it?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and asked the leopard in return, ¡°Is that a condition for me?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you misunderstood me; I only want to serve you better, so I¡¯m thinking how I should increase my strength!¡± The Silver Ridge quickly shook its head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I¡¯ll let you go once I return to the Humans¡¯ boundary?¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard immediately shook its head and responded, ¡°Sir, that was only a joke. I¡¯m willing to follow you forever, and I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    It was previously unwilling to be subdued by Ou Yangming because it was not too confident in him. After witnessing the young fellow¡¯s smithing abilities, there was a significant change in its thinking.


    Given how formidable of a cksmith Ou Yangming was, even the littlest resource from him would be enough for the leopard.


    If Silver Ridge did not follow such a figure, it would be exceptionally difficult for it to find someone as influential totch on anymore.


    Ou Yangming pondered and sighed. ¡°I have too many spirit beasts with me already, but since you followed me for some time, I won¡¯t let you suffer any loss. Before you leave, I¡¯ll smith an equipment set for you.¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard became sulky. Back then, it would have danced with joy if it was given a set of magic tools gratuitously.


    Nheless, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, it could not be satisfied by an equipment set anymore.


    Following that, Ou Yangming packed his things and returned to the main path to continue upward.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard followed at the very back. It nudged Fat Antelope with its head and asked softly, ¡°Fat Antelope, did sir really let you follow him?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Sir even smithed an equipment set for me!¡± Fat Antelope noted proudly. The pieces of equipment on its body ttered as it shook its body, making it look majestic. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡ªif we were to exchange blows now, you won¡¯t be my match at all.¡±


    ¡°Throughout the countless exchanges of blows we had, when did you ever triumph over me?¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was dumbfounded, but it questioned with a smile.


    Fat Antelope red at it and asked it in return, ¡°I never defeated you, but have you ever seeded in making me stay?¡±


    Silver Ridge was helpless. ¡°Your Gravitational Force Suppression is a good helper for an escape, so I could never make you stay.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it used to be a good helper for an escape, but not anymore,¡± Fat Antelope stated proudly, ¡°Master Ou attached a skill to my helmet. When itbines with my Gravitational Force Suppression, the resulting power will surge. If I¡¯d like to snatch the Silver Ridge Boundary from you now, I¡¯ll likely be able to drive you away!¡±


    ¡°What? A piece of Skill Equipment?¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was stupefied. It suddenly recalled its fight against Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, and it could not help but look around.


    Throughout its years of exchanging blows with Fat Antelope, though the antelope had always suffered beatings, they became very familiar with each other.


    ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking¡ªwhy is sir fond of you when mybat power is higher than yours?¡±


    ¡°Simple¡ªit¡¯s because of my fur!¡± Fat Antelope exined softly, ¡°Master Ou probably likes to make something with my fur, so he made me stay.¡±


    ¡°Your... Fur?¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was startled for some time. It felt like its values were heavily impacted because it really could not understand how useful the antelope¡¯s fur was for someone like Ou Yangming to be moved by it.


    The spirit leopard gritted its teeth and raised another question, ¡°Fat Antelope, you¡¯re a spirit beast with status now, so do you need a protector?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Fat Antelope was disdainful. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be stuck with you all the time!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, Brother Antelope, we¡¯ve been acquainted for so many years, so don¡¯t be so merciless...¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard quickly expressed, ¡°You should know that I hid many good things in the Silver Ridge Boundary, some of which are spiritual herbs that you want. As long as you agree to let me be your protector, I¡¯ll give all of them to you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk this out. If one kind of spiritual herb isn¡¯t enough, how about I add in another type?¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 584 - High-rank Spirit Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 584: High-rank Spirit Beasts</h4>


    Ou Yangming walked in front. He heard the conversation between Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, and he could not help butugh.


    The leopard was really racking its brains to stay by Ou Yangming¡¯s side. Nheless, one thing was clear between it and the fat antelope. Although they often fought to be themander of the Silver Ridge Boundary, instead of bing sworn enemies, they became quite acquainted with each other. If not, Fat Antelope would not have pleaded for the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard previously, and thetter would not be clinging to the former with a thick face at the moment.


    High tforms could still be seen along the mountain road, but they were not always upied.


    Perhaps after several high tforms, a human master could be seen refining pills or smithing pieces of equipment on a tform. Even so, alchemists had furnaces that prevented anything from being seen while cksmiths concealed their fires too. As such, it would not be possible for even Ou Yangming to deduce anything from the changes of their fires.


    Ou Yangming stopped to watch for a brief moment sometimes. He was surprised because while the pieces of equipment smithed by the cksmiths along the way were mostly Good Grade magic tools, 30% and above were also high-rank Common Grade magic tools.


    If the spirit beasts below could obtain Good Grade magic tools, they would be ted. On the contrary, they would be dejected and helpless if they acquired Common Grade magic tools.


    The cksmiths differed in terms of their strengths, but they were capable of smithing Good Grad magic tools.


    Ou Yangming walked past another high tform and was about to advance further when his vision went blurry as an ape blocked his path.


    He stared at the ape and was certain that he had never seen it before.


    Even though apes looked extremely simr and could not be easily distinguished for ordinary people, Ou Yangming could remember each of them well if he watched closely.


    This ape was not the one that guarded the mountainside. It was tall, had a hideous look, and it had an intense killing intent as though it was a killing god. When Big Yellow, Fat Antelope, and the spirit leopard were stared at by the ape, they could not help but take several steps backward.


    The ape had a strange look on its face after it scanned Ou Yangming and Big Yellow with its sharp eyes. As for Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, it did not spare them a look at all as if the 2 formidable spirit beasts were non-existent.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you carry... Its aura?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tensed up because the ape was so observant that it sensed Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s aura on them.


    Other than the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, even the majestic Six-armed Giant Beasts did not notice it at all, but this ape found out at once.


    The young fellow cleared his throat and was about to exin when the ape raised another question, ¡°Are you from the lower realm?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered, ¡°Your Excellency, you have a good eye.¡±


    The ape¡¯s eyes lit up, and it remarked, ¡°Since you¡¯re from the lower realm and carry its aura, you must¡¯ve seen it and have a close rtionship with it.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡± Big Yellow barked and expressed, ¡°Yes, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s my good friend!¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®When did Big Yellow be so thick-faced...¡¯


    ¡°Multi-armed King Kong... That¡¯s its name in the lower realm. Hehe, it fits its image quite well.¡± The ape chuckled and asked, ¡°Is it well now?¡±


    Big Yellow nodded and responded, ¡°It¡¯s very well¡ªat the very least, it¡¯s in a much better situation than we are.¡±


    After the passage was built, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were very unlucky during their journey into the Spiritual Realm as they were led away halfway by the Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s mysterious technique. On the other hand, Multi-armed King Kong and the others left the passage sessfully.


    Their status at the moment was unknown but at least, they were safe.


    Even if a Venerable One among the Humans wanted to harm them, the little red big would not sit by idly, right?


    The ape tilted its head and pondered before he asked, ¡°It was sir¡¯s order to send it to the lower realm, so I suppose sir asked you toe here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Venerable One was the one that invited us here,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    ¡°As expected.¡± The ape grinned and said, ¡°We¡¯ll never perceive sir¡¯s thoughts but since this is its idea, you¡¯re not considered outsiders.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he realized that the ape was mistaken.


    They had onlye here due to an ident as they entered the 10,000 Beasts Ridge after escaping from the space of nothingness. All in all, this had nothing to do with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    Despite that, he simply giggled without exining himself.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not outsiders, you may enter, but...¡± The ape turned its body to the side, then it looked at Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and continued, ¡°Their cultivations bases are too low, and they don¡¯t have our race¡¯s aura, so it¡¯s best to leave them outside.¡± Seeing as Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, it quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    It sounded in and not the least threatening but for some reason, Ou Yangming and hispanions were strongly convinced as if the ape was being reasonable. It felt like they would suffer a disaster if they did not obey it.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the ape and knew it definitely cultivated a special technique that allowed him to have such a queer ability.


    Nevertheless, he did not sense any evil intention from the ape. After a moment of hesitation, he finally turned to instruct the 2 spirit beasts, ¡°Stay here for the time being.¡±


    What surprised him was Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard agreed right away instead of objecting to the idea. It seemed like they were affected by the ape¡¯s words and changed their minds obediently.


    With that, Ou Yangming passed the obstacle with Big Yellow. As he continued to walk up, he looked forward to what woulde.


    At the foot of the mountain, there were mostly low-grade spirit beasts, and the human cksmiths and alchemists there were unquestionably those with the lowest standards. As long as they could smith magic tools, they would be qualified to smith for spirit beasts on the high tforms even if they could only smith Common Grade Rank One magic tools.


    The mountainside was where middle-grade spirit beasts gathered. Over there, human cksmiths and alchemists had exceptional standards.


    At the very least, the cksmiths were only qualified to smith on the high tforms if they could always smith Good Grade magic tools. Needless to say, for an elder like Bai Zhiyi, he had many other knacks apart from smithing ordinary magic tools. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s deduction, the elder could even enter the peak without any problems.


    Having said that, Bai Zhiyi somehow stayed in a tall tower at the half of the mountain to smith pieces of equipment and conveniently guided 3 of his juniors. He did not intend to enter the peak at all.


    Ou Yangming was not making baseless guesses; these were what he inferred after he saw the standards of the cksmiths at the mountainside.


    He had gained a lot from the foot of the mountain and the mountainside. If he entered the peak, would he be able to benefit more? This was what the young fellow was most concerned about.


    After walking for some time, Ou Yangming was surprised because no high tforms could be seen anymore, and the road was quiet as not a single spirit beast could be seen. If he was not certain that he was on the right path, he would suspect if he had left the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while but decided not to release his mental conception to search the area.


    This was not the Humans¡¯ territory, after all, and it was being watched over by the Venerable One. If he made a rash decision by releasing his mental conception and caused trouble, he would not get the oue that he was hoping for.


    Without warning, Big Yellow shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a smell ahead!¡±


    ¡°What smell?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡°Many powerhouses,¡± Big Yellow answered after a moment of hesitation. It was appalled as it added, ¡°They¡¯re not weaker than the goshawk and the bigzy turtle.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. At this point, he knew the goshawk and the bigzy turtle were spirit beasts between the middle grade and the high grade in the Spiritual Realm. If the regtion was more flexible, it would not be a problem for them to enter this ce.


    Of course, aspared to Multi-armed King Kong, they were inferior by a whole level.


    That said, spirit beasts of the goshawk and the bigzy turtle¡¯s level were considered potent beings. Since Big Yellow said there were many of them, it could only mean that high-rank spirit beasts that entered the peak seemed to be gathered together.


    Ou Yangming could not understand why, but he quickened his pace.


    After a short while, they were greeted with a giant tform when they took a turn.


    Over 50 spirit beasts were seen below the tform, whereas a crystal wall could be seen on the tform. The wall seemed dark at the moment while the high-grade spirit beasts were scattered around.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sudden appearance caught some of the spirit beasts¡¯ attention. They nced at him and were shocked.


    A spirit wolf bared its fangs andughed as itmented, ¡°This is odd¡ªwhy is such a young fe here? Did hee to the wrong ce?¡±


    The spirit beasts opened their mouths andughed with evil intentions. Though not all of the high-rank spirit beasts were paying attention to Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, mental powers from over 10 of them were enough to pose enormous spiritual pressures on them.


    Big Yellow quivered a little, but it stood straight.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a bit, but he did not notice the pressures at all.


    After all, he had witnessed the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix, and he was always with the little red bird and withstood pressures in its spiritual world. Not to mention these high-rank spirit beasts, even Venerable Ones could not subdue him through mere spiritual pressures.


    However, after sensing the pressures, Ou Yangming understood why the ape persuaded him out of letting Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard up.


    If the 2 spirit beasts were present, they would have been frightened out of their wits.


    ¡°Hey, these 2 fes are doing quite well.¡± The spirit wolf looked strangely at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. ¡°Hey, who are you? Where do you want to go?¡±

 Chapter 585 - Auction Mode

    <h4>Chapter 585: Auction Mode</h4>


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands in neither humbly nor arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and I¡¯d like to take a look at the mountain peak.¡±


    ¡°The mountain peak?¡± The spirit beasts were stunned at first, then they had strange looks on their faces one after another.


    As for the spirit wolf, it tilted its head and cast a scornful look at Ou Yangming. The spirit beasts here had been waiting for a long time. Although they were not impatient, it would be nice to adjust their moods once in a while due to some trivial matters.


    ¡°Hehe, young human, are you trying to climb to the mountaintop?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of beings are allowed at the peak?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered, ¡°I have no idea, but I was going to consult you.¡±


    The spirit wolf yawned and exined, ¡°The peak can only be entered by spirit beasts at the peak. Heh, you¡¯re quite ambitious to have such a thought but... You¡¯re reaching for something beyond your grasp.¡±


    Itughed out loud as soon as it was done, whereas the other high-rank spirit beasts smirked at Ou Yangming too.


    A cksmith was a profession that required time to settle down. There were reputable and unparalleled geniuses in this trade, but more of them worked hard and achieved sess step by step. Besides, so what if Ou Yangming was a genius? Given his age, the high-rank spirit beasts were not interested in him at all.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow suddenly barked out loud. It protected Ou Yangming¡¯s honor with its courage.


    The spirit wolf nced at it and noted, ¡°Little fe, don¡¯t simply bark or you won¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll die.


    They were both spirit beasts, but Big Yellow¡¯s strength was far from that of the spirit wolf. It was worth noting that the big yellow dog was astounding for being able to muster its courage to roar at a stronger powerhouse.


    Ou Yangming shed to get in front of Big Yellow and asked, ¡°Senior, may I ask what you¡¯re doing here?¡±


    The spirit wolf was shocked. ¡°Since you¡¯vee up here, do you not know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time joining the Trading Meet, and I¡¯ve only been seeing high tforms along the way.¡± Ou Yangming continued after some thought, ¡°This is the only ce that seems different, so I¡¯d like to consult you.¡±


    The spirit wolf seemed to be bored. It waved its hand and rejoined, ¡°I see. I really wonder what sheer dumb luck you have that you¡¯re able to get here.¡±


    Big Yellow looked at the spirit wolf in resentment, but it finally decided to stomach the insult after it considered the disparity between their ranks and powers.


    ¡°This is where high-rank spirit beasts gather. Those that can provide pieces of equipment and pills for us aren¡¯t ordinary human cksmiths and alchemists anymore; human masters that can enter this ce are real masters,¡± the spirit wolf exined.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. It turned out that these spirit beasts categorized human masters into different levels too.


    He wondered and questioned, ¡°What about the masters below?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re simply fame-fishing masters that aren¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± The spirit wolf chuckled.


    Ou Yangming was hesitant to speak, but he could not hold it in anymore, so he noted, ¡°I met a cksmith¡ªElder Bai Zhiyi from Danzhou¡¯s Smithing Alliance.¡±


    The spirit wolf was indifferent at first, but it smiled bitterly after hearing the elder¡¯s name. ¡°Of course, Elder Bai¡¯s a master, but he only smiths 3 pieces of equipment for us every time hees, then he wastes his time by smithing for those middle-rank and low-rank fes. Ah, it¡¯s such a pity...¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. Sure enough, Bai Zhiyi¡¯s standard matched his guess, and the elder was acknowledged in the Trading Meet.


    ¡°Mount Liang Wolf King, is it right for you to say that about Elder Bai?¡± A faint voice was heard. ¡°Did you forget who smithed a piece of Half-Silver Equipment for you a decade ago when you were still a middle-rank spirit beast?¡±


    It was an odd spirit beast that spoke. It did not seem strong, but a thinyer of ck mist spiraled its body. Around it, no other spirit beasts were seen.


    The spirit wolf¡¯s face changed, and it clearly feared the other spirit beast. ¡°Hmph, I wasn¡¯t speaking ill of Elder Bai; I only think that it¡¯s quite a pity.¡±


    Subsequently, the spirit beast with ck mist turned to look at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. ¡°Given your cultivation bases, you shouldn¡¯t be here, but I trust Sir Venerable One¡¯s arrangement that there won¡¯t be such an obvious careless mistake.¡± It asked the young fellow after some thought, ¡°Are you a cksmith or an alchemist?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m a human cksmith.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re a cksmith and cane here, are you capable of smithing pieces of equipment for us?¡±


    Many spirit beasts were struck dumb at first, then they could not help butugh. Mount Liang Wolf King even shook its head and remarked, ¡°I might believe it if he¡¯s 20 years older but now... Haha...¡±


    The other spirit beasts nodded in agreement.


    They were not mocking Ou Yangming on purpose because that was the reality.


    Human cksmiths that could provide pieces of equipment for them were renowned masters among the Humans, and they only arrived at their boundaries after being steeled over and over again. As such, even if the cksmiths were not more than 100 years old, they had at least cultivated hard for decades. Even if the young fellow in front of the spirit beasts was a genius, they figured that he could not have arrived at that stage.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment and ignored the spirit beasts¡¯ attitude.


    Just as he wanted to raise a question, a cheerful voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s out!¡±


    The young fellow was startled. He instantly noticed that every spirit beast focused on the crystal wall on the high tform.


    Without them knowing, the crystal wall had lit up. A piece of equipment that looked like an armor floated on it, and the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank, attributes, and original size were indicated in words beside it.


    [Item: Walking beast¡¯s armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Four]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +29, Toughness +28, Power +1 (White Silver), Durability 28]


    [Skill: Indestructible Defense (Intermediate)]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 4]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. The properties were supposedly known only by appraisers, but they werepletely revealed on the peculiar crystal wall.


    Even though the armor was only a Good Grade magic tool, which was not even at the peak of Rank Five, apart from a White Silver Attribute, it was also attached with the Indestructible Defense Skill.


    The young fellow turned to look at Big Yellow and thought, ¡®This fe¡¯s natural defensive gift is also the Indestructible Defense.


    ¡®Big Yellow hadn¡¯t be a spirit beast before this, hence its Indestructible Defense Skill is only a rudimentary one. Even so, now that it has be a spirit beast, I didn¡¯t make up to it with an Intermediate Rune. Ah, I really miscalcted.¡¯


    The big yellow dog looked strangely at Ou Yangming because it did not know why he was looking regretful.


    ¡°What a walking beast¡¯s armor¡ªI¡¯m taking it.¡± A humongous creature from the Elephants stomped its foot and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll bid 1,000 spirit ores!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, 1,100!¡± Another spirit beast with a simr type of build roared.


    ¡°1,120!¡± A quiet spirit beast spoke for the first time.


    Ou Yangming found it extremely interesting as he watched from the side. It turned out that the spirit beasts were not gathered to wait for a master to smith pieces of them, but a master would smith and auction the tools.


    Spirit ores¡ªOu Yangming had seen one in the lower realm, but spirit ores were incredibly scarce over there. Other than those influential forces, there was an exceptionally slim chance of finding them.


    On the contrary, the situation seemed different in the Spiritual Realm. Spirit ores were not so abundant that they were everywhere on the roads, but judging from the high-rank spirit beasts¡¯ bids, there were definitely plenty of them.


    Mount Liang Wolf King clicked its tongue on the side and noted after some time, ¡°Young fe, watch closely¡ªthis is the kind of equipment that we need. If you¡¯re not capable of smithing something like that, you should leave soon.¡± It nced at the peak and added, ¡°If you¡¯d like to ascend to the peak, you should settle us first.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°They¡¯re all participating in the auction, but why aren¡¯t you joining them?¡±


    The spirit wolf rolled its eyes and responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the equipment¡¯s original size? Even with a Wish-fulfilling Degree of 4, I can¡¯t use it.¡±


    ¡°I see, I thought you¡¯re not interested in this type of equipment.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Mount Liang Wolf King red furiously at him and expressed, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of White Silver Equipment with a skill, so how can anyone not be interested? Hmph, can¡¯t you see that the few fes there are almost getting into the fight because of it?¡±


    Below the high tform, high-rank spirit beasts that were qualified to wear the equipment seemed to be ready to jump at each other¡¯s throats.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming knew they would not fight no matter what as long as the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was keeping watch over the ce.


    As expected, they eventually had fiercer disputes, but every spirit beast restrained themselves and dared not attack one another regardless of how vicious they looked.


    Ou Yangming looked away and gazed at the peak too. He asked slowly, ¡°If I¡¯d like to go to the peak and see the view over there, do I need your permission?¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King was stupefied. ¡°You haven¡¯t given up yet?¡±


    ¡°Why should I give up?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    The spirit wolf finally had a grave look on its face. ¡°At the very top, only spirit beasts at the peak are seen. The pieces of equipment that they need are extraordinary as each one has to be customized. If you¡¯re not capable enough, you¡¯ll only waste their time if you go up. In other words, you¡¯ll be courting death.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded, ¡°Thanks for your pointers, Your Excellency.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King looked deeply at him and asked, ¡°Now, do you still want to go up there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I never give up.¡± Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    Since he entered the Spiritual Realm and had the opportunity to witness the abilities of higher-ranked masters, why should he give up?


    ¡°Hmph, you really don¡¯t know your ce.¡± The spirit wolf was slightly mad. ¡°Since you¡¯re so persistent, start by smithing something with the same rank as that equipment.¡± It reached out its ws to point at the crystal wall. ¡°If you can¡¯t even smith something like that, you should stop having wishful thinking.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up and looked at the armor on the crystal wall. He pondered seriously and replied to the spirit wolf with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Applying What He Had Just Learned

    <h4>Chapter 586: Applying What He Had Just Learned</h4>


    ¡®Try?


    ¡®Did this young fe say that he¡¯ll try?¡¯


    Mount Liang Wolf King looked at Ou Yangming in confusion as though it suspected that it heard him wrongly.


    After seeing the armor¡¯s properties on the crystal wall, how dare the young fellow say that he would try?


    Although the armor was only a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Four, it was still a piece of White Silver Equipment that could activate a skill. It was worth noting that the White Silver Skill Equipment was far more valuable than an ordinary piece of White te Equipment.


    In fact, even an ordinary High Grade magic tool¡¯s actual value was far from that of a piece of White Silver Skill Equipment.


    Mount Liang Wolf King thought that the young fellow would quit after learning of its difficult request. Who knew, he had the guts to attempt the task.


    The spirit wolf twitched its mouth and scoffed. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re not afraid of failure, you can give it a go.¡± It added after a pause, ¡°But nobody will prepare any materials for you.¡±


    Even though the high-rank spirit beasts present possessed plenty of precious materials, they had gathered those materials through a lot of hard work, hence they would not waste them on the young human cksmith.


    Ou Yangming nodded, but he did not act right away. Instead, he reached out to tug at Big Yellow and walked away.


    Mount Liang Wolf King blinked and was puzzled. ¡®Didn¡¯t this young fe say that he wants to try? Why did he bring the spirit beast away instead of starting to smith? Is this his way of advancing without retreat? He said that he wants to attempt the task but in reality, he wants to retreat.¡¯


    The spirit wolf scoffed and no longer paid attention to the human, who suddenly appeared then disappeared. Instead, it shifted its attention to the crystal wall.


    ¡®When will the equipment I need appear on that...¡¯


    Ou Yangming brought Big Yellow away from where the high-rank spirit beasts were at. He gently patted its head and said, ¡°Big Yellow, where¡¯s your Indestructible Defense? Release it again.¡±


    Big Yellow blinked itsrge eyes and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already be a spirit beast, so I¡¯d like to see if your gifted ability has improved,¡± Ou Yangming exined with a smile.


    Gifted abilities released by spirit beasts were enormously different from abilities released by half-spirit beasts and human Supreme Great Ancestors in the lower realm in terms of power. This was the biggest disparity between the powers of Rudimentary Runes and Intermediate Runes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness stored the Indestructible Defense too, but it was only a rudimentary one.


    Before this, nobody had brought this up to Ou Yangming, and it never crossed his mind too. He only thought about this at this moment after having learned the Spiritual Realm¡¯s smithing art.


    Since he wanted to gain more Intermediate Runes, he would need to be acquainted with these Spirit Grade powerhouses first. In this case, Big Yellow would unquestionably be the best choice.


    Big Yellow could not understand it, but it would not reject Ou Yangming¡¯s request.


    As it shook itsrge head, a yellow light surfaced from its body.


    The Indestructible Defense!


    Once the skill was activated, the big yellow dog¡¯s body seemed to have been enhanced with ayer of a yellow light ring. Before the light ring was destroyed, nothing could hurt it.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and embraced Big Yellow as he quietly sensed the changes in the power around it.


    Inside his sea of consciousness, his Military Fire boiled fiercely. Moreover, his remarkable mental power started to change as if it was influenced by the fire¡¯s energy.


    A virtual rune emerged in his sea of consciousness, and it slowly became clearer.


    This rune had many simrities with the Indestructible Defense Rune that Ou Yangming obtained from Big Yellow back then, but there were much more rune paths, making it more mysterious and unpredictable.


    For other runes, even if Ou Yangming utilized both his Military Fire and great mental power, he would surely spend a lot of time and effort to form them.


    It was akin to when he collected a rune from Fat Antelope.


    However, this rune was still for the Indestructible Defense; the only difference was it changed from a rudimentary one to an intermediate one.


    With the Rudimentary Rune as a basis, the upgraded rune with the same ability was quickly formed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. The process turned out to be much easier than the young fellow had imagined.


    Needless to say, it was only what Ou Yangming felt. If another cksmith had carried out the same process, he or she would not be able to bring together a rune at all.


    When Big Yellow incited its Indestructible Defense, whether it was the mysterious ape that guarded the passage or the high-rank spirit beasts below the high tform, they sensed it. Even so, none of them made a fuss about it. At most, they nced in that direction for a split second and were not bothered anymore.


    This was Sir Venerable One¡¯s territory, after all. As such, a foolish being would definitely be courting death by trying to cause trouble here.


    The light on Big Yellow¡¯s body slowly diminished until it finally turned into nothing and vanished.


    It widened its eyes and asked, ¡°Should I do it again?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and answered, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Once is enough?¡± Big Yellow was shocked.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you know who I am? Once is enough!¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile.


    Big Yellow blinked and asked, ¡°Why did you waste so much time when Fat Antelope released its Gravitational Force Suppression then?¡±


    Ou Yangming was lost for words when he looked at the big yellow dog. He cursed internally, ¡®Can this dumb dog even have a delightful chat with me...¡¯


    While responding to Big Yellow¡¯s question half-heartedly, Ou Yangming brought it back to the high tform.


    Mount Liang Wolf King turned to look and instantly spotted them when they returned. It rolled its eyes about and questioned, ¡°Were you the ones that released that aura just now?¡±


    Big Yellow stuck out its chest proudly and answered, ¡°That¡¯s my gifted ability!¡±


    It was extremely happy that a high-rank spirit beast was surprised about that.


    Nheless, Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s face took on an odd expression as it asked, ¡°What natural gift is that?¡±


    ¡°The Indestructible Defense!¡± Big Yellow replied to the spirit wolf joyfully.


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s expression became stranger than before. ¡°Hey, young human fe, you¡¯re not trying to make ast-minute effort by applying what you¡¯ve just learned, are you?¡±


    Ou Yangming rejoined, ¡°Since you requested the same equipment, of course, I can¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    The spirit wolf widened its eyes. It could not hold it in anymore, thus it burst outughing.


    At that moment, the bidding ended, where the wealthy spirit elephant managed to bag the armor in the end. With that, many spirit beasts shifted their attention. In particr, they were stunned when they saw Mount Liang Wolf Kingugh madly without caring about its image.


    ¡®That fe¡¯s a chatterbox, but it won¡¯t go so far as losing itself, will it?¡¯


    ¡°Mount Liang Wolf King, what are youughing at? How about you tell us so that we canugh along too?¡±


    With great difficulty, the spirit wolf managed to suppress its crazyughter. It took 2 deep breaths before it answered, ¡°Hehe, let me tell you something strange.¡± It reached out its ws then pointed at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. ¡°They¡¯d like to get to the peak to see sirs¡¯ pieces of equipment and pills, so I told them that they¡¯ll at least have to get past us if they want to go up there.¡±


    Many spirit beasts finally understood what was going on. They could not help but sneer when they saw how young Ou Yangming was, and how weak Big Yellow was. If they were not in this ce, they would have stomped the ignorant human to his death long ago.


    Mount Liang Wolf King continued, ¡°I told the young fe that he¡¯ll pass if he smiths an armor ording to the one before.¡±


    One of the high-rank spirit beasts chuckled. ¡°Okay, seeing how young he is, he¡¯ll qualify if he can smith an armor of that rank.¡± It squinted its eyes as it smiled, and it sounded unmindful, which was evident that it did not think Ou Yangming would seed.


    ¡°Take a guess¡ªwhat did this fe do just now?¡± The spirit wolf shook its ws and asked. It looked around with smiling eyes, then it revealed the answer. ¡°He actually brought that little fe to learn the Indestructible Defense Skill.¡±


    The spirit beasts were dumbfounded, and the spirit elephant asked in shock, ¡°Are you saying that they were the ones that caused the aura fluctuation just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Many spirit beasts looked at each other. After some time, at least half of themughed out loud.


    The other half did not lose themselves, but they had disapproving looks in their eyes. At this point, even those that were the most optimistic about Ou Yangming did not think he could seed anymore.


    Mount Liang Wolf Kingughed for a while before it said, ¡°Dumb fe, I only requested a simr piece of equipment; I wasn¡¯t asking you to imitate itpletely. Hehe, you¡¯re really an interesting fe. I haven¡¯tughed like this in a long time.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°May I ask what exactly you¡¯reughing at?¡±


    The spirit wolf was startled. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯mughing at?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so funny.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Mount Liang Wolf Kingughed again and exined, ¡°You¡¯re trying to use the ability you¡¯ve just learned to attach the skill to a piece of equipment. Let¡¯s not talk about whether you¡¯re able to learn it or not¡ªeven if you can, you won¡¯t be able to attach it for sure.¡±


    To attach a skill, one must leave powerful rune paths on a piece of equipment.


    The ability could not be grasped by ordinary cksmiths. Without a certain cultivation base and the capability, one could not learn the ability at all.


    Besides, even if a cksmith mastered a skill, without practicing it thoroughly, one would not be able to attach it to a piece of equipment. This was a known fact for even the spirit beasts, which could not grasp smithing art.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow suddenly barked, and it sounded indignant.


    It regarded Ou Yangming as an almighty figure. Even if certain things were unachievable for other people, it did not mean that the young fellow could not do them too.


    Ou Yangming grinned after some thought, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll have to try to know whether I¡¯m able to do it or not.¡±


    The young fellow did not care about Mount Liang Wolf King anymore. He retrieved his interspatial bag and slowly opened it, then he retrieved the materials inside one by one.


    Many spirit beasts were astonished at first, but they were soon indifferent about it.


    That said, they were surprised when Ou Yangming took out the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore, which he had just upgraded not long ago.


    A Tremendous Power Treasure Ore was a White-Silver-leveled material. Even for the high-rank spirit beasts present, not all of them possessed one.


    While they looked grave, none of them believed that Ou Yangming could create a miracle. Instead, they somewhat coveted the ore and were regretful.

 Chapter 587 - A Modest Display Of His Ability

    <h4>Chapter 587: A Modest Disy Of His Ability</h4>


    Mount Liang Wolf King stared at the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and remarked as it was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable to have such a treasure ore with you.¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Ou Yangming grinned, but he said to himself, ¡®Isn¡¯t this just a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore? I can make however many you want.¡¯


    Indeed, Power Ores were not rare in the Spiritual Realm; even Fox Yi¡ªa middle-grade spirit beast¡ªcould anyhow present a bag of them. Since 21 Power Ores could be used to form a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore in Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire, did it not mean that he could make however many he wanted?


    Mount Liang Wolf King was astonished, and it wondered, ¡®Is there really something odd about this young human fe? Can he actually smith a piece of equipment of that level?¡¯


    Nheless, it was only a fleeting thought as the spirit wolf got rid of it right away.


    Spirit beasts naturally had unordinary visions, hence they could roughly tell at one nce what Ou Yangming¡¯s real age was.


    Needless to say, if Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base was much higher than that of these spirit beasts, they might not be able to perceive the truth.


    Therefore, since Mount Liang Wolf King could tell Ou Yangming¡¯s age, even when such a thought crossed its mind, it got rid of it without any hesitation.


    One Ou Yangming prepared everything, he pondered for a brief moment then looked at the spirit wolf in front of him.


    If he were to smith a piece of equipment, even with the Wish-fulfilling y¡¯s wonderful effect, he still needed a model.


    Taking the previous equipment as an example, although it was remarkable, given its size, it could only be used by gigantic spirit beasts. If it ended up with Mount Liang Wolf King instead, it would be a useless tool.


    Ou Yangming could also smith massive pieces of equipment but since none of the spirit beasts were willing to pay for him, of course, he had to save the cost. In any case, there were tens of high-rank spirit beasts here, and over 10 of them had builds simr to the wolf king. As long as the young fellow smithed a piece of good equipment, he would not be afraid of not being able to find a buyer.


    Even if it would be unsold in the end, Ou Yangming could retrieve his loss to the greatest extent through his unique ability, thus he was not worried at all.


    As he shook his wrist, the Military Fire was released. The powerful fire scorched and sucked the 6 materials, as well as the Wish-fulfilling y.


    Ou Yangming had not smithed many Good Grade magic tools, but he had smithed over 1,000 magic tools long ago. As such, even though he had not learned to smith Good Grade magic tools for a long time, there were no issues when he adopted the corresponding technique.


    Once extra bits and pieces from the materials fell out from the Military Fire, the materials quickly melted inside and took form.


    Of course, Ou Yangming employed a special technique to conceal his Military Fire throughout his smithing process.


    Consequently, his Military Fire seemed to others like a me that flickered intensely, such that nothing could be spotted.


    While there were no human cksmiths present, Ou Yangming dared not be negligent, so he carefully controlled the smithing process at an eptable standard for normal people.


    After half an hour, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire slowly stabilized. This meant that the equipment inside the fire had taken its basic form.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a faint smile at the moment because he was already aware of the oue¡ªthe equipment was a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Three. It was a rank lower than Good Grade Rank Four, but he did not intend to make up for the shoring.


    Given his age and experience, it would be quite astounding for him to smith a simr piece of equipment, so why should he be fastidious by wanting to match the previous equipment¡¯s rank or surpass it?


    The young fellow curbed his thought and waved his hand to draw the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore.


    It was then when Mount Liang Wolf King shouted abruptly, ¡°Be careful¡ªdon¡¯t waste it!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s fire flickered a little. Behind him, Big Yellow red furiously at the spirit wolf.


    Mount Liang Wolf King smiled embarrassedly and exined itself, ¡°Young human fe, I¡¯m only worried that you¡¯ll waste the rare treasure ore. Ah, how about you sell it to me? I¡¯ll offer you 200 spirit ores!¡±


    The other high-rank spirit beasts looked at it in shock because 200 spirit ores were plenty for any of them.


    A Tremendous Power Treasure Ore was precious but even if it was sold in an auction, after deducting the fee, 200 spirit ores were a reasonable price.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and responded snappily, ¡°Thanks for your good intention but that¡¯s not necessary!¡±


    With that, he shook his hand and tossed the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore into his Military Fire.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Almost at the same time, several long sighs of pity were heard.


    Including Mount Liang Wolf King, none of the spirit beasts were optimistic about Ou Yangming. From their perspectives, the treasure ore would be wasted for sure.


    In actuality, this was also Ou Yangming¡¯s first time attaching a Unique Attribute to a piece of equipment using the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore. Without being guided at all, nobody could guarantee his sess.


    Having said that, fortunately, Ou Yangming had witnessed Bai Zhiyi¡¯s technique before this. The technique was incredibly profound and mysterious, but its nature did not deviate from the ordinary Attachment Technique.


    Burned by the zing Military Fire, the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore melted very quickly and began to attach to the equipment.


    There were no mishaps during the process as Ou Yangming controlled everything perfectly. However, an unusual change urred the moment a drop of the treasure ore¡¯s melted liquid touched the equipment.


    Perhaps it was not an unusual change, but an equilibrium power.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to perfectly unleash the Unique Attribute¡¯s effect, he must faultlessly incorporate the treasure ore¡¯s power into the equipment. It meant that there must beplete incorporation, such that there was no gap in the merge between them.


    Every inch on the equipment must carry the treasure ore¡¯s energies, and there must be a bnce.


    The higher the treasure ore¡¯s equivalent rank, the more wless the bnce must be.


    Despite that, a piece of equipment was not t, to begin with; one¡¯s surface would rise and fall, and different parts had dissimr thicknesses. On the other hand, a treasure ore and a Power Ore were distinctive because the energies contained by them were Heaven and Earth apart, thus it would be more than tens of times tougher to control the former.


    Even if Bai Zhiyi, who had countless attachment experiences, was present, he dared not guarantee that he could sessfully smith a piece of White Silver equipment every time he attached a treasure ore.


    At this point, Ou Yangming finally sensed how difficult it would be to smith a piece of White Silver Equipment.


    The armor seemed to have innate suction and tension; some parts of it were absorbing the treasure ore¡¯s power while some parts were repelling it. The various peculiar changes were endless, and it gave Ou Yangming a splitting technique.


    It turned out that attaching a White-Silver-level treasure ore was much more difficult than attaching a Power Ore.


    No wonder Bai Zhiyi told his juniors that only one that couldyer more than 10 ordinary Power Ores were qualified to leave the Attachment Technique for White-Silver-level treasure ores.


    Even so, after having a personal experience, Ou Yangming felt that Bai Zhiyi¡¯s words were too irresponsible.


    ¡®What do you mean byyering to the tenth level? Those without the experience ofyering to the fifteenth level and above shouldn¡¯t enter this field at all!¡¯


    If someone else was in Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes at the moment, one would likely copse already. That said, Ou Yangming was different. Seeing as the attachment was about to fail, he gritted his teeth and immediately used his cheat code.


    ¡®Drawableposition found, draw?¡¯


    ¡®What a pointless question. Of course, I¡¯ll draw it. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll really mess up the smithing process this time.¡¯


    In an instant, 1 point of White-Silver-level Power attribute was drawn by a purple light, and it floated in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    ¡®Upgradableposition found, upgrade?¡¯


    ¡®Upgrade!¡¯


    The purple light flickered intensely, the resulting activity was 100 times more extreme than when Ou Yangmingyered Power Ores.


    Nheless, since Ou Yangming had concealed his sir, other people could only see severe fluctuations in the fire. As for what exactly was changing inside, nobody could tell.


    Luckily, there were no human Advanced cksmiths around, or they would definitely suspect that the equipment had be worthless if they noticed his fire¡¯s fluctuation range.


    The Military Fire¡¯s mystery had never disappointed Ou Yangming¡ªnot even this time. When the fire stopped dancing, the 1 point of White-Silver-level power had sessfully been attached to the armor.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief and thought, ¡®I underestimated smithing art too much.¡¯


    In spite of that, after this experience, he believed that he would surely seed if he were to attach a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore again.


    The young fellow shook his head and curbed his drifting thoughts, then he began to carve a rune on the equipment.


    This time, instead of a Rudimentary Rune, he would carve a legitimate Intermediate Rune. Thetter was far more profound than the former, where its rune paths were 100 times moreplicated. With a slight mistake, his previous efforts could easily go to waste.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming had achieved the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. Through his eyes, the armor seemed to have been erged several times, allowing him to have a more rxed and simpler carving process.


    The smithing of the equipment, the attachment of the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore, and the carving of a rune.


    None of the processes were easy, but the carving of a rune seemed to be the simplest step for Ou Yangming.


    Perhaps because the young fellow was born to cultivate mental power and possessed the wonderful Military Fire¡¯s unique ability, he could extract Skill Runes from any abilities. Furthermore, once the runes were formed in his sea of consciousness, he would never forget them as if they were forever imprinted on his heart.


    This was also simr to cheating but in terms of the effect, it was unbelievably good.


    Ou Yangming had almost forcibly replicated the Intermediate Indestructible Defense¡¯s rune in his sea of consciousness on the armor, causing the armor to shine.

 Chapter 588 - That’s Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 588: That¡¯s Impossible</h4>


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire kept changing. The scorching me seemed to have be a spirit in the fire as it continuously shook and moved about.


    The spirit beasts at the side did not bother at first, and they were toozy to spare even a nce at the fire.


    From their perspectives, Ou Yangming was nothing but an overconfident young human. To prove his abilities, the young fellow did not even hesitate to waste a precious Tremendous Power Treasure Ore.


    A Tremendous Power Treasure Ore was coveted by every spirit beast.


    Although Ou Yangming must be unusually wealthy and had an extremely profound background and foundation, the spirit beasts were not optimistic about him due to his attitude.


    Nheless, after Ou Yangming tossed the Tremendous Power Treasure Ore into his Military Fire, several spirit beasts finally looked as they were either curious or were too bored from waiting.


    Their faces changed after they watched closely for some time because they were shocked to find that Ou Yangming¡¯s fire was unordinary. There was an unimaginably wonderful change in his fire, so much so that the change could merge with the atmosphere and environment around him.


    The integration of Heaven and man.


    It was a fire smithing technique that involved the integration of Heaven and man.


    Spirit beasts that had be high-rank spirit beasts had definitely grasped the integration of Heaven and man, but the state they mastered was forbat, not for smithing art.


    Even so, it did not stop them from recognizing the flickering Military Fire in that state.


    Upon sensing the state, the high-rank spirit beasts attached more importance to Ou Yangming.


    Given that a little human cksmith could achieve the integration of Heaven and man, even though it was only in smithing art, it was a notable natural gift.


    Ou Yangming had indeed caused many high-rank spirit beasts to regard him with more respect after he revealed the state. Nevertheless, none of the spirit beasts thought that he could really smith a piece of equipment that had the same quality as the walking beast¡¯s armor.


    After all, the integration of Heaven and man might be umon, but he was not the only one that achieved it.


    Human cksmiths that were qualified to enter the peak were not inferior to Ou Yangming at all.


    In actuality, if the human master that smithed the walking beast¡¯s armor were to do it again, he would not dare to guarantee a 100% sess rate.


    Failure rates for smithing processes varied ording to cksmiths, but they would always be there. If a mishap happened halfway during a smithing process, everything that was invested would go to waste. Therefore, the spirit beasts felt that Ou Yangming was being overconfident for wanting to seed in one go.


    Despite that, regardless of what they thought, they slowly felt at peace when they watched the dancing me out of boredom.


    It was the integration of Heaven and man in smithing art, but being able to watch someone else perform it at this time was quite pleasing to the eye.


    Throughout an hour, the crystal wall had lit up 3 times. Each time it did, a piece of equipment appeared, and the spirit beasts would fight for it. Needless to say, due to the equipment¡¯s size, some spirit beasts would always watch coldly and disdainfully at the side. However, when it was their turn to fight, they were no less ferocious than the other spirit beasts.


    Every high-rank spirit beast was a powerhouse of this generation. They would spare no effort in fighting for anything rted to their strengths.


    Ou Yangming suddenly opened his eyes after an hour. He shook his wrist and curbed his Military Fire.


    With that, an armor that was smithed using Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s body as a model appeared in front of the spirit beasts.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It pounced on the equipment eagerly and pressed it beneath its body.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and ordered, ¡°Big Yellow, get off!¡±


    ¡°No, mine!¡±


    ¡°This is our pass.¡±


    ¡°No, mine!¡±


    ¡°Let them see it for now.¡±


    ¡°No, mine!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll smith a better one for youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Big Yellow immediately jumped away and went behind Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a while. He red at Big Yellow hatefully and thought, ¡®I can¡¯t believe this fe knows how to negotiate now.¡¯


    Having said that, his stare at Big Yellow was not threatening at all. The big yellow dog opened its mouth and cast a ttering smile at him while wagging its tail solicitously. As such, he could not be mad at all.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re done smithing?¡± Mount Liang Wolf Kingughed.


    Of course, it could not have paid attention to Ou Yangming all the while. That said, since it was a chatterbox and a busybody, it still asked the young fellow first.


    Ou Yangming looked away from the big yellow dog and asked with a smile, ¡°I just finished smithing. Which one of you should I ask to inspect this?¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King burst outughing. ¡°Is there a need to specially ask someone to inspect it? I¡¯ll know once I take a look at it.¡±


    It swayed and leaped over to the young fellow. Big Yellow lowered its body warily, and it got into a ready stance so that it could attack at any time. The spirit wolf nced indifferently at the yellow dog as it never attached any importance to it at all.


    The 2 high-rank spirit beasts beside the wolf king cast a scornful look at it and shook their heads. ¡®This wolf king has always been so nosy.


    ¡®Why is he getting so associated with that young human? It could¡¯ve just shooed him away.¡¯


    Nheless, they did not persuade the spirit wolf because this was an insignificant matter to them, and they were not interested to know more at all.


    This was how powerhouses treated the weak. If nothing could spark their interests, they would not be bothered to get involved at all.


    Ou Yangming grinned and took a step back. He was not worried that any spirit beast would dare to take forcible possession of the equipment. After all, they were on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, and he was personally invited by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. If an ignorant beast happened to steal a piece of equipment smithed by the young fellow, he would certainly report the beast to the Venerable One.


    One must not forget that a part of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s soul was still detained in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, hence the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would be wary for sure.


    Mount Liang Wolf King stood like a human and casually picked up the armor. It remarked with a smile, ¡°Oh, this size will fit me perfectly.


    A high-rank spirit beast finally blurted, ¡°Mount Liang Wolf King, since you think it¡¯ll fit you well, why don¡¯t you buy it? Hehe, I¡¯ll challenge you on Mount Liang next time.¡±


    The spirit wolf red at it. ¡°Idiot, do you think I¡¯ll court my death?¡±


    It did not think Ou Yangming could smith anything decent. Even if the armor would suit its body, it would not wear it at all.


    After reprimanding the spirit beast, Mount Liang Wolf King finally studied the armor. It suddenly made a doubtful sound after some time, and it reached out its ws to knock the armor.


    The armor gave off a clear surging sound, causing the spirit wolf to have a stranger look on its face.


    Mount Liang Wolf King scratched the armor with its w after a moment of hesitation. It did not go all-out, but the power contained in its w must not be underestimated.


    Harsh and ear-piercing friction was heard, but when the spirit wolf lifted its w, it noticed that only an incredibly trivial white mark could be seen on the armor.


    ¡°Good Grade, what rank?¡± Mount Liang Wolf King looked up and asked.


    Ou Yangming was impressed because high-rank spirit beasts were extraordinary indeed. By only stroking with its w without exerting all its force, the spirit wolf still managed to leave a white mark. Of course, the white mark was very normal and could not be considered damage for a piece of equipment. In spite of that, it was evident how formidable a high-rank spirit beast was.


    ¡°Rank Three,¡± Ou Yangming answered sternly.


    ¡°Being able to smith a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Three is pretty good for you,¡± Mount Liang Wolf Kingmented sincerely.


    It was not miraculous for someone Ou Yangming¡¯s age to smith a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Three, but he was definitely somebody.


    Some other spirit beasts turned to look too. They finally stopped looking at the young fellow in disdain, and they had grave looks on their faces instead.


    ¡®Turns out that this young fe is still quite capable. He can¡¯t bepared to the real masters yet, but he has the foundation to be one.¡¯ In that case, the spirit beast naturally treated Ou Yangming with better attitudes.


    ¡°Hehe, this is quite good indeed.¡± Mount Liang Wolf King turned the equipment over and over to look at it, then it asked all of a sudden, ¡°Can I put it on to try it?¡±


    It was much gentler when it looked at Ou Yangming, and it shed a friendly smile at him too.


    The other spirit beasts could not notice it, but Mount Liang Wolf King could sense the enormous energy attached to the armor when it held it in its hand, and it was moved. While it could not verify the armor¡¯s specific properties, there was a subtle change in its mentality.


    Ou Yangming grinned and responded, ¡°Since I smithed the equipment, of course, I¡¯m going to let you try it.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King was excited. ¡°Great, excellent!¡±


    Following that, it put on the armor without any hesitation and incited its spiritual power, which instantly gushed into the armor. Next, an even more forceful and rice power was fed back from the equipment.


    When Mount Liang Wolf King sensed the energy, its body quivered as it was overly thrilled. It could not help but lift its neck and let out a long howl.


    Its howl attracted the other spirit beasts at once. They looked at it strangely and impatiently.


    ¡°Mount Liang Wolf King, are you courting death? Don¡¯t forget where you are!¡± A spirit beast, which was quite close to the spirit wolf, reminded it.


    Who knew, the spirit wolf did not seem to have heard it at all. It suddenly leaped high into mid-air andnded hard on the ground, and its giant paw struck the ground in the distance at the same time.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A deafening sound was heard. The ground did not seem to be wrecked at all, but the ground beneath the spirit beasts seemed to have shaken.


    The strike¡¯s effect went deep into the underground.


    Several surprised and confused spirit beasts stared at the spirit wolf at the same time. They had the same question in their minds.


    ¡®When did this fe be so powerful?


    ¡®Could it be that...


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡¯

 Chapter 589 - Approval

    <h4>Chapter 589: Approval</h4>


    The sound of the Earth rumbling was heard, causing all of the spirit beasts to be shocked.


    They would not find it strange if a humongous creature such as a giant elephant made the strike; elephants were known for their powers. In fact, it was even possible for an elephant to release an even more forceful power.


    On the other hand, the spirit beasts that knew Mount Liang Wolf King well knew it could not have exerted such power on its own.


    The spirit wolf roared again as soon as itnded, and its body released an intense earthy yellow light. The light was so dazzling that it carried a rich and substantial aura.


    ¡°Secret technique¡ªthe Indestructible Defense!¡±


    A high-rank spirit beast¡¯s face changed, and it eximed.


    The spirit beasts present were knowledgeable, hence they immediately noticed the mystery after they saw the light.


    ¡°Wolf King, take my punch!¡±


    A ck figure suddenly charged at Mount Liang Wolf King. It was a giant spirit bear, which extended itsrge fist to punch the spirit wolf¡¯s chest.


    The other spirit beasts could tell that the spirit bear did not hate Wolf King; it only wanted to try the Indestructible Defense¡¯s mightiness. After all, secret techniques were categorized into different ranks such as rudimentary, intermediate, and advanced. On top of that, there were huge disparities between the secret techniques of dissimr ranks.


    Wolf King straightened its body without dodging or blocking the spirit bear¡¯s attack. It was also curious which rank the Indestructible Defense belonged to.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    With that, an extremely powerful punch hit Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s body hard. It was a mighty punch as the spirit bear was not merciful at all. If Wolf King was not on guard at all, it would definitely be injured by the punch.


    A frightening grunt was heard after the punch was made. Following that, Mount Liang Wolf King staggered backward, but it gained a strong foothold again after taking only several steps back. It had the same look on its face, and it did not seem like it was harmed at all.


    ¡°The Indestructible Defense¡ªan intermediate Indestructible Defense!¡± The spirit bear withdrew its massive fist and uttered firmly while its eyes flickered with peculiar lusters.


    An intermediate Indestructible Defense Skill.


    The power upgrade had reached the White Silver level.


    A magic armor of Good Grade Rank Three.


    If these properties were added up, would they not be simr to the quality of the walking beast¡¯s armor that appeared on the crystal wall?


    Although Good Grade Rank Three was a rank lower than Good Grade Rank Four, the spirit beasts would not be too calctive over it.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    Almost at the same time, the spirit beasts stared at Ou Yangming. Nheless, it was different this time because their eyes were gleaming.


    Aspared to their scornful looks before, there was a vast difference at the moment.


    Ou Yangming was neither afraid nor uneasy when he was being stared at by many high-rank spirit beasts. Even when their cumtive aura was notable, it could not shake his heart anymore.


    At the end of the day, Ou Yangming had been tested by the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix, and it happened more than once.


    Inparison, the high-rank spirit beasts, which were not even Venerable Ones yet, were not that much.


    ¡°Hehe, can I ascend to the peak now?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    He had an amiable smile on his face, but his voice was ear-piercing to the high-rank spirit beasts.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± A furious voice was heard, then a figure walked out from behind the crystal wall. It was a human elder, who was raging with fire at the moment. ¡°I¡¯m smithing a piece of equipment. Can¡¯t you be more well-behaved!¡±


    Seeing as the elder walked out fiercely, the high-rank spirit beasts were startled for a while, but they quickly made way. With that, only Ou Yangming, Big Yellow, Mount Liang Wolf King, and the enormous bear that attacked, were left at the center.


    Nevertheless, the spirit bear spread out its arms and said, ¡°Master Gao, this has nothing to do with me. I only punched at that fe, but it¡¯s the one that howled and released the power that shook the Earth.¡± It pointed at Mount Liang Wolf King without any hesitation to put the me on it.


    Mount Liang Wolf King was so mad that it rolled its eyes. ¡®This fe¡¯s no longer my friend.¡¯


    Even so, it also knew that the massive bear had nothing to do with disturbing the human masters indeed.


    The spirit wolf cleared its throat and turned around to bow at the human elder. ¡°Master Gao, it was an ident, but it¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t able to control it. Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, calm down my *ss!¡± The master red at it. ¡°My pills were about to bepleted in the furnace, but I was distracted by your howl and the quake... You, you...¡± He pointed at the spirit wolf and was steamed up as he uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll ask to see the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One now to get you expelled!¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King turned pale right away because it knew the severity of the matter. If the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was rmed, it would not only be expelled.


    ¡°Ah, Master Gao, I¡¯ll make it up to you, I¡¯ll make it up to you...¡± The spirit wolf shouted, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose; I obtained an armor by chance, but I caused trouble because I was surprised and overjoyed.¡±


    ¡°An armor?¡± Master Ou was slightly stunned. ¡°Which master smithed such a shocking piece of equipment?¡±


    Since a high-rank spirit beast tested a piece of equipment without any restraints, the alchemist was curious.


    Mount Liang Wolf King instantly removed the armor and handed it to the master. ¡°Elder, please take a look at this.¡±


    Master Gao epted the armor, then a white light shed on it without warning.


    It was the Appraisal Light.


    The master was an alchemist, but the Appraisal Light was universal, thus it could be used on pieces of equipment, materials, as well as pills.


    [Item: Walking beast¡¯s armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +28, Toughness +28, Power +1 (White Silver), Durability 28]


    [Skill: Indestructible Defense (Intermediate)]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 6]


    Once the elder appraised the equipment, he mumbled and announced its properties.


    ¡°A Wish-fulfilling Degree of 6?¡± Mount Liang Wolf King was dumbfounded, and it questioned the master as it was shocked, ¡°Master Ou, is it true that the Wish-fulfilling Degree is 6?¡±


    ¡°I was the one that appraised it so of course, it¡¯s 6.¡± Master Gao was displeased. He scoffed and asked, ¡°This equipment is pretty good, and the Wish-fulfilling Degree is quite absurd, but it¡¯s not top-notch anyway. Why were you so agitated?¡±


    He was an alchemist, but due to his outstanding abilities, he mostly interacted with potent cksmiths, so he could tell at one nce if a piece of equipment was good or bad.


    The equipment was not bad indeed, and it was considered a mini top-grade tool. Whether it was the White-Silver-level power, the intermediate Indestructible Defense as its defensive ability, or even the Wish-fulfilling Degree of 6, the properties were up to bar. While the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank was only Good Grade Rank Three, those 3 properties were enough to make the high-rank spirit beasts fight for it.


    Having said that, a mini top-grade tool was a mini top-grade tool; it was not a legitimate piece of first-rate equipment.


    Therefore, it was impossible for a high-rank spirit beast like Mount Liang Wolf King to go mad for the armor.


    Master Ou pondered for a brief moment before he turned the armor around and questioned, ¡°Whose work is this? Why isn¡¯t there a seal on it?¡±


    Masters that came to the Trading Meet would bring seals unique to them. Whether they refined pills or smithed pieces of equipment, they would engrave their seals on them to prove that those were their works.


    However, the armor did not have a seal.


    Mount Liang Wolf King twitched its mouth and turned to look at Ou Yangming. The other high-rank spirit beasts present seemed to have lost their abilities to speak at the moment.


    They flushed and felt bad when they thought about how they treated Ou Yangming in the beginning.


    Needless to say, the thick-faced high-rank spirit beasts might be a little ashamed, but they more so wanted to take the opportunity to get close to Ou Yangming, who clearly had a promising future as a cksmith.


    Master Gao was sharp-eyed. He noticed the spirit beasts¡¯ reactions and knew at once who made the armor.


    Despite that, when he looked at Ou Yangming and was observant enough to tell his age, he widened his eyes in disbelief too.


    Upon seeing his expression, the high-rank spirit beasts felt much better.


    ¡®Even a human like you couldn¡¯t tell, let alone us.¡¯


    Master Ou cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I¡¯m Gao Mingjie. How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Greetings, Master Gao,¡± Ou Yangming bowed at him and answered seriously.


    ¡°Ou Yangming,¡± Gao Mingjie mumbled. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, but he could not remember any unparalleled God-favored one from one of the sects in Danzhou with this name.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, who did you learn your smithing art from?¡± Gao Mingjie asked in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°My master¡¯s Old Craftsman, but many friends had given me pointers too.¡± He paused and pointed below the mountain and continued, ¡°Elder Bai guided me before this too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Bai Zhiyi.¡± Gao Mingjie frowned a little, but he was even more surprised.


    Bai Zhiyi was indeed a human master that was on par with him, but he did not believe that the elder could have brought up such a disciple.


    Gao Mingjie suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, since you¡¯re able to smith this piece of equipment, you¡¯re qualified to enter the crystal wall. There are several other old friends here too. Are you willing toe in to have some fun?¡± He asked with a smile.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, but heter responded happily, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for more.


    After experiencing a smithing storm, not only did he gain the spirit beasts¡¯ approval, but he was also recognized by a human master.


    Though he knew this would be the oue, he could not help butment.


    ¡®It turns out that one¡¯s capability speaks for one in the Spiritual Realm.¡¯


    Gao Mingjie cheerfully brought Ou Yangming around the crystal wall and went inside.


    As for Big Yellow, it shook and jumped on the armor.


    Ou Yangming might not care about the item, but it did!


    Mount Liang Wolf King rolled its eyes about and asked with a smile, ¡°Ah, brother, is that your master? Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, little brother, I¡¯m the master of the ck Wind Cave, and I¡¯d like to invite you and your master over to y for a few days. What do you think...¡± The ck bear shed a big smile and went forward to get in Big Yellow¡¯s good books.


    The other high-ranked spirit beasts surrounded the big yellow dog too, and they did not underestimate it even though it was a low-rank spirit beast. Instead, they did their best to show their enthusiasm.

 Chapter 590 - The Rule To Climb To The Top

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Rule To Climb To The Top</h4>


    Ou Yangming followed Gao Mingjie into the ce beyond the crystal wall.


    Over here, there was a building with crystals as its main body, where the bright luster made it look splendid.


    Nheless, whether it was Ou Yangming or Gao Mingjie, they did not attach much importance to the beautiful view here. Perhaps the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had specially arranged the crystal ball as a kind gesture to express its respect for the human cksmiths and alchemists.


    However, humans that could be masters were elites among elites, hence they would not lose themselves in the gorgeous view.


    Inside the crystal ball was a spacious main hall, where over 10 big doors were seen. The doors were either opened or closed, but Ou Yangming sensed intense energy fluctuationsing from behind those closed doors.


    Although Ou Yangming did not see it for himself, he understood that the energy fluctuations were due to human masters refining pills or smithing tools.


    ¡°Ah, Master Gao, you¡¯re finally back!¡± A little macaque suddenly jumped out from one of the rooms. It had an adorable smile on its face as it asked, ¡°You must¡¯ve been affected by the earthquake earlier, am I right?¡±


    Gao Mingjie spoke harshly to the high-rank spirit beasts, but he smiled at the talking little macaque. ¡°Hehe, my mental state was unstable. I must¡¯ve made a joke out of myself in front of you.¡±


    The little macaque immediately responded, ¡°Master Gao, don¡¯t worry. It was an ident, so all losses will be on us. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, we¡¯ll find the culprit and give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through all the trouble. I somewhat found out the reason when I went outside just now, so I know that fe didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Gao Mingjie waved his hand and stroked his beard before he continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a furnace of pills? I¡¯ll just refine them again.¡±


    He nced at the few other rooms with closed doors and asked, ¡°Those old fes didn¡¯te out?¡±


    The little macaque answered, ¡°Perhaps the masters didn¡¯t notice, so they never came out.¡±


    Gao Mingjie flushed because he was the only one affected out of the many masters, which were either refining pills or making tools. Did it not mean that his cultivation was inadequate? At this time, even if the elder was thick-faced, he would be too embarrassed to look into the matter. In fact, he wanted to cover up the matter as much as he could.


    The little macaque looked away and stared at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Gao, this is...¡±


    ¡°This is a little friend that I found. Hehe, you can consider him responsible for the disturbance earlier,¡± Gao Mingjie instantly answered.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡°Master Gao, you mustn¡¯t say that!¡¯


    Nevertheless, the little macaque¡¯s eyes flickered, and it questioned, ¡°Is he also a human master? Did a piece of equipment that he smithed or pills that he refined cause a fight outside?¡±


    The young fellow looked at the little macaque in shock. The little fellow was quite quick-witted. One would have certainly thought that he was a part of a dispute, but the macaque guessed the basic truth right away when it saw Gao Mingjie bringing him into the ce behind the crystal wall.


    It was extremely rare for the little macaque to have such an ability.


    ¡°I knew I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Gao Mingjieughed out loud. He turned to say to Ou Yangming, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I¡¯ll continue to refine pills as I can¡¯t be inferior to those old fes. As for you...¡± He pointed at the little macaque and continued, ¡°This is a special attendant that¡¯s specially arranged for us by Sir Venerable One, so you can ask it if you have any questions.¡±


    Following that, he hurried into a room and closed the door.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll bring me here to meet a few seniors? Why did you leave me here like that in the blink of an eye?¡¯


    He possessed great mental power, but he knew he could not prate the walls to pry the situations inside, or he would definitely cause public wrath.


    The little macaque blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Human master, how should I address you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and I¡¯m a human cksmith.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and asked after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯d like to climb to the top to take a look. May I ask how I can get up there?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, has your skills arrived at that level?¡± The little macaque asked in shock.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s considered up to standard, so how should I answer you?¡¯


    He answered after some thought, ¡°I only want to take a look at the top skills of the Spiritual Realm¡¯s smithing art.¡±


    The little macaque tilted its head and rejoined, ¡°Master Ou, ording to my understanding, without reaching a certain boundary, you might not pick up anything even if a top-notch cksmith starts smithing in front of you!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied to it, ¡°I know, but I still want to go up there to take a look.¡±


    The macaque pondered for a brief moment and suggested, ¡°Master Ou, if you really want to go up there, how about you smith 10 pieces of equipment here first? If you meet the standard, I¡¯ll let you go up to take a look. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What standard must I meet?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The little macaque chuckled and exined, ¡°ording to our rule here, every master can smith pieces of equipment or refine pills as they wish. Once they seed, they¡¯ll put those items on the crystal wall for the spirit beasts topete for them. If 10 of your pieces of equipment are a hit with them, you¡¯ll qualify.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°This standard¡¯s too idealistic. If a piece of equipment is suitable but none of the spirit beasts wants it, wouldn¡¯t it be passed?¡±


    The macaque shook its head as though it was a rattle drum. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can tell if a piece of equipment is good or bad, so you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±


    ¡°Must I smith here? What if I want to customize pieces of equipment for the spirit beasts?¡± Ou Yangming raised another question.


    The little macaque blinked its intelligent eyes and answered, ¡°That¡¯ll be the best. If you¡¯re not afraid of being affected by those fes, you can smith outside directly., but the qualities of the pieces of equipment can¡¯t be too poor. If a spirit beast doesn¡¯t offer more than 1,000 spirit ores, it won¡¯t be counted.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled proudly and said, ¡°1,000 spirit ores, right? I understand.¡±


    Seeing how Ou Yangming was smiling calmly, the little macaque was also moved. ¡®Could this young human actually be capable?¡¯


    Even so, given that it was arranged to be the attendant here, it had extraordinary vision and could tell Ou Yangming¡¯s real age. As such, it was rather doubtful that someone of the young fellow¡¯s age could be on par with those human masters.


    Ou Yangming nodded at the little macaque and left the ce behind the crystal wall.


    He wanted to meet the smithing masters in the Spiritual Realm and exchange views on smithing art with them, but he could not just talk to the wall.


    ¡°Brother Big Yellow¡¯s my friend, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, Brother Big Yellow has agreed to be my guest at the ck Wind Cave, so why are you stealing it away?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, why didn¡¯t I hear Brother Big Yellow agree to that? It shoulde to my ce first!¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming left the crystal wall, he heard countless disorderly noises before he even turned around. Among them, some were so loud that they were drumming in his ears.


    He was struck dumb, and he finally understood what the little macaque meant earlier.


    Behind the crystal wall, there must be a secret technique to cut off noises. Other than situations such as when Mount Liang Wolf King performed a skill without any restraint or howled with its spiritual power without holding back, the spirit beasts would not be able to disturb the people behind the wall at all.


    For a moment, Ou Yangming wanted to turn around and go back inside.


    Despite that, when he heard many high-rank spirit beasts mentioning Big Yellow¡¯s name, he was uneasy.


    ¡®Why did Big Yellow be so close to these high-rank spirit beasts?¡¯


    After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming hastened around the crystal wall and walked toward the spirit beasts.


    At this point, the spirit beasts had swallowed their pride as high-rank spirit beasts and surrounded Big Yellow. If they were not in 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s territory, they might have fought each other already.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat at the periphery and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He did not speak loudly, but many spirit beasts fell silent at once and turned around at the same time. The spirit beasts closest to him asked in astonishment, ¡°Master Ou, why have youe out?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie out?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    ¡°Because, because...¡± The spirit beast was stupefied and lost for words.


    Mount Liang Wolf King quickly approached Ou Yangming and exined, ¡°Master Ou, those masters think we¡¯re too noisy and that our auras are too strong, so they¡¯re not willing to be surrounded by us.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked strangely at the high-rank spirit beasts and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite noisy indeed...¡±


    Many spirit beasts were embarrassed. The spirit wolf suddenly rolled its eyes about and asked, ¡°Master Ou, the equipment that you smithed earlier was made ording to my build, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the only one that spoke to me, so I naturally smithed ording to your build.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    Many spirit beasts found it odd. They did not think that the chatterbox benefitted from the simple reason.


    Mount Liang Wolf King was ted. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m willing to buy that armor, and I hope you¡¯ll fulfill my wish!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Mount Liang Wolf King, I can wear that armor too, so why must it be given to you?¡± A spirit beast with a simr build was displeased.


    The spirit wolf responded scornfully, ¡°You heard Master Ou; this equipment was smithed ording to my build. Heh, if you want to snatch it, why didn¡¯t you speak to him just now?¡±


    That spirit beast was instantly speechless. It could still harass the spirit wolf unreasonably, but its loss would outweigh its gain if it infuriated Ou Yangming.


    By now, all of the spirit beasts could tell that the young human cksmith had a bright future and would one day ascend to the peak. Even if they could not acquire pieces of equipment from him, they must not offend him no matter what.


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°Mount Liang Wolf King, how many spirit ores do you n to offer?¡±

 Chapter 591 - Innate Skills

    <h4>Chapter 591: Innate Skills</h4>


    Mount Liang Wolf King swung its neck and answered seriously, ¡°1,300 spirit ores. What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming was deep in his thoughts. He still remembered well thepetition for the equipment on the crystal wall before this.


    In the end, the sessful bid made by the spirit elephant was 1,800 spirit ores. It seemed like a much higher offer than that made by Mount Liang Wolf King, but the armor was smithed ording to the size of gigantic spirit beasts. Apart from using a Tremendous Power Treasure Ore, Ou Yangming¡¯s consumption was far less than that armor in terms of materials or the energy needed to carve a rune.


    Therefore, the price offered by the spirit wolf was rtively fair.


    This was also evident from how resentful the other simr-sized high-rank spirit beasts looked.


    Ou Yangming nodded and looked deeply at the spirit wolf. ¡°Wolf King, you¡¯re very considerate.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King shed a big smile andughed cheerfully.


    After putting on the equipment earlier, it did not want to remove it anymore. Nheless, unless it was really tired of leaving, it would not act so abominably.


    Ou Yangming signaled Big Yellow with his eyes. The big yellow dog was reluctant, but it still moved its leg aside and kicked the armor to Mount Liang Wolf King.


    The wolf king¡¯s eyes lit up. It carefully picked up the equipment and wore it right away. Aspared to Big Yellow, which casually kicked the armor, it regarded the equipment as a precious treasure.


    Mount Liang Wolf King turned several rounds then retrieved an interspatial bag when it was content. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll give you your spirit ores.¡±


    Ou Yangming retrieved an interspatial bag too and transferred the agreed number of spirit ores over.


    He had seen a spirit ore in the lower realm, and he was rather envious and curious about the enormous power that it contained. Even so, spirit ores were scarce in the lower realm and could basically be ignored. It was only when he entered the Spiritual Realm he realized that there were so many spirit ores that they could be used as a currency.


    Having said that, those that could use this currency were not ordinary people but real elites.


    After counting the spirit ores, Ou Yangming wondered and uttered, ¡°Wolf King.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King responded immediately, ¡°Master Ou, what do you need?¡±


    When Ou Yangming first entered this ce, the spirit wolf had simply addressed him as a young human fellow, but its attitude now changed drastically.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°Wolf King, do you want an exclusive piece of equipment?¡±


    ¡°Exclusive?¡± Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s eyes lit up right away. ¡°You can smith customized pieces of equipment?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Seeing how surprised it was, Ou Yangming could not help but ask. He was moved when he thought about the odd auction mode held by the cksmiths beyond the crystal wall, and he was secretly wary. ¡®Are there taboos when one smiths personalized pieces of equipment for spirit beasts?¡¯


    Mount Liang Wolf King blinked its glimmering eyes and replied to him, ¡°Master Ou, to us, exclusive pieces of equipment need to have more than just ordinary attributes.¡± It waved its sharp ws and added, ¡°We need booster skills that can increase ourbat powers.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and came to a sudden realization.


    It would be brilliant if low-rank spirit beasts acquire magic tools, but when spirit beasts upgraded to the high rank, they no longer yearned for ordinary magic tools; they needed at least mini top-grade tools.


    As for dedicated pieces of equipment, the spirit beasts had higher requests¡ªeven for the skills.


    Even though there were plenty of human cksmiths, other than Ou Yangming, who was a freak that possessed the Military Fire, it would be difficult to grasp runes.


    A smithing master might have smithing art attainments for a century but certainly did not master many runes. Since high-rank spirit beasts also required all sorts of weird skills, none of the cksmiths dared to guarantee that they could carve suitable Skill Runes.


    This was why powerful cksmiths would rather smith quietly and do their best to carve popr Skill Runes on pieces of equipment, which would then bepeted for by the high-rank spirit beasts.


    Ou Yangming could tell from Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s highly-spirited eyes that the high-rank spirit beasts hoped for tailored pieces of equipment, but they were left with no choice as they were powerless in this. As such, they could only quietly wait for the disys on the crystal wall and bid for pieces of equipment that would fit them.


    However, the difficulties were not an issue for Ou Yangming at all.


    ¡°Wolf King, are you willing to try?¡± Ou Yangming asked while he smiled with his eyes narrowed.


    Mount Liang Wolf King answered without any hesitation, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to, what else can I say, Master Ou?¡±


    The other high-rank spirit beasts cast envious looks at the spirit wolf. After all, cksmiths that were willing to customize pieces of equipment for high-rank spirit beasts were getting lesser and lesser. If they could meet one, they would be willing to pay any price.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    He turned around and walked down the mountain. Although he could not climb to the top yet, he was not stopped if he wanted to walk downwards.


    Mount Liang Wolf King turned around and looked proudly at the spirit beasts around it before it followed the young fellow happily. As for Big Yellow, it shook its body and followed them in high spirits.


    Many high-rank spirit beasts exchanged nces. They naturally knew Ou Yangming left because he did not want to be disturbed, hence none of them were ignorant to want to follow him. Despite that, they quickly made some calctions in their heads. If the smithing process for Mount Liang Wolf King failed, nothing more could be said, but if it was a sess, the young fellow would be admired but all of them.


    Ou Yangming brought Mount Liang Wolf King to a secluded area.


    All of the high-rank spirit beasts on this peak were gathered together, thus it was easy to find a quiet ce instead.


    The young fellow turned around and asked the wolf king, ¡°What¡¯s the innate ability that you¡¯re adept in?¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King widened its mouth and answered with a bitter smile after a moment of hesitation, ¡°I have 2 greatest natural gifts; one¡¯s the Illusion Body Technique, one¡¯s the Waterfall Attack.¡±


    If someone else had asked, the spirit wolf would definitely be alert or would find an opportunity to get rid of that person. Since Ou Yangming had asked, it could only answer honestly.


    Ou Yangming nodded and reached out his arm and ced it on Wolf King¡¯s body. ¡°Perform them and let me take a look at them.


    Mount Liang Wolf King blinked. He could not help but make guesses when he recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s actions earlier but even so, it did not object to the request at all.


    This was because it valued the equipment more than Ou Yangming did, so it did not mind disying its unique innate abilities for the equipment.


    With that, Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s body quivered, and it instantly became illusory.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed a little. He was touching Wolf King, but he felt like he was touching air at the moment. Quickly after, the spirit wolf¡¯s body split into 2, 4, 8...


    When Ou Yangming looked, he felt like 8 wolf kings were surrounding him.


    He released his mental conception to an extremity but could not distinguish the real wolf king.


    The Illusion Body Technique¡ªit turned out that this was the legitimate Illusion Body Technique. Other than the one using the technique, nobody could tell the real and the fakes apart.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes. The Military Fire in his sea of consciousness burned and began to absorb and probe the changes in the aura around him. Soon enough, an empty room surfaced in the deepest part of his sea of consciousness.


    Perhaps because Mount Liang Wolf King was a high-rank spirit beast, or perhaps the rune was rted to interspatial power, the Illusion Body Technique¡¯s rune seemed to be much more potent than that of Fat Antelope¡¯s Gravitational Force suppression.


    When Ou Yangming first experienced it, he did not get a handle on it at all.


    Nevertheless, he did not give up. He focused and became highly-spirited and full of energy instead.


    This was simr to when a climbing expert faced a tall mountain. It would be full of difficulties, but the climber would be more thrilled and eager to conquer it.


    After a brief moment, Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s 8 illusions became one. It was as though it was quite tiring for it to perform the gifted skill, but Ou Yangming would not sympathize with it at all at this moment.


    ¡°One more time!¡± Ou Yangming uttered coldly, and he was somewhat ordering the spirit wolf.


    Mount Liang Wolf King was stupefied. ¡®How dare someone speak to me in this tone? What more, a human whose cultivation base is lower than mine.


    ¡®Even Master Gao wasn¡¯t this impolite when he charged out from behind the crystal wall.¡¯


    That said, Mount Liang Wolf King was not angry but delighted. ¡®Did Master Ou really attain the Skill Rune for the Illusion Clone?¡¯


    It shook its body without any hesitation and did not hesitate to perform its unique innate ability again.


    8 illusions appeared again. Though there were no other movements, the ability was quite astounding.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    ¡°One more time!¡±


    ¡°Again...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was repeatedly heard. In the beginning, Mount Liang Wolf King was still excited but after performing the ability 10 times in a row, the luster on its fur became much dimmer, and its limbs began to shiver.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes became brighter, and he looked fiercer. At the same time, a joyful smile could be seen on his face.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The 8 figures suddenly became one. Mount Liang Wolf King stood firmly and panted heavily while it gazed at Ou Yangming resentfully. At this point, it had gone all-out and was depleted of all energy.


    It had made up its mind. If Ou Yangming asked it to perform its gifted skill once more, it wouldy on the floor first.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming did not say a word this time. He closed his eyes while his lips moved quietly. After a long time, the young fellow finally smiled dly.


    Upon seeing his smile, Mount Liang Wolf King was 100 times happier than him.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Your Illusion Body Technique is pretty good indeed. What about the Waterfall Attack?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your Waterfall Attack. Release it 10 to 20 times first!¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King was struck dumb. After some time, its body stiffened and fell backward, where it copsed to the ground hard and caused dust and soil to fill the air.


    Ou Yangming frowned andmented, ¡°How useless! Aren¡¯t you a high-rank spirit beast? You¡¯re a fake one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King. ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 592 - The Results Of The Forecasts

    <h4>Chapter 592: The Results Of The Forecasts</h4>


    After consuming a spiritual pill and resting for an hour while holding a spirit ore, Mount Liang Wolf King somewhat regained its vigor.


    It looked resentfully at Ou Yangming and cursed, ¡®If it isn¡¯t because you promised to customize a piece of equipment for me, I wouldn¡¯t work myself to the bone. I hope the equipment smithing will be sessful this time, or...¡¯


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s ws and teeth trembled.


    Nheless, it was hesitant for a brief moment when it looked at the new armor on its body.


    Since Ou Yangming could smith pieces of equipment of such a level at a young age, what would he achieve when he grew up? No matter what, it would not be a wise choice for the spirit wolf to offend him at this time.


    Mount Liang Wolf King sighed and got rid of the inappropriate idea. It released its other innate ability ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s request.


    The Waterfall Attack!


    It was a unique method of gathering waterfall-like waves for an attack.


    In terms of power only, the Waterfall Attack was not on par with ice arrows and water des at all. Even so, a waterfall was an attacking method that was not known for its mightiness, after all; it was a special skill that if released, could trap an enemy tightly.


    In particr, if the attack was applied with Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s Illusion Body Technique and its forceful physical attack, any opponent would suffer a huge loss.


    After sensing the Waterfall Attack¡¯s real function, Ou Yangming could not help butment. Sure enough, high-rank spirit beasts were unordinary and could not bepared by Fat Antelope, Big Yellow, and the others.


    The young fellow could not help but have a sudden thought. ¡®Since high-rank spirit beasts are so powerful, why didn¡¯t the Insects send these powerhouses to the lower realm? If there were 3 high-rank spirit insects, I couldn¡¯t have resisted them as potent as I am.¡¯


    He shook his head and buried the question deep inside his mind.


    Although the Waterfall Attack was a remarkable method to assist an attack, it was inferior to the Illusion Body Technique.


    Only when Mount Liang Wolf King was exhausted and stuck out its tongue to y dead, Ou Yangming managed to form the Skill Rune in his sea of consciousness.


    In actuality, he was not able to do this fortuitously. He had customized pieces of equipment for different Supreme Great Ancestors in the lower realm but before he smithed, he had learned many secret techniques from them.


    Some were inherited skills from the great ancestors¡¯ families while some were their gifted abilities.


    There were countless runes, which were also in dissimr categories, but they shared a simrity; they were all Rudimentary Runes.


    Having plenty of Rudimentary Runes as a foundation, Ou Yangming had the courage to gather Intermediate Runes in short periods.


    Even though the Illusion Body Technique was notable, so much so that it was slightly rted to the rule of how space changed, there was more than one body technique in the lower realm that had simr effects. As for the Waterfall Attack, it was a kind of Water-mastery Rune, and there were also many simr Rudimentary Runes in the lower realm.


    If that was not the case, Ou Yangming could not have perceived the 2 Intermediate Runes that Mount Liang Wolf King was adept in so quickly.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming could not be bothered about his weariness. He continued to make demonstrations in his sea of consciousness.


    Every Rudimentary Rune that was matched with the 2 Intermediate Runes would produce different effects. Whenever an effect was shown, his Military Fire would flicker. The more intensely it flickered, the more effective the pairing.


    After half an hour, Ou Yangming suddenly realized that his mental power was almost depleted.


    He retrieved a pill to consume it, causing hints of energy to gush into his sea of consciousness, and it made him feel extremely pleased. The young fellow missed the little red bird very much because the fellow had once told him about a certain pill, which could quickly recover one¡¯s mental power if it was sessfully refined.


    Ou Yangming initially nned to find an opportunity to refine the pill after he entered the Spiritual Realm, but he was powerless because there was no news about the little red bird.


    While precious pills from the lower realm couldpensate for some of his mental power, the effects were not evident for him.


    Following that, Ou Yangming retrieved a spirit ore from his interspatial bag and imitated Mount Liang Wolf King by absorbing the ore¡¯s power. Despite that, he soon realized that it was not too effective to merely draw power through this method.


    Having said that, having a part of his power replenished was better than nothing.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power slowly recovered, he began to make forecasts in his sea of consciousness again.


    Numerous changes took ce in his sea of consciousness. Throughout the process, he kept revising the evolutions of the runes, allowing him to have better control over them.


    His mental power was consumed, changed, and recovered. The same cycle was repeated for an unknown period.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming vaguely felt that something was off. When he opened his eyes, he instantly noticed that Mount Liang Wolf King was guarding him sternly from a distance away. Seeing how serious and eager it was, the young fellow was rather curious.


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s eyes lit up when it saw Ou Yangming rx. It made its way back to the young fellow and asked as it was surprised yet overjoyed, ¡°Master Ou, are you done designing it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He chuckled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m almost done indeed but...¡± He continued after some thought, ¡°I have 2 ns, and you can choose one of them.¡±


    The spirit wolf immediately responded, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised a finger and exined, ¡°The first n is simpler¡ªI¡¯ll attach a Skill Rune for the Illusion Body Technique or the Waterfall Attack on the new equipment that I¡¯ll be smithing for you. In that case, there¡¯ll be an ovey effect each time you release them.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s eyes gleamed, but itter questioned with a frown, ¡°Master Ou, how mighty will the skills be after the ovey effect?¡±


    The young fellow could not help butugh. ¡°You asked the right person. Heh, in terms of mightiness, none of your innate skills are offensive skills, so they won¡¯t be mighty at all. That said, their durations can be prolonged to twice their original durations.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯ll be a limited increase to mybat power, am I right?¡± Mount Liang Wolf King smiled bitterly.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands. ¡°If your gifted abilities are offensive skills, yourbat power will naturally increase if they¡¯re oveyed. Who can you me if this is how your natural gifts are?¡±


    The spirit wolf looked helpless. It scratched its head and asked, ¡°Master Ou, in your opinion...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another option¡ªI¡¯ll attach a new Skill Rune on your piece of equipment. The skill, when matched with your innate ability, can unleash an enormous effect,¡± Ou Yangming noted. He nced at the quiet Big Yellow and continued, ¡°For instance, Big Yellow¡¯s natural gift is the Stone Awl Attack, which matches your gifted ability quite well.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s eyes glowed. If it released the Waterfall Attack, employed the Illusion Body Technique to interfere with its enemy¡¯s vision, and unleashed the Stone Awl Attack, the 3 skills oveyed would general an incredibly significant effect.


    Since Ou Yangming disclosed the ns, he would not keep anything a secret. ¡°Nevertheless, Big Yellow¡¯s Stone Awl Attack might be a good match, but it¡¯s not the best option.¡± He casually revealed several unique skills, each one with its strengths. In terms of being a good fit, they were indeed better than the Stone Awl Attack.


    However, they were all secret techniques with Rudimentary Runes, thus they could not be mentioned on equal terms with Big Yellow¡¯s innate skill.


    After all, Big Yellow was a legitimate spirit beast at the moment, and its gifted secret technique had also been upgraded.


    Mount Liang Wolf King frowned as it was truly torn between the choices.


    Every secret technique brought up by Ou Yangming was attractive but unfortunately, the suitable secret techniques only have Rudimentary Runes; the Stone Awl Attack was an intermediate skill, but it was not as good a match as the other skills. One could not have the best of both worlds; for the first time, Mount Liang Wolf King experienced this feeling strongly.


    Ou Yangming urged the wolf king. ¡°What¡¯s your choice? Quickly make up your mind.¡±


    It was very time-consuming toprehend Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s innate secret techniques. Moreover, he had even analyzed and carried out virtual pairings for the skills, hence he ended up spending even more time.


    Smithing a suitable piece of equipment did not require so much time. Ou Yangming¡¯s target was to smith 10 pieces of equipment, so he did not want to waste any more time.


    Mount Liang Wolf King gritted its teeth and finally said, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve decided to go with Brother Big Yellow¡¯s Stone Awl Attack.


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®Mount Liang Wolf King is too short-sighted. I already told him clearly that this Rune Secret Technique isn¡¯t the most fitting one.


    ¡®In the end, it still chose the Intermediate Rune.¡¯


    He shook his head and went forward to touch Big Yellow¡¯s head. ¡°Big Yellow, let me try it.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡± Big Yellow barked and released a forceful spiritual power at once, causing a stone awl to emerge from the ground.


    The big yellow dog had tried hard to control the explosiveness, but the stone awl still rose high.


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s eyelids flickered. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re...¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without turning around, ¡°Yes, what you did just now.¡±


    The spirit wolf¡¯s nose almost went out of joint due to anger. ¡®Master Ou really isn¡¯t reliable!¡¯


    For some reason, it was sorrowful because it realized that it was not as hopeful for its equipment anymore.


    Nheless, the wolf king recalled that Ou Yangming seemed to have adopted this technique when he smithed the armor just now, thus it looked forward to it again.


    While the spirit wolf was feeling anxious, Ou Yangming finally began to smith.

 Chapter 593 - The Second White Silver

    <h4>Chapter 593: The Second White Silver</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned slowly, but as Mount Liang Wolf King watched anxiously and eagerly, the young fellow suddenly stopped.


    He turned to look at the spirit wolf and noted, ¡°Wolf King, I have a habit when I smith pieces of equipment.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King was stunned, and it asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ou Yangming pulled a long face and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone watching me or it¡¯ll affect my mood and cause me to fail.¡±


    The spirit wolf widened its eye and cursed, ¡®What excuse is that? Didn¡¯t you smith this armor in public?¡¯


    Despite cursing internally, it dared not express its disobedience at all, hence it forced a smile and responded, ¡°I see. Master Ou, please smith with ease here while I protect you outside.¡± It nced at Big Yellow then shook and left the quiet ce.


    Big Yellow widened its mouth and noted with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll guard this area too.¡± It wagged its tail and went a distance away from Ou Yangming, then it sat at the junction and watched its surroundings warily.


    Ou Yangming grinned. Instead of going straight into smithing the equipment, he retrieved enough Power ores and Agility Ores.


    Inside the scorching Military Fire, plenty of Power Ores and Agility Ores disappeared quickly as they were converted into Tremendous Power Spirit Ores and High Agility Spirit Ores.


    If any cksmith or spirit beast witnessed the scene, one would definitely jump and not believe what one was seeing.


    Although Power Ores and Tremendous Power Spirit Ores were minerals of the power system, the energies that they contained were Heaven and Earth apart. In terms of value, 100 Power Ores could not even be used to exchange for a Tremendous Power Spirit Ore.


    It was worth noting that the act ofyering energies from Power Ores to produce a Tremendous Power Spirit Ore was unheard of.


    If this was publicized, Ou Yangming could easily be acknowledged among the Humans for the unique skill.


    The young fellow stopped after making 20 Tremendous Power Spirit Ores and 10 High Agility Spirit Ores.


    As long as Ou Yangming seeded once, he could repeat the process without any limit. He had stopped at this moment not because he had insufficient power, but because he had no more materials.


    Even though he gathered many precious minerals from the lower realm and even stored numerous Power Ores and Agility Ores, there were very few of them left in his interspatial bag. At more, he could only merge one more Tremendous Power Spirit Ore.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while and decided not to form thest Tremendous Power Spirit Ore. He began to take in materials and melted them to form a piece of equipment.


    Burned by the Military Fire, a Good Grade Rank Four magic tool was made in no time. Instead of attaching a Tremendous Power Spirit Ore to it, he melted powers ores bit by bit andyered their powers.


    He wanted to try if he could directly upgrade the Power attribute to the White Silver level without using a Tremendous Power Spirit Ore.


    It would seem unnecessary, but Ou Yangming still enjoyed the process very much. This was because it was a cksmith¡¯s instinct to deal with various unforeseen situations. Since this method crossed his mind, he naturally wanted to try it.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A soft sound was hearding from the greave. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    When the twenty-first Power Ore¡¯s power wasyered on the equipment, the greave instantly released a stream of light, which surrounded it and caused him to be dazzled.


    A piece of White Silver Equipment¡ªthe greave had be a legitimate piece of White Silver Equipment.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a faint smile. From then on, it would not be tough for him to smith pieces of White Silver Equipment anymore.


    He curbed his thought and continued to smith, then he attached the newly-gained intermediate Stone Awl Pration Skill to the equipment.


    If other cksmiths were present, even if they were as familiar with Rune Skills as they could be, they could not guarantee a 100% sess rate. This was because slight negligence could cause one¡¯s previous efforts to be in vain and even destroy a piece of equipment.


    The engraving of a Rune Skill was a magnificent feat ofmunicating with the universe¡¯s spiritual power, and it could not tolerate even the slightest mistake.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming had the unique Military Fire in his sea of consciousness. The engraving process was equivalent to the replication of a rune as though he was using a photocopy machine; there could not be deviations.


    After 15 minutes, the powerful and distinctive equipment was finallypleted.


    Ou Yangming smiled and called out to the spirit beasts, ¡°Come over here.¡±


    With that, 2 shes of figures were seen as Mount Liang Wolf King and Big Yellow ran over at the same time. They stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s greave.


    Ou Yangming sensed the greave¡¯s properties and somehowmented.


    It was true that the greave was attached with a potent Rune Skill, which was also an intermediate skill, but the skill might not perfectly merge with Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s gifted abilities.


    In other words, even if Ou Yangming were to attach a water mastery¡¯s Rudimentary Skill on the greave, Mount Liang Wolf King could unleash greater power with it.


    He had promised the spirit wolf to customize a piece of equipment for it but while the equipment was tailored to it indeed, its effect was just passable.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and thought, ¡®It¡¯ll be great if I knew more intermediate Rune Skills.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re done?¡± Mount Liang Wolf King cast a covetous look at the greave in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. However, it could not help but feel anxious again when it noticed the young fellow being deep in thoughts.


    ¡®Did Master Ou make a mistake?¡¯


    Nevertheless, ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s way of directly applying what he had just learned, it would not seem odd even if he really made a mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, so go ahead and try it.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He turned to look up and thought, ¡®Tens of high-rank spirit beasts are still there. If I want to gain more Intermediate Runes, I can¡¯t miss them no matter what.¡¯


    At this moment, the high-rank spirit beasts in front of the crystal wall shivered at the same time. They looked at each other and wondered as they were puzzled, ¡®Why did the weather suddenly turn cold?¡¯


    Mount Liang Wolf King put on the grave impatiently and was about to experience the equipment¡¯s power when Big Yellow shouted abruptly, ¡°Hey, are you trying to rm the people behind the crystal wall?¡±


    The spirit wolf was dumbfounded, then it replied to the yellow dog embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll control it well.¡±


    This ce was a distance away from the crystal wall but if Mount Liang Wolf King went all out, it could still cause an enormous impact.


    On the contrary, the situation would be entirely different once it controlled the equipment¡¯s skill well.


    As soon as it channeled its spiritual power into the greave, it sensed the White Silver Power that was fed back to its body. It was highly spirited, and it bared its teeth while its aura became stronger.


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s armor and greave contained White Silver Powers, causing its overall power to skyrocket. Even if it encountered an equal-ranked spirit elephant at the moment, it was confident about contending with it.


    Apart from the increase in its power, it also sensed the Skill Rune.


    The Skill Rune lit up at once when it was prompted by Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s spiritual power. When the spirit wolf gently swung its ws, a stone awl emerged from the ground in front of it.


    While this was its first time using the Stone Awl Skill, it was well-experienced, hence it controlled the skill unusually well. In fact, Big Yellow even shuddered in fear.


    Sure enough, high-rank spirit beasts had unordinary abilities. They were superior not only in terms of power, but also in every aspect.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Big Yellow. It was clear that he was telling the big yellow dog to work harder.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes rolled about. Nobody knew what it was nning in its head.


    Once Mount Liang Wolf King was done testing the greave, it fiddled with it as it was reluctant to part with it.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Wolf King, are you satisfied?¡±


    In terms of cultivation base only, the young fellow would not have dared to address the spirit wolf like that. Having said that, Mount Liang Wolf King did not want to take the risk to be calctive over this, thus it nodded and answered, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied¡ªof course, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± It leaped toward Ou Yangming and retrieved its interspatial bag. ¡°Master Ou, your spirit ores are here, so let¡¯s trade.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ou Yangming beamed.


    He kept the same spirit ores into his bag and expressed, ¡°Wolf King, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King immediately stuck out its chest and rejoined, ¡°Master Ou, please give me your orders.¡±


    After witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s skills, it was already prepared to humble itself to fawn over the young fellow, but it was initially fretting over how it could do it. Who knew, Ou Yangming took the initiative and asked for its help, so it agreed right away.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look at the mountain peak, but I must smith satisfactory pieces of equipment for 10 high-rank spirit beasts,¡± Ou Yangming noted in a deep voice and continued after a pause, ¡°I don¡¯t have sufficient materials, so I¡¯d like you to find 9 high-ranked spirit beasts. They need to provide me with the smithing materials and reward me with 1,000 spirit ores after that.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Mount Liang Wolf King was struck dumb, and it smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Ou, 1,000 spirit ores won¡¯t be a problem, but if they need to prepare the materials, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±


    High-rank spirit beasts were wealthy, but their spirit ores did not grow on trees too. As such, none of them could offer the rewards.


    Ou Yangming stated, ¡°I only need a set of basic materials. As for the Tremendous Power Spirit Ores, I¡¯ll be providing them.


    Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°You only need a set of basic materials?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, are you really confident?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you don¡¯t have to go,¡± Ou Yangming uttered.


    Mount Liang Wolf King quickly waved its paw and said, ¡°Master Ou, please calm down. I¡¯ll go talk to them now, and I won¡¯t disappoint you for sure.¡± Before its voice even died away, it had shed and disappeared.


    Ou Yangming sighed. If it was not because he was embarrassingly short of basic materials, he would not have made such a request.


    That said, as long as he could learn new Skill Runes from the spirit beasts, everything he did would be worth it.

 Chapter 594 - The Mountain Peak

    <h4>Chapter 594: The Mountain Peak</h4>


    Ou Yangming slowed down and walked toward the crystal wall.


    Nheless, he was slightly surprised when he and Big Yellow arrived.


    Mount Liang Wolf King was standing at the center. Ou Yangming did not know what it promised the high-rank spirit beasts, but their eyes lit up when they saw him. Some of them even had jade green eyes that prated one¡¯s mind.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and looked at Mount Liang Wolf King.


    The high-rank spirit beast, which benefited from him, trembled. It jumped over to the young fellow and exined with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, everything¡¯s settled. They¡¯re all willing to present a set of materials and spirit ores to you.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. He nced at the spirit beasts in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, all of them!¡± Mount Liang Wolf King raised its greave joyfully and tapped the armor on its body. ¡°With these pieces of equipment as a base, they¡¯re confident in you.¡±


    If there was only a piece of equipment, perhaps Ou Yangming was only lucky. Since 2 pieces of equipment with notable properties were smithed in a row, the young fellow surely had genuine talent.


    Ou Yangming nodded and uttered, ¡°My requests.¡±


    Mount Liang Wolf King lowered its voice and responded, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve already told them everything. They¡¯ll be providing the basic materials, so you only need to provide White-Silver-level spirit ores and the engraving of skills. Also...¡± A subtle voice was heard as the spirit wolf added, ¡°Every piece of equipment will be paid with 1,200 spirit ores.¡±


    It winked at Ou Yangming with a showy and ttering look on its face.


    Ou Yangming was startled for a while before he nodded. Since he could obtain more spirit ores, he would not decline the offers.


    Following that, Mount Liang Wolf King shouted, ¡°Everyone, Master Ou¡¯s here. 9 of you¡ªthose of you that are willing to offer 1,200 spirit ores and basic materials, pleasee out.¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, I was here first!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, who said it¡¯s going to be firste, first served? The highest bidder gets to go first!¡±


    There was instantly a mor as many spirit beasts red furiously at each other, causing the atmosphere to tense up too.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he warned the spirit beats loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget where you are now. If you¡¯d like to fight, you should just leave the mountain.¡±


    Many spirit beasts were dumbfounded at first, then they stopped being so hot-tempered as they were embarrassed.


    Indeed, they would be courting death by causing a disturbance here.


    ¡°How about this? Regardless of how many of you agree to meet the requirements, I¡¯ll treat you equally by smithing a piece of equipment each for you but...¡± Ou Yangming suggested as he looked around, then he continued after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯m sure Mount Liang Wolf King has told you that I¡¯ll be smithing ording to your needs, so I¡¯ll have to first get to know your innate abilities. If you¡¯re not willing to do that, you can forget about it.¡±


    Many spirit beasts exchanged nces. Other than a few hesitant ones, the others were indifferent about it.


    Given their cultivation bases, they definitely had their respective gifted abilities. Those were their greatest powers and reliance, but they did not mind if they were leaked or not. This was because they were confident that external powers could not be mentioned on equal terms with their hard-earned skills.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll go first!¡± The spirit bear yelled.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and replied to it, ¡°Okay,e with me.¡±


    He brought the spirit bear to the empty ground. After gaining its innate Skill Runes, he gave him the same choices too.


    The spirit bear left happily after several hours. Subsequently, the other spirit beasts took turns to meet the young fellow.


    When the humongous spirit elephant arrived, Ou Yangming could not help but furrow his eyebrows.


    Although the fellow¡¯s build was far from that of Multi-armed King Kong, it was still a massive creature. If Ou Yangming were to smith a piece of equipment for it, he would certainly spend far more time and energy.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was frowning, the enormous spirit beast guessed what he was thinking. It let out a hollowugh and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you think I¡¯m too gigantic?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re oversized. If I were to smith a piece of equipment for you...¡±


    The spirit elephant shook its head and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, it might be more difficult to smith an ordinary piece of equipment for me, but it¡¯ll be much easier to smith a piece of Skill Equipment!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback.


    The elephant curled up its trunk and exined, ¡°That was what I heard from human cksmiths like you; they said that smithing pieces of equipment for me is the least troublesome job, so they¡¯ll usually attempt usingrge pieces of equipment when they smith.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and was deep in thoughts when he looked at the elephant¡¯s considerable body.


    The materials needed to smith pieces of equipment for the elephant would be 100 times more, but it would beparatively easier to engrave a Skill Rune on the equipment. In particr, there would be a much higher tolerance for the error rate if one were to practice newly-learned runes.


    Perhaps this was the biggest reason the mountainous spirit beast could acquire pieces of high-grade equipment.


    Nevertheless, regardless of a piece of equipment¡¯s size, the engraving of a Skill Rune would not be much different for Ou Yangming.


    When the spirit elephant retrieved a big pile of materials, Ou Yangming was extremely d to have requested the spirit beasts to provide the basic materials. If not, he could not have gathered this many materials even if he emptied his interspatial bag.


    It was his first time smithing a piece ofrge-scale equipment. As expected, he spent a much longer time on it.


    Throughout the smithing process, Ou Yangming realized that there were slight differences between pieces ofrge-scale equipment and ordinary equipment. In fact, there was a higher demand for the qualities of the former¡¯s materials. Even so, the spirit elephant seemed to have known this beforehand, thus the materials prepared by it did not disappoint the young fellow at all.


    With that, Ou Yangming stayed here for 3 days.


    During the 3 days, he had smithed a Good Grade magic tool each for the high-rank spirit beasts.


    Even though the magic tools¡¯ equivalent ranks were not the best, he included a White Silver Attribute and a Skill Rune in every single one of them.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not suffer any losses as he learned 1 or 2 innate skills from every high-rank spirit beast.


    After turning those skills into runes and releasing them, though they were not as mighty as when the spirit beasts performed those skills themselves, they enriched his storage of runes very much.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming could even gain more Rune Skills from the spirit beasts if he exploited them more, but he yearned for the scenery at the peak. Therefore, after smithing a piece of equipment for each of them and dealing with them, he bid his farewell.


    Of course, before he left, he intentionally asked for Mount Liang Wolf King¡¯s address and agreed on a time to meet in the future.


    The spirit wolf¡¯s selling ability was beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination, by which it helped him to earn 200 more spirit ores for every piece of equipment. The young fellow¡¯s interspatial bag was already bulging, and he became much richer than the high-rank spirit beasts.


    Despite being jealous, the high-rank spirit beasts dared not scheme anything against Ou Yangming.


    After producing thest equipment, Ou Yangming entered the crystal wall again.


    He could also continue upward by going around the crystal wall, he still entered the ce beyond the wall obediently.


    This was because Mount Liang Wolf King warned him that if he headed to the peak without the permission of the crystal wall¡¯s guard, he would suffer a fatal disaster.


    Ou Yangming did not believe that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would kill him but he rather believed it to be the truth than not, hence it would be better for him to be more careful.


    He immediately saw the macaque after he entered the crystal wall.


    However, it was different this time because there was a fundamental change in the macaque¡¯s attitude.


    It bowed at Ou Yangming with respect and asked, ¡°Master Ou, are you nning to climb to the top?¡±


    Ou Yangming was astounded, but he answered with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pleasee with me.¡± The macaque did not say anything else, but it did not leave through the crystal wall¡¯s entrance too. Instead, it brought Ou Yangming deeper inside.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, then he quickly followed the macaque with Big Yellow. After walking for 15 minutes, the macaque pushed a door open and said, ¡°Master Ou, please.¡±


    The young fellow could not help butugh bitterly after he walked out of the door and looked for a brief moment. It turned out that there was a secret path beyond the crystal wall, and it could lead one to the peak.


    When Ou Yangming looked up, it was as though the peak was right in front of him.


    Having said that, forceful and fearsome pressures came from the peak, each one as oppressive as a towering mountain, which was unbearable.


    The macaque nodded and continued forward.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. He wondered as he found it strange, ¡®This macaque doesn¡¯t look like a spirit beast at all, but why can it withstand the powerful suppressions? Has it endured the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix as I did? Is it because it has spent a long time with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and can totally ignore such oppressions now?¡¯


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to go forward, he sensed something odd behind him. When he turned to look, he realized that Big Yellow was alreadyying on the ground and would not move an inch forward no matter how much he urged it to.


    ¡°Master Ou, you can leave it here,¡± the macaque suggested with a smile, ¡°If you force it to go up there with you, it might not be a good idea for it.¡±


    After some thought, Ou Yangming decided to order Big Yellow to stay here on its own.


    Later on, the macaque led the way, and they arrived at a t ground on the peak.


    The area had been ttened long ago, hence it seemed like a giant tform. 6 spirit beasts could be seen on the tform, where 3 of them were humongous while the other 3 were far from them.


    That said, the levels of intimidation of their oppressions were not based on their builds. Among them, a purely-white fox was the smallest, but it sat at the center of the tform and seemed more majestic than the other spirit beasts.


    Seeing as the macaque brought a human cksmith to the top, they turned to look at the same time.


    Ou Yangming paused for a bit and was surprised.


    He suddenly realized at this moment that the frightening pressures disappeared in an instant.


    The 6 potent top-grade spirit beasts were able to control their powers almost perfectly.

 Chapter 595 - Is He Qualified

    <h4>Chapter 595: Is He Qualified</h4>


    Ou Yangming nced at the 6 spirit beasts and found it odd.


    This was the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, which was the Walking Beasts¡¯ territory, and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was a powerhouse that stood by its words here. However, the 6 top-grade spirit beasts at the peak were not all from the Walking Beasts.


    Over here, there was also a gigantic mountain eagle and a centipede surrounded by faint ck mist.


    Apart from the Aquatics, the 3 other races had their representatives gathered here.


    ¡°Master Ou, 6 top-grade spirit beasts have attended the Trading Meet this time. Let me introduce them to you,¡± the macaque turned and said with a smile, then it pointed at the small fox. ¡°This is Sir Immortal Fox, whose cultivation base is unfathomable.¡±


    The fox nodded and expressed to the macaque, ¡°Don¡¯t mock me, the others aren¡¯t inferior to me at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he noticed the subtle changes on the faces of the other spirit beasts. Perhaps the fox could not triumph over them in terms ofbat power only, but the young fellow believed that it must have a specialty that caused them to fear it very much. If not, it could not have overtly upied the best spot in the middle. Besides, even the 3 humongous beasts dared not get close to it.


    The macaque could not help butugh. Instead of making conversation with the fox, it continued to introduce the other spirit beasts to Ou Yangming, ¡°These are Bear Huang, Pig Qiong, Rat Mo, Ghost Mo, and Ying Shan.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he thought, ¡®You used an honorific when you introduced the fox, and you even spoke to it with respect. As for the other spirit beasts, you only mentioned them briefly.


    ¡®Even so, judging from the expressions of the other top-grade spirit beasts, they don¡¯t seem aggrieved at all.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need to ask to know that even among the top-grade spirit beasts, Sir Immortal Fox has a higher status than the other equal-ranked beasts.¡¯


    Although the macaque seemed like it was not a spirit beast yet, the top-grade spirit beasts including Immortal Fox treated it with an upright attitude. When the macaque introduced them to the young fellow, they would nod at it in their way.


    Ou Yangming knew the top-grade spirit beasts were not doing that to show him due respect; they were greeting the macaque.


    Immortal Fox blinked its little eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Macaque, who¡¯s this young human? Why did you apany him up here?¡±


    The macaque grinned and asked the fox in return, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t apanied him here, would you have let hime up?¡±


    Immortal Fox chuckled without answering the question, but its answer was clear.


    Ou Yangming sensed the forceful oppressions from the 6 top-grade spirit beasts as soon as he came up. Under the pressures, normal Spiritualists could not have gotten close to them at all; Big Yellow was the perfect example.


    ¡®That said, aren¡¯t they underestimating me by thinking that they could stop me froming up by oppressing me?¡¯


    Despite being displeased, Ou Yangming did not express it. After all, in terms of appearance only, he was far from the spirit beasts.


    The macaque looked around and noted, ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t underestimate this young human. He¡¯s a human cksmith, and he¡¯s so gifted in smithing art that it¡¯s unprecedented.¡±


    ¡°Unprecedented?¡± shes of lusters could be seen in Immortal Fox¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother Macaque, aren¡¯t you overpraising him?¡±


    It respected the macaque very much, but it also trusted its eyes.


    The human cksmith was honestly too young. At the end of the day, cksmiths were a profession that required plentiful experiences the most. Even if the young fellow was gifted indeed, given his young age, such praise would be too much before he managed to smith any famous tools.


    ¡°Sir Immortal Fox, if he isn¡¯t gifted nor capable, I wouldn¡¯t have brought him here for sure.¡± The macaque shook its head.


    Immortal Fox and the 5 other spirit beasts suddenly focused on Ou Yangming. They did not release their pressures, but their eyes were fierce and sharp. Even if a high-rank spirit beast was present, it might not be able to withstand them calmly.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming kept a straight face as though he did not notice them at all.


    Immortal Fox and the others were secretly moved. ¡®Judging from the young fellow¡¯s behavior, if he isn¡¯t an idiot, he must be confident. Given the macaque¡¯s identity, how could it have brought an idiot here?¡¯


    The spirit fox cleared its throat and uttered, ¡°Brother Macaque, you¡¯re the maintainer of the rules of the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, so we... Trust you.¡±


    ¡°Human cksmith, I suppose you know the rule to ascend to the top?¡± The giant mountain eagle suddenly had a cold look in its eyes.


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. He looked at the macaque in a daze.


    The macaque chuckled and responded instead, ¡°Eagle Shan, don¡¯t worry. Since I brought him here, I believe that he has that capability.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother Macaque, did he smith any famous tools?¡± Eagle Shan questioned as it was interested.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± The macaque shook its head.


    Eagle Shan was startled for a while, and it was furious, but it dared not make vicious remarks, hence it could only ask, ¡°Brother Macaque, if he didn¡¯t, why did you...¡±


    The macaque chuckled and exined, ¡°You can let this little brother know your needs. I believe that if you give him a decade, he¡¯ll surely fulfill your wishes.¡± At this point, it suddenly recalled something, thus it turned to say to the fox, ¡°Sir Immortal Fox, you can leave out yours; he won¡¯t be able to do it for sure.¡±


    Immortal Fox nodded calmly. Indeed, what it needed could not be provided by the young human cksmith.


    ¡°Our needs?¡± Eagle Shan was in disbelief. ¡°Brother Macaque, are you certain?¡±


    The macaque nced at it snappily and turned around to say to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, let me tell you about the rule to climb to the top. Beasts that cane up here at top-grade spirit beasts, and the pieces of equipment that they need can¡¯t be provided by ordinary cksmiths, so cksmiths that aren¡¯t qualified can¡¯t enter this ce.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Top-grade spirit beasts were only second to Venerable Ones. The abilities that they could possess based on their status were far from what could bepared by ordinary spirit beasts, and the pieces of equipment that they need were definitely not popr goods with dependable qualities. Without having notable skills in smithing art, one could not smith pieces of equipment for top-grade spirit beasts at all.


    ¡°Over here, they¡¯ll make their requests known. If a cksmith¡¯s confident about smithing a certain piece of equipment, one will ept the task,¡± the macaque added, then it stared at Ou Yangming and stated, ¡°Your performance outside the crystal wall moved me. I believe that even if you can¡¯t smith pieces of equipment for them now, you¡¯ll be able to do it within a decade.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s tensed up. ¡°You saw everything when I was smithing those pieces of equipment?¡±


    The macaque shook its head andughed. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re overthinking it; I only saw the pieces of equipment that you smithed.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief and thought, ¡®It¡¯ll be interesting if the macaque saw me condensing the White Silver Spirit Ores.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he was cautious when he carried out the process and basically cut off any possibilities of its fire being peeped.


    The 6 spirit beasts looked at each other. They initially thought nothing of Ou Yangming, but they became a little curious after hearing the macaque giving him high praises.


    Immortal Fox asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Macaque, what exactly did this little... Friend do that you value him so much?¡±


    ¡°He met those high-rank spirit beasts outside the crystal wall and smithed some piece of equipment for them, so I brought him up here,¡± the macaque answered.


    ¡°Oh, what types of equipment did this little friend smith?¡±


    ¡°He smithed magic tools of Good Grade Rank Three and above,¡± the macaque responded slowly.


    ¡°Good Grade Rank Three...¡± Immortal Fox was struck dumb. It twitched its mouth andmented, ¡°Given his age, he¡¯s pretty good for being able to smith Good Grade magic tools.¡±


    The other spirit beasts pondered. Even though Good Grade magic tools were of little worth to them, they were quite surprised that Ou Yangming could smith pieces of equipment with such quality at his age. ¡®Could this young fe be a core descendant from a certain sect?¡¯


    ¡°The magic tools have a White-Silver-level attribute each,¡± the macaque added.


    ¡°White Silver Magic Tools?¡± Immortal Fox was shocked. ¡°This little friend can even attach White Silver Attributes. Not bad¡ªnot bad indeed.¡±


    The eyes of Eagle Shan and the other spirit beasts lit up. They did notck White Silver Magic Tools but given Ou Yangming¡¯s age... They finally looked at the young human more seriously.


    If the macaque was saying the truth, Ou Yangming was truly extraordinarily gifted.


    Given enough time and opportunities, perhaps the young fellow could one day smith their desired pieces of equipment.


    ¡°Oh, those White Silver Magic Tools are also attached with skills. Hehe, not Rudimentary Skills, but Intermediate Skills.¡± The macaque smiled with its eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Intermediate Skills, Good Grade White Silver Magic Tools.¡± Immortal Fox was finally astonished. It looked at Ou Yangming again with unusual lusters in its eyes.


    The other spirit beasts were no different. In actuality, ording to their statuses, they should not make a fuss about this because they possessed several pieces of such equipment.


    They would not find it odd if a renowned cksmith had produced those pieces of equipment, but they dared not believe it when they saw how young Ou Yangming was.


    Subsequently, the macaque cleared its throat and smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re Good Grade White Silver Magic Tools with Intermediate Skills. Hehe, I forgot to mention earlier.¡± He pointed at Ou Yangming and continued, ¡°Master Ou smithed nearly 30 of those tools in one ago, and he didn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the 5 other spirit beasts finally had different expressions on their faces. They looked at Ou Yangming, then they looked back at the smiling macaque as they cursed internally.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ fe, would you have died if you told us everything in one go?¡¯


    Nheless, they dared not underestimate Ou Yangming anymore.


    The macaque looked around and questioned proudly, ¡°Now, do any of you still think Master Ou isn¡¯t qualified to climb to the top?¡±

 Chapter 596 - Ridiculous Requests

    <h4>Chapter 596: Ridiculous Requests</h4>


    Immortal Fox and the 5 other spirit beasts looked helpless, and they thought, ¡®Had we known that this young human¡¯s so capable, we wouldn¡¯t have treated him like we did earlier.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Macaque, you¡¯re joking.¡± Immortal Fox stood up with a smile and cupped its hands at Ou Yangming from afar. ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, how should we address you?¡±


    It did not pay much importance to Ou Yangming before this, but its attitude changed drastically at this moment. Perhaps, for now, the young man would not be able to smith the equipment that it needed, but he had a bright future since he had such a level of attainment at a young age.


    Ou Yangming dared not respond slowly, hence he returned the salutation and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Greetings, Sir Immortal Fox.¡±


    Nobody noticed this, but the centipede, which was surrounded by ck mist, turned its head after it heard his name. Nheless, all of the spirit beasts were paying attention to the young fellow at the moment, so none of them suspected its action.


    ¡°We¡¯re able to meet each other by fate, Master Ou.¡± Immortal Fox smiled faintly. It turned around and noted, ¡°If any of you would like Master Ou to smith pieces of equipment for you, you can let him know now.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®This fox said that it¡¯s fate, but it doesn¡¯t intend to ask me to smith a piece of equipment for it. It clearly doesn¡¯t trust me.¡¯


    Immortal Fox¡¯s eyes flickered as it immediately guessed what Ou Yangming was thinking. It could not help butugh as it exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me; it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but you can¡¯t provide what I need.¡±


    The young fellow was stunned. He asked after some thought, ¡°May I be so bold as to ask what it is that you need, Your Excellency?¡±


    He would not be presumptuous by thinking that he could smith every piece of equipment in the world, and he believed that Immortal Fox must have its reason for saying that.


    Even so, he would not be resigned to the oue if he did not get his answer.


    Immortal Fox sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to break through to be a Venerable One.¡±


    Ou Yangming stared at the spirit fox and understood why it was casually sitting in the middle and why the macaque treated it with more respect.


    It turned out that Immortal Fox¡¯s cultivation base was already at an extremity, and it was going to be a Venerable One. In that case, its real cultivation base was not lower than that of Multi-armed King Kong at all.


    ¡°Master Ou, Sir Immortal Fox hase to the Trading Meet this time to see if it¡¯ll chance upon a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment,¡± the macaque stated as it stepped forward. It added after a short pause, ¡°It has an exemry cultivation base and will definitely draw the thunderbolts disaster within a decade.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and looked deeply at the spirit fox. ¡®Since there¡¯s still a decade to go, and we happen to have met once, some things don¡¯t need to be rushed. Besides, the pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment that I smithed might be extremely useful in the lower realm, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be as effective in the Spiritual Realm.¡¯


    ¡°Sir Immortal Fox, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. If I find a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, I¡¯ll surely send it to you,¡± he expressed in a deep voice.


    Immortal Fox and the other spirit beasts were dumbfounded, and they cast strange looks at Ou Yangming.


    Eagle Shan suddenly questioned, ¡°Young fe, do you know what it is?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Heh, they¡¯re incredibly precious, so how are you qualified to get one?¡± Eagle Shan rolled its round eyes and fixed its gaze on Ou Yangming. It did not release its forceful pressure, but it was nothing close to being friendly.


    It was worth noting that pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment were the most-needed items for top-grade spirit beasts.


    Although the mountain eagle was still far from bing a Venerable One, if it was possible, it would not miss getting its hands on such a piece of equipment.


    Therefore, after noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s expression and tone of speech, the top-grade spirit beasts were instantly moved. ¡®Does this young fe really have a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment with him?¡¯


    ¡°Brother Eagle, this little brother¡¯s an outspoken man speaking his mind, so you don¡¯t need to take him seriously.¡± Immortal Fox chuckled, then it turned to say to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, hear them out first. Let¡¯s talk againter.¡±


    The other top-grade spirit beasts cursed internally, ¡®Damn fox, you¡¯re really cunning.¡¯


    Nevertheless, even if Ou Yangming had a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, they would not be able to fight for them with the damn fox.


    After all, the fox was going to be a Venerable One, whereas their cultivation bases were lower. If they were to fight for a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment with it at this moment, it would unquestionably be a fight of life-or-death.


    With that, Ou Yangming turned to look at the other top-grade spirit beasts. Eagle Shanughed out loud and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± It spoke with bright eyes, ¡°I need a Fine Grade offensive magic tool, best if it¡¯s a piece of White Silver Equipment with at least 5 White Silver Attributesyered. In fact, it¡¯ll be better if there¡¯s an attribute that¡¯ll increase a wind-mastery spell¡¯s mightiness, or an intermediate wind-mastery attacking spell.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®Eagle Shan¡¯s request is quite demanding.¡¯


    Fine Grade offensive magic tools seemed to be beyond his capability at the moment. As foryering more than 5 White Silver Attributes and an attribute that would increase a wind-mastery spell¡¯s mightiness, he was even more unsure about them.


    All in all, he could not smith such a magic tool yet.


    Bear Huangughed and remarked, ¡°Brother Eagle, don¡¯t make things difficult for this little friend. The equipment that you¡¯re asking for can even be used by Sir Venerable One.¡±


    Eagle Shan shook its head and rejoined, ¡°If I wanted an ordinary piece of equipment, would I be waiting here? Hmph, the equipment that you need isn¡¯t any better than mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯vee to the top, we naturally won¡¯t be asking for ordinary pieces of equipment.¡± Bear Huang scratched its head and sighed.


    It revealed its request without any restraints and sure enough, the smithing difficulty of that equipment was not lower than that of the equipment requested by Eagle Shan. Not only did the top-grade spirit beasts need pieces of equipment with certain qualities, but they also had some demands for certain Unique Attributes, which were the real problems.


    Following that, the remaining top-grade spirit beasts made their requests known. Ou Yangming smiled bitterly after he listened to them, and he even had tingling sensations on his scalp.


    Not to mention he had just entered the Spiritual Realm not long ago and had not learned the realm¡¯s legitimate smithing art, even if he learned everything, he might not be able to find the corresponding materials.


    Ou Yangming sighed and said, ¡°Seniors, I¡¯ll remember your requests.¡± He then raised a serious question, ¡°Can I ask if any master hase up here before this?¡±


    The macaque chuckled and answered, ¡°You¡¯re the first human master that came up here during this Trading Meet.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and rolled his eyes at the macaque. He initially thought he would meet top-notch smithing masters here, but it turned out that he was the first cksmith toe up to the peak. If he had known earlier, he would not havee to bring contempt upon himself.


    After bowing at the top-grade spirit beasts, Ou Yangming bid his farewell.


    The top-grade spirit beasts did not make him stay, thus they simply watched as he left. When Ou Yangming returned to the crystal wall¡¯s entrance, the macaque smiled with its eyes narrowed and said, ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re done smithing, you can pass those pieces of equipment to me any time. I¡¯ll be in charge of contacting them, and I guarantee that you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±


    Big Yellow weed Ou Yangmingpliantly and circled him as a gesture to fawn over him.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Brother Macaque, during the past Trading Meets, did nobody climb to the top?¡±


    The macaque answered with a smile, ¡°There were naturally masters that went to the peak, but they normally smith inside the crystal wall and will only head there on thest day.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization. ¡°I understand now; they don¡¯t smith on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The macaqueughed. ¡°You heard their requests. If one wants to smith such peculiar magic tools, gathering the right materials alone will be difficult. If any human master canplete the pieces of equipment within a decade, the spirit beasts will be ted.¡±


    ¡°They probably request more than one master, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    ¡°Of course, but even if they request 10 masters, their pieces of equipment might not bepleted.¡±


    ¡°What if 2 mastersplete them at the same time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be great news, and we¡¯d love more of that to happen. Hehe, pieces of equipment of such levels are certainly in short supply.¡± The macaque smiled brightly. It stressed with bright eyes, ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯ll take however many pieces of equipment you can smith!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and wondered, ¡®How exactly scarce are pieces of equipment for the Beasts? I can¡¯t believe it said that.¡¯


    Without warning, a figure fluttered down from the peak. It was Immortal Fox, which spoke with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, please stay.¡±


    The young fellow smiled bitterly. His carelessness earlier made the spirit fox notice some clues, but he did not expect it to really follow him down here.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll send you off once you¡¯re done talking to Sir Immortal Fox.¡± The macaque grinned, then it swayed and entered the crystal wall.


    Ou Yangming shook his head helplessly, then he asked, ¡°Sir Immortal Fox, do you have orders for me?¡±


    Immortal Fox waved its hand and responded, ¡°Master Ou, judging from your expression just now, you seem to be confident about obtaining a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment?¡±


    The young fellow opened his mouth hesitantly and answered, ¡°Sir Immortal Fox, nobody can guarantee that!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. If you have any inconvenience, I can be of help in some capacities,¡± Immortal Fox noted seriously. A fierce look could be seen in its eyes as it added, ¡°I assure you that even if anything bad happens, you won¡¯t be involved.¡±


    Needless to say, pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment were incredibly precious. Perhaps an Almighty Being was holding one at the moment.


    Ou Yangming was not capable enough to acquire it, but it would be different if Immortal Fox made a move. No matter how powerful that being¡¯s background was, the spirit fox would not mind trying to get it.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He naturally understood the hidden meaning between the lines, but the problem was he did not know where the pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment were in the Spiritual Realm.


    After thinking for some time, he finally rejoined, ¡°Sir Immortal Fox, if you trust me, please give me a year, and I¡¯ll definitely get back to you.¡±


    Immortal Fox¡¯s eyes flickered, and it suddenly had the thought of kidnapping the young fellow.


    That said, when it remembered that they were on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, it could only suppress the idea.


    Immortal Fox sighed and replied to him, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Master Ou.¡±

 Chapter 597 - An Invitation From A Sect

    <h4>Chapter 597: An Invitation From A Sect</h4>


    Ou Yangming brought Big Yellow into the crystal wall, whereas Immortal Fox returned helplessly to the peak but realized that Ghost Mo, the Insects¡¯ top-grade spirit beast, had left discreetly.


    Nheless, Ghost Mo¡¯s leaving did not catch anyone¡¯s attention because there were no restraints in this ce. In particr, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had once said that every top-grade spirit beast in the Spiritual Realm could head to the peak to seek pieces of equipment ande and go as they wished.


    When the other equal-ranked spirit beasts questioned Immortal Fox, it told them the truth, but it could not be bothered if they believed it or not.


    After entering the crystal wall and retracing his steps back to the starting point, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes tensed up because he saw a powerhouse that should not appear here.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡ªthe formidable Venerable One¡ªwas quietly waiting with a serious look on its face.


    Ou Yangming was hesitant, but he still went forward and greeted the Venerable One, ¡°Greetings, Venerable One.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded and remarked, ¡°You fe, you did quite well and exceeded my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your praise, Venerable One,¡± Ou Yangming responded humbly.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The Venerable One chuckled. ¡°After seeing your performances, I believe you now but...¡± It stared at the young fellow and questioned, ¡°Did you smith the so-called Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment by yourself?¡±


    Ou Yangming knew since the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s father, he would not be able to hide the truth from the powerhouse forever.


    He nodded and answered with a heroic spirit, ¡°Yes, I was the one that came up with the Thunderbolt-resistance Equipment, but Multi-armed King Kong and the others told me that it¡¯s different from the ones in the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different? What do you mean?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One frowned.


    At this point, it even had a stern look on its face.


    Anything rted to the Heavenly Thunderbolts must not be neglected in the Spiritual Realm.


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a clear exnation, so you should ask Multi-armed King Kong when it returned.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked deeply at him and was rather displeased. Even so, when it recalled the unusual scene that was previously disyed by the young fellow, as well as the rtionship between his soul and that of Multi-armed King Kong, it immediately suppressed its thought to question him closely.


    Since there was a soul contract, Ou Yangming secured an invincible position.


    No matter what, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would not let its proudest son end up having its soul gone and scattered.


    It sighed and noted, ¡°Fine, once you return to the Humans¡¯ boundary, let it know toe home to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming replied to it with respect.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One then turned around and stated loudly, ¡°You can stay here and leave only after the meet is over.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡¯


    With that, he stayed inside the crystal wall and waited quietly. For the following days, various masters inside auctioned their pieces of equipment and pills outside the crystal wall. They noticed him but apart from Gao Mingjie, the others did not pay much attention to him, let alone greeting him.


    This was because they thought Ou Yangming was the nephew of a certain master and had only joined the Trading Meet to gain some experience.


    It was amon scene, hence they did not think much of it.


    Along the way, several masters climbed to the peak when they took breaks between smithing pieces of equipment or refining pills, but they quickly walked back down looking troubled.


    Ou Yangming was not surprised. After all, the requests made by the powerful top-grade spirit beasts were too demanding, so much so that the local masters from the Spiritual Realm were deeply troubled.


    After several days, when a chime that resounded through the mountain was heard, the Trading Meet came to aplete end.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He no longer smithed during thest few days, but he did not sit by idly. The young fellow revised everything he learned after entering the mountain, by which he consolidated the knowledge he gained. In particr, he attached a lot of importance to the different Intermediate Rune Skills.


    When the macaque approached Ou Yangming to tell him that the Trading Meet had ended, he instantly left the crystal wall. Along with Big Yellow, he found Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, then he left the mountain with them.


    At the foot of the mountain, Bai Zhiyi, his 3 juniors, and Lin Feifeng had already been waiting for a long time.


    Nevertheless, Lin Feifeng was not talking cheerfully as he did before when he was with Ou Yangming. He stood behind Bai Zhiyi obediently and smiled bitterly at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming was sharp. Given Bai Zhiyi¡¯s special identity, he naturally would not make things difficult for Lin Feifeng on purpose, but their statuses were Heaven and Earth apart, thus Lin Feifeng would not dare to be unrestrained in front of the elder.


    ¡°Senior Bai, Brother Lin, it has been a long time since west met.¡± Ou Yangming stepped forward and smiled.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I made a trip to the crystal wall and found out about your deeds. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Bai Zhiyi nodded with a bright smile and gave the young fellow a thumbs-up. Heter sighed andmented, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re exceptionally gifted, but I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re so wealthy too. I¡¯m ashamed for being inferior to you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Bai, what do you mean?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly stunned.


    Bai Zhiyi grinned and exined, ¡°You have plenty of White Silver Spirit Ores with you. Did you stumble upon a White-Silver-level spirit ore mine?¡±


    Ou Yangming tensed up as he responded, ¡°It was pure coincidence that I was able to obtain those spirit ores; I didn¡¯t find them from a White-Silver-level spirit ore mine.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you misunderstood me. I was only kidding.¡± Bai Zhiyi waved his hand, then he continued after a pause, ¡°Given your skills and talent in smithing art, even if you found a White-Silver-level spirit ore mine, nobody will have the guts toy their hands on you.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Ou Yangming shrugged.


    He became alert again. Smithing pieces of White Silver Equipment using merged White-Silver-level spirit ores was more secretive than directly using power ores. Despite that, after taking out plenty of such spirit ores, it was inevitable for him to draw suspicion to himself.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Lin Feifeng, then he asked with a joyful smile, ¡°Brother Lin, where do you n to go now that the Trading Meet is over?¡±


    Lin Feifeng answered right away, ¡°I¡¯m nning to return to my sect. Brother Ou, are you willing to travel with me?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for more, Brother Lin.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    He had decided to enter the Humans¡¯ boundary, then he would slowly inquire about the lower realm. Although the young fellow was not aware of the specific situation in the Spiritual Realm, since someone dared to do something about the lower realm, it must be someone superior. As such, it would not be a big issue to find some clues.


    Besides, after entering the Humans¡¯ boundary, he would probably be able to sense the rough location of Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk.


    Even if a secret art was adopted for concealment, it would be difficult topletely cut off the links of soul contracts.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, since you¡¯re extremely gifted, you don¡¯t need to waste your time at all.¡± Bai Zhiyi suddenly pulled a long face and expressed after a pause, ¡°I¡¯m a sessor from the Beast King Sect, and I have some insights in smithing art. If you¡¯re willing to join our sect, I can guarantee you that all of the secret smithing techniques will be essible to you, and you¡¯ll be provided enough smithing resources so that you¡¯ll be a Grandmaster as soon as possible.¡±


    Lin Feifeng was startled for a while, and his face reddened. When he thought about the Beast King Sect¡¯s influence and inheritance, he instantly looked gloomy.


    This was because he knew very well that while his sect had their way of doing things, they were far from the magnificent Beast King Sect.


    The Beast King Sect was one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou, and they had numerous secret techniques. They did note first in terms of smithing art, but they could not bepared by Lin Feifeng¡¯s sect.


    Since Ou Yangming was valued by Bai Zhiyi so much, what else could Lin Feifeng say?


    Who knew, Ou Yangming simply smiled and rejoined, ¡°Senior Bai, thanks for your good intention, but I can¡¯t join the Beast King Sect.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was dumbfounded. ¡°Why?¡±


    Behind him, his 3 juniors were slightly mad.


    The Beast King Sect was influential and well-known in Danzhou, such that a human cultivator would likely be surprised yet overjoyed if one was recruited by them. It was their first time meeting someone that rejected an offer so firmly.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°Frankly speaking, I got separated with a few of mypanions when I got here. Ah, no matter what, I must find them first.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was relieved, and he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re trying to find yourpanions? That¡¯s easy¡ªleave it to me.¡± He raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°As long as they¡¯re in the Humans¡¯ boundary, I assure you that I¡¯ll be able to find them.¡±


    Lin Feifeng was rather jealous as he watched from the side but deep down he was in admiration. This was the foundation of a supreme sect, which could easily boast about what they could do.


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking for 2 men. One of them is Wu Yuanwei while the other¡¯s Hong Feiyu, and they¡¯re both Extreme Grade cultivators.


    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered their names. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll notify you once I receive any news.¡± Bai Zhiyi smiled proudly and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve greeted the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, so let¡¯s leave the mountain now.¡±


    Lin Feifeng was hesitant to speak, but he finally sighed and gave up wanting to invite Ou Yangming.


    Bai Zhiyi suddenly told him, ¡°Lin Feifeng, since you hit it off with Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, how about you be our guest at the Beast King Sect for a few days too? I¡¯ll write a letter to your master to let him know that I¡¯m inviting you to learn in our sect for 3 years. I suppose he won¡¯t object to the idea.¡±


    Lin Feifeng¡¯s eyes lit up at once, and he bowed deeply at Bai Zhiyi. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded to himself. ¡®This elder does everything so appropriately that nobody can reproach him.¡¯


    He turned to nce at the mountain and thought, ¡®There must be some connection between the Beast King Sect and the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, but it¡¯s beyond my understanding for now.¡¯


    However, Ou Yangming and the others did not know that when they left the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, deep inside the forest on the mountain, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had an unpredictable look in its eyes as if it was making an incredibly tough decision.

 Chapter 598 - Attacked Halfway

    <h4>Chapter 598: Attacked Halfway</h4>


    Bai Zhiyi brought Ou Yangming along and bid farewell with everyone else, then they left the mountain in a hurry. The young fellow noticed that the elder avoided the main road on purpose when they hastened away. In particr, the elder ended his conversations quickly when he met the elders that walked out from the crystal wall.


    It was naturally suspicious, but Ou Yangming did not sense any ill intention Bai Zhiyi because he could guess why the elder had such abnormal behavior.


    Bai Zhiyi wanted Ou Yangming to join the so-called Beast King Sect, hence he did not want any mishaps to happen before his wish was fulfilled.


    Nheless, although Bai Zhiyi and Ou Yangming did not want any trouble, they would not be able to do anything if trouble came.


    After several days, they finally left the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Right after leaving the ridge, Ou Yangming felt extremely uneasy.


    It was as though they were instantly being watched by a powerful yet vicious powerhouse after they left the range that was protected by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. The further they were from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, the stronger it felt.


    Perhaps Bai Zhiyi noticed that Ou Yangming was slowly bing anxious, he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    It was worth noting that unless a cultivator was injured, one was immune to cough or flu. Therefore, the elder found it strange after seeing that Ou Yangming did not look right.


    Ou Yangming asked the elder in return after some thought, ¡°Elder Bai, after leaving the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, do you feel like someone¡¯s watching us?¡±


    ¡°Watching us?¡± Bai Zhiyi was stunned for a brief moment, then he could not help butugh. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re cultivators from the Beast King Sect, so nobody in Danzhou will scheme anything against us.¡±


    He sounded incredibly confident, and he curled his lips into a proud smile.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He did not know the specific situation in Danzhou, but he figured that Bai Zhiyi must have a strong reliance to be able to say that.


    Unquestionably, the Beast King Sect was closely connected with the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, which was why someone like Bai Zhiyi would show up at the meet. Moreover, he was more natural and unrestrained aspared to the other masters beyond the crystal wall.


    If they were still on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, Ou Yangming believed that nobody would harm them, but he was somehow worried after leaving the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s territory.


    After crossing another mountain, Bai Zhiyi shed a smile and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, look, we¡¯ll enter the Humans¡¯ boundary after crossing that tall mountain ahead. Hehe, the Beast King Sect almost borders the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, so we¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    When Bai Zhiyi thought about having the opportunity of roping in the young fellow with unparalleled talent in smithing art into his sect, he was overjoyed such that the wrinkles on his forehead could almost not be seen.


    Ou Yangming nodded and questioned, ¡°Elder Bai, what exactly is the rtionship between the Beast King Sect and the 10,000 Beasts Ridge?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Bai Zhiyi hesitated for a while before he answered, ¡°It¡¯s considered a partnership. Hehe, don¡¯t be so impatient, I¡¯ll definitely let you know one day.¡±


    The young fellow curled his lips and thought, ¡®Looks like the 2 parties are very close indeed.¡¯


    It was early in the morning at the moment. The more they advanced, the denser the fog in the ravine became.


    Lin Feifeng looked around him in confusion andmented, ¡°This is odd¡ªI don¡¯t remember seeing so much fog when I came?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was startled for a while, then he chuckled and responded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about having a lot of fog on a mountain but...¡± He shook his head and remarked, ¡°The fog is indeed denser today.¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard followed behind Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. They had already put on their pieces of equipment after leaving the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. Even though the antelope had a full equipment set and looked majestic, in terms of a single piece of equipment¡¯s quality, it was inferior to the spirit leopard.


    Nevertheless, Fat Antelope knew it was not the time to smith pieces of equipment. Furthermore, Ou Yangming had promised it that he would change its equipment set after he returned to the Humans¡¯ boundary, thus it did notin at all throughout the journey.


    On the other hand, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was cautious. It cast ttering looks at Big Yellow, let alone Ou Yangming.


    After hearing Bai Zhiyi, the giant leopard twitched its nose and stated, ¡°This is weird¡ªI don¡¯t remember the fog on the mountains nearby to be this dense...¡±


    Ou Yangming was suddenly moved as he immediately recalled his experience when he hurried back to Changlong City with the goshawk in the lower realm. Back then, they were trapped in some mist but fortunately, the mist was not targeted at them, or they could not have escaped unscathed.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow stopped abruptly and had a fierce look in its eyes. It seemed unusually nervous when it looked around.


    Bai Zhiyi and the others turned to look at it as they were shocked. At this point, anyone could tell that something was off about the big yellow dog.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Zhiyi asked in a deep voice. He turned to look at the thick fog as though he wanted to perceive the situation.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Elder Bai, a spirit beast is lying in ambush ahead!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi raised another question, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation.


    The elder pondered for some time and nodded. He did not believe that any being would be so bold as to lie in ambush in this ce, but he was not pedantic. Since Ou Yangming behaved like that, Bai Zhiyi was more or less alert.


    As he gently waved his hand, his 3 juniors went forward right away and surrounded him in a triangr formation.


    Bai Zhiyi scoffed and noted, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who exactly dares to defy the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s decree and attack us halfway.¡±


    They were invited by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One to participate in the Trading Meet this time. During this period, none of the spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge could attack human cksmiths and alchemists, or they would be severely punished by the Venerable One.


    This was also what was promised by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One to the human masters. Without the assurance, who would have gone deep into the 10,000 Beasts Ridge to smith pieces of equipment or refine pills for the powerhouses from the Beasts?


    Needless to say, the human masters did not busy themselves for nothing; they benefited a lot during every Trading Meet.


    Due to the profits and guaranteed safety, the Trading Meet flourished year after year.


    If it was not because Ou Yangming guaranteed solemnly and something was indeed fishy about the fog, Bai Zhiyi would not have believed it.


    The 4 of them stood still and retrieved a bell each at the same time. Following that, with Bai Zhiyi as the center, the 4 bells began to shake and gave off queer sounds.


    Lin Feifeng quietly approached Ou Yangming and whispered, ¡°Brother Ou, why would a spirit beast rob us? Have the Walking Beasts really gone mad...¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard red at him and said internally, ¡®You¡¯re the one that has gone mad.¡¯


    Ou Yangming sighed and replied to him, ¡°Brother Lin, it might not be from the Walking Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the Walking Beasts, what is it?¡± Lin Feifeng widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°This is the Walking Beasts¡¯ territory!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out if you wait and see.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He opened his interspatial bag and retrieved a set of magic tools. It was a brand new equipment set, which he had smithed during thest few days in the crystal wall as he had nothing to do. The pieces of equipment were all Good Grade magic tools, but what made them formidable were the various skills attached to them.


    Big Yellow opened its enormous mouth and spat out its equipment set to put it on.


    Seeing how careful Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were, Lin Feifeng panicked too. He retrieved his pieces of equipment without any hesitation and put them on as well.


    After all, Lin Feifeng was a cksmith that could smith magic tools, so he was not perfunctory about preparing pieces of equipment for himself.


    At this moment, Bai Zhiyi and his 3 juniors kept shaking their bells. It was surprising because the frequencies of the sounds from their bells slowly became close and eventually merged perfectly.


    The 4 of them were shaking their respective bells but if one did not look at them, based on the single sound that could be heard, it would sound like only a person was shaking a bell.


    Ou Yangming found it odd and wondered, ¡®What ability is that? Sure enough, powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm are unordinary.¡¯


    Despite that, before he could gasp in admiration, the bells stopped making sounds. Bai Zhiyi and his 3 juniors quivered, by which the 3 cksmiths simply rolled their eyes and copsed. While the elder did not pass out, he was not in a much better situation.


    His body swayed, and it seemed like he no longer had the power to stand still.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He darted toward the elder to support him, then he slowly helped him sit on the ground.


    While holding Bai Zhiyi, Ou Yangming inadvertently nced warily in a certain direction behind him.


    Bai Zhiyi opened its mouth and spat out a blood clot, then he uttered, ¡°The Insects¡ªthe dense fog is from the Insects!¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn Insects, how dare they sneak an attack on me? If the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One finds out, it¡¯ll definitely crush it into pieces!¡±


    Ou Yangming forced a smile and rejoined, ¡°Elder Bai, the problem is that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One isn¡¯t aware of this.¡±


    The elder was lost for words, but he added after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Once Sir Venerable One knows I¡¯m injured or didn¡¯t return on time, it¡¯ll surely inspect this matter. This fe won¡¯t be able to escape for sure.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss...¡± A weird voice was hearding from the fog ahead. ¡°So what if Sir Venerable One finds out? Will you still be alive then?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi raised his eyebrows and questioned fiercely, ¡°Which powerhouse from the Insects hase? Why are you hiding so shamelessly?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯te as the Beast King Sect¡¯s enemy. Take your juniors with you and leave.¡± A faint voice was heard.


    The elder was dumbfounded, and he suddenly looked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming shrugged and said, ¡°Elder Bai, please leave first.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi looked seriously at the young fellow and said with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, I told you that I¡¯m going to bring you to the Beast King Sect, so I can¡¯t give up halfway no matter what.¡± Heter exerted force through his legs to get up, then he shook his bell quickly with a red face.


    The voice in the fog was heard again. ¡°Hmph, trying to subdue me with a petty trick? Get... Lost!¡±

 Chapter 599 - Hunted Down By An Insect

    <h4>Chapter 599: Hunted Down By An Insect</h4>


    The voice was so loud that it sounded like Heavenly Thunderbolts, and itpletely masked the sounds of the bell in Bai Zhiyi¡¯s hand.


    Bai Zhiyi lost hisplexion as he turned pale. His body swayed again, and he finally fell hard to the ground.


    The Beast King Sect naturally had inherited secret techniques. In particr, the ones that targeted the Beasts had many unique effects. Nheless, Bai Zhiyi¡¯s opponent was too powerful this time, and it was far from something that could be resisted by a cksmith like him.


    Ou Yangming looked up and looked closely ahead. Amidst the fog, a ck figure was vaguely seen.


    He moved his lips, causing a subtle voice to be heard by Bai Zhiyi. ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before his voice died away, he shed and charged at the ck fog.


    Bai Zhiyi forced himself to extend his arm to stop the young fellow, but he was struck by immense pain as soon as he reached out; he was powerless. The elder¡¯s face twitched as he hated the spirit beast, which blocked their path, to its core. He decided that as soon as he returned to his sect, he would use everything in his power to kill the attacker regardless of its background.


    ¡°Hey?¡± The faint voice was heard once more. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The fog ahead seemed to be controlled by someone as it suddenly gushed toward Ou Yangming.


    As though it possessed life¡¯s power, the dense fog somehow turned into ropes to constrain Ou Yangming, who was charging forward.


    ¡°No...¡± Bai Zhiyi widened his eyes and roared.


    Who knew, something odd happened next.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body exploded without warning while he was being restrained. He turned into a ck figure and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Bai Zhiyi was dumbfounded as he did not know what exactly was happening.


    ¡°Hehe, young human fe, I saw through your trick already! Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± The ghostly voice was hearding from behind everyone.


    Bai Zhiyi turned to look abruptly and instantly noticed a familiar figure. He blinked and thought, ¡®Who else is that if it isn¡¯t Ou Yangming?¡¯


    Far behind, a humongous creature drilled out from the ground without warning. It was a gigantic centipede, whose legs were whips, which were moved about to set up an inescapable trap at once. Inside the giant trap, a figure was seen plunging and dashing left and right, but he could not break free no matter which direction he went.


    Bai Zhiyi gasped. He finally recognized the spirit beast.


    It was Ghost Mo, which was a top-grade spirit beast from the Insects. The formidable spirit beast attacked casually as though it was very interested in its prey. Instead of killing the young fellow, it seemed like it wanted to capture him alive.


    The figure amid its legs seemed to be moving slower, and he finally could not hold on anymore under the oppression.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Atst, when Ou Yangming¡¯s figure slowed down again, the insect¡¯s legs finally seized him. Nevertheless, when its legs really touched the figure, the figure explored and turned into a stream of ck air before it disappeared.


    Ghost Mo was startled for a while, then it quickly reacted to the situation. It let out a furious roar, then it looked downward with a vicious look in its eyes.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were already gone, whereas Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard stuck together and quivered.


    They were also spirit beasts, but there was a huge disparity between low-grade spirit beasts and top-grade spirit beasts. As long as Ghost Mo was willing to, it could easily kill them at any time.


    Even so, Ghost Mo did not make a move. Instead, it red at them and Bai Zhiyi, then it transformed into a ck wind and zoomed toward the ck fog ahead.


    When the fearsome spirit insect disappeared, Bai Zhiyi and the others exhaled deeply.


    After recognizing Ghost Mo, Bai Zhiyi did not try to stop it anymore. This was because he knew the spirit insect would not kill them; it was afraid of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and the Beast King Sect. Despite that, if the elder overestimated himself and insisted on stopping the insect, there would be one oue to his act of failing to appreciate its kindness.


    Bai Zhiyi smiled bitterly as he looked at his unconscious juniors on the ground.


    If he knew that a top-grade spirit insect had set up the fog, he would not have asked for trouble by using the bells.


    ¡°Elder, Elder Bai, what do we do now?¡± Fat Antelope went forward and asked softly.


    ¡°What else can we do? You should quickly run back to get reinforcements!¡± Bai Zhiyi cast a hateful look at it. ¡°As long as the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One finds out about this, it won¡¯t stand by idly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fat Antelope¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll go, go, go...¡± Its body swayed, then it suddenly copsed to the ground and passed out.


    Bai Zhiyi was stunned. When he turned to look, he saw that the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard had also swayed and fainted. By the time he cursed internally, his mind went blurry, and he did not know where he was.


    Although Ghost Mo dared not kill them just like that, it would not let them alert anyone.


    Therefore, Ghost Mo released its powerful poisonous gas before it left. The gas was invisible, and it invaded their bodies to make them copse.


    Needless to say, Ghost Mo controlled the poisonous gas perfectly, by which it would not kill them but only cause them to be unconscious.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow moved as fast as lightly as they blindly escaped forward.


    Bai Zhiyi did not know what spirit beast was among the dog, but Ou Yangming recognized it long ago. This was because the fog had the same source as the thing he encountered in the lower realm; it was something carefully made by the Insects. Of course, the fog that the young fellow stumbled upon in the lower realm was refined by Ghost-wed Venerable One, thus it was much more potent than the one they just saw.


    Besides, Ou Yangming was more capable than he was before. Most importantly, he had a scorching fire in his sea of consciousness.


    The intense fire was incredibly wonderful and mysterious. When Ou Yangming released the Military Fire¡¯s power in his sea of consciousness, he realized that while the fog ahead was boundless, Ghost Mo was not inside.


    It turned out that the vague ck figure was merely a shadow, which was the result of the fog ovepping too much in a small area.


    Ghost Mo was not inside the fog. Even when Bai Zhiyi led his juniors to adopt a secret technique from the Beast King Sect, they suffered a bacsh and were injured as they failed to locate the spirit insect.


    It was evident how strong the spirit insect was.


    Having said that, owing to the bacsh that Bai Zhiyi and the others suffered, Ou Yangming found out where exactly Ghost Mo was hiding.


    After confirming that he was the spirit insect¡¯s target, Ou Yangming made a prompt decision by activating the newly-carved Illusion Body Technique on his equipment.


    He first formed an illusion to charge into the fog ahead, then he formed another illusion to escape in the opposite direction.


    The young fellow did not attach much power to the first illusion, hence it was gotten rid of by the fog, which was controlled by Ghost Mo. However, the second illusion that he released managed to fool the spirit insect. The top-grade spirit beast actually made a move and spent some time to capture and attack the illusion.


    Ou Yangming managed to control the second illusion so perfectly because he possessed notable mental power. As such, Ghost Mo could not distinguish it in a short period.


    The only reason the second illusion ended up being arrested so easily was Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had gone far away. Due to the growing distance, the illusion became vulnerable.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming was greeted with light as he carried Big Yellow and got out of the fog.


    Fortunately, the fog was not released by a Venerable One, or they could not have fled easily even if Ou Yangming was guided by his Military Fire.


    As soon as they left the fog, Ou Yangming brushed his body. Ripples were formed on their bodies, then everything went back to normal.


    It was a new skill that was learned by Ou Yangming, and he had carved the corresponding rune on another piece of equipment. Once the skill was stimted, it allowed him to hide his and Big Yellow¡¯s aura as their bodies were fully enveloped. This was also the reason they were not spotted by Ghost Mo when they crossed the fog.


    If not, they would have been noticed by it as soon as they entered the fog.


    After getting out, Ou Yangming conveniently tossed Big Yellow on the ground, then he jumped up to its back and ordered, ¡°Run!¡±


    Big Yellow sprinted without any hesitation. It ran headlessly at the fastest speed ever.


    At this point, regardless of the harsh terrain ahead, it ran without frowning at all.


    This was because it knew very well that it and Ou Yangming would not end well if they were caught by the spirit insect.


    Big Yellow was as fast as lightning, and it left the fog very soon. Ou Yangming turned to look angrily as he mumbled, ¡°Ghost-wed Venerable One, Ghost Mo! Okay, very well...¡±


    He sounded extremely infuriated, and he remembered those names well.


    That said, Ou Yangming soon noticed through the corner of his eyes an enormous and long figure. The centipede with plenty of legs had somehowe out of the fog, and it pursued them with threatening gestures.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he yelled, ¡°Big Yellow, faster, that fe¡¯s catching up!¡±


    Big Yellow roared and increased its speed to another lever.


    Nheless, Ghost Mo suddenly arched its body and curled as though it was a bow. Following that, its body sprung up and formed a ck arch in the sky, which was going to stop Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming hit Big Yellow and shouted, ¡°Over here¡ªchange your direction!¡±


    Big Yellow could not react at all. It turned halfway without any dy and bolted in another direction.


    The young fellow turned pale as he screamed, ¡°Big Yellow, run as hard as you can! You¡¯re not slower than a centipede, are you?¡±


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and cursed, ¡®Is that an ordinary centipede? It¡¯s a top-grade spirit beast, okay!¡¯

 Chapter 600 - Human Caster

    <h4>Chapter 600: Human Caster</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Another arch of light appeared in the sky. Each time it happened, it meant that Ghost Mo had soared into the sky and was pressing in on Ou Yangming and Big Yellow from behind.


    Ou Yangming reacted extremely quickly. He released his mental power and watched Ghost Mo¡¯s every move at any time.


    In terms of speed only, Big Yellow could not be on par with Ghost Mo even after wearing its suit. Although the spirit insect belonged to the Insects, it was a potent top-grade spirit beast. By arching and flicking its body, it traveled hundreds of meters in an instant, which could not bepared by ordinary centipedes.


    Nheless, when Ghost Mo leaped high into the sky and was almost above Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, it suddenly saw a queer scene.


    The big yellow dog had also jumped and changed its direction halfway, by which it dodged to the left.


    Ghost Mo turned its enormous body in mid-air too, and it bent its long body into a semicircle to envelope the young fellow and the dog.


    Who knew, it was then when its vision went blurry as the human and the dog disappeared from its encirclement. Even with its strength, it failed to notice how Ou Yangming and Big Yellow escaped.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Big Yellownded hard on the ground, then it continued to flee with all its might.


    The big yellow dog and Ou Yangming knew their limits; they knew they would not be able to defeat the powerful top-grade spirit beast.


    Escape¡ªtheir only choice was to escape.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply, causing a peculiar light to sh on his armor. This was another Spell Rune that he learned in front of the crystal wall at the peak.


    The skill was able to confuse one. Even though it was not an offensive skill, it was undoubtedly the perfect time to release it as it could lure Ghost Mo away.


    Ou Yangming sat on Big Yellow and shouted, ¡°Senior Ghost Mo, there¡¯s no enmity between me and your race, so why are you pestering me!¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s ears twitched, and it thought, ¡®We killed a spirit centipede in the lower realm, did you forget that?¡¯ Nevertheless, it was a fleeting thought. It immediately refocused on escaping.


    Ghost Mo scoffed. Instead of exining, it arched its body again.


    The Insects were separated into different races too. Ghost Mo did not belong to Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s line; it belonged to the 10,000 Legs Venerable One¡¯s line.


    Ghost-wed¡¯s line was the one that openly sought trouble with Ou Yangming in the lower realm, but the 10,000 Leg¡¯s line had also received news and secretly intervened. If not, Ghost Mo would not have left the mountain after hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s name to sneak an attack on him without bothering about 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    The light arch in the sky was dazzling, but it carried an intense aura of death as though a towering mountain was about to crush Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He suddenly lifted its leg and kicked upward.


    In an instant, the water particles in the air around him became lively. It took only a blink of an eye for the water particles to agglomerate, where they turned into a wave and charged at Ghost Mo, which was pouncing on them from above.


    The Waterfall Attack!


    This was one of the gifted skills that Ou Yangming learned from Mount Liang Wolf King.


    Despite that, Ghost Mo was indifferent. ¡®Could a mere water-mastery attack block my path?


    ¡®This young human fe is truly overconfident.¡¯


    Perhaps it would be wary about the ghostly skills before, but it was no longer concerned at the moment.


    Ghost Mo¡¯s legs in the front section extended forward. Normally, a centipede¡¯s legs would not be too long, but one with its cultivation base would have legs that were equivalent to forceful weapons. As such, it could extend and retract them as it wished.


    Over 10 of its legs were extended into the iing water. The water flow was simr to tickles to it as it could not obstruct it at all.


    Having said that, just as Ghost Mo wanted to split the water flow to continue its attack, its body stiffened.


    The water flow somehow turned cold as soon as it touched its body.


    No, not only did the water turn cold, but it directly turned into ice. The waterfall was even more detestable because it happened to havepletely enveloped Ghost Mo¡¯s body. Consequently, the spirit insect¡¯s body turned into a humongous and long ice rod.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As formidable as Ghost Mo was, it was distracted for a moment too.


    ¡®What exactly is happening?¡¯ Before it could figure out the situation, the ice rod that wrapped its body crashed hard into the ground and ruptured due to the intense power.


    Ghost Mo shook its body to get rid of the ice, but it realized that Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had gone far away.


    It did not dy much time, but Big Yellow, which was fleeing for its life, would not stop even for a second. Hence, the big yellow dog had taken the opportunity to scurry away.


    Ghost Mo roared furiously but due to an insect¡¯s vocal organ, its voice did not spread far and wide. At this point, the spirit insect was so mad that it had be dizzy. It stared at the escaping figures in the distance and arched its body once more.


    It had decided to take down the human and the dog no matter what.


    After presenting them to the 10,000 Legs Venerable One, it also nned to leave one of them to itself as it wanted to vent its anger by crushing one of them into pieces.


    It was a top-grade spirit beast, but it kept missing the 2 little fellows, who were equivalent to low-rank spirit beasts. If news spread, it would not be utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ghost Mo¡¯s long body shot out like an arrow. It stared hatefully at Ou Yangming and the big yellow dog from the sky.


    ¡®This young fe knows how to hide his aura, cause illusions, attack with water flows, agglomerate ice...


    ¡®They¡¯re not great tricks, but they¡¯re unexpectedly effective when they¡¯re used as abination, which allowed him to escape from me.


    ¡®Hmph, but I¡¯ve seen all his tricks now, so there won¡¯t be any mishap from now on!¡¯


    Ghost Mo¡¯s extensive body crashed down like an oppressive mountain. It adopted the simplest and roughest attack by using its absolute power.


    The spirit insect would not have dared to do this if it encountered an equal-ranked powerhouse from the Walking Beasts but given that it was a top-grade spirit beast, it would be a fool if it did not do this against a low-grade spirit beast. After all, if one was a normal living being, one would not fight a thousand or so rounds with one¡¯s opponent if one could have knocked down the opponent with one punch.


    Since they were not too far from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, Ghost Mo needed to capture the human and the dog and leave as fast as possible.


    This time, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow finally could not escape anymore as they were suppressed by Ghost Mo, which descended from the sky. However, before the spirit insect couldugh out loud, it realized that something was off below it.


    It was as though it was not suppressing bodies, but an indestructible giant rock.


    When it lowered its head to look, it felt dizzy.


    It turned out that it had not suppressed Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, but the toughest mountain rock ever.


    Normally, mountain rocks were tough, but they would not be able to withstand Ghost Mo¡¯s power no matter what. On the contrary, this mountain rock was unbelievably tough, so much so that it slit a thin red line on its abdomen. If the spirit insect had not tempered a body of steel, it would have suffered from this. In actuality, the part of its body that was being poked at the moment was aching a little.


    Ghost Mo did not know that a spirit beast from its race had its body prated by this power when it fought Ou Yangming and Big Yellow in the lower realm, and the beast then died a miserable death.


    The spirit insect¡¯s legs began to move intensely; it was its natural reaction after being deeply infuriated.


    Once again, Ghost Mo was fooled by the human. While it was not hurt, its raging fire had reached an extremity.


    ¡®Kill him, kill him, I¡¯m going to kill him regardless of the costs!¡¯


    Ghost Mo¡¯s best trick was arching its body and flicking it to pursue its opponents, and it never returned empty-handed. That said, after meeting Ou Yangming, the ability that it prided itself with seemed to have be useless. No matter how the spirit insect tried to get close to the young fellow, it would somehow face queer attacks from spells.


    Moreover, there was not just 1 spell, but 2 or 3. Most of the time, an Intermediate Spell would be paired with 1 or 2 Rudimentary Spells.


    Usually, Ghost Mo would not bother about such spells. Nheless, bizarre and forceful powers were always generated whenever Ou Yangming released them, causing its attacks to be disintegrated every time, and it ended up not aplishing anything.


    The longer Ghost Mo pursued the human and the dog, the more its heart pounded. Furthermore, a cold look could be seen in its eyes.


    It gritted its teeth as it watched Ou Yangming and Big Yellow escape in desperation, but it was feeling helpless.


    In the beginning, Ghost Mo had its n. It did not n to kill Ou Yangming because it knew what the 10,000 Legs Venerable One wanted. Therefore, after meeting the young fellow unexpectedly, it quickly set up something and did not hesitate to use its fog, which it had refined and stored for many years.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming made up his mind to escape right away, and he was crafty as he knew many mysterious spells.


    At this moment, a faint chill rose from the bottom of Ghost Mo¡¯s heart.


    ¡®The spells are either powerful or weak, but they¡¯re always effective and mighty when they¡¯re used together.


    ¡®But how could a little human cultivator learn so many spells? What frightened me more is¡ªhow did he learn how to match those spells together?


    ¡®Even if he¡¯s a caster from the Humans, he couldn¡¯t have achieved this at such a young age.


    ¡®I must catch up to him and seize him to find out what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    With that, Ghost Mo arched its body many times and flew forward like an arrow leaving its bow.


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t let it run away. No matter what it takes, I mustn¡¯t!¡¯

 Chapter 601 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 601: Counterattack</h4>


    A yellow figure ran on the rugged mountain road as though it was flying. The figure was extremely fast, such that it passed over mountains and ridges thoughtlessly and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Nheless, Big Yellow stuck out its tongue at the moment. As Ghost Mo spared no effort in pursuing it and Ou Yangming, it became exhausted.


    A sh of light was seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He retrieved braces, then a flickering light was seen on his wrist as he attached the Devouring attribute to it. Following that, he fit the braces on Big Yellow¡¯s sharp teeth. It was almost a piece of cake for the young fellow to smith such a small thing, hence hepleted it without wasting much energy at all.


    Big Yellow blinked. Before it could figure out what was going on, it felt something cold in its mouth as arge piece of a spirit beast¡¯s flesh was stuffed inside.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up, and it chewed the meat eagerly. As it pierced the sharp braces deep inside its food, the food disappeared quickly from its massive mouth. It would seem like the yellow dog had swallowed its food, but it and Ou Yangming knew that the food was directly absorbed into every cell in its body and turned into energies to be stored.


    It was worth noting that absorbing energies from blood and flesh using the Devouring ability was incredibly effective, so much so that it was 100 times greater than digesting them in one¡¯s stomach.


    With that, Big Yellow became energetic again. It no longer panted nor had jelly legs, and it became so confident that it was bursting with an unparalleled fighting will.


    Even so, just as Ou Yangming thought Big Yellow would turn around to challenge the spirit insect, which was pursuing them closely, it darted faster than before.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he sat on Big Yellow.


    Big Yellow was still the same as it used to be; even with a heroic spirit that could overturn the world, it would still make the wisest choice when it encountered an undefeatable opponent.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The peculiar yet familiar sound was hearding from the sky again. Without turning to look, Ou Yangming knew Ghost Mo was pursuing them again as it was unwilling to give up.


    A fierce look was seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he retrieved a dagger and attached the Devouring attribute to it too. Next, he took another piece of a spirit beast¡¯s flesh and stabbed it hard.


    The pieces of meat were the Insects¡¯ flesh that he had obtained in the lower realm. Although he had used them several times, he was nearly an invincible being in the lower realm, thus even the imperial family sent him more without any conditions.


    Needless to say, aftering to the Spiritual Realm, Ou Yangming believed that he would notck spirit beasts¡¯ flesh anymore.


    As Ou Yangming took a deep breath, cold air flowed upward against the current through the gaps between his teeth. When the air filled its mouth, he naturally looked like he was immersed in the moment.


    Absorbing energies from the flesh and blood of a spirit beast was very much enjoyable. In particr, after entering the Spiritual Realm, where Ou Yangming was not restrained by the world¡¯s power anymore, he understood the wonders more.


    All of a sudden, he looked up at the enormous creature in the sky behind him.


    ¡®Eat it up!¡¯


    Ou Yangming suddenly had a strong thought that could not be suppressed.


    Nevertheless, he was realistic as Big Yellow was. Even though he nned to devour his opponent, he would not act rashly if he was not confident about it yet.


    He shook his wrist gently to release 3 different spells ording to an order.


    The 3 spells were not powerful, and 2 of them were mainly assistive spells. Despite that, once the spells were released, Ghost Mo somehow paused in the sky. Taking advantage of the spirit insect¡¯s moment of hesitation, Big Yellow turned its body abruptly and lunged to the other side. It changed its angle, but it managed to avoid being hunted down by Ghost Mo.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming did not stop this time. He moved his hands quickly, and his pieces of equipment began to glow at the same time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest reliance was not his strength. When he first arrived at the Spiritual Realm, his bit of strength was far from presentable. However, he was a cksmith¡ªa potent cksmith.


    He attached skills to every piece of his equipment, and he had plenty of substitutes and backups.


    Moreover, the young fellow could gather rune marks in his sea of consciousness for every skill he learned, and he could release them as he wished. Therefore, he was not inferior to anyone in terms of the number of Rune Skills.


    After using the Devouring attribute and gaining sufficient energies from flesh and blood, Ou Yangming became more unrestrained.


    Forceful or queer runes formed around Ou Yangming, and they poured down on Ghost Mo as if they were omnipresent. The runes could not harm the spirit beast, but it made it feel deeply troubled.


    It had just destroyed with brute force a rune that slowed it down, but the floor became exceptionally slippery. While it had countless legs, it experienced the feeling of ice skating. As soon as Ghost Mo pierced its legs deep into the ground to stabilize itself, the floor suddenly softened as though it turned into mud in an instant, causing its body to sink in.


    Ou Yangming stood on Big Yellow¡¯s back in a high spirit. At this moment, they became further from Ghost Mo, but the young fellow still stared at the spirit insect with strong fighting intent.


    A caster.


    Before he entered the Spiritual Realm, he found out that there were 2 kinds of human Spiritualists.


    One prioritized martial arts cultivation and mainly cultivated one¡¯s physical power, where most cultivators were warriors.


    As for casters, they were human cultivators with notable mental power. They could learn various Rune Spells to grasp unique methods to shift the universe¡¯s spiritual power.


    A caster might not be able to defeat a warrior but with a caster¡¯s help, a warrior could unleash greater powers.


    Ou Yangming had not joined any sects before this, thus he naturally did not obtain Rune Spells from them. That said, he adopted a different approach by smithing pieces of Skill Equipment for different families and sects. Since they were also customized, he needed to understand the innate abilities of the people or the spirit beasts.


    Even if ordinary cksmiths were given such an opportunity, given their title, it would be difficult for them to convert innate abilities into Rune Skills.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had the help of his mysterious Military Fire, so he made everything possible.


    When top-grade spirit beasts faced low-rank spirit beasts, the former would surely crush thetter. No matter how low-rank spirit beasts struggled, they would not be able to escape from top-grade spirit beasts.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were not ordinary Rudimentary Spiritualists. After having the Devouring power and gaining sufficient energies from flesh and blood, though the young fellow was the only person, he could release hundreds of dissimr spells.


    Since past generations, there was not another caster like that.


    As such, Ghost Mo was not dealing with 2 Rudimentary Spiritualists, but tens of human casters.


    Rudimentary Rune Spells and Intermediate Rune Spells released by Ou Yangming could not severely injure Ghost Mo but as were used alternately, they gave it more than enough trouble.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ghost Mo¡¯s body shook. It drilled out from the mud and roared, then it made frightening hisses. Atst, its eyes became bloodshot.


    Its abdomen began to expand, and a ck line extended upward quickly to its mouth. Subsequently, its body bent again as it jumped once more.


    Deadly poison¡ªthis was intense toxicity inside its body. It did not n to use the ability when it previously attacked and pursued Ou Yangming; the poisonous liquid was significantly precious to it. In spite of that, it could not be bothered anymore at this moment.


    Just as Ghost Mo leaped into mid-air and opened its mouth to spit the poisonous liquid at Ou Yangming, its eyes suddenly glowed.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand and aimed his palm at it from afar. It was not much, but the light in his palm almost blinded it.


    Lightning¡ªit was definitely lightning, and it came from the most fearsome punishment between Heaven and Earth.


    Ghost Mo twisted its body in mid-air without any hesitation and forcibly bent its body to one side.


    It clearly sensed that it was a thunderbolt power.


    ¡®Did this young fe actually grasp the thunderbolt power?¡¯


    At this point, Ghost Mo felt like it had shot itself in the foot.


    Being a top-grade spirit beast, if there was something that it was the most afraid of, it was certainly the Heavenly Thunderbolts. Wherever the thunderbolts were at, it would not go.


    Ou Yangming was somehow controlling the thunderbolt power.


    It was not powerful and would unlikely draw the Heavenly Thunderbolts if it struck Ghost Mo, but none of the top-grade spirit beasts would ignore the thunderbolt power nor would they resist it.


    It was better to be safe than sorry¡ªnot only the Humans, but spirit beasts understood this very well too.


    Ou Yangming had a look of ridicule on his face. He did not hide the fact that he was mocking the spirit insect.


    Ghost Mo was infuriated for being treated like that by a Rudimentary Spiritualist. It sprung up again but just as he wanted to open its mouth, a stream of water was formed and was shrouding it.


    Without being threatened by the thunderbolt, Ghost Mo would not be bothered at all, but it dared not let the water touch its body at this time.


    After pursuing Ou Yangming and Big Yellow longer, Ghost Mo was mournful because instead of going after its targets, it had turned into a puppet with strings.


    At the spur of the moment, Ghost Mo stopped and looked around it in shock.


    Big Yellow stood firmly, whereas Ou Yangmingughed out loud on its back. ¡°Did you just realize? What a pity; it¡¯s toote now.¡±


    As he shook his wrist, every rune that he learned gushed toward Ghost Mo like a stormy rain.

 Chapter 602 - Perished

    <h4>Chapter 602: Perished</h4>


    Surging energies were released at Ghost Mo endlessly. Based on the top-grade spirit insect¡¯s performance earlier, it would charge at them mercilessly to cut off the spells¡¯ source.


    Nheless, Ghost Mo suddenly changed its direction and let those spells attack it.


    The spirit insect moved its legs frantically while its body flew toward where it came from at the speed of light. It was not as fast as when it arched its body and bounced off, but it was a secretive and nimble approach. In particr, Ghost Mo could turn as it wished and was not inferior to Big Yellow at all in terms of agility.


    As for the spells that struck it, they could only dy its movements but could not hurt it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes turned dark. ¡®Top-grade spirit beasts are top-grade spirit beasts indeed; their powers are far greater than mine. Even when I and Big Yellow joined hands and replenish our energies with spirit beasts¡¯ flesh, we couldn¡¯t harm it at all. Besides, we¡¯ve been escaping all the while. If we went against the spirit insect head-on, we would¡¯ve been killed long ago.


    ¡®Power¡ªI need more and greater power!¡¯


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    All of a sudden, an extremely furious roar was heard. A figure much more enormous than Ghost Mo descended as though it was a mountain.


    Ghost Mo sped up abruptly. It was well-prepared after it recognized the environment around it. Its long body twisted and turned on the ground, then it changed its direction and dodge the humongous figure¡¯s attack as if it was a ghost.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes. He knew he had finally escaped.


    Throughout Ghost Mo¡¯s pursuit, it seemed like Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were forced to flee without being able to counterattack, but they had secretly taken a big round when they changed directions during their flight.


    Normally, Ghost Mo would have noticed it.


    Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming agitated Ghost Mo using numerous runes and caused its efforts to be in vain, its rage finally masked its rationale. The spirit insect was determined to get rid of the young fellow and the big yellow dog, but it neglected its surroundings.


    By the time it reacted to the situation, it had returned to the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Although this was only the border of the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, given how much 10,000 Beasts Venerable controlled its territory, it must have noticed the spiritual power fluctuation here.


    Despite having noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s intention and wanting to turn to escape, Ghost Mo was toote.


    A massive six-armed beast had arrived, and it was charging at Ghost Mo ruthlessly.


    Ghost Mo twisted its body and did its best to get away, but the gigantic beast was rather agile. Each time the beast jumped, it could block the spirit insect¡¯s escape path and forced it to stay inside this area.


    The spirit insect feared the Six-armed Giant Beast very much. Its aura was not inferior to that of the beast, but it dodged the beast carefully and dared not resist it.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had retreated far away long ago and were watching quietly. It was great that they could watch a fight of this level.


    Even though the spirit insect and the giant beast were only fighting with physical powers at the moment without using their innate skills, every move that they made during crucial moments was reasonable. It was more than the disparity between power levels; they had reached the wonderful state of beingpatible with Heaven and Earth.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes while Ou Yangming watched with bright eyes too.


    From their perspectives, every movement made by Ghost Mo and the Six-armed Giant Beast was not simple at all. Whether it was the giant beast¡¯s casual attacks of the spirit insect¡¯s mysterious and unpredictable dodges, they seemed to be unimaginably reasonable.


    Every attack made by the Six-armed Giant Beast seemed to be able to split Heaven and Earth, but while the attacks were violent, its defense was imprable. As it stomped itsrge foot firmly on the ground, forceful spiritual power from the universe spiraled its body as if the space around it was vaguely being controlled by it.


    On the other hand, Ghost Mo was incredibly fast. It kept dodging, but its body sometimes turned and sometimes curled up. Even Ou Yangming and Big Yellow could tell that the spirit insect was brewing its power to counterattack while it avoided the giant beast. Once Ghost Mo found an opportunity, it would certainlyunch an earth-shattering and fatal attack. Moreover, there was also a cyclone around it as though its moves corresponded perfectly with the universe¡¯s spiritual power. The marvelous feeling could not be put into words.


    Ou Yangming moved his lips and mumbled, ¡°Space, space...¡±


    ¡°Yes, the fight between top-grade Spiritualists is apetition for space. It¡¯s not easy for you to perceive that.¡±


    A faint voice was suddenly heard beside Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were appalled. When they turned to look, they instantly noticed the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s thin figure. It had unknowingly stood beside them.


    The young fellow twitched his mouth as he nced at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, then he looked at the majestic Six-armed Giant Beast. No matter how he tried to hide it, a strange look could be seen in his eyes.


    While the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had not done the introduction, Ou Yangming knew the Six-armed Giant Beast was from its bloodline. When the young fellow recalled Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s monstrous body, he could not imagine how the Venerable One had the 2 mountainous creatures as its sons.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked at Ou Yangming. Its eyes were as clear as water, but they carried indescribable powers as if it perceived the young fellow¡¯s thought.


    Ou Yangming quickly lowered his head and responded, ¡°Thanks for your pointers, Venerable One.¡± He felt guilty at this moment.


    ¡°If King Kong cultivates to be a Venerable One, you¡¯ll understand.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One scoffed.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he broke out in a cold sweat. The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One really saw through his thought but fortunately, it did not seem like it wanted to make a fuss about it.


    ¡°You reacted very fast and didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed and expressed, ¡°I was thinking how long you could hold on being pursued by Ghost Mo. Who knew, you persevered and even lure it back to the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. It was quite unexpected for me too.¡±


    ¡°Venerable One, you... Saw everything?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded.


    ¡°This is my territory, so it¡¯s not strange that I saw everything, right?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One grinned.


    Ou Yangming pointed at the fight and asked, ¡°You were aware of Ghost Mo¡¯s every move too, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Ghost Mo left in such a hurry after it met you. I¡¯m not blind, so how could I not know?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One spoke in a in tone as if it was talking about the simplest thing ever.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Venerable One, how are Elder Bai and the others now?¡±


    ¡°Given that you remember them, you¡¯re not an ungrateful person.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded. He chuckled and continued, ¡°Ghost Mo wanted to go against you, but it dare not hurt anyone here, so it only made them unconscious. At most, they¡¯ll wake up after a day.¡±


    Ou Yangming finally sighed a breath of relief. If Bai Zhiyi, Fat Antelope, and the others died because of him, it would be a mental burden for him.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was not staring at Ou Yangming, but his expressions were not hidden from the experienced Venerable One. It nodded and thought, ¡®At the very least, I won¡¯t have to worry about King Kong being abandoned or used by this young fe.¡¯


    In actuality, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was especially curious about everything that happened in the lower realm.


    It wanted to know why King Kong chose the young fellow as its master; it did not seem justifiable.


    Nevertheless, the Venerable One gave up wanting to get to the bottom of the matter after Ou Yangming disyed the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix. Even if it could crush the young fellow to his death with one finger, it would not ask further.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A deafening sound was hearding from the fight. After attacking and avoiding each other for a long time, the giant beasts finally became entangled. Ghost Mo¡¯s long body coiled around the Six-armed Giant Beast, by which it extended its legs to strangle the beast.


    Even so, the Six-armed Giant Beast had 6 tough arms. It hammered the centipede hard with all 6 of its arms, every strike leaving a dent in Ghost Mo¡¯s body, to the extent that green liquid began to stter out.


    The ck fog around Ghost Mo became denser. Instead of spreading in all directions, they kept gathering inward and became more intense.


    Ou Yangming, who was watching from afar, swayed and felt dizzy.


    He shook his head, and his face changed as he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed but did not act. A wind suddenly blew to drive the poisonous gas away.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, but you¡¯re not alert enough.¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed and ttered the Venerable One. ¡°I feel safe beside you, so I wasn¡¯t on guard.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not help butugh. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it was my bad.¡±


    At this time, if cultivators that knew the Venerable One well were present, they would be doubtful if the friendly fellow was the Venerable One itself.


    Given that it was an unparalleled powerhouse that was inmand on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, preventing powerhouses from Danzhou to set foot on its territory carelessly, it must not be a kind figure.


    ¡°Watch closely; the oue will be revealed soon. You¡¯ll benefit from watching more of this,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One uttered.


    Ou Yangming immediately curbed his thoughts and focused on the fight.


    After a brief moment, the Six-armed Giant Beast suddenly roared and pulled all 6 of its arms at the same time. Consequently, the centipede around its body was torn into several sections.


    Green blood spurted into the air and poured down like rain. With that, the majestic Ghost Mo, which had pursued Ou Yangming by every means, perished on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.

 Chapter 603 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 603: Gift</h4>


    The Six-armed Giant Beast shook its body to shake off the green blood all over its body. Its fur seemed to have a wonderful power; although he had superficial wounds from the life-or-death fight against a powerful opponent earlier, by briefly shaking its body after the fight, its wounds closed and could not be seen anymore.


    It took a step forward and squeezed Ghost Mo¡¯s debris hard with itsrge palm, where it retrieved a crystal-like, small, round ball.


    Following that, the Six-armed Giant Beast turned around and walked straight toward Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, and he was secretly wary. The giant beast still carried an extremely fearsome aura, which vaguely seemed to be targeted at him.


    ¡®As far as I know, I never offended this fe before.¡¯


    The Six-armed Giant Beast arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye. It bowed at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, then it asked the young fellow, ¡°Hey, how am Ipared to it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, so he asked in return, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I meant¡ªhow am I aspared to King Kong?¡± The Six-armed Giant Beast widened its eyes.


    After realizing what it was, Ou Yangming could not help but smile bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re both powerhouses, so I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t it seek refuge in you already?¡± The Six-armed Giant Beast scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe and remarked impolitely, ¡°I honestly can¡¯t tell how capable you are that¡¯s worthy enough for it to follow you.¡±


    A strange look could be seen in the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s eyes. It did not question Ou Yangming closely, but it was rather curious too.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming simply spread out his hands and answered, ¡°Perhaps King Kong and I are fated, so we ended up together.¡±


    He naturally would not foolishly tell the truth.


    The Six-armed Giant Beast scoffed angrily and tossed the inner core, which it had retrieved, to the spot in front of Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. The inner core was retrieved from Ghost Mo¡¯s body. The spirit insect was not as humongous as the giant beast, but it was considered an enormous creature to humans. Therefore, its inner core was exceptionallyrge, so much so that it was taller than the young fellow.


    The Six-armed Giant Beast stood straight and wielded its fists to strike its chest as it yelled, ¡°When you see it, remember to tell it that I¡¯m not weaker than it.¡± Before its voice died away, it had soared into the sky and darted into the distance. It vanished in a split second.


    Ou Yangming looked at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One in confusion as he did not know what exactly was going on.


    Even though he did not know how exactly useful a top-grade spirit beast¡¯s inner core was, he did not need to think hard to know that it was far more valuable than ordinary items.


    ¡®But why did the Six-armed Giant Beast throw it to me just like that?¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had a faint smile on its face since just now as if it knew very well the reason the Six-armed Giant Beast acted like that.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a gift from it, so you should ept it,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One noted, ¡°When you smith pieces of equipment, you could learn our innate abilities and convert them into Rune Spells... It¡¯s an incredibly rare ability, so you must treasure it!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. ¡°Sir Venerable One, based on my understanding, most of the Humans¡¯ spells were learned through this way.¡±


    The Venerable One nodded. ¡°Indeed, but if cksmiths want to obtain Rune Secret Techniques through this method, one must be closely associated with a spirit beast and try to fathom it for several years, a decade, or even decades to be able to figure out some clues. Hehe, you learned them as though you¡¯re eating or sleeping. How many people from the past and present could do that?¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed and thought, ¡°I worked hard to sense the skills to gain the runes; it¡¯s not as easy as eating or sleeping...


    ¡®On second thought, it¡¯s unbelievable indeed that I¡¯m able to acquire the runes so quickly.¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One pointed at the massive inner core and said, ¡°Study this thing well, and you might gain something.¡±


    Ou Yangming questioned after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Venerable One, may I ask why Brother Six-armed gave this to me?¡±


    The 10,000 Beast Venerable One sighed and exined, ¡°Six-armed and King Kong are both my sons. Thepetition between them is intense, such that they were always merciless whenever they met and exchanged blows. Even so, they cared for each other.¡± It looked deeply at Ou Yangming and added, ¡°Six-armed gave this to you because he hopes that you¡¯ll treat King Kong well.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let it down.¡± Ou Yangming was moved. He nced at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. It only had a pair of arms, but those from its bloodline had many arms, which was odd.


    Nevertheless, he dared not casually ask the question. Even if he wanted to, he would ask King Kong in the future instead of enraging the Venerable One here.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One turned around and walked into the distance. Its voice could be hearding from afar. ¡°Pack up and leave the mountain. This time, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be safe and sound...¡±


    Ou Yangming bowed deeply in the direction that the Venerable One left, and he only stood up after it was out of his sight.


    Following that, he turned around without any hesitation and focused on the inner core in front of him.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One must have said what it did for a reason, hence Ou Yangming dared not dy the matter. He reached out his hands and ced them gently on the inner core.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and stared at the inner core. It was really drooling.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming ignored it. Before it studied how he could benefit from the inner core, he would not allow Big Yellow toy its hand on it.


    He released his mental power and slowly explored the inner core.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming realized that there was indeed something odd about the inner core. Ghost Mo was ripped into several pieces by the Six-armed Giant Beast. Its body was still twitching, but it was very much dead. Its inner core was somehow filled with a mysterious power, which was full of life as though it was not affected by the spirit insect¡¯s death.


    As Ou Yangming sensed with his mental power, he noticed a unique frequency around the inner core. This was the energy released by the vitality.


    If Ghost Mo was still alive, as bold as Ou Yangming was, he would not anyhow explore the inner core. Since the spirit insect was dead, he was not afraid at all.


    His mental power slowly changed as he slowly adjusted his aura to match that frequency. After an unknown period, the frequency of his aura finally became the same as that around the inner core.


    At that instant, Ou Yangming sensed his mental conception being absorbed into the inner core by a forceful suction. Having said that, the power had no ill intentions because the inner core was not controlled by a master anymore. Therefore, after finding a conscious power with the same frequency, it instantly went forward to contact the power and regarded the young fellow as Ghost Mo.


    Inside the inner core, there was a wonderful yet peculiar world.


    Ou Yangming explored with his mental conception for a brief moment and was surprised to find that the world was somewhat simr to a sea of consciousness.


    There was a green ocean inside the world. It kept rippling as 3 runes undted above it with the waves.


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew they were Ghost Mo¡¯s innate abilities. However, given that they appeared in this ce in such an odd manner, it truly opened his eyes.


    He watched quietly and sensed the changes as the runes rose and fell.


    It was not easy, but it was 10 times easier than sensing spirit beasts¡¯ abilities to gather runes.


    After being immersed in the world for an hour, Ou Yangming had grasped the runes¡¯ changes.


    They were 3 Innate Runes. Once he mastered them, equivalent Skill Runes were formed in his sea of consciousness. Moreover, he even understood their functions through some images inside the inner core.


    Poison-series runes.


    The 3 runes were poison-series runes, which could gather the universe¡¯s spiritual power from the void and turn it into poisonous gas or liquid to be used against enemies.


    Needless to say, if a special method was used to prepare poisonous liquid on pieces of equipment beforehand, the 3 runes could be used effectively where twice the effect could be yielded through half the effort.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and was filled with immense joy.


    He had encountered many powerhouses but whether they were human cultivators or spirit beasts, they never had poison-series runes. Now, not only did the 3 runese from a top-grade spirit beast, but they also filled the nk of a certain series of runes, thus he was ted.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his mental conception from the inner core, then he exhaled deeply and opened his eyes.


    He immediately sensed a wet tongue about to lick him.


    The young fellow tensed up and shouted right away, ¡°Big Yellow, stop!¡±


    Big Yellow stopped and wagged its tail. It cast a ttering look at him, and the eager look on its face expressed its desire clearly.


    That said, Ou Yangming shook his head and exined, ¡°Big Yellow, this inner core contains deadly poison, which is so intense that you won¡¯t be able to resist it. If you were to eat it, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be poisoned to death at once.¡±


    The big yellow dog was startled, then it lowered its head embarrassedly.


    It knew Ou Yangming would not lie to it like that. Since he said that it could not be eaten, it could not be eaten at all.


    Ou Yangming sighed. He understood very well what Big Yellow was thinking. If he was in its ce, he would not have reacted any better.


    At the spur of the moment, a thought crossed his mind.


    He hesitated for a while before he retrieved an item. It was a piece of aerolite.


    The piece of aerolite contained his and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s mental powers. Their mental powers were not weak at all, but they were far from being able to fill the entire aerolite.


    At this moment, the energies inside the inner core seemed to be able to be converted into pure mental power.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and stabbed his dagger deep into the inner core.

 Chapter 604 - Absorb

    <h4>Chapter 604: Absorb</h4>


    ¡®Devour!¡¯


    This was an immensely forceful power. When the power was released, as long as there was a powerful carrier, it could even swallow the whole world.


    Needless to say, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base, he could not imagine how it would be if Heaven and Earth were devoured.


    Endless energies were channeled through the dagger into Ou Yangming¡¯s body. As he converted them, they turned into the purest mental powers. Nheless, he did not store the mental powers in his sea of consciousness. Instead, he sent them all into the piece of aerolite.


    Of course, the piece of aerolite was already filled with power, but Ou Yangming had a gigantic aerolite inside his interspatial bag.


    The aerolitecked so much energy that it was truly a bottomless pit. No matter how much mental power Ou Yangming channeled into it, it seemed like he could not fill it up.


    Even so, Ou Yangming never gave up. Since he made his decision, he would do his best toplete it.


    Big Yellow was startled as it watched the inner core, which was much taller than Ou Yangming, shrink slowly. Its skin and flesh twitched a little, and its heart ached so much that it wanted to roll on the ground. Nevertheless, as the inner core shrunk, the big yellow dog noticed something odd.


    The inner core¡¯s color slowly became richer, by which it was green and frightening.


    Even after taking just one look at it, Big Yellow felt dizzy.


    After all, it was an inner core with poisonous gas. Once Ou Yangming slowly drew the power inside, the poisonous gas left inside became more concentrated until a poisonous pill was formed.


    Ou Yangming slowly opened his eyes and looked at the small green ball in shock.


    After drawing the energies, the inner core, which was initially taller than him, became a round and small ball the size of his thumb. Despite that, the poisonous that it contained must not be trifled with.


    The young fellow pondered for a while before he kept it.


    In actuality, he had identally refined the inner core¡¯s essence.


    If he had used the 3 poison-series runes with this poisonous pill, he could smith an incredibly tough weapon. Once the poison-series spells were activated, the weapon would be extremely mighty and not much inferior to if Ghost Mo released them itself.


    The Six-armed Giant Beast had actually given Ou Yangming the inner core as it wanted him to refine and extract its essence.


    It was exceptionally tough and time-consuming, but even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not expect Ou Yangming toplete the process in such a short time.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and turned around. ¡°Big Yellow, pack up. Let¡¯s leave!¡±


    Big Yellow uttered in a dejected tone, ¡°Okay...¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded. ¡°Big Yellow, why do you...¡±


    Before his voice died away, the big yellow dog quivered and fell hard to the ground.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. Big Yellow had a particrly important ce in his heart. Besides, there was a great tacit understanding between them. If the young fellow had not ridden the big yellow dog this time, he could not have released the spells to affect the top-grade spirit beast.


    Therefore, his thoughts were in a whirl when he saw Big Yellow copse all of a sudden.


    After inspecting carefully for a brief moment, he concluded that the fellow had been poisoned, and the culprit was the poisonous pill that he was holding earlier.


    The poisonous pill was unusually toxic and overbearing, which was unbelievable.


    This was the real power of a top-grade spirit beast. Ou Yangming was especially d, and he thought, ¡®Luckily, I wasn¡¯t out of my mind and didn¡¯t go head-on against Ghost Mo. If not, Big Yellow and I would¡¯ve ended up miserably if it spat its poisonous gas at us.¡¯


    After being refined, the poisonous pill seemed to have epted Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power and had a wonderful spiritual connection with him. Therefore, although it was exceedingly poisonous, it did not cause him any negative effects. On the opposite, Big Yellow could not withstand the pill¡¯s remaining aura and was knocked out.


    Of course, it was also because Big Yellow was not on guard, or a spirit beast like it would not have ended up like that.


    Since Ou Yangming found the reason, it would not be difficult for it to solve the problem.


    He retrieved a pill that he brought along and opened the big yellow dog¡¯srge mouth. Following that, he fed it the pill and a drop of immortal liquid at the same time.


    Before long, Big Yellow awoke and blinked its eyes in confusion at Ou Yangming as it did not know what happened.


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Pick a piece of the centipede¡¯s flesh and keep it. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Ghost Mo¡¯s body had been torn into several pieces, each one was quite massive. Given that it was a top-grade spirit beast, every piece of its flesh contained enormous energies. Whether it would be used to refine pills or as storage material, it would be the best option.


    Big Yellow jumped excitedly. It no longer bothered about why it passed out just now.


    Ou Yangming brought it forward and sliced a section of Ghost Mo¡¯s body into a few pieces, where Big Yellow swallowed after. As for the other sections, the young fellow kept them inside his interspatial bag.


    In actual fact, top-grade spirit beasts had extremely tough bodies, which could not be hurt by ordinary weapons at all. Fortunately, Ou Yangming smithed Good Grade magic tools, and the spirit insect¡¯s body was terribly ruined, or he could not have shed its body.


    After sorting out everything, Ou Yangming sighed and noted, ¡°Big Yellow, we really owe Sir Venerable One this time...¡±


    Big Yellow nodded as if it understood him, but it did not care much about favors. In any case, it would simply enjoy being by Ou Yangming¡¯s side. After all, even if the sky fell, the tall fellow would carry it, thus the big yellow dog was not afraid.


    Ou Yangming identified his direction and brought Big Yellow to hurry into the distance.


    Soon after he left, a small and thin figure appeared discreetly.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One frowned as it watched Ou Yangming leave. It seemed like it had left earlier, but it did not go far away; it was prying the young fellow at a certain distance away through a secret technique.


    It was cautious to avoid being noticed by Ou Yangming, but this was also the reason it could only see things on the surface.


    Having said that, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was shocked by Ou Yangming¡¯s performance. In particr, the way the young fellow handled the inner core was also beyond its reach.


    Ou Yangming managed to refine the massive inner core into a small poisonous pill. Even if the Venerable One had attempted it, it could only slowly upgrade and gather the core¡¯s essence through patient and precise work. On the other hand, the young fellow finished it in a short period, which was so efficient that it exceeded the Venerable One¡¯s understanding.


    However, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One vaguely understood the reason behind it when it recalled the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix disyed by Ou Yangming.


    It pondered for some time and looked into the distance, then it mumbled, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go through the trouble for that young fe.¡±


    With that, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One extended its thin arms, then a tremendously fearsome aura was released from its body.


    Under its precise control, the aura only covered a roughly 36-meters circumference. If any cultivators were inside the area, they would be suppressed by the invincible momentum and pass out.


    Once the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s momentum expanded to an extremity, it suddenly stretched its arms and did a pulling motion in the air.


    As a result, the space was forcibly torn by the forceful power, where a gigantic slit was formed.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One moved and stepped inside without any hesitation.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On a humongous mountain, monstrous centipede, whose size was indescribable,y leisurely on the ground. It closed its eyes and pretended to be asleep, and its breaths sounded as loud as thunders.


    Without moving at all, its very existence affected the space around it.


    At the spur of the moment, the terrifying creature opened its eyes and looked ahead.


    Over there, a passage had suddenly appeared, and a horrifying aura could also be sensed.


    The giant centipede was shocked. The space of the ce it was at was being controlled by it, but a certain being wanted to tear the space apart at the moment. The centipede was undoubtedly being challenged, so nobody would question it even if it ripped the provoker into pieces.


    Nheless, just as the centipede became enraged, it finally sensed the owner of the aura from the interspatial passage.


    The 10,000 Legs Venerable One¡¯s legs shivered, and it felt uneasy and slightly afraid.


    Back then, the deep, unerasable, and unpleasant memories surfaced, and its violent aura instantly calmed down.


    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to offend it, I can¡¯t... Afford to offend the iing fe!¡¯


    In actuality, not only him, but it also seemed like nobody from the Insects could offend that being.


    Living beings from Danzhou that offended that fellow had all been pulled into pieces without any exception, and they became nourishments for its advancement.


    Perhaps the fellow was not the greatest powerhouse in Danzhou, but it was publicly acknowledged as a being that must not be offended no matter what.


    As a light flickered above the passage and disappeared, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stood in front of the centipede with its hands behind its bag.


    There was a huge disparity between their sizes as though they were a giant dragon and an ant, but their attitudes were the opposite of their sizes as they confronted each other. Therge being was humble and respectful, whereas the small being was proud and domineering.


    ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, long time no see.¡± The centipede lifted its head and nodded. ¡°Given that you¡¯re here on your own, did something serious happen?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One responded arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯vee to notify you about something.¡±


    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s so important that you have toe here yourself?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One grinned. For some reason, the 10,000 Legs Venerable One had a bad feeling about this when it saw the smile.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you that Ghost Mo from your bloodline has been killed by me.¡±

 Chapter 605 - Coercion

    <h4>Chapter 605: Coercion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What? Ghost Mo¡¯s dead...¡±


    The 10,000 Legs Venerable One began to move its enormous body. Although it was only a slight movement, the whole mountain seemed to be shaking.


    What momentum was that? It affected the entire world on its own.


    Nheless, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was not moved by the momentum at all. Instead, it responded with a scornful look, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ghost Mo¡¯s dead.¡±


    The gigantic centipede stared at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. A vicious look could be seen in its eyes as though it wanted to swallow the formidable enemy.


    Upon seeing this, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One put its hands behind its back and cast a cold look at the centipede. The strong and substantial aura on its body vanished in the blink of an eye. At this moment, it seemed to have be transparent and did not exist at all.


    The centipede¡¯s momentum declined, and it shouted in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re...¡±


    Heavy pants became louder, and the centipede saw a marvelous state from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. It was a state desired by every Venerable One. It was worth noting that the centipede had cultivated in istion for a century in a nearly absolutely quiet environment in pursuit of the boundary. Even so, it had not gotten a clue about advancing at all.


    At this moment, it somehow saw hints of that boundary on the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sneered and questioned, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to attack anymore?¡±


    ¡°There are definitely very few in Danzhou that have the guts to attack you, and I¡¯m not one of them.¡± The centipede sighed.


    As it spoke, its overflowing fearsome momentum dispersed quietly as though it was a deted balloon.


    ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, Ghost Mo is one of the most talented juniors from my race. It was invited to the 10,000 Beasts Ridge this time, and it wanted to look for a suitable set of equipment. May I ask why it offended you?¡± The centipede asked in a deep voice.


    It knew the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would answer it for sure.


    This was because the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was the one that held the Trading Meet, and it would not let the meet¡¯s reputation be ruined.


    Sure enough, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sneered and answered, ¡°Your precious younger generation attacked human cksmiths after the Trading Meet ended. Not only did it knock out Bai Zhiyi from the Beast King Sect with its mist, but it also went in hot pursuit of another cksmith and wanted to kill him. Hehe, I killed it to make it serve as an example!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why would it do something so unreliable?¡± The centipede widened its eyes. It was startled, and it continued to raise another question?¡± Who¡¯s the human cksmith that Ghost Mo was after?¡± It vaguely had a feeling that the person was the key to the problem.


    ¡°The person¡¯s Ou Yangming,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One answered.


    ¡°Ou Yangming...¡± The centipede¡¯s voice suddenly trembled. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re aware of his origin indeed. Heh, how did you cross paths? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Fine. That young human fe¡¯s a genius from the lower realm, and he has unspeakable secrets. I ordered my child to go to the lower realm to obtain some information from him, but he was tyrannical and killed the child that I sent.¡± The centipede sighed, then it added after a pause, ¡°Ah, I made this happen to Ghost Mo, my child...¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just send Ghost Mo to the lower realm? If it had gone instead, perhaps you would¡¯ve gotten what you wanted.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was disdainful.


    A sh of a furious look could be seen on the centipede¡¯srge face. ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, back then, the 4 of our races joined hands and snatched the portal to the lower realm from the Humans. Every race was given a spot, but the spot for the Insects isn¡¯t with me this time!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was slightly stunned, and it could not help butugh. ¡°I see, you smuggled it into the lower realm. No wonder.¡±


    Back then, the 4 races had agreed to send a representative each to the lower realm every once in a century as a trial when the time-and-space cirction was the safest.


    Even though they controlled the portal, a spot would be upied for every living being that they sent. The time-and-space disturbance this time had increased the size of the slots, which was why the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could send Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s to the lower realm after suppressing its aura.


    As for the Birds and the Aquatics, they sent a high-rank spirit beast each. The Insects were the only ones with an ulterior motive, thus Ghost-wed Venerable One, which was in charge of sending a representative to the lower realm, deliberately nned to make more transfers.


    Moreover, among the transferred items, the Inescapable Trap and the omnipresent mist that bothered the little red bird were included too. Those were treasures made by the Venerable One, hence their shares of the spot were bigger than that of an ordinary spirit beast.


    Therefore, Ghost-wed Venerable One could only send a low-rank spirit beast to guarantee a sessful transfer.


    With that, there was no other option but to smuggle the spirit centipede and the Blood Devil follower into the lower realm.


    They wanted to send a top-grade spirit beast and even wanted to be there themselves, but it was impossible. It would be fine to think about it but if they acted on the thought, it would be a one-way trip for them.


    The centipede lowered its head and expressed, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, since Ghost Mo was at fault first, that¡¯s its fate. I hope you won¡¯t investigate this further.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable being, so I won¡¯t investigate it further but...¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One responded proudly. Frightening lights were seen in its eyes as it added, ¡°Old friend, I hope that that young human fe won¡¯t be disturbed anymore.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your request, I understand,¡± the centipede replied to it without any hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re very agreeable.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed out loud. It nodded and pulled the void in front of it, causing another gigantic, ck passage to appear. Following that, it shed and disappeared from the boundless mountain.


    The centipede was rather infuriated. Given that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One simply tore the space enveloped by its aura, it was undoubtedly a contemptuous act.


    Nevertheless, was it not a form of suppression in terms of strength?


    At the very least, the centipede could not do this at all.


    After falling silent for some time, the centipede mumbled, ¡°Seeing how the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One didn¡¯t ask about his secret, could it have known? Ah, what a pity, that person can¡¯t be touched now. That said, as smart as you are, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t guess that I wasn¡¯t the one that made a move on the young fe. Heh, heh... Looks like I¡¯ll have to find a way to inform Ghost-wed.¡±


    It dared not offend the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, but it was even more unwilling to let Ghost Mo sacrifice for nothing.


    Even if it could not take revenge, it would drag the other powerhouses from the Insects into the matter so that they would suffer bad luck too!


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow sessfully found Bai Zhiyi and the others.


    Ghost Mo was merciful as it did not kill them. In actual fact, in that situation, if the spirit insect really wanted to attack regardless of the costs, the hidden 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would not have let it have its way.


    After all, Bai Zhiyi and the others had participated in the Trading Meet on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. If they were killed by a creature after they left, what would happen to the Venerable One¡¯s image?


    Ou Yangming retrieved his pills for Bai Zhiyi and the others to consume, thus they awoke very soon.


    The pills were refined in the lower realm, but they were surely not substandard if they were kept by Ou Yangming. If one wanted to detoxify someone effectively, one would naturally have to use the immortal liquid as well. Despite that, the pills were more than enough to drive away the bit of poisonous gas.


    Bai Zhiyi and the others were outraged after they woke up. In particr, the elder proposed to return to the 10,000 Beasts Ridge to seek justice from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    After a thorough exnation from Ou Yangming, they finally understood that the culprit had been killed, thus they finally calmed down.


    In the end, they had a brief discussion and decided to continue toward the Beast King Sect.


    Having said that, due to the unforeseen change earlier, Bai Zhiyi and the others became unusually careful. They initially thought there were no taboos and that they did not have to worry about being attacked if they left after joining the Trading Meet on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    However, the fact was right in front of them, so they had to admit their mistake.


    When they left this time, they were not obstructed anymore. After several days of a threatening but safe journey, they finally returned to the Humans¡¯ boundary.


    In Danzhou, the Humans and the various races of the Beasts coexisted and governed in different boundaries. Needless to say, there were always all sorts of grievances and gratitude between the Humans and the Beasts, as well as among the different races of the Beasts. Hence, even in the respective boundaries, there were incredibly few beings from other races.


    As long as those beings from dissimr races did not cause any troubles, none of the human powerhouses would provoke them without any reason.


    This seemed to have be a tacit understanding and custom in Danzhou.


    Once Bai Zhiyi and the others returned to the Humans¡¯ boundary, they were evidently relieved.


    A medium-scaled town could be seen at the border. It was not massive, but Bai Zhiyi and the others had made arrangements here in advance.


    They entered a huge residence and settled down right away as if they were very familiar with the ce. Nheless, before they could rest, someone visited them.


    It was a disciple from the Beast King Sect, and he was the person-in-charge. He was delighted upon seeing Bai Zhiyi. ¡°Elder Bai, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi questioned snappily, ¡°Why? Were you hoping that I won¡¯t return?¡±


    That person quickly waved his hand and responded, ¡°Elder Bai, you misunderstood me. I received a smithing task here, but the others haven¡¯t been able to seed after several days in a row. Luckily, you¡¯re here. You¡¯re truly my savior!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi cast a cold look at him and replied to him, ¡°Hmph, if they¡¯re not capable enough, they shouldn¡¯t force it. If you¡¯d like me to ept the task, you should know the rule.¡±


    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t receive any less than you deserve.¡± That person smiled.


    The elder nodded as he was pleased. He suddenly turned to say, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, as long as we can finish tasks given by the sect, we won¡¯t be refrained from epting tasks outside. Hehe, to us, this is the right path for us to profit the most.¡±

 Chapter 606 - Recommended Himself

    <h4>Chapter 606: Rmended Himself</h4>


    Ou Yangming was startled for a while, and he had a strange look on his face.


    Bai Zhiyi gave him an extremely positive impression. Even though they had only met once, the elder was willing to teach him through a unique form the secret technique to smith Good Grade magic tools. He suddenly looked greedy, hence the young fellow suspected if he met another Bai Zhiyi.


    The elder grinned and asked as though he perceived Ou Yangming¡¯s thought, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, I¡¯m a cultivator too. Do you know what the most important thing for a cultivator is?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°Opportunities.¡±


    He was telling the truth because his opportunity to obtain the Military Fire was unquestionably the most important thing for him.


    Without the opportunity, Ou Yangming could not have excelled in smithing art. Not to mentioning to the Spiritual Realm, even in the lower realm, he would not have achieved anything. In fact, he might have died long ago due to the beast tide this time.


    Nheless, Bai Zhiyi was slightly stunned at first, then he responded with a smile, ¡°Opportunities are incredibly important, but that¡¯s not the most important thing to us.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded for a while, then he expressed sternly, ¡°Elder Bai, please guide me.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi stroked his long beard and pointed at the person-in-charge. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, this is a junior of mine, Xia Zizhen. Hehe, Zizhen, tell him.¡±


    Xia Zizhen immediately responded to him. He could not understand why Bai Zhiyi cared so much about a little Spiritualist, but he dared not object to the elder¡¯s order.


    ¡°Brother, to cultivators like us, resources are the most important thing. Among all resources, wealth is unquestionably ranked first.¡±


    ¡°Wealth?¡± Ou Yangming blinked but disagreed with it.


    Throughout his 2 years in the military camp, it was indeed tough because he was supervised by Old Craftsman. Even so, he never worried about wealth anymore after acquiring the Military Fire. This was because the young fellow was remarkable in smithing art so as long as he put in the effort to smith items, wealth would naturallye to him.


    Xia Zizhen furrowed his eyebrows and thought, ¡®Who¡¯s this good-for-nothing young man? Why doesn¡¯t he understand such a shallow principle...¡¯


    He cleared his throat. If the young fellow was not being taken care of by Bai Zhiyi, he would not have bothered about him at all. For the sake of Elder Bai, Xia Zizhen continued, ¡°Lil¡¯ brother, you¡¯re a cultivator too, so have you worried about theck of resources throughout your cultivation?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered seriously. His path of cultivation had been quite smooth, and it seemed like cultivation resources were never a concern to him.


    Whether it was the Ni family from the lower realm or the Yi Pavilion and the imperial family, whom he met after, they sent him plenty of cultivation resources for free. Although he made it clear that he did notck any of them, they never stopped providing those resources for him.


    Moreover, when he used the Simted Spiritual Fist, which he had learned from the imperial family, to help powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade to advance to Extreme Grade, they also sent him precious gifts to thank him.


    Even though gifts from a person would not be much, when the gifts from everyone were umted, he had so many that it was unimaginable.


    In a way, cultivation resources were nothing but a drifting cloud to him.


    He could get as many as he wanted, so why would heck them?


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and looked at Xia Zizhen, then he shook his head seriously and answered, ¡°I nevercked cultivation resources.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was struck dumb, and his face twitched. He screamed internally, ¡®Can you speak properly?¡¯ Nevertheless, after noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, he suppressed his anger and noted, ¡°Alright, you might not be short of any resources in the past, but you will in the future.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be short of cultivation resources.¡± Ou Yangming tapped his chest. He had many interspatial bags with him, and the total number of resources could let him cultivate to a higher level.


    Besides, he could continue to smith. As long as he still had the Military Fire, he would notck anything.


    Xia Zizhen took a deep breath of cold air, then he turned and smiled bitterly at Bai Zhiyi.


    At this moment, he even had the urge to beat up Ou Yangming.


    Bai Zhiyi was somewhat overjoyed when he listened to their conversation. Heughed out loud and noted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, I know you¡¯re very gifted in smithing art, so you don¡¯tck ordinary cultivation resources. Hehe, as long as we¡¯re sessful as cksmiths, we won¡¯t be poor.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was stupefied. ¡°Elder Bai, he-he¡¯s a cksmith?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a cksmith¡ªa powerful cksmith. He¡¯ll definitely overtake me in the future, so you mustn¡¯t underestimate him,¡± Bai Zhizhen answered seriously.


    Xia Zizheng¡¯s expression changed. He was not dispirited anymore, but he looked at Ou Yangming strangely.


    ¡®I see, he¡¯s an outstanding cksmith, so no wonder he said he nevercked cultivation resources.


    ¡®But does a young fe like him really have an excellent standard in smithing art?¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi said in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, we certainly have enough ordinary cultivation resources, but precious treasures can only be discovered but not sought. If someone makes a request with a treasure, hehe, you mustn¡¯t miss the opportunity!¡±


    Ou Yangming was smart, thus he instantly understood what the elder meant. ¡°Elder Bai, are you saying that this is the case this time?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi nodded with a smile. ¡°Zizhen, what did that person request, and what did he bring? Tell me.¡±


    Xia Zizhen nodded. ¡°Yes, a friend from the Disaster Saber Sect has sought help from us; he needs a unique weapon.¡± He hesitated for a while and stole a nce at Ou Yangming.


    The elder waved his hand snappily and remarked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou¡¯s not an outsider, so you don¡¯t need to be wary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a friend from the Disaster Saber Sect needs a weapon with strong toxicity, and he asked that it must have a poison-series skill,¡± Xia Zizhen continued.


    ¡°A poison-series skill?¡± Bai Zhiyi frowned. ¡°This won¡¯t be easy...¡±


    Among human cksmiths, one would grasp the smithing technique for pieces of Skill Equipment after arriving at a certain level. Despite that, they normally mastered Rune Skills rted to the natural changes of the universe.


    As for poison-series skills, they were quite rare.


    Xia Zizhen quickly added, ¡°Elder Bai, it¡¯s obviously not an easy task, or I wouldn¡¯t have asked you for help. Hehe, I recall that you¡¯ve learned a skill from this series before.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi red at him then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a bit in the past, but it¡¯s the lowest-level poison-series Rune Skills. Since someone from the Disaster Saber Sect made a special visit here, he¡¯s surely not asking for this.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, but he did not rmend himself right away. Instead, he watched quietly and coldly on the side.


    Xia Zizhen was startled, and he was rather anxious. ¡°Elder Bai, he¡¯s willing to pay a huge price for it!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi questioned coldly, ¡°What rewards did he prepare?¡±


    ¡°He prepared 3 sets of materials, as well as a spiritual herb that can produce immortal liquid!¡± Xia Zizhen answered seriously.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Zhiyi stopped frowning as he was really moved.


    Spiritual herbs were not much in the Spiritual Realm, but they were categorized into different levels. If a spiritual herb that could produce spiritual liquid was found, everyone would fight for it for sure.


    ¡°That fe¡¯s quite lucky to be able to find such a precious item.¡± Bai Zhiyi then responded after some thought, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll meet him first. Whether or not I¡¯ll seed, I¡¯ll give it a go.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was ted. ¡°Thank you, Elder Bai.¡±


    After getting the elder¡¯s permission, he quickly left.


    Bai Zhiyi chuckled and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, looks like the fe from the Disaster Saber Sect has not only prepared rewards for the cksmith, but he also provided generous gifts for Zizhe, or he won¡¯t be so diligent.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°Elder Bai, are you going to do it?¡±


    ¡°I n to try. If it isn¡¯t difficult, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish.¡± Bai Zhiyi nodded.


    ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯d like to observe the process, can you...¡± Ou Yangming asked probingly.


    ¡°Haha, if you¡¯d like to spectate, go ahead; I won¡¯t object to it.¡± Bai Zhiyi was secretly happy. He was a cksmith too, hence he understood what Ou Yangming was thinking. The more eager the young fellow was, the happier he was.


    As long as he disyed great abilities, why should he worry about not being able to recruit Ou Yangming into his sect?


    Before long, Xia Zizhen brought a middle-aged man into the residence. ¡°Elder Bai, he¡¯s my good friend, Poisonous Saber Gentleman from the Disaster Saber Sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at the man and wondered, ¡°The Disaster Saber Sect, Poisonous Saber Gentleman. What are they...¡¯


    However, everyone had their preference in titles. He was not used to them, but he would not say anything.


    On the contrary, Bai Zhiyi was not bothered at all. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What weapon are you looking for?¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman bowed and answered seriously, ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯d like a poisonous saber.¡± He retrieved a parchment, where the saber¡¯s model was drawn. Whether it was the saber¡¯s length, weight, or materials, they were also clearly stated.


    Bai Zhiyi held the parchment and frowned. After a brief moment, he noted, ¡°I¡¯ll consider for a while. You may leave first.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman responded to him, then he opened his interspatial bag to retrieve the materials and ce them on the ground. ¡°Thanks for your effort, Elder Bai.¡± Subsequently, he left with Xia Zizhen.


    The elder stared at the parchment and knitted his eyebrows more than before. He sighed after a long time andmented, ¡°Ah, the spiritual herb can¡¯t be obtained so easily indeed...¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time and finally moved his head over to take a look.


    After seeing the request, a faint smile could be seen on his face. ¡°Elder Bai, how about you let me attempt it first?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was taken aback. He looked up and asked in confusion, ¡°You...¡±

 Chapter 607 - Distracted

    <h4>Chapter 607: Distracted</h4>


    Ou Yangming was a genius¡ªan unparalleled God-favored one in smithing art.


    At such a young age, he couldyer pieces of Half-Silver Equipment. Moreover, after watching the smithing technique of Good Grade magic tools once, he could figure out a draft form ording to the proportion of minerals. As far as Bai Zhiyi knew, the young fellow was the only one capable of doing those.


    He regarded Ou Yangming with special respect because he witnessed the young fellow¡¯s talent.


    Even so, no matter how much Bai Zhiyi valued Ou Yangming, he did not think that the young fellow could smith the equipment on the parchment.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman made a strict request; the poisonous saber had to be a Good Grade magic tool, and it must be attacked with at least 2 offensive poison-series Skill Runes. He did not ask that they must be Intermediate Skill Runes, but it was clear that at least one of the skills had to be an intermediate one.


    It was difficult to carve a Skill Rune on a piece of equipment, but many cksmiths could do it.


    However, if 2 skills were to be engraved, even if they were from the same series, the difficulty would increase by a few times. Inparison, it would be much simpler to change the request for the skills into a request for a piece of White Silver Equipment.


    Not to mention a young cksmith like Ou Yangming, even Bai Zhiyi dared not make any promises.


    Bai Zhiyi sighed and responded, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, I know you¡¯re young and fearless, so you want to give it a go, but you saw Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s request. If anything goes wrong, my reputation will be ruined by you.¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed and replied to the elder, ¡°I was being unmindful. Please forgive me, Elder Bai.¡±


    Indeed, the one that agreed to smith the equipment was not him, but Bai Zhiyi. If he smithed and seeded, the elder would feel uneasy about taking the credit; if he failed, the elder would have to take the me too.


    Bai Zhiyi waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s great for young people to be ambitious. Hehe, Ick that drive.¡±


    He looked at the materials on the floor and furrowed his eyebrows.


    There were fine minerals that could be used to smith Good Grade magic tools, but 2 of them were different from what Ou Yangming normally used. It was not strange; Poisonous Saber Gentleman requested a poisonous saber, hence the 2 materials were definitely suitable for attaching poison-series spells.


    Nheless, the most eye-catching items were 3 poisonous pills. They did not know where the pills came from but since Poisonous Saber Gentleman brought them here, they were evidently unordinary.


    To Bai Zhiyi, 3 sets of materials were enough to let him smith a Good Grade magic tool ording to his wish.


    Despite that, the difficult part was to attach 2 skills to the equipment. On top of that, the fact that they had to be poison-series spells exceeded the elder¡¯s capability.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he uttered, ¡°Elder Bai, I actually know a poison-series spell, and it¡¯s also an Intermediate Spell.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi, who was deep in his thoughts, looked up abruptly and asked in shock, ¡°What? Are you being serious?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to lie to you, Elder Bai.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    The elder looked deeply at Ou Yangming and finally sighed. ¡°I understand now; no wonder you wanted to give this a go.¡± He was undecided at first, but he finally said, ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming knew what the elder wanted, but he responded with a smile, ¡°Senior, please go ahead.¡±


    Bai Zhiyiughed and asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to exchange a Skill Rune with you, are you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation.


    The elder was dumbfounded, then he uttered with a smile, ¡°Good fe, thank you.¡±


    Given the situation, Ou Yangming could have made extra requests, but he agreed with the exchange right away. Therefore, Bai Zhiyi was grateful.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and expressed, ¡°Elder Bai, you guided me before this, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi pointed at him andughed cheerfully, ¡°Alright, what Skill Rune would you like to learn?¡±


    ¡°Am I allowed to choose?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought.


    The elder smiled bitterly. ¡°There are numerous Skill Runes in the world, but I¡¯m not a know-it-all, so I don¡¯t know all of them. I¡¯m adept in wind-series and water-series Rune Skills. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not talented in them; once you return to the sect with me, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you to learn an Intermediate Rune Skill from the library.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Bai Zhiyi¡¯s arrangement was beneficial for him, but he still asked, ¡°Elder Bai, the specific Rune Skills that you¡¯re adept in are...¡±


    Bai Zhiyi answered in a deep voice, ¡°The Intermediate Runes that I¡¯m skilled at are the Waterfall Attack and the Water Arrows Chain from the water series, as well as the Great Windstorm from the wind series.¡±


    The young fellow waited quietly for a brief moment but did not hear anything else, so he could not help but ask, ¡°And?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi red at him and rejoined, ¡°Being adept in 3 Intermediate Skill Runes is quite a lot. The other runes I know are rudimentary ones, so they can¡¯t be used to exchange for your poison-series spell.¡±


    ¡°Ah? 3?¡± Ou Yangming had a weird look on his face.


    ¡°Why do you have that look on your face?¡± Bai Zhiyi frowned.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing¡ªI recalled something, so I lost myself.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had told him that the ability to fathom Skill Runes from spirit beasts¡¯ innate abilities was not a trivial matter. He did not attach much importance to it at first, but he now knew that the ability was truly significant.


    Bai Zhiyi was not a simple person. Not only was he an elder from the Beast King Sect, but he was also an elder from Danzhou¡¯s Smithing Alliance. In a way, he had a certain status among the cksmiths in Danzhou.


    In spite of his status, he could only grasp 3 Intermediate Skill Runes.


    It was certainly not a special case, thus Ou Yangming figured that every cksmith could only learn limited Intermediate Skill Runes. Needless to say, those of Bai Zhiyi¡¯s rank had surely grasped numerous Rudimentary Runes, which might be able to satisfy Rudimentary and Intermediate Spiritualists, but they would be not worth mentioning to Advanced Spiritualists.


    Ou Yangming raised another question as he recalled something, ¡°Elder Bai, can you learn intermediate poison-series Skill Runes in a short period?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi smiled bitterly, ¡°I dare not guarantee it, but I¡¯ve learned a rudimentary one before and have some talent in poison-series runes, so I might seed if I try.¡±


    Nevertheless, it was clear from his tone that there was not much hope in that.


    Ou Yangming immediately shut up and thought.


    ¡®If he finds out how I learn Skill Runes, I¡¯ll probably get burned.¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi turned around and asked, ¡°Which one of the 3 Intermediate Skill Rune would you like to learn?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he shook his head. ¡°Elder Bai, frankly speaking, I¡¯ve grasped those 3 Skill Runes already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what?¡± Bai Zhiyi was in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve grasped them already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Bai Zhiyimented without any hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re so young, so how¡¯s it possible...¡± His voice suddenly lowered because he recalled the time he met Ou Yangming during the Trading Meet.


    The young fellow smithed a piece of equipment that was a half step to White Silver by using ordinary Power Ors.


    Bai Zhiyi was as shocked as he was at that time.


    ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s age, he could not have done it, but he did.


    Since the young fellow created a miracle once, could he do it twice?


    Bai Zhiyi fell silent for some time then asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, can you show me those 3 Skill Runes?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    He did not want to expose the way he learned them, but it would not be a problem for him to show his abilities.


    Disying runes and carving runes were entirely different things; it would be extremely easy for him to do the former. With that, he straightened his body and quickly made strokes in the air with his hands.


    When his hands began to move, wonderful energies surged in the air and underwent marvelous changes ording to his gestures.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden. It was at this instant he experienced a queer feeling.


    Back when the Six-armed Giant Beast and Ghost Mo fought, they easily triggered changes in the universe¡¯s spiritual power. As their fight progressed, it even felt like they were controlling the space.


    Before this, Ou Yangming had released Rune Spells many times but this time, he identally stumbled upon the feeling of controlling the universe with spells.


    His hands were still making strokes, but his aura changed drastically. As such, the universe¡¯s energies that were flowing along with his hands were unexpectedly forceful.


    Bai Zhiyi had unknowingly stood straight and was watching Ou Yangming with his eyes and mouth wide open as he was in disbelief.


    The elder was knowledgeable, but this was the exact reason he understood what this meant.


    ¡®If this young fe can really achieve that, he can¡¯t be described as a mere genius. What should he be called? A freak...¡¯


    Just as Bai Zhiyi was feeling ill-at-ease, a soft ¡°pow¡± was heard. The surging energies in front of Ou Yangming burst and dispersed, so the Skill Rune naturally disappeared too.


    Ou Yangming looked regretful. He smiled apologetically at Bai Zhiyi and said, ¡°Elder Bai, I was distracted just now. How about I do it again?¡±

 Chapter 608 - Caster And Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 608: Caster And cksmith</h4>


    Bai Zhiyi nodded nkly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this point, whether or not he could smith the treasure saber requested by Poisonous Saber Gentleman was secondary; he was the most curious about how far Ou Yangming could go.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and reached out his hands again. He was highly-spirited and overjoyed.


    Although he failed to show the Rune Skill earlier, the suddenprehension allowed him to gain an idea of controlling space with spells. Needless to say, the young fellow was still far from being able to do that, but he could exert influence on a space already¡ªeven if the influenced range was extremely small and insignificant.


    Nheless, as long as there was a beginning¡ªa starting point,¡ªhe could slowly expand the range such that he could finally achieve what the Six-armed Giant Beast and Ghost Mo did.


    Ou Yangming stroked his arms, causing a peculiar energy fluctuation to appear in the space in front of him. Once the fluctuation reached an extremity, a stream of water gathered in the void.


    The Waterfall Attack.


    It was a scaled-down version of the Intermediate Spell, hence it did not contain much power. Even so, Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing it.


    This was because he sensed an incredibly familiar aura from the small waterfall.


    Yes, it was the aura caused by the Waterfall Attack, which he was adept in. The only thing was that the aura was far from that of the real skill and could almost not bepared.


    Nevertheless, the smaller the aura, the more surprised Bai Zhiyi was. He had concluded that Ou Yangming had indeed grasped the Waterfall Attack and instead of having a superficial knowledge of it, he could use it for actualbat. If not, the young fellow could not have controlled the spell¡¯s mightiness to be faintly discernible.


    Bai Zhiyi thought, ¡®This young fe is truly unbelievable¡ªit¡¯s unbelievable that he¡¯s able to have such control over an Intermediate Rune at a young age.¡¯


    Having said that, he did not know that this was only the beginning.


    After releasing the Waterfall Attack, Ou Yangming did not stop. He continued to make strokes with his fingers, and he was so fast that he released the second and third Rune Skill in session after just a few breaths.


    The 3 skills were indeed the 3 Intermediate Rune Skills that Bai Zhiyi was skilled at. Once the young fellow sessfully released all of them, a brilliant look was seen on the elder¡¯s face.


    Bai Zhiyi had worked hard for decades but only learned 3 Intermediate Rune Skills. It was not an impressive result, but it was enough for him to have his ce among the cksmiths in Danzhou.


    It was worth noting that those were Intermediate Runes, and it was rtively difficult to even grasp one of them.


    The elder sighed after a long time and asked, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a caster, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Bai Zhiyi smiled bitterly. ¡°No wonder; only casters can master plenty of Rune Spells at your age, but...¡± The eldermented, ¡°There aren¡¯t many casters that are also gifted in smithing art, but those that be cksmiths will be sessful in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming lowered his head and wondered, ¡®How should I respond to that? I might as well keep quiet.¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi sighed for some time and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, pass the intermediate poison-series spell to me first. Once we return to my sect, I¡¯ll rmend you to enter the library, and I guarantee that you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±


    ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re being too polite,¡± Ou Yangming immediately replied to the elder.


    He recalled what he learned, then he picked one of the 3 intermediate poison-series runes that he learned from Ghost Mo¡¯s inner core.


    Even though the 3 poison-series runes were intermediate ones, they had dissimr difficulty levels. There was a huge gap between the hardest and the easiest one, by which Ou Yangming felt the disparity when he learned them; the time he spent learning them was several times apart.


    Given that the difficulty levels were so different for equal-ranked spells, it proved the inequality between their mightiness.


    Ou Yangming chose the least powerful Rune Skill.


    The Poisonous Gas Diffusion.


    It was a simple magic art, which was used to release one¡¯s poisonous gas.


    That said, it would not deserve being an Intermediate Skill if that was its only effect.


    The biggest feature of the magic art was it would not draw any attention when one released poisonous gas. In other words, the poisonous gas would be released without the knowledge of ordinary people, and they would not realize it even after they were poisoned.


    While the spell was not an exceptionally offensive one, it was vicious and suitable for sneaking an attack.


    When Bai Zhiyi knew the details of the spell, he could not help but have a strange look on his face.


    He fell silent for some time and noted, ¡°Lli¡¯ Ou, let me ask Poisonous Saber Gentleman first. If he¡¯s not satisfied with this spell, let¡¯s think of something else.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Of course.¡±


    He was also aware that though the spell was unimaginably mighty, not everyone would be fond of it.


    If Poisonous Saber Gentleman was not satisfied with the spell, he could still pick from the 2 other poison-series spells. However, those 2 spells were much more potent, thus he would not be willing to reveal them unless he would be well-rewarded.


    With that, Bai Zhiyi sent a message, and Xia Zizhen delivered Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s answer in no time. The middle-aged man was willing to ept the Intermediate Spell.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and disdained the word ¡°gentleman¡± in Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s name. Even if a gentleman was willing to ept the spell, he was only a gentleman to a very limited extent.


    Since Poisonous Saber Gentleman approved of the spell, Bai Zhiyi began to smith.


    Ou Yangming retrieved an ore and smithed a military saber using his Military Fire. The saber was far from the model requested by Poisonous Saber Gentleman, but it would be more than enough to be used as an ordinary carrier.


    As his Military Fire burned, subtle rune paths appeared on the weapon.


    The young fellow did not conceal his fire, but Bai Zhiyi still frowned.


    He could vaguely sense the rune paths being carved, but it was not easy for a non-caster cksmith to learn a Rune Skill. Without putting in a lot of hard work, it was unimaginable.


    In actuality, it was true that Bai Zhiyi agreed to take up the task, but he and Poisonous Saber Gentleman both knew that the equipment with strict conditions could not be smithed easily.


    Normally, plenty of time would be needed to design, research, and develop the equipment. Following that, one would start smithing from ordinary materials and would only smith for real after one was confident aboutpleting the task.


    The whole process would take several months to several years.


    This was the biggest reason Bai Zhiyi agreed to take up the job. If not, he would rather be killed than being demanded to learn an Intermediate Rune on the spot and apply it sessfully.


    When Bai Zhiyi sensed the rune paths left by Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire on the equipment, he had a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    Atst, Ou Yangming shook his wrist and curbed his Military Fire.


    He handed the military saber to Bai Zhiyi and said, ¡°Elder Bai, take a look at it.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi epted the military saber and sensed the rune again. He sighed after a long time and expressed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too difficult for me to learn this Rune Skill.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°Elder Bai, why are you humbling yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not humbling myself; I know my limitations.¡± Bai Zhiyi waved his hand and continued after a pause, ¡°When cksmithse across Rune Skills, we always have a subtle yet wonderful sensing ability. To date, I¡¯ve sensed all of the Rune Skills I learned, but I felt nothing when you carved the Poisonous Gas Diffusion Rune.¡±


    Seeing how disappointed he was, Ou Yangming did not know how he could persuade him.


    The young fellow knew that normal cksmiths could only perceive limited Rune Skills. Without a unique sense toward a certain series of runes, one would unlikely learn them.


    Despite that, Bai Zhiyi had previously learned a Rudimentary Rune Skill from the poison series, so Ou Yangming and Xia Zizhen thought that he could easily learn an intermediate one.


    Who knew, the path was cut off before the elder began to learn it.


    Bai Zhiyi pondered for a brief moment and scanned Ou Yangming, then he uttered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you said that you¡¯re interested to give this a go.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded and responded, ¡°Yes. Elder Bai, are you allowing me to do it now?¡±


    The elder sighed. ¡°Since I can¡¯t do it, I must find a helper. Hehe, since you¡¯ve learned intermediate poison-series runes, why can¡¯t you try?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed due to excitement. It was his first time smithing a piece of Dual Skill Equipment.


    Nheless, he did not know that Bai Zhiyi initially decided not to let him cause any trouble. The elder only changed his mind after he witnessed the young fellow perform the Rune Skills and identally release energies that influenced space.


    Given that Ou Yangming was a young caster, the elder figured that it would be fine to give him an opportunity.


    Bai Zhiyi stroked his long beard and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, have you smithed anything simr before this?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°I can smith a Good Grade magic tool with a Skill Rune, and I can even add a White Silver Attribute to it.¡± He sounded confident.


    The elder¡¯s eyes flickered, then he questioned, ¡°Oh, so can you smith a piece of Dual Skill Equipment too?¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯ve never smithed one before. Please guide me.¡±


    He understood that pieces of Dual Skill Equipment were more difficult to be smithed than pieces of Single Skill Equipment but judging from Bai Zhiyi¡¯s tone, it seemed to be moreplicated than that.

 Chapter 609 - Dual Skill Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 609: Dual Skill Equipment</h4>


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, it¡¯s actually best to have only one Skill Rune on a piece of equipment.¡± Bai Zhiyi chuckled and continued after a short pause, ¡°Normally, the easiest way to smith a piece of Dual Skill Equipment is to find a treasure ore with a unique rune. Once the treasure ore is embedded in the equipment, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Ou Yangming touched his waist sash, which had unique abilities. The reason it became a magic tool was treasure ores were embedded in it.


    Therefore, the way of embedding treasure ores was also the right path to upgrade a piece of equipment¡¯s power.


    Bai Zhiyi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the easiest way and has the highest sess rate, but it¡¯s also the toughest way.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s too difficult to find treasure ores.¡±


    ¡°Yes, suitable treasure ores are too hard to find.¡± Bai Zhiyi smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s why we usually acquire treasure ores first and design pieces of equipment ording to their attributes instead of finding treasure ores ording to requirements for pieces of equipment.¡±


    The young fellow nodded and asked, ¡°Should we adopt another method then?¡±


    His face changed slightly as he spoke because he had a suitable treasure inside his interspatial bag.


    As long the poisonous pill refined from Ghost Mo¡¯s inner core was slightly processed, it could be attached with a powerful poison-series Skill Rune, and it would be way more effective than one could imagine.


    Nheless, it would be impossible to think that Ou Yangming would use the poisonous pill here.


    Bai Zhiyi responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. The second method is to merge 2 runes and carve them on the equipment, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to achieve that.¡±


    He had a terribly bitter look on his face. It was already challenging to engrave a Skill Rune, but if the number was doubled, the difficulty would be more than doubled; it would be at least 10 times harder.


    Taking a piece of white paper as an example, it would be easy to doodle on it, such that anyone with an artistic background could easily draw something beautiful on it.


    However, it would be incredibly tricky to produce an entirely different masterpiece on top of that drawing.


    Needless to say, the Humans had a long story in smithing art as it had been around for an unknown period. Throughout the endless years, there were numerous miracles.


    People would sometimes stumble upon rune paths for dual skills, or one would identallyprehend the wonders behind it and be reputable.


    Nevertheless, every Dual Skill Rune was not simple, and they would not be easily circted. This was because they would be core skills for sects or families. Apart from loyal direct disciples and descendants, one would not be able to see them.


    Bai Zhiyi continued in a deep voice, ¡°The rudimentary poison-series Skill Rune that I grasped is the Stun Art, which allows one to release some poisonous gaze to stun one¡¯s enemy. Hehe, it¡¯s the most basic poison-series spell, but it yields the same result as the Poisonous Gas Diffusion through a different approach. These 2 should be able to match with each other, and it¡¯ll be less difficult to make it work.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement.


    There were countless dual skillbinations, but they also varied in difficulty.


    Abination between 2 poison-series runes wasparatively easier, whereas the difficulty of merging fire-series and water-series runes in a piece of equipment would force one to go mad andmit suicide.


    Bai Zhiyi also retrieved an ordinary ore and smithed it into the model requested by Poisonous Gas Gentleman. His fire flickered as the Stun Art Rune was slowly attached to the equipment.


    The Stun Art was a general name for runes because there were many ways to create a simr effect.


    Not only the poison series, but the water series, light series, and even earth series also had Skill Runes for the Stun Art.


    Perhaps the only disparity between them was the stun period and effect.


    Ou Yangming stared quietly at the fire in front of him. Bai Zhiyi was returning the favor by not concealing the changes in his fire, hence the young fellow could sense everything clearly.


    Unlike Bai Zhiyi, who could not apprehend the changes in Skill Runes, Ou Yangming had a rather deep impression of the Stun Art Rune after observing the process once. The Military Fire in his sea of consciousness flickered as a faint rune was secretly formed.


    Of course, the rune was far from perfect at the moment. Ou Yangming must keep working hard to have a deeper impression of it to achieve perfection.


    Even so, he was the only one that could aplish this after only watching the process once.


    After Bai Zhiyi was done smithing, he handed the saber to Ou Yangming. ¡°Take a look at it first. Once you have an idea of it, I¡¯ll show you again.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and examined the saber carefully.


    He might not be able to learn the Skill Rune by only looking at it on the equipment. After all, Skill Runes were too mysterious, by which even the most rudimentary rune had its features. If he could not spot those key points and only copied a rune exactly, he would not be more potent than ordinary cksmiths.


    On the other hand, everything would be different if there was a clear description or if he witnessed the smithing process.


    This was akin to a skyscraper; without the structural drawing and the distribution diagram for the circuits and pipes inside, it would be hard to grasp the building¡¯s exact situation.


    If one had those pieces of information where one knew the distribution of every wire and pipeline, it would be much easier to reconstruct or renovate the building.


    Ou Yangming was thetter at the moment. After observing the process closely, he already had a rough idea of the rune. As such, he held the saber andpared the rune with the mark in his mind.


    The rune paths became deeper and finally turned into aplete rune, which was sessfully engraved in the depths of his mind.


    He curled his lips into a faint smile and put down the saber as he was pleased.


    Bai Zhiyi asked, ¡°You¡¯re done studying it?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll smith another time, so watch closely again,¡± Bai Zhiyi noted sternly.


    The young fellow was stunned, and he reached out his hand to stop the elder. ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯ve grasped it already, so you don¡¯t need to demonstrate it again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Zhiyi looked up and stared at the young fellow strangely. ¡°You¡¯ve grasped it already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°This is a Rudimentary Skill Rune, so it¡¯s not that hard, is it?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi twitched his mouth and mumbled, ¡°Yes, Rudimentary Skill Runes can¡¯t bepared with Intermediate Skill Runes indeed.¡± While he said so, he shouted internally, ¡®What do you mean it¡¯s not that hard? Back then, I spent 3 months learning this Stun Art Rune but only managed to scratch the surface!¡¯


    He shook his head and replied to the young fellow, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve learned it, give it a go.¡±


    Following that, the elder retrieved an ordinary ore and tossed it to Ou Yangming. The young fellow chuckled and epted the material, then he melted it into a treasure saber with a sh of thought.


    Although Ou Yangming had somewhat restrained himself to not smith at his fastest speed, the time he spent to smith the treasure saber was the same as the time taken by Bai Zhiyi. Given such an ability, he could be proud among his peers.


    As his Military Fire flickered, the Stun Art Rune was easily carved on the equipment.


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time engraving the rune, thus he was not too familiar with the technique yet. Despite that, the rune that floated in his sea of consciousness swayed in front of him as though it was tangible. Besides, under the Military Fire¡¯s control, the rune even turned into the treasure saber¡¯s style and produced the most beneficial and right carving n.


    Everything seemed to have happened automatically, allowing Ou Yangming to reach his target effortlessly.


    Atst, when Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire and handed the saber to Bai Zhiyi, the elder was already in admiration.


    Yes, the look in the elder¡¯s eyes showed that he was convinced.


    Ou Yangming managed to replicate the Skill Rune after seeing it once. Moreover, he made subtle adjustments to the rune when he carved it, causing the Stun Art on the weapon to be more powerful.


    Bai Zhiyi sensed it himself, so he was even more surprised.


    If he was not certain that Ou Yangming had not learned the poison-series Stun Art before this, he would have doubted the fellow for pretending to be inadequate.


    The elder sighed and finally understood that some beings could not be treated with conventional reasonings and morals because they existed to attack other people.


    ¡°Good fe, since you¡¯ve learned it, think about how you can carve the 2 Skill Runes on the equipment. They must merge and be mutually dependent, but their independencies must also be preserved, where they won¡¯t crumble due to some unreliable reasons,¡± Bai Zhiyi stated seriously.


    Ou Yangming responded loudly, but he was dazed when he stared at the treasure saber in his hands.


    He had smithed innumerable pieces of equipment before this, but he knew nothing about pieces of Dual Skill Equipment. After thinking carefully, the young fellow lifted the saber and gently stroked with his finger to draw another wonderful power to carve it on the weapon.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was forced to stop after a brief moment.


    This was because he realized that no matter how careful he nned, the Stun Art¡¯s rune paths would inevitably be ruined.


    If Ou Yangming forced his way through, the only result would be the disappearance of one of the skills, and it could not be recovered.


    It was certainly not easy to make the 2 Skill Runes coexist.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and stared at the saber as if he was deep in his thoughts, Bai Zhiyi could not help but grin. ¡°Young fe, I really thought that you¡¯re almighty. Hehe, you finally need me now, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 610 - Spiritual World

    <h4>Chapter 610: Spiritual World</h4>


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Elder Bai, I wasn¡¯t being rude and overstepping boundaries, was I?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi stroked his long beard and responded rather proudly, ¡°Hehe, I was only kidding.¡± He thought, ¡®You didn¡¯t overstep boundaries, but your abilities are too huge of a blow.¡¯


    He shook his head and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, different families and sects have their unique techniques to smith pieces of Dual Skill Equipment.¡± He continued after some thought, ¡°ording to reason, I can¡¯t teach you before you join the Beast King Sect, but since you¡¯re willing to pass the Poisonous Gas Diffusion to my sect, I¡¯ll make an exception this time.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Elder Bai, if I learn this skill, does it mean that I must join the beast King Sect?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi stared at him and questioned, ¡°The Beast King Sect is one of Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects. Many people want to join us but fail to do so, so why are you being picky?¡±


    The young fellowughed but wondered, ¡®The imperial family and the inherited aristocratic families from the 8 counties in the lower realm are also the only ones that canmunicate with the Spiritual Realm. There are 9 of them in total, so are they rted to Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Secfs?¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi shook his head and stated, ¡°Ah, Lil¡¯ Ou, whether or not you¡¯ll join the Beast King Sect, let¡¯s leave that for next time. Now, let me tell you about the key techniques for dual skill.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him and made a wise choice to avoid the question.


    Since Bai Zhiyi wanted to pretend not to know, why would he open up the topic? If everything was said in the open, it might not be a good thing.


    Bai Zhiyi had a grave look on his face. Once he spoke about smithing art, he looked extremely stern.


    A Dual Skill Rune was an incredibly powerful ability; many people desired to have a piece of equipment with 2 different skills attached to it, as well as the ability to choose between the skills while they used the equipment.


    Needless to say, the greater the equipment, the harder it would be to smith it.


    The main difficulty of a piece of Dual Skill Equipment was attaching 2 dissimr runes to it without making them affect each other.


    ¡°The Beast King Sect¡¯s major cultivation technique stresses on keeping natal spirit beasts, by which it exploits the strong points and avoids the weak points, and it¡¯s a joint attack. Therefore, our smithing art is inevitably influenced in this aspect too,¡± Bai Zhiyi exined and pointed at the saber in front of him. ¡°You can imagine it as a person, who mainly cultivates our sect¡¯s Human-Beast Joint Attack Secret Technique.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered, and he questioned in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that between the 2 Skill Runes, one¡¯s human-cultivated while the other¡¯s beast-cultivated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re promising and worth teaching.¡± Bai Zhiyiughed out loud. ¡°The Stun Art and the Poisonous Gas Diffusion are poison-series runes, so you can take thetter as the Humans¡¯ major cultivation technique and the former as the Beasts¡¯ minor cultivation technique. That said, when they encounter enemies, they can only unleash the greatest might by cooperating with each other and exert forces at the same time.¡± He suddenly lowered his voice and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be teaching you the Beast King Sect¡¯s Dual Cultivation Secret Technique now, so remember it well.¡±


    The young fellow nodded with a strange look on his face. He had remembered every word said by Bai Zhiyi, but the fact that the technique was known as the Dual Cultivation Secret Technique was unexinable and odd to him.


    Nheless, though the secret technique¡¯s name was not that great, its contents made it worthy of being the Nine Great Sect¡¯s secret technique.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming was surprised and overjoyed because after hearing the secret technique¡¯s contents, the mysterious Military Fire in his sea of consciousness seemed to have undergone a wonderful change.


    The Military Fire slowly boiled in his sea of consciousness as though it illuminated the entire area.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power spread and expanded too, such that every hint of it began to merge with his Military Fire.


    Although they had changed each other before this, a conversion was always involved. This time, his mental power and Military Fire started to fuse ording to the Beast King Sect¡¯s secret technique as if they were going to be one.


    Ou Yangming did not know why there was such a sudden change, but he knew it was certainly favorable for him.


    The Military Fire had always been his proudest assets, and it was also the ultimate trump card that helped him gain fame.


    Nevertheless, it was a foreign item, after all, hence Ou Yangming was always worried about one thing. If an unforeseen change caused him to lose the Military Fire, would he hit rock bottom?


    Even though the young fellow never spoke about it to anyone, the thought lingered in his head like a nightmare. Every time he felt down or suffered a negative impact, the thought would surface again and make him feel helpless.


    However, from this point onward, it would no longer be a problem for him.


    This was because the Military Fire had be him, and his mental power was the fire itself.


    The 2 were simr to the human and beast practitioners from the Beast King Sect; they became inseparable.


    Ou Yangming was ted. He never expected to gain such a great benefit at this moment.


    This was a much more valuable gift than allowing him to browse anything in the Beast King Sect¡¯s library without any restraints.


    Once Bai Zhiyi was done stating everything and was about to exin them in detail, he suddenly saw Ou Yangming sitting with his legs crossed on the ground with a surging aura around him.


    It was an act of instantprehension as though Bai Zhiyi¡¯s words enlightened Ou Yangming in a certain way, thus the young fellow began to cultivate eagerly.


    Bai Zhiyi blinked as he was bewildered, and he knitted his eyebrows hard because he could not understand what was going. ¡®I only described some basic concepts and rather shallow cultivation secret techniques from the Beast King Sect. Why is he making such an exaggerated reaction...¡¯


    He could not help but wonder, ¡®Did I mention anything about the core secret techniques just now?¡¯


    Despite having racked his brain, he did not recall saying anything of that sort.


    Ou Yangming waspletely immersed in his world at the moment. When his mental power and Military Fire slowly came into contact and intersected, his body began to tremble. This was due to the tremendous power that resulted from the merge, causing him to undergo a thorough change.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A deafening sound seemed to be heard in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. Following the merge, his mental power had somehow be omnipresent, omniscient, and omnipotent.


    His sea of consciousness had turned into a world, where his mental power was the ruler.


    Moreover, the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous, reached their peaks at this time.


    Ou Yangming fathomed something all of a sudden. It was an elevation that urred due to umtion, allowing his mental power to go beyond his sea of consciousness such that it filled his whole body.


    Consequently, his body became his sea of consciousness¡¯s expansion, and his mental conception had simrly powerful control over it.


    The control was more than just superficial; it was not as easy as his brainmanding his limbs to move. It was worth noting that the control wasprehensive, by which his brain, limbs, organs, and even every cell on his body was under his control.


    Ou Yangming was feeling bright, and he was even struck with a thought. ¡®If I can expand the controlled range to go beyond my body, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to do what Six-armed and Ghost Mo did.¡¯


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was powerless for the time being. As such, he could only dominate his body without being able to break through the limit.


    The young fellow sighed and controlled the essential Qi inside his body, and it burst inside his dantian.


    Next, an exceptionally forceful aura surged from his body, and it spread such that it enveloped the entire courtyard.


    Big Yellow, which was sleeping in the side room, got up right away and ran toward Ou Yangming without any hesitation. When it noticed the young fellow¡¯s expression and sensed the aura around him, it widened its eyes as it was lost for words.


    Bai Zhiyi took a few steps back to avoid the areas where the aura lingered.


    Xia Zizhen appeared beside him without warning and asked softly, ¡°Elder Bai, this...¡±


    The elder red at him and responded, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that he¡¯s advancing into a Spiritualist!¡±


    ¡°But Brother Ou¡¯s a Spiritualist already...¡± Xia Zizhen was dumbfounded.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was remarkable and had surpassed a Spiritualist¡¯s boundary, so the aura that he released belonged to a Spiritualist indeed.


    Nheless, it was hard to distinguish if he was a bodybuilder or a caster by judging from the aura alone.


    Bai Zhiyi sighed and shook his head. ¡°You may leave. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was hesitant for a brief moment, but he dared not disobey Bai Zhiyi, so he could only leave in confusion.


    Ou Yangming was not bothered about the outside world at all. As long as nobody was nning to kill him at the moment, he would not pay extra attention to the situation around him.


    Driven by his notable mental power, the essential Qi inside his dantian kept bursting, causing a marvelous substantial change to happen, where the Qi was turned into spiritual power bit by bit.


    Essential Qi and spiritual power were born from one¡¯s dantian, but their powers were Heaven and Earth apart.


    After devouring the flesh and blood of many formidable half-spirit beasts and spirit beasts, Ou Yangming¡¯s umtion was enough for him to advance. Nevertheless, his mental power had entered the Spiritualist boundary first as it was especially powerful, hence his body¡¯s cultivation resources naturally leaned toward his mental power.


    When his mental power and Military Fire merged and changed substantially, with the former as a foundation, his essential Qi was forcibly pushed to the Spiritualist boundary.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even Venerable Ones would be puzzled and gasp in amazement at the sight of this situation.

 Chapter 611 - Smithing A Poisonous Saber

    <h4>Chapter 611: Smithing A Poisonous Saber</h4>


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He could sense that his body had been tempered. In particr, the essential Qi in his dantian had all been converted into spiritual power.


    From then on, even without using his mental power, his body alone had already reached a Spiritualist¡¯s standard.


    Forceful spiritual power kept gushing in his meridians, and it felt extremely different aspared to before. If his essential Qi was simr to a small stream, what he experienced at the moment was a torrential stream in a big river.


    A violent aura exploded from Ou Yangming¡¯s body. It was a power that burst out when one first became a Spiritualist.


    Nheless, as soon as the power was released, it waspletely curbed by Ou Yangming in less than a breath¡¯s time.


    Bai Zhiyi, who was a distance away, was surprised. He looked at Ou Yangming in shock as he could not figure out how the young fellow managed to do it.


    A Spiritualist¡ªbe it a bodybuilder or a caster¡ªthat had just advanced would not be able to control his or her aura perfectly. Theoretically, their auras would be unstable for a certain period, so they would only be able to curb their auras freely after they stabilized their boundary.


    In the lower realm, when powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade became Supreme Great Ancestors, they already needed to do that. This was why there would naturally be a stronger effect when they advance from Supreme Great Ancestors into Spiritualists.


    However, Ou Yangming could curb his aura instantly and controlled it perfectly, hence Bai Zhiyi regarded him with special respect.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and smiled apologetically. ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯m sorry, I dyed some time again.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face twitched, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Young fe, if you do this a few more times, I¡¯ll die from shock.¡±


    The young fellow scratched his head and immediately responded, ¡°I guarantee you that it won¡¯t happen again, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°If you can do the same thing again now, I¡¯ll really be floored.¡± Bai Zhiyi scoffed.


    The more profound one¡¯s cultivation base, the harder it would be to upgrade. Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s standard at the moment, it would truly be unbelievable if he could advance again in a short period.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Elder Bai, let¡¯s talk business.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi humphed and replied to him, ¡°Alright, at least you have the conscience to focus on what¡¯s important. I¡¯ve told you what I know about the secret technique, so what are your thoughts?¡± He looked at Ou Yanging with bright eyes as though he wanted to spot something from the young fellow.


    He was very curious about the reason Ou Yanging changed drastically after listening to his descriptions.


    Sure enough, an instantprehension could only be discovered but not sought.


    Ou Yangming pondered seriously and answered, ¡°Elder Bai, your words were precious, and they inspired me very much.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi thought, ¡®You don¡¯t say. If you weren¡¯t inspired, how could you have entered a state of instantprehension?¡¯


    ¡°I have an idea on how the equipment can be smithed, but I need some time to derive how it can function,¡± Ou Yangming added seriously.


    ¡°Oh, you have an idea already?¡± Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyelids flickered as he questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded, then he lowered his head and closed his eyes as he entered his sea of consciousness with his mental conception once more.


    His sea of consciousness had undergone a tremendous change, by which his mental power and Military Fire had be one. As such, he could control them as he wished without being obstructed at all.


    With a sh of thought, several types of ores appeared in his sea of consciousness. They appeared so abruptly as if they already belonged there.


    A spiritual world¡ªinside Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, a spiritual world simr to that of the little red bird had been constructed.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was remarkable, but it was still far from being able to construct a legitimate spiritual world. Even when he could employ the Simted Spiritual First in the lower realm to help cultivators at the peak of Yang Grade to advance to Extreme Grade, it was merely a superficial function of his mental power; he still had a long way to go before he could turn virtual into reality as he would be in a real spiritual world.


    Nevertheless, after his Military Fire and mental power fused and caused a wonderful change, he naturally grasped this skill.


    Needless to say, he could only construct a spiritual world in his sea of consciousness at the moment. If he released his mental power outside, the effect would be vastly different.


    The several ores automatically melted and bound together into a treasure saber that fit Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s request. The saber¡¯s model was rather odd; it must be used with unique martial arts to be able to unleash its full potential.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was not concerned about this. mes sparked on the saber as rune paths appeared on it.


    The rune paths were intertwined. Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding, there were 2 different Skill Runes, but they werepatible with the concept of the Beast King Sect¡¯s merged cultivation to achieve a subtle equilibrium.


    Of course, the concept might make sense, but it would be tough to produce the expected effects.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    When the runes were halfway being carved on the treasure saber, the saber finally exploded as it could not withstand the impact from the 2 powers.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not give up. Another treasure saber appeared in his sea of consciousness and burned once more.


    It was an attempt for Ou Yangming, and it was effective. Every failure was an experience for him as he could learn many things. Once he umted those experiences, there would be a qualitative change.


    With that, treasure sabers either fractured or were ruined one after another. Even when they could withstand the process until the end, they were useless and became scrap metals.


    Having said that, as treasure sabers were being tempered, Ou Yangming curled his lips into a faint smile.


    This was because he finally found the key after trying multiple times.


    After smithing for uncountable times, when the fire disappeared this time, a treasure saber with a poisonous pearl appeared in front of Ou Yangming. 2 dissimr Skill Runes were engraved on them, but they were not separated as they were entangled with each other.


    Even though they were inseparable, their real powers were distinctive and would not vite each other.


    Ou Yangming had only sessfully smithed in his spiritual world, but he had a strong feeling that he had seeded.


    This was because the spiritual world was the same as that of the little red bird; it was connected with the world¡¯s origin power as though it borrowed the power¡¯s appraisal art. As long as he seeded in the spiritual world, he could perfectly replicate the process in the real world.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming opened his eyes and saw the anxious Bai Zhiyi.


    The elder sighed a breath of relief and quicklyforted him. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re too impatient; how can this be figured out so easily. Hehe, don¡¯t worry, as long as you sessfully smith it within 3 years, I guarantee that nobody will say a thing about it.¡± He then pped his forehead and smiled bitterly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so silly. I¡¯m the one that epted the task, so why did I push it to you instead?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°Elder Bai, you did me a big favor, so it¡¯s my honor to do something for you.¡±


    Indeed, Ou Yangming achieved mastery because of the knowledge given by Bai Zhiyi, and he underwent a thorough change. The elder might not be aware of his kindness, but the young fellow remembered it well.


    Bai Zhiyiughed and waved his hand. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, don¡¯t work with your mind too much. Once I go back, I¡¯ll look for my old friend that knows about poison-series Skill Runes and discuss how the treasure saber can be smithed. Hehe, this is a challenge, but we¡¯ll benefit greatly if it¡¯spleted.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. It turned out that Elder Bai did not have confidence in him.


    It was not strange because Ou Yangming was already a freak for being able to achieve what he could at such a young age. If he could also ovee the difficulty of attaching a Dual Skill Rune and in a short period, nobody would believe it.


    He looked around and noticed the materials left by Poisonous Saber Gentleman on the ground.


    The most important ones were not the minerals, but the 3 unknown poisonous pills.


    Ou Yangming went forward and picked up an appropriate amount of minerals, then he looked at the pills.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face changed, and he immediately noted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, those are poisonous pills. They¡¯ve been refined, but they¡¯re still incredibly poisonous, so you mustn¡¯t touch them carelessly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Before his voice died away, a scorching fire appeared in his hand. At this point, the fire was no longer the Military Fire; perhaps it would be more suitable to call it the Natal True Fire.


    Bai Zhiyi widened his eyes and forced a smile. As soon as he saw the fire, he knew what the young fellow was nning to do.


    He wanted to reprimand Ou Yangming but on second thought, it was only a set of materials. The poisonous pills could not be found easily, but the rest of the materials were not much to him. Since the young fellow was interested, the elder decided to let him y with the materials.


    In actual fact, Bai Zhiyi did not realize that while he liked to bring up the younger generation, he normally would not allow this to happen.


    However, he had unknowingly made many exceptions for Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming had a grave look on his face, and his eyes were dazzling. He recalled the sessful smithing method in his spiritual world, then he repeated the process at this time.


    The minerals melted bit by bit and formed a treasure saber. Subsequently, he waved his hand to draw one of the poisonous pills on the ground and tossed it to the saber¡¯s end. Next, the peculiar Skill Runes with mysterious lusters slowly appeared on the weapon.

 Chapter 612 - Dual Skill Treasure Saber

    <h4>Chapter 612: Dual Skill Treasure Saber</h4>


    A poison-series Skill Rune was also a skill, but it was the most unique kind among Skill Runes.


    This was because the skill required a piece of equipment to have a poison source, which could be a poisonous pill or something simr. Apart from its equivalent rank, a skill¡¯s mightiness depended on the poison source the most.


    Ou Yangming did not know the origin of the poisonous pills prepared by Poisonous Saber Gentleman but since the man settled on them, they were naturally not repulsive items. After all, the man was preparing the poisonous saber for himself, hence he would not handle it carelessly.


    Once Ou Yangming embedded the poisonous pill and curbed his fire, he instantly noticed a strange look on Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face.


    The elder stared at the treasure saber in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands with an apudable expression.


    ¡®He refined it? Did he really... Refine it?¡¯


    This was the only question in Bai Zhiyi¡¯s head at the moment.


    Given his eyesight and experience, he could roughly tell a piece of equipment¡¯s quality at one nce.


    Although Bai Zhiyi had not inspected the equipment closely, he had secretly given it a high evaluation because he vaguely had a feeling that it was a poisonous saber with dual skill indeed.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist gently as he wanted to perform the equipment¡¯s skills, but he suppressed the thought after he looked at Bai Zhiyi and Big Yellow.


    Those were poison-series runes, after all, which would poison one if the skills were released. Therefore, he dared not act rashly before the toxicities were determined.


    ¡°Elder Bai, take a look at it.¡± Ou Yangming grinned and handed the treasure saber to the elder.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s mouth twitched. He epted the treasure saber and scanned it with bright eyes. After observing it closely for some time, he sighed from the bottom of his heart and remarked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    When he looked at Ou Yangming again, there was an entirely different look in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming smiled humbly and responded, ¡°Elder Bai, I owe it to your useful guidance.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so...¡± Bai Zhiyi was stunned.


    ¡°Indeed. Without your guidance, I couldn¡¯t have done it,¡± Ou Yangming expressed sincerely.


    Bai Zhiyi opened his mouth but could not let out a word. When he saw how serious the young fellow looked, he began to wonder if he had truly contributed to this.


    Nheless, even after racking his brain, he could not figure out which exact pointers he gave that inspired Ou Yangming so much.


    As big as his brain was, he could not have guessed that Ou Yangming possessed a spiritual world that connected with origin power.


    Thus, he attributed everything to Ou Yangming¡¯s sudden inspiration.


    Inspiration was simr to opportunity and good luck; once it came, it would get rid of any God in its way and would be invincible enough to sweep the world.


    Having said that, inspiration was the most unreliable thing. Without it, one would instantly fall hard and end up with nothing.


    Bai Zhiyi curbed his thought and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, since you¡¯re done smithing it, let¡¯s invite Poisonous Saber Gentleman here. This treasure saber should be given to him.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately responded, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll call the shots.¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside a high-walled big courtyard, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman sat opposite each other. They conversed happily and drank to their hearts¡¯ content.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman uttered loudly, ¡°Zizhen, I really need to thank you this time. Ah, without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have known who to find to smith the poisonous saber.¡±


    Xia Zizhenughed out loud and replied to him, ¡°We swore to live or die together, so why are you still going on about such a small matter? Come,e,e, I¡¯ll pour you another one!¡±


    The middle-aged man lifted his head to down his drink, then he sighed and asked, ¡°Zizhen, you still remember the secret realm, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How can I not remember it?¡± Xia Zizhen put down his drink and questioned with a grave look, ¡°You¡¯re getting this poisonous saber smithed as a preparation to enter the secret realm again, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are too many clingy little things in that secret realm, so I won¡¯t attempt again without skills with group attack properties,¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman answered. A faint look of fear could be seen on his face as he spoke.


    Xia Zizhen had the same facial expression tool. It was evident that that ce had also given him an extremely deep impression.


    ¡°Gentleman, have you really decided to explore that ce again?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t be resigned to the oue if I just let it be.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked determined. ¡°If the poisonous saber is sessfully made, I¡¯ll definitely make another trip to the secret realm!¡±


    Xia Zizhen noted after some thought, ¡°There are more than just little insects inside that realm. Ah, if you¡¯re able to find a potent caster, perhaps you can give it another go.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman smiled bitterly and replied to him, ¡°Casters are treated as favorite children even in influential sects, and I¡¯m not in any position to be able to invite one.¡±


    Xia Zizhen shook his head as he knew it was the truth. In actuality, even though he was a disciple from the Beast King Sect, he could find a caster to join him too.


    While they werementing, somehow hurried over to them and informed Xia Zizhen softly, ¡°Manager, Elder Bai asked for you and Sir Gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Why is he asking for us again?¡± Xia Zizhen was dumbfounded, and he furrowed his eyebrows.


    It had not been long, but Bai Zhiyi had summoned them repeatedly. It was true that the elder was superior to him, who was a manager, he was rather displeased about the elder summoning him as though he was a servant.


    ¡°Zizhen, you don¡¯t need to be annoyed.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman cleared his throat and chuckled before he continued, ¡°Perhaps Elder Bai wants to ask something in detail. Ah, I¡¯m feeling more at ease because of how serious and responsible he is.¡±


    Xia Zizhen forced a smile and rejoined, ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, there¡¯s nothing I can say. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He understood that since they had requested Bai Zhiyi to smith the equipment, they could not offend the elder before the equipment was made.


    After a brief moment, they entered the room again. However, they were quickly attracted by a saber on the desk as soon as they went in.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman had asked for a customized saber, thus the measurements were drastically different from usual sabers. As such, they recognized the saber right away.


    It would not be much if it was only a saber, but they had been trained to have great eyesight after their years of experience.


    When they saw the poisonous saber in the saber¡¯s handle and the faint chillness, their hearts could not help but pound.


    ¡®Has the treasure saber requested by Poisonous Saber Gentleman been smithed already?¡¯


    Even so, it was a fleeting thought because they dismissed it right away.


    They were not cksmiths, but they had also consulted many people because of the treasure saber. Even if the saber was sessfully smithed, they knew it could not bepleted in a short time.


    ording to them, it would be quite fast if Bai Zhiyi could smith the saber within a year.


    Even if the elder spent 3 to 5 years for it, they would not reprimand him at all.


    They would not believe it if someone told them that the treasure saber could be smithed in a day.


    Xia Zizhen found it hard to look away from the desk but when he finally did, he asked, ¡°Elder Bai, did you ask for us?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi nodded and pointed at the desk. ¡°Do you see that?¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen nodded and thought, ¡®We¡¯re not blind, so how can we not see it?¡¯


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it, aren¡¯t you going to take it away?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes... Huh, what?¡± Xia Zizhen suddenly reacted to the situation and asked in shock, ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s done?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi rolled his eyes and responded, ¡°If it isn¡¯t done, why would I ask you toe? Hmph, do you think I¡¯m very free?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no...¡± Xia Zizhen kept waving his hands. He was so excited that he was feeling quite lost.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s eyes were dazzling. The treasure saber was right in front of him, but he felt like he was dreaming.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it difficult to smith this customized treasure saber? Why is it already done?¡¯


    He would have fallen out with the person that said what Bai Zhiyi did, but the elder was one of the reputable cksmiths in Danzhou and was also an elder from the Beast King Sect. Hence, he dared not be impolite at all.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman went forward carefully and picked up the saber. He gently wielded it and was incredibly satisfied because it was indeed smithed ording to the given measurements, such that its weight was exactly what it should be. When the man swung the saber, he felt like he couldmand it with ease as though it was a part of his body.


    Ou Yangming smiled and interrupted. ¡°You can release the skills, but you must control the range.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was struck dumb. He turned to look at Bai Zhiyi.


    Bai Zhiyi uttered coldly, ¡°Since Lil¡¯ Ou gave you the permission, go on and try it.¡±


    The saber was smithed by Ou Yangming, so Bai Zhiyi had nothing to say if the young fellow allowed it.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He channeled his spiritual power into the treasure saber, and it was then he sensed 2 different skills inside.


    The man gazed at Xia Zizhen.


    Xia Zizhen¡¯s face changed, and he asked furiously, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman said softly, ¡°Zizhen, please excuse me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have topensate me!¡± Xia Zizhen gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious next time.¡±


    Xia Zizhen sighed andmented, ¡°I made a wrong friend...¡± He red at the man and said, ¡°Come.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman nodded, then he shook his wrist to incite the Stun Art.


    He did his best to control the direction and range of the skill. While he was not a caster, he was an experienced Spiritualist, so he could control Rune Skills without releasing them carelessly.


    Xia Zizhen suddenly staggered and took a step back. He almost fell to the ground.


    He shook his head as if he was shaking something off, then he stood still. Nheless, he had a ghastly look on his face.

 Chapter 613 - The Poisonous Pill Devours

    <h4>Chapter 613: The Poisonous Pill Devours</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Bai Zhiyi looked at each other and smiled.


    Sure enough, the Stun Art was effective. The effect on Xia Zizhen was insignificant as he broke free after a brief moment. Nheless, if it was used as a sneak attack in a fight between experts, one would be absent-minded in an instant, and the consequence would be unbearable.


    Needless to say, Xia Zizhen did not release his defense because he wanted to act in concert with Poisonous Saber Gentleman. If not, thetter might not have seeded so easily.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was ted, and he incited the second skill right away. He knew it was the Poisonous Gas Diffusion, hence he controlled it more when he released it. To put it frankly, the man released very little spiritual power. He managed to stimte the skill, but he only released a part of its power.


    Xia Zizhen was still the unlucky one. His body swayed as though he would fall at any time.


    Honestly, the Spiritualist had a tough job; in order to be theb rat, he did not resist with his spiritual power even after he was poisoned.


    With that, the effects of the 2 skills were perfectly disyed.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman put away the treasure saber and bowed at Bai Zhiyi. ¡°Thank you, Elder Bai!¡±


    He spoke with sincerity because he never expected to obtain the treasure sword so soon.


    ¡®If this efficiency bes known, plenty of people will be stupefied for sure.


    ¡®Bai Zhiyi has a well-deserved reputation indeed. No, he¡¯s 100 times greater than his famous reputation.¡¯


    The elder cleared his throat and could not help but flush a little. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Since you¡¯ve gained the treasure saber, hand over the spiritual herb.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman immediately retrieved a spiritual herb from his interspatial bag.


    It was an entirely golden spiritual herb. When it left the interspatial bag, there was a faint energy fluctuation in the space around it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had not seen this kind of spiritual herb before, but he was familiar with the energy fluctuation. It was the sign of the herb¡¯s energies being fully umted, and that immortal liquid was going to be produced.


    He curled his lips and thought, ¡®Poisonous Saber Gentleman will suffer a loss this time.¡¯


    In actuality, Bai Zhiyi would conventionally spend at least about a year to smith the treasure saber. After a year, perhaps the spiritual herb would have produced immortal liquid already. There might be another harvest, but a long time would be required to nurture the herb.


    As such, Ou Yangming would be regretful and unwilling to part with the spiritual herb if he was in the man¡¯s shoes.


    Even so, after watching closely, he did not spot a simr expression on Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s face. Instead, the man was overjoyed.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡®Is this treasure saber really important to him? So much so that he doesn¡¯t even bother about the immortal liquid?¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi held the spiritual herb and looked at it for some time, then he suddenly turned around and handed it to Ou Yangming. ¡°Hold it!¡±


    The young fellow was bewildered as he epted the herb.


    ¡°This spiritual herb¡¯s yours, and so are the remaining materials,¡± the elder noted.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he quickly replied to him, ¡°Elder Bai, you mustn¡¯t!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi raised his eyebrow and uttered furiously, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, don¡¯t make things difficult for me, and don¡¯t make me look down on you.¡±


    The young fellow was startled for some time, then he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yes. Thank you, Elder Bai.¡±


    He shook his wrist and stored the spiritual herb and the remaining materials on the floor in his interspatial bag.


    However, his face could not help but change when he tossed the poisonous pills into the interspatial bag too.


    This was because he sensed a drastic change inside the bag.


    The interspatial bag stored Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill too. The poisonous pill stayed quietly inside as though it was a legendary luminous pearl, which glowed in a peculiar light. Nevertheless, when the 2 poisonous pills went into the interspatial bag too, the light on Ghost Mo¡¯s pill instantly became intense.


    At the same time, the 2 poisonous pills emitted simr intense lights and merged.


    Ou Yangming felt like cursing when he sensed this.


    ¡®This is an interspatial bag, so why do the items change after they entered the bag?¡¯


    The intersected lights from the 3 pearls did notst for too long; they disappeared quickly. Despite that, Ou Yangming was surprised because the 2 new poisonous pills vanished once the lights were gone.


    Ou Yangming scanned Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill with his mental conception. The item¡¯s surface did not look like it changed, but its toxicity seemed to have increased a bit.


    If he had not witnessed it and did not refine the poisonous pill himself, he would not believe what was happening.


    The young fellow vaguely knew that the poisonous pill probably underwent a subtle change after he refined it. In a way, after getting in contact with the Devouring attribute, the pill actually possessed a hint of that power too.


    Having said that, aspared to the Devouring attribute, the poisonous pill¡¯s power was weaker. It could only devour poisonous pills but not do anything to powers of other attributes.


    Ou Yangming was stunned once he withdrew his mental conception. Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill somehow turned into a poisonous pill with partial Devouring ability. If he continued to nurture it using poisonous pills of the same kind, how much more would it grow?


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, Lil¡¯ Ou...¡±


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s calls suddenly awakened Ou Yangming. The young fellow looked up and apologized, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was distracted because I was thinking about something, so please forgive me.¡±


    The elder shook his head helplessly and remarked, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s good to have an active mind, but you mustn¡¯t be distracted if you encounter enemies!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and replied to him, ¡°Of course. Thanks for your pointers, Elder Bai.¡±


    Bai Zhiyiughed out loud and said, ¡°Zizhen, I won¡¯t keep this a secret from you; this treasure saber was smithed by Lil¡¯ Ou. Hehe, he¡¯s not only gifted in smithing art, but he¡¯s also a potent caster!¡±


    ¡°A caster?¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s eyes gleamed at once.


    It might be a little over for Bai Zhiyi to use the word ¡°potent¡±, but it was not too far off.


    Ou Yangming chuckled awkwardly and expressed, ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi waved his hand and said, ¡°Zizhen, you may leave.¡±


    Xia Zizhen responded to him and tugged at Poisonous Saber Gentleman, who nced at Ou Yangming and sighed internally. He intended to strike a conversation with the young fellow, but he could tell from how much Bai Zhiyi valued the fellow that he had a promising future. Thus, Poisonous Saber Gentleman would not be able to invite Ou Yangming for an adventure.


    Just as they were leaving, Ou Yangming blurted, ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    Xia Zizhen quickly stopped and responded with a smile, ¡°Brother Ou, what is it? Please go ahead.¡±


    He initially looked down on the young fellow, but he dared not underestimate him anymore.


    Given that Ou Yangming could smith the treasure saber in such a short time, his level of attainment in smithing art was truly unbelievable. If Xia Zizhen did not tter the young fellow now, what was he waiting for?


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°May I ask where the 3 poisonous pills were from, Your Excellency?¡±


    At this point, he had distinguished that while the poisonous pills differed in terms of toxicity, they shared the same origin. In order to allow Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill to advance further, he decided to spare no effort in this.


    Bai Zhiyi looked at Ou Yangming in shock. He wanted to hint the young fellow out of good intention that it was a taboo to question a material¡¯s source.


    That said, he was an elder from the Beast King Sect while Poisonous Saber Gentleman was a disciple from the Disaster Saber Sect, so he simply let Ou Yangming be more assertive.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s eyes glowed, and he became rather agitated. ¡°Master Ou, these poisonous pills were actually produced from a... Secret ce.¡± He continued after a short pause, ¡°If you¡¯d like to acquire more of them, I can lead the way!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You¡¯ll lead the way? Hmph, that ce isn¡¯t dangerous, is it?¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were taken aback. ¡®Indeed, the older, the wiser.¡¯


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman swung his new treasure saber and answered, ¡°It¡¯s slightly dangerous but with this saber¡¯s help, there won¡¯t be a big issue.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you go there yourself?¡± Bai Zhiyi sneered. ¡°These poisonous pills are valuable, so I don¡¯t believe that you can ignore them.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly. ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re overthinking this. I only want to thank Master Ou, and I dare not harm him at all.¡±


    Bai Zhiyimented, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the guts to do that anyway.¡±


    He waved his sleeve and said, ¡°You may leave.¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman dared not dy things further. They were not resigned to the oue, but they could only leave.


    Bai Zhiyi turned around and warned Ou Yangming. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re a caster and an excellent cksmith, so you mustn¡¯t be gullible. If you need poisonous pills, you can simply purchase them. In any case, you mustn¡¯t risk yourself for an adventure.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He knew Bai Zhiyi meant well.


    After a brief moment, the elder and the young fellow returned to their rooms to rest. Nheless, thetter did not stay in his room for too long. He retrieved the spiritual herb and sensed it carefully for some time, then he finally decided to sneak out to Xia Zizhen¡¯s courtyard.


    At this time, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were having a secret discussion. They were struck dumb when they saw Ou Yangming, but they were soon delighted.


    Ou Yangming looked at them and chuckled. ¡°Gentlemen, did the spiritual herbe from the same ce as the poisonous pills?¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman exchanged nces. They could not help but praise the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, you have a good eye indeed!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. He had an unusual feeling after he received the spiritual herb, and he found out the secret behind it after he returned to his room and sensed the poisonous pill. What appealed to the young fellow was he somehow sensed immense affection when he looked at the spiritual herb and the poisonous pill.


    It was an unexinable feeling, which was also the real reason he disregarded Bai Zhiyi¡¯s advice and visited Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman.

 Chapter 614 - An Appointment To The Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 614: An Appointment To The Secret Realm</h4>


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was a burly man, but he cast a careful look at Ou Yangming at the moment.


    This was because the secret realm that he wanted to go to was extremely queer and marvelous. It was full of danger, but a trip to the ce helped him gain a fortune. Therefore, he could not forget about it.


    Nheless, as he had discussed with Xia Zizhen, it would be much easier if a caster joined their team.


    The only problem was it was nearly impossible for someone like them to invite an equal-ranked caster. Even so, they would not be resigned to the oue if they were to report the secret realm¡¯s situation to their sects.


    Hence, when Ou Yangming appeared and showed strong interest in the spiritual herb and the poisonous pills, Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen were ted.


    Although they knew it would be incredibly difficult to ask Ou Yangming to join them, they would not be content unless they tried.


    ¡°Uhm, Brother Ou.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentlemanughed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the poisonous pills or the spiritual herb, they came from the same ce indeed. In fact, they¡¯re from the same area in that ce.¡±


    He had discreetly changed the way he addressed Ou Yangming and was doing his best to get closer to the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming pondered and questioned, ¡°Brother Gentleman, is there more than one of this spiritual herb in that area?¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was stunned, and he instantly smiled unnaturally.


    Xia Zizhen interrupted and questioned, ¡°Master Ou, how did you know?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Spiritual herbs are exceptionally precious, but Brother Gentleman presented it as if it¡¯s something ordinary, which is evident that he doesn¡¯t attach much importance to it.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Since the spiritual herb and the poisonous pills were produced from the same area, if there are more than 1 poisonous pill, I figure that there are also more spiritual herbs.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen looked at each other and smiled bitterly as they thought, ¡®This young fe¡¯s too smart.¡±


    They did not know if it was a blessing or misfortune to deal with such a smart person, but they did not have other options at the moment.


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and stated, ¡°Brother Ou, frankly speaking,st year, we came across a secret realm by chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ou Yangming remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky...¡±


    Secret realms were not rare. Not to mention the influential sects in the Spiritual Realm, even the inherited aristocratic families in the lower realm had simr realms.


    Nevertheless, those that possessed secret realms were normally sects of inherited aristocratic families. As for private secret realms, they were very rare.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were Spiritualists, but this was not the lower realm; they were in the Spiritual Realm. As such, mere Spiritualists like them did not have high-endbat powers.


    Given that they found a secret realm and retrieved a spiritual herb and several poisonous pills from the realm, they were unusually lucky that it was enviable.


    Poisonous Saber Gentlemanughed and responded, ¡°Brother Ou, I suppose you¡¯ve guessed that there are many great items inside the secret realm, but a certain price must be paid to acquire them.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°You asked to smith the Poisonous Pill Treasure Saber for this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are plenty of little insects inside the secret realm, and they¡¯re simply omnipresent. If one is trapped by them, one will likely be doomed,¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman replied to him sternly.


    The young fellow stared nkly and said, ¡°Since the insects are so powerful, you... Oh, the insects are afraid of poisonous pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman praised the young fellow, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re really smart. Back when we entered the realm, we encountered a group of insects, but we were lucky enough to be at the edge of the sea of insects. We tried our best to escape and arrived in front of a sea of flowers, but we noticed that the insects wouldn¡¯t take another step forward, so we searched the flowers. We experienced some dangers, but we found the poisonous pills and the spiritual herb.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and grinned. ¡°I understand. You must¡¯ve tried and realized that the poisonous pills can drive the insects away, but it¡¯s inconvenient to carry the pills around, so you wanted to smith a piece of equipment for that purpose. Hmm, by using Skill Runes and the power of a poisonous pill, it¡¯s indeed 10 times safer than merely using poisonous pills. Hehe, are you nning to enter the secret realm again? I suppose the pills and the herb couldn¡¯t satisfy you.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Ou, we couldn¡¯t hide the truth from you indeed. You¡¯re right, most of the insects wander at the center of the secret realm. Since there are spiritual herbs at the periphery, what can be found at the center?¡± He asked with bright eyes, ¡°Brother Ou, would you like to go to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Are the 2 of you the only ones that know about the secret realm?¡± Ou Yangming was hesitant.


    Xia Zizhen sighed. ¡°Master Ou, if we reported it, do you think we¡¯ll still be able to explore that realm?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you tell me about it?¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman gritted his teeth and told the young fellow the truth, ¡°It¡¯s because a Magic Art Formation is set up in some areas in the secret realm, so we need a caster toe with us.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he kept a straight face.


    A caster was the honorific for a cultivator with remarkable mental power in the Spiritual Realm.


    Every caster had exceedingly powerful mental power and knew how to manipte formations apart from studying runes.


    A formation was arge-scale runebination.


    Every rune had different functions but when many runes werebined, there were endless possiblebinations, so no caster could grasp all of the formations in the world.


    Having said that, casters would at least know about formations and were much better in them than bodybuilders such as Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen.


    They had learned their lesson in the secret realm thus if they were to go back, they must invite a caster to join them.


    Ou Yangming pursed his lips. Seeing how worried and eager the 2 men were, he was already smiling internally.


    The 2 men were not aware of his origin, by which they thought he was a local caster from the Spiritual Realm, so they were looking forward to his answer.


    However, Ou Yangming was a Spiritualist from the lower realm. His mental power was notable, and he was knowledgeable in magic arts and formations to a certain extent, but he never underwent systematic learning. This was why he wascking aspared to legitimate casters in the Spiritual Realm.


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth and was about to tell them the truth, but he swallowed the words before he could let them out. For some reason, he wanted to see the ce where spiritual herbs and poisonous pills were produced.


    The reason being he seemed to sense an affectionate aura from them.


    It was worth noting that the aura gave off an alluring and sweet smell, which kept affecting his mentality and willpower.


    Ou Yangming had inspected it before this and confirmed that it was not an odd, bewitching trick; his body and mental conception were involuntarily affected by it.


    It was a fearsome experience for him, so he was determined to find out the reason behind it.


    He nced at the men and asked, ¡°Are you inviting me to join you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman shouted at the same time.


    They knew Ou Yangming was intelligent and had perceived their thoughts, so they could not be bothered about being pretentious and simply invited him.


    Ou Yangming uttered after some thought, ¡°Okay, I agree to go with you.¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were overjoyed as they did not expect everything to go so smoothly. Not only did they obtain a treasure saber, but they also recruited a caster.


    ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s so great that you¡¯re joining us.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman was ecstatic. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some stuff, and we can leave after 3 days.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ou Yangming smiled at them and said, ¡°I promised Elder Bai that I¡¯ll follow him to the Beast King Sect.¡±


    Xia Zizhen¡¯s face changed, and he asked, ¡°Master Ou, are you nning to join the Beast King Sect?¡± He sounded confused because based on Ou Yangming¡¯s performance, it was clear he had a mighty inheritance, so why would he join another sect?


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t answer your question now. I¡¯ll leave everything to... Fate.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re really nning to join another sect, there¡¯s no harm considering the Beast King Sect,¡± Xia Zizhen expressed after some thought, then he stuck out his chest and exined, ¡°The Beast King Sect is one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou. We have an extraordinary foundation, and we have numerous disciples in other continents.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was dumbfounded, and he quickly noted, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m not against you joining the Beast King Sect, but I hope you¡¯ll only join them after we explore the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why is that so?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    The middle-aged man sighed. ¡°Given that you¡¯re a caster and a cksmith, you¡¯ll be regarded as a God-favored child if you join the Beast King Sect, and you¡¯ll be strictly protected. If that¡¯s the cast, it won¡¯t be convenient for us to disclose the secret realm¡¯s location to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Gentleman, don¡¯t worry. No matter where I am, I won¡¯t be constrained.¡±


    In the lower realm, Ou Yangming was already pressured by the imperial family before he achieved sess, but he never surrendered to them. Besides, he was no longer a nobody now.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was relieved. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for you for a month, then we¡¯ll set out to the secret realm together. What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. Once the appointment was made, he returned to his room.


    The young fellow shook his wrist and retrieved the spiritual herb again. He brought it close to the tip of his nose and sniffed it hard.


    A faint aura entered his body through his nose, and it seemed to have turned into a warm current that flowed inside his body.


    It was not Ou Yangming¡¯s first time getting a spiritual herb, but this was the only one that gave him such a wonderful feeling.


    ¡®The secret realm...


    ¡®Hehe, it¡¯s truly exciting!¡¯

 Chapter 615 - Old Macaque

    <h4>Chapter 615: Old Macaque</h4>


    Bai Zhiyi did not intend to stay for long. After resting for a day, he set out to return to his sect with Ou Yangming.


    They were in the Humans¡¯ boundary, after all. Although powerhouses from the Beasts could be seen along the way, the chances of being attacked by them were minimal.


    With that, they returned safely to the Beast King Sect after several days.


    Being one of Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects, their resources and strength were beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    The Beast King Sect was not attached to a city; it was located on an undting mountain. Below the mountain, several cities of different scales protected the sect as though they were twinkling stars around a bright moon.


    As they got closer to the Beast King Sect, Ou Yangming could sense the powerful auras in the air.


    Needless to say, the owners of those auras were restraining themselves quite well as they did not release their pressures, nor did they affect the environment and the ordinary people.


    Putting aside everything else, this alone impressed Ou Yangming. Sure enough, the Beast King Sect had a well-deserved reputation for being able to manage those powerhouses well.


    Bai Zhiyi was evidently quite renowned in the Beast King Sect; many people were already waiting to wee him when he appeared at the city nearest to the mountain. Ou Yangming watched quietly beside the elder and somewhat understood a cksmith¡¯s status in the Spiritual Realm.


    Of course, that referred to cksmiths with titles and sufficient strengths. For instance, Bai Zhiyi was not only the Beast King Sect¡¯s elder, but he was also the elder of Danzhou¡¯s Smithing Alliance. With those 2 statuses, he enjoyed treatments unreachable by normal people.


    Nheless, Bai Zhiyi valued Ou Yangming unusually. No matter where he went, he insisted that the young fellow stayed by his side.


    The elder still did not stay in the city; he crossed it directly and headed to the Beast King Sect. Upon seeing this, the crowd that weed him into the city was extremely disappointed.


    After leaving the city, Bai Zhiyi chuckled and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, do you think I was being unreasonable?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and answered, ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯m sure you have a reason.¡±


    Bai Zhiyiughed out loud and noted, ¡°You don¡¯t know it now, but you¡¯ll surely experience it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Were those people trying to get you to smith pieces of equipment for them?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re too smart sometimes.¡± Bai Zhiyi could not help butugh and sighed. ¡°Ah, back when I had the mood to enjoy, I wouldn¡¯t have minded earning some smithing fees. Now, I¡¯m no longer interested in that.¡± He nced at Ou Yangming and smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Now, I¡¯m most interested in how the old fes from my sect will react once I introduce you to them.¡±


    Ou Yangming secretly shook his head and thought, ¡®I can¡¯t believe that this elder has such a bad habit.¡¯


    Once they entered the Beast King Sect¡¯s main gate, instead of Bai Zhiyi and the others, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were the most excited ones.


    They followed behind Ou Yangming and the others and advanced with their heads held high. The passersby did not find it strange and were not surprised at all.


    Ou Yangming was even more astonished when they saw several formidable spirit beasts along the way. The spirit beasts were casually strolling on the mountain or dozing off. asionally, some of them greeted Bai Zhiyi, but they ignored Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    The Beast King Sect was truly worthy of its name. Over here, the Humans and the Beasts had a harmonious rtionship, which would be unimaginable in the lower realm.


    All of a sudden, Bai Zhiyi stopped and called out to someone while he faced the forest on his left. ¡°Senior Macaque, pleasee over for a friendly chat.¡±


    A white figure suddenly jumped out from the trees and stood next to Bai Zhiyi in a sh. It was an old macaque, whose beard and hair were white, so much so that its fur hadpletely turned snow-white too.


    The old macaque turned to look at Ou Yangming, then it twitched its nose as if it was sniffing something. After a brief moment, it uttered out of shock, ¡°Something¡¯s strange about this young fe!¡±


    Big Yellow red at it and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re the strange one!¡±


    The old macaque did not seem to carry a strong aura, which was the reason Big Yellow dared to yell at it.


    Bai Zhiyi shook his head and noted, ¡°You mustn¡¯t be impolite; this is the Beast King Sect¡¯s former Beast King.¡±


    The old macaque waved its hand and said, ¡°A hero doesn¡¯t boast about his past glories. I¡¯ve aged, and I¡¯m no longer the Beast King.¡± It kept a smile on its face and was not furious even after being shouted at by Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He held down Big Yellow and saluted the macaque with respect, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    The old macaque reached out to help the young fellow up, but the look in its eyes changed as soon as it ced its thin hand on his shoulder. At this moment, the macaque¡¯s dull eyes became hollow and unpredictable, simr to a vast ocean or a boundless starry sky; they were filled with endless wonders.


    A shiver ran over Ou Yangming¡¯s body. When he looked again, the look in the old macaque¡¯s eyes went back to normal.


    Nevertheless, after what happened, Ou Yangming dared not underestimate it at all.


    ¡°Ah, little brother, you¡¯re truly amazing. That fe¡¯s lucky to have followed you!¡± The old macaquemented.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. So far, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was the only one that could sense Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s aura right away and perceive the rtionship between them.


    It would only be possible if one was incredibly familiar with Multi-armed King Kong and was exceptionally potent. Ou Yangming could not help but wonder at this moment, ¡®Is this unimpressive old macaque on par with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One?¡¯


    Bai Zhiyi cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior Macaque, this is Lil¡¯ Friend Ou Yangming, a rogue cultivator from an outer county. He¡¯s a caster and a cksmith.¡± The elder paused for a while and continued eagerly, ¡°He¡¯s immensely gifted in smithing art and is one of a kind, so I¡¯d like to recruit him into our sect. If you could put in a few words, this will be easier!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Bai Zhiyi in shock. It was indeed surprising that the old macaque could participate in the Beast King Sect¡¯s internal affairs.


    In the Ni family in the lower realm, though Big Yellow had be invincible by advancing into a spirit beast, the people from the Ni family never thought about letting it take part in the family¡¯s internal affairs.


    After all, humans and beasts were different, and it was already amon view for everyone.


    On the contrary, everything changed fundamentally in the Beast King Sect. Over here, the mighty spirit beast was qualified to engage in the sect¡¯s affairs.


    At this point, Ou Yangming even had a feeling that the Beast King Sect was more than just a sect for the Humans; it was a joint-created sect by the Humans and the Beasts.


    The old macaque chuckled and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s for him, no problem.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi looked at Ou Yangming in shock as he could not understand why the old macaque valued the young fellow so much. He valued Ou Yangming very much too, but there was a precondition¡ªhe witnessed the miracles shown by the fellow.


    This was the reason Bai Zhiyi was trying to recruit Ou Yangming into the Beast King Sect.


    On the other hand, the old macaque made its decision without holding back after seeing Ou Yangming once, hence Bai Zhiyi was puzzled, and he thought, ¡®Does this young fe have other secrets?¡¯


    The old macaque waved its hand and added, ¡°I know it already, so go ahead and do it. If anyone obstructs you, I¡¯ll naturally step in.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, Senior Macaque.¡± Bai Zhiyi beamed.


    The old macaque then looked deeply at Ou Yangming again and expressed, ¡°Please look after that young fe in the future.¡± Following that, it took a step out, then a white figure was seen drifting into the distance.


    Bai Zhiyi frowned and questioned, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, who exactly is the young fe that Senior Macaque was talking about?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s probably one of Senior Macaque¡¯s juniors. I have a contract with that fe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Bai Zhiyi chuckled and was not bothered anymore.


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s cultivation concept was having 2 parties cultivate at the same time, thus it was very normal for humans and beasts to make contracts. In fact, it would be unbelievable if there were no contracts between the 2 parties.


    Even though Bai Zhiyi did not know how Ou Yangming met the old macaque¡¯s junior, those were his personal resources, so he was not too interested in finding out. However, if the elder knew Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s real identity, he would certainly not be so calm.


    Subsequently, he continued to climb the mountain with Ou Yangming and the rest until they arrived at the mountainside where a main hall was located.


    Bai Zhiyi exined their arrival and retrieved several badges, which he distributed to Ou Yangming, Big Yellow, and the others. He then exhorted, ¡°These badges represent your identities as the Beast King Sect¡¯s guests, so you must always carry them and not lose them.¡±


    Ou Yangming fiddled with the badge and nodded, then he kept it well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged your amodation, so you can take a break there first. Lil¡¯ Ou, as for you,e with me to Mount Copper Furnace,¡± Bai Zhiyi continued. He looked proud as he exined, ¡°Mount Tonglu is the main camp for cksmiths from the Beast King Sect. The Earth Fire can be found over there, and it has the wonderful effect of warming and nourishing our spiritual fires. Once you try it, you¡¯ll know how beneficial it is.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    He was not sure if he would join the Beast King Sect, but he was very interested in visiting a smithing workshop in the Spiritual Realm.


    After Ou Yangming and hispanions settled down in the courtyard halfway on the mountain, Bai Zhiyi hurried over indeed and brought the young fellow to another mountain.


    The tall mountain resembled an inverted copper furnace, so its name could not be more apt.


    Once they entered the mountain, more people saluted Bai Zhiyi, which was clear that he was the most famous person here.

 Chapter 616 - Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 616: Enemy</h4>


    Bai Zhiyi walked and entered a big house on the mountainside.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned as he looked around. It was his first time entering this ce, but he was familiar with the structure inside because the interior of the crystal wall on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge was almost the same. The only thing was there were plenty of separated rooms inside the giant house.


    He pondered quickly and became more certain that the 10,000 Beasts Ridge and the Beast King Sect were in the same gang indeed.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Bai is back.¡± A burst of heartyughter was heard in the main hall. An elder, who was crowded around by many people, walked over with a smile.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face changed, and he spoke in a rather unnatural tone, ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re out from isted cultivation too. Was your smithing process sessful this time?¡±


    Before the other elder could answer, a young man next to him stood out and responded arrogantly, ¡°Elder Bai, Patriarch was the one that smithed, so how could he fail?¡± He raised his eyebrows and expressed with excitement, ¡°Elder was in isted cultivation for 3 months, and he finally smithed a Dual White Silver, Dual Skill Shield of High Grade!¡±


    The elder stroked his long beard and grinned without saying a word.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyelids battered, and he remarked, ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re almighty indeed. I¡¯m in admiration.¡±


    The elderughed and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m only a step ahead. Brother Bai, you¡¯ll surely be able to do it in the future.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was furious, but he sighed when he thought about the elder¡¯s smithing achievement. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He was dispirited, so he simply cupped his hands and wanted to go around the crowd.


    Nevertheless, the elder nced at Ou Yangming and questioned, ¡°Elder Bai, is this the genius cksmith that you were talking about?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was dumbfounded. He stopped and asked in confusion, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Your 3 disciples made so much noise as soon as they returned. I might¡¯ve aged, and my eyesight and hearing might¡¯ve declined, but I could hear them,¡± the elder exined with a smile.


    The young man beside him cracked up openly. On the other hand, the others looked rather embarrassed.


    They were all from the Beast King Sect¡¯s Mount Copper Furnace, hence they were naturally aware of the enmity between the elders. Nheless, whether it was Bai Zhiyi or the other elders, they were brilliant cksmiths from the sect, so most of the people could not offend them.


    At this moment, many of them regretted not having escaped when they saw Bai Zhiyi earlier.


    Bai Zhiyi took a deep breath to suppress his anger. He turned around and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, let me introduce you to Xu Feiyu, a cksmith from the Beast King Sect. As for the ignorant young fe beside him, he¡¯s Xu Guangji, his favorite grandson. Hehe, this young fe¡¯s quite gifted in smithing art, but he¡¯s far from you!¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and smiled bitterly. He knew Bai Zhiyi was using him to attack the 2 men.


    The young fellow would have been displeased if Bai Zhiyi did this when they first met, but after spending some time together, their rtionship had changed.


    Intensepetitions were inevitable in a sect.


    Ou Yangming figured that Xu Feiyu was Elder Bai¡¯spetitor. He decided to help a friend instead of being reasonable, so he willingly became a surrogate.


    He nodded and greeted them, ¡°Greetings, Elder Xu, Brother Xu.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was relieved when he saw Ou Yangming¡¯s expression. ¡°He¡¯s Ou Yangming, the genius cksmith that I brought back. I even n to make an exception to recruit him into our sect.¡±


    Xu Guangji had a cold look in his eyes, and hemented in a hostile manner, ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the sect¡¯s rules. The Beast King Sect is one of Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects, and it can¡¯t be fantasized by any Tom, Dick, or Harry!¡±


    ¡°Tom, Dick, or Harry?¡± Ou Yangming blurted and looked at Xu Guangji strangely. ¡°Brother Xu, you seem like an upright man with a striking appearance...¡± He paused for a short while before he continued in a heavy tone, ¡°Why did you be a Tom, Dick, or Harry to others?¡±


    The other people were struck dumb at first, then they all smiled.


    They dared notugh out loud in front of the Xu family¡¯s patriarch and his grandson, but their expressions were rather splendid.


    Xu Guangji¡¯s eyes twitched, and a tense aura instantly surged on his body.


    The patriarch and his grandson were not reckless people, but Xu Feiyu and Bai Zhiyi had been enemies for years. When Xu Feiyu smithed a piece of high-grade equipment first and heard that Bai Zhiyi had brought a so-called smithing genius back to the sect, he and Xu Guangji decided to show severity to Bai Zhiyi.


    The reason Xu Guangji stood out and treated a senior impolitely was to infuriate Bai Zhiyi.


    Who knew, Bai Zhiyi did not say anything at all. Instead, the young fellow, who had just entered Mount Copper Furnace, ridiculed Xu Guangji.


    The crowd was surprised by the oue, and they wondered, ¡®Does this fe not know that he¡¯s in the Beast King Sect? Why is he so bold?¡±


    Xu Guangji looked even more unfriendly as he said, ¡°Ou Yangming, you¡¯re quite daring!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and rejoined, ¡°Thanks for the praise, Brother Xu. I¡¯ve been told that many times.¡±


    ¡°Heh, but audacious people don¡¯t usually end well in the Beast King Sect!¡± Xu Guangji uttered word by word.


    ¡°Oh? I only know that where I¡¯m from, those that disrespect their seniors will be crippled of their cultivation bases and banished!¡± Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes narrowed and asked, ¡°Is there such a rule in the Beast King Sect?¡±


    The crowd was still smiling at first as they were watching the fun.


    They naturally could not interrupt when powerful people were fighting, but it did not stop them from watching from the side.


    Even so, the more they listened, the more they realized that something was off.


    The people exchanged nces and were bewildered. ¡®There¡¯s no grudge between them, is there? Why are they bing more vicious than each other...¡¯


    A flicker could be seen in Xu Guangji¡¯s eyes, but he dared not go on.


    At the end of the day, he and his grandfather were provocative first. Their disrespect toward Bai Zhiyi might not be a big deal, but it would be troublesome if someone capitalized on this vulnerable point of theirs.


    Having said that, at this point, Xu Guangji did not have even the slightest favorable impression of Ou Yangming anymore.


    He scoffed and asked, ¡°Ou Yangming, Elder Bai said that your natural gift in smithing art is incredibly rare. Is that true?¡±


    Ou Yangming touched his nose and answered with a smile, ¡°Elder Bai overpraised me, of course.¡±


    Xu Guangji was startled, then he sneered. ¡°At least you know where you stand.¡±


    The young fellow nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, there are countless God-favored ones in the Spiritual Realm, so my level of attainment isn¡¯t outstanding at all but...¡± He shed a bright smile and continued, ¡°Aspared to you, Your Excellency, I suppose I¡¯m more than just slightly better?¡±


    After listening to the twists and turns, the other people were stupefied.


    This time, none of themughed mockingly anymore, and most of them were displeased with Ou Yangming.


    After all, Ou Yangming was an outsider.


    As for Xu Guangji, he was not only a direct disciple from the Beast King Sect, but he also had a certain level of attainment in smithing art. Although he could notpare with elders such as Xu Feiyu and Bai Zhiyi, he could be considered a rising star.


    Seeing as Xu Guangji was being mocked by an outsider, even if the outsider was brought back by Bai Zhiyi, most people were still unhappy.


    Xu Guangji was taken aback for a brief moment, and he could not help butugh due to extreme anger. ¡°Ou Yangming, are you saying that you¡¯re more potent than me in smithing art?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Guangji nodded and suddenly cupped his hands at the people around him. ¡°Seniors and brothers, I, Xu Guangji, am going to challenge... Master Ou Yangming in smithing art, so please be our witnesses.¡±


    He stressed the words ¡°Master Ou Yangming¡±, which was clear to the others that it was not due to respect but contempt.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, show him your abilities and teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, let those outsiders see how great the Beast King Sect is!¡±


    A group of people mored as they were d to see this happen.


    In actuality, they would have shouted louder if Bai Zhiyi was not present.


    Bai Zhiyi cleared his throat all of a sudden.


    He was not loud, but the crowd fell silent at once.


    Those from the Beast King Sect¡¯s Mount Copper Furnace would not mind offending Ou Yangming, but they would not provoke Bai Zhiyi.


    ¡°Brother Xu, this won¡¯t be a good idea, will it?¡± Bai Zhiyi spoke pretentiously, ¡°I brought Lil¡¯ Ou here to join our sect. Won¡¯t this hurt your rtionship if you have a challenge before he joins us?¡±


    Xu Feiyu smiled and noted, ¡°Brother Bai, if you¡¯d like to rmend him to the sect, he must be tested. Heh, since that¡¯s the case, he might as well have a challenge with Guangji, and we¡¯ll be able to see what he¡¯s capable of.¡±


    He knew Ou Yangming must have some merits since Bai Zhiyi insisted on recruiting him into the sect.


    However, he was very optimistic about his grandson.


    After all, Xu Feiyu had carefully guided Xu Guangji, and he did not believe that an independent cksmith could be that great.


    Bai Zhiyi sighed and looked helpless. ¡°Fine. Since you say so, Brother Xu, let¡¯s take this challenge as an entry assessment.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he nced at Bai Zhiyi. ¡®I didn¡¯t agree to join the Beast King Sect but judging from the elder¡¯s tone, why did this simple challenge suddenly turn into an assessment?¡¯


    That said, when he noticed the various looks from the crowd, he knew he could not decline this anymore.


    He spread out his hands and said, ¡°Brother Xu, since you¡¯re so interested, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    Xu Feiyuughed. ¡°Elder Bai, you heard him too. This time, let¡¯s be the judges and see which one of them is the better one.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi cast a weird look at Xu Feiyu and twitched his mouth. ¡°Okay.¡±


    For some reason, Xu Feiyu had a bad feeling when he saw the unexinable look in Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyes.


    Nheless, there was no turning back for him anymore.

 Chapter 617 - The Merging Of Minerals

    <h4>Chapter 617: The Merging Of Minerals</h4>


    There were many passages around the main hall, each one had separated rooms inside.


    Every room was a smithing workshop, which could be used by cksmiths from the Beast King Sect to smith at any time.


    Nheless, the smithing workshops vary ording to grades. In particr, those that were specially provided for elders from the sect were particrly luxurious, such that ordinary cksmiths were envious.


    Needless to say, there were 2 other especially spacious smithing workshops inside this giant building.


    Each of them could amodate hundreds of people.


    Normally, the smithing workshops would not be opened. If smithing masters opened sses or if there were sensational challenges, they would be the best venues.


    Ou Yangming and Xu Guangji were not masters, but they represented Bai Zhiyi and Xu Feiyu, respectively.


    Besides, Xu Guangji was also a powerhouse that rose to fame in the Beast King Sect, and he was also known as the greatest rising star in terms of smithing talent specifically.


    Therefore, when people heard that Xu Guangji was involved, more people hurried to the enormous smithing workshop.


    Bai Zhiyi and Xu Feiyu went up to the high tform. They first inspected the workshop, then they went back to their corners after making sure that there were no abnormalities.


    Following that, Ou Yangming and Xu Guangji went up to the tform one after another.


    Xu Feiyu stated in a deep voice, ¡°If a cksmith wants to smith a good piece of equipment, first of all, one must control the heat during the process.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°You¡¯ll choose a gild ore[1] and a ck grindstone each then merge them.¡±


    Xu Guangji responded to him and walked to the side of the smithing table, then he chose 2 stones from the pile.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming widened his eyes as he was at a loss.


    Bai Zhiyi flushed and quickly said, ¡°Brother Xu, Lil¡¯ Ou¡¯s from outside of this county, so he doesn¡¯t understand our rules too well.¡± He waved at Ou Yangming and exined, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, our assessment here requires one to select 2 fixed ores and merge them with one¡¯s fire. In this case, the more thorough the merge, the better it is.¡±


    Ou Yangming understood him right away.


    The merging of 2 ores was the most basic technique in smithing art. If one could not even do that, one would not be qualified to be a cksmith.


    Nevertheless, the merging standard could be high or low, where the most important differentiating method was the merging degree.


    The merging degree did not mean the proportion of the ores, but the extent of the blending between ores ording to a proportion.


    To smithing experts, if the merging degree for ores was lower than 80%, it would be below grade. Given such a merging degree, even if the best materials were used, the equipment smithed in the end would only be junk.


    Normally, magic tools could only be smithed if the merging degree was 85% and above, but a merging degree of 90% and above was every cksmith¡¯s target.


    Ou Yangming nodded and expressed, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Elder Bai.¡±


    He nced at the ores in front of Xu Guangji, then he picked 2 simr ones from the pile of ores.


    Xu Feiyu and Xu Guangji looked at each other and grinned.


    ¡®Turns out that Ou Yangming doesn¡¯t recognize these ores. Great, the oue of this challenge is almost set already.¡¯


    Gild ores and ck grindstones were not rare items, but they both had unique features, hence it would be much more difficult to merge them than ordinary ores.


    Without having studied them for a long time, many unexpected problems would arise if one melted them for the first time. Consequently, the melting process would fail or the merging degree would be far from the passing standard.


    Bai Zhiyi backed away and sneered as he noticed the expressions of the 2 men from the Xu family.


    Normal cksmiths would definitely be confused when they suddenly came into contact with 2 unknown materials. As such, they would not be able to do much.


    However, Ou Yangming was a freak. He was someone that could smith items a half step to White Silver and was a genius that could repeat the smithing process for Good Grade magic tools after only observing it once.


    How could someone like him be troubled by the most basic melting process?


    Even if Ou Yangming had never seen the ores to be melted, Bai Zhiyi did not think that he would be defeated.


    Xu Guangji scoffed and waved his hand, then a ck figure jumped up to the tform.


    It was a spirit beast simr to arge domestic dog, but it looked extremely odd as it had an especially sharp mouth and perceptive eyes. The beast approached Xu Guangji and rubbed its head against the bottom of his pants affectionately.


    ¡°Stop ying, we need to start working.¡± Xu Guangji chuckled.


    The weird spirit beast nodded then turned around and opened its mouth to spit out fire, which enveloped the 2 ores on the smithing table.


    Xu Guangji had a grave look on his face. He also reached out his hand, where his zing fire stretched into the spirit beast¡¯s fire. With that, the fires released by the human and the beast fused and burned brighter with a much greater aura.


    Ou Yangming looked in shock as he was in disbelief.


    Bai Zhiyi went forward and whispered to him, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, this is the joint cultivation technique that I mentioned before. Xu Guangji¡¯s natal spirit beast is a rare fire-series spirit beast, which is incredibly beneficial in equipment smithing.¡±


    ¡°Is this allowed too?¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth.


    The elder giggled. ¡°This is the Beast King Sect, so one can naturally seek help from one¡¯s natal spirit beast.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He could tell that Xu Guangji¡¯s natal spirit beast was rather bizarre. The fire that it spat out was not as exaggerated as his Military Fire, but it was certainly one of the rare spiritual fires in the world. If cksmiths were assisted by such a spirit beast, they would surely be able to yield twice the result by doing half the work.


    Even so, Ou Yangming smirked and thought, ¡®So what if you have a spirit beast¡¯s help? Can you be better than my Military Fire, which has be one with me?¡¯


    As he extended his wrist, his mental power gushed and turned into a scorching fire that enveloped the 2 ores on the casting table.


    This time, Ou Yangming chose to conceal his fire from the public. Hence, the people could only see the fiery fires in front of him and Xu Guangji but did not know what exactly was going on inside.


    Needless to say, those with rich experiences could make some guesses ording to the way the fires flickered.


    After some time, the crowd could not help but whisper to one another.


    Xu Guangji and his spirit beast cooperated perfectly as the fire between them flickered frequently, which proved that there were intense changes inside.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming¡¯s fire was also burning fiercely, but it was exceptionally stable. Even if the tongue of the me flickered, it only happened within a normal range. Given this situation, even God would not be able to deduce anything from the outside.


    All of a sudden, the spectators exchanged nces as they were puzzled.


    Those that were here were either cksmiths or had some understanding of smithing art; even if they were ordinary helpers, they also had the most basic knowledge in this aspect. Thus, they cast strange looks at Ou Yangming and wondered, ¡®This fe isn¡¯t just impressive on the outside, is he?¡¯


    ¡®His fire¡¯ burning, but it¡¯s only burning on the surface. As for the ores inside the me, they¡¯re not merging at all.


    ¡®Mm, this must be it, or how can his fire be so stable?¡¯


    The people turned to look at Bai Zhiyi as they were hoping to find some answers from his expression, but the elder kept a straight face. Despite that, a look of ridicule could be seen in his eyes as if he was not worried about Ou Yangming¡¯s situation at all.


    In actuality, the elder did not need to worry indeed.


    Ou Yangming was controlling his mental power, which had transformed into a fire that wrapped around the ores. Although his Military Fire and mental power had merged, their wonderful effects were not reduced at all. In fact, it was more convenient for him to control them now.


    The young fellow melted the ores almost with a sh of thought, and he began to fuse them.


    Throughout the process, he was sharp enough to spot some subtle differences.


    Between the ores, one of them had a tremendously high melting point while the other¡¯s was not worth mentioning.


    This was a test for a cksmith¡¯s control over the fire. If one could not control one¡¯s fire carefully, one would not be able to merge the ores.


    Of course, this was only a small issue for Ou Yangming, who had practiced the path of cold and heat before.


    Having said that, once Ou Yangming began to bind the melted ores, he realized that the liquids seemed to naturally resist each other, so it would be difficult tobine them through a normal melting technique.


    At this point, Ou Yangming knew it was a trap set up by the 2 men from the Xu family.


    Without the right technique and ability, it would be impossible for one to merge the ores.


    Ou Yangming could guess why Bai Zhiyi did not warn him before this. Perhaps his previous performances had exceeded the elder¡¯s bottom line, so the elder blindly trusted him.


    That said, Bai Zhiyi guessed it right because the trivial matter was not a problem for Ou Yangming.


    Being burned by Ou Yangming¡¯s Mental Fire, the resistances between the ores were destroyed. The fire¡¯s forceful power affected every inch of the ores¡¯ liquid, then they started to agglomerate and merge with the help of the fire¡¯s drive.


    It was a natural process, and it was finished quickly in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    This was not much difficult from smithing an ordinary piece of equipment for him. In any case, he had melted andbined materials too many times.


    Nheless, after he was done, he realized that Xu Guangji was still trying.


    Ou Yangming pondered seriously and decided not to withdraw his fire. Instead, he waited and waited quietly...


    [1] Please note that this isn¡¯t a typo. A gild ore means an ore covered thinly in gold

 Chapter 618 - More Skillful

    <h4>Chapter 618: More Skillful</h4>


    After half an hour, a sh of a luster could be seen in Xu Guangji¡¯s eyes. He grunted, then his fire and that released by his spirit beast disappeared at the same time.


    He immediately lifted his head and looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction, then he smiled faintly as he noticed that the young fellow¡¯s fire was still burning. The man had guessed that one would need an adapting period when one used the 2 unique materials for the first time.


    This was because the materials had vastly different melting points and special repulsive natures. If they were to be merged perfectly, extremely specific techniques must be used. Needless to say, those techniques were inherited. In terms of this alone, the challenge might seem fair, but it was actually unfair from the start.


    Nheless, whether it was Xu Guangji or Xu Feiyu, they would have never thought that there was a potent fire in this world that could ignore those disparities by bulldozing through the obstructions through the most forceful power.


    It was an essential difference, which could not be imagined by them from where they stood.


    The 2 men from the Xu family exchanged nces and instantly calmed down.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Bai, there¡¯s no need to hurry. Since it¡¯s his first time getting in touch with Danzhou¡¯s smithing technique, it¡¯s inevitable for him to find it a little strange, so let¡¯s give him more time,¡± Xu Feiyu noted.


    He sounded as though he was being polite, but he was vaguely reprimanding Ou Yangming for wasting too much time.


    Bai Zhiyi scoffed and questioned, ¡°Brother Xu, if 2 new ores are being used, how much time will you take to merge them?¡±


    Xu Feiyu grinned and replied to him, ¡°Brother Bai, we¡¯re talking about the challenge between the younger generation now, so why are you suddenly bringing me into the picture?¡±


    ¡®How thick-faced,¡¯ Bai Zhiyi cursed internally, but he was embarrassed to question the elder further.


    Before long, Ou Yangming shook his wrist and curbed his fire too.


    Everyone including Bai Zhiyi was stunned. Although Bai Zhiyi knew Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing speed was faster than normal people, he was still very surprised.


    The people could tell that Ou Yangming had not experienced this kind of challenge before, and he even picked the ores ording to Xu Guangji¡¯s choices. It was evident that he was also unfamiliar with the 2 ores.


    Theoretically, much more time would be needed if one were to melt 2pletely strange ores, let alone ores with distinctive melting points and repulsive natures. As such, the process to fuse them was bound to be strenuous.


    Therefore, even Bai Zhiyi thought Ou Yangming would take at least an hour to study the ores before he could melt them.


    However, the young fellow simply curbed his fire a few moments after Xu Guangji did. It was truly unbelievable.


    At the spur of the moment, everyone gazed between Ou Yangming and Xu Guangji. They had a feeling that if the former really managed to fuse the 2 ores, his smithing foundation was probably much more solid than that of thetter.


    After all, Xu Guangji was assisted by his spirit beast, whereas Ou Yangmingpleted the task on his own.


    Xu Feiyu suddenly cleared his throat loudly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re both down, put them on the table and let us take a look.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Xu Guangji responded to him at the same time, then they ced their merged ores on the casting table.


    Xu Feiyu and Bai Zhiyi went forward shoulder-to-shoulder. They looked at each other and picked up the merged ores that belonged to their respective sides.


    Following that, they released white lights through their hands concurrently; those were the marvelous Appraisal Lights. Both elders seemed to be satisfied, but nobody could tell that Bai Zhiyi was not pleased but was in awe.


    Even so, Bai Zhiyi¡¯s cultivation base was so profound that nobody noticed anything from his expression.


    Xu Feiyuughed and announced, ¡°Guangji was in such a rush that his result isn¡¯t the best this time, but he managed to pass with 92 points.¡±


    ¡°92 points?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s amazing to have scored 92 points from merging the 2 ores in such a short period!¡±


    ¡°Yes, those are a gild ore and a ck grindstone, which have always been the most difficult ores to be merged.¡±


    The crowd eximed one after another, and most of them looked d.


    After all, Xu Guangji was a God-favored one from the sect, whereas Ou Yangming was an outsider. This was the perfect depiction of the direction of popr feelings.


    Among the spectators, a majority of them hoped that Xu Guangji would be victorious.


    Bai Zhiyiughed and remarked, ¡°92 points¡ªthis is indeed a great result. Hmm, based on his age, very few people can achieve the same result too.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bai, you¡¯re overpraising him. Ah, it¡¯ll be better if he wasn¡¯t so impatient and was more stable.¡± Xu Feiyu nodded and pretended to ask casually, ¡°Brother Bai, what¡¯s the melting degree achieved by this fe, whom you¡¯re optimistic about?¡±


    ¡°Simr to Guangji¡¯s.¡± Bai Zhiyi chuckled.


    Xu Feiyu furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Brother Bai, if you don¡¯t mind, may I take a look at it?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi put the merged mineral on the table and uttered, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s about the same anyway, so you don¡¯t need to take a look at it!¡±


    Upon hearing how shameless he was, Xu Feiyu was somewhat annoyed. He grabbed the ore from the table and released his white light again.


    Bai Zhiyi was already overjoyed, but he acted as if he was regretful. ¡°Ah, I told you that they¡¯re about the same. There¡¯s only a gap of 5 to 6 points, so there¡¯s not much difference between them!¡±


    The spectators shook their heads. They could not believe that the honorable elder was being so shameless to protect Ou Yangming.


    ¡®What do you mean by only a gap of 5 to 6 points? For this kind of assessment, the gap is considered huge. To put it impolitely, the different standards can even be said to belong to 2 cksmiths in entirely different boundaries.¡¯


    That said, Bai Zhiyi insisted on saying that they were roughly the same, which was simply unreasonable.


    Nevertheless, Bai Zhiyi was incredibly reputable here. Apart from the people that made him their enemy, the others dared not say anything even though they were not convinced.


    Despite that, the discussion slowly stopped after some time.


    They initially thought that Xu Feiyu would be furious after hearing what Bai Zhiyi said and would reproach Elder Bai for being shameless. Who knew, Xu Feiyu flushed and turned blue, which was evident that something was off.


    Xu Feiyu twitched his mouth, and he spoke as though his voice was forced out through his teeth. ¡°Brother Bai, is this meaningful at all?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xu, what do you mean?¡± Bai Zhiyi was taken aback.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Feiyu said coldly, ¡°You said that it¡¯s Ou Yangming¡¯s first time participating in this kind of challenge, and he has never used these 2 ores, right?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi frowned and answered, ¡°It¡¯s indeed his first time joining this kind of challenge, but I never said if he has used these ores before.¡±


    Xu Feiyu curled his mouth and responded, ¡°Alright, I was careless this round, so you win this time.¡±


    There was instantly a heated discussion among the crowd. This initially thought that Xu Guangji had definitely grasped victory, but there was suddenly a turn of events as Xu Feiyu simply admitted defeat.


    Xu Guangji looked up in confusion and disbelief.


    ¡®Did my grandfather just admit defeat on my behalf?¡¯


    Through his grandfather¡¯s help, he had shown immense talent in smithing art from a young age.


    He could notpare with the other God-favored ones in terms of martial arts cultivation, but he was exceptionally confident that he was not inferior to anyone in smithing art.


    This was the exact reason he could not ept his defeat.


    ¡°Grandfather, why am I defeated?¡± Xu Guangji could not hold it back anymore, so he questioned loudly, ¡°Did he really merge better than I did?¡±


    Xu Feiyu pulled a long face without saying a word, whereas Bai Zhiyiughed out loud and said, ¡°Guangji, don¡¯t overthink this. Honestly, your merging degrees are about the same; they¡¯re only 5 to 6 points apart.¡±


    ¡°5 to 6 points...¡± Xu Guangji was dumbfounded for some time, and he slowly turned pale.


    At this point, even the dumbest person could understand the meaning behind those words.


    This was also why they were so shocked that it could not be put into words.


    It turned out that Xu Guangji was not the one that achieved 5 to 6 points more than Ou Yangming, but it was the other way round.


    A challenge regarding merging degrees tested the cksmiths¡¯ basic skills, but it was also a way to prove their strengths.


    It was worth noting that a difference of 5 to 6 points was significant as it almost represented 2 cksmiths in different ranks.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Xu Guangji mumbled, ¡°Did he achieve 97 points?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi smiled calmly and noted, ¡°98 points.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the whole room fell silent.


    This was because everyone knew that the higher a merging degree, the harder it would be to increase it further.


    Simr to practicing martial arts, one would advance by leaps and bounds at the beginning, but one would eventually be stagnant especially when one was nearing the peak.


    A merging degree of 90 and above was a watershed. If one wanted to increase the value, every additional point would be a new watershed.


    Xu Guangji was considered potent to many people for being able to achieve a 92-points merging degree. As for a 98-points merging degree... Even if Xu Feiyu and Bai Zhiyi took the test, it would also be tough for them to aplish that, right?


    Sure enough, Xu Guangji swallowed his saliva then turned to look at Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Ou, it turns out that you¡¯ve done this countless times and grasped the key technique. Heh, I must¡¯ve made a joke out of myself byparing my weakness with your strength.¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged. He did not deny the statement, and he asked, ¡°Is there more?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Guangji uttered and said to the elders, ¡°Please arrange something else for us, judges.¡± He looked determined, and he had a strong desire to fight.

 Chapter 619 - So Slow

    <h4>Chapter 619: So Slow</h4>


    Xu Feiyu turned around and said, ¡°Brother Bai, I set the task for the first round, so it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi nodded and looked at Ou Yangming, then he asked after some thought, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, what are you skilled in?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He nced at the elder and could not help butugh. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that I¡¯m skilled in, so you can arrange as you seem fit.¡±


    The elder furrowed his eyebrows as he was displeased. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, this is a serious matter, so don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not specifically good at anything...¡± Ou Yangming responded honestly and scratched his head as he felt troubled. In actuality, after the young fellow fully incorporated his mental power into his Military Fire and activated his spiritual world, smithing processes became transparent to him. As a result, he could almost perfect every step in a process.


    If Ou Yangming had shorings in smithing art in the past, he had made up for them and no longer had obvious weaknesses.


    Bai Zhiyi sighed. Since they were in public, he did not know how he could persuade the young fellow.


    They did not purposely keep their conversation a secret from the others, hence the people looked grave, and they even cast looks of enmity at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming looked at them strangely as he could not understand the change.


    In actual fact, those people thought that Ou Yangming gave that answer on purpose.


    They thought that he was showing off to everyone that he could suppress Xu Guangji regardless of the challenge.


    Although Ou Yangming disyed his potency in merging, so much so that he was superior to the 2 elders, nobody believed that he could have the same achievement for everything skill in smithing art.


    Moreover, even if Ou Yangming was victorious earlier, he was pping the people in their faces by behaving arrogantly.


    Ou Yangming would cry out a grievance if he knew what the people were thinking. He was only saying the truth, but he ended up enraging the crowd by ident.


    Xu Feiyu scoffed and suggested, ¡°Elder Bai, since he¡¯s being so presumptuous, how about I set the second task too?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi frowned, but he could not help but smile bitterly when he noticed the expressions of the people around them. ¡°Fine, you may proceed, Brother Xu.¡±


    Normally, if there was a challenge between 2 parties, they would take turns to set tests to defeat the other party with their best skills.


    However, the rule was changed because of Ou Yangming. Even so, nobody felt that it was wrong. Instead, they took pleasure in his misfortune.


    ¡®Who asked you to be so pretentious? Now, you¡¯re going to be struck by lightning!¡¯


    Xu Feiyu pondered and noted, ¡°Elder Bai, let¡¯s make them smith a piece of equipment each for the second round. The oue will be decided based on the quality of their equipment.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi nodded and smiled. ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    He was initially worried because he would not be confident if Xu Feiyu proposed an odd challenge, but he would not be afraid if it was simply equipment smithing.


    The elder lowered his voice and exined, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, for the next challenge, you¡¯ll have to smith a piece of equipment. The equipment only needs to contain basic attributes without having anything else attached to it.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s ability, thus he especially reminded him. If the young fellow went too crazy and made something a half step to White Silver or a piece of Dual Skill Equipment, it would be interesting.


    Ou Yangming nodded and lowered his voice as well. ¡°Elder Bai, I only have to smith a piece of equipment of any equivalent rank?¡±


    The elder was dumbfounded, and he thought, ¡®What kind of question is that? Do you think you can surely smith the equivalent rank that you want?¡¯


    Nheless, it was not the time for more questions, so Bai Zhiyi responded after some thought, ¡°Xu Guangji has a fairly high standard, so he should be able to smith a magic tool around Good Grade Rank Two. If you¡¯re able to smith a Good Grade Rank Four magic tool, the victory is likely yours.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Judging from Elder Bai¡¯s tone, a Rank Four magic tool might not guarantee anything, but a Rank Five one would do the job.


    Honestly, based on his strength now, though he had not learned the smithing technique for High Grade magic tools, he could easily smith a High Grade Rank One magic tool if he went all-out andyered with his Military Fire.


    Having said that, it would probably be too shocking.


    Xu Guangji picked several ores first and ced them on the smithing table. Ou Yangming spent some time choosing some ores, and he settled on a few that he was familiar with.


    The crowd grinned after they saw their choices.


    Xu Guangji had selected slightly different ores from Ou Yangming. They were all materials for Good Grade magic tools but since the former made such a choice, he was naturally more confident Inparison, thetter had only chosen the most basic materials for a Good Grade magic tool. The basic materials could be used to smith a Good Grade magic tool too, but the end product would unlikely be of a high quality due to the extremely ordinary nature of those materials.


    In other words, the sess rate would not be lowered if Ou Yangming smithed using those materials, but he could only produce something of Good Grade Rank One or Rank Two.


    They had not begun smithing, but most people were optimistic about Xu Guangji.


    Seeing as they were done preparing, Bai Zhiyi announced, ¡°You may begin.¡±


    As soon as he gave the order, the spirit beast beside Xu Guangji spat out an intense fire while he released his fire too. The human and the beast cooperated perfectly.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming raised his hands without hurry. When he waved them gently, his fire drifted and enveloped all of the materials.


    Ever since the young fellow¡¯s mental power and Military Fire merged, he became much faster in equipment smithing. Back then, he couldmand the fire as he wished, but there was a barrier in between, such that it was an indescribable gap.


    Now that the 2 had joined as one, the Military Fire was Ou Yangming, and he was the fire. Given the situation, his smithing speed naturally improved.


    The minerals visibly merged inside the fire, and they turned into the equipment that Ou Yangming needed.


    He decided to smith an arm guard. Since this was a challenge, there was no need to smith something that required more energy, and an arm guard was unquestionably the most worry-free option.


    In just a few breaths, the arm guard¡¯s model was constructed inside the fire. As various minerals continued to merge, the equipment was eventually perfected.


    Pieces of equipment for the Humans were far lessplicated than those for the Beasts, but cksmiths in the Spiritual Realm were used to incorporating some Wish-fulfilling y. Needless to say, very little y would be included, so the core expansion-and-contraction extent would only be within 2 times.


    After all, the pieces of equipment were for humans, not beasts.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, the equipment was slowly finished, and it rested quietly inside his fire.


    [Item: White te Arm Guard]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +28, Durability 28]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 2]


    This was a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Three. It only had a White te Attribute, but its equivalent rank was pretty good.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming¡¯s fire had a notable origin, hence even if the materials were poor in quality, he could add additional attributes when he smithed a piece of equipment. For instance, he had used the 6 most ordinary materials to smith a Good Grade magic tool, but it turned out to be of Rank Three.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not content. Energy attributes in his sea of consciousness began to surge, and they entered the me along with purple lights, then they were released to the arm guard.


    Next, the arm guard¡¯s attributes increased.


    [Item: White te Arm Guard]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +30, Durability 29]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: 2]


    Ou Yangming smiled when he sensed that the equipment had reached the peak of Good Grade.


    Unless Xu Guangji could smith a High Grade magic tool, he would not be defeated in this round.


    The young fellow turned his head slightly and subconsciously nced in Xu Guangji¡¯s direction. He only took a nce, and Xu Guangji concealed his fire, but he could sense the real situation from the changes in the fire.


    ¡®No way, is that fe not done melting his ores?¡¯


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth hard. He knew he was incredibly fast in equipment smithing, but to be this fast...


    He took a deep breath and looked in front again. Whenever he smithed a piece of equipment, his fire was used to being maintained at a stable state. As such, it would be nearly impossible for other people to spot anything through his fire.


    Of course, this would require one to release more mental power, so even Xu Guangji, who was assisted by his spirit beast, dared not do this.


    Despite that, it was not an issue for Ou Yangming because it was not difficult for him at all.


    He was staring at his fire at the moment, but his mind was already wandering off.


    That said, he did it very discreetly, where he widened his eyes as though he was focusing on the fire in front of him.


    Normally, cksmiths would have the same expression when they concentrated on equipment smithing, thus nobody could differentiate the real situation.


    Ou Yangming waited and waited...


    After an hour, he finally sensed an energy fluctuation, which he had been looking forward to, from Xu Guangji¡¯s direction.


    The young fellow was immensely grateful at this moment.


    ¡®You¡¯re finally done. You must know that it¡¯s very energy-consuming for me to maintain my fire at this scale without moving at all, okay?¡¯


    Following that, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his fire pretentiously.


    It seemed to the spectators that the 2 of them had almost finished at the same time. Nheless, when they thought about how Xu Guangji was assisted by his spirit beast, they felt that Ou Yangming was indeed faster.

 Chapter 620 - Parting Gift

    <h4>Chapter 620: Parting Gift</h4>


    Xu Feiyu went forward and scanned the 2 equipment.


    Ou Yangming and Xu Guangji had coincidentally made the simplest choice; they smithed an arm guard each.


    This was within Xu Feiyu¡¯s expectations, so he was observing their qualities at the moment. Given his eyesight, he could roughly deduce a piece of equipment¡¯s basic quality without needing to use appraisal art.


    As at this moment, he could not help but furrow his eyebrows when he looked at the 2 equipment on the smithing table. This was because the elder could tell that they were both Good Grade magic tools, but he could not perceive their specific ranks.


    Bai Zhiyi chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Xu, you can appraise them.¡±


    The elder was not too worried because he had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing ability. Besides, he was victorious in the previous round, hence it would be a draw even if he was defeated this round. Therefore, Bai Zhiyi smiled without looking concerned at all.


    Xu Feiyu nodded calmly. He first picked up Xu Guangji¡¯s arm guard, and he found out its properties as a white light shed in his hands.


    The elder¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was delighted. He nodded at his precious grandson and secretly approved of his skill.


    Xu Guangji did not give up after being defeated in the previous round. Instead, he unleashed greater potential.


    The arm guard in Xu Feiyu¡¯s hands at the moment of a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Four.


    A Good Grade Rank Four¡ªXu Guangji never smithed anything of this quality in the past.


    Xu Guangji¡¯s limit had always been Good Grade Rank Three, but he put on an extraordinary performance today. At the very least, he defeated his past self, thus Xu Feiyu wasforted and pleased.


    After putting down the arm guard gently, Xu Feiyu announced loudly, ¡°Xu Guangji, a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Four.¡±


    ¡°Good Grade Rank Four¡ªhow amazing!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, looks like Brother Xu broke through again. He¡¯s not far from smithing magic tools at the peak of Good Grade.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Beast King Sect has a worthy sessor!¡±


    The crowd below the tform beamed and discussed with one another.


    They regarded Xu Guangji as one of theirs. Since that was the case, they naturally hoped that he would be victorious. Sure enough, the fellow did not disappoint them.


    Following that, Xu Feiyu waved his hand and picked up the arm guard in front of Ou Yangming.


    A simr white light was seen, but the smile on his face froze.


    After a moment of hesitation, Xu Feiyu gritted his teeth and released the white light again.


    ¡®The first Appraisal Light might be wrong, so let me release another one!¡¯


    Nheless, when the second Appraisal Light returned the same answer for him, his face took on a ghastly expression.


    The discussion below the tform stopped, and the spectators noticed Xu Feiyu losing himself again. When they recalled what happened previously, they could not help but look at each other and had a strange thought in their heads.


    ¡®Did Xu Guangji lose again?¡¯


    ¡®But Xu Guangji smithed a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Four. If that fe¡¯s better than him this time too, it can only mean...¡¯


    Upon thinking about this, everyone had wonderful expressions on their faces.


    Bai Zhiyi went forward. He had guessed the answer, so he gave Ou Yangming a thumbs-up then turned around and asked, ¡°Brother Xu, what¡¯s the appraisal result?¡±


    Xu Feiyu looked deeply at him and uttered, ¡°Elder Bai, congrattions.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi giggled and smiled brighter than before. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky... It¡¯s all luck, luck!¡±


    He said that it was lucky, but he eximed internally, ¡®Ou Yangming¡ªthis young fe impressed me once more.¡¯


    If Bai Zhiyi were to smith using the most ordinary materials, he dared not guarantee that he could smith anything decent.


    Not to mention the peak of Good Grade Rank Five, even for Good Grade Rank Five, he dared not boast about being able to do it every time.


    After all, Ou Yangming had chosen incredibly normal materials. One could not make something out of nothing¡ªwithout good materials, how could a piece of high-quality equipment be made? At the end of the day, this was not done improperly but through honest smithing.


    Xu Guangji¡¯s face changed abruptly. He took several steps forward and questioned, ¡°Is-is this really a magic tool at the peak of Good Grade?¡±


    Xu Feiyu sighed and handed him the arm guard.


    After epting the equipment, Xu Guangji released an Appraisal Light too.


    Appraisal art was not mastered by many people in the lower realm. Even if one grasped the art, one would not anyhow release it.


    On the contrary, it seemed like every cksmith that was also a Spiritualist in the Spiritual Realm knew appraisal art. Moreover, they couldmunicate with the universe¡¯s spiritual power and release the skill even if they were not casters.


    Xu Guangji pursed his lips tightly after his light shed. He suddenly looked up and stared at Ou Yangming with a strong feeling of discontent. Subsequently, he jumped off the high tform without saying a word, then he squeezed through the crowd and ran away.


    The people below the tform exchanged nces andmented.


    Xu Guangji was famous in the Beast King Sect and was publicly acknowledged as a rising star.


    However, he kept being defeated by an outsider in smithing art, which was his expertise.


    His first defeat could be due to having chosen the wrong challenge, but his second defeat proved that his foundation in smithing art was indeed inferior to that of his opponent.


    Xu Guangji was a proud man, hence he was too embarrassed to face the people after suffering a heavy blow.


    Although Xu Feiyu did not stop Xu Guangji from leaving, he cast a fierce look at Ou Yangming.


    Xu Guangji was his grandson, one that he valued the most. He devoted all his life to this grandson, and he was well aware of the child¡¯s nature. The impact today was definitely a head-on blow for Xu Guangji, a devastating one on his confidence.


    If Xu Guangji could not ovee this difficulty, perhaps this would be the end of his achievements.


    The thought of this caused Xu Feiyu to develop intense yet indescribable hatred for Ou Yangming.


    If one¡¯s look could kill, Ou Yangming would have been shed numerous times already.


    Bai Zhiyi frowned and took a step forward. He stood in front of Xu Feiyu and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Xu, you were the ones that suggested thepetition. Why? You can¡¯t afford to lose now?¡±


    There was a strong enmity between Bai Zhiyi and the Xu family, and even when they met earlier, Xu Guangji treated him impolitely when he was a junior. As broad-minded as the elder was, he could not ignore it, thus he did not feel sorry at all when Xu Guangji left disappointedly and defeated. Instead, he felt simr to when Zhu Bajie ate the ginseng fruit; every pore on his body had a warm and fuzzy feeling.


    Xu Feiyu was stunned, then heughed out loud. ¡°Brother Bai, you¡¯re overthinking this. I¡¯m delighted to see this little friend being remarkably skilled in what I love to do, so I wanted to see the exact standard of his smithing art.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi knew he was lying through his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know his standard. I only have one question for you¡ªgiven his age and cultivation base, is he qualified to join our sect?¡±


    The people below the tform exchanged nces and realized something all of a sudden.


    If Ou Yangming were to join their sect, they would be fellow disciples.


    Many people would be displeased if an outsider defeated Xu Guangji, but if that person was one of theirs, thepetition would simply be a learning experience between 2 disciples, and the result would not matter so much.


    Xu Feiyu grinned and responded, ¡°Brother Bai, it¡¯s not up to me whether or not he can join our sect!¡±


    He decided to utilize his connections to prevent the young fellow from joining the Beast King Sect no matter what. If not, it would be an indescribably heavy impact for Xu Guangji to see the fellow every day.


    Bai Zhiyi curled his lips as he had perceived the elder¡¯s thoughts already. He chuckled and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, show them some real skills.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he asked, ¡°What real skills?¡±


    The elderughed out loud. ¡°Go all-out and smith a few pieces of equipment for everyone to see and let them judge if you¡¯re qualified to join the Beast King Sect!¡±


    He was highly-spirited, and he had a confident smile on his face.


    Xu Feiyu¡¯s face changed. If Ou Yangming really showed off by smithing pieces of high-quality equipment, it would be useful even if he tried to be a hindrance. In any case, he must not object to Bai Zhiyi¡¯s idea at this moment.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He did not know if he was going to join the Beast King Sect, but he could not flinch at this time. Even for the sake of Bai Zhiyi, the young fellow must not pretend to be helpless and miserable.


    As he pondered, he recalled how Xu Guangji spoke proudly of a piece of Dual White Silver, Dual Skill Equipment when they first met.


    He smirked and thought, ¡®Dual White Silver and Dual Skill... Are they really worthy of being proud of?¡¯


    Ou Yangming nced at Bai Zhiyi, then he closed his eyes as if he was deep in thoughts.


    Countless runes surged in his sea of consciousness, and he finally settled on 2 of them after a brief moment.


    The young fellow was not idle throughout their journey to the sect. He had used his spiritual space to derive 3 sets of Dual Skill Runes, and these 2 runes belonged to one of those sets.


    As his Military Fire burned again, a small and round shield was quickly formed.


    Ou Yangming opened his interspatial bag and retrieved 2 spirit ores shining in mysterious lusters.


    ¡°High Agility Spirit Ores...¡±


    Many people among the crowd were well-informed, so they eximed softly.


    High Agility Spirit Ores and Tremendous Power Spirit Ores were not ultimate treasures, but they were also rare and precious items.


    Even so, Ou Yangming simply shook his wrist and tossed the 2 spirit ores into his fire.


    The crowd eximed, and even Xu Feiyu was shocked as well.


    ¡®Seeing how casual he is, is he really confident?¡¯


    Ou Yangming continued to smith. After attaching 2 White-Silver-level Agility attributes, he began to carve Skill Runes.


    15 minutes¡ªthis time, Ou Yangming did not dy any time, by which he finished the equipment after only 15 minutes.


    The young fellow smiled and curbed his fire, then he handed the small, round shield to Bai Zhiyi and expressed seriously, ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯m eternally grateful to have been under your care since we met. Now, I¡¯ll offer you a gift by smithing a piece of equipment for you, so kindly ept it.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi conveniently epted the shield but before he could appraise it, Ou Yangming cupped his hands and added, ¡°Elder Bai, since the Beast King Sect doesn¡¯t wee me, it¡¯s not right for me to join the sect shamelessly. I hereby bid my farewell.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned around and nced at the other people with a heroic spirit as though he had realized his ambition. With that, he smiled cheerfully and strode out of the building without looking back.

 Chapter 621 - Invite Him Back

    <h4>Chapter 621: Invite Him Back</h4>


    The main hall was oddly silent.


    Everyone including Bai Zhiyi and Xu Feiyu looked at each other. They seemed to be clueless about what exactly happened.


    Oh, it seemed like that young man had left in displeasure and no longer wanted to join the Beast King Sect because he was unhappy with the assessment given.


    It was truly out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Nheless, the crowd was slightly furious after they figured out the problem. In fact, even Bai Zhiyi felt slightly uneasy.


    ¡®Yes, you¡¯re exceptionally gifted and superior, but this is the Beast King Sect, which is one of Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects and a supreme force that¡¯s being watched over by a Venerable One.¡¯


    For generations, apart from disciples that had been nurtured since young in the sect, sessful outsiders must be steeled thoroughly if they wanted to join the sect.


    All in all, the Beast King Sect was not an ordinary sect that could be joined by anyone.


    Xu Feiyu was stunned for some time, then he blurted angrily, ¡°This! This is too much!¡± He looked enraged but was secretly overjoyed. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that the young fe¡¯s quite a personality and looks down on the Beast King Sect.¡¯


    Even so, in this case, even if Ou Yangming went back on his word, Xu Feiyu had a legitimate reason to shut him out.


    In actuality, Xu Feiyu was not an unreasonable person. Normally, he would not mind recruiting a few more talents for the sect. After all, cksmiths like him that depended on the sect would only have better days if the sect became more formidable.


    Nevertheless, due to Xu Guangji, he was unwilling to let Ou Yangming stay in the Beast King Sect.


    What would one feel if one was in Xu Guangji¡¯s shoes? What would it feel like to always see the person that defeated one showing off in the sect every day?


    If the situation went on for a long time, even if Xu Guangji did not go crazy, he would not get up after the wall and would never rise again.


    For the sake of his grandson, Xu Feiyu would not mind shutting out a genius.


    In any case, given the sect¡¯s foundation and strength, having one more or one less genius would not make too much difference.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what does he take the Beast King Sect as?¡±


    ¡°As gifted as he is, he mustn¡¯t be recruited into our sect!¡±


    Comints were heard one after another, and the people looked displeased.


    Being disciples from the Beast King Sect, they would always be envied and respected outside whenever they mentioned their sect. Deep in their bones, they valued and worshipped the sect very much.


    Therefore, they became cold-hearted and unhappy when someone regarded the sect as nothing.


    Bai Zhiyi was regretful when he noticed the angry faces.


    Just as he was thinking of a way tofort them, a sonorous and powerful voice was hearding from outside. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise!¡±


    It was not loud, but it sounded like thunder, causing the people to feel dizzy. Some of them staggered but luckily, they were supported by the people beside them, or they would have fallen and embarrassed themselves.


    The crowd turned to look at the same time. Their faces changed when they saw who it was, and they quickly shut their mouths as they dared not say another word.


    Bai Zhiyi and Xu Feiyu exchanged nces. Shocked, they immediately got off the high tform and walked toward the entrance.


    ¡°Sect Elder, why have youe?¡± Xu Feiyu smiled apologetically and asked carefully.


    The person at the door was a white-haired elder. He was old, but he was in high spirits. In particr, his eyes were so sharp and bright that nobody dared to look straight at him.


    This elder was an extremely important figure in the Beast King Sect. He was Peng Yanbing, the chief of the cksmiths in the sect, as well as one of the only few sect elders.


    However, the sect elder had not shown up in a long time, hence this happened when he suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Of course I came here for something.¡± Peng Yanbing scoffed. He nced at the crowd with bright eyes and questioned, ¡°Why are you gathered here instead of practicing smithing art?¡±


    Xu Feiyu instantly answered, ¡°Sect Elder, there was a smithing artpetition here earlier, which is why they¡¯ve gathered here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who was involved?¡± Peng Yanbing asked as he was interested.


    ¡°Xu Guangji and an outsider,¡± Xu Feiyu responded seriously, ¡°Sect Elder, that outsider spoke conceited nonsense and looked down on our sect, which was why everyone mored!¡±


    He was afraid that Peng Yanbing would favor talent, thus he amplified Ou Yangming¡¯s demerits. Being a sect elder, Peng Yanbing was obliged to protect the sect¡¯s honor. Since the elder was now aware of how presumptuous the young fellow was, he would not recruit him regardless of how gifted he was.


    Sure enough, Peng Yanbing humphed angrily and asked, ¡°What did that outsider say?¡±


    Feeling anxious, Bai Zhiyi expressed right away, Sect Elder, he didn¡¯t speak conceited nonsense; he was onlypelled against his will, so he left in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Hmph, what do you mean he waspelled against his will?¡± Xu Feiyu was outraged. ¡°Plenty of people want to join the Beast King Sect but aren¡¯t given a chance. We gave him the opportunity to join us by letting him perform his skills, but he responded with such an attitude and said that he won¡¯t bother unless we line the streets to wee him. What¡¯s that if it isn¡¯t an act of presumptuousness?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi red at him and remarked, ¡°Old man! You¡¯re talking nonsense! When did he say that?¡±


    Xu Feiyu sneered. ¡°That was what he meant. If not, why would everyone be so mad?¡±


    The crowd was dumbfounded. Even though they thought that Xu Feiyu exaggerated it, they were displeased with Ou Yangming indeed and were unwilling to offend the elder, thus they decided to keep quiet.


    Among them, several hot-tempered ones even nodded in response. Since Ou Yangming looked down on the Beast King Sect, they deemed him their enemy. There was naturally no need to adopt gentle means against an enemy, so much so that framing him up would also be considered a light punishment for him. They were already regretful that they could not teach the young fellow a lesson themselves.


    Peng Yanbing frowned and waved his hand.


    Bai Zhiyi and Xu Feiyu had a lot more to say, but they shut their mouths obediently. Nobody dared to be impolite in front of the sect elder.


    The sect elder nced at them and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that outsider?¡±


    ¡°Sect Elder, that person¡¯s Ou Yangming. I met him during the Trading Meet on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, and I brought him back with the intention of recruiting him due to his unbelievable natural gift in smithing art,¡± Bai Zhiyi answered at once.


    Peng Yanbing asked in a deep voice while keeping a straight face, ¡°Unbelievable natural gift¡ªyou¡¯re speaking too highly of him, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi smiled bitterly. ¡°I dare not lie to you, Sect Elder. That fe¡¯s natural gift can indeed be described as such!¡±


    Xu Feiyu scoffed andmented, ¡°Brother Bai, words alone aren¡¯t proof. Heh, aren¡¯t you holding the equipment that he has just smithed for you? How about you show it to everyone and let us see how gifted he is?¡±


    He had seen that Ou Yangming¡¯s foundation was unusually solid indeed, but it only meant that he had great potential for the future. At the end of the day, the elder did not believe that the young fellow could smith anything extraordinary.


    In actuality, not only him, but most people except Bai Zhiyi did not believe it too.


    Even after witnessing Ou Yangming toss 2 High Agility Spirit Ores into his fire, they did not believe that the equipment was a piece of White Silver Equipment, let alone ayered piece of White Silver Equipment.


    ¡°Oh? Let me take a look at it,¡± Peng Yanbing ordered.


    Bai Zhiyi was hesitant at first, but he soon handed the small, round shield to the sect elder.


    At this point, he thought regretfully, ¡®Why didn¡¯t I appraise it just now...¡¯


    He was naturally confident in Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art, but his mind was in turmoil because the young fellow offended too many people with what he said earlier.


    Peng Yanbing held the small, round shield and nced at it for a while before his face changed abruptly. Following that, he looked up at Bai Zhiyi and asked, ¡°You... Didn¡¯t smith this, did you?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was struck dumb, then he lowered his head and answered, ¡°I dare not lie to you at all, Sect Elder. It really wasn¡¯t me who smithed it.¡±


    Xu Feiyu and the crowd were surprised. ¡®What did Sect Elder mean?¡¯


    ¡®Is Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art so astounding that he can be mentioned on equal terms with the renowned Bai Zhiyi?¡¯


    Peng Yanbing pondered for some time, then a luster was seen in his hands. Before Long, a grave look could be seen on his face.


    ¡°How old is that person?¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was startled at first, then he answered with joy, ¡°Sect Elder, Ou Yangming should be in his twenties, but he¡¯s definitely under 30!¡±


    ¡°Under 30...¡± Peng Yanbing¡¯s face twitched, and he mumbled, ¡°Elder Macaque wasn¡¯t lying to me indeed; there¡¯s such a genius in this world!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He finally understood why Peng Yanbing came to Mount Copper Furnace at this time.


    It turned out that he had note of his own ord but was invited by the old macaque.


    Despite that, Bai Zhiyi found it strange. ¡®Isn¡¯t the old macaque too concerned about Ou Yangming? Is its junior incredibly important to it?¡¯


    Peng Yanbing fell silent for a brief moment and said, ¡°Go find him now and tell him that the Beast King Sect invites him to join us. If anyone treated him impolitely before this, please ask him not to mind about them.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Bai Zhiyi uttered. He almost could not believe what he heard.


    The sect elder stared at him and shouted madly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going!¡±


    Bai Zhiyi quickly responded to him and left in a hurry.


    Xu Feiyu gasped and looked at Peng Yanbing in disbelief. He mumbled, ¡°Sect Elder, th-this...¡±


    Peng Yanbing scoffed and tossed the small, round shield to him. ¡°See for yourself!¡±


    Xu Feiyu¡¯s forehead was already covered in beads of cold sweat. He knew right away that the equipment had moved Peng Yanbing, causing him to make such a decision.


    That said, what equipment must it be to have such an unimaginable effect?


    He gritted his teeth and released a white light through his hand.


    [Item: Round Guardian Shield]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +30. Agility +2 (White Silver), Durability 30]


    [Skills: Indestructible Defense (Intermediate), Comprehensive Protection (Intermediate)]


    Xu Feiyu looked up in a daze. He was utterly shocked.


    ¡®Is this really something that can be smithed by a young cksmith?¡¯

 Chapter 622 - Hide

    <h4>Chapter 622: Hide</h4>


    Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard. He immediately gathered Big Yellow, Fat Antelope, and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    He openly expressed his thoughts to them and told them that he wanted to leave the Beast King Sect.


    Big Yellow did not have any opinion. It followed Ou Yangming to the Spiritual Realm, hence it would follow him closely wherever he went. On the other hand, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were rather reluctant to leave.


    Although they were in the Humans¡¯ boundary, the Beast King Sect and the 10,000 Beasts Ridge were closely rted. Moreover, the disciples from the Beast King Sect would head to the 10,000 Beasts Ridge and the Beasts¡¯ other territories every year. They would carry out all sorts of refinement tests and try to make private contracts with powerhouses from different races.


    In a way, among the Humans¡¯ 9 influential forces in Danzhou, the Beast King Sect was the only supreme force that was weed by the Beasts.


    From the perspective of Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, they were naturally unwilling to leave.


    Ou Yangming could read their mind, so he said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to leave if you¡¯re not willing to leave. I¡¯ll smith new sets of equipment for you, and I assure you that you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    When Fat Antelope and Silver Ridge saw the young fellow smiling with his eyes narrowed, they somehow sensed a hint of chillness.


    ¡°Master Ou, I left the mountain with you, so you can¡¯t leave me alone!¡± The fat antelope shook its head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want new pieces of equipment. I only hope that you¡¯ll bring me along when you leave!¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard rolled its eyes and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, I don¡¯t want to leave you too. This ce is pretty good but if I¡¯m looking for a suitable ce to stay, I might as well return to my territory.¡±


    They had thought it through. The Beast King Sect was 100 times more powerful than Ou Yangming, but how many disciples did they have? How many spirit beasts did they keep? No matter what, they would not get their turn. Since that was the case, they might as well follow the young fellow as they would at least gain some benefits.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He finally had a change of heart toward the 2 spirit beasts.


    In actuality, if they had not expressed themselves, Ou Yangming would still smith equipment sets for them, but one could imagine the qualities of those pieces of equipment.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll still stay here for a few more days, so I¡¯ll make some preparations for you.¡± Ou Yangming paused for a while then added, ¡°Fat Antelope, I need your fur, so give it to me.¡±


    Fat Antelope nced at its fur and sighed as it was reluctant to let it go. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Next, Fat Antelope¡¯s fur left its body and drifted toward Ou Yangming. It was somewhat disinclined, but its fur could grow again and would not be fundamentally hurt, thus it did not reject the young fellow. Instead, the fat antelope looked at him with anticipation as it did not know what he was going to make.


    Ou Yangming gathered Fat Antelope¡¯s fur and was going to smart smithing when Bai Zhiyi visited in a hurry.


    He was not surprised when he weed the elder into his room. He had reached his limit in smithing art when he smithed the equipment. Apart from slightly inferior quality, whether it was the White Silver attributes of the Dual Skill Attribute attached, the equipment could not be ignored. The young fellow believed that as long as Bai Zhiyi and the others were not dumb, they would know what to do.


    Even though he was an outsider to the people from the Beast King Sect, when he disyed overwhelming abilities and might eventually be one of them, it would be unlikely for them to reject him.


    Bai Zhiyiined as soon as he saw Ou Yangming, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, what exactly did you smith for me?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Elder Bai, tell me first¡ªwhy have youe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to invite you to join the Beast King Sect and officially be my fellow,¡± Bai Zhiyi immediately answered.


    The young fellow blinked and asked, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t appraised my equipment, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°This is because someone that can make the call came.¡± Bai Zhiyiughed out loud and told Ou Yangming about Peng Yanbing¡¯s arrival. ¡°Sect Elder¡¯s a man of his words. Since he said that, nobody will stop this anymore. He came because of Senior Macaque, so you must remember to thank Senior Macaque when you meet it next time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember to.¡± Ou Yangming nodded after some thought and said after a short pause, ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯d like to inquire about something from you.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi smiled and responded, ¡°What is it? You can leave it on me!¡±


    Given the Beast King Sect¡¯s ability, as long as Ou Yangming was not inquiring about confidential news, he could easily find his answer.


    Ou Yangming nodded and stated, ¡°I heard that many bosses from Danzhou found a lower realm.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was dumbfounded, and he had a grave look on his face. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡±


    The young fellow felt uneasy, but he questioned with a curious look on his face, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re long aware of the lower realm, but we heard that there was an error during themunication with the lower realm this time, and it led to an ident.¡± Bai Zhiyi sighed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up right away. ¡°What ident?¡±


    He had experienced the ident himself, but he knew nothing about how Ghost-wed Venerable One pulled it off. In any case, he was even more curious about where Multi-armed King Kong, the goshawk, and the others went. Why could he not locate them through the soul connections between them?


    It was as though they were not in this world.


    Bai Zhiyi shook his head and sighed. ¡°I have no idea either, but the Nine Great Sects gave the same order that day such that nobody¡¯s allowed to bring it up anymore.¡± A look of fear could be seen in his eyes.


    No matter what it was, the fact that the Nine Great Sects gave the same order at the same time proved that the matter¡¯s cause and effect were not what he should be involved in.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he could not help but feel disappointed.


    He initially wanted to learn about the whereabouts of hispanions through the Beast King Sect, but he did not expect the Nine Great Sects to block the matter so strictly.


    The young fellow pursed his lips and had countless thoughts crossed his mind. ¡®Did the little bird and the others not arrive at the Spiritual Realm? Did they encounter an ident? But with Lil¡¯ Red around, I suppose even Venerable Ones won¡¯t dare to offend it.¡¯


    He had experienced thest part many times.


    Ou Yangming sighed and held back his questions.


    Perhaps Bai Zhiyi¡¯s status in the Beast King Sect was not high enough, or he could at least receive some news.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, why are you asking this?¡± Bai Zhiyi asked in confusion.


    Ou Yangmingughed and curbed his thoughts. ¡°I heard a rumor when I was roaming around. The human powerhouses from Danzhou found a lower realm that can be nurtured, and they¡¯re trying to build a permanent passage.¡±


    ¡°A permanent passage?¡± Bai Zhiyi was struck dumb, and he looked like he was in a daze.


    He uttered after some time, ¡°Several months ago, almost all of the famous Venerable Ones from Danzhou headed to Mount Wuzhi. Perhaps... It was because of this?¡±


    Venerable Ones were the most important powers in a race. There were not many human Venerable Ones in Danzhou; there were over 10 of them in total, but half of them were gathered on Mount Wuzhi. Other than this, Bai Zhiyi could not figure out the reason so many Venerable Ones would act at the same time.


    Despite that, something must have happened throughout the process, which was why the different sects hid the truth and would not announce it.


    Bai Zhiyi shook his head, then his face changed as he whispered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you must remember not to anyhow ask about this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t you understand? If they sessfully seized the lower realm, they wouldn¡¯t have given the order to hide this matter. Heh, since they¡¯re being so strict on blocking news regarding this matter, it can only mean that they failed.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He shuddered with fear when he heard the word ¡°failed¡±.


    He was not the only one in the passage at that time. If the process failed, what would have happened to the others?


    The young fellow did not think that they were lucky enough to have found a node from the space of nothingness to enter the Spiritual Realm.


    Bai Zhiyi looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, do you... Really have nothing to do with them?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He suddenly could not bear lying to the elder.


    The elder kept quiet for some time and nodded. ¡°I see. Are you from there?¡±


    Ou Yangming still remained silent, but he did not admit it.


    Bai Zhiyi sighed. ¡°No wonder I never heard of your name. No wonder.¡± He paused for a while and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll ask around for you, and I¡¯ll definitely get back to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Bai.¡± Ou Yangming nodded as he was grateful.


    The elder chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Ah, it looks like you won¡¯t join the Beast King Sect for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please forgive me,¡± Ou Yangming rejoined.


    Bai Zhiyi waved his hand and noted, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯d do the same if I¡¯m in your shoes. Ah, I really don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to. How could they hide this matter too?¡±


    Ou Yangming suggested after some thought, ¡°Elder Bai, I made an appointment with Xia Zizhen, so how about I lie low at his ce for now?¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a good idea. If you stay here, some people will bug you every day so that you¡¯ll join our sect. Since you have difficulties, you might as well stay away for now.¡± Bai Zhiyi agreed with him.


    The young fellowughed and thought, ¡®Bai Zhiyi¡¯s a reasonable person indeed. Though he¡¯s being pressured by his sect elder, he¡¯s still letting me go.¡¯


    After resting for a day, Ou Yangming left with the 3 spirit beasts the next morning. Bai Zhiyi headed to Mount Cooper Furnace after 3 hours to meet Peng Yanbing, then he informed the sect elder of Ou Yangming¡¯s departure.


    Peng Yanbing lectured him furiously and only calmed down when Bai Zhiyi guaranteed that Ou Yangming would return in the future. That said, the sect elder exhorted the elder not to let any other sect snatch such a genius away.

 Chapter 623 - Formation Board

    <h4>Chapter 623: Formation Board</h4>


    After leaving the Beast King Sect, Ou Yangming and hispanions were no longer restrained.


    Bai Zhiyi did them a great favor by not taking back the badges that he gave Ou Yangming and the others. Instead, he let them carry the badges with them. Although the badges only represented their identities as the sect¡¯s outer sect disciples, they would not be obstructed throughout their journey if they showed the badges.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming and the spirit beasts did not meet up with Xia Zizhen in a hurry.


    They found a remote area, where Ou Yangming began to smith all sorts of equipment.


    The young fellow had only conveniently smithed pieces of equipment for Fat Antelope when he first entered the Spiritual Realm, but he put in a lot of effort this time.


    When 4 equipment sets were finished, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Antelope looked at each other. They could tell from each other¡¯s eyes that they were d and delighted. Sure enough, they made the right choice by staying by Ou Yangming¡¯s side, and they managed to gain great benefits.


    Not to mention low-rank spirit beasts, even for high-rank spirit beasts and even top-grade spirit beasts, the 4 equipment sets would be handy.


    Once the pieces of equipment were smithed, Ou Yangming retrieved the antelope¡¯s fur and refined it into a cloak using the cold-and-hot burning method. It was just a shame that even though Fat Antelope had many fur, they could only be refined into a cloak for the young fellow alone.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up after he sensed the cloak¡¯s properties. There was a subtle change in his eyes when he gazed at the fat antelope¡¯s bald body.


    ¡®When will this fe¡¯s fur grow again?¡¯


    They left the secluded area after everything was well-prepared, then they hastened to Xia Zizhen¡¯s manor.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were ted upon seeing the arrival of Ou Yangming and hispanions. They had been waiting for some time and were afraid that they would one day receive the news of the young fellow joining the Beast King Sect and could not show up anymore.


    Therefore, they were relieved when Ou Yangming finally arrived.


    In actuality, before obtaining the poisonous saber, they had set their hearts on the matter but were not so anxious.


    After receiving the poisonous saber and having a caster¡¯s word, their mentality changed drastically.


    Ou Yangming cut to the chase. ¡°Gentlemen, I¡¯m a caster, so I¡¯d like to bring a few helpers along since we¡¯re going to a dangerous ce.¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked at the 3 spirit beasts behind him. They smiled and agreed with it right away.


    Perhaps they would be slightly concerned if Ou Yangming wanted to bring high-rank spirit beasts along, but they did not attach much importance to the 3 low-rank spirit beasts. Instead, they praised the young fellow¡¯s act because bringing greater forces along meant that he was more set on the matter.


    Xia Zizhen gave a few orders, then he left the manor with Ou Yangming.


    The secret realm that he and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were talking about was quite a distance away and was almost outside the Beast King Sect¡¯s zone of influence.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was happy to be at leisure since his acquaintances were leading the way. He enjoyed the scenery throughout the journey and looked rxed.


    Even so, Big Yellow was the only one that knew Ou Yangming was not as rxed as he seemed. Given his abilities at the moment, he was far from being able to resist Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects, hence apart from secretly looking into the matter, there was nothing he could do.


    Xia Zizhen showed the way and walked for nearly a month before he stopped outside a mountain.


    Ou Yangming looked up and noticed that the mountain looked the same as any other ordinary mountain, but he sensed an unusual chillness when he moved closer to it.


    Needless to say, the temperature change was obscure. Without distinguishing it on purpose, one would not be able to notice at all.


    ¡°Brother Ou, the secret realm¡¯s entrance is hidden inside this mountain. Hehe, can you sense it?¡± Xia Zizhen asked in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Are you testing me?¡±


    Xia Zizhen waved his hand and responded, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re kidding me. I was only casually asking.¡± Having said that, he was looking forward to an answer.


    The young fellow was moved. ¡®Did Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman insist on inviting a caster here for another reason?¡¯


    He curbed his thoughts and released his mental power.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    There was instantly an enormous change in his mind as everything in the outside world including the falling leaves seemed to have been imprinted as mirror images.


    It was an extremely peculiar change, and it was 100 times clearer than releasing his mental power for probing. This was a unique ability that resulted from the merging of his Military Fire and mental power, and it could be called a spiritual world or a mirror world.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and quietly sensed everything inside the mirror world.


    Over here, he seemed to be an almighty deity, such that he could sense even the slightest and the most unordinary changes.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman exchanged nces. They naturally sensed the difference in the atmosphere around them.


    They wondered, ¡®Can Ou Yangming really sense the secret realm? If he can, wouldn¡¯t it mean that we¡¯ve found the right person?¡¯


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes after a brief moment. Instead of measuring with his eye or questioning the gentlemen, he walked straight in a direction.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman followed closely behind him. They were surprised and overjoyed because they knew by the direction that the young fellow was not deliberately mystifying things. They were ted that the caster was truly skilled, but they were also pressured if theirpanion was more potent than them.


    Before long, Ou Yangming stopped in front of a spot deep in the col.


    A dark and hollow cave could be seen here, and a threatening chillness lingered outside. If one were to walk past this spot, one would surely stay away without wanting to get close.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Were you the ones that set up this poor formation?¡±


    He was not a formation master, but formations were formed by evolving andbining runes. He had learned manybinations for formations from Elder Universe, and he read about them from secret manuals.


    Of course, knowing these alone would not make one a formation master but even by having superficial knowledge, one was already better than Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman.


    Xia Zizhen flushed and replied to the young fellow embarrassedly, ¡°Hehe, we were the ones that set it up. It¡¯s a formation map that we purchased, and we set it up here to prevent wild beasts from identally intruding into the ce.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned around and noted, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be interested in a cave that can be found everywhere if I walk past this area, but I might be intrigued if an average formation map is set up here.¡±


    The faces of Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman changed. Thetter expressed after some thought, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s unlikely for casters like you toe to this barren hill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only speaking my mind; I don¡¯t mean to me you at all.¡± Ou Yangming shrugged and smiled. He then took a step back and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the ones that set this up, please withdraw it.¡±


    As said earlier, this was the simplest formation map that could be found, thus even Ou Yangming, who only had little knowledge of formations, was not afraid of it at all. Despite that, he could not get past it without damaging or rming it.


    Xia Zizhen quickly went forward and crossed the formation ording to specific steps, then he retrieved the formation board.


    Ou Yangming was deep in thoughts as he watched Xia Zizhen¡¯s movements.


    ¡®If those steps can prevent the formation map from attacking a person, how exactly was it set up?¡¯


    He hesitated for a while before he asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Xia, could you give the formation board to me as a gift?¡±


    Xia Zizhen was startled. His heart ached, but he still answered cheerfully, ¡°Of course.¡± As he handed the formation board to Ou Yangming in a heroic spirit, he secretly sighed and thought, ¡®There goes my 1,000 spirit ores.¡¯


    Those were 1,000 spirit ores, which was not a small amount for him.


    Ou Yangming touched the formation board and enveloped it with his mental power.


    Since the formation board was not activated yet, there were no consequences when Ou Yangming touched it. However, when his mental power prated the item bit by bit, its secrets were exposed in his spiritual world.


    The formation board was formed by assembling 5 Rune Combinations.


    Ou Yangming was in awe of formation masters upon seeing this.


    He needed to attempt countless times to build a Dual Skill Rune, so much so that he would die from exhaustion for the numerous experiments.


    On the other hand, formation masters might seem mediocre, but they could suddenly impress by making 5 Rune Combinations just like that...


    Moreover, the 5 Rune Combinations were not separated as they were connected through a mysterious technique. Ou Yangming could not find the start and the end even when he observed closely.


    The young fellow found it incredibly odd because the technique was much more notable than the Spirit-gathering Formation casually set up by Elder Universe in the past.


    Could this be the strength of formation masters in the Spiritual Realm?


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming overestimated formation masters because he had never met one.


    There were many more runes in a formation board than in a piece of equipment, but the former was not thetter and could not be used to increase one¡¯s strength. Besides, advance preparations must be made for one to release a formation board¡¯s power.


    If a formation master was asked to fight a martial artist in a situation where formations were not set up, one would be beaten up in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming fiddled with the formation board in his hand. While analyzing and understanding it in his spiritual realm, he followed Xia Zizhen into the cave entrance.


    The cave entrance was not massive, but they did not feel constrained when they walked inside. Due to the fact that the cave was exceptionally deep, they arrived at their destination only after half an hour. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s estimation, they had reached the bottom of the mountain.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched because Xia Zizhen, who had been walking in front of him, disappeared, and a ripple could be seen in the space where he vanished.


    He turned to look at Poisonous Saber Gentleman, who nodded hard at him.


    Following that, Ou Yangming chuckled and advanced with Big Yellow and the others into the secret realm.

 Chapter 624 - Antique Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 624: Antique Coffin</h4>


    Familiar energy fluctuations appeared around Ou Yangming. It was the representation of one going through an interspatial boundary, and he was familiar with it because he had experienced it many times.


    Entering the secret realm was equivalent to setting foot in a brand new ce, where the view changed drastically too.


    Ou Yangming looked around and got a good view of his surroundings.


    They were also at the col at the moment, but they were at the end of it, where they could see a boundless in if they looked into the distance. When Ou Yangming looked up and far, his heart skipped intensely as he somehow had the urge to advance, advance, and advance.


    It was a feeling of recklessness like never before.


    The young fellow¡¯s body and intuition were telling him to move forward into the in as though something at the center of it was attracting him.


    Despite the unbelievably strong urge, Ou Yangming took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the thought.


    He smiled and asked Xia Zizhen, who was next to him, ¡°Brother Xia, where should we go now?¡±


    Xia Zizhen observed the distant ce and replied to him, ¡°We¡¯re quite lucky today; we didn¡¯t encounter any swarm of insects. Brother Ou, don¡¯t you want poisonous pills and spiritual herbs? Let¡¯s go over there to take a look first.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, there are countless poisonous pills there, but our abilities were limited previously, so we only managed to collect 5 of them before we were forced to retreat. Hehe, Brother Ou, if you¡¯re interested and can collect more of them, it¡¯ll be great.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. It seemed like the ce where the poisonous pills were at had a huge crisis, so much so that the 2 Spiritualists dared not go deeper to explore.


    Xia Zizhen led the way again. He was not fast, but he constantly watched his surroundings carefully as he advanced. The fact that he was on guard against all possible dangers made Ou Yangming feel rather nervous too.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman walked beside Ou Yangming. Seeing as the young fellow was frowning, he immediately exined, ¡°Brother Ou, there are many treasures here, but it¡¯s also extremely dangerous.¡± He lowered his voice and added, ¡°In particr, those little insects are very despicable.¡±


    He had a look of fear in his eyes as he spoke.


    It was evident that the little insects left an incredibly deep impression on him.


    All of a sudden, Xia Zizhen stopped and had a grave look on his face. ¡°I can sense trouble ahead. How about we take a detour?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He had been following behind without expressing any opinions, but it was because the direction where Xia Zizhen was heading in was the same as where the power was calling him from. As such, he felt like there was no need to take a detour as he could arrive at the destination by advancing courageously.


    Nevertheless, he fell silent after he looked at the 2 men.


    The 2 men were experienced, after all. Given that there was no significant change in the general direction, it would be better for Ou Yangming to ept their suggestion.


    As for the strong calling, Ou Yangming was steady enough to endure it at the moment.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman responded without any hesitation, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go around it.¡±


    Big Yellow suddenly twitched his nose after they walked more than 5 kilometers away. ¡°This is odd¡ªwhat¡¯s that smelly? It smells like something delicious...¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard twitched their noses hard and drooled as well.


    Ou Yangming, Xia Zizhen, and Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked at each other. They sniffed the air for some time but did not pick up anything.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Brother Xia, you¡¯re a disciple from the Beast King Sect, so you have a spirit beast, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Xia Zizhen looked gloomy as he answered, ¡°Brother Ou, I did have a spirit beast as my partner, but it died saving me thest time we came here.¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth and apologized with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xia Zizhen waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Cultivators like us need to take risks to move forward bravely. It only left sooner than I did, and I¡¯ll likely reunite with it this time.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman turned around and rebuked him, ¡°Zizhen, what nonsense are you talking about? Hmph, it definitely wouldn¡¯t want you to fall like that, or why would it have sacrificed itself to save you?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Xia, you must pull yourself together.¡±


    Xia Zizhen forced a smile and curbed his thoughts, then he said, ¡°We didn¡¯te here thest time, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s nearby. That said, it seems like this thing only affects spirit beasts.¡±


    The in was vast. Not to mentioning here once, even if one stayed here for a year or more, one would not be able to set foot on every spot.


    Ou Yangming suggested after some thought, ¡°No matter what it is, since we¡¯re here, we ought to take a look.¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman nodded one after another. They were honestly curious about what exactly could tempt Big Yellow and the other spirit beasts to forget themselves.


    ¡°Big Yellow, lead the way!¡± Ou Yangming exhorted the yellow dog, ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t run too fast.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up right away, then it dashed to the side.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard did not show a weak impression at all. They could not be bothered about Ou Yangming anymore, and they simply followed Big Yellow. Even so, they were rational enough to not overtake the big yellow dog. This was because they knew that the seemingly useless dog with an exceptionally lowbat power was far more important to the young fellow than they were.


    If they did not want to enrage Ou Yangming, it would be best for them to treat the damn dog with enough respect.


    Ou Yangming and the 2 men smiled bitterly at each other. They followed behind the spirit beasts, but they were more alert as they kept scanning their surroundings with bright eyes.


    Big Yellow stopped only after half an hour. It stared at a slope ahead, and it could not help but drool.


    The 3 men behind exchanged nces and were shocked.


    What was it? If it was a certain smell, it would be unbelievable that it could spread so far away.


    Big Yellow did not go all-out because it was Ou Yangming¡¯s order, but how far could it go if it ran for an hour?


    The 3 human cultivators had chills upon having that thought.


    On the contrary, Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts werepletely attracted by the scent, to the extent that they could not be bothered about the unusual phenomenon.


    Ou Yangming shed toward Big Yellow and pressed its head with his hand. ¡°Big Yellow, don¡¯t act rashly!¡±


    Big Yellow barked at him as it was displeased.


    The young fellow instantly turned around to re at the big yellow, which shrunk its neck at once and dared not make another sound anymore. It still longed for the slope in front, but it no longer barked without restraint.


    As for Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, they were clearly steadier than Big Yellow. Moreover, they knew they could notpare with the yellow dog in terms of their importance toward Ou Yangming.


    Big Yellow would only be lectured a bit if it barked at Ou Yangming, whereas Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard would likely be kicked out if they acted so presumptuously. If the young fellow wanted to prevent the secret realm from being exposed, they might even be killed here too.


    Therefore, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard held back their desires after looking at each other. Furthermore, then cast looks of envy at Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming looked in front with dazzling eyes. He released his remarkable mental power and probed the suspicious slope bit by bit.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were well-prepared with their weapons. Regardless if they had been lured to a trap, they were ready forbat at any time.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming made an expression of surprise after a brief moment. He waved at the 2 men and noted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, this is probably a grave.¡±


    ¡°What? A grave?¡± Xia Zizhen was in disbelief.


    Ou Yangming nodded and went forward to wave his hands continuously. As he moved, the tall slope was quickly dug, then a giant coffin was soon revealed.


    The coffin was made from an unknown material; it was buried underground for countless years, but it still looked as shiny as new as if it had just been lowered to the ground.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked at each other, and their faces changed as they became dubious.


    ¡®Could someone have found this secret realm already? If not, what¡¯s with this brand new coffin?¡¯


    Seeing as they panicked, Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no corpse inside the coffin, or I wouldn¡¯t have taken it out. Besides, it was buried underground for at least... Heh, I¡¯m not sure how long, but it has been at least a few centuries.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was dumbfounded, and he asked in shock, ¡°Brother Ou, how do you know?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled mysteriously. ¡°By looking at it, of course.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen were startled for some time. They had notable visions but could not spot anything, so they could only smile bitterly. Even though casters did things strangely, it was undeniable that they had unreachable abilities.


    Having said that, they did not know that Ou Yangming did not get his answer by looking, but he perceived the truth through his mental power.


    In any case, Ou Yangming was also confused. ¡®Why wasn¡¯t this peculiar coffin able to stop my mental power?¡¯


    He vaguely felt that it was due to the merging of his Military Fire and mental power.


    By tapping the coffin gently with his palm, it was opened at once.


    As everyone looked inside, Xia Zizhen eximed, ¡°Concentric Knots?¡±

 Chapter 625 - Concentric Knots

    <h4>Chapter 625: Concentric Knots</h4>


    Some strange and entric things were ced inside the coffin.


    Among them, there were 9 identical small essories. Apart from that, there was also some ck, mud-like thing inside a crock.


    The thing inside looked simple but in actuality, it was not.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s face changed. ¡°Zizhen, are you mistaken? Aren¡¯t Concentric Knots lost in Danzhou since a long time ago?¡±


    Xia Zizhen smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re really Concentric Knots, but they¡¯re exactly the same as what I saw in ancient books so...¡±


    The 2 of them were almost on par with each other in martial arts cultivation. If there was a life-or-death battle between them, Xia Zizhen, who lost his spirit beast, might be killed by Poisonous Saber Gentleman. Nheless, the former was a disciple from the Beast King Sect, after all. It was worth noting that even if cultivators from wealthy and influential sectscked in martial arts, they were far more knowledgeable than sessors from ordinary sects.


    As for Big Yellow, Fat Antelope, and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, they were even more clueless about Concentric Knots. They kept staring at the average-sized crock as though the soil inside was the most delicious thing in the world; they werepletely drawn to it.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Brother Xia, what are Concentric Knots?¡±


    Xia Zizhen was stunned, and he asked in shock, ¡°Brother Ou, do you really not know?¡±


    ¡°If I know what they are, would I waste your time?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, please forgive me.¡± Xia Zizhen smiled bitterly, then he exined after some thought, ¡°Concentric Knots are incredibly peculiar treasures, but it¡¯s said that their refining method has been lost for several millenniums. I can¡¯t be sure about the other states, but they haven¡¯t been seen in Danzhou for a long time.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s a Concentric Knot¡¯s function?¡±


    There were more than 1 Concentric Knot inside the coffin; there were 9 of them.


    Xia Zizhen immediately answered, ¡°It¡¯s incredibly mysterious, but it only has one function, which is to make one immune to the magic art attacks of one¡¯spanions.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    ¡°Legend has it that a Concentric Knot carries a secret technique. If 2 or more people wear Concentric Knots of the same style, they won¡¯t be harmed when they release magic arts at each other.¡±


    Ou Yangming understood its function in a sh. A weird look was seen on his face as he mumbled, ¡°Gang fights...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªgang fights.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman stated with a smile, ¡°If 2 groups of people are in a gang fight, where one party was bound hands and feet while the other party released magic arts and skills from pieces of equipment without any restraints, the oue would be clear, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He looked at the essories in the coffin fervently.


    ¡°Given that they¡¯re able to make one immune to the magic art attacks of one¡¯spanions, they¡¯re wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, a Concentric Knot can exempt one from most magic art attacks, but there are also some restrictions,¡± Xia Zizhen added after a moment of hesitation. He exined after a pause, ¡°For instance, if you summon an aerolite attack and destroy where we¡¯re standing on, the Concentric Knots¡¯ protective effects will be in vain.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I understand. If the group-damage magic art¡¯s too powerful, the Concentric Knots won¡¯t be able to relieve it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Xia Zizhen continued with a smile, ¡°Another thing is that they can only relieve the effects of magic art attacks, so you¡¯ll still be hurt if yourpanion punches you.¡±


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s a rare treasure.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Xia Zizhen responded, ¡°Yes, but unfortunately, the refining method has already been lost in Danzhou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was undecided at first, then he reached out to retrieve the 9 small essories.


    He released his mental conception to copy them into his spiritual world and began studying them inside the world.


    The small essories were identical, such that even the slightest details were handled uniformly. By observing through the thoroughly meticulous state, Ou Yangming soon determined that they were made by the same person.


    As he dove deeper with his mental conception, sure enough, he found rune marks on them.


    He curled his lips into a smile and thought.


    ¡®They¡¯re indeed a type of Rune Skill, but the rune must be the most powerful kind to be able to unleash such an unbelievable might.¡¯


    The runes inside the small essories were mysterious and unpredictable as every stroke contained a queer power. They would make an amateur dizzy, whereas an insider would be extremely immersed and would not be able to withdraw oneself.


    Ou Yangming waspletely drawn to the runes on the essories.


    Through his eyes, the small runes somehow evolved into a formation map. Yes, a formation map, which is a treasureparable with a formation board.


    The young fellow was shocked by his discovery. It turned out that the Concentric Knots did not carry Rune Skills, but Formation Maps.


    A Concentric Knot was equivalent to a formation board, but it was way moreplicated and difficult.


    In a way, the practice was simr to forcing power that could be amodated by a formation board into a small Concentric Knot.


    Taking carving masters as an example, where one carved a palm-sized wood while the other carved a rice grain. Even if the 2 masters carved the same drawing, it would be clear which was a tougher process.


    Ou Yangming felt helpless. He had not fully perceived ordinary formation boards, so how could he understand anything from Concentric Knots, which were of a higher level.


    He sighed and opened his eyes. ¡°These should be Concentric Knots. Let¡¯s distribute them since they¡¯lle in handy.¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman nodded. When they entered the secret realm with Ou Yangming, they knew they definitely needed his help as a caster, but they were also afraid of his power.


    Now that they had the Concentric Knots, they were much less worried.


    Since there were 9 runes, even after giving Big Yellow and the 2 spirit beasts one each, there were 3 left.


    Ou Yangming stored them in his interspatial bag without any hesitation. Upon seeing this, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman did notin at all because they knew the essories would only be useful for casters.


    The young fellowter looked at the crock and asked, ¡°Brother Xia, do you know what this is?¡±


    Xia Zizhen shook his head and answered, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯m not a know-it-all. God knows what this is, but I suppose it¡¯s unordinary seeing how the spirit beasts are so drawn to it.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman waved his hand and said, ¡°No matter what it is, it¡¯s useless to me, so you can split it between you.¡±


    He was not a disciple from the Beast King Sect, and he was also uninterested in keeping a spirit beast. Therefore, even if the thing was highly beneficial for spirit beasts, he could not be bothered at all.


    Xia Zizhen wondered for a brief moment, then he nodded and retrieved the crock. Following that, he divided the ck soil inside into 2 parts.


    Ou Yangming and Xia Zizhen shook their hands and kept their respective share of the ck soil.


    Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts turned gloomy right away, and they looked bitterly at Ou Yangming.


    The young fellow chuckled and said, ¡°Foodies, I don¡¯t know what the thing is yet. If it contains poison, wouldn¡¯t you be asking for trouble if you eat it? I¡¯ll look it up in ancient books once we go back, and I¡¯ll give you your shares if it¡¯s something good.¡±


    After being lectured by him, Big Yellow and the others finally became spirited again.


    They knew Ou Yangming well enough to know that he was a man of his word.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman then pped his hands and asked, ¡°Are you done? We can continue with our journey now.¡±


    Xia Zizhen chuckled and expressed, ¡°It¡¯s quite a surprise that we stumbled upon Concentric Knots this time, so why are you in such a hurry!¡± Despite that, he identified the direction and advanced again.


    Right after taking 2 steps, Ou Yangming was suddenly struck with a thought, so he turned around and kept the coffin in his interspatial bag.


    He could not hide from Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman, but they simply smiled bitterly and were not aggrieved at all.


    They had interspatial bags too, but the bags had small spaces, thus they could not store something as massive as the coffin.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman could tell that the coffin¡¯s material was unordinary, but they could not carry it with them, not even if they chopped it into nks. As such, they could not give up on it.


    Theymented when Ou Yangming easily put it inside his interspatial bag, ¡®Casters are wealthy indeed. Being a caster and a cksmith at the same time, he¡¯s even more wealthy.¡¯


    As they set out again, Xia Zizhen seemed to have a way to identify danger; he changed paths several times throughout their journey. They took a big round, but they did not encounter any danger.


    Ou Yangming admired Xia Zizhen¡¯s ability as the guide.


    He had sensed some dangers ahead when they walked on straight paths but before he could warn Xia Zizhen, the man had led the way to avoid danger.


    Regardless if it was due to a certain treasure or Xia Zizhen¡¯s innate ability to seek luck and avoid danger, it was assuring.


    Xia Zizhen was evidently exhausted after walking for a day and a night on the in. It was clear that being the guide was a difficult job as most of his energy was spent on avoiding danger.


    All of a sudden, he stopped and pointed ahead into the distance. ¡°Brother Ou, the ce where we previously found the spiritual herbs and poisonous pills is over there.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked, but he furrowed his eyebrows after a while.


    An aura that he yearned for was over there indeed but simrly, there was a strong sense of crisis.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡ªI can sense danger over there.¡± Xia Zizhen shook his head and sighed. ¡°Ah, after taking such a long detour, we still didn¡¯t manage to evade it.¡±

 Chapter 626 - Food

    <h4>Chapter 626: Food</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked like he was moved. After hearing what Xia Zizhen said, he knew that little insects were harmless so far, or the man would not have openly talked about the danger.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s face changed, and he questioned fiercely, ¡°They¡¯re really ahead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Zizhen sighed and added, ¡°I can sense that they¡¯re on arge scale, so we might not be able to get around them even if we continue to make detours.¡± He continued after a pause, ¡°Brother Ou, if I¡¯m guessing this right, countless little insects are lying in ambush ahead. Now, we have 2 choices¡ªone is to charge ahead directly while the other is to give up on this area.¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and asked with a smile, ¡°Are there also poisonous pills and spiritual herbs in the other areas?¡±


    Xia Zizhen smiled bitterly. ¡°We didn¡¯t enter this spirit realm for a long time during ourst visit, so I¡¯m not too sure. That said, I believe that this realm isn¡¯t that simple, so there are probably more important areas.¡±


    The young fellow looked around him. He could sense that the voice that was calling out to him was still further ahead, but there were also things in the area that produced poisonous pills and spiritual herbs that attracted him. Although they could not be mentioned on equal terms with the calling in the distance, since he and hispanions hade across them, there was no way they should miss the opportunity.


    ¡°Brother Gentleman, what¡¯s your n?¡± Ou Yangming raised another question while grinning with his eyes narrowed.


    A fierce look was seen in Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s eyes. ¡°I got this treasure saber smithed for today. Heh, I honestly won¡¯t be resigned if we simply leave without trying.¡±


    Xia Zizhen sighed and remarked, ¡°Gentleman, you asked me not to be stubborn, but aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was stunned. He flushed and responded, ¡°Zizhen, Brother Ou, if you think there¡¯s no need to enter the area, let¡¯s change our direction.¡±


    He wanted very badly to advance with his saber, but he still considered hispanions¡¯ thoughts and was unwilling to bring them into a dangerous ce.


    ¡°Brother Gentleman, since you won¡¯t be resigned, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯d also like to see what exactly is so detestable.¡±


    Xia Zizhen shook his head and smiled bitterly, but since his 2 otherpanions had made their decisions, he could not object to the idea even if he was quite worried.


    Besides, as said by Poisonous Saber Gentleman, they were prepared this time, hence it would not be too much if they took the risk.


    This time, Poisonous Saber Gentleman led the way. He was highly-spirited as he moved forward with his chin up and chest out while putting his hand on the saber on his waist.


    The ground in front of him suddenly shook after 15 minutes. Though Xia Zizhen knew he was on guard, he could not help but shout, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Pow.¡± The ground split open as a fingernail-sized insect jumped out from the soil and sprung on Poisonous Saber Gentleman.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman simply sneered. Before one could catch his moves, a sh of light emerged from his waist and instantly shed the insect into 2.


    The insect was incredibly tenacious. Even though its body was already split, its limbs kept shaking as though it was still alive.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. The little insect was not noteworthy at all, by which it was far from the insects outside the Ni family¡¯s secret realm in the lower realm. Therefore, he was puzzled about the reason the 2 Spiritualists were extremely afraid of the little insects.


    Fat Antelope¡¯s eyes lit up. It went forward and approached the insect all of a sudden.


    While the others looked strangely at it, it lowered its head and stuck out its tongue to eat the insect.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen were dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    ¡®Where did this bald antelopee from? Isn¡¯t its food range too wide?¡¯


    Fat Antelope devoured the insect and even stuck out its tongue again to lick its mouth as if it was asking if there were more insects to be eaten.


    Xia Zizhen forced a smile and nced at Ou Yangming as he thought, ¡®I¡¯m afraid that only a weird caster like Ou Yangming can keep a simrly odd spirit beast.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯re here...¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman turned his head abruptly and uttered.


    Sure enough, spots on the ground in the distance suddenly split open one after another. Following that, little ck things emerged from underground. Ou Yangming was not bothered at first, but he looked grave after a brief moment.


    This was because there were eventually too many little insects that came into view, and they were so densely packed that it was quite a frightening sight. If any of them here had trypophobia, they would probably be scared to their deaths.


    Fat Antelope cheered without warning and charged at the swarm of insects.


    ¡®Food! Food! They¡¯re all mine!¡¯


    ¡°Be careful, quicklye back!¡± Xia Zizhen¡¯s face changed, and he yelled fiercely.


    Fat Antelope was a spirit beast that could eat insects, but Xia Zizhen knew very well how fearsome the insects were. If the fat antelope attacked the swarm of insects alone, it would likely suffer a horrible fate.


    Who knew, what happened next caused Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman to be in disbelief.


    The instant Fat Antelope dashed into the swarm of insects, the troublesome little insects did not attack it at all. Instead, they escaped in all directions as though they saw a terrifying ancient beast.


    Nheless, the insects were not as fast as Fat Antelope. As such, the fat antelope immediately caught up to the bunch of insects in front of it and widened its mouth to suck them in with all its might!


    Fat Antelope¡¯s mouth turned into a bottomless pit at once as plenty of insects tumbled into its mouth. Subsequently, it shut its mouth tight and munched the insects before it swallowed them. At this point, not a single insect could be seen within roughly 30 meters from it.


    The faces of Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman twitched. If they knew this would happen, would it not be better to simply bring Fat Antelope into the secret realm instead of a powerful army?


    It was true that the insects feared Fat Antelope, but they were not afraid of Ou Yangming and the others. The other humans and beasts were delicious food to them, and it would be such a pity if they did not eat them up.


    With that, the insects that were driven away by Fat Antelope turned around to swarm toward Ou Yangming and the others.


    Owing to the overwhelming numbers, the swarm of insects looked like a ck wave from afar, and it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Heter withdrew his treasure saber and shook his wrist to activate the Skill Runes.


    Exceptionally obscure energy was released from the saber¡¯s handle right away, and it kept spreading in all directions.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming noticed mysterious powers rippling around the bodies of him and hispanions. The powers resonated with each other and connected them into a unit. Inside the unit, magic arts or skills that were released by any of them would be relieved.


    This was the power of the Concentric Knots, which was marvelous indeed.


    The threat from the swarm of insects in the distance was real, but Ou Yangming was still attracted to the Concentric Knots¡¯ unique ability at the moment.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    An invisible energy fluctuation, which carried a hint of the poisonous pill¡¯s special properties, expanded.


    As soon as the swarm of insects entered a range of about 10 meters from Poisonous Saber Gentleman, they slowed down. They eventually decelerated even more until they onlyy on the ground.


    When Poisonous Saber Gentleman pulled out his saber to sh their bodies into 2, instead of dying on the spot, they struggled for some time.


    This time, as the poisonous gas spread discreetly and was inhaled by the insects, they perished just like that.


    The swarm of insects moved tremendously fast, where piles of carcasses were already seen outside the 10-meters range in a split second. Even so, theteers were still fearless; they zoomed forward and shoved past the piles, then they moved closer toward Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed after he observed for some time. ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡ªlet¡¯s retreat!¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were struck dumb. As they looked around them and into the distance, they had chills as well.


    Unbeknownst to them, the swarm of insects had gushed in all directions to encircle them.


    If the insects seeded, Ou Yangming and hispanions would end up being killed by them despite being protected by the poisonous saber.


    After all, there was only 1 poisonous pill. As potent as Poisonous Saber Gentleman was, he could not eliminate all of the insects by releasing the poisonous gas.


    Everyone quickly shed and retreated.


    Next, Fat Antelope got out of the swarm as well. No matter where it went, the insects fled as if it was their natural enemy.


    Fat Antelope approached Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Why are you leaving? There¡¯s so much food here, and they¡¯ll be enough to feed us for the rest of our lives!¡±


    Ou Yangming red at it and noted, ¡°You can stay here forever!¡±


    The fat antelope shrunk its neck. It dared not say another word as it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s anger.


    It was indeed a wonderful temptation to stay with its food source but being a formidable spirit beast, food was no longer its first choice.


    ¡®If I really stay here for the rest of my life...¡¯ The thought of it made Fat Antelope feel crazy.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions backed away bit by bit. As long as they stayed a distance away and had the poisonous saber and Fat Antelope with them, their safety was guaranteed.


    Having said that, they were surprised because no matter how many insects were killed, new swarms that appeared did not seem to have reduced at all. It seemed like there were endless insects indeed.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Xia, Gentleman, there¡¯s something strange about these insects. I¡¯m sure they have an insect king.¡±


    Xia Zizhen¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Brother Ou. We should find the insect king and kill it, or it¡¯ll be difficult for us to get rid of the little insects.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman questioned with a bitter smile, ¡°How are we going to find... Oh no!¡± His face changed as he cried, ¡°I used up too much of my poisonous pill¡¯s power. It¡¯s going to lose effect soon!¡±

 Chapter 627 - Killing The Insect King

    <h4>Chapter 627: Killing The Insect King</h4>


    Ou Yangming nced at Poisonous Saber Gentleman and shook his head slightly. ¡®This fe¡¯s quite slow to have only realized this now.¡¯


    The poisonous pill was a great item indeed as it had an unimaginable effect against the queer little insects. As long as the little insects were within the poisonous gas¡¯ range, they would unknowingly be killed by the poison right away. Poisonous Saber Gentleman only needed to do one thing¡ªcontinuously activate his treasure saber¡¯s skill to release poisonous gas.


    For other powerful Intermediate Skill Runes, each stimtion would consume enormous spiritual power and have an impact on the respective equipment. In particr, the equipment would be permanently damaged if its skill was repeatedly incited.


    Nheless, poison-series runes were an exception.


    This was because most of the damage would be borne by the poisonous pill. In other words, as long as the poisonous pill was toxic enough, one only needed to consume very little spiritual power to stimte it.


    However, as the poisonous gas was continuously released, the poisonous pill¡¯s toxicity was not endless. As such, it would eventually not be able to continue.


    It was out of Ou Yangming¡¯s expectation that Poisonous Saber Gentleman could persist this long.


    ¡°Fat Antelope, break them up,¡± Ou Yangming ordered in a deep voice.


    The fat antelope cheered and immediately charged into the swarm of insects in front without any hesitation.


    Once again, there was chaos over there as the tide of insects dispersed to both sides. Fat Antelope¡¯s attack was simr to an ultimate treasure saber, which shed the entire wave into two.


    Fat Antelope stuffed its face with insects while it ran. It smiled brightly and was never this happy.


    Big Yellow and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard looked resentfully at the excited fat antelope. They wanted to run among the sea of insects as it was, but they had chills when they looked at the densely-packed insects, which kept squirming around. As a result, they could not wait to flee, and they dared not get close to the insects at all.


    Nevertheless, they envied Fat Antelope¡¯s achievement very much, so they could only curse internally.


    ¡®This fat antelope must be having epilepsy...¡¯


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked regretful as he kept his treasure saber. He knew he had damaged the saber¡¯s core because he overused it.


    Although the treasure saber¡¯s structure was not ruined, the poisonous saber on it was almost considered worthless.


    He looked into the distance and decided that he would seize this opportunity to gain more poisonous pills, then he would plead with Ou Yangming to rece the one on his saber.


    Ou Yangming and the others still backed away. Even though Fat Antelope could drive the insects away, they could not remain still like fools and let the insects encircle them.


    After 15 minutes, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He uttered softly, ¡°Found it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xia Zizhen asked in confusion.


    Ou Yangming swayed and detached himself from the group, then he dashed straight toward the sea of insects.


    Xia Zizhen¡¯s face changed, and he cried, ¡°Brother Ou, you mustn¡¯t.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman gasped and stared dumbfoundedly at Ou Yangming¡¯s back view. He only had a question in his mind at the moment. ¡®Is that young fe having epilepsy too?


    ¡®No, he¡¯s not that weird spirit beast. Doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯ll be courting death by charging into the sea of insects?¡¯


    Big Yellow was the only one that opened its mouth and barked to cheer for Ou Yangming.


    It was blindly confident in Ou Yangming because it knew there was a reason he acted like that.


    When Ou Yangming shed out at the speed of light, he shook his hand and retrieved Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill from his interspatial bag.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman must use an Equipment Skill if he wanted to release his poisonous pill¡¯s power. On the other hand, Ou Yangming could easily release poisonous gas with a sh of thought as if he was eating or drinking.


    After confirming that an insect king was secretlymanding the little insects, Ou Yangming released his mental power to imprint the environment around him into his spiritual world, where he searched the insect king¡¯s track.


    Ou Yangming finally verified the insect king¡¯s identity after observing andparing for a long time. Therefore, he retrieved the poisonous pill and darted toward the little insects without any hesitation.


    It was worth noting that Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill was far more toxic than the one possessed by Poisonous Saber Gentleman.


    The poisonous gas burst out without warning and caused an incredibly fearsome effect.


    Within about 30 meters from Ou Yangming, the insect tides stopped because the little insects instantly died and no longer gushed.


    The poisonous pill used by Poisonous Saber Gentleman could also poison the little insects to death, but the effect was far from that of Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill.


    Ou Yangming moved gaster and charged straight in one direction.


    Next, the insects in that direction swarmed crazily as they did all they could to stop Ou Yangming from advancing.


    Even so, all beings in the world repelled one another.


    There were endless insects, so much so that Spiritualists would get tingling sensations on their scalps and retreat, but the insects had natural enemies too. Whether it was Fat Antelope, which shuttled between them and ate its fill, or poison-series powers, they were the insects¡¯ banes.


    Faced with absolute banes, the insects would be helpless despite being huge in numbers.


    Before the swarming insects could get into a life-or-death defense line, Ou Yangming had broken through their seal.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A gigantic figure leaped up among the other insects and zoomed in the opposite direction.


    It was the insect king. Seeing as its followers could not stop Ou Yangming from advancing, it gave up sticking to its position and did not hesitate to expose itself as it wanted to escape as fast as it could.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming had locked on the insect king. When he saw that it wanted to get away, he grunted and pointed Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous saber in front from a distance away.


    The point carried an unparalleled power, where peculiar energy surged to activate the poisonous gas inside the poisonous pill. Following that, the gas caught up to the insect king in a split second and invaded its body.


    This was another way to use a poison-series secret technique. Instead of letting poisonous gas spread in all directions, it concentrated the gas and released it at the same point. Due to the concentration, not only would the gas be more toxic, but it could also pursue a target from a long distance.


    The ck figure halted in mid-air, but it did not fall to the ground at once; it drifted down leisurely as if it was drunk.


    Ou Yangming did not stop as it continued to chase the insect king. His heart tensed up a little because the king turned out to be much more formidable than the little insects.


    The insect king did not die on the spot after being attacked by poisonous gas that was several times more concentrated, and it still tried to glide in the air. Ou Yangming even had a feeling that if he retreated at this moment, it might be able to survive.


    That said, Ou Yangming would not give it that opportunity.


    He shed and finally caught up to the insect king, then he shook his hand to withdraw a military saber. Subsequently, a saber-light was seen as he shed the insect ruthlessly.


    The insect king was tough, but it was almost dead after being poisoned by the poisonous gas. As a result, it would not be able to stop the saber no matter what.


    With that, Ou Yangming sliced the insect king into 2 and killed itpletely.


    The insect tides around suddenly stopped, then all of the insects retreated in all directions.


    Without the insect king¡¯s supervision, the other insects would not sacrifice themselves for nothing as they were living creatures too.


    Besides, one of their natural enemies was still around. After picking up Fat Antelope¡¯s aura, the insects should have fallen apart long ago.


    Ou Yangming stopped, whereas Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman slowly caught up to him.


    Insects were all over the ground, but they were simply carcasses. As for those that could still move about, they had escaped already.


    Xia Zizhen looked around with lingering fear and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, how did you locate the insect king?¡±


    ¡°By distinguishing it, of course.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    ¡°How did you... Distinguish it?¡± This time, Xia Zizhen was determined to get to the bottom of it.


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡®This insect king stood out so much, so it¡¯ll only be strange if I couldn¡¯t distinguish it.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was speechless, and he had nothing else to say.


    He and Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked at each other bitterly.


    ¡®Is this the potency of a caster?


    ¡®But we¡¯ve never heard of anything simr from other casters.¡¯


    Ou Yangming shed toward the insect king. He killed it in one go by shing it, but it was because it was poisoned. If they had gone against each other head-on, he might not have seeded so easily.


    The young fellow stared at the insect king¡¯s carcass and noticed that it was muchrger than ordinary insects. It only managed to hidepletely due to the never-ending sea of insects, thus one could not have found it without probing through a unique method.


    Hurried footsteps were hearding from behind Ou Yangming, who knew it was Fat Antelope without needing to look back. The spirit beast widened its eyes at the dead insect king and drooled.


    Ou Yangming frowned and noted, ¡°Fat Antelope, this fe was poisoned to death. If you¡¯d like to be poisoned too, go ahead and eat it.¡±


    Earlier on, he noticed that while Fat Antelope went on a killing spree majestically, it never ate the poisoned insects.


    In any case, there was plenty of fresh food avable, hence it would be crazy to devour the poisoned insects.


    Nheless, given that the other insects had escaped, it seemed like the insect king was the only one among the remaining toxic food that was worth trying.


    After being warned by Ou Yangming, Fat Antelope blinked and looked troubled.


    Ou Yangming chuckled as he looked at the hesitant fat antelope. ¡°You¡¯ve gained enough today, so the rest don¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    Fat Antelope wagged its tail in a low spirit, but it dared not disobey Ou Yangming.


    The young fellow looked at the insect king¡¯s carcass again. He circted his mental power for a while before he shed it without warning. By the time he withdrew his saber, an earthly yellow inner core was seen at the tip of his saber.

 Chapter 628 - Big Yellow’s New Skill

    <h4>Chapter 628: Big Yellow¡¯s New Skill</h4>


    Ou Yangming held the insect king¡¯s inner core and instantly sensed the surging energy inside.


    It was a forceful power that moved Ou Yangming, but he thought about Big Yellow the instant he contacted the power.


    The queer insect king was clearly an earth-series spirit beast. It was not most skilled at individual strength, but the ability to control its kind. Nheless, it was reflected on its inner core that it had the capability of a spirit beast.


    If the inner core was given to Big Yellow, it would be indescribably beneficial toward its growth.


    Ou Yangming did not know why he had such a thought, but it appeared involuntarily the moment he touched the inner core.


    He pondered then asked, ¡°Fat Antelope, do you know where we¡¯re heading to after this?¡±


    Fat Antelope was stunned, but it answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was not very smart, but it was definitely not dumb.


    Ou Yangming and the others initially wanted to enter a certain area but were obstructed by a swarm of insects. Therefore, Fat Antelope could easily guess where they wanted to go.


    The young fellow nodded and raised another question, ¡°Okay, I need a safe passage, so can you help us?¡±


    Fat Antelope immediately lifted its head and stuck out its chest. ¡°It might be a little tough if the insect king¡¯s still around, but it won¡¯t be a problem now.¡±


    Ou Yangming reached out and patted it. ¡°Okay, show me what you¡¯re capable of. I hope that by the time we set out again after an hour, it¡¯ll be a smooth journey.¡±


    ¡°An hour¡ªthat¡¯ll be enough.¡± Fat Antelope nodded hard.


    Following that, it dashed toward their original path. As for the insect carcasses all over the ground, it did not spare a nce at them anymore.


    The insects looked delicious to it but since they were poisoned, it could not be bothered anymore.


    Seeing as it had gone far, Ou Yangming ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Giant Leopard, follow Fat Antelope. Let it be if it¡¯s not in danger, but notify us right away if it is.¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard quickly responded, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    It had been wanting to work for Ou Yangming to be truly acknowledged by him.


    Hence, although Ou Yangming had only ordered the spirit leopard to carry out an insignificant task, it roared with excitement and leaped away. At this moment, it wished that Fat Antelope would encounter more mishaps so that it could save it or seek help.


    It was certainly not guilt-ridden about highlighting its importance through the fat antelope¡¯s tragic encounters.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming waved at Big Yellow then looked at Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman with bright eyes.


    The 2 men were smart enough to have understood him at once. They did not know what Ou Yangming was sending them away, but they made the right choice without further ado.


    Needless to say, it was also due to Ou Yangming¡¯s shocking performance earlier.


    Ou Yangming managed to locate the insect king among the endless sea of insects, and he also killed it with his saber. Even though he borrowed a poison-series power, the strength that he disyed at that time stunned the 2 men.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Ou.¡± Xia Zizhen chuckled and expressed, ¡°We¡¯re quite worried too, so we n to go over to take a look. How about you provide support behind us?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please do as you please, Brother Xia.¡± Ou Yangming nodded as he was satisfied.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman had brought up the insects when they invited him, but the swarm of insects that they described was different from the sea of insects that he saw.


    If Ou Yangming looked into the matter, it was possible that the men had indeed hidden the truth from him. As such, he was not as friendly as he was to them at the beginning.


    Nevertheless, since Xia Zizhen was tactful, Ou Yangming cast aside his discontent for the time being.


    Once everyone else left, Big Yellow asked in confusion, ¡°What is it that you must send them away?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Something good.¡±


    He stretched out his hand and revealed the earthly yellow inner core that rolled slightly on his palm. Even so, the insect king was badly poisoned, thus the color of its inner core was rather dull.


    Big Yellow was indifferent. ¡°Are you trying to poison me?¡±


    ¡°Is this how you reward my kindness?¡± Ou Yangming scoffed. Without exining anything, he turned his wrist to retrieve Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill. As he gently shook his wrist, a peculiar power was released from the pill, and it enveloped the earthly yellow inner core.


    Next, an odd yet wonderful luster was emitted from the inner core, and it was absorbed by the poisonous pill bit by bit. Almost after a few breaths, the earthly yellow light on the inner core seemed to have a new lease of life as it was full of vitality.


    It was true that the insect king was utterly dead, but once the toxic inside its inner core was removed, it was full of vitality again.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He was the one who drove Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill to release the mysterious power, and this was the exact reason his mental power was constantly watching the insect king¡¯s inner core. After the poison inside the inner core waspletely driven away, he sensed a mental conception inside.


    The conception was extremely distinctive. It did not belong to a human, but the inner core¡¯s owner before its death.


    Ou Yangming finally understood something after he received the mental conception.


    Why did the insect king still order swarms of insects to pursue them after meeting Fat Antelope¡ªa natural enemy?


    He initially thought that it was the Insects¡¯ nature whenever they went against their enemies, where they would be determined to kill opponents that were identified.


    It turned out that that was not the case; the real reason the insect king acted like that was him.


    After sensing Ou Yangming¡¯s aura, the insect king went mad. It wanted his blood, and it wanted to suck his life force.


    It did not hesitate to give all it had to achieve its goal.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and felt ashamed.


    He previously med Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman for hiding the truth from him, but it turned out that he was the real culprit.


    His very existence was the reason the insect king hotly pursued them.


    Even at this moment, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were probably still puzzled about why the Insects suddenly had such high endurance.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Ou Yangming was awakened by Big Yellow¡¯s bark. When he turned to look, he noticed that the fellow was no longer arrogant. Instead, it opened its mouth, stuck out its tongue, shook its head, and wagged its tail around the young fellow to fawn over him.


    The big yellow dog also fixed its gaze on the inner core, whose toxicity had been removed.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He teased Big Yellow, whose attitude changed drastically, ¡°What is it? You¡¯re not scared of being poisoned now?¡±


    Big Yellow ttered him, ¡°We¡¯re friends, so you won¡¯t poison me to death. Besides, I¡¯ll be very useful to you if I stay.¡±


    ¡°How useful?¡± Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes squinted.


    ¡°I can... Guard you. Yes, I can guard you whenever you cultivate.¡± Big Yellow¡¯s eyes gleamed like stars in the sky.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and remarked helplessly, ¡°Lazy fe.¡± Heter shook his wrist and tossed the inner core to the big yellow dog.


    Big Yellow was as fast as lightning, It got to the inner core before itnded on the ground, then it swallowed the core.


    It was undoubtedly the fastest at this moment.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He could not help but smile bitterly and thought, ¡®This fe¡¯s too impatient.¡¯


    ¡°Big Yellow, you should¡¯ve waited.¡± Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°I could¡¯ve invited an alchemist to refine this inner core into a pill so that its effect can be fully utilized.¡±


    Who knew, Big Yellow rolled its eyes and noted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you don¡¯t understand. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted natural resources if it was some other inner core, but the insect king was an earth-series spirit beast too, so I guarantee you that its inner core won¡¯t be wasted at all.¡±


    As it spoke, it suddenly burped, and its body swayed as if it was drunk.


    Ou Yangming frowned. The inner core¡¯s energy had exceeded his imagination, to the extent that Big Yellow almost could not bear it.


    The inner cores of normal spirit beasts¡ªeven high-rank ones¡ªwould not contain such fearsome energy.


    Big Yellow did not have a high cultivation base, but it was unusually gifted. In particr, its stomach was an interspatial bag in disguise. Given such a stomach, it was naturally unbelievable that the big yellow dog could not withstand the inner core¡¯s power.


    ¡°Crack, crack, pop, pop...¡±


    A series of explosions were hearding from inside Big Yellow¡¯s body, and its body expanded by more than 3 times.


    It was an instant change, causing Ou Yangming to be taken aback.


    Big Yellow¡¯s body was bloody at the moment, and it gave off a strange aura. Despite that, the aura did not stay for long as it began to disperse after a few breaths, and the big yellow dog¡¯s body returned to normal in a split second.


    Ou Yangming was stupefied, and he wondered, ¡®What power was that?¡¯


    When Big Yellow¡¯s body grew all of a sudden, its aura increased as well. Once everything went back to normal, its aura recovered and did not weaken just because it activated its potential on purpose.


    Big Yellow shook its head hard. When it stopped after a brief moment, the look in its eyes went back to normal.


    Ou Yangming asked eagerly, ¡°Big Yellow, how was it?¡±


    The big yellow dog tilted its head. It was surprised yet overjoyed. ¡°I gained a new innate ability, and it¡¯s mighty...¡± It nodded and repeated, ¡°It¡¯s really mighty, Lil¡¯ Ming, do you want me to show you?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at it andughed. ¡°Not now; we must catch up to the rest. As for your new ability, hehe, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to use it soon.¡±


    After Big Yellow obtained the new ability, itsbat power skyrocketed.


    It had not broken through to a new boundary, but if it were to have a life-or-death fight against Fat Antelope or the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, Ou Yangming would be optimistic about it instead.


    The period when the momentum of Big Yellow¡¯s body increased suddenly was short, but if it was utilized well, it could defeat middle-rank spirit beasts, let alone low-rank spirit beasts.

 Chapter 629 - Part Ways

    <h4>Chapter 629: Part Ways</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow dashed forward. Before long, they caught up to Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman.


    The 2 men had been walking slowly. In particr, they even stopped and discussed for a long time after they were quite a distance away from Ou Yangming. When the young fellow caught up to them, although they were still as warm as they were, Ou Yangming somehow sensed something unordinary.


    It was merely a feeling, and it appeared without any reason, but it was rather strong and real.


    Ou Yangming looked calm, but he secretly became alert.


    Ever since he possessed the Military Fire, his unique feeling exceeded that of ordinary people, where he was especially outstanding in foreseeing danger.


    As at this moment, he vaguely sensed that after he disyed his notablebat power, particrly after he retrieved the poisonous pill and showed a power that surpassed the poisonous saber, the men¡¯s mentalities seemed to have changed subtly.


    They continued to move forward without stopping. When they returned to the spot where they first encountered a swarm of insects, apart from insect carcasses all over the ground, no other living being could be seen.


    After the insects that spread all over the ce were swept out, the ce became extremely quiet. Perhaps this ce would only go back to its original state after at least several years.


    Far away, 2 figures were seen running over. They were Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    Fat Antelope lifted its head and stuck out its chest, and it was more majestic than the spirit leopard for the first time. Its eyes gleamed upon seeing Ou Yangming, and it took credit for its achievement. ¡°I¡¯ve wiped out the insects here, so they won¡¯t affect us anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°As long as I go close to the insects, no matter how deep they buried themselves, they¡¯ll immediately go far away,¡± Fat Antelope answered naturally.


    The young fellow could not help butugh. This was indeed possible when 2 species repelled one another. The insects from before did not escape because the insect king was keeping watch over them, but the situation changed entirely after it died.


    ¡°Brother Xia, the passage here has been cleared. You can continue to lead the way.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Zizhen chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure.¡±


    He and Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked at each other, then they quickly sped up and ran forward.


    Even though they were Spirit Grade powerhouses, Ou Yangming was not inferior to them at all. After running for a brief moment, he swayed and hopped on to Big Yellow.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard exchanged nces and were envious.


    They would not give up on the opportunity to be Master Ou¡¯s mount, but they dared not express themselves when Big Yellow was present.


    After half an hour, though the 2 men in front did not stop, the eyes of Ou Yangming and the spirit beasts could not help but lit up.


    From a distance away, they saw a ce with beautiful scenery.


    Specifically, after going past a small hill, they were greeted with a calmke, which was surrounded by a dense forest. As they overlooked the area from a high spot, they felt like their breadths of mind were opened.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow suddenly barked. It was loud and filled with joy.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman stopped at the same time. They turned to look in shock.


    Ou Yangmingughed and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t mind it¡ªit¡¯s too excited about seeing ake after walking for many days.¡±


    Big Yellow blinked as though it was nodded in agreement. In actuality, the 2 of them were the only ones that knew it got carried away and barked because it picked up the smell of spiritual herbs.


    Sure enough, as said by Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman, there were plenty of spiritual herbs in this ce.


    Needless to say, it would be difficult to find spiritual herbs in the massive forest. After all, spiritual herbs could not be found everywhere, such that pill masters would also need to search closely if they were here.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was incredibly lucky to have found a spiritual herb here, but it would be tough for him to find another one on his own.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. The young fellow¡¯s eyes were smiling as he was feeling proud.


    Big Yellow¡¯s nose was the most sensitive to the smell of spiritual herbs, by which it could locate them in every nook and cranny. Having said that, this secretly must not be known by more people.


    When they continued forward and were getting close to the forest, Xia Zizhen suddenly said, ¡°Brother Ou, this is a treasurend, but a huge opportunity is needed for one to find treasures here.¡± He suggested after a pause, ¡°How about we part ways for now and gather here again after a day?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and replied to him ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your arrangement.¡±


    Xia Zizhen nodded and warned, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ll be able to find spiritual herbs and poisonous pills here, but treasures are usually apanied by dangers, so you must be careful when you look for them.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your reminder, Brother Xia,¡± Ou Yangming uttered seriously.


    After bidding their farewells, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman entered the forest from another direction.


    Fat Antelope scoffed once they were far away. ¡°Despicable humans.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡®What is it saying?¡¯


    ¡°Master Ou, I wasn¡¯t talking about you; I meant those 2 fes,¡± Fat Antelope quickly exined after it came back to its senses. It was afraid of infuriating Ou Yangming because it did not exin it well, hence it added, ¡°They came here before, so they must¡¯ve found a treasure but failed to take it away due to a certain reason. Hmph, this time, they must¡¯ve split up with you on purpose because they¡¯re scared that you¡¯ll snatch the treasure from them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that? I would¡¯ve made the same choice if I were in their shoes but...¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand then grinned as he continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet who will benefit more from this.¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard looked at each other and did not agree with him.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were human Spiritualists after all. Since they were doing this, they must have found something great. Besides, they had been here once, thus they knew this ce better than Ou Yangming and the others did.


    In terms of martial arts, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were not afraid at all, but they were not confident about finding treasures.


    Ou Yangming looked at them and noted softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go in. Wait here and see if there are unusual movements nearby.¡± Heter stressed, ¡°If any danger happens, go ahead and do what you need without worrying about anything else.¡±


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard stared at the young fellow. They were not inexperienced as they were formidable spirit beasts that had been cultivating for years.


    They vaguely understood something from Ou Yangming¡¯s words, so after exchanging nces, the spirit leopard responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that nobody has set up a trap here beforehand.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled, then he entered the forest with Big Yellow.


    As soon as they were in the forest, Big Yellow no longer disguised itself. It twitched its nose and sneezed hard without warning.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    Big Yellow used itsrge paw to rub its nose as a human would, then he answered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, there¡¯s poison over there, and it¡¯s bad for my nose, so let¡¯s change our direction.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°No, let¡¯s go over to take a look.¡±


    The skin on the big yellow dog¡¯s face wrinkled. It was not interested in the smell that could affect its sense of smell.


    However, it did not object to the idea when Ou Yangming insisted on going there. This was because it had been partners with him for years, thus it naturally knew he would not speak without thinking.


    With that, the human and the dog walked slowly in the forest. They were both Spiritualists, but they dared not venture into the ce recklessly. This was because they were heavily pressured by the ce, so they dared not be careless at all.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming, who was walking in front, stopped. He shook his head as he felt a little dizzy.


    Big Yellow was right¡ªthere was poison in this direction, and it was a highly-toxic poison that could affect Spiritualists.


    The big yellow dog tugged at Ou Yangming and tilted its head in the opposite direction to gesture to him to leave quickly.


    Ou Yangming simply smiled and reached out his palm, revealing a small poisonous pill on it. A peculiar power gushed into the poisonous pill, which instantly released a queer power. The power was ayer of invisible fluctuation, and it protected him and Big Yellow in the middle.


    This was a way of prompting the poisonous pill¡¯s power, and it could only be casually released by Ou Yangming, who had deeply interacted with the pill.


    Only when theyer of energy fluctuation protected Big Yellow, the fellow was relieved. It could not see it, but it could sense it. ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s well-prepared indeed, so why should I worry?¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming soon sensed an intense fluctuation around him.


    There were no changes in the void, but a light green light ring appeared several meters away from them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed a little as he stared at the poisonous pill in his hand and pondered.


    When he activated the poisonous pill¡¯s power to envelop himself and Big Yellow, with theyer of protection as the center, endless poisonous gas gushed toward them.


    Even so, upon reaching the protection¡¯s periphery, the poisonous gas simply gushed inside and returned to the poisonous pill, causing the pill to be more mysterious and powerful.


    As more poisonous gas umted, the colorless and odorless object slowly revealed its color and appeared differently.


    Ou Yanging was secretly moved. They were only at the forest¡¯s periphery, but there was already such an exaggerated effect. What strange things could happen if they found poisonous pills?


    At this point, even he looked forward to it eagerly.

 Chapter 630 - The Poisonous Pill Evolves

    <h4>Chapter 630: The Poisonous Pill Evolves</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow continued to advance after some time.


    If one could overlook the forest from afar and could look through the trees, one would find something extremely interesting.


    A human and a dog were slowly moving forward in a gigantic green sphere. As they kept pushing on, the green light seemed to have be brighter.


    Ou Yangming was highly-spirited. He released his mental power to keep an eye on the poisonous pill¡¯s change at any time.


    He activated the power of Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill and formed a special shield because the pill had devoured poisonous pills produced from this ce before. As such, he thought about giving it a go again.


    Sure enough, the power released by Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill had an unbelievably wonderful effect. When the shield formed from the power came into contact with the drifting poisonous gas outside, not only did it block it outside, but it also kept sucking it into the poisonous pill to increase the pill¡¯s toxicity bit by bit.


    Big Yellow followed in Ou Yangming¡¯s footsteps and scanned its surroundings vigntly.


    The flowers and nts around seemed to have be brighter and prettier, but they knew the more they were surrounded by the inviting colors, the more dangerous the situation was.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming stopped and looked at a nearby tree.


    The tree was not cut down, but it was not tall. As though affected by the environment, it was only about twice their heights, hence Big Yellow immediately noticed something unusual when it looked.


    A small, egg-sized, round object was seen among the dense branches and leaves.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and shouted in disbelief, ¡°A poisonous pill?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, this is probably the same as the poisonous pills presented by Poisonous Saber Gentleman.¡±


    Poisonous pills were not precious in the Spiritual Realm, but they could not be obtained easily.


    The young fellow was confused long ago when Poisonous Saber Gentleman took out 3 poisonous pills with simr qualities in one go. He finally understood why when he saw the poisonous pill on the tree. It turned out that the pills were not acquired from a spirit beast, but found on such trees.


    In actuality, the poisonous pill was not out in the open. It was hidden among the leaves, thus it would be incredibly difficult to spot it.


    Nheless, while Ou Yangming controlled Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill in his hand, he suddenly noticed a tilt in the shield, which was absorbing poison at the periphery; the poison from a certain direction seemed to have had explosive growth.


    Therefore, he slowly searched in that direction on purpose and finally found his target.


    Even if ordinary people knew there were poisonous pills here, it would be tough for them to find those pills one by one.


    When Ou Yangming arrived below the tree, an unusual change urred.


    The instant the shield generated from Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill touched the tree, the leaves around the poisonous pill on the tree gushed to envelop the pillyer afteryer. If Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had not locked on its specific location, they could not have imagined a poisonous pill to be inside the wreathed leaves.


    Ou Yangming retrieved a spear from his interspatial bag after a moment of hesitation.


    The nts here were uncanny, so he did not want to touch them recklessly.


    With that, Ou Yangming reached out the spear at lightning speed and touched the odd branches and leaves. Although it seemed like a gentle and powerless touch, they broke one after another. Atst, he waved the spear to get rid of the leaves around the poisonous pill.


    Given Ou Yangming¡¯s capability in martial arts at the moment, the job was a piece of cake for him. Especially since he used a magic tool, it was not difficult at all.


    Nevertheless, as soon as the poisonous pill left the tree, the green color around the shield became bright. The light seemed like the result of a sudden burst of energy, which caused an intense effect.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other with lingering fear.


    They knew it was definitely a counterattack measure from the tree but unfortunately, it was a toxic counterattack, which happened to be relieved by Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill, so they were not affected at all.


    Once the poisonous pill fell in front of Ou Yangming, he changed his weapon into a saber to pick the leaves away. Indeed, the poisonous pill was then revealed.


    The poisonous pill was identical to the 3 poisonous pills previously taken out by Poisonous Saber Gentleman. At this moment, Ou Yangming sensed the immense hunger and thirst from Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill.


    When Ou Yangming refined Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill, he withdrew all of its power and even made it undergo a peculiar change.


    Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill seemed to have reacted to his dagger¡¯s Devouring ability at that time, and it somehow possessed the marvelous ability. Needless to say, it only devoured poison.


    Ever since Ou Yangming entered this ce, the poisonous pill kept sucking drifting poison in the air, but the toxicity was too low for it. Unless it absorbed such poison for about a year, there would be no effect at all.


    On the other hand, Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill became agitated right away when it sensed the nt Poisonous Pill¡¯s aura.


    Ou Yangming looked strangely at the poisonous pill in his hand. Yes, he actually sensed excitement from the lifeless poisonous pill.


    He exhaled deeply and suspected if it was hallucinating due to exhaustion.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Big Yellow asked as it was puzzled. It rarely saw such an abnormal expression from Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming forced himself to calm down and responded, ¡°Something¡¯s weird about this poisonous pill.¡±


    Big Yellow wagged its tail and was unbothered. ¡°What¡¯s so weird about it? Isn¡¯t it dead?¡±


    The young fellow pondered for a while, then he lifted his wrist to pick up the poisonous pill from the ground, then he brought it toward Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill with his saber.


    Next, a visible green light rose from the nt Poisonous Pill and gushed toward Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill. Big Yellow shuddered with fear and widened its eyes.


    The green light was transferred quickly, by which, the nt Poisonous Pill deted after a few breaths and vanished. Even so, Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill did not change in terms of its appearance. If Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had not witnessed this process, they would not have believed that it could devour a nt Poisonous Pill in just a few breaths.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± Big Yellow asked dumbfoundedly.


    It finally understood why Ou Yangming had that expression on his face just now.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and replied to it, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    He was undecided for a while, but he released his mental power into Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill.


    When he refined the poisonous pill in the past, he identally developed a subtle spiritual connection with it. This was the exact reason it could easily grasp its changes.


    Every time the poisonous pill absorbed poison from the outside world, Ou Yangming realized that it seemed to have gained a stronger spiritual nature.


    It was a dead object, but it was said to have a spiritual nature. Ou Yangming did not know how others would react if they heard about this, but such was the fact based on the situation that he sensed.


    As at this moment, he sensed lively energy right after his mental power entered the poisonous pill.


    The energy gave him a feeling of intimacy as if it could perfectly merge with his mental power.


    Ou Yangming teased the energy while he quietly observed. He came to a sudden realization after a long time.


    The energy was still not powerful enough!


    Yes, there would be a sudden change once it grew to a certain point. By then, perhaps the energy would show its true self.


    Ou Yangming slowly withdrew his mental power from the poisonous pill. He felt rather regretful at this point.


    Yes, it was a feeling of regret. The energy was exceptionally attached to his mental conception as though it was a child that grabbed his finger and did not want him to leave.


    Feeling amazed, Ou Yangming hesitated for a while and decided not to fully detach his mental power from the poisonous pill; he left behind a hint of his power to stay with the energy inside the pill. It was only a trace of his mental power, but it gave the energy an immense sense of security and satisfaction.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes, he had an odd expression on his face like never before.


    Big Yellow asked in confusion, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a new life.¡±


    ¡°A new life?¡± Big Yellow was bewildered.


    The young fellow sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it and get back to our business.¡±


    ording to the poisonous pill¡¯s shield, there were numerous nt Poisonous Pill here, and Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill was longing for them.


    If Ou Yangming were to leave this ce, he did not know where he could mind sufficient poison for the poisonous pill to grow.


    Thus, he could not give up now that he was here.


    As for the spiritual herbs... Ou Yangming nced at Big Yellow and thought, ¡®As long as this fe¡¯s around, I can find them anytime anyway.¡¯


    Ou Yangming shed and walked around the ce where poisonous gas lingered in the air.


    He did not know where Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman went. In any case, he did not find any trace of them.


    After walking about 100 meters, Ou Yangming sensed another magnificent change on the shield as the toxicity in a certain direction was particrly stronger.


    Ou Yangming switched his direction at once. Sure enough, he found a new poisonous pill after a while. He collected it in the same way he did before, then he gave it to Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill as a treat.


    Throughout the collecting process, Ou Yangming realized that as they went deeper into the forest, the nt Poisonous Pill that he found was more powerful, such that the energy inside Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill was pleased with the toxicity it contained.


    The young fellow grinned and continued to explore. The deeper they went into the forest, the brighter the green light on the shield, which meant the toxicity in the area was slowly increasing.


    Despite that, they were safe as they were protected by the shield. Moreover, they soon collected over 10 poisonous pills.


    As more poison entered, the energy inside the poisonous pill grew as well, and it finally began to change wonderfully as if it was going to have a new lease of life.

 Chapter 631 - The Poisonous Pill’s Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 631: The Poisonous Pill¡¯s Spirit</h4>


    The energy inside Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill grew stronger and slowly became solid and condensed.


    Ou Yangming entered with his mental conception. He could sense that after absorbing the power of the nt Poisonous Pill in front of him, Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill finally reached the standard to advance, and it underwent an undefiable change.


    The energy that clung to his mental power agglomerated and formed a small origin at the center.


    If one sensed the origin¡¯s outward appearance, it would seem like arge yet tiny cocoon with a conflicting style.


    Nheless, the cocoon carried enormous energies that left even Ou Yangming in awe.


    Needless to say, it would only be unbelievable if it did not contain energies of such intensity. After all, Ou Yangming had not only provided it with nearly 20 nt Poisonous Pills, but he had also let it absorb poisonous gas for a long time. If the poisonous pill still would not change, it would be considered an appalling object.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    A clear mysterious sound, which could only be sensed by Ou Yangming, burst out from inside Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill.


    It was not loud¡ªit could not be heard by ordinary people at all. However, Ou Yangming could hear it well because his mental conception was inside the pill.


    Following that, a small spot, which condensed endless energies at the center, unfolded in front of him.


    The small spot kept elongating, then numerous thin lines appeared on its long body. Eventually, the thin lines extended and formed long legs.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. He actually witnessed Ghost Mo¡¯s rebirth.


    Yes, this was Ghost Mo¡¯s figure. In fact, the aura that it released was incredibly simr to that of Ghost Mo.


    The young fellow inhaled deeply and forcibly suppressed his shock. Although he sensed Ghost Mo¡¯s aura, what made him feel at ease was its energy body still gave off an extremely affectionate aura to his mental conception.


    Afterward, the centipede-like energy body fluttered andnded beside Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception. It openly showed its reliance and intimacy toward the power.


    It behaved like how a child would act around a loved one, and it made Ou Yangming miss the old times. Back then, did he not feel the same way for Old Craftsman?


    Ou Yangming slowly withdrew his mental conception. When he opened his eyes, aplicated look could be seen.


    He was filled with killing intent when he first saw the poisonous pill¡¯s energy evolving into Ghost Mo¡¯s appearance. That fellow was worthy of being a top-notch top-grade spirit beast for having such a magnificent trick to recover itself. In any case, whether or not the centipede was Ghost Mo¡¯s doing, the young fellow could not allow future troubles.


    Despite that, after the centipede energy body disyed its attachment toward his mental power, Ou Yangming realized that he could not make the move.


    He smiled bitterly and wondered, ¡®When did I be so kind and soft-hearted?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and slowly looked determined.


    Nevertheless, before he could start to act, a faint light was slowly released from Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill, and it finally formed a small centipede in the void. It turned out that the energy body could break free from the poisonous pill and show itself in the void.


    Ou Yangming gasped. He might have only been startled earlier, but he was truly appalled at this moment.


    Big Yellow¡¯s fur stood on their ends all of a sudden. It opened its eyes and released a forceful aura.


    The small centipede sensed Big Yellow¡¯s enmity, so it turned halfway around and stared at it with a strange look. At this point, the big yellow dog sensed an intense chill rising from the bottom of its heart.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he immediately sensed the change in the void. It reached a point where even the shield that protected them seemed to have be unstable.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Ou Yangming yelled promptly.


    The small centipede instantly turned around and shouted cheerfully, then it threw itself into Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. It kept twisting its body over there, where every cell on its body seemed to be excited.


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he finally sighed.


    After sensing that the little thing fully trusted him, as cold-blooded as he was, he could not bring himself to kill it.


    The fellow relied on Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill to be born, but it was totally unconnected with Ghost Mo. Moreover, Ou Yangming also sensed that the little thing¡¯s core had a hint of his aura indeed. It seemed like he had left behind his aura inside the poisonous pill when he refined Ghost Mo¡¯s inner core.


    In a way, the little fellow¡¯s energy body already had an inseparable connection with him.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°This is Big Yellow. It¡¯s my good friend, so you mustn¡¯t be impolite.¡±


    The little centipede tilted its head as though it was confused about what impolite meant. Even so, it responded very quickly, by which it stopped being hostile toward Big Yellow, which was baring its teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and no longer showed a weird expression on his face as if everything was under his control.


    After habitually walking for a brief moment, they encountered another hidden poisonous pill. This time, Ou Yangming did not need to make a move at all as the little centipede simply flew up and jumped on the nt Poisonous Pill.


    The nt Poisonous Pill disappeared almost in the blink of an eye, whereas the little centipede¡¯s body expanded several times.


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved, and he asked, ¡°You can sense this thing?¡±


    The little centipede nodded repeatedly and made a soft sound. Big Yellow was puzzled, but Ou Yangming somehow understood it.


    He noted after some thought, ¡°Escort us out of the forest, then stay here and y for some time before you gather with us.¡±


    The little centipede kept turning its body as though it was happy about the decision.


    With that, Ou Yangming returned with Big Yellow by the way they came, and they finally left the poisonous forest.


    As Ou Yangming waved his hand, the shield around them vanished. As for the little centipede¡¯s energy body, it wriggled and flew in the opposite direction.


    Seeing as the dangerous little thing was gone, Big Yellow could not help but ask, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s that thing? Is it safe?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Nothing is safe for cultivators like us.¡±


    If cultivators wanted to improve their strengths, they could not only cultivate in istion. Even for disciples from influential sects, they would only see daylight after having dangerous experiences. If one wanted to cultivate safely, one would not be a true cultivator.


    The young fellow held Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill in his hand and sensed its content for some time, then he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be able to escape as long as this is with me.¡±


    Big Yellow blinked and nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the boss.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and kept the poisonous pill, then he said, ¡°Big Yellow, it¡¯s your showtime now.¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up. It twitched its nose hard for a while, then it uttered in a pleasantly surprised tone, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    It turned into a yellow figure and dashed in the opposite direction of the poisonous forest.


    The forest that surrounded ake was exceptionally odd. Half of it was the nt Poisonous Pills¡¯ territory, where no other creatures could be seen apart from tall trees that grew poisonous pills. It was worth noting that even the little insects underground, as well as ordinary shrubs and flowers, were nowhere to be seen.


    On the contrary, the other side of theke was a marvelous ce full of endless lives.


    The 2 were separated by an invisible line, and they were quite distinct from each other, which was very unbelievable.


    Big Yellow ran on the other side of the line at the moment and unleashed its ability without restraint.


    They stopped in front of a big tree after a while, but they fixed their gaze on a fresh flower at the side of it.


    The fresh flower grew on the big tree, but it did not bloom from the tree. Even Ou Yangming, who did not know much about nts, could tell that the flower existed to constantly steal the tree¡¯s nourishment.


    Half of the poor tree had shriveled, but the fresh flower on its dried branch was delicate and beautiful.


    As soon as Ou Yangming and Big Yellow stopped, a tiny ck figure suddenly appeared on the branch.


    It was a thin bizarre creature, and it disyed a strong fighting spirit. It bared its teeth at the young fellow and the big yellow dog, then it made frightening sounds.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he could not help but steal a few more nces at the creature. This was because he never noticed its aura before it appeared.


    ¡°Hey, what are you?¡± Big Yellow, which was next to Ou Yangming, asked.


    The little thing¡¯s aura was formidable, which was not poorer than that of an ordinary spirit beast at all. That said, it disregarded Big Yellow¡¯s voice. Instead, it continued to growl softly as if it was warning them that this was its territory, which could not be invaded by outsiders.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow exchanged nces and thought, ¡®This is a spirit beast that can¡¯tmunicate in anynguage.¡¯


    Perhaps it had been living inside this secret realm for too long and lost connection with the outside realm, so there was such a difference.


    The young fellow sighed. Since they could notmunicate and he needed the spiritual herb, it seemed like a fight would be inevitable.


    After taking a slight step forward, the queer spirit beast lunged at them at once.


    It was tremendously fast, such that it exceeded Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination. It extended its sharp, long ws at his face.


    Ou Yangming shed backward, whereas Big Yellow pounced on the creature. Consequently, the 2 potent spirit beasts crashed hard into each other like bulldozers.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Big Yellow made a turn in mid-air thennded steadily on the group, but the weird spirit beast was sent flying away.


    In terms of weight only, the spirit beast was far from the big yellow dog indeed.


    Nheless, the little thing made a turn in mid-air to forcibly change its direction, then it pounced on Big Yellow once more.

 Chapter 632 - Parasitic Spiritual Herb

    <h4>Chapter 632: Parasitic Spiritual Herb</h4>


    Big Yellow roared. It actually sounded delightful.


    Ever since it entered the Spiritual Realm with Ou Yangming, it had only encountered powerful spirit beasts. Whether it was Fat Antelope, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, or even the Extreme Grade powerhouses they met, they could crush it.


    Therefore, it was filled with pent-up anger for a long time.


    After consuming the insect king¡¯s inner core and grasped a new power, it was full of itself, so it stepped forward bravely with a strong fighting spirit when it was challenged by an ignorant little fellow.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he could not help butugh. He was about to release a magic art, but he stopped.


    Since Big Yellow was interested in this, he would let him y around.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    Big Yellow did not evade the spirit beast¡¯s attack. It met force with force against the beast and relied on the advantage of its huge body, where it attacked head-on regardless of the direction the beast charged from. Although the spirit beast was far smaller than the big yellow, it was unbelievably nimble. It shed so quickly that even Ou Yangming, who was spectating from the side, could not perceive anything anymore.


    One was wild and violent while the other was as fast as lightning.


    The 2 spirit beasts fought for a brief moment and became caught up in the fight as each had its own strengths.


    All of a sudden, when the small spirit beast shed, the air shook and formed a peculiar cyclone. It was a forceful wind, which transformed into the sharpest de and shed Big Yellow¡¯s body ruthlessly.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    Big Yellow was caught off guard by the sudden wind de, hence it could not avoid it in time.


    Nheless, it had put on its armor long ago, so the wind de could not hurt it despite being threatening.


    The big yellow dog roared furiously, then its body began to expand to twice its original size in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. This was Big Yellow¡¯s new ability, but it was its first time using it duringbat, thus he was looking forward to it. He could not wait to see how much the inner core of the insect king, which couldmand swarms of insects, could change the big yellow dog.


    The small spirit beast retreated, which was evident that it was shocked by Big Yellow¡¯s change.


    Nevertheless, the instant it moved backward, Big Yellow lunged at it at a much faster speed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered as he was taken aback too.


    Therger a spirit beast, the slower it would be. Spirit beasts such as Multi-armed King Kong or the Six-armed Giant Beast could make the ground quake with every move they made, but their absolute speeds still could not match their mightiness.


    However, Big Yellow¡¯s transformation was entirely different. Not only did its body be tougher and more massive, but most importantly, its speed improved greatly too.


    Big Yellow pounced and clutched. It caught up to the small spirit beast and swiftly mmed it down to the ground.


    Following that, it widened its mouth to mercilessly bite off the spirit beast¡¯s neck. The beast¡¯s neck flew up with a stter of blood as it was hurled away at once.


    Instant kill.


    That was definitely an instant kill.


    This was the effect of Big Yellow¡¯s power and speed gaining absolute suppressions. Perhaps the spirit beast, which had died a ghastly death, did not even know how the big yellow dog, which was supposedly a well-matched opponent, suddenly became so potent.


    Needless to say, the unexpected effect was only possible because of the surprising change.


    If the small spirit beast was well-prepared, even though it would still not be Big Yellow¡¯s match, it might be able to escape.


    Big Yellow looked around for some time, then its body slowly shrunk and returned to its original size. Even so, the proud look in its eyes was there to stay.


    The critical hit caused its affected confidence to recover again. It dared not challenge spirit beasts above its ranks, but it could certainly kill spirit beasts such as Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    Ou Yangming gave it a thumbs up and praised with a smile, ¡°Big Yellow, you did great.¡±


    Big Yellow was pleased. It stuck out its chest as though it was saying, ¡®I told you¡ªyou¡¯ll still need me.¡¯


    The young fellow grinned without saying a word, then he kept the dead spirit beast. It was small, but it was a spirit beast, after all, so it must not be wasted.


    Ou Yangmingter approached the tree again and looked for some time. Just as he wanted to reach out to pluck the flower, he was struck with a thought.


    He pondered then channeled his mental conception into one of his Long Feather Bands.


    Over there, thezy turtle retracted its head into its shell and was sleeping without making a sound. On top of its shells, several spiritual herbs were seen swaying gently. When Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception entered the space, he felt like he was in paradise.


    This was not the Spiritual Realm, nor was it a secret realm; it was only a boundless space.


    Having said that, when thezy turtle and the spiritual herbs were inside, the space was oddly full of life as if it was a new world.


    Ou Yangming vaguely felt that he made the right choice using the spiritual herbs as baits to make thezy turtle stay. Moreover, if he gathered more spiritual herbs, the turtle and the herbs would cooperate better and create greater value.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and concentrated in the environment that was filled with magical vitality.


    ¡°Lazy turtle,zy turtle...¡±


    As Ou Yangming called out to thezy turtle, it finally extended its head out of its shell.


    It looked at the sky and asked unhappily, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Perhaps it was secretlyining about Ou Yangming calling out to it out of the blue, but it tolerated it seeing that he continuously sent spiritual herbs into the space.


    Ou Yangming scoffed and said, ¡°You¡¯re sleeping very soundly here.¡±


    Thezy turtle stretched its neck and responded, ¡°What is it? If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be going back to sleep.¡±


    ¡®This fe¡¯s toozy.¡¯ Ou Yangming was annoyed.


    ¡°Okay. I found a new spiritual herb but since you¡¯re not interested, forget it.¡±


    ¡°What? A new spiritual herb?¡± Thezy turtle immediately halted, and its initially sleepy eyes lit up right away as it shouted, ¡°Ah, Master Ou, I was wrong. If you need any help, please let me know.¡±


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®Thiszy turtle¡¯s overly realistic.¡¯


    That said, he needed thezy turtle¡¯s help at the moment. Since it acknowledged its mistake, he would let this slide.


    The airflow inside the Long Feather Band suddenly surged and turned into the big tree and the red flower outside.


    Given Ou Yangming¡¯s ability to control his mental power, illustrating a scene inside the space was child¡¯s y for him.


    ¡°Do you know what this spiritual flower is?¡±


    ¡°Th-this...¡± Thezy turtle got up abruptly and replied to him, ¡°This is a Parasitic Flower. Ah, isn¡¯t this flower extinct in Danzhou? How can it be here?¡±


    It was not an idiot so when it recalled what Ou Yangming said earlier, it naturally understood that he found this spiritual flower.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. The young fellow thought even more highly of the secret realm after he found the nt Poisonous Pills, but when he heard that he had stumbled upon an extinct species, he realized that he had underestimated the realm.


    Perhaps the secrets that he would find here would exceed his imagination.


    No wonder Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman valued the secret realm so much and rather explore it slowly instead of reporting it to their sects.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a Parasitic Flower?¡± Ou Yangming questioned in a deep voice.


    Thezy turtle answered after some thought, ¡°I only have information about it from my ancestral memories. This spiritual flower always grows on powerful nts, and it grows by stealing essences from the nt.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned and asked again, ¡°What can this flower do?¡±


    He figured that it was an unordinary item as thezy turtle was making a fuss about it. If the flower was merely parasitic, it would not have forgotten itself.


    Sure enough, thezy turtle widened its eyes and said, ¡°The biggest function of a Parasitic Spiritual Flower is to purify immortal liquid.¡±


    ¡°What will happen if an immortal liquid is purified?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be effective, of course, and it¡¯s the most wonderful effect.¡± Thezy turtle lifted its ws and made strokes in the air. Its eyes glowed slightly as it exined, ¡°If an immortal liquid is used to cultivate a Parasitic Flower, every 10 drops of the liquid will yield 1 drop of refined immortal liquid. The concentrated immortal liquid has numerous marvelous effects, one being a single drop can fully recover a Venerable One¡¯s spiritual power. Besides, if it¡¯s added during the refinement of pills, the pills¡¯ properties will improve greatly, especially...¡± It hesitated for a while before it continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that if the concentrated immortal liquid is added into essential pills for advancement, it¡¯ll be incredibly advantageous if one advances to be a Venerable One or break through to higher boundaries.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. If everything was true, the Parasitic Spiritual Herb was definitely a priceless treasure.


    ¡°Master Ou, if you can bring this flower inside, I guarantee that I¡¯ll provide you with a drop of concentrated immortal liquid every day.¡± Thezy turtle looked eagerly at him.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to cultivate this thing. Can you keep it alive?¡± Ou Yangming scoffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Thezy turtle quickly assured him. ¡°I¡¯m a spirit turtle, so there isn¡¯t any spiritual herb that I can¡¯t grow.¡±


    Ou Yangming withdrew his mental conception from the Long Feather Band. He turned to look at Big Yellow, then he sighed andmented, ¡°Old friend, you found something amazing again.¡±


    Immortal liquids were exceptionally valuable among the Humans. As for concentrated immortal liquids, they were treasures that had not been heard of. Since they discovered such a spiritual herb during their adventure in the spiritual realm, it was a worthy trip.


    A saber-light shed from Ou Yangming¡¯s hand as he dug out the entire tree and sent it into the Long Feather Band.


    It was worth noting that the Long Feather Band¡ªan interspatial treasure¡ªwas the only thing that could amodate such an enormous tree. As for how thezy turtle would handle the treasure, it would not be Ou Yangming¡¯s concern.

 Chapter 633 - Full Of Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 633: Full Of Surprises</h4>


    After collecting the Parasitic Spiritual Herb, Ou Yangming was about to ask Big Yellow to continue the search when he noticed a pair of resentful eyes staring at him. It was so expressive that even he felt embarrassed.


    Big Yellow was making a soundlessint. It went through a lot of effort to find the spiritual herb and even eliminated the guarding spiritual beast, but why was the herb given to thezy turtle in the blink of an eye?


    Ou Yangming flushed and immediately exined, ¡°Big Yellow, thatzy turtle¡¯s an expert in taking care of spiritual herbs, whose greatest potentials can only be unleashed by it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a drop of immortal liquid every day until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up, and it started to drool.


    Although Ou Yangming had given it immortal liquids before this, they were mostly shared between him and the little red bird. It could not forget the immortal liquids¡¯ taste and most importantly, they were extremely beneficial toward a spirit beast¡¯s growth, hence it intuitively longed for them.


    Most spirit beasts would pay any price for a drop of immortal liquid a day.


    Seeing how excited Big Yellow was, Ou Yangming felt rather guilty.


    ¡®If Big Yellow finds out that I¡¯ll be getting a drop of concentrated immortal liquid, what will it think?¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not tell the big yellow the truth, but he decided that he would not disappoint it if he distributed the resources in the future.


    Big Yellow twitched its nose hard and continued to look for new spiritual herbs.


    After it was promised that it would be given a drop of immortal liquid every day, it became so exhrated that its eyes reddened, and it was eager to find more spiritual herbs.


    Needless to say, spiritual herbs were harder to find than poisonous pills. It would be difficult to find 2 spiritual herbs that coexist in an area, thus Big Yellow became thrilled again after they went hundreds of meters away.


    Big Yellow sped up instantly after it picked up the smell of another spiritual herb, and it moved faster than before.


    When it finally stopped and looked ahead, Ou Yangming spotted a nearly 9-meter-long python coiling around a big tree.


    The big tree was also incredibly firm. It was being coiled around by the giant python, but it grew straight at tall without tilting at all.


    There was a faint energy fluctuation around the big tree. It was abination of fluctuations; apart from the aura released by the giant python, there were also energies from the tree.


    ¡°Spiritual... Herb?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched. It turned out that the huge tree was a spiritual herb.


    Mm, this was definitely thergest spiritual herb that he had seen so far.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked and cast a hostile look at the giant python on the tree.


    The giant python ncedzily at Big Yellow, then it kept shifting its gaze between the big yellow dog and Ou Yangming. It was slow, but it was evident that it was carefully scanning with its sinister eyes.


    Big Yellow barked again, then it leaped up and swung its ws at the giant python.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    The sound of metals shing was heard when Big Yellow hit the giant python with its ws. It seemed like the python¡¯s body was not inferior to the big yellow dog¡¯s armor at all in terms of toughness.


    Even though the giant python was not hurt from the hit, it was clearly infuriated. It glided down the tree like flowing water, then it zoomed toward Big Yellow. The big yellow dog shed and evaded at lightning speed.


    In terms of speed only, Big Yellow wascking aspared to the small spirit beast from before, but it was much faster than this giant python.


    Once the giant python demonstrated its power, it crept around like a monster. Ou Yangming, who was observing the fight from a distance away, was shocked by its immense power.


    Whether it was the small spirit beast¡¯s quickness or the giant python¡¯s power, they gave Ou Yangming a deeper understanding of how formidable the spirit beasts here were. In the aspect of absolute strength, the spirit beasts here were probably superior to the ones on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Big Yellow could only remain undefeated from the continuous encounters because it had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Ou Yangming did not intend to help Big Yellow in its fight against the giant python. Of course, as he supervised the fight, he would not stand by idly if the big yellow dog¡¯s life was being threatened.


    He might be considered shameless for bullying the giant python with Big Yellow, but he would not hesitate and be pedantic during a life-or-death situation.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked all of a sudden, causing it to slow down a little.


    The giant python¡¯s eyes glowed, and it eagerly caught up to Big Yellow and coiled around it. This was a serpent¡¯s best trick, where living beings that were coiled by them would simply be killed.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth but instead of releasing the magic art that he had gathered, he dispersed the power.


    This was because he perceived Big Yellow¡¯s intention. The big yellow dog was obviously doing this on purpose, and if the python was not anxious about gaining victory, it would not have been tricked so easily.


    Nevertheless, it was in a python¡¯s nature to strangle their opponents. Even if it saw through Big Yellow¡¯s n, it might have still done the same.


    The python coiled itself around Big Yellow¡¯s body in a split second. Big Yellow, which was wearing its armor, could not help but stick out its tongue as though it was out of breath and was going to be suffocated to death.


    Who knew, from seeming like it was in a disadvantageous spot and would be killed at any time, Big Yellow suddenly roared.


    Following that, its body expanded.


    Big Yellow¡¯s body did not merely expand; along with the expansion, itsbat power underwent an unparalleled increase. In particr, in terms of strength, it seemed to have be an ancient monster, and it had an unimaginable upper hand against the python.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    It took almost an instant for the python¡¯s massive body to be ripped into pieces.


    The python was in terrible luck. It could have choked Big Yellow to its death if they met before the big yellow dog devoured the insect king¡¯s inner core. However, Big Yellow had undergone an unusual change, where it could release powers several times greater especially when its body erged.


    When the python exerted all its force to strangle Big Yellow and suddenly faced the frightening tension, before it could even think about rxing its body, it was already killed by the queer force.


    Snakes had long life forces, so the python was still alive and kicking after being ripped into sections. Its head even did its best to bite Big Yellow¡¯s body as it wanted to perish together with it.


    Unfortunately, Big Yellow¡¯s armor was made whole-heartedly by Ou Yangming, and it could not be broken by the python.


    Big Yellow scoffed. Without warning, a stone awl emerged from the ground and prated the python¡¯s head, causing it to be hung in mid-air.


    Ou Yangming shook his head slightly. He simply went around the battlefield and withdrew his saber to uproot the tree, then he sent it into the Long Feather Band.


    Inside the vast space, thezy turtle happened to be stretching its head. It was delighted to see the Parasitic Spiritual Flower being nted on its back.


    While the flower leeched off others for nourishments, it was a priceless treasure to the Turtles.


    The Turtles had exceptionally long lives, so they would not mind releasing some powers for Parasitic Spiritual Flowers. After all, they would also gain more benefits through a unique cycle when they cultivated the flowers.


    In other words, the more spiritual herbs and flowers they grew, the higher their equivalent ranks. With that, they could constantly grow and advance even if they slept every day.


    How wonderful it would be for the Turtles?


    Just as thezy turtle was daydreaming about its beautiful life in the future, something fell from mid-air and hit its head hard.


    It was a tough, straight, and bulky object. As it appeared out of the blue, thezy turtle felt dizzy after being hit.


    Thezy turtle looked fierce and was about to rage when it noticed the fallen log through the corners of its eyes.


    It no longer had a savage look in its eyes.


    Thezy turtle reached out its long mouth and carefully picked up the log from the sea. It could not help but lose its temper after it verified the log¡¯s species.


    ¡®What exactly is that young human fe doing? How could it simply throw such a precious item? This is unforgivable.¡¯


    Having said that... It would be willing to be hit by such a treasure every day even if it would hurt.


    Thezy turtle nted the log on its shell. After thinking seriously, it opened its mouth and released a magic power to apply a defensive magic art on its shell.


    With theyer of defense, the rare treasures on its back would not be damaged even if something else fell from the sky.


    Just as it was feeling proud and became sleepy, the sky opened up again, and another object fell like a shooting star.


    Thezy turtle tensed up a little. ording to its past experiences, it made a subconscious choice.


    It extended its neck and used the softest part of its body to catch the falling object.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    When the object hit its neck, it was enveloped by a gentle airflow and was not damaged at all.


    Thezy turtle was surprised yet overjoyed after it saw what it was.


    Sure enough, it was another spiritual herb. It was not as valuable as thest 2 objects, but it was also a rare one. That said, the spiritual herb was slightly damaged.


    Thezy turtle swore by its ancestors¡¯ blood that it was not the one that damaged the spiritual herb.


    It figured that Ou Yangming must have identally hurt the herb when he collected it. Its heart broke when it sensed the energy that flowed out from the slit, and it almost felt like killing the young fellow.


    ¡®How could he be so careless about handling such a precious treasure? This is unreasonable.


    While thezy turtlemented and nted the spiritual herb even more carefully, another opening appeared in the sky.


    Thezy turtle widened its eyes and shouted internally, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    ¡®Spiritual herbs and spiritual flowers are usually rare, but why are they all here today?


    ¡®What exactly did that young human do?¡¯


    At this point, thezy turtle was highly-spirited, and its sleepiness from before disappeared.


    Its blood boiled as it looked up at the sky, and it was exhrated like never before.

 Chapter 634 - Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 634: Scheme</h4>


    Far outside the forest, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman walked side by side. They looked delighted.


    This time, they experienced some dangers before arriving at this ce in the secret realm. After a field investigation and excavations, they benefited greatly too. Although they did not collect new poisonous pills and spiritual herbs, their efforts were worth it because they managed to acquire that item.


    Xia Zizhen turned to look at the first and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. We would¡¯ve found more items if we had enough time.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman chuckled. ¡°Zizhen, stopining. Being able to obtain this item is our greatest gain this time.¡±


    Xia Zizhen nodded and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Poison Forest to collect poisonous pills this time?¡±


    A strange look was seen on Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s extremely strenuous to collect those poisonous pills. I could tell that Ou Yangming has set his heart on them, so I¡¯ll leave that opportunity to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that there¡¯ll be a mishap when he gathers those poisonous pills. That won¡¯t be good,¡± Xia Zizhen expressed after some thought. He added after a short pause, ¡°We can¡¯t expose the secret realm¡¯s existence, but we need him to do that thing for us.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you saw how that young fe poisoned the insect king. Hehe, he might be a cksmith, but he has a high level of attainment in the Poison Art, so I¡¯m sure he can protect himself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how¡¯s his Poison Art aspared to yours?¡± Xia Zizhen asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Zizhen, are you kidding me? Hmph, as potent as he is, a cksmith like him can¡¯t bepared to me,¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman responded arrogantly. He spoke in such a proud tone as he was full of confidence.


    Nheless, they would not have imagined that even though Ou Yangming did not know about the Poison Art, he possessed a queer poisonous pill. What more, the poisonous pill gave birth to its spirit and evolved into an unbelievable being.


    If Poisonous Saber Gentleman entered the Poison Forest at this moment and went in the right direction, he would have noticed that there were very few poisonous pills left at the periphery.


    In fact, the depths of the forest, which he dared not explore, had been terribly robbed of its poisonous pills. As such, it would be 100 times more difficult to find poisonous pills there.


    Xia Zizhen shook his head and sighed. ¡°Ah, I somehow had a bad feeling about this. That young fe¡¯s not as simple as he seems.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was not bothered. ¡°Zizhen, you¡¯re worrying too much. So what if he¡¯s a little capable? Once he suffers a bacsh from that power, he¡¯ll surely be dead.¡±


    After pondering seriously, Xia Zizhen nodded in agreement. It was true that Ou Yangming disyed a remarkablebat power before this, but he would only be an any in front of that being. At most, he would be a slightly bigger ant, but there would be no difference in his nature.


    If Ou Yangming really died, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman would not be worried about the 3 low-rank spirit beasts at all. This was because unless they and the spirit beasts reinforced or counteracted each other, they could easily kill the spirit beasts through a sneak attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m worried because he entered the secret realm with us. If he doesn¡¯t return, how should we exin it to Elder Bai?¡± Xia Zizhen smiled bitterly.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman tapped his shoulder hard. ¡°Zizhen, stop overthinking. Since we¡¯re here to acquire this, we mustn¡¯t worry too much. If worstes to worst, we¡¯ll cultivate here. Once we be Venerable Ones in the future, nobody will bring this up anymore no matter where we go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I hope that everything will turn out to be just as you said.¡± Xia Zizhen¡¯s face changed for a brief moment, then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost the appointed time, so let¡¯s not make him suspect anything.¡±


    With that, they hurried back to the agreed meeting spot. Nevertheless, they did not see Ou Yangming and Big Yellow; only Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were seen lyingzily on the ground.


    Xia Zizhen furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Master Ou?¡±


    Fat Antelope nced at him and answered, ¡°He¡¯s still inside, of course.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen exchanged nces. They both looked worried.


    ¡®Ou Yangming has previously expressed a strong interest in the poisonous pills. Did he enter the Poison Forest to collect them?¡¯


    The Poison Forest was incredibly dangerous. One would not be attacked by animals, but the nts inside were shockingly poisonous. Even for Poisonous Saber Gentleman, who had studied the Poison Art for decades, he only dared to linger at the periphery and did not have the guts to go deeper inside. If Ou Yangming did not know his limits and directly ventured into the Poison Forest... The consequence would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Gentleman, you should go and take a look. If you meet Master Ou, help him if you can,¡± Xia Zizhen noted.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was reluctant, but he nodded seriously. He knew the severity of the matter, so he would not dy things.


    Despite that, just as he turned around and wanted to leave, a wind blew as a ck figure blocked his path.


    Silver Ridge had unknowingly gotten up, and it stared fiercely at him.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman¡¯s face darkened a little. He naturally would not care much about a low-rank spirit beast, but he felt troubled when he thought about its background. If the man identally ughtered the leopard, Ou Yangming would likely fall out with him.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Xia Zizhen questioned with a dark face.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, stay here.¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard narrowed its eyes and added, ¡°Master ordered us to ask you to wait here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, are you trying to stop me?¡± Poisonous Saber Gentlemanughed out loud.


    The spirit leopard shook its head and replied to him, ¡°I can¡¯t stop you, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman raised the corners of his eyes a little, and a threatening look could be seen in his eyes. He gently ced his hand on his saber¡¯s handle and asked, ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    An enormous momentum rose from Silver Ridge¡¯s body. After receiving a full equipment set from Ou Yangming, it was confident about fighting. Besides, even if it ended up not being a match for its opponent, it could simply escape.


    With that, the human and the leopard confronted each other. The atmosphere was so tense that a fight would break out at any time.


    At the spur of the moment, Xia Zizhen swayed and stood between them. ¡°Leopard, your master didn¡¯t return by the appointed time, so aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°I have confidence in them.¡±


    Ou Yangming was someone valued by even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, so how could he be troubled by the small forest around theke?


    Needless to say, the leopard was unaware of the dangers in the forest, thus it blindly trusted Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. If it knew about the Poison Forest and the spirit beasts that lurked inside, it would have an entirely different attitude.


    Xia Zizhen took a deep breath to suppress his anger. ¡°Leopard, I suspect your master¡¯s in trouble, or he wouldn¡¯t have missed the appointed time.¡±


    The spirit leopard swung its tail and finally looked hesitant. As far as it remembered, Ou Yangming was not one to go back on his word. If that was the case, why had he not returned yet? Could he really be held back by something?


    ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll wait for another 3 hours. If he still hasn¡¯t returned, we¡¯ll go and look for him. What do you think?¡± Xia Zizhen continued.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard looked at each other. This time, they quickly reached a consensus.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman smiled bitterly at each other. It was difficult for them to find a caster, and Ou Yangming turned out to be a potent one.


    Before they achieved their goal, the caster must be safe.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow roamed in the forest for a long time. They collected at least 30 kinds of spiritual flowers and herbs.


    From being surprised yet overjoyed, they eventually became numb. Moreover, Ou Yangming also realized that not every spiritual flower or herb was guarded by spirit beasts; most of them were protected by half-spirit beasts.


    The half-spirit beasts had notablebat powers, but they were a piece of cake for Big Yellow.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow gained the spiritual herbs that they wanted without putting in much effort.


    ¡°Woof, woof...¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped and looked at Big Yellow, which was still excited. He shook his head and said, ¡°Big Yellow, we should go back.¡±


    He wished to continue too but since their time was up, even if it was for the sake of keeping their word, they could not go on.


    Big Yellow whined as it was unhappy, but it left with Ou Yangming.


    Instead of leaving the forest right away, they went back to where they parted with the small centipede.


    The energy centipede was nowhere to be seen as it must have wandered off.


    Ou Yangming turned his wrist to retrieve Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill. He drew 2 circles on it with his finger, causing an invisible power to be released.


    At the center of the Poison Forest, a nearly 1-meter-long centipede was leaping up to a big tree to absorb the energies of a poisonous pill at the treetop. As the centipede kept going deeper into the forest, the poisonous pills that it found were of higher quality. Simrly, as more poison-series energies gushed into its body, its body changed drastically. Its thin body had expanded to over 1 meter in size, making it look hideous and fearsome.


    It was not as frightening as the real Ghost Mo, but it had almost unlimited growth potential.


    All of a sudden, the centipede froze as if it sensed something.


    Subsequently, it sucked the poisonous pill in front of it hard into its body. It sprung up without warning and zoomed away like a cannonball, then it disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 635 - Wutong Tree

    <h4>Chapter 635: Wutong Tree</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow stared at the Poison Forest in front of them. Although they still had Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill, they did not want to enter the forest anymore.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he uttered softly, ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    Before his voice died away, a ck figure sprung to the spot in front of them. It was a centipede over 1 meter in length, and it would look extremely fearsome if it made threatening gestures. Nheless, the centipede approached Ou Yangming and coiled around his arm. It kept twisting its body, which was clear to even Big Yellow that it was cheerful.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and shook his hand. ¡°Go inside.¡±


    The centipede nodded and slithered into the poisonous pill.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, this fe really became a spiritual being.¡± Big Yellow stuck out its tongue. It got up like a person and gestured with its paws. ¡°It was only this big earlier, but now it¡¯s this big... Won¡¯t it grow into the sky in the future?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked snappily at the big yellow dog. ¡°Nonsense. Do you think that there are many such ces here?¡±


    Big Yellow sat back down and asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯re right. What¡¯s this ce? Why are there so many treasures here?¡±


    The young fellow was stunned. Indeed, there were many strange things in this secret realm. Putting aside the swarms of insects, the 2 areas beside theke were definitely abnormal.


    Whether it was the trees that could produce poisonous pills or the endless spiritual herbs, they could not be found in normal ces.


    In particr, spiritual flowers and herbs, which were treasures that were rarely seen in ordinary ces, were in abundance here.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and looked up into the distance. Over there, something seemed to be calling out to him, and it was a feeling that he had since the beginning.


    He guessed that he would understand the source of every secret if he went over there.


    The young fellow curbed his thought and waved at the big yellow dog. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Big Yellow responded to him, then it reluctantly left the forest with him. At this moment, it secretly med Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman. ¡®What are those fes up to? Why won¡¯t they stay here longer?¡¯


    As soon as they left the forest, they heard the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard¡¯s deafening roar.


    When Ou Yangming looked, he saw Fat Antelope and Silver Ridge standing side by side to confront Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and shed toward them. The atmosphere loosened up at the appearance of him and the big yellow dog. Whether it was Fat Antelope or Xia Zizhen, they were relieved.


    ¡°Woof, what are you doing?¡± Big Yellow questioned proudly.


    The several fights in the forest made it much more confident.


    Xia Zizhen frowned a little and exined, ¡°Master Ou, you missed the appointed time, so we wanted to go and look for you, but your pets won¡¯t allow us. Heh, if you¡¯re still not back yet, I¡¯m afraid that this collision will be inevitable.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He flushed and returned, ¡°Brothers, please forgive us. We encountered a small issue in the forest, so we ended up beingte. I¡¯m sorry to have made you worried.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Xia Zizhenughed out loud and continued after a pause, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s continue our journey.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, you sound like you have a new destination in mind,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    Xia Zizhen nodded seriously and replied to him, ¡°Yes. We found a clue in the forest, so we¡¯d like to explore a bigger ce. Heh, I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯ll be more treasures there.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Brother Xia, judging from your tone, it seems like you know what exactly this secret realm is?¡±


    ¡°We only found a clue, but we can¡¯t confirm if what I said is true.¡± Xia Zizhen grinned.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the clue. Can you let us know, Brother Xia?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    He would not have asked about such secrecy so closely in other situations, but the situation was different at this moment. They entered the secret realm together, hence they ought to be working together. If Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman insisted on keeping secrets from him, nobody would rebuke him if he parted ways with them.


    Xia Zizhen pondered for a while and answered, ¡°Since you¡¯d like to know, Master Ou, there¡¯s no need for us to hide it from you. That said, this is only a clue, and I¡¯m only guessing based on it, so I can¡¯t guarantee its legitimacy.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    ¡°Master Ou, what do you think about the environment here?¡± Xia Zizhen asked abruptly.


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded, but he answered seriously, ¡°The environment here is excellent, and there are plenty of treasures here like never before.¡±


    He believed that even the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou altogether did not have such a secret realm.


    Xia Zizhen nodded. ¡°Yes. Haven¡¯t you thought about where thisnd of treasures came from?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He might be able to make a guess if he was a local from the Spiritual Realm, but he was clueless.


    ¡®How ill-informed and inexperienced,¡¯ Xia Zizhen criticized internally as he twitched his mouth. Nevertheless, the young fellow might not be knowledgeable, but he was quite capable.


    Xia Zizhen cleared his throat. He was no longer interested in keeping Ou Yangming in suspense, thus he asked, ¡°Master Ou, have you heard of the Phoenixes?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tensed up. ¡°This ce is rted to the Phoenixes?¡±


    Even though it sounded like an rmist talk, he believed it right away.


    This was because his Military Fire was connected to the Phoenixes, and he sensed something calling out to him from deep inside the secret realm. In this case, the only exnation would be that the secret realm was affiliated with the Phoenixes indeed.


    Despite that, Xia Zizhen shook his head and said, ¡°Master Ou, the Phoenixes are divine creatures, so how can they be linked to this secret realm?¡± He suddenly paused and knitted his eyebrows, then he continued with a bitter smile, ¡°But this realm can also be considered to have something to do with the Phoenixes.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. He was puzzled because Xia Zizhen was contradicting himself


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about a legend¡ªphoenixes don¡¯tnd where there aren¡¯t treasures. Hehe, there¡¯s only one thing that can be used to attract phoenixes.¡±


    The young fellow was struck dumb. Heter raised his eyebrows and eximed, ¡°A Wutong Tree.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a Wutong Tree.¡± Xia Zizhen continued sternly, ¡°If we guessed it right, there should be a living or half-alive Wutong Tree inside this secret realm, which is why plenty of treasures are produced here.¡±


    ¡°A Wutong Tree.¡± Ou Yangming took a deep breath. He was so in awe that it was indescribable.


    Treasurend¡ªthis was certainly an undisputed treasurend. Given that many treasures could be found here, there must be a reason behind it.


    When Ou Yangming linked the mysterious calling from the depths of the secret realm, he confirmed that there was indeed a Wutong Tree here.


    Seeing how shocked Ou Yangming was, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked at each other and sneered.


    They had initially nned to reveal the secret anyway because this was the only way to tempt casters by luring the greed out of them. Having said that, the casters would not know that such a covetous thought would be a sign of their road to death.


    Xia Zizhen chuckled and suggested, ¡°Master Ou, we found a clue about the Wutong Tree¡¯s location, so why don¡¯t you join us if you¡¯re also interested?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at him and responded, ¡°Okay. Please, Brother Xia.¡±


    Following that, Xia Zizhen retrieved a queer roundpass, and he carefully took out some powder.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids could not help but flicker when the powder was brought out. He suddenly had an incredibly strange thought, by which he wanted to jump over to suck the powder.


    He immediately suppressed the thought and did not express it, but the twisted thought truly could not be put into words.


    ¡®Why am I interested in devouring the powder? What exactly is happening?¡¯


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman did not notice the instant change that happened to Ou Yangming as they were mostly focused on thepass in front of them.


    Once the powder entered thepass, the indicator on it shook, where the thin needle shifted clockwise bit by bit.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen were highly-spirited. Beads of sweat could even be seen on their foreheads.


    Based on their cultivation bases, this could not happen to them. The only way to exin this would be they were as nervous as Ou Yangming was.


    Atst, the indicator stopped at a certain spot.


    Xia Zizhen pped his thigh andughed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman curled his lips into a smile too. He was finally relieved.


    This identifying method was found from an ancient book in the Beast King Sect, but they were not confident about seeding. Therefore, they felt like cheering madly when it worked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he looked in the pointer¡¯s direction.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that direction where something deep inside this secret realm is calling out to me...


    ¡®If they find out that the bearing that they tried so hard to determine is a ce where I sensed the moment I entered this realm, I wonder what they¡¯ll think.


    ¡®In any c ce that I sensed the moment I entered this realm, I wonder what they¡¯ll think.


    ¡®In any case, I¡¯ll keep this to myself. There¡¯s no need to tell them.¡¯


    With Xia Zizhen in the lead, everyone sped toward an unknown ce.

 Chapter 636 - Blood Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 636: Blood Sacrifice</h4>


    The deeper Ou Yangming and the others went into the secret realm, the more they sensed an invisible power.


    It seemed to be a faintly discernible power, which could not be sensed by normal people. Nheless, Ou Yangming and hispanions were not only Spiritualists, but they were also careful and did not rx at all in the secret realm. Given the circumstances, they would notice even the slightest change, let alone the strange feeling that appeared as they kept going deeper inside.


    Ou Yangming slowly had an odd look in his eyes because he noticed that while Xia Zizhen and the others were advancing, there was a subtle change in the direction that they were heading in.


    Thepass was definitely a treasure, which could be used to roughly locate the Wutong Tree by using a nt¡¯s powder with it.


    Even so, the direction that thepass was pointing in seemed to have deviated as they moved forward.


    The deviation was small, and it looked like there was only a tiny change, but they were simr to a lonely boat floating on a vast ocean as they walked in the secret realm; the smallest change in the angle of their direction could lead to a huge difference in their final destination.


    Ou Yangming looked to the side and hesitated for a while before he blurted.


    ¡°Brother Xia, please stop.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was stunned. He stopped and asked, ¡°Master Ou, what is it?¡±


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Brother Xia, are you going in the right direction?¡±


    Xia Zizhen could not help butugh. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry. I found this technique from an ancient book in my sect, so it¡¯s reliable for sure.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Ou Yangming dragged his tone and slowly continued, ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re taking the wrong way?¡± He looked in the right direction and said, ¡°I feel like this is the path that¡¯ll lead us to our destination.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Xia Zizhen were surprised. They immediately recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s performance before they entered the spiritual realm.


    Back then, they did not reveal the realm¡¯s entrance, but Ou Yangming still found it right away.


    Due to the prior example, they dared not refute him at the moment.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman suggested after some thought, ¡°Zizhen, try it again.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was reluctant but after ncing at Poisonous Saber Gentleman and Ou Yangming, he gritted his teeth and retrieved some powder again, then he gently sprinkled them on thepass.


    Thepass¡¯ indicator acted like a living being that had just been given stimnt. It shook intensely and only stopped slowly after some time, then it shifted bit by bit.


    Seeing as the needle began to move. Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman could not help but look at each other with ghastly looks on their faces.


    After a brief moment, the needle finally stabilized. It pointed in the direction that Ou Yangming pointed at.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman suddenly turned to look at Ou Yangming strangely and in disbelief. They wondered, ¡®How did this young fe do it?¡¯


    They were not casters and did not know how exactly capable casters were, but they were slightly informed. If every caster could do what Ou Yangming did, they would be too powerful.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and exined, ¡°I learned a secret technique in the past, so I have a special trick to identify direction.¡±


    The 2 men came to a sudden realization, and they somewhat believed what Ou Yangming said. After all, casters had various unpredictable tricks, and they could not be guessed by ordinary people. Although what the young fellow did was quite incredible, perhaps this would be the only exnation for it.


    As much as they racked their brains, they would not have imagined that Ou Yangming actually had an ambiguous rtionship with the Phoenixes.


    ¡°Alright, since you have such an ability, Master Ou, we don¡¯t need to waste this anymore.¡± Xia Zizhenughed and said, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°Brother Xia, may I ask what that powder is?¡±


    Xia Zizhen¡¯s face darkened slightly, but he answered, ¡°It¡¯s some debris of the Wutong Tree, and we found it just now. The debris is useless but if used together with certain pieces of equipment, they can locate its roots.


    The young fellow nodded and thought, ¡®What a pity.¡¯


    If he knew they entered the forest for the Wutong Tree¡¯s powder, he would have secretly followed them to take a look.


    At the end of the day, since Ou Yangming possessed a fire from the Phoenixes, he was unquestionably the most attracted by a Wutong Tree. He longed for it 100 times more than Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman did.


    After a brief discussion, Ou Yangming reced Xia Zizhen as the guide. He identified the right direction and walked directly in it.


    The 2 men were relieved as Ou Yangming did not forcibly ask for the Wutong Tree¡¯s powder. While the powder was scraped from a dead object, it was still priceless. They had only used it to guide them as they were helpless, and it was certainly a waste of a natural resource.


    Any bit of it that they could save counted.


    As Ou Yangming walked and crossed a small mountain, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    There was an oasis behind the mountain, and it covered such an extensive range that it simply exceeded that of theke and the forest from before.


    They could not see the end of the oasis from the top of the mountain, by which they could only see dense leaves and branches that looked like they could cover the whole universe.


    ¡°Is... Is this a tree?¡± Xia Zizhen¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked carefully and responded, ¡°It looks like it.¡±


    They looked at each other and burst outughing as though they were the only ones present.


    ¡°Found... Found it.¡± Xia Zizhen was wild with joy, and he cheered loudly, ¡°We found it.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was thrilled too. They invested a lot of energy to explore the secret realm again, and they almost used up their life savings for pieces of equipment for the advanced. Now that they finally found their destination, they released their umted emotions, such that even the steady Poisonous Saber Gentleman went out of control.


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, you didn¡¯t invite me here to just show you the direction, did you?¡±


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman were dumbfounded. They instantly curbed their excitement.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, it was a surprise that you were able to guide us here.¡± Xia Zizhen sighed and noted, ¡°When we found this secret realm, we received a piece of news¡ªone will naturally be obstructed by a guarding power when one gets close to the Wutong Tree, and the only way to get rid of the power is tomunicate with it through mental power.¡± He continued in a higher tone, ¡°As long as one¡¯s acknowledged by the power, one can approach the Wutong Tree.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°What are the benefits of getting close to the Wutong Tree?¡±


    Xia Zizhen was startled, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°I have no idea, but since the Phoenixes yearn for it too, we¡¯ll naturally receive great benefits too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Master Ou, think about the blessednd that we went before this,¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman spoke impatiently, ¡°Apart from poisonous pills, there are also spiritual herbs to be discovered there. The blessednd was only formed by a hint of the Wutong Tree¡¯s aura, so the tree itself will surely be extraordinary.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked ahead quietly then asked, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to go there to... Communicate with the tree?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, a Wutong Tree is also known as the universe¡¯s giant tree. Wherever it¡¯s at, it¡¯ll draw the universe¡¯s power and transform into a secret realm. The longer the secret realm exists, the treasurend bes more amazing, and the Wutong Tree on thend will gain spiritual nature,¡± Xia Zizhen quickly responded. He struck his chest and added, ¡°Human martial artists like us don¡¯t have sufficient mental power tomunicate with it, but you¡¯re different...¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He would be dubious if Xia Zizhen said this several days ago but after witnessing the small energy centipede¡¯s birth, he knew that there were many things in this world that he could not understand due to ack of knowledge.


    Since the small centipede, which was an energy body, could be a spiritual being, why could the Wutong Tree, which had probably lived for over 10,000 years, not evolve into a more powerful life form?


    The young fellow took a few steps forward and stopped, then he turned around and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here now? Why don¡¯t you go over?¡±


    Xia Zizhen smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ll have tomunicate with it and be acknowledged before we can go down there. If not, even all of us together won¡¯t be its match.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised its eyebrows. If the oasis was really the Wutong Tree¡¯s full appearance, it meant that its size was definitely unbelievable. Even if Multi-armed King Kong and the Six-armed Giant Beast were present, they would be far from it.


    A monster of such a level probably could not be resisted by human power. Even if a Venerable One were toe, one would be helpless.


    ¡°Brother Xia, will it be dangerous for me to have a spiritualmunication with this thing?¡± Ou Yangming asked leisurely.


    Xia Zizhen shrugged and answered, ¡°ording to historical records, people thatmunicated with a Wutong Tree said that it¡¯s kind and won¡¯t kill innocents. Unless you¡¯re trying to uproot it, it won¡¯t intervene.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be going first.¡±


    He shed toward the direction where the boundless oasis was at, and Big Yellow followed suit.


    On the other hand, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were flustered. They naturally wanted to follow the young fellow, but they somehow sensed an enormous pressure when they arrived here. The more they went forward, the stronger the power, which prevented them from advancing.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman exchanged nces. They secretly prepared for a sneak attack.


    Once Ou Yangming died, they would make a move to kill the other people¡ªno, beasts.


    ¡®How dare the weakest caster think aboutmunicating with such a humongous living being? How ridiculous! He¡¯s simply courting his death,¡¯ they thought.


    They had not tricked Ou Yangming here to serve him as a master, but to use him for a caster¡¯s blood sacrifice.

 Chapter 637 - Tree Person

    <h4>Chapter 637: Tree Person</h4>


    Ou Yangming walked faster. Simr to his heartbeat at the moment, his speed reached a new height.


    After seeing the boundless oasis, he understood that it was the caller indeed. What corresponded with the oasis was his mental power, flesh, and blood.


    It was worth noting that his Military Fire no longer merely existed as it became one with his body and mind. Before this, the young fellow only gained a certain power and inheritance when he obtained the fire but at this moment, the inheritance had incorporated into his blood vessels.


    Therefore, when he entered the spiritual realm, his blood vessels automatically sensed the power that called out to him.


    The closer he was to this ce, the more he sensed the power¡¯s existence and happiness.


    Yes, the oasis was happy. Its subconscious was releasing an emotion of joy upon his arrival.


    Ou Yangming shed at lightning speed and finally set foot in front of the oasis. At this point, the vast oasis released an unparalleled aura.


    Far away, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman quivered all of a sudden, and they copsed to the ground. Behind them, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were frightened out of their wits, and they simply prostrated themselves on the ground.


    They clearly sensed the potency of the power. In the face of this power, they were as tiny as ants.


    Following that, they saw Ou Yangming¡¯s body being wrapped up by the 2 forefront willow twigs, and he was dragged inside directly. The big yellow dog, which was behind him, could not escape the fate too as it was also pulled into the endless oasis.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman looked at each other at a loss.


    ording to the ancient book, humans that wanted to enter the Wutong Tree¡¯s world must offer a powerhouse¡¯s flesh, blood, and soul. Moreover, the powerhouse had to be a caster that was at least a Spiritualist. Only after the Wutong Tree enjoyed the powerhouse, the others could enter the oasis safely for a certain period.


    This was the information that they found from an extremely unpopr ancient book, hence it was not normally known by people.


    Needless to say, this was also because a Wutong Tree was a legendary item. Since too few people studied the living thing, the information was not widely spread.


    Despite this being their first attempt, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman knew what a blood sacrifice was.


    ¡®Is that all? Extending 2 willow twigs to drag him inside? A blood sacrifice... Where¡¯s the blood?¡¯


    Perhaps they would be more at ease if Ou Yangming¡¯s body became disintegrated after being whipped by the willow twigs. They were afraid after seeing the actual oue.


    After all, something like that was not mentioned in that ancient book.


    ¡°Phew, what¡¯s going on?¡± Fat Antelope yelled furiously, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Where did you hide them?¡±


    Xia Zizhen was moved, and he immediately answered, ¡°I have no idea either, but there could¡¯ve been an unforeseen change when Master Oumunicated with the Wutong Tree.¡± He stood up and shouted fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go down there to save Master Ou.¡±


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman was stunned, but he soon curled his lips into a faint smile.


    Their initial n was once Ou Yangming was killed by the Wutong Tree, and the blood sacrifice was a sess, they would get rid of the 3 spirit beasts that followed him.


    As long as nobody exposed this secret realm, and after they received benefits from the Wutong Tree, they could cultivate here and be Venerable Ones. Once they became Venerable Ones, even the evilest things they did in the past would be written off once and for all. Even if they returned to the Beast King Sect, they would be top-notch figures, and nobody would question them about Ou Yangming.


    Nheless, the situation seemed to be out of their control. They did not know if Ou Yangming had sessfully been sacrificed, so they needed powerhouses to go there to probe.


    Unquestionably, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Antelope were the best candidates.


    The spirit beasts looked at each other. They were very in awe of the Wutong Tree below, and they dared not get close to it at all.


    Perhaps they would have the guts to go down there if Ou Yangming was with them, but theycked self-confidence as they were the only ones left.


    At the spur of the moment, they saw Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman pulling out their weapons. The 2 men aimed their weapons at the 2 spirit beasts from a distance away.


    Silver Ridge questioned with a cold look in its eyes. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Xia Zizhen smiled faintly and responded, ¡°I told you¡ªOu Yangming might be in danger, so he needs our help. The 2 of you can go ahead first to scout the area, and we¡¯ll follow you after that.¡±


    The spirit leopard was infuriated. ¡°Damn humans, it turns out that you¡¯re behind everything.¡± It roared and turned into a strong wind as he charged forward.


    Nevertheless, Xia Zizhen whistled loudly and darted forward without avoiding it.


    With that, the 2 of them crashed hard into each other. The result was surprising because the sturdy Silver Ridge Giant Leopard with endless strength was forced to take a few steps back.


    Poisonous Saber Gentleman weighed the poisonous pill in his hand and looked coldly at Fat Antelope. ¡°Are you going to go down yourself, or you want me to send you there?¡±


    Fat Antelope carefully took a step back. It was fully equipped, but its heart sank at this moment.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside the oasis, Ou Yangming¡¯s body was being wrapped by willow twigs, and he headed toward the center with Big Yellow.


    Contrary to Big Yellow, which kept struggling and barking, Ou Yangming was incredibly quiet and was not nervous at all. Instead, he seemed to be looking forward to what would happen next.


    Atst, the willow twigs stopped and let go of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. As soon as theynded on the ground, they were greeted with a thick and robust gigantic tree.


    The tree¡¯s bark was so massive that it exceeded the limits of their imaginations.


    How could this be a bark? It was simply an enormous wall. Besides, in front of the bark, as they stood in front of the bark, they could not even see the angles of the wall¡¯s corners.


    Ou Yangming blinked andmented. Sure enough, nothing was too odd in this world. If he had note here, he could not have imagined the existence of such an overbearing living thing.


    Without warning, the giant tree wall in front of them changed. The bark wriggled slightly and somehow imitated a person¡¯s face.


    The young fellow was blue with shock upon seeing the face. It was because the face was identical to his, which meant that the tree was imitating his look.


    ¡°Honorable sir... Hey, you¡¯re... Which sir are you? Why do you look so weird?¡± The face widened its eyes and asked in confusion.


    Ou Yangming scoffed. He knew the tree was exceptionally mighty, by which it could kill him with a willow twig. Having said that, his body was somehow filled with awe-inspiring arrogance, causing him to refuse to bow down to the tree person.


    It was intuitive. Just as how all things repelled each other, his existence was the tree¡¯s bane.


    Fat Antelope¡¯s martial arts power was average, but it could kill the endless sea of insects without restraint because of this. As long as the scattered insects made even the slightest concerted effort, they could gobble up the fat antelope including its bones. However, even the insect king dared not stop it when it attacked.


    As at this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s blood and every cell on his body were telling him that he was an honorable master while the thing in front of him was a lowly servant, which did not even need to be treated seriously.


    Sure enough, seeing as Ou Yangming was displeased, the tree person quickly expressed, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I was only curious because your appearance is truly... Something new.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he asked, ¡°What about my appearance?¡±


    The tree person hesitated for a while, but it answered honestly, ¡°ording to my inherited memories, your appearance can be categorized as food.¡±


    ¡°You want to eat me?¡± Ou Yangming was instantly furious.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s impossible.¡± The tree person looked wronged. In fact, the whole oasis moved because of this. ¡°I¡¯m wronged. How can I eat... I¡¯m wronged.¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to do it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡± The tree person sighed a breath of relief. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for such a long time... You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    The young fellow blinked and asked as he was bewildered. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the tree person replied to him without any dy, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been waiting for you and your kind. Ah, I¡¯ve already matured over 10,000 years ago, but you and your kind never came, so I¡¯ve been waiting alone...¡± On the bark, the tree person¡¯s eyes kept blinking, to the extent that liquid rolled down its eyes.


    If one only looked at the small, insignificant area on the bark, it would really seem like a person was crying out loud.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and uttered, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The tree person stopped showing a crying face, and it asked carefully, ¡°Sir, do you have any instructions for me? If you don¡¯t like it, I can show you another face.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyes. It was truly unbearable for him to see the face cry; it felt like he was crying instead.


    Even so, everything was a small problem. He took a deep breath and asked coldly, ¡°Why have you been hoping for me toe?¡±


    The human face was slightly struck dumb. It looked curiously at Ou Yangming as if it did not understand why he asked such a foolish question.


    Ou Yangming blushed. He missed the little red bird very much at this moment. If it was around, the young fellow would be able to handle the situation with ease.


    The tree person sensed the faint aura released by Ou Yangming and verified his identity once more.


    ¡®This one has a special hobby of disguising as a food, but there¡¯s nothing wrong about his real identity.


    ¡°Sir, look, I¡¯ve been growing for over 10,000 years, so I guarantee you that I¡¯ll be the best material. Please choose me and build your nest here...¡±

 Chapter 638 - Karma

    <h4>Chapter 638: Karma</h4>


    ¡°Build... A nest?¡±


    Ou Yangming had an unusually strange look on his face. He never expected to hear such an absurd request from the weird tree.


    Nheless, on second thought, he immediately understood what was going on. ¡®This enormous living tree regards me as a member of the Phoenixes.


    ¡®The Phoenixes are supreme beings among the birds in the world.


    ¡®But as mighty as they are, they¡¯re birds. Since that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it the most normal thing for birds to build nests?


    ¡®The problem is¡ªhow would I know how to build a nest?¡¯


    ¡°Woof... How can the nest be built?¡± Big Yellow blinked and barked probingly. Being protected inside the Wutong Tree, they did not sense the powerful aura that instantly burst out from it earlier. If not, the big yellow dog would not have had the guts to attempt this, which might cause it to be killed.


    The face on the bark nced at Big Yellow. It was clear that the tree personpletely ignored its existence, but when it thought about how the little fellow came here with Ou Yangming, it decided to respond to it.


    ¡°To build the nest... Of course, it¡¯ll be up to sir.¡± The tree person continued proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for over 10,000 years, where I hid endless treasures for sir to use.¡± Next, numerous different images appeared above the face on the bark.


    Although the tree person did not introduce them, even a fool would know that those were images of incredibly precious treasures.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was embarrassed because he did not recognize any of them.


    Big Yellow questioned as it was interested. ¡°How long will it take to build the nest?¡±


    The tree person looked carefully at Ou Yangming as though it was sensing his power. It answered after some time, ¡°It won¡¯t actually take too long. Based on the Divine Fire possessed by sir, it¡¯ll be done after 10,000 years.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched hard. He was close to vomiting blood.


    ¡®10,000 years?¡¯


    ¡®My corpse and bones would¡¯ve disappeared by then.¡¯


    The tree person quickly added after it noticed the hostile look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. ¡°Sir, if you build a rather crude one, it can somewhat be done within 7,000 to 8,000 years.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand with force. For some reason, he subconsciously forgot about the disparity between their strengths when he faced the tree person, and he also became hot-tempered and impatient.


    The tree person shut up right away and looked at Ou Yangming with worry.


    Needless to say, it was not concerned about its safety, but the fact that Ou Yangming might leave because he disdained it.


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°Must it take such a long time?¡±


    The tree person looked troubled. ¡°Sir, the time can naturally be shortened if you be more capable but...¡±


    Ou Yangming rxed and chuckled. ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯lle back to... To build the best once I¡¯m capable enough.¡±


    The tree person looked bitter. It took so long for it toe across this ability, but Ou Yangming was unwilling to proceed.


    If it let this sir slip away, it did not know how much longer it would have to wait toplete the mission of its kind.


    ¡°Sir, you can choose to build the nest after you grow stronger, but why don¡¯t you leave a mark here first? If you do that, this secret realm will be one of your residences.¡± The tree person looked eagerly at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He recalled the unknown treasures that were shown by the tree person just now.


    He might not need them for the time being, but it would not be a bad choice to have such a base area. Having said that, his only concern would be that it would be unfair for Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman.


    The young fellow raised another question after a moment of hesitation, ¡°If I choose to do that, can I seal this secret realm?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As long as you¡¯re the master of this ce, everything here belongs to you,¡± the tree person answered at once and blinked its eyes by imitating Ou Yangming. All of a sudden, it noted, ¡°Sir, your otherpanions seem to be having an internal strife.¡±


    ¡°An internal strife?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. Countless thoughts crossed his mind in a sh.


    In particr, the food mentioned by the tree person before this gave him a terrible feeling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so many years, but haven¡¯t other people found you?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°There were other living things that came, and they were either from the Humans, the Beasts, or other special races, but they all became my nourishment.¡± The tree personughed.


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°You killed them?¡±


    ¡°No, they willingly offered souls, flesh, and blood, so I followed the ancient contract and allowed them to pick up some trash,¡± the tree person quickly exined and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they only took the most useless items. As for your treasures, I¡¯ve been keeping them well.¡±


    ¡°They willingly offered? What¡¯s that about?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed.


    At this point, the tree person had realized something. ¡®This sir seems to be an idiot... No, I mustn¡¯t disrespect sir like that. Sir just likes to ask more questions.¡¯


    It answered honestly, ¡°Sir, using your appearance¡ªa human¡ªas an example, as long as they send me a Spirit Grade caster for me to absorb the caster¡¯s nutrients, mental power, and soul, I¡¯ll open up a certain area for them to collect some trash for 10 hours.¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed, and he had an extremely cold look in his eyes.


    It turned out that this was what Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman had been nning to do.


    ¡®If it isn¡¯t because I possess the Phoenixes¡¯ power, causing this foolish Wutong Tree to misunderstand... Oh, it¡¯ll be better for this fe to remain a fool. If it finds out about my real identity, I¡¯ll probably die a graveless death.¡¯


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been here for so many years, how could new people find the secret realm¡¯s entrance.¡±


    Even though the Wutong Tree imed that it only gave away trash, that was only its opinion. To Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman, the most worthless treasures were considered rare items to them.


    Throughout the years, as long as the first living thing grasped the rule, one could naturally bring up formidable forces andtch on to the secret realm¡¯s entrance.


    Apart from finding the entrance, Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman even entered the realm several times and survived, which was too unbelievable.


    The tree personughed and replied to Ou Yangming, ¡°Sir, the secret realm¡¯s entrance is shiftable; it can be moved once every century. That said, it¡¯s not until now that I¡¯m finally graced by your presence.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and curbed his thought. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation of the fight outside?¡±


    ¡°Your humanpanions are forcing your beastpanions to get closer to the oasis. This is odd¡ªwhy are they having internal strife?¡± The tree person answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Can you catch all of them here?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    ¡°Of course, please wait for a moment.¡±


    As soon as its voice died away, a few ck figures shed in front of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. In just a split second¡ªthe young fellow and the big yellow dog could swear on their lives that it only took a blink of an eye¡ª4 figures that were being wrapped into meat dumplings appeared in front of them.


    Whether it was Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman, or Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard, they were in a trance and felt like throwing up.


    They were fighting outside the oasis before this happened. While Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were equipped with equipment sets gifted by Ou Yangming, in terms of absolute martial arts value, they were very inferior to the 2 men.


    As they exchanged blows continuously, the spirit beasts involuntarily moved toward the oasis.


    If Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman had not wanted to use them to test how the oasis would react, their blood would have been spilled long ago.


    Just as the fight was getting intense, all of their visions went blurry, and they felt like they were on a rollercoaster. Of course, only if they knew what a rollercoaster was...


    All in all, when they were instantly brought inside the oasis by the tremendous pulling force, it was also unbearable for them despite their physical qualities.


    Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman finally came back to their senses after feeling dizzy for a brief moment. However, their faces changed when they saw who was standing in front of them. At this moment, they even hoped that they were still muddle-headed.


    Ou Yangming looked coldly at them and smirked. ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°No, impossible...¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman mumbled, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    By now, even a fool knew who exactly brought them here.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and said, ¡°You had such a well-thought-out n. I¡¯m really lucky to have survived.¡±


    Xia Zizhen was blue in the face. When he saw the tough and indestructible rattan around his body, he could not help but feel hopeless.


    ¡°Master Ou, we admit defeat. We didn¡¯t think you could survive aftermunicating with the Wutong Tree.¡± Xia Zizhen looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°I just want to know¡ªhow did you do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°Are you trying to avoid dying from an unknown cause? But I¡¯m not obliged to reveal the truth to someone that tried to harm me.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, we were wrong.¡± Poisonous Saber Gentleman shook his head and shouted, ¡°Please forgive us this time. We¡¯ll sweat a blood oath that we¡¯ll be your most loyal servants.¡± His body could not move as he was being restrained, but it did not stop him from begging for mercy.


    The young fellow shook his head and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, I never believe people who try to harm me.¡± He turned around and uttered coldly, ¡°Get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The tree person responded to him. With that, the rattans that tied up Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman kept contracting. It was such a forceful power that the men were crushed into meat pastes in a sh. At the same time, 2 green illusory figures rose from the rattans. They kept screaming with hideous looks on their faces as if they were suffering endless pains.


    Subsequently, the face on the bark opened its mouth and sucked the illusory figures.


    Their blood, flesh, and souls vanished from this world just like that.

 Chapter 639 - Restoring An Interspatial Bag

    <h4>Chapter 639: Restoring An Interspatial Bag</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he was rather shocked by how Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman ended.


    He had experienced countless war scenes. Back when the Beasts attacked Changlong County in the lower realm, it was way bloodier and more violent, and it was a ghastly sight. Even so, as ruthless as the Beasts were, the killings never involved one¡¯s soul.


    On the other hand, when the tree person made a move, it obviously devoured the souls of Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman.


    Ou Yangming was a little afraid as he looked at the face on the bark. Needless to say, he did not show it. Instead, he watched on coldly as though what happened did not affect his mental state at all.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    With that, 2 living humans died miserably without leaving a trace of blood at all. The items that they carried were thrown to the ground as if the rattans disliked them, causing rattles to be heard.


    Ou Yangming was moved, so he went forward to inspect those items.


    The 2 men had died, but their pieces of equipment remained. Nheless, what surprised Ou Yangming was there was only 1 interspatial bag between them. Moreover, when he scanned the bag with his mental conception, he realized that it not only had a cramped space, but the space inside seemed to be unstable.


    Perhaps the interspatial bag would automatically explore after being opened over 100 times.


    The men were clearly aware, which was why they did not keep particrly valuable items inside the interspatial bag.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He finally understood that interspatial bags were notably precious even in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°Gulp...¡±


    An odd voice was heard. When Ou Yangming turned to look, he could not help butugh.


    It was the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard that made the noise. Although it was still being restrained at the moment, it openly stared at the interspatial bag in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let them go,¡± the young fellow ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The rattans that prevented the spirit beasts from moving at all were withdrawn right away, hence the beasts were free again.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard immediately expressed their thanks, but thetter kept stealing nces at the interspatial bag in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Useless thing.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand snappily and said, ¡°This interspatial bag¡¯s structure is already loose. After using it over 100 times or 3 to 5 years, it¡¯ll definitely explode on its own. You want junk like this?¡±


    The spirit leopard was stunned, then it exined with a bitter smile, ¡°Honorable Master, that¡¯s an interspatial bag. Even if it¡¯s the worst interspatial bag, it¡¯s still an interspatial bag.¡±


    Fat Antelope lifted its head proudly. It had indeed lost to the giant leopard in terms of dominating the Silver Ridge, but it was better than the leopard in terms of luck. At the very least, it possessed an interspatial bag.


    Ou Yangming scoffed and responded, ¡°Even if you won¡¯t dislike this, I¡¯ll feel ashamed for giving this to you.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Wait for a moment while I restore it for you.¡±


    The fat antelope and the spirit leopard widened their eyes. They shouted at the same time, ¡°You can refine interspatial bags?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just interspatial bags? What¡¯s so strange?¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    The 2 spirit beasts looked at each other as they were speechless. Nevertheless, they became more certain that leaving the mountain with Ou Yangming was the rightest decision that they made.


    With a sh of thought, a fire rose from Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    He seemed to be concentrated on the ruined interspatial bag but in actuality, he focused on the face on the bark.


    Sure enough, when his fire emerged, the face on the bark looked like it yearned for it and was in reverence.


    Ou Yangming was secretly relieved. There was truly a huge disparity between his strength and that of the Wutong Tree, where his Military Fire was the only thing that could suppress it. Therefore, he found an excuse to release his fire here.


    The young fellow was very pleased with the discreet attempt.


    He slowly shifted his mental conception toward the interspatial bag in his hand. Even though the bag was unstable, the problem was not its materials. It had been used too many times, thus the materials¡¯ properties depreciated, and the magic art pattern that was embedded inside deformed.


    As long as the materials were fine, Ou Yangming could easily restore the bag.


    Burned by the Military Fire, everything inside the interspatial bag was disyed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness. He could spot the tiniest clues and probe every detail inside.


    As expected, the formation map that was carved inside the interspatial bag was broken, and the bag¡¯s basic materials were also showing signs of aging.


    Even if other cksmiths were naturally gifted in space, it would also be difficult for them to restore an interspatial bag. This was because restoring an item would sometimes be much tougher than smithing something new.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming would find it exceptionally wasteful if he were to throw the interspatial bag away.


    His Military Fire kept burning, causing the basic materials to slowly be more solid as they were tempered by the intense fire. They became stronger again, simr to a piece of stubborn iron that was thoroughly tempered again in a furnace.


    This was only the first step, but there were indeed very few cksmiths in the entire Danzhou that could do it. Furthermore, cksmiths that could casuallyplete the step as Ou Yangming did were even rarer.


    The fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand seemed to have a wonderful additive effect in the smithing of interspatial materials; it could quickly make them unleash their greatest potencies.


    Following that, Ou Yangming dove deep into his Military Fire through his mental conception, and he sensed the slightly damaged Runes Formation Map.


    Ou Yangming obtained the method to refine interspatial bags from the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s follower, and he even learned a type of Interspatial Rune. However, the Interspatial Rune that was embedded inside the interspatial bag in his hand was of a totally different type.


    His eyes lit up slightly. To him, it was also a huge gain that he coulde across another Interspatial Rune.


    Even if it was only for this rune, his trip here was worth it.


    Ou Yangming carefully sensed the new rune. His spiritual world quickly operated, and he engraved all of the rune paths in his sea of consciousness after a brief moment.


    Of course, the rune had not beenpleted yet, so it could not be used.


    The young fellow channeled his mental power and began to fix the rune pattern in his spiritual world.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    When he carried out his first n, the Interspatial Rune crumbled before it could bepleted. Having said that, he did not give up. After all, it would only be weird, if an Interspatial Rune could be finished so easily.


    As Ou Yangming continuously derived the Interspatial Rune, while it shattered many times, it was always gathered again in his spiritual realm.


    If other people knew the method he was trying, they would be extremely jealous.


    By using this trick, would it not mean that one could restore any rune as long as one had sufficient mental power and time? It was so powerful that it was somewhat nature-defying.


    Not far away, the face on the bark smiled.


    Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts could not tell, but the tree person perceived everything at one nce. It could only admire Ou Yangming¡¯s technique, but it was not jealous because it knew the Phoenixes were nature-defying beings, which naturally knew such tricks. If not, why would it submit itself to them?


    After an hour, when Ou Yangming mended thest rune path, instead of breaking apart again, the Interspatial Rune stabilized.


    He curled his lips into a smile and nodded as he was satisfied.


    This was the second Interspatial Rune that he learned. If he referred to andpared the 2 Interspatial Runes with identical properties in the future, perhaps he could understand space better.


    When Ou Yangming shifted his mental conception to the center of his fire, the rune inside the interspatial bag began to undergo a subtle change.


    Burned by the mysterious Military Fire, everything was within Ou Yangming¡¯s control.


    By the time he curbed his fire after another 15 minutes, a brand new interspatial bag appeared in his hand.


    Ou Yangming briefly sensed with his mental power. After he refined the interspatial bag, the space inside had not only stabilized, but it also increased by 3 times.


    The size of an interspatial bag¡¯s space was closely rted to its materials¡¯ qualities, the rune engraved, as well as the refiner¡¯s ability.


    Ou Yangming was not a top-notch powerhouse, but he was considered quite gifted in this aspect due to his Military Fire. As such, even if he refined an interspatial bag with ordinary materials, there would also be an additive result.


    The young fellow nodded happily after he inspected the bag again.


    Apart from the space inside, the interspatial bag¡¯s outer appearance changed drastically too.


    Even if Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman rose from the dead and looked, they would not be able to tell that the interspatial bag had anything to do with the one they had.


    Ou Yangming shook his hand and tossed the interspatial bag to the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    The leopard rolled on the ground cheerfully, then it carefully kept the interspatial bag.


    Fat Antelope was envious because the interspatial bag was simrly valuable to its equipment set.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was done, the face on the bark instantly spoke, ¡°Sir, you see, I¡¯ve been waiting here for such a long time. Would you be willing to leave a mark here so that I¡¯ll have something to hope for?¡±


    Ou Yangming put his hands behind his back and asked after some thought, ¡°How can I leave a mark here?¡±


    The Wutong Tree itself was a priceless treasure. Besides, the treasures that it gathered throughout the 10,000 years and more were a fortune that could not be ignored by anyone.


    That said, it would be impossible for Ou Yangming to stay here for thousands of years to build a nest.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s easy. As long as you release your True Fire and leave a mark on my body, my identity can be proven,¡± the face on the bark answered with joy.

 Chapter 640 - Mark

    <h4>Chapter 640: Mark</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked at the boundless tree wall then at his small body.


    He knew that his Military Fire was marvelous, and it was also the reason the Wutong Tree valued him so much. Nheless, he would be overestimating himself if he wanted to leave a mark on the tree.


    The face on the bark shed a ttering smile as though it perceived Ou Yangming¡¯s thought. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fully cooperate with you and won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and expressed, ¡°Honestly, can you change your face? I¡¯ll have a mental disorder if I look at you.¡±


    The tree person was imitating Ou Yangming¡¯s face. Even if anyone else was in his situation, one would not be happy about it.


    There was an immediate foundational change in the tree person¡¯s face but instead of a male¡¯s face, a pretty female¡¯s face appeared this time. Moreover, the tree person¡¯s voice changed drastically and became pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°As you wish, sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head helplessly. He wanted to leave, but he vaguely sensed the Wutong Tree¡¯s determination.


    If he simply left without bothering about the Wutong Tree, nobody would know what crazy actions it would take. After all, the tree had been waiting for over 10,000 years in this hidden, small world, and it was simr to a drowning person that suddenly saw the hope of being saved. If its wish could not be fulfilled...


    As Ou Yangming extended his arm, his fire burned. ¡°How can I leave a mark?¡±


    The tree person was ted, hence it quickly answered, ¡°Sir, you only need to leave a burn mark on my body.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised another question, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The main trunk, of course.¡± The face shook and disappeared all of a sudden, then it was reced by a handprint.


    Without needing to ask, the handprint¡¯s size was definitely the same as that of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. ¡®How long has this old dryad been waiting? It¡¯s quite rare for it to be so proactive.¡¯


    He shed to the side of the tree wall, then he pressed it hard with his Military Fire.


    Given that he was incredibly sharp-eyed, he perfectly ced his hand on the handprint on the bark. Following that, his zing Military Fire burned intensely.


    Ou Yangming did not hold back at all this time; he went all-out. In front of this unpredictable giant tree, he did not think about wanting to conceal his abilities at all.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was in disbelief because the old tree¡¯s bark seemed to be unaffected by his Military Fire even though he had released the fire to an extremity. Not to mention being burned at all, there was no mark at all.


    The young fellow widened his eyes, and he was so shocked that it was indescribable.


    His Military Fire could melt any strong materials in extremely short times, but he felt helpless against the old bark.


    No matter how powerful the fire he released, the bark was unaffected and did not change at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. Just as he was going to withdraw his fire, he heard the Wutong Tree shout with excitement, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s such a mighty Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Sir, you¡¯re truly amazing.¡±


    His face turned red with rage as he questioned furiously, ¡°Hey, do you find me amusing?¡±


    He could sense that his fire could not hurt the Wutong Tree at all, but the tree person praised him for having a remarkable Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Was it not obvious that it was mocking him?


    The tree person instantly responded, ¡°Sir, please calm down. I dare not find you amusing at all. It¡¯s just that your fire¡¯s power is astonishingly pure... It¡¯s the purest Heavenly Phoenix Fire.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, but he spoke mercilessly, ¡°Hmph, a Heavenly Phoenix Fire? It can¡¯t even break through your bark. Forget it, you should look for someone else.¡±


    Even so, the fire in his hand still burned fiercely without any signs of its intensity being reduced.


    ¡°Ah, sir, you mustn¡¯t,¡± the tree person screamed and persuaded the young fellow right away, ¡°My bark¡¯s too thick, but I¡¯m already doing my best to control it and weaken all of its defenses. Sir, please hold on a little longer. As long as your Heavenly Phoenix Fire can burn past ayer of my bark, you should be able to reach my core and leave a mark.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and asked, ¡°Your mark¡¯s quite tough indeed. How long will it take for me to burn past it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯ll be very fast,¡± the tree person answered carefully.


    ¡°How exactly long will it take? If you don¡¯t tell me, you can forget about this,¡± Ou Yangming noted directly.


    Feeling helpless, the tree person lowered its voice and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take roughly a month.¡±


    ¡°What? How long did you say it¡¯ll take?¡± Ou Yangming was in disbelief.


    ¡°Ah, uhm... It¡¯ll take at most 3 months!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression kept changing. He only felt that the old bark was truly and unbelievably formidable.


    He had confirmed that the Wutong Tree was fully cooperating with him so that he could leave a mark on it. Since it said that it was trying its best to weaken its defense, it must be the case.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire still could not burn the tree¡¯s bark in a short time. Even if he continued to burn it, he could only achieve his goal through an umted effort of 1 to 3 months.


    If the Wutong Tree were to set up a full defense, how potent would it be?


    The thought of it gave Ou Yangming goosebumps.


    He suddenly had a feeling that even Ghost-wed Venerable One or the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would not be able to hurt the Wutong Tree at all.


    Having said that, the powerful being was being obedient to beg him to build a nest here...¡¯Pfft, I¡¯m not a real bird, so why should I build a nest?


    ¡®No matter what, this is an exceptional good fortune for me. Not to mention 3 months, even if it¡¯ll take 3 years, I¡¯ll have to finish marking this tree first.¡¯


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and shifted his mental power to his fire, causing it to burn more intensely. While the fire had a slight breakthrough, the old Wutong Tree, which had been alive for several 10,000 years, did not feel anything at all.


    However, the tree could sense that Ou Yangming was doing his best, thus he was touched.


    Ever since the Wutong Tree was born, it mustplete its mission of a lifetime.


    This was the instinct of its kind, and it was something that was deeply imprinted in it. Regardless of the situation, the imprint could not be erased at all.


    After experiencing setbacks, difficulties, and loneliness for countless years, the Wutong Tree finally made progress, so it was not going to give up. When it sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s effort, it was so touched that it almost cried.


    It finally met the chosen one after waiting for countless years. Unless it experienced the feeling itself, it could not put it into words.


    Without warning, willow twigs appeared behind Ou Yangming, whererge leaves could be seen growing strangely on both ends on them.


    Subsequently, the leaves swayed quickly ording to a frequency. They stirred up a strong wind, which kept blowing Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming, who was burning with his Military Fire, was stunned. He only noticed the leaves, which had appeared soundlessly, when he turned to look. He could not help butugh when he nced at them, and he thought, ¡®This old tree person¡¯s quite an interesting fe.¡¯


    That said, this was just a beginning. Before long, another willow twig appeared in front of Ou Yangming, but this one bore a big fruit. The fruit suddenly split from the tip when it arrived in front of him, causing a sweet smell to fill the air.


    The eyes of Big Yellow and the 2 spirit beasts lit up as soon as they picked up the smell. They forgot themselves and drooled.


    Ou Yangming was hesitant. He naturally understood that the tree person would not harm him at this moment.


    As he opened his mouth and sucked, the liquid inside the fruit flowed into his mouth like flowing water. Once the juice entered the young fellow¡¯s mouth, his eyes could not help but gleam.


    ¡®How is this fruit juice? It¡¯s simplyparable with an immortal liquid... No, it¡¯s superior to an immortal liquid.¡¯


    The fruit juice entered Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth and flowed toward his stomach, then it turned into spiritual power and mental power in a split second, allowing his losses to bepensated. The young fellow only took a few gulps of the juice, but he felt stuffed. Not only was his thirst quenched, but he also became highly-spirited again.


    Ou Yangming did not have life-or-death battles after he entered the secret realm, but he also consumed some powers. At this time, he no longer felt sleepy nor exhausted.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow barked suddenly as it could not hold it back anymore.


    ¡®Think of me when there¡¯s something good!¡¯


    Ou Yangming chuckled and asked, ¡°Can you give some of this to it?¡±


    ¡°As you wish, sir,¡± the tree person replied to him without any hesitation. With that, 3 more rattans appeared, and the same fruits were presented to the 3 spirit beasts.


    The fruit was precious to Ou Yangming, but the tree person did not attach any importance to it.


    After all, the few fruits were an insignificant portion of what it had.


    Ou Yangming pressed his hand against the handprint and continued to release his fire to burn the old bark.


    The old bark was truly stubborn and tough, such that it could not be prated by the Military Fire, which could melt gold and metals. Nheless, Ou Yangming showed immense patience at this moment. After 2 months, his eyes glowed as he vaguely felt that there was some progress.


    At the same time, the entire oasis shook a little. The tree person expressed delightfully, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ll seed soon, so please do your best.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. His aura began to change subtly, and his endless fire seemed to havepletely burst out.


    The explosive power was intense and fearsome. It gathered his essence, energy, and spirit, then it prated the giant tree at once...

 Chapter 641 - Don’t Regret

    <h4>Chapter 641: Don¡¯t Regret</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An intense and indescribably enormous power suddenly spread upward from the handprint, such that it zoomed against the current toward the treetop.


    The power was so forceful as though all of the powers in the entire small world gathered here at this instant. As the surging aura filled the air, Big Yellow and the 2 spirit beasts immediately copsed to the ground as if an extremely fearsome thing above them was suppressing them.


    As the unparalleled power soared into the sky, especially at the treetop, a giant mushroom-shaped cloud rose and rushed into the sky too. Itter dispersed in mid-air, causing destructive heatwaves to be released.


    Nheless, the heatwaves did not really spread. When they reached the borders of the oasis, they were subdued and became orderly as if they were constrained by a certain power, hence they sank bit by bit. Moreover, once the heatwaves, which were hot enough to burn spirit beasts, swept down, they halted halfway. This was because they could not prate the dense leaves, so they could only slowly disperse in mid-air.


    After experiencing this unforeseen change, Big Yellow and the 2 other spirit beasts looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    In particr, Big Yellow widened its eyes and wondered, ¡®When did Lil¡¯ Ming possess such a tremendous power...¡¯


    Ou Yangming was also bright-eyed at the moment. He slowly retracted his hand in disbelief.


    He looked up after some time and exhaled before he remarked, ¡°You exaggerated it.¡±


    The fiery momentum was shocking indeed, but Ou Yangming knew it was not his power as he could not have released such power in an instant.


    In actuality, the huge and destructive power was let out by the Wutong Tree after the imprinting seeded. It was a power that had been repressed for over 10,000 years.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not waste his time throughout the 2 months as he benefited very much too.


    The time he spent on burning the bark was equivalent to a never-ending cultivation. If it was someone else or on a different asion, even Ou Yangming could not have done this.


    Humans must recuperate. Besides, Ou Yangming was continuously burning without stinting on releasing his power. Even if he was an iron man, he could not have held on.


    Nevertheless, the Wutong Tree was evidently well-prepared. Every time Ou Yangming consumed a third of his power and vigor, it would retrieve a fruit for him. The fruit was unbelievably mighty, and it was simply simr to the concentrated immortal liquid introduced by thezy turtle as it had an unequaled effect. It got rid of the young fellow¡¯s umted exhaustion at once, and it helped him regain spiritual power so that he would be full of energy again.


    Given that a powerful being was taking care of the logistics, Ou Yangming could cast his worries aside. After burning continuously for 2 months, he finally burned past theyer of the ridiculously tough bark.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming gained notable advantages too.


    After being constantly used and replenished, his sea of consciousness somehow expanded to twice its original size. When he sensed his power and the one released by the Wutong Tree into the air, it was also an incredibly mysterious experience.


    Not only did his pure mental power reach a Spiritualist¡¯s middle-rank standard, but most importantly, he attained a strongerprehension in controlling this power.


    The face on the bark appeared again but this time, apart from expressing its immense joy, it also looked at Ou Yangming with special respect.


    ¡°Master, I was too ted, but I couldn¡¯t hold it back because you¡¯re finally here after I waited for over 10,000 years.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. After leaving a mark on the Wutong Tree, there was indeed a mysterious connection between them, and it allowed him to understand its emotions. He even had a feeling that he could even easily look through the tree¡¯s plentiful memories if he was willing to. Even so, the young fellow did not act rashly. After all, the memories were collected over several 10,000 years. Based on his cultivation base and boundary at the moment, the gushing memories would likely make him explode if he touched them carelessly.


    He looked deeply at the contour on the bark and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t regret this?¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± The tree person chuckled and answered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re thinking too much. It took me so long to stumble upon this opportunity, so why would I regret this?¡±


    ¡°Heh, I can¡¯t help you much given my abilities now, whereas an adult phoenix can burn you with a fire that can even burn the sky, and it¡¯ll somewhat give you a new lease of life.¡±


    Once the mark connected them, Ou Yangming vaguely understood the reason the tree person wanted to do this; it was a mysterious appreciation of feelings after a kind ofmunication.


    The Wutong Tree sighed and responded, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really overthinking this. Putting aside the fact that Wutong Trees like me don¡¯t get to choose, even if I could, God knows how long it¡¯ll take for me to meet an adult phoenix.¡± It paused for a while before it expressed honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for several 10,000 years, and I really can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Although he had not found the little red bird yet, in actual fact, even the little bird would be a better candidate to leave a mark on the Wutong Tree.


    The young fellow noted after some thought, ¡°Continue to cultivate here while I go outside to gain more experiences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. I hope that you¡¯ll seed soon and return to build your nest,¡± the Wutong Tree replied to him loudly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched hard because that was indeed the Wutong Tree¡¯s biggest wish. It would not be an issue if a real phoenix was present, but the words sounded unusually odd and ear-piercing to a human like him.


    Heter looked at Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    The 2 spirit beasts instantly kowtowed at him with respect.


    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± They were both quivering a little.


    Before this, they only regarded Ou Yangming as a particrly gifted human but after what happened, even a fool could guess his ¡°real identity¡±. When the spirit beasts thought about his identity, they found it hard to uphold their unyielding characters in front of him.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and cursed internally, ¡®My real identity isn¡¯t what you think it is; I¡¯m a legitimate human.¡¯


    Despite that, it was best not to say that in front of the Wutong Tree.


    ¡°The 2 of you can stay here.¡± Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he continued, ¡°The cultivation environment and resources should be 100 times better than what¡¯s avable on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. Strive to advance as soon as you can, and you might still be of help to me in the future.¡±


    Even though the 2 spirit beasts were low-rank spirit beasts, they would be considered top-notch beings in the lower realm. On the contrary, they seemed to be not quite useful in the Spiritual Realm, and they might even be burdens to Ou Yangming if they stayed by his side. Therefore, ever since the young fellow found this safe ce, he wanted to settle them down here. Additionally, he did not want his ¡°real identity¡± to be exposed, thus making them stay here would unquestionably be the best choice.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Antelope looked at each other. They uttered carefully, ¡°As you wish, sir.¡±


    They were already satisfied with being able to be acquainted with Ou Yangming. In any case, they also dared not have the rebellious thought of disobeying his order.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Wutong, I¡¯ll leave them under your good care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll provide them with cultivation resources so that they¡¯ll advance as soon as possible and won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± The Wutong Tree hesitated for a moment before it added, ¡°Master, I actually have tons of cultivation resources here, so can slowly cultivate here.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and rejoined, ¡°Nothing canpare to going on a journey on my own. Besides, there¡¯s something outside that I¡¯m still worried about, so I can¡¯t cultivate in istion here for now.¡±


    The Wutong Tree dared not persuade him anything, so it suggested, ¡°Yes, Master. Since you¡¯re not willing to stay here, take some items with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve taken enough items, and I feel at ease leaving the rest of them here with you.¡± He waved at Big Yellow and said to the Wutong Tree, ¡°Send us out.¡±


    The Wutong Tree responded to him with respect. Following that, 2 willow twigs coiled around the young fellow and the big yellow dog.


    At the spur of the moment, a peculiar energy fluctuation appeared around them, then the view in front of them changed unimaginably.


    Having said that, none of those affected Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. With the Wutong Tree¡¯s full protection, the fluctuation in the space could not have an impact on them at all.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    In the blink of an eye, by the time Ou Yangming and Big Yellow calmed down, they realized that they had left the oasis and crossed the in and were directly brought back to the secret realm¡¯s entrance.


    The human and the dog looked at each other and were shocked.


    It was worth noting that the Wutong Tree¡¯s ability to control space was unbelievably mighty.


    ¡°Lil Ming, we can actually stay here to cultivate.¡± Big Yellow was rather reluctant to leave the realm. ¡°The Spiritual Realm is quite dangerous.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Big Yellow, they probably came to the Spiritual Realm too, but there¡¯s no news about them at all. How can I not worry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they probably entered the Spiritual Realm too, but why don¡¯t the Nine Great Sects know anything about it?¡± Big Yellow was puzzled.


    The young fellow spread out his hands and responded, ¡°I have no idea, but I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of it.¡±


    He sounded determined. ¡®Multi-armed King Kong and the others couldn¡¯t have mysteriously disappeared, right? If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯ll surely find the little red bird and ask what it has been doing.¡¯


    With that, they shed and finally left the secret realm.


    Behind them, the massive oasis was gently swaying ording to a fixed frequency. And the Wutong Tree¡¯s proud voice filled the whole secret realm.


    ¡°Finally, finally, finally, haha...¡±

 Chapter 642 - Block The News

    <h4>Chapter 642: Block The News</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Deep inside the mountain where the Beast King Sect was, Yuqi the Venerable One paced with a dark face.


    No attendant could be seen within 100 meters from him because everyone that got close to the sect¡¯s greatest powerhouse felt lingering fears. It was an enormous pressure that made them lose their breaths as though they were suppressed by a mountain.


    This was the effect of a Venerable One releasing his aura. Even if a top-grade Spiritualist was present, it would be difficult for one to withstand the unbelievable pressure.


    Besides, given the circumstances, anyone could easily tell that Yuqi the Venerable One was definitely in a bad mood at the moment.


    Nheless, there was still somebody that would have the guts to go deep into the mountain to meet the Venerable One at this time.


    The white-haired old macaque walked slowly and at a staggering pace toward Yuqi the Venerable One. Although the aura around the Venerable One was still as intense as before, the macaque did not seem to have noticed it at all. The only thing was that it was walking unsteadily due to old age.


    Yuqi the Venerable One turned around and sighed. ¡°Brother Macaque, why have youe to find me instead of enjoying afortable retirement below the mountain?¡±


    There seemed to be a gap between him and the old macaque. He was not too polite when he spoke, but he still spoke with respect, which was unlike how a senior would speak casually to a junior in the sect.


    The old macaque pursed its lips and asked, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Why are you so restless?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One smiled bitterly and expressed, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in the sect that¡¯s daring enough to ask me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The old macaque shook its head and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not that bold, but the entire sect will make guesses about your negligence, and there won¡¯t be peace.¡±


    The Venerable One forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother Macaque, you have no idea. During my trip to Mount Wuzhi this time, I got into huge trouble.¡±


    ¡°Based on your identity and abilities, even if you¡¯re in huge trouble, you¡¯ll be able to solve it. Why are you acting like this and affecting the others?¡± The old macaque remarked.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed deeply and replied to it, ¡°Ah, Brother Macaque, you only say so because you don¡¯t know how serious the issue is.¡±


    The old macaque¡¯s face changed, and it asked, ¡°I suppose you went to Mount Wuzhi this time for the world passage built together by the Nine Great Sects, am I right?¡± It spoke sternly as it continued, ¡°What exactly is it that¡¯s making you so sulky? Even if that small world was destroyed, you don¡¯t have to act like this.¡± Its eyes suddenly lit up after some thought, and it asked, ¡°You blocked the news this time¡ªcould it be that...¡±


    ¡°Yes, the 9 of us ordered that the news be blocked because we¡¯re afraid of word getting out, which will cause an unbearable consequence.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One nodded.


    The old macaque was bright-eyed, and it noted after some time, ¡°I honestly can¡¯t think of anyone in Danzhou that the 9 of you together will be afraid of. Hmph, even if those fese at you at the same time, they might not be able to defeat you, can they?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Ah... Everything will be easier if it¡¯s those old opponents.¡±


    The old macaque was stunned. Countless thoughts crossed its mind, but it could not figure out what powerful being could make the Venerable One so dispirited.


    Despite being somewhat at odds with Yuqi the Venerable One, it would not make things worse for him.


    It pondered for a brief moment then waved its hand. ¡°Forget it. If there¡¯s serious trouble, I¡¯ll return to the mountain to get the Almighty Being¡¯s help even if I¡¯ll risk being shameless. Hmph, I¡¯d like to see if the Beast King Sect will really be eliminated in Danzhou.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up right away. If the Almighty Being would show up, while it would be hard to say for the other sects, at least the Beast King Sect would be safe.


    As the Venerable One bowed at the old macaque, he offered his thanks seriously, ¡°Brother Macaque, I¡¯ll be eternally grateful if you could lend me a helping hand.¡±


    The old macaque was slightly dumbfounded, and it finally had a heavy heart.


    Back then, it always thought that the Venerable Ones from the Nine Great Sects could take on any powerful enemy if they joined hands. However, after looking at Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s expression at this moment, it knew it was wrong.


    Perhaps the 2 parties had not really exchanged blows, but the Venerable One had admitted defeat from the bottom of his heart.


    How could the old macaque not be terror-stricken by such a figure?


    ¡°Tell me¡ªwho exactly is your opponent?¡± The old macaque uttered word by word.


    ¡°The 9 of us promised not to leak any information about this matter but since you¡¯re not an outsider, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One responded after a moment of silence. He answered helplessly, ¡°We provoked... A phoenix.¡±


    ¡°A ph-phoenix?¡± The old macaque widened its eyes. It was struck dumb for some time before it shouted furiously, ¡°You must be blind! How dare you provoke a phoenix? You... Weren¡¯t you too reckless!¡±


    Being a member of the Beasts, it knew better than Yuqi the Venerable One how fearsome the Phoenixes were. Even if the Almighty Being from the Beast King Sect¡¯s guild made an appearance, Yuqi the Venerable One might not be saved.


    ¡°It was also an unexpected misfortune for us...¡± The Venerable One sighed. He shook his head and described the incident where he and the others built the permanent passage on Mount Wuzhi, then he continued, ¡°We worked hard and did our best to establish the passage and send them here. Who knew, a young phoenix came as well. The more tragic thing was its good friend went missing due to a mysterious, unforeseen change in the passage. Ah, it was unusually mad, and it warned us then left...¡±


    The old macaque was stupefied for some time before it spoke, ¡°So this is why you blocked the news.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One kept smiling bitterly. ¡°If we didn¡¯t block the news, once people find out that the Nine Great Sects offended a phoenix... Heh, what do you think will happen?¡±


    The old macaque pondered carefully, and it could not help but feel a tingling sensation on its scalp.


    If everyone knew that the Nine Great Sects offended a phoenix due to the construction of a permanent interspatial passage, and that the phoenix even left the Spiritual Realm to seek help from an adult phoenix for revenge...


    Not only Danzhou, but half of the Spiritual Realm would also be in havoc.


    The Humans in Danzhou did not have a particrly formidable being, but the Nine Great Sects were not without foundations; they had their respective backgrounds, hence a slight issue would affect everything else.


    Yuqi the Venerable One waved his hand and sighed. ¡°God knows when that phoenix will return, so let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡±


    The old macaque opened its mouth as it wanted tofort the Venerable One, but it could not bring itself to do so. After pondering for a long time, it shook its head andmented. ¡°Well, I guess the only thing you can do now is to take one step at a time.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded, then he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been neglecting matters in the sect. Are there any major eventstely?¡±


    ¡°How could so-called major events in the sect affect you?¡± The old macaque chuckled as it mocked the Venerable One a little, but it added after some thought, ¡°That said, there was a happy event, but it became a bad thing instead.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the happy event? What¡¯s the bad thing?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Bai Zhiyi went to participate in the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s Trading Meet. Once the meet ended, he brought a smithing genius back to us. Hehe, that young fe¡¯s truly capable. Given his age, if he¡¯s trained with sufficient resources, he¡¯ll likely be the smithing god of this generation!¡± The old macaque sounded more excited as it spoke.


    Yuqi the Venerable One raised his eyebrows. He might not bother at all if the young fellow was an ordinary cksmith¡ªeven if he was a level higher than Bai Zhiyi. On the other hand, things would be different if the young fellow was qualified to be a smithing god in the future.


    A smithing god was an Almighty Being that was 100 times greater than ordinary cksmiths. Not to mention Yuqi the Venerable One, even for beings that were stronger than him, they would not easily offend a smithing god.


    ¡°Oh? Is there such a genius? Quickly recruit him into our sect.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t know that young fe¡¯s that gifted, so while I made arrangements, I was a step slower. In the end, he was infuriated by 2 idiots in our sect, so he simply left,¡± the old macaque stated helplessly.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyelids flickered as he listened, and his hands could not help but tremble too.


    ¡°He left? You actually let a future smithing god leave?¡±


    The old macaque waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. He made up his mind to leave, so do you think he¡¯ll like it if we force him toe back? Hmph, don¡¯t worry, I have a backup n, so he¡¯ll surelye back. Heh, but some fe that¡¯s being eyed by a phoenix might not be able to witness everything.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was stunned, and his frightening aura vanished right away.


    Indeed, he had not solved his problem yet. He had headaches and felt dizzy whenever he thought about the terrifying little red bird.


    He had cursed internally countless times because the little red bird was truly unreasonably, but he knew better that the Phoenixes... Were never reasonable beings to begin with.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed after a long time, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s that young fe¡¯s name? What¡¯s his background?¡±


    The old macaque pondered for a while before it answered, ¡°That person¡¯s name is Ou Yangming. As for his background, I suppose he¡¯s from another state because he doesn¡¯t know much about Danzhou... Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s that... Look on your face?¡±


    After hearing what the old macaque said, the Venerable One had an extremely weird look on his face.


    He widened his eyes so much that they almost took up a fifth of the space on his face. Following that, he stared at the old macaque strangely and questioned word by word, ¡°What did you say his name was?¡±


    The old macaque was taken aback by his fierce reaction, so it quickly replied to him, ¡°I heard it from Bai Zhiyi that his name is Ou Yangming, and he¡¯s from... Hey? No way¡ªis he the one that the phoenix is looking for?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One suddenly looked up. He let out a thunderous sound, which echoed in the entire Beast King Sect.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Zhiyi? Quicklye and meet me!¡±


    The words rumbled in the air, such that everyone in the sect heard him well.


    Having said that, the people were shocked as they could not understand why the Venerable One summoned the elder out of the blue.


    At the foot of the mountain, Bai Zhiyi was also dazed. He finally sighed and forced a smile as he uttered, ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be a blessing if it isn¡¯t a misfortune, but if it¡¯s a misfortune, I won¡¯t be able to avoid it...¡±


    He stood up and got dressed, then he walked slowly toward the peak.

 Chapter 643 - Small Town

    <h4>Chapter 643: Small Town</h4>


    2 figures shed in a cave as Ou Yangming and Big Yellow returned to the secret realm¡¯s entrance without a sound.


    Ou Yangmingmented as he looked around him. He definitely gained a lot from his trip to the secret realm this time. Whether it was the Concentric Knots, the poisonous pills, or the various spiritual realms, they were rare treasures, such that even just one of them would have made his trip worthwhile.


    Needless to say, nothing else would be worth mentioning aspared to being acknowledged by the Wutong Tree.


    The only thing was the Wutong Tree was overly powerful, and there was a huge disparity between Ou Yangming¡¯s powers and that of the tree. As such, the young fellow could not borrow its powers.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, we¡¯re out.¡± Big Yellow wagged its tail with excitement.


    It was trembling with fear below the Wutong Tree in the secret realm, by which it dared not be offensive nor disobedient.


    The big yellow dog knew the giant Wutong Tree was extremely important to Ou Yangming, hence even though it disliked the oppressive ce, it stayed by the young fellow¡¯s side.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re out. Hehe...¡± Ou Yangming nodded and smiled faintly. Although there were constant setbacks, they finally had the best oue.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why didn¡¯t you take some treasures from it?¡± Big Yellow blinked and asked all of a sudden.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked the big yellow dog in return, ¡°Do you know what they are?¡±


    Big Yellow quickly shook its head and answered, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know them, and neither do I recognize them,¡± Ou Yangming expressed helplessly, ¡°We must be careful of those items with unknown origins. Besides...¡± He hesitated for a while before he spoke as if he was talking to himself, ¡°It¡¯s better not to keep its things for now.¡±


    The big yellow dog was startled for some time, then it asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled without saying a word. He shook his head and walked into the distance. As for Big Yellow, it tilted its head but could not understand why, so it gave up wondering and followed the young fellow.


    With that, the human and the dog left the area and went back by the way they came.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not want to return to the Beast King Sect just like that. Xia Zizhen was not a top-notch figure from the sect, but he was a part of it. Moreover, Bai Zhiyi knew about them going on an adventure together to explore the secret realm.


    Now that Xia Zizhen died, Ou Yangming felt cornered because he did not know how he should exin to Bai Zhiyi.


    He could not tell the truth, of course, because he could not reveal the situation inside the secret realm.


    Under the circumstances, his best option would be hiding in the secret realm to cultivate. Once more time passed and people forgot about this matter, he would thene out to the outside world.


    However, Ou Yangming was worried about the lower realm, thus he could not stay in the secret realm and pretend as though nothing happened.


    After walking for a day and a night, Ou Yangming identified the direction and headed elsewhere.


    He wanted to go around the Beast King Sect¡¯s boundary to explore the other areas. Perhaps he could find out about the people from the lower realm through the other sects.


    Throughout their journey, they walked past a small town, which was of an average scale as it housed hundreds of families. Furthermore, the young adults from every family had great physical strength and courage, where they carried auras unique to martial arts powerhouses.


    Ou Yangming did a quick visual assessment and was rather surprised.


    There were no Spiritualists in the small town, but most of the martial artists were equivalent to Yang Grade cultivators in the lower realm.


    Yang Grade cultivators were incrediblebat powers for any n in the lower realm. On the other hand, it seemed like they could be seen everywhere in the Spiritual Realm. It was worth noting that Ou Yangming had only chosen a direction by random instead of being served by the Beast King Sect along the way.


    Therefore, what he was seeing this time was probably the normal situation for the Humans in the Spiritual Realm.


    The small town was bustling with noise as if a festival was being held. A cheerful aura filled the air.


    Ou Yangming joined the people happily and went inside a luxurious restaurant.


    The restaurant¡¯s decoration was normal, but it was certainly second to none in the small town.


    When Ou Yangming brought Big Yellow, which was much bigger than him, upstairs, he immediately sensed tens of people staring.... At the big yellow dog behind him.


    Big Yellow naturally sensed those looks too. It bared its teeth as it was displeased, and it red at the people. Upon seeing the big yellow dog¡¯s fierce look, most of the people looked away and were slightly afraid.


    A spirit beast¡ªspirit beasts were the only ones with such a ferocious look and momentum.


    At the spur of the moment, there was a heavy atmosphere in the restaurant, and the people lowered their voices as they spoke.


    A waiter seated Ou Yangming respectfully andid out a gorgeous rug for Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He did not think that the restaurant would have such good hospitality where a customer¡¯s pet would be treated so well.


    Big Yellowy on the rug approvingly. After walking with Ou Yangming for such a long time, it was finally time to enjoy.


    Once Ou Yangming made an order, delicious dishes were sent to him one after another, and he tasted all of them. Every ce had its specialties, and it was the same here. Nevertheless, the dishes here were not to the young fellow¡¯s liking, whereas Big Yellow ate delightfully.


    Out of the blue, Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He was sitting by the window, where his back was facing the aisle. Even so, he could sense through his mental conception that an enormous aura was appearing on the aisle.


    He was shocked. ¡®Are there Spirit Grade cultivators in this small town too?


    ¡®As many Spirit Grade cultivators as there are in the Spiritual Realm, they can¡¯t be everywhere, can they?¡¯


    The entering person walked up and scanned the ce, then he instantly fixed his gaze on Big Yellow. It was inevitable because of the big yellow dog¡¯s build and formidable aura. Unless one was blind, one would not be able to ignore it.


    ¡°Elder Teng, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Elder Teng!¡±


    ¡°Elder Teng, everything has been prepared for you. Please...¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help but turn to look.


    Over there, over 10 people came up in session. Other than the white-haired elder¡ªa Spirit Grade powerhouse¡ªat the front, the rest were equivalent to Supreme Great Ancestors in the lower realm.


    Seeing how everyone greeted the elder, Ou Yangming knew he was surely a local resident in this small town.


    This was only a small town for the Humans, but there were so many powerhouses. While Ou Yangming had once helped 1,000 over powerhouses at the peak of Yang Grade advance to Extreme Grade, he was deeply in awe.


    If every town for the Humans had such arge scale of powerhouses, how fearsome would their overallbat power be?


    Perhaps the powerhouses from 2 to 3 townsbined could run amuck in the lower realm.


    This was the gap between the Spiritual Realm and the lower realm, and it was an irreparable discrepancy.


    Elder Teng nodded at the people, then he hesitated for a while before he approached Ou Yangming with a smile. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m Teng Liangpeng. How should I address you, little brother?¡±


    Ou Yangming beamed and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Greetings, Elder Teng.¡±


    Teng Liangpengughed out loud. ¡°Oh, Brother Ou, you¡¯re being too polite. You tter me!¡± He nced at Big Yellow again with a bright smile on his face, but he was secretly alert.


    ¡®This big dog carried an immensely strong aura. If I were to go against it, I might not be able to defeat it at all.


    ¡®On top of that, there¡¯s also this mysterious young man. Given that he¡¯s with such a formidable spirit beast, even if his cultivation base is inferior to that of the dog, he can¡¯t be much weaker.¡¯


    Teng Liangpeng curbed his thought and smiled politely. ¡°Brother Ou, have youe to join the Hunting Meet?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, but he responded, ¡°I passed by the town unintentionally and noticed the liveliness here, so I came to take a look. As for the Hunting Meet that you were talking about, I know nothing about it.¡±


    For some reason, Ou Yangming sensed that the martial arts cultivators around them seemed to be relieved.


    Teng Liangpeng looked regretful, and he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s such a pity. If you could join our town¡¯s Hunting Meet, you¡¯ll definitely get an excellent ranking.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, so it¡¯ll be better for me to stay put instead of moving around. I guess I¡¯ll just take a break here.¡±


    The elder did not try to persuade him. Heter suggested, ¡°Brother Ou, since you came to our town, it must be fate. How about you join us for a chat?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment and asked, ¡°Mypanion...¡±


    Teng Liangpengughed out loud. ¡°Since it¡¯s yourpanion, we¡¯ll naturally treat it equally.¡±


    The young fellow looked deeply at him. It turned out that it was not rare for spirit beasts and humans to travel together in the Spiritual Realm. The people from the Beast King Sect¡¯s boundary found it normal, and it was also the same case in ces far from the sect.


    Invited by Teng Liangpeng, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow joined the most luxurious table in the restaurant.


    The elder did not hide anything about the town. He sincerely introduced everything to Ou Yangming, who finally understood the culture of towns.


    It turned out that the few towns here would hold an annual Hunting Meet, where people would hunt on a mountain ridge not far away.


    The strongest person with the most quarries would not only be envied and praised highly, but would also earn the Hunting King title.


    Of course, given Teng Liangpeng¡¯s identity and age, he would not participate in thepetition. In fact, in all of the viges, powerhouses that were 40 years old and above would automatically withdraw themselves.


    At this point, Ou Yangming finally understood why the young martial arts cultivators were hostile toward him.


    He looked at Big Yellow andughed internally. ¡®Without this mighty spirit beast by my side, the other people wouldn¡¯t have stared.¡¯

 Chapter 644 - Feud

    <h4>Chapter 644: Feud</h4>


    ¡°Hunt!¡±


    ¡°Hunt!¡±


    ¡°Hunt...¡±


    Numerous yells and cheers were heard in the town all of a sudden. They were filled with joy and pride.


    Ou Yangming turned to look in shock from the restaurant. He saw people walking out of the town one after another, and they were either young or strong men. Each of them had strong physiques, and they looked excited like never before.


    Teng Liangpengughed out loud and said, ¡°Brother Ou, the Hunting Meet has begun.¡±


    At this time, the restaurant¡¯s boss stooped and approached carefully to ask, ¡°Sir Teng, the feast is ready, so would you like to take your seats?¡±


    The elder nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take our seats.¡±


    Nheless, it was then when the few Extreme Grade powerhouses behind him stepped forward at the same time and expressed with respect, ¡°Sir, we¡¯d like to hunt too.¡±


    They were in Extreme Grade, but they were still young. ording to Teng Liangpeng¡¯s description earlier, they could join the hunt and were even hot candidates to be victorious.


    Teng Liangpeng furrowed his eyebrows and questioned, ¡°Why are you going so early when your cultivation bases are much higher than the others? Hmph, are you trying to not give them any chance?¡±


    The men looked at each other embarrassedly.


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®Looks like Teng Liangpeng¡¯s quite shrewd. If the Extreme Grade powerhouses go hunting now and fight for quarries against martial artists with Yang Grade cultivation bases at most, one can imagine the oue before the hunt even starts.


    ¡®On the other hand, the situation will be entirely different if they¡¯re restrained and only allowed to leave after a certain period.


    ¡®But nobody can do this without having a notable reputation and excellent abilities.¡¯


    Ou Yangming followed them into the most luxurious room and slowly ate. Throughout the feast, he observed everyone¡¯s expression.


    The Extreme Grade martial artists were patient, and they dared not disobey Teng Liangpeng. Even so, they clearly did not have the mood to eat as minutes felt like hours to them.


    Ou Yangming frowned. Although the young men were in Extreme Grade, in terms of endurance and disposition, they were far from equal-ranked powerhouses from the lower realm.


    Their cultivation bases as great ancestors were meaningless as they did not have the corresponding mental state.


    In a way, even if they had achievements in the future, they would be very limited.


    Ou Yangming was moved. Cultivating in the Spiritual Realm was indeed more effective than cultivating in the lower realm, but it did not seem like a good thing to a person¡¯s mental state.


    Teng Liangpeng was bright-eyed as he took in everyone¡¯s expression. He did not reprimand the powerhouses, but he was rather disappointed because while the children were eager to try, they were not stable at all. If the young men in the town became weaker, it would not be good news for the town.


    The elder then nced at Ou Yangming. He was constantly alert.


    Even though the fellow was young, he seemed to be as calm as a mountain as though nothing could shake him.


    A genius like him was much better than the young man in the town. If it was possible, Teng Liangpeng wanted to make him stay to be a member of this ce. Nevertheless, the elder got rid of the thought when he looked at the spirit beast beside Ou Yangming.


    Given that Ou Yangming was protected by a spirit beast at such a young age, Teng Liangpeng figured that he was definitely not from a small and unknown n.


    How could a young man from an influential n fancy the small town?


    Time ticked slowly. After 3 hours, Teng Liangpeng finally said, ¡°It¡¯s about time, so those of you that want to hunt can go now.¡±


    The eyes of the young Extreme Grade martial artists lit up right away. Had they not been enduring such a long time for this moment?


    With that, they got up one by one and bid their farewells. All of them still looked confident.


    Ou Yangming looked strangely at Teng Liangpeng as he could not understand the elder¡¯s intention.


    Teng Liangpeng chuckled and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, do you not understand why I¡¯m doing this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered honestly after some thought.


    ¡°The hunt onlysts for 6 hours. Now that half of the time is gone, if I still don¡¯t let them go, hehe, they won¡¯t stand a chance toe first,¡± Teng Liangpeng exined seriously, then he sighed and added, ¡°I only want to let them suffer a little setback, but I don¡¯t intend to strip them of their achievements.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered and remarked, ¡°Elder Teng, you¡¯re very wise indeed. With half of the time gone, unless they¡¯re willing to fail, they¡¯ll surely go all-out. Hehe, if their results turn out to be worse than that of the Yang Grade powerhouses, they¡¯ll likely be jokes of the town in the future.¡±


    Teng Liangpengughed out loud. ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re incredibly sharp. That¡¯s exactly my intention.¡±


    The young fellow smiled faintly. The Extreme Grade powerhouses might have startedte but given their cultivation bases, they would not perform worse than the Yang Grade powerhouses if they gave their all. Despite that, if they cked, the Yang Grade powerhouses that started hunting 3 hours earlier might not let them gain victory easily.


    Given that the elder managed the time perfectly, he must not be underestimated.


    As for the other people, instead of leaving, they waited quietly in the restaurant.


    Needless to say, the table in front of them was no longer filled with delicious dishes. Instead, they were served fragrant tea from the vige, where even Ou Yangming and Big Yellow expressed approval of the fragrance.


    Items that were produced in the Spiritual Realm, even if they were from an unknown small town, were of better quality than fine products from the lower realm.


    Another hour passed, but Ou Yangming continued to have a casual conversation with Teng Liangpeng and the others. He had onlye to the Spiritual Realm for several months and met many people, but he still did not know much about the ce.


    After intentionally raising questions for some time, Ou Yangming roughly understood the lives of themoners in the Spiritual Realm. Teng Liangpeng and the others were suspicious, but they still told him what they knew as much as possible.


    Without warning, a mor was heard outside, and it was vaguely apanied by cries.


    One of the men stood up and looked outside the window, then he cried, ¡°It¡¯s the hunters!¡±


    The people in the restaurant were slightly stunned. In particr, Teng Liangpeng and his people were red with rage.


    It was worth noting that Spiritualists from the outside world rarely visited their town. Now that they finally met one, the hunters that left to hunt were crying out loud. Were they not bringing shame to the town?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Go and take a look,¡± Teng Liangpeng ordered in a deep voice while he held back his anger.


    That person nodded but before he could leave, a figure jumped inside in a sh. It was one of the young Extreme Grade powerhouses that left earlier.


    He looked afraid and anxious at the moment. As soon as he saw Teng Liangpeng, he shouted as if he found his savior, ¡°Mayor, something bad happened!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Teng Liangpeng¡¯s face changed.


    That person stood dumbfoundedly and was flustered.


    Ou Yangming secretly shook his head. The fellow had an Extreme Grade cultivation base but if he fought against equal-ranked powerhouses¡ªeven if they were newly-advanced great ancestors¡ªhe would certainly rankst.


    Teng Liangpeng took a deep breath before he said, ¡°What is it? Take your time.¡±


    The man lowered his head and responded, ¡°Yes, Mayor. We were hunting on the mountain behind the town, but the people from the Lu Family Town suddenly appeared. Not only did they steal our quarries, but they also hurt several people.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°We were reasoning with them, but they sent a spirit beast...¡±


    ¡°A spirit beast?¡± Teng Liangpeng was struck dumb. ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s a spirit beast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we couldn¡¯t have been mistaken!¡±


    Teng Liangpeng nodded slowly. He looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Brother Ou, there¡¯s a small problem that needs to be handled. Wait here for a while, and we¡¯lle back to join you once we settle it.¡±


    Ou Yangming rubbed his nose and thought, ¡®How unlucky I must be that something like this is happening while I¡¯m having a meal?¡¯


    Having said that, he could tell that Teng Liangpeng and the others did not arrange the unforeseen change; it was truly an emergency.


    The young fellow cleared his throat and expressed, ¡°Elder Teng, if you don¡¯t mind, allow me to go and take a look too.¡±


    Teng Liangpeng¡¯s eyes glowed, and he smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re interested,e with us.¡±


    He had not perceived Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, but Big Yellow¡¯s strength was clear to see. Even if he could not utilize the big yellow dog¡¯s power, he could let ite along to put up a front.


    Following that, everyone stood up and followed the Extreme Grade cultivator to the mountain behind.


    Ou Yangming did not walk quickly, but he followed Big Yellow closely, hence nobody saw through his capability.


    Before long, they arrived at the ce of the incident. Over there, tens of burly men stood in rows, and they were sneering disdainfully. Opposite them, the martial artists from the town red at them together.


    Teng Liangpeng looked into the distance and scoffed before he questioned loudly, ¡°Lu Zhenxie, why are you people from the Lu family here?¡±


    The person in the front was a middle-aged man. He sneered and answered, ¡°Old Teng, don¡¯t make a fuss over nothing. We were just hunting.¡±


    ¡°Hunting? Is this where you should be hunting?¡± Teng Liangpengughed due to extreme anger. ¡°Lu Zhenxie, would you like me to hunt in the Lu Family Town?¡±


    Lu Zhenjie could not help butugh. ¡°Old Teng, if you¡¯re capable and aren¡¯t afraid of not being able to return, go ahead and try it.¡±


    Teng Liangpeng was enraged. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can make sure that you won¡¯t be able to go back too.¡±


    Judging from how they were giving each other tit for tat, it was clear that there had long been a feud between them.

 Chapter 645 - Careless And Poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 645: Careless And Poisoned</h4>


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡±


    Strange sounds were suddenly hearding from the opposite crowd. They sounded like they carried a magic power, causing the people to shudder with fear.


    Teng Liangpeng¡¯s face changed, and he yelled fiercely, ¡°What is it? Stop ying tricks ande out!¡±


    Without warning, a ck figure jumped out from behind Lu Zhenxie and the others. It was extremely fast, by which it transformed into a ck light and zoomed toward Teng Liangpeng as soon as it appeared. Moreover, its momentum was violent as though it was frenzied.


    Teng Liangpeng was a Spirit Grade powerhouse. He simply grunted without retreating, then he went forward and attacked mercilessly.


    Those from the younger generation in the town stood beside and behind him. No matter who their enemy was, they must not retreat easily.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    After 3 continuous explosive sounds, the 2 figures separated. It was then when everyone saw that Teng Liangpeng¡¯s opponent was a human-sized lizard.


    ¡°A lizard from the Insects!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately became alert.


    In Danzhou, the most powerful lizard insect was unquestionably Ghost-wed Venerable One, which happened to have a huge enmity toward him. Therefore, his reaction was entirely different when he met a lizard insect.


    Teng Liangpeng shed back to his original spot, and his hands were trembling. Instead of gaining any advantage from his fight against the lizard, he was so shocked that his blood boiled.


    Nheless, the lizard did not have it any better as it rolled on the ground and had several wounds by the time it got up. Even so, when it turned to look at the elder and continuously stuck out its long tongue, the other people that saw its ice-cold, unfeeling eyes were fearful.


    Teng Liangpeng stared at the lizard but uttered coldly, ¡°Lu Zhenxie, what does this mean?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie shrugged. ¡°Nothing¡ªmy friend just wanted to teach you a lesson for having spoken carelessly.¡±


    ¡°Pfft...¡± Teng Liangpeng was furious. ¡°How dare you collude with a spirit insect? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Lin family will settle ounts with you after this!¡±


    Lu Zhenxie¡¯s face changed, and he responded sinisterly, ¡°What do you mean by colluding with a spirit insect? Hmph, don¡¯t try to make nderous charges against me! This is a good friend of mine, and it was interested in your hunt when it identally passed by, so it decided to meddle in.¡± He smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Old Teng, as long as you admit that you¡¯re inferior to the Lu Family Town for this year¡¯s hunt, we¡¯ll turn around and leave without making things difficult for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming wondered, then he tugged at someone beside him and asked softly, ¡°How are the Hunting Meets of the towns rted to each other?¡±


    The person hesitated for a while, then he answered with a bitter smile, ¡°The Hunting Meets are a way to disy a vige¡¯s power, so all of the towns will secretlypete with each other. Besides, the town that ranks first will... Gain a great advantage.¡±


    He did not state things clearly, but Ou Yangming knew the answer very well.


    The vige that finished first would definitely receive the best resources, such as the qualification to hunt on a mountain, in a forest, or in a river for a whole year, and so on.


    Ou Yangming would not want to get involved if it was merely a fight between 2 viges, but he was immensely resentful toward the presumptuous lizard insect.


    If Ghost-wed Venerable One had not intervened, how could there have been an unforeseen change during the construction of the interspatial passage?


    Now that Ou Yangming did not know if Multi-armed King Kong, the little red bird, and the others were still alive, he did not have the slightest favorable impression toward the lizard insect.


    When he turned to look at Big Yellow and nodded, it instantly became thrilled.


    Simrly, the big yellow dog detested the lizard insect, but it was not as emboldened as Ou Yangming, hence it dared not act rashly in the Humans¡¯ boundary. However, once it had the young fellow¡¯s permission, it would be acting by his order. Even if it ended up causing a disaster, Ou Yangming would back it up.


    With that, Big Yellow opened its mouth and spat out its equipment set, then it quickly put it on.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Following that, it barked and shed, where it turned into a yellow light and charged at the lizard, which was making threatening gestures.


    The lizard was slightly stunned. It sensed an iing forceful aura right away, thus it also pounced with its ws without hesitation and collided with Big Yellow hard.


    It was worth noting that the 2 formidable spirit beasts were of simr sizes and were incredibly cruel. When they became entangled, only their afterimages were seen, and the scene was chaotic as flying sand and gravel filled the air.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡ªdisperse!¡±


    Teng Liangpeng and Lu Zhenxie shouted almost at the same time.


    This was a fight between spirit beasts. Furthermore, it was obvious from their auras that they were not holding back.


    Once such powerhouses free themselves, they would surely cause severe harm to their surroundings. Teng Liangpeng and Lu Zhenxie did not want their disciples to be caught in the crossfire.


    Nevertheless, they hadpletely different moods at the moment.


    Teng Liangpeng was surprised yet overjoyed because he did not expect Big Yellow to actively get involved. On the other hand, Lu Zhenxie had a ghastly look on his face. He was initially confident when he brought the lizard to attack the town, but a strange and potent spirit beast appeared as a variable, so it gave him a splitting headache.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, an intense light appeared on Big Yellow, which initially looked like it was evenly-matched with its opponents. Its speed nearly doubled at once, by which even Ou Yangming could not catch the illusory image that it turned into.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and smiled confidently. Despite that, he also had a higher opinion of the lizard¡¯sbat power. Given that it managed to force Big Yellow to activate its equipment¡¯s White Silver Attribute, it was probably superior to Teng Liangpeng.


    The lizard went all-out to meet Big Yellow. It was not wearing any equipment, but it was tougher than the big yellow dog. After all, it had be a spirit beast much longer than the yellow dog had. Needless to say, it also envied the dog¡¯s full equipment set.


    Just as the lizard continued to attack and wanted to waste Big Yellow¡¯s power by relying on its notable endurance, a fearsome light glowed on the big yellow dog¡¯s body.


    It cursed internally at this moment.


    That said, it did not have a better idea when Big Yellow sped up out of the blue.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A surging power struck its jaw. It was so fast that it could not have reacted at all.


    The lizard¡¯s body suddenly flew up. Even if it tried hard to lie prone on the ground, it was simply impossible.


    Big Yellow was not only inciting a White-Silver-level speed, but also a corresponding power. The 20-points increments of the Power and Agility attributes out of thin air demonstrated unparalleled effects at this time.


    Like a wheel being tossed into the sky, the lizard somersaulted in the air then fell hard to the ground, causing a deep hole to be formed.


    Having said that, everything was just a beginning.


    Big Yellow did not stop there as it dashed forward at lightning speed. Before the lizard could even get up, the big yellow dog kicked it again. Consequently, the lizard flew up once more without being able to resist at all.


    Somersaulted,nded, kicked, knocked down...


    It was akin to a cycle, where Big Yellow unleashed its mightiness to an extreme.


    Ou Yangming watched the fight coldly with his hands behind his back. He was never worried about Big Yellow¡¯s safety. The big yellow dog had not even performed its ultimate transformation. In actuality, it was capable enough to challenge someone above its rank.


    With help from the full equipment set tailored by Ou Yangming and the unique transformation ability from the insect king, the big yellow could easily crush equal-ranked opponents.


    After falling to the ground several times, leaving a few deep holes on the ground, the lizard was already dizzy. Blood was flowing out of the corner of its mouth, which was the result of its internal organs being severely damaged.


    Big Yellow was clearly more rxed. From its perspective, the lizard had be a fallen bird or a fish on the shore. At most, the insect could only hit it a few times but was no longer threatening.


    The big yellow dog swayed toward the lizard and stepped on its head. It stuck out its chest proudly and barked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming smiled, but he quickly noticed a subtle move from the lizard. He raised his eyebrows and yelled, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Big Yellow was dumbfounded. It lowered its head to look at the lizard because it could not imagine how the insect could still be a threat.


    Nheless, it was then when the lizard forcibly lifted its head and blew dense fog at the big yellow dog.


    The dense fog was released as fast as an arrow. Big Yellow could evade it if it was paying attention, but it was puffed by the fog as it was caught off guard.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The fog instantly triggered Big Yellow¡¯s savagery. It roared and released its gifted power instead of backing away.


    As a result, an enormous stone awl emerged from the ground and prated the lizard¡¯s body. Big Yellow even pinned the insect harder to the ground to allow the stone awl to prate it further.


    Next, by the time the stone awl stopped rising, a massive hole was formed on the lizard¡¯s body, where plenty of blood flowed out.


    The insect was tenacious, but it no longer had any life left after being crazily attacked by Big Yellow.


    Although Big Yellow killed the lizard insect, its body shook as it was about to copse.


    The poisonous fog from the lizard was definitely formed by gathering all of the poison inside its body. Perhaps it sensed that it was going to be doomed, thus it wanted to perish together with the big yellow dog.


    Ou Yangming approached Big Yellow. He could not help but scoff as he looked at the ck gas rising slowly from its body.


    ¡®How dare this fe be so careless in the Spiritual Realm? It brought this upon itself.¡¯


    The young fellow looked up and red at Lu Zhenxie, then it carried Big Yellow and left the scene without saying a word.


    Whether or not he would take revenge, his priority at the moment was to remove the poison from Big Yellow.

 Chapter 646 - Remove Poison

    <h4>Chapter 646: Remove Poison</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Big Yellow hung its head helplessly.


    The insect¡¯s poison was strong, but it could not kill the big yellow dog directly. Nheless, if the poison spread, it would not be able to survive despite its tough physique. Therefore, the suffering was inevitable.


    As at this moment, Big Yellow blinked pitifully at Ou Yangming and stuck out its tongue to fawn over him.


    Ou Yangming was exasperated. ¡°How dare you belittle your opponent when it¡¯s a powerhouse from the Spiritual Realm? What were you doing if you weren¡¯t courting death?¡±


    Big Yellow puffed hard as though it was admitting its mistake.


    ¡°This is a lesson for you. Since you won¡¯t die yet, continue to suffer slowly!¡±


    The big yellow dog widened its eyes in disbelief, and it shouted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what did you say? Are you not going to save me?¡±


    Ou Yangming scoffed. He crossed his arms in front of his chest coldly.


    Big Yellow rolled its eyes and quickly apologized, ¡°I was wrong¡ªI admit that I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    The poison could not kill it, but it made it feel awful. Simr to when a human got a virus or a cold, the feeling would make one feel like one would rather be dead, hence no living being would want to suffer for a long time.


    Ou Yangming sighed. Seeing how unwell Big Yellow looked, he finally gave in. ¡°Fine. You must remember your lesson today, or even God won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±


    Big Yellow used to be an intelligent beast, but it gained pieces of top-notch equipment effortlessly because of Ou Yangming.


    With help from the pieces of equipment, the big yellow could easily crush opponents that were even more powerful than it. Nevertheless, it might not be a good thing for it.


    Ou Yangming turned his wrist and retrieved Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill.


    As soon as the item appeared, a ck gas diffused into the air. It was the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    The ck gas transformed into a centipede¡¯s appearance, then it spiraled Ou Yangming and released a cheerful aura.


    Ou Yangming grinned. He was amazed as he sensed his spiritual interaction with the poisonous pill¡¯s soul. It turned out that the poisonous pill could give birth to wisdom, which was truly unbelievable. If he had not experienced this himself, he would not have believed this.


    In actuality, there were extremely harsh conditions for treasures like the poisonous pill to generate wisdom.


    The poisonous pill only seeded because of the Poison Forest. Without absorbing plenty of nt Poisonous Pills, it could not have stumbled upon such good luck.


    ¡°Big Yellow was poisoned, so see if you can suck out the poison inside its body,¡± Ou Yangming ordered softly after he teased the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit for some time.


    Since the fellow could absorb nt Poisonous Pills, it definitely had the natural gift of sucking poison. The only thing was that Ou Yangming did not know if its innate ability could be applied on other living beings. If it was not impossible, it would be quite tricky to handle the poison inside Big Yellow¡¯s body.


    After all, Ou Yangming was a cksmith, not an alchemist.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit shook its body and went on top of Big Yellow¡¯s body as if it understood Ou Yangming.


    Big Yellow looked strangely at the fellow, and it seemed like it was worried about putting its life in the spirit¡¯s hand. Even so, ity on the ground obediently after it nced at Ou Yangming.


    After going around the big yellow dog, the poisonous pill¡¯s spiritnded on its nose all of a sudden.


    The big yellow dog twitched its wet nose and could not help but sneeze when it sensed the abnormality.


    As such, the spirit was blown away by a breeze, and it seemed to have turned cker.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, then he urged the spirit, ¡°Quickly¡ªstop dawdling.¡±


    ¡°Screech...¡±


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit made some noise, then itnded on Big Yellow¡¯s nose again. The centipedeter aimed its head at the nose and released peculiar energy.


    Big Yellow watched carefully at first, but it closed its eyes after a brief moment as it feltfortable. Before long, a stream of ck gas drifted out of its nostrils bit by bit, then it was absorbed by the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    The process was probably very enjoyable, or Big Yellow would not have had such an expression.


    Some momentster, the spirit fluttered again and returned to Ou Yangming, whereas Big Yellow shook its body and regained its energy. The big yellow dog had a remarkable physique indeed, such that it naturally recovered after the poison was removed.


    Having said that, it somewhat revered the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit


    ¡®If this fe¡¯s already so capable of removing poison, what if it poisons somebody?¡¯


    The lizard insect¡¯s poison could not kill Big Yellow, but the big yellow dog would not be confident about enduring the poison if it came from the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    As Ou Yangming gently tapped the poisonous pill with his finger, the spirit went insidepliantly. A centipede¡¯s mark was clearly floating above the pill, and its tiny eyes were particrly vivid. If one stared at it, one would be unable to extricate oneself.


    Ou Yangming nodded satisfactorily and kept the poisonous pill.


    It was certainly a treasure. If it was smithed into a piece of equipment, the equipment¡¯s quality would be enhanced for sure.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming waved at Big Yellow with bright eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to take a look. Heh, I hope we¡¯ll be able to get some news from the fe that colluded with the Insects.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up. It barked and followed Ou Yangming back to the mountain behind the town with excitement.


    The 2 parties were still confronting each other when they returned. However, Lu Zhenxie and his people were no longer arrogant. They looked gloomy and no longer showed an attitude as they only wanted to take the lizard¡¯s carcass away.


    In spite of that, Teng Liangpeng and his people were not idiots. The lizard was killed by Ou Yangming¡¯s pet so theoretically, it should be his and the big yellow dog¡¯s trophy. If the elder and his people let the other party have the carcass, how could they exin to Ou Yangming and Big Yellow when they return?


    Thus, Teng Liangpeng insisted on keeping the lizard insect¡¯s carcass here. Needless to say, nobody could tell if he was doing this out of a selfish intention.


    While the 2 parties were still arguing, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow returned.


    As soon as they appeared, the faces of Lu Zhenxie and Teng Liangpeng changed. Especially when they saw Big Yellow alive and kicking without showing any signs of being poisoned, they were even more shocked.


    The big yellow dog was poisoned by the lizard¡¯s strong poison, after all, and it was an ultimate hit, so the insect must have gathered all of its poison.


    Judging from Big Yellow¡¯s overpowering abilities, perhaps it would not be killed by the poison, but it would at least be immobilized for some time. Who knew, it showed up after a short while, and it did not seem like it was poisoned at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s method to remove poison was truly astounding. At the very least, the rest of them could not have done it.


    The young fellow looked around, then he nodded at Teng Liangpeng and said, ¡°Elder Teng, this lizard offended my friend, so I¡¯d like to take it away.¡±


    Teng Liangpengughed out loud and responded, ¡°It¡¯s your trophy, so you have the right to handle it as you wish, of course.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Lu Zhenxie shouted with a dark face.


    Ou Yangming turned to look with a smile. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie pursed his lips and replied to him, ¡°Friend, you have no idea about his origin. If you¡¯d like to take forcible possession of it, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll bring disaster upon yourself.¡±


    The young fellow was moved, and he had a higher expectation. Although Ghost-wed Venerable One was the greatest powerhouse among the lizard insects in Danzhou, there were plenty of lizards around, hence not all of them were valued by it or recruited to be its followers.


    After hearing what Lu Zhenxie said, Ou Yangming hoped that the dead lizard had a stronger backing.


    He grinned and asked, ¡°The lizard has been killed, so I¡¯ve probably started a feud. Heh, will you pretend that nothing happened if I let go of its carcass?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie was startled for some time. He flushed as he was speechless.


    Perhaps he would let anyone else go, but how could he guarantee that he could let go of the lizard insect¡¯s murderer?


    Ou Yangming no longer continued the conversation. He simply went forward and shook his hand to keep the lizard¡¯s carcass, which had been on the ground for a long time, into his interspatial bag.


    Lu Zhenxie gritted his teeth and jumped out abruptly, then he yelled, ¡°Friend, you can¡¯t take it away!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Do you have to exin to its senior?¡± Ou Yangming smirked.


    Teng Liangpeng sneered as well and mocked Lu Zhenxie, ¡°Brother Lu, did you really collude with the Insects?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie would have admitted it if he was in another territory. However, the most formidable n on thisnd had a bitter hatred for the Insects. They were irreconcble enemies that could not coexist.


    Hence, Lu Zhenxie was not going to admit the usation. Nheless, he could not let Ou Yangming take the lizard¡¯s carcass away, so he made up his mind and suggested, ¡°Friend, how about we make a bet, and the winner gets this carcass? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°This lizard was killed by Big Yellow, so it belongs to me. Who are you to use it for a bet?¡± Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°If you¡¯d like to make a bet, sure¡ªyou can bet with your life.¡±


    Lu Zhenxie¡¯s people were in an uproar. If Big Yellow was not looking at them fiercely, they would have attacked the young fellow already.


    Teng Liangpeng looked like he was calm, but he was secretly alert. ¡®Ou Yangming¡¯s acting tough as if he¡¯s sure that he has the upper hand over Lu Zhenxie and his people. Is he also a potent Spirit Grade cultivator?¡¯


    He nced at Big Yellow and became more certain.


    Only an equal-ranked Spirit Grade cultivator could make the powerful spirit beast obey him.


    Lu Zhenxie took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°Your Excellency, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and questioned, ¡°What are you going to bet with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet with this. What do you think?¡± Lu Zhenxie responded sternly after some thought.


    He retrieved an interspatial bag and ced it on the ground.


    Teng Liangpeng¡¯s eyes gleamed at once. He looked at the interspatial bag in astonishment and covetously.


    ¡°Lu Zhenxie, where did you... Get this interspatial bag?¡±

 Chapter 647 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 647: Fight</h4>


    ¡°An interspatial bag?¡±


    ¡°So this is an interspatial bag!¡±


    ¡°How could the Lu family gain an interspatial bag? We didn¡¯t hear about this...¡±


    Surprised voices filled the air. Not only Teng Liangpeng¡¯s people were surprised, but the people behind Lu Zhenxie also whispered and coveted the interspatial bag.


    It was an interspatial bag¡ªan interspatial bag!


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were disdainful.


    They had plenty of such an item with them.


    Nheless, after they entered the Spiritual Realm and got in touch with more people, they understood better the value of interspatial bags.


    For normal cultivators, unless they came from influential sects, it would be extremely difficult for them to obtain interspatial bags. Without notable opportunities, they could probably forget about it.


    Even for Xia Zizhen, who was a disciple from the Beast King Sect, he only possessed a ruined interspatial bag. As for Poisonous Saber Gentleman, who had the same cultivation base as him, it was even worse for him.


    In Ou Yangming¡¯s opinion, the interspatial bag¡¯s value could not be mentioned on equal terms with the lizard insect¡¯s carcass at all. On the contrary, most people in the Spiritual Realm would find an interspatial bag 10 times more valuable than a Spiritualist¡¯s dead body.


    Therefore, even Teng Liangpeng felt that it was not worth it when Lu Zhenxie retrieved the interspatial bag.


    ¡°Your Excellency, are you satisfied now?¡± Lu Zhenxie uttered word by word. He hated Ou Yangming and Big Yellow to their bones because they killed the lizard and forced him to present the interspatial bag. It would be tough for him to get rid of the hatred if he did not kill them.


    Ou Yangming could not help but sneer when he sensed the vague killing intent released by Lu Zhenxie.


    Lu Zhenxie was doing his best to hide the killing intent, such that even Teng Liangpeng and Big Yellow did not notice it, but he could not hide it from Ou Yangming¡¯s remarkable sensing ability.


    ¡®Since this person¡¯s trying so hard to court his death, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this as your bet. How would you like to fight?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Lu Zhenxie was secretly relieved because he was afraid that the young fellow would be indifferent toward the interspatial bag. If that was really the case, he would not know what to do.


    He curbed his thought and responded, ¡°Our towns are having Hunting Meets now. Since we¡¯re going to fight, let¡¯spete with our hunting skills.¡± He pointed at a tall mountain in the distance and suggested, ¡°We¡¯ll hunt in that forest and return after 3 days. Whoever has more noteworthy quarries will win. What do you think?¡±


    Teng Liangpeng and the others nodded slowly because it was a fair suggestion, and they had nothing to say about it.


    Ou Yangming had a strange smile on his face. He looked at Lu Zhenxie without saying a word, but his eyes were incredibly bright as though he could see through one¡¯s heart.


    Lu Zhenxie felt a chill in his heart, but he asked, ¡°Why? Do you have a better suggestion, Your Excellency?¡±


    The young fellow sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s all up to you but... I hope you won¡¯t regret this, Your Excellency.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed. ¡°Hmph, why would I regret this!¡± He looked at Teng Liangpeng and said, ¡°Brother Teng, I¡¯ll leave this carcass with you for now, and I¡¯lle back for it after 3 days.¡± Following that, he picked up the interspatial bag then waved his hand and left with his people.


    Teng Liangpeng suddenly pped his hands and noted, ¡°Sh*t, we got tricked.¡±


    Everyone else turned to look as they were dumbfounded.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t limit the number of people, so Lu Zhenxie can easily get his whole vige to hunt for him.¡± Teng Liangpeng smiled bitterly. ¡°As capable as Brother Ou is, he can¡¯tpare to them if they work together.¡±


    The people cursed after hearing what the elder said. They were not fools, so they knew Lu Zhenxie would surely do that.


    After all, the bet would affect one¡¯s reputation, and it also involved an interspatial bag, which was a treasure. As long as there was a bit of hope, Lu Zhenxie and his people would not give up.


    Even so, Ou Yangming still smiled as if he was neither bothered nor worried.


    ¡°Brother Ou, Big Yellow attacked because of our town, so we can¡¯t stand by idly,¡± Teng Liangpeng expressed seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll get the whole town to hunt on the mountain. Hmph, isn¡¯t this just apetition of numbers? We won¡¯t lose to them for sure!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t be ungrateful. No matter what, we must make that old fe suffer this time.¡±


    ¡°Elder Teng, we¡¯re willing to go to the mountain.¡±


    One after another, men stood out with their chests out to express their strong desires to enter the mountain.


    The people that were present were those with higher cultivation bases in the town. They were already displeased when Lu Zhenxie and his people came out of the blue and hurt cultivators from their town. Now that they had a chance to take revenge, they naturally fought to go first and did not want to be left behind.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming waved his hand and stated, ¡°Thanks for your good intentions but this is my bet, so I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Teng Liangpeng¡¯s face changed. ¡°How can we let this be? Brother Ou, you can¡¯t let us be ungrateful people.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled, then he assured the elder. ¡°Elder Teng, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident about being victorious.¡±


    ¡°What? Brother Ou, you mustn¡¯t underestimate that area!¡± Teng Liangpeng was taken aback. He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Several spirit beasts are keeping watch on that mountain. Even if our viges join hands, we can only manage to resist them!¡±


    The young fellow looked around and asked, ¡°How are those spirit beasts aspared to this fe?¡±


    ¡°Uhm... They¡¯re probably almost on par with each other,¡± Teng Liangpeng answered carefully.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. Elder Teng, I¡¯ll leave this lizard¡¯s carcass with you for now, and I¡¯lle back for it after 3 days.¡± Ou Yangming grinned, then he shed and headed toward the ravine. Once he left, his voice was hearding from the distance. ¡°You mustn¡¯t enter the mountain, or I¡¯ll have an unfair advantage.


    The other people looked at each other, then they turned to look at Teng Liangpeng.


    Teng Liangpeng sighed after pondering for a long time. ¡°Brother Ou should be a trial disciple from an influential sect, which is why he¡¯s so confident. Since he¡¯s unwilling, we can¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The rest dared not disobey him, but they looked rather disappointed.


    The elder then ordered, ¡°Handle this lizard¡¯s carcass well. Nothing must happen to it no matter what.¡±


    He turned to look with a grave expression in the direction where Ou Yangming left. ¡®Will this fight be as simple as it sounds?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow shed into the ravine at extraordinary speeds.


    The big yellow dog stuck out its tongue and asked, ¡°Why are we being so proactive? As many people as they have, they won¡¯t be able to defeat us.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangmingughed and asked in return.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re definitely going to kill spirit beasts,¡± Big Yellow answered proudly, ¡°Judging from their capabilities, they¡¯ll be courting death if they try to kill spirit beasts. As long as we kill 2 spirit beasts, our victory will be assured.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed andmented, ¡°That makes sense but if I were them, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time and effort in killing beasts.¡±


    Big Yellow was stunned, and it asked, ¡°How is he going to win if he doesn¡¯t kill... Hey? Woof, is he going to scheme something against us?¡± It rolled its eyes and barked angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we die in the forest, there¡¯ll only be a final winner.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He curled his lips and added, ¡°But we don¡¯t know yet who will be the ones leaving the forest in the end.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that fe? If he¡¯s trying to scheme something against us, he¡¯ll be courting death.¡± Big Yellow was scornful.


    Ou Yangming stared at it snappily and asked, ¡°Are you bing arrogant again?¡±


    Big Yellow shrunk its neck. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    The young fellow sighed. ¡°Since they could find the first insect, they might be able to find the second, the third...¡±


    When Ou Yangming recalled Lu Zhenxie¡¯s strong killing intent and confidence when he retrieved the interspatial bag, he knew the man had a greater trump card. If that was not the case, the man would not have betted with something as valuable as an interspatial big.


    Big Yellow walked lightly and had a weird smile on its face. ¡°Even if they have helpers, we won¡¯t be afraid. Hehe, as long as we summon thatzy turtle, we¡¯ll win for sure.¡±


    Unquestionably, thezy turtle was also one of Ou Yangming¡¯s ultimate weapons. Nobody would have expected the young fellow to have such a massive piece of interspatial equipment, which contained an even more formidablebat power.


    Once thezy turtle made a surprise appearance, it could certainly teach the people with ulterior motives a painful lesson.


    Ou Yangming suddenly slowed down and tilted his head a little as if he was listening to something.


    He smirked after a brief moment and said, ¡°Those fes are really eager.¡± Heter turned his wrist to retrieve the poisonous pill, then he gently flicked it to one of the big trees.


    Covered by the dense leaves, unless one spotted it in advance, one would not be able to notice it at all.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming tossed different round boards around him.


    Those items were formation boards made by the young fellow, and they each contained 1 or 2 runes. The only thing was that they were much cruder aspared to real formation boards, hence he could only make up the quality with quantity.


    Big Yellow looked at Ou Yangming in confusion as it could not understand the reason he paid so much importance to those people.


    Judging from Lu Zhenxie¡¯s cultivation base, Ou Yangming was being overly careful.


    That said, it suffered a huge loss earlier, thus it was too embarrassed to express its opinion.


    15 minutes after Ou Yangming set up everything, a sneer was hearding from afar. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re in such a good mood to be stopping here, Your Excellency.¡±

 Chapter 648 - Illusion Formation

    <h4>Chapter 648: Illusion Formation</h4>


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and askedzily. ¡°Lu Zhenxie, what are you doing here instead of hunting? Heh, are you confident about winning the bet already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very smart indeed, Your Excellency.¡± Lu Zhenxie showed up in front with his hands behind his back. He looked mockingly at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow as though he was ying cat and mouse with his enemies.


    Nheless, Lu Zhenxie was surprised because he did not sense any fear from them.


    The human and the dog gave him an extremely bad feeling as if he was not the hunter that set a trap, but prey that fell into the trap.


    Lu Zhenxie furrowed his eyebrows. He forced himself to get rid of his uneasiness and threatened the young fellow and the big yellow dog, ¡°If you allow yourselves to be seized without resisting, I¡¯ll plead mercy for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you old pile of garbage, who are you trying to deceive?¡± Big Yellow was disdainful. ¡°Do you even have credibility?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you die graveless deaths then!¡± Lu Zhenxie¡¯s face changed as he shouted. Heter reached out his hand and pointed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Sirs, this young fe was the one that killed yourpanion. I¡¯ve lured them here, so you can take your revenge now.¡±


    As soon as his voice died away, muffled squeaks were heard around them.


    Big Yellow twitched its nose and had a grave look on its face.


    4¡ªthere were 4 powerful spirit beasts here.


    Unbeknownst to Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, the spirit beasts concealed themselves such that they could not be noticed at all. When they finally revealed their auras, they sessfully encircled the young fellow and the big yellow dog.


    Spirit Grade powerhouses and spirit beasts were incredibly formidable figures. It would be difficult to defeat them, let alone killing them.


    Even so, the lizard insects seemed to be well-prepared. As they split up and surrounded Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, they might really be able to trap them here.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. Heughed and questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you making a big fuss over a minor issue by getting 5 Spirit Grade powerhouses to go against the 2 of us?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie had a hideous look on his face. ¡°So what if more effort is used to make you stay here forever!¡±


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Just as Lu Zhenxie spoke, the lizards around inched closer toward Ou Yangming and Big Yellow without a sound and attacked.


    Nevertheless, the moment they pounced on their enemies, Ou Yangming spread his fingers and moved them, causing a cold light to be vaguely seen.


    ¡°Explode...¡±


    As he grunted, several explosions were heard around them. Following that, the environment seemed to have undergone an exceptionally mysterious change.


    The 4 lizards, which went all-out as they wanted to rip Ou Yangming and Big Yellow into pieces, suddenly realized that they had lost their targets. The despicable human and the giant dog had somehow vanished, and the lizards could not locate them no matter where they looked.


    While the 4 lizards looked at each other and were flustered, one of them shrieked out of the blue.


    Its body seemed to have been torn into 2 by something and burst. Consequently, endless blood sttered all over, and its organs fell out as well.


    The 3 other lizards were appalled, but they could not spot their enemies even when they widened their eyes and fully released their mental conceptions. It was as though the other lizard had really been killed by an invisible power.


    Lu Zhenxie did not have it any better. He saw a sh of light around him, then he seemed to have entered an empty world.


    Over here, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were not present, nor were the lizard insects; it seemed like he was the only being in the world. The abrupt change shocked Lu Zhenxie, and he knew things were bad. It was then when he realized that the young fellow was not being presumptuous, but had actually set up a trap for him.


    Even after looking around, Lu Zhenxie could not find a way to escape. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, and he finally mumbled, ¡°The Illusion Zone, the Illusion Zone, this is impossible...¡±


    The Illusion Zone was an unusually mighty trick. As soon as one was trapped inside, unless one had overpowering powers, one would not be able to get out at all.


    Despite the Illusion Zone being so mighty, very few people grasped it.


    Lu Zhenxie¡¯s hands were immediately covered in cold sweats. His lips trembled as he was in deep regret.


    ¡®That young fe must be a disciple from one of the Humans¡¯ influential sects, which is why he has a spirit beast as apanion and mastered the Illusion Zone. Someone like him must be precious in his sect. If he and his spirit beast go missing during an adventure, the people from his sect will surely carry out extensive searches for them.¡¯


    Lu Zhenxie could still have a spot as a Spiritualist in border areas for the Humans, but he was far from the top-notch sects.


    Therefore, he regretted his actions very much, but he could not die for nothing, hence he shed and attempted to break free.


    Having said that, he realized after a brief moment that the result was the same no matter which direction he escaped in; he would always return to his starting point. For a moment, the man was so stupefied that his body seemed to have been submerged in ice-cold seawater and no longer had any warmth left.


    With Ou Yangming as the center, the handmade round boards nearby exploded.


    The energies contained in the boards were also released at once, forming an enormous zonal formation map.


    This was an Illusion Formation Map. In terms of its mightiness, it could trap cultivators in Ou Yangming¡¯s rank.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming could only replenish with his Skill Runes because he did not understand formation maps well enough. If a real formation master did the same thing, one could easily defeat the strong with the weak.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming grunted and released his mental power. He connected the runes that he set up in different spots and constructed a massive Spiritual Illusion Formation.


    Needless to say, without a formation board¡¯s support, the Illusion Formation could only exist for a shorter time. Once the energies around dispersed, the formation would automatically disappear. However, the little time was sufficient for Ou Yangming to achieve his target.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellowter shed to the back of another lizard. The former turned his wrist to retrieve a saber, which released a queer light. It was not poison, but because the de was too sharp.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As the young fellow shed, the saber easily cut the lizard¡¯s body.


    The lizard was in an illusion, but its body¡¯s instincts remained. When it sensed immense pain from its body, it let out a shrill shriek, and it twitched its body as if it was going to jump. That said, before the lizard could make further moves, Big Yellow had jumped on it and expanded to 3 times its original size, where it suppressed the insect like a mountain.


    Although the lizard did its best to struggle, it could notpete with Big Yellow¡¯s power.


    At this moment, Big Yellow had not only erged, but it also activated its White-Silver-level power, which the lizard would not be able to break free from.


    The lizard stopped making any sound as it was shed into 2 by the saber.


    After settling 2 spirit beasts with ease, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow walked toward the third lizard with smiles.


    Even though there were 4 potent lizard insects here, they werembs to be ughtered inside the illusion.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow walked slower. It seemed like they became more rxed after sessfully killing 2 of the lizards.


    Nheless, just as they joined hands and killed the third lizard, a peculiar energy fluctuation appeared in the void. Next, a humongous lizard heart appeared in front of them. The lizard made threatening gestures, and it released a fearsome aura that flooded them.


    A middle-rank spirit beast¡ªit was a middle-rank spirit beast.


    The powerful middle-rank spirit lizard had been hiding on the side, where it did not move even when its other partners were killed in the illusion. It was at this moment it confirmed that the young human and his spirit beast had be dizzy with sess and were no longer on guard. Thus, the lizard made a prompt decision to attack right away as it wanted to kill them both in an instance.


    The deaths of its 3 partners were definitely unexpected, so it must kill Ou Yangming and Big Yellow here.


    With that, the lizard extended its sharp ws. It was going to scratch Ou Yangming¡¯s neck when the young fellow¡¯s body began to spin like a spinning top, by which he managed to go around its ws.


    Almost at the same time, Big Yellow lifted its ws. With help from its forceful equipment, it collided hard with the middle-rank lizard.


    The middle-rank lizard was dumbfounded. It roared furiously because it initially thought that its sneak attack would be a sess, but it finally knew that everything was within its opponents¡¯ expectations and control.


    Its aura eventually grew more intense but just as it wanted to perform its body technique to pursue the young fellow and the big yellow dog, every spot on its body hurt and turned numb.


    The middle-rank lizard was frightened. When it turned to look, a ck centipede had unknowingly appeared on its back and was pouring endless poison into its body.


    It was true that lizards were also a part of the Insects and possessed notable poisons.


    In spite of that, theirs were insignificant aspared to that of the centipede on the lizard¡¯s back.


    The lizard turned to bite the centipede ruthlessly by widening its mouth to reveal its jagged, sharp teeth.


    Who knew, the centipede simply let itself be bitten without dodging at all.


    While the middle-rank lizard was confused, it would not waste this perfect opportunity. However, when it bit the centipede ruthlessly, it was surprised to find that it did not feel anything else apart from the chilly pain that came from its teeth knocking into each other.


    It missed.


    The middle-rank lizard was infuriated. It straightened its body and roared but when it nced again, the centipede was still stuck on its body.


    Enraged, it dared not stay here anymore, hence it leaped up and ran into the distance.


    Nevertheless, it copsed to the ground after some time. It looked resentful and was not resigned to the oue.


    ¡®Why am I still here after running for such a long time? When did I fall into this illusion trap?


    ¡®I¡¯m a middle-rank spirit beast...¡¯

 Chapter 649 - Collude

    <h4>Chapter 649: Collude</h4>


    ¡°Kill...¡±


    As Ou Yangming shouted, he and Big Yellow joined hands and sessfully killed even the fourth lizard insect.


    When the young fellow looked at the ck middle-rank lizard that copsed to the ground, he slowly shook his head and remembered its end well.


    This was the Spiritual Realm, which was a ce full of danger. He must not be careless here, or this would be how he would end.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz...¡±


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit floated and spun around Ou Yangming to show off its victory.


    Ou Yangming smiled and gently brushed his hand past the centipede¡¯s body. It drifted and moved ording to his palm, where they had great chemistry as though they were one.


    Big Yellow was rather envious as it watched on the side. Although it had an extraordinary rtionship with Ou Yangming, it could not naturally be one with him.


    As Ou Yangming flicked his finger slightly, the centipede that was transformed from the poisonous pill¡¯s spiritnded nimbly on the unconscious middle-rank lizard.


    Ou Yangming knew that in normal situations, the insect had lost its ability to resist. Nevertheless, nobody knew if these insect Spiritualists had unique skills, thus he had to be on guard.


    His eyes flickered as he raised his hands and waved them. After a brief moment, the strange and mysterious power that filled the space slowly disappeared.


    He then curled his lips into a mocking smile and looked coldly at Lu Zhenxie, who was somewhere in front of him.


    The human Spiritualist was checking out his surroundings in fear. When he suddenly spotted the 4 spirit lizards, he was even more appalled.


    All 4 of the lizards were already on the ground, and 3 of them were even ripped into 2. Even so, they still released incredibly fierce auras. As for the fully-ck lizard, whose status was unknown, it was even more frightening. Despite being on the ground and had possibly suffered a grim end, it still gave off oppression that made one hard to breathe.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°Lu Zhenxie, were these your reliances?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie turned to look dumbfounded. His lips trembled, and he waspletely pale.


    He could not believe everything that he saw, but the truth was right in front of him, hence he had to admit it.


    ¡°H-how did you do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re not in the ce to ask that question. Now, tell me¡ªhow did you collude with them?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I-I didn¡¯t collude with them!¡± Lu Zhenxie shuddered and shouted right away.


    The young fellow smiled faintly. ¡°I might believe you if there was only 1 lizard insect, but so many of them were serving you. What else can you say?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie was struck dumb, and he also looked slightly absent-minded.


    Indeed, he could have said that it was a fortuitous encounter if there were only 1 or 2 lizards.


    There were many precedents where beasts actively attached themselves to humans due to certain wonderful encounters. At times, spirit beasts would even follow ordinary humans to repay their kindness, and such a situation not rare at all.


    However, regardless of the idental encounter, it seemed like the bunch of lizards could not have served Lu Zhenxie.


    Seeing how Lu Zhenxie¡¯s face turned green and red, Ou Yangming added slowly, ¡°This middle-rank lizard hasn¡¯t died¡ªit only lost its ability to resist for now. Heh, once it awakens, I¡¯ll hand you over to it and see what it¡¯ll do to you.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡± Lu Zhenxie screamed without any hesitation, and his voice shook.


    He was the one that called the lizards here but apart from the middle-rank lizard, the rest had died ghastly deaths.


    Even if Lu Zhenxie wondered with his thoughts, he knew how he would end if he was put together with the middle-rank lizard after it regains its consciousness andbat power.


    It would certainly be an end that would make one shiver all over.


    ¡°Ah, Young Master Ou, ask away if you have any questions. I won¡¯t beg you for mercy, but I hope you¡¯ll make it fast for me.¡± Lu Zhenxie smiled bitterly.


    Ou Yangming was moved. Lu Zhenxie deserved to die, but he was a straightforward person.


    He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, let me ask you¡ªwhy did the lizards work with you?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Frankly speaking, I have no idea either.¡±


    ¡°Is this your answer?¡± Ou Yangming had a cold look on his face.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you; it¡¯s the truth.¡± Lu Zhenxie waved his hand and exined after a pause, ¡°I came from the Three Rings Sect, which isn¡¯t an influential sect but is also somewhat known in this area. Several months ago, I came to know these lizards through a fellow from my sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming vaguely noticed something, but he continued to ask calmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, instead of you, the whole Three Rings Sect is colluding with the Insects.¡±


    Lu Zhenxie sighed and responded, ¡°I dare not discuss the sect, but it¡¯s true that I knew these insects through the sect.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you only know them? They didn¡¯t ask you to do anything for them?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    The middle-aged man pondered for a brief moment and answered hesitantly, ¡°These lizards only asked me to pay attention to the people here. They seem to be looking for...¡± He stopped all of a sudden.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He released a bit of pressure and questioned, ¡°What were they finding for?¡±


    His mental power was already at the standard of a middle-rank Spiritualist, whereas Lu Zhenxie was only a low-rank Spiritualist, so there was quite a huge disparity between them. Besides, the man was ill-at-ease as he had just been mystified by the environment. After being oppressed by the young fellow again, he immediately lost his ability to resist.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a guess, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s urate.¡± Lu Zhenxie forced a smile and continued, ¡°ording to my observations, they might be looking for someone from the lower realm?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He asked slowly, ¡°Someone from the lower realm? Did they need to muster such arge force for that?¡±


    Aftering to the Spiritual Realm, he had some understanding of the Humans and the powerhouses from the different races here. The powerhouses here had a certain respect for people that came from the lower realm because those that could enter the Spiritual Realm from the lower realm were carefully-selected powerhouses. Whether it was their characters, natural gifts in cultivation, or potentials, they were far more potent than most powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm.


    Having said that, powerhouses from the Spiritual Realm had their ego. As potential as powerhouses from the lower realm were, they would not pay too much importance to them.


    Therefore, it seemed impossible for so many spirit beasts to act together for someone from the lower realm.


    ¡°Young Master Ou, it¡¯s just my guess.¡± Lu Zhenxie smiled bitterly. He thought for a while and added, ¡°Under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t make a big fuss over a person from the lower realm, but what if that person has some sort of treasure? The Spiritual Realm might be mighty and has many treasures, but the lower realm will sometimes produce things that we don¡¯t have.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®Cultivators from the Spiritual Realm are not simple at all.


    His eyes then turned cold as he uttered, ¡°Okay, since you have nothing else to say, your time here is up.¡±


    Lu Zhenxie quivered. He knew he was unlikely going to escape unscathed but when it was time for his death, he could not help but feel afraid.


    ¡°Young-Young Master Ou, can I exchange all of my fortunes for a chance to live?¡± He asked as he clung to a final hope.


    Ou Yangming asked him in return, ¡°When you brought them here to ambush me, did you think about giving me a chance?¡±


    Lu Zhenxie turned awfully pale. Indeed, a Spiritualist that brought 4 spirit beasts to ambush and a spirit beast and a young human was definitely nning to give them a fatal blow.


    Even if he begged piteously and told Ou Yangming that they did not intend to kill him, he himself would not buy it.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming slowly lifted his hand and waved at Lu Zhenxie from afar. As a result, a surging power gushed toward the man and wrapped around him.


    Lu Zhenxie shrieked strangely. He could not withstand the terrifying pressure anymore, so he finally shed and fled.


    Nheless, a yellow figure shed and blocked his path. Big Yellow shed its ws and teeth, then it pounced on him ruthlessly.


    With that, they exchanged blows and collided intensely as they went head-to-head with each other.


    One was crushing its opponent with its equipment while the other knew that this was his only chance to get away. Even if Big Yellow disyed an overpowering strength, Lu Zhenxie could not be bothered anymore.


    Lu Zhenxie suffered several injuries from Big Yellow at once, and blood flew out from his body. However, he finally managed to fight his way out courageously and slipped away from the big yellow dog¡¯s ws.


    Just as he wanted to run away from the fearsome zone as soon as possible, an intense yet indescribable feeling of weakness rose from the bottom of his heart.


    The Weakening Spell.


    Lu Zhenxie looked like he was in despair. He finally realized that when the young fellow waved his hand earlier, he was not signaling the spirit beast to attack but was releasing a remarkable magic art.


    At this point, Lu Zhenxie¡¯s powers seemed to have been sucked out, by which it became strenuous for him to even move his limbs.


    Soon enough, his chest hurt intensely as the dog¡¯s ws prated his body.


    Lu Zhenxie¡¯s lips trembled a little. He copsed to the ground powerlessly and lost all sense of life.


    Big Yellowter withdrew its ws embarrassedly and nced guiltily at Ou Yangming.


    Its equipment could easily crush someone, but it still let Lu Zhenxie slip away. If it was willing to risk being injured, it would not have given the man a chance.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and noted, ¡°It was a desperate fight from him, so don¡¯t be concerned.¡±


    Big Yellow was relieved. It opened its mouth and stuck out its tongue while it wagged its tail at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangmingter turned around and looked at the middle-rank lizard. He instructed the big yellow dog after some thought, ¡°Wake it up.¡±

 Chapter 650 - The Twelve Walkers

    <h4>Chapter 650: The Twelve Walkers</h4>


    A faint ck gas drifted on the lizard¡¯s body, and the centipede that stuck close to it moved its body carefully too.


    Although the lizard had passed out due to poison, its unique and powerful oppression as a middle-rank spirit beast was still released from its body.


    Needless to say, it could curb its aura and momentum when it was awake, but it could not care about its surroundings if it was unconscious. Ou Yangming was rather alert as it was a middle-rank spirit beast, hence he dared not rx at all.


    Under the centipede¡¯s control, the poison inside the lizard¡¯s body slowly reduced. As a result, the lizard¡¯s enormous body began to quiver, and it slowly opened its eyes.


    The lizard was immediately greeted with a familiar human¡¯s face. Following that, countless thoughts crossed its mind.


    It roared furiously and wanted to get up, but it realized that its limbs were powerless just as it turned its body halfway. As such, its body fell hard to the ground again.


    The middle-rank lizard then stuck out its long tongue and made weird and appalling sounds.


    Ou Yangming sneered and said, ¡°You can stop thinking about calling out to your partners; your 3 followers have all died.¡±


    The lizard stopped making sounds. While lying halfway on the ground, it cast a strange yet cold look at Ou Yangming.


    Any normal human would feel uneasy being stared at by such fearsome eyes, but Ou Yangming was not bothered at all. This was because he had witnessed too many simr looks throughout his short life journey.


    Besides, anyone or any living being that had looked at him like that had been defeated by him.


    He achieved what he did so far by rising steadily.


    ¡°Why did you go against us¡ªlizards?¡± The middle-rank lizard stuck out its tongue and shouted.


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one that wanted to go against you; you were the ones that wanted to kill me.¡±


    The middle-rank lizard was stunned, but it was not resigned to the oue. ¡°Lu Zhenxie said that you were stopping him from handling affairs, and that we won¡¯t be able toplete our mission if we don¡¯t kill you, so we must kill you!¡±


    ¡°What mission?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly moved.


    ¡°A mission to find someone...¡± The lizard answered without any hesitation, ¡°Sir Venerable One dispatched 6 small teams and about 100 members to search everywhere. Hmph, if you¡¯re tactful,e and rely on me, or you won¡¯t be safe if sir finds someone to me!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled oddly. He already had the upper hand at the moment, where the lizard¡¯s life or death would only be a matter of his thought, yet the fellow still spoke carelessly. If other people did not know what was going on, they might think that he was held captive by the lizard instead.


    ¡°Heh, Sir Venerable One is probably Ghost-wed Venerable One, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Hey? You know sir¡¯s name.¡± The middle-rank lizard shuddered with fear and was in disbelief.


    The Insects had countless powerhouses, and while Ghost-wed Venerable One was one of them, it was not their greatest powerhouse. Therefore, the middle-rank lizard was rather afraid when an insignificant human cultivator mentioned its name.


    Ou Yangming kept a smile on his face and continued to ask, ¡°Why did Ghost-wed Venerable One order you to be stationed here? Heh, does it know that the person it¡¯s looking for is nearby?¡±


    The lizard fell silent for a brief moment. Its eyes flickered as though it was thinking about something.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing to tell me...¡± Ou Yangming sighed.


    The middle-rank lizard stared coldly at him. Even though it was captured alive, it did not look tamed at all. The Insects¡¯ endurance was totally different from that of the Humans, thus torturous methods that were usually used on humans would not be effective if used on insects.


    Hence, since the middle-rank lizard knew it was going to die for sure, it naturally would not let Ou Yangming gain more information.


    Ou Yangming sneered and suddenly stuck out his check to walk slowly toward the lizard. With every step he took, his aura somehow grew more intense. When he was almost in front of the insect, the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix even emerged in his mind.


    The image was the scene of a confrontation between a real dragon and a phoenix. Ever since Ou Yangming saw it once from the little red bird¡¯s spiritual world, he remembered it well.


    Whenever Ou Yangming visualized the confrontation, he could perceive a hint of the dragon and the phoenix¡¯s real intention and release the power.


    This could be described using an idiom.


    A fox exploiting a tiger¡¯s might.


    The dragon and the phoenix might be fake, but their mightiness was legitimate.


    Even when the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sensed it, it regarded Ou Yangming with different respect and no longer looked into the matter where Multi-armed King Kong acknowledged him as its master.


    It was worth noting that the lizard was only a middle-rank spirit beast. The Insects were known for their concealing abilities and endurance, but they also had the worst resistance against the auras of superior beings.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The middle-rank lizard fell t on the ground. It tried its best to stick out its chest earlier as it did not want to look timid in front of a human cultivator. Despite that, after facing the aura from the appearance of the dragon and phoenix, it became paralyzed as if it was spineless.


    Moreover, when Ou Yangming twitched his nose and sniffed, he picked up a stench.


    ¡®This fe actually pissed.¡¯


    He was surprised because he did not think that the appearance of the dragon and phoenix would be so effective against an insect.


    Ou Yangming instantly asked again, ¡°Why did Ghost-wed order you toe here!¡±


    This time, the middle-rank lizard did not resist anymore. It answered without any dy, ¡°Sir Venerable One said that that human will surely appear in this area, so we slowly formed an encirclement here because we must capture him.¡±


    ¡°Who are you trying to capture?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but he¡¯s a human cksmith from the lower realm,¡± the middle-rank lizard responded quickly, ¡°Sir Venerable One ordered us to watch out for anyone that behaves weirdly and report it to the Twelve Walkers so that they can judge.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and raised another question, ¡°What are the Twelve Walkers?¡±


    ¡°The Twelve Walkers are Sir Venerable One¡¯s bloodline inheritances, and each of them has a high-rank cultivation base.¡±


    Ou Yangming knew Ghost-wed Venerable One certainly had a backup n since it set up a trap, but he did not expect it to muster 12 high-grade spirit beasts in one go.


    After all, high-grade spirit beasts could not be found everywhere.


    The Trading Meet on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge was of a massive scale, and it was considered a rare event for the Beasts.


    Even so, there were less than 100 high-grade spirit beasts gathered in front of the giant crystal wall. It was evident that every spirit beast that could reach that level was quite remarkable. They could notpare with top-grade spirit beasts, but Ou Yangming dared not say that he could defeat one if he encountered one.


    Given that Ghost-wed Venerable One sent out 12 high-rank spirit beasts in one go, Ou Yangming figured that it had used its greatest card.


    ¡°What other powerhouses are there apart from the Twelve Walkers?¡± Ou Yangming asked after some thought. He tried to fish something out of the lizard while looking at it with bright eyes. ¡°Are there top-grade spirit beasts too?¡±


    The middle-rank lizard shook its head and replied to him, ¡°The Twelve Walkers are Sir Venerable One¡¯s best powerhouses. As for sir¡¯s top-grade bloodline, it was struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts and died when it was advancing into a Venerable One 2 decades ago.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, so he asked again.


    After some time, he found out about a hidden secret that he did not know before this.


    There were still many high-rank spirit beasts in the Spiritual Realm, whereas the number of top-grade spirit beasts had been decreasing linearly.


    Even if every influential force was watched over by a Venerable One, they might not have top-grade Spiritualists. Even if they had such powerhouses, they would not be willing to send them out for missions.


    At the end of the day, top-grade Spiritualists were powerhouses that could be Venerable Ones.


    If top-grade Spiritualists could be Venerable Ones, it would be notable achievements for dominant forces. Therefore, even the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou regarded them as precious beings, who could not be easily seen.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One had once invested all of its resources in a genius junior, who did not disappoint it and became a top-grade spirit beast. However, the spirit beast finally drew the Thunderbolts Disaster, which was quite a forceful disaster, when it was on its way to bing a Venerable One.


    Due to the disaster, the top-grade spirit beast could not endure it and finally turned into ashes.


    This was why Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s followers were in an outage period; 12 of them were high-rank spirit beasts, but there were no top-grade spirit beasts.


    Ou Yangming was somehow relieved, and he began to think at once.


    He had witnessed the mightiness of top-grade spirit beasts. Whether it was Ghost Mo or the Six-armed Giant Beast, he could not go against them. This was due to the enormous gap between their equivalent ranks, and he could not think of a way to make up for the shoring.


    Pieces of equipment could allow a weaker party to defeat a stronger party, but if the original gap between them was too huge, as fine as one¡¯s pieces of equipment were, one would only be killed.


    That said, since there was no top-grade spirit beast, could he make a difference?


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow barked all of a sudden. When Ou Yangming turned to look, they were both highly-spirited.


    After all, they possessed divine tools with Devouring abilities. If they could absorb the energies of the Twelve Walkers... No, even if they only absorbed the energies of 2 to 3 of them, they would be given new leases of life.


    Fueling war through war was the best way for an upgrade.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Tell me¡ªhow do you contact them?¡±


    As he kept asking questions, the frightened lizard no longer hid anything and revealed everything it knew.


    The eyes of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow gleamed brighter without them knowing.


    A shrill shriek was heard from the lizard after half an hour. When the big yellow dog pulled out its ws from the insect¡¯s body, its aura and momentum seemed to have grown.

 Chapter 651 - Studying A Formation Board

    <h4>Chapter 651: Studying A Formation Board</h4>


    ¡°Formation board, formation board...¡±


    As Ou Yangming mumbled, he quickly carved a peculiar ore into a round board.


    After being ambushed and countering the ambush, he had a clearer understanding of formation boards.


    Formation masters were a profession rarer than cksmiths. Their biggest reliance was formation boards, where formation maps that were engraved inside had enormous powers that allowed weak parties to dominate and challenge opponents of higher ranks.


    Although formation masters had notable powers that could turn everything around, their potency was the reason they were rare.


    Ou Yangming had not met a real formation master in the lower realm. Elder Universe had only scratched the surface from numerous ancient manuals because he lived long enough and had sufficient knowledge.


    Even so, the superficial knowledge that the elder had introduced Ou Yangming to the field, where he gained some understanding of formation masters. Moreover, he also began to derive formation maps through Skill Runes and his knowledge.


    Until today, Ou Yangming somewhat had little insight, which was why he could create formation boards and use them against his opponents.


    Yes, if those round boards could be considered formation boards.


    Aspared to real formation boards that could be used multiple times ording to legend, Ou Yangming¡¯s round boards were as crude as they could be. Furthermore, they were also one-time consumables.


    Nevertheless, the round boards worked together with the spiritual world that Ou Yangming released and unleashed their greatest potentials.


    Lu Zhenxie and the 4 spirit lizards were captured by the formation¡¯s mightiness just like that. They were then attacked by Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, and they ended up dying without peace.


    Without the formation map¡¯s assistance, even if Ou Yangming released thezy turtle, he could not have killed his enemies easily.


    Now, Ou Yangming set his target on high-rank spirit beasts, which were even more powerful. Therefore, he had higher demands for formation boards.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s fire burned intensely and enveloped the round board, he slowly created rune paths that belonged to him on it.


    He was already very familiar with the process, such that he would not make any mistake even if he closed his eyes. Nheless, the young fellow was not quite satisfied with his work. This was because he knew he was not carving a formation, but a Skill Rune.


    Besides, if he carved runes on such raw ores, once they were activated, the forceful powers would destroy the runes.


    Ou Yangming could not help but sigh when he sensed the rune slowly taking form.


    Big Yellow blinked and asked in shock, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what are you unhappy about?¡±


    The young fellow shook his head and said, ¡°I just find something odd¡ªif I use these ores to smith a piece of equipment, why won¡¯t the equipment¡¯s skill destroy it? On the other hand, if I refine a round board with these ores, the skill that¡¯s activated will ruin the board.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes flickered. Ou Yangming¡¯s question was undoubtedly obscure to it.


    Despite that, it tilted its head for some time and blurted, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because they have different shapes.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh but on second thought, he seemed to have vaguelyprehended something.


    A Skill Rune on a piece of equipment could only be incited at the cost of the user¡¯s spiritual power, whereas a round board that was carved was not driven by spiritual power. Instead, its mightiness was the result of the power of the rune attached to it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed unusually as he seemed to have grasped an important piece of information.


    He turned his wrist and retrieved a real formation board.


    This was the formation board that he stumbled upon before he entered the Wutong Tree¡¯s secret realm. Once Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman died, it naturally belonged to him.


    As he inspected the formation board carefully, the lusters in his eyes changed unpredictably.


    The ends of the rune paths on the formation board were connected, hence amateurs would not be able to notice anything.


    Without pointers from a real formation master, other people could not spot anything even if they knew Rune Secret Techniques.


    The formation board had been in Ou Yangming¡¯s possession for some time, and he took some time to observe it almost every day. However, the closer he observed, the more he saw, and the more appalled he was. This was because he could not record theplicated rune paths.


    It was nearly impossible. Even when his mental power was so remarkable, he could not remember even a part of the rune paths.


    The only exnation would be the formation map was being resisted by a wonderful effect that it had.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mentality was entirely different when he held the formation in his hand at the moment.


    Big Yellow¡¯s unintentional words seemed to have overthrown an invisible wall, allowing him to see the formation board from a new perspective.


    ¡®Formation board, formation board. This is a treasure carved by a formation master, and it¡¯s given a mysterious color.


    ¡®In other words, can this formation board be treated as a formation master¡¯s equipment?¡¯


    With half-squinted eyes, Ou Yangming fully released his mental power and became immersed in studying the formation board.


    Before this, he regarded the item as an imperceivable treasure, where he was in awe when he observed it. Even when he asionally carried out experiments, he only scratched the surface and dared not dive deeper.


    This was because he was afraid of the formation board being ruined, then he would have nothing to study anymore.


    At this point, he finally cast his worries aside.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this just a formation master¡¯s equipment? I might not understand formations, but I know pieces of equipment very well. With help from the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even apprehend a piece of equipment.¡¯


    Ou Yangmingpletely focused on the formation board. His eyes were gleaming in ordinary lusters.


    ¡®Equipment, equipment¡ªthis is an equipment...¡¯


    The young fellow searched the formation board patiently. He no longer regarded it as a mysterious and unpredictable treasure. Instead, he treated it as a queer piece of equipment.


    He had smithed pieces of equipment for himself, Big Yellow, and other beasts.


    Pieces of equipment for humans could be put aside as they were still simr even if there were slight differences between them. On the opposite, pieces of equipment for beasts were totally different. Even among the Walking Beasts, there were countless strange pieces of equipment.


    The elephants, the Antelopes, the Wolves, and the other races had pieces of equipment with dissimr traits. Without being experienced enough, ordinary cksmiths would not bepetent enough to smith them.


    Other than the Walking Beasts, pieces of equipment for the Birds and the Insects were also entric, and they could not be treated normally.


    As at this moment, Ou Yangming handled the formation map as if it was the strangest equipment.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming appeared to be agitated. Once he treated the board as a piece of equipment, he found some clues indeed.


    The rune paths on the formation board seemed to havee alive and fluctuated, whereas Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power in his sea of consciousness surged as it wanted to imprint the fluctuations in his spiritual world.


    Yes, his spiritual world¡ªthe exceptional world that was identical to the world¡¯s origin and could turn something imaginary into something real in his subconscious.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes began to look hollower. Upon noticing this, Big Yellow shook its body on the side as it somehow sensed an aura that made it shudder with fear.


    It was deeply puzzled because the aura released by Ou Yangming seemed to have exceeded the achievable limit ording to his cultivation base.


    The aura was not borrowed from the power of the dragon and the phoenix¡¯s appearance; it came from his abilities. That said, the pressure generated by the aura was much more intense than that of the middle-rank lizard, so much so that there was a substantial difference.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s fire scorched in his sea of consciousness at this time. Amidst the endless sea of mes, runes were slowly formed one after another. The biggest characteristic of the runes was their simrity with the runes on the formation board, by which they did not have obvious starting and ending points.


    It was as though the runes were an inseparable unit the instant they were born.


    They started from the same spot and ended on the same point.


    Every rune path was intertwined as if they could be one with the world.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his breathing became hurried yet powerful.


    ¡°I see, I... See!¡¯


    The young fellow suddenly withdrew his mental conception from his sea of consciousness, and it was clear through his eyes that he was ted. He lifted his head andughed out loud to express his wild joy.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes. It could not understand why Ou Yangming went from pulling a long face to being so mad.


    Ou Yangming stopped after some time and pped Big Yellow hard. ¡°Big Yellow, I did it!¡±


    The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Subsequently, Ou Yangming retrieved enough materials from his interspatial bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make an attempt. If I seed, we should start acting.¡±


    Big Yellow nodded eagerly. It was surprised yet overjoyed.


    Following that, Ou Yangming grunted and released his fire to envelope an ore, then he quickly changed its shape.


    It took only a brief moment for a round board to appear in his fire. Nevertheless, this time, instead of only looking impressive, the round board emitted a peculiar luster as soon as it was formed.


    Afterward, the luster grew brighter and was almost on par with Ou Yangming¡¯s fire.


    The young fellow exhaled deeply after 15 minutes. When he curbed his fire, the luster on the round board disappeared at the same time.


    Ou Yangming carried the round board and sensed the thin paths on it.


    There were no beginnings and ends for the paths, where the starting and ending strokes could not be seen. This was because the paths and the round board appeared at the same time. Instead of being carved separately, they were presented as a whole.


    Distinctive energy was released from the round board, causing it to emit a mysterious luster.


    Ou Yangming smiled brighter as he was happier.


    It turned out that the formation boards refined by formation masters were not carved, but were molded through ingenious workmanship.


    This was ayer of ss paper. If it was not broken at all, most people would never have guessed the truth.


    Since Ou Yangming grasped it by ident, he could learn by analogy and disy what he learned as much as possible.

 Chapter 652 - Tricking The Lazy Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 652: Tricking The Lazy Turtle</h4>


    Ores were melted by Ou Yangming¡¯s fire one after another and were gathered into formation boards.


    Ou Yangming had gone through a lot of effort for the formation boards. He carved the essence that he apprehended from the Simted Spiritual Fist on some of them, causing them to have marvelous effects of causing spiritual illusions. Apart from that, he also engraved the Dual Skill Technique that he learned on the other boards. Needless to say, what matched the second type of board was the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit¡ªthe centipede. Once the formation board was activated, the centipede would release its poisonous gas, causing living beings within the formation board¡¯s range to be secretly poisoned.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming had reached his limit by refining 2 different kinds of formation boards.


    If he was given sufficient time, perhaps he coulde up with more powerful formation boards by merging different Skill Runes in his spiritual world. Since the Insect¡¯s Twelve Walkers were keeping an eye out for him everywhere, he dared not dy more time.


    The missing of 1 middle-rank lizard, 5 low-rank lizards, and Lu Zhenxie, would definitely catch the attention of other lizard powerhouses. Ou Yangming believed that unless he went far away, he would not have much time left.


    Nevertheless, he was quite satisfied when he looked at the formation boards, which he had put a lot of effort into.


    Being able to achieve this proved that what he learned from before was not pointless.


    Ou Yangming kept the formation boards and pondered for some time, then he retrieved one of his Long Feather Bands. When he gently touched the feathers on it, peculiar energy was instantly released.


    It was an extremely vigorous interspatial power. Once the power was curbed, a sleeping turtle appeared on the empty ground.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and jumped on the turtle¡¯s back, then it barked out loud.


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof...¡±


    The bigzy turtle moved its neck and extended itzily. Its hazy eyes became clearer after it saw Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, then it looked around and finally had a clear look at its surroundings.


    This was an entirely strange ce.


    Thezy turtle nodded at Ou Yangming in confusion and asked, ¡°Master Ou, did you summon me for something?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he looked at the bigzy turtle; its back was covered in spiritual flowers and herbs, which were mostly what he gained in the secret realm. Even so, thezy turtle was indeed a rare species as the spiritual flowers and herbs released a magical energy fluctuation.


    The power was not forceful, but there was an indescribable feeling to it.


    It was worth noting that thezy turtle¡¯s aura corresponded with the power very well. They merged and somehowplemented each other.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming made the right choice of entrusting the spiritual flowers and herbs to thezy turtle. Even if the turtle never worked hard and was mostly sleeping, the flowers and herbs were born to match it well. As such, they somewhat fit God¡¯s will wonderfully.


    ¡°Lazy turtle, these spiritual flowers and herbs are generally favorable. Looks like I was right about handing them to you,¡± Ou Yangming remarked.


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no mistake leaving these spiritual flowers and herbs with me,¡± the bigzy turtle responded proudly. It paused for a while and suddenly recalled something when it slowly came to its senses. ¡°Master Ou, you previously sent so many spiritual flowers and herbs into the ce. When are you doing it again?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and his face could not help but take on an odd expression.


    ¡®This bigzy turtle¡¯s very greedy.¡¯


    The secret realm belonged to the Wutong Tree, which was also a type of spiritual item. What more it had been alive for over 10,000 years.


    No matter how Ou Yangming looked at it, leaving the spiritual flowers and herbs in the spiritual realm seemed to be better than giving them to thezy turtle.


    Having said that, the secret realm was massive, and it had plenty of spiritual flowers and herbs inside. The Wutong Tree meant that it could only take care of the top-notch ones, whereas most of them would be left to self-destruct.


    In that case, would it be a better choice to leave the substandard spiritual flowers and herbs with thezy turtle?


    Just as Ou Yangming was having a hard time deciding, Big Yellow barked again.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He immediately curbed his thought and noted with a smile, ¡°Lazy turtle, I have bad news for you.¡±


    ¡°What? Master Ou, we agreed that as long as I don¡¯t leave you, I¡¯ll nurture all of your spiritual flowers and herbs.¡± The bigzy turtle looked warily at Ou Yangming. It paused for a while as if it recalled something, then it said, ¡°Oh right, Master Ou, these are for you.¡±


    It extended one of its legs to present 3 jade bottles. ¡°This bottle stores the concentrated immortal liquid. After collecting 1 drop every day, I¡¯ve umted quite an amount. As for this one, I used it to store the normal immortal liquid. There¡¯s slightly more of this, so you can handle it as you wish.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He reached out to ept the jade bottles.


    The young fellow opened them separately. He had used the normal immortal liquid many times, thus he knew its brilliant effects very well.


    As for the concentrated immortal liquid, it was unordinary, As soon as Ou Yangming opened the jade bottle, he picked up a vague fragrance.


    The fragrance seemed to be fainter than that of the normal immortal liquid, but Ou Yangming and Big Yellow felt like they were in paradise when they inhaled it.


    They were shocked because they finally understood what the concentrated immortal liquid represented. It was so precious that it was probably 10 times more powerful than the normal immortal liquid.


    At this point, even Ou Yangming was dubious.


    ¡®Did the Wutong Tree really be silly after living for several 10,000 years? Why would it let go of these magnificent spiritual herbs and flowers?


    ¡®On second thought, the boundless secret realm has countless queer flowers and herbs, so it seems normal for them to have small ws.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ou Yangming retrieved a drop of the concentrated immortal liquid. Seeing how eager Big Yellow looked, he shook his wrist and split the drop of liquid into 2. As he flicked his fingers, half of the immortal liquid entered the big yellow dog¡¯srge mouth.


    Big Yellow cked its tongue a few times, then its eyes gleamed right away. Its mouth kept moving as though the liquid left an endless aftertaste.


    Ou Yangming tasted the other half drop of the concentrated liquid too. The immortal liquid melted in his mouth and flowed into his stomach at once. Despite that, instead of staying in his intestines, the liquid entered every cell in his body by flowing along his meridians. Upon receiving the power from the liquid, all of the young fellow¡¯s cells seemed to be cheering happily.


    The young fellow was surprised yet overjoyed because he sensed the unparalleled surprise from the concentrated immortal liquid.


    After being nourished by the liquid, all of his cells seemed to be undergoing a transformation.


    Yes, the concentrated immortal liquid¡¯s power was simr to spring water, which kept cleansing his body. On the other hand, it was also akin to a zing fire, which burned and refined his flesh.


    This was an incredibly overbearing technique, but Ou Yangming gasped in admiration because his body was unharmed despite the concentrated immortal liquid¡¯s immense power and effect. It was as if the cleansing and the burning were gentle and would not hurt his body at all.


    The sublime feeling slowly went away, but Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were still ted.


    ¡®Savior¡ªa true savior...¡¯


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellowmented at the same time.


    Other than their hard work, they had only stand out among many living beings and came so far because of another factor, which was the Devouring attributes.


    Their strengths advanced by leaps and bounds because they devoured the life forces of many powerhouses through their flesh and blood, allowing them to surpass their friends and enemies.


    However, nothing was perfect in the world, including the Devouring attributes. After devouring substantial powers from living beings, they noticed a huge crisis.


    Their bodies became messed up.


    This was an inevitable phenomenon. Be it powers that were gained from pills or devoured from other beings, they could notpare with powers that were cultivated through hard work.


    Of course, disciples from influential sects and the Sky-devouring Devil God in the past must have unique cultivation techniques to resolve this issue.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did not have the condition.


    They were still utilizing the Devouring attributes to upgrade their powers, but they became aware of the problem.


    Nheless, now that there was the concentrated immortal liquid, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow saw the hope of solving the problem.


    ¡°Hehe,zy turtle, don¡¯t you need this?¡± Ou Yangming grinned and asked.


    The bigzy turtle shook its head and replied to him, ¡°I don¡¯t need it; I¡¯ve gained enough benefits when I cultured them.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded but sighed. ¡°Lazy turtle, it¡¯s such a pity. I¡¯m afraid that these good days can¡¯t be sustained any longer...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The bigzy turtle was dumbfounded.


    The young fellow shrugged and exined helplessly, ¡°Lazy turtle, I received news that someone found out about us having so many spiritual flowers and herbs, and they n to take forcible possession of them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The bigzy turtle had a fierce look in its eyes. It was no longer sleepy.


    Big Yellow exaggerated the story. ¡°Woof, they also said that they¡¯ll skin us and cook us!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± A dangerous light could be seen in thezy turtle¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are they? Why are they so cruel?¡±


    Ou Yangming found it funny, but he kept a serious expression on his face. ¡°They¡¯re high-rank spirit beasts.¡±


    Thezy turtle lifted its neck and expressed proudly, ¡°High-rank spirit beasts? Leave them to me then!¡±


    It was also a high-rank spirit beast. After having spiritual flowers and herbs on its back, not only was its cultivation base protected, but itsbat power skyrocketed as well, thus it would not be afraid of equal-ranked opponents.


    ¡°Okay. They¡¯re the Twelve Walkers, which are Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s followers. I¡¯ll leave them to you then.¡± Ou Yangming was delighted.


    ¡°Uh, the Twelve... Walkers?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°12 high-rank spirit beasts?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 653 - Setting Up A Formation For An Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 653: Setting Up A Formation For An Ambush</h4>


    The bigzy turtle looked dumbfoundedly at Ou Yangming. It no longer looked proud as it was before, and it was panic-stricken instead.


    It rolled its eyes for some time, then copsed to the ground as its limbs went weak. ¡°Ah, Master Ou, I¡¯m only a support member, so how could you use me as a mainbat force!¡±


    Although it was a spirit beast, it was also cunning after having lived a long time. Therefore, it guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s intention right away.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Lazy turtle, you¡¯vee this far, so do you think you can escape?¡±


    The bigzy turtle was stunned as it looked at the smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. It could not help but ask with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, how did you provoke so many high-rank spirit beasts...¡±


    If there were only 1 or 2 of them, while thezy turtle would not like to stir up any trouble, it would not be afraid because the spiritual flowers and herbs on its back could enhance its powers. Nheless, it flinched when it heard that there were 12 high-rank spirit beasts.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be great if I know why.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up, and it barked all of a sudden. ¡°If they know that we have so many spiritual flowers and herbs, wouldn¡¯t they naturallye to look for trouble with us?¡±


    The young fellow twitched his mouth, but he looked in front without sparing a nce at the big yellow dog.


    After hearing what Big Yellow said, thezy turtle¡¯s skin wrinkled very much as though it aged out of the blue. ¡°Ah, why are you so careless...¡±


    Big Yellow red at the turtle without showing a weak impression. ¡°Woof, how many spiritual flowers and herbs have we sent into the space? Did you think that they fell from the sky! Hmph, we were nice enough to not let you make an appearance during the fight. Blocking off news about the flowers and herbs? Even a deity wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes, even a deity wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    They looked at each other then turned their heads to stare at thezy turtle as if they had a mutual understanding.


    Even though thezy turtle lived long enough to be a spiritual being, it could never imagine how Ou Yangming obtained the spiritual flowers and herbs.


    The secret realm waspletely sealed, after all. Not to mention some spiritual flowers and herbs, even if Ou Yangming shifted the entire forest into the Long Feather Band, nobody would stop him, and so-called powerful enemies would not be able to find out too.


    Nevertheless, ording to the bigzy turtle, the spiritual flowers and herbs were precious and could not be easily acquired. In that case, Ou Yangming must have put in a lot of effort to gather so many treasures, and it would be reasonable for other living beings to notice them.


    Seeing as thezy turtle was hesitant, Ou Yangming added in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to help; you can simply hand the spiritual herbs and flowers to them. Heh, once we lose these treasures, they probably won¡¯t rush to kill us.¡±


    The bigzy turtle¡¯s expression changed, and it immediately shouted, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    It might still cower if the spiritual flowers and herbs had not been settled on its back but since it did all the work to nt them there and also enjoyed great benefits, as generous as it was, it could not let them go.


    Thezy turtle quickly pondered as it was afraid of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow shrinking at thest minute. It informed the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve just arrived at the Spiritual Realm, so you don¡¯t know the Insects well. They¡¯re the greediest fes ever, and if they have their eyes on you, they won¡¯t give up unless one of you gets eliminated.¡±


    Ou Yangming found it funny, but he furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re going to fight them to their deaths?¡±


    The bigzy turtle vaguely felt that something was off, but it still straightened its neck and shouted to protect its interests, ¡°I¡¯ll fight them to their deaths and ughter them!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s join hands and fight them.¡± Ou Yangming nodded with a smile.


    Since they reached a consensus, Ou Yangming did not dy things further. He started by setting up the formation boards, which he had just refined, far away in different directions. The young fellow had only found this terrain after a careful selection. He was notpletely satisfied, but this would be enough for him to unleash his powers.


    The Lizards were a massive race indeed, but Ou Yangming believed that the missing of an Intermediate Spiritualist and 5 low-rank spirit beasts would not be a trivial matter at all. Once the Twelve Walkers heard about this, they would surelye to take a look.


    In fact, there would possibly be more than 1 high-rank lizard.


    Sure enough, on the third day after Ou Yangming set up the trap, they faced an intense challenge from the Lizards.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside the deep and dark forest, strange sounds echoed in the enormous space. The sounds during the dark night were evil and filled with danger, causing one to get goosebumps.


    Even so, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow sat on the bigzy turtle without making a sound. It seemed like their signs of life had disappeared.


    The bigzy turtley quietly on the ground as if it was a stubborn and giant rock, which had existed since ancient times and became one with the environment. Rarely enough, thezy turtle¡¯s body seemed to have a magic power, which enveloped the auras of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow as well. As such, their hiding spot was not exposed at all.


    Ou Yangming had seen many hiding experts, but a being like thezy turtle was incredibly rare.


    At the spur of the moment, Big Yellow twitched its nose and nodded at Ou Yangming. It was nervous and thrilled at the same time.


    Its sense of smell was remarkable as it managed to pick up the enemy¡¯s smell in advance.


    Ou Yangming twitched his nose hard too, but he did not find anything. He smiled bitterly to himself and thought, ¡®Looks like every being in the world has its own strengths. I¡¯ll be asking for trouble byparing what I¡¯m not good at with someone good at it.¡¯


    The young fellow narrowed his eyes. Even if someone looked in this direction, one would not be able to see the reflections in his eyes.


    Big Yellow took a step further than that as it simply closed its eyes and pricked up its ears to listen closely to the movements in front.


    Ou Yangming was also cautious at this moment, so much so that he dared not release his mental conception at all. If not, he would identally startle the enemy if he was noticed.


    After a brief moment, a humongous lizard went over the shrubs and crawled slowly in their direction. Its aura was rather formidable, but it was not the opponent that Ou Yangming and hispanions had been waiting for as it was merely a middle-rank spirit lizard.


    The young fellow and the big yellow dog nced at the lizard then looked away.


    Having said that, they thought, ¡®The Twelve Walkers are very careful indeed; they actually sent a middle-rank lizard as a spearhead.¡¯


    A middle-rank spirit beast was considered quite a forcefulbat power. If Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were not certain that it had a powerful backup, they would not let it go for sure. They could only continue toy in ambush carefully to wait for the even more potent being.


    The middle-rank lizard kept looking around as though it wanted to spot something from its surroundings.


    However, no matter how it looked, it could not notice the bigzy turtle. Even when the turtle¡¯s mountainous body was right beside it, it knew nothing.


    Thezy turtle¡¯s ability to hide its tracks was probably the best in the universe. At this point, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow even wondered if it was still alive.


    Before long, the middle-rank lizard went around the bigzy turtle¡¯s body and simply ignored it as if it was really a gigantic rock.


    Another lizard, which was muchrger, crawled over after 15 minutes.


    Its movements were light yet sturdy, but it curbed its aura as much as possible. One would take it as an ordinary spirit beast if one only sensed its aura, but Ou Yangming and Big Yellow felt a strong sense of crisis the moment it appeared.


    This lizard insect was certainly not an easy opponent, and it was far more dangerous than the middle-rank lizard earlier.


    That said, aspared to the middle-rank lizard that scouted the area just now, this lizard was calmer. Perhaps it trusted its partner¡¯s ability, it did not observe its surroundings carefully and failed to spot the bigzy turtle too.


    Seeing as it paced leisurely behind the middle-rank spirit beast, Big Yellow turned and cast a questioning look at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment, then he shook his head.


    The spirit beast was probably one of the Twelve Walkers, and it was also one of the mainbat forces for the Lizards.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming felt that it was toozy.


    ¡®Is it really appropriate for it to have such an attitude when it¡¯s trying to capture its enemies?¡¯


    With that, the formidable high-rank spirit beast walked away without hurry. Just as tBig Yellow was puzzled, another nimble figure appeared behind the lizard.


    It was the third lizard, and it was a powerhouse with the same rank as the second lizard.


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue quietly and looked at Ou Yangming. It looked like it was asking, ¡®How did you notice it?¡¯


    The formation board could be released, but its best effect could only be unleashed once. If they left out any of the lizards outside and faced attacks from both sides, Ou Yangming would not know how long the formation board could be sustained.


    Nheless, after seeing the hidden lizard that crept behind the second lizard, Ou Yangming finally nodded.


    ¡®2 high-rank spirit beasts in one go¡ªhopefully, we¡¯ll be able to bring them down.¡¯


    As Ou Yangming waved his hand gently, a peculiar energy fluctuation appeared in the void.


    If Ou Yangming and Big Yellow remained still, they might be able to hide sessfully. Once they began to activate the formation board¡¯s energy, their bodies also emitted unparalleled lusters as if they were lightbulbs in the dark night.

 Chapter 654 - Surround And Kill One By One

    <h4>Chapter 654: Surround And Kill One By One</h4>


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss...¡±


    Apanied by strange and frightening shrieks, the 2 powerful high-rank lizards stopped instantly. They had extremely dangerous looks in their eyes, and they immediately locked on the source of the weird power fluctuation.


    Even at this time, they did not notice the bigzy turtle.


    They consciously thought that thezy turtle was only an odd giant rock, where the person that sent the dangerous signal was hidden on it.


    The 2 high-rank spirit beasts grinned hideously and cruelly, then they shed to zoom up to the giant rock.


    Who knew, forceful energies suddenly burst out from the 4 hidden formation boards around them. The energies merged right away and formed arge Illusion Formation like never before.


    A few days ago, Ou Yangming would not have been able to release such a strong illusion effect.


    Even if he gathered his origin spiritual world, he would not be able to achieve such a mighty effect if he released it.


    Moreover, the mere act of opening his origin spiritual world would greatly consume his mental power. On the other hand, he did not seem to have consumed much mental power after he released the formation boards.


    As a result, the visions of the lizard Spiritualists went blurry. They were surprised because their surroundings seemed to have undergone an incredibly subtle change.


    It was a change that could not be easily put into words. It did not look like there was a difference but in reality, it gave them a strange feeling.


    ¡°An Illusion Formation...¡± One of the lizards uttered softly while its eyes flickered.


    Being part of the Twelve Walkers, they were naturally not nobodies, and they were knowledgeable. Therefore, they noticed that something was off as soon as they entered the illusion.


    Although they knew it was an Illusion Formation, it would not be easy for them to break free.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. The Illusion Formation could affect the lizards, but it could not affect them due to their Concentric Knots¡¯ unique abilities. With that, they shed and pounced on thest lizard.


    The lizard was alone, but it was the one that held the line for the other lizards. Unquestionably, it was the most formidable powerhouse among them.


    Even though it entered an illusion, it did not panic at all. Instead, it extended its neck and scanned its surroundings with its cold and ruthless eyes. Furthermore, it swung its tail slightly and stirred up a queer energy fluctuation.


    The second Ou Yangming and Big Yellow lunged at the lizard, it straightened its long tail abruptly and aimed it in their direction.


    It could actually identify directions after entering the illusion.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The lizard suddenly whipped its tail and caused an intense shock as it swept across the air. The shock¡¯s power soared along with the air as though it was going to sh the lizard¡¯s enemy into 2 at the waist.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and channeled his spiritual power to forcibly halt in mid-air.


    Big Yellow roared at the same time and elerated to overtake Ou Yangming. Its enormous body charged at the lizard at lightning speed.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Next, Big Yellow collided hard with the lizard, causing a deafening boom to be heard.


    Big Yellow¡¯s power was far greater than that of ordinary equal-ranked beasts. While the lizard was a high-rank spirit beast, the big yellow dog had a mightier piece of White Silver Equipment. It incited the equipment¡¯s power when it charged at its opponent, and the power that burst out was forceful beyond the limit of ordinary spirit beasts.


    As for Ou Yangming, instead of falling at once, he floated in mid-air as if something was supporting his body.


    He waved his hands at the same time and drew mysterious symbols one after another. The symbols drifted in the void and released mysterious energy, which renovated with the formation boards¡¯ powers from afar, causing the influence of the abnormality nearby to be more significant.


    Big Yellow let out a weird bark. The power of the lizard¡¯s tail turned out to be greater than it expected. Consequently, it bounced up high after their collision and was going to crash into the tough mountain rock behind it. Nheless, it was then when the rock, which looked like it had existed since the dawn of time, caved in all of a sudden. A gigantic leg extended out to support the big yellow dog and steadily unloaded the enormous power on it.


    Inparison, the lizard was not so lucky. It fell hard to the ground, and its straight tail waved as it could not point out where Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were.


    Its collision with Big Yellow and the reinforcement of the formation boards¡¯ mightiness by Ou Yangming caused it to lose control of its targeted enemies.


    Every secret technique had a limit. As the young fellow and the big yellow dog joined hands, they happened to exceed the lizard¡¯s withstandable limit, hence it could not sense them anymore.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. White releasing his mental power, he shook his hand and retrieved a spear.


    It was a magic tool at the peak of Good Grade, and it was attached with a White-Silver-level Power attribute, as well as the simplest yet the most useful skill.


    Sharpness.


    If the skill was released, the magic tool¡¯s attacking power could be increased by 50% from its basis. It might be a Good Grade magic tool but along with the power increment too, it would not be inferior to most High Grade magic tools.


    The lizard sensed that something was off as soon as Ou Yangming stabbed with the spear. It kept shing as swaying as though it was drunk, but its nimbleness helped it to dodge the spear.


    Nevertheless, Big Yellow pounced on it again at the next moment.


    Without showing a weak impression at all, it struck the lizard with its massive body. By relying on its tremendously tough pieces of equipment, it turned out to be powerful enough to suppress its opponent.


    The lizard lost its bnce right after they collided.


    Ou Yangming watched coldly on the side and attacked with his spear again without any hesitation. It was not an ingenious strike, but it was exceptionally fast, such that the lizard could not evade it despite its power and speed as a high-rank spirit beast.


    ¡°Pfft...¡±


    The spear prated the lizard¡¯s body at lightning speed and pinned it to the ground.


    It was such a mighty attack that the tenacious lizard could not resist it at all.


    The best weapon and the Sharpness skill created the nearly miraculous effect.


    At the spur of the moment, the lizard shrieked and arched its body, then it bounced up as if spring was mounted on its body. The power of its jump was iparable as it somehow managed to get out from the end of the spear.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. Sure enough, an insect¡¯s way of fighting was out of his expectations. If a human or a walking beast was stabbed by the spear through the chest or abdomen, even if they would not die on the spot, they would not be much better.


    However, an insect¡¯s life force was absurd. After the lizard¡¯s chest and abdomen were pierced, it forcibly pulled its body out from the spear and still jumped around without showing any signs of imminent death.


    Such a life force could only be described as absurd.


    The lizard was severely injured after it was hurt by the spear, but it managed to locate the host of the formation once again.


    It widened itsrge mouth, causing its stinking breath to fill the space around it. Following that, it attempted to bite Ou Yangming with its bloody teeth.


    Ou Yangming was in admiration, but he still sneered disdainfully. He flew backward at the same time and crashed into the mountain rock behind him.


    The lizard finally managed to lock on Ou Yangming, thus it was not going to let him go so easily. Its huge mouth was simr to a bottomless hole, and its eyes looked so fierce that anyone that wanted to intervene would want to think thrice.


    Concurrently, the lizard¡¯s legs and tail vibrated in a particrly subtle amplitude. It had confirmed the direction where Ou Yangming had escaped.


    There was a hole in its body, but it never gave up as it wanted to tip its enemy into pieces.


    Having said that, it widened its eyes at the next instance.


    This was because it saw the mountain rock behind the human cave in and sucked him in just like that.


    ¡®Mountain rock... Sucked in?¡¯


    The lizard¡¯s eyes lit up. It bared its teeth and whipped its tail hard at the rock.


    A thunderous sound was heard, and the lizard rolled and fell on the ground. It finally confirmed that the mountain rock was the toughest rock in the world because the bacsh made it dizzy, and its tail even went numb.


    ¡®But how could such a tough mountain rock suck in that detestable human?


    ¡®Is this Illusion Formation so profound that I¡¯m starting to hallucinate?¡¯


    While the lizard was dazed, its body hurt without warning as an intense feeling, which made it feel like it was skinned or its blood was sucked, spread from a certain point to its whole body.


    Big Yellow had reached out its ws to pierced them deep into the lizard¡¯s body. Unlike normal times, a peculiar luster could be seen at the tips of its ws. The light was so brilliantly red that it appeared to be redder than blood.


    The lizard twisted its body furiously but soon realized that its power was flowing away quickly.


    It was appalled, and it immediately knew something was up with the damn dog¡¯s ws.


    The lizard suddenly exerted force through its limbs to rise into the air, then it somersaulted in mid-air and zoomed toward the notably tough mountain rock. It wanted to utilize the rock¡¯s toughness to crush the despicable dog into meat paste.


    Who knew, the mountain rock moved out of the blue just as its body was halfway in the air.


    The lizard looked in disbelief. It was frustrated and regretful.


    It turned out that the mountain rock was a monster that was even more fearsome than it was.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The bigzy turtle extended its giant head and bit the lizard¡¯s body.


    Almost at the same time, Ou Yangming showed up from beside the turtle¡¯s head and jabbed his spear into the lizard¡¯s chest and abdomen.


    The immense pain stimted the lizard, and it wanted to fight in desperation. That said, its body was being restrained by an enormous power, and it was losing energy from its flesh and blood faster than before.


    It took only a brief moment before the body of the potent high-rank spirit lizard shriveled at a visible speed. After whining as if it was crying for help, its limbs twitched for a while, and it died as ghastly death.

 Chapter 655 - Getting Away Strangely

    <h4>Chapter 655: Getting Away Strangely</h4>


    Withdrew the spear, removed the ws!


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow let go at the same time almost at the instant they confirmed that the high-rank spirit lizard was dead.


    Their consciousnesses had almost connected such that they were one. Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world, he even fed back every situation on the outside to himself.


    The high-rank spirit lizard¡¯s me of life was initially burning like a pir of fire, but itpletely disappeared at this moment.


    Although the Insects were extremely unyielding and were known as the most tenacious beings, after being attacked by Ou Yangming, Big Yellow, and thezy turtle, the lizard died in a split second.


    The effect of their first joint attack turned out to be spectacr, which was out of their expectations.


    Nheless, it was not time for them to celebrate yet because another simrly powerful high-rank spirit east was still inside the Illusion Formation.


    Therefore, even though Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were overwhelmed with indescribable pleasure after devouring the lizard, they refrained from absorbing energies from its flesh and blood once it was dead. Instead, they targeted the other high-rank spirit lizard.


    The bigzy turtle widened its mouth to bite the lizard. It tried its best to remain stable, but the power of the high-rank spirit beast was enormous, hence the inside of its body trembled when they resisted each other.


    It was an incredibly subtle tremble, which would normally be difficult to notice.


    Having said that, the physically strong high-rank lizard that previously entered the Illusion Formation turned around indeed and stared at the mountain rock in front of it with wildfire-like eyes.


    It was worthy of being a real insect powerhouse because it vaguely sensed the movement inside the mountain rock at this moment.


    Despite the sinister look in the lizard¡¯s eye, it dared not act rashly because it was in an illusion, which might have given it that feeling.


    During the moment of dy, the lizard suddenly felt very uneasy as the atmosphere around it became oppressive without warning.


    The Illusion Formation was refined by Ou Yangming through hard work, where he perfectly imprinted his spiritual world on the formation boards. Thus, as long as he was inside the formation, and the absolute strength did not exceed his strength too much, he was the ruler.


    Needless to say, every spirit beast was strong-willed. As for spineless fellows, they would have been eliminated long ago and would not be spirit beasts. This was the reason Ou Yangming could not really lure the spirit beasts¡¯ minds or control their actions though he could affect them.


    Nevertheless, the young fellow could hide or create things inside the Illusion Formation if he wanted to.


    As at this moment, when Ou Yangming and hisrades killed the first high-rank lizard, it let out a deafening shriek and released a unique aura to warn its partners, but the warnings were ineffective inside the formation.


    Whether it was its sound or its aura, they were confined to a small area, and there was no chance of them being spread at all.


    Even so, being a high-rank spirit beast, while the other lizard did not sense its partner¡¯s warning, it sensed danger due to its instinctive alertness.


    The lizard swung itsrge tail and suddenly extended its sharp ws to scratch the mountain rock in front of it hard.


    ¡°Bang...¡±


    Following an ear-shattering sound, the mountain rock remained the same, whereas the high-rank lizard¡¯s ws hurt.


    In the Spiritual Realm, throughout countless years of natural selection, numerous races had been eliminated because they could not adapt to changes in the environment. That said, various races evolved into special forms to survive.


    The Turtles were not fast, and they were ridiculed by many races. Yet, it was undeniable that any race would be envious if they faced a turtle¡¯s thick shell.


    It was worth noting that a turtle¡¯s shell was exceptionally tough and solid. Equal-ranked powerhouses would not be able to break it, but even powerhouses in a higher rank might not be able to crack it.


    The high-rank lizard¡¯s ws were toughened, by which ordinary mountain rocks would have crumbled if they were knocked by them. Who knew, it was wishful thinking for the lizard to leave even a slight mark on the shell with its ws.


    It took several steps back with a fierce look in its eyes.


    At this point, while it did not know what exactly the mountain rock was, it knew it was not an ordinary rock.


    The bigzy turtle stretched its neck and said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Oh no, it found out.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled coldly and responded, ¡°It¡¯s toote for it to find out now. Kill it!¡±


    In a sh, he and Big Yellow pounced on the high-rank spirit beast.


    If the 2 high-rank spirit beasts were together, Ou Yangming and hispanions might not have the guts to ambush them at the same time.


    Those were high-rank spirit beasts, after all, and the effect of 1 plus 1 would definitely be bigger than 2.


    However, Ou Yangming and hisrades killed one of the high-rank spirit lizards rather easily by surprise, thus they were highly-spirited like never before.


    Since they could kill the first lizard, why could they not kill the second one too? Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had actually sentenced that lizard to death.


    A stream of light was seen as the young fellow and the big yellow dog incited their White Silver Powers concurrently and lunged at the ferocious high-rank lizard.


    The Illusion Formation had a wonderful effect of hiding their figures. In fact, they could even hide their killing intents before the lizard found them.


    In spite of that, the formation also had a limit, or Ou Yangming was not capable enough, so he could not control the formation enough to hide everything from high-rank spirit beasts. As such, the big fellow noticed them once they were within 10 meters from it.


    The lizard¡¯s enormous tail whipped like a long whip, causing ash to be heard in the air.


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®These lizards¡¯ tails are so annoying.¡¯


    He had the most formidable divine weapon and skill, so he was confident about breaking the lizard¡¯s defense, but he dared not go head-on against the thunderous whip.


    The young fellow stopped and pinned his feet to the ground.


    A yellow figure shed beside him as Big Yellow faced the attack without fear. It was its second time facing a whip attack from a lizard¡¯s tail, so it knew very well how forceful it would be. The big yellow dog was fully protected and had activated its White Silver Power, but it could only manage to match the lizard.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    The lizard withdrew its tail, but Big Yellow wasshed away.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. The exchange of blows onlysted for a second, but he could sense that this lizard¡¯s power was a whole lot higher than that of its high-rankrade.


    They were both high-rank spirit beasts, but there was a huge disparity between their cultivation bases andbat powers.


    Now, it seemed like Ou Yangming and hispanions had encountered an outstanding member of the Twelve Walkers.


    No matter what, Ou Yangming could not give up at this stage. He grunted and kept shaking his spear to release peculiar energies one after another.


    Skill Runes were Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest trump card. He unleashed his mental power to its maximum and released plenty of Rune Spells in a short period. Consequently, the spells poured down on the high-rank spirit lizard like a stormy rain.


    Nheless, the lizard did not panic at all. Whether it was when it fell into the Illusion Formation trap, failed to attack the mountain rock, or being attacked by spells, it was always as calm as ice and was not agitated at all.


    It looked with its ice-cold eyes in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction, then it moved its body and adopted various dexterous means to disintegrate the spells one by one. It looked like the process was a breeze for it.


    Thezy turtle raised its head high and narrowed its eyes.


    A yellow figure slowly went behind the lizard as Big Yellow was also waiting quietly without attacking rashly.


    After withstanding the spell attacks for a long time, the lizard finally opened its mouth and screamed weirdly. Subsequently, it shed and lunged at Ou Yangming, who was in front of it.


    It was being confused by the Illusion Formation, but it still found the right direction at once.


    Ou Yangming was frightened. He flew backward to evade the lizard but in terms of speed, how could he bepared with a high-rank spirit beast?


    The lizard had a cruel and hideous look in its eyes. It swung itsrge ws ruthlessly at the human in front of it.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Nevertheless, the lizard found it odd because the human seemed to be overly light; he rolled backward and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯


    The lizard quickly uttered in its mind because it did not hit a person, but a spear.


    It turned out that the young human employed a trick, where he used a spear as his disguise, and the lizard was foolishly tricked.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    2 strange sounds of the wind were almost heard at the same time beside the lizard. With a determined look in its eyes, fearsome ck stripes surfaced on its body.


    Following that, its body began to twist unusually.


    It was an indescribably bizarre movement, but the lizard somehow escaped from thezy turtle and the big yellow dog easily because of it.


    Forget about Big Yellow; it activated its White Silver Power, but its boundary was inferior to that of the lizard. However, the case was different for thezy turtle because it was supported by many spiritual flowers and herbs, which were enough to make it a top-notch high-rank spirit beast.


    Even so, the lizard dodged the turtle¡¯s attack without effort.


    The bigzy turtle looked up and was appalled.


    It suddenly realized that it could not find the equal-ranked spirit beast¡¯s weaknesses at all, and the lizard¡¯s every move seemed to coincide with the naturalw around them. If thezy turtle forces an attack, it would only fail to achieve anything and might even be killed.


    Thezy turtle recalled something when it stared at the queer ck patterns on the lizard. It shouted fiercely, ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness!¡±

 Chapter 656 - A Venerable One’s Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 656: A Venerable One¡¯s Consciousness</h4>


    ¡®A Venerable One¡¯s consciousness!?¡¯


    Whether it was Ou Yangming, who was hiding on the side to watch the fight, or Big Yellow, which was kept pouncing on the enemy, they shuddered with fear after they heard that.


    Beings that were involved with the words ¡°Venerable One¡± were almost considered the synonyms of mysterious and formidable.


    As at this moment, the act of the high-rank lizard tackling a tricky problem with ease left everyone else in awe.


    The lizard sessfully evaded the sudden attacks from thezy turtle and Big Yellow. It suddenly turned around and fixed its gaze on an empty ground.


    Ou Yangming immediately had a ghastly look on his face. The ground that the lizard was staring at seemed empty, but it was exactly where he was hiding. He believed that nobody would notice him due to the Illusion Formation. Besides, the young fellow released many Skill Spells earlier in the air, and he managed to fool the high-rank lizard indeed.


    Who knew, before he even got to attack, he was already locked on by his enemy.


    The young fellow backed away without any hesitation. It was an instinctive reaction, where his body moved subconsciously before his brain could even process the situation, and it was a reflex action that he developed after countless life-or-death experiences.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    A deafening sound was heard as the lizard stuck out its slippery, long tongue and ruthlessly hit where Ou Yangming was standing just now.


    Ou Yangming retreated to the side of the giant mountain rock at that crucial moment, by which he stuck his body close to the bigzy turtle. With this massive shield by his side, as long as there were no Venerable Ones, he would not be killed in one hit.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness?¡± He asked in a hurry.


    ¡°This lizard was valued by Ghost-wed Venerable One, which set up a secret technique on it. Once the lizard activates the technique, it¡¯ll possess a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness for a short time.¡± The bigzy turtle had a grave look on its face, and it smiled bitterly. ¡°Its strength and boundary won¡¯t be upgraded but since it¡¯s assisted by a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness... It¡¯ll be difficult for us to be its match.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked as he was struck with a thought, ¡°Lazy turtle, do you have a simr trick?¡±


    The bigzy turtle was stunned, and an unnatural look could be seen in its eyes. ¡°Master Ou, every high-rank powerhouse with an inheritance has a life-saving trick.¡±


    It stressed the word ¡°life-saving¡±.


    Ou Yangming instantly understood what the turtle meant. It had a simr trick up its sleeves too, but it was a life-saving trump card, which could only be used if it paid a huge price.


    Since thezy turtle was helping Ou Yangming at the moment, it would be great if they seeded, but it would not really be affected if they failed. Therefore, it would not work itself to death for this.


    The high-rank lizard was bright-eyed, and it seemed like it recognized thezy turtle¡¯s identity, hence instead of continuing to force an attack, it flinched and retreated bit by bit.


    As the lizard was assisted by a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness, the Illusion Formation that was set up by Ou Yangming through hard work no longer had any secrets to it.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked beside the lizard.


    The lizard turned to look indifferently at the big yellow dog with a fierce look in its eyes.


    Big Yellow was taken aback, so it jumped to the side of the bigzy turtle too. At this point, the turtle no longer disguised itself. Apart from moving its legs, it also released its aura without any reservations.


    When the high-rank spirit beast¡¯s aura boiled, it was even more ferocious than the lizard.


    The lizard looked fearful. It pondered for a while and slowly retreated as if it made its decision.


    It seemed like it was afraid and wary of thezy turtle.


    Seeing as the high-rank lizard was backing off bit by bit, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he uttered softly, ¡°We mustn¡¯t let it leave, or we¡¯ll have to flee till the end of the world!¡±


    The bigzy turtle was hesitant. After sneaking an attack to kill one of the high-rank lizards, there were drastic changes in the strengths of both parties. Ou Yangming and hispanions joined hands again to capture the other high-rank lizard, but the oue was out of their expectations.


    Although thezy turtle knew it should not let the lizard leave, it was undecided when it thought about the Venerable One¡¯s consciousness.


    Ou Yangming made up his mind when he saw the lizard leaving. He gritted his teeth and gave an order to the hidden poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    A peculiar yet faintly discernible poisonous gas spread right away.


    Lizards were members of the Insects, where they had notable poison and the ability to resist poison. Under normal circumstances, one would not consider attacking insects with poison. Nheless, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was different. It had absorbed numerous nt Poisonous Pills in the secret realm, causing its toxicity to change substantially. In particr, it had a hidden ultimate weapon, which could be used against unprepared insects.


    The lizard slowly backed away until it left the Illusion Formation.


    It finally rxed, and it had a savage look in its eyes again.


    Even so, it did not notice that the instant its rxed, invisible poisonous gas had entered its body to invade its organs as it inhaled.


    The poisonous gas was not overbearing. Perhaps it was even more hidden due to the nt Poisonous Pills, thus the lizard did not notice it at all.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows inside the Illusion Formation. He looked at the lizard in confusion and seemed to have understood something.


    Even though the poisonous gas released by the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was extremely hidden, the fact that it could also stay out of the sight of a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness... Ou Yangming did not think it could do it.


    The lizard had a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness, after all. If the poisonous gas could also hide from it, the consciousness was probably unworthy.


    An electric light flickered in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, then he shed and charged at the lizard.


    Thezy turtle and Big Yellow were dumbfounded, and they were quickly frightened. Nevertheless, they reacted differently.


    Big Yellow charged out without any hesitation. It was so fast that it caught up from behind and overtook Ou Yangming. On the other hand, thezy turtle was hesitant. It followed suit, but it was clear from its speed that it was half-hearted.


    The lizard was surprised, but it opened its mouth and attacked with its tongue at once.


    Ou Yangming shed with his saber without dodging the attack at all. He swayed his body at the same time and seemed to have be one with nature.


    The integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous.


    At this time, his performance could be mentioned on equal terms with that of the lizard from before.


    A Venerable One¡¯s consciousness was remarkable indeed. One would almost merge with one¡¯s environment if one possessed such consciousness, allowing one to grasp and utilize even the slightest weak points on one¡¯s opponent.


    However, ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s observation, a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness was actually the extremity of the integration of Heaven and man, and the thoroughly meticulous; there were no essential differences between them.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    A slippery tongue filled with fearsome power almost hit Ou Yangming, but it brushed past him very closely as he made a turn in mid-air andnded behind the lizard without a sound.


    The young fellow smirked andughed out loud. ¡°Where¡¯s your Venerable One¡¯s consciousness? Why is it gone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± The bigzy turtle focused all of a sudden. If the lizard¡¯s Venerable One¡¯s consciousness was really gone, what else should it worry about? Despite that, the turtle could not figure out how Ou Yangming broke the consciousness; it was simply impossible.


    The lizard¡¯s body quivered, then it bounced off with its limbs and charged at Ou Yangming.


    While Ou Yangming was potent, his body could not resist a real spirit beast, after all, so it wanted to fight its way out in his direction.


    Having said that, as soon as it jumped, Big Yellow lunged at it mercilessly. As a result, they became entangled with each other.


    Ou Yangming shed. He and Big Yellow attacked alternately, where he kept releasing various obstructive Skill Runes. Consequently, the lizard was forced to waste half of its energy on dealing with the ever-changing runes.


    The lizard stared at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    It had left the Illusion Formation, so whatever it was looking at was real. At this moment, it almost crumbled especially because of the endless Skill Runes released by Ou Yangming.


    ¡®What creature is he? How could he master so many spells? Even a human caster shouldn¡¯t be able to do something so absurd.¡¯


    The lizard tried its best to escape, but it kept being pestered by Ou Yangming and Big Yellow as they went all-out. Needless to say, this was also because the bigzy turtle was watching fiercely on the side. If not, it would have suffered several hits and still manage to get away. Since an even more terrifying equal-ranked powerhouse was keeping an eye on it, it dared not act rashly.


    After a few breaths, the lizard halted out of the blue because the hidden poison inside its body began toe into effect.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had been waiting for this opportunity. They acted together, by which thetter used its sharp ws while the former used his weapon to stab the lizard¡¯s enormous body.


    ¡®Devour, initiate!¡¯


    An intense yet indescribable pain, which reached the lizard¡¯s soul, quickly spread from its wound.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow only initiated their Devouring attributes at this time. They had perfectly controlled the situation.


    The lizard kept twisting its body to break free, but a gigantic shadow shrouded it.


    On the other hand, the bigzy turtle had been watching on the side without making a move. It knew if it missed once, it would not have another chance to attack.


    Now, when it widened its mouth to bite the lizard, the lizard could not dodge at all.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    The turtle¡¯s humongous mouth, which was filled with sharp teeth, bit the lizard¡¯s body. Given the situation, even if the lizard possessed a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness again, it would not be able to flee.


    Endless powers from the lizard¡¯s flesh and blood entered the bodies of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow through their pieces of equipment. While their faces turned red, and they gritted their teeth to enjoy the invisible gift, the lizard lost its breath of life.

 Chapter 657 - Big Yellow Advances

    <h4>Chapter 657: Big Yellow Advances</h4>


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    The bigzy turtle opened its mouth again and dropped the lizard¡¯s carcass, which had shrunken until it was out of shape.


    After looking deeply at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, the turtle suddenly turned its gigantic body around and hurried in another direction.


    The Turtles were known for being slow, but it depended on who or what they werepared with. Since Ou Yangming¡¯s Illusion Formation had not been removed yet, the middle-rank lizard, which was the pathfinder before this, was still trapped inside.


    Although thezy turtle did not say anything, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow understood what it meant.


    ¡®Leave that lizard to me.¡¯


    Since it could kill a high-rank spirit lizard, a middle-rank one would not be much. On the other hand, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did not withdraw their weapons as they no longer had a sense of urgency. Instead, they calmed down and allowed endless energies to enter their bodies.


    Big Yellow¡¯s face turned red, and the pores all over its body opened. Following that, steam gushed out as though water had just been boiled.


    After a brief moment, the steam enveloped them and even masked their figures.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body did not undergo such an exaggerated change, but there was an unusual phenomenon too.


    His eyes became brighter, which looked like 2 small suns with unusual lights amidst the dense fog. If one that did not know what was happening looked at him, one would not believe that he was a human.


    Sure enough, a high-rank spirit beast was unordinary. It was significantly different from low-rank spirit beasts that they devoured in the past.


    Once a high-rank spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood turned into energies that flowed into their bodies, their bodies immediately made the most out of them.


    Big Yellow was a low-rank spirit beast. After being excited by the foreign energies, its spiritual power kept umting, allowing it to rise to a higher peak.


    As for Ou Yangming, he mainly cultivated mental power for the time being. As such, at least 70% of the energies that kept entering his body were converted into mental power, and they were stored bit by bit in his sea of consciousness. Moreover, due to the impact from those foreign powers, his sea of consciousness was vaguely showing signs of being expanded.


    Even though the tendency would not cause Ou Yangming to be an Advanced Spiritualist, it allowed his strength to take a big leap forward.


    When Ou Yangming and Big Yellow withdrew their weapons after an hour, the humongous high-rank lizard vanished.


    Nheless, they did not recover right away. Instead, they sat on the ground and tempered their bodies quietly to slowly use their gains for their own.


    ¡°Puff, puff, woof, puff...¡±


    Strange sounds were hearding from Big Yellow. Its aura grew stronger and began to drift.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes and looked at the big yellow dog, his face could not help but change.


    The fellow became unstoppable after it absorbed the lizard¡¯s flesh and blood, such that it started to break through to the middle-rank boundary.


    Even so, this was not odd because Big Yellow was a low-rank spirit beast while the lizard was a high-rank spirit beast. Ou Yangming absorbed half of the energies from the lizard¡¯s flesh and blood, and they were consumed when they converted into spiritual power, but what the big yellow dog absorbed was enough to support it to advance.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. As he sensed Big Yellow¡¯s drifting aura, he quickly retrieved from his interspatial bag the jade bottle that stored the concentrated immortal liquid.


    He removed the stopper and poured the immortal liquid into Big Yellow¡¯s mouth.


    The concentrated immortal liquid was a great item, and it was precious to them. Needless to say, even the best item had an upper limit for its usage. If Ou Yangming were to do this during a normal time, the boost would be too much that Big Yellow would be killed by it.


    Nevertheless, the situation was different at this time; Big Yellow was showing signs of not being able to control its aura after it absorbed enormous energies. Most importantly, it was advancing to the middle-rank boundary.


    Given the situation, it did not need to y safe. Instead, it had to do its best to gather spiritual power to seed in one go.


    Sure enough, Big Yellow¡¯s drifting aura changed the instant it swallowed the concentrated immortal liquid. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were gathering its aura bit by bit again.


    Big Yellow¡¯s concentrated power was so forceful that it was unbelievable, where it kept boiling inside its body andshed its meridians.


    Having said that, while the gathered powers inside Big Yellow¡¯s body slowly became powerful, its aura somehow became faint when theshing began. It seemed like everysh would consume its life, causing its life force to weaken.


    Ou Yangming was anxious, but his hands were tied.


    He was a human cultivator while Big Yellow was a beast cultivator. They cultivated different techniques, hence the young fellow could not help even if wanted to.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming was moved. He had a feeling that his fire might be able to give immediate effect.


    The young fellow gritted his teeth because this was a much more difficult decision than when he summoned the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit to attack the lizard earlier. Despite that, he could not watch the big yellow dog getting into danger.


    With that, he shook his hand to release his scorching fire, which he sent to Big Yellow.


    Next, something weird happened¡ªBig Yellow trembled out of the blue and swallowed the fire.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded because it was his first time seeing this. ¡®Did Big Yellow just... Swallow my Military Fire?¡¯


    A peculiar fluctuation appeared in his sea of consciousness unexpectedly.


    Back then, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow carried out a ceremony, causing their mental conceptions to be mysteriously connected. Through the connection, the young fellow could sense that the big yellow was seeking help from him as it needed more Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows, but he released more fire without any hesitation and sent them into Big Yellow¡¯s body.


    It did not go on for long as it onlysted several breaths, but Ou Yangming had sent 10 mes into the big yellow dog¡¯s body within that short period.


    Subsequently, Big Yellow slowly quieted down. Its aura was still not strong enough, but it was slowly stabilizing.


    At the spur of the moment, arge head appeared from mid-air. The bigzy turtle eximed, ¡°This fe¡¯s advancing to the middle-rank boundary already? That¡¯s too fast!¡±


    ¡®Thiszy turtle¡¯s looking down on Big Yellow.¡¯ Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He scoffed and questioned, ¡°Lazy turtle, you know what rank my mental power is in?¡±


    Thezy turtle answered after some thought, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re an Intermediate Spiritualist. Ah, humans are different; you have weak physiques, but your cultivation speeds are the opposite of your physiques. We¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He did not expect the bigzy turtle to tter him like that.


    Humans might cultivate faster than beasts, but it was extremely rare that Ou Yangming became an Intermediate Spiritualist after entering the Spiritual Realm for only several months.


    The bigzy turtle was aware of this, but it did not say a word about it.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and noted, ¡°Lazy turtle, Big Yellow and I are different.¡±


    Thezy turtle fell silent for some time, then it warned the young fellow, ¡°You¡¯re different indeed, but your advancing technique¡¯s a shortcut, so it¡¯s best not to use it if you can.¡±


    During the fight earlier, the bigzy turtle witnessed how the high-rank lizard ended, thus it guessed the reason behind it. It was envious of the advancing speeds of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, but it would politely refuse to adopt the same method they did.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he said, ¡°Lazy turtle, what do you know? Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°I know that your technique belongs to an Almighty Being, who¡¯s one of the very few top-notch people in the world and has an unpredictable mightiness. That said, apart from that being, everyone that cultivates this technique will explode and die in the end,¡± thezy turtle answered. It looked deeply at Ou Yangming and advised him, ¡°Cultivators will be addicted to the technique and will find it hard to abstain from using it, but life¡¯s precious, Master Ou, so please consider it again.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s face changed. He knew the Devouring attributes had a w, but he did not expect the consequence to be something that they would have to pay with their lives.


    Nheless, after cultivating for many years, he did learn something.


    ording to his observation, the Devouring attributes were not as harmful as they sounded. ¡®Or am I not formidable enough to be harmed yet?¡¯


    The bigzy turtle looked away andmented, ¡°Big Yellow¡¯s using this method to advance, am I right? Ah, it looks like its umtion isn¡¯t enough, so it¡¯ll likely have a terrible fate this time.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. Every change in Big Yellow¡¯s body was under his supervision at the moment. He was not the one advancing this time, but he clearly sensed the big yellow dog¡¯s state. ording to his senses, Big Yellow¡¯s power had slowly gathered, and they wereunching waves of strikes. After the yellow dog curbed its spiritual power, it also seemed like everything would eventually fall into ce.


    If there were no mishaps, Big Yellow¡¯s advancement would be a sess.


    Who knew, thezy turtle gave an entirely different answer, so Ou Yangming was rather suspicious.


    ¡°Woof¡ª¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s body suddenly tensed up, and it widened its eyes. Its body¡¯s momentum had been umted to an extremity, and the aura that it released became more violent as though a storm spread with its body as the center.


    Quickly after, a momentum that was even steadier and more appalling emerged.


    Apanied by the overbearing momentum, Big Yellow opened its eyes, which were filled with unequaled confidence.


    A middle-rank spirit beast!


    Big Yellow had sessfully advanced into a middle-rank spirit beast.


    ¡°Hey?¡± The bigzy turtle blinked in disbelief and confusion.


    It had just said that Big Yellow would likely fail, but the fellow advanced at once. This was simply a p on the turtle¡¯s face, and it stung badly.

 Chapter 658 - The Lizards Take Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Lizards Take Revenge</h4>


    Ou Yangming chuckled and went forward. ¡°Big Yellow, congrattions.¡±


    After advancing into a middle-rank spirit beast, even in the Spiritual Realm, Big Yellow would be more than just a passerby.


    The bigzy turtle checked out Big Yellow in confusion and with a look of doubt. It blurted after some time, ¡°I get it now¡ªyou became a spirit beast in the lower realm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Big Yellow was slightly stunned. It looked strangely at the bigzy turtle.


    Ou Yangming responded in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, Big Yellow and I advanced to Spirit Grade in the lower realm.¡±


    The bigzy turtleughed out loud. ¡°I see, so you withstood the Heavenly Thunderbolts in the lower realm. Heh, your bodies are much tougher than how they should be ording to your boundaries, so no wonder.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He finally knew that getting through the Thunderbolts Disaster in the lower realm turned out to be a great thing.


    Nheless, even he shuddered with fear at the thought of how fearsome the disaster was. He did not know if he would still have the guts to experience it again.


    Big Yellow wagged its tail and twisted its body proudly. It released an enormous and concentrated aura from its body.


    Thezy turtle moved its head again and was even more puzzled. ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡ªisn¡¯t your aura too concentrated for a spirit beast that has just advanced?¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Big Yellow in shock, but he sensed that its aura was only considered steady and was still far from being concentrated. Besides, he also vaguely sensed something familiar from the big yellow dog.


    His Military Fire¡¯s aura seemed to have hidden inside Big Yellow too, but the big yellow dog had only gained a small bit of it. As for how the dog could apply it, it would be another problem.


    Big Yellow shook its body and asked, ¡°Lazy turtle, this is how I am when I advance. You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡±


    The bigzy turtle rolled its eyes and tilted its head. It looked gloomy and bewildered.


    After looking quietly at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow for a brief moment, it finally shook its head and cast all its questions aside.


    ¡®This human and this dog aren¡¯t ordinary cultivators, so why should I worry about them?¡¯


    Ou Yangming grinned without saying a word. As he waved his hand gently, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit carried a formation board on its back and approached him. The young fellow kept the board and expressed sincerely, ¡°Lil¡¯ fe, you made a huge contribution this time!¡±


    If the spirit had not released poisonous gas to invade the high-rank lizard discreetly, Ou Yangming would not have confirmed that the lizard¡¯s Venerable One¡¯s consciousness was gone, and he would not have dared to act rashly.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit swayed its body and screeched cheerfully.


    ¡°Master Ou, how did you know that the lizard no longer had a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness?¡± The bigzy turtle asked as it suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°I only guessed it.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and exined, ¡°It would¡¯ve seized the opportunity to attack us if its Venerable One¡¯s consciousness was still powerful enough. Heh, since it retreated and wanted to escape instead, isn¡¯t it guilty?¡±


    The bigzy turtle was dumbfounded for some time. It remarked with a bitter smile, ¡°You were daring enough to attack because of that? You¡¯re really, really...¡± It uttered the same word repeatedly but could not describe the hothead.


    It was d when the lizard retreated because it did not have the thought to provoke a powerhouse with a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness.


    Nevertheless, after Ou Yangming initiated an attack, thezy turtle knew that the lizard¡¯s Venerable One¡¯s consciousness was short-lived and disappeared very soon.


    The bigzy turtle was extremely curious about how Ou Yangming perceived it, but the young fellow¡¯s answer made it speechless.


    It yawned and no longer wanted to get to the bottom of it. ¡°Master Ou, the fight has ended. I¡¯d like to take the middle-rank lizard away as nutrients for the flowers and herbs.¡± It blinked and added, ¡°I¡¯d like to go back.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head helplessly, then he retrieved a Long Feather Band and let the turtle enter the space inside.


    Once the bigzy turtle was gone, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other and sighed breaths of relief at the same time.


    The big fellow was a reliablebat force indeed, but some things could not be said in front of it.


    Following that, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow shed to the spot where the first fight took ce, then they kept the utterly dead high-rank lizard. Although the big yellow¡¯s eyes were jade green when it looked at the carcass, it dared not absorb its flesh and blood without restraint anymore.


    The 2 of them looked at each other with lingering fear.


    It seemed like Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did most of the work during the ambush to kill the high-rank spirit beasts, but the one that fatally attacked the beasts and trapped them was the bigzy turtle.


    If the turtle had not held the lizards with its giant mouth, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow would only be able to hurt them by relying on the formation map, and they would not be able to make the lizards stay.


    Having said that, they could only deal with a high-rank spirit beast at a time even with the bigzy turtle¡¯s help. If the 2 high-rank spirit beasts had walked side by side, the oue would be different.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what do we do now? Are we still going to wait here?¡± Big Yellow wagged its tail and asked in a high spirit.


    It benefited very much from this incident and advanced as well, hence it was full of confidence and could not wait to meet another high-rank lizard.


    However, Ou Yangming shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°No, we must leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Big Yellow was upset


    Ou Yangming sighed and asked, ¡°The missing of 1 middle-rank lizard and 5 low-rank lizards drew 2 high-rank ones here. Heh, if the others find out that the 2 high-rank lizards went missing at the same time too, who do you think wille next?¡±


    Big Yellow was struck dumb. It shivered and asked the young fellow, ¡°A Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°It might not be a Venerable One but judging from the situation, the number of high-rank spirit beasts will at least be several times more than before.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be able to go against them even if we join hands?¡±


    The big yellow dog shrunk its neck and answered with flickering eyes, ¡°No way.¡±


    If 4 high-rank spirit beasts were to show up together, even with the bigzy turtle¡¯s help, they could only escape.


    That would be the result of a disparity between their absolute strengths, and it could not be changed even if Ou Yangming had many schemes and set up everything meticulously. At this moment, the young fellow missed Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk very much. If those 2 helpers were around, while they might not be able to resist a Venerable One, they could cooperate with his formation boards and deal with the Twelve Walkers in batches.


    Big Yellow was dejected. It wagged its tail and asked, ¡°Where should we go now then?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Let¡¯s go around in circles with them.¡±


    Once the human and the dog finished discussing, they left the ce at once.


    Several figures arrived after a day. They were lizard powerhouses from the Insects.


    They were cautious as if they were about to face a formidable enemy.


    As guessed by Ou Yangming, the Lizards had a unique trick that they used among them. When 2 of the Twelve Walkers died, the rest were alerted as well.


    Since the enemy could take down 2 of the Walkers, the other Walkers dared not underestimate the enemy, so much so that they only came here to investigate when 6 of them gathered. Despite that, Ou Yangming was well-prepared. Other than leaving behind a loophole on purpose, he erased every possible trace, thus the lizards would not be able to find anything no matter how hard they looked.


    Apart from being able to sense the auras of their partners¡¯ deaths, the lizards would not be able to conclude anything.


    After inspecting carefully for a long time, the 6 Walkers assembled again and informed each other about what they found. Unfortunately, they were helpless because the scene was cleaned up very well.


    As the 6 mighty high-rank spirit beasts looked at each other, one of them blurted, ¡°Do you think this was the doing of that human from the lower realm?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s impossible! How could a mere human from the lower realm kill ourrades? Given that this happened soundlessly, it must be done by a top-notch force!¡±


    ¡°I found poison here,¡± another lizard stated, ¡°The poison¡¯s rather odd, but it carries the unique toxicity of us Insects.¡±


    ¡°Oh, which race does it belong to?¡±


    ¡°The 10,000-legged.¡±


    Upon hearing that, all of the lizards fell silent and exchanged nces. It was obvious through their eyes that they were wary.


    Other people might not be aware, but they knew very well that the 10,000-legged were the ones that leaked news about the human from the lower realm.


    The Twelve Walkers had been looking for clues around this area, but 2 of them were ambushed by an influential force and died, which was quite disastrous. Who knew, the other walkers found poison from the 10,000-legged in this ce, and they shuddered with fear at the thought of the meaning behind this.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Inform Sir Venerable One. It looks like this matter has gone out of our hands.¡± The head of the Twelve Walked pondered for some time and finally made a decision. That said, it slowly had a sinister look in its eyes. ¡°Ourrades can¡¯t die in vain, so we must make our enemy pay!¡±


    ¡°Okay, what do you have in mind?¡± A few voices were heard almost at the same time.


    The Twelve Walkers were not prime living beings, but they were powerhouses at the top level of the pyramid. Now that 2 of them died, they would fall into disrepute and be scorned if they chose to keep quiet about it.


    ¡°Look into the origin of this matter.¡± The head lizard looked like a peerless evil devil that had just descended into this realm. It was full of killing intent as it uttered, ¡°Their blood must be repaid with more blood...¡±


    After several days, at the border between the Humans and the Beasts, 2 small towns were attacked by the Insects almost concurrently.


    Such attacks were not rare because the Humans and the Beasts would often fight due to different conflicts between them.


    Nheless, the oue of the attacks was shocking this time.


    All of the humans from the small towns were killed, and it was tragic because most of the corpses were iplete.


    The human vige at the back quickly sent a warning signal and delivered the message to the higher-ups.

 Chapter 659 - Misunderstand

    <h4>Chapter 659: Misunderstand</h4>


    Inside the dense forest, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow upied one of the big trees and sat quietly on a branch.


    Since they decided to escape, they would not leave any clues for those despicable insects. Nheless, they did not go too far away. Instead, they had been cultivating in silence over here to stabilize their boundaries.


    Big Yellow needed time to stabilize its boundary as a middle-rank spirit beast, but Ou Yangming also needed to do the same.


    Ou Yangming benefited greatly when he left his mark on the Wutong Tree, by which his mental power seemed to have been cleansed and purified by the tree and arrived at an Intermediate Spiritualist¡¯s standard in advance. This time, he also reaped benefits from absorbing a high-rank spirit beast¡¯s flesh and blood. Half of the spirit beast¡¯s energies were converted into his mental power, which became rather restless and uncontroble.


    Under the circumstances, it would be wonderful if Ou Yangming and Big Yellow consumed plenty of the concentrated immortal liquid.


    The problem was that all of the liquid had been swallowed by Big Yellow. Although the concentrated immortal liquid produced by thezy turtle was legitimate, its production was quite slow, hence there was not enough to be consumed by the young fellow and the big yellow dog.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow finally stabilized their auras after cultivating for about 10 days.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked softly and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, we can¡¯t hide here forever, can we?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°What is it? What are you thinking about?¡±


    Big Yellow tilted its head and expressed, ¡°We should think of a way to bring them here.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately thought of the old man and Ni Yinghong. Since he had sessfully entered the Spiritual Realm, he should bring them here too. Besides, he could only find life-prolonging treasures for the old man in the Spiritual Realm.


    Ou Yangming sighed and responded, ¡°Big Yellow, do you think I don¡¯t want to? But...¡± He focused on the big yellow dog and continued hesitantly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, King Kong, and the others entered the passage with us, but there isn¡¯t any news about them. Heh, the Nine Great Sects, the Nine Great Sects...¡±


    Big Yellow asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are you suspecting the Nine Great Sects?¡±


    ¡°Based on their capabilities, why would they block off news about the matter if they don¡¯t have ulterior motives? Hmph, they clearly covet the lower realm¡¯s resources and forsook good for the sake of gold!¡± Ou Yangming nced at the big yellow dog and responded.


    ¡°Are you saying that Sir... Lil¡¯ Red, King Kong, and the others were captured by the Nine Great Sects?¡± Big Yellow was stunned.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s likely the case. Ah, so we must enhance our strengths or...¡±


    Big Yellow was startled for some time, then it mumbled, ¡°That seems impossible. After all, Sir Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s with them...¡±


    ¡°As strong as Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s background is, it¡¯s still a young phoenix, so it¡¯s still far from being able to deal with those old foxes.¡± Ou Yangming rolled his eyes at the big yellow dog. He patted itsrge head and added, ¡°They might even be counting on us to save them.¡±


    The big yellow dog blinked. It did not know if it should believe Ou Yangming.


    It suggested after some time, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go seek help from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. It¡¯s King Kong¡¯s father anyway!¡±


    ¡°Even if the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s formidable, it¡¯s only a Venerable One. On the other hand, even if the Nine Great Sects had only a Venerable One each, there¡¯ll be 9 of them in total!¡±


    ¡°The Humans have 9 Venerable Ones, but the Beasts definitely have more than 1!¡± Big Yellow felt indignant. ¡°As long as the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One knows what¡¯s happening, it won¡¯t stand by idly.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and fell silent.


    Big Yellow urged him. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s go with that. We should return to the 10,000 Beasts Ridge now!¡±


    The young fellow shook his head and said, ¡°Big Yellow, did you forget that I¡¯m also a human...¡±


    Big Yellow was dumbfounded before it understood what he meant.


    No matter what, Ou Yangming was a human, and he did not want to cause a fight between the Humans and the Beasts regardless of the situation. This was because the Humans would end up in a terrible situation irrespective of the oue, and he did not want that to happen.


    The big yellow dog smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°If this won¡¯t do and neither will that, are you really going to save them on your own?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment and sighed. ¡°Perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened if I hadn¡¯t demanded so many benefits in the past.¡± He was really regretful.


    Back in the lower realm, he heard that there were many powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm but given his cultivation base at the time, he was already at the peak of the pyramid. The young fellow was neither arrogant nor did he despise everyone else, but he was more or less proud.


    Furthermore, since the little red bird kept nagging him, he agreed with the bet proposed by the Nine Great Sects.


    Now that Ou Yangming entered the Spiritual Realm, he realized that he really had been having a limited outlook. Over here, powerhouses that were more powerful than him could be found everywhere.


    Moreover, judging from the way the Nine Great Sects were doing things, it did not seem like they would keep their promise, thus Ou Yangming was feeling suspicious.


    Even though he wanted to know what happened after he left the passage, he would not inquire about it from the Nine Great Sects because he did not want to let himself be captured.


    Big Yellow wagged its tail and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, where are those damn insects? Why isn¡¯t there any movement?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb too. He slowly curbed his thought and furrowed his eyebrows a little.


    They did not go too far away because they wanted to see how many lizards woulde next. If the lizards happened to reveal their loopholes, the young fellow and the big yellow dog would not mind rubbing salt into their wound.


    Having said that, they had been waiting quietly for about 10 days. They did not even see a low-rank lizard, let alone a high-rank lizard.


    It appeared as though the rest of the Twelve Walkers had been frightened and dared not track their enemy after 2 of their members were killed.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡ªsomething¡¯s weird.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he continued, ¡°The Insects will seek revenge for even the smallest grievances, so they wouldn¡¯t have left without a sound after suffering such a huge loss.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any movement from them then?¡± Big Yellow asked curiously.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hand and replied to it, ¡°I¡¯m not an insect, so how would I know what they¡¯re up to? How about... You go over and ask them?¡±


    Big Yellow turned around angrily after it saw the teasing look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. It thought highly of itself, but it did not want to court death. If it really went over to ask the lizards, it would probably be a dead dog.


    The young fellow tapped the big yellow dog and noted, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink. We can just find out from our old friend.¡±


    ¡°Old friend?¡± Big Yellow was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back to the town.¡± Ou Yangming then got up on Big Yellow¡¯s back.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up as it instantly understood what Ou Yangming meant. As such, it got up and swayed its body to zoom across the forest like yellow lightning.


    Instead of retracing their footsteps, they took a big round and made sure that they were not being followed before they returned to the small town.


    They decided toe back here because they had shown up here before and also helped Teng Liangfeng with their mightybat powers. Ou Yangming believed that the elder would tell him everything he knew as long as he appeared.


    Who knew, when they arrived outside the town, their hearts were somehow heavy.


    When they looked from afar, they noticed that the town was too calm indeed, which was a stark contrast from the cheerful and bustling town it was thest time.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other and found it strange.


    The big yellow dog twitched its nose hard for some time, then it uttered all of a sudden, ¡°There¡¯s a smell of blood!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°There¡¯s an incredibly strong smell of blood here. It has been handled, but it can¡¯t hide from me.¡± Big Yellow shook its head.


    Ou Yangming gasped, and his heart raced. After keeping quiet for a while, he said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Following that, he walked toward the town.


    He might look rxed, but he was exceptionally wary, such that he was holding an item in each of his hands. If there was an unforeseen change, he would make the most intense reactions right away.


    Instead of hiding himself, he approached the town openly.


    A short while after he exposed himself, a shout was hearding from the town.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Don¡¯te any closer¡ªstand there!¡±


    Several figures darted out from the town, and they quickly surrounded Ou Yangming.


    These people were not potent, such that none of them was a Spiritualist. Ou Yangming was not bothered about the encirclement, but he was most disappointed when he saw the unfamiliar faces.


    If Teng Liangpeng and his people were still around, why would he send some new Extreme Grade cultivators out here instead of showing up himself?


    ¡°You... Your Excellency, how should I address you?¡±


    A cold-looking middle-aged man was about to shout another question at Ou Yangming when he noticed Big Yellows and sensed its fearsome aura. His face changed, and he lowered his tone at once.


    Instead of answering him, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Teng Liangpeng?¡±


    That middle-aged man rxed. Since the young fellow brought up Teng Liangpeng, he figured that he was not an enemy. The man sighed and responded, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re toote.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah, everyone including Senior Teng in this town died in a disaster a few days ago.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡°Everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did they die?¡±


    The middle-aged man was hesitant, but he was appalled when Ou Yangming nced at him, thus he revealed the truth. ¡°They were killed by the Insects. Those damn insects somehow went mad and killed everyone from the 2 of our towns.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°We¡¯ve reported this to the higher-ups, hoping that the Humans¡¯ Almighty Being will seek justice for us.¡±


    ¡°The Insects...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. Heter asked, ¡°The same thing happened to another town?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was the Lu Family Town nearby,¡±


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and swayed out of the blue, where he left the encirclement magically. As for Big Yellow, it wagged its tail and followed him leisurely. They entered the town just like that.


    The men looked at each other and hesitated for a while before they finally gave up wanting to stop the young fellow.


    After all, how could they obstruct such a figure?

 Chapter 660 - Tragedy In The Small Town

    <h4>Chapter 660: Tragedy In The Small Town</h4>


    Things were handled in the town, but it was still terribly damaged.


    As Ou Yangming and Big Yellow walked, their faces darkened, and they vaguely released frightening killing intents.


    Fortunately, the men from before did not follow them, or they would have crumbled due to the enormous pressures.


    Wherever the young fellow and the big yellow dog walked, dried blood could be seen. The entire town was shrouded by a lifeless atmosphere, where there was no sense of life at all.


    All of a sudden, Big Yellow twitched its nose hard and barked several times in a certain direction. It had be a spirit beast long ago, but it would sometimes bark a few times out of habit. This was its instinct, which could not bepletely gotten rid of in just a year or two.


    Ou Yangming stopped and looked in that direction.


    A massive courtyard could be seen over there. The door was wide opened, but the whole courtyard seemed to be sealed by an invisible power.


    The young fellow scoffed as the little trick could not hide from him. He turned around and walked toward the door, then he reached out his hands when he was near and casually made some strokes in the air.


    With that, visible energy fluctuations appeared around Ou Yangming and Big Yellow the moment they entered the courtyard.


    The energy fluctuations were not forceful, by which they did not intend to stop them and simply let them pass with ease.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed after he entered the courtyard, and he was regretful.


    He should not have entered this ce.


    Corpses were piled up inside, and most of them were iplete.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he forced himself to look at them one by one. Before long, he noticed a pattern¡ªsome of the corpses were still intact but were killed in one hit, whereas some of them were in pieces.


    Basically, the dead bodies of people with sturdier builds or higher cultivation bases were more ruined, whereas those of ordinary people were still in one piece.


    After looking at their wounds, Ou Yangming further confirmed the murderers.


    The lizards from the Insects!


    It was no wonder those fellows suddenly disappeared without a sound. They had not escaped because they were terrified, but they took revenge through another method.


    The people from the town were not very close to Ou Yangming, where they had only seen him once at most.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was deeply infuriated when he saw their corpses here. His raging fire seemed to be burning him intensely, causing him to feel scorched.


    Ou Yangming was not very old, but he had experienced many things. He initially thought that he had be calm enough to face anything in the most rational way.


    It was when he saw the corpses all over the floor he knew he had not cultivated to that level.


    There was an upsurge of strong shivers from the bottom of his heart, causing his body to tremble. He lifted his head abruptly and let out an earth-shattering roar.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    His voice spread far and wide, to the extent that Big Yellow, which was beside him, was taken aback.


    Although Big Yellow saw the corpses too, it did not feel even a tenth of what Ou Yangming did.


    It was not a human, after all, hence it could not understand Ou Yangming¡¯s anger. Nevertheless, it could sense how he felt at this moment.


    Ou Yangming finally stopped yelling after a brief moment. He lowered his head again to look at the corpses in the courtyard as though he wanted to remember them well.


    Following that, he turned around and walked out through the door without any hesitation.


    In a sh, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow returned to the town¡¯s entrance. When the young fellow nced coldly at the guards, they shuddered with fear and even breathed quickly.


    They looked fearfully at Ou Yangming. They might not have confirmed his identity at first, but even a fool knew at this point that he was a Spiritualist. Moreover, he was extremely close to Sir Teng Liangpeng.


    If Ou Yangming decided to vent his anger on them by beating them up, they would not be able to reason with him at all.


    Therefore, when the men saw Ou Yangming walking out furiously, they immediately stood straight with respect and were no longer arrogant like they were when they interrogated him before this.


    ¡°S-sir, is there anything you need us to do?¡± The middle-aged man in charge forced an ugly smile and asked carefully.


    ¡°Where are the murderers?¡± Ou Yangming questioned coldly.


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Sir, how would we know...¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. He was displeased, but he understood that the nobodies like them would not know anything.


    The man seemed to notice that Ou Yangming was not going to make things difficult for them, so he racked his brain and finally blurted, ¡°Sir, I heard that over 50 kilometers away in the forest behind the town, there¡¯s a spot where the Insects gather, but I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at him, then he shed and left like a ghost.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    The men lowered their heads as they dared not look at Ou Yangming. When they looked up again, they realized that the young fellow had disappeared.


    They looked at each other and quivered as they had chills.


    One of them then questioned softly, ¡°Boss, why did you tell him that? One of our brothers risked his death to spread the news!¡±


    The middle-aged man looked at his younger brothers and asked, ¡°Tell me¡ªdid the people from this town die tragically?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a tragedy. Those damn insects!¡± The faces of the other men changed, and they uttered ruthlessly.


    The middle-aged man sighed. ¡°Yes, they died miserably. As long as one¡¯s a human, one shouldn¡¯t stand by idly.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°We¡¯re not capable enough, so we can¡¯t avenge their deaths, but that young master¡¯s different...¡±


    When the others recalled how Ou Yangming came and went like a ghost, as well as his notable momentum, they came to a sudden realization.


    Indeed, if they wanted to take revenge for their fellow humans, they must have remarkable strengths. Since they were not capable enough, they could inform a human master.


    No matter what, they must not let those damn insects live on like that.


    ¡°But...¡± The man that spoke earlier expressed hesitantly, ¡°Senior Lin told us not to talk too much.¡±


    The middle-aged man red at him. ¡°Who talked too much? Did you hear anything talking too much?¡±


    ¡°No¡ªnobody did!¡±


    Everyone else looked at each other and responded at the same time. In fact, even the man that questioned the middle-aged man earlier reacted the same way.


    The middle-aged man nodded satisfyingly, then he looked into the distance and mumbled, ¡°Damn insects, go to hell!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow entered the forest on the mountain behind the town. They scanned the area to look for traces of the Insects.


    To their surprise, the Insects did not seem to have hidden their tracks after they wiped out the viges. They entered the forest openly and left enough tracks for anyone to find where they headed to.


    Big Yellow twitched its nose andmented, ¡°Those damn insects left behind a stench; they left in this direction. Hmph, judging from their obvious tracks, they were probably afraid that we won¡¯t be able to find them, huh?¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°Those insects left behind their traces on purpose to lure human powerhouses so that they can catch them all in one go.¡±


    The big yellow dog blinked and said, ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re not waiting for human powerhouses, but us.¡±


    Ou Yangming smirked. A rare hideous smile could be seen on his face. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for us? That... Couldn¡¯t be better!¡±


    The 2 of them walked swiftly and went deep into the forest by following the lizards¡¯ tracks. While Ou Yangming sounded overbearing, he was cautious as he dared not make any mistakes.


    Since the lizards were so confident, they must have gathered enough powerhouses.


    They were probably waiting for their prey somewhere, but Ou Yangming was not going to be that unlucky prey.


    For the next few days, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow advanced, but they eventually slowed down. They encountered a few lizards along the way, but they were mostly there to do odds and ends. Most of them were half-spirit beasts, but there were asionally 1 or 2 spirit beasts.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow could not be bothered about those lizards at all, but they knew the lizards were mysteriously connected, by which all of them would be alerted if any of them was killed.


    Hence, as outraged as the young fellow was, he tried to control himself by ignoring the guarding lizards. He and the big yellow dog slowly made their way to the center.


    Atst, when they arrived at the periphery of a hill without a sound, they could not advance further.


    This was because they sensed several fearsome auras on the hill, each one mightier than their auras. It was a sign that they had found the high-rank spirit beasts.


    Instead of just 1, there were 6 of those auras.


    This meant that 6 high-rank lizards were gathered here.


    Big Yellow opened its mouth to bite Ou Yangming¡¯s shirt, and it shook its head lightly.


    The enemies here were too formidable. If they were to go against the lizards, they would likely fail to take revenge and might even be killed instead.


    Big Yellow was reckless, but it knew they should save themselves first if they were powerless.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shook his head and was determined.


    Ever since he saw the corpses, he had been feeling ufortable as if there was a giant load in his mind.


    If he wanted to vent his anger, he could only do it on those lizards.


    Needless to say, he would not fight a hopeless battle.


    As Ou Yangming turned his wrist, 2 unique cloaks appeared in his hand.


    Subsequently, he smiled sinisterly, so much so that even Big Yellow felt a chill down its spine when it looked at him.

 Chapter 661 - So Focused That It Was Unaware Of A Potentially Greater Danger

    <h4>Chapter 661: So Focused That It Was Unaware Of A Potentially Greater Danger</h4>


    Cloaks.


    Big Yellow was familiar with the cloaks in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand because their raw material was from Fat Antelope.


    Back then, Ou Yangming did his best to deceive Fat Antelope to obtain its magical fur, such that it willingly left the Silver Ridge and the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. The young fellow gained its fur and refined it into cloaks, but he had not used them before.


    The big yellow dog blinked as if it was asking a question with itsrge eyes.


    ¡®Are these... Useful?¡¯


    Ou Yangming grinned. He put on one of the cloaks, then he retrieved a formation board and ced it beneath his feet.


    Next, Ou Yangming disappeared in the eyes of Big Yellow. Instead, an average-sized rock appeared in front of it.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up. It smiled brightly and nodded satisfyingly.


    It had been following Ou Yangming for a long time, so while it could not release Illusion Formations, it would recognize one.


    Nheless, what Ou Yangming set up was not just an Illusion Formation, but abination of the formation and his cloak. Needless to say, the area covered by the formation was not huge as it was only for a radius of several meters.


    Moreover, inside the Illusion Formation, other than Ou Yangming, which was wearing a cloak, nothing else changes.


    Not to mention setting foot in the formation unconsciously, even if one was cautious, one would not be able to find any loophole.


    Of course, the cloak was extremely effective at this time. Being covered by it, Ou Yangming¡¯s aura was not exposed at all as though it was really a lifeless rock.


    This disguise was even more powerful than thezy turtle¡¯s innate ability.


    Big Yellow nodded and stuck out its tongue. It yearned for the cloak.


    After all, one could never have too much of something that could hide one¡¯s existence.


    Ou Yangming tossed the other cloak to the big yellow dog¡¯s body and sure enough, its aura was concealed.


    Although they were hidden, they did not attack rashly. They simplyy in an ambush near where the lizards were as they waited quietly for an opportunity.


    The Humans were considered one of the biggest races in the Spiritual Realm. They were inferior to the Beasts in terms of overall strength, but the Beasts were not imprable. In fact, there was a deeper enmity between the Four Great Racial Groups than how much they were entangled with the Humans.


    Therefore, the Humans were incredibly influential in Danzhou.


    Since 2 of the Humans¡¯ towns were wiped out, and the murderers were still lingering arrogantly nearby, Ou Yangming believed that human powerhouses would not tolerate the provocation.


    Sure enough, there was a disturbance among the lizards again after 3 days. In particr, the intense auras of the high-rank spirit beasts at the center began to shift.


    The Insects were super efficient, by which they swarmed as soon as there was a change, leaving only a few of them to guard their base. This was only a temporary base, which was not their realir, hence they would not be distressed even if they gave it up.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. After lying in ambush discreetly for several days, they finally had a chance.


    When Ou Yangming and Big Yellow followed the lizards¡¯ auras, they walked even more carefully. They did not leave any trace at all, to the extent that the remaining spiritual power fluctuation from the formation was taken care of by the young fellow through a secret technique.


    As they followed the insects, as long as they wore their cloaks and hid well, they would not be exposed at all.


    The antelope¡¯s fur was too wonderful for words. Its mystery could not be perceived by Ou Yangming, who possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, let alone other living beings.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, a deafening explosion was heard in front of the lizards. Enormous auras surged, and the overflowing energies alone were enough to frighten one.


    It was a battle between powerhouses¡ªa fight between a high-rank spirit beast and an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. He could sense that instead of a pair, there were 4 pairs of high-rank powerhouses.


    This meant that the Humans had assembled at least 4 Advanced Spiritualists to enter the forest.


    It would not be a notable line-up among the Nine Great Sects, but it was quite rare for the Humans to form such a team in a remote area.


    The oue of a fight between high-rank powerhouses could not be determined easily. Unless the 2 other high-rank lizards got involved too, the human powerhouses could still put up a fight.


    Through Ou Yangming¡¯s observation, he confirmed that the 2 other high-rank lizards were hiding their cultivation bases, where they disguised as low-rank lizards and hovered outside the fight scene.


    They disguised themselves marvelously, such that the human powerhouses in the fight did not notice anything at all. If Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had not determined their auras from the start, they would have been fooled as well.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow remembered well the features of the 6 high-rank spirit beasts¡¯ auras. Even if the lizards changed their auras, they could not hide from the young fellow and the big yellow dog.


    The human and the dog looked at each other. They were telepathic.


    They went forward without a sound and with their cloaks. Instead of attacking right away, theyy in ambush behind the fight scene in advance.


    The high-rank lizard hid its cultivation base and was nning to go around the fight scene to see if the human powerhouses had not performed any hidden powers. It was cautious, but it never thought that it would fall into a meticulously-arranged trap.


    Ou Yangming retrieved 3 formation boards and ced them in different directions, then he took out the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit and settled it down on one of the boards. He did not release the bigzy turtle because it was too humongous. Unless the young fellow arranged everything beforehand, he would draw the attention of those 2 parties if he released it at this moment.


    Once everything was done, Ou Yangming¡¯s palms broke out in cold sweats.


    They did not have the bigzy turtle¡¯s help this time as they nned to deal with the high-rank spirit beasts. Without the turtle¡¯s fatal attacks, they were more or less anxious.


    Even so, they did not flinch. If they still shrunk at this point, their spirits would definitely be wed, and their cultivation bases might not improve anymore.


    After everything was prepared, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow slowly calmed down. They acted as if they were really rocks, by which their minds were unperturbed as well.


    As expected, the lizard entered the Illusion Formation after a brief moment.


    The high-rank lizard was hesitant the second it entered the formation. It looked around as though it was dubious of its surroundings.


    At that instant, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow could not help but feel like their hearts were in their throats. If the high-rank lizard detected the Illusion Formation, they would not seed at all.


    Who knew, the high-rank lizard was no longer doubtful after a while. It continued in its original path without turning around at all.


    If Ou Yangming activated arge-scaled Illusion Formation or only stimted the formation when the lizard was inside the range, he could not have kept it a secret from it. However, it only set up a mini Illusion Formation and released the formations boards¡¯ powers ahead of time. Furthermore, the lizard was at least half-focused on the fight, thus it did not spot the change here.


    The lizard advanced steadily, but it did not know that the minute it entered the Illusion Formation, a peculiar yet faint poisonous gas had spread and invaded its body bit by bit.


    It was worth noting that the poisonous gas released by the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit through the formation had reached a spectacr boundary, which was in line with the naturalw.


    The poisonous gas had mutated after devouring numerous nt Poisonous Pills, so much so that the high-rank lizard did not notice it at all.


    Of course, it was also because the lizard paid more attention to the fight and its surroundings. If it was cultivating, as mighty as the poisonous gas was, it would not be poisoned without knowing it.


    As the lizard continued to walk, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone.


    The moment the fellow was about to exit the mini Illusion Formation, Ou Yangming waved his hand gently to double the formation¡¯s range.


    There was a slight spiritual power fluctuation, but it did not catch anyone¡¯s attention due to the intense fight.


    Even the other high-rank lizard on the opposite did not realize the change here because the energy fluctuation was limited indeed. It was simr to overflowing energies from the fight, hence it did not arouse attention at all.


    Having said that, the high-rank lizard inside the Illusion Formation paused abruptly. Unlike the outsiders, it sensed something different, and it spotted the abnormality at once.


    Despite that, before the lizard could react, an electric light appeared beside it. It was not an ordinary attack, but an exceptionally forceful thunderbolt power.


    As time passed, the powers of the formation boards grasped by Ou Yangming diversified. The Thunderbolt Formation Board was one of his newly-discovered attacking methods, and it had an unparalleled effect on flesh and blood.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The thunderbolt power struck the high-rank lizard, causing its body to turn numb.


    Even though the formation board¡¯s power could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of the Heavenly Thunderbolts, it was unbelievably effective in a surprise attack against a high-rank spirit beast.


    Just as the high-rank lizard¡¯s body stiffened, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow charged out to attack it fiercely.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A sharp saber and equally-sharp ws prated the lizard¡¯s body deeply.


    The high-rank lizard lifted its head and let out a shrill shriek.


    That said, its voice did not spread because it was blocked by a mysterious power inside a small range.


    High-rank spirit insects had remarkable life forces. Even after being severely injured, they would not die right away.


    The high-rank lizard quivered and endured the immense pain. It tried to channel the numbing thunderbolt power out through its wounds.


    It could escape if the weapons¡¯ owners slowed down due to the thunderbolt power.

 Chapter 662 - Killing A High-rank

    <h4>Chapter 662: Killing A High-rank</h4>


    A faint light was released from the bodies of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow; it was the power of their Concentric Knots. When the power began to burst out, they would not be harmed by any magic arts performed by them.


    ¡°Crackle, crackle...¡±


    Electric lights shed and surrounded the young fellow and the big yellow dog.


    From the high-rank lizard¡¯s perspective, the despicable attackers had been attacked by the electric nights and had also turned stiff and numb. Nheless, it did not know that everything was false.


    No matter how powerful the electric lights around Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were, they were not harmed at all.


    They went all-out to incite their Devouring attributes to absorb the high-rank lizard¡¯s flesh and blood as much as they could. At the same time, they retrieved new weapons to create new wounds on its body.


    Judging from the Insects¡¯ tenacity, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow knew that apart from absorbing their flesh and blood, minor wounds were insignificant damages to them. Given the high-rank lizard¡¯s physique, it would not be bothered at all.


    Even so, the young fellow and the big yellow dog gave their all and were merciless.


    The thunderbolt power contained in the formation board declined quickly. This was the board¡¯s limit, and it was also the best Ou Yangming could do at the moment.


    Atst, the high-rank lizard¡¯s body was relieved, but it was already covered in wounds. In particr, its right shoulder and one of its hind legs deted, and its aura weakened very much as well.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow aimed at the high-rank lizard¡¯s vital parts when they attacked it earlier. Nevertheless, being a worthy high-rank spirit beast, it acted instinctively despite being attacked by the thunderbolt power out of the blue, where it moved its vital parts away during the crucial moment. If not, it might have died in this dogfight already.


    The lizard¡¯s eyes twitched, and it looked cruel and violent again.


    It stared coldly at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. Instead of roaring, it expressed itself through its ice-cold eyes.


    ¡®Go to hell!¡¯


    As long as the lizard could move again¡ªyes, even if it could move a little and recover part of its power¡ªit would be confident about crushing the 2 fellows, which were absorbing its flesh and blood.


    The lizard curled its lips, revealing its sharp teeth, which flickered in a cold light that was not inferior to a treasure saber¡¯s saber-light.


    Ou Yangming sensed that the lizard¡¯s power was increasing swiftly. Although he was not absorbing lesser energies from its flesh and blood, its resisting power was increasing in a geometric progression.


    When the thunderbolts stopped raging, he and Big Yellow could not suppress the high-rank spirit beast anymore.


    Having said that, this was not out of Ou Yangming¡¯s expectations. Without the bigzy turtle, it would only be unbelievable if they could still kill a high-rank spirit beast with ease.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The lizard exerted force without warning as it attempted to get up!


    It was then when it noticed that the despicable human was smiling, and his smile was extremely weird.


    Quickly after, a feeling of weakness emerged from its body like never before. It felt like azy feeling that came from its bones, giving it the urge to simplyy on the ground and sleep without bothering about anything else.


    ¡®Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    The high-rank lizard¡¯s face changed. It finally understood what the human¡¯s detestable smile meant.


    Poison¡ªit had unknowingly been plotted against.


    The poison was nothing like it had ever seen, and it seemed to have a unique restraint against insects.


    Typically, formidable insects possessed notable poisons. Rtively, their resistance against poisons was also much higher than the other races. Therefore, it would be hellish for one to attempt poisoning an insect powerhouse.


    However, the poison inside the high-rank lizard¡¯s body seemed different, by which the lizard was poisoned without it knowing. Moreover, the poison spread fast and deep, to the extent that every cell in its body had been invaded, causing it to be powerless.


    ¡®Danger, resist!¡¯


    The high-rank lizard looked like it was struggling. It could feel that death was imminent, and its potential was about to burst out due to the fearsome threat.


    At a moment of life-or-death, no living being would allow themselves to be killed. They would unleash all they had and fight to survive.


    That said, it was then when a peculiar power prated the high-rank lizard¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    It was a mental power, which was so mighty that it directly went deep inside its sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    Enormous waves surged inside the lizard¡¯s sea of consciousness. Tremendous foreign energies kept crashing inside as if they wanted topletely destroy the world inside.


    The sudden change in the lizard¡¯s spiritual world caused it to be frightened out of its wits.


    It understood very well that if its sea of consciousness was seized by the foreign energies, it would end up in a vegetative state even if it survived. In that case, the lizard would be unconscious and would not be able to move anymore.


    Without any hesitation, the lizard immediately gathered all of its powers and builtyers of defense in its sea of consciousness to prevent the foreign power from attacking it further.


    Concurrently, the lizard widened its eyes and mustered its energies to counterattack. It wanted to destroy the dangerous mental power in an unyielding stance.


    The lizard was not a mental power cultivator, but it naturally possessed mental power because of its cultivation base. It would be difficult for it to release its mental power, but the power would be more than enough for it to secure its territory.


    Like Mars crashing into Earth, the 2 remarkable mental powers shed and became entangled in a smokeless fight.


    Ou Yangming grunted. Blood could be seen flowing out of his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. On top of that, he slowly looked dispirited.


    He was a caster, whose mental power surpassed his physique¡¯s limit.


    Nheless, as an Intermediate Spiritualist,¡ªone that had just advanced not long ago¡ªit was still quite forceful for him to oppress an experienced high-rank spirit beast with his mental power.


    If they continued to be entangled with each other, Ou Yangming would not be victorious at all. Even if he managed to seed by luck, his loss would outweigh his gain as a result of the huge consumption.


    Fortunately, they were not in a deadlock for a long time. After a brief moment, Ou Yangming noticed a significant drop in the high-rank lizard¡¯s resisting ability.


    The poison in its body finally spread, and the energies absorbed by Ou Yangming from its flesh and blood converted into mental power as a continuous replenishment for him.


    Even though the replenishment could not catch up to his consumption, it was enough for him to hold on much longer.


    At the spur of the moment, the high-rank lizard¡¯s body shivered intensely. The poison that invaded the lizard¡¯s body burst out under the centipede¡¯smand, then it burned every cell inside and disrupted its willpower.


    The lizard¡¯s vision went ck, such that light from the outside world became blurry to it.


    It did its best to struggle, but its power became weaker. Arge centipede had unknowinglynded on the lizard, and the centipede pierced all of its legs deep into the lizard¡¯s body, causing extreme poison to gush inside. Consequently, the lizard found it hard to move anymore.


    The high-rank lizard widened its eyes. It was clear from the look in its eyes that it was not resigned to the oue.


    ¡®How could I be killed by these ants?


    ¡®Oh, the centipede on my body isn¡¯t an ant. Why am I afraid of its coercion?


    ¡®The 10,000-legged Venerable One¡ªthis is definitely a trap set up by the 10,000-legged Venerable One!¡¯


    While the high-rank lizard screamed internally, its voice would never be heard.


    Strong and numbing thunderbolts, soundless poisonous gas, a life-threatening mental power, and queer weapons that could suck one¡¯s origin power.


    The high-rank lizard would not have bothered if there was only 1 of those 4 things; it could still crush its opponents with its absolute strength. When all 4 of them appeared together by surprise, it became helpless as it was caught off guard.


    Eventually, the high-rank lizard looked lifeless and pale.


    Ou Yangming suddenly opened his mouth and spurted ck blood out of his mouth.


    He had to initiate the formation boards, maintain the Illusion Formation¡¯s changes, and release mental power tounch the most powerful attack. Above all, his opponent was a high-rank spirit beast.


    If it was not because of the great energies from the lizard¡¯s flesh and blood, he might not have withstood the process.


    It was true that they managed to kill the high-rank lizard in the end, but his injuries were quite severe. In particr, he had a splitting headache because of the confrontation between his and the lizard¡¯s mental powers.


    Ou Yangming moved his wrist to withdraw his weapon. He and Big Yellow looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    After keeping the high-rank lizard¡¯s carcass into his interspatial bag, Ou Yangmingy on Big Yellow¡¯s body. He quietly kept the formation boards and put on his cloak, then they backed away slowly.


    They initially nned to kill 2 high-rank lizards at most if their n seeded. At the very least, they wanted to get rid of the 2 lizards that did not join the fight against the human powerhouses.


    It was only after they attacked they realized how terrifying a high-rank lizard¡¯s life force was.


    Without the bigzy turtle, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow hit their limit after killing just 1 high-rank lizard. If they wanted to attack another one, they would likely be courting their deaths.


    Simr to when they first arrived, they retreated from the battle scene quietly and left the area.


    The only thing was that after they left, the lizards somehow lost a mighty member.

 Chapter 663 - Using The Bodies As A Bait

    <h4>Chapter 663: Using The Bodies As A Bait</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow went far away from the fight scene, but what they did without a sound caused the direction of the fight to change drastically.


    After noticing that theirrade¡¯s aura had somehow disappeared, none of the remaining lizards dared to stay there anymore. They gathered in a hurry and escaped into the distance as fast as they could.


    It was not that they were timid, but they were really frightened.


    They would not believe that their partner would abandon them and escape during the fight, so its missing could only mean one thing¡ªit was killed silently.


    As much as the lizards racked their brains, they would not have thought that Ou Yangming and Big Yellow¡ªa human and a dog¡ªwere the ones that attacked. In actuality, living beings with normal thinking would also think that a Venerable One had secretly nned this.


    Nheless, the lizards would not have guessed which Venerable One was so thick-faced to do something with low moral principle.


    Simrly, they also found it strange that the Venerable One only captured one of theirrades instead of catching them all in one go.


    ¡®Is this Sir Venerable One trying to warn us?¡¯


    The human powerhouses found it suspicious when the lizards retreated all of a sudden, but they soon realized what happened. This was because they got hold of a few captives and adopted a special trick to find out why the lizards crumbled and escaped.


    Even so, the Advanced Spiritualists also found it odd because they did not know which Venerable One did this.


    Yes, it must be the doing of a Venerable One¡ªthis was acknowledged by both parties. Nevertheless, the Venerable One¡¯s identity became a forever mystery.


    After Ou Yangming and Big Yellow left, they did not continue to hide. Instead, they followed the lizards from a distance away.


    Although they managed to sneak an attack on a high-rank spirit beast mostly due to luck, since they seeded once, they umted enough experiences. As such, they were extremely confident and wanted to scheme something else.


    Ou Yangming was not surprised when the lizards retreated in a hurry. He and Big Yellow slowly tracked them ording to the direction they escaped.


    Now that the lizards were very much taken aback, they became exceptionally wary. In particr, the 5 high-rank lizards moved around together and never separated.


    Upon seeing how careful they were, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow cursed internally.


    ¡®The Insects are too timid. No wonder they never achieve great things.¡¯


    Needless to say, other than the 5 high-rank lizards, there were times when the middle-rank beasts, low-rank beasts, and even half-spirit beasts were alone. Despite that, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were not interested in them at all.


    Besides, they were still thinking about sneaking another attack on the high-rank spirit beasts, and they were afraid that they would lose their chance if they acted rashly and alerted the enemy.


    After moving quickly for several days, the lizards got further away and even met up with another lizard team, With that, they had 6 high-rank spirit beasts on their side again.


    Back then, Ou Yangming would not have given up on pursuing them further because he honestly could not find an opportunity to destroy them. However, every time he wanted to give up, he could recall the countless corpses in the courtyard. Those pitiful humans did not do anything wrong, but they ended up being targets for those lizards to vent their anger because of him.


    Ou Yangming did not interact much with those people but deep down, a voice kept echoing.


    ¡®These lizard murderers must die!¡¯


    If Ou Yangming could not kill them, he would not feel relieved.


    Big Yellow nced at Ou Yangming. Due to the wonderful telepathy between them, it could vaguely guess the young fellow¡¯s thoughts. It could not understand why he insisted on avenging the deaths of those people, who were unrted to him, but it would not object to the idea since he had made the decision.


    Having said that, Big Yellow smiled bitterly when it sensed the 6 powerful auras in the distance. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, we won¡¯t be a match for them, so why don¡¯t we give up?¡±


    Under the circumstances, they would not be able to sneak an attack at all. Even if they found an opportunity, as long as they exchanged blows with a lizard or activated the Illusion Formation, the other high-rank lizards would surely be alerted too. After all, there was no fight between Advanced Spiritualists from the Humans and the lizards, hence nothing could attract the lizards¡¯ attention.


    As Ou Yangming and Big Yellow hid with their cloaks and followed the lizards from behind, they did not expose themselves. That said, if they dared to sneak an attack, they would be on a one-way road and would not be able to survive.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists with bright eyes, then he chuckled after some time and said, ¡°We might not be able to do anything, but someone can.¡±


    Big Yellow blinked. It could somewhat sense his thoughts, thus it was surprised. ¡°The Wutong Tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as we lure them into the secret realm, the Wutong Tree will be able to get rid of them easily,¡± Ou Yangming stated coldly.


    The Wutong Tree was an old creature that had lived for numerous years. Based on the time it dealt with Xia Zizhen and Poisonous Saber Gentleman, it was clear that these high-rank lizards would be a piece of cake for it too.


    In spite of that, Big Yellow was hesitant. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea to expose the secret realm just to get rid of them.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s probably... Worth it.¡±


    Big Yellow shook its head helplessly, but it knew it could not change the young fellow¡¯s mind.


    They left without a sound after they discussed for a brief moment. This time, instead of tracking the lizards further, they took a big round and stopped in the area in front of them.


    Before long, a low-rank lizard arrived quietly with 2 half-spirit beasts. They were the spearheads of the big lizard troop, where they looked out for dangers and had the most dangerous task.


    The 2 parties met just like that. When the 3 lizards sensed the strong auras of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, they bared their teeth to threaten them and notified the rest through a unique method.


    Ou Yangming sneered. Since he decided to expose himself, he would not let these lizards go.


    The murders in the small towns were directed by the high-rank lizards, but the people were mostly killed by the half-spirit beasts.


    As Ou Yangming shed, he yelled and retrieved his spear, then he stirred up a luster that shrouded the 3 lizards.


    The spear disyed an incredibly fearsome momentum in his hands. He appeared to be an ancient deity at this moment, by which he could easily break Heaven and Earth and take one¡¯s life.


    Being captured by his momentum, the 3 lizards fully focused on him. In particr, the swinging spear tip was eye-catching to them.


    Just as the spear tip kept shaking but did note down, the low-rank lizard¡¯s neck hurt, and it ended up seeing arge dog head. It was dumbfounded, and it only had a single thought in its mind.


    ¡®A middle-rank spirit beast¡ªthis is a middle-rank spirit beast!


    ¡®But why would a middle-rank spirit beast sneak an attack on a low-rank spirit beast like me? What more, it did it while the human put up a show...


    ¡®Has the way of the world really changed?¡¯


    The low-rank spirit beast was not resigned to the oue, but its eyes eventually shut forever.


    Big Yellow let go of it, then it roared and prated the body of one of the half-spirit beasts with a stone awl, which emerged from the ground.


    Following another roar, the stone awl exploded, causing shards to puncture the bodies of the 2 half-spirit beasts. As a result, the lizards were fatally injured.


    Even though the Insects were known for their horrifying life forces and recovery abilities, they might not survive after being injured like that. Nevertheless, Big Yellow did not want to stop; it lunged at the lizards and bit off their necks.


    Ou Yangming sneered. He attacked with his spear at lightning speed and left several deep, bloody holes on the carcasses.


    The exchanges of blows between both parties happened very quickly, such that the oue was set almost in a split second.


    It was then when the high-rank lizards from behind arrived. They were furious when they saw the ghastly deaths of their kind, and they wanted to rip the human and the dog into pieces.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow shrieked and fled into the distance as soon as they saw the lizards.


    The high-rank lizards looked at each other. They were mad at the 2 fellows but too many unexinable things had happenedtely, so they were hesitant about pursuing them. After all, it would be difficult for insects to run faster than humans and beasts.


    However, one of the lizards shouted at the spur of the moment, ¡°This aura, this aura...¡±


    Many of the high-rank lizards were stunned. They inspected the scene one after another.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did not cover up anything when they killed the 3 lizards. Instead, they left their auras on the dead bodies.


    The lizards sensed their auras at this time.


    ¡°Lower realm¡ªit¡¯s the auras of beings from the lower realm!¡±


    The eyes of the high-rank lizards reddened at once. They had been ordered toe to this area to search for a person from the lower realm.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One had even bestowed them with Ou Yangming¡¯s aura because of this.


    They could be mistaken about anything, but certainly not his unique aura.


    ¡°After them¡ª¡± The leading high-rank lizard yelled. Subsequently, the lizards twisted their bodies and unleashed their fastest speeds.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One had ordered them to find the human from the lower realm and size him. The lizards would not disobey the Venerable One¡¯s order no matter what. Moreover, they had also been promised irresistible rewards.


    As long as they could capture the human from the lower realm, they would have the opportunity to advance to the peak and attempt to be Venerable Ones.


    Therefore, they would do anything to be rewarded.


    A few figures moved forward and got rid of their followers.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangmingy on Big Yellow¡¯s body and turned to look with an ice-cold sneer on his face.

 Chapter 664 - The Lizards Formed A Nest

    <h4>Chapter 664: The Lizards Formed A Nest</h4>


    A whirlwind was stirred up as Big Yellow ran into the distance at lightning speed.


    Although Ou Yangming was on its back, it did not notice it at all. Based on its strength at the moment, not to mention 1 Ou Yangming, even if there were 10 of him, it would not be bothered.


    Nheless, 6 figures were pursuing them closely at the back. The pursuers did not rx at all as though they were maggots clinging to corpses.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. They exchanged nces and made a decision.


    In actuality, even when Ou Yangming nned everything, he didn¡¯t expect everything to go so smoothly.


    Once the 6 high-rank lizards sensed the auras that he and the big yellow dog left behind on purpose, they chased after them as if they had gone mad. Needless to say, they were only being so unrestrained because they thought they were confident about taking down Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. If the bigzy turtle showed up here too, they would have been more cautious.


    Ou Yangming picked up some big branches while Big Yellow was running. He hung his outer shirt on them.


    Following that, he moved slightly and slid to the ground like a ghost. After he put on his cloak without a sound and moved his limbs, he slipped off a distance away.


    As for Big Yellow, he continued to run swiftly as though it did not notice that the person on its back had been reced with a fake one.


    After a few breaths, the 6 high-rank lizards sped past. They locked on Big Yellow, which was ahead of them, and they simply ignored Ou Yangming, who was simply within their reach.


    Ou Yangming grinned. Sure enough, Fat Antelope?s fur had a magical effect. After putting on a cloak that was made of its fur, his aura was fully hidden. Not to mention the lizards ran past him in a rush, even if they searched the area carefully with their mental conceptions, they could not have found anything.


    Anything was possible in the world; mysterious things were everywhere.


    As Big Yellow led the 6 high-rank lizards away, Ou Yangming grunted. Instead of idling by, he got up and went back where he came from.


    After an hour, Ou Yangming finally stopped.


    He looked in front and saw a lizard?s nest. With middle-rank spirit lizards as the majority, there were over 100 of them including low-rank spirit beasts and half-spirit beasts.


    These lizards were the followers of the 6 high-rank lizards, and they were the ones that did the odds and ends along the way.


    When the 6 high-rank lizards spotted Ou Yangming¡ªthe human from the lower realm¡ªthey gave up everything and went all-out to pursue him. The other lizards dared not disperse, but they realized after running for some time that they became further from the high-rank lizards, hence the middle-rank lizards stopped and gathered the troop here to wait for the high-rank lizards? return.


    Nevertheless, they did not know that a fellow that was regarded as a devil to the Insects was already eyeing them.


    Ou Yangming went around the nest somewhat intentionally to scan the lizards.


    Lizards were not humans, after all. They practiced a hierarchy system, but they were not as strict as humans in terms of carrying out rules. In particr, without the high-rank lizards around, the other lizards became ratherzy. In fact, even the half-spirit beasts that were sent to patrol the area were dispirited and half-hearted.


    Needless to say, even if they were fully focused, it would be wishful thinking for them to notice Ou Yangming.


    When Ou Yangming released his spiritual world to explore the area, even the slightest change in the outside world was fed back to him.


    Not to mention half-spirit beasts, even high-rank spirit beasts would not be able to find Ou Yangming.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming went around the lizard?s nest again but instead of spying on his enemies, he set up 6 formation boards in the area.


    He was using everything he had, where heid out all of his refinement oues during this period.


    The high-rank lizards were the culprits that ughtered the people from the towns, but this bunch of lizards was the one that executed everything. Ou Yangming would not let those high-rank lizards be, but he would also punish these aplices heavily.


    Taking lives for lives¡ªthis was the right thing to do.


    Once the formation boards were in ce, Ou Yangming activated his mental power without any hesitation.


    He initiated 4 formation boards at the same time, where 3 of them were Illusion Formations, and one of them was a Poison Formation. The Illusion Formations¡¯ main function was to lower the lizards? awareness so that they would not realize right away if they were poisoned.


    As for the formation board that the poisonous pill?s spirit was attached to, it was the real killer. The spirit could poison and kill even high-rank spirit beasts, so when its poison spread, the lizards inside the formation had unknowingly been poisoned without being able to resist at all.


    Ou Yangming sneered. Heter retrieved his long Feather band and released the bigzy turtle.


    Without the Illusion Formations, the bigzy turtle?s appearance would not be a secret to the nest of lizards. When every lizard in the nest was in the Illusion Formations, their surroundings seemed peaceful to them, making them think that they were not in danger at all. Furthermore, they somehow feltzy as if they had overworked themselves before this, to the extent that they might crumble if they rxed.


    Due to the Illusion Formations, they did not spot anything unusual at all.


    Nearby, thezy turtle opened its eyes. It was shocked after it scanned its surroundings, and it questioned the young fellow, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You found the lizards? nest?¡±


    Most insects lived in groups but when they became half-spirit beasts, they would start to live on their own. This was because there were always limited resources in an area. If a group of half-spirit beasts or even spirit beasts lived together, they would end up restricting each other.


    Therefore, when the bigzy turtle saw so many spirit beasts and half-spirit beasts gathered, its first thought was that this was a big insect nest. ¡®But where are their pirs? Why are the middle-rank spirit beasts the most powerful ones here?¡¯


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Lazy turtle, these lizards deserve to die, so I summoned you to catch them all in one go.¡±


    Thezy turtle was dumbfounded. It responded after a moment of hesitation, ¡°There are at least 100 lizards here, and most of them are spirit beasts, so how can we kill... Oh, you set up the Illusion Formations.¡± It pondered seriously then continued, ¡°Master Ou, even with the Illusion Formations, we can?t defeat them.¡±


    After all, an army of 100 over half-spirit beasts led by more than 10 middle-rank lizards was a mighty force.


    Putting aside the high-rankzy turtle, even if Multi-armed King Kong was present, both parties would end up being injured.


    Ou Yangming scoffed and asked, ¡°The Illusion Formations alone won?t do the job, of course, but what if they?re all poisoned?¡±


    The bigzy turtle fell silent for a while. When he recalled the queer poisonous pill?s spirit, it finally sighed andmented, ¡°Master Ou, if you kill all of them, you?ll be sworn enemies with Ghost-wed Venerable One!¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Sworn enemies? I¡¯m not the one that wants to be sworn enemies with Ghost-wed Venerable One; it¡¯s the one that?s making things difficult for me!¡±


    When the bigzy turtle sensed how determined Ou Yangming was, it knew he had made up his mind and would not change his decision.


    It shook its head and replied to him, ¡°Okay, since we¡¯re going to attack them, we¡¯ll wipe out all of them. Once we¡¯re done, leave it to me to get rid of any traces.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to look at it in shock. He did not expect it to have such a trick up its sleeves.


    He shook his wrist and attached a Concentric Knot on thezy turtle, then he shed and entered the Illusion Formations.


    The bigzy turtle swayed its humongous body. Since it decided to make a move, it would not be merciful at all. Given that it was a high-rank spirit beast, it would be easy for it to go against the lizards here.


    Ou Yangming and the bigzy turtle did not start a killing spree as soon as they entered the lizard?s nest. Instead, they started from the periphery and took down the ones that were openly and covertly guarding the area. Their target was to get rid of all of them instead of alerting the others.


    The young fellow prodded his spear quickly and pinned a half-spirit lizard to the ground. Following that, a saber-light shed, and the lizard was shed into pieces.


    He was incredibly fast when he sneakily attacked and killed the half-spirit beasts. Those lizards, which were simr to gods of death to ordinary people, could not resist him at all.


    However, Ou Yangming was not worth mentioning aspared to the overbearing turtle.


    When the big fellow entered the Illusion Formations, it extended its long neck and widened its mouth to bite one of the half-spirit lizards. All of its sharp teeth pierced the lizard?s body deeply, causing blood to cover the ground.


    Lizard insects had remarkable life forces, but they could not withstand being destroyed like that. Without being able to make a sound at all, the half-spirit lizard became utterly dead.


    The bigzy turtle seemed to be obsessed. Instead of shrinking its neck, it moved its head up and down like a nodding machine, by which it killed a lizard every time it moved.


    This area was enveloped by the Illusion Formations, but thezy turtle?s overpowering act naturally rmed the other lizards.


    All at once, the lizards shrieked and attacked the bigzy turtle. Having said that, the turtle?s defense was so formidable that it would be difficult for even high-rank lizards to harm it, let alone these useless lizards.


    One after another, the lizards opened their mouths to bite and wielded their sharp ws, but they all failed to cause substantial harm to the turtle.


    On the contrary, none of the lizards could evade the turtle?s attacks.


    Additionally, since Ou Yangming hid beside thezy turtle and sneaked attacks from time to time, he also caused the lizards immense harm.


    Despite that, when 100 over lizards joined hands, they were unusually potent too. Especially since about 10 of them were middle-rank lizards, when they calmed down and got into an orderly formation, they did not give the bigzy turtle and Ou Yangming chances anymore.


    On top of that, the lizards started to spread the area and were vaguely surrounding them.


    Who knew, it was then when Ou Yangming smirked and shouted, ¡°Burst!¡±

 Chapter 665 - Entered The Secret Realm Again

    <h4>Chapter 665: Entered The Secret Realm Again</h4>


    Ou Yangming ran quickly in the direction that he sensed in his sea of consciousness. Over there, Big Yellow was leading the 6 lizards to go in circles.


    Perhaps the 6 lizards realized that something was off, but they did not have a better idea.


    High-rank spirit beasts were indeed far more powerful than middle-rank spirit beasts, but every spirit beast had its strengths and weaknesses. It would be quite forceful to count on the short-legged lizards to be on par with a walking beast in terms of speed.


    In fact, the lizards had reached their limit by following Big Yellow closely without being shaken off by it.


    They did not give up because they wanted to wait until the big yellow dog became exhausted. After all, in terms of endurance, walking beasts could notpare with insects.


    Big Yellow, which was running crazily, twitched its ears all of a sudden and became more cheerful because it received the message sent by Ou Yangming. Although it was not a clear message, the big yellow dog understood what he meant because they made an agreement before this.


    With that, Big Yellow sped up a little and took another detour.


    After an hour, when it passed by a turning on a slope, Ou Yangming suddenly jumped andnded nimbly on its back. Following that, he conveniently put away the fake person.


    Big Yellow worked hard as it carried a fake person and ran around for a long time. It was not weary, but it was enormously pressured because it was being pursued by 6 high-rank spirit beasts. Therefore, it could not help but shout andin when Ou Yangming returned.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. He retrieved a jade bottle and poured the ordinary immortal liquid into Big Yellow¡¯s mouth.


    It was not the concentrated immortal liquid, but the ordinary one must not be underestimated in terms of replenishing one¡¯s spiritual power.


    Big Yellow immediately closed its mouth. While it ran, it enjoyed the feeling of nourishment from the immortal liquid.


    In actuality, it had several bottles of this immortal liquid inside its stomach, but they were its trump cards. Unless it was a moment of life or death, it would not use them rashly.


    The human and the dog exchanged nces, then thetter sped up abruptly. This time, instead of going in circles, it ran straight in a certain direction.


    Upon seeing this the 6 high-rank lizards were surprised yet overjoyed because they had been forced to pursue their enemies with all their might. After all, they had been running for such a long time, hence they must not give up no matter what. Moreover, the despicable dog somehow changed its direction and escaped in a straight path, so did it not mean that it was almost depleted of energy?


    At that moment, the high-rank lizards became confident and used more energy for the pursuit.


    Nheless, the pursuit went on for a day and a night. Even the high-rank powerhouses, which were considered bosses among the Insects, could not stand it anymore.


    However, their efforts were not in vain.


    This was because they sensed that the big yellow dog stopped trying to escape; it went to hide inside a cave after it went past a col.


    The 6 lizards were ted. If Big Yellow continued to run on the mountain path, they would be helpless. Since it entered a dark and hollow cave, it meant that they were in the Insects¡¯ territory. If the lizards failed to capture the beings from the lower realm, they would feel ashamed of being insects.


    One after another, the 6 lizards entered the cave. Rather than swarming in together, they naturally went into a formation.


    This was the Insects¡¯ innate ability, and it was something that they must master throughout their growths.


    As they went deeper into the cave, the more they sensed something peculiar. There seemed to be unique interspatial energy inside the cave, causing them to be misled while they tried to sense the direction.


    The lizards looked at each other nervously.


    ¡°Interspatial power¡ªthis ce is abundant in mighty interspatial power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the entrance of a secret realm, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Any cultivator would not be able to resist a secret realm, and the high-rank lizards were no exceptions.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡ªthat human came from the lower realm, so how could he find a secret realm in the Spiritual Realm?¡± One of the lizards blurted.


    The other lizards fell silent for some time, then one of them swung its tail and noted, ¡°That human came from the lower realm, but it¡¯s possible that he directly entered a secret realm when he was on his way to our realm.¡±


    After thinking for some time, the others nodded and agreed with it.


    In actual fact, while they knew that was possible, the chance of it happened was so small that it was negligible.


    Nevertheless, given that a secret realm was right in front of them, they would not miss it even if they knew it was a trap. Besides, they were 6 high-rank spirit beasts altogether. As capable as the human from the lower realm was, he would not be able to trouble or harm them.


    Thus, after simplying up with an excuse, they went deep inside the cave without any hesitation.


    If they could gain a secret realm at the end of the day, even if the human from the lower realm escaped, they would probably be rewarded by Ghost-wed Venerable One too.


    Before long, they arrived at the real entrance and entered the secret realm.


    They were suddenly greeted with light as the humongous secret realm was fully disyed in front of them, causing them to gasp.


    There were numerous Almighty Beings in the Spiritual Realm, and they possessed countless secret realms too. Despite that, most of those secret realms were tiny and not exactly useful. As for vast,rge-scaled secret realms, they were already being controlled, where each controller was a reputable being from an influential sect or force.


    It was worth noting that an extensive and boundless secret realm would be sought after and fought over every powerhouse no matter where it was.


    Not to mention the 6 lizards, even Ghost-wed Venerable One, which had been managing a force for many years, never possessed such a secret realm.


    The covetous looks in their eyes were clear when they looked at each other.


    Even if this secret realm was barren, it was a treasurend that was hard toe by.


    As long as it was managed for a century, it would naturally produce great harvests. If it was even used for a race¡¯s development, Venerable Ones could even be cultivated.


    Furthermore, this ce was not only spacious, but it also had plentiful spiritual power. Being nourished by the spiritual power, unimaginable benefits could still be discovered by the lizards.


    At this point, they almost forgot about going after Ou Yangming.


    The lizards¡¯ leader shouted out of the blue, ¡°Catch that little fe. Whether he¡¯s dead or alive, we mustn¡¯t let him leak information about this secret realm!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The other lizards responded at the same time.


    They had the same thought as they were determined to take forcible possession of this immeasurable secret realm, so they must not let other races locate it.


    ¡°Look¡ªfootprints.¡±


    The lizards focused on the area in front of them. They spotted faintly discernible footprints that intersected with each other, but some obvious ones were headed to the west.


    After differentiating the footprints briefly, the lizards drew a conclusion.


    The damn dog had somehow entered the secret realm, but it neither recognized it nor knew its value because it was ill-informed. As such, it blindly went deep inside the realm.


    Fervent looks could be seen in the lizards¡¯ eyes as they exchanged nces.


    If they caught up to their enemies and captured the human from the lower realm, aside from being able toplete their mission, they would also secure a gigantic gift, which was considered good fortune to them.


    The lizards were not dispirited anymore; they got into a neat formation and advanced ording to the direction of the footprints.


    It was a meticulously-prepared formation, by which the lizards could instantly react regardless of the direction their enemies tried to attack them from. On top of that, they could look after one another easily and fully utilize their overall strength.


    After a few hours, the lizards yelled.


    This was because they spotted Big Yellow in the distance. The big yellow dog and the human on its back seemed to be shocked after they saw the lizards, and they sped up to enter a dense forest.


    The lizards did their best to go after Ou Yangming and Big Yellow but they still could not catch up to the big yellow dog.


    Just as they arrived in front of the expansive forest, their hearts somehow raced as though giant rocks pinned them to the ground.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a fearsome momentum inside this secret realm? Even Sir Venerable One isn¡¯t this powerful, is it?¡¯ They wondered.


    While they were feeling doubtful, a green rattan appeared without warning and went for one of the lizards. The lizard was a high-rank Spiritualist, so it could not wait to be seized. That said, when it started to move its body, it realized that the rattan seemed to be alive as it took a turn halfway andnded right beside it.


    The unlucky lizard ended up shrieking miserably, then it was tightly coiled by the green rattan and dragged into the forest.


    As for the remaining lizards, their faces changed. They could not be bothered about the benefits anymore, and they retreated involuntarily.


    In spite of the great benefits, nobody would long for them if they could not live to enjoy them.


    Having said that, the lizards were toote to realize that they were in danger.


    Soon enough, more rattans came out from the oasis at lightning speed and targeted a lizard each. Given the distance, no matter how the lizards tried to jump away, they could not escape the rattans.


    It took only a brief moment for the 6 lizards to be captured and brought into the center of the oasis.


    The high-rank spirit lizards, which had forced Ou Yangming and Big Yellow to flee, were defeated just like that without being able to resist at all.

 Chapter 666 - A Scary Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 666: A Scary Feeling</h4>


    Beside the Wutong Tree, Ou Yangmingmented when it looked at the high-rank lizards, which had been tied up by rattans.


    He had racked his brain to go against the fellows, where he did anything possible such as sneaking attacks, killing them in secret, as well as adopting other vicious means. Despite doing everything by fair means or foul, he only killed a few high-rank lizards.


    On the other hand, once he lured them to the Wutong Tree, they were easily captured by the rattans as though an old eagle caught little chicks.


    Ou Yangming cursed internally after seeing how efficient and capable the Wutong Tree was, and he developed a strong urge to improve himself. If he could one day arrive at the Wutong Tree¡¯s standard, he would really be able to act without any restraints.


    Nheless, the powerful Wutong Tree had a huge w; it could not shift itself and could only live in this secret realm.


    In a way, the secret realm was its living environment but also an enormous cage for it. On a certain level, even the bigzy turtle had more freedom.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming had learned not to see things from his perspective anymore.


    At the end of the day, existence was reasonable. The bigzy turtle would rather sleep and take care of the spiritual flowers and herbs inside the Long Feather Band¡¯s space thaning out for freedom. Perhaps it was also the Wutong Tree¡¯s blessing to be able to live in this ce.


    ¡°Master, these little fes offended you. How would you like me to handle them?¡± A human face surfaced on the extensive tree wall, and it shed a ttering smile at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°Beat them up until they¡¯re half-dead. I have some questions for them.¡±


    The Wutong Tree responded without any dy, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    With that, the rattans around the lizards kept tightening up so that they would lose their breaths.


    Earlier on, the Wutong Tree did not strangle them to their deaths right after it captured them; it only tied them up to stop them from moving at all. Now, the rattans unleashed their powers instead and made the lizards feel hopeless right away.


    All of the high-rank lizards struggled with all their might, but their powers, which they took pride in, were useless against the seemingly insignificant rattans.


    Ou Yangming watched quietly. He did not pity the lizards at all just because they were struggling.


    Back when the lizards ughtered the people from the towns, they were 100 times more ruthless than this.


    Their sufferings at this moment were only a small bit of that.


    After a brief moment, the lizards could not struggle anymore due to the tightenings from the rattans. They stuck out their tongues, and their bodies were covered in bruises.


    The Insects were known for their remarkable life forces, but there was also a limit to that. Once they arrived at that limit, they would be in dying states.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and instantly released his mental power. He included everything around him into his spiritual realm.


    Normally, as mighty as his mental power was, it would be wishful thinking for him to deal with so many high-rank lizards in one go. In fact, he might not even be able to suppress one of them. However, the lizards could not resist anything at this moment, hence they were easily drawn into his spiritual world.


    Inside the spiritual world, Ou Yangming was the ruler. As long as his opponents were not capable of oppressing him, they would not be able to affect his control over them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ghost-wed Venerable One?¡±


    An overpowering and majestic voice echoed in the lizards¡¯ heads. It was so loud that they could not turn a deaf ear to it at all.


    Moreover, the voice entered the depths of their hearts, causing their souls to be shaken, so they were frightened out of their wits.


    The lizards could naturally resist the power if they were in their peak states, but the problem was that they were in dying states. Whether it was their bodies or wills, they had been weakened due to the immense fear that they were feeling. Therefore, they could not resist the coercion created by Ou Yangming on purpose.


    ¡°Sir Venerable One¡¯s keeping watch in the Ghost Cave and hasn¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t ite after me itself?¡±


    ¡°Sir didn¡¯t want to draw the attention of the other Venerable Ones, so it sent us here.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and wondered, ¡®What¡¯s Ghost-wed Venerable One afraid of?¡±


    ¡°The sirs watch over an area each and can sense each other, so the other sirs will be alerted if one of them leaves. Sir wants to im all of the benefits for itself this time, so it can¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization after he pondered for a brief moment.


    The Insects¡¯ society was extremely different from that of the Humans. Human Venerable Ones were not only respectable, but they were also very independent.


    On the contrary, the Venerable Ones among the Insects were closely connected. This would be advantageous because the other Venerable Ones would be rmed if something happened to one of them, and they could provide help whenever necessary.


    Of course, everything has its pros and cons. The downside to this was that it would be difficult for any of the insect Venerable Ones to do something without the knowledge of the other Venerable Ones.


    Theoretically, even if a person from the lower realm had a big secret, one should not draw the attention of a Venerable One. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was different because he possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring attributes, which were mighty abilities that were beyond this world, thus it made sense for insect Venerable Ones to go after him.


    Even so, Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s hands were tied because it wanted to fully benefit from this.


    Ou Yangming sneered and questioned, ¡°Will Ghost-wed make a move itself if you¡¯re all dead?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the lizards answered subconsciously, ¡°Sir will have an excuse to leave the Ghost Cave to pursue the murderer so that it can avenge our deaths.¡±


    The young fellow curled his lips and said, ¡°Ghost-wed Venerable One nned this so well; it¡¯s sacrificing you for a chance to make a move. Heh, it¡¯s quite merciless.¡±


    If Ghost-wed Venerable One was present and heard his remark, it would probably vomit blood.


    The Twelve Walkers were the strongest powerhouses among the Lizards in Danzhou for thest 1,000 years, and they were all top-notch. As long as there were sufficient resources, they could be spirit beasts at the peak and might be able to be Venerable Ones.


    Of course, judging from the Lizards¡¯ resources, not all of them would be given the opportunity.


    Having said that, it was clear how formidable they were in their race in terms of their statuses and natural gifts.


    In a way, the Twelve Walkers represented the future of the Lizards in Danzhou.


    As selfish as Ghost-wed Venerable One was, it would not sacrifice them.


    In actuality, it was a first that the Twelve Walkers were sent to track and find a human from the lower realm. Everyone would think that it was a waste.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming managed to kill 9 high-rank spirit beasts and cleaned out a lizard¡¯s nest in one go. It was a nature-defying miracle.


    When Ghost-wed Venerable One found out about everything, it would definitely break its heart.


    As Ou Yangming continued to interrogate them with his mental conception, the 6 high-rank lizards answered his questions ordingly, allowing him to gain a deep understanding of the Insects.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming slowly exited his spiritual realm and waved his hand gently. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The 6 rattans tightened all of a sudden, and their forceful powers squeezed the lizards into meat pastes.


    As potent as a high-rank spirit beast was, one would merely be a big ant in front of the Wutong Tree.


    Once the lizards turned into meat pastes, 6rge holes appeared on the ground, then the rattans sent the flesh and blood into them.


    Ou Yangming watched the process without stopping the Wutong Tree at all. Since it did all the work, the flesh and blood would be its reward.


    ¡°Master, they have a Venerable One behind them!¡± The face on the tree wallughed. ¡°You can lure it into the secret realm, and I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re confident?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he looked at it.


    A Venerable One was not a Spiritualist. They might only be a level apart, but there was a huge disparity between their strengths.


    ¡°I never dealt with a Venerable One before, but I¡¯m certainly more confident than them.¡± The Wutong tree chuckled. Several rattans waved in mid-air as it continued, ¡°This is my territory, after all. Apart from you, Master, any other living being would be walking right into a trap if theye here.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he sensed how confident it was.


    The only thing was that it would be tough to lure Ghost-wed Venerable One here.


    Ou Yangming was about to speak when his face changed. This was because the fire that became one with him somehow exploded in his sea of consciousness and released tremendous energy.


    It was an unforeseen change, so Ou Yangming was caught off guard.


    The zing me¡¯s aura spread involuntarily, so much so that even the Wutong Tree could sense it.


    That said, the Wutong Tree enjoyed the aura very much, such that the face on the tree squinted its eyes and moaned with pleasure.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. He looked up at the sky in the secret realm, but he seemed to be looking past the realm and saw an unknown ce faraway.


    It was not idental that the fire without warning; there must be a reason behind it.


    He could sense that an incredibly mighty power of the same source seemed to be getting closer, and it was exactly the reason for the change inside his body.


    There was such a notable reaction from his body when the power was only nearby. If it was right in front of him...


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He was doubtful if he could resist such a fearsome being.


    After a long time, he finally controlled the unusual change inside his body. He looked up and stared at the face on the tree wall coldly, then he asked, ¡°Wutong, do you have a way to seal the secret realm¡¯s entrance temporarily and cut off any connection with the outside world?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to seal the entrance?¡± The Wutong Tree was shocked.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand impatiently and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m asking if you can do it.¡±


    The Wutong Tree dared not dy the matter as it sensed the unordinary fear and rage from Ou Yangming, so it quickly answered, ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief and mumbled, ¡°That¡¯ll be great...¡±

 Chapter 667 - Prying The Origin

    <h4>Chapter 667: Prying The Origin</h4>


    Big Yellow looked at Ou Yangming in confusion. It suddenly realized that despite having a mysterious spiritual connection with him, it could not perceive his thoughts at this moment. It seemed like the young fellow sealed his thoughts for a moment, where nobody else could pry his spiritual world.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming had only controlled his mind; he did not control his emotions too. Therefore, Big Yellow and the Wutong Tree could sense how anxious and uneasy he was feeling.


    The face on the tree wall looked around and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. If that Venerable One enters the secret realm, I¡¯ll make sure it won¡¯t be able to leave!¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and waved his hand impatiently.


    The Wutong Tree and Big Yellow thought he was worrying about Ghost-wed Venerable One, but he was the only one that knew the fearsome power that he sensed had nothing to do with that Venerable One. Moreover, deep down the young fellow feared the power more than he did Ghost-wed Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings and took a deep breath to suppress his fear, then he asked, ¡°Wutong, if you cut off all connections with the outside world, can any other being sense your existence?¡±


    The Wutong Tree shook its head without any hesitation. ¡°Other than you, Master, nobody else can sense me.¡±


    ¡°Why am I the exception?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re my master.¡± The Wutong Tree smiled. ¡°You left a mark on me, and it¡¯s an unerasable mark; it won¡¯t disappear unless one of us dies. That said...¡± It smiled proudly and continued, ¡°Master, if you can truly refine me and sessfully build a nest, it won¡¯t be easy for you to die even if you wanted to.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he thought, ¡®What do you mean by even if I wanted to die? Can you talk nicely?¡¯


    Nheless, he questioned patiently, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be one after you build a nest, so you can be resurrected here even if an ident happens to you.¡± The Wutong Tree smiled and added, ¡°This is the innate ability of your race, and it can¡¯t be done by other beings!¡±


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t this mean that once I build a best on the Wutong Tree, I¡¯ll have an immortal clone?


    ¡®No wonder the Phoenixes are so mighty; they have such a notable life-saving trick. The only thing is that I¡¯m powerless now because I¡¯m not capable enough yet.¡¯


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment before he raised another question, ¡°Wutong, how can I hide my rtionship with you?¡±


    The Wutong Tree was puzzled. ¡°Master, what do you mean? Does anyone actually have the guts to pry your thoughts?¡± It was in disbelief because it could not figure out who exactly would be so daring.


    ¡°You only need to answer me.¡± Ou Yangming scoffed.


    ¡°Master, if you¡¯re able to gather your mark and hide it in your origin, even your seniors won¡¯t be able to find it,¡± the Wutong Tree answered after some thought


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He looked deeply at the extensive tree wall.


    Although he tried his best to hide it, the tree still made out a part of the truth.


    He wondered for a while then entered his sea of consciousness with his mental conception. Inside his vast and illusory spiritual world, his conception was the only master.


    With a sh of thought, a scorching fire appeared in the spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming quietly sensed the fire, and he was absent-minded for a bit. The fire had merged with his mind and body, by which he was the Military Fire was him and vice versa; there was no distinction between them.


    Many things existed in his spiritual world. Among them, the tiny purple lights were the greatest in number.


    The lights contained various attributes, which were Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest trump card. Without them, he could not have achieved what he did so far.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not focus on them at this moment. He seemed to be fully drawn to the fiery me.


    It was as though he became a narcissist at this time, where he became fully engrossed in the fire, which was almost equivalent to him.


    One would gain inner sight to one¡¯s body when one cultivated martial arts to a certain level.


    Ou Yangming was using it on a spiritual level at the moment.


    Having said that, his spiritual world was extremely different from that of ordinary people because it merged with his Military Fire. Therefore, it seemed to be beyond his limit if he wanted to pry the real mystery of the world.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was tireless, and he persevered. Eventually, he sat with his legs crossed and looked like he was not going to stop unless he achieved his goal.


    Big Yellow went around Ou Yangming several times and could not help but feel fidgety.


    It could sense the young fellow¡¯s nervousness and uneasiness, hence it wanted to help him get past the hurdle too. The only problem was that it did not know what it should do.


    All along, Big Yellow took pride in being Ou Yangming¡¯s best helper. However, it vaguely felt that it was not qualified enough to help him at this moment.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire suddenly rose inside his spiritual world and burned in a wider range.


    He channeled his mental power endlessly into his Military Fire, and he was releasing the me¡¯s power through a unique method. As the power kept growing stronger, his mental conception could sense more things.


    The young fellow never experienced this before. Even when he released his Military Fire to an extremity, he never sensed its origin.


    Normally, something that appeared every day or could be easily obtained would not be valued. Even if it was sought after and envied by everyone else, the person in possession of it would not find it previous.


    After being reminded by the Wutong Tree, Ou Yangming paid attention to his Military FIre for the first time.


    Fortunately, the Military Fire had truly be one with him. If not, he would not be able to apprehend anything even if he came to a sudden realization.


    After sensing for a long time and burning his Military Fire with plenty of mental power, he managed to find something unordinary indeed.


    It was faint energy¡ªthe most unique energy that hid inside his Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He vaguely sensed that he was going to unearth the Military Fire¡¯s biggest secret. If he could understand the secret, perhaps he could crack its various wonderful abilities.


    The young fellow slowly calmed down and sensed the fire. He was like a child that entered a maze at the moment, where he walked and explored the maze with excitement.


    As he explored the maze, he gained benefits beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    Ou Yangming beamed with joy. He was deeply moved and in awe, which could not be put into words.


    Back then, he saw countless floating light spots in the little red bird¡¯s spiritual world. Those light spots were inherited memories from the Phoenixes. Even though the little bird was limited by its capabilities, such that it had not inherited even one ten-thousandth of its inheritance, it would be able to inherit everything as long as it did not die halfway.


    Furthermore, as the little red bird became more capable, it could unlock more inherited memories, which would allow it to always be brave. As such, it would not need to worry about techniques and knowledge.


    Ou Yangming envied the little red bird very much because of this, but he also understood that this was the Phoenixes¡¯ special inheritance, which was not something that an ordinary human like him could get a share of.


    Nheless, when his mental conception began to pry the Military Fire¡¯s origin, he suddenly realized that there were also numerous inherited memories inside this marvelous origin. Of course, they were mostly locked and could not be easily unlocked.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming was lucky to have found the inherited memories, let alone using them for himself.


    While he could not obtain these inherited memories yet, he did not give up. As long as he knew about them, he could continue to make attempts.


    He would try over and over again until he seeded.


    In any case, the Military Fire was inside his body, and it would be wishful thinking for anyone to snatch it away.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Without warning, one of the points among the countless inherited memories exploded, causing plenty of information to gush into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    It was a powerful mental power cultivation technique. ording to its description, if one managed to cultivate it, one¡¯s mental power would improve significantly. Most importantly, it could change one¡¯s mental power¡¯s features and attributes, allowing one to pry the hidden secrets in the origin more easily.


    Ou Yangming could not help but sigh. His Military Fire did not have wisdom, but it had a distinctive ability, where it would unlock the inherited memory that suited him the most at this time ording to his skills.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming felt super exhausted.


    He was appalled, so he quickly curbed his mental power and made the scorching fire go away.


    The consumption of releasing his Military Fire at full force was out of his expectations. It had only been a short while, but he felt like he no longer had the power to go on.


    Ou Yangming dared not force it, so he opened his eyes after he curbed his mental power.


    In front of him, other than the Wutong Tree and Big Yellow, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard and Fat Antelope had also somehow appeared.


    The 2 spirit beasts were excited when they saw Ou Yangming. Fat Antelope expressed, ¡°Master Ou, we took 3 days toe here from the secret realm¡¯s garden, and we were afraid that you might¡¯ve left. Luckily, we finally meet again.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He found it strange, so he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Big Yellow, how long have I been meditating?¡±


    Big Yellow looked at him and answered slowly, ¡°It has been 5 days.¡±

 Chapter 668 - Cleaned Out In One Go

    <h4>Chapter 668: Cleaned Out In One Go</h4>


    A peculiar yet unexinable power filled the area at that instant.


    The poison that was controlled by the poisonous pill?s spirit became stronger. As it got involved in more fights, its skill improved extremely fast.


    As at this moment, under the spirit?s control, the poisonous gas was released and spread such that it invaded the lizards¡¯ bodies. Nheless, the poisonous gas did not immediately burst out as they merely lurked inside their bodies without affecting them at all.


    Many of the lizards went all-out to fight Ou Yangming and the bigzy turtle, but they did not notice anything unusual about their bodies.


    It was when the lizards started to make movements, the poisons in their bodies slowly prated their cells.


    Upon receiving Ou Yangming?s order, the poisonous pill?s spirit, which was attached to one of the formation boards, twitched its body suddenly as though it was a signal that caused the poisons in the lizards? bodies to explode.


    It was soundless, but the lizards that were secretly expanding the fighting zone were startled at the same time.


    Following that, their legs began to go weak. In fact, the half-spirit lizards even fell to the ground as they found it hard to maintain their bnce.


    The low-rank and high-rank lizards did not have it any better. Their legs also became jelly, and their bodies shook as if they would copse at any time as theirrades did.


    Ou Yangming and the bigzy turtle looked at each other because even they did not expect the bursting of the poisons to be so shocking.


    In actuality, this was not the first time the poisonous pill?s spirit released poisonous gas, but Ou Yangming only targeted the high-rank lizards before this. Those high-rank lizards were not only formidable, but their innate ability to resist poison was also far from what ordinary lizards couldpare.


    The poisons were not instantly effective when they were used against the high-rank lizards, where other tricks had to be employed as well to eliminate them.


    On the other hand, when the poisonous gas spread among the low-rank lizards, it was 10 times more effective.


    Seeing as the lizards spun and passed out without needing them to make a move at all, Ou Yangming and the bigzy turtle knew they had aplished their target.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The bigzy turtle let out a cruel roar. It shifted its enormous body and trampled the middle-rank lizards.


    If the lizards were not poisoned, the bigzy turtle would definitely be harmed if they joined hands. Nevertheless, they crawled strenuously at the moment without being able to resist at all.


    As for Ou Yangming, he shed and targeted the low-rank spirit beasts.


    He crushed them with his mental power, stabbed them with his spear, and shed them with his saber mercilessly.


    In just a brief moment, any lizards that could still move around were wiped out by them.


    Perhaps the strong smell of blood triggered the bigzy turtle?s hidden violence, it took powerful strides around to bite all of the lizards to their deaths. Regardless if the lizards were poisoned or not, it gave them a fatal attack ruthlessly.


    Ou Yangming looked around. He somehow calmed down when he saw the bloody scene.


    His attempt to settle the blood feud for the humans from the towns was halfway down.


    The bigzy turtle finally stopped and checked out its surroundings, but it could not find new targets anymore.


    It nced at Ou Yangming and cked its mouth. It was still full of killing intent, but it dared not vent it on the young fellow at all.


    After a moment of hesitation, the bigzy turtle expressed, ¡°Master Ou, leave half of the carcasses here for me.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Why do you want these carcasses?¡±


    ¡°I can use them as nourishments for the spiritual flowers and herbs so that they?ll flourish more!¡± The bigzy turtle?s killing intent slowly went away, but it cast a covetous look at the carcasses.


    Those were dead bodies of half-spirit beasts and even spirit beasts. Normally, it would not be able to acquire so many of them.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°They were all poisoned to their deaths. Aren?t you afraid that the flowers and herbs will be poisoned too?¡±


    The bigzy turtle smiled and answered, ¡°Master Ou, don?t worry, I can clean up the poisons.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can take half of them,¡± Ou Yangming noted after some thought.


    Thezy turtle did not hold back at all; it moved its humongous body and tossed half of the dead lizards onto its broad back. It really took only half of them, and it even separated them ording to their cultivation bases.


    Half of the middle-rank lizards, half of the low-rank ones, and half of the half-spirit beasts.


    Once thezy turtle took its share, it said, ¡°Master Ou, you should keep the rest of the carcasses too; we should clean up the scene. Now that so many lizards have died, Ghost-wed Venerable One will surely be rmed, so we must clean up this ce as much as we can without leaving any clues.¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips. He knew very well that even if he and the bigzy turtle cleaned up the scene perfectly without leaving a single trace, Ghost-wed Venerable One would still not let him go.


    Even so, this was thezy turtle?s good intention, hence he would not refuse it.


    After gathering the remaining half of the corpses and keeping them in his interspatial bag, Ou Yangming took back the formation boards and watched coldly on the side.


    The bigzy turtle took a deep breath, then it breathed out at the area in front of it.


    It breathed out spiritual gas, but they turned into water the instant they contacted the air in the outside world, and the water flooded toward the fight scene endlessly.


    Ou Yangming?s face chanced. Thezy turtle had never performed this innate skill before. Even during their fight in the lower realm, it never showed it.


    He could not help but sigh when he sensed the notable auras released by the flooding water. Had thezy turtle went all-out back then, Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei would have ended up in the water and became its dinner.


    Needless to say, the lower realm and the Spiritual Realm were different.


    The bigzy turtle could perform its innate abilities without any restraint in the Spiritual Realm because this ce was abundant in the universe?s spiritual power. Even if its consumption was high, its loss could bepensated for very quickly.


    On the opposite, in the lower realm where there was ack of the universe?s spiritual power, once thezy turtle consumed too much power, it would be a heavy burden for its body. Therefore, unless it was necessary, whether it was the turtle, Multi-armed King Kong, or the others, they would restrain themselves from releasing their innate abilities.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An enormous water current washed the fight scene, then it flowed away and slowly assimted into the distance before it disappeared.


    Ou Yangming could not help but exim when he nced.


    He finally understood why the bigzy turtle was so confident. It turned out that its innate skill had an unimaginable ability indeed.


    The fight scene looked on the young fellow.


    After a moment of hesitation, the bigzy turtle said, ¡°Master Ou, give me half of the carcasses here.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Why do you want them?¡±


    ¡°I can use them as fertilizers for the spiritual flowers and herbs so that they¡¯ll flourish more!¡± The killing intent in the bigzy turtle¡¯s eyes was slowly fading, but it cast a covetous look at the carcasses.


    Those were the dead bodies of half-spirit beasts and even spirit beasts. Even for thezy turtle, it would be difficult for it to obtain so many of them normally.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°They were poisoned to death, so aren¡¯t you afraid that the flowers and herbs will be poisoned too?¡±


    The bigzy turtle smiled brightly and answered, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get rid of the poisons.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you should take half of them,¡± Ou Yangming noted after some thought.


    Thezy turtle did not hold back at all, by which it shifted its humongous body and tossed half of the dead lizards onto its broad back. It took half of the lizards indeed, and it even portioned them ording to their cultivation bases.


    Half of the middle-rank lizards, half of the low-rank ones, and half of the half-spirit beasts.


    Once the turtle finished portioning them, it said to Ou Yangming seriously, ¡°Master Ou, you should keep these carcasses too. It¡¯s time for us to clean up the scene. Now that so many lizards have died, Ghost-wed Venerable One will be alerted for sure, so we must clean up as much as we can without leaving any clues for it.¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips. He knew very well that even if the bigzy turtle settled everything perfectly without leaving a single trace behind, Ghost-wed Venerable One would not let him go.


    Even so, it was the bigzy turtle¡¯s good intention, hence he would not refuse it.


    After gathering the remaining carcasses and keeping them in his interspatial bag, Ou Yangming took back the formation boards and watched aside coldly.


    The bigzy turtle took a deep breath, then it breathed out to the area in front of it.


    It exhaled spiritual Qi, but the Qi turned into a flood the instant it contacted the air in the outside world. The water gushed toward the battlefield without an end.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because the spirit turtle never performed this innate skill before. Even when they fought in the lower realm in the past, it never showed it.


    The young fellow could not help but sigh when he sensed the forceful aura released by the unending flood. If the bigzy turtle had gone all-out back then, Ni Yinghong and Jiang Jiumei would have fallen into the water and became its dinner.


    Needless to say, the lower realm and the Spiritual Realm were different.


    In the Spiritual Realm, the bigzy turtle could perform its innate ability without any restraint because the realm was abundant in the universe¡¯s spiritual power. Even if its consumption was high, the power could be replenished very quickly.


    On the opposite, in the lower realm where there was ack of the universe¡¯s spiritual power, once the bigzy turtle consumed too much power, it would be a heavy burden for its body. Therefore, unless it was necessary, whether it was thezy turtle, Multi-armed King Kong, or the others, they would control themselves as much as possible to not use their innate abilities.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A massive water current surged abruptly and cleansed the fight scene. Itter flowed away and slowly seeped into the ground in the distance and vanished.


    Ou Yangming could not help but exim when he took a nce.


    He finally understood why the bigzy turtle was so confident; it turned out that its innate skill was unimaginably wonderful.


    The scene lookedpletely new after it was cleansed by the floor as every blood trace and the marks from the fight were erased.


    Moreover, the copsed ground was ttened, and the broken branches were washed away. Most importantly, due to the cleanse, all of the auras left on the scene disappeared.


    If Ou Yangming had not experienced the fight himself, when he looked at this area, he would not have imagined that many powerhouses had died here.


    He looked deeply at the bigzy turtle and wondered, ¡®How many more abilities of thiszy fe have I not discovered?¡¯


    As soon as thezy turtle was done cleaning up, it lookedzy again, and its eyes seemed to look blurry too.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m done here, so can I go back?¡±


    Ou Yangming retrieved the Long Feather Band and hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Lazy turtle, ¡°Are you notfortable after having stayed inside all these while? Would you like to travel with us?¡±


    It was certainly unreliable to keep such a potent high-rank spirit beast inside the Long Feather Band¡¯s space. Perhaps one day when the bigzy turtle unleashed its pent-up dissatisfactions, it would cause Ou Yangming inconceivable damage.


    To prevent that from happening, Ou Yangming couldpromise and take a step back.


    Who knew, the bigzy turtle shook its head and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why would I be ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡± Ou Yangming frowned as he found it hard to exin himself.


    The bigzy turtle opened its mouth and yawned. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone mad, so I won¡¯t run around with you instead of having good sleep.¡± It paused for a while before it added, ¡°We agreed that these spiritual flowers and herbs belong to me even if you don¡¯t want to bring me along anymore!¡±


    Seeing how wary it was, Ou Yangming was speechless.


    It looked like every race had their way of living. The young fellow thought, ¡®Looks like it¡¯s pointless for me to talk about this with thezy turtle; we¡¯re not on the same channel.¡¯


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and replied to the turtle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean to vite our agreement at all. Uhm... You may go back.¡±


    A white light shed as the bigzy turtle was sent into the Long Feather Band¡¯s space. When Ou Yangming scanned the space with his mental conception, he noticed that the fellow closed its eyes and slept soundly once it settled down.


    On its back, the dead bodies of the poisoned lizards slowly dissolved automatically. It seemed like the bigzy turtle¡¯s instinct could handle everything while it was asleep.


    Ou Yangming was amazed as he withdrew his mental conception.


    His face slowly turned cold when he looked at the battlefield once more.


    The aplices had been killed, so the ones left were the culprits.


    Ou Yangming identified the direction and sensed the message in his mind, then he shed and ran into the distance.


    The area became quiet again, and it was exceptionally silent, such that insect squeaks and bird chirps could not be heard anymore.


    However, a gigantic figure suddenly flew over from afar after roughly 10 days.


    An overwhelming, fearsome aura crushed down as though it was substantial. As such, the entire forest was ruled by the aura and became dead silent.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One¡ªthe mighty lizard finally left itsir and found this ce.


    That said, everything had been cleaned up by the bigzy turtle through its innate ability, thus even a powerful Venerable One could not find anything useful.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One kept quiet for a long time. Atst, it scoffed furiously and got off the ground, then it charged toward the endless space in the distance with its unequaled momentum. The moment it left, its frightening power spread and bombed the whole forest into ruins.

 Chapter 669 - Substitution Waist Sash

    <h4>Chapter 669: Substitution Waist Sash</h4>


    ¡®5 days!¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids could not help but twitch hard. He initially thought that he had not spent too much time exploring his Military Fire¡¯s origin; it felt like it had only been an hour or two at most. Who knew, 5 days passed just like that after he shut his eyes.


    He smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®No wonder I felt like my mental power was consumed so quickly and is almost depleted in the blink of an eye. It turned out that time passed so differently when I was in the midst of an exploration.¡¯


    The young fellowter nodded at Fat Antelope. He could not help butugh when he saw its bald body.


    He had shaved all of the antelope¡¯s wool to refine cloaks. Although it would grow again after some time, the antelope¡¯s appearance was quite a ghastly sight indeed at this moment.


    ¡°Uhm, Brother Antelope, your wool... Grows quite slowly.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled while having an ill intention.


    The cloak was too useful, hence he was waiting to harvest the next batch of Fat Antelope¡¯s wool when it would be ready again.


    Fat Antelope shuddered. It always felt that Ou Yangming was harboring bad intentions toward it.


    ¡°Master,¡± the face on the tree wall spoke all of a sudden, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the insect Venerable One, how about you stay here for the time being? Heh, even if it finds the secret realm¡¯s entrance, I¡¯ll guarantee that it won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    The eyes of Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard lit up when they heard how overbearing the Wutong Tree sounded. Even Big Yellow nodded and agreed to the suggestion.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow went all-out to go against the Twelve Walkers this time. They had fruitful victories, but those were all sneak attacks, and they never fought their enemies head-on.


    High-rank spirit beasts were already so difficult to deal with, so Big Yellow could not imagine the oue if they were up against a Venerable One. Therefore, it agreed with the idea of Ou Yangming staying inside the secret realm.


    ¡®If I stay here, I won¡¯t need to worry about Ghost-wed Venerable One indeed,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought.


    Based on the Wutong Tree¡¯s strength, even if it could not defeat Ghost-wed Venerable One, it could at least protect itself.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest concern at the moment was not Ghost-wed Venerable One, but the fearsome feeling inside his heart.


    After pondering for a long time, he shook his head firmly and said, ¡°No, I must go outside.¡±


    He had a feeling that even if he stayed inside this secret realm, he would not be able to hide from the iing frightening being.


    Needless to say, while the being was terrifying, the fire inside him did not sense any evil intention. Instead, it was cheerful and looked forward to the being¡¯s arrival. If not, the young fellow would have thought of escaping instead of simply leaving the secret realm.


    Big Yellow and the others looked at each other. They were naturally unaware of Ou Yangming¡¯s concern but since he made his decision, none of them could disobey him.


    The Wutong Tree hesitated for a while, then a rattan appeared from afar out of the blue. It was seen coiling around a sprouting branch.


    ¡°Master, this is a Substitution Branch that I cultivated. Take it with you as it can shift your injuries. As long as this branch is alive, you won¡¯t have to worry about your life.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He touched his waist sash and removed it.


    There was also a Unique Attribute for substitution on the waist sash.


    The Wutong Tree nced at it andmented with a smile, ¡°Master, your waist sash¡¯s material¡¯s too poor. You can make do with it if you¡¯re not a Spiritualist but now...¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. The Wutong Tree had a brilliant eye. As he became more capable, the waist sash¡¯s properties became less valuable to him. In particr, he dared not use the Substitution Power once he entered the Spiritual Realm.


    This was because he knew there would only be one oue if he used it, by which the gem would shatter but his injuries would remain.


    Nevertheless, the situation waspletely different now that the Wutong Tree gave him a Substitution Branch.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment, then he shook his hand slightly. A powerful me emerged from his hand at that instant, and it enveloped the Substitution Branch.


    The face on the tree wall widened its eyes right away, and it stared at the me with a yearning look. Having said that, it knew that the bit of fire was insignificant toward its enormous body.


    If it wanted to receive a mighty fire from Ou Yangming, it would have to wait for him to grow slowly.


    Other living beings might not be willing to wait, but the Wutong Tree had lived for countless years. It was a period that had ¡°10,000¡± as its unit, thus the tree was not anxious at all.


    After all, it had waited for such a long time, so it would not be a big deal for it to wait several 1,000 years more.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s fire grewrger, but his face changed.


    Earlier when he meditated, he consumed plenty of mental power to explore his fire¡¯s origin, so he almost could not hold out anymore. The young fellow retrieved a jade bottle from his interspatial bag without any hesitation and poured the immortal liquid inside into his mouth.


    As several drops of the immortal liquid entered his stomach, they turned into a surging warm current that recovered his mental power a little.


    It was actually extremely extravagant and wasteful to use an immortal liquid as a drug topensate one¡¯s mental power. Moreover, it would also not yield the best effect. Especially if this waspared to the Devouring attribute¡¯s efficacy, it was much less effective.


    Even so, Ou Yangming did not have other options at this time.


    However, the face on the tree wall raised its eyebrow and extended one of its branches toward Ou Yangming.


    The tip of the branch moved down slightly and went straight into the jade bottle. The immortal liquid inside the bottle had been finished by Ou Yangming in one mouth but next, a clear stream appeared on top of the branch, and it dripped into the bottle to make it just full.


    There were tens of drips from the clear stream. Judging from the branch, it definitely could have provided more if the jade bottle was not so small.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He nced at the tree wall and wondered, ¡®How could I forget about this old fe?¡¯


    The bigzy turtle umted the immortal liquid from spiritual flowers and herbs but in terms of the flowers and herbs, what could be mentioned on equal terms with the old fellow in front of him?


    It probably had a good deal of such an immortal liquid. Even if the bigzy turtle squeezed the spiritual flowers and herbs dry, it would not be able to harvest one in ten-thousandth of what the Wutong Tree could.


    When Ou Yangming sniffed the liquid, he was surprised to find that it was odorless.


    An immortal liquid was incredibly precious, and it had a strong fragrance that would make one feel refreshed if one picked up its smell.


    Why was the immortal liquid given by the Wutong Tree so different?


    The young fellow hesitated for a while, but he finally tilted the jade bottle and poured a drop of it into his mouth.


    As soon as the drop of immortal liquid entered his mouth, it spread and disappeared before he could even taste it.


    Ou Yangming blinked as he was puzzled. ¡®This thing... Doesn¡¯t seem to be useful at all.¡¯


    That said, his face changed at the next instant. This was because he realized that his nearly-depleted mental power suddenly became as abundant as gushing spring.


    1 drop.


    Only 1 drop of the Wutong Tree¡¯s immortal liquid was needed to let him fully recover his mental power. In fact, the power was recovered to its peak state.


    As calm as Ou Yangming was, he was tremendously shocked.


    The drop of immortal liquid was even more effective than the concentrated immortal liquid. Perhaps only the Devouring attributes could be on par with it.


    Despite that, the Devouring attributes had a shoring, after all, so even Ou Yangming dared not use it without any restraint for a long time. On the other hand, there would be no problem for him to consume immortal liquids as they had no side effects on one¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the Wutong Tree. The old fellow had only shown another one of its abilities, but he already regarded it with special respect.


    As Ou Yangming curbed his thought, the fire in his hand finally boiled. He began to use his mental power without holding back.


    The branch slowly softened and ttened after a brief moment, and it finally became a waist sash. Nheless, waist sashes that were made using a Wutong Tree¡¯s branch were exceptionally rare in the world.


    Ou Yangming was not satisfied yet after he did a basic refinement of the waist sash. He pondered for a while then retrieved many Power Ores and Agility Ores.


    These were considered ordinary ores in the Spiritual Realm. He added a bunch of them into his storage before he left the Beast King Sect, but he was going to use them at this moment.


    With that, Power Ores and Agility Ores were tossed into the Military Fire one after another, causing the equipment¡¯s luster to be brighter. Atst, 2 White Silver Lights to be seen. Yes, those were 2 White Silver Lights, which represented that the waist sash had 2 different White Silver Attributes.


    In actual fact, White Silver Attributes were notable, but a piece of equipment must also meet high requirements.


    As remarkable as a magic tool was, one could normally be attached with 1 White Silver Attributes. If 2 of such attributes were to be bound to a piece of equipment, even if a cksmith was capable of doing it, the equipment might not be able to withstand the process.


    Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming took the Wutong Tree¡¯s branch, he sensed a significant life force and unparalleled endurance.


    He decided to make an attempt and sure enough, the 2 dissimr White Silver Attributes would not burden the material at all. Furthermore, they were promising materials for the equipment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire continued to flicker, causing peculiar veined patterns to surface on the equipment.


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s branch was immensely tough, such that the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was probably the only thing that could change extrinsic and intrinsic properties.


    Even if a cksmith was 10 times more skillful than Ou Yangming, one would not be able to modify the material as one wished.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming curbed his fire andpleted the waist sash.


    [Item: Substitution Waist Sash]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 31]


    [Skills, Substitution (Substitute injuries), Illusion Formation]

 Chapter 670 - The Venerable One Appears

    <h4>Chapter 670: The Venerable One Appears</h4>


    Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank One.


    Ou Yangming was slightly shocked when he saw the equivalent rank. Although he had smithed plenty of magic tools before this, the best magic tools that he made were only at the peak of Good Grade.


    A High Grade magic tool was another huge threshold. Before Ou Yangming obtained better secret smithing techniques, he could not have anyhow smithed one.


    Nheless, he unexpectedly smithed such a piece of equipment at this moment.


    When Ou Yangming scanned the waist sash, he knew very well that this was not because his smithing art had improved. Instead, it was because the material used was too fine, hence the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank was forced to a higher level¡ªHigh Grade.


    It made sense because after all, how many people in this world could obtain a Wutong Tree¡¯s branch and sessfully smith a piece of equipment with it?


    Perhaps a High Grade magic tool was even the material¡¯s lower limit.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. He wanted to find out very badly what exactly the equipment¡¯s upper limit was.


    As he took a deep breath, his Military Fire burned in his hand again. This time, he enveloped 2 different waist sashes with it.


    [Drawableposition found, draw?]


    ¡®Draw.¡¯


    [Upgradableposition found, upgrade?]


    ¡®Upgrade.¡¯


    Following those 2 orders, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire became unusually fiery. It released a scorching and dazzling light as though aburant was added to it.


    Ou Yangmings stared at the me with bright eyes. He could see every change in the zing fire.


    Afterprehending his Military Fire¡¯s origin, the normally-muddled changes appeared to be different to him. His smithing art had slowly approached the origin¡¯s application, where he no longer used it knowing the hows but not the whys.


    Needless to say, he had only scratched the surface of his fire¡¯s origin, so he would still need to study it for a long time to achieve mastery.


    Nevertheless, he had advanced significantly aspared to the start. At the very least, he had opened the main door and taken a brief look at the view behind it instead of not knowing where the door was.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire slowly distinguished after half an hour, but the 2 waist sashes changed drastically.


    The old waist sash had nearly be a piece of White te Equipment. It was still somewhat tough but in terms of functionality... Perhaps it could only be used as an ordinary belt after this.


    As for the waist sash refined from the Wutong Tree¡¯s branch, there was a new change to it. It released a peculiar cold light, which would make one shudder with fear upon looking at it.


    Before the Military Fire disappeared, its properties were disyed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    [Item: Substitution Waist Sash]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 31]


    [Skills: Substitution (Substitute injuries), Illusion Formation, Blood Flight (Activation Condition: Abundant Qi and blood), Mental power¡¯s upper limit increased by 6%]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s unique Military Fire drew the special abilities from the previous waist sash and transferred them to the new waist sash. The even more exaggerating effect of the transfer was the breakthrough of his mental power¡¯s upper limit, which increased from 5% to 6%.


    Without needing to ask, it was obviously due to the change in the material. The Wutong Tree itself was extremely helpful in improving one¡¯s mental power, and it was reflected on the equipment, causing it to be mightier than before.


    Ou Yangming nodded satisfyingly. He could not be more pleased with the waist sash.


    Fortunately, it was made of a special material, or Ou Yangming could not have gathered so many Unique Attributes on an ordinary material even if he was incredibly skillful.


    After putting on the waist sash, Ou Yangming felt more at ease. With this treasure as an ultimate trump card, he might have a certain life-saving ability.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the bad feeling that he had became stronger as if the formidable being, which gave him a sense of intimacy and fear at the same time, was nearer to him.


    Ou Yangming had a grave look on his face, and he shouted without any hesitation, ¡°Big Yellow, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Big Yellow and the others were startled. ¡®What on earth is he up to? Why is he so eager to leave right after he smithed a piece of equipment?¡¯


    Fat Antelope opened its mouth. It initially wanted to persuade Ou Yangming but upon seeing his gloomy look and how urgent he was acting, it could not help but feel a chill and dared not say a word.


    It had not followed Ou Yangming for a long time, but it knew from their association with each other before this what kind of person he was.


    Given that the calm and steady young man panicked, something serious must be happening, and it was not something that Fat Antelope could meddle in. Therefore, it turned its neck and shut its mouth.


    Inparison, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard did not have a say at all. If it dared to offend Ou Yangming here, the Wutong Tree would not let it go at all.


    As for Big Yellow, it found it weird, but it would not mind as long as it could stay by Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    The Wutong Tree was the only one that seemed like it knew nothing but knew everything at the same time. No matter what, it did not disobey Ou Yangming at all.


    Ou Yangming tidied things up a little. Even though the Wutong Tree offered him more treasures and more of the immortal liquid, he rejected everything.


    In actuality, if it was not due to Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s pressure, Ou Yangming would not have wanted to wear the waist sash too. After weighing the pros and cons several times, he decided to wear the waist sash and covered it carefully. At the end of the day, the young fellow would somewhat have an extra life if he wore the waist sash. As for whether he would encounter Ghost-wed Venerable One outside the secret realm, he could not be sure.


    After bidding farewell to the Wutong Tree and the others, Ou Yangming left the secret realm without any hesitation.


    The secret realm¡¯s entrance did not change at all; it was still inside the dark cave. Once Ou Yangming left the realm, he first got rid of the lizards¡¯ traces in the cave. As he cleaned the ce on purpose, even a Venerable One would not be able to spot the high-rank lizards¡¯ tracks here.


    Following that, Ou Yangming left the cave and went in the opposite direction of the secret realm to remove the high-rank lizards¡¯ traces bit by bit.


    Moreover, each time he cleaned a certain area, he would make some distinctive setups nearby to create false appearances of high-rank lizards having passed by. His setups were simple but particrly effective, where nobody else could distinguish them.


    After a few days when Ou Yangming was still setting up tirelessly on the other side, he suddenly had a feeling of immense danger.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He immediately turned around and fled to tens of meters away. Subsequently, he retrieved 2 cloaks for himself and Big Yellow, thus their auras and odors disappeared in an instant.


    The young fellow did not know where the sense of danger came from, but he trusted his hunch very much.


    Sure enough, an enormous shadow appeared in the sky after just a few breaths. The shadow appeared out of nowhere and covered the sky as itnded.


    Ou Yangming squinted his eyes. He was well-hidden at the moment, but he dared not take deep breaths at all. Big Yellow could sense how nervous he was, so it quickly stopped breathing and dared not make a sound.


    It was a humongous lizard that descended from the sky. The lizard was exceptionally sturdy. It was far from Multi-armed King Kong in the lower realm but in terms of momentum alone, it was easily superior to the king kong.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One!


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes even more. He finally saw the real body of the supreme powerhouse.


    Unfortunately, the powerhouse was his enemy. As long as he showed up, he would suffer a miserable end.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered. It scanned its surroundings as if it was deducing something.


    Venerable Ones were beings that could oppress ordinary Spiritualists with their naturally-overflowing auras without intentionally releasing their pressures at all.


    If one looked at their eyes, which looked like worlds full of stars, one would feel like one was being perceived and could not hide anything from them.


    This was what Venerable Ones were¡ªpotent beings that were revered and feared by everything.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One was not an exception. Its body was simr to the size of a small hill, and its surging killing intent impacts everything around it. At this point, even the buzzes and chirps, which never stopped on normal days, disappeared.


    The Venerable One carried an unusually violent aura as though it was a reflection of how terrible its mood was.


    After looking around, Ghost-wed Venerable One fixed its gaze on Ou Yangming¡¯s set up earlier.


    It was so sharp-eyed that it perceived the truth almost at once. It scoffed coldly, and its eyes were filled with strong killing intent.


    Without needing to ask, it became aware of the 6 high-rank lizards¡¯ deaths, and it also found a piece of evidence that wanted to lead it astray.


    Despite that, Ghost-wed Venerable One did not know who did all these.


    Ou Yangming was no doubt one of the suspects, but the Venerable One did not believe that a cultivator from the lower realm could pull out something so unbelievable. It was worth noting that those were 6 high-rank lizards. It would be astounding if the young fellow could go against one of them, but if he were to catch all 6 of the high-rank lizards... Unless he sought help from a Venerable One.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered as it stared at the halfplete setup made by Ou Yangming. It suddenly lifted its head and let out a sharp roar.


    On a col far away, simr sounds were also heard. Before long, tens of such sounds slowly approached.


    3 high-rank lizards were the leads. This was the most powerful force that could be summoned by the Lizards in Danzhou at this time.

 Chapter 671 - The Extremely Daring Human

    <h4>Chapter 671: The Extremely Daring Human</h4>


    Soon enough, many lizards arrived. They bowed to greet their king.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One pointed in front and uttered, ¡°Search!¡±


    With that, the lizards including the 3 high-rank lizards swarmed toward where Ou Yangming was before and began to search using a method distinctive to the Insects. They seemed to remember something after a brief moment, hence they split up and ran in different directions.


    In actuality, Ghost-wed Venerable One was formidable, by which it released its mental conception to search the ce as soon as it arrived. Nheless, the cloaks made of Fat Antelope¡¯s wool were mysteriously useful indeed, such that even a Venerable One could not notice Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    Therefore, the Venerable One summoned its disciples and their disciples here.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One naturally did not expect them to find the damn culprit here because it thought that the fellow had definitely fled and left the range that its mental conception could cover. It only hoped that its disciples and their disciples could find some clues, which would help it to find the real culprit.


    The lizards in the distance dispersed and searched everywhere that seemed suspicious to them. As for Ghost-wed Venerable One, it sat on the ground like a cornerstone and naturally released its violent aura as though it was a fiend that descended to destroy the world.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow curled up their bodies. They seemed to have merged with nature, where they stayed still and dared not release their auras no matter what happened around them.


    Fat Antelope¡¯s cloaks could conceal their auras but if they simply moved around and caught Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s attention, even God would not be able to save them.


    They looked at each other quietly at the moment and understood each other through the look in their eyes.


    Before this, Ou Yangming had overestimated Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s potency as much as he could, but the time it took to arrive was still out of his expectations.


    ording to his estimation, the powerful being would take at least 10 to 15 days to show up. There would have been enough time for him to set up everything, and he could have left with Big Yellow after creating confusion.


    Who knew, Ghost-wed Venerable One suddenly appeared and messed up his n.


    In particr, when Ou Yangming sensed the Venerable One¡¯s immensely violent aura at this time, he was rather regretful.


    If the Venerable One stayed without leaving at all, what would he and Big Yellow do?


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    All of a sudden, an enormous roar was hearding from the distance as one of the lizards alerted everyone.


    Instead of moving its humongous body, Ghost-wed Venerable One simply looked in that direction with a grave look in its eyes.


    ¡°Heh, Ghost-wed, what are you doing here instead of staying in the Ghost Cave?¡±


    A heartyugh was hearding from that direction. It was like Heavenly Thunderbolts that struck the lizards¡¯ ears, causing them to shake. The 3 high-rank lizards were the only ones that managed to withstand it.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were very much affected too. They did not move an inch, but their faces took on ghastly expressions.


    ¡®Judging from the sound, the newly-arrived powerhouse¡¯ probably on par with Ghost-wed Venerable One. But doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯ll make the others suffer too by shouting so loudly?¡¯


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had a terrible impression of this figure.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One raised its head and whistled strangely. Following that, all of the lizards got up and ran toward it as they were frightened out of their wits.


    ¡°Heh, Ghost-wed, don¡¯t panic. If I wanted to kill them, I would¡¯ve done it long ago.¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One ignored the powerhouse¡¯s mockery. It spoke only after all of the lizards returned to it, ¡°Yuqi, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying if you leave the Beast King Sect recklessly?¡±


    ¡°Dying?¡± A longugh was heard in the void, then a human¡¯s figure appeared in the space in front of that spot. ¡°I have no idea what will cause my death. Heh, Ghost-wed, did you mean that I¡¯ll die because of you?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One responded with a straight face, ¡°Yuqi, I have serious business to attend to, so please leave if you have no business here.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence¡ªI have serious business to attend to too, but I wonder if it¡¯ll conflict yours.¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One turned its body slightly. It was clearly rather afraid of Yuqi the Venerable One. If it was unnecessary, Venerable Ones would be wary of each other and rarely had direct conflicts. However, Ghost-wed Venerable One could not bother about that anymore if Yuqi the Venerable One crossed its bottom line.


    ¡°Hmph, Yuqi the Venerable One, what exactly do you mean? Is the Beast King Sect going to fight me until the very end?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One pulled a long face and replied to it, ¡°Ghost-wed, given that you set foot on the Humans territory when you¡¯re the Insects¡¯ Venerable One, you¡¯re the real provoker, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One somewhat rxed a little after it heard what Yuqi the Venerable One said. ¡°Hmph, Yuqi, I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t receive any news.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Yuqi asked.


    ¡°9 of my followers¡ªThe Twelve Walkers¡ªwere killed here,¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One answered, ¡°I must find the murderer and punish him heavily. Anyone that tries to stop me will be an enemy that I¡¯ll fight against to the very end.¡± It did not speak loudly, but it sounded so determined that it could not be ignored at all.


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed furiously. ¡°Ghost-wed, your Twelve Walkersmitted a heinous crime in the Humans¡¯ territory; they ughtered hundreds of people from 2 of our towns. Heh, if you¡¯d like to take revenge for your followers, who will avenge the deaths of the hundreds of people?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One was unconcerned. ¡°How could the lives of merely hundreds of ordinary humans be mentioned on equal terms with that of my Twelve Walkers?¡±


    Ou Yangming, who was hiding in secret, clenched his fists with strong killing intent.


    Nevertheless, he knew very well the huge disparity between him and the Venerable One, thus he remained still despite his rage.


    ¡®I can¡¯t kill you¡ªa boss¡ªbut I can kill your disciples and their disciples.


    ¡®The Twelve Walkers, heh, heh...¡¯


    ¡°Ghost-wed, since you¡¯re going to pester us endlessly, I have no choice but to fight you here.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face darkened. He stated coldly, ¡°If you lose, get the hell back to the Ghost Cave and never set foot on the Humans¡¯ territory.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Ghost-wed Venerable Oneughed sinisterly with a fierce look in its eyes. It moved abruptly, then its mountainous body soared into the sky and turned into a tiny ck spot in the blink of an eye.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sneered. He nced at the lizards around and released his overflowing momentum as he ordered, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move around, or you¡¯ll all be executed!¡± Subsequently, he turned around. It did not look like he moved, but his body released a golden light, which zoomed straight into the clouds like an arrow leaving a bow.


    After a brief moment, surging momentums could be senseding from the clouds in the sky.


    A fight between Venerable Ones was far beyond the imaginations of ordinary people. The Venerable Ones did not fight on the ground because they were afraid of destroying their surroundings; it was an unspoken rule that was established among Venerable Ones.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. They were deeply in awe when they sensed the imposing auras from the sky.


    ¡®So this is how real powerhouses are,¡¯ they thought. When the Venerable Ones released their powers without restraint, their mightiness was beyond their imaginations.


    Even so, Ou Yangming turned to look at the lizards.


    All of the lizards were gathered here at this moment. The 3 most potent high-rank lizards looked up at the sky. They had the highest cultivation base among the lizards so while they could not see what exactly was going on in the sky, they were incredibly attracted to the rippling auras in the air. Perhaps they would apprehend something from the repercussions, allowing them to break through their limits and be spirit beasts at the peak.


    Needless to say, it was only an ideal wish, so the chances of it happening were the same as an ordinary person surviving a fall from a cliff and ended up obtaining peculiar herbs or secret martial arts manuals.


    Having said that, the high-rank lizards would not give up as long as there was a possibility.


    Other than the high-rank lizards, the other lizards could notprehend anything at all, but they dared not move as they were oppressed by the Venerable Ones¡¯ auras.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One could ignore Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s threat, but they dared not do that.


    The other lizardsy on the ground together and shuddered with fear as they sensed the repercussions of the Venerable Ones¡¯ auras. They prayed that the bitter period would be over soon.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did not have it any better. Even though there were only ripples of the Venerable Ones¡¯ auras, they found it hard to withstand them. That said, the young fellow¡¯s eyes glowed as he shook his hand and retrieved the Poisonous Gas Formation Board, as well as the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes at once. It almost forgot itself and barked.


    ¡®What is he doing? Is he thinking of going against these lizards in this situation?¡¯


    Afterward, the big yellow dog watched as Ou Yangming shifted his body to inch closer toward the group of lizards and ced the formation board on the ground. The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was not a legitimate living being so while it was affected by the Venerable Ones¡¯ auras, the pressures that it withstood were insignificant aspared to the ones endured by the rest.


    The centipede-like poisonous pill¡¯s spirit nced at Ou Yangming, then it released its poisonous gas through the formation board.


    Through its urate control, the poisonous gas spread bit by bit and enveloped all of the lizards.


    Big Yellow gritted its teeth and looked at Ou Yangming as it cursed internally.


    ¡®People say that dogs are extremely daring, but my courage is not worth mentioning at all aspared to his!


    ¡®Humans are the ones that are extremely daring!¡¯

 Chapter 672 - Left None Of Them Behind

    <h4>Chapter 672: Left None Of Them Behind</h4>


    Poison was the hardest thing to guard against in the world.


    It was worth noting that the Insects were known for being poisonous. The lizards here were not considered one of the 5 poisonous creatures but being part of the Insects, their toxicity and resistance toward poison were notable.


    Therefore, they would not have imagined anyone to use poison against them.


    Besides, what was the time now?


    High above the sky, 2 powerful Venerable Ones were having a life-or-death fight, whereas the lizards below were captivated by the fearsome momentums that surged down. Given the situation, even the most alert lizard would not have thought that someone would have the guts to attack them.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit kept releasing its poisonous gas. Its poison came from Ghost Mo from the Centipedes and became horrifyingly toxic ever since Ou Yangming purified the inner core. Moreover, the spirit also almost wiped out the nt Poisonous Pills in the Poison Forest in the secret realm.


    Since the Poison Forest had existed for at least 10,000 years, one could imagine how many pills it had bred and how poisonous they were.


    If the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was a legitimate living being, even if it was a Venerable One, it would have exploded to its death after consuming so many poisonous pills in one go.


    Fortunately, it was only a spiritual body. Although it devoured sufficient poisonous pills, it stored their poisons. As time passed and through continuous fights, the spirit then released the umted poison bit by bit.


    In other words, the poison possessed by the poisonous pill¡¯s spiritual body had be stronger, and the spirit had also be more profound in controlling it.


    Once the poisonous gas was released, none of the lizards noticed it.


    A match between Venerable Ones would not end so quickly, but the poisonous gas invaded the lizards¡¯ bodies very quickly as they let down their guards. After a split second, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit notified Ou Yangming that it was done spreading the poisonous gas, and it waited for his signal for the burst.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and touched his waist sash gently to trigger the Illusion Formation Skill in a small range.


    Before this, he was only trying his luck topact the skill to be added to the waist sash. He ended up seeding because he was familiar with the Illusion Formation, but it was mostly due to the waist sash¡¯s material.


    A skill was much less forceful than a formation board but simrly, the spiritual power fluctuation caused by a skill was also extremely limited, by which one would only leave a negligible trace.


    Hence, Ou Yangming decided to use the Illusion Formation Skill on his waist sash after thorough consideration.


    As soon as the Illusion Formation was released, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit set off the poisons in the lizards¡¯ bodies.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming, Big Yellow, and the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit swayed and went behind the 3 high-rank lizards.


    The 3 high-rank lizards were in terrible luck. Normally, they would have sensed Ou Yangming and hispanions, by which they would have noticed where danger wasing from even if they were in the Illusion Formation.


    However, the high-rank lizards werepletely attracted to the energy repercussions in the sky, and they pictured an intense fight in their heads. Even though their imaginations were not worth mentioning aspared to the real fight that was going on between the Venerable Ones, they were fully immersed.


    As Ou Yangming waved, his Long Feather Band, which he had retrieved long ago, emitted a ray of light and enveloped one of the high-rank lizards.


    Before the lizard could react to the situation, it was already captured into the Long Feather Band¡¯s space.


    Following that, Ou Yangming used a spear to pin another lizard on the ground, then he shed it with a saber. When a saber-light was released from the saber, the lizard¡¯s head was slowly cut off.


    Ou Yangming had several experiences in sneak attacks, but this was unquestionably the fastest and the most convenient one.


    On the other hand, Big Yellow and the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit pounced on another high-rank lizard. The spirit swayed and stuck its body on the lizard¡¯s spine, then it pierced all of its legs deep into the lizard¡¯s body and injected poison without an end.


    As for Big Yellow, it stabbed its sharp ws into the high-rank lizard¡¯s neck, chest, and other vital parts, causing the lizard to lose its lease of life.


    The 2 lizards, which were initially high fromprehending the rippling auras in the space, suddenly felt that their body¡¯s vital parts hurt. It was a serious death threat that affected their souls.


    Right away, the high-rank lizards were appalled. The instant they withdrew their mental conceptions, they sensed that their bodies were empty as though their powers vanished in an instant.


    The poisons were nt poisons. Their toxicity was not overpowering thus they did not kill the lizards at once. Having said that, when the poisons infiltrated their bodies and invaded each of their cells, they formed perfect chains, which immediately caused fatal damages to the insects once they burst.


    While the lizards did their best to struggle, they had lost their best opportunity.


    In just a few breaths, one of the high-rank lizards lost its head. Its body, which was pinned to the ground by Ou Yangming¡¯s spear, was still wriggling, but it would not catch anyone¡¯s attention.


    The high-rank lizard that was attacked by the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit and Big Yellow died an even more awful death.


    As poison kept being injected into the lizard¡¯s body, its body seemed to have gone fully numb. Consequently, Big Yellow made holes in its body continuously, such that it never got to counterattack even until it died.


    Ou Yangming was ted because they took down 2 high-rank lizards effortlessly.


    When he channeled his mental conception into the Long Feather Band¡¯s space, he sighed a breath of relief.


    Perhaps it was intentional yet unintentional, or perhaps the bigzy turtle was already capable enough to crush a high-rank lizard, the turtle was seen biting the lizard with its terrifying mouth inside the Long Feather Band¡¯s space. As a result, plenty of blood flowed out of the lizard¡¯s body and dyed the sea red.


    The high-rank lizard was still struggling, but it was only twitching subconsciously. Ou Yangming could tell at one nce that it was about to die.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he kept the 2 high-rank lizards¡¯ carcasses into his other Long Feather Band¡¯s space. He cleaned up the spot more thoroughly this time, where he even raked the surface that was covered in blood.


    Subsequently, he and hispanions shed toward the other lizards.


    The lizards were even more unlucky. The high-rank lizards could slightly resist the nt¡¯s poisons that invaded their bodies, but the ordinary lizards could not resist at all when the poisons went deep inside and burst all of a sudden.


    They were paralyzed on the ground, and each of them inhaled weakly but exhaled deeply. Even if nobody went against them, only 1 or 2 of them would be able to survive as time passed.


    How could they survive since they were up against Ou Yangming and Big Yellow¡ªtheir banes?


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow went forward and struck the lizards¡¯ weakest spots, then they freed them from their sufferings at the fastest speeds.


    After going one round to kill the lizard, Ou Yangming opened his Long Feather Band¡¯s space and stored the lizards there without leaving any of them behind.


    Once everything was done, whether it was Ou Yangming or Big Yellow, they were exhausted and were almost out of energy.


    This was not only because they consumed too much power in a short period but most importantly, it was also because the enormous mental pressure almost made them crumble.


    The 2 Venerable Ones were immersed in their fight in the sky, but nobody knew when it would end. If they suddenly stopped fighting or one of them released their mental conception to the ground during their fight, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow would be exposed for sure.


    If Ghost-wed Venerable One found out what Ou Yangming did, it would be clear what would happen to him.


    The human and the dog exchanged nces. Ou Yangming reached out to capture the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit and sent it into one of his interspatial bags.


    Next, he and the big yellow dog put on their cloaks and withdrew the Illusion Formation before they escaped into the distance.


    They only slowed down after they ran over 5 kilometers away.


    Though they were still somewhat nervous, they were thrilled and delighted. The only thing was that they were still fearful when they recalled their attack earlier.


    Even Ou Yangming, who initiated the attack, was still nervous. He even suspected if he would insist on the sneak attack if he could make a choice again.


    High-rank lizards¡ªthose were 3 high-rank lizards!


    It was a miracle that they managed to seed this time.


    The repercussions from the Venerable Ones¡¯ fight drew most of the high-rank lizards¡¯ attention. Considering the fact that the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit gained better control of its poison, learned a greater trick to release poison, and possessed a more intense poison, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow could easily break the high-rank lizards¡¯ defenses with their superb pieces of equipment.


    It could not have been easily pulled off by even Advanced Spiritualists among the Humans.


    Those few factors were the exact reason Ou Yangming finally seeded in killing all of the lizards.


    As long as hecked one of those conditions, the oue would have been entirely different.


    After Ou Yangming and Big Yellow went far away in their cloaks, instead of going further, they waited quietly over there.


    They were not Advanced Spiritualists, but their cultivation bases could not be merely determined by boundaries. In particr, ever since Ou Yangming explored his Military Fire¡¯s origin, he naturally gained different knowledge and abilities.


    He actually fathomed something when he sensed the repercussions in the air.


    The young fellow closed his eyes slightly and began to immerse in the feeling from the Venerable Ones¡¯ drifting auras.


    Big Yellow blinked and seemed to be moved as well, but it hesitated for a while and decided to protect Ou Yangming.


    Between the 2 of them, one must alert and awake.

 Chapter 673 - Ghost-clawed’s Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 673: Ghost-wed¡¯s Wrath</h4>


    The fight between Ghost-wed Venerable One and Yuqi the Venerable One was in full swing in the sky.


    Not only did the Venerable Ones have remarkablebat powers, but it was also not their first time fighting, hence they knew each other very well. The intense fight only eased up after half an hour.


    They went further from each other as they fought, and they eventually made careful attacks.


    Although they did not show weak impressions in words, they knew very well that they could not have a life-or-death battle under the circumstances.


    The best oue would be them taking a step back each after exchanging some blows.


    Needless to say, Ghost-wed Venerable One would not be able to hang around the Humans¡¯ boundary for some time. 9 of the Twelve Walkers went missing, but it was a fact that the lizards ughtered the people from 2 of the Humans¡¯ towns, so the Humans¡¯ Venerable Ones would not sit by idly.


    If the lizards were still allowed to stay here, the Humans would lose face.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    Apanied by thunderous explosions, the Venerable Ones backed away tacitly.


    They red at each other from a safe distance, but they were totally unperturbed.


    ¡°Hmph, Ghost-wed, do you still want to fight?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One questioned coldly.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One red at it and responded, ¡°Yuqi, I¡¯ll remember the Beast King Sect¡¯s kindness.¡± It looked deeply at Yuqi the Venerable One, then it shed and flew back to the ground.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sneered and mumbled softly, ¡°Many beings have been eyeing the Beast King Sect, but we remain undefeated. Heh, I¡¯d like to see what the Lizards can do.¡±


    He put his hands behind his back and stood proudly in mid-air.


    Even though they did not make things clear, ording to the rule that was established between the Humans and the Beasts in Danzhou, Ghost-wed Venerable One would return to the Ghost Cave with its disciples and their disciples.


    As for how they would settle the grievance between them this time, it would be up to their fates.


    Nheless, just as Yuqi the Venerable One rxed, an extremely furious roar was hearding from below.


    It was so sonorous that even an idiot could sense anger from it.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. He could naturally tell that it was Ghost-wed Venerable One, but he could not understand why it was going crazy.


    He shed and went down to the ground. When he was descending halfway, he suddenly saw Ghost-wed Venerable One exerting force through its legs and zoomed toward him like a strong with. Its fiery fury apanied the strong wind.


    Before Ghost-wed Venerable One could get close, Yuqi the Venerable One sensed its unequaled anger.


    ¡°Kill¡ª¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and it had strong killing intent. Instead of being half-hearted, it attacked with a fearsome momentum this time as though it wanted to perish together with someone.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was taken aback, and his face could not help but change.


    ¡®Did this giant lizard really go mad?¡¯


    He turned and evaded Ghost-wed Venerable One in the air with the cleverest body technique instead of going head-on against it. Afterward, he shouted, ¡°Ghost-wed, what are you doing?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One paused a little and roared wrathfully, ¡°Yuqi, where did you take my followers to? Quickly release them!¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One asked as he was bewildered, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You stalled me but secretly attacked my followers and captured them. You... Despicable human¡ªall of you deserve to die!¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One was infuriated.


    Yuqi the Venerable One instantly had a strange look on his face. He finally understood what happened down there.


    ¡®The lizards that were summoned here by Ghost-wed went missing?¡¯


    ¡°Hmph, Ghost-wed, don¡¯t make a baseless usation!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One expressed in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go down to take a look. If your bunch of disciples and their disciples dare take the opportunity to harm people, I¡¯ll eliminate all of them!¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One stayed in mid-air and uttered with reddened eyes, ¡°Okay, go and look.¡±


    With that, Yuqi the Venerable One shed to the ground. He naturally knew where the lizards were earlier, and he was surprised after hended and took a look around.


    Sure enough, the lizards had disappeared. Moreover, based on his vision and experience, he could tell that they had not taken the chance to escape but disappeared strangely.


    It was as if they were captured by a formidable power and were taken away altogether.


    There were initially tens of lizards in this spot, 3 of them being high-rank lizards. Given such a line-up, even a Spiritualist at the peak would not be able to seize them in one go. After all, while Yuqi the Venerable One and Ghost-wed Venerable One were fighting in the sky without paying attention to the lizards, they could not have pretended as if nothing happened if an intense fight urred on the ground.


    The truth was that the Venerable Ones did not notice any abnormalities throughout their fight.


    In other words, the lizards were gotten rid of by a powerful being without a sound.


    At this point, Yuqi the Venerable One could understand why Ghost-wed Venerable One flew into a rage and wanted very badly to make the 2 of them suffer.


    If he were in its shoes, he probably would have done the same.


    Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows and was anxious. Judging from how it happened out of nowhere, could it really be his doing? Nevertheless, if he made a move at this moment, would he not enrage Ghost-wed Venerable One? It did not seem like a good idea...


    Ghost-wed Venerable One floated in mid-air and questioned angrily, ¡°Yuqi, what do you say?¡±


    Yuqit the Venerable One scoffed coldly. He was also suspicious, but he did not admit it.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any traces of a fight here. Hmph, perhaps your disciples and their disciples couldn¡¯t wait any longer and left.¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One was fuming with rage. It stared at Yuqi the Venerable One and uttered word by word, ¡°Fine, Yuqi, the Beast King Sect can expect a revenge from the Insects soon!¡± Before its voice died away, its enormous body rose in the sky again.


    When it calmed down from its anger, it immediately made the wisest choice.


    It was likely a human Venerable One that could get rid of the lizards without a sound.


    That would be 2 Venerable Ones from the Humans including Yuqi the Venerable One. Ghost-wed Venerable One would not be afraid at all if there was only 1 human Venerable One, but it was clear that an equal-ranked powerhouse wanted to sneak an attack. If it still pestered Yuqi the Venerable One, it would be risking its life.


    Therefore, once Ghost-wed Venerable One awoke from its fury, it turned and left without any hesitation.


    Since the Humans were so despicable, it decided to give them a hard time...


    Seeing as Ghost-wed Venerable One left indignantly, Yuqi the Venerable One smiled bitterly.


    He never expected things to turn out like that.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One clearly expressed that it would not leave the matter at that and would use its status among the Insects to send batches of powerhouses over, which would definitely cause endless troubles. If anything went wrong, the nextrge-scale war between the Humans and the Insects might break out using this as an opportunity.


    Since the Humans wanted to have a firm foothold in the Spiritual Realm, they must fight for living space with the other races. Such fights were inevitable even after countless years, and they would always break out due to various matters. Despite that, being the person involved, Yuqi the Venerable One did not want to see that happen.


    After pondering for a long time, Yuqi the Venerable One looked around and searched carefully before he furrowed his eyebrows.


    He initially thought that it was the secret attacker, but it seemed like something was off. If it was really this being that made the attack, why was ayer of the ground scraped? It did not match the being¡¯s character and identity.


    With a sh of thought, he looked up and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Macaque.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Soft coughs were hearding from somewhere behind him.


    An old macaque had unknowingly appeared and was pacing toward him.


    The old macaque was the one that Ou Yangming and Big Yellow met when they entered the Beast King Sect. Its footsteps were steady, and it did not seem like it had a high cultivation base. Even so, Yuqi the Venerable One did not realize when it arrived.


    ¡°Brother Macaque, this... Isn¡¯t your doing, is it?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One asked probingly.


    Inside the Beast King Sect, very few people knew the old macaque¡¯s real strength and identity, hence Yuqi the Venerable One was not surprised.


    The old macaque could not help butugh. ¡°How long has it been since I killed anyone? How could I break my principle because of them?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was shocked. ¡°They¡¯re... All dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they died.¡± The old macaque smiled faintly.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One asked.


    He was certain that the attacker was either a Venerable One or at least a top-grade Spiritualist. In fact, the powerhouse must be someone that grasped a hint of the path and was only a step away from being a Venerable One.


    Only such a powerhouse could take down the lizards without a sound.


    That said, Yuqi the Venerable One did not have a favorable impression of that powerhouse because this was clearly going to make Ghost-wed Venerable One regard him as a sworn enemy.


    ¡®Hmph, trying to reap where you didn¡¯t sow? I¡¯ll eliminate you first.¡¯


    Who knew, the old macaque had a funny look on its face. It seemed to have recalled something funny as it spoke, ¡°The person that did it... Hehe, hehe, hahaha...¡±


    It lifted its head andughed happily.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face darkened, but it could not get angry in front of the old macaque, so he could only waist quietly.


    After a long time, the macaque finally stoppedughing. It knew it went slightly overboard when it saw Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s dark face, thus it quickly noted, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I just found it too funny.¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°The person that killed the lizards and took their carcasses away is the person that you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°The person that I¡¯m looking for...¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed, and he was in disbelief. ¡°Is... Him?¡±

 Chapter 674 - Whereabouts Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 674: Whereabouts Exposed</h4>


    The old macaque smiled with its eyes squinted and nodded. ¡°Ah, given that he¡¯s valued by that race, he¡¯s unordinary indeed and had unbelievable abilities.¡± It shook its head with a smile on its face.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes were bright, but he had noments. In actuality, he was extremely curious.


    As far as he knew, the young fellow was only a cultivator that had juste from the lower realm. On the other hand, there were 3 high-rank lizards among the group of lizards before this, so there was an incredibly huge disparity between them and the young fellow. No matter how Yuqi the Venerable One inferred, he could not understand how the fellow managed to eliminate all of the lizards without being noticed.


    The old macaque blinked and chuckled as it asked, ¡°You can¡¯t guess, can you?¡±


    It was much older than Yuqi the Venerable One. Although it was not human, after staying in the Beast King Sect for many years, it could always guess their thoughts.


    Yuqi the Venerable One answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    If anyone else kept him in suspense, he would have conveniently pped that person and oppressed that person to reveal even the secrets of his or her ancestors.


    However, Yuqi the Venerable One could not do that to the old macaque. In fact, he could not even pull a face at it because it would not let itself be pushed around like that.


    The old macaque giggled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s simple¡ªthat young fe has something with a strong poison to poison the lizards. He¡¯s also skilled at Illusion Formations, so after setting one up in a small area, he attacked the lizards decisively and kept everything a secret from you.¡±


    If Ou Yangming was there to hear the old macaque¡¯s remarks, he would have been so shocked that he would have goosebumps.


    This was because the old macaque¡¯s words were on point, where it summed up Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest abilities.


    If other people found out how Ou Yangming pulled off the attack, it would be impossible for him to replicate the oue in the future.


    ¡°Poison?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One was shocked. ¡°The Insects are actually afraid of poison?¡±


    ¡°Heh, that young fe¡¯s poison isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s from a poisonous pill¡¯s spirit,¡± the old macaquemented, ¡°He¡¯s really quite lucky to have found a spiritual body like that.¡±


    ¡°A core spirit?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. Despite his status, he could not help but look covetous when he heard about it.


    The old macaque stared at him and said, ¡°It should be a core spirit, but it belongs to him.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was stunned, and he calmed down right away. His overheated head was no longer hot as though a bucket of cold water was poured on it.


    ¡®That young fe has a backing¡ªan incredibly powerful backing. I might be the greatest powerhouse in the Beast King Sect, but I can¡¯t offend his backstage supporter at all. Besides, now that the old macaque¡¯s aware of this matter, I mustn¡¯t act recklessly even if I wanted to.¡¯


    The Venerable One fell silent for a brief moment before he asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± The old macaque nodded as it was pleased, then it turned around and walked leisurely in a direction.


    Yuqi the Venerable One followed it quietly without asking further questions.


    Before long, the old macaque stopped and looked at the 2 stones of different sizes in front of it. It asked with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, do you still remember me?¡±


    At this time, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, who were disguising themselves as rocks with their cloaks, could not help but look at each other.


    They naturally recognized the old macaque because they met it when they entered the Beast King Sect.


    Nheless, they did not expect the old macaque to have such a divine trick to find their hiding spot. It was worth noting that their auras werepletely concealed after they put on their cloaks, to the extent that even Ghost-wed Venerable One and Yuqi the Venerable One did not notice them at all.


    This was a fearsome hiding ability, so Ou Yangming believed that nobody would be able to see through it.


    Who knew, the old macaque brought Yuqi the Venerable over from afar. What surprised and baffled Ou Yangming was the old macaque had not only walked straight toward him and Big Yellow, but it also spoke to them.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and gritted his teeth before he removed his cloak and bowed at the old macaque. ¡°Greetings, seniors.¡±


    Big Yellow removed its cloak too, but it hid beside Ou Yangming and scanned the Venerable One and the old macaque warily.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was indifferent, and he seemed unmoved as if he was already aware of their hiding spot. On the contrary, the old macaqueughed andmented, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, you did things neatly and efficiently¡ªyou¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed. He immediately understood that the old macaque witnessed what he and Big Yellow did.


    He sighed and expressed, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that we¡¯ve been hiding ingeniously and can¡¯t be found, but it turned out that you¡¯re incredibly sharp-eyed. From the bottom of my heart, I¡¯m in admiration.¡±


    The young fellow spoke sincerely. Given that the old macaque found out about the secret that was even unnoticeable to Venerable Ones, it was obvious that it was not much inferior to Venerable Ones.


    Nevertheless, the old macaque shook its head and responded, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I couldn¡¯t have seen you if you hadn¡¯t made a move.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. ¡°Are you saying that you only spotted us when we attacked those lizards?¡±


    The old macaque answered sternly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re better than me in terms of covering up your tracks, so I¡¯m truly in awe.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow smiled bitterly at each other. Even so, the young fellow did not regret having attacked the lizards at all.


    As said by the old macaque, if they kept hiding and did not make a move, the old macaque might not have noticed them. After all, Fat Antelope¡¯s wool had endless functions, and it was especially magical¡ªnearly nature-defying¡ªif one used it to hide.


    Neither Venerable Ones nor the old macaque could spot Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    Having said that, the young fellow and the big yellow ended up attacking because they wanted to wipe out the lizards, thus they exposed their whereabouts. By then, the old macaque could not turn a blind eye to them even if it wanted to.


    Moreover, when Ou Yangming decided to hide again after the attack, the old macaque saw everything.


    The macaque still could not sense Ou Yangming¡¯s aura, but it was easy for it to use a hint of its mental conception to follow 2 living rocks.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed coldly all of sudden. ¡°Why did you kill the lizards and try to put the me on me?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he quickly replied to him, ¡°Senior, you misunderstood us. We weren¡¯t trying to put the me on you.¡±


    He was being questioned by a Venerable One, hence he dared not leave anything for the Venerable One to use against him, or he would likely be killed effortlessly.


    ¡°Heh, you sneaked an attack on Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s disciples and their disciples while I was fighting it, then you killed them and took them away,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One questioned coldly, ¡°What do you think Ghost-wed will do when it finds out?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stupefied, and his face slowly took on a ghastly expression.


    Indeed, he did not consider this problem before he acted.


    If he was in Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s shoes, he would also suspect Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Yuqi the Venerable One spoke in an even colder tone, ¡°Ghost-wed has left, but it won¡¯t leave the matter as it is. If I¡¯m guessing it right, it probably went back to seek help from the Insects. Hmph, if a war breaks out between the Humans and Insects because of this, you¡¯re... The Culprit!¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and defended himself. ¡°Sir Venerable One, those lizards came to the Humans¡¯ boundary andmitted a cruel deed as they killed the innocents. After seeing the corpses, I swore that I¡¯ll avenge their deaths by making those ruthless lizards pay a painful price.¡± He paused before he added word by word, ¡°I want all of the Beasts to know that they¡¯ll get an eye for an eye if they kill one of us!¡±


    He spoke so sonorously that his voice spread and had the power to strike a deep chord in one¡¯s heart.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was moved. He looked quietly at Ou Yangming and sensed the young fellow¡¯s sincerity. The old macaque was still smiling with its eyes narrowed, but it looked at Ou Yangming with praise.


    After a long time, Yuqi the Venerable One sighed. ¡°Fine, seeing how dedicated you are toward the Humans, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for you. The Lizards¡¯ Twelve Walkers¡ªthis will be on me,¡± he noted proudly.


    Ou Yangming looked up in shock at the Beast King Sects¡¯ Venerable One.


    Before this, he had imagined countless times his encounter with a Human Venerable One, but he did not expect it to be something like this.


    He respected Yuqi the Venerable One as he looked at him.


    ¡®Sure enough, a human Venerable One takes up responsibilities that correspond with his status, and I¡¯m truly far from that. That said, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not capable enough. If I¡¯m also potent enough to stand at the peak, I surely won¡¯t be inferior to Yuqi the Venerable One.¡¯


    The old macaque nced sideways at Yuqi the Venerable One while smiling faintly with its eyes. Nheless, it would not speak carelessly to undermine him.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and bowed sincerely at the Venerable One. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One waved his hand and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re earnest and did it for the Humans, I won¡¯t let you suffer any wrongs no matter what.¡± He paused for a short while before he continued, ¡°But now that you offended the Insects, it won¡¯t be a good time for you to be out in the open, so return to the Beast King Sect with me for the time being before you set out again.¡±


    Ou Yangming was suddenly struck with a thought. He would not refuse to head back to the Beast King Sect, but there was an unraveled knot in his heart.


    He blurted after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Sir Venerable One, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One uttered, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and I¡¯m the person that came from the lower realm this time.¡± Ou Yangming looked up and stared with bright eyes at Yuqi the Venerable One before he asked seriously, ¡°I left the interspatial passage due to an ident, but I¡¯d like to know¡ªwhere are the others in the passage?¡±

 Chapter 675 - Magical Flying Carpet

    <h4>Chapter 675: Magical Flying Carpet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered. His eyes looked so fierce as though he could look through one¡¯s heart.


    He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Oh? So you the person that disappeared from the interspatial passage?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yuqit the Venerable One kept a straight face. He had found out about Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, but he pretended to know nothing at this moment and had a poker face, such that nobody could notice anything.


    Heter scanned Ou Yangming from head to toe as if it was his first time knowing the young fellow, then he stroked his beard and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªhow did you leave the interspatial passage without being noticed at all?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°It was Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s doing, but I have no idea how it managed to do it.¡±


    ¡°Ghost-wed?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One was shocked. ¡°I know it very well, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not capable of doing that!¡±


    Although Ghost-wed Venerable One had notablebat power, itcked in terms of its level of attainment in magic art. More importantly, the interspatial passage was built together by the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Venerable Ones, hence they would not believe that Ghost-wed Venerable One could take someone out of the passage without anyone knowing.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands and said, ¡°I sensed Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s aura when I was taken away¡ªthis I¡¯m sure of.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One stared at him and asked after some time, ¡°If you were taken away by it, how did you get away?¡±


    ¡°I used some tricks and managed to get away by luck,¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought. He avoided the main point and gave a brief answer.


    Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows a little but as dissatisfied as he was, he could not question the young fellow closely at this time.


    After finding out about Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, Yuqi the Venerable One immediately nned to be acquainted with the young fellow. It took him a lot of effort to leave a decent impression for Ou Yangming, so he could not ruin his image because of this.


    ¡°Forget it¡ªyou¡¯re incredibly lucky to have broken free,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One remarked and added after a pause, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, apart from you, the others arrived at the Spiritual Realm safe and sound.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still asked in a deep voice, ¡°Since they¡¯re well, why aren¡¯t there any news about them in the Spiritual Realm?¡± He looked with bright eyes at the Venerable One and questioned sternly, ¡°I went to the Beast King Sect before this, but I didn¡¯t find out anything about them.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One cursed internally, ¡®Are the people in our sect a bunch of idiots? How could they let someone like him leave just like that?


    ¡®Bai Zhiyi realized how talented he is but didn¡¯t insist on recruiting him too. Ah, he¡¯s not resolute enough.¡¯


    Nheless, he exined calmly, ¡°Due to your disappearance, we suspected that there might be a fatal defect in the passage, and we were afraid that the passage will be used by the Beasts, so we decided to block any news about it. Unless you¡¯re found and things are clear, or if we figure out what¡¯s wrong with the passage, we won¡¯t let any news spread at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. Even though he did not think that his disappearance was closely rted to the reason no news was spread, he could only ept the Venerable One¡¯s exnation.


    After all, the formidable Venerable One had lowered himself to speak to him amiably. If he failed to appreciate the Venerable One¡¯s kindness and infuriated him instead, he would not be able to withstand it if the Venerable One pped him.


    Following that, Yuqi the Venerable One cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Beast King Sect, then I¡¯ll ask your friends toe over. What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Senior, are they on Mount Wuzhi now?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One twitched his mouth and answered, ¡°Yes. I could¡¯ve gone to Mount Wuzhi with you but now that Ghost-wed Venerable One left angrily, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll gather insect powerhouses to attack the Beast King Sect, so I must watch over the sect.¡± He nced at the young fellow and added, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, I can also get someone to send you there.¡±


    The young fellow raised his eyebrows and responded, ¡°My cultivation base¡¯s still low, but I won¡¯t flee during a crucial time. Heh, since I¡¯m the reason this is happening, I¡¯ll contribute my mite.¡±


    ¡°You better not be a burden to us; you can just stay still in the sect,¡± the Venerable One thought.


    It was true that Ou Yangming had a mysterious technique that allowed him to eliminate 3 high-rank spirit beasts without a sound, Yuqi the Venerable One still did not want him to anyhow get involved in a fight.


    Not to mention that an outsider¡¯s sudden involvement might affect the Beast King Sect¡¯s overall defense, the little red bird¡¯s warning before it left was enough to make Yuqi the Venerable One afraid of letting Ou Yangming risk his life.


    Needless to say, the Venerable One was also a little selfish for wanting to bring Ou Yangming back to the Beast King Sect, but he did not need to exin to the young fellow about that.


    As Yuqi the Venerable One waved his sleeve, an enormous power was released. He then uttered coldly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it once we return to the mountain.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Yuqi the Venerable One brought the old macaque, Ou Yangming, and Big Yellow into the sky, then they zoomed into the distance.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A Venerable One had already surpassed one¡¯s physical limits. One of the greatest differences between such a being and other powerhouses was the ability to fly freely in the universe.


    Other than Venerable Ones, the Birds were the only ones that could fly. They could spread their wings and take advantage of the high altitude tounch violent attacks on their enemies on the ground. Besides, they could also escape into the sky if they encountered strong enemies that could not be defeated.


    Therefore, before one became a Venerable One, the Birds were the most hated and feared race.


    Nevertheless, once a powerhouse became a Venerable One, not only would one¡¯sbat method change drastically, but one would travel differently from before.


    When Yuqi the Venerable One fanned his sleeves at this moment, he naturally released an irresistible power, which enveloped Ou Yangming and the others. The moment he flew in the sky, a peculiar treasure appeared beneath them. The treasure expanded along with the wind, and it turned out to be a carpet that was several meters long.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow did not feel anything soft beneath them even when they were standing on the carpet. Instead, it felt like they were standing on the ground, which was steady and reliable.


    Under the Venerable One¡¯s control, the carpet flew straight toward the Beast King Sect. Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had strange looks in their eyes when they saw the drifting clouds around them, as well as the shrunken view below them.


    It was not their first time in the sky as they had experienced flying on the goshawk¡¯s back before this.


    However, riding a carpet in the sky seemed to be an entirely different feeling.


    Ou Yangming crouched and brushed his hand across, and he sensed a queer energy fluctuation on it. It was the Venerable One¡¯s power, but there seemed to be another power working amidst the fluctuation.


    Despite having inspected for a long time, Ou Yangming could not figure out what exactly the carpet was refined from.


    The young fellow did not give up. He pondered carefully, then he suddenly reached out to pull out a handful of wool from the carpet.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was not looking at Ou Yangming, but he still observed him through his mental conception. He could not help but twitch his mouth when he saw what the young fellow did.


    ¡®What¡¯s this young fe trying to do?


    ¡®This is a flying carpet. It¡¯s not priceless, but it¡¯s definitely one of the top 10 treasures that I have.


    ¡®I rarely take it out, and I don¡¯t even let other people clean it.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t believe that this young fe¡¯s so unrestrained that he pulled out a handful... A handful of wool!¡¯


    At this moment, Yuqi the Venerable One had the urge to p Ou Yangming. He even regretted wanting to recruit this wild kid into his sect, and he wondered if he made the right choice.¡¯


    Having said that, the eyes of the Venerable One and the old macaque changed oddly at the next instant.


    After Ou Yangming pulled out a handful of wool, instead of ying with it, he shook his hand and released a fire, which was not particrly intense.


    This me seemed normal as it looked like something that could be done by any cksmith or alchemist. That said, Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque screamed internally when they sensed the fire.


    ¡®This is... Impossible!¡¯


    Based on their experience and abilities, they vaguely sensed the secret contained in the fire.


    Of course, as remarkable as their abilities were, they could not sense the fire¡¯s origin; they only sensed a shocking meaning of the me. Nheless, it was enough for them to find out many things.


    ¡®No wonder the little red bird flew into a terrible rage because of him. I see, I see...¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked down and thought, ¡®Forget it¡ªI¡¯ll let this young fe do as he wishes.


    ¡®Ah, my poor flying carpet...¡¯


    The Venerable One had made up his mind. Even if he had to give up on his precious Flying carpet, he must not get on Ou Yangming¡¯s bad side.


    Ou Yangming naturally did not know what the Venerable One was feeling. He was thrilled as he found something that he was interested in, so he fully focused on the handful of wool.


    There must be a drive that allowed the flying carpet to fly in the sky, and the owner of the drive was none other than Yuqi the Venerable One. Nevertheless, the carpet was certainly a rare piece of equipment, which naturally caught Ou Yangming¡¯s attention.


    Since the young fellowy on the flying carpet and studied it for a long time, he obviously gained something.


    Putting aside the flying carpet¡¯s overall structure and formation map, its wool alone carried a massive secret.


    Ou Yangming immersed in his Military Fire with his mental conception and slowly explored the mystery.


    Yes, as expected by him, subtle and exquisite veined patterns could be found on the scattered wool.

 Chapter 676 - Freeing His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 676: Freeing His Mind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Detailed, art-like veined patterns were engraved on every strand of the flying carpet¡¯s wool.


    Ou Yangming could not understand what they meant, but he was certain that they assisted the carpet to fly.


    Aspared to the flying carpet as a whole, their assistance was negligible and almost not effective at all. Nheless, there was plenty of wool on the carpet, and they made up to a considerable amount. If every strand of wool unleashed its power, even if it was just an insignificant bit, there would be a massive increase in the end.


    In a way, the production of the flying carpet was difficult beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming recalled something. Since the flying carpet¡¯s wool yed a supporting role, they were not only pleasing to the eye, but also had practical value. ¡®What will Yuqi the Venerable One think about me pulling a handful of them out just like that?¡¯


    If Ou Yangming was in the Venerable One¡¯s shoes, he did not think that he could ignore it.


    He secretly turned his head to look at Yuqi the Venerable One.


    The mighty being was standing proudly at the front of the flying carpet. His back view was simr to a towering mountain, making one feel like he was unapproachable even if he did not let his momentum overflow at all.


    Yuqi the Venerable One half-turned his head as though he sensed Ou Yangming looking at him, and he asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tensed up a little. He hesitated for a while, but he dared not hide anything from the Venerable One. This was because he knew that every move he made on the carpet could not be hidden from the Venerable One¡¯s remarkable mental conception.


    The young fellow forced a smile and said embarrassedly, ¡°Senior, I identally pulled out a handful of wool from your flying carpet...¡± He handed the strands of wool, which was burned by his Military Fire but was not much damaged, over to the Venerable One and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face twitched. He was furious, and he wanted very badly to simply throw the young fellow off the carpet.


    He had gone through a lot of effort to obtain the flying carpet, hence he knew how precious it was. Even so, after seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s fire and sensing a hint of its aura, as bold as he was, he dared not do that.


    ¡°Forget it¡ªone that doesn¡¯t know any better isn¡¯t guilty.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. He was afraid that Ou Yangming would continue to pull out wool from the carpet out of curiosity, so he added, ¡°It¡¯s best to think thrice before you act next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks for your pointers, senior,¡± Ou Yangming quickly replied to him. Hemented to himself, ¡®He¡¯s worthy of his status as a Venerable One indeed. I¡¯m in admiration of how broad-minded he is.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he did not know that Yuqi the Venerable One was narrow-minded and was someone that treated people ording to their statuses. If someone else had done what Ou Yangming did, that person would have been kicked off the flying carpet right away.


    As for whether the person wouldnd safely after being kicked off the carpet, it would be out of the Venerable One¡¯s consideration.


    The old macaque¡¯s eyes lit up, and it asked out of the blue, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, are you very interested in this flying carpet?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never seen pieces of equipment for flight, so I wanted to study it.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One had a look of ridicule in his eyes, but he had turned his head away, so Ou Yangming could not see it.


    This was a flying carpet, which was a piece of flight equipment that could fly in the sky. There were people that could refine such a piece of equipment, but one had to be at least a Venerable One to refine one.


    The reason being humans that were not Venerable Ones could not fly with their bodies alone, thus there was also an invisible barrier when they tried to study pieces of flight equipment.


    Needless to say, humans could also adopt various means, especially by taming birds, to fly. Having said that, that could not let one feel the real meaning of flight.


    Therefore, none of the cksmiths that were not Venerable Ones managed to refine flying carpets.


    Of course, even though Yuqi the Venerable One did not believe that Ou Yangming could seed, instead of pointing it out, he simply kept quiet.


    The old macaque nodded and said after some thought, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, little friend, go ahead and study the carpet to your heart¡¯s content. Hehe, as long as you don¡¯t ruin anything on it anymore, you¡¯re free to do anything you want.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. It took him a lot of effort to restrain himself from turning around.


    ¡®What is the old macaque talking about? How could it encourage the young fe to study the carpet? Didn¡¯t it see the young fe pulling out a handful of wool earlier?¡¯


    Despite that, the Venerable One forced himself to hold it in when he recalled the fire released by Ou Yangming earlier. In any case, the old macaque told the young fellow not to ruin anything else on the carpet, so he would let him be.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed at once. He was a legitimate cksmith, who not only had notable skills, but also a strong curiosity and a craving for knowledge.


    After seeing the flying carpet, he was like a glutton that saw a feast, or a pervert that saw a prettydy and could not even walk at all. If that was not the case, he would not have pulled a handful of wool from the carpet when he knew very well that a Venerable One was present.


    He was ted after he heard the old macaque.


    Ou Yangming turned to nce at Yuqi the Venerable One, whose back view was simr to a mountain. The Venerable One did not say a word.


    That said, Ou Yangming took it as the Venerable One acquiesced in it.


    He kowtowed to the old macaque and expressed his gratitude seriously, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ou Yangming definitely spoke from the bottom of his heart. He was bursting with joy.


    With that, he sat with his legs crossed and gently shook his wrist to release his Military Fire, which slowly spread in all directions with him as the center.


    The faces of Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque could not help but change. In particr, the old macaque was embarrassed.


    It let Ou Yangming do as he wished, but it did not allow him to release his fearsome fire. Although the cultivation bases of the old macaque and Yuqi the Venerable One were higher than that of the young fellow, they still feared his fire very much.


    The fear was instinctive, and it did not reduce despite their cultivation bases.


    As the old macaque swayed its body, it went to the edge of the flying carpet and stood next to Yuqi the Venerable One. It knew it was unlikely for Ou Yangming to attack it with his fire, but it was not willing to stay in the intense fire.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked at it with a faint smile as if he was saying, ¡®Look, this is the consequence of your careless words!¡¯


    The old macaque giggled and shrugged, then it looked away. ¡®This flying carpet isn¡¯t mine anyway, so it¡¯s none of my business even if it¡¯s really ruined.¡¯


    Ou Yangming released his Military Fire, but he remembered the old macaque¡¯s words well, where he was asked not to damage the flying carpet. Of course, when he thought about the carpet¡¯s owner, as bold as he was, he would not ruin it at all.


    His Military Fire burned slowly, but it did not release scorching heat as it studied the carpet in an extremely calm method.


    Ou Yangming could not identify the flying carpet¡¯s material, but he sensed a drifting power from the veined patterns that were attached on it.


    In actuality, Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s power ran through the entire carpet as it was being used at the moment. If an equal-ranked powerhouse studied the carpet during the process, it would be considered a huge offense. Besides, while the Venerable One was formidable, it would be dangerous if he was perceived by an equal-ranked powerhouse.


    However, the person that was fiddling with the flying carpet at the moment was an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    As much as Yuqi the Venerable One was afraid of him, he did not think that the young fellow could threaten him at all.


    Hence, after taking a look at Ou Yangming, who was immersed in his Military Fire, the Venerable One gave up wanting to stop him and let him explore.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and sensed the flowing airflow inside the flying carpet. He was delighted. In fact, he naturally released his mental conception to envelope the carpet and even the space around it.


    For an instant, Ou Yangming had a strong feeling that he had transformed into a bird and was flying in the sky.


    His mind kept spinning, and he began to release his spiritual world outside, forming a peculiar resonation with the outside world.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque looked at each other and sensed how surprised and in disbelief they both were.


    Given their cultivation bases, they sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world the second he released it. The spiritual world could puzzle high-rank spirit beasts, but it could not shake their wills and spirits at all, so they easily broke free from its influence.


    Fortunately, they could sense that Ou Yangming was not targeting his spiritual world at them. The young fellow had only subconsciously released it, thus they were only wary but did not disturb him.


    Inside his sea of consciousness, Ou Yangming became more excited. As he sensed the airflow released by the flying carpet, he slowly constructed wonderful patterns in his mind.


    He seemed to have been born with the ability as he was not obstructed at all.


    At this moment, he freed his mind and flew in the sky as if he had turned into a flying carpet.


    Nheless, he eventually sensed that he was constrained by a certain power, making him feel like his hands and feet were ties.


    His eyelids flickered... ¡®There must be a w on this flying carpet, which is why I¡¯m feeling this.


    ¡®Find it, find it!¡¯


    Ou Yangming unknowingly expanded his Military Fire to arger area. Before long, the fire extended toward Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque; it almost covered every inch of the flying carpet.


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and cast a rather fearful look at the Venerable One.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming, have you gone mad?


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about your life, but I treasure mine!¡¯

 Chapter 677 - Venerable

    <h4>Chapter 677: Venerable</h4>


    Unnatural looks could be seen on the faces of Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque.


    Not to mention the Venerable One, even the old macaque never expected Ou Yangming to make himself feel so ¡°at home¡±. The young fellow¡¯s fire had enveloped the entire flying carpet. Needless to say, although the fire was scorching, it did not interfere with the carpet¡¯s energy usage at all. If not, as tolerant as Yuqi the Venerable One was, he would have stopped the fellow already.


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re really... Bold!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One sighed and uttered helplessly.


    The old macaque smiled bitterly. It nced at Ou Yangming, who was already in a state of ecstasy, and shook its head slightly.


    They were high up in the sky at the moment. If a mishap happened because Ou Yangming studied the flying carpet, the Venerable One and the old macaque would be fine because they could still fly without the carpet.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow would fall straight to the ground without it.


    They were Spiritualists but if they fall from such a height, they would not be much different from ordinary humans; they would end up turning into meat pastes that would be too ghastly to look at.


    The old macaque was only so generous because it was certain that Ou Yangming was aware of the severity of the matter. Who knew, the young fellow became unrestrained once he immersed himself in the process.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque moved a little and floated strangely. Their legs were only a few inches away from the flying carpet but if one did not look closely, one would not be able to see that they were floating above it instead of standing on it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s fire enveloped the whole flying carpet, but it did not touch them as though repulsive powers around them were blocking the fire outside.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could not be bothered about that at this time as he waspletely drawn to the magical flying carpet.


    Inside his spiritual world, he seemed to have transformed into a giant bird, where all of the airflows were under his control. Next, he seemed to have turned into a flying carpet and drifted in the wind.


    He kept changing between the two, where he was sometimes a bird and other times a flying carpet.


    The sound of wind and the airflows that blew past his body slowly became one.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled brightly as he was pleased.


    Sure enough, a rather big w could be found on the flying carpet. If he could modify it, the effect of the carpet could be increased by at least 30%.


    Of course, Ou Yangming seeded in finding it not because he was extremely experienced, but because he kept inspecting the carpet by using his Military Fire and spiritual world, as well as turning himself into a bird.


    Without the ability to change and theprehension, he would not have sensed anything from the carpet.


    In other words, Ou Yangming had simply treated the flying carpet like a bird. He did not need to apprehend the mysterious paths on the carpet as he would easily inspect it by converting the paths into a bird.


    Since he found the w, he naturally wanted to fix it.


    Just as Ou Yangming wanted to make a move, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    The young fellow was slightly stunned, and he quickly regained his consciousness. At this moment, they were not on the ground but were flying in the sky.


    If he altered the carpet¡¯s veined patterns of his own initiative here, the consequence would be unbearable.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming suspected that his act of searching the flying carpet had already caused Yuqi the Venerable One to be very displeased. If he still dared to change the carpet under the elder¡¯s nose... The young fellow shivered and got rid of that thought.


    When he slowly opened his eyes, he noticed the zing fire on the carpet.


    Even though Ou Yangming had only used his fire to explore the carpet without damaging it, it was still weird that it was burning in the air.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and curbed his fire right away.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque kept a straight face, but their sighed breaths of relief at the same time. Afterward, they swayed their bodies and stood on the carpet again.


    As they exchanged nces, the Venerable One warned the old macaque with his eyes, whereas the macaque smiled embarrassedly. After what happened, it naturally would not encourage Ou Yangming to do anything out of the line anymore.


    The old macaque chuckled and approached Ou Yangming. It asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve inspected the flying carpet¡¯s rune.¡± Ou Yangming grinned, then he added after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s incredibly mysterious, and it¡¯s not something that I can understand for now.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable Onemented coldly from the side, ¡°It¡¯s a Venerable-One-level smithing art, so don¡¯t reach for something that¡¯s beyond your abilities.¡±


    Ou Yangming lowered his heart and responded seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was true that he found a w on the flying carpet, but it was not his real capability; he had only noticed it by transforming himself into a bird.


    In a way, he could find the w and fix it, but he could not exin why there was such a change.


    The old macaque waved its hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened. After all, it¡¯s indeed quite difficult for you to study this thing now. Hehe... Frankly speaking, Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet was acquired from outside Danzhou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡±


    The old macaque exined leisurely, ¡°Such a flying carpet could only be smithed by Venerable cksmiths, and not even all of them could refine one. At the very least, I¡¯ve never heard of any cksmith in Danzhou that could refine flying carpets.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows could not help but twitch. For some reason, he had a strong desire after hearing the old macaque¡¯s words.


    Perhaps nobody in Danzhou could refine flying carpets yet, but it did not mean that nobody would ever be able to.


    At the very least, after Ou Yangming explored the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet, he became interested and was confident about refining one.


    The old macaque nced at Yuqi the Venerable One and exined, ¡°The Beast King Sect¡¯s considered an exceptionally influential sect. A century ago, when Yuqi the Venerable One went to the guild for a meeting, he brought this back. Hehe, it shook the whole of Danzhou at that time!¡± It lowered its voice and winked as it continued, ¡°Let me tell you¡ªincluding the Beasts¡¯ Venerable Ones, there aren¡¯t more than 10 flying carpets in Danzhou!¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he asked, ¡°Senior, is a flying carpet very expensive in Danzhou?¡±


    ¡°Its price...¡± The old macaque was struck dumb, and it could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, flying carpets are especially valuable but aren¡¯t for sale. Heh, if one has a flying carpet, one can exchange it for any treasure in the world.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed at once. He had note across a flying carpet before this but since it was so weing, he must not miss the opportunity.


    Honestly, he was also very curious about flying carpets.


    The old macaque was shocked when it noticed the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, are you... Thinking of refining flying carpets?¡± It was not human, but it had gained wisdom after living among the Humans for so many years. By observing the young fellow¡¯s expression, it guessed what he was thinking.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and answered, ¡°Senior, I was just thinking about giving it a go.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One stood proudly at the front end of the flying carpet, but he also had the urge to turn around.


    ¡®Give it a go?


    ¡®It¡¯s great that young people like to try things, but an Intermediate Spiritualist shouldn¡¯t be encouraged to refine flying carpets. It¡¯ll only be a sheer waste of energy and money, and he¡¯ll only bring humiliation upon himself.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t an act of confidence, but presumption.¡¯


    At this point, Yuqi the Venerable One could not help but think much lower of Ou Yangming than before. If the young fellow was a disciple from his sect, he might have rebuked him already.


    The old macaque twitched its mouth as well as it was not optimistic about it too.


    flying carpets were treasures that could only be studied by Venerable cksmiths. It wasmon sense, which was engraved in the heart of every powerhouse.


    ¡°Hehe, lil¡¯ friend, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯d like to y around but...¡± The old macaque eventually had a grave look on its face. ¡°I know you¡¯re extraordinary in the path of smithing, which is why Bai Zhiyi thinks favorably of you. You might be able to refine flying carpets if you be a Venerable One in the future, but you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on them now.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately understood that the old macaque was not optimistic about him being able to refine flying carpets.


    He did not justify himself because he knew the powerhouses would not be moved no matter how he exined himself. If he wanted to get their recognition, the only way would be to refine the item first.


    Ever since Ou Yangming studied the flying carpet, Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque kept an eye on him as if they were guarding against a thief; they were afraid that he would ruin the carpet if he was prompted by a sudden impulse.


    Luckily, Ou Yangming sat quietly for the rest of the time and did not do anything improper.


    After a few days, they finally returned to the Beast King Sect. As Yuqi the Venerable One controlled the flying carpet, they entered the inner sect directly.


    The Venerable One looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°You can stay here for now while I contact the people on Mount Wuzhi. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll ask them to send your friends here.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded in a deep voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not restricted in the sect, so feel free to do anything you want. I¡¯ll especially allow you to enter the library, so you can read the book collections there with the disciples in the sect,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One noted after some thought, then he retrieved a jade badge and tossed it to the young fellow. ¡°This is my authenticating object so if you bring it along with you, everywhere in the Beast King Sect is essible to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed. This time, he was truly surprised yet overjoyed.

 Chapter 678 - Library

    <h4>Chapter 678: Library</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A library was the most important ce in a sect.


    This was because book collections represented a sect¡¯s inheritance, so any sect that wanted to prosper for a long time must pay attention to their inheritance. Only by bringing up talents in every generation could a sect maintain the most powerful status.


    Therefore, when Yuqi the Venerable One gave Ou Yangming his permission to enter the library, even the young fellow suspected if he heard it wrongly.


    Nheless, the Venerable One¡¯s word was fulfilled very quickly.


    After Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque left, a close acquaintance approached Ou Yangming. It was Bai Zhiyi, who admired his smithing art very much.


    In terms of outer appearance only, Bai Zhiyi seemed to be much older than Yuqi the Venerable One, but a cultivator¡¯s age must not be judged from one¡¯s appearance only.


    Bai Zhiyi was also stunned when he received Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s order. He looked enviously at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, you¡¯re really too lucky to be recognized by Sir Venerable One.¡± He paused for a while before he eximed, ¡°As far as I know, Sir Venerable One has never spoken for anyone before this.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He found it rather strange too because Yuqi the Venerable One treated him with special respect indeed.


    Bai Zhiyi then said with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, I¡¯ve arranged your amodation for you, so would you like to rest or...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go to the library to take a look,¡± Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation.


    The young fellow hade across many figures after he entered the Spiritual Realm from the lower realm, and he managed to learn a lot from them. Even so, he never really underwent systematic learning. Since he was given a chance now, he did not want to miss it.


    Bai Zhiyi seemed to have guessed his answer already. He smiled and brought the young fellow to a mountain.


    Many powerhouses guarded the mountain path, and they either kept watch openly or covertly.


    Although Ou Yangming felt embarrassed to search the area with his consciousness, he could roughly estimate that the number of powerhouses gathered here was simr to that in a nest of lizards.


    It was evident that this was the actual important ce in the Beast King Sect, or there would not be so many powerhouses here.


    Bai Zhiyi was a familiar face, hence nobody questioned him when he walked the path. On the other hand, Ou Yangming was a stranger. Especially when he walked past the guards on the mountainside, he was scanned by fierce looks from the guards, who seemed like they wanted to see through him.


    One of the middle-aged men walked over. He did not take big strides, but his footsteps were firm and powerful as though he walked with extreme confidence.


    The tough man beamed when he saw Bai Zhiyi. ¡°Big Brother Bai, long time no see.¡±


    Bai Zhiyiughed and responded, ¡°Brother Shui, you¡¯re on duty this month.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly. ¡°Ah, this is the most boring ce for us to be on duty; I don¡¯t believe that anyone will have the guts to invade the Beast King Sect.¡± He sounded confident as he was proud of being a disciple in the sect.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Bai Zhiyi nodded and added after a pause, ¡°I¡¯d like to enter the library, so let me through.¡±


    The man was struck dumb. ¡°Big Brother Bai, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯d like to enter on your own, but this little brother...¡± He was puzzled when he looked at Ou Yangming, who was standing behind Bai Zhiyi. ¡°You should know the rules¡ªstrangers aren¡¯t allowed to enter the library.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Bai Zhiyi could not help butugh. He exined, ¡°This is Ou Yangming. Sir Venerable One permitted him to enter the library to learn every secret technique in our sect.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed. He could not help but look at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    Ou Yangming then retrieved an item¡ªthe jade badge given by Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Bai Zhiyi chuckled and introduced the young fellow to the middle-aged man. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, this is Shui Wenliang, an Advanced Spiritualist. He¡¯s quite reputable in the sect. If you¡¯lle to the library often in the future, you should get acquainted with him.¡± The elder smiled with his eyes squinted.


    ¡°Greetings, Brother Shui,¡± Ou Yangming uttered.


    Shui Wenliang was surprised when he nced at the jade badge.


    Being an Advanced Spiritualist in the Beast King Sect, he naturally knew the jade badge¡¯s background. Moreover, he knew that Ou Yangming would be qualified to enter even the key ces in the sect, let alone the library.


    Having said that, he could not help but wonder, ¡®This young fe¡¯s clearly not a disciple from our sect, so why would Sir Venerable One make things convenient for him?¡¯


    Since Ou Yangming had the jade badge as proof, Shui Wenliang dared not obstruct him. He personally escorted the elder and the young fellow up to the mountain and into the library.


    Bai Zhiyi stroked his beard and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ou, what would you like to see?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look at books rted to smithing art.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bai Zhiyi skipped the formalities and simply brought him to an attic, then he pointed at the books on the shelf and said, ¡°These are the book collections that we have on smithing art.¡± He paused for a while then looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming. ¡°I can only bring you this far, so go ahead and look for anything that you need. As for how much you¡¯re able to learn, it¡¯ll be up to you.¡±


    He was optimistic about Ou Yangming, but the young fellow was not a disciple from the sect, after all. It was true that Ou Yangming was granted permission by Sir Venerable One to enter the library, but it would be inappropriate for the elder to guide him.


    Ou Yangming nodded and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    It was already unexpected for him to receive such deferential treatment, so he dared not ask for more.


    Bai Zhiyi turned and left after he said a few more words.


    Once he left the library, Shui Wenliang approached him and asked, ¡°Big Brother Bai, who exactly is that person? Why is Sir Venerable One treating him differently?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shui, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the jade badge¡¯s meaning, right?¡± Bai Zhiyi asked him in return.


    Shui Wenliang answered with a bitter smile, ¡°Who in the sect doesn¡¯t know what it means? The jade badge¡¯s equivalent to Sir Venerable Ones¡¯ presence.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Bai Zhiyi chuckled and continued, ¡°Let me disclose something to you¡ªthis young man isn¡¯t ordinary at all, and he hasn¡¯t joined any sect.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Sir Venerable One gave him the jade badge for him to move around easily so that he¡¯ll join us?¡± Shui Wenliang was moved.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Zhiyi spoke sternly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t understand how mighty the Beast King Sect is, how could he be moved?¡±


    Shui Wenliang did not look bothered at all. The Beast King Sect was one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou, and they also had an even more formidable reliance in the Spiritual Realm. As such, many rogue cultivators were attracted to the sect.


    In his opinion, as long as their sect leaked their intention a little, rogue cultivators would definitely queue until the foot of the mountain to join them.


    As naturally gifted as the young fellow was, Shui Wenliang felt that he could not be worthy of such treatment from Sir Venerable One.


    ¡°Brother Shui, I know you don¡¯t really buy this, but Sir Venerable One¡¯s jade badge can¡¯t be fake, can it?¡± Bai Zhiyi shook his head. He looked at the middle-aged man sternly and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s for the sake of Sire Venerable One, you must treat this matter carefully. Heh, if you ruin sir¡¯s n, you should know what the consequences are.¡±


    Shui Wenliang¡¯s face changed all of a sudden, and he quickly replied to the elder, ¡°Big Brother Bai, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spoil sir¡¯s n no matter what.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi was right. Regardless of Ou Yangming¡¯s background, since Yuqi the Venerable One valued him so much, Shui Wenliang could not object to anything at all. Besides, the jade badge represented the Venerable One¡¯s presence. If he dared to be disrespectful, he would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Nevertheless, the Advanced Spiritualist was still bewildered when he turned to look at the library.


    ¡®Is this young fe Sir Venerable One¡¯s illegitimate child?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming looked at the book collections in the grids. His eyes gleamed with happiness.


    He browsed the books ording to the list, and he picked 3 books in no time. After he retrieved the books, he read them quietly on the desk in the attic.


    There were rules in the library. The disciples from the sect could enter if they paid a certain price, but books could only be read in the library and could not be taken out.


    Other than Ou Yangming, there were several cksmiths from the sect in this side hall at the moment.


    When they saw Bai Zhiyi earlier, they stood up to greet him. Only when the elder left, they looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    This was because they could not figure out who the young fellow was to be apanied by the elder here.


    It was worth noting that Bai Zhiyi was one of the top 5 cksmiths in the Beast King Sect. Even the sect leader treated him politely and would not be hostile toward him.


    The disciples did not keep looking at Ou Yangming, but they paid attention to the books that he picked.


    However, they were in disbelief when they saw what books he picked. This was because he chose the most fundamental books for smithing art.


    The contents of those books were notplicated. They contained the most basic knowledge, where most of them could even be found in ordinary stores.


    Bai Zhiyi had apanied the young fellow here, but he only read the most ordinary books here. This was extremely from what the disciples had expected.


    When they left the library, they instantly spread the word.


    Needless to say, Bai Zhiyi heard the news too. He smiled when he found out about Ou Yangming¡¯s choices as he was pleased.


    The young fellow was exceptionally gifted, by which he smithed Good Grade magic tools without having undergone systematic learning. Despite that, he was not arrogant and all, and he learned from the bottom when he was given a chance.


    His character was even harder toe by aspared to his natural gift.


    Such a person would surely achieve great things in the future.

 Chapter 679 - The Center Of Attention

    <h4>Chapter 679: The Center Of Attention</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked away from the book. He closed his eyes and recalled the book¡¯s content.


    When he read, he must not only read the words but also conclude them. Moreover, he had to apply his experience as well to absorb the beneficial points to convert them for his own.


    That was the essence of reading, which was more than just reading fast.


    Needless to say, one must train for a long time and put the knowledge into practice to achieve that. Ou Yangming was notcking in terms of this.


    Ever since he obtained the Military Fire, he had smithed countless pieces of equipment. In particr, he had smithed so many magic tools that even cksmiths that had lived for several decades might not be able topare with him at all.


    Since Ou Yangming had enough experience, the benefits that he received from reading these theories were far beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    Of course, Ou Yangming could only record those contents at the moment. Only by putting them into enough practice could he achieve mastery.


    Reading was a step-by-step process. Ou Yangming read the most basic contents at first but as he grasped the knowledge, he began to read faster and looked at more difficult contents.


    Many people entered the library to learn. Even in the side hall, which especially gathered books rted to smithing art, it was packed with people.


    Ou Yangming found it strange because the people seemed to be very interested in his books.


    Nheless, he did not know that his appearance was the exact reason there was a huge gap between him at the cksmiths from the Beast King Sect.


    This was because he was reading too fast!


    In the beginning, not many people bothered about Ou Yangming when he read the fundamental contents. Although the people found it weird, they did not pay extra attention to him. As the young fellow started to speed up and read more profound contents, the cksmiths quickly became curious.


    Especially after a week, when Ou Yangming started picking books that were rted to the smithing of High Grade magic tools, there was a small sensation among the cksmiths.


    High Grade magic tools were pieces of high-end equipment among magic tools. There were definitely no more than 20 people in the Beast King Sect that could normally smith them. Therefore, back when Xu Feiyu smithed a fine High Grade magic tool, he could show off for some time.


    From the time when Ou Yangming started to read fundamental smithing techniques to when he eventually read tempering techniques for High Grade magic tools, it had only been 10 days.


    When the cksmiths from the sect heard about this, they had a special feeling.


    They had seen pretentious people, but none of them were as pretentious as this young fellow.


    It was reasonable for a beginner to study basic smithing art but if he continued and even read about High Grade magic tools, he must be pretentious¡ªso pretentious that hecked principle.


    Of course, what made the cksmiths even more indignant was most of them were not qualified enough to read those books.


    Who knew, the young fellow pulled strings with Bai Zhiyi, such that all of the book collections that were rted to smithing art were essible to him. As such, everyone envied him.


    They dared not make such remarks in front of Bai Zhiyi, but the elder still heard about the gossip. He did not know to cry or tough when he received the news, and he thought, ¡®How could I have such an honor?


    ¡®Ou Yangming didn¡¯t pull strings with me but Sir Venerable One.


    ¡®The books that he has ess to aren¡¯t only limited to smithing art; he can read anything in the library.¡¯


    It was a secret that Ou Yangming entered the library with Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant, by which there were less than 5 people who knew. Nevertheless, they dared not leak the secret at all because they must keep their mouths shut about anything that was rted to Sir Venerable One.


    Besides, while Ou Yangming disyed his smithing talent in the Beast King Sect in the past, he had only shown up once, and it had been several months since. As such, the sensation that was stirred up had disappeared, and very few people could recognize him. Even if people did recognize him, nobody would believe that he could smith High Grade magic tools.


    On this day, Ou Yangming entered the library again. He looked around and hesitated for the first time.


    After reading carefully for some time, Ou Yangming had gained a new understanding of smithing art. In particr, he underwent systematic learning for smithing art as he studied from the basics. The young fellow might have learned through the unorthodox method before this, but he was at least close to the standard now.


    All of a sudden, he recalled the flying carpet that he rode toe to the sect.


    It was an impulsive feeling, where he wanted to study the suprema equipment¡¯s smithing technique.


    Even though it was inevitable for him to learn step-by-step, he could asionally skip steps to study superb things.


    Once he made up his mind, he shifted his gaze to the book collections deeper inside the hall.


    The book collections in the library were not simply arranged. Normal books were ced at the outeryer so that any disciple could easily ess them. As long as they did not take them out of the library, there would not be a problem.


    However, books that involved high-level skills could not be read by anyone.


    Unless one had a certain status and paid some price, one would not be able to read them.


    Of course, due to Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant, Ou Yangming had the highest-level pass in the library. Regardless of a book¡¯s level, he could retrieve them without any problems.


    As at this moment, Ou Yangming strolled toward the innermost area in the side hall.


    He looked up at thest shelf in this area, but there were only roughly 10 books there. Furthermore, each of the books was not thick; they were extremely thin, which made them look lonely.


    Even so, all of the cksmiths from the Beast King Sect knew that those 10 over books were the real treasures and were far more valuable than the 10,000 books at the front.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming arrived at thest shield, about 10 people in the side hall could not help but look at each other. They could not even focus on their books anymore.


    ¡°Hey, look, what is he trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Since he came to the library, he¡¯s here to read, of course.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, you don¡¯t say, but he¡¯s looking at that shelf!¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s going on? That shelf keeps the treasures of our sect. I heard that those books were written by Venerable cksmiths. Even Elder Bai isn¡¯t qualified to read them, is he?¡±


    ¡°Heh, after pretending for so many days, he finally reached his limit today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for him to hit a brick wall so that he¡¯ll stop reaching for what¡¯s beyond him.¡±


    They controlled their voices as much as they could, but they could not hide their looks of surprise.


    This was because they never saw any of their seniors reading the books from the innermost section in the side hall as though nobody in the sect was qualified at the moment.


    Thus, when Ou Yangming stood in front of that shelf, they thought that he was putting up another show.


    Ou Yangming looked with bright eyes at the books in front of him. He had not touched any of them, but he could surprisingly sense the powerful auras that they contained.


    Those were powers of Venerable Ones, which meant that the books¡¯ owners or authors were beings that wereparable with Venerable Ones.


    Back then, Ou Yangming would have backed away if he sensed these auras. After all, he had not even grasped the smithing techniques for High Grade and Fine Grade magic tools, so it was still early for him to read books from Venerable cksmiths indeed.


    Despite that, he could not stop thinking about flying carpets at the moment, and he could not wait.


    After looking for some time, Ou Yangming finally decided on one of the books. He reached out for it.


    He did not realize that while he was doing that, the cksmiths that were either standing or sitting behind him had odd smiles on their faces as if they were waiting for him to make a joke out of himself.


    Since the books were of a different level, they could not be read by anyone.


    Without the required status and standard, one would not have the right to read the books from the inner section. If one tried to take one of the books by force, they would only be taught a painful and unforgettable lesson.


    When Ou Yangming reached out for one of the books, the other people felt like he was being overconfident.


    They widened their eyes and sneered as they wanted to watch Ou Yangming being fended off by the defensive power.


    This was not because Ou Yangming had poor rtions with people, but the cksmiths were simply envious of him reading rapidly throughout these few days.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming extended his arm and grabbed one of the books.


    ¡®It¡¯sing!¡¯


    Almost at the same time, all of the onlookers shouted internally.


    Who knew, they were soon surprised because unlike what they had expected, Ou Yangming was not struck by thunderbolts. The young man took the book away as though he was taking an ordinary book. It was exactly the same as what he had been doing for the past few days.


    Following that, Ou Yangming returned to his seat slowly and enjoyed reading the book.


    Everyone else looked at each other in disbelief.


    For the past few days, Ou Yangming might have sessfully read all sorts of books because he was being looked after by Bai Zhiyi, but the people were flustered after what happened today.


    As far as they knew, even Bai Zhiyi had not read the books on thest row.


    The people exchanged nces, then one of the disciples gritted his teeth and got up to walk toward thest shelf.


    Upon seeing this, the others knew what he was trying to do. The disciple wanted to test if the Guardian Formation Map was malfunctioning because it had been such a long time.


    When the disciple reached thest shelf, he reached out for a book like how Ou Yangming did...

 Chapter 680 - The Market Outside The Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 680: The Market Outside The Mountain</h4>


    While trembling, the cksmith mustered his courage and reached out to the shelf.


    Who knew, before his fingertips actually touched the precious books on the shelf, an unimaginably enormous power surged. There seemed to be an invisible energy shield in front of the books, where attacking energy that could numb one¡¯s body burst out from the shield.


    Before the cksmith could react at all, he was ruthlessly pushed away by the power.


    His body suddenly flew backward and crashed into the back of one of the shelves.


    Since the shelf was pinned to the ground, it was not affected by the crash at all. On the contrary, the unlucky cksmith fell hard to the ground and groaned in pain.


    Everyone else was shocked. 2 of the cksmith¡¯s friends immediately jumped over to help him up.


    Fortunately, the only prohibition here was to stop people from retrieving books beyond their levels instead of punishing them with death. Therefore, while the cksmith was in immense pain, his life was not in danger.


    Nheless, when the people that witnessed what happened turned to look at Ou Yangming again, they had indescribably strange looks on their faces.


    Ou Yangming was also rmed by the sudden noise, so he turned to look. He saw one of the men moaning in pain on the ground while the others cast weird looks at him.


    He touched his nose and felt extremely dispirited. ¡®I¡¯m not on the headlines anyway; I¡¯m only hiding here to read books, so why am I attracting attention?¡¯


    All of a sudden, someone strode over. It was Shui Wenliang, who was in charge of maintaining the order in the library.


    He scanned everyone with his lightning eyes, but he paused for a second longer when he looked at Ou Yangming and the injured man.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you making so much noise? Don¡¯t you know that you mustn¡¯t mor in the library?¡± Shui Wenliang asked in a deep voice.


    Everyone else fell silent. In particr, the cksmith on the ground had an ashen face. It was difficult for ordinary disciples like them to enter the library, where they had to pay rather high prices.


    Thus, they valued every opportunity very much. However, the cksmith went to thest shelf due to a curious coincidence. In a less serious case, the cksmith would be driven out for making such a mistake but in an extreme case, he would not be qualified to enter the library anymore. As such, he was anxious.


    Shui Wenliang furrowed his eyebrows and approached that cksmith. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He was in charge of guarding the library, but the ce was visited by somewhat different disciples every day, hence he could not remember everyone¡¯s name.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tian Yinghao. I identally did something prohibited in the attic, but please forgive me, elder.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do something prohibited? Weren¡¯t you informed about the rules before you entered the library?¡± Shui Wenliang scoffed.


    Tian Yinghao smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°Elder, I-I saw something taking one of the books, so I became possessed and wanted to try as well...¡± He eventually spoke softer, and he flushed.


    Shui Wenliang rebuked him with a straight face, ¡°Hmph, that person must¡¯ve taken the book because he¡¯s qualified, whereas you tried to reach for something beyond your abilities by retrieving a higher-level book when you¡¯re not qualified enough. It¡¯s a serious offense, so you must be punished heavily.¡±


    Tian Yinghao¡¯s face changed, and he pleaded with the middle-aged man, ¡°Elder, I only couldn¡¯t help it because I saw someone taking a book from the shelf on thest row.¡± He paused before he added, ¡°I was reckless, but please forgive me this once. I assure you that I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shui Wenliang was furious. ¡°Do you think that I know nothing? Thest row of books was brought by Sir Venerable One from the other states, and they can only be read by Venerable cksmiths or cksmiths that are approaching that level.¡± He red at the man and uttered, ¡°Nobody in the sect can...¡± He paused abruptly, and he also had a strange look on his face.


    Any other guardian of the library would not have believed what Tian Yinghao said.


    This was because very few people in the entire sect were qualified to read books from thest shelf. Even if those people came, how could the guardians not be aware? This was why Shui Wenliang¡¯s first reaction was that the fellow was lying.


    Nevertheless, when he began to reprimand Tian Yinghao, he suddenly remembered Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Mm, that young fe seems to have sir¡¯s authenticating object...


    ¡®With that, not to mention thest shelf in this side hall, even if it¡¯s the books about our sect¡¯s greatest lost arts, which I can¡¯t ess in the main hall, he can read them if he wants to.¡¯


    Shui Wenliang twitched his mouth hard. He understood what Tian Yinghao¡¯s mistake was.


    He figured that the fellow must have seen Ou Yangming taking a book from thest shelf and thought that the prohibition had disappeared, which was why the fellow tried to follow suit.


    ¡°Elder, please show mercy on me.¡± Tian Yinghao was appalled. He begged the middle-aged man, ¡°It was really unintentional.¡±


    Shui Wenliang waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Alright, seeing as this is your first offense and that it¡¯s forgivable, I¡¯ll spare you this once. Don¡¯t act recklessly anymore, or you¡¯ll be punished with due severity.¡±


    Tian Yinghao was stunned. He was soon ted, and he quickly thanked the middle-aged man.


    The other people were surprised too because they could not understand why Shui Wenliang, who was always stern, would suddenly be so easygoing.


    They thought about what he said earlier, then they stole nces at Ou Yangming half-intentionally and tried to guess his identity again.


    Once Shui Wenliang left, the side hall fell silent. Other than Ou Yangming, who curbed his thoughts and focused on his reading material, the other people could not calm down at all.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was not affected by their reactions at all.


    He read his book quietly, and his eyes shone brighter.


    The book that he was reading at the moment was written by an unknown Venerable cksmith, who was known for being adept in smithing various pieces of flight equipment. Apart from flying carpets, there were also flying boats, flying ships, and even flying pces.


    Besides, the flight function of those pieces of equipment was only a basis. On top of that, they also had unique effects such as defense, attack, and so on.


    In particr, a flying pce was almost simr to aprehensive, massive formation. If one encountered a formidable enemy, as long as one hid inside the pce, even a Venerable One would find it difficult to break it.


    Before this, Ou Yangming thought that the pieces of flight equipment could only be controlled by Venerable One. Only after reading the book, he found out that Spiritualists that possessed spiritual powers could use those pieces of flight equipment.


    Needless to say, the pieces of equipment were unusually precious. If they were possessed by ordinary Spiritualists, who showed them off to others without any restraints, it would be simr to a child holding gold on a busy street; one could imagine what would happen.


    Among the pieces of flight equipment that were introduced, the pce was unquestionably the greatest equipment. Despite that, Ou Yangming was certainly powerless in terms of smithing something like that. This was because the knowledge involved was too profound, and it was unreachable for him at the moment.


    On the other hand, he was somewhat confident in refining the simplest flight equipment, which was the flying carpet.


    The flying carpet was the easiest flight equipment to be refined, but it was not something that could be underestimated by ordinary cksmiths. Without the Military Fire and his spiritual world, Ou Yangming would not be able to figure out anything useful, nor would he gain a practical understanding of the equipment.


    Having said that, due to his experience of riding a flying carpet, as well as the introduction in the book, Ou Yangming had a little clue about how it should be done.


    After reading the book in detail twice, Ou Yangming stood up and returned it to the shelf, then he left the library, where he had stayed for roughly 10 days.


    For some reason, the moment Ou Yangming left, whether it was the cksmiths in the side hall or Shui Wenliang, who was in charge of guarding the library, they were relieved.


    ¡®That pretentious and annoying fe finally left!¡¯


    Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard. After pondering for a brief moment, without rming Bai Zhiyi nor anyone in the Beast King Sect, he left alone and arrived at a bustling ravine outside the side.


    It was a naturally-formed trading point outside the Beast King Sect.


    Every day, people from everywhere brought all sorts of precious items or things that they deemed as valuable to trade them here.


    Since the ce was near to the Beast King Sect, nobody dared to dominate the market here, nor did anyone have the guts to force a sale or snatch items.


    Disciples from the Beast King Sect would often visit the area out of habit, and they would often gain from their trips.


    Since Ou Yangming had Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant with him, he had ess to everywhere in the Beast King Sect. He arrived at the ravine with ease and before he entered, he could sense the lively atmosphere in the air.


    There were at least 1,000 people in the ravine. They either upied a spot to set up their stalls or walked with the crowd.


    Ou Yangming was surprised when he looked because he realized that the stall owners were not only humans, but at least a third of them were also beasts. Furthermore, judging from how familiar they were with the ce, it was evident that this was not their first time.


    Indeed, the Beast King Sect was worthy of its name. Ou Yangming was speechless about the Humans¡¯ rtionship with the Beasts.


    Nheless, he was d that he could trade with beasts directly.


    He entered the ravine but instead of browsing the items disyed in the stalls, he kept scanning the bodies of formidable beasts.


    Additionally, he also mumbled to himself.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡ªits fur is too thick...¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do either¡ªits fur doesn¡¯t have enough spiritual power. Ah, Fat Antelope¡¯s wool is better...¡±


    Ou Yangming missed Fat Antelope very much at this time. Unfortunately, by the time he waited for the antelope¡¯s wool to grow again, it would be toote.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming stopped. His eyes gleamed as if they were 2rge light bulbs.

 Chapter 681 - Bargaining In The Market

    <h4>Chapter 681: Bargaining In The Market</h4>


    In the Beast King Sect¡¯s market, the ratio of the stalls by human cultivators and beast cultivators was 2 to 1.


    Nheless, the majority of the wanderers in the market were humans. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s observation, human cultivators would first look at the stalls set up by beasts, whereas beast cultivators were more interested in the stalls set up by humans.


    At this moment, what attracted Ou Yangming was not items that were sold at the stalls, but a burly vulture. In particr, he was extremely pleased with its long feathers.


    It would not be easy to refine a flying carpet. Perhaps Venerable cksmiths could refine flying carpets using the fur of formidable spirit beasts but given Ou Yangming¡¯s strength at the moment, he could not achieve that easily. If he wanted to refine the same flying carpet, apart from the overall raw material used, he also needed to add some auxiliary items.


    Before this, Ou Yangming thought about Fat Antelope¡¯s wool.


    He was familiar with it, after all, hence there would not be a big problem for him to refine a flying carpet with it.


    Even so, when he saw the vulture, he could not help but wonder, ¡®If one wants to fly in the sky, what will be more suitable than a bird¡¯s feathers?¡¯


    The vulture in front of the stall turned its neck uneasily. Being a powerful spirit beast, its sensing ability must not be underestimated. If not, it would have long been eliminated in nature by thew of the jungle, where the strong preyed on the weak.


    Therefore, the vulture sensed it when Ou Yangming kept scanning its body.


    It suddenly turned to stare at Ou Yangming.


    A fierce look could be seen in its ck eyes. Although it dared not attack anyone in this ce, it would be fine for it to warn someone with its eyes.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He smiled embarrassedly and looked away.


    He also understood that what he did earlier was untimely. Besides, he was simply looking for the feathers of a mighty bird. As long as it was a bird, it would not matter what species it was.


    The young fellow browsed the items at the stall, but he finally looked at the spot in front of the vulture again.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not stare at its feathers without looking away. Instead, he noticed a sheet of skin in front of it.


    It was a beast¡¯s skin, which was not toorge, but it was undoubtedly perfect as a material to refine a flying carpet.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly because he had identally caused animosity between him and the vulture. He initially did not want to deal with it anymore, but this was the only stall within his visible range that sold suitable materials.


    He shook his head and walked over.


    The vulture was alert. It stared at Ou Yangming with a fierce look in its eyes as though it wanted to scare him away.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was a man that had witnessed the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix, so he would not surrender to a Venerable One¡¯s momentum, let alone this vulture.


    Ou Yangming arrived at the vulture¡¯s stall and pointed at the beast¡¯s skin without any hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s the price for this?¡±


    The vulture was startled for a while before it scoffed coldly and answered, ¡°100 spirit ores.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. Honestly, he was not familiar with the market price here, thus he did not know how much the piece of skin was worth. Despite that, he noticed that the vulture was disdainful when it told him the price. Moreover, judging from its frivolous tone, it did not sound like it disclosed the real price.


    The young fellow looked around and realized that the people nearby were smiling scornfully.


    At this point, as dumb as a person was, one would know that the price was too high.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and responded, ¡°Brother, that doesn?t sound like a very sincere price.¡±


    The vulture fanned its wings a little and looked up to ask him, ¡°How much are you offering?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth as he really did not know how much the item was worth. He was slightly regretful at this moment, and he thought, ¡®Had I known this was going to happen, I shouldn¡¯t havee alone; I should¡¯ve asked Bai Zhiyi to send a disciple that¡¯s familiar with the market to apany me here.¡¯


    Just as he was feeling uncertain, a sonorous voice was heard. ¡°30 spirit ores should be enough.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. The voice sounded rather familiar, and he could not help butugh when he turned to look; Tian Yinghao was standing somewhere behind him.


    The cksmith from the Beast King Sect put his hands behind his back and looked coldly at the vulture.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. Tian Yinghao was entirely different from the yes-man he was at the library. He stuck out his chest with bright eyes and disyed great momentum.


    In terms of cultivation base only, Tian Yinghao was equivalent to a Supreme Great Ancestor from the lower realm, and he was not even a Spiritualist.


    Having said that, he was wearing clothes unique to the Beast King Sect¡¯s disciple, where a me mark that represented a cksmith was also embroidered on his outfit.


    Inside this market, his identity as a cksmith from the Beast King Sect had indeed given him a lot of confidence, which was why he underwent an enormous change as though he had a new lease of life.


    The vulture had a cold look in its eyes, but it instantly curbed its momentum when it spotted Tian Yinghao¡¯s clothing, as well as the me mark on it. This was the Beast King Sect¡¯s territory, after all, so as unruly as it was, it could not be impolite toward a cksmith from the sect.


    ¡°Young master, 30 spirit ores are really too little¡ªthis whole sheet of skin belongs to a spirit beast!¡± The vulture suppressed its anger and added, ¡°I won¡¯t sell it if you don¡¯t offer at least 50 spirit ores.¡±


    Tian Yinghao went forward and bowed at Ou Yangming. ¡°Greetings, Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ve been in the library for so many days, so it¡¯s hard not to recognize you.¡± Tian Yinghao smiled bitterly.


    The vulture¡¯s eyelids could not help but twitch because it obtained a lot of information from their conversation.


    ¡®This young human, who has an ordinary outfit and was staring at me for a long time, is qualified to enter the Beast King Sect¡¯s library for many days?¡¯


    Even though the vulture was not human, it knew what kind of a ce the library was as it was a spirit beast. Given that one could enter the library for so many days and caught someone else¡¯s attention, one must be unordinary.


    All of a sudden, the vulture was anxious. ¡®I didn¡¯t identally offend an influential person, did I?¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded and turned around to say to the vulture, ¡°I¡¯ll take this piece of skin for 50 spirit ores.¡±


    The vulture immediately nodded and replied to him, ¡°Okay, young master, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist to retrieve one of his interspatial bags, then he counted 50 spirit ores for the vulture, which quickly epted them and carefully ced them in a huge bag.


    The bag was also sewn using a king of beast¡¯s skin, and it looked incredibly solid.


    However, Ou Yangming could tell at one nce that the fellow was embarrassingly short of money because it did not have an interspatial bag at all.


    Ou Yangming epted the beast¡¯s skin and nodded satisfyingly after he inspected it. He took a fancy to the item because it was fresh enough, and there was also remaining killing intent on it.


    The killing intent was not favorable for other people as time would be required to get rid of it. That said, the flying carpet that Ou Yangming nned to refine was extraordinary, where a bit of killing intent would not pose negative effects on it at all.


    After pondering for some time, Ou Yangming blurted, ¡°Do you happen to have feathers that havee off of your body?¡±


    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re looking for fallen feathers from my sect, am I right?¡± The vulture asked him in return after some time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Any part of a bird powerhouse¡¯s body was considered a treasure. Among them, a bird¡¯s fallen feathers could be exceptionally useful in certain aspects. In the beginning, the Birds were unaware at all, thus they did not bother when their feathers fell.


    As they became more acquainted with the Humans, they eventually knew their worth, so their fallen feathers also became one of the items that they collected.


    The vulture chuckled and retrieved a big sack from a corner at its stall. As soon as it opened the sack, feathers of different colors could be seen.


    ¡°Young master, are these enough?¡± The vulture added proudly, ¡°These will be all yours for 100 spirit ores.¡±


    This time, Tian Yinghao did not say a word. Normally, a beast¡¯s skin¡¯s price was definite. It might fluctuate, but there would not be too much of a difference. On the other hand, feathers did not have a fixed price. They did not know how many feathers were inside the sack, so 100 spirit ores sounded like an eptable price.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shook his head. He reached out to grab a handful of feathers from the sack, then he gently let go of them. Other than about 10 feathers, the rest drifted to mid-air and spun a few rounds before they descended to the ground.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I only need feathers from Spiritualists.¡±


    The vulture blinked and responded, ¡°A tenth of the feathers here are fallen feathers from Spiritualists. We won¡¯t ask for much, but you must offer at least 50 spirit ores.¡±


    ¡°Okay, deal,¡± Ou Yangming uttered with a smile. He retrieved another 100 spirit ores without any dy.


    The vulture epted them carefully, then it shook its big sack. It could not help butugh out loud when it heard the clear sounds of spirit ores knocking against each other. ¡°I have enough now, I have enough now.¡±


    Ou Yangming found it funny. It turned out that the vulture¡¯s hard-earned money was going to be used to purchase something.


    Curious, he asked the vulture casually, ¡°Your Excellency, what are you nning to buy?¡±


    The vulture hesitated for a brief moment, then it nced at Tian Yinghao¡¯s outfit and answered as if it had made up its mind, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy an interspatial bag.¡±

 Chapter 682 - An Interspatial Bag’s Worth

    <h4>Chapter 682: An Interspatial Bag¡¯s Worth</h4>


    ¡°An interspatial bag?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. When he looked at those itemsid out at the stall, he could not help but find it funny.


    The vulture was a spirit beast. Judging from its aura, while it was not a middle-rank spirit beast, it was not far from being one. Even so, it did not have an interspatial bag that belonged to itself.


    It had been some time since Ou Yangming entered the Spiritual Realm, and he also came across all sorts of figures and spirit beasts.


    ording to his observation, human cultivators or spirit beasts that arrived at the advanced level would have an interspatial bag at least.


    When he previously fought the lizards to their deaths and sneak attacks on the Twelve Walkers to kill them, his rewards must not be underestimated even though the fights were dangerous.


    He obtained a total of more than 20 interspatial bags from them.


    Needless to say, apart from the high-rank spirit beasts, he also found interspatial bags from the middle-rank and even low-rank spirit beasts.


    Nheless, interspatial bags were overall rare treasures in Danzhou. It was extremely rare that one could possess one in low-rank as Fat Antelope did.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°How many spirit ores does an interspatial bag cost roughly?¡±


    The vulture¡¯s look changed, and it questioned the young fellow coldly, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and responded, ¡°It¡¯s just a casual question. Is it a bad time to ask¡±


    The calmer he sounded, the more the vulture was afraid of offending him. After all, he took out 100 spirit ores without batting an eyelid at all!


    ¡°If we want to buy an interspatial bag, we¡¯ll normally prepare about 10,000 spirit ores,¡± the vulture answered after a moment of hesitation.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and asked, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve collected about 10,000 spirit ores in your sack?¡±


    The vulture was startled, and its eyes were burning with a raging fire, but it was also slightly fearful at the same time. Although this was the Beast King Sect¡¯s territory, 10,000 spirit ores were a lump sum that could not be ignored at all. It understood very well that one should not reveal one¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°Hmph, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in the Beast King Sect, so you¡¯ll regret it if you attack me here,¡± the vulture uttered fiercely.


    Ou Yangming giggled and shook his head. ¡°You misunderstood me¡ªI¡¯m not thinking about stealing from you at all.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou.¡± Tian Yinghao suddenly approached him and said softly, ¡°If you¡¯d like to buy an interspatial bag, you can just buy one from the sect.¡± He shook his head and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter which channel you decide to get it from, it won¡¯t cost 10,000 spirit ores.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ou Yangming shifted his gaze between Tian Yinghao and the vulture.


    Tian Yinghao struck his chest and assured the young fellow. ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry. It might not be able to buy an interspatial bag despite having 10,000 spirit ores, but it won¡¯t be a problem for you to acquire one.¡±


    Ou Yangming snickered and expressed, ¡°Brother Tian, you might¡¯ve misunderstood¡ªI¡¯m not a disciple from the Beast King Sect.¡±


    Tian Yinghaoughed and replied to him, ¡°Brother Ou, since you¡¯re able to enter the library as you wish and has unlimited ess to the book collections there, it makes no difference whether you¡¯re a disciple from our sect or not.¡±


    He was still clueless about Ou Yangming¡¯s background but after the incident in the library, he was certain that the young fellow¡¯s backing was definitely mighty beyond one¡¯s imagination. If not, given Shui Wenliang¡¯s status and fierce character, he would not have let go of a matter so easily after being outraged about it.


    The vulture was envious as it listened to their conversation.


    This was the treatment that could be enjoyed by disciples from influential sects, and it was much better than the lives of beings that struggled financially.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming still waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother Tian, thanks for your good intention.¡±


    He turned to look at the vulture. ¡°Hey, if you really have 10,000 spirit ores with you, how about I sell an interspatial bag to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The vulture and Tian Yinghao eximed at the same time. They looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    Earlier on, Ou Yangming retrieved an interspatial bag and took out spirit ores from it. Nevertheless, having an interspatial bag and being able to sell an interspatial bag to someone else were entirely different things.


    Tian Yinghao noted without any hesitation, ¡°Brother Ou, interspatial bags can¡¯t be obtained easily. Even for sect disciples like us, we¡¯re only qualified to buy 1 each after making a significant contribution!¡±


    The vulture cast a sidelong nce at him. If it was not because of the Beast King Sect, it would have ripped him into pieces already. Having said that, as bold as the vulture was, it would not dare to offend a cksmith from the Beast King Sect here.


    ¡°Young master, do you really have an interspatial... Oh, an extra interspatial bag?¡± The vulture looked eagerly at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming grinned and casually retrieved another interspatial bag.


    This was one of his spoils of war from the lizards. The interspatial bag did not have arge space as it was the smallest among all, but he had emptied it already.


    The vulture took the interspatial bag and scanned it with its spiritual power. It instantly looked highly-spirited.


    ¡°Young master, no, sir, I have 10,300 over spirit ores here, and they¡¯re all yours now. Please go ahead and count them.¡± The vulture handed Ou Yangming the big sack without any dy, and it held on to the interspatial bag tightly. Judging from the way it was acting, if someone tried to snatch the bag from it, it would surely risk its life to secure it.


    Ou Yangming epted the sack from the vulture. Without needing to open it at all, he finished counting the spirit ores with his mental conception.


    Back in the lower realm, Ou Yangming found out how precious interspatial bags were because even the imperial family would do anything to obtain them.


    However, he did not expect that interspatial bags were also incredibly precious in the Spiritual Realm. Of course, there was also a contrast between their values in the 2 realms. In the Spiritual Realm, one would stand a chance to get an interspatial bag if one umted enough spirit ores.


    On the other hand, even if one was the wealthiest being in the lower realm, it would still be difficult for one to acquire an interspatial bag.


    ¡°Sir, can you sell this interspatial bag to me for 11,000 spirit ores?¡±


    Just as Ou Yangmingmented, a voice was suddenly hearding from the side.


    It was a spirit tiger, which was staring at the interspatial bag in the vulture¡¯s ws with a covetous look.


    The vulture¡¯s eyes reddened right away, and it was furious. ¡°I bought this first, so what are you trying to do?¡±


    Upon hearing it, the spirit tiger released his momentum; it turned out to be a middle-rank spirit beast. It uttered coldly, ¡°This sir retrieved an interspatial bag, but he didn¡¯t specify that he¡¯ll sell it to you. I¡¯m offering him more spirit ores, so why can¡¯t I bid for it too?¡±


    The vulture was dumbfounded. The tiger¡¯s cultivation base was higher, but it was a bird and could escape if it was not a match for its opponent, thus it did not need to be afraid at all.


    That said, without Ou Yangming¡¯s permission, the vulture dared not escape with the interspatial bag. It twitched its wing a little then pleaded with the young fellow, ¡°Sir, you...¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed and thought, ¡®These spirit beasts are so spineless; they¡¯re addressing me as a sir just because of a small interspatial bag.¡¯


    It was an honorific for superiors where normally, only top-grade Spiritualists or Venerable Ones would be addressed as sirs by ordinary Spiritualists.


    Nheless, he did not know that the spirit beasts would even willingly address him as a master for the interspatial bag.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°Brother, I promised it that it can have the interspatial bag for 10,000 spirit ores.¡±


    The vulture was ted after hearing what he said. It quickly expressed its gratitude, ¡°Thank you, sir, thank you, sir.¡±


    As for the spirit tiger, it was disappointed, but it was even more indignant. Even so, it dared not go into a rage in this special ce.


    Following that, Ou Yangming turned around and asked Tian Yinghao softly, ¡°Brother Tian, are 10,000 spirit ores not enough to buy an interspatial bag?¡±


    Tian Yinghao pondered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°It¡¯ll depend on their fate and luck. 10,000 spirit ores are sometimes enough, but it¡¯s also possible that they won¡¯t be able to get one even if they offer twice the number of ores.¡±


    Ou Yangming was bewildered, and he was sure that there must be a reason behind it. Nevertheless, it was not the right time or ce to ask about it.


    ¡°Brother Tian, are you free now? I¡¯d like to buy you a drink¡ªwhat do you think?¡± He invited Tian Yinghao with a smile.


    Tian Yinghao was delighted, and he responded at once, ¡°Brother Ou, since you¡¯re a guest, I should be treating you instead.¡±


    After seeing what Ou Yangming did in the library, Tian Yinghao dared not let him buy him a drink.


    Being a disciple from the Beast King Sect, which was the local tyrant here, Tian Yinghao brought Ou Yangming to a rest stop in the ravine.


    The rest stop was a vi-like restaurant. When Tian Yinghao arrived in his outfit that had a me mark on it, he was weed with warm hospitality and was brought to the quietest room.


    As soon as Ou Yangming sat, he cut to the chase. ¡°Brother Tian, what¡¯s the matter with the trades for interspatial bags?¡±


    Tian Yinghao was well-prepared, so he answered, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re a cksmith too, so you should know how difficult it is to smith interspatial bags, am I right? Heh, without being gifted enough in the interspatial aspect, one can¡¯t refine them at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while, then he nodded slowly but was not very bothered. He had sessfully smithed interspatial bags in the lower realm, where there were only crude conditions. Since thew of the universe was much less strict in the Spiritual Realm, it would be easier for him to refine them.


    Therefore, he did not think that it was a difficult task at all.


    Of course, he was also aware that Tian Yinghao would have a ghastly look on his face if he said that.


    ¡°Interspatial bags can¡¯t be produced by normal sects at all. The Beast King Sect will refine a batch of them every year, but the demand is more than the supply, such that not even all of our disciples can get their hands on them.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have enough, why do you still sell them to spirit beasts?¡±


    Tian Yinghao smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s Sir Venerable One¡¯s order, so we¡¯re only doing as we¡¯re told.¡±

 Chapter 683 - Profit-sharing

    <h4>Chapter 683: Profit-sharing</h4>


    Ou Yangming and Tian Yinghao conversed for a long time at the table. Atst, the young fellow gained a rough understanding of how interspatial bags were distributed.


    As said by Tian Yinghao, there were very few people that could refine interspatial bags. Therefore, the bags were popr items no matter where and when.


    Even among the Humans, not every sect could provide interspatial bags. As for a supreme sect like the Beast King Sect, they would provide 100 interspatial bags or rogue cultivators every year.


    Needless to say, 100 interspatial bags were not enough to be distributed, so much so that they could not satisfy even a tenth of the demand in the market.


    At this time, the Beast King Sect¡¯s first-generation Venerable One set a rule that rogue cultivators or spirit beasts that wanted to purchase interspatial bags could pay 10,000 spirit ores each as a security deposit. Regardless of how many of them submitted that number of ores, lucky draws would be held at the end.


    100 numbers¡ªno more, no less¡ªwould be drawn.


    With that, it would be up to one¡¯s luck to obtain an interspatial bag.


    There was a powerful supervision technique in the Spiritual Realm, hence the lucky draws would be carried out just and fair, where nobody could y tricks at all.


    Yes, ording to Tian Yinghao, throughout the past generations, many greedy beings had tried to y tricks, but they all faced the same consequence for crossing the line. They ended up being crippled of their cultivation bases and were expelled. If they had rtives and families, they would also be sent away.


    After a few times, nobody dared to cheat anymore.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment, then he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Tian, is there no limit to who is qualified to register?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Tian Yinghao quickly replied to him, ¡°One must be rmended by beast kings or the Beast King Sect¡¯s affiliated forces to be able to register. Heh, the interspatial bags are refined through hard work by our sect, so how could outsiders be given opportunities without them doing anything?¡±


    ¡°Beast kings?¡± Ou Yangming was moved. He finally understood something when he recalled the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Perhaps this was the Beast King Sect¡¯s distinguishing trait, where they would share a certain amount of profits with alliances in different areas to solidify their position. The only thing was that aspared to the other sects among the Humans, the Beast King Sect was more biased toward the Beasts.


    In particr, the beast kings appointed in the different areas were the Beast King Sect¡¯s most formidable alliances.


    Tian Yinghaoughed and continued, ¡°Brother Ou, the 100 interspatial bags are only for outsiders. As for our sect, the situation¡¯spletely different.¡± He paused for a while and exined, ¡°In our sect, we canplete tasks or improve our cultivation bases to reach a certain standard, then we¡¯ll definitely receive an interspatial bag.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°What are the requirements that have to be met for you to obtain an interspatial bag?¡±


    ¡°If one¡¯s martial art cultivation base is at the advanced level, whether one¡¯s a disciple or a spirit beast from our sect, one will be rewarded with an interspatial bag. Other than this, one can also gain credits frompleting different tasks. With sufficient credits, one can also apply for an interspatial bag and can easily be approved,¡± Tian Yinghao answered after some thought.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Ou Yangming grinned and asked.


    Tian Yinghao flushed all of a sudden, and he answered embarrassedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t umted enough credits yet, but I believe that I¡¯ll be able to reach the target if I work hard for another decade.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He found it rather funny, but he also had a clearer idea of the position of interspatial bags in the Spiritual Realm.


    It was no wonder the vulture was ted after it received an interspatial bag, whereas the spirit beast was extremely upset.


    10,000 spirit ores were merely the basic requirement for them to purchase an interspatial bag. As for whether they would end up getting one, it would be up to their luck. Given the situation, not to mention 11,000 spirit ores, even if more spirit ores were required, they would not miss the opportunity as long as they could handle it.


    Various dishes were sent to their table, and Tian Yinghao kept filling Ou Yangming¡¯s ss. He wanted to say something, but he kept swallowing his words.


    Ou Yangming noticed it and knew what it was, so he asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Tian, is something bothering you?¡±


    Tian Yinghao smiled embarrassedly and responded, ¡°Heh, Brother Ou, I just want to ask if you still have extra interspatial bags with you.¡±


    ¡°You want to buy one too?¡± Ou Yangming was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tian Yinghao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to sell it, I¡¯ll offer you 15,000 spirit ores.¡± His eyes reddened as he stared nervously at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming asked him in return after some thought, ¡°Since you already want to buy one from me, why did you still tell me about how rare interspatial bags are?¡±


    ¡°I want to make friends with you but if I lie to you about this, we won¡¯t be able to be friends,¡± Tian Yinghao answered without any hesitation.


    The young fellow looked deeply at him. Without further ado, he retrieved another interspatial bag and tossed it to him.


    Tian Yinghao reached out to ept the interspatial bag, and he was so agitated that his body was shivering. In actuality, when he saw Ou Yangming casually selling an interspatial bag to the vulture earlier, he guessed that the young fellow must have more than one of those bags.


    Without the incident at the library, Tian Yinghao would not have told Ou Yangming everything honestly. However, after the experience, even if it was for the sake of an interspatial bag, he would not offend the young fellow, where he would lose the greater for the less.


    Despite that, as capable as Tian Yinghao was, he could not have guessed that the interspatial bag was not valuable to Ou Yangming at all. If the young fellow was willing to purchase some materials with Interspatial Attributes, he could refine interspatial bags at any time. Besides, the interspatial bags that he took out this time was a reward that he gained from killing the lizards, so he did not treasure them at all.


    Tian Yinghao took a deep breath and put the interspatial bag on the table. ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯ll ask someone to send the spirit ores here now.¡±


    Since he did not have an interspatial bag, he could not carry his spirit ores everywhere. There would be 15,000 spirit ores, after all, so the sack would be 50%rger than the vulture¡¯s big sack.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°Since you know my name, I suppose you know where I stay too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Tian Yinghao was smart, thus he noted right away, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send those ores directly to your residence.¡±


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shook his head and asked, ¡°Given that you¡¯re a disciple from the Beast King Sect, you must be very familiar with this ce, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Local Rudimentary Disciples like me from the Beast King Sect are very familiar with the market,¡± Tian Yinghao answered proudly and continued with a smile, ¡°In particr, our cksmiths and alchemists alwayse here when they have nothing to do.¡±


    One required materials to practice equipment smithing and pill refinement. Most of the time, the materials provided by a sect would not be enough. This was why cksmiths and alchemists would often visit the market to purchase some supporting materials, which would not only reduce the cost of their materials but also train their judgment and interpersonal skills. In a way, they could achieve many things in one stroke.


    ¡°Okay, I need a few things, and I hope that you can buy them for me.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and told Tian Yinghao what he needed. In actual fact, the things that he was looking for were notplicated; he wanted to get intact pieces of spirit beasts¡¯ skins, as well as fallen feathers from the Birds. Nevertheless, he had a rather high demand for their qualities, and they must not have been too damaged.


    Ou Yangming could find them too if he slowly searched the market, but he did not want to waste precious time on them.


    Tian Yinghao happened to be a local from the Beast King Sect. His strength was average, but he would undoubtedly be the best choice to carry out the task.


    The man immediately remembered the items that were mentioned by Ou Yangming. He knew this would be the perfect opportunity for him to get close to the young fellow. If he did well, the fellow might even treat him with special respect; if he screwed it up, many other people in the Beast King Sect would want to be friends with the wonderful young fellow.


    Once Ou Yangming was done, instead of staying any longer, he got up and returned to his courtyard.


    On the other hand, Tian Yinghao entered the market at once. Sure enough, he had his way, by which he looked for the market¡¯s person-in-charge instead of wasting time in the market.


    Being a cksmith from the Beast King Sect, Tian Yinghao had purchased materials from the market numerous times, thus he naturally knew what would be the best way.


    He utilized his connections in the sect and did his best to gather qualified items ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s requests. After only half a day, he had spent all of his 15,000 spirit ores, but the things that he gathered exceeded his expectations very much.


    This was not only because he was a disciple from the Beast King Sect but most importantly, he was also a cksmith. Even though Tian Yinghao was not a Spiritualist yet, his identity as a cksmith was enough to make other people treat him with more respect. Furthermore, the things that he gathered were quite previous, hence it was clear that they were not going to be used by an ordinary cksmith.


    Therefore, the sellers guessed that he was running an errand for a smithing master.


    Tian Yinghao could be offended, but the smithing masters in the sect must not be offended. As such, once the market¡¯s manager received the list of items, he even reduced the expenses for him and gave him the best resources.


    Ou Yangming naturally did not know how Tian Yinghao was treated in the market. As soon as he returned to his courtyard, he closed the door and ced several formation boards nearby.


    Those formation boards contained Illusion Attributes. They would not expose someone to mortal danger, but they could easily cause offenders to feel dizzy.


    After setting up everything, Ou Yangming gave Big Yellow some instructions, then he retrieved the beast¡¯s skin and feathers that he found this time.


    Interspatial bags were valuable, but they could be refined by cksmiths with Interspatial Attributes. On the opposite, flying carpets were different. At the very least, among the cksmiths in Danzhou at the moment, nobody was qualified or capable enough to refine one.


    If Ou Yangming could refine flying carpets... He would probably be respected by Venerable Ones then.

 Chapter 684 - Start Anew

    <h4>Chapter 684: Start Anew</h4>


    Flying carpets were a type of flight equipment that could fly in the sky.


    This type of equipment was also separated into different qualities. The finest ones could fly much faster than Venerable Ones, whereas the poorer ones could not be mentioned on equal terms at all. Nheless, the poorest flying carpets were pieces of flight equipment, where countless people would go crazy over them even if they were a gimmick.


    Needless to say, what Ou Yangming needed to consider at the moment was not the equipment¡¯s equivalent rank, but how he could refine a piece of flight equipment.


    Hey the sheet of fur t and scanned it with his mental power again.


    At this time, he released his spiritual world and scanned the fur thoroughly.


    Ou Yangming could also release his spiritual world at the market but it was crowded there, hence he dared not act rashly. If someone noticed it and took it as a sign of provocation from an enemy, he would not be able to go anywhere to cry.


    On the other hand, he did not have so many concerns in this private space.


    Once he released his mental power, he could grasp the fur much more than before.


    At the same time, his mind automatically made aparison between this sheet of fur and Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet.


    Although he still could not guess what Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying card was refined from, he remembered its attributes clearly. After making a briefparison, he instantly realized that the fur he purchased was very inferior.


    Even so, it was within his expectations.


    There was not a high requirement for the material needed to refine a flying carpet as a spirit beast¡¯s fur would be enough. Having said that, a spirit beast¡¯s equivalent rank would affect the product¡¯s quality. If Ou Yangming refined the fur that he had just bought, there would not be a high sess rate and even if he seeded by luck, the flying carpet made would be of the lowest rank.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile and shook his head slightly.


    In actuality, he had chosen this fur on purpose as he wanted to use it for practice. If he really found a top-grade spirit beast¡¯s fur or a Venerable One¡¯s fur, he would not have dared to try.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and slowly focused.


    Inside his spiritual world, that fur slowly unfolded. Veined patterns were seen attached to it.


    The veined patterns were extremely simr to the ones on Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet, but there were still some differences overall. Those slight simrities were the ones that formed every person¡¯s different style.


    Ou Yangming was attempting in his spiritual world. If everything was normal, he could carve them on the fur.


    However, Ou Yangming suddenly furrowed his eyebrows after a brief moment. This was because a bizarre change urred in his spiritual realm, where the fur that was having paths carved on it broke apart without warning.


    It did not just tear as the entire sheet seemed to have been forcibly broken by a forceful power, and the broken pieces were at most the size of a person¡¯s palm.


    Ou Yangming sighed. He had expected this oue.


    Since there was a huge disparity between the qualities of the 2 furs, if a simr Spell Rune was applied, the lower-grade fur would break as it could not withstand the rune¡¯s pressure.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s waist sash was refined from the Wutong Tree¡¯s branch, which was why it could withstand enormous pressure and became a High Grade magic tool. If the waist sash¡¯s material was ordinary, it would have broken when many attributes were added to it.


    The young fellow pondered for a long time and recalled the book¡¯s content, then he kept intecing andbining it with the veined patterns on the flying carpet.


    Eventually, his thoughts drifted as if time flowed backward, such that he returned to when he flew in the sky on the flying carpet with Yuqi the Venerable One, the old macaque, and Big Yellow.


    It was an incredibly wonderful feeling, which had been deeply engraved in his memory and spiritual world.


    His mental power was rted to the Phoenixes¡¯ power, as well as the world¡¯s origin. This was the reason he could naturally draw the origin power when he entered the world, and it allowed him to try various smithing techniques inside his spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind kept twisting and turning at the moment, by which numerous veined paths, which could not be seen clearly by normal people, surfaced in his mind. Moreover, the vein paths were not messy at all as though they had been sorted out by him, thus they appeared distinctly without being in a mess.


    The countless lines were undergoing orderly attempts.


    When a Spell Rune¡¯s paths were unsuitable, Ou Yangming would immediately rece them with another set.


    Despite that, it was evidently much more difficult to leave a suitable Flight Run on such a low-rank fur, where it exceeded Ou Yangming¡¯s expectations. He had changed 7 sets of paths in a row, but the oue was always the same; the fur would burst and nothing would remain.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. He did not give up.


    Flying carpets were pieces of equipment that could only be refined by Venerable cksmiths. As arrogant as he was, he did not think that he could seed within a short period.


    Of course, if he was given furs that belonged to a top-grade spirit beast or a Venerable One, he might be able to copy and paste the rune paths. Nevertheless, that was merely wishful thinking because he could not hope for those furs.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and left his spiritual world.


    Even though it was important to research something tirelessly, there was also a need to strike a proper bnce between work and rest. If one researched while feeling exhausted and blurred, the result would be the opposite of what one desired.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as the young fellow stood up, and it shouted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, someone came to send you a bunch of furs and feathers. What do you need them for?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡°How fast.¡±


    He neither cultivated in istion nor meditated this time; he was studying and exploring ways to use runes. Therefore, he was aware of how much time had passed.


    ¡®It has only been 2 hours. Has Tian Yinghao finished what I asked him to do?¡¯


    When Ou Yangming entered the drawing room, sure enough, Tian Yinghao had been waiting for a long time. Once the man handed him the collected furs and feathers for him to inspect them, he looked at the man in admiration.


    The young fellow found the right person indeed as Tian Yinghao performed much better than he had imagined.


    Tian Yinghao sighed a breath of relief after he saw how pleased Ou Yangming was. Heter asked, ¡°Brother Ou, the Lottery Meet will start in 5 days. Other than interspatial bags, many great items will also be sold and auctioned. Are you interested in joining the meet?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He answered with a smile, ¡°Okay. Since there¡¯s such a grand event, I ought to go and take a look.¡±


    He could not finish refining a flying carpet in a day or two, so it would be a good choice to rx asionally.


    Besides, he wanted to take the opportunity to meet Yuqi the Venerable One as he wondered why his partners from Mount Wuzhi were still nowhere to be seen.


    Tian Yinghao was ted, and he raised another question, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯lle and get you after 5 days, then we¡¯ll head there together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for more.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Tian Yinghao was overjoyed. He began to converse with the young fellow but this time, they talked about the various problems in smithing art.


    Ou Yangming listened quietly and gave his opinion from time to time.


    He read many books in the library but theories were theories, after all. Even when hebined them with his practical experiences from before, he could not master them in just a few days. While Tian Yinghao¡¯s level of attainment in smithing art was lower, he received professional training and had extensive experience in theories. As such, he also knew somemon smithing problems very well.


    By listening to Tian Yinghao, Ou Yangming felt like he benefited a lot too.


    He had encountered many simr issues before this, but he relied on his Military Fire¡¯s unique power and solved them unreasonably.


    This was simr to when he used the Wutong Tree as a raw material while other people used normal materials.


    He could smith fine pieces of equipment not because he had broad and solid knowledge, but because he possessed something special.


    Throughout Ou Yangming¡¯s discussion with Tian Yinghao, he gained a deeper understanding of various smithing techniques, as well as many methods to solve problems. In particr, some distinctive tricks made him feel enlightened.


    Just as they became immersed in their conversation, Ou Yangming poured out 2 ores from his interspatial bag.


    Tian Yinghao looked strangely at him. He had just obtained an interspatial bag, but it did not have arge space, so he must meticulously n how he should utilize it. He could only envy when he saw how Ou Yangming casually storing a bunch of ores in his interspatial bag like a rich man.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s invitation, Tian Yinghao performed the smithing technique that he was adept in.


    Tian Yinghao picked a few of the specially-selected ores, then he slowly burned them with his spiritual fire, causing them to melt bit by bit. He described the arrangement and burning order in detail, and it was worth noting that they involved great knowledge. If one of the steps was wrong, the ores that were burned would not perfectly merge into one, and it would affect the oue to a certain extent.


    He did not stint on teaching Ou Yangming what he knew. Throughout the process, he also especially noted some parts where defects could be caused.


    Atst, he added sincerely, ¡°Brother Ou, this is my greatest gain from learning smithing art for 2 decades, and I taught you everything I know, so how much you¡¯ll be able to learn will be up to your luck.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°Okay, let me try.¡±


    He picked those ores ording to the sequence as well, then he pondered for a brief moment before he released his scorching Military Fire.


    However, without using his fire¡¯s unique burning ability this time, he adopted Tian Yinghao¡¯s method and slowly practiced from the lowest level of smithing art.

 Chapter 685 - A Flying Carpet Comes To Light

    <h4>Chapter 685: A Flying Carpet Comes To Light</h4>


    5 days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Throughout those days, Ou Yangming was surprised to find that he gained much more than every other time he learned hard in the past.


    In actuality, Tian Yinghao¡¯s smithing standard was mediocre. Not to mention the cksmiths from the Beast King Sect that had be Spiritualists, even among cksmiths in Extreme Grade, he was not considered outstanding.


    Nheless, his average talent was the exact reason he invested all of his energies and worked hard to build a solid foundation when he learned smithing art.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming had been advancing by leaps and bounds ever since he came into contact with smithing art; his Military Fire allowed him to easily conquer peaks one after another. In terms of achievements in smithing art only, even the best cksmith from the Beast King Sect might not be able to defeat him.


    Having said that, everything had its pros and cons. Ou Yangming could achieve his target in the shortest time possible by improving through continuous breakthroughs, but he did not have much time to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    In other words, he did not have a solid foundation.


    At the current stage or within a fixed period, Ou Yangming would not need to consider this problem if he continued to rely on his Military Fire¡¯s special properties. However, the young fellow would one day arrive at a bottleneck as he continued to advance. By then, it would be impossible for him to turn back to fix his foundation.


    Now, not only had Ou Yangming learned smithing art systematically from the top to the bottom in the library, but he had also converted those basics for his use through his conversation with Tian Yinghao.


    It had only been a few days, hence Ou Yangming had notpletely reinforced his foundation. Even so, through practice, he understood his ws and would focus more on them in the future. The young fellow would seed if he persevered and worked hard, and it was simpler for him because he only needed to make up for his shoring in terms of his foundation.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest gain throughout these few days was not realizing his foundation¡¯s problem, but having attained a more solid knowledge after making up for his foundation systematically. By drawing an analogy, he also had a breakthrough in his research on flying carpets.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming released his spiritual world in his room and fully immersed his mental conception inside.


    A sheet of fur turned intensely inside the spiritual world as rune paths with exquisite yet wonderful powers slowly surfaced on it. The patterns looked rather simr to the rune paths on Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet, but they were merely simr. Ou Yangming had attempted over 100 times to disintegrate them into a rune¡¯s basic form as much as possible.


    This was because the most basic rune form was the only thing that could let a Flight Rune be carved on a low-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur.


    A low-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur was considered extraordinary to normal people. Nevertheless, a Flight Rune contained enormous energies as it was a rune that involved power theorem. If it was slightly more mysterious andplicated, it could not be withstood by a low-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world, the low-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur suddenly straightened as though countless pairs of hands stretched it to its limit from different angles.


    Despite that, when thest bit of the rune paths were carved, the fur was still well and did not break.


    Ou Yangming was ted. Under the control of his conception, the vultures¡¯ feathers were attached to the bottom of the fur and around it one after another. Apart from the sitting spot in the middle, the other parts were attached with the vultures¡¯ bright feathers.


    Following that, the fur slowly rose into the sky. With help from Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, it carried him high into the sky.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and left his spiritual world, then he opened his eyes.


    He was exhausted from carrying out a spiritual experiment for a long time, but he was extremely thrilled.


    ¡®I did it!¡¯


    Ou Yangming sessfully refined a flying carpet in his spiritual world.


    Of course, he had only seeded in his spiritual world. If he wanted to replicate the process in the real world, he would have to work harder.


    The young fellow¡¯s mental state was not the best at this time, but he did not want to wait any longer.


    Ou Yangming retrieved a low-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur from the side. He focused and enveloped the material with his Military Fire, then he began to burn it.


    Due to his experience in the spiritual world, he managed to get started without feeling strange. The fur swayed slightly in his Military Fire, then mysterious rune paths quickly appeared on it.


    Without walking through the process in his spiritual world, he would have needed to waste plenty of furs to seed.


    Moreover, while the furs were either obtained from low-rank spirit beasts or middle-rank spirit beasts and were almost perfectly preserved, there were still dissimrities between them. As such, there would be more than 1 thing to pay attention to during the refinement processes.


    In a way, the carving technique might be able to apply to a certain sheet of fur, but minor adjustments would be required for another fur.


    After all, the furs of low-rank spirit beasts have limited tolerance, and they could not bepared with Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet.


    As Ou Yangming possessed a spiritual world, he had an unbelievable advantage in this aspect. The spirit beast¡¯s fur kept turning in his hands at the moment while he concentrated his mental conception to an extremity. Consequently, the rune paths surfaced on the fur ording to his expectations.


    Inside his spiritual world, Ou Yangming had measured the fur¡¯s withstandable limit for a rune power, which was why he was confident about seeding.


    That said, not even the slightest mistake was allowed if he carried out the refinement process in the real world, or his efforts would be in vain, and the fur would end up tearing.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming had numerous smithing experiences, and he became more stable after his recent fundamental learnings. After half an hour, the rune paths were finally carved on the spirit beast¡¯s fur without any mistakes, which was the same as when the young fellow practiced in this spiritual world.


    After making a final check with his consciousness, he suddenly rxed.


    The rune paths on the fur glowed at once, and abundant spiritual power from the universe flowed into it due to the rune.


    As a result, the spirit beast¡¯s fur was straightened. Although this happened in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world too, he was still nervous at this instant.


    Luckily, the worst-case scenario did not happen. A brief moment after the spirit beast¡¯s fur was stretched, it loosened little but little and finally became soft again.


    Ou Yangming curbed his Military Fire and touched the fur gently. There was not too much of a change on the surface, but it was filled with forceful spiritual power from the universe. In a way, it was no longer a normal spirit beast¡¯s fur, but a powerful piece of equipment.


    The refinement of the fur was one of the most important parts. Next, Ou Yangming would have to attach feathers to it.


    In actuality, the hair on Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet was not an external part; it came with the carpet¡¯s fur.


    Nheless, even Ou Yangming could not tell the equivalent rank of the fur that was used to refine the flying carpet.


    In any case, even if that kind of fur was not attached with feathers, it could be one of the mightiest pieces of flight equipment. On the other hand, the lowest-ranked flying carpet that was being refined by Ou Yangming could not yield the same result. Without having sufficient feathers, he was not confident about making it fly.


    Subsequently, the vultures¡¯ feathers floated one after another. Instead of using them right away, Ou Yangming released his Military Fire again to carve a rune on each of them.


    Of course, these runes were much simpler than the one on the spirit beast¡¯s fur; the difficulty levels were Heaven and Earth apart. The only thing was that Ou Yangming needed more feathers¡ª108 of them.


    All of the feathers were sessfully refined by the zing Military Fire. Afterward, Ou Yangming retrieved the spirit beast¡¯s fur. The refined feathers then drifted toward the fur and stuck close to it through the Military Fire¡¯s effect.


    It was a much longer process than when Ou Yangming refined the spirit beast¡¯s fur, but the difficulty level was entirely different.


    The refinement of feathers and the process of sticking them to the fur were repetitive tasks. Other than the fact that more time was needed for Ou Yangming to pinpoint the spots for the feathers to be stuck on, it was not an energy-consuming step at all.


    Inparison, his consumption was much higher when he refined the spirit beast¡¯s fur.


    Atst, after working tirelessly for half a day, a brand new flying carpet appeared in front of Ou Yangming.


    Nevertheless, he smiled bitterly when he looked at it.


    At a first nce, the carpet looked nondescript. The fact that a bunch of vultures¡¯ feathers were stuck to a spirit beast¡¯s fur seemed somewhat inappropriate.


    Even so, it was because Ou Yangming had no other options. He had to first solve the problem of making a flying carpet rise into the sky and fly before he could consider changes to its outer appearance. However, he could not help but sigh when he recalled Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s gorgeous flying carpet.


    Aspared to that, the flying carpet that Ou Yangming refined was too crude, and the difference between them could be described as that between a beautiful swan and an ugly duckling.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and stopped overthinking.


    ¡®No matter what, I was the one that refined this, so it¡¯s considered my child. Regardless of what other people say, my child¡¯s always the best.¡¯


    The young fellow then shed and sat at the middle of the flying carpet. With a sh of thought, he channeled his spiritual power into the carpet.


    Next, the flying carpet slowly moved and overcame the obstructive power in the air to rise upward.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Outside the door, Big Yellow could sense something different in the aura inside the room. It ran inside and happened to see Ou Yangming rising into the air on a flying carpet, so it barked.


    Ou Yangming could not help but burst outughing when he saw how surprised Big Yellow was.


    In actual fact, he was confident about being able to figure out the way to refine pieces of flight equipment, but he did not expect to ovee the difficulties and refine one so quickly.

 Chapter 686 - Lottery

    <h4>Chapter 686: Lottery</h4>


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Big Yellow barked again, then it arched its body and jumped up to the flying carpet.


    It would not have had the guts to do so if the flight equipment belonged to someone else. Since Ou Yangming was the one that refined the carpet, the big yellow dog regarded it as its own.


    This was Big Yellow¡¯s logical thinking¡ªanything good that belonged to Ou Yangming belonged to it too.


    The flying carpet lowered a little, but it quickly went back to its normal state and rose higher. Nheless, Ou Yangming helplessly made it stop when they were close to the roof.


    He was certain that the flying carpet could fly inside this room, but he could not measure how high it could fly, as well as its speed.


    Just as he was going to control the flying carpet to fly out of the building, Tian Yinghao¡¯s voice could be heard outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Brother Ou, the Lottery Meet is starting soon, so let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Ou Yangming gently tapped Big Yellow¡¯s head. It was displeased.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see at the Lottery Meet? Isn¡¯t there just going to be some interspatial bags? Let¡¯s go out to y instead!¡± It stuck out its tongue and looked eagerly at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to see at the Lottery Meet, but some good items will be sold after that, so it won¡¯t hurt if we go to take a look.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and looked at Big Yellow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I managed to figure out how to smith this, you¡¯ll be getting one too.¡±


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and smiled proudly.


    Following that, Ou Yangming jumped off the flying carpet with Big Yellow, then he waved his hand to put the treasure away.


    In terms of material value only, a flying carpet might not be more valuable than an interspatial bag. Even so, the young fellow and the big yellow dog knew that the former was much rarer than thetter.


    When Ou Yangming opened the door, Tian Yinghao asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Ou, are you still smithing pieces of basic equipment? Heh, judging from your abilities, you¡¯re considered potent already.¡±


    Throughout the interaction between them thatsted a few days, Tian Yinghao experienced how capable and potential Ou Yangming was. He admired the young fellow for his natural gift in smithing art.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered, ¡°I was fiddling with something new.¡±


    ¡°Oh, given that you¡¯re spending time on researching it, it must be something great.¡± Tian Yinghao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great item indeed, but I haven¡¯t tested it yet, so I can¡¯t conclude if I seeded or not.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Tian Yinghaoughed and expressed, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve sessfully smithed it. Hehe, Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure it was a sess.¡± He did not know what Ou Yangming had smithed, but he already had the guts to vouch for it. Needless to say, it was because he was extremely confident in the young fellow¡¯s abilities.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly at him and thought, ¡®If he finds out that I was fiddling with a flying carpet, I wonder if he¡¯ll still be so confident in me.¡¯


    Before this, flying carpets could only be smithed by Venerable cksmiths, but Ou Yangming was far from being a Venerable One. Before he really managed to mull over a flying carpet, even he dared not guarantee that he could refine pieces of flight equipment.


    ¡°Enough of this¡ªlet¡¯s go to the meet.¡± Ou Yangming changed the topic calmly.


    Tian Yinghao was stunned, but he immediately understood that Ou Yangming did not want to talk about the matter anymore. He nodded right away and brought the young fellow to a mountain.


    The Beast King Sect was established on a mountain range, hence anyrge events and activities would be held on such terrain.


    This time, Tian Yinghao brought Ou Yangming to one of thergest mountains in the Beast King Sect, and it was also the venue for all of the grand activities in the sect. Many human powerhouses and beasts had already gathered by the time they arrived.


    Everyone was attracted to a big box at the center of the square on the mountain.


    This was because they knew that the receivers of the 100 interspatial bags would be chosen from the box.


    Ou Yangming and Tian Yinghao roamed around the square. Owing to the cksmith¡¯s introduction, the young fellow had not only gotten to know the rules here, but he also became very interested in the items that would be auctioned next.


    A giant crystal wall could be seen on one of the corners of the square. A corresponding magic art was released, causing the images of various items to be auctioned to continuously appear on the wall.


    It was not Ou Yangming¡¯s first time participating in such an auction, but he felt like it was an eye-opener. In particr, he was quite drawn to the pills that were introduced.


    All of a sudden, a vibrant voice was heard from the center of the square.


    ¡°Dear guests, wee to the Beast King Sect¡¯srge-scaled Trading Meet.¡± A burly man, who was almost simr to a spirit beast, stood beside the big box. His voice was sonorous, such that it echoed in every corner on the mountain.


    Ou Yangming turned to look in shock. He could not help but look warily at that person.


    The man turned out to be a top-grade Spiritualist, whose aura was unbelievably mighty.


    Throughout Ou Yangming¡¯s long time in the Spiritual Realm, he had seen more than 1 Venerable One, but it was his first time meeting a human top-grade Spiritualist.


    Tian Yinghao had a grave look on his face as he asked softly, ¡°Ah, is Great Elder hosting the lottery activity this time?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder cultivating in istion to be a Venerable One? Why did he suddenlye out?¡±


    After staying here for some time, he more or less heard about certain things.


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder¡ªMao Jianbi¡ªbecame a top-grade Spiritualist several decades ago. Afterward, he cultivated in istion in the sect as he strived to be a Venerable One one day.


    Theoretically, someone like him was considered the sect¡¯s treasure. The members of the sect would try to hide him as much as they could, so why would they let him show up?


    Tian Yinghao pondered for a while, then he answered, ¡°I can¡¯t understand a top-grade Spiritualist¡¯s actions either, but Great Elder must¡¯ve gotten Sir Venerable One¡¯s permission toe out. Perhaps...¡± He hesitated for a moment before he lowered his voice and continued, ¡°Perhaps Sir Venerable One thinks that he shoulde out to adjust his mood.¡±


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s aura was so strong that it seemed like he would be a Venerable One at any time, but cultivators like Ou Yangming and Tian Yinghao knew how much luck would be needed and the price that had to be paid for him to take that leap.


    As rich as Mao Jianbi¡¯s aura was, nobody could guarantee that he would surely be a Venerable One. Perhaps he would end up turning into ashes.


    This was because Mao Jianbi would not be able to turn back once he took the first step for the advancement.


    When one faced the Thunderbolts Disaster, one would either get through it or die on the spot; there would unlikely be another scenario.


    To increase their chances of bing Venerable Ones, top-grade Spiritualists would not simply cultivate in istion. Instead, they would take breaks outside once in a while to release their pressures, then they would strive to seed in one go at the end.


    As such, Mao Jianbi was probably asked to host this meet for him to rx.


    Everyone looked surprised after they saw Mao Jianbi, and they began to discuss with one another. Despite that, the discussions ended quickly because most people guessed the reason behind it.


    ¡°Heh, I know you¡¯re all determined to get the interspatial bags.¡± Mao Jianbi looked around and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, interspatial bags involve interspatial powers, and they can¡¯t be refined by ordinary cksmiths. There aren¡¯t many cksmiths from the Beast King Sect that can refine them, but they give their all for this. Other than researching and refining interspatial bags, they don¡¯t have other tasks. We, the Beast King Sect, have really done our best.¡±


    Someone among the crowd shouted, ¡°Great Elder, we understand. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯tin regardless of the oues.¡±


    Several formidable spirit beasts nodded too. ¡°Great Elder, whether or not we¡¯ll obtain the interspatial bags, it¡¯s up to our luck. We¡¯ll always remember the Beast King Sect¡¯s generosity.¡±


    Mao Jianbi nodded and grinned.


    He was speaking nonsense earlier, but every host would say the same before the start of each Lottery Meet.


    Interspatial bags were too insufficient, but they did not want to offend anyone, thus they were frank about the unpleasant point first. If anyone still felt that it was unfair and tried to cause trouble, they would not be soft-hearted at all.


    Mao Jianbi walked toward the big box and noted, ¡°A total of 1,300 of you have applied for the interspatial bags. May the odds be in your favor.¡± Before the crowd could react at all, he reached inside the box.


    Most of the people and the spirit beasts that applied cursed internally at this time, ¡®Why are there so many fes fighting for the bags!¡¯


    They stared at Mao Jianbi and hoped that the god of luck would hear their pleas and give them a chance to purchase an interspatial bag.


    Mao Jianbi took a piece of paper out of the box and opened it to announce the first number.


    The lucky winners¡¯ names were not stated in the big box, but every applicant had a corresponding number. Once the Lottery Meet ended, they could exchange their numbers for interspatial bags if they were chosen.


    This might seem like there was room for maniption behind the scenes, but it removed the possibility of the winners being killed for the bags.


    Of course, as Mao Jianbi, who was a top-grade Spiritualist, was being watched by everyone, he would not y any tricks unless he was out of his mind.


    Mao Jianbi was neither too fast nor too slow. He drew papers out of the box one after another. As more papers were drawn, most of the people and spirit beasts in the square eventually had ghastly looks on their faces.


    After all, only about a tenth of the applicants would be the lucky winners. It would only be normal for most of them to not be chosen, whereas it would be abnormal if many of them were chosen.


    When thest winner was picked, many of the applicants sighed sorrowfully. They were destined to leave the square in disappointment.


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought when he saw the disheartened people and spirit beasts everywhere. He asked Tian Yinghao, ¡°Brother Tian, what would be an appropriate price if I¡¯d like to sell interspatial bags?¡±

 Chapter 687 - Auction

    <h4>Chapter 687: Auction</h4>


    ¡°Sell interspatial bags?¡± Tian Yinghao was slightly stunned. He looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    Although he had previously gotten an interspatial bag from Ou Yangming and witnessed him selling one at an extremely low price, he could not believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°Brother Ou, do you still have... Interspatial bags?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still have tens of them!¡±


    ¡°T-tens of...¡± Tian Yinghao widened his eyes and looked at the young fellow in disbelief.


    He would be surprised if Ou Yangming said that he still had a few of them, but he would not be as shocked. However, he was taken aback when the young fellow said that he still had tens of them.


    The Beast King Sect, which was such an influential force, could only produce tens of them a year, but there would always be 1,000 over applicants. This was also only because the sect had consciously controlled the way applications could be made, or nobody could gauge how many applicants there would be.


    Therefore, Tian Yinghao was in disbelief when Ou Yangming casually said that he still had tens of interspatial bags.


    Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a lot of them. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient!¡± Tian Yinghao shouted at once, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s convenient. How is it inconvenient at all!¡±


    The people and spirit beasts around them looked at him strangely. They looked displeased, by which the unlucky ones looked even more unfriendly.


    Tian Yinghao¡¯s face changed. He was a disciple from the Beast King Sect, but he could not offend so many people and beasts at the same time. The cksmiths cleared his throat and nodded with an apologetic smile, and it took him some time to fool the others.


    Fortunately, he was wearing an outfit that represented a cksmith from the Beast King Sect, which was why the others dared not attack him even if they were displeased.


    Tian Yinghaoter pulled Ou Yangming to a quieter spot and expressed softly, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t y a trick on me!¡±


    Ou Yangming responded with a faint smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just tens of interspatial bags? What¡¯s there for me to pull a trick on you?¡±


    Tian Yinghao was dumbfounded, and he could not help but smile bitterly. ¡®Listen to what you¡¯re saying¡ªtens of interspatial bags... Who else other than you can speak so overbearingly and with such confidence?¡¯


    Seeing how stupefied Tian Yinghao was, Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment and asked, ¡°Brother Tian, I also need some materials that contain Interspatial Attributes. Could you find them for me?¡±


    ¡°Materials with Interspatial Attributes?¡± Tian Yinghao¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden. ¡°I get it now¡ªBrother Ou, you can refine interspatial bags.¡± It was then he finally understood why Ou Yangming had such arge inventory of interspatial bags.


    If a cksmith that could refine interspatial bags worked tirelessly and produced them regardless of the cost, how many interspatial bags could one refine in a year?


    On the other hand, even if a rogue cultivator was capable of refining interspatial bags, it would be a huge problem for the cultivator to gather materials with Interspatial Attributes.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. He knew Tian Yinghao would be able to guess the truth when he said that he still possessed tens of interspatial bags.


    ¡°Brother Tian, I only want to sell the interspatial bags; I don¡¯t want everyone to find out about the truth. If I refine interspatial bags all day and night, I¡¯ll surely go crazy,¡± Ou Yangming noted.


    Tian Yinghao smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sell you out.¡±


    Nevertheless, deep down he could not take how affectedly unconventional Ou Yangming was. If he was naturally gifted in refining interspatial bags, he would definitely do nothing all day other than focusing on the refinement of interspatial bags.


    Even though the refinement of interspatial bags was a repetitive process, one needed to gain a lot of knowledge to keep improving. If Tian Yinghao could base himself on this, he would have an entirely different status in the sect.


    ¡°Everyone, Mind Condensation Pills refined by Master Liao will be auctioned now. This bottle contains 30 pills, and the reserve price is 300 spirit ores. Please go ahead and raise the bid.¡±


    The voice from the high tform caught Ou Yangming¡¯s attention. Since the lottery had ended, the auction officially started. Mao Jianbi was still the host, and he beamed as though he was addicted to his job.


    Ou Yangming instantly turned to look at the jade bottle in Mao Jianbi¡¯s hand.


    Mind Condensation Pills were incredibly unique pills with only 1 great function, which was to help cultivators condense their minds.


    This type of pill could yield good results for most cultivators, and it was also a kind of life-saving item that was on par with the concentrated immortal liquid for Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    The concentrated immortal liquid could resolve the harms and impacts from the Devouring attributes, allowing Ou Yangming and Big Yellow to gain more solid foundations. Even so, the liquid was not much helpful toward their mental conceptions. As such, after using the Devouring attributes many times, the young fellow and the big yellow dog would slowly feel impulsive.


    As for the Mind Condensation Pills, they could perfectly solve the problem for Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. If they could consume the pills regrly, they would benefit as much as or more than they would from the concentrated immortal liquid.


    Right after Mao Jianbi¡¯s introduction, a big number appeared on the crystal wall behind him.


    320 spirit ores.


    This was just a beginning because the number immediately changed after that, to the extent that even the new number was reced by another number before it was fully shown.


    The auction mode was simple. Every participant was given a control panel that was connected to the crystal wall. As long as one filled an amount on the panel, the number would be reflected on the wall.


    With that, everyone could see thetest highest bid and could carry out evaluations ording to their needs and financial powers.


    As for the host on the high tform, he could also remain calm without needing to shout at all, which might make him seem less graceful.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he uttered in a low voice, ¡°Brother Tian, I need a bidding control panel.¡±


    Tian Yinghao quickly retrieved one and replied to him softly, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯ve prepared one already.¡±


    The young fellow looked deeply at Tian Yinghao, who was mediocre in smithing art but was thoughtful and reliable. ¡®I found the right person.¡¯


    After epting the control panel, Ou Yangming looked briefly at it and understood how it should be used. He reached out to fiddle with it for a second, then he pressed the submit button.


    The price was initially rising slowly on the crystal wall, where it increased from 300 spirit ores¡ªthe reserve price¡ªto nearly 500 spirit ores. Moreover, it began to slow down. This was because 500 spirit ores were already close to the Mind Condensation Pills¡¯ highest value, hence the bidders would feel like their losses would outweigh their gains if they bid beyond that price.


    Just as the crowd thought that the most intense bidding period had ended, the number on the crystal wall changed again, by which it rose to 600 spirit ores just like that.


    The bidders were stupefied. They blinked and almost suspected that they were mistaken.


    600 spirit ores were not much, but they were not bidding for an exceptionally rare treasure; they were only bidding for Mind Condensation Pills.


    Several human and beast powerhouses in the square furrowed their eyebrows at the same time and wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t it too wasteful to purchase Mind Condensation Pills with this price?¡¯ Nheless, the bidding price was the exact reason nobody continued to raise the bid as they discussed with one another.


    Mao Jianbi grinned. He found it rather odd too, but he remained calm as the host. ¡°Since nobody else is raising the bid, this bottle of Mind Condensation Pills belongs to this friend. Hehe, please go backstage to exchange for your item.¡±


    As he turned his wrist, the image on the crystal wall changed. He started to introduce the second auction item.


    Tian Yinghao was about to leave when Ou Yangming held him back.


    ¡°Brother Tian, since the item has been secured, we don¡¯t need to get it in a hurry. Let¡¯s stay here to see what happens next.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    Tian Yinghao was struck dumb. He responded softly after some thought, ¡°You¡¯re right. Thanks for the reminder, Brother Ou.¡±


    They did not make any movements before this, so many observant people would certainly notice if they suddenly left the crowd to exchange for the item. By then, Ou Yangming would not be able to hide his identity.


    Before long, the second and third items were sessfully bid by other bidders. Ou Yangming only took a nce at them and was no longer interested. He was being very picky, where he would not be moved unless the items that were being auctioned were real treasures or things that he desperately needed.


    The auction continued to go on. When the seventh item appeared on the crystal wall, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes could not help but gleam.


    It was also a type of pill. The spiritual medicine would not increase a cultivator¡¯s spiritual power, but it could temper one¡¯s spiritual power, causing the power to be mightier. In a way, the pill could yield the same results as the concentrated immortal liquid but through a different approach, which was what moved Ou Yangming.


    After taking a look at the price, Ou Yangming wrote a nearly-doubled price on the control panel without hesitation and submitted it.


    There was a mor when the number appeared on the crystal wall. Everyone else smiled bitterly because they knew an ignorant person among the crowd was messing around and causing trouble.


    The hot-tempered beasts would not have let things be if they were elsewhere; they would have crushed the troublemaker into pieces.


    However, in the Beast King Sect, especially in front of the great elder, none of the spirit beasts dared to act recklessly.


    They looked around but could not spot Ou Yangming and Tian Yinghao.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly. It was great news to him that he managed to bag 2 different pills.


    The auction paused for a brief moment before it continued.


    Eventually, the Beast King Sect revealed greater and more ssic items.


    Mao Jianbi went forward and pointed at the new item that appeared on the crystal wall. He announced, ¡°Everyone, the Beast King Sect has recently acquired a treasure, which is an Interspatial Spiritual Tree.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°This treasure can only be exchanged with another treasure; no biddings with spirit ores will be epted.¡±

 Chapter 688 - Interspatial Spiritual Tree

    <h4>Chapter 688: Interspatial Spiritual Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    When those 3 words were mentioned, the square was instantly bustling with noise. Even Ou Yangming and Tian Yinghao looked at each other with unusual looks in their eyes.


    An Interspatial Spiritual Tree was an exceptionally unique spiritual item. It was said that one that meditated under the tree could even directlymunicate with the universe¡¯s origin power, allowing one¡¯s cultivation base to be quickly improved. Apart from that, the branches and leaves of the tree possessed Interspatial Attributes. If they were used with the furs of other spirit beasts, interspatial bags could be refined.


    Such a treasure could almost be considered a sect¡¯s foundational treasure, hence any sect that acquired it would unlikely sell it.


    Everyone looked at the crystal wall at the same time. They could not help but smile bitterly when they saw the image that appeared.


    ¡®No wonder the Beast King Sect¡¯s willing to trade this item.¡¯


    Judging from the image on the wall, the Interspatial Spiritual Tree was tall, but its branches and leaves had disappeared. Moreover, the whole tree had a gloomy vibe to it as though it would copse at any time.


    This was clearly an Interspatial Spiritual Tree that was going to die of old age.


    ¡°Great Elder Mao, what do you mean? How could you fool us with something like that?¡± One of the beast powerhouses was rather displeased.


    Given that it spoke to Mao Jianbi in such a tone, it was probably on par with him. When the others turned to look, they noticed that it was a gigantic spirit bear. It had an oppressive aura around him, thus nobody dared to stay within 10 meters from it.


    A top-grade spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming could recognize at one nce that it was a top-grade spirit beast that was on par with Mao Jianbi.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mountain Lord Bear Li, whose cultivation base is the same as Great Elder¡¯s,¡± Tian Yinghao whispered to Ou Yangming, ¡°It¡¯s a genius from the Bears, and it¡¯s as famous as the 2 top-grade spirit beasts from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. In fact, they¡¯re famous powerhouses that might be Venerable Ones.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and immediately recalled Multi-armed King Kong. After not seeing it for such a long time, he somewhat missed it.


    Mao Jianbiughed out loud and asked, ¡°Brother Bear, let me ask you¡ªis this an Interspatial Spiritual Tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bear Li answered after a brief moment.


    ¡°Okay, let me ask you another question¡ªif it isn¡¯t a half-dead Interspatial Spiritual Tree but a healthy one, do you think we¡¯d trade it?¡± Mao Jianbi asked bluntly.


    Bear Li was startled for some time before it asked the great elder in return, ¡°But aren¡¯t you harming someone else by trying to sell this tree?¡±


    Mao Jianbi responded, ¡°There are countless people with extraordinary abilities in the world. We might not be able to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but can you guarantee that nobody else can?¡±


    Bear Li hesitated for a while. It finally scoffed and stopped talking.


    In actuality, after seeing the nearly-withered Interspatial Spiritual Tree on the crystal wall, the majority of the crowd knew the tree was probably reaching the end of its life, and there would only be a slim chance to save it.


    Nevertheless, as said by Mao Jianbi, nobody dared to say that the spiritual tree would surely die.


    At the spur of the moment, the crowd in the square fell silent. They were wondering if they should ept the deal.


    It would be a huge gamble for most people. If one obtained the Interspatial Spiritual Tree and managed to save it, it would be a massive gain regardless of the treasure that they traded it for. On the other hand, if the spiritual tree died... Although a dead Interspatial Spiritual Tree would also have a certain value, it would not be worth mentioning aspared to the price paid.


    Mao Jianbi smiled with his eyes squinted. He was obviously confident.


    His eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°Brother Bear, since you asked about it, are you interested?¡±


    Bear Li forced a smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯m clearly interested in it, but I know my limitations enough to know that I won¡¯t be able to save it if even the Beast King Sect can¡¯t do it. Ah, I give up.¡±


    Upon hearing the top-grade spirit bear¡¯s demotivating words, many people and beasts from the crowd looked at each other and decided to stop thinking about it too.


    As said by Bear Li, if even the influential Beast King Sect was helpless, how could they save the spiritual tree?


    Nheless, it did not mean that everyone was going to give up. Many people still stared at the image on the crystal wall and decided to put all their stakes on this.


    ¡°Great Elder, the Liu family¡¯s willing to try,¡± a middle-aged schr suddenly voiced out, ¡°We¡¯re willing to pay 1,200 gold pearls to the Beast King Sect across 3 years in exchange for this Interspatial Spiritual Tree.¡±


    ¡°The Liu family¡ªno wonder they have the guts for this.¡± Tian Yinghao was envious. ¡°They¡¯re probably the most suitable candidate here.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Tian Yinghao exined, ¡°The Liu family¡¯s known for nting spiritual flowers and herbs. They¡¯re not that capable, but many people exim at their ting abilities. If the Interspatial Spiritual Tree is in their hands, it might actually be saved.¡±


    He was optimistic about the Liu family, but he dared not im that they could save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree. After all, the Beast King Sect was arge household with numerous experts, and they did notck members that were adept in nting. As long as there was the slightest hope for them to save the spiritual tree, they would not have wanted to sell it.


    ¡°1,200 gold pearls...¡± Mao Jianbi fell silent for a brief moment, then he nodded and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re being quite generous.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know what gold pearls were but since they were acknowledged by Mao Jianbi, they must be unordinary.


    He was struck with a thought when he looked at the image on the crystal wall, so he focused and contacted a vague being in his sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Wutong...¡±


    After a brief moment, a prolonged voice that sounded far away spread.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what an Interspatial Spiritual Tree is?¡±


    ¡°An Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s one of the Ten Great Divine Trees in this realm so of course, I know what it is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there an Interspatial Spiritual Tree in the secret realm?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve only gathered 5 kinds of the Ten Great Divine Trees throughout these several 10,000 years, and I¡¯ve never seen an Interspatial Spiritual Tree before.¡±


    ¡°I have a nearly-withered Interspatial Spiritual Tree here. Do you have a way to save it?¡± Ou Yangming sent the image on the crystal wall to the Wutong Tree through visualization.


    An image transfer would be much slower than talking. Even when Ou Yangming left a mark on the Wutong Tree, he could not speed up the process.


    Once the image was sent, the Wutong Tree replied to Ou Yangming quickly, ¡°Master, this Interspatial Spiritual Tree still has life, and it¡¯s notpletely withered yet. If you¡¯re able to find it and let it absorb a drop of the concentrated immortal liquid a day, its state will surely improve.¡± It added after a short pause, ¡°As long as you send it to the secret realm, I assure you that I can save it.¡±


    ¡°Can you really save it?¡± Ou Yangming was rather excited.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Wutong Tree answered, ¡°I¡¯m the king of all of the nts in the world, so I can save them as long as there¡¯s still life in them.¡±


    The old fellow, which had lived for at least a few 10,000 years, was not impassioned when it spoke, but Ou Yangming believed in it just like that.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming stoppedmunicating with it and slowly left his spiritual world.


    He was previously undecided about fighting for the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but he finally made up his mind.


    It was a rare opportunity, and he would regret it forever if he missed it.


    However, while he focused onmunicating with the Wutong Tree for a short period, 3 candidates had gone up to the high tform. They were the Liu family¡¯s schr, a human cultivator, as well as a spirit beast.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. It was fine that the humans went up to exchange for the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but why did a spirit beast join in the fun too?


    ¡°Brother Ou, what happened to you just now?¡± Tian Yinghao quickly asked softly when he saw Ou Yangming opening his eyes.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°I sleepwalked just now. What¡¯s happening now?¡±


    Tian Yinghao was struck dumb for some time, then he thought with a bitter smile, ¡®Sleepwalking at this time? Who are you trying to lie?¡¯ Even so, he also vaguely sensed that Ou Yangming was distracted earlier as the young fellow did not answer his question.


    He briefly exined everything to Ou Yangming, who understood what was going on right away. Since the Interspatial Spiritual Tree could only be exchanged with a treasure instead of spirit ores, the bidders had to present their treasures on the stage for Mao Jianbi to decide. If the treasures offered had simr values, the person that would call the shot had the highest authority.


    The other human powerhouse that went up to the tform came from a small sect, which was known for alchemy. The sect¡¯s scale could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of the Beast King Sect, but they were not inferior in terms of the reputation of their alchemists.


    Since they were outstanding in alchemy, they might have their way to heal nts, so they were also interested in the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    As for the spirit beast, it came from the extremely rare Jade Rats. They were also famous for cultivating spiritual flowers and herbs, by which their reputation was not much lower than that of the Liu family.


    Needless to say, some other ns were also simrly qualified, but they decided to retreat after seeing those 3 candidates. After all, the sects and the race that the 3 candidates belonged to had higher chances of saving the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he sighed. ¡°Interspatial Spiritual Tree...¡±


    Tian Yinghao was stunned as he could not understand why the young fellow suddenly became so sentimental.


    The young fellow shook his head, then he stood up straight and strode toward the tform.


    Tian Yinghao was taken aback, so he reached out to grab him and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, what are you doing?¡±


    Ou Yangming pointed at the tform and answered, ¡°I¡¯m going up there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going up there? Why?¡± Tian Yinghao was bewildered. He had somewhat guessed, but his deduction was too unreliable.


    ¡°For the Interspatial Spiritual Tree! I mustn¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± Ou Yangming beamed. Heter shed and avoided Tian Yinghao to jump up to the high tform.

 Chapter 689 - Rescue Test

    <h4>Chapter 689: Rescue Test</h4>


    On the high tform, Mao Jianbi nced at the 3 powerhouses and was secretly satisfied.


    The forces that were represented by the 3 candidates could save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree. Needless to say, it would only be a possibility. Without a unique technique, it would simply be impossible. This was because the nting masters from the Beast King Sect had done their best. Even if there was the slightest chance to save the spiritual tree, they would not have offered the treasure.


    Once the candidates went up to the tform, Mao Jianbi decided to pick one of them.


    He did not n to ept other candidates anymore.


    Nheless, it was then when someone else jumped up to the high tform. He was an overly young human cultivator, but Mao Jianbi was surprised by his cultivation base and even regarded him with special respect.


    The young fellow had not only be a Spiritualist, but he was also a proper Intermediate Spiritualist.


    Ou Yangming had curbed his aura, but he could not hide from a top-grade Spiritualist¡¯s sensing ability without disguising with Fat Antelope¡¯s cloak.


    He bowed at Mao Jianbi and expressed, ¡°Senior, I¡¯d like topete for the Interspatial Spiritual Tree too.¡±


    Mao Jainbi furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Who are you? Which n or sect do you represent?¡±


    If it was someone else, Mao Jianbi might have rejected the person without being polite at all. However, given the young fellow¡¯s cultivation base, the great elder figured that he was from an influential n or sect, hence he should more or less show some respect.


    Ou Yangming answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming, and I represent myself.¡±


    ¡°Represent yourself?¡± Mao Jianbi sighed and said, ¡°Young fe, if you only represent yourself, you don¡¯t need toe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    Mao Jianbi exined in a deep voice, ¡°Our sect¡¯s offering the Interspatial Spiritual Tree in hope that someone can heal it. If you can¡¯t even fulfill this prerequisite, we won¡¯t exchange it with you regardless of the treasure that you¡¯ll exchange it for.¡±


    Nevertheless, Mao Jianbi did not know that the faces of some people from the crowd changed when Ou Yangming went up to the tform.


    They were clueless about Ou Yangming¡¯s background, but they knew he had Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant, which was equivalent to the Venerable One¡¯s presence. On the contrary, Mao Jianbi had been cultivating in istion and knew nothing about the outside world, thus he was not aware of the weird being.


    The people that knew exchanged nces and decided that they would get involved if Mao Jianbi ended up making Ou Yangming lose face. If not, it would not be good for the great elder and everyone else from the sect if Yuqi the Venerable One was infuriated.


    Ou Yangming asked after some thought, ¡°Senior, will the Interspatial Spiritual Tree definitely be saved if you give it to them?¡±


    Mao Jianbi chuckled and responded, ¡°Nonsense¡ªeven the Beast King Sect can¡¯t heal it, so who dares to guarantee that they can? That said, their ns and sects have 1,000 years of experiences and inheritances in this aspect, so they might have secret arts that can save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded andmented, ¡°I see, so it¡¯s also a gamble if you give the spiritual tree to any of them.¡±


    Mao Jianbi was startled for a while, then he had a grim look on his face. ¡°Young fe, no matter what, they¡¯re more likely to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree aspared to you. You shouldn¡¯t leave now instead of wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mao, since Lil¡¯ Brother Ou wants topete, there¡¯s no harm for you to give him a chance.¡± All of a sudden, an elder walked out of the crowd with his hands behind his back. He arrived below the high tform and spoke loudly.


    Everyone else turned to look at the same time. Those that recognized him were taken aback.


    It was Peng Yanbing, one of the sect elders that was known for equipment smithing in the Beast King Sect.


    His cultivation base was not as notable as that of Mao Jianbi, but he was not inferior to the great elder at all. This was because his level of attainment in smithing art was one of a kind in the sect, such that Yuqi the Venerable One would also visit him if he wanted some pieces of equipment to be smithed.


    Mao Jianbi was slightly dumbfounded. He nced at Ou Yangming and Peng Yanbing and mumbled to himself, ¡®Is this young fe Sect Elder Peng¡¯s descendant?¡¯


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and questioned, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re not willing to let me join in on this because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯m not capable enough to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my concern.¡± Mao Jianbi raised his eyebrows.


    Although Peng Yanbing pleaded for the young fellow, Mao Jianbi did not hesitate to voice out his concern despite saying it in front of the sect elder.


    Given Peng Yanbing¡¯s cultivation base, he naturally knew what he should hold on to and what he should give up on.


    The Beast King Sect was selling the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but their real aim was to save it.


    Of course, the force that would save the spiritual tree must first be one of the sect¡¯s friends. If the tree ended up with an enemy, who even managed to save it, they would have helped the enemy instead.


    Therefore, Mao Jianbi was unwilling to agree to it so easily even though Peng Yanbing rmended Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and replied to the great elder, ¡°This is easy. Senior, please bring the Interspatial Spiritual Tree here, and let us use our tricks to see if we can help the spiritual tree in any way.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°I¡¯ll give up if I perform poorer than them. What do you think?¡±


    On and off the tform, everyone stared at the arrogant young fellow. Even Mao Jianbi did not expect him to suggest that.


    Everyone wondered at this moment, ¡®Does this young fe have a unique ability to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree?¡¯


    Mao Jianbi pondered for a brief moment, then he turned to ask, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He was naturally asking the 3 candidates on the tform. They looked at each other and nodded.


    Under the circumstances, even if they were clueless about rescuing the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, they must agree to it, or they would beughing stocks for the public.


    As Mao Jianbi waved his hand, someone below the tform left.


    Before long, several people carried a small tree as wide as an adult person¡¯s arm to the square. There were many cracks on the small tree¡¯s bark. While there were a few split branches on it, they had withered, making the tree look like it was lifeless from afar.


    At this moment, the spiritual tree¡¯s roots were being wrapped with thickyers of gauze. When it was brought to the square, the people and beasts near it even picked up a vague fragrance.


    The schr from the Liu family took a deep breath and remarked, ¡°Senior Mao, the Beast King Sect¡¯s really particr.¡±


    On the other side, the 2 other candidates nodded as well andmented, ¡°The Beast King Sect¡¯s going to sell the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but you still cultivate it with the best soil and spiritual liquids to prolong its life as much as possible. This can only be done by a supreme sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He kept quiet when he looked at how the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s roots were wrapped up.


    Liquids produced by qualified spiritual flowers and herbs were known as immortal liquids in the Spiritual Realm. As for secondary flowers and herbs with certain spiritual powers in them, they could refine spiritual liquids.


    Spiritual liquids were far from immortal liquids, but they were also incredibly rare treasures. If they were used by alchemists, the qualities of pills could be increased to another level. At this moment, spiritual liquids were dropped into the soil so that they would release rich nutrients for the Interspatial Spiritual Tree. With that, the spiritual tree managed to live as though ginseng was used to prolong a person¡¯s life.


    As said by the others, only a supreme sect could pay such a high price on a tree that was going to be sold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try first,¡± the ratman from the Jade Rats expressed eagerly.


    Mao Jianbi nodded. He did not mind whoever went first.


    The ratman circled the Interspatial Spiritual Tree several times, and its eyes lit up when it confirmed its identity. It was true that the spiritual tree was dying, but its aura still moved the ratman.


    In fact, the Interspatial Spiritual Tree had a more important use for the ratman¡¯s race.


    At this point, the ratman decided to bring the spiritual tree back to its race regardless of the cost.


    With a grave look on its face, it retrieved an interspatial bag and carefully retrieved a jade stone, then it squeezed the stone hard.


    Ou Yangming suddenly widened his eyes. He clearly saw that the jade stone deted like a sponge, whereas drops of a milky liquid dripped on the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s trunk.


    Before this,rge gaps were already seen on the spiritual tree¡¯s trunk. The openings were dark and hollow, making one shudder with fear.


    When the jade stone¡¯s liquid prated the spiritual tree¡¯s bark, the withered opening somehow became moist.


    The jade stone¡¯s liquid could not save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but everyone could tell that the liquid was beneficial for it. At the very least, its outer appearance changed for the better.


    Mao Jianbi smiled and remarked, ¡°The Jade Rats have a well-deserved reputation.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let me try.¡± The second person on the high tform was a tall and thin man. He stepped forward and cupped his hands at the ratman. ¡°I¡¯m Gao Yi from the Jade Pill Sect. Please don¡¯t hesitate to give me any advice.¡± Subsequently, he retrieved a jade bottle from his interspatial bag and poured out the pill inside. Heter crushed it in his hand and sprinkled it on the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s cracks bit by bit.


    Nobody knew what power the pill had, but its effect was eye-catching and not inferior to that of the jade stone¡¯s liquid at all.


    Furthermore, the pill¡¯s powder covered a wide range, causing half of the spiritual tree to be nourished.


    In terms of the effect on its outer appearance, Gao Yi was undoubtedly better.


    The schr from the Liu family raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Liu Xiangrong,¡± he uttered calmly, then he reached out to explore the Interspatial Spiritual Tree. As his palm moved, a surging wave was vaguely sensed, where it enveloped the entire spiritual tree.


    At this moment, Liu Xiangrong seemed to have turned into a clear spring that gave the spiritual tree a strong vitality.

 Chapter 690 - A Powerful Backstage Supporter

    <h4>Chapter 690: A Powerful Backstage Supporter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming had been watching quietly on the side. He could not help but praise internally when he saw the unordinary effects that were caused by the 3 candidates.


    As said by Mao Jianbi, some unique skills in the world that could be extremely effective during crucial moments.


    Nheless, nobody knew that Mao Jianbi was deep down disappointed although he nodded. This was because he could tell that the 3 methods performed by the candidates were considered cheap tricks.


    Whether it was the jade stone¡¯s liquid, the pill powder, or Liu Xiangrong, they only affected the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s outer appearance.


    It seemed like the spiritual tree looked better and regained energy, but it was merely on the surface as nothing inside changed.


    Taking a terminally ill person as an example, one would surely have a terribleplexion. One could look like one was glowing with health again through makeup but in reality, the makeup would not help one¡¯s condition at all no matter how brilliant it was.


    Nevertheless, Mao Jianbi was disappointed but not surprised.


    If those 3 candidates could find a way to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree in such a short time, the nting masters from the Beast King Sect would seem too useless.


    Mao Jianbi nodded and remarked, ¡°You did quite well, so you¡¯re qualified topete for the spiritual tree.¡± Heter turned to look at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°How about you? Do you still want to give it a go?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He went forward and walked around the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, then he fixed his gaze on its roots.


    The spiritual tree¡¯s roots were being tightly wrapped at the moment, by which it was nourished with fertile soil and spiritual liquid.


    Ou Yangming reached out and ced his hands gently on the wrapper as he wanted to open it.


    It was then when Liu Xiangrong, Gao Yi, and the ratman shouted at the same time, ¡°You mustn¡¯t!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He withdrew his hands and asked in shock, ¡°Why?¡±


    Liu Xiangrong questioned with a grave look on his face, ¡°Lil¡¯ brother, do you know why the Beast King Sect¡¯s nting masters wrapped the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s roots?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ou Yangming blinked and smiled bitterly.


    Liu Xiangrong¡¯s face darkened. He scoffed angrily and exined, ¡°A tree¡¯s vitality would be damaged each time it¡¯s shifted. Given how weak the Interspatial Spiritual Tree is, it mustn¡¯t go through something like that anymore!¡± He turned around and cupped his hands at Mao Jianbi, ¡°Senior, this lil¡¯ brother doesn¡¯t even know such a basic theory, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s qualified to join thepetition.¡±


    Gao Yi and the ratman nodded in agreement. They would not object to the idea if Ou Yangming had an ultimate trick to heal the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but they could tell from how reckless he was that he was an amateur.


    If that was the case, it would only be right for them to crowd him out.


    Mao Jianbi looked grim. He asked Ou Yangming, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    He was rather enraged at this moment. If it was not for the sake of Peng Yanbing, he would have kicked the young fellow off the stage long ago.


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know much about nting, but I do have a way to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.¡± Ou Yangming forced a smile and pleaded with the great elder sincerely, ¡°Please allow me to try.¡±


    Liu Xiangrong sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the spiritual tree will die right after you make your attempt.¡±


    Gao Yi went along with him. ¡°Yes, how can an outsider be allowed to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree when it¡¯s such a professional task?¡±


    The ratman squeaked several times. It did not say a word, but its attitude was enough to express its standpoint.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. Whether the 3 candidates were concerned about the Interspatial Spiritual Tree or were simply selfish, he was infuriated because of how they targeted him.


    Seeing as Moa Jianbi was looking more unfriendly and was about to say something, Ou Yangming decided to retrieve the jade pendant that represented Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Mao Jianbi was about to reprimand Ou Yangming and shoo him away when he was shocked by the unique item that was held by the young fellow. He widened his eyes and stared at the jade pendant.


    Being one of the countable sect leaders in the Beast King Sect, he could not be more familiar with the jade pendant.


    Even so, his first reaction after seeing it out of the blue was that it was fake...


    ¡®Yuqi the Venerable One carries that with him everywhere, so why would he give it to someone else?¡¯


    After looking closely at the jade pendant for some time, Mao Jianbi finally confirmed that it belonged to Yuqi the Venerable One. Not only was the pattern the same, but a vague aura could also be sensed from the pendant.


    It was Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s aura. He could not have been mistaken.


    Even if someone dared to carve a fake jade pendant, one could not attach Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s aura to it. More importantly, they were in the Beast King Sect. If someone made a counterfeit of the pendant, one could imagine the consequences.


    Mao Jianbi nced at the calm Peng Yanbing below the tform. He somehow broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡®What will Sir Venerable One do if he finds out that I kicked someone with his jade pendant off the tform?¡¯


    He cursed Peng Yanbing internally at this time, ¡®That old fe clearly knew but didn¡¯t warn me at all. Is he trying to harm me?¡¯


    Mao Jianbi took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°Since they¡¯ve all tried, you may try too for the sake of fairness.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and turned his wrist to put the jade pendant away. He bowed at the great elder and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    He knew very well that it was not for the sake of fairness; the so-called fairness was only because of the jade pendant in his hand.


    The faces of Liu Xiangrong and the others changed. Earlier on, they chose to use their tricks on the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s bark because they did not know it well, and they were afraid of causing negative effects if they acted rashly.


    Therefore, they were shocked when Mao Jianbi allowed an amateur to open up the wrapper around the roots.


    They dared not disobey Mao Jianbi, but they were pessimistic. If the amateur messed things up, the Interspatial Spiritual Tree would probably lose the bit of vitality that it had left.


    Despite that, they noticed how Mao Jianbi¡¯s face changed, hence they knew there must be a reason behind it. If they tried to stop him at this time, their efforts would likely be to no avail.


    Therefore, the 3 candidates red at Ou Yangming. If angry looks could kill, the young fellow¡¯s body would have been covered in holes already.


    They kept cursing internally and evenined about Mao Jianbi for not having a firm standpoint. However, they did not know that after Mao Jianbi saw Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant, he had decided that he would not stop Ou Yangming even if he killed the Interspatial Spiritual Tree on the spot.


    Since nobody got in the way anymore, Ou Yangming opened up the big wrapper sessfully.


    Sure enough, soil was filled inside the wrapper, and the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s roots were surrounded by the soil. When the wrapper was opened, the spiritual liquid¡¯s unique fragrance became richer.


    Ou Yangming sniffed a few times but did not react to it at all. The spiritual liquid was a little fragrant, but it could not bepared with the immortal liquid. As for their effects, there was no need topare at all.


    Spiritualists would be moved if they stumbled upon spiritual flowers and herbs, but definitely not ordinary flowers and herbs with spiritual powers. There were huge disparities between the difficulties of nurturing them, as well as the effects of the liquids that they produced.


    Everyone focused on Ou Yangming at this time as they were curious about what the young fellow nned to do.


    Ou Yangming could not perceive anything even after he studied the spiritual tree carefully. He simply turned his wrist to retrieve a jade bottle, which he had prepared in advance.


    The liquid stored inside the bottle was not the ordinary immortal liquid, but the superb immortal liquid that was concentrated by thezy turtle. Ever since Ou Yangming¡¯s trip to the secret realm, where he sent plenty of spiritual flowers and herbs to thezy turtle, it had been providing 2 drops of the concentrated immortal liquid a day.


    There was not much of the concentrated immortal liquid inside the jade bottle but ording to the Wutong Tree, a drop of it a day would be enough to maintain and prolong the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s life.


    Ou Yangming removed the bottle cap gently. Once the immortal liquid was concentrated, its essences were concentrated in a single drop. Great art concealed itself¡ªthe immortal liquid regained its natural state and did not give off any fragrance. Following that, the young fellow carefully dropped a drop of the liquid on the soil ording to what he was told by the Wutong Tree. Once he was done, he wrapped up the spiritual tree¡¯s roots again.


    Liu Xiangtong and the others tried hard to identify the drop of liquid, but they could not tell what exactly it was.


    Having said that, seeing as Ou Yangming simply dropped a drop of the liquid without doing anything big, they were relieved.


    If that was all Ou Yangming was going to do, the Interspatial Spiritual Tree would not be too affected as long as the liquid was not poison. Needless to say, given the candidates¡¯ visions and knowledge, they would have known if it was poison.


    Ou Yangming took 3 steps back and looked quietly at the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    Liu Xiangrong suddenly went forward and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, what exactly did you drop on the soil just now? Can I take a look at it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile. He was smiling, but he was brutally frank when he rejected Liu XIangrong.


    Liu Xiangrong flushed, and he was slightly mad. ¡°Brother Ou, why are you being so stingy? I won¡¯t steal your treasure anyway!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and said, ¡°We¡¯re using our tricks for the same goal. Since we¡¯repetitors, I can¡¯t show you my treasure.¡±


    Liu Xiangrong was struck dumb, and he was instantly speechless. After hearing what Ou Yangming said, even Gao Yi and the ratman gave up wanting to ask him.


    ¡°Very well. How long more will your trick show its effect, Brother Ou?¡± Liu Xiangrong questioned after a brief moment.


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Brother Ou, are you asking us to wait here for a few days with you just because you dropped a drop of liquid on the soil?¡± Liu Xiangrong spoke sternly, ¡°For the sake of the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡¯s health, it¡¯s best to treat it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is...¡± All of a sudden, Gao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed.

 Chapter 691 - The Concentrated Immortal Liquid

    <h4>Chapter 691: The Concentrated Immortal Liquid</h4>


    Gao Yi¡¯s voice spread far and wide. He sounded surprised as though he was in disbelief.


    Liu Xiangrong was slightly stunned, and he thought, ¡®How can a cultivator from the Golden Pill Sect make a fuss about nothing? He doesn¡¯t know the rules at all.¡¯ Nheless, his head thudded when he turned to look where Gao Yi was looking, and he could not help but gasp.


    If he was not holding it in, he would have screamed as well.


    This was because something unimaginable was happening in front of him.


    The vitality of the Interspatial Spiritual Tree¡ªthe small tree that he and the other candidates had been fighting for¡ªseemed to have improved at this moment.


    It was not a significant improvement as the spiritual tree was still far from living again and growing sturdily. Even so, there was a drastic change from when it was half-dead earlier.


    If something like that happened to a human, other people would suspect if it was a momentary recovery of consciousness just before death.


    When the sudden change happened to the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, the professionals were extremely boggled.


    ¡°Th-this...¡± Liu Xiangtong¡¯s mind was nk. He nced at Ou Yangming and did not believe that this was the contribution of that drop of unknown liquid just now. He stammered and questioned curiously, ¡°Is this a sudden sign of prosperity before its death?¡±


    Gao Yi was startled, then he remarked snappily, ¡°Brother Liu, please forgive me for being ill-informed, but I¡¯ve never heard of medicine that can make a nt flourish in such a short time.¡±


    nts and humans had vastly different lives. They would also undergo a final bloom before they died, but no medicine had been so effective before.


    Liu Xiangrong¡¯s face reddened a little. He had only blurted earlier because he was too shocked, hence he had not thought it through. On second thought, he sounded quite unreasonable indeed.


    Nevertheless, he could not imagine what the drop of liquid was for it to benefit the Interspatial Spiritual Tree so much.


    There was not too much of a difference in terms of the spiritual tree¡¯s outer appearance, but cultivators like them with in-depth knowledge about nts could sense the change in it.


    In particr, they were in awe of the enormous change in the spiritual tree¡¯s breath of life.


    Before this, the Interspatial Spiritual Tree was simr to a dying old man; now, the old man suddenly gained energy for a new life, which allowed him to prolong his life.


    Liu XIangrong, Gao Yi, and the ratman looked at each other. They could tell how astonished they all were, and they noticed the covetous look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    No matter what Ou Yangming used, they desperately wanted to get their hands on it.


    Since the item could let the weak Interspatial Spiritual Tree linger on with itsst breath, what if it was used on other nts? In fact... If humans or spirit beasts consumed it, what magical effects would there be?


    When Mao Jianbi saw how the looks on the 3 candidates¡¯ faces changed, he immediately understood that Ou Yangming had made a hit.


    Although Mao Jianbi had a notable cultivation base, his understanding of nts was far from that of professionals. Judging from the candidates¡¯ expressions, the great elder could vaguely tell that the spiritual tree¡¯s situation had changed for the better, but he could not tell how favorable the change was.


    He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and thought, ¡®There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s valued by Sir Venerable One indeed.


    ¡®This young fe has an unusually high cultivation base, and he also has unpredictable tricks up his sleeves. He isn¡¯t even skilled in nting, but he shocked 3 professionals in the trade just like that.¡¯


    Gao Yi suddenly went forward and kowtowed to Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Ou, I have a presumptuous request.¡± He turned his hand and retrieved a bottle of pills before he continued, ¡°These are 10 Foundation Cultivation Pills, which I refined from collecting 100 herbs throughout a decade. They¡¯re wonderfully effective if one¡¯s cultivating one¡¯s foundation. Even for someone in his or her seventies or eighties, as long as one was still alive, one can easily cultivate after consuming one of these pills.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Moreover, these pills have the unique effect of prolonging one¡¯s life, so they¡¯re considered one of the finest pills among pills consumed by ordinary people.¡±


    He was simr to a potter praising his pots but given the Golden Pill Sect¡¯s reputation, he was not exaggerating it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Foundation Cultivation pills¡ªhelpful in the cultivation of one¡¯s foundation and can prolong lives?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Yi responded without any hesitation, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry. If even the slightest mistake urs, I¡¯m willing to give you a 100-timespensation.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gao, you¡¯re being too polite. You¡¯ve refined pills for a decade, so how can I not trust you?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. He continued after a pause, ¡°What do you need from me, Brother Gao?¡±


    Ou Yangming had nothing else to say since Gao Yi presented something irresistible that moved him. No matter what the man¡¯s condition was, he would try to fulfill it.


    Gao Yi nodded and asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to know what you used just now, Brother Ou. If it¡¯s possible, may I have a drop of it?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time. The concentrated immortal liquid was rare, but it was only rare to most people. As for himself... As long as thezy turtle was still around, he could get at least a drop or two every day. Besides, even without the turtle¡¯s production, could he not gather as many drops of such an immortal liquid as he wanted if he returned to the secret realm and make a small cut on the Wutong Tree?


    In any case, Ou Yangming yearned for Gao Yi¡¯s Foundation Cultivation Pills very much.


    Once he settled down in the Spiritual Realm, the first thing he would do would be getting Old Craftsman and the others here, and he would let them consume the pills. As old as the old man was, the young fellow would find ways for him to embark on his journey on the path of cultivation.


    As soon as Ou Yangming made up his mind, he retrieved 2 jade bottles¡ªone that contained the concentrated immortal liquid while the other was empty.


    He transferred a drop of the liquid to the empty bottle and said, ¡°What I have here is an immortal liquid.¡±


    ¡°Immortal liquid?¡± Gao Yi exchanged his bottle for Ou Yangming¡¯s, then he sniffed the liquid and asked in confusion, ¡°Is this really an immortal liquid?¡±


    Liu Xiangrong witnessed their exchange, and he could not help but envy them. Whether it was the 10 Foundation Cultivation Pills or the drop of a magical medicine, he coveted them. Of course, as long as he had not gone mad, he would not dare to rob them here.


    Despite that, he could not help but give up on the thought after he heard the conversation between Ou Yangming and Gao Yi. He expressed, ¡°Brother Ou, are you trying to bully us thinking that we¡¯ve never seen immortal liquids? Heh, how can that colorless and odorless liquid be an immortal liquid?¡±


    Behind him, the ratman nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªan immortal liquid wouldn¡¯t look like this.¡±


    Gao Yi was dumbfounded for some time. He inspected the jade bottle that contained the drop of liquid.


    Liu Xiangrong and the ratman only took a nce, but he carefully observed the liquid.


    He recalled the legends about immortal liquids, but almost every one of them had its distinguishing feature, and they had nothing simr to the liquid in the jade bottle.


    It seemed like he had been tricked.


    Just as he wanted to question Ou Yangming, a term appeared in his head.


    ¡®What if it¡¯s that thing?¡¯


    Gao Yi¡¯s eyes lit up right away. He lowered his head and observed the liquid closely. At this point, his eyes were burning in a way that even he could not understand.


    ¡®Is this it? Is this really it?¡¯


    The more Gao Yi stared at the liquid, the more he was convinced that it was what he was thinking about. He could not help but be agitated because it was the only thing that could let the dying Interspatial Spiritual Tree regain some life.


    After a brief moment, Gao Yi looked up and said to Ou Yangming seriously, ¡°Brother Ou, I think I know what it is.¡±


    Liu Xiangrong and the ratman were struck dumb. They looked strangely at Gao Yi as they could not understand what he was saying.


    Gao Yi took a deep breath and asked, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand¡ªhow did you do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. Since Gao Yi raised such a question, he naturally guessed the truth. The young fellow did not try to keep it a secret, so he answered, ¡°Through a Parasitic Spiritual Herb.¡±


    ¡°Ah! A Parasitic Spiritual Herb¡ªit was a Parasitic Spiritual Herb!¡± Gao Yi eximed as he came to a sudden realization. He pped his head andughed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably because of that. Hasn¡¯t it disappeared in Danzhou? How did you get it?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and cast a weird look at Gao Yi.


    Gao Yi understood him at once. He smiled embarrassedly and quickly apologized to the young fellow. It was not only an abrupt question, but it could also be a bad intention. Fortunately, they were out in the public. If Gao Yi had asked Ou Yangming in secret, he would not be able to cry for injustice even if the young fellow decided to kill him.


    ¡°A Parasitic Spiritual Herb?¡± Liu Xiangrong and the ratman looked uncertain.


    Ou Yangming and Gao Yi did not converse loudly, but they did not try to keep their conversation a secret, thus everyone on the high tform heard them well.


    Liu Xiangrong and the ratman finally reacted to the situation after they heard the term.


    ¡°The concentrated immortal liquid¡ªit¡¯s the concentrated immortal liquid!¡± Liu Xiangrong mumbled. The look on his face was simply indescribable.


    As for the ratman, it sighed and said, ¡°I should¡¯ve known. Other than the legendary concentrated immortal liquid, what else can give such a marvelous effect...¡±


    After knowing what Ou Yangming possessed, the faces of Liu Xiangrong and the 2 other candidates became unusually strange.


    They thought that the young fellow was being too generous to use the concentrated immortal liquid to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    In terms of value only, about 10 drops of the concentrated immortal liquid would be able to save the dying spiritual tree. Furthermore, due to the disappearance of the Parasitic Spiritual Herb, the concentrated immortal liquid had also be a legendary item, so nobody could measure its worth.


    Ou Yangming looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°Now that the test is over, do you still have anything to say about me wanting to join thepetition?¡±

 Chapter 692 - Higher And Higher

    <h4>Chapter 692: Higher And Higher</h4>


    Liu Xiangrong and the others flushed. In terms of character and knowledge only, they had a huge opinion of Ou Yangming indeed.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming retrieved the concentrated immortal liquid and did not stint on using it on the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, they changed their perspective of him. Regardless of how the young fellow acted before this, as long as he used a treasure that benefitted the spiritual tree, everyone acknowledged his ability.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming did not have the experience nor skill to save the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, but if he possessed an unlimited amount of the concentrated immortal liquid and used it regardless of its cost, he might be able to create a miracle and save the tree.


    Needless to say, it would unquestionably be a wasteful thing to do. If the young fellow had so much of the concentrated immortal liquid, he might be able to purchase a whole Interspatial Spiritual Tree, so why would he waste the liquid on the small tree, which might not survive?


    Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming asked if he was qualified topete for the tree, even the strictest person did not try to stop him anymore.


    Mao Jianbi sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to ask¡ªyou¡¯re qualified.¡± As soon as he said that, nobody would dare to object to his decision.


    The great elder then cast dignified looks at the 3 other candidates and asked sternly, ¡°What do you n to exchange the Interspatial Spiritual Tree with?¡±


    Liu Xiangrong immediately answered, ¡°Great Elder, the Liu family¡¯s willing to exchange it with 1,200 gold pearls.¡±


    Gold pearls were a kind of specialty produced by the Liu family. They had endless wonderful functions and even had the same effect as an Interspatial Spiritual Tree but with a different approach. Whether it was for the Beast King Sect, the Humans, or the Beasts, gold pearls were considered precious items.


    Although they could not rece an Interspatial Spiritual Tree, they were usually the best choice.


    In particr, during the refinement of certain pills or the arrangement of some special formations, the pearls would be incredibly effective.


    The 1,200 gold pearls would be given across 3 years, but it was quite a generous offer from the Liu family.


    Gao Yi bowed at Mao Jianbi and expressed, ¡°The Golden Pill Sect¡¯s willing to provide the Beast King Sect with 100 Spirit-gathering Pills.¡±


    ¡°Spirit-gathering Pills...¡±


    ¡°Ah, Spirit-gathering Pills¡ª100 of them. Heh, the Golden Pill Sect¡¯s paying quite a high price.¡±


    ¡°Yes, 100 Spirit-gathering Pills can help 100 Extreme Grade cultivators to be Spiritualists! Looks like they¡¯ll be bagging the spiritual tree.¡±


    The crowd discussed with one another as they were shocked by the offer made by the Golden Pill Sect.


    Even Ou Yangming could not help but look sideways when he heard the offer.


    It was not difficult for powerhouses to be Spiritualists in the Spiritual Realm aspared to in the lower realm. Over here, powerhouses could be assisted by a particr pill, which was the Spirit-gathering Pill.


    One would have a higher chance of breaking through if one consumed the pill, but the sess rate would not be 100%. No matter what, it would be many times easier than bing a Spiritualist in the lower realm.


    Ideally, 100 Spirit-gathering Pills could help the Beast King Sect bring up 100 Spiritualists. This was a better offer than 1,200 gold pearls.


    Afterward, the ratman went forward and spoke in humannguage, ¡°Great Elder, we¡¯re willing to provide you with 100 high-rank spirit ores, so please kindly ept them.¡±


    ¡°High-rank spirit ores?¡± Mao Jianbi¡¯s face changed slightly. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where did you find them?¡±


    Earlier when Liu Xiangrong and Gao Yi made their offers, he simply nodded. However, he was moved after he heard about the high-rank spirit ores.


    ¡°High-rank spirit ores?¡± Bear Li stood up all of a sudden and shouted, ¡°I want them¡ªI want them all!¡±


    Mao Jianbi was furious. ¡°Brother Bear, you¡¯re not on your mountain, but at the Beast King Sect. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re going overboard?¡±


    Bear Li red at him and responded, ¡°Hmph, high-rank spirit ores can help us resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts, so I won¡¯t give up no matter how much they cost!¡±


    The ratman widened its eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°Sirs, the Jade Rats dug a tunnel and stumbled upon an ore vein, but we only found 300 over high-rank spirit ores even after we searched the whole area.¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°We¡¯re here to exchange high-rank spirit ores for cultivation resources this time, so you don¡¯t need to fight, sirs.¡±


    Mao Jianbi and Bear Li looked at each other. They did not say a while, but they held a grudge against each other for this.


    The Jade Rats would probably not be able to preserve any of the high-rank spirit ores. Even so, since they dared to reveal everything in public, they were not thinking about keeping them anyway.


    Such items had already been monopolized by top-grade Spiritualists and Venerable One. In fact, it might be a misfortune for the Jade Rats to keep them.


    Mao Jianbi pondered for a brief moment before he asked Ou Yangming, ¡°What about you? What do you have to offer?¡±


    Before he asked, he looked at the ratman half-unintentionally. Without a doubt, he had made up his mind.


    Liu Xiangrong and Gao Yi exchanged nces. They were helpless.


    If the deal was not carried out by a top-grade Spiritualist like Mao Jianbi, their items would definitely be more weing than the high-rank spirit ores, where there would be a higher chance for them to be granted the exchange.


    Who knew, they encountered a top-grade Spiritualist, who even had the potential to be a Venerable One.


    Under the circumstances, the high-rank spirit ores, which could help top-grade Spiritualists resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts, naturally became Mao Jianbi¡¯s best choice. The great elder was only asking Ou Yangming as a procedure; he had already made his decision.


    Ou Yangming noticed it as well because the great elder did not try to hide his thoughts at all.


    Other people might denounce Mao Jianbi for his act of utilizing his authority for a private interest, but they would not be too calctive about it if they thought about his identity and the fact that he might be a Venerable One. Even Yuqi the Venerable One would be d about this.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment as he was undecided.


    Since he was aware of Mao Jianbi¡¯s thoughts, the best way would be to suit his liking. The young fellow believed that if he presented a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, the great elder would surely approve it. Despite that, after getting to know the Spiritual Realm¡¯s specific situation, he dared not anyhow reveal a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    This was because such a suit would certainly cause a massive sensation. Even Ou Yangming himself did not know if it would be good for him to reveal the existence of such a suit.


    Having said that, what else could move Mao Jianbi, who was set on bing a Venerable One?


    Ou Yangming looked up and sighed. He initially did not want to show off the item so quickly, but he was left with no choice because of the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    The young fellow retrieved an interspatial bag and channeled his spiritual power to take out the flying carpet inside.


    It was the flying carpet that was refined by Ou Yangming through hard work. While its outer appearance could not bepared with that of Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet, it was not that ugly as it was refined from a spirit beast¡¯s fur.


    As Ou Yangming shook his hand, the flying carpet was unfolded andid t on the ground.


    It was a carpet refined from a spirit beast¡¯s fur, thus it instantly caused everyone to be puzzled when it was ced on the ground.


    Everyone including Mao Jianbi was confused.


    Even when Ou Yangming retrieved a big bottle that contained the concentrated immortal liquid, they were not as surprised. On the other hand, they were bewildered when they looked at the seemingly normal carpet.


    Nobody could imagine the flying carpet¡¯s real function because the idea that only Venerable cksmiths could refine them was deeply engraved in their hearts. In actual fact, throughout the countless years of inheritances in the Spiritual Realm, no cksmith had refined a piece of flight equipment before they became Venerable Ones.


    Therefore, nobody regarded the item as a flying carpet. Even if someone happened to have such a thought, one would cast it aside right away.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mao Jianbi was rather displeased.


    Ou Yangming grinned and slowly walked to the middle of the flying carpet. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ll know once youe and try it.¡±


    Mao Jianbi had a slightly cold look on his face, but he recalled Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant. As such, he suppressed his discontent and paced toward the carpet.


    ¡®So what if I¡¯m tricked by Ou Yangming in public? As long as I don¡¯t offend Yuqi the Venerable One, I don¡¯t mind having my image ruined a little.¡¯


    That said, Mao Jianbi was suddenly moved when he arrived at the center of the flying carpet and stood next to Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Why is this thing simr to Sir Venerable One¡¯s treasure? Mm, the workmanship and materials can¡¯t bepared, but the aura that¡¯s released from this is quite simr to that released from sir¡¯s treasure.¡¯


    Mao Jianbi looked at Ou Yangming in confusion. He questioned, ¡°Did... Sir give this to you?¡±


    ¡°No, this is something that I refined.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head with a smile. He paused for a moment before he added, ¡°I¡¯ve just refined it, so I haven¡¯t had the time to test it. It¡¯ll be great if you can give me some pointers.¡±


    Mao Jianbi instantly rxed, but he felt rather regretful.


    If this was really the thing that he was thinking about, he would do anything to get his hands on it. Nheless, since Ou Yangming said that he had refined this item himself, everything was simply wishful thinking.


    Mao Jianbi sighed and asked casually, ¡°What does this thing do? Will you show it?¡±


    He was certain that this item had a unique ability, but it was probably an item made for defense.


    Theoretically, this equipment was considered a decent treasure, but he was still inclined toward the high-rank spirit ores.


    Ou Yangming nodded, then he channeled his spiritual power into the flying carpet bit by bit to control it. This was his second time controlling it, but it was not a strange process for him.


    After all, his practice he did in his spiritual world was useful.


    Mao Jianbi put his hands behind his back and looked coldly at his surroundings. Who knew, he suddenly realized that the view around him changed.


    Of course, the scenery was the same, but he seemed to be looking from a different height.


    Mao Jianbi widened his eyes even more as he finally realized that he was rising into the sky. In fact, he was moving higher and higher...

 Chapter 693 - Flying

    <h4>Chapter 693: Flying</h4>


    ¡®Fly¡ªI can fly now?¡¯


    This was the first thought that Mao Jianbi had. Nheless, he soon realized that it was not him, but the sheet of fur was flying.


    Mao Jianbi shed and walked 2 rounds on the flying carpet at lightning speed.


    Other than the middle of the carpet, the bottom and the edges were covered with 100 over feathers, causing it to have a distinctive look.


    To put it nicely, it was an ingenious artwork; to put it harshly, it was a weird artwork.


    Even so, Mao Jianbi did not have too high of a demand for a flying carpet¡¯s outer appearance. In fact, he never imagined having one before.


    One could not even think about having a flying carpet when one was still a Spiritualist. Now that a flying carpet was right beneath the great elder, not to mention that it looked odd, even if it was 10 times uglier, he would not have minded because he did not have any other choice.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s flying?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Oh god! A flying carpet! That¡¯s a flying carpet!¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that a legendary piece of flight equipment?¡±


    ¡°Where did that fe get that from?¡±


    The crowd below was dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    After all, other than the Birds, which had wings, most of the other living beings would not be able to fly at all. Other than that, only Venerable Ones could fly in the sky. Moreover, pieces of flight equipment were so rare that the other people could not dream about having them at all.


    Therefore, the crowd was deeply in awe when they saw the flying carpet rising into the sky. They were more shocked than when they saw the Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    The Interspatial Spiritual Tree was also extremely valuable, but how could the visual impact that it gave be mentioned on equal terms with that given by a piece of flight equipment?


    Bear Li also widened its eyes. It could not help but stand up, and its small eyes looked fiery. Even though it was at the Beast King Sect, it had the urge to take forcible possession of the carpet.


    Ou Yangming controlled the flying carpet to rise slowly. They were in the real world, after all, hence he needed to take things seriously.


    Mao Jianbi finally stopped and asked, ¡°This is a flying carpet?¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t say. If this isn¡¯t a flying carpet, can it fly?¡¯ Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought. Nevertheless, he treated the powerful cultivator, who had the potential to be a Venerable One, with respect. ¡°Senior, this is a flying carpet indeed.¡±


    Mao Jianbi flushed as though he realized that he had just asked a dumb question.


    Despite that, after living for such a long time, he had gone through enough to be incredibly thick-faced. He cleared his throat and raised another question as he recalled something, ¡°Lil¡¯ brother, did you say that you refined this flying carpet?¡±


    His voice trembled a little when he asked because he immediately thought about the unimaginable interest that would be involved.


    He was certain that as long as Ou Yangming was willing to sell the flying carpet, there would be a sensation among all of the powerhouses in Danzhou. Not to mention top-grade Spiritualists, even Venerable Ones would not mind bidding for it.


    Not every Venerable One possessed a piece of flight equipment. In actuality, less than a tenth of them owned one.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°Senior, I smithed this flying carpet indeed.¡±


    Mao Jianbi nodded. Countless thoughts crossed his mind.


    The flying carpet continued to fly until everyone else could only see a tiny ck spot in the sky.


    ¡°Is this the highest that the flying carpet can go?¡± Mao Jianbi was stunned.


    ¡°The flying carpet can still go higher, but I think that this is enough,¡± Ou Yangming responded in a deep voice, ¡°This is also my first time controlling a flying market, so it¡¯ll be easier for us to react to any sudden situation from this height.¡±


    ¡°This is your first time controlling one...¡± Mao Jianbi¡¯s face twitched. He looked down at the tiny people, who looked like ants, below them, then he nodded and remarked, ¡°This should be a decent height.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll test its flight speed now to see how fast it can go.¡±


    With that, enormous spiritual power was channeled into the flying carpet without an end. Due to the spiritual power, the carpet slowly drifted. It advanced slowly at first, but it took only a split second before it turned into a flying arrow and flew forward quickly as if it had been wound up.


    The vultures¡¯ feathers around the flying carpet stood up on their ends and formed a peculiar yet charming image in mid-air.


    Invisible energies surged among the feathers as the runes that were carved on them slowly unleashed their effects.


    Ou Yangming was carrying out a test. Once the flying carpet elerated to a certain speed, he did not need to use his spiritual power as the driving energy anymore. At this height, certain energies could be obtained through the coordination of a formation map between the feathers.


    Perhaps the energies would not be able to support the flying carpet¡¯s full flight, but if the flight maintained at this speed without any change in the direction, any Spiritualist¡¯s power would be sufficient to control the carpet.


    Ou Yangming had actually customized the flying carpet for himself.


    A Spiritualist¡¯s power was far from that of a Venerable One. Even if he obtained Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet by luck, he would not be able to maneuver it for a long time due to his incapability.


    On the other hand, the flying carpet beneath him was inferior in terms of its outer appearance and speed, but its endurance was not poor at all. Most importantly, even an ordinary Rudimentary Spiritualist would be able to use it.


    The change would be meaningless to Yuqi the Venerable One, but it was great news for a Spiritualist.


    When the flying carpet sped up and reached a speed that satisfied Mao Jianbi as well, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and rxed.


    Mao Jianbi looked at him and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ brother, are you tired orcking spiritual power? Why don¡¯t I take over?¡±


    They had flown past several mountains by now and had gone far from the auction¡¯s venue, but Mao Jianbi did not intend to turn back at all.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and answered, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not exhausted at all.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how can you not be? One needs to consume plenty of mental power and spiritual power to control a flying carpet. Since you¡¯ve controlled it for such a long time, it should be my turn now.¡± Mao Jianbi widened his eyes and uttered, ¡°My turn! My turn!¡±


    The young fellow was hesitant. He could see from Mao Jianbi¡¯s eyes that there was no room for discussion.


    ¡°Okay, senior, I¡¯ll hand it over to you.¡±


    It was easy to hand over the control over the flying carpet. As long as one sat at the center of the rune in the middle, one could control the carpet with one¡¯s spiritual power.


    This was the first flying carpet refined by Ou Yangming, thus no password was set at all. As such, anyone with sufficient spiritual power could maneuver it.


    Even after Ou Yangming moved away from the center, the flying carpet could continue to fly because his spiritual power had not dispersed. Having said that, the carpet would fall from the sky if it was not replenished with spiritual power within a short time.


    Mao Jiangbi swayed and sat at the center of the Rune Formation Map almost the instant after Ou Yangming got out of the spot.


    Following that, he released his spiritual power and reced the young fellow to control the carpet.


    He did everything so smoothly as if he had practiced numerous times before this.


    Ou Yangming looked strangely at Mao Jianbi. He noticed how ted the great elder was.


    The young fellow frowned and found it weird. Judging from Mao Jianbi¡¯s identity and how he acted earlier, it did not seem like he had not flown in the sky before, but the way he behaved somehow surprised Ou Yangming as he seemed to be overly excited.


    However, Ou Yangming never thought that the experience of flying in the sky was entirely different from controlling a piece of flight equipment.


    As the Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder, Mao Jianbi had indeed flown in the sky on a giant flying beast. In fact, disciples from the sect could also ride ordinary half-spirit beasts to fly in the sky. Nheless, could birds be mentioned on equal terms with flying carpets?


    Especially since flying carpets could be controlled as one wished, the experience would be different from riding birds in the sky.


    As for Ou Yangming... Given that he refined the flying carpet himself, after having the first experience, would he be far from refining the second or third flying carpet?


    Therefore, Ou Yangming did not attach too much importance to this flying carpet.


    With bright eyes, Mao Jianbi released his spiritual power. He did not simply control it, but hepletely rxed and became immersed in mastering the process.


    Yes, instead of just controlling it, he was trying to master it.


    They sounded simr, but their actual effects were very different.


    Ou Yangming looked at Mao Jianbi in astonishment, and he could not understand why the great elder was persistent in flying. He rolled his eyes and wondered, ¡®Is riding a flying carpet mysteriously connected to his cultivation?¡¯


    He let go of his mind and observed the great elder closely.


    Sure enough, he noticed something queer on Mao Jianbi¡¯s body after a brief moment.


    The whole flying carpet was covered with Mao Jianbi¡¯s aura as his spiritual power filled every corner.


    Much more spiritual power would be consumed, so much so that it was beyond one¡¯s imagination. If Ou Yangming had done the same, he would have been worn out in the blink of an eye.


    Normally, there was no need for one to work so hard to control a flying carpet; less than a tenth of one¡¯s power would be required.


    The flying carpet was not flying fast at this moment, but Mao Jianbi shut his eyes as though he wasprehending something on the carpet.


    Ou Yangming was dazed, and he wondered, ¡®Can a flying carpet do this too?¡¯

 Chapter 694 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 694: Exchange</h4>


    Flying was something desired by every living being other than the Birds.


    Although one could temporarily fly in the sky by riding birds, the feeling of mastering a piece of flight equipment was entirely different.


    Mao Jianbi was fully immersed in flying. His aura surged and somehow slowly corresponded with the flying carpet. Needless to say, being the one that refined the carpet, Ou Yangming¡¯sprehension of it was deeper than anyone else.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming noticed as soon as Mao Jianbi¡¯s aura began to interact with that of the flying carpet.


    This was not because there was a natural connection between their auras, but because Mao Jianbi was observing the flying carpet and put down his ego as a top-grade Spiritualist to act in concert with the carpet.


    A piece of equipment could be extremely powerful, but the way one could be used still depended on the person that controlled it.


    Even if a Venerable One used a normal kitchen knife, the power that could be released would be far greater than if a Spiritualist used a High Grade magic tool.


    Nheless, not every powerhouse knew how to adapt to a piece of equipment. To most people, a suitable piece of equipment would be the best equipment. Hence, when powerhouses used a piece of equipment, they would not lower their strengths to match a piece of equipment¡¯s unique ability.


    On the contrary, everything that Mao Jianbi was doing at the moment was the opposite.


    To better understand and use the equipment, Mao Jianbi changed his spiritual power¡¯s intensity on purpose, as well as the things that he was adept in and used to in the past. He was amodating to the flying carpet to test its withstandable limit.


    The fact that he explored the equipment with his energies regardless of the cost was the exact reason he grasped the carpet¡¯s movements.


    After a long time, Mao Jianbi sighed and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Why did a top-grade Spiritualist suddenly be so polite?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. Nevertheless, he beamed and asked, ¡°Senior, do you find it suitable?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, of course.¡± Mao Jianbi sighed and added, ¡°If I can obtain this item, I¡¯ll be 10% more certain in bing a Venerable One in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched as he was bewildered. ¡®This is just a flying carpet, so why does it have anything to do with something as high-end as bing a Venerable One?¡¯


    Mao Jianbi grinned and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you know why Venerable Ones can simply fly in the sky?¡±


    The young fellow was slightly stunned. ¡°Venerable Ones are mighty, and the powers that they possess are far beyond our imaginations, so it¡¯s only natural for them to be able to fly.¡±


    He exaggerated his answer, but his words did not carry practical meaning as though Venerable Ones were almighty and flying was only one of their many little tricks. As for how they could reach this height, he did not say a word about it at all.


    Mao Jianbi smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®This young fe¡¯s quite crafty.¡¯ Even so, he was relieved when he thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base at the moment.


    It would not be presumptuous, but crazy, for an Intermediate Spiritualist to study Venerable Ones¡¯ abilities. As such, it would only be abnormal if Ou Yangming could surprise Mao Jianbi with his answer.


    The great elder cleared his throat and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, once your cultivation base improves and when you reach my level, you¡¯ll surely consider this problem seriously.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. He was secretly annoyed. ¡®You¡¯re clearly aware of my cultivation base and know that I¡¯m still far from needing to consider this matter, so why did you ask me that!¡¯


    One should not take on a job without the right skills¡ªdepending on one¡¯s cultivation base, the problems that one would need to consider were different.


    Simr to a worker that could hardly feed himself worry about national affairs, or an ant mulling over how high the sky was, they were forced to do something beyond their powers.


    Even if Ou Yangming were to consider this problem, now would not be the time.


    Mao Jianbiterughed and said, ¡°Since you could refine a flying carpet, it won¡¯t be inappropriate for you to consider this problem.¡± He paused for a while before he exined, ¡°Regardless of a Venerable One¡¯s background, one that arrives at that level canmunicate with Heaven and Earth and fly in the sky. This is a kind of apprehension that a Venerable One gains on the universe¡¯s power.¡±


    ¡°Senior, can you fathom something like that too by controlling a flying carpet?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    Mao Jianbiughed out loud and answered, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face as he was in disbelief. He never read about anything like that in ancient books.


    He would not suspect it if Mao Jianbi said that he could benefit from cultivating under an Interspatial Spiritual Tree. After all, an Interspatial Spiritual Tree was known as one of the Ten Great Treasure Trees in the Spiritual Realm, thus it had such a magical effect indeed. It was not guaranteed to help a top-grade Spiritualist, but it would at least be quite advantageous.


    This was the conclusion that was drawn after 10,000 years of experiments from countless living beings in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡®But to say that a flying carpet can help a top-grade Spiritualist understand the universe¡¯s power?


    ¡®Come on, don¡¯t make meugh. If that¡¯s really the case, how could I have not known? Besides, Yuqi the Venerable One has a flying carpet, so why don¡¯t he lend it to Mao Jianbi and the rest? I don¡¯t believe that the Venerable One¡¯s such a short-sighted person.¡¯


    Upon noticing the odd look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, Mao Jianbi could not help butugh. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Ou Yangming replied to him after some thought, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve met Yuqi the Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mao Jianbi looked deeply at him andmented, ¡°Given that you have sir¡¯s jade pendant, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s something beyond your encounter.¡±


    The young fellowughed and changed the topic. ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One has a flying carpet. If it¡¯s so beneficial for you, why don¡¯t he lend it to you?¡±


    Mao Jianbi instantly had a weird look on his face. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you really not know or...¡±


    Ou Yangming answered with a grave look on his face, ¡°I really have no idea.¡±


    The great elder smiled bitterly and found it strange. ¡®This fe has even refined a flying carpet, so why doesn¡¯t he know anything about the rule?¡¯


    No matter what, Mao Jianbi must not offend Ou Yangming, so he shook his head and noted, ¡°In the Spiritual Realm, a piece of flight equipment can only have one user.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why is that so?¡±


    ¡°Once powerhouses use pieces of flight equipment for a long time... No, whenever users use any piece of high-grade equipment for an extended period, they¡¯ll leave behind their spiritual imprints and theirprehensions of the universe¡¯s power.¡± Mao Jianbi sighed and continued, ¡°Of course, if the flight equipment isn¡¯t something private that¡¯s being used for a long term, it can be lent to someone else but...¡±


    Mao Jianbi had a bitter look in his eyes. ¡°Pieces of flight equipment are exceptionally rare. In Danzhou itself, there are less than 20 of them including Sir Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet. Heh, sir will do anything to cherish it, so why would he lend it to someone else?¡±


    Ou Yangming clicked his tongue and questioned, ¡°Not even younger generations with the potential to be Venerable Ones?¡±


    Mao Jianbi had a grim look on his face as he responded, ¡°Every Venerable One has a different cultivation method, so they also take dissimr paths. I¡¯ve never heard of 2 Venerable Ones on the same cultivation path. Heh, sir¡¯s flying part must contain his aura and his apprehension of Heaven and Earth. It might be helpful if I¡¯m still an Advanced Spiritualist but now... Even if sir¡¯s willing to lend it to me, I won¡¯t dare to use it at all.¡±


    When Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization, he looked down at his flying carpet and smiled bitterly. ¡°The flying carpet that I refined doesn¡¯t have this problem, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your flying carpet has just been refined, so no powerhouse¡¯s aura is attached to it...¡± Mao Jianbi nced at Ou Yangming and hesitated for a while before he added, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I¡¯m not looking down on you at all. Honestly, you¡¯re considered a God-favored one given your age and cultivation base. Especially since you¡¯re also capable of refining something like this, you have a higher chance of bing a Venerable One in the future than I do.¡±


    Other people would not have believed what they heard if they were present.


    The fact that a top-grade Spiritualist humbled himself to exin to an Intermediate Spiritualist would be beyond their imaginations.


    Ou Yangmingughed and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you, senior.¡±


    His heart was warm at the moment. After all, anyone that was praised like that by a top-grade Spiritualist that was hopeful in bing a Venerable One would feel vain.


    Mao Jianbi nodded. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, just remember that for top-grade Spiritualists like me, flying carpets only need to help us sense the universe¡¯s path in advance.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Once we return, many of them will beg you to refine flying carpets for them. Heh, no matter who they are, go ahead and tip them off.¡± He made an undercut with his hand and guided the young fellow earnestly, ¡°You mustn¡¯t miss such a great opportunity!¡±


    As he spoke, he had turned the flying carpet around and slowly returned to where they set out from.


    However, Ou Yangming looked unusually at Mao Jianbi because he did not expect the honorable great elder to have the potential to be a profiteer.


    Under Mao Jianbi¡¯s control, the flying carpet slowly descended andnded on the ground.


    They had been gone for 15 minutes, but the crowd became bigger instead of smaller.


    The news of a flying carpet¡¯s appearance spread far and wide in the Beast King Sect as if it had wings.


    Mao Jianbi looked around him and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to exchange the Interspatial Spiritual Tree with Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s treasure...¡±

 Chapter 695 - Fawn Over

    <h4>Chapter 695: Fawn Over</h4>


    A mor was heard below the high tform. Some were surprised, some were regretful, and some were quiet, but they cast extremely different looks at Mao Jainbi and Ou Yangming aspared to before.


    Bear Li suddenlyughed out loud and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, the Bears have many treasures too. Would you like to take a look at them?¡±


    It initially wanted to find several unique items among the things that were going to be auctioned, but it changed its mind after it saw the flying carpet.


    Although it could not fight with Mao Jianbi here, if there was a second opportunity, it would not miss it.


    Ou Yangming nodded at Bear Li and responded, ¡°Senior, thanks for your invitation. Once the meet is over, I¡¯ll go and visit you.¡±


    Bear Liughed and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Normally, anyone that said something like that probably had a bad intention. Nheless, everyone knew as long as Ou Yangming stayed at the Beast King Sect, he would unlikely be in danger because even a top-grade spirit beast would not dare to run amok here.


    Ou Yangming turned around and cupped his hands at Mao Jianbi. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Heter took a few steps back to leave the flying carpet, then he approached the Interspatial Spiritual Tree and waved his hand to keep it.


    After seeing what he did, the faces of Liu Xiangrong and Gao Yi, who were still somewhat displeased, could not help but change. They looked at Ou Yangming with respect and dared not say anything else.


    The Interspatial Spiritual Tree was not as enormous as the Wutong Tree as it was still a young tree, but it¡¯s a small tree, after all. It was as wide as an adult person¡¯s thigh, and it was about 7 to 8 meters tall.


    There were interspatial bags that could store such a tree, but they were all incredibly precious.


    At the very least, ording to the strengths of Liu Xiangrong¡¯s n and Gao Yi¡¯s sect, they only had 1 or 2 of such an interspatial bag. Moreover, they were publicly used in their n and sect, where they could not be anyhow taken away.


    One that possessed such an interspatial bag was either mighty and unrestrained or had a powerful background that nobody would dare to offend.


    Be it the former or thetter, Ou Yangming was not someone that those forces could mess with.


    Mao Jianbi nodded. He was not surprised by Ou Yangming¡¯s trick.


    The young fellow not only possessed the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant, but he could also smith a flying carpet. Given that such an unbelievable thing happened, it seemed reasonable for him to have arge interspatial bag too.


    Ou Yangming turned around and left as everyone else watched.


    Unlike when he was still on the high tform, nobody dared to underestimate him anymore.


    Tian Yinghao squeezed his way past the crowd to get to Ou Yangming. He remarked softly, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re truly... Amazing!¡± He had flushed long ago. Even though he had done his best to overestimate the young fellow, the second the flying carpet rose into the sky, he still felt like he had been blind.


    It turned out that Ou Yangming was such a potent cksmith that could smith a piece of flight equipment.


    Ou Yangming grinned and replied to him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s continue to watch.¡±


    When he said the same thing but at a different time, the effect was entirely different.


    Before this, Tian Yinghao respected Ou Yangming very much too but during their interaction, he slightly criticized the young fellow for not being familiar with the smithing foundation. Nevertheless, Tian Yinghao admired Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art very much.


    ¡®Being able to refine interspatial bags and flying carpets...


    ¡®Okay, he seems like he doesn¡¯t do honest work, but his skills are legitimate.


    ¡®At the end of the day, several cksmiths in Danzhou can refine interspatial bags, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone that can refine flying carpets.¡¯


    Mao Jianbi continued to host the auction, whereas Ou Yangming kept a low profile. Even so, the crowd around him had unknowingly lowered their voices as though they were afraid of disturbing him. Furthermore, they also subconsciously backed away and made space around the young fellow.


    Some beings were treated the same way on the spacious square. For instance, the ferocious Bear Li, whom nobody dared to get close to.


    However, this was just the beginning. As time passed, more people and beasts turned to look at Ou Yangming.


    The powerhouses slowly inched toward Ou Yangming¡¯s spot either intentionally or unintentionally. They hide their intentions very well as if they were being unmindful. Despite that, when many supreme powerhouses were doing almost the same thing, they could not try to hide it anymore.


    Soon enough, small circles were formed around Ou Yangming, and they were formed by real supreme powerhouses. The auras that they released were so fearsome that anyone would shudder with fear.


    When they began to get closer to Ou Yangming, the crowd around him was also unknowingly pushed outside.


    It was not their intention, but they simply wanted to stay away when the fierce auras appeared. By the time they realized what was going on, they noticed that they had gone quite far away from Ou Yangming.


    Their original spots were overtaken by the most formidable beings in the square.


    On the high tform, Mao Jianbi nced in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction half-intentionally, but he continued to host the auction without saying a word. This was because he had perceived the thoughts of those powerhouses around the young fellow, but he also believed that the fellow would not really be in danger here.


    ¡°This is a piece of equipment that was handed down from ancient times.¡± Mao Jianbi pointed at the crystal wall behind him, where a shield¡¯s image appeared. The shield glowed in a faint blue light, andyers of circles could be seen on its surface as though waves were circting, making it look too beautiful to be appreciated.


    Ou Yangming stared at it. For some reason, his head thudded hard.


    He wanted to get the shield, even if it was just for study.


    ¡°This shield¡¯s reserve price is 500 spirit ores. You may begin to bid now,¡± Mao Jianbi announced proudly with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°600 spirit ores.¡±


    Another voice was heard as soon as the great elder was finished.


    Everyone else was stunned. ording to the rules, unless there were unique treasures such as the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, which was immeasurable and must be traded with something else, bidders would bid in secret using their panels. One that shouted one¡¯s bid like that would be considered having broken the would and could easily be driven out by the Beast King Sect.


    Having said that, most of the people had strange looks on their faces when they saw who it was.


    It was Ou Yangming¡ªthe young fellow that bagged the Interspatial Spiritual Tree and rode a flying carpet with Mao Jianbi.


    Mao Jianbi was also dumbfounded. He would have sternly kicked that person out of here if it was someone else, but heughed and said after a brief moment, ¡°Okay, 600 spirit ores.¡± He looked around and asked, ¡°This is considered a high bid, and it¡¯s Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s first time bidding. Does anyone have any opinion?¡±


    The crowd cursed internally after they heard him.


    ¡®What do you mean that it¡¯s his first time bidding? Wasn¡¯t the Interspatial Spiritual Tree something?¡¯


    ¡®You quite absurd to be saying something like that as the host of an auction.¡¯


    Everyone else was displeased, but they could sense the threat behind Mao Jianbi¡¯s words. Even if anyone wanted to raise the bid, they gave up on the thought when they saw the great elder pulling a long face.


    ¡°Heh, Brother Mao, you¡¯re finally talking like a human.¡± Bear Li burst outughing all of a sudden. ¡°I also think that it¡¯s a high price.¡±


    Mao Jianbi furrowed his eyebrows and thought, ¡°What did this ck bear mean? Talking like a human? Hmph...¡¯


    The bear¡¯s words were not pleasant to his ear, but it agreed to him, hence it could not vent his anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a great price.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Following that, several voices were heard one after another. When the others saw the strange or familiar faces and sensed their frightening auras, they shrieked and made even more space for them.


    There were not many of them that spoke, but each of them had a notable status. In terms of their auras alone, they were top-grade Spiritualists.


    Even if there was only one of them, one must not be underestimated at all. Given that so many of them joined hands, a significant sensation was stirred up.


    Mao Jianbiughed out loud and said, ¡°Okay, since nobody¡¯s raising the bid, this item belongs to Lil¡¯ Friend Ou.¡± He reached out and pped his hands, then someone carried a basket up to the tform. The basket carried the small round shield as shown in the image on the crystal wall.


    Some people stared hatefully at the sheld.


    It was an ancient piece of equipment. Not to mention its value, even if it was disyed in one¡¯s house as a collection, it would be wonderful.


    The only thing was that those that could bid for the small round shield were capable beings. After seeing so many top-grade Spiritualists supporting Ou Yangming, the others dared not y any tricks though they were not convinced by the oue.


    When Mao Jianbi reached out his hand to push the basket, it flew toward Ou Yangming as if it was carried by a pair of invisible hands.


    Ou Yangming epted the basket but was dazed for a moment.


    ording to the rules, even if one won the bid for an item, one could not inspect the item on the spot. Besides, the young fellow had not given the spirit ores yet.


    That said, when he looked around him, he realized that the crowd looked calm as if they had no doubts about Mao Jianbi¡¯s exception.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and picked up the shield.


    Mao Jianbi continued to auction the next item, but he did not have the patience to listen anymore.


    The young fellow scanned the shield and released his mental conception on it.

 Chapter 696 - Ancient Shield

    <h4>Chapter 696: Ancient Shield</h4>


    Given that the shield could be one of the items being auctioned, it must have some qualities. If not, the Beast King Sect would never allow fakes and useless pieces of equipment to be auctioned.


    Ou Yangming had only subconsciously shouted his bid earlier. Due to his experience of exchanging his flying carpet for the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, as well as the fact that he was drawn by the shield, he yelled without being fully aware of what he was doing.


    Nheless, he knew something was off the instant he shouted.


    He was prepared to be reprimanded, but Mao Jianbi somehow ignored it. In fact, the top-grade SPiritualists, who had unknowingly surrounded him, reacted the same way too.


    The powerhouses were top-grade Spiritualists, such that any of them would be feared by everyone. When several of them said the same thing, nobody else in the square dared to raise the bid anymore.


    Ou Yangming never expected to bag a piece of ancient equipment with just 600 spirit ores.


    The only thing was that he had owed those top-grade Spiritualists a favor without him knowing. He vaguely understood their intentions and could repay them, but he would be lying to say that he was not worried.


    Pieces of so-called ancient equipment were also a type of equipment. Nevertheless, those pieces of equipment had longer histories, some even older than most of the middle-scale and small-scale sects.


    Needless to say, those pieces of equipment were only collectively known as pieces of ancient equipment; it did not mean that they were really smithed during ancient times.


    It would be quite unlikely to acquire those old antiques in this kind of auction.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception came into contact with the shield, he was slightly stunned. Due to his mighty Military Fire, he could easily identify a piece of equipment¡¯s specific properties.


    Besides, his mental conception had be one with his Military Fire, hence he naturally possessed all of the fire¡¯s wonderful effects.


    Even so, he somehow did not receive information about the shield when his mental conception touched it.


    Ou Yangming blinked in confusion. ¡®Is this thing really from the Generation of Chaos? It¡¯s said that only pieces of equipment from that generation can¡¯t be appraised.¡¯


    The young fellow was puzzled when he looked at the shield in his hands.


    Judging from its quality, it looked like it was made some time ago but... He did not believe that something like this was preserved for such a long time.


    After pondering for a brief moment, a white light shed from Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    It was appraisal art¡ªthis was his first time performing the art in the Spiritual Realm.


    Following that, a notification appeared in his mind.


    [Item: Ancient shield]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +28, Durability +28]


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth because the equipment¡¯s properties were really out of his expectations.


    It was not that the equipment was too great; it was terrible. Ou Yangming had a good eye, and he was also a potent cksmith, thus he would more or less estimate a piece of equipment¡¯s quality and worth.


    ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s estimation, the shield should at least be a High Grade magic tool. Despite that, after sensing its properties, he must say that he made a mistake this time.


    ¡®No wonder none of them fought for this. Other than the fact that they were obstructed by the few top-grade Spiritualists, it¡¯s also because this thing¡¯s real worth still awaits confirmation.


    ¡®Perhaps its name as an ancient shield is its biggest worth.¡¯


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was not frustrated at all. After all, 600 spirit ores were not considered much for him.


    Just as Ou Yangming wanted to put the shield away, he was struck with a thought.


    ¡®Why could I pry its properties through appraisal art but not my mental power?¡¯ He was extremely curious.


    ¡°Brother Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He turned around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The person that spoke was Tian Yinghao, who was standing next to him. He noted with a smile, ¡°You intercepted some people just now.¡±


    ¡°Intercepted?¡± Ou Yangming was bewildered.


    Tian Yinghao lowered his voice and exined, ¡°This ancient shield¡¯s actually one of the pieces of equipment that¡¯s collected by our sect. It¡¯s called a piece of ancient equipment, but it¡¯s actually not that powerful.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®What do you mean that it¡¯s not that powerful? It¡¯s a scam!¡¯


    ¡°We normally won¡¯t sell something like this, but 2 of our subsidiary sects are interested in it, which is why it was being auctioned,¡± Tian Yinghao continued. He made eyes in 2 directions and said, ¡°Those are the 2 sects. Heh, I initially thought that there¡¯s going to be a good show and that our sect will earn more spirit ores. Who knew, you intercepted halfway, and they dared not raise the bid too.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he saw Tian Yinghao smiling faintly.


    He had intercepted the bidding process earlier, but the item turned out to be different from what he had expected, so he did not benefit at all.


    When he turned to look at those 2 sects, sure enough, a few of them were secretly checking him out with hostile looks. However, when he looked at them, they immediately looked elsewhere as if they were not paying attention to him at all.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming turned to look at the shield again. He vaguely sensed that it was not as easy as it seemed.


    The auction continued, but Ou Yangming no longer bid for anything.


    This was because he could tell from the expressions of the few top-grade Spiritualists around him that they would support him if he was interested in any of the items. Since other people would not dare to offend those powerhouses, one could imagine the oue if the young fellow were to bid for anything.


    It would be fine if he only bid once or twice, but he might make countless enemies if he kept bidding for something.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The auction finally stopped after half a day.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. Just as he was going to leave with Tian Yinghao without a sound, a sturdy figure blocked his path.


    Bear Li smiled with its eyes squinted, ¡°Master Ou, can I have a word with you?¡±


    The formidable top-grade spirit beast had tried its best to look friendly, but its naturally- ferocious look still caused others to stay away from it.


    Tian Yinghao¡¯s face changed. He knew the powerhouse would not harm him, but his legs still went jelly, and he almost lost his footing.


    On the opposite, Ou Yangming was calm. The top-grade spirit beast looked tough, but it was not like he had not met one before. Back when Ghost Mo from the Insects pursued him, he and Big Yellow managed to escape by joining hands. Now that he had also conversed with Venerable Ones, why would he fear top-grade spirit beasts?


    Ou Yangming nodded and was going to head to somewhere quiet when someone said, ¡°Brother Bear, this isn¡¯t very appropriate, is it?¡±


    A middle-aged man with a golden silk scarf on his head paced toward them. While being stared at by Bear Li, which looked like it was going to eat him up, he introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Yong Lesheng. Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming could sense the fearsome aura released by him, so he dared not dy his response. ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    Ying Lesheng waved his hand and replied to him, ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. Heh, since you could refine a flying carpet, we don¡¯t deserve being addressed as seniors.¡±


    Bear Li was dumbfounded. It rolled its eyes as if it was pondering.


    Ou Yangming looked around and noticed several beings around him. They were either humans or beasts, but they were all top-grade Spiritualists. Moreover, they were fixing their gazes on him.


    Although he should be delighted about being valued by so many top-grade Spiritualists, when they naturally released their oppressions, even the most ignorant and generous person would not look too well.


    The young fellow cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Seniors, have youe to find me for flying carpets?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bear Li pped itsrge hands. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re a straightforward man. We came to find you for flying carpets!¡± It paused for a second before it added, ¡°As long as you refine a flying carpet for me, I¡¯m willing to pay any price.¡±


    Yong Lesheng¡¯s face changed. ¡°Brother Bear, Master Ou¡¯s a human, after all, so he wouldn¡¯t serve the Beasts before he solves problems for the Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, nonsense!¡± Bear Li roared. ¡°Yong Lesheng, you¡¯re not a cultivator from the Beast King Sect, so how dare you speak nonsense here and try to instigate disharmony between the Humans and the Beasts? You deserve to be punished!¡±


    Several other top-grade Spiritualists looked on coldly, but they did not choose sides.


    Given their cultivation bases, why would they care about something as trivial as this? That said, even they did not know how they should negotiate with Ou Yangming anymore.


    It would be easier if only one of them was dealing with Ou Yangming. When a few equal-ranked powerhouses were eyeing a flying carpet each, none of them dared to say that they would be the lucky one.


    Just as Bear Li and Yong Leshen were ring at each other, causing the atmosphere to tense up, Mao Jianbi arrived all of a sudden and questioned fiercely, ¡°Are you going to fight here?¡±


    Bear Li and Yong Leshen fell silent for a brief moment. They nced at each other tacitly then backed away.


    A white-faced man chuckled and suggested, ¡°Brother Ou, we¡¯re at the Beast King Sect, and you¡¯re the great elder here. We¡¯d like to request flying carpets, so please set some rules for us to follow.¡±


    Mao Jianbi looked at Ou Yangming, who waspletely helpless. He responded after some thought, ¡°Master Ou¡¯s a cksmith that was acknowledged by Sir Venerable One himself, so I can¡¯t get involved even if I¡¯m the great elder.¡±


    ¡°What? Sir Venerable One?¡±


    The top-grade Spiritualists looked at each other. They felt like 10,000 alpacas had just galloped in their hearts, causing them to have ghastly looks on their faces.

 Chapter 697 - Pester

    <h4>Chapter 697: Pester</h4>


    Sir Venerable One.


    Those words seem to have an indescribably magic, causing the top-grade Spiritualists to feel at a loss.


    Although they were only a step away from bing Venerable Ones, everyone knew very well the huge disparity between the 2 boundaries. Venerable Ones were unreachable beings; even if there were many top-grade Spiritualists, they could not be on par with Venerable Ones.


    After knowing that Ou Yangming could refine a flying carpet, the top-grade Spiritualists regarded him with special respect indeed and were willing to look after him to a certain extent.


    Nheless, deep down they still found it difficult to view Ou Yangming as someone equal to them. If the young fellow really rejected them, they would get what they wanted through all sorts of tricks.


    However, they became afraid after they heard what Mao Jianbi said.


    Given that Ou Yangming was acknowledged by the Venerable One, unless they wanted to offend the Venerable One, their hands and legs would be tied in front of the young fellow. As such, they could not use their prestige as top-grade Spiritualists against him.


    Bear Li and the others looked rather hesitant.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and expressed, ¡°Seniors, I know why you¡¯re here but... It¡¯s true that I refined a flying carpet by luck, but my sess rate isn¡¯t high, and it¡¯ll cost me a lot to refine one.¡± He paused for a while and sighed at Mao Jianbi before he continued, ¡°The first flying carpet that I exchanged was only refined after 50 attempts, where the materials that I consumed were far more valuable than the Interspatial Spiritual Tree. It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±


    Bear Li, Yong Lesheng, and the others nodded as they were not surprised.


    It was already an unbelievable miracle for an Intermediate Spiritualist to refine a flying carpet. Therefore, while the young fellow seeded, everyone would subconsciously think that he must have faced many difficulties along the way, so it was normal for the refinement cost to be higher than the end product¡¯s value.


    If Ou Yangming told them that it was not actually tough to refine a flying carpet, by which one could be made from the fur of at least a middle-rank spirit beast and 100 feathers from birds, they might not believe him.


    Mao Jianbiughed and said, ¡°Master Ou, I know you must¡¯ve suffered a loss. How about this? I owe you a favor now, so I¡¯ll do my best to help you in the future should you need me.¡±


    The disciples from the Beast King Sect were envious. Now that Ou Yangming had the great elder¡¯s word, he could simply do anything he wished in the sect.


    Nevertheless, on second thought, the young fellow¡¯s ability to refine a flying carpet was already enough to make him qualified for that.


    Ou Yangming nodded at Mao Jianbi. ¡°Thank you, senior, I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Mao Jianbi waved his hand andughed. ¡°Why are you ttered? You deserve it.¡±


    While the elder and the young fellow conversed happily, the other people looked grim.


    Yong Lesheng sighed and finally blurted, ¡°Master Ou, I shouldn¡¯t force you since it¡¯s difficult for you to refine flying carpets, but it¡¯s incredibly important to me. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to request one from you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, a flying carpet is more important to me!¡± Bear Li turned around and said, ¡°Master Ou, there¡¯s a spirit ore mine on my mountain, and it produces several 10,000 spirit ores every year. If you¡¯re willing to refine a flying carpet for me, I¡¯m willing to give you 10% of the yield.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. Several 10,000 spirit ores were not much for an ore vein, but it was an ore vein! As long as the ore vein remained, endless spirit ores would be produced every year. If he was given 10% of the yield, he would receive thousands of spirit ores annually. Bear Li had really gone all-out for a flying carpet.


    ¡°Heh, Bear Li, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Are you the only one in charge of that ore vein?¡± One of the spirit beasts sneered.


    Bear Li red at it and responded, ¡°30% of the earnings from the ore vein belongs to me, so what if I give 10% of that to Master Ou? Hmph, if sir knows that I give 10% of the gain from someone that can refine flying carpets, sir won¡¯t object to the idea at all.¡±


    The spirit beast was stunned. It scoffed and did not say anything else.


    Anyone that knew the importance of a flying carpet would not mind the 10% of earnings to rope in a cksmith like Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Brother Bear, a flying carpet¡¯s a brilliant treasure. How can it be measured with spirit ores?¡± One of the human top-grade Spiritualists spoke, ¡°Master Ou, would you like to trade flying carpets with treasures or sell them for spirit ores?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He answered after some serious thought, ¡°It¡¯s difficult to refine flying carpets, and I can¡¯t even be sure how much resources will be needed to refine one, so I prefer to trade them for treasures.¡±


    Spirit ores were tempting but since Ou Yangming could sell interspatial bags, he could get as many as he wanted from them.


    These top-gade Spiritualists were considered almighty beings. They did not have as many interspatial bags as Ou Yangming had, but they definitely had more than one of them. Besides, given their cultivation bases, they must have some rare items. If they wanted to acquire flying carpets, they naturally had to exchange them with treasures that could not be purchased with spirit ores.


    Bear Li and the others frowned. They had guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s choice, but now they had to rack their brains to think of the treasures they could use to exchange for flying carpets.


    Mao Jianbi looked around and stated with a smile, ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t need to worry so much now; it¡¯s not toote to think about it when Master Ou refines the next flying carpet.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement. ¡°Senior Mao¡¯s right. I was only lucky to have seeded thest time; God knows when I¡¯ll seed again.¡±


    Bear Li shook its head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait.¡±


    Yong Lesheng and the others cursed internally, but they responded in amiable manners one after another, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to wait too.¡±


    After all, Ou Yangming was the only one in Danzhou that could refine flying carpets, so they could not do anything else other than wait.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll do my best. That said...¡± He hesitated for a while before he continued, ¡°I could only refine the flying carpet because of Sir Yuqi the Venerable One. I gained someprehension of the equipment on his flying carpet, which was why I could refine a simplified version. This is why I¡¯ll be giving the next flying carpet to Sir Venerable One, so please forgive me for that.¡±


    Bear Li, Yong Lesheng, and the others had bitter looks on their faces, but they dared not object to the idea.


    If anyone in the Beast King Sect dared to stop someone from gifting Yuqi the Venerable One something, the Venerable One would simply suppress them. In fact, there would be no way to reason this anywhere else.


    ¡°Hmph, you still have some conscience to have finally thought about me, young fe.¡± A faint voice was hearding from beyond the sky, and it echoed in the air.


    The faces of Mao Jianbi, Bear Li, and the others changed. They immediately bowed and raised their hands over their heads as they uttered loudly, ¡°Wee, Sir Venerable One.¡±


    While they acted respectfully, countless thoughts crossed their minds. Some of them even lowered their heads and cursed internally, ¡®Aren¡¯t you showing up to im the flying carpets for your own? You¡¯re bullying the weak.¡¯


    Even so, they knew very well that they would probably do the same or worse if they were in Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s shoes.


    At the end of the day, who would not want to have control over someone that could refine flying carpets?


    A sh of a figure was seen as Yuqi the Venerable One showed up without a sound.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Venerable One,¡± Ou Yangming greeted him with a smile. He was neither humble nor haughty in front of the Beast King Sect¡¯s boss.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded and asked, ¡°Have you been welltely?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve been well, but I¡¯m always worrying about mypanions so...¡±


    The Venerable One¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± He turned around and nced at Bear Li and the others.


    Bear Li and the others shuddered with fear. They were anxious when they recalled the various legends about the Venerable One.


    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally send someone to notify you if Lil¡¯ Friend Ou refines more flying carpets. Now, you may leave,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One uttered. He did not speak loudly, so much so that his voice was not as prative as that of Bear Li. That said, even by speaking casually, he caused the top-grade Spiritualists to disperse at once, and they dared not surround Ou Yangming anymore. As for how much they believed the Venerable One, it would be wholly up to them.


    After dismissing the top-grade Spiritualists around Ou Yangming just like that, Yuqi the Venerable One ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Come with me.¡± Subsequently, he turned around and walked with his head high while his hands were behind his back. The Venerable One left the mountain in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming was hesitant for a while. Heter gestured to Tian Yinghao and shed away to catch up to the Venerable One.


    Tian Yinghao had been stupefied long ago. ¡®It turns out that Ou Yangming?s backstage supporter is Sir Venerable One. No wonder he was already so unrestrained in the library. I should¡¯ve guessed.¡¯


    By the time he came back to his senses, he noticed that someone was standing next to him. It was Peng Yanbing¡ªthe Beast King Sect¡¯s greatest cksmith.


    The old man grinned and asked, ¡°How do you feel having made a new friend?¡±


    Tian Yinghao was shocked. He quickly responded, ¡°Sect Elder, I only became friends with him by chance; I don¡¯t have any intentions at all.¡±


    He was lying about not having any intentions, but it was true that he became friends with Ou Yangming by chance. Of course, it was only fortuitous because he stuck to the young fellow like glue. As long as the fellow did not hate him, they would eventually be friends. As for how deep their friendship would be, it was not something that could be judged by Tian Yinghao.


    Peng Yanbing chuckled and said, ¡°Young fe, I¡¯m not ming you, so why are you scared?¡±


    Tian Yinghao smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been selling interspatial bagstely?¡± Peng Yanbing suddenly questioned with a straight face.


    Tian Yinghao responded with a bitter smile. ¡°Sect Elder, since you guessed it, why are you scaring me?¡±


    Peng Yanbing scoffed and replied to him, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re able to find interspatial bags, but it¡¯s best to sell them within our sect if it¡¯s possible.¡± Heter put his hands behind his back and left without sparing Tian Yinghao another nce. Nheless, after going a distance away, he mumbled, ¡°Good fe, you can even refine interspatial bags. What exactly can you not do?¡±


    On the other hand, Tian Yinghao sighed a breath of relief, and he smiled brightly.


    Since the sect elder said that, he could sell interspatial bags in the future without worries. As long as he did not let people outside the sect know about it, he would be able to sell them smoothly.


    He looked in the direction where Ou Yangming left and felt impassioned.


    ¡®Ou Yangming, quicklye back!¡¯

 Chapter 698 - News About The Insects

    <h4>Chapter 698: News About The Insects</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuqi the Venerable One walked slowly but left the mountain in the blink of an eye.


    This time, the Venerable One did not intend to fly at all. He led the way and walked slower after he left the peak as though he was deep in thoughts.


    Ou Yangming found it strange, but he followed the Venerable One quietly and calmly.


    He naturally knew there would be a sensation if he revealed the flying carpet. He would not have been so reckless if he had just entered the Spiritual Realm. Nheless, after seeing Yuqi the Venerable One, as dumb as the young fellow was, he could figure out something.


    From a certain perspective, exposing the flying carpet was not a life-saving trick, but a test that he did.


    Sure enough, Yuqi the Venerable One had not only shown up, but he was also rather hesitant. Given that he was a Venerable One, it was extremely rare for him to act like that.


    Atst, Yuqi the Venerable One stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to Mount Wuzhi, but they¡¯re not willing to send your friends here.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°Heh, because Mount Wuzhi is at the end of the passage.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One turned around and continued, ¡°Those old fes invited you over. I won¡¯t stop you if you¡¯d like to go there.¡± He stared at the young fellow with his lightning eyes.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He immediately thought about Multi-armed King Kong and the rest, and he would be lying to say that he was not moved at all.


    Nevertheless, he asked after some thought, ¡°What do you think, senior?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One pondered for a long time and finally made up his mind. ¡°Your gift in smithing art is unique and unreachable indeed. Ah, given how gifted you are, is there anywhere that you can¡¯t go to?¡± He shook his head and expressed, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to stay anymore, so let Mao Jianbi and Bai Zhiyi go with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming suddenly looked up in shock.


    He initially thought that Yuqi the Venerable One would more or less try to make him stay. Who knew, the Venerable One was so decisive and decided so quickly. The only thing was that the oue was out of the young fellow¡¯s expectations.


    At this point, even Ou Yangming suspected if his talent in smithing art was not as great as what was said by the Venerable One. ¡°Are flying carpets actually not that precious in Danzhou? If not, why is Yuqi the Venerable One letting me go so easily?¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One added, ¡°Ou Yangming, I¡¯ll give you 10 days¡ªif you manage to refine flying carpers within this period, leave one behind; if there¡¯s nothing you can do, head to Mount Wuzhi after the 10 days are up.¡±


    Ou Yangming was bewildered. He lowered his head and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Senior, what about Ghost-wed Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about Ghost-wed. Heh, it¡¯s not only recently that the Insects are thinking about invading the Beast King Sect. Without you, a war will break out between us sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Are the Insects really going to invade this ce?¡± Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was startled for a brief moment, and he could not help butugh. ¡°You fe, how dare you try to worm something out of me?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I only want to know the truth. Please forgive me, senior.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you meant well anyway.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One waved his hand. ¡°Since you guessed it, there¡¯s no need for me to hide this from you anymore. Heh, Ghost-wed has been a good-for-nothing. After it returned this time, it incited many Venerable Ones from the Insects to send armies to the Beast King Sect. Hmph, I can¡¯t believe that it was thick-faced enough to tell them that you wiped out its disciples and their disciples. It embarrassed itself well.¡±


    He was disdainful, which was evident that he disapproved of Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s actions.


    Ou Yangming questioned after some thought, ¡°Senior, it still managed to convince the Insects¡¯ Venerable Ones, am I right?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right; it managed to persuade the insect powerhouses with its sweet talks, and it also sent a letter of challenge to the Beast King Sect.¡± Seeing as Ou Yangming was worried, heughed and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Insects haven¡¯t reproduced so much that they¡¯de to get themselves killed, so they¡¯ll be limited during the challenge. All in all, it won¡¯t be a life-or-death fight between us.¡±


    The young fellow was relieved, but he knew the Venerable One must have simplified everything. If not, he would not have let him leave.


    ¡°Senior, what will the Insects do?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to leave anyway, so why bother?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One shook his head.


    Ou Yangming smiled apologetically and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m only curious, so please give me some pointers, senior.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed. ¡°Ghost-wed thinks that the Beast King Sect was the one that eliminated its Twelve Walkers, so it instigated 2 insect powerhouses to bring their disciples and their disciples to attack the Beast King Sect after 10 days. Heh, aren¡¯t they just 3 insect Venerable Ones altogether? How dare they attack our sect? They don¡¯t know where they stand!¡± He eventually spoke sinisterly and with strong killing intent.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was slightly relieved to hear that there would only be 3 insect Venerable Ones.


    He had long known that an influential sect like the Beast King Sect, which had 10,000 years of inheritance, would be protected by a huge formation. If the sect¡¯s disciples spread out and attacked the insect Venerable Ones outside the sect, they would be courting death; if they hid in the sect and activated the formation to protect the mountain, the oue would be entirely different.


    Ou Yangming did not believe that 3 insect VEnerable Ones could break the formation hosted by Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque.


    He rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Senior, may I stay?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was taken aback. ¡°Why would you want to stay?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up and answered righteously, ¡°This happened because of me. If I were to just leave like that, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t ever get over it.¡±


    The Venerable One cast a weird look at Ou Yangming. He was dubious as he thought about his conversation with the young fellow along the way.


    ¡®Is that what the young fe is really thinking?¡¯


    Having said that, he had no idea that that was indeed Ou Yangming¡¯s thought. Needless to say, if the Insects were not attacking an influential sect, but a small sect that did not have top-grade Spiritualists at all, the young fellow would definitely be the first to leave.


    Since Ou Yangming was aware of how formidable the Beast King Sect was, why would he leave?


    It would be satisfying to hide inside the sect and kill a few insects to vent his anger.


    Even at this point, the numerous corpses from the small towns had left an unerasable mark in his heart. If he wanted to make the sad memory fade away, other than leaving it to time, he would also feel better by killing some insects.


    Yuqi the Venerable One fell silent for some time, then he noted, ¡°Young fe, you must think this through. The invasion from the Insects won¡¯t be a joke. If anything unusual happens, even I won¡¯t be able to guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits too, so I won¡¯t anyhow leave areas protected by your formation.¡± Ou Yangming giggled. He paused for a moment before he added, ¡°I can utilize this period to smith some divine weapons and sharp tools. As long as more of the Insects can be eliminated, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    The Venerable One could not help butugh. ¡°Can divine weapons and sharp tools be smithed so easily? Judging from your natural gift, you might as well refine more flying carpets.¡±


    Apart from Ou Yangming, many other people from the Beast King Sect could smith divine weapons and sharp tools? Besides, based on the sect¡¯s foundation, one could imagine how many divine weapons they stored in their treasure house. As for flying carpets, Yuqi the Venerable One was the only one in the sect that possessed one.


    Therefore, Yuqi the Venerable One and the others felt that Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest value was to refine flying carpets. Other than that, he did not need to worry about anything else.


    Taking the unusually gifted cksmiths that could refine interspatial bags in the sect, their only job was to refine those bags. Consequently, they became more familiar with refining the small interspatial bags, but they became inferior to equal-ranked cksmiths in terms of the smithing of other pieces of equipment.


    Ou Yangming wondered for a while and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best and refine 2 flying carpets before the Insectse.¡±


    ¡°2?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Yuqi the Venerable One shook his head and said, ¡°If you manage to refine 2 of them, I¡¯ll take one for the sect. As for the other one, you can sell it and let those little fes present you with their best treasures; I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied with your options.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®Those top-grade Spiritualists are such arrogant beings, but the Venerable One regards them as little fes.¡¯


    The Venerable One pondered for a while more, then heughed and added, ¡°If you really seed, keep the other flying carpet to yourself first. Once the Insects invade, go ahead and pick from their treasures.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    Judging from how the top-grade spirit beasts reacted to the flying carpet, they would not give up until they achieved their goal.


    In that case, it would be good to make them stay in the Beast King Sect by using the exchange of a flying carpet as an excuse. Once the war broke out, these Spiritualists with notablebat powers would not stand by idly for sure. It was worth noting that Yuqi the Venerable One was scheming and had great foresight; he did not want to miss thosebat powers at all.


    ¡°What do you want in return for staying here?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One asked.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m content with being able to read freely in the library. Thank you, senior.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One then waved his sleeves and responded, ¡°Okay, since you insist on staying, I won¡¯t force you to leave. Just be careful.¡± He left the secluded area with a faint smile on his face.


    As expected, Ou Yangming was not going to leave easily.


    If someone like him stayed in the Beast King Sect, how could the Humans¡¯ 8 other sects ignore this?


    ¡®A young man¡¯s a young man indeed; full of vigor but short of experience.¡¯


    However, how could he know the number of trump cards that Ou Yangming had? Since the young fellow knew they would likely triumph over the Insects, a cksmith like him would not need to be directly involved. If that was the case, what did he need to be afraid of?

 Chapter 699 - Sell Interspatial Bags

    <h4>Chapter 699: Sell Interspatial Bags</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    By the time Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard, he suddenly noticed some strange looks nearby.


    His amodation was arranged by Bai Zhiyi. Perhaps the elder did not want him to catch too much attention, he was arranged to stay at a rather quiet ce. Nheless, as peaceful as the ce was, the young fellow could not be living in seclusion, hence he had some neighbors nearby.


    The only thing was that there were no dealings between Ou Yangming and his neighbors before this. Even if they asionally bumped into each other, they only nced at one another without interacting at all.


    On this day, the young fellow¡¯s neighbors were obviously different as they cast ttering looks at him. If he were to greet them, they would definitely crowd around him like minions.


    Ou Yangming knew it was surely because he made a hit during the auction, so much so that everyone knew about it.


    It was no longer peaceful here. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was d that while there was a drastic change in those people¡¯s attitudes, none of them approached him.


    As soon as Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard, Tian Yinghao shouted, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Brother Tian, why are you so excited?¡±


    Big Yellowyzily in a corner and looked snappily at Tian Yinghao. ¡°This fe has been jumping around since he came. I have no idea what on earth he¡¯s up to.¡±


    Tian Yinghao smiled embarrassedly and uttered, ¡°Brother Dog...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Big Yellow red at him. ¡°My name is Big Yellow!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Big Yellow, you have no idea how awe-inspiring Brother Ou was today. He really put everyone in the Beast King Sect under his spell!¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up, and it finally became interested. It got up and asked, ¡°What happened? Quickly tell me about it!¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and grabbed the big yellow dog right away. ¡°Enough with the nonsense¡ªlet¡¯s get down to business.¡± He looked at Tian Yinghao and asked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re here to collect the interspatial bags, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Tian Yinghaoter reached for the interspatial bag that was given to him by Ou Yangming. He retrieved some items and said, ¡°Brother Ou, I managed to get some materials with Interspatial Attributes. Could you see if they¡¯re suitable?¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at him in shock. Tian Yinghao was also a cksmith from the Beast King Sect, but he was not gifted in the interspatial aspect, and his cultivation base was also far from being able to possess the rted skills. Theoretically, the man would not be able toe across interspatial materials. Even so, he took out plenty of them, by which they were enough for Ou Yangming to refine 10 ordinary interspatial bags.


    ¡°Where did you get these from?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°I collected them from the depot. Hehe, as long as I make a move, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do!¡± Tian Yinghao answered proudly.


    Ou Yangming stared coldly at him. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Tian Yinghao looked embarrassed. He responded, ¡°I really collected them from the depot. Ah, I initially went there to find out who in our sect needs interspatial bags. Who knew, the depot¡¯s elder spotted me and stuffed these materials to me.¡±


    ¡°Stuffed them to you?¡± Ou Yangming curled his lips. He knew very well why that happened. ¡®These people from the Beast King Sect aren¡¯t dumb at all. They¡¯re using me as freebor.¡¯


    Despite that, for the sake of resisting the Insects, Ou Yangming was not against it. Interspatial bags neither had attacking, defending, nor healing abilities, but they were indispensable in a battlefield on a certain level.


    Carrying pieces of equipment, pills, water, and so on¡ªan interspatial bag¡¯s worth would only stand out when one actually used it.


    Ou Yangming was sure that if a cultivator possessed an interspatial bag, his or her overall strength and survival ability would increase by at least 30%.


    Tian Yinghaoughed and ttered Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, since you can refine interspatial bags, you can help by refining them when you¡¯re free.¡± He stuck out his chest and assured the young fellow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how many interspatial bags you end up refining, I¡¯ll sell them all for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you even need to promote interspatial bags for them to be sold?¡± Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough.


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯ll only be selling the interspatial bags within our sect. If you were to sell them instead, I have no idea where they¡¯ll end up.¡± Tian Yinghao scratched his head and smiled apologetically.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. He instantly recalled Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s words.


    The Insects¡¯ armies might be attacking the sect after 10 days. It seemed like he was already left with no choice at this time.


    He nodded and said, ¡°These materials alone won¡¯t be enough. I¡¯ll make a list for you to prepare some supplementary materials.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tian Yinghao was overjoyed. He did not expect Ou Yangming to agree to it so easily.


    As Ou Yangming pped his hands, he revealed the interspatial bags that he had one after another.


    Some of them were refined by him through hard work while some of them were rewards that he obtained from the lizards. When all of the interspatial bags were shown, Tian Yinghao could not help but stare at them.


    Although he had heard from Ou Yangming that he could provide this many interspatial bags, hearing about it was one thing; seeing them in person was another thing.


    Tian Yinghao kept the interspatial bags with trembling hands, then he breathed heavily before he expressed, ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sell them at high prices for sure, and I won¡¯t make you suffer any loss no matter what!¡±


    Given that Ou Yangming possessed so many interspatial bags, spirit ores were no longer a problem. He would also benefit greatly in terms of his status.


    Ou Yangming nodded and noted, ¡°Brother Tian, I only have one condition¡ªdo it fast.¡±


    ¡°Fast?¡± Tian Yinghao was startled.


    ¡°Yes, I hope that you¡¯ll only sell them to the disciples from your sect or those that are willing to fight for your sect,¡± Ou Yangming exined, ¡°Since you have raw materials here, I¡¯ll refine more interspatial bags for you as soon as possible. As for you, you mustn¡¯t dy any time and must sell them as quickly as you can. It¡¯ll be best if you can sell all of them in a day. As for their prices... I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Tian Yinghao wanted to hit his head into the wall when he saw the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face while he uttered the words ¡°I don¡¯t care¡±.


    ¡®Spirit ores¡ªthere¡¯ll be tons of spirit ores!


    ¡®Even Sir Venerable One won¡¯tin about having too many spirit ores, will he?¡¯


    Who knew, Ou Yangming requested to have the interspatial bags sold as fast as possible, and he did not request specific amounts of spirit ores. It was simply unbelievable.


    Tian Yinghao gulped and stated bitterly, ¡°Brother Ou, if you¡¯d like all of them to be sold within a day, their prices... I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll be sold extremely cheap!¡±


    ¡°I told you¡ªI don¡¯t care.¡± Ou Yangming looked coldly at him. He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I can look for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Tian Yinghao shrieked and jumped as though he was a rabbit whose tail had just been stepped on. ¡°Brother Ou, wait and see¡ªI¡¯llplete your task for sure!¡± Following that, he turned around and left without stopping at all.


    Those were interspatial bags, after all. If one sold them without being too fussed about the number of spirit ores they cost, they would be incredibly well-known.


    Even the dumbest person would know how to choose at this time.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He figured that Tian Yinghao did not know that the Insects were about to attack, or the man could not have been so cheerful. When the young fellow asked Tian Yinghao to sell the interspatial bags on his behalf, he was not worried that any force would stock them up; he knew Yuqi the Venerable One would definitely handle this well so that more people in need could obtain the interspatial bags before the war. If anyone dared to infuriate the Venerable One at this time, one could imagine the consequences.


    The young fellow smiled when he looked at the interspatial materials on the ground. He retrieved corresponding supplementary materials from his interspatial bag, then he used his Military Fire to envelope the sets of materials separately.


    Yes, Ou Yangming was no longer content with smithing pieces of equipment one by one.


    In particr, for items that he was familiar with, he began to refine several of them in one go.


    If other cksmiths that were adept in refining interspatial bags were here, they would have cursed at him loudly. This was because interspatial materials were rather rare even in the Spiritual Realm, thus they were fully focused every time and dared not be careless at all. They knew very well that even the slightest mistake would cause them to ruin an interspatial bag.


    Moreover, those cksmiths must only refine interspatial bags in their best conditions to slightly increase their sess rates.


    Interspatial power was one of the mightiest powers in the world. There would always be some disharmony for Spiritualists below the Venerable-One-level to refine pieces of interspatial equipment. Even after exploring for 10,000 years, nobody found a way to improve.


    However, the refinement of interspatial bags was not difficult for Ou Yangming. Especially since his mental power merged with his Military Fire, there was almost no difficulty for him to grasp partial space.


    Whether he sliced using Rune Powers or wanted to expand the ranges of interspatial bags to their maximum limits, he could achieve them easily.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply after half an hour. 10 interspatial bags appeared under his feet.


    He was unfeeling even afterpleting everything at such a shocking speed as if it was insignificant, where he simply looked away from the interspatial bags.


    After pondering for a brief moment, Ou Yangming retrieved the ancient shield. For some reason, he felt that there was probably a secret behind the round shield and that he would benefit greatly if he could discover the secret.


    Ou Yangming could not find anything unusual about the shield even after he studied it for some time. He decided to release his Military Fire after some thought. The young fellow had bought the equipment for only 600 spirit ores, so he considered it the most ordinary equipment if he ignored the fact that it wasbeled as a piece of ¡°ancient¡± equipment.


    As such, he did not cherish the equipment at all.


    Next, Ou Yangming¡¯s zing Military Fire enveloped the ancient shield. That said, he began to have a strange look on his face after a while. While looking like he was in disbelief, he actually looked like he was eager to try something too.

 Chapter 700 - Dragon Shield

    <h4>Chapter 700: Dragon Shield</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire scorched, something unimaginable happened.


    His Military Fire was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Its full potential could not be unleashed because it was hidden inside the body of a small human, but the young fellow knew it was an intense fire that could burn even Heaven and Earth.


    Nothing could resist the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Before this, Ou Yangming had smithed countless pieces of equipment, and he could always melt any material at lightning speed. Moreover, the melting processes would alwayse about as he wished; he could control their speeds however he wanted them to be.


    This time, Ou Yangming came across trouble. The shield maintained its original state despite being burned by his Military Fire, where it did not show signs of being melted at all.


    It was definitely his first time encountering this problem.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming focused his mental conception on the shield entirely.


    Sure enough, he sensed that something was indeed strange about the shield. In particr, unique energy was released from the surface, and it resisted the fire¡¯s might.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He sensed the energy quietly and began to use the knowledge that he had learned about smithing art throughout these years.


    After a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes in shock.


    ¡®An outer guard!¡¯


    Yes, Ou Yangming finally understood why it felt so different to him.


    It was because his Military Fire was not in contact with the shield¡¯s real body but ayer of a protective guard outside.


    The smithing master that smithed the shield was unknown, but it was worth noting that an outer shell was added to it. Further, the shell was extremely hidden as it could not be pried at all. Ou Yangming, who possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, had only uncovered the secret by burning the shield for an extensive period.


    Without the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªif Ou Yangming had only used an ordinary fire¡ªnothing would happen to the shield¡¯s outer shell even after 10 to 15 days, let alone being able to unearth the truth.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded as he was overwhelmed with intense emotion.


    ¡®If the outer shell is already a Good Grade magic tool, what will I find if I remove it?¡¯


    The young fellow rolled his eyes out of the blue as he recalled something. Tian Yinghao had told him that the ancient shield was initially not for sale, but it was eventually auctioned because 2 of the subsidiary ns were interested in it.


    ¡®Why are those 2 ns suddenly interested in this ancient shield?¡¯


    In actuality, if Ou Yangming had not realized that his Military Fire could not melt the shield, he would not be interested in something ancient but useless.


    His Military Fire kept burning, but the outer shell seemed like an indestructible wall, which shut out all of the fire¡¯s powers.


    After burning the shield for such a long time, Ou Yangming only sensed that something was off and found out about the outer shell. Even so, he still needed to put in a lot of effort as he was still far from burning the shell away.


    Nheless, cksmiths seemed to be born to be patient. Ou Yangming did not care about how long it would take, and he continued to work hard.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up after 3 hours because he finally burnt off one of the shell¡¯s corners. His Military Fire was bnced and perfect under his control, by which the same burning power was exerted on every inch of the outer shell.


    Nevertheless, even the most perfect thing could be wed due to various idents. Perhaps the shield¡¯s corner had been hit hard before this, there was a slight change in its outer shell. The change was the exact reason Ou Yangming spotted the secret. As he burned the shield for a long time with his Military Fire, that spot was also the first to reveal a w.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Apanied by an incredibly subtle sound, nearly invisible shards fell from the corner bit by bit andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, which was already in ce for them some time ago.


    Ou Yangming could not help but frown as he looked at the shards and pinched them. He vaguely felt that they were awfully familiar.


    After pondering for a brief moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. He turned his wrist and retrieved from his interspatial bag a crock with some ck soil inside.


    It was something that Ou Yangming obtained from the coffin in the secret realm. At that time, this thing was apanied by 9 Concentric Knots. He clearly remembered how Big Yellow, Far Antelope, and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard looked when he retrieved the soil that day.


    The spirit beasts looked like they could not wait to feast on the soil as though it was a rare delicacy.


    Ou Yangming was deep in his thoughts as he looked at the ck soil and the shards from the outer shell.


    He could notpare with those old pedants, who were potent cksmiths, in terms of experience. Having said that, if he could not make out anything from a raw material and a finished product, everything that he learned throughout recent years had gone to a dog¡¯s body<sup>1</sup>. (Big Yellow wagged its tail indignantly and thought, ¡®What¡¯s this got to do with a dog?¡¯)


    Nobody knew what the ck soil was, but Big Yellow and the spirit beasts wanted to take forcible possession of it after they saw it. If Ou Yangming had not been reputable enough to stop Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard from acting rashly on that day, they would have snatched it from him already.


    After wondering for some time, Ou Yangming waved his hand again and retrieved the giant coffin.


    He did not know why he did that; perhaps it was a subconscious act.


    That said, the instant the ancient coffin was retrieved, the round shield in the Military Fire made ¡°woo, woo¡± sounds without warning and turned into a ck light to hit the coffin.


    There was no sound of a loud crash. The round shield was tremendously fast, but it touched the coffin as light as a feather, then they stuck tightly to each other like mas.


    The only thing was that Ou Yangming had a slight hunch that it would not be easy for someone with his capability to get to the bottom of it.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth after a long time. He was about to spread his Military Fire to envelope the whole coffin when a loud bark was heard.


    He raised his eyebrows a little and immediately curbed his Military Fire.


    The bark came from Big Yellow, and it was a warning. Something must be happening in the courtyard, or the big yellow dog would not have anyhow barked knowing that the young fellow was in the process of refining something.


    Ou Yangming cleaned up everything before he got up and opened the door.


    This was the inner sect of the Beast King Sect, hence Ou Yangming believed that Big Yellow could hold on for some time regardless of the trouble. Sure enough, by the time he opened the door, the big yellow dog was only baring its teeth in the courtyard and had not attacked yet.


    When Ou Yangming turned to look, he was surprised.


    A white-haired elder was seen standing outside. He had seen the elder once.


    Back at the square, when Tian Yinghao introduced to him the 2 ns that were interested in the round shield, he noticed that this elder was one of the people in charge from one of those ns.


    The elderughed out loud as soon as he saw Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m Cheng Yuhong, and I¡¯ve especiallye to visit you.¡±


    Ou Yangming made way after some thought and responded, ¡°Elder Cheng, pleasee in.¡±


    Cheng Yuhong¡¯s face changed. He quickly said, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re being too polite. I don¡¯t deserve to be addressed like that by you.¡±


    Even Great Elder Mao Jianbi from the Beast King Sect had begun to address Ou Yangming as a brother, thus Cheng Yuhong dared not take advantage of the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Come inside.¡±


    Once they were inside, he asked, ¡°Elder Cheng, straightforward people don¡¯t resort to overtones. Have youe to ask about the round shield?¡±


    Cheng Yuhong was lowering himself onto a chair when he heard the young fellow. He could not help but answer, ¡°Yes. I know it¡¯s quite bold of me to do this, but please have mercy on me, sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed as he questioned, ¡°Why is your n after this item? Are you aware of the hidden secret?¡±


    The elder looked up abruptly with flickering eyes and replied to him after some time, ¡°Master Ou, what hidden secret are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re after is naturally the hidden secret.¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    Cheng Yuhong twitched his mouth. He slowly looked fearful and uneasy.


    ¡®I¡¯ve only found out about the round shield¡¯s origin by chance, but our ns are the only ones that know about it, so how did Master Ou find out?¡¯


    Ou Yangming became more curious as he looked at the elder.


    He was not one to take advantage of his power to bully the weak, but he would not mind adopting some measures within boundaries to achieve his goal sometimes.


    With that, he released his spiritual world and enveloped the entire courtyard.


    Next, a wonderful power was released, and it filled the real world.


    Big Yellow, which was in the courtyard, tilted its head for some time before it slowlyy prone on the ground but with a confused look in its eyes.


    ¡®What¡¯s Lil¡¯ Ming up to? Why is he making a big fuss over this?¡¯


    It was difficult and strenuous to release one¡¯s spiritual world to wrap up the real world, so even Ou Yangming would not anyhow release his.


    That said, the young fellow had just released his spiritual world without any hesitation to probe the round shield¡¯s secret.


    Needless to say, it was also because the elder was merely an ordinary Spiritualist, or Ou Yangming would not have been so unrestrained.


    Cheng Yuhong slowly looked odd and dazed as if he was trapped in a dream and could not get out of it.


    It was a world that had been meticulously built by Ou Yangming for him, causing him to fall deeper inside.


    If Cheng Yuhong knew his visit would lead to this, he would not have dared toe so recklessly.


    However, how many of such an unusual situation would he encounter in his life?


    ¡°What exactly is that round shield?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it could be the King of Water¡¯s shield.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I meant the shield that was said to have been refined by the Dragon God from a ck Turtle¡¯s carapace<sup>1</sup>.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon God...¡±

 Chapter 701 - Skull

    <h4>Chapter 701: Skull</h4>


    ¡®The Dragon God!¡¯


    There was a subtle change in Ou Yangming¡¯s expression when he heard the name.


    He was familiar with the legendary Dragons because he had witnessed the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s spiritual world. It felt like it was just yesterday the young fellow was in awe of what he saw. Besides, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire that he possessed was also an exemry art of the Phoenixes, which were on par with the Dragons.


    In a way, Ou Yangming could even record and reflect the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix because he possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Therefore, he knew more about the Dragons than most people.


    ¡®But this shield was actually refined by an Almighty Being from the Dragons by using a ck Turtle¡¯s carapace?¡¯


    Ou Yangming could not help but feel dubious after he heard about it. Even so, if it was true, it could exin why the round shield¡¯s outer shell did not fear even his Military Fire.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire was mighty, where it could be used to deal with items of lower ranks effortlessly. Nevertheless, it was inevitable for the fire to suffer a loss against something refined by a powerhouse from the Dragons.


    Needless to say, it was not because the Phoenixes were inferior to the Dragons, but because Ou Yangming was not capable enough to fully unleash the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s potential.


    If Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was a lighter, it could be easily used against an ant. However, if a bucket of water was poured on it, not to mention making a fire, the lighter itself might be damaged.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath, then he hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    Cheng Yuhong answered without any hesitation, ¡°Xu Jia and I were exploring an ancient tomb when we found an ancient manual and found some clues. We searched bit by bit ording to the clues and stumbled upon an ancient battlefield, but it had long been found and upied by our sect. Only after asking around for some time, we managed to locate the round shield.¡±


    At this time, Cheng Yuhong was already deep in an illusion, hence he would answer all of Ou Yangming¡¯s questions without hiding anything.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and raised another question, ¡°Where¡¯s the ancient manual?¡±


    ¡°We burnt it.¡±


    The young fellow red at him because petty people like him were the reason lesser ancient manuals were passed down.


    Having said that, for all Ou Yangming knew, he might have done the same thing if he was in the elder¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°What else was recorded in the ancient manual? Tell me everything?¡±


    Sure enough, under the illusion¡¯s influence, Cheng Yuhong did not resist at all; he told the young fellow the content of the ancient manual as much as he could.


    In actual fact, there was not a clear description in the manual. It was only stated that there was a huge secret behind the round shield, and that one that could unveil it would benefit greatly.


    Spiritualists might not be moved if the reward would only be normal, but it was clearly written in the manual that the round shield was smithed from a ck Turtle¡¯s carapace by the Dragon God. Putting aside everything else, the Dragon God¡¯s identity and a ck Turtle¡¯s carapace were enough to move anyone.


    Of course, other people might still be doubtful, but Ou Yangming had inspected the shield himself.


    If the shield was not rted to the Dragon God, how could it block the Heavenly Phoenix Fire?


    Despite all that, it was evident that the ancient manual was not left behind by the Dragon God. Much of its content was unclear, and there were more spections instead of research, thus Ou Yangming was rather disappointed.


    Ou Yangming shook his head as he knew he could not get anything else out of the Spiritualist. Once he waved his hand gently, the peculiar aura slowly disappeared.


    Cheng Yuhong shook his head hard. He looked dazed, which was obvious that he did not understand what happened earlier. This was the power of an Illusion Formation, one would not notice it at all if one was absolutely suppressed.


    For some reason, Cheng Yuhong felt a chill in his heart when he saw Ou Yangming smiling with his eyes squinted, but he shed a smile and said, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me already?¡±


    ¡°What? I told you already¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said that you want to purchase the round shield that I got, but I rejected you,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile.


    Cheng Yuhong was dumbfounded for some time. He could not remember telling the young fellow anything like that, but it was true that that was the reason he visited.


    Ou Yangming grinned and added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the round shield is, but I¡¯m nning to give it to Yuqi the Venerable One as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You... You¡¯re going to present it to Sir Venerable One?¡± Cheng Yuhong widened his eyes in shock.


    They might still be able to get the round shield back if it was with Ou Yangming, but they would not be able to see it anymore if it ended up with Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s quite interested in it, so I¡¯ll send it away after I study it for 2 days.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°I promised Sir Venerable One, so there¡¯s nothing I can do. That said, you could request to purchase it from Sir Venerable One.¡±


    Cheng Yuhong was speechless.


    ¡®Requesting something like that from Sir Venerable One?


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if I die, but I don¡¯t want to drag my children and grandchildren into this.¡¯


    Following that, Cheng Yuhong sighed and bid his farewell with a bitter face. After hearing that Yuqi the Venerable One was involved, he immediately gave up on wanting to purchase the shield.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was a potent being that must not be offended no matter what in the Beast King Sect. Cheng Yuhong and Xu Jia were members of the sect¡¯s subsidiary ns, but they would be overestimating themselves if they wanted topete with the Venerable One.


    In fact, they did not even have the right to have an audience with Yuqi the Venerable One on their own.


    By using Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s name, Ou Yangming sent Cheng Yuhong away. He believed that both the elder and Xu Jia would remember this well after they heard about it and would not have the guts to ask the Venerable One.


    After returning to his room, Ou Yangming hesitated for a brief moment before he retrieved the round shield and the coffin again.


    The 2 items somehow stuck close to each other the second they met. Although Ou Yangming exerted all his force, he still could not separate them. For this reason, he even wanted to burn them with his Military Fire.


    Nheless, now that he was aware of the round shield¡¯s origin, he was no longer anxious.


    Since it was rted to the Dragons, it would only be right for him to study it slowly.


    Ou Yangming reached out to touch the round shield and the coffin gently because he wanted to figure out the rtionship between them. He eventually slowed down and realized that the connecting point happened to be the notch in the shield¡¯s corner. In other words, what was really connected to the coffin was not the shield¡¯s outer shell but the real shield inside.


    Furthermore, after examining for some time, Ou Yangming was surprised to find that a certain attribute in his sea of consciousness became eager when the round shield and the coffin were in contact for a longer time.


    It was the Devouring attribute.


    The attribute, which was enveloped by a purple fire, drifted slightly as though it was calling out to him.


    Ou Yangming was not a pedant. Even though he could not tell what the Devouring attribute¡¯s role was here, since the attribute was restless, he would not stint on giving it a chance.


    With a sh of thought, the Devouring attribute flowed out and was attached to a Fine Grade magic tool by Ou Yangming.


    The young fellow had grasped the trick and became familiar with smithing Fine Grade magic tools, so it was also a piece of cake for him to attach an attribute to one.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    Ou Yangming jabbed the dagger forward and touched the connecting point between the coffin and the round shield.


    Next, an unusual change urred.


    Unimaginably enormous power was transferred through the dagger.


    The power was incredibly odd as it did not impact Ou Yangming¡¯s body but was directly reflected in his spiritual world.


    A weird creature appeared in his sea of consciousness out of the blue. It looked like it did not have a body, where it only had a giant skull, as well as an abnormally strange and fearsome mouth.


    As Ou Yangming stared at it, its mouth slowly opened and released a frightening suction as if it was going to swallow the whole universe.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Ou Yangming turned pale at once. The dagger in his hand fell to the ground as he lost his grip on it.


    One suck¡ªone suck from the creature¡¯s mouth was all it took for Ou Yangming to realize that his mental power, which had reached an Intermediate Spiritualist¡¯s standard, had been depleted. The creature¡¯s mouth contained an unbelievable power, which was not something that he could resist at the moment.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was quite d that the giant skull and mouth stopped as his mental power was depleted.


    Ou Yangming barely managed to reach out for a jade bottle from one of his interspatial bags, then he consumed all of the immortal liquid inside without any dy. It could not bepared to the concentrated immortal liquid, but it was also a great treasure, which also had a unique effect on recovering one¡¯s mental power.


    After 15 minutes, Ou Yangming finally calmed down. He smiled bitterly and looked warily at the coffin and the round shield.


    Those items had separated at this moment as though the magical power that was nurtured by them had disappeared.


    Ou Yangming was the only one that knew the power had not vanished but had entered his sea of consciousness.


    His sea of consciousness underwent an intriguing change, where a giant skull could be seen above the runes. It was worth noting that the humongous mouth on the skull was even more horrifying.


    The Devouring attribute, which was subdued by Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire, was nowhere to be seen because it had assimted into the queer skull.


    By now, even a fool would know that the skull was rted to the Sky-devouring Devil God.


    ¡®But isn¡¯t this round shield from the Dragons? Why does it have anything to do with the terrifying Devil God?¡¯


    Ou Yangming suddenly made an unreliable guess. ¡®Is the Sky-devouring Devil God, which is said to be the most powerful being ording to legend, actually a part of the Dragons?¡¯


    As Ou Yangming sensed the mighty yet mysterious skull in his sea of consciousness, he eventually had a weird look on his face.

 Chapter 702 - Magic Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 702: Magic Weapon</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s bark roused Ou Yangming from his reflections.


    When he turned to look, the big yellow dog had unknowingly approached him and was drooling at the ck soil beside the coffin.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, and he could not help butugh. The ck soil seemed to have a unique attraction toward spirit beasts, hence Big Yellow could not hold back when it saw it.


    Nheless, before verifying what the ck soil was, Ou Yangming rejected the big yellow dog¡¯s request after thinking thrice and put away the ck soil and the coffin.


    Big Yellow looked bitterly at Ou Yangming, but he was not swayed.


    Ou Yangming would not mind using another spirit beast as ab rat, but Big Yellow was definitely out of the question.


    After sensing how firm Ou Yangming was, Big Yellow turned around helplessly andyzily on the ground in the courtyard as though its life had be meaningless. Even so, it could distinguish good from bad and understood the young fellow¡¯s intention. Therefore, while the big yellow dog was unhappy, it did notin at all.


    Ou Yangming shook his head bitterly. Heter picked up the shield and pondered again.


    The young fellow pointed his finger in front of him after a brief moment, then a strange giant head appeared.


    It was not an illusion; the head was gathered from his mental power based on the skull with only arge mouth in his sea of consciousness.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming was not certain that he could seed before he released the weird head. He did not imagine the mysterious skull from nothing as it was formed from the mysterious energies from the Devouring attribute, the round shield, and the coffin.


    Honestly, Ou Yangming had an intriguing feeling the moment the giant head appeared. He felt that his Military Fire, which had be one with his body, was fearful of it.


    His Military Fire did not have emotions, but it somewhat became intelligent after it merged with Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception and body. It was ¡°fearful¡± as it was the young fellow¡¯s subconscious reaction. Nevertheless, given that even the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was fearful of the head, it must not be taken lightly.


    Having said that, when the Devouring attributebined with mysterious energies and formed the giant head, it had also absorbed Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power. In a way, the head was constructed from the young fellow¡¯s mental power and was not much different from the Military Fire.


    They were 2 dissimr powers from the same body, but their origin was the same.


    When the giant head detached from Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness and emerged in the real world, he could not help but sigh a breath of relief because he could control the unusual thing.


    Fortunately, this was the case, or the giant brain would be a hidden trouble and a thorn in his flesh.


    The giant brain circled the round shield twice, then it widened its mouth abruptly and bit the shield.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he shook his head. The head was acting on its own; he had not controlled it to do that. Moreover, the young fellow could vaguely sense that the head seemed to be acting like that due to its nature, where it probably liked to keep eating something.


    ¡®The Devouring attribute is peculiar indeed; the thing that it formed is very unreliable too.¡¯


    However, the round shield¡¯s outer shell was unordinary. It was a treasure that could not be burned by even the Military Fire, so how could it be broken by the giant head?


    Just as Ou Yangming shook his head and wanted to summon the head back to him, he widened his eyes because the shield¡¯s outer surface was undergoing an odd change as therge mouth munched.


    Mystifying colors emerged from the round shield, and they were extremely different from the shield¡¯s surface.


    When Ou Yangming took a closer look, he was surprised yet overjoyed.


    The outer shell was being munched away!


    Yes, the mysterious outer shell, which could not be prated by the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, could not withstand the chews from therge mouth. As such, several holes appeared on it, causing the inside and the outside of the round shield to be detached from each other, revealing what was really underneath the shell.


    Needless to say, therge mouth had not chomped off much of the outer shell, thus the real shield was not fully revealed yet.


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. ording to his original estimation, if he were to burn the outer shell with his Military Fire, it would take at most a month for it to be fully burned ande off bit by bit.


    It was his first time encountering an outer shell that could withstand the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, so he must study it thoroughly.


    Who knew, the Big Devouring Head appeared in the blink of an eye and swallowed the outer shell without effort.


    Yes, it ripped the outer shell and swallowed it little by little.


    Despite that, it was clearly a skull. Ou Yangming looked for a long time, but he could not tell where the head had swallowed the outer shell too. It seemed like the head was a bottomless pit that could never be filled, and anything that it devoured could not be retrieved anymore.


    Seeing as another section of the outer shell was ripped off, Ou Yangming released his conception after a moment of hesitation.


    The Big Devouring Head was struck dumb for a while, then it turned around and delivered the broken section of the outer shell to Ou Yangming. Its origin was still a mystery, but it was gathered from Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, so it obeyed him when he ordered it through his mental conception.


    Ou Yangming looked at the outer shell in his hand. He was considered well-informed, but he had no idea what the item was. That said, the young fellow could vaguely distinguish that the item¡¯s mainposition was probably the ck soil that Big Yellow and the other spirit beasts had drooled at.


    After being smithed through a special technique, the ck soil could actually be made into something that could resist the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. In this case, it could be deemed precious.


    Ou Yangming studied the outer shell for some time but was disappointed to find that the wonderful abilities that he acquired from his Military Fire could not be performed on it. Hence, the outer shell was only a shell to him at this point as he could not identify anything from it.


    Nheless, the Big Devouring Head did not slow down at all. It had only been a split second, but it hadpletely gnawed off the outer shell and devoured it into its bottomless mouth.


    Atst, the round shield¡¯s real form was revealed.


    It was still a round shield, but there were drastic changes in its color and pattern.


    The equipment turned out to be a small golden shield. Once its outer shield was removed, it became thinner than before. As the shield¡¯s real form was exposed, a queer yet forceful aura was released too.


    entric runes were carved on the shield. They looked simple but when Ou Yangming mulled over them, he suddenly felt dizzy.


    He immediately curbed his thought and looked uneasily at the item.


    The runes were so profound that Ou Yangming could not study them yet. Only by taking a close look at them and pondering for a while, he already felt like he could not hold on any longer.


    Ou Yangming swallowed hard as countless thoughts crossed his mind. ¡®Are these runes more powerful and abstruse than those on a Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet? If that¡¯s the case, what level do these runes belong to?¡¯


    The young fellow reached out to pick up the shield but his heart pounded hard at once as if he had not taken a shield but an exceptionally horrifying thing.


    He gritted his teeth and released his Military Fire.


    This was a way to inspect a piece of equipment¡¯s properties, and it was simple yet effortless. Nevertheless, idents kept happening; the moment his fire came into contact with the round shield, he did not gain anything at all because a natural and mighty power on it withstood the fire.


    Ou Yangming clicked his tongue. He was suddenly stuck with an idea.


    When he nced at the giant head with a terrifying mouth, it vanished right away and returned to his sea of consciousness. Following that, a surging power gushed out from the head and entered the round shield.


    With that, the runes that were engraved on the shield lit up. They were not intensely bright, but an unexinable power circted between them, causing one to shudder with fear.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. It turned out that the shield¡¯s power, which repelled his Military Fire, was rather obedient toward the giant head¡¯s power.


    Next, he rubbed his hand and released the Appraisal Light on the shield.


    [Item: Ancient Dragon Shield]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Common Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Toughness +43, Durability +43]


    [Unique Attributes: Unbreakable, Wear-proof]


    [Skill: Dragon¡¯s Growl]


    [Wish-fulfilling Degree: Free]


    The shield, which could not be appraised by the Military Fire, was sessfully appraised through ordinary appraisal art.


    In spite of that, Ou Yangming was shocked by its properties.


    Ancient Dragon Shield¡ªit was a dragon shield.


    Furthermore, it was a legendary magic weapon.


    magic weapons were not items that could be used by Spiritualists; one had to at least be a top-grade Spiritualist to be able to maneuver a magic weapon, but only a Venerable One could truly unleash its might.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly at the dragon shield in his hands. It might have seemed like he had just incited the magic shield¡¯s power earlier, but he knew it was due to the giant head¡¯s support. If not, his mental power alone would not be able to stimte even the lowest limit of the shield¡¯s power.


    The Unbreakable and Wear-proof attributes were appalling. Along with the free Wish-fulfilling Degree...


    Ou Yangming did not know how he should describe the ultimate defensive treasure.


    It seemed like the item would allow him to challenge even a Venerable One.


    Of course, he would not do that foolishly.


    As for the Dragon¡¯s Growl skill in the magic weapon, ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s deduction, it was probably simr to the noise released by a Nine-ringed Saber. That being said, pieces of equipment with different equivalent ranks would certainly release very different powers.


    Ou Yangming weighed the magic weapon, which he had fortuitously obtained, in his mind for a long time before he kept it in his interspatial bag. After all, he dared not cause any trouble here.

 Chapter 703 - Smithing Hall

    <h4>Chapter 703: Smithing Hall</h4>


    On a hilltop that was surrounded by clouds and mist, Tian Yinghao ran cheerfully with a hand on his chest. It was obvious that he must have something important in front of his chest.


    As he walked, he asionally greeted a few of fellows that he was familiar with. He eventually arrived at a big courtyard in a valley.


    ¡°Elder Bai¡ªis Elder Bai here?¡± Tian Yinghao shouted without any restraint despite the strange looks from other people.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this yelling about? Don¡¯t you know where this is?¡± A young man walked out angrily. He looked displeased.


    Tian Yinghao smiled embarrassedly. The young man did not have a high cultivation base, but he had a rather strong background in the sect.


    Xu Guangji was the grandson of Xu Feiyu¡ªone of the smithing masters¡ªand was regarded as a rising smithing genius in the sect. Although his smithing art was somewhat on par with Tian Yinghao at the moment, given his young age and family background, not many in the Smithing Hall dared to offend him easily.


    Tian Yinghao¡¯s face changed, but he did not have the guts to provoke Xu Feiyu. As such, he could only hold back his temper and suffer in silence. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Junior Brother Xu. Hehe, I¡¯m looking for Elder Bai for something important, which was why I was a little impatient. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so what if you¡¯re looking for Elder Bai? If everyone screams like you over trivial matters, can the masters in the Smithing Hall still smith anything?¡± Xu Guangji rolled his eyes and questioned coldly, ¡°If a master happens to be reaching a crucial point during a smithing process but is disturbed by your noise, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    The smile on Tian Yinghao¡¯s face froze instantly. Even the onlookers had weird looks on their faces.


    ¡°Uhm, Junior Brother Xu, I¡¯ve never offended you before, have I?¡± Tian Yinghao asked in a deep voice.


    He was not an idiot. If he still did not understand what was going on after being aimed at like that, he would be too dumb.


    Smithing masters were extremely steady, so how could they be easily distracted by a short sentence? Besides, they would normally iste themselves if they were smithing important pieces of equipment. Not to mention shouting just once or twice, even if Tian Yinghao lost his voice from screaming at the top of his lungs, the smithing masters might not even hear him.


    Xu Guangji sneered. ¡°Senior Brother Tian, I was only speaking impartially. Does it matter if you¡¯ve offended me or not?¡±


    Tian Yinghao was furious but because he could rebuke Xu Feiyu regardless of the young man¡¯s reputation, a familiar voice was heard. ¡°Tian Yinghao, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He tensed up a little, and he immediately curbed his thought before he greeted the person with respect, ¡°Elder Bai, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi paced toward him and the young man. ¡°Tell me¡ªwhat is it?¡±


    Seeing as Bai Zhiyi hade, Xu Guangji looked slightly fearful too. He lowered his head a bit.


    He dared to pick on Tian Yinghao, but he was not bold enough to provoke Bai Zhiyi. This was one of the rules in the sect, where it would be a serious offense for one to contradict an elder face-to-face.


    Tian Yinghao answered right away, ¡°Elder Bai, I did as you asked and... Brought the things here.¡±


    He responded ambiguously while slightly moving his hand that was on his chest.


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s eyes lit up, and heughed out loud. ¡°Great¡ªyou did great!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it that you take so much notice of, Brother Bai?¡± A figure slowly walked out from a room. It was Xu Feiyu, who was smiling faintly but had a fierce look in his eyes.


    Elder Bai frowned and answered, ¡°These are some treasures that I asked him to purchase. I was about to have them sent to the Smithing Hall¡¯s depot.¡±


    Tian Yinghao¡¯s eyes gleamed all of a sudden. He noted, ¡°Elder Bai, Brother Ou instructed me to distribute them to the people in need by today.¡± He paused for a while before he emphasized, ¡°Yes, by today.¡±


    ¡°By today?¡± Bai Zhiyi was dumbfounded for some time. He mumbled, ¡°Why is he in such a rush? Is hecking spirit ores?¡±


    ¡°He said that the number of spirit ores can be discussed, but the distribution must be done fast.¡± Tian Yinghao shook his head.


    Xu Feiyu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he asked, ¡°Tian Yinghao, are you talking about Ou Yangming?¡±


    When the other people heard Ou Yangming¡¯s name, they fell silent for a second. As for Xu Guangji, he pursed his lips and subconsciously clenched his fists.


    Before Bai Zhiyi brought Ou Yangming to the mountain, Xu Guangji was the most well-known God-favored one among the cksmiths from the Beast King Sect. Moreover, everyone had high hopes in him as the leader of the younger generation. Nheless, the challenge on the mountain that day almost caused him to bepletely humiliated.


    He did not express it, but he hated Ou Yangming to the bones.


    Even so, he did not have the guts to seek revenge from the young fellow at this time.


    Not to mention that Ou Yangming made a hit during the Auction Meet, so much so that Yuqi the Venerable One showed up and walked with him, even without the Venerable One, the others would not act rashly due to Sect Elder Peng Yanbing¡¯s high praises for him alone.


    Therefore, after knowing that Tian Yinghao and Ou Yangming had gotten quite closetely, Xu Guangji could not help but secretly aim at the former.


    Bai Zhiyi chuckled and asked, ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m the one handling these things, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether they belonged to him, right?¡±


    Xu Feiyu scoffed. ¡°Tian Yinghao, what treasures are you carrying? Show me!¡±


    Tian Yinghao quivered a little and smiled apologetically as he replied to the elder, ¡°Elder Xu, I really don¡¯t have anything.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t have anything, what are you carrying in front of your chest? A lump of sh*t?¡± Xu Feiyu reprimanded him mercilessly.


    Tian Yinghao flushed but simr to how Xu Guangji dared not offend Bai Zhiyi, he was also not daring enough to denounce Xu Feiyu.


    Bai Zhiyi looked deeply at Xu Feiyu and said, ¡°Brother Xu, Yinghao has acquired some treasures for our sect, and they¡¯ll be given to the disciples as benefits.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s better to keep them in the depot as soon as possible so that they can be given out.¡± He turned around and ordered, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    Tian Yinghao responded to the elder loudly and thought, ¡®Elder Bai is impressive indeed.¡¯


    Xu Feiyu¡¯s face reddened. ¡®Isn¡¯t Bai Zhiyi simply regarding me as nothing? I must stop this unhealthy trend or I¡¯ll lose my prestige.¡¯


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± He yelled madly while ring at Tian Yinghao. Following that, he turned to look at Bai Zhiyi and uttered loudly, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what darn things he¡¯s hiding. Hmph, treasures? If they¡¯re really treasures, they¡¯re too unworthy, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Xu Feiyu¡¯s eyes were like lightning. He could not see through Tian Yinghao¡¯s clothes, but he could tell from the outline that there were a bunch of treasures inside.


    ¡®How can a bunch of things be treasures? Who are you trying to fool...¡¯


    Xu Feiyu and Bai Zhiyi were used to going against each other. Since the former thought that he had something to use against thetter, how could he let go of this easily?


    Bai Zhiyi¡¯s face finally took on a grim look. He stared at Xu Feiyu and noted coldly, ¡°Brother Xu, please don¡¯t overdo this. Don¡¯t be shameless!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who the shameless one is,¡± Xu Feiyu stated coldly. He fixed his gaze on Tian Yinghao and said, ¡°Show me¡ªI¡¯d like to see what treasures they are.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi smiled faintly and asked, ¡°They¡¯re going to be sent to the sect¡¯s depot and distributed. Are you sure you want them to be revealed here?¡±


    Xu Feiyu responded proudly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an elder in our sect too, so I don¡¯t want to see rewards in our sect be reced by fakes. These things must be inspected!¡±


    Elder Bai sighed and suggested, ¡°Brother Xu, I know you¡¯re directed this at me but there won¡¯t be an end to our enmity if we don¡¯t settle it, so why don¡¯t we bury the hatchet now?¡±


    Tian Yinghao blinked and tried to hold back from turning to look.


    ¡®It turns out that Elder Bai knows how to lure someone into a trap too. Judging from how Elder Xu¡¯s behaving, he probably won¡¯t be able to escape from the trap.¡¯


    Sure enough, Xu Feiyu sneered and replied to Bai Zhiyi, ¡°Brother Bai, I¡¯m not directing this at you; I only want to carry out a routine check, so please cooperate.¡±


    Bai Zhiyi suddenly widened his eyes and released a strong momentum. He straightened his body and said loudly, ¡°Okay, Xu Feiyu, since you¡¯re pressing us so much, you won¡¯t be given a share of what I¡¯ve collected this time.¡±


    Xu Feiyu was stunned. He was somehow regretful when he noticed the sudden burst of Bai Zhiyi¡¯s momentum, but he knew better that there was no way out for him anymore.


    He looked up and burst outughing. ¡°Why would I want your stuff? Don¡¯t worry, regardless of what treasures they are, me, my family, and my friends won¡¯ty a finger on them!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Bai Zhiyi was just waiting for Xu Feiyu to say that. Heter waved his hand in high spirits and instructed, ¡°Tian Yinghao, take them out!¡±


    Tian Yinghao was startled. ¡°Here...?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here. Quickly.¡± Bai Zhiyi urged him.


    Tian Yinghao smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly. Subsequently, he began to retrieve the interspatial bags one by one.


    Bai Zhiyi and Xu Feiyu¡¯s argument had long spread far and wide in the Smithing Hall. Most people walked around them without wanting to help either of them, but the number of onlookers in the distance slowly increased. Even if they dared not stare at the scene, they nced over from time to time.


    Tian Yinghaoy a piece of white cloth on the ground before heid out the interspatial bags one after another.


    The crowd was shocked. They were surprised yet doubtful when they saw the interspatial bags.


    If Tian Yinghao had only revealed only a few of them, someone might have eximed.


    However, there were at least 30 interspatial bags on the white cloth. Even though they could sense the auras released by the bags and had guessed the truth, they dared not believe it.


    Interspatial bags¡ªthey were interspatial bags!


    The Beast King Sect was an influential force, but they could only provide 100 interspatial bags to outsiders every year. More bags were provided to the disciples from the sect, but there were only about 200 of them.


    Given how rare the interspatial bags were, they were not enough to be distributed, thus everyone knew how precious they were.


    At this point, even Bai Zhiyi was stupefied. He knew what they were, but he thought that Tian Yinghao only had roughly 8 of them.


    One would be surprised if there were less than 10 interspatial bags, shocked if there were more than 10 of them, but the fact that there were over 30 of them... One would be in disbelief.

 Chapter 704 - A War Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 704: A War Is Coming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Wh-what are these?¡± Xu Guangli widened his eyes and spoke incoherently as he looked at the tens of bags on the ground.


    He was familiar with their patterns and auras, and he looked at them covetously. This was the advantage of an influential sect, where disciples that never possessed interspatial bags had still seen them in different ces and could identify them.


    Nheless, when there were 30 over interspatial bags, which were piled up together, even one with the strongest belief became hesitant.


    Tian Yinghao chuckled and uttered proudly, ¡°Junior Brother Xu, take a guess!¡±


    Xu Guangji turned slightly pale. He opened his mouth but could not say a word.


    Eventually, someone could not hold it back anymore and asked out loud, ¡°Senior Brother Tian, are these... Interspatial bags?¡±


    The person that raised the question was a conscientious person from the Smithing Hall. He was aware of the conflict between Xu Feiyu and Bai Zhiyi, but he never got involved and still did not want to be entangled in it. Nevertheless, he was moved when he saw so many interspatial bags.


    Tian Yinghao looked up arrogantly like a proud big rooster that had just crowed in the morning. ¡°Yes, these are all interspatial bags!¡±


    There was instantly a mor in the crowd. After all, there were over 30 interspatial bags. Even for the gifted fellows that only refined interspatial bags without doing anything else every day, they had never seen so many interspatial bags being piled up together.


    Bai Zhiyi looked deeply at Tian Yinghao, then he turned around andughed out loud. ¡°Brother Xu, do you think that these interspatial bags are reliable? Why don¡¯t you check them?¡±


    Xu Feiyu was red with anger, and he also regretted his actions very much.


    At the end of the day, those were interspatial bags. Although he had one, who would not want more? Besides, even Xu Guangji¡ªhis precious grandson¡ªdid not have one.


    ¡°Elder Bai, how will these interspatial bags be handled?¡± Someone blurted, ¡°I¡¯d like to purchase one¡ªmay I?¡±


    His voice seemed to have triggered everyone else, causing the others to shout as well. Consequently, the scene became rather chaotic.


    Even so, nobody dared to rush forward to snatch the interspatial bags. This was because they knew while they could make noise about them, they would be viting the sect¡¯s rules if they tried to steal the bags. In the end, they would end up tragically.


    Bai Zhiyiughed and was about to reply to the person when a heavy voice was heard.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you not have anything to do?¡±


    The crowd was appalled when they turned to look.


    Peng Yanbing was pacing into the Smithing Hall. After scanning the interspatial bags on the ground, he asked coldly, ¡°Were these interspatial bags refined by Lil¡¯ Friend Ou?¡±


    Everyone present could not help but gasp. As for Xu Feiyu and his grandson, they even turned pale.


    Peng Yanbing was the sect elder that was in charge of the Smithing Hall, but he addressed Ou Yangming as Lil¡¯ Friend Ou... The other people could not figure out what that meant.


    Tian Yinghao shivered a little, but he immediately answered, ¡°Sect Elder, yes.¡±


    At this point, he could not bring himself to pronounce the words ¡°Brother Ou¡±.


    Peng Yanbing nodded and instructed, ¡°Keep the interspatial bags and send them to the inner hall.¡±


    Tian Yinghao responded to him but was hesitant.


    ¡°Why? Does anyone have any opinion on this?¡± Peng Yanbing was displeased. He looked at Xu Feiyu half-intentionally.


    Xu Feiyu smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°Sect Elder, that¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    Tian Yinghao fell silent for a brief moment before he expressed carefully, ¡°Sect Elder, he hopes that these interspatial bags will be distributed by today. As for their prices... They can be discussed.¡±


    ¡°By today?¡± Peng Yanbing raised his eyebrow and pondered for some time before he continued, ¡°I understand. If that¡¯s the case, send them to the hall first; I¡¯ll sort them out after this. As for their prices, I won¡¯t let him suffer any loss.¡±


    Tian Yinghao finally sighed a breath of relief. He gathered the interspatial bags and left in a hurry.


    Peng Yanbing looked coldly at everyone else and noted, ¡°I have arrangements for this batch of interspatial bags, so you¡¯re not allowed to intervene. After 3 months, I¡¯ll arrange for another batch of interspatial bags to be sent to the Smithing Hall, so you can distribute those instead.¡±


    Many people howled in grief at first, but Peng Yanbing was one of the sect elders, by which even Bai Zhiyi and Xu Feiyu dared not oppose him at all. However, when they heard what the elder said at the end, they cheered.


    Peng Yanbing shook his head. He turned around and took a step out when he suddenly stopped to look at Xu Feiyu. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the sect for decades, so you should be rewarded for hard work even if you haven¡¯t done meritorious deeds.¡± He sighed and stated, ¡°Bring your grandson to the ground level in the Rock Cave and stay there for a few years.¡±


    Xu Feiyu lowered his head very much and replied to him, ¡°Yes. Thank you, Sect Elder.¡±


    Following that, Peng Yanbing walked away calmly with his hands behind his back. He headed to the depot.


    The other people cast pitying looks at Xu Feiyu and his grandson and quickly stayed away as if they were afraid of staying too close to them.


    Bai Zhiyi clicked his tongue. The fight thatsted for decades between him and Xu Feiyu had finallye to an end, but he somehow had aplicated feeling about it as though he was not delighted at all.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming knew nothing about the disorder that happened outside the Smithing Wall.


    He was still an outsider in the Beast King Sect, after all. Moreover, Xu Feiyu was not a direct threat to him, hence nobody used the scandal of internal strife in the sect to fawn over him.


    Having said that, he soon realized that he had lesser neighbors.


    It seemed like someone had secretly arranged to evacuate the people around his courtyard. It was done very discreetly but there used to be many people around, thus the secret could not be kept from him.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming would not ask anyone about it. In fact, he was quite satisfied with the arrangement.


    He would somewhat benefit from not having those strange neighbors, whom he never greeted. At the very least, it would be rtively easy for him to find a quiet and peaceful environment.


    After studying the dragon shield, Ou Yangming began to cultivate his martial arts and secret spiritual techniques.


    He had discovered them from the memories of the Phoenixes, so they were considered top-notch; even the techniques from the Beast King Sect¡¯s hidden ce could not be mentioned on equal terms with them.


    When Ou Yangming stopped after a day, he heard from Big Yellow that Tian Yinghao had returned.


    He arrived at the main hall and had just let Tian Yinghao in when the man retrieved an interspatial and said, ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯ve sold all of them. These are your spirit ores, so please count them.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and briefly scanned with his mental conception but was shocked. ¡°Why are there so many of them?¡±


    ording to his estimation, if he wanted the interspatial bags to be sold in such a short period, he would be paid much lesser than this.


    It was not that the Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples were willing to spend on interspatial bags, but normal cultivators could not meet the prices of those bags. While most people wanted interspatial bags, not many of them had sufficient spirit ores to purchase them. As such, they would negotiate during this opportunity, and Tian Yinghao would definitely consider offers if he wanted to sell all of the interspatial bags in a day.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming was taken aback when he detected the number of spirit ores in the interspatial bag.


    Instead of a lower number of spirit ores, there were many more of them. Ou Yangming was surprised, and he wondered, ¡®Does the Beast King Sect have so many rich members?¡¯


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯ve handed the interspatial bags to the sect¡¯s depot.¡± Tian Yinghao chuckled and paused for a while. He was afraid that the young fellow would be unhappy, so he added, ¡°That was Sect Elder Peng Yanbing¡¯s instruction, and he distributed the interspatial bags ording to your request but...¡± He frowned and was hesitant to continue.


    ¡°But what?¡± Ou Yangming questioned angrily.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know what Sect Elder was thinking. I brought the interspatial bags to the Smithing Hall, but he gave them out to the somewhat reputable powerhouses in the sect!¡± Tian Yinghao was indignant.


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. It turned out the Beast King Sect was already starting to make preparations.


    Being threatened by the Insects, it would only be natural for powerhouses withbat powers to obtain spirit ores and practice with them.


    This way, the sect¡¯s war potential could be unleashed, which would increase their sess rate.


    Of course, regardless of the oue, there would be casualties among those that would fight. On the other hand, cksmiths, who would be in charge of the defense, would be extremely safe and would almost not be harmed.


    Under the circumstances, even if Peng Yanbing had gone cuckoo, he would not distribute the interspatial bags to the cksmiths.


    Ou Yangming grinned and remarked, ¡°Perhaps Sect Elder Peng has a n, so don¡¯tin about it.¡±


    Tian Yinghao was struck dumb for a while. He suddenly lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, did you hear about something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was puzzled.


    Tian Yinghao was hesitant, but he soon expressed his spection, ¡°Judging from what Sect Elder did, where he was biased toward thebatants, do you think that a war is going to break out?¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°I asked my senior brothers and junior brothers inbat, but they won¡¯t tell me anything at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed and shook his head. Even though Yuqi the Venerable One had tried his best to hide the truth to not affect the lives of the ordinary people in the sect, the people were still affected to a certain level due to the transfer of resources and the gathering ofbatants.


    Even from the slightest hints, the others could sense that a war wasing.


    The young fellow reached out to tap Tian Yinghao¡¯s shoulder gently and said, ¡°Brother Tian, no matter what happens, you only need to do what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°I know. Ah, a war of such a level hasn¡¯t taken ce in our sect for years, so the people are anxious. That said...¡± Tian Yinghao forced a smile. He gritted his teeth and uttered, ¡°I believe that our sect will be victorious in the end. No matter whates at us, we¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t be able to leave at all!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. This was how confident the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects ought to be.


    As long as the Beast King Sect kept up the momentum, they would not crumble no matter how hard they would be impacted.


    ¡®s, the Beast King Sect¡¯s only being dragged into a war because of me. If Tian Yinghao finds out about it, will he still want to be so close to me?¡¯

 Chapter 705 - The Second Flying Carpet

    <h4>Chapter 705: The Second Flying Carpet</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s zing Military Fire emerged from his palm. Atst, armor that was suitable for a human was formed.


    Aspared to pieces of equipment for the Beasts, it was much easier to smith pieces of equipment for the Humans. Even if some Wish-fulfilling y were to be incorporated, the size ratios for thetter would be far from that of the former.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming was much faster in smithing than ordinary cksmiths. Throughout the few days, he had not only refined tens of interspatial bags for the Beast King Sect, but he had also smithed plenty of various pieces of equipment. At this point, Tian Yinghao finally understood why the higher-ups in the sect valued the young fellow so much.


    Putting aside the flying carpet and the interspatial bags¡ªeven without these 2 types of special equipment, the fact that Ou Yangming could smith pieces of normal equipment so easily was enough to make any sect regard him with special respect.


    When Ou Yangming put down the equipment, he heard Tian Yinghao sigh deeply.


    He looked at the man and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Tian, instead of smithing and repairing pieces of equipment, won¡¯t the elders in your sect dislike it if you always hang out with me here?¡±


    As the date estimated by Yuqi the Venerable One was slowly approaching, although news about the Insect¡¯s invasion had not been announced, there was an entirely different atmosphere in the sect. This was reasonable because panic was inevitable even if the Venerable One wanted to avoid it.


    In this case, the gradual increase of the intensity was the best strategy.


    When the atmosphere slowly tensed up, even the cksmiths and alchemists from the Beast King Sect began to speed up in making war preparations. Pieces of equipment of different levels, as well as all sorts of spiritual pills, were produced and gathered for cultivators of multiple ranks in the sect.


    Tian Yinghao¡¯s level of attainment in smithing art could not bepared with that of Ou Yangming, but he was also one of the cksmiths in the sect.


    Theoretically, he should be smithing or repairing pieces of equipment under the supervision of the higher-ups. Who knew, the fellow ignored his duties and stayed at Ou Yangming¡¯s ce for a long time. Given howzy he was, he would only be denounced by the other people.


    Having said that, Tian Yinghaoughed and scratched his head. ¡°Brother Ou, aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? I¡¯m staying here to bettermunicate with you. Look¡ªdidn¡¯t I handle the pieces of equipment and interspatial bags that you refined during the past few days very quickly? I¡¯ve also provided twice the number of spirit ores and materials that you need; you didn¡¯tck any of them, right? Hehe, if I hadn¡¯t run everywhere for you, do you think that everything could¡¯ve been done easily?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. ¡°These small tasks can be done by even a normal person. It¡¯s honestly too wasteful to have a cksmith like youplete them instead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wasteful, it¡¯s not wasteful at all. Normal people know nothing about smithing art anyway, so your time might be wasted if they identally delivered wrong information,¡± Tian Yinghao quickly responded. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ve smithed many pieces of equipment recently. Can...¡±


    Seeing how hesitant Tian Yinghao was, Ou Yangming uttered snappily, ¡°Hmph, this is your real intention, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tian Yinghao waved his hand right away.¡± How could I? It¡¯s just what you promised Sir Venerable One, so I¡¯m only reminding you about it.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°Okay, the materials have been prepared, so I can start to refine it but...¡± He cast a yful look at Tian Yinghao.


    Tian Yinghao was stunned for some time, but he soon came to a sudden realization and shouted, ¡°I understand¡ªI¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Without further ado, he got up and left the courtyard.


    Special skills were adopted when certain pieces of unique equipment were smithed, and they were usually ultimate skills that made cksmiths famous. Such skills were their lives, and they could not be pried by other people.


    In the whole of Danzhou, Ou Yangming was the only one that could refine flying carpets.


    Therefore, when he expressed that he was going to begin the refinement process, Tian Yinghao immediately left. Even though the man wanted very badly to spectate the process, he would not want this to affect his good rtionship with the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he watched Tian Yinghao leave. In actuality, even if the man stayed to watch, he could not have perceived anything.


    Flying carpets were a type of high-end equipment. Without the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and a spiritual world, it was not something that cksmiths of Tian Yinghao¡¯s level coulde into contact with.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not want to give the impression that he was too generous. Moreover, he was certain that if he let Tian Yinghao stay, Bai Zhiyi, Peng Yanbing, and the others would request to observe on the side on the next day.


    As such, some things were best to be stopped at the start.


    After assembling the required materials, Ou Yangming released his Military Fire to refine a flying carpet.


    It was worth noting that the materials did not include furs of low-rank or middle-rank spirit beasts.


    When Yuqi the Venerable One found out that Ou Yangming could refine a flying carpet, though its flying speed and outer appearance was far from his, he still ordered for a lot of furs from the depot to be sent to the young fellow.


    Those furs were acquired from high-rank spirit beasts, and they were well-preserved.


    Only an influential and profound sect like the Beast King Sect could send about 8 pieces of them over without batting an eyelid.


    Needless to say, there were surely furs from top-grade spirit beasts from the depot, but even Yuqi the Venerable One could not bear to use them. Hence, before Ou Yangming managed to refine the second flying carpet, they would not be sent to him.


    Ou Yangmingmented as he brushed his fingers gently across the fur of a high-rank spirit beast.


    Indeed, a high-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur was superior to that of a middle-rank spirit beast in terms of its feel, degree of rxation, toughness, and naturalmunication with the universe¡¯s power. When Ou Yangming tried to channel a bit of spiritual power into it, he could even vaguely sense the energy fluctuation inside.


    Unquestionably, the effect would be much better if he refined a flying carpet with this material.


    Ou Yangming had killed more than 1 high-rank spirit beast, but he never used the lizards¡¯ skins.


    At the very least, before Ghost-wed Venerable One had forgotten about its disciples and their disciples, he would not use a lizard¡¯s skin as a material.


    Thus, the sheet of fur in his hand was the first high-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur that he was going to use for a refinement process.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and gathered numerous information in his spiritual world, then he began to derive a rune there. The same Flight Rune could definitely not appear on 2 different sheets of fur. This was because a Flight Rune was incredibly mysterious, and one could only be sessfully derived by customizing a sheet of fur.


    If Ou Yangming simply replicated the previous Flight Rune, even if he managed to seed at the end, the end product¡¯s quality would not be satisfying.


    After all, it was impossible to find 2 identical sheets of fur.


    The fact that Ou Yangming could refine a flying carpet was a miracle to everyone else. It would be the young fellow¡¯s greatest test to normalize this miracle.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was quickly being consumed. The derivation of a rune for a flying carpet was undoubtedly the most mental-power-consuming thing.


    Even so, Ou Yangming enjoyed the process very much, and he waspletely engrossed in exploring and understanding the usage of a rune. Every skill and ability must be practiced to be perfected; only by familiarizing oneself with something could one be skillful in it.


    This was exactly what Ou Yangming was doing at the moment. He tried his best to familiarize himself with the Flight Rune and kept modifying it to achieve a better effect.


    Every time a change urred in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world, he gained a new understanding of the Flight Rune. He had not fully grasped it but as he kept trying, he slowly understood its core content.


    After an unknown period, when the flying carpet in his spiritual world floated sessfully, he exhaled deeply.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes and calcted the time, he realized that the time he spent on designing this time was more than 10 times lesser than before.


    Ou Yangming might have more or less seeded during the first time due to sheer dumb luck, but his second sess was because he had learned his lesson and turned his experience into knowledge. As a result, the young fellow could design urately ording to different requests and avoided taking a longer way.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming retrieved the immortal liquid from his interspatial bag and consumed a few drops of it without any hesitation. The liquid turned into a warm current that assimted into his body.


    As he slowly recovered his energy, essence, and spirit, he started to feel better from the difort caused by the huge consumption of mental power.


    Ou Yangming could not help but smile bitterly when he looked at the sheet of fur in his hands.


    The refinement of pieces of flight equipment should indeed be the right of Venerable cksmiths because they were the only ones with a notableputational ability and understanding of flight.


    While Ou Yangming could manage as well, it was only because he had rehearsed the processes in his spiritual world. Without the unique spiritual world, he might not even seed once in the real world even if he practiced 10,000 times.


    At the end of the day, no 2 sheets of fur were identical. Once he failed to design anything, he would be wasting the fur and have to start again.


    Not to mention the Beast King Sect¡¯s precious collection, even if the furs of all of Danzhou¡¯s high-rank and middle-rank spirit beasts were given to him, he might not seed at all.


    That said, since Ou Yangming finished the design and seeded during his practice, everything would turn out well.


    Ou Yangming rested for an hour. Once the preparations were done, and his energy, essence, and spirit recovered to their peak conditions, he began to refine again.


    This time, the refinement process was much more rxed than the first time, and Ou Yangming was also more confident.


    After Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire enveloped the whole sheet of fur, a Flight Rune slowly surfaced urately. As the number of runes increased, the fur naturally floated in mid-air as if it became weightless.


    Atst, when all of the runes were carved, special feathers floated and were stuck on the fur in an orderly manner.


    When thest feather was sessfully attached, as steady as Ou Yangming was, he could not help but beam.


    The young fellow could finally tell everyone with his head high and chest out.


    He could refine more flying carpets.

 Chapter 706 - The Venerable One’s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 706: The Venerable One¡¯s Suggestion</h4>


    Once Tian Yinghao received news that Ou Yangming had seeded, he ran frantically to the Smithing Hall without stopping at all and notified Bai Zhiyi.


    Bai Zhiyi was stunned for some time. He sighed and informed Peng Yanbing without keeping it a secret, then he met Yuqi the Venerable One very soon.


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s greatest powerhouse arrived at Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard. As shrewd as he was, he smiled cheerfully after he saw the new flying carpet.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, how do you n to trade this flying carpet?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One set the tone right away; he wanted the flying carpet to be traded. As for the recipient, it would be best if it was a disciple from the Beast King Sect.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion, senior?¡±


    The Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°My opinion is that you put the deal on hold first.¡±


    ¡°Senior, are the Insects noting anymore?¡± Ou Yangming looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Why are they noting anymore?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. ¡°They¡¯ve already gathered and will attack at any time.¡±


    ¡°Ah... How do you know?¡±


    ¡°If they can even hide their assembly from me, I would¡¯ve be a Venerable One for nothing.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and raised another question, ¡°Senior, have the people outside the mountain been evacuated?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nced at him and responded, ¡°The Humans and the Beasts have fought for many years, so we naturally have ways to cope with such a scenario. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    The young fellow shrugged and said, ¡°Okay. Since the Insects haven¡¯t left, we must increase ourbat power as much as we can, so why do you want the deal to be dyed?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked deeply at him and asked him in return, ¡°There are already 20 over top-grade Spiritualists here in the Beast King Sect. Other than 5 of them, the rest are outsiders. Do you know why they¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here for the flying carpet.¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, without the flying carpet, other than the disciples from our sect, the other top-grade Spiritualists would¡¯ve left already.¡± The Venerable One sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t me them because top-grade Spiritualists that have the potential to be Venerable Ones are regarded as the most valuable assets in their sects, which won¡¯t allow them to join a war like this.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. ¡°I understand now¡ªyou¡¯re using the flying carpet to drag them into a war trap.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One remarked snappily, ¡°What do you mean by a war trap? Hmph, I¡¯m also providing them a chance to temper themselves¡ªsee if they can do anything notable during the fight. Heh, if they¡¯re able to survive the war, new Venerable Ones might be born.¡±


    Ou Yangming was secretly in admiration. Yuqi the Venerable One clearly wanted to use those top-grade Spiritualists from influential forces as shields, but he made himself some righteous. On this point, the young fellow was far from the Venerable One as he was not thick-faced enough.


    The Venerable One cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Ou Yangming, I heard that it wasn¡¯t strenuous for you to refine the flying carpet, and that you finished it very quickly?¡±


    ¡°Senior, do you believe that?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°Ah, that...¡± Yuqi the Venerable One pondered for a while then answered seriously, ¡°Given that an Intermediate Caster can refine flying carpets, what else can I not believe in?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He never thought that he would be shooting himself in his foot.


    Nheless, he shook his head and expressed, ¡°Senior, frankly speaking, the refinement of a flying carpet might seem simple, but the energy consumed is out of the ordinary. Besides, manyplicated preparations must be made. Even if I do my best, it¡¯ll be quite tough for me to refine a flying carpet within 10 to 15 days.¡± He sneered and added, ¡°Heh, even a Venerable cksmiths will find it difficult to refine one every day, right?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded after some thought. Although Tian Yinghao said that Ou Yangming had refined the flying carpet with ease, the Venerable One had his judgment.


    It seemed like Ou Yangming had probably prepared everything thoroughly in advance to increase his sess rate during the real refinement process. Therefore, he was right that he had consumed far more energy and time than what Tian Yinghao saw.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you. You should make arrangements to meet them, or they¡¯ll lose patience.¡±


    Ou Yangming knew who were the outsiders that the Venerable One was troubled by. In any case, it would also be great for him to meet those beings because nobody knew which of them would eventually be a Venerable One.


    It would be much better for him to be well-acquainted with them at this time instead of fawning over them in the future if they became Venerable Ones.


    Under Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s purposeful arrangement, news about the sessful refinement of the second flying carpet instantly spread within the Beast King Sect. A majority was delighted¡ªespecially the top-grade Spiritualists that had stayed in hopes of getting the second flying carpet, they were thrilled.


    This was because they finally believed that Mao Jianbi¡¯s flying carpet was not a rare miracle.


    The first thing that exceeded their understanding would be the most sought-after item. This was because nobody could guarantee that flying carpets could be refined.


    Ou Yangming had expressed that he had refined the flying carpet on his own, and Yuqi the Venerable One had even shown up.


    Nevertheless, top-grade Spiritualists or spirit beasts had their understanding of flying carpets, by which they thought that the carpets were not something that could be fiddled with by cultivators that were not Venerable Ones.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming had asionally encountered one after endless coincidences, but nobody believed that such near-miracle coincidences would happen on the small human again.


    Therefore, when Ou Yangming sessfully refined the second flying carpet and invited the top-grade Spiritualists, who were superior and almost stopped asking about foreign affairs, to meet him, they agreed to it without any hesitation.


    With that, 20 over might top-grade Spiritualists gathered. They were either from the Humans or the Beasts, but each of them carried a fearsome aura. Even if they released their energies by ident, one would be afraid.


    Ou Yangming cursed internally when he received the powerhouses outside his courtyard.


    ¡®It was Sir Venerable One¡¯s idea to serve these top-grade Spiritualists, but he gave the idea without acting on it at all, and he left the task to me. This is really frustrating.¡¯


    Despite cursing internally, he still shed a friendly smile on his face.


    Before long, the top-grade Spiritualists were guided into his courtyard. They seemed to have agreed to a certain schedule, where they arrived one after another and had sufficient time to interact with Ou Yangming causing him to have rather clear impressions of them.


    Ou Yangming treated them extremely politely because it would be beneficial for him to be acquainted with them.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he was surprised. ¡°Senior Immortal Fox, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    A fox was standing in front of him at the moment. The fox did not look much different from a typical fox, but his aura was as deep as an ocean¡ªunpredictable. Furthermore, Ou Yangming was familiar with the aura as it belonged to the top-grade spirit fox that he met on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge back then.


    Immortal Fox nodded and said to the young fellow, ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback.


    The spirit fox smiled faintly. ¡°Had I known you¡¯re so capable, I would¡¯ve captured you away even if I¡¯ll risk being punished by Sir Venerable One.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. Hemented with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re kidding.¡±


    Who knew, Immortal Fox shook his head and responded, ¡°Who¡¯s kidding? Based on the fact that you can refine flying carpets and interspatial bags, any force would be moved.¡±


    The young fellow asked softly as he was struck with a thought, ¡°Senior, did you receive any news?¡±


    ¡°I only heard that some fes are going to aim at you, so be careful.¡± Immortal Fox grinned.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Thanks for your pointers, senior.¡±


    Immortal Fox swung its tail and blurted, ¡°Have you really refined the second flying carpet?¡¯


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming smiled calmly. The calmer he was, the more the spirit fox¡¯s heart itched.


    ¡°What do you think about selling it to me?¡± Immortal Fox asked, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to sell it, everything can be discussed.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly after some thought. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Immortal Fox looked at him at some thought and finally sighed. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m still a step toote. I wonder how long it¡¯ll take for me to find my fated opportunity.¡± It swayed its tail and looked rather lonely.


    As Ou Yangming looked at the spirit fox¡¯s back view, which made it look like it had passed its prime, he was moved and almost called out to it.


    However, 2 different powers suddenly surged in his sea of consciousness.


    It was the zing Military Fire, as well as the strange giant head, which exhaled cold air out of the blue.


    The sudden sh between the hot and the cold sent a chill down Ou Yangming¡¯s spine. He was stupefied for some time before his face took on a weird expression.


    A misconception¡ªit was a misconception!


    Immortal Fox had adopted a trick to give him a wrong impression.


    The spirit force was not a simple being at all; it was regarded as one of the supreme powerhouses that would most likely be a Venerable One. As such, it would be impossible to say that it was dispirited and lost its fighting will.


    Ou Yangming looked hatefully at Immortal Fox, which was about to take a turn. This time, he looked at it with an entirely different mental state.


    ¡®Which part of it looks old?


    ¡®Damn fox, you were going to make me die from your lie but notpensate for it! Luckily, I¡¯m adept in mental power, or I would¡¯ve been tricked.¡¯


    It was worth noting that none of the potent top-grade Spiritualists were simple, so much so that the reputable Yuqi the Venerable One could notpletely suppress them.

 Chapter 707 - Threaten And Reward

    <h4>Chapter 707: Threaten And Reward</h4>


    Ou Yangmingmented for a brief moment before he curbed his thought and waited for new guests at the door again.


    On the other hand, at the turning, Immortal Fox paused and had a grave look on his face.


    ¡®This little intermediate human cultivator is quite capable indeed; he noticed my decoy and came back to his senses very quickly. I¡¯ve never met anyone as gifted as him before this.


    ¡®That said, without these unusualities, this young fe couldn¡¯t have sessfully refined flying carpets.¡¯


    Afterward, top-grade Spiritualists arrived one after another, but there were instantly intense condemnations when Mao Jianbi entered the courtyard cheerfully,


    ¡°Mao Jianbi, why are you here?¡± Bear Li immediately stood up and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Ah, Brother Bear, you¡¯re here too.¡± Mao Jianbi smiled brighter than before.


    Bear Li rolled its eyes and responded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Mao Jianbi beamed and asked, ¡°Brother Bear, since you cane, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    The spirit bear was stunned. It did not answer him, but it had a fierce look in its eyes.


    ¡°Brother Mao, you can naturallye but if you¡¯d like to bid for another flying carpet, we might have to seek justice.¡± A faint voice was heard. It was Immortal Fox that spoke.


    The fellow was lyingzily on a big chair. It was unquestionably the smallest among the top-grade Spiritualists, but the other Spiritualists shut their mouths when it spoke as though they were afraid of offending it.


    Ou Yangming recalled that the small fox seemed to have also had the center spot on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge back then. Even when a being as powerful as Ghost Mo was present, the insect Venerable One still showed enough respect to the spirit fox.


    Sure enough, Mao Jianbi¡¯s face changed. He chuckled and replied to the fox, ¡°Brother Fox, you misunderstood; I¡¯m only here to join the fun, and I don¡¯t intend topete with any of you so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He looked warily at Immortal Fox.


    Mao Jianbi was the Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder. In terms of seniority, other than Yuqi the Venerable One, he was unmistakably one of the top 5 figures in the sect too. Nheless, he was obedient toward Immortal Fox.


    Ou Yangming kept guessing Immortal Fox¡¯s background, but he could not figure out anything because he was clueless.


    Immortal Fox nodded and asked, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve invited us here, but shouldn¡¯t you show us the item first before we proceed further?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ou Yangming responded. He looked up at the top-grade Spiritualists as he retrieved the second flying carpet from his interspatial bag.


    The powerhouses were top-grade Spiritualists. Their momentums could not resist Venerable Ones but given that so many of them were gathered, their momentums were so forceful that a high-rank spirit beast would be frightened out of its wits.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was neither humble nor haughty in front of them as if he would not be affected whether they were top-grade Spiritualists or ordinary people.


    This alone caused the top-grade powerhouses to regard him with special respect. After all, they had also advanced from the intermediate rank, hence they knew they could not have done the same in the past.


    Nevertheless, everyone was still focused on the flying carpet at the center of the courtyard.


    It was undoubtedly more outstanding than the first flying carpet. After all, its material was not a middle-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur, which Ou Yangming had anyhow used as a tester, but a high-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur, which was carefully selected by the Beast King Sect. Moreover, since the young fellow had seeded once, everyone eximed the moment he revealed the second flying carpet.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Mao Jianbi widened his eyes and looked strangely at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Were the first and the second flying carpets refined by the same smithing master?¡¯


    Immortal Fox¡¯s eyes lit up, but it still asked steadily, ¡°Master Ou, can I try it?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as you don¡¯t leave your auras on the flying carpet.¡±


    The spirit fox could not help butugh. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, we care about our image, so we won¡¯t be so shameless.¡± It paused for a while before it added, ¡°I assure you that if anyone does that, he¡¯ll definitely pay the price.¡±


    It was somewhat threatening the others, but Ou Yangming found it odd that none of the Spiritualists expressed their dissatisfaction. In fact, even the top-grade powerhouses from the Beast King Sect did not say a word.


    This made Ou Yangming even more curious about the fox¡¯s background.


    With that, Immortal Fox swayed and jumped up to the flying carpet.


    It did not seem to have done anything, but the flying carpet rose into the sky. Subsequently, the carpet kept drifting in different ways in the sky above the courtyard and even rolled twice in mid-air at one point.


    Ou Yangming mumbled to himself, ¡®Looks like it isn¡¯t Immortal Fox¡¯s first time controlling a flying carpet.¡¯


    Top-grade spirit beasts were formidable, but they had to adapt to everything before they became good at them. Even for Venerable One, they would not be able to fully master the control of flying carpets right away if they had not done it before.


    After a brief moment, the flying carpetnded quietly. Immortal Fox made its way down from the carpet and nodded as itmented, ¡°It¡¯s a precious item. It¡¯s not of the best quality, but the details were handled quite well.¡±


    Mao Jianbi was moved after he witnessed Immortal Fox¡¯s performance. He suddenly retrieved his flying carpet and asked, ¡°Brother Fox, why don¡¯t you take a look at this flying carpet?¡±


    Immortal Fox cast a sidelong nce at him. It went forward to feel the carpet and sneered. ¡°Brother Mao, are you testing my judgment or patience?¡±


    Mao Jianbi quickly answered, ¡°Brother Fox, I wasn¡¯t joking with you. Tell me the truth.¡±


    The spirit fox was slightly dumbfounded. Seeing as Mao Jianbi did not seem to be doing this on purpose, it remarked, ¡°There¡¯s a huge disparity between the 2 flying carpets.¡±


    Bring the person that refined the flying carpets, Ou Yangming agreed with it very much. Not only were the carpets made from different materials, but the experiences of their refinements werepletely dissimr, thus it was not shocking that there was a gap between their effects.


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s face took on a grim look at once. He smiled bitterly at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, why did you fool me with this flying carpet?¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed and looked at the 2 carpets. It was really hard to exin.


    Immortal Fox asked in a high spirit, ¡°Master Ou, you smithed these 2 flying carpets?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangmingughed embarrassedly. ¡°The first flying carpet was made for practice, which is why it¡¯s quite crude.¡± He proposed after some thought, ¡°Senior Mao, how about I refine another one for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mao Jianbi¡¯s eyes gleamed. He answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hmph, how can that be?¡± Bear Li red at him. ¡°Mao Jianbi, if you want Master Ou¡¯s new carpet, let me have this first!¡±


    ¡°No, let me have it first!¡±


    Before long, arguments filled the air. They had heard that while Ou Yangming did not refine the flying carpets slowly, he was not fast too. Judging from his speed, they did not know how long it would take for their turns toe.


    After all, not many people had heard about the news yet. If the news about someone being able to refine flying carpets spread to every corner of Danzhou, most of the powerhouses present at the moment would probably be hopeless.


    Therefore, despite knowing that Ou Yangming¡¯s fire flying carpet was crude, the powerhouses did not despise it.


    ¡°Woosh!¡± Mao Jianbi quickly kept his flying carpet and said, ¡°Stop having wishful thinking! This flying carpet belongs to me, and I won¡¯t let anyone else have it!¡±


    Bear Li was infuriated. ¡°Hmph, if that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t think about getting the new flying carpet, or we won¡¯t let this matter drop no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t let it drop no matter what!¡±


    Ou Yangming felt troubled as he listened to noises. That said, now that he also had a deeper understanding of how attractive flying carpets were, he could understand why the top-grade Spiritualists would be so thick-skinned over the equipment.


    Immortal Fox suddenly cleared its throat and spoke, ¡°Master Ou, let¡¯s talk about this flying carpet first. How do you n to sell it? Or should we present you with our treasures for you to choose?¡±


    Everyone fell silent and focused on Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming began to ponder. After recalling Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s suggestion, he looked up and expressed, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re powerful top-grade Spiritualists, and I dare not offend any of you.¡±


    The spirit fox could not help butugh. ¡°Master Ou, you said it the other way round; none of us dare to offend you.¡±


    Everyone else smiled faintly but did not disagree with the fox.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base was not high enough but as long as he could continue to refine flying carpets, anyone would attend to him if he needed anything. Not to mention the powerhouses present, even Venerable One might not be willing to offend him.


    The young fellow chuckled, then he noted with a straight face. ¡°Frankly speaking, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that martialw has been enforced in the Beast King Secttely.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, but none of them replied to him.


    News about the Insects¡¯ invasion had not been spread, but it was not a secret to powerhouses like them.


    Perhaps normal cultivators would have left long ago because they were afraid of the mighty Insects, but the powerhouses here were skilled and bold, so they did not care. In particr, the top-grade spirit beasts decided that they would not help any of the parties and would only stay to trade for the flying carpet.


    They even hoped that the Beast King Sect would crumble so that they could capture Ou Yangming and im all of the flying carpets for themselves.


    Ou Yangming looked around and added sternly, ¡°I hope that the bidding for this flying carpet will only be done after the Insects retreat.¡±


    The faces of the crowd changed, and there was instantly a tense atmosphere in the courtyard.


    Immortal Fox voiced out after a while, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re threatening us to participate in the war between the Humans and the Insects.¡±


    It did not speak loudly, but its voice gave Ou Yangming a prating chill.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and drove out the feeling at once. He responded loudly, ¡°I dare not do that. However, the Insects¡¯ invasion is affecting my mood. If they¡¯re fended off, I¡¯m willing to reward the 3 most valiant powerhouses with flying carpets.¡±

 Chapter 708 - Flight Runes

    <h4>Chapter 708: Flight Runes</h4>


    There was finally a subtle change in the faces of Immortal Fox and the others.


    If Ou Yangming tried to bait the top-notch top-grade Spiritualists to participate in the war by using only 1 flying carpet, they might not be moved at all.


    After all, given that Venerable Ones would be involved in the war, the top-grade Spiritualists dared not guarantee that they could survive. Therefore, it would be hard for the 20 over top-grade Spiritualists to be interested in fighting for a flying carpet. Moreover, they would have to exchange the carpet with precious treasures, hence most of them frowned at first.


    Nheless, they were moved by what Ou Yangming promised them after that.


    3 flying carpets, which would be given out for free.


    All of the top-grade Spiritualists subconsciously exchanged nces. They could see the strong desires in each other¡¯s eyes.


    In actuality, given their cultivation bases, they could control their expressions very well. Even so, they also understood each other¡¯s psychological changes very well because their cultivation bases were simr.


    As long as they had hope of getting the flying carpets, they would not give up.


    Even if Ou Yangming did not bring up his second condition, at least half of the top-grade Spiritualists would choose to join the war after thinking carefully. When the second condition was mentioned, they understood that it was apetition that they could not flinch from.


    It was not apetition against the Insects and their fellows only but most importantly, it was apetition against themselves.


    If they were not confident about standing out among the equal-ranked powerhouses, how could they be Venerable Ones?


    Hence, instead of hiding their desires, the powerhouses expressed their momentums and determinations.


    Immortal Fox chuckled and remarked, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re really generous.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°For my human fes that have died unjustly, it¡¯s only right for me to do this.¡±


    Everyone else was slightly stunned. Bear Li even asked straightforwardly, ¡°Master Ou, what do you mean?¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed and told everyone about what he encountered in the small towns. He noted, ¡°Since they were terribly killed by the Insects, I must take revenge for them. Ghost-wed Venerable One from the Insects didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the Ghost Cave to capture me, and Yuqi the Venerable One ended up having a conflict with it to save me. Heh, how can I not do my best when there are old and new grudges?¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others looked at each other. They finally found out about the enmity between the young fellow and the Insects¡¯ Venerable One.


    Nevertheless, Immortal Fox and the rest did not care about the grudges between Ou Yangming and Ghost-wed; they only wanted the flying carpet.


    The spirit fox slowly stood up and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, were the people that were killed rted to you?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Immortal Fox curled its lips and managed toment after a brief moment, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re incredibly righteous. I¡¯m in admiration...¡±


    Most of the top-grade spirit beasts cursed internally after hearing what it said, ¡®Righteous my *ss. Since he wasn¡¯t rted to those people, why did he stand up for them? In the end, such an insignificant matter triggered a war between the Insects and the Humans. He¡¯s really... Unreasonable!¡¯


    From the perspectives of the top-notch powerhouses, not to mention the ordinary people from the 2 small towns, even if the people involved were 10 times more than that, they would not be bothered at all.


    Perhaps they thought that other than the things that could affect their sects¡¯ or races¡¯ foundations, everything else was trivial, such that there was no need to go to war because of them.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming schemed a n to murder the Twelve Walkers over the dead people from the 2 small towns...


    If the top-grade powerhouses were in Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s shoes, they would not have been able to swallow the insult.


    Despite that, no matter what they were thinking, they acted as if they also developed anger against amon enemy in front of Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Ah, since we¡¯ve decided to help, no matter who¡¯s right or wrong, we¡¯ll help the ones that we¡¯re closer to instead of what¡¯s reasonable. No, we¡¯ll help the party that¡¯ll benefit us the most.¡¯


    Immortal Fox cleared its throat and raised another question, ¡°Master Ou, could you tell me how you¡¯ll determine the ones with the most excellent military services?¡±


    Everyone fell silent and looked at Ou Yangming while they wondered as well.


    Since Ou Yangming had gotten pointers from Yuqi the Venerable One, he answered right away with a smile, ¡°Senior, do you still need to ask?¡± He looked around and stated loudly, ¡°I supposed you¡¯re aware of each other¡¯s performance. Hehe, I believe that once the Insects are defeated, 3 of you will naturally rise above the rest.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others were dumbfounded, then they could not help butugh and thought, ¡®This slippery fe¡¯s truly unexpected.¡¯


    In any case, they knew since they had simr statuses, they would have to work harder during the war.


    It was evident that apart from wanting to fight for the 3 slots, most importantly, they were not willing to be the worst performer.


    Immortal Fox shook its head and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so determined, Master Ou, I¡¯ll be the first to sign up for the war.¡± It paused for a moment then suddenly looked at Mao Jianbi and the others. ¡°To be fair, our friends from the Beast King Sect should be excluded.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Mao Jianbi widened his eyes. ¡°Brother Fox, you¡¯re going overboard!¡±


    ¡°The Spiritualists from the Beast King Sect are obliged to join the war, but we¡¯re outsiders, so it¡¯ll be unfair for us topete with you. Besides...¡± Immortal Fox exined. Its eyes flickered as it continued, ¡°Since Master Ou¡¯s staying in the Beast King Sect, do you need to worry about your pieces of equipment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Fox is right.¡± Bear Li was the first to agree with the spirit fox.


    The other top-grade Spiritualists nodded as well. As said by Immortal Fox, they were risking their lives by participating in the war as outsiders, thus they could not bepared with equal-ranked cultivators from the Beast King Sect no matter what.


    Mao Jianbi and the other powerhouses from his sect looked at each other and discussed for a while before they finally agreed to it.


    Having said that, they also made selfish calctions. As long as Ou Yangming was still in the sect, would they need to worry about not being able to obtain flying carpets?


    Not only the other top-grade Spiritualists from the sect, but Mao Jianbi also coveted flying carpets very much. The great elder was moved after he saw the quality of the second flying carpet.


    So what if he already possessed one? Nobody said that one could not pursue something better.


    Ou Yangming smiled dly after he looked at everyone¡¯s expression.


    As long as he could give more troubles to the Insects, he would be willing to do anything.


    The Insects¡¯ invasion and the Beast King Sect¡¯s resistance were only a slightly bigger conflict between the Humans and the Insects; they were still far from a full-scale war.


    As for the foreign top-grade Spiritualists, they came from different races and were core figures that were only second to Venerable Ones in their respective race or sect. If they ended up being killed during the war, the influential forces that they represented would surely be enraged.


    Although the Beast King Sect would also be med, inparison, the Insects, which were the culprit, would suffer a more serious impact.


    This was the real intention of Yuqi the Venerable One and Ou Yangming.


    After Immortal Fox and the others left, Ou Yangming shut the door to his courtyard and began to derive something new with sheets of high-rank spirit beasts¡¯ fur.


    He did not n to immediately refine a new flying carpet, but it was necessary for him to pretend that he had to make exhausting preparations beforehand.


    Sure enough, before long, Tian Yinghao made his way to Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard. While the young fellow received him, he acted like he was pondering deeply with a high-rank spirit beast¡¯s fur.


    Tian Yinghao knew what he was doing, and he could not help but envy.


    Ou Yangming nced at the man and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Tian, would you like to refine flying carpets too?¡±


    ¡°Which cksmith wouldn¡¯t want to? Unfortunately, we¡¯re neither gifted nor capable in this.¡± Tian Yinghao smiled bitterly. Heter pped his head and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, are you about to refine one now? I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    ¡°I need to spend a long time designing if I want to refine a flying carpet. If I make even the slightest mistake, my efforts will be in vain, and the raw material will be wasted.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and shook his head. ¡°Without taking 10 to 15 days, I won¡¯t be able to design a Flight Rune.¡±


    ¡°A Flight Rune?¡± Tian Yinghao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ou Yangming grinned and responded, ¡°Yes, a Flight Rune. Are you willing to learn about them?¡±


    Tian Yinghao pointed at his nose in disbelief. ¡°Me? Learning about Flight Runes...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangmingughed out loud. He said excitedly, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll tell you about them.¡±


    Tian Yinghao was ted as it was a free lunch. He might not be able to refine a flying carpet after learning about Flight Runes, it was a golden opportunity for him.¡±


    He was fully focused as he learned.


    However, he smiled bitterly after half an hour. He could understand every word mentioned by Ou Yangming separately, but together they were equivalent to a profound heavenly book, which could not be fathomed by him at all.


    After describing Flight Runes once, Ou Yangming shook his head and went into his room as though he was disappointed.


    Tian Yinghao flushed and left. He pondered for a long time before he found Bai Zhiyi and Peng Yanbing, who were 2 smithing masters.


    When the masters heard that Tian Yinghao had learned about Flight Runes, they put everything aside and listened to him closely.


    Tian Yinghao could not understand what Ou Yangming said, but he could repeat everything without a problem.


    The only thing was that the extremely experienced masters were also baffled after they listened to everything, where they could notprehend anything about Flight Runes at all.


    Peng Yanbing finally sighed after a long time andmented helplessly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s said that one must be a Venerable One to study Flight Runes. It¡¯s true indeed...¡±


    Tian Yinghao clicked his tongue and mumbled, ¡°Brother Ou¡¯s only an Intermediate Spiritualist!¡±


    Peng Yanbing¡¯s face reddened. He red at the man and questioned, ¡°He¡¯s a peerless freak but what are you? How can youpare with him?¡±


    Tian Yinghao was shocked. He dared not say another word.


    That said, from then on, the fact that Ou Yangming was regarded as a freak spread far and wide in the Beast King Sect, and it was eventually known by everyone in the realm.

 Chapter 709 - Poison Formation

    <h4>Chapter 709: Poison Formation</h4>


    Outside the Beast King Sect, the vastnds were already empty.


    Whether it was human cultivators, beast cultivators that roamed nearby, or even half-spirit beasts, as long as they were smart, they had evacuated the areas after receiving the Beast King Sect¡¯s warning.


    This was the foundation and strength of a supreme sect. Once an evacuation order was given, the areas were cleared in a day.


    Given the situation, those that were bold enough to resist or were not prepared within the limited time were knocked out and taken away without any room for discussion. The disciples from the Beast King Sect did not feel mentally burdened from carrying out their duties. As for the people and spirit beasts that lived nearby, they lived on the sect on a certain level, hence they dared not resist even if they hadints.


    2 days after they left, seas of armies from the Insects appeared one after another.


    The Insects had always won by quantity among the other races. This was the case be it in the lower realm or the Spiritual Realm.


    At the moment, the Insects that showed up outside the Beast King Sect mainlyprised 3 big races.


    The Lizards, the Spiders, and the enormous Snakes.


    As for the Centipedes, which were good friends with the Lizards, they were nowhere to be seen.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One from the Lizards, ck-faced Venerable One from the Spiders, and Gold-bodied Venerable One from the Snakes gathered and were looking at the mountain ahead from afar at the moment.


    They were expressionless, but their eyes looked cold.


    ¡°Ghost-wed, are you sure that Yuqi the Venerable One bullied your Twelve Walkers and killed them?¡± ck-faced Venerable One asked.


    ¡°Hmph, Yuqi, that old man, was entangled with me, then my children disappeared just like that. Who else could it have been?¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One answered without any hesitation.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One was an over 30-meters-long giant python. It looked smaller than certain giant pythons, but its momentum was so strong and violent that it was ranked first among the 3 Venerable Ones there.


    It spoke, ¡°Since Yuqi was the one that did it, that old macaque won¡¯t sit by idly. Heh, you¡¯re quite lucky; if he and the old macaque had joined hands, you might not have survived.¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One was furious. ¡°Gold-bodied, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop me even if they joined hands!¡±


    It was confident indeed. Ever since it became a Venerable One, while it could still be defeated, its survival ability advanced by leaps and bounds. Besides, it was not too possible to make a Venerable One stay. Not to mention 2 Venerable Ones joining hands, even if 5 or 6 Venerable Ones made arrangements in advance, they might not be able to make a Venerable One stay.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One twisted its body a little and asked, ¡°Do you think that the one from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge will be infuriated if we attack the Beast King Sect?¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One blinked and said to Ghost-wed Venerable One, ¡°I heard that it recently visited 10,000-legged, which isted itself and rejected your invitation, right?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One was enraged. ¡°The fact that that being visited 10,000-legged has nothing to do with what we¡¯re about to do today. Hmph, we followed the rules anyway; 3 Venerable Ones are here to attack today. If it intervenes, the nature of this war will change.¡±


    Gold-bodied Venerable One swung its tail, causing sand and gravel to fill the air. It remarked as though it was not bothered at all, ¡°I was only casually asking. Heh, I just don¡¯t want to have a direct conflict with that lunatic.¡±


    They were extremely afraid of the Venerable One on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, so much so that they were not willing to mention its name at all.


    ¡°Look...¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One suddenly looked up andughed as it said, ¡°The Beast King Sect has activated their Big Mountain-guarding Formation.¡±


    Looking from a distance away, the gigantic undting mountain range was shrouded by a faintyer of light. The light was not intense; it looked vague as if it did not exist at all.


    Nheless, the 3 insect Venerable Ones knew how powerful the energy that was contained in the light was. Even if the 3 of them attacked together, they might not be able to break it.


    Needless to say, this was because the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was being guarded by a Venerable One. Without the powerhouse, the formation would not be able to resist attacks from Venerable One.


    ¡°Hmph, a bunch of cowards. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One sneered and took the lead.


    ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One looked at each other. They followed behind without saying a word.


    There would always be wars between the Humans and the Beasts, or simply among the Beasts. Even so, after countless years of experience and evolution, every party began to follow some conventional rules.


    When Ghost-wed Venerable One invited the insect powerhouses here to take revenge, they were not targeting the Humans but just one of the sects.


    To avoid the war from further intensifying, which would cause a bitter end, both sides must have certain limitations.


    The Insects could only send a maximum of 3 Venerable Ones while Yuqi the Venerable One could not invite equal-ranked powerhouses to join him. Of course, under the protection of the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, the oue would almost be set if the Insects sent less than 3 Venerable Ones.


    Led by the 3 Venerable Ones, plenty of insect warriors emerged from different ces and slowly approached the formation.


    Along the way, although living beings with wisdom had already evacuated the areas, many of the local living beings were still killed.


    Various animals panicked and escaped, but how could they hide from the numerous insects, which seemed to be everywhere? Therefore, groups that were not protected by the Beast King Sect were annihted.


    Nevertheless, aspared to the Insects¡¯ armies, the small disturbance could only be considered an appetizer.


    Atst, the Insects¡¯ armies arrived in front of the protective shield. Following that, orders were given to them.


    The Insects did not attack the Big Mountain-guarding Formation like fools because they knew they would only be courting their deaths and would not seed at all.


    Humongous lizards walked out and formed a group in front of the formation. They stood side by side in a row.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One then nodded and ordered, ¡°Shoot.¡±


    With that, an incredibly forceful aura was released from its body, and it enveloped the army of lizards in an instant. The lizards became high-spirited at once, and they were no longer exhausted from their long journey.


    Subsequently, they opened their mouths and exhaled ck gases, which seemed to contain lives as they merged directly.


    A few poisonous gases would not be mighty, and they could almost be regarded as non-existent aspared to the lizards¡¯ bodies. However, the situation was entirely different when there was a certain amount of ck gases.


    The countless ck gases finally gathered and turned into an extrarge ck air mass.


    ck-faced Venerable One was shocked. ¡°Ghost-wed, you have quite a number of powerhouses from your race. Your big formation isn¡¯t actually affected after the deaths of your Twelve Walkers?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One scoffed. ¡°The Lizards have well-trained powerhouses, so what if the Twelve Walkers are gone? They¡¯ll immediately be reced by the Thirteen Generals.¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One could not help butugh. They did not take it seriously.


    In actuality, given a Venerable One¡¯s knowledge and strength, it would be easy for one to bring up a powerhouse from the younger generation if one was determined.


    If a Venerable One remolded several Intermediate Spiritualists using all sorts of medicine and one¡¯s power, the spiritualists could likely be Advanced Spiritualists. Despite that, there would be a disadvantage, where the potentials of those Intermediate Spiritualists would have been squeezed out.


    Not to mention trying to break through to be Venerable Ones, even if they wanted to advance to top-grade in the future, it would almost be impossible.


    If Ghost-wed Venerable One was willing to pay the price, it could indeed induce the so-called Thirteen Generalsprising high-rank spirit lizards indeed, but they would not be worth mentioning to real powerhouses.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One straightened its body and reached out its hand all of a sudden. The giant ck air mass in the sky then rose about 305 meters before it stopped, and it crashed toward the mountain range ahead like a meteorite.


    It took only a split second for the ck air mass to fall. It exploded as if it was obstructed by something in mid-air, causing ck gases to spread along the light ring.


    Numerous people below the light ring were looking up at this time as the empty sky turned ck without warning. ck gases drifted in mid-air, but they could not descend as they were blocked by an invisible power.


    ¡°Poisonous gas? Hmph, they don¡¯t know where they stand!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One stood on a high mountain with his hands behind his back. He looked disdainful.


    Ou Yangming had long left his courtyard and was allowed to stand next to the Venerable On.


    He was not as rxed as the Venerable One when he looked at the ck gases in the sky because he knew very well how frightening the Insects¡¯ poisonous gas was.


    Having said that, when Ou Yangming turned to look and noticed how unconcerned the top-grade Spiritualists around him were, he knew he seemed to have underestimated the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Another air mass struck the defensive shield after a brief moment. Unlike the one before, it carried a colorful light and seemed rather beautiful.


    In fact, it seemed to have suppressed the Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s light.


    ¡°The poisonous gas cultivated by ck-faced is quite good; it¡¯s more powerful than before.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. He was praising his enemy, but he still sounded confident and did not worry about his formation.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming thought about something. He retrieved something from his interspatial bag after a moment of hesitation.


    Ghost Mo¡¯s poisonous pill.


    It was the poisonous pill that was obtained from Ghost Mo, which was a top-grade spirit beast from the Centipedes. After Ou Yangming¡¯s trip to the secret realm, it even gave birth to a spirit.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming sensed the message released from the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    The little fellow seemed to be very interested in the poisonous gas above the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.

 Chapter 710 - Poisonous Pill

    <h4>Chapter 710: Poisonous Pill</h4>


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked up at the sky and noted all of a sudden, ¡°Everyone, the Insects¡¯ poisonous gases are powerful. Our sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation can block them, but the consumption¡¯s too high.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Once the Snakes release their poisonous gas too, we¡¯ll set out to face their attacks, so please do your best.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others bowed and replied to him, ¡°We¡¯re willing to serve you.¡±


    Whether it was the elders from the Beast King Sect, or foreign powerhouses such as Immortal Fox and the rest, they obeyed Yuqi the Venerable One.


    The Insects¡¯ poisonous gases were indeed first-ss attacks, such that even the influential sect dared not say that the Big Mountain-guarding Formation could resist them for a long term. Needless to say, the poisonous gases also could not remain mighty forever.


    Once the 3 Venerable Ones attacked with their poisonous gases one after another, the second round of attacks from them would definitely be weaker in terms of speed and power. That would be when the human powerhouses would need to leave the Big Mountain-guarding Formation to fight.


    During past generations, the Humans had always dealt with the Insects¡¯ invasion like that. It had been the norm for hundreds and thousands of years.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As Yuqi the Venerable One spoke, sure enough, the third poisonous gas was released.


    It was the Snakes¡¯ poisonous gas. In terms of toxicity only, it did not seem to be inferior to that of the Spiders at all.


    Yuqi the Venerable One then ordered in a high spirit, ¡°Let¡¯s split into 2 groups and go!¡±


    ¡°The first group ande with me.¡± Mao Jianbi stood up straight and waved his hand. He chuckled and added, ¡°It¡¯ll be up to you how much we¡¯ll be able to surprise them.¡±


    Bear Li scoffed and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll surely... Surprised the Insects enough!¡±


    The first group of top-grade spirit beasts had smiles on their faces, which was evident that they had schemed something beforehand. As for the slightly unlucky powerhouses, which drew lots to be in the second group, they had dark faces and were quiet.


    Mao Jianbiughed out loud and expressed, ¡°I¡¯ll be your lookout. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Following that, he soared into mid-air, where a flying carpet appeared beneath him and carried him away.


    Below him, over 10 top-grade Spiritualists cursed internally, ¡®You shy thing!¡¯


    Nheless, they also coveted him because they hoped that they could make their appearance in the same way too.


    Seeing as Mao Jianbi and the others left the Big Mountain-guarding Formation overbearingly, Ou Yangming was moved.


    On the other side, the second group of top-grade Spiritualists, which included Immortal Fox, did not sit by idly. They either probed with their mental conceptions or used their vision to constantly evaluate the Insects¡¯bat power, allowing them to better think about how they should perform next.


    Ou Yangming had told them that he would give flying carpets to 3 of them as gifts.


    Since there would only be 3 flying carpets, their strengths, intelligence, and some luck would be tested for them to stand out among the rest.


    The poisonous pill in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand shook slightly. He could sense how eager the spirit inside was.


    Even so, he would not get his turn to be inmand.


    Yuqi the Venerable One suddenly turned to look at the young fellow. ¡°You only need to focus on smithing; you can¡¯t join such a war.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others looked at Ou Yangming. They knew Yuqi the Venerable One was probably talking to the young fellow, but they still found it strange. ¡®Does this little Intermediate Spiritualist, who can refine flying carpets, want to fight on the battlefield too?


    ¡®Given this fe¡¯s natural gift and performance in smithing art, no matter which sect he¡¯s in, he won¡¯t be allowed to join a war of such a scale.


    ¡®If anything happens to him during the war, everyone from the sect will probably cry to their deaths.¡¯


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°Sir Venerable One, I¡¯m not thinking about taking any risks.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One noted, ¡°You must remember what you said. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll rest assured.¡±


    The young fellow could fool everyone else, but he would be overconfident if he thought that he could act in front of Yuqi the Venerable One. After all, he wiped out a lizard¡¯s nest without leaving any traces behind while 2 Venerable Ones were battling, making him the trulywless one.


    Yuqi the Venerable One would not think Ou Yangming would be appalled by a war of such a scale.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming did not leave even after some time. He voiced out with respect, ¡°Sir Venerable One, I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows.


    He had decided that he would meet Ou Yangming¡¯s request if it was not difficult, but he would not do anything if it would affect his or the sect¡¯s arrangements. Although the Venerable One would not imprison the young fellow, he would get some people to look after him strictly.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming chuckled and stated, ¡°Sir Venerable One, I see that poisonous gases are lingering up there. It won¡¯t be good if you just let them be, right?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re poisonous fog from the Insects, and they¡¯re so poisonous that one will be in big trouble if onees into contact with even a bit of them. In fact, I¡¯m not confident about getting rid of thempletely.¡± He looked up and added, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to go clear it up or do anything about it.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t intend to get myself into danger but...¡± He turned his wrist and handed the Venerable One the poisonous pill. ¡°This is a poisonous pill that I¡¯ve been refining, and it might be useful. Please grant me the permission to ce it outside the shield to see if it¡¯ll be effective.¡±


    ¡°A poisonous pill?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One, Immortal Fox, and the others stared at it.


    Upon seeing the pill in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, the formidable powerhouses somehow felt chills in their hearts.


    This was because the color of the poisonous pill was slowly changing. Each time it did, it gave off a prating chill, causing the powerhouses to be wary.


    ¡°Master Ou, what poisonous pill is that?¡± Immortal Fox asked casually, but it was clear from its expression that it was extremely afraid of the item.


    Ou Yangming grinned. The poisonous pill was obtained from a top-grade Spiritualist too. Moreover, after he entered the spiritual realm and allowed the poisonous pill to devour plenty of superb nt Poisonous Pills, its toxicity became indescribably intense.


    Back when several high-rank spirit beasts were poisoned by the poisonous pill¡¯s slow poisonous gas, which burst at the end, they were ughtered by Ou Yangming without being able to resist at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous pill that I stumbled upon by ident, and I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to cultivate it,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a faint smile. He touched the pill as if he was unwilling to let it go.


    Immortal Fox could not help butugh. ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯ve heard about the Insects, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of their strengths and weaknesses.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with the Insects a few times, and the endings were always unhappy, so I know them quite well.¡±


    Immortal Fox nodded and asked, ¡°Master Ou, if that¡¯s the case, why do you want to waste this poisonous pill? If you release it to the poisonous gas, it¡¯ll likely be taken away by the Insects!¡±


    ¡°Unless the Venerable Ones make a move themselves, they¡¯ll unlikely be able to touch my poisonous pill.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    The spirit fox was dumbfounded. Seeing as the young fellow was so confident, it could not help but chuckle, and it stopped trying to persuade him.


    Yuqi the Venerable One turned to look at the poisonous pill. ¡°You won¡¯t regret this?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it, so please fulfill my request.¡±


    He had sensed that the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was yearning for the 3 different-colored poisonous gases above them. It was pleading with all of its heart, hence the young fellow could not take it anymore. After all, the spirit was somewhat connected with his mental conception. Especially since it was going all out to beg him, he could not hold on any longer.


    Yuqi the Venerable One pointed and instantly released a unique power, which carried the poisonous pill into mid-air.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, the poisonous gases outside are incredibly intense, so don¡¯t be heartbroken if your poisonous pill shatters as soon as it goes out,¡± he noted.


    If anyone else had made such a request, the Venerable One would have turned a deaf ear against it or simply ignored it. However, he hesitated for a while and agreed to it because Ou Yangming was the one that made such an odd request.


    Of course, Yuqi the Venerable One would not deactivate the Big Mountain-guarding Formation; he only sent the poisonous pill out from a small corner.


    Nobody paid attention to the poisonous pill because even the Venerable One did not think that it could affect the poisonous gases that filled the air.


    Perhaps the poisonous pill would be more poisonous if it was released into the poisonous fog and absorbed its toxicity.


    Nevertheless, how much could a small poisonous pill absorb? The amount absorbed would probably be insignificant and would not affect anything at all.


    With that, the poisonous pill drifted in the air and finally left the Big Mountain-guarding Formation as it was sent outside the mountain.


    This was only an unnoticeable interlude, thus even the 3 insect Venerable Ones, which were paying attention to the war situation at any time, did not spot it.


    The poisonous pill was too small, so much so that nobody would pay attention to it.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up the moment the poisonous pill was sent outside the formation.


    Through the connection between their mental conceptions, Ou Yangming¡¯s conception seemed to have transformed into the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, where he could feel its every move.


    A tiny ck centipede emerged from the pill. It was not in flesh, but it was a spiritual body that was gathered from the power inside the pill.


    The poisonous fog kept surging outside the shield and caused enormous destruction to the environment around it. Even though the fig still could not erode the formation nor could it cause substantial damage to the Beast King Sect¡¯s territory, the mountains outside had turned dark. It was to the extent that even the ground was ck, which was a ghastly sight.


    Having said that, the little centipede that appeared from the poisonous pill was rtively delighted.


    It lifted its head as though it wanted to shout with joy.


    At that moment, Ou Yangming sent it a message through his conception. After all, it would be courting its death if it yelled as it wished under the noses of a few Venerable Ones.


    For the sake of the bigger n, the centipede should benefit secretly and keep a low profile to not attract any attention.


    As such, the centipede tried its best to exist in moderation, by which it crawled to the ground without a sound and nted its legs inside.


    Next, drastic changes happened to its legs, which seemed to have turned into transparent straws while ck substances were sucked into its body without an end.


    Consequently, the poisonous bill slowly became ck yet bright.

 Chapter 711 - Lure And Kill

    <h4>Chapter 711: Lure And Kill</h4>


    ¡°Kill¡ª¡±


    Fierce shouts were heard outside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    As the allied forcesprising the Humans and the Beasts charged out of the protective shield, an intense conflict burst out between them and the Insects, which were already in their formation. The insects at the furthest front were not powerhouses, but some low-level expendables. There were plenty of them but when the human powerhouses waved their hands conveniently, they could cause chaos to them.


    The Humans kept moving forward. There was only one thing they needed to do, which was to charge toward the area in front of the Insects¡¯ formation where poisonous gases were released. They must mess up the Insects¡¯ formation to prevent them from spitting poisonous gases without any restraint.


    Although the Insects were enormous, they were far from the Humans and the Walking Beasts in terms of individual power. As soon as both sides shed, the allied forces charged into the armies of insects like ferocious tigers. They attacked straight and were unstoppable, causing a reign of terror as though a sharp dagger stabbed the core of the Insects¡¯ armies.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One scoffed coldly. ¡°These damn Walking Beasts¡ªthey deserve to die for being willing to help the Humans for some benefits.¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One looked strangely at it then remarked without an expression, ¡°Ghost-wed, what¡¯s the point of you saying this now? Heh, if I remember correctly, you helped the Birds previously.¡±


    Gold-bodied Venerable One¡¯s body swayed a little as if it was displeased about that.


    Indeed, the Insects¡¯ biggest enemy was not the Humans but the Birds, which could fly high in the sky with their wings.


    Theoretically, the Birds and the Insects were irreconcble sworn enemies. Nheless, if one party paid enough price, some insects or birds would help one another.


    It was not that they were despicable or wanted to betray their races, but they simply regarded those as deals.


    Since Ghost-wed Venerable One had helped the Birds, the 2 Venerable Ones beside it scorned it when it reprimanded the Walking Beasts for helping the Humans.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One red at them, but it still held back its anger when it thought about its standpoint at the moment. ¡°Are you going to just watch and let them get close to our Big Poisonous Fog Formation? Hmph, you¡¯re not asking me to make a move now, are you?¡±


    The 2 other Venerable Ones looked at each other and responded with a smile, ¡°Ghost-wed, you¡¯re overthinking. Let¡¯s see what our children can do first.¡±


    After an order was given, numerous figures emerged from their reserve army. Among them, there were many high-rank, middle-rank, and low-rank spirit beasts. Under themand of 3 top-grade Spiritualists, they charged toward the Humans on the battlefield.


    When Ghost-wed Venerable One looked at the 3 top-grade spirit beasts, it was envious.


    Nevertheless, its envy was quickly reced by rage.


    If its Twelve Walkers were still present, after they cultivated for a few more years, it might be able to pick the most outstanding one to advance to a top-grade spirit beast.


    Now, all of the Twelve Walkers were caught, hence Ghost-wed Venerable One no longer had potential high-rank spirit beasts. Even if it were to bring up new ones, it did not know how many years it would take for it to find a junior with the potential to be a Venerable One.


    Seeing as the Insects¡¯ real powerhouses were about to meet the allied forces, over 10 intense and fearsome auras surged from the back of the allied forces.


    Those were momentums that belonged to top-grade Spiritualists, which were beings that were only second to Venerable Ones.


    Instead of making a move right away, they hid at the back and were scattered on the vast battlefield. Since they had also been curbing their auras, the 3 insect Venerable Ones never noticed them.


    As formidable as the insect Venerable Ones were, they were not deities. It would be quite amazing for them to pay attention to the whole battlefield, but how could they grasp every instantaneous change.


    When forceful momentums suddenly burst out from those top-grade Spiritualists, the 3 Venerable Ones sensed them right away. Despite that, it was already toote, and they could not turn around the hopeless situation.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One shouted at the same time. Regardless of their identities as Venerable Ones, they turned into lights and zoomed toward the fight group.


    At the moment, a top-grade spirit spider and 2 top-grade spirit snakes were leading their followers in high spirits to face powerhouses from 2 other races.


    Based on what they sensed from before, while the Humans and the Beasts had many Spiritualists, the most powerful ones were only high-rank Spiritualists.


    On the other hand, they were top-grade Spiritualists. Unless they encountered equal-ranked powerhouses, they could definitely wipe out the allied forces and sweep everything in their way. As at this moment, the 3 top-grade spirit insects charged toward their enemies overbearingly and were going to go on a killing spree so that the Humans and the Beasts would remember their names forever.


    Having said that, before they could attack, over 10 frightening auras that were not inferior to theirs emerged from the allied forces without warning. What terrified them more was the owners of those auras arrived in front of them at once and spared no effort in attacking them from different directions.


    It only took an instant for them to change from being hunters into preys that were deliberately targeted.


    At this moment, each top-grade spirit insect was facing 4 or more enemies. They were overwhelmed with terrifying senses of danger.


    Even though they did not understand what exactly was happening, they still reacted very quickly. They performed their strongest survival tricks at the same time and backed away without any hesitation.


    They would be too dumb if they still fell into their opponents¡¯ trap.


    The only thing was that they could not understand how the 2 races managed to gather so many top-grade Spiritualists.


    After all, top-grade Spiritualists were powerhouses that could be Venerable Ones. Even from the 3 races, there were not many of them in total.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    Massive energies swept the battlefield like a stormy rain, causing the insects around the 3 top-grade spirit insects to suffer an unexpected disaster. Under an attack of such a level, not to mention ordinary insects, even high-rank spirit insects would be crushed.


    ¡°Retreat¡ªthey¡¯reing!¡±


    High in the sky, Mao Jianbi yelled. The top-grade Spiritualist was sitting on his flying carpet as he floated in mid-air, allowing him to watch every change below him.


    As soon as 2 of the insect Venerable Ones made a move, he warned hisrades.


    The powerhouses that were encircling the 3 top-grade spirit insects retreated at once. They went all-out without holding back when they attacked, but they also backed away as fast as lightning without dilly-dallying.


    While the encirclement was short-lived, it caused substantial harm to the top-grade spirit insects.


    All of the top-grade spirit spider¡¯s legs were broken, and it was so severely injured that its organs were visible through many of its wounds. It was still breathing, but it was already lingering on itsst breath.


    As for the 2 top-grade spirit snakes, they were in more miserable states. One of them was shed into several pieces, where pools of blood flowed out from each of those sections. Given its injury, even an immortal would not be able to save it.


    The other snake was still alive, but half of its tail was also cut off, and its injuries were not much less severe than that of the top-grade spider.


    It was worth noting that the 3 spirit insects were distinguished among their races and had notablebat powers. Who knew, before they could really unleash their capabilities, they had withdrawn from the war.


    Next, 2 figures appeared in front of them like ghosts. Following that, a multicolored aura and a golden light shrouded the 2 top-grade spirit insects that survived, respectively, to help them recover from their injuries as much as possible.


    Even so, intense and deadly auras could be seen in the eyes of ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One.


    They fixed their gazes on the 10 over mighty top-grade Spiritualists with strong killing intents.


    However, just as they wanted to burst out regardless of their identities, roughly 10 lights were released from the Big Mountain-guarding Formation to protect those top-grade Spiritualists.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s voice filled the air. ¡°ck-faced, Gold-bodied, are you going to attack? Think again!¡±


    The 2 insect Venerable Ones were infuriated, but they were hesitant.


    ¡°Heh, this is a war between the children. If you¡¯d like to attack, I¡¯ll keep youpany in the sky.¡± Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of the consequences, go ahead.¡±


    The 2 insect Venerable Ones nced fiercely at the top-grade Spiritualists. They still looked fierce, but they were secretly taken aback.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    ¡®Out of the 10 over top-grade Spiritualists that sneaked an attack against our children, only 1 of them is from the Beast King Sect. As for the others, they seem to be from elsewhere.¡¯


    Moreover, each of the top-grade Spiritualists represented an incredibly influential force. The insect Venerable Ones would not be bothered if there were only a few of them here, but they dared not act rashly because there were over 10 of them.


    Even when those top-grade Spiritualists killed and injured their powerhouses, they could not take revenge for their children at this time.


    This was because they certainly would not be able to withstand the joint attack from the forces behind the top-grade Spiritualists.


    ck-faced Venerable One suddenly looked up and roared angrily. ¡°Yuqi, you¡¯re... Shameless!¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯sughter echoed on the battlefield.


    ¡°ck-faced, you¡¯re the ones that are invading the Beast King Sect, so do I still need to remind you of the rules?¡±


    At the spur of the moment, ck-faced Venerable One charged into mid-air. Its body grew in the wind, by which it expanded into the size of a mountain after just a few breaths.


    ¡°Yuqi,e out here. I¡¯ll have a life-or-death battle with you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯d like to have a life-or-death battle with me here? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish then...¡±

 Chapter 712 - The Big Mountain-guarding Formation

    <h4>Chapter 712: The Big Mountain-guarding Formation</h4>


    Yuqi the Venerable One whistled, then he soared into mid-air.


    With his hands behind his back, he looked down coldly like a giant spiritual god.


    ck-faced Venerable One twisted its humongous body and shot out countless white silks all of a sudden. The thin silks were the Spiders¡¯ most powerful killing trick. Not only were they poisonous enough to suffocate one to one¡¯s death in an instant, but they were also tough and sturdy, such that they could not be easily cut by even divine weapons or sharp tools.


    Nheless, Yuqi the Venerable One looked scornfully at ck-faced Venerable One. He lifted his head slightly and pointed at its direction from afar.


    An intense fluctuation emerged from the Big Mountain-guarding Formation below him at once, where a giant light pir was shot toward the spiderweb. The second they came into contact with each other, the light pir seemed to contain unimaginable energy that swallowed the web right away. Moreover, the light pir continued to advance toward ck-faced Venerable One ruthlessly.


    ¡°The Big Formation Light...¡± ck-faced Venerable One¡¯s enormous body quivered suddenly and shrunk 100 or 1,000 times in a split second like a deted balloon, by which it went back to the size of a mill¡¯s tray. At the same time, it opened its mouth and released a ck light.


    With that, the 2 lights shed. ck-faced Venerable One¡¯s body flew roughly 305 meters backward before it managed to avoid being caught up by the Big Formation Light.


    After it somersaulted in mid-air andnded on the ground steadily, it shouted fiercely, ¡°Yuqi, are you shameless? If you¡¯re so capable, don¡¯t use the Big Mountain-guarding Formation Light. Let¡¯spete fair and square.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One sneered. He floated in mid-air as though he had never moved an inch. It seemed like his attack earlier had nothing to do with him.


    As for the people below, their minds were at ease as they watched the fight, and they thought that the human Venerable One was peerless indeed.


    ¡°ck-faced, is it fair that the Insects sent 3 Venerable Ones here then?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s voice filled the air. ¡°If you make Gold-bodied and Ghost-wedmit suicide here, I¡¯ll do as you wish and fight without using the Big Mountain-guarding Formation!¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One were infuriated. ¡®How dare this damn Yuqi something so unreliable? He really deserves to die.¡¯


    Even so, when they thought about how potent the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was, they could only suppress their anger.


    The Big Mountain-guarding Formation was the strongest defensive power of the Humans¡¯ sects and theirs of various influential Beasts. If the 3 insect Venerable Ones had joined hands elsewhere, they could surely make Yuqi the Venerable One scurry away. Now that he was protected by the big formation and could transfer powers from it, the 3 insect Venerable Ones dared not say that they could defeat him even if they went 3 against 1.


    This was the foundation that had been umted by the Beast King Sect for countless years. Once the Big Mountain-guarding Formation Light was incited, even a Venerable One would have to get out of the way.


    ¡°ck-faced, don¡¯t act impulsively.¡± Gold-bodied Venerable One swayed to the front of ck-faced the Venerable One. He sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s slowly erode the Big Mountain-guarding Formation and see how long it can hold on.¡±


    The big formation was incredibly mighty, where it could be used for offense or defense under a Venerable One¡¯s control. Nevertheless, it was not indestructible.


    It would normally umte energies, but they were not endless. When the Big Poisonous Gas Formation from the 3 races kept eroding it with poison, its power would be weakened bit by bit. Once the big formation¡¯s power was worn out to a certain stage, it would be the time for the 3 insect Venerable Ones to show off their powers.


    Needless to say, if the Big Poisonous Fog Formation¡¯s power was 10 times greater, it could directly crumble the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    Having said that, it would be fine for them to just think about it. If any of them was foolish enough to hope for that to happen, their wish would not be fulfilled even until the end of time.


    ck-faced Venerable One scoffed. Its body changed again as it suddenly descended andnded in front of the Insect¡¯s Poison Formation like a mountain. Following that, it lifted its head and let out an earth-shattering roar. ¡°Damn humans, try and attack us again!¡±


    At this moment, the 10 over top-grade Spiritualists that had retreated looked at each other. Despite their notablebat powers and unreachable experiences, they were at a loss.


    They had agreed to stay to participate in the war because they wanted to achieve great results to obtain flying carpets from Ou Yangming.


    It did not mean that they were willing to die.


    If the Insects¡¯ Big Poisonous Fog Formation was guarded by ck-faced Venerable One, how could they attack it?


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face darkened. He questioned fiercely, ¡°ck-faced, are you going to intervene in the fight between our children?¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One was enraged. ¡°Pfft, you hid over 10 top-grade Spiritualists and made them sneak an attack on us. Are you in any ce to reprimand me?¡±


    Top-grade Spiritualists¡ªthose were top-grade Spiritualists!


    The Insects had almost turned out in full strength this time. Although there were still top-grade spirit beasts holding the line at their base, it was a luxury for them to bring 3 of them here this time.


    ording to their estimation, there were definitely less than 10 top-grade Spiritualists from the Beast King Sect including those that were close enough to stay.


    If the sect sent them to fight in batches, at most 5 of them would leave the Big Mountain-guarding Formation at any one time.


    Who knew, the number of top-grade Spiritualists that appeared earlier was thrice of what it should have been.


    Being caught off guard, the top-grade Spiritualists from the Insects were knocked down just like that. Even though 2 of them were still alive, not to mention that they would not be able to fight anymore, they might not be able to recuperate back to their peaks even after they returned.


    From then on, their futures would be dark, and there would be slim chances for them to be Venerable Ones.


    One could imagine how mad ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One were.


    Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows. When he sensed the strong killing intents released by the 2 insect Venerable Ones, he finally waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Retreat.¡±


    After receiving his order, the allied forcesprising the Humans and the Beasts retreated like a tide. As for Yuqi the Venerable One, he shed back to the peak as well.


    There was a new change in the war after this round of collision.


    ck-faced Venerable One then turned to roar furiously, ¡°Children, gather your energies to erode this Big Mountain-guarding Formation. We must ughter these despicable humans without sparing any of them!¡±


    The insects that were spitting poisonous gas immediately became energetic. They worked harder in releasing more poisonous gas, which headed toward the shield.


    At the peak of the mountain, a group of top-grade Spiritualists returned with smiles.


    They had sneaked an attack just now to take down 3 top-grade spirit insects in one go, which was a much better oue than they had expected.


    Those were 3 top-grade spirit insects, after all. It was worth noting that they had plenty of defensive skills and survival tricks, so much so that they would be imaginable.


    If the number of equal-ranked powerhouses that encircled them was not 4 to 5 times more than them, they could not have been severely injured within a short period.


    Mao Jianbiughed out loud and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, we achieved great results this time, so you should reward our group with the 3 flying carpets.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others, which were assigned to the second group of top-grade Spiritualists, had unpleasant looks on their faces.


    They witnessed the changes on the battlefield, thus they knew it would be difficult for them to contribute anymore. This was because the 3 insect Venerable Ones had lowered themselves to guard the Big Poisonous Gas Formation. The second group of powerhousesprised top-grade Spiritualists but if they were to be counted on to attack the Venerable Ones... None of them would be willing to do that as it would be suicidal.


    However, if that was really the case, the second batch of top-grade Spiritualists would end up doing nothing on the battlefield. In terms of military service, they would indeed lose their chance to fight for the flying carpet, so how could they be cheerful at all?


    Bear Li scoffed angrily. ¡°Brother Mao, you already have a flying carpet, and you didn¡¯t attack just now. Even if the first group will be given a share of the flying carpets, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with it.¡±


    Mao Jianbi chuckled. ¡°Brother Bear, if I hadn¡¯t supervised the insect Venerable Ones from the sky and informed you... Hehe, I¡¯m afraid that you couldn¡¯t have returned safely.¡±


    Bear Li was stunned for some time, but it shook its head and stressed, ¡°No, since you didn¡¯t attack at all, you didn¡¯t contribute and won¡¯t be given a flying carpet!¡±


    The rest of the powerhouses in the first group agreed with the spirit bear. At the end of the day, it would be good to have one lesspetitor for the flying carpets.


    Just as they were arguing, Immortal Fox noted, ¡°The Insects haven¡¯t retreated yet, so isn¡¯t it too early to talk about this now?¡±


    Mao Jianbi and Bear Li were dumbfounded. They thought, ¡®Do these fes from the second group think that they can create a miracle? We¡¯ve either killed or injured the 3 top-grade spirit insects, which is considered an unbelievable achievement. Unless they take down or injure one of the Venerable Ones, they won¡¯t be able to steal our glory.¡¯


    As formidable as Immortal Fox was, a top-grade Spiritualist was a top-grade Spiritualist; one could not be mentioned on equal terms with a Venerable One.


    Mao Jianbi cleared his throat. He did not agree with the spirit fox but he was not willing to offend it at this time. As he looked around, he frowned and stated, ¡°The poisonous gases around the protective shield are getting more intense. If this goes on, while the Big Mountain-guarding Formation won¡¯t be destroyed, it can eventually be attacked.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°If you have any more ideas, please suggest them while you can.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the rest shook their heads. Under the circumstances, the only way would be to send powerhouses to mess up the formation of the fellows that were releasing poisonous gases.


    That said, the insect Venerable Ones were guarding the formation this time, so what could they do?


    Yuqi the Venerable One still had his hands behind his back. He assured the powerhouses, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t leave the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, they won¡¯t be able to prevail.¡±


    The powerhouses responded to him, but they were still rather hesitant.


    On the other hand, nobody noticed that Ou Yangming was smiling strangely at this time.


    ¡®Poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, you can finally make a move without any restraint.¡¯

 Chapter 713 - No Comment

    <h4>Chapter 713: No Comment</h4>


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was initially the inner core of Ghost Mo, which was a top-grade spirit beast. It was formed after Ou Yangming refined it using a unique power.


    In the secret realm, it underwent a wonderful change after devouring too many nt Poisonous Pills, where it eventually gained wisdom.


    The change was considered one in a million. If Ou Yangming did not possess the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring attribute and had not provided sufficient nt Poisonous Pills, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit could not have been born.


    Nheless, since it was sessfully born, it naturally possessed superb abilities that could not be owned by ordinary powerhouses.


    It was worth noting that any form of poison was a delicious meal to the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    The poisonous fog that was released by the Insects was extremely toxic indeed, to the extent that it could slowly erode the Beast King Sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation. If ordinary people came into contact with the fog, they would have been eroded into pus right away.


    On the contrary, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit lived freely like a fish amidst the poisonous fog.


    In the beginning, the poisonous fog was dense, but it could not conceal everything yet. Since the 3 insect Venerable Ones were also paying attention to it, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit dared not overdo it when it wanted to absorb the poisonous gases in the air. It was afraid of causing too big of a movement, which would catch the Venerable Ones¡¯ attention.


    Nevertheless, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was suddenly stunned at this moment. The centipede-like spiritual body got up high.


    Poisonous fog had already filled the sky. As far as one¡¯s eyes could reach, colorful poisonous gases were entangled, causing one to be afraid.


    The intensity of the poisonous gases had even possessed a certain substantial trait, by which even a Venerable One would not dare to release mental power into them.


    One¡¯s mental conception was invisible but one must be tired of living to have the guts to release it into a poisonous fog of such intensity.


    On the other hand, the connection between Ou Yangming and the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit came from a mysterious power, which was why he could connect with the spirit without regarding the interspatial distance and the environment between them.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit looked around it and slowly grew in size.


    It was a spiritual body without a real physique. If it had sufficient energy, it could even be 5,000 kilometers long.


    After receiving Ou Yangming¡¯s instruction, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit made its body grow as long and as big as it could. With that, the surface area of its body that was in contact with the air increased by a few times.


    When the centipede¡¯s size increased until the limit that could be maintained by it at the moment, it used its legs to carry the poisonous pill.


    Following that, its body quivered slightly as the poisonous fog around it gushed into its body crazily.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes. Through the mysterious connection between them, part of his mental conception was attached to the body of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, allowing him to sense its state and the environment around it.


    Therefore, he immediately gave it an order.


    The giant centipede instantly moved its legs and ran fast amidst the poisonous fog.


    Even so, it maintained an incredibly stable rate when it ran.


    At the same time, abundant poisonous fog flowed into its body. After being cleansed and refined by itsrge and long body, the poisonous gases¡¯ essences were delivered into the poisonous pill.


    The centipede was like a machine that would never be exhausted as it kept absorbing poisonous gases around the Big Mountain-guarding Formation. Having said that, under Ou Yangming¡¯s deliberate control, it did not go all-out. Instead, it kept shifting about to absorb the gases so that the overall intensity of the poisonous gases was maintained on a steady level.


    On the top of the mountain, Yuqi the Venerable One stood proudly and focused on the poisonous gases outside the big formation. Although he looked like he did not attach much importance to them, he did.


    The most critical point of the Insects¡¯ invasion was not the fight between both parties, but if the Insects could break through the Beast King Sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    As long as the big formation remained, the Beast King Sect would be as stable as a rock. If not, even if the top-grade powerhouses could escape from the war, if plenty of the ordinary disciples were killed, the sect¡¯s foundation would also be shaken.


    This was why Yuqi the Venerable One constantly observed the poisonous gases outside the big formation.


    As the 3 races from the Insects released poisonous gases faster than before, the intensity of the gases umted outside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation increased. Once the intensity reached a certain level, the big formation would be seriously affected.


    By then, it would be time for Yuqi the Venerable One to adopt some unique backup means.


    Despite that, even though the means were powerful, they would cause some negative impacts on the formation¡¯s foundation, which was why Venerable Ones from past generations would not anyhow use them unless it was absolutely necessary.


    However, Yuqi the Venerable One found it strange because while the poisonous fog kept bing more intense, each time it reached a certain level, it seemed to be less dense again.


    Subsequently, the 3 races from the Insects would continue to spit poisonous gases to increase the poisonous fog¡¯s intensity, but the intensity reduced again after it arrived at a level.


    Yuqi the Venerable One twitched his mouth. Even he became baffled.


    ¡®What exactly are the insect Venerable Ones up to?


    ¡®Are they only using the poisonous gases as a camouge? Are they secretly using unnoticeable tricks?¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One released his mental conception and connected it with the Big Mountain-guarding Formation to scan every corner on the mountain.


    The big formation¡¯s controller was the only one with the authority to do that. It was a remarkable tool that could be used to monitor the situation inside and outside the formation, and it could also be used to overlook the outside world. That said, since the periphery was filled with poisonous fog, the big formation could only monitor the situation inside.


    Even after a round of scanning, Yuqi the Venerable One was surprised because there was nothing unusual inside the sect.


    In spite of that, he dared not rx at all because the situation was too odd.


    In actuality, he was the one that sent Ou Yangming¡¯s poisonous pill out of the big formation. Nheless, everyone thought that the young fellow only wanted his poisonous pill to slightly absorb the poisonous gas in the outside world so that it could be a bit more powerful.


    Who knew, the poisonous pill had given birth to a spiritual body, which was so mighty that it could affect the poisonous fog so much.


    This had exceeded their understanding, hence even Yuqi the Venerable One never thought about that.


    The Venerable One was not the only one that noticed the ongoing situation.


    Immortal Fox furrowed its eyebrows and asked, ¡°This is strange¡ªwhy does the poisonous fog keep changing? Are the Insects up to something?¡±


    The other top-grade Spiritualists frowned as well. The situation was advantageous for them, but it exceeded their understanding. At times, such a situation would be more frightening and worrying than if the Insects suddenly went all-out and were going to erode the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    This was because the powerhouses had the experience to counter the former no matter how dangerous the situation would be. As for thetter, though the change seemed better, nobody knew if the formation would crumble soon.


    As such, those that were more well-informed were more worried.


    Bear Li blinked and asked, ¡°Sir Venerable One, this is your trick, isn¡¯t it? Can you teach us so that we won¡¯t be baffled anymore?¡±


    Everyone focused on Yuqi the Venerable One at once. They were eager to find out about the truth.


    They suddenly came to a sudden realization after hearing what the spirit bear said. Yes, this was the Beast King Sect, which had a foundation that had been inherited for countless years. If Yuqi the Venerable One kept watch over the sect and controlled the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, nobody knew if he could develop wonderful abilities.


    Not to mention outsiders like Immortal Fox and the rest, even Mao Jianbi and the others thought the same.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was dumbfounded for a while, and he had a weird look in his eyes.


    ¡®Motherf*cker, how would I know what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Nevertheless, seeing how eager the powerhouses were, Yuqi the Venerable One could not bring himself to tell the truth.


    He exhaled deeply and cast a mysterious look at the people as he uttered, ¡°It¡¯s confidential, so I have noment.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others shrunk their neck. They expected Yuqi the Venerable One not to reveal the details. After all, it was certainly a core secret, which was probably only known by very few people from the Beast King Sect.


    The only thing was that they felt slightly regretful.


    That being said, since Yuqi the Venerable One had such a marvelous trick, they stood a higher chance of being victorious.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, in front of the Insects¡¯ formation, it was chaotic.


    The Insects¡¯ formationprised elite powerhouses from the 3 races. There were no top-grade spirit insects, but there were high-rank and middle-rank ones.


    Moreover, the spirit beasts¡¯ biggest trait was they possessed poisons that surpassed that of their kind.


    Even among powerhouses from the same race, despite having the same living environment, they were adept in different aspects.


    The only specialty of the insects that were gathered here was their poisons, which were far more intense than that of their peers. Even if they were only half-spirit beasts, they must not be underestimated.


    However, the insects seemed to be in poor states at the moment.


    They did their best to squeeze their bodies to release poisonous gases that had been umted for some time. Under the control of the 3 Venerable Ones, the gases gathered and attacked the Big Mountain-guarding Formation without any reservations.


    Theoretically, the big formation was formidable, but it would also be seriously affected after being eroded by the poisonous gases for a long time.


    The insects had almost exerted all of their forces through their hearts, livers, and lungs, but the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was as tough as it was from the start, so much so that it did not seem to have been shaken at all.


    Upon realizing this, the 3 insect Venerable Ones looked at each other in disbelief.


    This was because they knew it was not because one of them had made a mistake, but because something was too unusual about the big formation.

 Chapter 714 - Internal Change

    <h4>Chapter 714: Internal Change</h4>


    It was not the first time war broke out between the Insects and the Humans, hence they knew each other¡¯s abilities very much.


    The Big Poisonous Fog Formation that was formed by the 3 insect Venerable Ones and the followers was by no means insignificant, and it was also their greatest trick to break through the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    ording to the 3 insect Venerable Ones¡¯ estimation, the poisonous fog that had been gathered could already affect the big formation seriously. Although it would not be able to make the whole formation crumble, it had at least surpassed the formation¡¯s usual withstandable limit.


    At this time, Yuqi the Venerable One should be using a special technique, which was normally umted, to deal with the poisonous fog.


    Needless to say, during the process, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s defensive power would constantly be weakened, and the 3 insect Venerable Ones would help intensify the cirction of the poisonous gases.


    Once both parties were in a stalemate until a certain level, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation would only be able to protect but not attack anymore. At that time, the Insects would have the upper hand, and the 3 Venerable Ones would be able to fight Yuqi the Venerable One, who would not be able to attack using the formation¡¯s power anymore.


    Nheless, there was a prerequisite to the above, by which the poisonous fog must constantly weaken the Big Mountain-guarding Formation until its mightiness was reduced to the lowest limit.


    Seeing as the poisonous fog¡¯s intensity was continuously fluctuating, the 3 insect Venerable Ones could not help but look at each other strangely and in fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One mumbled, ¡°Did the Humans get their hands on a special trick?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that must be the case, or the Yuqi the Venerable One won¡¯t anyhow provoke us.¡± ck-faced Venerable One was furious. ¡°Every time the Humans¡¯ formation changes on arge scale, it¡¯ll be when they be tough without reason and start to challenge us.¡±


    Gold-bodied Venerable One twisted its enormous body. It was also staring at the poisonous fog in the sky, but it shook its head and uttered, ¡°This isn¡¯t right...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the formation map¡¯s power.¡± Gold-bodied stuck out its fearsome tongue and asked, ¡°It looks like the effect of a treasure, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One and ck-faced Venerable One were stunned. They looked at the dense poisonous fog again with weird looks in their eyes.


    The Humans¡¯ formation maps were well-known even among the Insects. If a formation map¡¯s power could be unleashed to an extremity, even a Venerable One would be helpless against it.


    As at this moment, Yuqi the Venerable One was the only one controlling the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, but he did not show a weak impression despite being pressured by 3 insect Venerable Ones.


    The Humans¡¯ formation maps had numerous queer effects, so much so that it would not be unusual for one to suddenly have the power to reduce toxicity.


    Nevertheless, formation maps were formation maps; they were entirely different from treasures. Even if they could generate identical effects, they could not be mixed up.


    The 3 insect Venerable Ones stared at the poisonous fog for a long time before they exchanged nces of joy.


    ¡°Treasure¡ªit¡¯s definitely a treasure that can absorb poison!¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One was thrilled. ¡°The treasure¡¯s circting outside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation to absorb our poisons, which is why they still can¡¯t erode the formation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, given that the treasure has such a wonderful effect...¡± Gold-bodied Venerable One looked like it was in high spirits. ¡°It can only be one thing.¡±


    ¡°A poisonous spirit!¡± ck-faced Venerable One blurted without any hesitation. It seemed to be full of energy, such that it was suddenly not ruthless anymore from when its follower was severely injured earlier.


    It was worth noting that a supreme treasure with extreme poison would give birth to a ¡°spirit¡±, and such a treasure was the only thing that could not only survive, but also keep absorbing poison inside a poisonous fog.


    As for what this kind of treasure represented, nobody knew better than the 3 insect Venerable Ones.


    ¡°We must get that spirit!¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One looked at itsrades and expressed in a deep voice, ¡°We mustn¡¯t hesitate even if we have to sacrifice everything.¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One were hesitant for a while before they nodded hard.


    Before they came here, their priority was to attack the Beast King Sect and benefit the most from it. However, they decided that they would be willing to do anything to obtain the ¡°spirit¡±.


    Of course, that did not include sacrificing their lives.


    ¡°First of all, we must force the spirit toe out,¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One noted, ¡°Let¡¯s make a move too; we must increase the intensities of the poisonous gases to a stage where even the poisonous spirit dare not absorb them anymore.¡±


    ¡°If we make a move now...¡± ck-faced Venerable One looked hatefully at the Big Mountain-guarding Formation and mumbled, ¡°They¡¯ll benefit from it!¡±


    The 3 of them were Venerable Ones from the Insects, but they dared not enter the mystifying and poisonous ce. Moreover, if they wanted to increase the poisonous fog¡¯s intensity, they must use their origin powers.


    They had nned to use those powers during the most crucial moment to go against the Big Mountain-guarding Formation and Yuqi the Venerable One.


    If they used their origin powers at this time, their war against the Beast King Sect from the Humans could basically be cut short.


    Such an anticlimactic war would surely affect the Insects¡¯ reputation seriously.


    Even so, they were left with no choice because they wanted to acquire the poisonous spirit, which they had not seen.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One took a deep breath, then its body began to expand. When its body expanded to roughly 10 times its original size, it opened itsrge mouth and spat out ck gas as thick as paste, which soared into the sky. After forming a giant arc in mid-air, the ck gasnded in the poisonous fog at the Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s periphery.


    The poisonous fog immediately became agitated as though a calmke was being stirred by a big stick, causing theke water to oscite.


    ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One looked at each other and nodded. Subsequently, their bodies expanded quickly, and they also spat out corresponding auras with strong poisons.


    They were Venerable Ones, after all. Even if poison was not their forte, given their cultivation bases, as poor as their natural gifts were, their auras could also be improved to a maximum. Therefore, when the 3 insect Venerable Ones spat out their poisonous gases into the poisonous fog, the fog instantly changed drastically and was substantially upgraded.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the top of the mountain, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed all of a sudden. A part of his mental conception was attached to the poisonous pill¡¯s body, thus he was observing and in contact with every move in the outside world. Aspared to the people that were inside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, he was much more well-informed.


    Earlier when the insect powerhouses went all-out to release poisonous gases to gradually increase the poisonous dog¡¯s denseness, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was indescribably happy as it kept swimming around to absorb the gases¡¯ essences. It was like a monster that would never be worn out as it devoured endless energies to its heart¡¯s content.


    After absorbing without an end, plenty of poisonous gases werepressed into the purest energies, which were delivered into the poisonous pill bit by bit.


    Consequently, the poisonous pill became cker; instead of an ordinary ck, it was simr to the center of a ck vortex, which released an unimaginably marvelous power. If one could see the poisonous pill beneath the centipede¡¯s legs, one would be appalled because the pill had undergone an unbelievable change. It seemed to have turned into an unpredictable and ck starry sky. In the starry sky, vague nebs could be seen.


    The poisonous pill seemed to have gone through a revolutionary transformation after it absorbed abundant poisonous gases.


    In the beginning, the poisonous pill was the one that gave birth to the spirit, but the spiritual body was now feeding back to the pill, allowing it to advance as if it became a poisonous world.


    Inside the poisonous world, the prototype of a poisonous space could even be seen. Of course, there was only a sign of new development. If the space were to be expanded and stabilized, nobody knew how much energy would be needed.


    In any case, Ou Yangming was not in a hurry because it was best for the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit to slowly absorb the poisonous gases here.


    Ou Yangming believed that as long as the spirit was given enough time, its wish woulde true, where the poisonous pill would have a new lease of life.


    Who knew, the poisonous fog became more intense out of the blue.


    It was not a step-by-step process; the poisonous fog¡¯s intensity somehow skyrocketed as though a handful of salt was added into a cup of water, causing the in water to be so salty that it could not be swallowed.


    A thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind right away.


    ¡®Will such a terrifying intensity affect the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit?¡¯


    It was true that the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit could keep absorbing poisons to enhance its power, it must go through a process. Taking a Spiritualist as an example, one could easily pick up a 500-kilogram object with ease but if one was asked to carry the same thing before one grew up, one would be crushed to one¡¯s death.


    Sure enough, Ou Yangming¡¯s worry came true. The centipede, which was transformed from the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, slowed down at once because the sudden increase in the toxicity became unbearable.


    ¡°Small¡ªsmaller...¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted crazily through his mental conception.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit had only been born for a short period, after all, so it could not make firm decisions inplicated situations.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was different, hence he gave the spirit the most appropriate order.


    Next, the big and long centipede shrunk, where it became soft and thin. It took only a split second for the nearly-305-meters-long creature to turn into only a few inches long.


    Furthermore, half of the little centipede¡¯s body was embedded in the poisonous pill. As it swayed its body slightly, it looked so horrifying that it could not be put into words.

 Chapter 715 - A Solemn Promise

    <h4>Chapter 715: A Solemn Promise</h4>


    The intense poisonous fog kept surging as more poisonous gases gathered to make the fog more intense and sticky.


    As expected, the involvement of the 3 Venerable Ones caused the poisonous gases to change drastically, to the extent that it could erode the Big Mountain-guarding Formation within a short period.


    Nheless, the centipede, which had shrunken so much that it was unnoticeable, was still shaking its body and lived freely in the area where one could easily die. If it still maintained its enormous body, when the poisonous fog became this intense, it would also have the risk of bursting due to the gases.


    When its body shrunk, causing its surface area in contact with the poisonous gases to reduce, it instantly neglected the harsh environment around it. Moreover, it was even more unbelievable that the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit suddenly realized that when it slowly absorbed the poisonous gases of such intensities, the pill¡¯s internal change process sped up several times and showed a trend of bing faster.


    Ou Yangming clearly sensed it, and he also had a strong hunch.


    Perhaps this was the opportunity for the poisonous pill to get a new lease of life.


    The centipede had be extremely small, and it no longer moved. Even so, a tiny vortex of poisonous gas was naturally formed above it. The vortex kept spinning to draw essences from the poisonous gases around it, which were channeled into the poisonous pill through the centipede¡¯s body. As for the inside of the poisonous pill, the nebs became clearer as though they were tangible.


    It was a world¡ªan unformed world that was evolved from toxic energies.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He never read about anything simr in ancient books, but he vaguely had this feeling deep inside his spiritual world as if he was already familiar with it.


    It was one of the Phoenixes¡¯ inherited memories. He somehow got in touch with it through this method andprehended it.


    Apart from an endless void, a world could also be formed in this way.


    A world in a leaf¡ªthe poisonous pill could also be a world.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming heard a long sigh. He was slightly surprised, hence he immediately looked up and happened to see Yuqi the Venerable One lifting his hand slowly to point at the Big Mountain-guarding Formation with a grave look on his face.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart thudded hard. He questioned almost without any hesitation, ¡°Senior, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was stunned. He looked at the young fellow in shock.


    Immortal Fox and the others looked strangely at Ou Yangming as well because they did not understand what exactly he was up to.


    Although Ou Yangming was the only cksmith that could refine flying carpets, he was being overconfident by shouting and wanting tomand Yuqi the Venerable One during the Insects¡¯ invasion.


    Yuqi the Venerable One pondered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°The Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s being disrupted by intense poisons and is a little damaged, so I¡¯m nning to use a special trick to deal with the poisonous gases.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked sternly, ¡°Senior, may I ask what you¡¯re nning to do?¡±


    The Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows, but he still responded patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll stir up strong winds to blow the poisonous gases away.¡±


    That would be the rightest and the most effortless method. It would cause a huge area of the environment to be polluted, but everything could be ovee as long as the beings inside the big formation could survive.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shook his head and expressed, ¡°Senior, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One uttered.


    Ou Yangming replied to him seriously, ¡°I¡¯d like you to put off blowing away the poisonous fog here first.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he asked coldly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Ou Yangming gritted his teeth. He knew the Venerable One would not agree to it if he did not tell the truth. ¡°Senior, I have a treasure, which has been released to the poisonous fog. The treasure¡¯s slowly evolving using the fog¡¯s power, so its evolution will be unfinished if the fog¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°What? Using the poisonous fog¡¯s power to evolve...¡± Yuqi the Venerable One was startled for some time. He cast a weird look at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Haha, Master Ou, who are you kidding?¡± Bear Liughed out loud. ¡°As far as I know, no living being can survive in the poisonous fog, let alone evolving in it. Hehe, if I enter the poisonous dog, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll turn into pus in a split second.¡± It was a formidable top-grade spirit beast, but it dared not boast about being able to survive in a poisonous fog of such a scale.


    Immortal Fox looked coldly at it and remarked, ¡°Dumb bear, Master Ou was talking about a treasure.¡±


    Bear Li was dumbfounded for a while. It was not daring enough to contradict Immortal Fox, thus it bared its teeth and quibbled, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a treasure, it won¡¯t be able to survive. Could that treasure be tougher than me?¡±


    The Walking Beasts took pride in their bodies, which were cultivated to be so great that they would not be inferior to any piece of equipment.


    Bear Li was one of the well-known bodybuilders, so it did not believe that the so-called treasure could withstand the toxicity. After all, the poisonous fogprised harsh poisonous gases that could slowly weaken even the Beast King Sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    Nevertheless, a luster was suddenly seen in Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°That... Poisonous pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Yuqi the Venerable One took a deep breath and raised another question, ¡°Is it a... Spirit?¡±


    Ou Yangming was hesitant. He did not want other people to find out about it, but he could not hide it anymore since the Venerable One guessed it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°A spirit¡ªit really is... A spirit!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One looked deeply at Ou Yangming. As calm as he was, he was incredibly envious at this moment. In fact, he even had the thought of wanting to get his hands on the ¡°spirit¡± regardless of the costs.


    The look in his eyes was unpredictable, but nobody noticed it other than Ou Yangming, who was right in front of him.


    Ou Yangming had goosebumps at once. His heart shook as though the amicable powerhouse in front of him had suddenly turned into a fearsome monster that lost its senses. What frightened him more was he was the monster¡¯s target.


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at this instant. He shifted his legs slightly and got into an unusual stance so that he could react to anything that was about to happen.


    Despite that, the queer look in Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes slowly faded away because he recalled the real reason he found Ou Yangming. The red figure that appeared in the Teleportation Formation from the lower realm was simr to a sharp sword hanging on the top of the Venerable One¡¯s head. It gave off a prating chill, causing his fervent heart to slowly turn cold.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed and curbed his thought. ¡°Okay, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Ou Yangming forced a smile through the corners of his mouth. He was quite terrified by the change in the Venerable One¡¯s eyes earlier. Even though it looked like the Venerable One hade back to his senses, he dared not be careless anymore.


    ¡°The intensity of the poisonous gases outside should be maintained,¡± Ou Yangming answered honestly after some thought.


    Everyone else cursed internally after they heard him. No matter the reason, they thought that he was going overboard. If the poisonous gases were not blown away, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation would be seriously affected and harmed. Perhaps the dy would even cause them to lose everything.


    As such, they thought that Yuqi the Venerable One would reject Ou Yangming¡¯s suggestion without any hesitation.


    To their surprise, the Venerable One was only undecided for a second before he asked, ¡°How long do you need?¡±


    Mao Jianbi and the others were struck dumb, and they could not believe what they heard.


    ¡®Ou Yangming might¡¯ve gone crazy, but did Yuqi the Venerable One get carried away and want to y this game of sacrifice too? But the Beast King Sect¡¯s countless disciples, as well as its foundation that has been inherited for hundreds and thousands of years, are inside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.¡¯


    ¡°An... No, half an hour should be enough,¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought.


    His connection with the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit had not been broken off, so he could still sense every change that the pill was undergoing.


    Therefore, he could feel that the poisonous pill¡¯s inner world seemed to be showing a trend of taking form due to the poisonous fog¡¯s growing intensity. Needless to say, the world could not be sessfullypleted in the blink of an eye.


    Based on the speed at the moment, at least an hour would be needed. Having said that, as plenty of poisonous gases gushed into the poisonous pill, the process was speeding up. Since that was the case, half an hour should be enough.


    Yuqi the Venerable One pursed his lips and noted, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree with that, but you¡¯ll have to promise me something.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied to him, ¡°Senior, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The Beast King Sect¡¯s helping you this time regardless of the costs, so please help us next time should we be in trouble.¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others looked up because they were shocked by what the Venerable One said.


    Ou Yangming was only a little Intermediate Spiritualist. Regardless of how startling his potential was, could he be a Venerable One in the future.


    At this time, Yuqi the Venerable One was actually willing to risk the Beast King Sect¡¯s existence to help Ou Yangming fulfill the wish of an unknown treasure.


    Could a Venerable One really take such a huge gamble?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He straightened his body and responded seriously like never before, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    The young fellow seemed to have be bigger and taller at this moment. His cultivation base was lower than that of Immortal Fox and the rest but from their perspectives, he had somehow be someone on par with the Venerable One.


    Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed out loud. He still pointed his finger at the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    Following that, an even more intense light shone on the big formation to force the poisonous fog to retreat.


    He still utilized one of the formation¡¯s special tricks, but it was a trick to strengthen the formation¡¯s protective shield. Aspared to stirring up strong winds to blow the poisonous fog away, it required a higher consumption of origin power.


    That said, Yuqi the Venerable One seemed to be unrestrained, and he was neither cautious nor regretful.

 Chapter 716 - A New World

    <h4>Chapter 716: A New World</h4>


    There was only an increase in the poisonous fog that lingered outside the Beast King Sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation. It seemed to be showing a trend of bing denser.


    Far away, Ghost-wed Venerable One and the 2 other insect Venerable Ones looked slightly delighted because they saw Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s choice. After the poisonous fog¡¯s intensity was increased to its upper limit, the human Venerable made a decisive choice by using an umted special power from the big formation to resist the poisonous gases.


    Nheless, instead of choosing the simplest trick, which was blowing away the poisonous gases using strong winds, Yuqi the Venerable One decided to increase the protective shield¡¯s strength.


    The news could not have been better for the insect Venerable Ones.


    They looked at each other and noticed how ted they all were.


    Although they did not know why Yuqi the Venerable One would make such a choice as though he was looking for trouble, they understood one thing. An influential sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation was extremely tough, but it was also the exact reason a sect like that would be used to being assertive in operating the formation.


    In other words, now that Yuqi the Venerable One chose to strengthen the big formation, he would not be able to make any changes within a short period.


    For a certain time, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation would be strengthened until the limit was reached.


    Once the choice was made, not to mention stirring up wind or rain outside, even if the people inside the formation wanted to leave, it would be incredibly difficult.


    Needless to say, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was simr to a thickened turtle shell at the moment, hence it would be more difficult to prate it. Even so, aspared to dispersing the poisonous fog, the insect Venerable Ones would rather Yuqi the Venerable One solidify the formation further.


    ¡°Continue...¡± Ghost-wed Venerable One took a deep breath to gather the poisonous gas inside its body before it released everything in one go. It was doing what little it could to further intensify the already dense poisonous fog.


    ck-faced Venerable Oneughed. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s continue! Heh, let¡¯s see if we¡¯re more well-prepared or the Humans¡¯ shell is tougher.¡± It swung its long leg in the air, where it instantly retrieved a bottle of pills to consume them. After a brief moment, various colors emerged from its body, then it spat out its exceptionally toxic poisonous gas.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One did not want to show a weak impression; it breathed slowly.


    Even though it looked like its momentum was not as fearsome as that of the 2 other Venerable Ones, Ghost-wed and ck-faced knew they were inferior to it in terms of breathing out poisonous gas.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One was silent, but it was so well-known for its mightiness in poison that it could be in the top 3 among the Insects.


    Seeing as how leisure it was, Ghost-wed Venerable One and ck-faced Venerable One exchanged nces and had the same thought.


    ¡®A barking dog won¡¯t bite, whereas a biting dog won¡¯t bark.


    ¡®We should be more cautious around Gold-bodied in the future.¡¯


    Fortunately, Gold-bodied Venerable One did not know what itsrades were thinking while it was working hard, or it would have been so furious that it would vomit blood.


    As the 3 Venerable Ones worked together, the poisonous fog¡¯s toxicity seemed to have increased. Even when the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was strengthened, it seemed to be on the verge of copsing and could not hold on any longer.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not paying attention to the formation.


    Since the formation was being handled by Yuqi the Venerable One, it was not something that the young fellow could be concerned about.


    Ou Yangming was not someone that would worry about everything while also having to look after himself.


    He had curbed his thought and was focusing on the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    The young fellow sensed that the centipede¡¯s body shrunk again, such that it was almost only the size of a normal person¡¯s thumb and was even smaller than the poisonous pill itself. Its body might have contracted, but the vortex above its head grew much bigger and was spinning faster than it was before.


    Plenty of poisonous gases entered the vortex at every minute and second, then they were refined before their essences were channeled into the poisonous pill.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s consciousness also entered the poisonous pill along with the endless energies.


    Luckily, the poisonous pill was refined by Ou Yangming, thus there was naturally a mysterious contract between them. Regardless of how intense the poisons inside the pill were, they could not affect his mental conception at all. If not, his bit of mental power would have been eroded long ago, and he might turn into an idiot.


    The inside of the poisonous pill was already a self-contained space, which was not a dead space unlike that of an interspatial bag; it was a space full of energy.


    Yes, this was a marvelous space that was forcibly umted using poisons as the direction and energies.


    The entire space was empty at this moment but as poisonous gases gushed in without an end, numerous peculiar things appeared in the void.


    They were nebs, which were gathered from different gases.


    Ou Yangming was certain that once the energies that were converted from poisonous gases entered the poisonous pill, there would be a drastic change.


    The change was not on the surface, but the substance itself.


    For instance, if one had a handful of soil, no matter how hard one tried or refined using different techniques, the soil could not be turned into a bucket of water.


    However, something as unbelievable as that was possible inside the poisonous pill¡¯s world. The poisons that gushed into the world were no longer pure poisonous gases, but energies that converted into things that were needed by the world.


    It was the conversion from energies into mass...


    Ou Yangming watched everything happen. He was so immersed in it that he seemed to have forgotten about time.


    He observed as the whole sky went from being empty to being filled with countless nebs. Moreover, he saw various round spheres with defects being born.


    All of them were actually converted from the poisonous gases¡¯ energies.


    Inside the world, the poisonous gases¡¯ energies seemed to be almighty. They could transform into anything as they wished, and the only goal of those things was to form a world of their own.


    Yes, when Ou Yangming stayed in the world, and a certain memory from the Phoenixes awoke in his spiritual world, he realized how astounding his encounter was.


    He hade across an exceptional opportunity like never before as he was witnessing a world being born.


    Spirit.


    This was all because of a spirit.


    Whether it was the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit or any other spirit, the existence of every spirit was unusually precious because they could form worlds of their own.


    Of course, even the rarest spirit would find it difficult to create a living world; most of them would naturally disappear without being found by other living beings.


    Even when some people obtained spirits by luck, they could not provide those spirits with the freedom and energies that they needed. Therefore, those spirits would end up bing the spirits of certain pieces of equipment, which were the most powerful items in the world as they could upgrade on their own.


    Having said that, every spirit could undergo a final evolution, which was to form a world.


    The only thing was that such spirits had strict requirements, and the sess rates were so low that they were uneptable.


    That said, Ou Yangming had unknowingly watched a spirit¡¯s world being born.


    The vast sky, the mysterious yet forceful nebs, as well as the dissimr spheres¡ªthey were filled with indescribable and unexinable naturalws or more.


    Ou Yangming watched nkly. The only thing that he could do was watch and remember the majestic phenomenon as much as he could.


    This experience would not be directly helpful to him at the moment, but he believed that this would definitely be the greatest fortune in his life.


    Atst, Ou Yangming¡¯s vision went blurry as he detached himself from the boundless starry sky. By the time he opened his eyes, he noticed many beings staring at him.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little and thought, ¡®Did everything I see somehow spread and became visible to everyone? If that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t be surprising even if there¡¯s a bigger sensation.¡¯


    Despite that, he got rid of the thought in an instant.


    This was because Bear Li¡¯s violent voice could be heard. ¡°Master Ou, look, quickly look...¡±


    Ou Yangming looked in the direction the spirit bear was pointing in, and his eyes could not help but lit up. He finally understood why it was so agitated, as well as the reason everyone else almost forgot themselves.


    Outside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, the initially dense poisonous fog became tremendously light. Given the intensity, it was nothingpared to the poisonous gases released by the top-grade spirit lizards, let alone the ones released from the Poison Formation in the very beginning.


    Not to mention that the Big Mountain-guarding Formation had already been strengthened, even if nothing was changed, it would not be affected at all at this time.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Yuqi the Venerable One, who was at the top of the mountain, but the formidable Venerable One was staring at him with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Perhaps the Venerable One¡¯s strange move was the exact reason everyone else was reacting so strongly.


    ¡°Master Ou, what... Exactly is going on?¡± Immortal Fox was hesitant for a while before it finally asked.


    It dared not ask Yuqi the Venerable One, but it would be fine for it to ask Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming shed a smile and responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡ªthe poisonous gases were just sucked away, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Sucked away?¡± Immortal Fox was slightly stunned, and it had a weird look on its face. ¡°Are you saying that the poisonous gases, which have the essences of the 3 insect races and their respective Venerable Ones, were... Sucked away by something?¡±


    ¡®Given how intense the poisonous gases were, they could erode even the Beast King Sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation. How could you say that they were sucked away? What exactly is it that could absorb poisonous gases of such a scale?¡¯

 Chapter 717 - Take By Force

    <h4>Chapter 717: Take By Force</h4>


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, the poisonous fog was sucked, which is why it became so thin.¡±


    Everyone else looked at each other. Although they understood the situation from Ou Yangming¡¯s first reply, they still found it hard to believe it.


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s eyes flickered, and he suddenly eximed, ¡°A poisonous pill? Your poisonous pill...¡±


    The eyes of the others lit up, and they immediately recalled the poisonous pill that was previously released by Yuqi the Venerable One. Nheless, to say that a mere poisonous pill could absorb so many poisonous gases... As much as they racked their brains, they could not imagine it.


    Immortal Fox¡¯s eyes gleamed all of a sudden. It stared at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, did your poisonous pill give birth to a spirit?¡±


    Spirits were incredibly mysterious. Not to mention top-grade Spiritualists, even Venerable Ones dared not im that they had studied spirits thoroughly. This was because it had been countless years since a spiritst appeared in Danzhou.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips. Instead of answering the spirit fox, he responded, ¡°Senior, the crisis of the poisonous gases has been solved, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it now.¡±


    When the poisonous pill¡¯s world was formed, it became a bottomless pit as it activated the starry sky and gathered nebs. The Insects¡¯ poisonous gases were already spent forces but even if they could release more, the poisonous pill¡¯s world would still suck in everything.


    As at this moment, the poisonous fog outside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was already so thin that there was almost nothing left.


    Even so, the vortex above the poisonous pill did not weaken at all; it seemed like it was not going to stop until it absorbed all of the poisonous gases.


    This was the exact reason Ou Yangming was so confident.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked deeply at him and remarked, ¡°Okay, you contributed the most this time. Would you like to take back your poisonous pill now?¡±


    Ou Yangming was hesitant. He looked at the remaining poisonous fog outside and replied to the Venerable One with a smile, ¡°Not for now.¡±


    It was not that he was greedy, but he knew he would unlikely be able to find poisonous gases of such a scale in the future.


    Once the war ended, the Insects would have a new understanding of the Humans. Ou Yangming¡¯s poisonous pill was unexpectedly effective this time, but the Insects would not be fooled twice.


    At the spur of the moment, Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. He scoffed coldly and said, ¡°How dare those 3 shameless things think about stealing your treasure? They really deserve to die...¡± With that, he swayed and soared into the sky, then he flew out of the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the Insects¡¯ camp, the 3 Venerable Ones were panting.


    It was worth noting that they were formidable, by which the outside of the Big Mountain-guarding Formation turned into a sea of poisons after they joined hands to release poisonous gases.


    Nevertheless, as Ou Yangming¡¯s poisonous pill seeded, it began to draw in poisonous gases at an unbelievable speed. In particr, as the starry sky was formed, abundant poisonous gases were converted into other substances. Since there was a creation, the amount of poison needed was simply unbelievable.


    It took only a brief moment for the dense poisonous fog to be thin and scattered as though its essences were being absorbed.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One and the 2 other insect Venerable Ones were dumbfounded upon witnessing the strange yet fast change. They felt like they had weights on their chests, and they almost vomited blood.


    Moreover, the Insects¡¯ Big Poisonous Fog Formation crumbled at this time. The insects involved in the formation either foamed at their mouths and copsed to the ground or passed out. Even for the powerful high-rank and middle-rank spirit beasts, they were not much better than the half-spirit beasts as they found it hard to walk, staggered, and even fell to the ground. Their eyes were their only body parts that were still moving, but they were extremely exhausted.


    Given their states, even if they could survive, they would be bedridden for a long time after this. Furthermore, some of them might not be able to advance any more in the future as their foundations were probably damaged.


    They ended up like this because they were forced by the 3 Venerable Ones.


    Since the Venerable Ones were doing their best, the other insects dared not hold back at all, hence they spat out all of their poisonous gases. This time, they damaged even their hearts, livers, spleens, and kidneys, so it would not even be too much to describe them as half-dead.


    Now that the poisonous pill¡¯s world was formed and sucked all of the poisonous gases that they gathered, they were negatively affected by it.


    Most of the worn-out insects could not withstand the spiritual impact anymore, thus their minds and bodies copsed.


    These insects were not ordinary, brainless fellows. Given that they were chosen to join such a big formation, it meant that they were somewhat intelligent. As long as a living being had wisdom, one would be able to think and have a certain bottom line.


    Whether it was a human or a creature, once the reality exceeded their withstandable limit, they would suffer aplete loss.


    Despite panting for breaths, Ghost-wed Venerable One and the 2 other Venerable Ones still had flickered eyes as if their consumptions earlier could not make them wave.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ghost-wed asked with bright eyes, ¡°Did the spirit change again?¡±


    ¡°Look¡ªover there!¡± ck-faced Venerable One lifted its long legs to point into the distance. ¡°The spirit!¡±


    Without being masked by the dense poisonous fog, the poisonous pill was still drawing in poisonous gases through the vortex, so it was easily located.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we must get our hands on that spirit!¡± Gold-bodied jumped into the sky before the others did.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One and ck-faced Venerable One followed suit without any hesitation. It was clear that they had covetous looks in their eyes. They were aware that even if they managed to get the spirit as they wished, they would end up fighting against each other for it and might even die.


    Having said that, they would not give up regardless of the cost.


    Needless to say, they would still work together before they managed to seize the spirit.


    The 3 Venerable Ones were so fast that they arrived above the poisonous pill in the blink of an eye.


    When they looked at the poisonous pill, as well as the little centipede that was drifting above it with a tail, they had weird looks on their faces.


    ¡°10,000-legged?¡±


    ¡®Why does this centipede look so simr to the 10,000-legged Venerable One?


    ¡®But the 10,000-legged Venerable One declined Ghost-wed Venerable One¡¯s invitation, so how could it be here? Besides, even if it¡¯s here, it won¡¯t help the Humans.¡¯


    It was true that there was internal strife among the Insects, but none of the insect Venerable Ones would be a drag in a war between the Humans and the Insects.


    On the ground, the tiny centipede seemed to have sensed the Venerable Ones¡¯ auras.


    Unlike before, it was not thinking about escaping this time. Instead, it lifted its head and continued to absorb the poisonous fog, then it fed back the poisonous gases¡¯ essence into the poisonous pill. Throughout the process, the centipede showed the Venerable Ones a threatening look.


    The 3 insect Venerable Ones looked at each other as if they had just seen a ghost.


    They could tell that the centipede was not the 10,000-legged Venerable One, but was formed from pure energies.


    It was a legendary spirit.


    However, a trace of the 10,000-legged Venerable One could be spotted on the spirit. Since Ghost-wed Venerable One and the others had known the 10,000-legged Venerable One for 1,000 years, they would not be mistaken.


    ¡®Is this centipede really the doing of Old 10,000-legged?¡¯


    Ghost-wed Venerable One gritted its teeth and shouted, ¡°We can¡¯t bother too much now. Let¡¯s capture it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The 3 Venerable Ones made their moves almost at the same time. Since the spirit was right in front of them, they were not willing to let anyone else have it.


    Following that, 3 different lights that represented the powers of the 3 Venerable Ones struck at the same time, then they transformed into 3 enormous hands. One was ck, one was gold, while the other was multicolored. Their colors were not the same, but they all contained overwhelming, fearsome powers.


    That said, the little centipede¡¯s body expanded the second they made their moves.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The centipede becamerger than the 3 handsbined. What more, it extended its hundreds and thousands of legs concurrently to get hold of the 3 humongous hands.


    Even if the 10,000-legged Venerable One was present, it could not have done anything like that.


    This was because a living being¡¯s body had a certain structure. Even if a centipede had countless legs, one could not twist one¡¯s body as one wished.


    Who knew, the centipede, which was transformed from a spiritual body, did not have such a concern. Its body seemed to have separated into 3 parts, which echoed each other at a distance but also seemed like they were having individual fights, by which they grasped the 3 giant hands tightly without letting go.


    The 3 Venerable Ones tensed up, but they did not panic at all. Instead, they activated their powers to capture the centipede.


    Nheless, they instantly realized that their powers seemed to have entered a vast sea when they entered the centipede¡¯s body.


    At this moment, they experienced what it felt like to drop a stone into a sea.


    No matter how much they incited their powers, they could not seize the centipede. It was as though the centipede had be as heavy as a mountain, which could not be lifted by the world¡¯s power at all.


    In actuality, the powers that were released by the 3 Venerable Ones were sent into the poisonous pill by the centipede without any exception.


    After the poisonous pill¡¯s world was activated, the pill finally underwent a substantial upgrade.


    It had grasped the unique ability to convert energies into substances. The 3 Venerable Ones might be formidable but how could they resist the starry world?


    The giant centipede kept twisting its body to secretly absorb the Venerable Ones¡¯ powers. A look of ridicule could even be seen in its lively eyes.


    Right at this moment, a deafening roar could be hearding from the sky.


    ¡°Despicable insects, stop!¡±

 Chapter 718 - The Old Macaque Makes A Move

    <h4>Chapter 718: The Old Macaque Makes A Move</h4>


    A thunderous voice filled the air as though there were iing thunderbolts.


    Apanied by the voice was Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s forceful attack, where 3 sharp arrows seemed to have appeared out of nowhere to stab the 3 insect Venerable Ones.


    The sharp arrows were formed from Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s powers. He had exerted all his force but because his powers were split, he did not manage to threaten the insect Venerable Ones. Nheless, his goal was simple, which was to stop the 3 fellows from pestering the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Inside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he could not help but smile bitterly.


    Since Yuqi the Venerable One was controlling the big formation, when the poisonous fog became less dense, he was able to pry outside again. Therefore, he noticed the 3 insect Venerable Ones coveting the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    However, Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s good intention turned out to be unhelpful.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was absorbing the insect Venerable Ones¡¯ powers in full force, and it would be unlikely for the Venerable Ones to notice this within a short period. This was because they were clueless about the changes in the world inside the poisonous pill, hence they would not be able to make the right judgment.


    Even so, everything changed when Yuqi the Venerable One made a move.


    As dumb as the 3 insect Venerable Ones were, they could not ignore the human Venerable One above their heads. Besides, the human was also the controller of the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One and the others moved their bodies slightly to release some powers to either block or destroy the sharp arrows that were aimed at them.


    ck-faced Venerable One moved all 9 of its legs, where it directly cut off its connection with the multicolored hand that was grasped by the centipede. It looked up and shouted, ¡°Quickly settle the spirit while I deal with Yuqi!¡±


    With that, its body expanded in an instant, then it soared toward Yuqi like a meteorite.


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. He shed as he wanted to get around the humongous insect to attack the 2 other insect Venerable Ones, but ck-faced Venerable One released multicolored silks from below his abdomen without warning. The silks seemed to be driven by a strong power as they spread in the boundless sky and formed a giant spider web in the blink of an eye.


    It was evident that Yuqi the Venerable One was extremely fearful of the spider web as he kept shifting his body. He did not let the web touch him, but he could not charge down to attack anymore.


    He cursed internally, ¡®Dumb spider, I can¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t hesitate to stop me with your origin power so that your partners can steal the spirit. Aren¡¯t you scared that they¡¯ll hog the spirit for themselves?¡¯ He looked downward hatefully and helplessly.


    Earlier when Yuqi the Venerable One activated the Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s unique ability, he chose to strengthen it. Although it would give him more time to resist the poisonous fog¡¯s attack, it was aprehensive defense, by which he would not be able to utilize the formation¡¯s power to attack during this period.


    The Venerable One sacrificed the Beast King Sect¡¯s attacking power to strengthen their defense, but it was definitely the most suitable option at that time.


    Nevertheless, the situation on the battlefield was ever-changing. Even Yuqi the Venerable One did not expect the spirit to be so powerful that it sucked most of the poisonous gases in a brief moment.


    This was also the reason the Venerable Ones were daring enough to enter the environment where the poisonous fog was thinning and slowly disappearing.


    If not, not to mention Yuqi the Venerable One, even the 3 insect Venerable Ones would have stayed away from the environment.


    The big formation¡¯s defense was mighty, but it could not be utilized by Yuqi the Venerable One at the moment.


    Before he left the formation, he had given the order to change it into a unique formation. If he wanted to change the defense order into a normal order or an offense order, it could not be done within a short period.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was slightly regretful. It would be great if he had given the order earlier because with the big formation¡¯s power, he would be confident about fighting the 3 insect Venerable Ones alone.


    When he faced ck-faced Venerable One, which had adopted its origin power, he could only evade it for the time being because he dared not be defeated and wounded together with it.


    ¡°Ghost-wed, Gold-bodied, faster!¡± ck-faced Venerable One yelled while it released silks to form its spider web. ¡°We¡¯re in the Beast King Sect¡¯s territory, after all. Once he activates the Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s attack, we¡¯ll have to go away.¡±


    Gold-bodied Venerable One and Ghost-wed Venerable One smiled bitterly at each other. They swore internally, ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that we shouldn¡¯t act faster? But this little poisonous pill¡¯s too strange; it can be in a stalemate with us in terms of power, which is truly unbelievable.¡¯


    The 2 insect Venerable Ones exchanged nces. They gritted their teeth, and the lights on their bodies became more intense.


    Following that, they changed downward just like that.


    Since they could not crush the poisonous pill with their powers, they decided to use their bodies. They were incredibly confident about their battle-seasoned bodies, and they figured that as weird as the poisonous pill was, it would not be able to resist the bodies of Venerable Ones.


    The face of Ou Yangming, who was inside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, changed slightly. He was different from Mao Jianbi, Immortal Fox, and the others; they could only vaguely see the situation outside the formation, whereas his mental conception was mysteriously connected with the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    As such, not only could he perceive everything happening in the outside world, but he could also sense the condition and the thoughts of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    When the poisonous pill¡¯s world was officially activated, its spirit¡¯s wisdom was also substantially enhanced. In particr, the look in its eyes became the same as that of a normal person. Having said that, in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, the little spirit¡¯s conception was still tame and had not changed from before. As long as the young fellow was willing to, he could rece the spirit to control its body at any time.


    Seeing as the 2 Venerable Ones were iing, Ou Yangming ordered the spirit to escape without any hesitation.


    The big centipede, which transformed into a spiritual body, was formidable and could have a trial of strength with the Venerable Ones on a certain level. Despite that, Ou Yangming dared not guarantee what would happen after the poisonous pill¡¯s body was impacted by them.


    This was why he must avoid the 2 fearsome powerhouses.


    The centipede¡¯s body shrunk all of a sudden, and its tail turned into a ck light. It rolled up the poisonous pill and sent it into its body.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One could not help but freeze for a second. They had seen the centipede¡¯s origin power just now, which was why they wanted to acquire it. Who knew, the centipede found out about their intention before they could even make a move, and it made the right reaction by devouring the poisonous pill with its tail.


    In this case, unless the insect Venerable Ones break the giant centipede¡¯s body, they would be helpless.


    The 2 Venerable Ones looked at each other. Ghost-wed Venerable One had a fierce look in its eyes as it uttered, ¡°Pester it while I look for it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Subsequently, Gold-bodied Venerable One opened its mouth and roared at the centipede.


    Its voice was exceptionally odd. Consequently, the wriggling giant centipede¡¯s body stiffened, and it seemed to look dazed.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One then twisted its body and transformed its body to be as enormous as that of the centipede. Next, it pounced on the centipede to coil around it.


    Even though the centipede was born from spiritual power, it was instantly solidified when Gold-bodied Venerable One wrapped its body around it.


    Ou Yangming quivered a little. He actually sensed the frightening pressure from the conception of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Sure enough, Venerable Ones had unordinary powers. Once Gold-bodied Venerable One went all out, it grasped the spirit¡¯s weakness right away and stopped it from breaking free.


    Ou Yangming would not be too worried if Gold-bodied Venerable One was alone. After all, a poisonous pill¡¯s word was contained inside the centipede¡¯s body. No matter how forceful the external power was, as long as it did not exceed the world¡¯s limit, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit would not be threatened.


    However, a simrly powerful insect Venerable One¡ªGhost-wed¡ªwas outside at the moment.


    Its eyes suddenly shot out lights with indescribably terrifying powers as it scanned the centipede¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming gasped. For some reason, he had a feeling.


    He had a feeling that he and the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit were perceived, and it seemed like they could not hide anything from the Venerable One anymore.


    As expected, Ghost-wed Venerable Oneughed delightfully and shouted, ¡°I found it!¡±


    It swayed and shed to somewhere around the centipede, then it reached out its ws to prate the centipede¡¯s body. At this point, it almost got its hand on the poisonous pill.


    Once the 2 insect Venerable Ones gave all they had, they were mighty indeed, such that even the poisonous pill, which had just formed a world earlier, could not resist them anymore.


    That said, just as Ghost-wed Venerable One was smiling victoriously, its body halted.


    Afterward, instead of advancing, it retreated fast to leave the spot.


    The brief dy was all the poisonous pill took to slide away and drift somewhere else.


    At the spur of the moment, an old macaque appeared in mid-air. It looked down quietly and helplessly.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One looked up at the same time and denounced, ¡°Old macaque, what are you doing?¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others were still inside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, but they could see the old macaque.


    Other than a handful of them, the others were dumbfounded. In particr, many ordinary disciples from the Beast King Sect widened their eyes and were lost for words.


    It turned out that the old fellow, which seemed to have be a mascot in the sect, was a powerhouse that could resist Venerable Ones.


    The old macaque smiled bitterly at the 2 insect Venerable Ones. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let you have the spirit.¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One was furious. ¡°Old macaque, are you trying to vite the contract between the Insects and the Walking Beasts?¡±


    The old macaque sighed. Seeing as Gold-bodied Venerable One was still wrestling with the big centipede, cracks were suddenly hearding from its body as it grew bigger by a few times.


    ¡°For the sake of the spirit, I won¡¯t hesitate to vite our contract!¡± It looked at Ghost-wed Venerable One and opened its mouth to let out an earth-shattering roar.


    ¡°Roare...¡±

 Chapter 719 - Reinforcement From The Insects

    <h4>Chapter 719: Reinforcement From The Insects</h4>


    The old macaque roared violently. Its body was as enormous as a mountain, and its face looked frightening at that instant.


    It stomped its feet and shed to the front of Ghost-wed Venerable One, then it swung its giant fists and struck the insect¡¯s jaw. Sure enough, the insect Venerable One¡¯s body flew into the sky as if it was a kite with a broken string. As for the old macaque, its body transformed into light and shadow as it followed the insect into the sky. With that, they entered the clouds in a split second.


    Deafening Heavenly Thunderbolts filled the air. The old macaque gained the upper hand due to its sneak attack at the beginning, but Ghost-wed Venerable One was an equal-ranked powerhouse, after all, hence it settled down very quickly. Before long, a crazy and intense fight broke out between them.


    This was how mighty Venerable Ones were if they were head-on against each other. Even from the inside of the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, Ou Yangming and the others seemed to be able to sense the fearsome pressures from the sky. When Venerable Ones madeprehensive attacks, the sensation that would be stirred up would be beyond the imaginations of ordinary beings.


    Nheless, the boundless sky was the only ce the Venerable Ones could attack each other without any restraints.


    When Ou Yangming and the others looked up at the sky from a distance away, it was evident that the top-grade Spiritualists had a strong desire.


    A Venerable One¡ªthey were only a step away from reaching the level of the 2 powerhouses in the sky. Even so, it was such a difficult step to take that countless God-favored ones were obstructed. In fact, even Immortal Fox dared not say that it could sessfully take the step forward.


    Therefore, when they sensed the rumbles in the sky, their moods were soplicated that they could not be put into words.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. Normally, he would pay attention to fights between such powerhouses. At the end of the day, those were Venerable Ones, and their fight would help him gain a deeper understanding of the naturalw.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming curbed his thought after only sensing it briefly.


    This was because the giant centipede, which was transformed from the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, was still entangled with Gold-bodied Venerable One outside the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was a spiritual body. Even if it formed a seemingly tangible body, it was not real, so it could be disintegrated into nothing with a sh of thought.


    Having said that, Gold-bodied Venerable One somehow adopted a special trick to materialize the spiritual body.


    Seeing as the 2 other insect Venerable Ones were still being held up by their enemies, Gold-bodied Venerable One had a ferocious and terrifying look in its eyes. It suddenly widened itsrge mouth to bite the centipede¡¯s body.


    It chose the spot where Ghost-wed Venerable One attacked earlier because it was where the poisonous pill was hiding.


    Who knew, when Gold-bodied Venerable One bit the centipede and almost split it into 2, it was shocked to find that it missed.


    No poisonous pill was found; the spirit¡¯s core, which allowed the big centipede to take form, had shifted somewhere else.


    Moreover, Gold-bodied Venerable One also realized that the centipede began to slide as though it was going to break free at any time.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One scoffed angrily. It immediately released a special power to seize the spiritual body, then it opened its mouth again to bite the spiritual body¡¯s head.


    After Ghost-wed Venerable One was taken away by the old macaque, Gold-bodied Venerable One knew their victory would depend on its power.


    Being a Venerable One, its abilities were more than this. When it went all-out at this moment, immediate results could be seen.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The big centipede¡¯s head and bodies split, where the energies that were gathered inside burst out, causing its head to turn into nothing.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One was not harmed by the explosion at all. It looked highly-spirited, and it seemed to be scanning the remains of the centipede to locate the poisonous pill.


    Despite that, it suddenly widened its eyes.


    This was because it saw something extremely strange. On the centipede¡¯s neck, its head that had been bitten off grew again. This time, the head was even growing in a slightly deviated direction.


    Before Gold-bodied Venerable One could even react to the situation, its body ached as the centipede¡¯s newly grown head bit its body without showing a weak impression.


    It was worth noting that Gold-bodied Venerable One¡¯s body was so tough that it was well-known for it among the Insects. On the other hand, as powerful as the centipede was, it was merely a spiritual body. In spite of that, the Venerable One let out a shrill shriek.


    The centipede bit a hole in its body. The hole was not big, but thick, ink-like ck liquid could be seen at the center of the hole.


    It was poison!


    The centipede¡¯s illusory mouth was actually filled with intense and lethal poison.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One felt its body stiffen. The poison was so strong that it seemed to be mightier than that of the 3 insect racesbined.


    However, Gold-bodied Venerable One was a potent powerhouse. It twisted its body hard to draw in its humongous body, and it prevented the centipede from resisting it at all. At the same time, immense power gushed toward its wound, causing blood to stter as it forced the horrifying poison out of its body.


    In actuality, Gold-bodied Venerable One would not be bothered if it was normal poison, but it dared not be careless because the poison was rted to the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Apart from blood, a part of its flesh was also detached from its body, and it fell to the ground.


    The piece of flesh contained Gold-bodied Venerable One¡¯s great power, but it seemed to have be ordinary at this moment and made weird screeching sounds. Following that, the flesh turned into ashes and vanished.


    It was clear that the poison carried by the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was so appalling that even a Venerable One could not resist it.


    That said, after learning its lesson this time, Gold-bodied Venerable One became much steadier. Instead of attacking easily, it disyed its tenacity as a Venerable One by strangling the centipede to stop it from moving.


    The only problem was that it did not have spare energy to locate the poisonous pill in this situation.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed a breath of relief in the sky and rxed a little. Since both parties were in a deadlock, there was no need for him to be so anxious anymore. As long as the Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s change wasplete, he would be able tomand the Big Formation Light, and the war would be over.


    Nheless, the ground shook out of the blue.


    The continuous vibration sounded louder, then the ground cracked after several breaths. Subsequently, a gigantic figure, who was not inferior to Gold-bodied Venerable One and the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit in terms of its size, emerged from the ground.


    Everyone turned to look at the same time, and they were shocked by the hideous monster.


    It was also a centipede, which headed toward the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit as soon as it came out. It was so fast that it did not seem proportionate to its massive body.


    ¡°10,000-legged Venerable One!¡±


    Gold-bodied Venerable One roared fiercely but was slightly hesitant. Not only did it not let go, but it also exerted more force.


    The old centipede was one of the powerhouses invited by Ghost-wed Venerable One, but it gave many excuses back then and was not willing to invade the Humans at the same time.


    Nevertheless, it came out of its hiding spot without warning and targeted the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Ou Yangming, who was maintaining a connection with the spirit through his mental conception, sensed the crisis at once.


    This was another Venerable One, and it was an unexpected powerhouse. Its sudden appearance caused everyone to be flustered.


    The young fellow could sense that the centipede had onlye for the poisonous pill.


    ¡®No, I mustn¡¯t let them have the poisonous pill no matter what.¡¯ This was the only thought that crossed his mind.


    Although he did not understand if the various changes undergone by the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit were favorable, he was certain that the insect powerhouses would be mightier if they had the poisonous pill. By then, even if Yuqi the Venerable One could control the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, the Insects would also have the weapon and strategy to resist it.


    ¡®What should I do...


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s head. Perhaps the emergency caused him to be quick-witted, he was struck with an idea.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit understood him at that instant, and it began to act.


    Inside the centipede¡¯s gigantic illusory body, the quiet poisonous pill started to spin. Instead of simply spinning, each time it did, numerous unreal images were released from it.


    The images arrived at different spots in the centipede¡¯s illusory body, then they turned into poisonous pills and spun quickly too.


    With that, a bunch of illusory images was released again. It took only a split second for the centipede¡¯s body to be filled with endless unreal images of the poisonous pill.


    Even if Ou Yangming was present, he could not have found the real poisonous pill among the rest.


    Spiritual world illusions.


    This was the way that Ou Yangming came up with to solve the crisis.


    The only thing was that while the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit had a mysterious connection with Ou Yangming, they were not the same person, after all.


    This was why even when Ou Yangming presented his power without any reservations, there were plenty of ws when the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit used it. As a result, while more illusions of the poisonous pill could be made, the 2 insect Venerable Ones were not affected at all.


    That being said, it seemed like the illusory poisonous pills were enough.


    As soon as the 10,000-legged Venerable One moved its hundreds and thousands of legs to prate the centipede¡¯s body, it stopped.


    Thousands of identical auras were released from the illusory centipede¡¯s body. They were the poisonous pill¡¯s aura, but there were suddenly thousands of them.

 Chapter 720 - It’s Here!

    <h4>Chapter 720: It¡¯s Here!</h4>


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s sudden appearance was out of everyone¡¯s expectation, but it did not get the result that it wanted.


    Although it made a perfect sneak attack after being in position for some time, it was forced to stop the second it made its final strike. This was because it suddenly realized that it lost its target.


    No, it was actually because there were somehow thousands and ten thousands of the poisonous pill¡¯s auras. Despite having hundreds and thousands of legs, the Venerable One could not capture all of the pills.


    ¡°10,000-legged...¡± Gold-bodied shouted all of a sudden, ¡°This spirit¡¯s your doing indeed!¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One shook its enormous body and asked, ¡°Pfft, do you think I¡¯m capable enough to bring up a spirit?¡±


    Gold-bodied Venerable One was stunned. They were insect Venerable Ones, hence they knew each other¡¯s capabilities very well. The 10,000-legged Venerable One was one of the few powerhouses among the Insects, but to say that it could bring up a spirit... Nobody would believe it.


    ¡°Hmph, no matter what, this spirit has your aura!¡± Gold-bodied Venerable One paused for a while before it continued, ¡°I¡¯ve strangled it, so quickly find the spiritual body¡¯s origin, or none of us will end well.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t sense how scattered its auras are.¡±


    If the 10,000-legged Venerable One could find the spiritual body¡¯s origin, it would have controlled it long ago instead of speaking nonsense with Gold-bodied Venerable One.


    At the spur of the moment, cheers were heard inside the big formation. Ou Yangming opened his eyes slightly and realized that his back was already drenched in a cold sweat.


    The abrupt change earlier shocked Ou Yangming so much that he broke out in a cold sweat. If he had not been quick-witted enough to make a prompt decision, the poisonous pill would have already been captured by the centipede, which had schemed this for a long time.


    Since the centipede did not seed, it would have no business here anymore.


    A luster appeared on the Big Mountain-guarding Formation without warning, causing fearsome lights to burst one.


    The Humans could not help but cheer upon seeing this because it meant that the big formation had changed from a mere defensive sphere into an offensive formation map.


    Yuqi the Venerable One, who was evading ck-faced Venerable One¡¯s spider web, halted in mid-air. He stopped and had an arrogant look on his face.


    Atst, the time hade.


    ck-faced Venerable One stopped as well. It looked at Yuqi the Venerable One with aplicated look on his face and sighed. ¡®10,000-legged Venerable One made a surprise appearance, but our efforts are still in vain.¡¯


    As Yuqi the Venerable One reached out his hand, his fingertip seemed to have multiplied into thousands. He pointed at ck-faced Venerable One.


    Following the movement from his fingertip, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation shot out lusters that shrouded the insect Venerable One and encircled it.


    ck-faced Venerable One had wanted to surround Yuqi the Venerable One with its multicolored spider web just now, but the situation had overturned. Numerous electric lights struck around the insect Venerable One. There was initially apact spider web around it, which was so sticky and poisonous that anyone would be deeply troubled. However, due to the big formation¡¯s lights, the silks seemed to have been burnt as they vanished into thin air.


    The power gathered by the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was much more powerful than the spider web. As it was being controlled by an equal-ranked powerhouse, ck-faced Venerable One ended up in a difficult situation.


    It took only a brief moment for the spider web, which was set up by ck-faced Venerable One through hard work, to disappear. Consequently, the Big Formation Light managed to hit it without being obstructed at all.


    ck-faced Venerable One shrunk its body and transformed into a stream of light to dodge.


    Aftermanding the Big Mountain-guarding Formation to strike ck-faced Venerable One several times, Yuqi the Venerable One turned around, and the light headed toward Gold-bodied Venerable One and the 10,000-legged Venerable One ording to his will.


    ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡±


    With that, giant lights hit the 3 Venerable Ones ruthlessly. Moreover, even though the lights were endlessly forceful, Yuqi the Venerable One controlled them so well that none of them hit the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He was in admiration of Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s controlling ability.


    If he was in the Venerable One¡¯s shoes, he would not have been able to control such a mighty power.


    A momentter, 2 figures flew over from a higher spot in the sky; they were the old macaque and Ghost-wed Venerable One. Nheless, the old macaque had returned to its normal size. When it flew past Yuqi the Venerable One, he panted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could, so the rest is up to you.¡±


    Before its voice died away, it dodged the Big Formation Light and dashed toward the formation.


    The mighty formation did not obstruct it, thus it entered the mountain range smoothly.


    Yuqi the Venerable One uttered proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me.¡±


    He floated in the sky and waved his hands to set the world to rights. Every time he made a move, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation would release a luster to attack one of the insect Venerable Ones.


    The Insects had 4 formidable Venerable Ones at this moment, but the big formation could attack them freely because the poisonous gases were gone. With Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s controlling ability and the formation¡¯s foundation, he did not show a weak impression against the 4 equal-ranked powerhouses.


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One blocked a luster and sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve failed, so let¡¯s retreat.¡±


    While resisting the Big Formation Light, Gold-bodied Venerable One kept restraining the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit. It was not resigned to the oue, and it still had a covetous look in its eyes because the spiritual body was right in front of it, but they could not take it away.


    If they missed this chance, it would almost be impossible for them to obtain a spirit anymore.


    Ghost-wed Venerable One was conflicted. Its rationality was telling it that they would not gain anything else even if they chose to stay. They were greater in number, but how could theypare with the Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s foundation, which had been umted for thousands of years?


    Nevertheless, it also felt like they should not give up.


    ¡°Hmph, continue to hold on!¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One sneered. ¡°The Big Mountain-guarding Formation will be gone soon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The other Venerable Ones were dumbfounded and confused. The 10,000-legged Venerable One was potent, but it was inferior to them, so it seemed impossible for it to break through the Humans¡¯ Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    Having said that, the other Venerable Ones remained calm. Ghost-wed Venerable One, ck-faced Venerable One, and the 10,000-legged Venerable One even formed a triangle to help fend off attacks for Gold-bodied Venerable One as much as they could.


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. ¡°I guess you won¡¯t give up until you face a grim reality. I¡¯ll make you stay here today!¡±


    Subsequently, he moved his hands faster than before by making profound andplicated gestures. As his movements changed, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation underwent a peculiar change as well. The Big Formation Light emitted lights in all directions, and the formation let down its defense to activate an attacking mode.


    The Big Mountain-guarding Formation had countless changes, each one had its pros and cons.


    It was true that the siege method was quite extreme as it was equivalent to giving up most of the formation¡¯s defense but if it was a sess, the 4 insect Venerable Ones would be trapped inside the big formation. Even if they managed to break free in the end, they would definitely be skinned.


    Yuqi the Venerable One decided to change the formation map because he saw how they were unwilling to leave the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    If not, he would not have thought that the siege formation could bepleted before the insect Venerable Ones escaped.


    That said, nobody noticed a sh of red light on the ground when the formation map changed. The light was red, but it was insignificant as it was masked by the sunlight and the Big Formation Light.


    Just as the big formation was at the most crucial point of its change, the red light moved and went inside through a gap.


    It seemed to understand the formation very well, such that it happened to sneak in the second the formation map changed, thus even Yuqi the Venerable One did not notice it.


    Next, the red lightnded on a certain spot on the mountain range and began to destroy without a sound.


    In the mid-air, Yuqi the Venerable One whispered. He was imposing and dignified.


    After today, the fact that the Beast King Sect defeated the 4 insect Venerable Ones and injured them severely would make the sect famous.


    ¡°Ghost-wed, ck-faced, Gold-bodied, 10,000-legged, since you¡¯re courting your deaths, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One yelled and raised his hands, causing the Big Mountain-guarding Formation to release so much light that the entire sky seemed to be covered.


    Numerous beings roared loudly to vent their emotions when they witnessed the earth-shattering scene.


    They were proud of how magnificent the Beast King Sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation was.


    Nheless, just when everyone thought that Yuqi the Venerable One was going to release the formation map¡¯s power tounch a fatal blow, the big formation¡¯s lights dispersed.


    It took only a split second for the unstoppable storm to scatter and disappear.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was dazed. He looked down and uttered, ¡°Formation map...¡±


    On the other hand, the 10,000-legged Venerable One was relieved. Itughed out loud and said, ¡°Yuqi, without your Big Mountain-guarding Formation, I¡¯d like to see if the 4 of us together can eliminate your sect!¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. Not only him, but everyone from the Beast King Sect was also fearful.


    They were on the cusp of victory, but the table was somehow turned, and they were going to be defeated instead, so they could not ept it.


    The old macaque panted heavily and stared at the sky. It smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Why did the formation map change? Does Heaven want us to be killed?¡±


    ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, we don¡¯t want to be so ruthless. As long as you hand over the spirit and the young fe from the lower realm, we¡¯ll turn around and leave!¡±


    At the top of the mountain, Immortal Fox, Mao Jianbi, and the others looked at Ou Yangming in shock.


    ¡®Does this fe have a special origin? Why are the powerful insect Venerable Ones talking about him on equal terms with the spirit?¡¯


    However, Ou Yangming did not look as frightened as they expected him to be.


    The young fellow slowly looked up into the distance as though he was staring at an empty spot.


    His body shivered, but it was certainly not due to fear. With an indescribable glow on his face, he mumbled softly, ¡°Here¡ªit¡¯s... Here!¡±

 Chapter 721 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 721: Choice</h4>


    Fire!


    Ou Yangming suddenly sensed a fire in his sea of consciousness.


    It was not his Military Fire, but an invisible power that seemed to have the same origin as it.


    The instant the fire appeared, Ou Yangming was deeply in shock. Before this, he had only experienced the feeling once, which was the first time he saw the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s spiritual world.


    Whether it was the winding giant dragon or the star-like phoenix, they gave him irresistible pressures.


    When the intense fire appeared in his sea of consciousness at this moment, he experienced a simr feeling.


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough, but he immediately made the most intense decision.


    Deep inside his sea of consciousness, there was a connection, which allowed him to directly reach a certain spot in the world through the contract power of the world¡¯s origin.


    Far away, the Wutong Tree in the secret realm swayed all of a sudden.


    It was the soul of the entire secret realm, as well as the foundation that made the realm¡¯s existence possible. Therefore, the realm vibrated when it began to shake.


    Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were dumbfounded as they looked at the Wutong Tree. They did not know why the old fellow, which had lived for several 10,000 years, went mad and became so anxious and violent. They looked at each other and ran into the distance as they did not want to get involved.


    This was because they knew how potent the Wutong Tree was. It only needed a few rattans to deal with spirit beasts like them, by which it could easily end their lives.


    As such, the fat antelope and the spirit leopard dared not think that they could persuade the Wutong Tree.


    Fortunately, the Wutong Tree did not go crazy for a long time. After just a few breaths, the enormous and seemingly boundless tree wall finally stopped shaking. A person¡¯s face appeared on the wall, and it looked into the distance with aplicated expression as though it was feeling conflicted.


    Atst, the face sighed regretfully.


    Nevertheless, it also meant that it made its final decision.


    With that, the secret realm¡¯s entrance began to copse and turned into nothing as itpletely disappeared from the world.


    Once the Wutong Tree made the decision, its connection with the spiritual realm was temporarily cut off. Unless it activated the passage again, nobody would be able to pry its existence.


    After some time, when Fat Antelope sensed that the Wutong Tree had slowly calmed down, it mustered its courage and asked, ¡°Senior, why were you so agitated just now? Did something happen?¡±


    The Wutong Tree swayed itsrge branches and answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry and just wait here.¡±


    Fat Antelope tilted its head and raised another question, ¡°Is it rted to Master Ou?¡±


    The Wutong Tree responded after a moment of silence, ¡°It¡¯s rted to him indeed. Heh...¡±


    It could not help but recall what Ou Yangming asked it in the past.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret this.¡±


    ¡®Regret?¡¯ The face on the tree wall had a strange look on its face.


    ¡®Did you know that a Phoenix powerhouse wille into this world? But since I chose you, and you epted me, this is our fate, so why would I regret this?


    ¡®Ah, you¡¯re being too petty for asking me to shut this secret realm.


    ¡®That said... I approve of this, and I quite like it.


    ¡®Now, I¡¯ll be waiting for your call here so that I can activate the secret realm again. I hope that it won¡¯t take too long. Mm, I suppose you¡¯ll call me within 1,000 years...¡¯


    From the Wutong Tree¡¯s perspective of time, 1,000 years would not be too long.


    Nheless, it never thought that the period was torturous for a human.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Brother Ou, Brother Ou...¡±


    A hurried voice pulled Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception out of his sea of consciousness and back to his senses.


    The young fellow¡¯s connection with the Wutong Tree was the deepest in his consciousness. In particr, when he ordered that the secret realm be sealed, it involved the secret of his soul. This was the reason he was so engrossed in the process that he did not have free time to pay attention to anything else.


    Only when he sensed that the Wutong Tree sealed the secret realm without leaving a trace, he finally rxed.


    By the time Ou Yangming looked up at the sky, another Venerable One appeared in the sky.


    The old macaque had unknowingly soared into the sky and was standing with its hands behind its back behind Yuqi the Venerable One.


    There were only 2 of them, which made them only half of the total number of insect Venerable Ones. Even so, when the 2 Venerable Ones stood together and released their auras to confront the 4 insect Venerable Ones, they were not in a disadvantageous spot.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at Mao Jianbi and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mao Jianbi was slightly stunned, He suddenly sensed an old and ancient feeling from Ou Yangming for a second just now, and he also felt something that was far more majestic than Yuqi the Venerable One.


    While he was dazed for an instant, he could not help but doubt if he had met a fake Ou Yangming.


    In actuality, when Ou Yangming¡¯s conception came out, he identally brought out a hint of the Wutong Tree¡¯s mightiness. It was only a hint of it, which quickly dispersed, but it was not something that could be withstood by ordinary people.


    Mao Jianbi could take it because he was a top-grade Spiritualist and was only a step away from bing a Venerable One.


    One with a slightly inferior cultivation base would have embarrassed oneself on the spot.


    The great elder shook his head to cast aside the unbelievable feeling, then he uttered softly, ¡°Quickly leave!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was bewildered. He turned to look at the others and realized that the formidable top-grade Spiritualists including Immortal Fox looked grim and helpless.


    Mao Jianbi sighed and exined, ¡°The 4 insect Venerable Ones somehow destroyed the big formation and specifically asked for you and the spirit. Sir Venerable One is holding them back, but he sent me a secret message and asked me to bring you away as soon as possible.¡±


    He reached out and tugged at Ou Yangming¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Go!¡±


    Who knew, Ou Yangming questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Great Elder, if I leave, will they vent their anger on the Beast King Sect?¡±


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s face twitched, but he responded without any hesitation, ¡°That has nothing to do with you; you only need to protect yourself.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at him. He did not know if he was touched or agitated, but he experienced an upsurge of uncontroble emotions.


    Immortal Fox and the other foreign top-grade Spiritualists looked at Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque in the sky, as well as Mao Jianbi, who acted right after he received his order. They were in admiration and envious, but a few of them scorned and felt regretful.


    The wills of Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque were the Beast King Sect¡¯s decision. They were mighty for withstanding the 4 insect Venerable Ones¡¯ pressures and risking the sect being destroyed just to send Ou Yangming away.


    Despite that, their decision would also bring doom upon the Beast King Sect.


    Some of the top-grade Spiritualists could not understand why the 2 supreme powerhouses would be so irrational at this moment.


    Having said that, why did their hearts pound?


    They knew Yuqi the Venerable One was making the wrong choice, but they somehow apuded it.


    Immortal Fox raised its eyebrows and expressed, ¡°Yes, Master Ou, go ahead and leave. I¡¯m not a Venerable One but since I¡¯vee here, I¡¯m a part of the Beast King Sect before the war ends. Heh, if they¡¯d like to destroy the sect, I might just go all-out and fight this life-or-death battle.¡±


    Everyone else was surprised. They looked at the spirit fox in shock as they could not understand why it would make such a decision.


    It was worth noting that Immortal Fox had incredible backstage support. Even if the 4 insect Venerable Ones appeared in front of it at the same time, they might not be willing to harm it.


    In fact, as long as Immortal Fox showed up and expressed that it would not take sides, the Insects would not harass it.


    However, if the spirit fox insisted on fighting for the Beast King Sect, it could be killed. After all, the Insects had 4 Venerable Ones. Even if it was for the sake of their ego, they could only bite the bullet to do what they ought to do.


    Thus, the others looked at Immortal Fox oddly as they could not make sense of its decision.


    Immortal Fox nced at the others and said, ¡°I suppose you haven¡¯t forgotten our final goal.¡± It sneered and continued, ¡°I only know that if I flinch today, everything that happened today will be a nightmare for me in the future... I don¡¯t want to stay where I am forever!¡± Its body slowly released a peculiar aura, which made it look unusually dangerous.


    Ou Yangming tensed up. He finally understood why the powerhouses including Mao Jianbi and Bear Li were fearful of the small fox.


    The fellow¡¯s momentum was so strong that it was definitely the only one that it had seen in its life.


    Perhaps Six-armed Giant Beast, which killed Ghost Mo, was the only one that could contend with it.


    The other top-grade Spiritualists looked at each other for a brief moment. Other than 3 to 4 of them, who shook their heads and retreated, the rest looked grave and serious.


    Nobody summoned them, and none of them said a word, but the powerhouses gave off queer energies.


    ¡®Yes, since Immortal Fox isn¡¯t flinching, how can I turn away?


    ¡®If I turn away today, it might be the beginning of me shying away countless times in the future until I can no longer back away. In the end, I¡¯ll no longer be noticed because I would¡¯ve be incapable.¡¯


    Seeing as the eyes of the powerhouses slowly lit up, Mao Jianbi stomped his foot hard. He could not wait to be a part of them, but he had something more important to attend to at this time.


    ¡°Master Ou, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just as he wanted to force Ou Yangming to leave, the young fellow noted, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary anymore¡ªit¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look...¡± Ou Yangming looked into the distance and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Far away, where one¡¯s eyes could still reach, a massive red light flickered and surged over in an overwhelming momentum.

 Chapter 722 - Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 722: Prestige</h4>


    Several Venerable Ones faced each other from far in the sky. Their auras were fearsome and dangerous, and they were confronting each other in a unique way.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked grave while the old macaque¡¯s eyes were bright. They stood side by side, but they were proud as though they were not showing a weak impression even if they were facing 4 insect Venerable Ones.


    The 4 insect Venerable Ones on the ground were greater in number, but they were hesitant as they faced Yuqi the Venerable One, and especially the old macaque.


    Although the old macaque had thebat power of a Venerable One, it was too old, after all. It would be fine for it to burst for a short period, but any Venerable One could take it down in a long fight.


    Nheless, when the insect Venerable Ones thought about the consequence of killing the old macaque, they felt tingling sensations on their scalps. In particr, the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s eyes kept wandering as it dared not look at the old macaque in the eye; it was afraid that the old yet strong powerhouse would vent its anger on it.


    Moreover, Yuqi the Venerable One might have lost control of the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, but his mightiness was clear to everyone. Once he decided to defend the sect to his death, even though there were 4 insect Venerable Ones, he could make one of them a sacrificial victim. As for which insect Venerable One would be chosen, it would depend on which of them was more unlucky.


    Besides, if Yuqi the Venerable One were to risk his life to fight, Gold-bodied Venerable One dared not say that it could still perform its secret technique to trap the spirit any longer.


    Due to the various concerns, the 4 insect Venerable Ones did not attack right away despite having broken the Big Mountain-guarding Formation. Instead, they kept pressuring Yuqi the Venerable One.


    As long as they could take the spirit and Ou Yangming, who came from the lower realm, away, they could leave the Beast King Sect.


    Even so, no matter how they forced and tempted Yuqi the Venerable One, he was not moved at all.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One twisted its enormous body to further constrain the spirit. It lowered its voice to speak to the 3 other insect Venerable Ones, ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s forget about the fe from the lower realm. As long as we have this spirit, we¡¯ll be able to go on the path to Heaven, so why should we bother about something so trivial?¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One was stunned for a while before it nodded and said, ¡°Yes, our biggest gain will be getting the spirit. Hmph, Ghost-wed, 10,000-legged, we¡¯ve lost top-grade spirit beasts but are willing to let that slide. Are you not willing to let go?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One hesitated for a while, then he turned around and asked, ¡°10,000-legged, I¡¯m sure you know the reason the Beast King Sect¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation crumbled.¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One tensed up. Given that the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was destroyed without the Humans¡¯ knowledge, the ability must be unordinary, such that they had not heard about it before. No matter what, the powerhouse that made it happen was incredibly mysterious.


    They were not afraid, but they did not want to offend such a figure without reason.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One sighed and responded, ¡°Ghost-wed, I suppose you guessed it? I heard that you have some conflicts with it, but you¡¯ll both benefit from this!¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One scoffed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll settle ounts with it once this is over!¡±


    It widened its eyes and said, ¡°ck-faced, Gold-bodied, stop asking so much; the powerhouse that did that is on par with us. I don¡¯t believe that the 4 of us and the one that¡¯s hiding in secret can¡¯t force Old Yuqi to retreat.¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One and Gold-bodied Venerable One exchanged nces. Thetter questioned, ¡°Who exactly is it? Why must it be so secretive?¡±


    Ghost-wed Venerable One sighed and answered, ¡°It can¡¯t be in the light.¡±


    The 2 insect Venerable Ones thought about someone all of a sudden, They could not help but have chills, and they stopped questioning further.


    Afterward, Ghost-wed Venerable One lifted its head and shouted, ¡°Yuqi, you must think this through¡ªdon¡¯t put your whole sect on the line!¡±


    It then turned around and pushed its giant ws into the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Due to the illusion, the spirit¡¯s body was filled with thousands of the poisonous pill¡¯s auras. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to find the real pill. Nevertheless, if a Venerable One was not being disturbed, one could still achieve one¡¯s goal by filtering the pills one by one.


    Upon seeing how Ghost-wed Venerable One was acting, the 10,000-legged Venerable One shook its head and looked up warily with the 2 other insect Venerable Ones.


    Since Yuqi the Venerable One wanted to stall them, they would let him be. As long as they could find the poisonous pill¡¯s core, not only would they be able to seize the spirit, but Gold-bodied Venerable One would also be free.


    Given the situation, the one that should be anxious was not them, but Yuqi the Venerable One.


    As expected, while Yuqi the Venerable One looked cold, deep down it was already panicking.


    When he and the old macaque looked at each other, the old yet sturdy powerhouse smiled faintly and uttered, ¡°As long as you stay true to your heart, do anything you want.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nced at the 4 insect Venerable Ones below, then he turned to look at the center of the big formation.


    The old macaque could sense his thought, so it chuckled and expressed, ¡°None of the sects in the world can prosper forever. Sometimes, a sect might even be more powerful after a resurrection. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One nodded.


    An invasion from the Insects was a serious matter that would affect the Beast King Sect¡¯s existence. Yuqi the Venerable One was confident that the sect would not fall as long as they had the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, but he still prepared for the worst-case scenario.


    The sect¡¯s most precious treasures, as well as the loyal and gifted disciples of the sect, had long been sent away through a secret passage.


    They were preparations made to meet contingencies, but this was also one of the ways to let the sect live on.


    Even if everything that remained was destroyed, as long as the small group of people was still alive, the Beast King Sect could continue their inheritance.


    Needless to say, nobody knew how long it would take for those people to make the Beast King Sect great again.


    The old macaqueughed. ¡°Yuqi, when I saw you back then, I knew you were going to be the Beast King Sect¡¯s hope. Ever since you¡¯re in charge, you¡¯ve never once let me down. Today, I hope that you¡¯re still the same person you use to be and won¡¯t be affected by external factors.¡± It slowly lowered its tone and added, ¡°The Beast King Sect can perish, but its spirit of inheritance is unshakable, or it won¡¯t be the same anymore.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. He took a deep breath and made his decision.


    He nodded hard and said with a smile, ¡°I understand. Okay, let¡¯s go rampant this time.¡±


    With that, the Venerable Onesughed out loud and let their auras spread.


    However, their bodies quivered at that moment.


    A peculiar and unbelievably forceful power appeared in the distance in the sky.


    It was extremely far from where the formidable Venerable Ones were but as soon as the power appeared, they noticed it and sensed the incredibly frightening pressure.


    This was a prestige that transcended time and space¡ªa mighty power that could be sensed no matter where it was as long as it existed in the world.


    The entire Spiritual Realm was deeply shocked at this moment.


    A humongous illusory figure, which seemed to have covered half of the world, slowly surfaced.


    It floated in the void and looked at the world like a deity, but it eventually faded away after a brief moment as if it was never here.


    At this point, all of the powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm were dead silent. None of the Venerable Ones made disharmonious sounds.


    A red light suddenly spread in the distance and extended across the whole world at the speed of light as though it wanted to envelop everything.


    Yuqi the Venerable One could not help but clench his fists at this moment. A look of fear could be seen in his eyes as he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s here. I can¡¯t believe it... At this time!¡±


    The old macaque was struck dumb. It opened its mouth and smiled bitterly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing that it¡¯s here at this time.¡±


    They might only be anxious, but the powerhouses and insect Venerable Ones on the ground were truly stupefied.


    At the center of the Beast King Sect¡¯s big formation, a faint red light immediatelyy low and quietly sank into the formation map to be a part of it.


    Given that it could do something like that, it was more than just a matter of capability.


    It was something that could only be done by a top-notch master that knew the ins and outs of formation maps.


    The red light seemed to have disappeared from the world, and it did not leave any trace behind.


    Subsequently, the 10,000-legged Venerable One trembled. It made a weird sound out of the blue and turned around to go underground as it went mad about wanting to escape.


    ¡®Escape, escape, escape...¡¯


    This was the first choice that it made. As for the safety of itsrades, it was not bothered at all.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One and ck-faced Venerable One looked at each other, then at the big hole on the ground. They felt uneasy.


    The former asked bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s 10,000-legged trying to do? That, that... Might not being for us!¡±


    ck-faced Venerable One nodded. ¡°Exactly. How could that being get involved in our little fight?¡±


    At the spur of the moment, they were struck with a thought, so they turned to look at Ghost-wed Venerable One. Who knew, the giant lizard kept shivering, and it began to shake faster.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One and ck-faced Venerable One looked grim. ¡®No... Way?¡¯


    Just as they were wondering if they should leave, a deafening shriek was hearding from above them.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    Following that, an indescribable and irresistible pressure crushed down.

 Chapter 723 - Lil’ Red

    <h4>Chapter 723: Lil¡¯ Red</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    When the sky was covered in red, the forceful pressure crushed down and hit everyone in an instant.


    In mid-air, the faces of Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque changed. The air flows around them changed drastically, and their initially steady bodies swayed and fell toward the ground like falling stars.


    Without any sound nor the ability to resist, the 2 Venerable Ones lost their greatest reliance, where they could not even float in the sky anymore.


    Nheless, they were real powerhouses, after all. Although there was an unforeseen event, they made the best choice at once.


    They tried their best to remain stable in mid-air and flew down like 2 sharp arrows. When they were close to the ground, they spread out their arms and released their spiritual powers continuously to hit the ground. After making a spiritual power passage, they finallynded on the ground.


    The trees and ground around them were in a mess, but they managed tond steadily on the ground by relying on their potencies.


    Even so, they did not look great, and they were also appalled.


    The power was incredibly mighty!


    As for the 3 remaining insect Venerable Ones, they maintained their bearings as powerhouses because they did not soar into the sky. Nevertheless, they also sensed the fearsome being and its energy, hence they did not look much better than Yuqi the Venerable One.


    At this moment, inside and outside of the Beast King Sect, whether it was the Humans, the Insects, or the Walking Beasts, they looked up at the sky and were in awe of what appeared.


    An enormous round red ball had unknowingly emerged in the sky. The round ball slowly unfolded as though it was a blooming flower, causing its charm to be disyed.


    It was a gigantic and wonderfully enchanting bird.


    Nobody could describe the big bird¡¯s outer appearance, but it simply floated in the air like a deity. Its body did not move an inch, but the airflows around it kept stirring up all sorts of vortexes. Each vortex carried unbelievable energy, and they could be strongly sensed by powerhouses with higher cultivation bases.


    In particr, when the formidable Venerable Ones stared at the vortexes, they were clearly fearful.


    They even had a feeling that if they dared to get close to the mighty being, they would be mercilessly devoured by the vortexes when they got near to them. The seemingly insignificant vortexes contained energies that could kill Venerable Ones.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched because he could sense the vortexes¡¯ energies. Furthermore, he could sense their principles.


    He had never seen such a frightening trick before, but a memory surfaced in his spiritual world the moment he witnessed it, causing him to have quite a good understanding of it.


    This was the Phoenixes¡¯ power, which was a power that would only be born when one¡¯s cultivation base arrived at a notable stage.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and developed a strong desire for it.


    ¡®When can I possess a simr ability!¡¯


    The giant bird casually scanned everyone with its sharp eyes. As a result, everyone including the Venerable Ones seemed to have been petrified, such that it was wishful thinking for them to even move their thumbs.


    As soon as the bird showed up, it naturally had control over everything.


    Moreover, its existence was unreasonable and overbearing.


    Since the giant bird was there, no living being could fly in the sky in its presence. The sky belonged to it, and it existed because of it.


    Without any exnation, this was the feeling that everyone had when they saw it.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque smiled bitterly at each other because they finally understood why there was such an unforeseen event earlier. Despite that, they did not want to take revenge at all.


    Taking revenge on this being? Even the thought of it seemed to be extremely luxurious for them.


    After all, the giant bird was not aiming them on purpose, but was only releasing its aura. In a way, Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque could not be noticed by the being at all; they were merely unlucky to have suffered the marvelous yet unbelievable attack.


    If the giant bird targeted them, they could not havended steadily.


    The giant bird looked around but even the powerful Venerable Ones did not attract its attention.


    However, it finally stopped when it looked at the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, which was being constrained by Gold-bodied Venerable One.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One could sense the bird looking in its direction. It let go of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit without any hesitation and swayed away from it.


    Earlier during the big war, Gold-bodied Venerable One never let go of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit even when it was intensely attacked by the Big Formation Light. This time, without needing to be threatened by the giant bird at all, it made the most suitable choice right away.


    Faced with the terrifying being, it dared not resist at all.


    Once the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was no longer constrained, it turned into a ck light and flew toward Ou Yangming.


    When the giant bird appeared, the whole world seemed to be under its control, by which even Venerable Ones could not float in the sky anymore. That said, the poisonous pill formed a world inside it, thus it could fly with its power even when it was restricted by its external environment.


    With that, the ck lightnded in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand like an electric light.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and smiled bitterly. ¡®You idiot, are you trying to harm me...¡¯


    He instantly became the focus as the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit¡¯s move caused a huge chain reaction.


    Having said that, when the giant bird followed the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit and finally saw Ou Yangming, it had a gentle look in its eyes.


    Yes, Ou Yangming could sense that while its expression remained the same, the kindness in its eyes was so obvious that one could not have been mistaken at all.


    Ou Yangming was anxious. The scary bird was the being that he had been waiting for and revered.


    Back in the secret realm, when the Wutong Tree suggested he recuperate there, he rejected it because he sensed that the mighty being was approaching.


    It was an unexinable feeling, but it was the reason he took the risk and left the secret realm.


    He did not want the top-notch powerhouse to be aware of the secret realm¡¯s existence.


    Today, Ou Yangming was also the earliest to realize that the powerhouse had descended to this realm. Nheless, he never thought that it would make such a big scene and spotted it in an instant.


    When the giant bird opened its wings slowly, a tiny red light flew out.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he could not help but shout, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red!¡±


    The red light flew around the mountain at an unbelievable speed, then it zoomed straight toward the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming was surprised yet overjoyed when he saw the red light, whereas Yuqi the Venerable One had a weird look on his face.


    The little red bird was the one that entered the Spiritual Realm from the lower realm in the past. Back then, it vented its anger on the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects when it noticed that Ou Yangming was missing, and it argued with them to make thempensate it.


    If an ordinary little fellow made so much noise, the Nine Great Venerable Ones would have suppressed it long ago. However, Yuqi the Venerable One smiled bitterly when he looked at the massive bird floating above the little red bird.


    ¡®It turns out that living beings in the world can really head to Heaven.


    ¡®But where¡¯s my path to Heaven?¡¯


    The little red birdnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder faster than it used to.


    ¡°Chirp chirp, chirp chirp...¡±


    A series of sounds hit Ou Yangming¡¯s ear. The little fellow was as fierce as it used to be, where it greeted the young fellow strongly as soon as they met.


    Ou Yangming reached out to tap the little red bird¡¯s body.


    It was one of the gestures that he previously got used to. The little red bird became slightly unfamiliar with it because it had been such a long time, but it did not dodge him; it only turned its head away as it was slightly displeased.


    ming reached out to tap the little red bird¡¯s body.


    It was one of the gestures that he previously got used to. The little red bird became slightly unfamiliar with it because it had been such a long time, but it did not dodge him; it only turned its head away as it was slightly displeased.


    On the other hand, Yuqi the Venerable One and the others were stupefied. They felt like their hearts were tugged by a certain power.


    ¡®What did I see? I didn¡¯t see anything... Motherf*cker, if I¡¯m killing because I witnessed this, it won¡¯t be worth it at all.¡¯


    The being in the sky was exceptionally majestic, and its appearance was so overbearing that it was unimaginable, causing every being to look up at it. As for the little red bird, it was entirely different as it allowed a human to touch it. The difference was too big.


    Nevertheless, everyone found it odd because the giant bird in the sky kept a straight face and looked on as if it was interested in what was happening.


    Additionally, the unusual look in its eyes was quite spine-chilling.


    It was not a sinister look; no matter how the others looked, it looked like a doting bird.


    Gold-bodied Venerable One and ck-faced Venerable One felt chills. They turned to re at Ghost-wed Venerable One because they finally figured out why the 10,000-legged Venerable One wanted to escape no matter what. Perhaps they would really be killed here this time.


    Ou Yangmingforted Lil¡¯ Red, then he bowed at the sky.


    He moved his lips but could not say anything because he did not know how he should address the being.


    The little red bird exerted force through its feet and jumped up to Ou Yangming¡¯s head. It noted, ¡°This is Feng Xiang, my brother. You can call it Feng Xiang too.¡±

 Chapter 724 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 724: Gift</h4>


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He broke out in a cold sweat.


    No, he waspletely drenched as he was sweating buckets, hence his entire back was wet.


    ¡®Your brother?


    ¡®You can call it by its name, but if I do the same, God knows what will happen?


    ¡®Will this fearsome giant bird blow me into ashes without any effort at all?¡¯


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and reached out to grab the little bird, which was hopping on his head. He put it back on his shoulder, then he bowed at the giant phoenix in the sky and said, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    The little red bird was dumbfounded. It widened its eyes and shouted as it was unhappy about how things turned out, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s my brother! Not my senior! My brother...¡±


    Ou Yangming simply used his hand to pinch its beak.


    The little red bird red at him but hesitated for a while, then it finally stopped resisting.


    On the other hand, the giant bird in the sky was surprised because Lil¡¯ Red was a fellow that feared nothing and nobody, yet it was being so obedient at this moment. It wondered, ¡®Looks like this young human, who¡¯s deeply connected with our race, has a higher ce in its heart than I imagined.¡¯


    It was not that the little red bird could not break free, but its beak was too sharp and might hurt Ou Yangming if it struggled, thus it remained quiet and still.


    Perhaps other people could not tell, but the giant bird in the sky knew this very well.


    It looked deeply at Ou Yangming and regarded him with special respect. It asked him after a brief moment, ¡°Is that spirit yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously.


    He was already mentally prepared at this time. If the formidable Feng Xiang wanted the spirit, he would not say no.


    This was because he obtained the spirit too easily, and he usually did not value such things.


    Who knew, Feng Xiang nodded in the sky and asked, ¡°Were they going to steal your spirit?¡±


    The faces of Ghost-wed Venerable One and the 2 other insect Venerable Ones changed as they were afraid. They shuddered with fear but did not have the courage to escape because they knew they would not be able to get away from the mighty being anyway.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He quickly answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, watch me stand up for you.¡±


    Following that, Feng Xiang whistled and opened its mouth to release 3 mes, which flickered and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Even Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque did not see when the mes went. Next, shrill shrieks were hearding from the ground.


    When everyone turned to look in shock, they saw the initially dignified and arrogant insect Venerable Ones struggling in a sea of fire. Even so, the sea of fire was limited to an area and did not spread further.


    Everyone was in disbelief, and they questioned what they had just seen.


    The insect Venerable Ones somehow became weak and vulnerable, so the others could not believe what they were witnessing.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque exchanged nces. Their bodies seemed to have entered the coldest icehouse as they no longer had any warmth.


    Other people would only be shocked and fearful after seeing what was happening but being Venerable Ones, they could truly feel the pressure. Moreover, they also felt sorrowful.


    After cultivating hard for 1,000 years, Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque would think that they were already at the tip of the pyramid but it was not until now they realized that they were only jokes to a Heavenly Being.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    As a deafening sound was heard, the bodies of the 3 insect Venerable Onespletely exploded and turned into weird red and ck substances.


    It was evident that Feng Xiang had not cooled down. It waved its wings a little, causing the odd substances to agglomerate.


    ¡°You have an Ancient Dragon Coffin with you, right? These 3 little insects might not have high ranks, but theirbined power can be sent into the Dragon Coffin.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Take out the coffin¡ªI¡¯ll give you a gift for our first meeting.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. He immediately recalled the coffin that he acquired from the secret realm.


    Although he could not understand how Feng Xiang saw through the items in his interspatial bags, since it said it so openly, he was left with no choice.


    With that, he shook his wrist to retrieve the coffin and put it t on the ground.


    Ou Yangming naturally let go of the little red bird when he took out the Dragon Coffin. Once the little bird was freed, it asked curiously, ¡°Ah, Lil¡¯ Ming, when did you get such a great thing?¡±


    The young fellow could not help butugh. ¡°Is this great? I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift then!¡±


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    All of a sudden, the red and ck bodies of the 3 insect Venerable Ones exploded; they were crushed into pieces by an enormous power.


    Feng Xiang tensed up a little as it knew it had forgotten itself. With one nce, the exploded pieces underwent an even more bizarre change. The pieces actually went back to where they first exploded and merged again.


    Nheless, anyone that saw what happened was appalled.


    This was because they realized that the pieces had not been agglomerated again, but the whole process was reyed.


    All of the broken pieces went back to their original state ording to their tracks, such that there was no difference at all. The change was so frightening that it could not be put into words.


    As for Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque, they mumbled, ¡°Time, going back to origins...¡±


    It was a legendary power that could control time, and they identally witnessed it.


    Feng Xiang nced at them indifferently.


    ¡®How ignorant¡ªbut I guess this is how it is in this realm, so I shouldn¡¯t have high hopes.¡¯


    The little red bird, which was hopping at first, stopped and widened its eyes at Ou Yangming.


    For some reason, the young fellow felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. There was no reason, but he just had a feeling that something was off about the way Feng Xiang and Lil¡¯ Red looked at him.


    The only thing was that no matter how Ou Yangming racked his brain, he could not figure out what exactly he had done wrong.


    ¡°Uhm, Lil¡¯ Red, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ou Yangming bit the bullet and asked.


    In actuality, if Feng Xiang was not looking from above, Ou Yangming would not be so nervous. He and Lil¡¯ Red were too close, so it would not do anything to him even if he did or said anything wrong. On the other hand, it was his first time meeting Feng Xiang.


    The giant phoenix was still quite polite to him at the moment, but the thought of it burning 3 Venerable Ones just like that was terrifying.


    If it was possible, Ou Yangming would rather stay as far away from it as possible.


    The little red bird looked like it had just been shocked. It waved its wings and flew down from Ou Yangming?s shoulder, then it hovered above the Dragon Shield and asked, ¡°Do you really want to give that to me?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He sighed a breath of relief and thought. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s because of this coffin.¡¯


    No matter what treasure the coffin was, in Ou Yangming?s opinion, it was not more useful than the poisonous pill?s spirit. Of course, he might have missed something because he was ill-informed, but he would not regret it. After all, it would be worth it for him to fawn over the Phoenixes with a Dragon Coffin that he had not been able to use yet.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m giving this to you,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile.


    ¡°Hmph, even if you want to give it to me, I might not want it!¡± The little red bird was startled for a moment, then it suddenly pped its wings and turned into a sharp red arrow as it soared into the sky. It zoomed into the light around Feng Xiang and disappeared.


    Ou Yangming was stupefied. He could vaguely sense that the little red bird was not mad, but he could not understand why it was acting this way.


    He looked at the Dragon Coffin again and thought anxiously, ¡®What exactly is this thing?¡¯


    ¡°Heh, hehe, hehehe...¡± Feng Xiangughed out loud. At the spur of the moment, its dignity seemed to have gone away, and it was no longer overbearing as it was before.


    Nevertheless, nobody dared to move still. At the end of the day, it was a ferocious being that would kill Venerable Ones without blinking at all.


    It seemed like Ou Yangming was the only one qualified to be unrestrained in front of it.


    ¡°Chirp, chirp...¡±


    The little red bird appeared on top of Feng Xiang out of the blue. It made threatening gestures as it attacked the giant bird with its sharp bear and ws. Despite that, Feng Xiang¡¯s humongous body seemed tough enough, hence it did not look troubled being attacked like that.


    After some time, Feng Xiang finally spoke, ¡°Alright, do you want the Dragon Coffin or not? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll reject him on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, since he wants to give it to me, I-I... I¡¯ll ept it reluctantly!¡± The little red bird pondered seriously for a while then added, ¡°You mustn¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡±


    Feng Xiangughed out loud. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be your witness, but whether or not he¡¯ll be able to go on the path to Heaven, it¡¯ll still be up to his fate.¡± Subsequently, it made the numerous red and ck pieces of meat gush into the Dragon Coffin with a nce. The coffin closed after that and floated into the sky before it spun toward the giant bird.


    ¡°Heh, I initially wanted to give you a small gift but since you want to give this Dragon Coffin to Lil¡¯ Red, the gift will also belong to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Ou Yangming cursed internally, but he responded to the giant bird without any dy.


    Feng Xiang stared at him and noted, ¡°You might¡¯ve gifted the Dragon Coffin to Lil¡¯ Red, but whether or not you¡¯ll be able to go on the path of Heaven to see it again, it¡¯ll still be up to your hard work.¡± It scanned the young fellow with its eyes.


    Ou Yangming felt like his body was burning as Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes seemed to be a zing fire that was burning him.


    Furthermore, correspondingly, the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness seemed to be moved as well, where it became fervent.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. At that moment, his soul seemed to be illuminated as luck was on his side, by which he let go of his mental conception and burned together with the scorching fire...

 Chapter 725 - Secret Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 725: Secret Conversation</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power surged in his mind. The Military Fire in his sea of consciousness was simr to a boiling sea with monstrous waves at the moment.


    This was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªa real power that belonged to the Phoenixes.


    Before this, Ou Yangming could use the Military Fire too, as well as its mysterious and unique power. Nheless, it was not until he was led by Feng Xiang he truly fathomed how fearsome the energy was, as well as its various unbelievable functions.


    The same fire was destined to perform dissimrly by different people.


    Aspared to Feng Xiang, which was a master of fire that had lived for countless years, Ou Yangming¡¯s abilities at the moment were weak.


    Even so, as weak as his power was, there was still a difference in his nature. When Feng Xiang revealed all of the fire¡¯s mysteries in the young fellow¡¯s sea of consciousness, he turned into a dry sponge as he absorbed all kinds of knowledge no matter what it took.


    Ou Yangming was muddled for an unknown period. When he finally broke free from the scorching me that could burn everything, he realized that he had suddenly arrived at apletely strange ce.


    Yuqi the Venerable One, the old macaque, and the others were nowhere to be seen. It was dead silent around him.


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved, but he did not panic. He stood on the ground and checked out his surroundings with bright eyes as though there was something wonderful in the boundless and dark void that made him joyful.


    All of a sudden, a light appeared in front of him.


    It was a light, but it was unordinary as it was simr to a flower.


    The light showed up bit by bit in front of Ou Yangming as if it was blooming like a flower.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath but smiled bitterly.


    He would be too useless if he still did not know where he was at.


    A spiritual world¡ªwhile he was sensing the boiling fire, he had unknowingly been pulled into Feng Xiang¡¯s spiritual world.


    Almighty Beings from the Phoenixes seemed to have the innate ability to control spiritual worlds, which were very much different from the spiritual world that Ou Yangmingprehended through the merging of his Military Fire.


    Perhaps this could also be distinguished through innate and acquired.


    The spiritual worlds of Feng Xiang and Lil¡¯ Red were their innate abilities, which were instinctive and could not be envied by others.


    Ou Yangming had put in a lot of effort to apprehend and merge his Military Fire through many coincidences, which allowed him to sense his spiritual world. Nevertheless, there was a certain barrier; he could utilize the wonderful functions of his spiritual world, but the ability to control it with ease as Feng Xiang and Lil¡¯ Red was unreachable for him.


    The young fellow cupped his hands and bowed seriously. ¡°Greetings... Senior Feng Xiang.¡±


    He was about to address the giant bird as a sir when he recalled his close rtionship with the little red bird, hence he immediately changed the term of address.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Hehe, due to the endless reincarnations among the Phoenixes, there¡¯s no longer a clear order of seniority...¡±


    The light finally stabilized and turned into Feng Xiang.


    It looked interestingly at Ou Yangming and remarked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re very smart¡ªout of the countless living beings that I¡¯ve seen, you have a strongprehension ability and...¡± Its eyes flickered as it added with a faint smile, ¡°Your disy of affection toward Lil¡¯ Red isn¡¯t fake.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and responded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sincere toward it.¡±


    To be honest, Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red had not known each other for a very long time. Despite that, their Heavenly Phoenix Fires were attracted to each other, and they experienced the Thunderbolts Disaster together, thus they shared an unusually close rtionship.


    In Ou Yangming¡¯s book, other than his fellow humans, he cared about Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red the most.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you think that way.¡± Feng Xiang nodded. It paused for a brief moment before it continued, ¡°You possess our race¡¯s Natal Heavenly Fire, so you¡¯re considered to have received our inheritance but...¡±


    Seeing as it kept quiet for a long time without saying a word, Ou Yangming was rather surprised.


    Based on the giant bird¡¯s frightening capability, was there anything that it would be afraid of?


    Having said that, no matter how Feng Xiang acted, Ou Yangming would not take the initiative to raise any questions. After all, the disparity between them was too huge.


    Atst, Feng Xiang seemed to havee round. It expressed, ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯ve given the Dragon Coffin to Lil¡¯ Red as a gift, you¡¯re considered family, so I shouldn¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up a little. He was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    Family¡ªwhat an honor it was for Feng Xiang to consider him family. He was well-prepared, but he still experienced an upsurge of an unordinary emotion when he heard what the giant bird said.


    He quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Please guide me.¡±


    Feng Xiangmented, ¡°You have a good attitude. Ah, it¡¯ll be great if Lil¡¯ Red is half as good-tempered as you.¡± It wasmenting, which was evident that it was extremely troubled by the little red bird.


    The young fellow found it funny, but he dared not express it.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, you have our race¡¯s Natal True Fire, which means that you¡¯re fated with us, but your fire seems to be quite...¡± Feng Xiang paused once more.


    Upon hearing this, Ou Yangming tensed up, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, is this fire wed? Is there something wrong with it?¡±


    Ou Yangming would not panic too much if it was wed; he was not a real phoenix, after all. He was fated enough to obtain the marvelous Heavenly Phoenix Fire, so he would only be grateful and would not be resentful even if it was imperfect.


    However, if his Heavenly Phoenix Fire had a fatal defect, he would be deeply troubled.


    Feng Xiang pondered and replied to him, ¡°It¡¯s not wed, but it should be unprecedented in our race.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°The Natal Fire that you possess is a new fire source, which has never been recorded in our race.¡± Feng Xiang looked strangely at Ou Yangming, making him feel like he was being treated as ab rat.


    Needless to say, he was also shocked like never before at this moment.


    The Phoenixes, and a new fire source.


    Although Ou Yangming was not a real phoenix, he could more or less understand what that meant.


    Feng Xiang chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Your fire source might be unprecedented, but I don¡¯t know if the change is good or bad, so we¡¯ll have to wait for time to verify everything.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He vaguely understood something, so he looked up and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re asking me to cultivate on my own to verify that this fire source has the room and potential for growth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart indeed.¡± Feng Xiang nodded. It exined sternly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red is very fond of you, and you¡¯ve also given it the Dragon Coffin. That said, you¡¯re not a pure-blooded phoenix as you¡¯re only a part of our inherited lines. If you fail to grow in the future, you¡¯ll only be further away from Lil¡¯ Red, and everything will only be an illusion.¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked in confusion.


    ¡®What do you mean by being further away, and that everything will be an illusion?¡¯ At this time, he finally understood that he might not have done the right thing when he gave the Dragon Coffin away.


    Feng Xiang continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be upset; I¡¯ve opened the door to your spiritual world andmunicated with the path of inheritance, so you can cultivate slowly. As long as you¡¯re capable enough, you¡¯ll continue to unlock the Phoenixes¡¯ inherited secret techniques until you¡¯re qualified to enter Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Enter Heaven...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. It was his first time hearing about this, and he somehow had a strong urge. The urge came from his Military Fire, and it was an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯d like toe and find Lil¡¯ Red, you¡¯ll have to first find the entrance to the path to Heaven.¡± Feng Xiangughed before it continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t even find the entrance, you can forget about everything.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡°Find... Lil¡¯ Red?¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the little red bird here? Why do I need to find it?¡¯ He looked up abruptly and asked, ¡°Senior, are you taking Lil¡¯ Red away?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Feng Xiang made sure that there was no room for discussion. ¡°Lil¡¯ Red is still immature, where it¡¯s not capable enough to protect itself yet, so we can¡¯t let it wander outside. Heh, it was able to go out thest time because of its fate with you. Normally, we¡¯ll turn a blind eye to it and let it y outside for some time, but it came back to seek help to save you.¡± The giant bird had a weird look in its eyes as it added, ¡°Since it came back, it can¡¯t anyhowe out anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming was touched. He pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Senior, can¡¯t you stay?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Feng Xiang burst outughing. ¡°If I stay, the Spiritual Realm will be in bad luck. This world can¡¯t amodate me.¡± It was indifferent.


    Ou Yangming was moved. His heart pounded hard.


    The giant bird sounded incredibly overbearing and ferocious.


    It was not in this world not because it could not stay, but because this world would be in bad luck if it did.


    This was because this world was too small to amodate it.


    When Ou Yangming thought about the scary reactions that were caused by Feng Xiang when it appeared, he knew it was not exaggerating it, but this was the exact reason everyone felt it deeply.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red should go to where it should go, whereas you should continue to work hard in the Spiritual Realm. If you¡¯re able to find the entrance to the path of Heaven, you¡¯ll have the opportunity to be a real phoenix.¡±


    Its voice eventually became weaker until itpletely disappeared.


    Ou Yangming was startled. He immediately saw the dark world in front of him starting to crumble, which meant that he was leaving the spiritual world.


    Nheless, he was still puzzled.


    ¡®Given how Feng Xiang treats this matter so seriously, so much so that it didn¡¯t hesitate to build a spiritual world to avoid Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s watch, is everything as simple as it sounds?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was suddenly greeted with light as the spiritual world finally crumbled.

 Chapter 726 - The Phoenixes’ Representative

    <h4>Chapter 726: The Phoenixes¡¯ Representative</h4>


    When Ou Yangming looked, he instantly saw Immortal Fox, Bear Li, Mao Jianbi, and the others around him.


    Nheless, they had rather strange looks in their eyes at the moment, and they also looked at the young fellow in reverence.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and could immediately tell that he had not been pulled into Feng Xiang¡¯s spiritual world for a long time. If not, the outside world could not have remained the same.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A peculiar sound was heard around him. When he turned to look, he had a weird look on his face too.


    This was because a zing fire emerged around him. The flickering me had not only enveloped him, but also the areas several meters around him.


    It was evident that the fire was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, which was also the divine fire that instantly burned the 3 insect Venerable Ones to their deaths.


    The divine fire was incredibly mighty, and the scene where it killed the 3 Venerable Ones in a second was deeply engraved in everyone¡¯s mind. The witnesses feared the divine fire from the bottom of their hearts, which was why they had such facial expressions when they saw the scorching fire.


    Ou Yangming was stunned when he looked up.


    The sky was cloudy and bright, but something seemed to be missing.


    Where were Feng Xiang and the little red bird?


    What happened to the 2 bosses, which suppressed everyone with their fearsome powers as soon as they showed up?


    Ou Yangming was moved. He curbed his thought and sensed the fiery fire around him, which was when he realized that it was his Military Fire, but there was something different about it.


    His mental power, body, and Military Fire had be one but on a certain level, his fire was still not on Feng Xiang¡¯s level.


    At the very least, whenever he released his Military Fire to attack someone, it was always constrained by an indescribable power, making it difficult for him to spread it several meters away from him.


    Needless to say, that would only be when he released his Military Fire in the air. If he guided the fire with a piece of equipment or material, it would be a different situation.


    Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming looked at the ming fire that covered a few meters around him, he knew very well that he had gained better control of his Military Fire.


    Although it was only possible because of Feng Xiang¡¯s help, Ou Yangming did not mind it.


    He reached out his hand and gently waved, causing his powerful Military Fire to boil and spread in the direction he was pointing at.


    Next, there was a great disorder at the top of the mountain.


    It was worth noting that powerhouses that coulde here before the big war were at least top-grade Spiritualists, and each of them was formidable enough to crush Ou Yangming.


    As many unusual encounters as Ou Yangming had, his mental power was only at the level of an Intermediate Spiritualist. As such, he would need to set up traps or n assassinations to defeat Advanced Spiritualists.


    It would be difficult for him to kill an Advanced Spiritualist in a head-on fight.


    As for top-grade Spiritualists, Ou Yangming never thought that he could go against them easily based on his cultivation base at the moment.


    Having said that, when he moved his Military Fire slightly, all of the top-grade Spiritualists including Immortal Fox jumped as though they had just seen a ghost. They adopted different tricks to stay at least about 30 meters away from the young fellow, and it was clear from their expressions that they would flee as soon as there was another rustle from the fire.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened a little. He did not know to cry or tough when he looked at the Military Fire that extended further.


    The Military Fire was considered a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but it was far from Feng Xiang¡¯s divine fire, which could directly kill Venerable Ones.


    Top-grade Spiritualists would be harmed if they were identally touched by the fire, but they would still be able to endure for a while and escape if they were on guard.


    As for Venerable Ones, they might not be able to withstand being burned by the Military Fire for a long time, but the fire would not be able to burn through their defenses within a short time.


    In in words, Ou Yangming¡¯s fire only looked impressive but was nothingpared to Feng Xiang¡¯s divine fire.


    His fire would have wonderful effects if it was used to deal with Advanced Spiritualists and below, but the effects would bepromised if it was used against top-grade Spiritualists.


    Even so, it was obvious from the way Immortal Fox and the others reacted that they regarded Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire to be as mighty as that of Feng Xiang.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and exhaled deeply.


    With that, the fire wall around him was drawn into his sea of consciousness through his internal organs.


    The violent fear, which feared many, was sucked into his body just like that.


    Far away, the top-grade Spiritualists had different looks on their faces, but they all cast looks of envy at the young fellow.


    A Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªit was a Heavenly Phoenix Fire. The fire was so marvelous that one would go mad, but it could be used like that by Ou Yangming.


    No wonder the young fellow could refine flying carpets when he was only an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    It was not that he had a high level of attainment in smithing art, but the fire that he controlled was exceptionally mighty.


    Ou Yangming looked up at the sky, then he asked the beings around him with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s Senior Feng Xiang?¡±


    Immortal Fox and the others looked at each other. They did not know how they should exin it to him.


    If Ou Yangming was only the smithing master that he used to be, they would respect him but would not be afraid of him. Now that the young fellow was rted to the Phoenixes, they felt differently about him.


    ¡°Uhm, Master Ou, since the disaster from the Insects is over, why don¡¯t youe to my humble abode for a little catch-up?¡±


    A familiar voice was heard. Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and had an extremely odd feeling.


    ¡®That was definitely Yuqi the Venerable One.


    ¡®Master Ou, my humble abode...¡¯


    Even if the others heard it, they found it hard to believe that a Venerable One would speak to someone else in such a tone.


    Ou Yangming turned around and exhaled before he responded, ¡°I¡¯m at your service at any time, senior...¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque shed and appeared beside Ou Yangming naturally. Despite that, the young fellow could tell at one nce that they seemed to be wary of his fire. As soon as he showed signs of releasing his Military Fire, he was sure that they would run away without saying a word.


    Ou Yangming thought to himself with a bitter smile, ¡®My Military Fire isn¡¯t actually terrifying...¡¯


    Led by the Beast King Sect¡¯s supreme powerhouses, Ou Yangming left the mountain and arrived at a courtyard on another peak.


    After he left, the top-grade Spiritualists could not help but sigh breaths of relief.


    Even though Ou Yangming did not disy superb abilities, the burning fire alone was enough to frighten them. Perhaps they would still be friends andmunicate with him in the future for various reasons, but that would be the future and certainly not now...


    In the courtyard, Yuqi the Venerable One uttered seriously, ¡°Master Ou, please sit.¡±


    He was not condescending at all at this moment, where he simply treated Ou Yangming as someone equal. In other words, he regarded the young fellow to be the same as Venerable Ones. In fact, the fellow even had a higher rank on a certain level.


    Ou Yangming sat calmly, but he was secretly anxious.


    Other people might now know, but he knew very well.


    Before Feng Xiang left, it made itself clear that the world could not amodate its power. It might be able to enter this world, but it would have to pay a price.


    This also meant that since it left with Lil¡¯ Red, they would not be able to return within a short period.


    With that, Ou Yangming¡¯s biggest reliance became nothing but a visionary hope. Therefore, he was doubtful if Yuqi the Venerable One was aware, as well as if the Venerable One would still be so polite if he knew the truth.


    The old macaque cleared its throat andughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, when we first met, I knew you¡¯re not mediocre at all, but I didn¡¯t think that you have the Phoenixes¡¯ bloodline.¡± At this point, it looked enviously at Ou Yangming and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯d like to refine Eternal Pills in the future, don¡¯t forget about me!¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He hade to the Spiritual Realm for some time, so he naturally knew what Eternal Pills were.


    They were a kind of life-prolonging spiritual medicine that was very beneficial for Venerable Ones.


    However, Ou Yangming was a cksmith, not an alchemist. ¡®Why did the old macaque ask for Eternal Pills from me? Did it ask the wrong person?¡¯


    Seeing how puzzled Ou Yangming was, the old macaque sighed and exined, ¡°Master Ou, you might not know this¡ªother than herbs and one¡¯s experience, one¡¯s spiritual fire is the most important element in the refinement of Eternal Pills. In this case, which other spiritual fire in the world canpare with the Heavenly Fire of an immortal phoenix that can be reincarnated?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. When he came to a sudden realization, he could not help butugh. ¡°Senior, if I n to learn alchemy one day, I¡¯ll surely inform you in advance.¡±


    The old macaque knew Ou Yangming was probably being half-hearted, but it still nodded as it was pleased.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming turned to face Yuqi the Venerable One and asked, ¡°Senior, when did Feng Xiang and Lil¡¯ Red leave?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One pondered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°Sir Feng Xiang left after it bestowed you with the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.¡± He continued after a pause, ¡°But sir left an oracle for the whole Spiritual Realm; it stated that anyone that tries to harm you will have to go against the Phoenixes. Hehe, Master Ou, you¡¯ll be the Phoenixes¡¯ representative in the Spiritual Realm from now on. As long as you show your status openly, nobody will have the guts to find trouble with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He finally understood why Yuqi the Venerable One would treat him with such an attitude.


    It turned out that the Venerable One was not showing respect to him, but the Phoenixes that had his back.


    The old macaque blurted, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s true that nobody will dare to seek trouble with you in the open, but you¡¯ll have to be more careful than before if you¡¯d like to travel to ces in this realm.¡±

 Chapter 727 - Mortal Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 727: Mortal Enemy</h4>


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    The old macaque hesitated for a brief moment before it answered with a bitter smile, ¡°It won¡¯t be strange for beings that are blinded by greed to act recklessly.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered seriously for some time, then he responded sternly, ¡°Thanks for your reminder, senior.¡±


    Seeing as Venerable Ones such as Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque treated him with special respect and even regarded him as equal, he would be lying to say that he had not been swollen with pride.


    Ou Yangming knew his ce, hence he would not actually consider himself a Venerable One. Nheless, the young fellow was pleased and even secretly wondered how much glory and benefits he would receive from his identity as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger. Even so, he immediately came back to his senses after he was reminded by the old macaque.


    He could do that, but he needed corresponding abilities as his foundation.


    If he showed off wherever he went by using the Phoenixes¡¯ name, he might be able to gain temporary benefits, but there would also be hidden troubles.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re in the Beast King Sect, I guarantee you that no gangsters and the like will have the guts to treat you impolitely.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought.


    ¡®You can guarantee that in the Beast King Sect, but what if I leave this ce?


    ¡®Are you expressing goodwill or trying to threaten me?¡¯ Nevertheless, he nodded at the formidable Venerable One to express his gratitude.


    Yuqi the Venerable One then cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you still want your friends on Mount Wuzhi to be sent here?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say that Mount Wuzhi didn¡¯t want to let theme?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, they didn¡¯t want to let theme back then, but they¡¯ll surely let theme now.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One beamed. If the other disciples from the Beast King Sect saw how friendly he was, they would not believe their eyes.


    ¡°Alright, please inform Mount Wuzhi that I¡¯d like to see them,¡± Ou Yangming responded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One nodded with a smile. He was feeling rather proud.


    Mount Wuzhi was almighty among the Humans in Danzhou; even the Beast King Sect and the 7 other sects were inferior to them.


    Before this, whenever Mount Wuzhi made a decision, unless at least 3 of the other sects joined hands, the decision would not be overturned.


    Yuqi the Venerable One had requested many times for the people from the lower realm to be sent to Beast King Sect to meet Ou Yangming, but he was always mercilessly rejected. Moreover, the powerhouses from Mount Wuzhi even asked that Ou Yangming be sent to Mount Wuzhi instead.


    This time, Yuqi the Venerable One believed that the powerhouses from Mount Wuzhi would not reject his request no matter how bold they were.


    ¡°Master Ou, do you have any ns for the future?¡± The old macaque asked all of a sudden.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while before he answered, ¡°There are still many precious books in the Beast King Sect¡¯s library, so I¡¯d like to read them all. Can I...¡± He nced at the Venerable One and the old macaque.


    ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to ask for our permission for something as trivial as that.¡± Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed out loud. He pped his sleeves and continued, ¡°Since you have my authenticating item, you have ess to anywhere in the sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thanked Yuqi the Venerable One again. Despite that, he alsomented because the Venerable One had previously allowed him to only use the token for the library. This time, he was permitted to use it anywhere in the Beast King Sect.


    It was clear that the change that was affected by his status and identity was the biggest.


    The old macaque opened its mouth as though it wanted to say something, but it kept quiet after Yuqi the Venerable One signaled it with his eyes.


    After being guided by Feng Xiang with his fire, Ou Yangming¡¯s sensing ability was far better than before. Although the Venerable One and the old macaque were being very secretive, the young fellow saw them clearly, and he instantly understood that he should leave.


    With that, he stood up and said, ¡°Since you gave me your permission, I¡¯ll be bidding my farewell now.¡± He paused for a while and noted with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the library.¡±


    Once Ou Yangming left, the old macaque furrowed its eyebrows and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want him to join our sect? Why did you stop me?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but given his status now, how can he join any sect?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t join the other sects, but he can join the Beast King Sect.¡± The old macaque rolled its eyes. It sounded displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you humans aren¡¯t the only ones in charge of our sect.¡±


    ¡°Ah, even that being won¡¯t dare to provoke the Phoenixes.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One smiled bitterly. He cked his tongue and exined, ¡°The almighty Phoenixes are powerhouses that have been ruling the world since ancient times, so it¡¯ll be great if we can cling to them. That said, don¡¯t forget that the Phoenixes have a mortal enemy.¡±


    ¡°A mortal enemy?¡± The old macaque was startled for a while, then it shook its head and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Isn¡¯t that race extinct already?¡±


    ¡°Extinct... Heh.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One sneered. ¡°Before Feng... Sir showed up, have you heard about traces of the Phoenixes?¡± His eyes turned cold as he added, ¡°Did you think that the Phoenixes were extinct too?¡±


    The old macaque was dumbfounded for some time, then it sighed and responded, ¡°I see, you¡¯re worried about this.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One stated in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, the Phoenixes have been hiding for so many years. Since they¡¯re able to show up now, it can happen to that race too. We... Can¡¯t cause our sect any trouble!¡±


    The old macaque shook its head regretfully. It looked disappointed, but it understood that Yuqi the Venerable One was making the right choice.


    For some small sects, if they had the opportunity to meet a member of the Phoenixes, they would cling to that member and be loyal helpers regardless of the cost. It would be for the sake of their sects¡¯ development.


    After all, such sects did not have capital. In order to rise or survive, they would not have other options.


    On the contrary, the situation would be entirely different from influential sects such as the Beast King Sect.


    Such a sect would not want to grow by leaps and bounds; they would want to advance steadily.


    Even if they stumbled upon an opportunity to cling to the Phoenixes, they would not be too actively involved.


    The old macaque blurted, ¡°If that race still exists, wouldn¡¯t Master Ou be in danger?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was stunned. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that that race has really disappeared.¡±


    The Beast King Sect was one of Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects, and they had a bigger reliance behind them. Having said that, even Yuqi the Venerable One dared not talk about that race by their name.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming adopted his body technique to arrive at the mountain where the library was located.


    He happened to see Shui Wenliang when he looked up, but the man looked different aspared to before.


    Shui Wenliang¡¯s eyes lit up when he spotted Ou Yangming from afar. He hurried over to wee the young fellow.


    ¡°Master Ou, long time no see. You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough when he saw how delighted Shui Wenliang looked. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to read. Here¡¯s my token...¡±


    Just as he wanted to take out Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s jade pendant, Shui Wenliang cut him off. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re kidding. Why do you need to present a token to enter the library? Quicklye in.¡±


    Shui Wenliang was definitely not the only powerhouse guarding the library. If he fawned over someone on a normal day, the others would have remembered it well and mull over how they could use it to make up a story in the future.


    However, when Shui Wenliang addressed the visitor as Master Ou, the others knew at once who the young fellow was.


    Since Feng Xiang had just left, the remains of its prestige were notpletely gone.


    At this time, those that could im acquaintance with Ou Yangming would be envied by everyone else.


    When Ou Yangming came to the library in the past, apart from nodding at Shui Wenliang to greet him, he never interacted with anyone. Therefore, the other people were displeased when they saw how Shui Wenliang behaved, but there was nothing they could do.


    Ou Yangming was naturally unaware of everyone¡¯s mentality change. Once he entered the library, he read all sorts of books ording to his n.


    Needless to say, due to his profession, he mostly checked out contents rted to smithing art. The only thing was he no longer constrained himself to look at smithing knowledge for pieces of ordinary equipment.


    Other than pieces of High Grade and Fine Grade equipment, Ou Yangming also became interested in formation maps.


    During his fights against the Lizards, his formation boards had helped him so much that he could not forget about them.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was only considered Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s guest before this. While the Venerable One allowed him to enter the library, he knew his limitations, thus he only chose books rted to smithing art. As such, the young fellow did noty his hands on other secret lost studies of the Beast King Sect.


    That being said, it was different this time. After Feng Xiang came and left, Ou Yangming¡¯s identity and status underwent an unbelievable change.


    At this point, Ou Yangming believed that Yuqi the Venerable One would not stop him from reading all of the Beast King Sect¡¯s secret lore, let alone only a part of formation maps.


    Ou Yangming retrieved a book and began to read carefully.


    This was his first time officially reading about formations. The young fellow was not guided by anyone, but based on hisprehension and the scattered information from his spiritual world, he grasped the mysteries very quickly and became immersed in them.


    Formation maps were no longer ordinary symbols to him.


    Through all kinds of abilities, he directly skipped the representation of formation maps and started to explore the hidden origin power behind them.

 Chapter 728 - The Poisonous Pill Returns

    <h4>Chapter 728: The Poisonous Pill Returns</h4>


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming opened his eyes and looked around him.


    He was in the main hall of the library¡¯s side half. Although the book collections here were rted to formation maps unlike the cultivation books in the main hall, 20 over people were reading here.


    Ou Yangming nced at them and hesitated for a while before he got up suddenly. He returned the books to where they were and turned to leave.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    A murmur was heard.


    Ou Yangming was shocked when he turned around. ¡°Brother Shui, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shui Wenliang immediately asked, ¡°Master Ou, is this ce too chaotic for you?¡±


    The young fellow was slightly stunned. He looked at the nearly dead silent hall and thought, ¡®How does this ce seem too chaotic to you...¡¯


    Nheless, he answered with a faint smile, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°I can solve this problem for you.¡± Shui Wenliang sighed a breath of relief and said, ¡°Master Ou, pleasee with me.¡±


    He respectfully brought Ou Yangming to a small room beside. It was not a big room, but it was well-equipped. Not only was there an even quieter reading environment, but there was also a delicate small bed.


    ¡°Master Ou, 2 of such a small room can be found in every side hall. As long as you have the authenticating token with you, you can use them anytime you want.¡± Shui Wenliang smiled brightly, ¡°These are resting rooms prepared for Sir Venerable Ones by our sect, so I guarantee you that you won¡¯t be disturbed at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and remarked, ¡°Resting rooms for Sir Venerable Ones... It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for me to use them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Shui Wenliang quickly waved his hand and exined, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One instructed me to do this, so please don¡¯t reject it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, thanks for the trouble.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He nodded but still turned to leave.


    Shui Wenliang was startled for some time, then he caught up to the young fellow and asked, ¡°Master Ou, is there anything else that you need? As long as you let me know, I¡¯ll get everything sorted out for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, I¡¯d like to go to the toilet. Do you want toe with me too?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened a bit.


    Shui Wenliang was dumbfounded. He stopped and smiled bitterly as he watched Ou Yangming leave. Nevertheless, he was rather regretful. Back when the young fellow first came, he had plenty of time to humble himself to fawn over him. Since he missed the golden opportunity, he regretted it very much.


    Ou Yangming left the library and arrived at an empty ground.


    He released his mental conception and instantly sensed the familiar fluctuating power.


    The young fellow curled his lips into a smile and reached out his hand to wave. With that, a ck figure soared into the sky andnded on his hand.


    It was the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit. After Gold-bodied Venerable One was killed, the young fellow stayed on the spot instead of escaping right away. It was only until Feng Xiang left that it went underground to wait.


    In actuality, after gaining its wisdom, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit became an incredibly rare, ultimate treasure in the Spiritual Realm.


    Even the formidable Feng Xiang knew its worth and was moved. Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s imprint and aura could be found on the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, so the giant bird would not snatch it away even if it was thick-faced. If it really did that, at the very least, Lil¡¯ Red would not let it be.


    On the other hand, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit did not know what Feng Xiang was thinking. It only sensed the Phoenixes¡¯ fearsome aura, and it hid right away because they naturally repelled each other. Once Feng Xiang¡¯s aura waspletely gone, it came out to look for the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming gave up reading and came out to meet the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit because their minds were connected.


    As he held the spirit, they exchanged countless information through their minds.


    The young fellow nodded. The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit moved so discreetly that it was not noticed by anyone at all.


    Having said that, he found it strange because ording to the spirit¡¯s description, it seemed like nobody was trying to track it throughout the whole time.


    It was evident from the way the insect Venerable Ones acted how valuable the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was. However, nobody looked for it after the war ended, which was quite odd and worrying. That said, Ou Yangming dropped the matter after some thought.


    He was acknowledged by Feng Xiang as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger in the Beast King Sect. Besides, Yuqi the Venerable One and the others knew who the spiritual thing¡¯s master was.


    As long as the powerhouses were not his enemies, they would make a wise choice.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz...¡±


    All of a sudden, the illusory image of a tiny centipede surfaced on the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit. The image swayed as though it was asking for credit for its contribution.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, I know you worked hard. Ah, you really worked hard this time.¡± He was being sincere. If the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit had not absorbed the poisonous fog without any restraint, the Beast King Sect¡¯s defense would have been seriously affected indeed.


    Afterforting the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, Ou Yangming focused and channeled his mental conception into the poisonous pill.


    Next, he found himself in a vast starry map. There were no living things in the starry map, by which the ce was dead silent. The only thing that gave some life to this space was the drifting nebs that were either near or far away.


    Ou Yangming sensed everything quietly. He was not aware of the mysteries of the spirit in front of him at the moment, but he knew it would be a long process for him to really nurture it.


    The young fellow¡¯s mental conception drifted aimlessly in the boundless starry sky, then he suddenly stopped in front of a neb.


    He somehow became eager to act when he faced the neb.


    It was an instinctive and uncontroble feeling. Without being restricted at all, Ou Yangming took practical action at once with a sh of thought.


    Inside his sea of consciousness, his Military Fire burned and turned into a mysterious and peculiar power, which appeared in the starry sky without warning. Next, the neb emitted an intense light as if it was a torch that had been lighted up.


    This was a refinement, as well as an energy sublimation.


    Just as Ou Yangming thought that the neb would be reborn in the me, another power appeared strangely in his sea of consciousness.


    Inside the dark and endless space in the starry sky, an unimaginably enormous head surfaces.


    It was a head with only a mouth but not a neck. It widened its mouth and swallowed the neb along with the scorching fire.


    Ou Yangming widened its eyes. Even though his eyes did not see anything, he was so shocked that he could not describe his feeling.


    The head was a queer thing that was formed by refining certain energy from the Dragon Coffin through the Devouring attribute. When it existed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, it vaguely repelled the Military Fire and even showed signs of being on par with it.


    When it entered the spirit¡¯s world, it seemed to have undergone an even more drastic change.


    The head actually devoured the neb and the Military Fire together.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire was the legendary Heavenly Phoenix Fire! Would the head not be courting its death by swallowing the fire?


    Who knew, just as Ou Yangming was dazed and flustered, he witnessed something stranger.


    The head also burned after it swallowed the fire for a brief moment. Numerous mes emerged from its surface. No matter how one looked at it, one could see that the head was being enveloped by an intense fire.


    Nheless, it was unbelievable because the head was unharmed by the fire. Furthermore, it did not seem exasperated at all as though the fire and the head shared the same origin.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming never sensed that the fire and the head wanted to harm each other.


    The 2 unexinable, frightening powers seemed to have achieved an unusual bnce because of him.


    Ou Yangming observed quietly for some time before he was finally relieved.


    Honestly, the 2 powers existed in his sea of consciousness, but they were so peculiar and powerful that they exceeded his controble limit. If they really wanted to revolt, the young fellow did not know how he should handle them.


    After a short while, the head shook intensely, causing forceful air flows to overflow from its scalp and gather very quickly.


    A neb.


    It was the neb that was burned by the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and swallowed by the head.


    Nevertheless, the neb, which had been ravaged by the 2 powers, changed substantially.


    The original neb was gathered by clouds and mist, but it became a round ball this time, where the substances inside were tightlybined. Thebination was also somewhat limited, but it was upgraded by a few times aspared to the gaseous state before this.


    For some reason, Ou Yangming was slightly afraid when he looked at the unique ball in the void.


    The ball could not threaten the young fellow in the spirit¡¯s world, but he somehow treated it with special respect. This was because he had a feeling that he was witnessing a miracle. The miracle did not stand out at the moment, but as long as it was maintained, it would be his greatest fortune.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and curbed his thought to leave the endless starry sky.


    He shook his head and identified the direction, then he ran back to the library.


    There were still many problems that he wanted to solve. Since he could not ask anyone, the library was undoubtedly the ce that he looked forward to the most.


    However, he did not notice that not long after he left, the spot that he was at shook a little.


    Following that, a faint red light emerged and transformed into a human¡¯s body. Other than that, a centipede the size of a human also came out from the ground.


    It was the 10,000-legged Venerable One. The insect Venerable One, which suddenly joined the fight then abandoned itsrades, had not escaped far away but lurked inside the Beast King Sect without a sound.

 Chapter 729 - Coerce

    <h4>Chapter 729: Coerce</h4>


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One looked up at the sky and uttered with lingering fear, ¡°It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s... Finally gone.¡±


    An anxious look could still be seen in the eyes of the well-known insect powerhouse.


    Among the Insects in Danzhou, the 10,000-legged Venerable One had an honorable position indeed. In terms of military power only, it was probably superior to Ghost-wed Venerable One and the other insect Venerable Ones.


    Nheless, regardless of its sublime status and notable military power, it was frightened out of its wits after it saw Feng Xiang kill the 3 other insect Venerable Ones with ease.


    This was because it knew it was no different from a tiny ant to the giant bird.


    A blood light flickered and spoke, ¡°Yes, the Phoenixes¡¯ powerhouses have left this world, so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to worry anymore?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One red at it. ¡°Blood Shadow, it¡¯s easy for you to say that. What do you mean that I don¡¯t need to worry anymore? Don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s a messenger from the Phoenixes in this world!¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°And this messenger won¡¯t forget about me for sure.¡±


    It looked furiously at the blood light with strong killing intent, but it also knew the blood light¡¯s owner was bizarre and unpredictable. Even if it racked its brain, it would not be able to kill that being.


    The blood-light figure swayed and noted, ¡°10,000-legged Venerable One, based on your abilities, you don¡¯t need to care about a young fe, who¡¯s only an Intermediate Spiritualist.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, do you think that he¡¯s only an ordinary young fe?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One was infuriated. ¡°If you continue to be so half-hearted, your cooperation with the Insects will end here.¡±


    The red figure chuckled. ¡°10,000-legged Venerable One, you were scared by the Phoenixes.¡±


    Stunned, the Venerable One fell silent for a brief moment and replied to the figure, ¡°So what if I was scared? Heh, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re able to face the Phoenixes without fear. I wasn¡¯t the first one that escaped.¡± It looked disdainful.


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m not its opponent now, so I would¡¯ve died a graveless death if it spotted me. Even so, I¡¯m not afraid of it,¡± the red figure responded.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Even a fool could tell that the Venerable One was ridiculing the figure.


    Instead of being enraged, the red figure asked, ¡°10,000-legged Venerable One, are you aware of my identity?¡±


    The Venerable One was dumbfounded. It answered,¡± Hmph, you disguised yourselves very well, but we know you¡¯re the followers of the Sky-devouring Devil God.¡± It sneered as it continued, ¡°Ever since the Devil God fell, you began to hide everywhere and are still washed-up now.¡±


    Upon hearing it, the red figure sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. You said so much, but do you have any idea about Sir Devil God¡¯s origin?¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One finally looked grim. It kept quiet for a long time and answered, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Heh, then do you know why sir suddenly fell at the apex of its power? Do you know who did it?¡± The red figure condensed, making it look like a real person.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was moved as it vaguely guessed something. ¡°Could it be rted to the Phoenixes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Back when sir was at its peak, it encountered a top-grade powerhouse from the Phoenixes. They were both defeated and wounded after a fight, and their whereabouts became unknown after that.¡± The red figure sighed. ¡°If that hadn¡¯t happened, the living beings in this realm would¡¯ve been our bloody food.¡±


    The eyes of the 10,000-legged Venerable One flickered, and it thought, ¡®Luckily, the phoenix made a move and got rid of that scourge, or the Spiritual Realm would¡¯ve been doomed eternally.


    It rolled its eyes and raised another question, ¡°They were both defeated and wounded? With a phoenix... Heh, Blood Shadow, aren¡¯t you exaggerating it?¡±


    The red figure did not argue with the Venerable One. It stated, ¡°10,000-legged Venerable One, Sir Devil God¡¯s the inheritor of that race. What¡¯s so great about the Phoenixes? They¡¯re only equally famous with that race.¡±


    ¡°Equally famous?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One gasped. It felt a chill down its long spine.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you guessed it,¡± the red figure uttered coldly.


    ¡°Th-this...¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One was extremely afraid. It initially thought that if their discussion did not go well, it would not hesitate to fall out with Blood Shadow. Nevertheless, after hearing what the red figure said, it could not bring itself to speak harshly anymore.


    The red figure noted coldly, ¡°10,000-legged, I¡¯d like to capture Ou Yangming, and I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no way!¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One blurted subconsciously. Despite that, after seeing the unpleasant look on the red figure¡¯s face, it immediately added, ¡°Blood Shadow, I dare not provoke you, but I can¡¯t afford to offend the Phoenixes too; I just don¡¯t want to help any of you.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I can¡¯t force you indeed if you don¡¯t know sir¡¯s secret.¡± The red figure sneered. ¡°But do you think that you can still look on without doing anything now?¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was struck dumb for some time, and it cursed at Blood Shadow internally. Having said that, after hesitating for a long time, it dared not refuse to help the red figure, hence it expressed, ¡°Blood Shadow, I don¡¯t dare to help you go against the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger openly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s your concern.¡± The red figureughed. ¡°This is easy¡ªyou only need to assist me, and I guarantee you that nobody will notice you. Besides...¡± It prolonged its intonation before it continued, ¡°I assure you that once Sir Devil God is resurrected, it¡¯ll surely put you in an important position.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One sighed a breath of relief and agreed to it helplessly.


    However, its mind was in a mess.


    ¡®Can I count on Sir Devil God to put me in an important position? I¡¯m better off hoping that I¡¯ll act smartly when the timees and not let anyone find anything to use against me.¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On Mount Wuzhi, clouds and mist enveloped the different peaks.


    Multi-armed King Kong, the goshawk, Wu Yuanwei, and Hong Feiyu were seen sitting boringly on a tform on one of the giant peaks.


    When they entered the Spiritual Realm from the lower realm, they never expected to end up in such an awkward situation.


    It was unbelievable that Ou Yangming and Big Yellow went missing during the transmission. What more, the little bird went mad after that and reprimanded Danzhou¡¯s 9 Venerable Ones before it flew away.


    Wu Yuanwei was so shocked at that time that his heart almost stopped beating. He initially thought that the 9 Venerable Ones would be angered while he and hispanions would suffer terrible fates.


    Who knew, instead of killing them out of anger, the Venerable Ones simply sent them to this tform. They were not allowed to leave normunicate with the outside world, but they did not need to worry about basic necessities.


    The house arrest was difficult to bear, but it was 100 or 1,000 times better than the oue that Wu Yuanwei had expected.


    Ever since Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk arrived here, they had been cultivating quietly. It was as though they had epted their fates as they never took drastic actions such as trying to escape and so on. On the other hand, Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu eventually became anxious.


    As Wu Yuanwei stood on the edge of the cliff and looked at the other peaks that were surrounded by clouds, he sighed helplessly.


    Hong Feiyu looked up at him and advised him, ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t overthink. Ah, we¡¯re on Mount Wuzhi, after all, so we should be grateful that we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Being a local from the Spiritual Realm, he naturally knew what Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects represented.


    In the lower realm, Spirit Grade powerhouses were almighty as they surpassed everything there, but they were not much in the Spiritual Realm.


    There were countless such powerhouses in the Nine Great Sects. Unless one was a top-grade Spiritualist, one would not be valued by one¡¯s sect at all. In fact, the sects could easily make them disappear without any reason.


    Wu Yuanwei smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Hong, I¡¯m only worried about the lower realm.¡±


    ¡°The lower realm? What are you worried about?¡± Hong Feiyu found it odd.


    ¡°Back in the lower realm, the Wu family has always been watched over by Spiritualists for generations, which is why we¡¯re prestigious. Now that the disaster has just ended in the lower realm, every n has limited damages, but I came to the upper realm... Ah,¡± Wu Yuanwei exined helplessly and shook his head. It was clear through his eyes that he was deeply concerned.


    Hong Feiyu shook his head and remarked, ¡°Why are you still worrying about the lower realm? Since you¡¯re here now, you shouldn¡¯t care about it anymore.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei looked snappily at him and thought, ¡®This fe doesn¡¯t need to worry at all, but how can I let it go?¡¯


    He turned around to look at the humongous Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk. The massive beasts were with them, but they were far more rxed as if they had no worries.


    The eldermented, ¡®The Beasts have big hearts indeed.¡¯


    Just as he was sighing, his vision went blurry as a figure showed up on the tform without a sound.


    Upon seeing the elder, not only Wu Yuanwei, but the carefree Multi-armed King Kong, which seemed like it was not bothered about anything at all, quickly kneeled with stern looks on their faces.


    ¡°Greetings, Lingfeng the Venerable One,¡± Wu Yuanwei uttered with respect.


    Hong Feiyu and the 2 spirit beasts bowed at the Venerable One as well. Regardless of their thoughts, they dared not be impolite toward the Venerable One.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One nodded and grinned. ¡°You may forego the formalities¡ªplease get up.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei stood up and exchanged nces with Hong Feiyu. They were taken aback by the unexpected favor and were puzzled.


    Ever since they came here, they seemed to have been forgotten. Tir basic necessities were taken care of, but they could not leave the mountain.


    They had smiled apologetically to many guards, but they were only treated with indifference. In fact, the guards even looked at them arrogantly and scornfully.


    Indeed, whether it was Hong Feiyu¡ªa rogue cultivator¡ªor Wu Yuanwei from the lower realm, the powerhouses from Mount Wuzhi would not treat them well.


    Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu were displeased, but there was nothing they could do. Therefore, they were in disbelief when a Venerable One visited them with a friendly attitude.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One nced at them with bright eyes and said, ¡°Ou Yangming has been found. Would you... Like to meet him?¡±

 Chapter 730 - Mission

    <h4>Chapter 730: Mission</h4>


    Several surprised yet overjoyed faces were seen staring at Lingfeng the Venerable One. Not only Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu, but Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk, which had been calm all along, also could not help but feel ted.


    Powerful formations that cut off spiritual senses were set up on crucial spots on Mount Wuzhi, which was why Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk could not sense Ou Yangming¡¯s existence.


    Nheless, they had soul contracts with the young fellow, hence they knew he was at least safe. Even so, they were still surprised when they heard the news about him.


    ¡°Sir Venerable One, we¡¯re willing to go and meet him.¡± Multi-armed King Kong lowered its head as it answered in a deep voice.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One looked up at the mountainous spirit beast and asked, ¡°You have the bloodline of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. I suppose you gained a lot from your trip to the lower realm this time?¡±


    ¡°The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One?¡± Hong Feiyu was stunned, and he could not help but gasp. He looked at the king kong in shock.


    Multi-armed King Kong did not hide its identity anymore because it knew it would be bringing disgrace on its own head if it still tried to keep it a secret in front of the Venerable One. ¡°Yes, being able to acknowledge Master from my trip to the lower realm this time is my greatest honor.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One grinned. ¡°You have a great eye.¡±


    The king kong smiled but thought, ¡®I don¡¯t have such a good eye unlike what you think; it happened because I was forced by Sir Lil¡¯ Red.¡¯


    Despite being displeased at the start, after following Ou Yangming for some time, especially after seeing his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, it submitted itself to him willingly.


    Therefore, it was not resentful toward the little red bird anymore, and it was grateful instead.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One pped its sleeves and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead if you want to.¡± It looked away from the king kong and asked, ¡°Wu Yuanwei, what about you?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s face changed, but he immediately answered, ¡°I belong to Mount Wuzhi, so I¡¯ll naturally do as you say, sir.¡±


    The Venerable One nodded as he was satisfied. He expected the others to leave but if Wu Yuanwei also wanted to leave, it would be a p in his face.


    Fortunately, the disciple from the lower realm was still quite sensible and did not do anything overboard.


    Nevertheless, the others could not figure out Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s thoughts. The formidable Venerable One fell silent for a brief moment and noted, ¡°Cultivate here for half a day, then I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Heter looked deeply at Wu Yuanwei and added, ¡°You¡¯re a disciple from our sect. Since you¡¯re here now, I¡¯ll reward you with a weapon, soe with me.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei widened his eyes as he could not believe what he heard.


    ¡®Sir Venerable One¡¯s going to reward me with a weapon?¡¯


    Although he was from the lower realm, he knew very well the Venerable One¡¯s status in the Spiritual Realm.


    Seeing as Lingfeng the Venerable One turned and left, Wu Yuanwei dared not hesitate at all, thus he quickly followed the Venerable One.


    Hong Feiyu was envious. He thought, ¡®Being a disciple of the Nine Great Sects is great indeed.¡¯


    Multi-armed King Kong scoffed all of a sudden andmented, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be envious; your turn wille.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hong Feiyu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Since Master allowed you to follow him, he won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡± The king kong yawned before he continued, ¡°Mount Wuzhi might be an influential n, but they have numerous disciples. The benefits that you¡¯ll receive in the future won¡¯t be poorer than that of that fe.¡±


    Hong Feiyu smiled bitterly. He was dubious.


    He was optimistic about Ou Yangming, but he did not believe that the young fellow could continue his miracles in the lower realm after he entered the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°Idiot, didn¡¯t you see that Sir Venerable One was the one that came to inform us?¡± The goshawk looked coldly at him. It sneered and exined, ¡°If I¡¯m right, Master must¡¯ve done something shocking, which was why Sir Venerable One came to find us himself. Heh, since Wu Yuanwei was quite close to Master, he mighte with us too.¡±


    Hong Feiyu was slightly moved. An unusual luster could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡®Yes, Ou Yangming¡¯s only a Rudimentary Spiritualist. Under normal circumstances, how could Sir Venerable One havee to notify us?¡¯


    ¡°What do you think Master Ou did?¡± He asked eagerly.


    Multi-armed King Kong rolled its eyes and answered impatiently, ¡°We¡¯ll find out once we leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Feiyu quickly lowered his head. He stole nces at the king kong and was rather bewildered as he thought, ¡®If it really has the bloodline of a Venerable One, why did it acknowledge a human from the lower realm as its master?


    ¡®Ah, everything¡¯s such a mess.¡¯ He became more curious about Ou Yangming¡¯s identity.


    ¡®That fe¡¯s probably not an ordinary human from the lower realm...¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In a treasure chamber on Mount Wuzhi, Lingfeng the Venerable One said in a deep voice, ¡°All of the pieces of equipment are at least High Grade magic tools. Go ahead and pick whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°High Grade magic tools!¡± Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyes lit up. He expressed his gratitude at once, ¡°Yes, thank you, sir.¡±


    After looking around carefully in the treasure chamber, he finally chose a treasure sword.


    He also had the chance to obtain magic tools in the lower realm, but there would only be Common Grade ones, which could not be mentioned on equal terms with High Grade ones.


    When Wu Yuanwei was done and returned to Lingfeng the Venerable One, he asked seriously, ¡°Sir, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Since Lingfeng the Venerable One asked for him and bestowed him with a magic tool, there must be a reason. The elder understood this very well because he was also a hero of his generation in the lower realm.


    Sure enough, the Venerable One beamed and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with Ou Yangming?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei pondered before he answered, ¡°Sir, our rtionship is quite okay but...¡± He nced at Lingfeng the Venerable One and forced a smile. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s aware of my rtionship with Mount Wuzhi so if you n to break the agreement, we¡¯re probably going to be enemies.¡±


    ¡°Agreement?¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One was struck dumb.


    The elder smiled bitterly but bit the bullet and exined, ¡°Sir, the agreement where Master Ou¡¯s allowed to receive profits from the lower realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that.¡± The Venerable One stated after some thought, ¡°This is easy¡ªwhen you see him next time, tell him that the lower realm was opened up because he and Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects joined hands, so all of the sects together and he will take half of the profits each.


    ¡°Half...¡± Wu Yuanwei looked up abruptly as he was in disbelief.


    Back then, they did not agree on half of the profits, but only one in a hundredth of everything. Why did the Venerable One suddenly exaggerate things?


    Lingfeng the Venerable One added with a straight face, ¡°When he suddenly disappeared from the interspatial passage, he must¡¯ve been frightened, so this will be hispensation.


    Wu Yuanwei cked his tongue and thought, ¡®Who are you trying to fool? What kind ofpensation is this?¡¯ Having said that, he was not daring enough to say his thoughts out loud.


    The Venerable One then said, ¡°Since you have an okay rtionship with him, let him know about this once you meet each other. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to teach you what you should do in the future.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s eyelids flickered. He was surprised but d.


    Given that Lingfeng the Venerable One suddenly decided to let Ou Yangming have half of the profits, he was unquestionably trying to fawn over the young fellow.


    Even if Wu Yuanwei racked his brain, he would not be able to figure out why the Humans¡¯ Almighty Beings such as Lingfeng the Venerable One would suddenly treat Ou Yangming like that. However, after finding out about this, the elder also knew what he should do.


    He bowed at the Venerable One and replied to him, ¡°I understand¡ªI¡¯ll definitely keep in contact with Master Ou and make sure he bes our friend.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One nodded and thought, ¡®This disciple from the lower realm isn¡¯t up to standard, but he¡¯s good at reading one¡¯s mind. He¡¯s worth being trained.¡¯


    He asked after some thought, ¡°Since you¡¯ve juste from the lower realm, do you have any problems adapting to this ce?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei smiled bitterly as he said to himself, ¡®We¡¯ve been locked up here for almost half a year, so how could we have not adapted to this ce?¡¯ Of course, he would not say that out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been suppressing the fate of the lower realm for me for a long time. Now that our realms are connected, you should be credited for your hard work,¡± Ling Feng the Venerable One noted in a deep voice, ¡°How¡¯s the mini Spiritual Realm now?¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, the mini Spiritual Realm is continuously absorbing the lower realm¡¯s essences and is slowly growing. That said, we¡¯ll need to wait patiently for it to grow to a certain scale,¡± Wu Yuanwei answered right away.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a worthy wait, but don¡¯t you regret not being able to control the mini Spiritual Realm anymore?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei grinned. ¡°Sir, I naturally regret it. Nheless, if I keep staying there, even if I¡¯m able to control the forces of nature and transfer the universe¡¯s spiritual power, my cultivation base won¡¯t advance.¡±


    A look of praise was finally seen in the Venerable One¡¯s eyes. After all, one would only have a promising future if one perceived that, but very few people could walk out of the fact of having control over the mini Spiritual Realm.


    It was a difficult endurance war, and those that could walk out of it were the only ones worth being brought up.


    Wu Yuanwei pondered for a while then blurted, ¡°Sir, if we really want to be friends with Master Ou, I can¡¯t do it alone. If we can bring 2 people from the lower realm here, he¡¯ll surely be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are there such people? Who are they?¡±


    ¡°One of them is Old Craftsman, who¡¯s Master Ou¡¯s foster father when he was younger. The man has a low cultivation base, but he has a high level of attainment in smithing art.¡± Wu Yuanwei paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°As for the other person, it¡¯s my granddaughter, Wu Hanning. She... And Master Ou are close to each other.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s eyes gleamed. He curled his lips into a faint smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements. As for how we¡¯ll be close friends with Master Ou during the early phase, it¡¯ll be up to you.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei stuck out his chest and assured the Venerable One. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll fulfill my mission for sure.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Alchemy?

    <h4>Chapter 731: Alchemy?</h4>


    In a spacious room, Ou Yangming gently put down the book in his hands. As he turned his wrist, he retrieved the ck soil.


    The ck soil, Concentric Knots, and Dragon Coffin were treasures that he obtained from the Wutong Tree¡¯s secret realm. He valued them before this, but things became slightly different. In particr, after seeing how Feng Xiang and Lil¡¯ Red pay so much attention to the Dragon Coffin, there was no way he could not care about it anymore.


    Therefore, during Ou Yangming¡¯s few days in the library, not only did he read about smithing art and formation maps, but he also found many ancient books with misceneous contents as he wanted to find the answer.


    Unfortunately, perhaps he was unlucky, he did not manage to find any records about Dragon Coffins.


    Nheless, he found some information about the ck soil in his hand.


    The ck soil seemed to have another name, which was Growing Soil, and it was said to be the best material for the refinement of interspatial treasures. Moreover, the soil was also a fatal attraction for walking beasts. If spirit beasts of that kind refined Growing Soil, they could cover themselves with ayer of natural battle armor with notable defensive power. Needless to say, Growing Soil still had endless wonderful functions, but the specific ways that they could be used were not recorded in books.


    Even so, the Wish-fulfilling y, which was used by numerous cksmiths in the Spiritual Realm, was said to be the product of residual Growing Soil that had been diluted 100 or 1,000 times. It was evident how valuable this item was.


    When Ou Yangming pressed the ck soil in his hand, he could sense that it was indeed different from normal soil, but he could not figure out how it could be used.


    He felt rather regretful as he looked at the book with misceneous content in front of him. Although it had information about Growing Soil, it did not state how the soil could be refined, which was quite a pity.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming released fire from his hand. After being spiritually guided by Feng Xiang, he had gained better control of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Even though he released the Military Fire, the area outside the fire was not hot at all.


    It was extremely dangerous to release such a me in the library, but Ou Yangming did it without any hesitation because everything was under his control.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    His Military Fire burned and immediately enveloped the ck soil.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming quickly furrowed his eyebrows because he realized that the so-called Growing Soil was simply ipatible with his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    When the fire¡¯s various magical powers came into contact with the soil, they were not very useful as the soil seemed to naturally resist the fire.


    Of course, if Ou Yangming increased his Military Fire¡¯s power and raised its destructiveness, he could also turn the ck soil in his hand into nothing. Having said that, how could something as precious as that be wasted just like that?


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time, then he began to handle the ck soil using other methods.


    Despite that, the young fellow¡¯s achievement in smithing art had an inseparable rtionship with his Military Fire. Once he cast aside his fire¡¯s mysterious powers, it became ordinary and even more useless toward the Growing Soil.


    He sighed and shook his hand to curb his Military Fire helplessly.


    This was his first time feeling so powerless against a material, hence he could not help but feel upset.


    It was an unforgettable feeling, which kept spreading uncontrobly in his sea of consciousness. All of a sudden, the giant head that was hiding quietly in a corner swayed and released forceful energies, which were almost not inferior to the Heavenly Phoenix Fire at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up right away. The unique power possessed by the Devouring attribute was also one of his trump cards, but he did not think about using it because it seemed to be useful against flesh and blood only. However, in the endless starry sky inside the poisonous pill, the Devouring attribute and his Military Fire hadbined to act against something that was neither flesh nor blood. They achieved a great result too.


    In that case, since his Military Fire lost its effectiveness this time, would the creature formed by the Devouring attribute be able to surprise him again?


    As Ou Yangming moved his wrist slightly, peculiar energies were instantly released from his palm. The energies quickly gathered and finally turned into a head that was identical to the one in his sea of consciousness.


    Following that, the head widened its mouth to its limit and devoured the Growing Soil.


    Ou Yangming was startled. He had not controlled this, but the head naturally attacked the soil after it was formed.


    The Devouring attribute had an obvious trait, where it only devoured without spitting anything out. No matter what the object was, once therge mouth swallowed it, it would not be spat out anymore as though it fell into a bottomless hole.


    He had a strange look on his face as he thought, ¡®Am I losing the Growing Soil, which I acquired by chance, just like that?¡¯


    That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed after a brief moment. Strands of hair emerged from the top of the head without warning. They were long, ck, and shiny, but they also carried violent auras.


    Ou Yangming reached out to pinch one of the strands.


    The ck soil.


    It was definitely the ck soil, but its properties underwent a magical yet indescribable change.


    After thinking for some time, Ou Yangming pulled out all of the hair and enveloped them with his Military Fire.


    Sure enough, the soil¡¯s resistance toward his Heavenly Phoenix Fire just now waspletely gone. After being devoured and discharged by the head, the soil¡¯s basic properties remained the same, but they could be used by the Military Fire.


    It was a remarkable change.


    Ou Yangming stared at the illusory head on his palm for some time, then he shook his hand to curb it and his Military Fire.


    Ever since he possessed the Devouring Head, his abilities improved greatly in a certain aspect. In spite of that, he was somehow very worried.


    Given how incredible it was, it probably had an unbelievable origin.


    Ou Yangming did not know if possessing it at the same time as the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was a blessing or a misfortune for him.


    Nheless, since it already existed in his sea of consciousness, he was not going to give it up easily.


    He gathered the mutated Growing Soil and got up to return the book to where it was.


    The young fellow spotted Shui Wenliang at once when he turned around. The Advanced Spiritualist, which was in charge of the library, followed him like a shadow and smiled as soon as he looked at him.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat after some thought and asked, ¡°Brother Shui, which side hall can books rted to alchemy art be found?¡±


    ¡°Alchemy art?¡± Shui Wenliang was dumbfounded, and he had an odd look on his face.


    The Beast King Sect was a sect with a significant inheritance. Their library, especially, had a strict arrangement.


    Alchemy art, smithing art, and formation maps belonged to different categories, but they were big branches, thus they upied different side halls in the library.


    It was normal that Ou Yangming was not aware of that, but his question... Shui Wenliang found it weird.


    ¡°Master Ou, are you asking about books rted to alchemy art?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly interested in alchemy art, so I¡¯d like to read about it.¡±


    Shui Wenliang was puzzled. ¡°Master Ou, alchemy art and smithing art involve refining techniques, but they¡¯re entirely different.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I know, but I still want to read about it.¡±


    Shui Wenliang hesitated for a while before he sighed. ¡°Alright, since you insist, pleasee with me.¡±


    He would not have agreed to it if any other cksmith requested to enter the side hall for alchemists. Moreover, due to existing restrictions, other cksmiths would not be able to enter even if they knew where it was.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was different because he had Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s authenticating item. It was a universal pass, such that he could go anywhere in the Beast King Sect.


    While Shui Wenliang was leading the way, he thought that it was quite a pity.


    For generations, there were plenty of notable cksmiths and alchemists, and many of them became legends in the Spiritual Realm.


    The fact that Ou Yangming could refine flying carpets when he was only an Intermediate Spiritualist proved that he was naturally gifted in smithing art. For all he knew, he could also be a legend. However, instead of continuing to study smithing art, the young fellow was being overconfident by starting to learn formations and alchemy art.


    Smithing art, formations, and alchemy art were exceptionally profound knowledge. Even if one invested one¡¯s lifetime in them, one might not be able to achieve anything. Now that Ou Yangming was hoping to learn them at the same time... Shui Wenliang did not know how to describe the genius young man.


    After a short while, Shui Wenliang stopped and said, ¡°Master Ou, this is the side hall for alchemists.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Just as he was about to enter, Shui Wenliang looked up and advised him, ¡°Master Ou, you better think this through. It¡¯s... Not easy to learn this art.¡± Ou Yangming had not joined the Beast King Sect yet, but Shui Wenliang had already regarded him as a part of them.


    The young fellow was struck dumb, and he could not help butugh. Nevertheless, he was quite grateful. ¡°Brother Shui, you misunderstood. I¡¯ve actuallye to learn the refining method of only one type of pill.¡±


    ¡°Oh, one type of pill?¡± Shui Wenliang was confused. ¡°If you¡¯re only thinking about learning one type of pill, why don¡¯t you work together with a potent alchemist?¡±


    ¡°I can do that for any other pill, but I can¡¯t find anyone to work together with for this one...¡± Ou Yangming sighed. He cupped his hands and expressed, ¡°Thanks for your kind reminder, Brother Shui. I¡¯ll be going in now.¡±


    Shui Wenliang quickly waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that.¡± As he watched Ou Yangming¡¯s long figure disappear from his sight, he kept quiet for a moment and recalled a unique type of pill. With that, he looked up abruptly and mumbled, ¡°No way¡ªthis kind of pill... If he seeds, there¡¯ll be a huge sensation in the entire Spiritual Realm, right?¡±

 Chapter 732 - Alchemy Sect Elder

    <h4>Chapter 732: Alchemy Sect Elder</h4>


    The side halls for alchemists and cksmiths were not much different. Whether it was the shelves, the seating arrangements, the number of people reading inside, and even the sizes of the halls, they were simr.


    It was evident that the Beast King Sect, which was an experienced sect with an inherited historical background, had set up rules and regtions. This proved that they had great foresight and were profound.


    When Ou Yangming entered the side hall, nobody looked at him. None of the people looked up because they only focused on one thing, which was the book in their hands.


    Ou Yangming looked around and nodded. There were not many people here, but they were unusually serious. Sure enough, members from an influential sect were known for their meticulous schrship.


    It was almost the same case for everyone no matter the reading group in the side hall.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not know that although the Beast King Sect was powerful and was one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou, it was the exact reason they had numerous disciples and talents.


    One could benefit under the protection of an influential body, but it would not be easy to pave a path of advancement in the system. Without outstanding abilities or backstage supporters, it would be wishful thinking.


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s library was strictly guarded, but it was also the ce where the disciples yearned for.


    One must pay a huge price to enter the library to read books. In particr, for Rudimentary Disciples, the prices that they had to pay would likely be their hard work of several years.


    Therefore, most of the sect¡¯s disciples would be extremely careful after they were qualified to study in the library, and they dared not waste even a bit of time.


    To them, the books that they were reading were the only things that were real, hence they would not bother about anything else.


    Ou Yangming looked away and browsed the shelves.


    He insisted on entering the side hall for alchemy not because he wanted to learn alchemy art, but because he wanted to look for a kind of pill.


    It was the Eternal Pill.


    Perhaps the old macaque had only made a subconscious remark on the Eternal Pill to Ou Yangming before this, but the young fellow remembered it well.


    The Eternal Pill was clearly a type of precious pill that could prolong one¡¯s life. Moreover, it was closely rted to the Phoenixes as though it was a divine pill that came from that race.


    As the Phoenixes went missing, it seemed like Eternal Pills were also nowhere to be found in the Spiritual Realm.


    Ou Yangming had read about everything in random books before, and he also overheard people chatting about it. No matter what, since he possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, he naturally wanted to give this a go. At the end of the day, the young fellow had only wanted to enter the Spiritual Realm because he wanted to look for better pills to prolong Old Craftsman¡¯s life.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows a little when he looked around.


    This was because he suddenly realized that he did not know which book he should read.


    By looking at the contents of the books on the shelves, Ou Yangming could tell that alchemy art was indeed the same as smithing art and formation maps, where it was also a big branch of knowledge. Furthermore, it was no less profound than the 2 other branches.


    Ou Yangming had studied smithing art and formation maps, where he also made some achievements, thus he knew to proceed in an orderly manner. Even so, the young fellow was dazzled when he entered the side hall for alchemy. In fact, he did not even know the fundamental books, so how could he find anything rted to the Eternal Pill?


    Just as Ou Yangming was feeling troubled, a familiar figure appeared.


    Shui Wenliang grinned and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Master Ou, let me introduce you to someone.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Shui Wenliang nced at a small room in the side room then responded, ¡°Master Ou, pleasee with me.¡±


    The young fellow was hesitant. He did not know what Shui Wenliang was up to, but he knew the man would not scheme anything against him no matter what.


    Once he followed Shui Wenliang into the small room, he saw a middle-aged man.


    The person looked like he was in his forties, but Ou Yangming was sharp enough to notice an old aura lingering around him.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and he found it strange. It would be fine if the middle-aged man was only old, but what about the dyeing aura, which was being disguised very well?


    The decaying aura was an aura that represented death, and hints of it could be found only on people that were near their ends.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming had only noticed it due to his spiritual world, which fed back his surroundings to him wonderfully. Anyone else including top-grade Spiritualists would not be able to sense the unordinary aura.


    Shui Wenliang introduced the middle-aged man to Ou Yangming seriously, ¡°Master Ou, this is Master Gu Jiacheng¡ªthe best alchemist in the Beast King Sect.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng chuckled andmented, ¡°Wenliang, stop putting feathers in my cap. Master Ou might be young, but he¡¯s the real master.¡±


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands and said, ¡°Ah, Sect Elder, please excuse me for myck of manners.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng was the greatest alchemist in the Beast King Sect. He was on par with Peng Yanbing in the sect, by which he was also one of the sect elders with a say in everything. Ou Yangming had naturally heard of the elder¡¯s name throughout his long stay in the sect, but it was not until today he met the elder in person.


    ¡°Master Ou, please don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Gu Jiacheng waved his hand with a smile. Heter sighed and noted, ¡°The fact that you¡¯re able to refine flying carpets alone makes me feel ashamed of my inferiority.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°Senior, those are pieces of equipment, not pills.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng shook his head and exined, ¡°Pieces of equipment and pills are different, but they have simrities in certain aspects.¡± He looked deeply at the young fellow and remarked, ¡°Based on your smithing art now, you can go anywhere you want in the world.¡±


    He did not overdo thepliments, but he expressed himself well, thus Ou Yangming felt at ease.


    The young fellow smiled embarrassedly. Heter curbed his thought and asked, ¡°Elder Gu, you¡¯re here to meet me for...¡±


    Gu Jiachengughed and turned to look at Shui Wenliang.


    Shui Wenliang was struck dumb for a while. He immediately said, ¡°Masters, have a good chat. I¡¯ll be making my move first as I need to continue to patrol.¡± Following that, he turned and left. Having said that, nobody knew if he was cursing internally.


    As for Ou Yangming, he frowned because he did not know why Gu Jiacheng was being so mysterious.


    Every side hall had 2 to 3 small rooms, which were exquisite rooms prepared for top-notch figures in the sect. Being a sect leader, Gu Jiacheng could naturally use them.


    The distinguished figure from the Beast King Sect cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°Master Ou, after waiting for so many days, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡°Elder Gu, you knew I was going toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Macaque told me something, so I¡¯ve been waiting here since.¡± Gu Jiacheng smiled bitterly.


    The young fellow was moved. He blurted, ¡°The Eternal Pill.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Eternal Pill.¡± Gu Jiacheng¡¯s eyes lit up. He exined sternly, ¡°Master Ou, you might not be aware, but it¡¯s very important to Elder Macaque. If one can be refined soon, perhaps a Venerable One can be saved in the Beast King Sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°Are you talking about Senior Macaque?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Macaque might be a Venerable One, but it¡¯s getting old, after all.¡± Gu Jiacheng sighed. ¡°It can still live for decades if it rests well, but it made a move for our sect when the Insects invaded. It ended up saving our sect from the crisis but...¡± He shook his head and sighed once more.


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes were bright as he recalled the old macaque¡¯s states before and after the war; he seemed to have understood something.


    After a brief moment, he raised another question, ¡°Elder Gu, other than Elder Macaque, you need an Eternal Pill too, am I right?¡±


    Gu Jiacheng was taken aback, but he replied to the young fellow with a bitter smile after a while, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re incredibly sharp-eyed. I thought I could hide it from everyone, but you saw through me so easily.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He had only perceived Gu Jiacheng¡¯s state by coincidence, but there was no need for him to exin it.


    ¡°Elder Gu, do you know how Eternal Pills can be refined?¡± Ou Yangming cut to the chase. ¡°If you have books in this aspect, please let me take a look at them.¡±


    Gu Jiachengughed out loud. He moved aside, revealing a bunch of books that he had prepared on the table behind him.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve prepared everything already. These books have records of alchemy art¡¯s fundamental knowledge and everything rted to Eternal Pills. If you read through them, you¡¯ll be able to gain a preliminary understanding of them.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°That said, alchemy art¡¯s a broad and profound study, so you can¡¯t really grasp everything within a short period. Instead of getting into it seriously, I suggest that you only scratch the surface.¡±


    One would not be able to extricate oneself if one studied something seriously.


    Gu Jiacheng was a potent alchemist, thus he knew this very well. He was afraid that Ou Yangming would be so interested in alchemy that he would want to learn from the beginning.


    However, how could alchemy art be mastered so easily? Before Ou Yangming could even figure out anything, he would probably be at the end of his life already. This was why Gu Jiacheng gave such a suggestion. Even if the young fellow wanted to change his profession and learn alchemy art instead, he would at least have to refine Eternal Pills first.


    Ou Yangming nodded and sighed. ¡®Indeed, everything¡¯s different if there¡¯s someone to guide me.¡¯


    After expressing his gratitude toward Gu Jiacheng, Ou Yangming sat on a chair and began to read the books in front of him.


    The books had been carefully selected by Gu Jiacheng. All of them focused on different topics, but their contents were closely rted. Ou Yangming already felt like his eyes were opened after he read only a few of them.


    In particr, he found out that alchemy art was simr to smithing art but had a different approach. He could not help but express admiration by pping the table whenever he read something marvelous.


    After 3 days, owing to his notable mental power, Ou Yangming was done reading all of the books.

 Chapter 733 - Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 733: Prepare</h4>


    Eternal Pills!


    They were a type of legendary pill, and they had not appeared in the Spiritual Realm for many years. It was worth noting that even ordinary alchemists did not know of such wonderful pills.


    Nheless, top-notch powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm were familiar with them.


    This was because they were pills that could only be refined by the Phoenixes.


    After reading the ancient books chosen by Gu Jiacheng, Ou Yangming found out that the refining method for Eternal Pills was entirely different from that of normal pills.


    Spiritual fires were also required to refine normal pills but most importantly, high-rank alchemy furnaces would be needed; the rank of an alchemy furnace had an inseparable rtionship with the grade of pills.


    Inparison, alchemists valued high-rank alchemy furnaces more than they did spiritual fires.


    Having said that, Eternal Pills were different. A high-rank alchemy furnace would be needed to refine legendary Eternal Pills, but the Phoenixes¡¯ fires were the ones that determined the pills¡¯ qualities.


    The Phoenixes were known as an undying race. Even if they were to die of old age, they could still reincarnate, which was unique among all the other races. Therefore, the Phoenixes¡¯ fires also had an indescribable trait, which was the ability to prolong life.


    As long as living beings did not have life ranks higher than phoenixes, they could use Eternal Pills.


    To find living beings with a higher grade than phoenixes... It was probably 100 times more difficult than refining Eternal Pills.


    Ou Yangming looked up at Gu Jiacheng, who was looking back at him eagerly.


    He hesitated for a while before he said, ¡°Elder Gu, I can provide the Phoenixes¡¯ Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but we¡¯ll have to cooperate to refine the pill.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯s eyes lit up right away. Heughed out loud and responded, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely cooperate with you well.¡± He knew Ou Yangming was appointed as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger by Feng Xiang.


    Even so, being a messenger did not mean that the young fellow definitely had the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming was known for his smithing art. He was able to refine flying carpets when he was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, hence the old macaque and Gu Jiacheng were more optimistic about him. Now that the young fellow admitted that he could use his Heavenly Phoenix Fire, Gu Jiacheng was so ted that he almost forgot himself.


    The man knew better than anyone else his body condition. Being a potent alchemist, he had done all he could to prolong his life, but even he could not dy it much longer anymore.


    If not, Ou Yangming could not have noticed the rotten aura from his body.


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯sst hope was an Eternal Pill.


    Ou Yangming pointed at the books on the table and continued, ¡°ording to these books, other than the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, some precious treasures will be needed.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared the materials already. The only thing that¡¯s missing is a Phoenix Fire Bamboo, but I¡¯ll need to trouble you for that,¡± Gu Jiacheng replied to the young fellow without any hesitation.


    Ou Yangming noted with a smile, ¡°The Phoenix Fire Bamboo won¡¯t be a problem. As long as I have its seed, I¡¯ll be able to breed it after a month.¡±


    The Phoenix Fire Bamboo was an incredibly unique type of bamboo. Its biggest trait was being able to survive in a Heavenly Phoenix Fire and absorb its life force. Needless to say, phoenixes must be careful when they bred such bamboos, or they might burn the bamboos if they overused their fires.


    Gu Jiacheng chuckled and retrieved a small jade bottle from his interspatial bag. ¡°Master Ou, this is a Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s seed. Where do you think will be the most convenient ce to nt it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°Elder Gu, you should be the one deciding.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng exined with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m experienced with normal nts, but I think it¡¯s best that you decide this time because this is rted to the Phoenixes.¡±


    Phoenix Fire Bamboos were almost extinct in the Spiritual Realm. Gu Jiacheng must have paid a huge price to obtain the seed, thus he did not want to handle it carelessly.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming was moved because he thought of the best ce.


    ¡°Elder Gu, if you trust me, I know a good ce.¡± Heughed before he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s a secretive ce so once the seed is nted, you won¡¯t be able to see it anymore until the bamboo is grown.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Master Ou, you¡¯re kidding me.¡± Gu Jiacheng shook his head and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t even trust you, who else can we trust?¡±


    Ou Yangming was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, after all. This status alone was equivalent to a solemn promise.


    The young fellow nodded and epted the jade bottle, then he expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Elder Gu, without further dy, I¡¯ll set out now. I¡¯ll surely return after a month.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng raised his eyebrows. He immediately understood that the secret ce was not in the Beast King Sect.


    He was slightly worried, but he cast his worries aside in a sh. ¡°Okay, Master Ou, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here. As soon as your return, we¡¯ll open the furnace and refine the pill.¡±


    It was clear that he yearned for the Eternal Pill more than anyone else.


    Ou Yangming responded to him, then he turned and left the library. He shed and returned to his courtyard in the blink of an eye.


    Big Yellow was still lyingzily in the courtyard. Even when Ou Yangming was back, it only stuck out its tongue and waved its paw at him.


    The young fellow did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯m heading out. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Big Yellow blinked as it asked.


    ¡°The secret realm.¡± Ou Yangming mouthed the words without making any sound.


    Nevertheless, Big Yellow understood him right away. It tilted its head and asked after some thought, ¡°How long do you n to stay there?¡±


    ¡°About a month.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you this time then.¡± Big Yellow stuck out its tongue helplessly.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want to practice.¡± A different look could be seen in Big Yellow¡¯s eyes as it became highly spirited. ¡°Elder Macaque passed me a set of secret techniques. It promised me that as long as I sessfully practiced the first half of the set, it¡¯ll pass me the other half of it without any condition. Hehe, so I can¡¯t go out during this period.¡±


    ¡°Good fe, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d work hard too.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been hardworking,¡± Big Yellow uttered proudly as it lifted its head. Despite that, it quickly lowered its head and smiled embarrassedly as the young fellow grinned at it. ¡°Elder Macaque told me that I advanced too fast and have an unstable foundation, so I¡¯ll need to temper myself strictly, I¡¯ll risk being bacshed if I try to advance into a Venerable One in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly looked stern. Indeed, Big Yellow had advanced faster than normal spirit beasts. It was not because it was exceptionally gifted, but it was due to the Devouring attribute.


    As said by Elder Macaque, the big yellow dog¡¯s foundation was unstable because it advanced too fast.


    Ou Yangming understood this very well too, but he was assisted by his Heavenly Phoenix Fire and had fathomed a spiritual world, so his body and mind were well-tempered and enhanced. Besides, before Feng Xiang left, it had also helped the young fellow get rid of this future troublepletely.


    Big Yellow was not as lucky, but Ou Yangming was relieved because Elder Macaque steeped in.


    The young fellow reached out to pat the big yellow dog¡¯s head andmented with a smile, ¡°This is a rare opportunity, so go ahead and cultivate well. Once your foundation bes stable, let¡¯spete and see who will be a Venerable One first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Big Yellow¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°I won¡¯t be inferior to you.¡±


    Other people would be in disbelief if they heard their conversation.


    After all, could the Venerable-One boundary be sought by ordinary people? Based on the conversation between Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, it sounded like they could be Venerable Ones as long as they were willing to.


    Ou Yangming left the Beast King Sect without a sound after he bid his farewell with Big Yellow.


    He knew Yuqi the Venerable One and Elder Macaque would be aware of his departure, but the formidable Venerable Ones would not stop him.


    In fact, nobody in the Spiritual Realm had the guts to obstruct or imprison the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    After going far from the Beast King Sect, Ou Yangming first confirmed that he was not being followed, then he searched for a remote ravine. The young fellow sat quietly and immersed himself in his sea of consciousness using his mental conception. Inside this territory that only belonged to him, he finally contacted the Wutong Tree.


    The enormous tree in the secret realm swayed without warning, causing seemingly substantial lights to turn into strings that moved toward the top.


    It was not easy to close or activate a secret realm.


    Even for the Wutong Tree, it had to consume plenty of energy and time. However, it was well-prepared this time. Once it received Ou Yangming¡¯s message, it transferred its energy at once and directed it at a certain coordinate.


    With that, forceful energy surged in an odd and mysterious frequency in the void.


    As the energy kept growing stronger, an intense light was emitted from the cave where Ou Yangming was at.


    The light was intense, and it was apanied by fearsome energy. Ou Yangming knew the energy would not harm him, but he was still quite frightened.


    Atst, a vague light was formed in front of him, and it slowly stabilized.


    It was the secret realm¡¯s entrance. After consuming considerable energy, the Wutong Tree finally fixed it here.


    Ou Yangming shed and went inside discreetly.


    That said, neither he nor the Wutong Tree in the secret realm noticed something.


    Not far away from Ou Yangming, 2 powerhouses were watching him carefully. In particr, they had indescribable expressions on their faces after they saw the secret realm¡¯s entrance, which the young fellow entered.

 Chapter 734 - Wait Idly For An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 734: Wait Idly For An Opportunity</h4>


    ¡°Blood Shadow, what¡¯s that?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One was taken aback and wary as it stared at the secret realm entrance, which suddenly appeared.


    It was naturally together with the formidable yet mysterious Blood Shadow.


    Blood Shadow was Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s followers. Nobody knew his cultivation base but judging from his performance, he seemed to be at least a Venerable One. Moreover, he was adept in various rare and queer abilities, which was valued by the insect Venerable Ones the most.


    He kept quiet for some time before he answered, ¡°That should be a secret realm¡¯s entrance.¡±


    ¡°A secret realm¡¯s entrance?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One looked at it seriously and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that an interspatial passage?¡±


    Blood Shadow exined, ¡°A secret realm¡¯s entrance is also considered a type of interspatial passage, but it has existed for a longer time.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One scoffed. ¡°You knew¡ªno wonder you¡¯re not anxious at all.¡±


    Ever since Ou Yangming left the Beast King Sect, they had been following him while lying low from afar. They had many opportunities to make a move along the way, but the young fellow was more cautious than they imagined.


    They would have attacked long ago if they were up against an Intermediate Spiritualist. Given their strengths as Venerable Ones, as well as Blood Shadow¡¯s endless tricks, it would be effortless for them to take down an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, after all. Since Feng Xiang valued him so much, nobody knew if it left leeway for him. Therefore, before they werepletely sure, even Blood Shadow dared not act rashly.


    They nned to follow Ou Yangming closely and spy on him so that they could decide after perceiving his abilities.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming summoned an interspatial passage out of nowhere. The 10,000-legged Venerable One and Blood Shadow almost could not believe their eyes when they saw what happened.


    It was worth noting that the interspatial passage could exist for a long time; it was not a fragile passage that was activated from a secret technique during an escape.


    Such a passage could not be mentioned on equal terms with the permanent passage that was built between the Spiritual Realm and the lower realm, but it was not something that could anyhow be created by the 2 Venerable Ones.


    This was why they regarded the young fellow higher than before after witnessing what happened.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯ll be great if I can perceive that young fe easily...¡± Blood Shadow smiled bitterly.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One fell silent for a brief moment before it asked, ¡°What do we do now? Are we going inside?¡±


    Blood Shadow shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s something extremely dangerous inside the secret realm, so I won¡¯t suggest that.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. Danger and opportunity usually coexisted, so perhaps it would be highly rewarded if it could ovee the danger inside.


    Nevertheless, ck Shadow looked at it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is but the closer I am to the entrance, the more I can sense the danger.¡± It paused for a while before it added, ¡°It¡¯s not something I can resist but of course, you can go ahead if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One widened its eyes. It looked back and forth between the secret realm¡¯s passage and Blood Shadow, then it finally scoffed and asked, ¡°If we don¡¯t go inside, how can we capture him?¡±


    Atst, the 10,000-legged Venerable One overcame its greed and chose to believe in Blood Shadow.


    In actuality, given its cultivation base, it was not afraid of danger anymore.


    Having said that, Feng Xiang¡¯s sudden appearance left a deep impression in the Spiritual Realm, causing the 10,000-legged Venerable One to be frightened like never before. This was why the Venerable One chose to flinch at this time instead of braving forward.


    Blood Shadow sneered and reminded the Venerable One. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s a secret realm¡¯s entrance, so he¡¯ll definitelye back.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One shook its body to slowly sink into the ground. It was soundless throughout the process, such that it did not cause any energy fluctuation as though the ground sank automatically, which was strange.


    Although it agreed to help Blood Shadow achieve some goals, it still had its way in terms of handling matters.


    Seeing as the 10,000-legged Venerable One disappeared, Blood Shadow had a weird look on his face. ¡°The Phoenixes¡ªhmph, the damn Phoenixes...¡± His voice eventually faded away, and the same was happening to his body, which vanished together with his voice.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After entering the secret realm, Ou Yangming took a deep breath. He felt refreshed as he sensed the air flowing in his lungs.


    He had expected a phoenix to descend this time, and he was well-prepared.


    Ou Yangming had stumbled upon the Wutong Tree¡¯s secret realm by ident, but he knew very well how valuable it was.


    The young fellow was not Feng Xiang,hence he did not know what it would do if it found out about the secret realm. This was the reason he made a prompt decision to keep it a secret.


    Before the phoenix arrived, he immediately ordered the Wutong Tree to close the secret realm¡¯s entrance.


    Due to the contract between them, the Wutong Tree executed his order right away.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s abilities were divine, but its power could not cover the whole Spiritual Realm. Once the secret realm¡¯s entrance disappeared, it could not sense the Wutong Tree anymore.


    Ou Yangming went through all the trouble for one thing, which was to keep the Wutong Tree¡¯s secret realm a secret so that it could be his base.


    Now that the phoenix had left, it would not return anytime soon. As such, after Ou Yangming left the Beast King Sect, he chose a remote area to contact the Wutong Tree to reopen the secret realm.


    Ou Yangming could not help butment as soon as he set foot in the secret realm.


    He did everything possible to keep this ce a secret because he was afraid of the Phoenixes¡¯ strength. They would only have to say a word or make a move, and he might have to present them with the most precious thing to him.


    If that was really the case, it would be the greatest sorrow for Ou Yangming.


    Now that he managed to keep the foundation, the Wutong Tree¡¯s secret realm would truly belong to him from now on.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    A strong wind surged in the air as if a message was being sent from a distance away. It kept drifting around the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming calmed down and listened carefully for some time before heughed.


    The Wutong Tree, which was the secret realm¡¯s core, was congratting him. The sounds of the wind kept echoing in the air, and they sounded like music to his ears. He never thought that they could be so moving.


    Heughed out loud and felt enlightened. Furthermore, he became more receptive as he experienced an upsurge of an immense yet indescribable feeling of joy.


    From this point onward, the secret realm that contained countless treasures belonged to him.


    Ou Yangming strode toward the massive tree at the center of the secret realm in a sh. A strong wind was constantly lingering around him.


    Atst, he arrived in front of the humongous tree. As he continued forward, every branch made way for him. They even bent slightly as if they were humans that were bowing at him with respect.


    Before long, a vivid face appeared on the tree wall.


    ¡°Master, wee back.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and uttered, ¡°You know already.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know.¡± Ou Yangming sighed.


    The Wutong Tree kept quiet for some time before it responded, ¡°Master, whether I know or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ou Yangming stared at the face on the wall and asked, ¡°Do you regret this now?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Master, you¡¯re overthinking.¡± The face on the wall looked down and expressed, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that I met you instead of wasting my time any longer, so why would I regret this?¡± It paused for a moment before it continued, ¡°Besides, your Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s purity isn¡¯t lower than that sir¡¯s, so what¡¯s there for me to regret?¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded. ¡°What? My Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s purity is on par with Feng Xiang¡¯s?¡±


    He obtained the Military Fire, but he was a normal human, after all, thus he could not imagine his fire being on par with that of Feng Xiang.


    Despite that, the Wutong Tree replied to him firmly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m a Wutong Tree, so I¡¯m probably much more sensitive toward Heavenly Phoenix Fires aspared to the Phoenixes. Your fire¡¯s exceptionally pure; it¡¯s the purest and the most potent Heavenly Phoenix Fire. It¡¯s my honor of a lifetime that you chose me, so I won¡¯t betray you no matter what.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and fell silent for some time before he sighed.


    Following that, he turned his wrist to retrieve the half-dead Interspatial Spiritual Tree.


    Ever since Ou Yangming acquired the spiritual tree, he had been giving it sufficient immortal liquid and concentrated immortal liquid every day. Due to the nutrients, while the tree was not full of life yet, it was no longer dying.


    Subsequently, a rattan extended out from the Wutong Tree to take the Interspatial Spiritual Tree away.


    Only one living thing could live at the center of the secret realm, and it was the secret realm¡¯s owner¡ªthe Wutong Tree.


    The Interspatial Spiritual Tree was previous, but it could not share soil and water with the Wutong Tree.


    However, Ou Yangming knew that since the spiritual tree was now in the Wutong Tree¡¯s hands, its life would not be a worry anymore.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming turned his wrist again to retrieve a jade bottle. ¡°Wutong, this is a Phoenix Fire Bamboo. I¡¯d like to nt it here and take a part of the bamboo away once it grows, so pick a spot and start nting it now.¡±


    The face on the tree wall was delighted. ¡°This is great¡ªthe Phoenix Fire Bamboo is also one of the precious items that I didn¡¯t get to collect. Master, how did you find it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find it; someone gave it to me.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll really be a farmer for a month...¡±

 Chapter 735 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 735: Arrival</h4>


    Outside the Beast King Sect, a Magic Cloud drifted from afar. Theyers of the cloud were concentrated and did not disperse, making it look as majestic as a giant beast if one looked at it from below.


    A sh of a figure was seen as Yuqi the Venerable One soared into the sky and utilized the air flows around him to zoom toward the cloud.


    He floated above the cloud after a brief moment and looked coldly at the beings on it.


    ¡°Heh, Brother Yu, long time no see.¡± Lingfeng the Venerable Oneughed.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nced at the cloudyers and remarked coldly, ¡°Brother Ling, you¡¯re quite generous to be using Mount Wuzhi¡¯s ultimate sect treasure.¡±


    He recognized everyone on the cloud with his electric eyes.


    They were Ou Yangming¡¯srades, who came from the lower realm with him. Yuqi the Venerable One had sent letters many times for Mount Wuzhi to send them here to gather with the young fellow, but the powerhouses on the mountain ignored him.


    Now that the Phoenixes made a mighty appearance and appointed Ou Yangming as their race¡¯s messenger, Mount Wuzhi immediately changed their attitude. Not only did not send the young fellow¡¯spanions here, but they also used a massive flight treasure.


    At the end of the day, the cloud was also a flight treasure, but it was of a higher level than Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s flying carpet.


    Nheless, such a treasure would not normally be possessed by a certain being; it would be a sect¡¯s supreme treasure. Now that Lingfeng the Venerable One came in a Magic Cloud, he had unquestionably added brilliance to Mount Wuzhi.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was indignant, but he was helpless. After all, he could not destroy the treasure just because Lingfeng the Venerable One was showing off.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One grinned and responded, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m escorting them here with my sect¡¯s ultimate treasure for safety purposes. Hehe...¡± He stroked his beard and noted casually, ¡°It was also your request.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One cursed internally, ¡®I¡¯ve sent letters to you countless times, but I never got any reply.


    ¡®Hmph, if Ou Yangming hadn¡¯t be the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, would you have sent hispanions here?¡¯


    Nevertheless, he would only keep those thoughts to himself.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thanks for the trouble, Brother Ling.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One calmed down and looked at Multi-armed King Kong and the others. ¡°Now that you¡¯vee to the Beast King Sect, you¡¯re our noble guests, so pleasee in.¡±


    Hong Feiyu and Wu Yuanwei quickly lowered their heads. They were deeply in awe.


    It was a Venerable One that spoke, and they were nothing aspared to such a powerhouse.


    Not only did Lingfeng the Venerable One treat them with special respect, but Yuqi the Venerable One from the Beast King Sect was also being friendly instead of aloof. Hong Feiyu and Wu Yuanwei knew very well they owed this to Ou Yangming, but they could not figure out what exactly the young fellow did for the Venerable Ones to change their attitudes.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One suddenly reached out his arm and said, ¡°Brother Yu, you got it wrong.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One asked coldly, ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Since I went on a long journey to escort them here, I should meet their master.¡± Lingfeng the Venerable Oneughed.


    A strange smile could be seen on Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°You want to meet Master Ou?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One somewhat had a bad hunch when he noticed the smile on Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face. Even so, he stated calmly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve escorted them here to reunite with Master Ou, of course, I should meet him too.¡±


    Hong Feiyu and Wu Yuanwei exchanged nces. They were both excited.


    ¡®Master Ou?


    ¡®Ou Yangming was actually addressed a master by these 2 Venerable Ones.¡¯


    Regardless if this was due to Ou Yangming¡¯s extraordinary smithing art or not, the fact that the term of address was used by the Venerable Ones had an entirely different meaning.


    Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled and replied to Lingfeng the Venerable One, ¡°Brother Ling, what a pity¡ªit would¡¯ve been great if you arrived a few days earlier.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. ¡°Brother Yu, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Master Ou left the Beast King Sect the day before yesterday,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One answered calmly.


    ¡°Oh? Where did he go?¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I can visit him there.¡±


    The eyebrows of Hong Feiyu and Wu Yuanwei twitched hard. ¡®Visit? A Venerable One actually wants to visit Ou Yangming... Oh god, is this really the Spiritual Realm?¡¯


    Wu Yuanwei¡¯s face took on a weird look at this moment. He finally understood what Lingfeng the Venerable One meant when they spoke in the equipment depot the other day.


    ¡°Ah, I have no idea where Master Ou went.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One looked regretful. ¡°Not only me, but nobody in the Beast King knows.¡±


    He was speaking half the truth. Although nobody in the Beast King Sect dared to follow Ou Yangming, Gu Jiacheng knew the reason he left; it was because the young fellow wanted to grow a Phoenix Fire Bamboo.


    Since Ou Yangming possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, it would not be a problem for him to breed the bamboo. He would be able to return after 1 to 3 months, but Yuqi the Venerable One would not share this information with anyone or any force.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One finally looked displeased. He was slightly furious as hemented, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re inviting contempt?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked snappily at him and questioned, ¡°Brother Ling, Master Ou was the one that decided to leave. Do you dare to stop him?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One was stunned. A cksmith that was only an Intermediate Spiritualist was nothing much, but if the cksmith was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, nobody would have the guts to stop him.


    He pondered for a while and made his decision. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bring them back first. When Master Ou returns, we¡¯lle to visit again.¡± As he pped his sleeves, the cloud slowly turned around.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was infuriated. ¡°Brother Ling, since they¡¯re here already, why are you bringing them back again? That¡¯s unreasonable!¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One rolled his eyes and answered, ¡°I brought them here to reunite with Master Ou. Since he¡¯s not here, it¡¯s only natural for me to bring them back.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One sneered. ¡°They¡¯re Master Ou¡¯spanions, so I¡¯m sure they have their own thoughts of where they want to go, right?¡± He first looked at Multi-armed King Kong and said, ¡°You¡¯re the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s descendant, right? Brother 10,000 Beasts sent me a message to let you stay in the Beast King Sect. It¡¯ll make time toe and see you.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes lit up. It lifted its head and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll obey its order.¡±


    Its voice spread far and wide. Other than the beings on the cloud, the people on the ground heard it well too.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One had a ghastly look on his face. He knew Multi-armed King Kong was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s descendant, but he had only pretended not to know all along. Now that the truth was revealed by Yuqi the Venerable One, he was enraged.


    If Lingfeng the Venerable One insisted on taking Multi-armed King Kong away, he would provoke Ou Yangming, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and the Beast King Sect at the same time. It would be too huge of a price to pay.


    ¡°Sir Venerable One, I¡¯d like to stay too.¡± The goshawk suddenly closed its wings and bowed at Lingfeng the Venerable One. ¡°I feel that there¡¯ll be a higher chance for me to meet Master here.¡±


    A fierce look could be seen in Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s eyes. ¡®How dare a little high-rank spirit beast force me to do this?¡¯


    Despite being mad, he could not kill the goshawk in public.


    ¡°Oh, do you think that you¡¯ll surely get to meet Master Ou here?¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One asked in a deep voice.


    Multi-armed King Kong answered after some thought, ¡°Since Father gave me an order, I¡¯ll obey it. Besides, I have a feeling that Master wille back for sure.¡± On the other hand, the goshawk kept pping its wings as it agreed with the king kong.


    They had been staying in Mount Wuzhi¡¯s forbidden area for so long that even their bones became stiff.


    Now that they finally found an opportunity to break free from Mount Wuzhi, they would hold on to it without letting go.


    Hong Feiyu¡¯s eyes flickered as he mustered his courage and stepped forward. ¡°Sir Venerable One, since they¡¯re both staying, I¡¯d also like to...¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable On turned to look coldly at him with his de-like eyes.


    Hong Feiyu felt a chill in his heart, such that he could not utter another word anymore.


    ¡°Heh, Brother Ling, why are you angry?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One pped his sleeves and released an enormous power to block Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s momentum.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One pondered for some time and nced at the others. Apart from Wu Yuanwei, who dared not say a word, the others had the same look on their faces. The Venerable One rxed after some time and said with a smile, ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll trouble you for a few days then, Brother Yu.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was startled. ¡°You¡¯re staying too?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One stroked his beard and responded, ¡°Since they think that Master Ou will return, I¡¯ll wait here for a few days.¡±


    The smile on Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face froze a little. He forced a smile and replied to him, ¡°Brother Ling, since you have the mood to stay here, I wee you. Everyone, please...¡± Heter pped his sleeves and fluttered down.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One looked deeply at Wu Yuanwei, then he controlled the Magic Cloud to descend to the ground.


    Wu Yuanwei naturally understood what the Venerable One meant. When he looked around, he could not help but smile bitterly when he vaguely noticed unusual looks in hispanions¡¯ eyes.


    He had been working hard to rope in Master Ou Yangming even when he was in the lower realm, but he did not expect things to be the same in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡®Ou Yangming, oh, Ou Yangming, are you really my bane?¡¯


    At this moment, he eagerly hoped that Lingfeng the Venerable One could bring Old Craftsman and Wu Hanning from the lower realm into the Spiritual Realm as soon as possible.


    If not, he would not know how toplete the tasks assigned to him by his sect.

 Chapter 736 - Phoenix Fire Bamboo

    <h4>Chapter 736: Phoenix Fire Bamboo</h4>


    Inside the secret realm, Ou Yangming could not help but smile as he stared at the bright red bamboo that had slowly grown in front of him.


    ording to his estimation, a Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s growth cycle was around a month. He initially nned that if he failed to grow the bamboo during his first try, he would have 2 more tries or more opportunities.


    If he still failed to grow the Phoenix Fire Bamboo after 3 months, he would have to think of another way.


    Nheless, the Wutong Tree did not disappoint him; it sessfully made the bamboo grow in just a few days.


    Although only a pointy small bit of the bamboo had broken through the soil, it was filled with vitality.


    ¡°Master, this is a Phoenix Fire Bamboo. A Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s energy is required for its growth.¡± A faint voice could be heard in the air.


    It came from a human-like rattan, which was a new special power performed by the Wutong Tree. The tree entangled its rattans together, then it adopted a secret technique to detach itself from the gigantic tree to stay by Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    The wonderful ability was unbelievable. ording to the Wutong Tree, it was a type of clone ability.


    Even so, since the clone was only formed from rattans, it was not mighty enough to resist legendary clones of powerhouses.


    Ou Yangming nodded and reached out his hand to point in front of him.


    Next, an intense me was released from his palm, and it enveloped the bright red bamboo.


    The tree person in the form of a rattan had features simr to a human; the Wutong Tree had imitated a human on purpose. At this moment, its eyes gleamed as it naturally yearned for the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Needless to say, the tree knew very well the functions of the fire. Therefore, even though it coveted the fire, it still forced itself to restrain its desire so that Ou Yangming would not feel troubled.


    Normally, if nts were surrounded by mes, they would be burned into ashes by ordinary mes, let alone the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Nevertheless, the Phoenix Fire Bamboo was entirely different. When it was being wrapped up by the fire, it began to sway as though it was cheering and dancing because of its situation.


    Ou Yangming also sensed that the Phoenix Fire Bamboo was absorbing energy from his fire without an end.


    It was as if the fearsome fire, which could burn everything, was a nutrient for its growth.


    Of course, this was also because Ou Yangming was constantly paying attention to the Phoenix Fire Bamboo and controlling the intensity of his fire. If he went all-out regardless of the cost, the bamboo would have been burned into nothing without being able to absorb his fire¡¯s energy leisurely.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming turned to ask the tree person, ¡°Wutong, why does a Phoenix Fire Bamboo need a Heavenly Phoenix Fire?¡±


    The Wutong Tree pondered for a brief moment before it answered, ¡°Master, ording to the cycle of the 5 elements, fire could ovee wood. However, nothing is absolute; there¡¯s also a margin in the naturalw. This is why some wood can not only survive in fires, but can also obtain necessary life energies from them.¡± It looked at the Phoenix Fire Bamboo enviously and said, ¡°Just like it.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    The rattan tree person turned around and responded, ¡°Master, I need to be nourished by your fire more than it does, but that¡¯ll be in the future instead of now.¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed and cleared his throat before he assured the Wutong Tree. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to enhance my abilities so that you won¡¯t have to wait for too long.¡±


    The Wutong Tree was an old creature that had lived for an unknown period, such that even Ou Yangming could not pry its foundation. Most importantly, he could not keep Feng Xiang¡¯s appearance in the Spiritual Realm a secret from the tree. Given that it was a selfish move, the young fellow also felt guilty toward the Wutong Tree.


    Upon hearing what he said, the rattan tree person bowed at him and said, ¡°Thank you, Master, but everything in the world is definite. As long as you cultivate step by step, you¡¯ll be a top-notch powerhouse one day, so you don¡¯t need to be in such a hurry.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at it and nodded. Following that, he focused on the Phoenix Fire Bambo again.


    Under the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s nourishment, the Phoenix Fire Bamboo slowly absorbed its power. What more, it was growing at an indescribable speed.


    Initially, only a pointy small edge had emerged from the ground; at this moment, the bamboo was growing quickly as it could not stay in slumber anymore.


    Ou Yangming twitched his eyelids. He did not know much about nts such as the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, by which his understanding of them was far from that of real alchemists and nting masters. Despite that, he knew the basics well.


    The bamboo¡¯s growth was simply impossible.


    He raised his eyebrow and turned to look at the rattan tree person.


    ¡°Hehe, Master, I only want to lend you a helping hand.¡± The rattan tree person cast a ttering smile at the young fellow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the make-up from my power won¡¯t destroy the Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s nutrients at all; it¡¯ll only be better.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth as he was taken aback. ¡®I¡¯ve already thought highly of the Wutong Tree, but it looks like it¡¯s far from enough.


    ¡®I wonder how many hidden abilities this old fe has¡ªhe always surprises me.¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded and curbed his thought again to focus on the Phoenix Fire Bamboo.


    The rattan tree person sighed a breath of relief. It did not lie to Ou Yangming, where he only used one root system during the nting of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo to provide it with plenty of nutrients and abilities. With that, the bamboo could grow faster and broke through the soil sessfully.


    When the Phoenix Fire Bamboo absorbed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s energy, the Wutong Tree also benefited covertly.


    It obtained a bit of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s energy, which it had desired for such a long time, from the bamboo.


    Of course, the Wutong Tree was experienced and farsighted enough to not offend Ou Yangming at this time, hence it only absorbed an insignificant amount of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Moreover, while it absorbed the energy, it fed back a stronger life force to the Phoenix Fire Bamboo.


    The Phoenix Fire Bamboo needed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to grow, but it must notck a strong life force.


    For the Wutong Tree, what it invested and what it received were not proportionate; it was an extravagant move.


    Having said that, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was indescribably attractive to it.


    Taking a normal person as an example, one clearly knew that snacks were not one¡¯s living necessities; 3 meals a day were the real reason a person could stay alive.


    That said, it did not stop people from spending more money on those snacks.


    Of course, this would only happen if it was within one¡¯s power. If one could not even maintain having 3 meals a day, one would not need to consider buying snacks at all.


    After realizing the Ou Yangming neither objected to nor was disgusted by its action, the Wutong Tree was relieved.


    It began to absorb a bit more of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but it also fed back more life force to the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, causing it to thrive in the fire.


    Under the perfect cooperation between Ou Yangming and the Wutong Tree, the Phoenix Fire Bamboo grew faster.


    The growth phase was supposed to take a month, but it was evidently reduced.


    All of a sudden, a soft ¡°pop¡± was hearding from the Phoenix Fire Bamboo as a branch grew out from the middle of it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. Instead of feeling surprised, he was overjoyed, such that he could not help but smile.


    It was his first timeing into contact with a Phoenix Fire Bamboo, but he was already familiar with it.


    The bamboo¡¯s growth was one thing, but what could actually be used to make medicine was not the culm but the branches.


    ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s initial estimation, the Phoenix Fire Bamboo would have to be fully mature before a branch could even be seen. Who knew, how long had it been since the seed was nted? Had the bamboo matured already?


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and turned to look at the rattan tree person.


    The miracle was definitely not created by his Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but the Wutong Tree, which was leading everything behind.


    ¡°Master, the Phoenix Fire Bamboo is a unique kind of living thing. As long as one is given sufficient life force, one can grow by continuously drawing energy from a Heavenly Phoenix Fire. I¡¯ve only provided it with the life force that it needs.¡± The tree person smiled embarrassedly.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath andmented.


    ¡®Only provided it with the life force that it needs?¡¯


    Within the short period, the Wutong Tree had instilled into the Phoenix Fire Bamboo the life force that it needed from the second it broke through the soil until it matured. What frightened Ou Yangming more was there were no unforeseen changes nor mishaps throughout the process.


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s controlling ability was truly appalling.


    If the same situation were to happen to a human, it would mean that a baby suddenly grew into his or her thirties within a year. The more one thought about it, the more one would be terrified.


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s understanding of life force and how it could be used had reached an unimaginable stage. At the very least, they were beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination.


    Ou Yangming did not know if it was a blessing or a misfortune for him to have such a helper.


    He sighed and turned around. As he swayed the fire in his hand, he finally sensed the satiety from the Phoenix Fire Bamboo.


    The feeling should have appeared long ago because a newly grown Phoenix Fire Bamboo could not have absorbed so much of a Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    However, Ou Yangming only sensed it when the bamboo hadpletely matured and even grew a branch.


    As he withdrew his hand, the fire around the Phoenix Fire Bamboo disappeared.


    At this moment, it was clear through the rattan tree person¡¯s eyes that it was reluctant to part with the fire.


    Ou Yangming reached out to remove the Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s branch.


    The tree person rolled its eyes and asked, ¡°Master, do you need more of that?¡±


    ¡°This will do for now. I¡¯lle back if I need more,¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought.


    The rattan tree person nodded regretfully. It wondered when would be the next time it could steal some of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s energy to satisfy its craving again.

 Chapter 737 - Good Luck

    <h4>Chapter 737: Good Luck</h4>


    After Ou Yangming kept his biggest gain¡ªthe Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s branch¡ªfrom his trip to the secret realm this time, he turned around to say a few words to the rattan tree person. Following that, he summoned Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard.


    The secret realm was quite boring, but it was a cultivation shrine for powerful spirit beasts such as the fat antelope and the spirit leopard. This was because the realm was much more abundant in spiritual power than the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    Perhaps due to the Wutong Tree¡¯s existence, the whole secret realm had turned into an indescribably massive treasurend. Not only was it filled with spiritual power, but the various animals and nts here carried enormous energies, which was extremely rare.


    The 2 spirit beasts indulged in their time cultivating in the realm so much that they forgot about their home.


    Needless to say, it was also because the Wutong Tree had specially looked after them. If not, they might have been killed in certain dangerous areas in the secret realm.


    Ou Yangming was pleased when he saw Fat Antelope again.


    Fat Antelope shuddered and forced an ugly smile at Ou Yangming. Subsequently, it turned around and ran far away.


    Nheless, the secret realm was the Wutong Tree¡¯s territory. A brief moment after the fat antelope ran away, it was wrapped up tightly by a rattan, then it was being pulled back to where it was without being able to move at all.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°Fat Antelope, are you not happy seeing your old friend? Why did you run away?¡±


    Fat Antelope felt wronged as it answered, ¡°Judging from the look in your eyes, you must have an ill intention.¡±


    It was not a human, but it was smart and emotional enough to be identical to a normal human. When the fat antelope saw the smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, it immediately knew how it would end. Although it knew it would not be able to avoid it, it did not want to admit defeat without resisting at all.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°Fat Antelope, we agreed on a deal...¡± He smiled brighter as he said, ¡°You¡¯ll trade your wool for my equipment!¡±


    He tried his best to put on a friendly smile, but it still seemed devilish and fearsome to the fat antelope.


    Fat Antelope nced at its newly grown wool and sighed. ¡°Fine,e and get it.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he saw how it looked when it epted its face. Even so, he would not be merciful. After all, the fat antelope¡¯s wool could be considered a peerless treasure on a certain level, hence he would not miss any opportunity he had.


    The young fellow then went forward and turned the fat antelope bald.


    Fat Antelope wanted to cry but had no tears when it saw its body bing bald again.


    Ou Yangming then turned around and asked the rattan tree person, ¡°Wutong, do you have extra spiritual herbs here? Can you give some to Fat Antelope topensate it?¡±


    Fat Antelope¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It looked eagerly at the rattan tree person.


    The secret realm was great, but some lines could not be crossed.


    Everything here belonged to the Wutong Tree and was under its control. To put it extremely, none of the herbs and trees were an exception.


    Fat Antelope could enjoy the ordinary flowers and herbs as much as it wanted. In fact, it could use the rich universe¡¯s spiritual power here. Nevertheless, it could not use spiritual flowers and herbs.


    Those were the Wutong Tree¡¯s exclusive properties. Unless it was willing to, nobody could take them away from it.


    Back when Poisonous Saber Gentleman found the oasis and obtained rare items from the ce, the Wutong Tree had acquiesced in it. After staying in the secret realm for a long time, some fresh blood needed to be replenished, so a certain price must be paid.


    However, Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were different.


    At the very least, under the Wutong Tree¡¯s watch, the fat antelope would not dare to act rashly.


    The rattan tree person immediately bowed and responded, ¡°Master, your wish is mymand.¡± It turned around and said to the fat antelope, ¡°Since Master asked for it, I¡¯ll allow you to take 3 spiritual flowers and herbs, so go ahead and pick what you want.¡±


    Fat Antelope was so ted that it jumped. It no longer felt unhappy about how merciless Ou Yangming was earlier. Instead, it cast a ttering smile at him and hoped that he would strive for more benefits for it in the future.


    The fat antelope¡¯s wool was a priceless treasure to Ou Yangming, but it was merely a natural product, which could be eliminated at any time, to the fat antelope.


    Therefore, Fat Antelope felt that it was a costless trade for it to exchange its useless wool for spiritual herbs.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was envious. Ou Yangming had only given Fat Antelope a special treatment because of its wool, whereas while it was more formidable than the fat antelope, it became a second-ss citizen.


    It widened its eyes pitifully at Ou Yangming, hoping that something on it would be valued by him.


    Despite that, the spirit leopard knew better that it must not force this, or it would not be able to turn things around if Ou Yangming was infuriated.


    Ou Yangming kept the wool and noted with a smile, ¡°Fat Antelope, stay here and do your best to upgrade yourself.¡±


    Fat Antelope quickly nodded. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing well here, and I can already sense the threshold for a middle-rank spirit beast.¡± It looked proud, and it expressed its joy from the bottom of its heart.


    When it was previously still on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, it had spent so much energy and undergone a lot of danger to be a spirit beast.


    Being able to stand out among all of the spirit beasts was astounding. Having said that, its strength improved like never before ever since it lived in the secret realm.


    If everything went well, it would be able to be a middle-rank spirit beast after consuming the 3 spiritual herbs that were promised by the Wutong Tree.


    ¡°Great,¡± Ou Yangming praised it loudly. He exhorted the Wutong Tree to look after the spirit beasts, then he conveniently spoke to the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard for a while before he left the secret realm.


    Since he obtained the Phoenix Fire Bamboo and Fat Antelope¡¯s wool, he naturally wanted to go back as soon as he could to attempt the refinement of an Eternal Pill.


    Old Craftsman had a few more years to live in the lower realm, but Ou Yangming wanted to n ahead and make proper preparations.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Once Ou Yangming left, the rattan tree person and Fat Antelope could not help but look regretful and upset.


    The rattan tree person was unhappy because it lost its opportunity to gain the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but the fact that Fat Antelope was sulky... The tree person and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard were bewildered.


    Upon seeing this, the spirit leopard reached out its paw to p the fat antelope¡¯s bald body.


    Fat Antelope jumped and questioned furiously, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯


    Back when Fat Antelope¡¯s body was protected by its wool, its resistance was stronger. Now that its body was bald, it could not withstand being hit by such power.


    ¡°Hmph, Fat Antelope, you really have good luck.¡± The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard was displeased, ¡°Master¡¯s already treating you so well, so what are you still unhappy about?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± The fat antelope cast a sidelong nce at the spirit leopard and chuckled as it remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t remember Master Ou taking you under his wings.¡±


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard flushed and responded angrily, ¡°Since Master didn¡¯t shoo me away, he has naturally admitted my identity.¡± It could not help butment when it spoke.


    This was because its mentality had changed drastically before it knew it.


    The Silver Ridge was not considered a great territory on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, thus a small low-rank spirit beast like it could upy that spot for a long time and benefit a lot from it. Back then, the spirit leopard¡¯s cultivation base was slightly lower, but it was full of confidence. Not to mention submitting itself willingly to a human, it would not even bow down to the rare top-grade spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    That said, ever since it left the Silver Ridge with Ou Yangming, it experienced how prosperous the world really was and saw notable pieces of equipment that were unreachable for it. As such, its mind changed subtly.


    Now that the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard entered the secret realm with Fat Antelope and cultivated here, it benefited very much as well. At the very least, it benefited 10 times more than it used to on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. Most importantly, it could obtain endless cultivation resources without any danger.


    Based on the Wutong Tree¡¯s abilities, even a bit of what it had in total would be more than enough for Fat Antelope and the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard to enjoy.


    This was why the spirit leopard¡¯s mentality had changedpletely. Its biggest worry was that Ou Yangming would kick it out of the secret realm one day, hence it overreacted when the fat antelope teased it; it was its weak point.


    Fat Antelope was puzzled because it could not understand why its old fellow, which it had been fighting against for half its life, was so agitated.


    The Silver Ridge Giant Leopard scoffed loudly. ¡°Fat Antelope, since Master likes your wool, you should grow more of them. Hmph, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have needed Master to ask for them.¡±


    Fat Antelope blinked itsrge eyes and replied to it madly, ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s easy to make my wool grow? Do you think that I can control how much wool will be grown out of my body? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself.¡±


    Upon hearing such an unreasonable response, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard rolled its eyes out of anger. It cursed internally, ¡®If I can also grow wool that Master will be fond of, why would I stay by your side to fawn over you?¡¯


    ¡°Alright,¡± the rattan tree person uttered coldly, ¡°Fat Antelope, Silver Ridge is right, so you should listen to it.¡±


    Fat Antelope lowered its head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    It had the guts to give the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard tit for tat, but it naturally feared the Wutong Tree.


    Furthermore, everything in the secret realm was controlled by the Wutong Tree. If it offended the might being here, it would not end up well.


    The rattan tree person added, ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with spiritual herbs regrly from now on, so umte more energies to grow more wool. Master will surely be delighted.¡±


    Fat Antelope responded helplessly, but it curled its mouth into a bright smile when it heard that it would be given spiritual herbs regrly.


    On the other hand, the Silver Ridge Giant Leopard sighed and lowered its head. It looked enviously at the fat antelope.


    ¡®This fe¡¯s really born with good luck!¡¯

 Chapter 738 - Venerable Ones Lying In Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 738: Venerable Ones Lying In Ambush</h4>


    Ou Yangming left the secret realm with the Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s branch.


    He was overjoyed at this moment. It was not only because he had just obtained Fat Antelope¡¯s wool but most importantly, he was also looking forward to a better future.


    When Fat Antelope was a low-rank spirit beast, its wool already had a powerful yet mysterious use, where it could help Ou Yangming hide from even Venerable Ones. If the fat antelope advanced into a middle-rank spirit beast, would its fur have more wonderful uses?


    At this point, the young fellow even wanted to help Fat Antelope reach the highest rank in one go by undue haste.


    Nheless, he shed and left the secret realm.


    Ou Yangming looked around and subconsciously strode toward the Beast King Sect, but he froze all of a sudden after he was 100 meters away from the secret realm¡¯s entrance.


    The environment around the secret realm was still the same, but he somehow sensed danger.


    It was an indescribable feeling, and it was extremely strong.


    Before Feng Xiang left, it used its abilities to temper Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Although the young fellow¡¯s strength did not improve significantly, he gained unimaginable advantages due to the phoenix¡¯s demonstration.


    As at this moment, when Ou Yangming left the secret realm and returned to the Spiritual Realm, he instantly sensed a vague evil intention lingering in the area.


    Even though he did not spot any signs of danger with his eyes, the mystifying feeling haunted his mind.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body tensed up subconsciously, and he looked around warily.


    As he attempted to take another step forward, his face changed. The strong sense of danger gushed into his heart like surging seawater.


    Without any hesitation¡ªalmost the instant he sensed the chillness¡ªhe soared into the sky and flew toward the secret realm¡¯s entrance behind him.


    Ou Yangming had always trusted his instinct because his sensing ability had helped him avoid many troubles and even fatal disasters. In actuality, the sense of crisis that emerged crazily earlier was the strongest that he had experienced so far. Back when he faced Ghost-wed Venerable One, it was not as intense.


    Therefore, he immediately made the best choice.


    As long as he went back into the secret realm, he was certain that he could get away from any powerhouse.


    Nevertheless, the second Ou Yangming jumped and escaped backward, a red light appeared around him.


    The red light spread at an unbelievable speed as though it formed an inescapable as soon as it showed up, causing Ou Yangming¡¯s ways out to be blockedpletely.


    Ou Yangming shed fast and as nimble as a monkey, but even the greatest body technique required a certain space to be executed. No matter how the young fellow struggled and dodged, he could not seem to break free from therge red.


    It took only a brief moment for the red to block off the path behind Ou Yangming.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming suddenly recalled the Inescapable Trap that he encountered in the lower realm; this big red reminded him of it.


    He shed again and tried to escape through the side instead of the path behind him.


    Since he could not go backward, he decided to flee in another direction. Given the situation, he would not get himself into a dead end.


    Even so, just as his body went past the red¡¯s border, a power surged toward him.


    It was a queer yet forceful power, and it was unbelievably violent. Moreover, the power appeared as fast as lightning and attacked at a wonderful timing, such that Ou Yangming could not react at all.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Following a thunderous sound, Ou Yangming¡¯s body flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    Being struck by such a magnanimous power, none of the young fellow¡¯s defenses were useful.


    He fell to the back hard as if he had just crashed into a mountain, so much so that he could not deal with the emergency at all.


    ¡®A Venerable One!¡¯


    This was the first thing that Ou Yangming thought of after he was hit away.


    Even a top-grade Spiritualist would not possess such a fearsome power, so the only being with such an oppressive strength would be a Venerable One that couldmunicate with the universe and fly in the sky.


    The only thing was that this Venerable One¡¯s actions were despicable.


    ¡®How can a Venerable One lie in ambush to go against an Intermediate Spiritualist? What about his image as a Venerable One?¡¯


    A mighty power was moving toward Ou Yangming head-on. The Venerable One¡¯s power was not only limited to the moment it struck him, but it kept hitting every part of his body through various mysterious ways. The Venerable One¡¯s power constantly surged in the young fellow¡¯s body, to the extent that he could not stand anymore.


    With that, a thud was heard as Ou Yangming fell to the ground.


    It was not that he was careless or had too low of a cultivation base, but his opponent was too potent.


    The problem was no longer whether he could resist his opponent as he would likely be crushed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body shivered as hey on the ground; numerous enormous energies were striking different parts of his body without any restraint. He had used all of his abilities, but he still could not suppress them.


    After all, there was a huge disparity between him and his opponent, by which it was unbearable for him.


    Ou Yangming could even feel his meridians contracting and expanding continuously. In fact, they were showing signs of rupture.


    ¡®I¡¯m not resigned to this¡ªI¡¯m not resigned to this!¡¯


    The young fellow kept yelling internally, but he still could not stop the external forces from attacking his body.


    Blood could be seen flowing out from the corner of his mouth. This was the result of his body constantly being battered by immeasurable powers. If the situation continued, he would only end up being killed.


    This was the real strength of a Venerable One. There was only one hit, but it was enough to kill a Spiritualist.


    Ou Yangming gasped for his breath and closed his eyes slowly. It was at this moment his waist sash generated heat, where an indescribable warm current gushed out and into his body without a sound.


    Furthermore, the difort in his meridians faded away once they were touched by the warm current, and they slowly recovered; the destructive energies left his body along with the current. The young fellow looked badly beaten as though he was going to die, but the truth was that his situation was getting better.


    It was the Substitution Waist Sash.


    The remodeled treasure, which was now made of a part of the Wutong Tree, finally unleashed its powers at this moment, allowing Ou Yangming¡¯s injuries to be transferred to it.


    It was worth noting that the Wutong Tree was the only powerhouse that could use part of its essences as a material for a waist sash.


    If Ou Yangming was still wearing the waist sash that he had brought from the lower realm, it would have been crushed into pieces by the monstrous power long ago.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body recovered, but he did not try to escape right away. Instead, he continued to lie on the ground and groaned in pain as if he would pass out at any time and could not get up anymore.


    Before long, a figure walked out from its hiding spot. It was the Venerable One that dealt a heavy blow on his just now.


    The young fellow widened his eyes while he coughed.


    It was the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡ªthe Insects¡¯ supreme powerhouse. It was staring sinisterly at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Heh, 10,000-legged, you went too far. If he dies just like that, our n will fail.¡± A weird voice could be hearding from another direction, and it came from a seemingly illusory figure. It had transformed itself to have a substantial body, but it still looked like it could not be perceived.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind trembled when he spotted the figure through the corners of his eyes. Despite that, it was not a feeling of fear, but an unconventional throb.


    The giant head that was deep inside his sea of consciousness floated and released an aura simr to hunger to Ou Yangming.


    Energy¡ªit needed energy, and the red figure was the most delicious energy for it at this time.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not make any extra moves. He did not know the origin of the peculiar figure, but he could see the way it treated the 10,000-legged Venerable One.


    It was at least a Venerable One as well. If Ou Yangming dared to pounce on the figure, it must be because he was tired of living.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One looked coldly at the figure and said, ¡°Blood Shadow, I¡¯ve injured this fe severely, so quickly do whatever you want to.¡± It paused for a moment as though it was wary of something, then it reminded the figure. ¡°Remember to not leave any trace behind.¡±


    Ou Yangming made out that the 2 powerhouses must know that he was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, which was why they chose to sneak an attack on him in such a quiet ce.


    Since they had taken this step, it meant that he would likely be doomed.


    Blood Shadow drifted slowly toward Ou Yangming and circled him a few times before it asked, ¡°Tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s hidden inside that secret realm?¡±


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth as he pretended to be in immense pain. ¡°Treasures... It¡¯s a secret realm with endless treasures.¡± He paused for a while before he pleaded with the figure, ¡°Let me go¡ªI¡¯m willing to give you all of the treasures!¡±


    Blood Shadow sneered. ¡°You¡¯re already in my hands now, and yet you still want to negotiate with me?¡± A bright light could be seen in its eyes as it questioned further, ¡°Which powerhouse is watching over the realm inside?¡±


    Its voice was ever-changing, and it had a unique spell that could trick one¡¯s mind.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One looked at the secret realm behind it in confusion.


    ¡®Is there really a mysterious powerhouse inside there?¡¯


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. Just as the formidable Venerable Ones thought that he had been bewitched to tell them the truth, he suddenly quivered and flew away unexpectedly...

 Chapter 739 - Big Blood-lines Cocoon

    <h4>Chapter 739: Big Blood-lines Cocoon</h4>


    Blood Shadow and the 10,000-legged Venerable One were stunned. In particr, thetter was in disbelief.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was certain that its strike on Ou Yangming was swift and fierce. It controlled its power because of Blood Shadow, such that the young fellow would not be killed in one hit. Nheless, it had unquestionably injured him severely so that he could not move anymore.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming sprung up and flew toward the secret realm¡¯s entrance. It did not look like he was injured at all.


    At this moment, as shrewd as the 10,000-legged Venerable One was, its face was burning as it could not bear this.


    As it moved, strange yet powerful fluctuations appeared in the air around it. It leaped out at an unbelievable speed.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One wanted to stop Ou Yangming before he entered the secret realm, or its reputation as a Venerable One would be ruined.


    Nevertheless, the second the 10,000-legged Venerable One pursued Ou Yangming, the countless blood lights that were initially floating in mid-air became lively. They suddenly dispersed then automaticallybined again to form an imprable in a split second. Not only did they obstruct the young fellow, but they also surrounded him and wrapped him uppletely.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One halted steadily in mid-air.


    It turned to ask with flickering eyes, ¡°Blood Shadow, what are you doing?¡±


    Blood Shadow ignored its fierce look and asked, ¡°10,000-legged, he¡¯s still useful to me. Are you trying to kill him?¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One scoffed, but it slowly calmed down after it recalled the deal they made.


    As said by Blood Shadow, after being tricked by an Intermediate Spiritualist, the furious 10,000-legged Venerable One would kill Ou Yangming without any hesitation if it caught up to him. However, it had agreed that the young fellow belonged to the red figure.


    The Venerable One turned to stare at Ou Yangming and asked all of a sudden, ¡°How did you know that he¡¯s fine?¡±


    Blood Shadow shook its head and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, how could you have set this up in advance?¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One could tell in one nce that the blood lights were set up beforehand, which was why they could be used during the crucial moment to trap the cunning human.


    Blood Shadow could not help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, after all, so it¡¯s normal even if he has abilities that we don¡¯t know of. I was only nning ahead.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One flushed. The more casual Blood Shadow sounded, the more awful it felt; it sounded to it like the red figure was mocking it.


    Despite that, the formidable Venerable One decided to forgive Blood Shadow after some serious thought.


    ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯ve trapped the young fellow, I don¡¯t need to do anything anymore. Quickly ask him what you want; I want to watch him die,¡± it uttered coldly.


    As said by Blood Shadow earlier, Ou Yangming was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    It would be fine if they did not make a move on him but if they did, they must uproot him without leaving any trace and loophole behind.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was not willing to be the Phoenixes¡¯ target for revenge. The fate of Ghost-wed and the 2 other Venerable Ones was still vivid to it. If it was not because it could benefit greatly from this, it would never want to offend Ou Yangming.


    Blood Shadow nodded and stared at Ou Yangming again. Its eyes slowly turned cold, and red lines emerged from its body.


    The red lines had the same origin as the blood lights, which had formed an Inescapable Trap in mid-air. They quickly gathered and moved toward Ou Yangming slowly.


    Unquestionably, it would be an immense psychological pressure for one to see the bizarre red lines moving closer toward oneself. If one did not have a strong mentality, one would have already passed out due to fear.


    Even so, Ou Yangming looked oddly at the red lines. It was clear that he was nervous, but it would be too much to say that he was... Afraid.


    This was because a giant head with arge mouth in his sea of consciousness was drifting excitedly at the moment. The aura that it released was so intense that it could not be suppressed by the Military Fire anymore.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire seemed to know the danger he was in at this crucial time, hence it did note out to cause him trouble.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He could sense the message sent from the giant head.


    When his Heavenly Phoenix Fire sensed the blood lights, it sent him a danger signal, which was an even more serious warning than when he encountered the 10,000-legged Venerable One.


    On the contrary, the head sent him a different signal.


    ¡®Food, food¡ªdelicious food!¡¯


    This was what the head felt.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming could not only connect his mental conception with the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but also the head.


    Although he had tried his best to hide the head¡¯s aura, the feeling of it seeing delicious food was extremely clear to him.


    How difficult would it be... To make someone afraid of one¡¯s food?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to answer my question, I¡¯ll find the answer myself. Heh, but you¡¯ll have to bear the pain when it happens.¡± Blood Shadow¡¯s voice could be heard.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One had a violent look in its eyes, and it was taking pleasure in Ou Yangming¡¯s misfortune. It was aware of Blood Shadow¡¯s trick, where one¡¯s sea of consciousness would be invaded by the wisps of blood. It was an even more cruel torture than being killed from a dismembered body.


    This was also the reason the 10,000-legged Venerable One easily dropped the idea of punishing the young human that lied to it. It wanted to watch him being more dead than alive.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and lifted his hand out of the blue. An enormous military saber appeared and shed the blood lights in front of him.


    It was a ferocious sh, by which the power and speed were close to perfect.


    Having said that, both Blood Shadow and the 10,000-legged Venerable One scorned the young fellow at the same time.


    If the blood lights could be destroyed so easily, Blood Shadow could not have been so famous.


    A saber-light was seen shing the blood lights, but the seemingly fragile lights had only been insignificantly lowered.


    Following that, almost all of the blood lights shook a little.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He could tell that the power from his saber was distributed to all of the blood lights, which was why they shook with the same frequency.


    He felt a chill in his heart as he thought, ¡®These blood lights are unbelievably mighty. As soon as they came into contact with my saber, they evenly distributed its power between each other.¡¯


    The young fellow came to a sudden realization at this time.


    Not to mention his power, even a potent Venerable One would not be able to destroy the blood lights with brute force.


    In any case, Ou Yangming was not going to give up. Perhaps under the circumstances, he could not give up nor flinch anymore.


    A luster shed from his hand as he released a fire.


    It was his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    This was one of Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest powers. Every time the Heavenly Phoenix Fire appeared, it could burn everything and turn the tables around.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable Ones¡¯ eyes flickered, and it had a grave look on its face. It naturally understood what the fire was, thus it paid a lot of attention to it. If the blood lights were destroyed, it would attack without any hesitation. Even if it identally killed Ou Yangming, it would be much better than letting him escape.


    That said, Blood Shadow¡¯s cold voice could be heard at this moment.


    ¡°Brother 10,000-legged, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to get away.¡± Its unshakable confidence could be sensed from its voice.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Next, the fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand finally touched the blood lights.


    Nheless, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, which could burn everything, disappointed him this time. The red lines drifted unsteadily in the fire, but they remained intact.


    The mysterious power was the first thing that Ou Yangming found to be able to withstand his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Of course, the 10,000-legged Venerable One witnessed the wonderful scene. It was in disbelief. After a brief moment, it questioned, ¡°These lines that can withstand the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªare they...¡± Deep down, it had an answer, but it still found it hard to believe it.


    Blood Shadow looked at it and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guessed it already? Why are you still asking?¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable Ones gasped. It smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®Looks like I¡¯ve unintentionally gotten myself involved.


    ¡®But I¡¯m afraid that this isn¡¯t a blessing.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯vee so far, can I even turn back?¡¯


    The 10,000-legged Venerable Oneposed itself again when it saw Ou Yangming being at a loss against the blood lights that bound him.


    ¡®Fine, fortunees from danger¡ªsince I¡¯m left with no choice, I¡¯ll stride forward. Who knows? I might find a way out.¡¯


    As Ou Yangming roared, a fierce fire burned around him. This was the oue of him forcing his Heavenly Phoenix Fire out of his body to resist the blood lines that were closing in.


    Even though his Heavenly Phoenix Fire could not burn the lines, they could not get close to him due to his fire. Nheless, releasing his fire at such arge scale was unbearable for him.


    The scorching fire was suddenly curbed after 15 minutes as Ou Yangming could not go on anymore.


    Subsequently, numerous blood lines quickly went inward like bloodsucking rattans, and they stuck close to Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming looked like he had turned into a big red cocoon from afar. He had been wrapped up tightly such that his body could not be seen anymore.

 Chapter 740 - Devil God’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 740: Devil God¡¯s Power</h4>


    Ou Yangming shut his eyes in the blood-red environment, but the red lights were still in view.


    Nheless, he still did not panic at all.


    It was indeed energy-consuming to release his Military Fire, but he also had various special abilities to keep prolonging the process. Even so, the young fellow did not do that this time. Once he released his Military Fire to the withstandable limit for an Intermediate Spiritualist, he withdrew it decisively.


    With that, the numerous blood lines, which were obstructed by his Military Fire, drew in toward him right away to seize him.


    The red lines were filled with peculiar energies and were unbelievably powerful. Not only could they restrict one¡¯s movement, but they could also invade one¡¯s sea of consciousness to reach the center.


    Perhaps this was the real reason the 10,000-legged Venerable One was afraid of it.


    Bizarre energies kept invading Ou Yangming¡¯s body. Under his intentional control, the energies were not disturbed at all and upied his body almost very smoothly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness was also invaded by blood lines. The strange energies naturally entered the most mysterious area for every living being after they upied his body.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Blood Shadow, what a great trick.¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable Oneughed. ¡°Very few things in the Spiritual Realm can trap the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.¡±


    Blood Shadow grinned. ¡°This fe might¡¯ve grasped the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but his cultivation base is very low, so he can¡¯t truly unleash the divine fire¡¯s mightiness. If not, my blood lines couldn¡¯t have seeded.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One fell silent for a brief moment before it nodded.


    If Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire could be on par with that of Feng Xiang, Blood Shadow would not have dared to take the risk.


    Nevertheless, it was extremely rare for the red figure toe this far.


    ¡°Brother Blood Shadow, how long do you need to get the truth out of him?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One asked in a deep voice.


    Blood Shadow could not help butugh. ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One hesitated for a while before it exined, ¡°This young fe¡¯s the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, after all. If he still has other special abilities, we won¡¯t be able to guard against him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since he¡¯s being trapped by my blood lines, he won¡¯t be able to break free even if a celestial beinges,¡± Blood Shadow responded proudly. It paused for a moment and added as though it wanted to assure the 10,000-legged Venerable One, ¡°I told you¡ªthis power can resist the Phoenixes, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One smiled bitterly. As it looked at the big red cocoon that was getting thicker in the air, it did not say anything, but it was feeling somewhat uneasy.


    It shook its head and cast its worry aside.


    Even if Ou Yangming was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, his cultivation base was too low for him to fully unleash the Phoenixes¡¯ power. It would only be right for him to not be able to escape, so why should it worry?


    Blood Shadow looked coldly in front with its hands behind its back. Its mental conception wasmunicating with numerous blood lines as it controlled them to enter Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Despite that, a puzzled look could suddenly be seen in Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes. It realized that after the blood lines¡¯ powers entered Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, it lost connection with them.


    The little Intermediate Spiritualist¡¯s sea of consciousness seemed to be an endless ck hole that had a marvelous trick to cut off connections with the outside world. Once Blood Shadow¡¯s powers entered the space, they immediately vanished.


    ¡°Brother Blood Shadow, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The 10,000-legged Venerable One asked seriously.


    It paid a lot of attention to Blood Shadow, so much so that it kept an eye on even the slightest change of its expression.


    Blood Shadow scoffed and said, ¡°The Phoenixes¡¯ messenger has some special abilities indeed, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll show him what real powers look like.¡±


    Unusual lusters could be seen flickering in its eyes. Subsequently, the blood lines that were umted in the air seemed to have be stronger and more massive.


    So what if Ou Yangming was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger? He was still a human, after all, and his cultivation base was low. As long as Blood Shadow had the power to resist the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, he was confident about torturing the young fellow to his death.


    In his opinion, the peculiar state in Ou Yangming¡¯s body was a trump card given by Feng Xiang.


    Having said that, Blood Shadow was certain that Ou Yangming did not send any help signal while he was being trapped by the blood lines. In that case, the young fellow was using his power or energy stored by Feng Xiang in his body to resist the attacks.


    If that was the case, Blood Shadow was confident that it would get thestugh.


    However, how could it have thought that there was a different scene inside Ou Yangming¡¯s body?


    Inside the young fellow¡¯s sea of consciousness, his Military Fire had automatically curbed itself and was reced by the giant head.


    The head had long widened itsrge mouth, which looked like it could devour everything. Its mouth seemed to have an endless suction, where any red light that entered Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness would be drawn into the mouth by a queer power.


    After being replenished by the blood lines, the head was incredibly delighted, by which it kept shaking its head to express its joy.


    Ou Yangming was relieved. Sure enough, with the Devouring attribute as the center, as well as the head that was condensed from the Dragon Coffin and other unique energies, an unimaginable power burst out to deal with the weird red lines.


    The red lines could resist even the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but they were helpless against the head.


    From the head¡¯s perspective, the red lines were food, and they were the most delicious food ever. The more the food, the better it would be; the giant head would never be satisfied.


    As more food gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, he could sense the head¡¯s power increasing.


    In his sea of consciousness, there used to be only one greatest energy, which was the Military Fire. As his cultivation base improved, the fire had also developed steadily and became the most important trump card for him.


    In particr, after being guided by Feng Xiang, Ou Yangming¡¯s fire changed substantially.


    That said, the giant head was constantly devouring the invading red lines at the moment, causing it to be mightier.


    In a way, the red lines were Blood Shadow¡¯s origin energy. Unless it was absolutely confident, it would not attack using this energy. The giant head was devouring the purest energy at this moment, which was why it grew significantly.


    Although Blood Shadow was far less able than Feng Xiang, Feng Xiang would not have given its origin energy to Ou Yangming.


    It was unexpected that the phoenix powerhouse was able to guide Ou Yangming. Therefore, in terms of contribution only, Blood Shadow helped the giant head upgrade more than Feng Xiang did.


    After obtaining Blood Shadow¡¯s origin energy, the giant head¡¯s momentum was enhanced at an unordinary speed.


    When the momentum reached an extremity, it could vaguely be the Military Fore¡¯s peerpetition.


    At this point, even Ou Yangming shuddered with fear, but this was great news for him.


    He curled his lips into a smile and waited fervently. The more the odd yet powerful blood lines, the better.


    While Ou Yangming was delighted, Blood Shadow¡¯s face slowly took on a ghastly look.


    ¡®Impossible¡ªthis is impossible!¡¯


    This was the only thing that Blood Shadow was thinking of at the moment.


    It had channeled its origin energy into Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness without an end because its foundation was more profound than the young fellow. As such, it believed that no matter what defensive trick Feng Xiang left in the fellow¡¯s body, it would be destroyed by its power.


    Who knew, even when Blood Shadow released nearly a third of its origin power, Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness was still simr to an unpredictably deep sea. Not to mention crumbling the sea of consciousness, it had no idea where its borders and bottom line were.


    ¡®Does this sea of consciousness really belong to an Intermediate Spiritualist?¡¯


    Blood Shadow gritted its teeth and suddenly thought about flinching, thus it instantly acted.


    Given that it could muster its courage at once to cut its losses, it was considered a resolute and ruthless person.


    ¡°Hum...¡±


    Blood Shadow shouted all of a sudden and moved its wrist inward. As a result, the blood lines that were initially being released stopped and were drawn inward into its body.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was surprised. ¡®Has Blood Shadow sessfully gotten what it wanted? But judging from how flustered it looks, it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡¯


    Next, the Venerable One widened its eyes.


    This was because it suddenly spotted a strange giant thing above Ou Yangming¡¯s head.


    It was a giant head, whose end was connected to the young fellow¡¯s head. It looked as if he had be a creature with 2 heads.


    As soon as the head appeared, it widened its mouth, which was deemed humongous by even the 10,000-legged Venerable One, and sucked the air.


    Consequently, the blood lines that were seemingly omnipresent in the air gathered and kept gushing into the mouth.


    It took only a split second for all of the blood lines to no longer be controlled by Blood Shadow and be snatched by the enormous mouth with force instead.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    Blood Shadow spat out blood. Its mind and momentum were declining at this moment.


    The blood lines around Ou Yangming had disappeared long ago. He stared at Blood Shadow and the 10,000-legged Venerable One, then he shed into the secret realm at lightning speed.


    Upon seeing this, the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s face changed. It was also fearful of the giant head that appeared out of nowhere, but it feared the Phoenixes more.


    It must not let Ou Yangming escape no matter what.


    Without any hesitation, the 10,000-legged Venerable One followed the young fellow closely and entered the secret realm.


    As for Blood Shadow, it lost itsplexion and was slowly copsing to the ground. It was pale as it mumbled the same words repeatedly.


    ¡°Sire Devil God, Sir Devil God...¡±

 Chapter 741 - Strike And Kill

    <h4>Chapter 741: Strike And Kill</h4>


    Inside the secret realm, the drifting figure suddenly flickered. It was Ou Yangming, who had escaped inside out of desperation.


    The moment he sensed that the blood lines were going to leave his body, the peculiar head in his sea of consciousness did something unbelievable.


    It flew out of his body to devour all of the blood lines around him.


    The Devouring attribute¡¯s trait was vividly disyed by the fellow.


    Nheless, although the head gained a huge result, Ou Yangming knew well enough.


    The sudden attack allowed him to break through Blood Shadow¡¯s containment and shock the Venerable Ones, but to say that he could defeat the Venerable Ones with the giant head would be unrealistic, wishful thinking.


    Therefore, once Ou Yangming managed to break free, he immediately made the best decision while Blood Shadow and the 10,000-legged Venerable One were startled.


    He turned around and escaped into the secret realm as fast as he could.


    The instant he entered the secret realm, he sensed an extremely familiar aura around him.


    It was the Wutong Tree. The formidable being, which had lived for several 10,000 years, had gotten in touch with him with its mental conception.


    In actuality, there was a mysterious connection between Ou Yangming and the Wutong Tree. Moreover, the tree naturally sensed it when the young fellow used the Substitution Waist Sash to avoid misfortune.


    Despite being incredibly potent, the Wutong Tree was restricted by the secret realm.


    Its power could only be used inside the secret realm as it could not leave the realm.


    This was why the Wutong Tree could not do anything even when it sensed that Ou Yangming was in danger. It was anxious, but it was helpless.


    When Ou Yangming fled into the secret realm by relying on the giant head¡¯s power, the Wutong Tree was very much relieved.


    It went through so much to meet a powerhouse that possessed a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, hence it must not let anything happen to him no matter what.


    ¡°Master, are you well?¡± A gentle voice with a hint of worry transcended the endless space to reach Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but someone might be pursuing me from behind.¡±


    He could not have been in a better state than he was at the moment.


    All of the blood lines had been devoured by the giant head, which also seemed to have the trait of only swallowing things without spitting them out. Nevertheless, the head was born in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, after all, so a part of what it gained would always be shared with the young fellow.


    Due to the energy surge, Ou Yangming¡¯s body had reached its peak state.


    The only thing was that he was not sure if the 2 Venerable Ones outside the secret realm would be willing to stop.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, leave this to me now,¡± the Wutong Tree said.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    All of a sudden, the wind behind Ou Yangming stirred up as a centipede flew in from the entrance.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One¡ªthe powerful insect Venerable One¡ªsensed an unusually forceful momentum as soon as it entered the secret realm. Its heart tensed up, and it recalled how Blood Shadow reacted to the realm.


    ¡®Sure enough, there¡¯s a supreme powerhouse here.


    ¡®Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s just somewhere in front. No matter who the enemy is, I must kill that young fe first.¡¯


    Without making a sound, the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s body grew with the wind and expanded by 10 times.


    The Venerable One no longer wanted to be merciful anymore. Its ideal n was to kill the young fellow as soon as possible and go far away from the secret realm.


    Ou Yangming looked up from the ground at the 10,000-legged Venerable One, which had suddenly erged and was charging down at him with endless killing intent. He seemed to be captivated by the strong momentum, by which he became dazed and could not move an inch.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was delighted. Its body became as majestic as a mountain as it charged down.


    Who knew, the ground around Ou Yangming cracked without warning.


    A long and enormous root, which was muchrger than the 10,000-legged Venerable One, flew out at the spur of the moment.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    The root was simr to a humongous whip, whichshed the Venerable One¡¯s body ruthlessly.


    Upon sensing the surging energy contained by the root, the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s face changed. Blood Shadow¡¯s words crossed its mind at that time, where it was told that there was immense danger inside the secret realm.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One finally understood where the danger came from.


    It felt a fatal sense of crisis from the root¡¯s notable power.


    With that, it paused as if it could not be bothered about Ou Yangming, who was right in front of him, anymore. Following that, it turned and flew diagonally in a weird posture.


    Given how umon and special its body was, it was the only one that could get into such an odd posture.


    It was worth noting that even Blood Shadow and the other insect Venerable Ones could not do something like that. This dodge method was also the key reason the 10,000-legged Venerable One could always render meritorious services against tough enemies.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s body changed in the air and formed an untypical path. It had not only evaded the root¡¯s interception and attack, but it had also changed its direction to pounce on Ou Yangming again.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Apanied by a deafening explosion, the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s power struck Ou Yangming¡¯s body hard.


    Having said that, it was surprised and furious because it did not feel like it had hit its target.


    When its monstrous power hit Ou Yangming, his body instantly turned into endless starlight and vanished.


    Instead of Ou Yangming¡¯s body in flesh, the 10,000-legged Venerable One had only hit an illusion. However, the illusion was so real that the Venerable One did not notice it as it was in a hurry.


    ¡®How can an illusion of such a level appear on Ou Yamging?¡¯


    Before the 10,000-legged Venerable One could figure it out, its back hurt, then its body fell uncontrobly.


    The root...


    No, this was not the root from before; it was a root that had been hiding underground to emerge when the 10,000-legged Venerable One was distracted.


    That said, the new root was not inferior to the previous root at all. When it whipped the 10,000-legged Venerable One, its surging power burst out, causing the Venerable One to be dazed. In particr, the parts of its body that were hit dented right away, so much so that its body sank as well.


    Nheless, the 10,000-legged Venerable One was a mighty Venerable One, after all. It finally stabilized itself when it was near the ground.


    Just as it wanted to soar into the sky again to look for Ou Yangming, who was hiding himself, to warn him, its body froze once more.


    This was because the ground beneath the 10,000-legged Venerable One exploded. Tens of roots emerged and constrained it before it could react to the situation.


    ¡°Pow, pow, pow...¡±


    Subsequently, about 10 other massive roots appeared. They were much more solid than the ones that intertwined around the 10,000-legged Venerable One. Once they came out, they whipped the centipede mercilessly.


    Those were fatal attacks as each root¡¯s power was almost equivalent to a Venerable One¡¯s all-out attack.


    Since the 10 over root worked together, they were equivalent to more than 10 equal-ranked powerhouses. They went full force at the same time to strike the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s body.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was an exceptionally reputable powerhouse among the Insects, where it could not be fully suppressed by an equal-ranked powerhouse in a one-on-one fight. There were not only many roots at the moment but most importantly, each of them contained power that was not inferior to that of the Venerable One.


    Even though the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s skin was as tough as metal, it shrieked in pain after being hit by the roots, and its body was covered in blood.


    Venerable Ones¡¯ bodies were sturdy, such that ordinary Spiritualists would not be able to leave any mark on them even if they used divine weapons and sharp tools. Nevertheless, the roots did it with ease.


    Once, twice, thrice.


    The color of the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s body kept changing, and it even released dense poisonous gases.


    In spite of that, no matter how hard the Venerable One struggled, the roots that seized it could not be moved. The roots were much tougher than it had imagined, so much so that it was starting to feel despair.


    It kept releasing powerful poisonous gases, which could force birds to retreat, but they were ineffective against the roots.


    As for the thick roots up in the air, they continued to punch the 10,00-legged Venerable One. Furthermore, the ground beneath it cracked without an end as more roots emerged to join the gang fight.


    It was an asymmetrical fight. From the moment the roots appeared, the fight¡¯s oue was already set.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was still struggling after 15 minutes, but it was moving much lesser than it did before. Its body was badly battered, and its strong life force was slowly declining.


    After some time again, the roots in the air suddenly gathered in a spot as though they had discussed it.


    It took only a split second for 20 over thick roots to assemble into a long whip that was muchrger than the 10,000-legged Venerable One.


    The long whip then descended from the sky andnded on the Venerable One¡¯s body directly.


    Consequently, the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s head was suddenly lifted. Though its body was being restrained, it was unavoidable.


    This was because the whip had caused the Venerable One¡¯s body to be split into two.


    Instead of stopping, the long whip continued to whip the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s body, and it was cooperating with the numerous roots from the ground.


    Before long, the Venerable One¡¯s body was split into roughly 18 sections, and the sand on the ground was covered in blood.


    Far away, a sh of a figure was seen as Ou Yangming came out from his hiding spot. Hemented when he looked at the blood on the ground, the lingering poisonous gases in the air, as well as the 10,000-legged Venerable One, which died a ghastly death.


    The Wutong Tree might not be as majestic as Feng Xiang, but ordinary Venerable Ones would not be able to defeat it.

 Chapter 742 - What He Was Seeking

    <h4>Chapter 742: What He Was Seeking</h4>


    ¡°Master, this fe¡¯s dead.¡± The Wutong Tree¡¯s voice could faintly be heard. It did not sound agitated at all as though there was no difference between it killing a formidable Venerable One and ordinary Spiritualists such as Poisonous Saber Gentleman and others in the past.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and said, ¡°I saw.¡±


    He shed to the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s carcass, which had been split into over 10 sections.


    An insect¡¯s life force was unquestionably the strongest, but any insect that had beenshed into this state would be utterly dead such that one would not be able to be resurrected at all.


    The massive root in the air had long been disbanded and withdrawn, leaving several wriggling roots beside Ou Yangming to protect him.


    Ou Yangming knew this was the act of the Wutong Tree¡¯s experience and wisdom. It was not guarding him against the carcass on the ground, but the strange Blood Shadow outside the secret realm. Nheless, given that the red figure had not entered the secret realm yet, it had probably given up on the idea and was waiting outside.


    The 10,000-legged Venerable One was dead, but there was an unusual luster in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes when he looked at its carcass.


    This was because a Venerable One¡¯s dead body was a rare material for refinement.


    Back then, Ghost-wed and the 2 other insect Venerable Ones were burned into nothing by Feng Xiang, where they did not leave anything behind. Although the phoenix was standing up for Ou Yangming and setting up a reputation for him, his heart ached.


    If he was given the carcasses of the 3 Venerable Ones, he could have refined many divine weapons and sharp tools.


    Unlike Feng Xiang, which killed the insect Venerable Ones simply and neatly, the Wutong Tree was cruel toward the 10,000-legged Venerable One, but it left the Venerable One¡¯s carcass here.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Wutong, what do you think about giving its carcass to me?¡±


    The Wutong Tree answered without any hesitation, ¡°Master, everything here belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    The Wutong Tree had acknowledged him as its master due to his Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but there was a huge disparity between their strengths, hence he treated it rather respectfully.


    Following that, the roots beside Ou Yangming bent forward as if they were bowing like humans.


    ¡°Master, everything I have is yours.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he questioned, ¡°Wutong, what exactly do you want from me?¡±


    He possessed the Military Fire, but he was not a real phoenix, after all, so he did not understand what the Wutong Tree was really yearning for.


    The Wutong Tree kept quiet for some time before it answered, ¡°Master, I want to be resurrected.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and his face changed slightly. He felt troubled when he thought about how humongous the Wutong Tree was.


    ¡®Burning the Wutong Tree with my Heavenly Phoenix Fire? That sounds like a legendary or epic task. Not to mention my current cultivation base, even if I be a Venerable One, I might not be able to do it!¡¯


    The Wutong Tree had previously told him that its wish could only be fulfilled after a millennium. Now, it seemed like it did not exaggerate it at all.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and curbed his thought. ¡°Okay, Wutong, I¡¯ll surely work hard to fulfill your wish as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master, but you don¡¯t need to do this on purpose. In any case, I¡¯ve already waited for a long time, so I won¡¯t mind waiting a while more.¡±


    The young fellow forced a smile. Based on the Wutong Tree¡¯s sense of time, a century was probably the same as a year for a human.


    Ou Yangming walked toward the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s head and narrowed his eyes as he released his mental conception. Soon enough, he sensed what he was searching for in the centipede¡¯s head.


    It was a poisonous pill, which lived deep inside the Venerable One¡¯s head, and it bred enormous energy.


    When Ou Yangming sensed the energy, he was in awe.


    The embodiment of a Venerable One¡¯s power could impact one heavily; even a dead Venerable One must not be degraded at all.


    Just as Ou Yangming was wondering how he could safely retrieve the poisonous pill from the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s head, his vision went blurry. A root that had been following him suddenly elongated and struck the head like a hammer.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he saw the centipede¡¯s head being cracked open. Subsequently, the root curled up the poisonous pill with its tip and presented it to the young fellow.


    ¡®This Wutong Tree is too sensitive and direct.¡¯


    Ou Yangming forced a smile and epted the poisonous pill. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The root swayed slightly to express its good intention sincerely.


    Next, Ou Yangming shed and opened his interspatial bag to gather all of the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s sections inside.


    Those were incredibly precious materials, thus he did not want to waste them at all.


    Once Ou Yangming was done with everything, he turned around and went far away from the secret realm¡¯s entrance. Needless to say, before he started to move, he exhorted the Wutong Tree to be prepared at any time because they must not let Blood Shadow leave if it entered.


    It was unlikely for Blood Shadow to enter the secret realm, but one that was prepared could prevent danger.


    Ou Yangming arrived at a secluded area and retrieved the poisonous pill. He then turned his wrist and retrieved the other poisonous pill, which amodated a spirit and had formed a world.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit immediately appeared and twisted its body cheerfully around Ou Yangming. It could not hide how joyful it was.


    Ou Yangming smiled and extended his arm. The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit instantly jumped on it affectionately, causing the Wutong Tree, which was observing them secretly, to be somewhat jealous.


    After ying with the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit for a while, Ou Yangming was in a good mood too. The little thing was free and was simr to a nk sheet, but it was very attached to him.


    Afterward, Ou Yangming pinched the spirit¡¯s neck and brought it close to the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s poisonous pill.


    The little spirit¡¯s eyes lit up right away. It had sensed the extremely poisonous thing the second it came out earlier, but fooling around with Ou Yangming was more important to it. Only when the young fellow brought it close to the powerful poisonous pill, it expressed how much it yearned for it.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ fe, this is a gift for you. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it...¡± The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit nodded hard and sent him a fluctuation through its conception.


    The young fellow was dumbfounded, and he had a weird look on his face.


    Back then, no matter what Ou Yangming said, the poisonous pill replied to him by sending him a message in the form of a spiritual fluctuation. This time, it spoke.


    Ou Yangming was surprised yet overjoyed because the spirit had be more capable.


    He shook his wrist gently to send the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit toward the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s poisonous pill. The spirit pounced on the pill at once, then it swayed its body and entered the pill.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tensed up a little, but he quickly rxed.


    During the Insects¡¯ invasion, the spirit¡¯s performance was truly remarkable. Not to mention a dead insect Venerable One, even the ones that were alive were helpless against it.


    Furthermore, the 10,000-legged Venerable One and the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit actually had the same origin. They both cultivated as centipedes, so it would not be odd for the spirit to inherit the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s energies.


    ¡°Master, this is a spirit!¡± The Wutong Tree¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky to have been able to acquire a spirit!¡±


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Wutong, this poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was born in your secret realm. Didn¡¯t you realize it?¡±


    The Wutong Tree was struck dumb. ¡°What a shame¡ªI might¡¯ve been asleep at that time, which is why I didn¡¯t realize it.¡±


    It could probe everything in this secret realm, but it must take the initiative to search the ce. Normally, the further the ces were away from it, the less it paid attention to them.


    Back when Ou Yangming and hispanions entered the secret realm, the Wutong Tree never imagined this to happen, so it did not pay attention to them.


    ¡°Uhm, Master, since you have a spirit, why couldn¡¯t you go against those fes?¡± The Wutong Tree asked in confusion.


    ¡°What? Go against who?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback.


    ¡°Those 2 Venerable Ones.¡±


    ¡°Go against them...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Possessing a spirit and grasping its power is equivalent to having a self-made world. How is it difficult to go against them using a world¡¯s power?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows, and his heart pounded.


    A self-made world was indeed the biggest change that happened to the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit. The world was rather immature, but it was still a world. As long as its power was released, how could a Venerable One resist it?


    ¡°Wutong, how can I use the power of the spirit¡¯s world?¡± Ou Yangming asked humbly.


    The Wutong Tree fell silent for some time before it answered, ¡°I have no idea. Master, you¡¯ll need to try it out yourself.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. ¡®Good fe, you drew a pie for me, but you¡¯re now asking me to explore how I can enjoy it.¡¯


    He shook his head and suddenly recalled something, so he raised another question, ¡°Wutong, I previously found a treasure in your secret realm. It¡¯s a Dragon Coffin, and it contained some rare and precious treasures. Where did you get them from?¡±


    The Wutong Tree pondered for a while before it answered, ¡°A long, long time ago...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Do you think that you¡¯re telling a story to a 3-year-old?¡¯


    Fortunately, the Wutong Tree seemed to have sensed his anger, so it quickly changed the way it was going to exin everything.


    ¡°Master, someone entered the secret realm 10,000 years ago and brought them here.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Where¡¯s that person?¡±


    ¡°He died.¡±


    ¡°He died?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was already severely injured and was on the verge of his death. I didn¡¯t care about him, so he died not long after he entered the secret realm,¡± the Wutong Tree responded calmly.


    From its perspective, life did not seem much. In particr, it was normal for a human to die, and there was no need to look into one¡¯s death.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®Looks like the Dragon Coffin has be an unsolvable mystery.¡¯

 Chapter 743 - Observe

    <h4>Chapter 743: Observe</h4>


    ¡°Peep, peep, peep...¡±


    An unusual mist suddenly rose from above the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s poisonous pill. Instead of spreading in all directions, it slowly entered the poisonous pill that the spirit was in.


    The poisonous pill that had formed a world was simr to a bottomless hole as it absorbed the abundant poison.


    Ou Yangming released his mental conception and entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world in an instant.


    He did not know that one of the omnipresent roots in the secret realm shook all of a sudden beneath his feet.


    If the Wutong Tree had not witnessed the intimate interaction between Ou Yangming and the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit earlier, it would have stepped in and stopped the young fellow already. It knew it was unlikely that the spirit would harm him, but it was still fearful.


    ¡®Is he entering the spirit¡¯s world with his mental conception?


    ¡®It¡¯s unbelievable that someone has the guts to act so rashly.


    ¡®But seeing how familiar he is with the process, this is definitely not his first time.¡¯


    The Wutong Tree was deeply confused at this moment. ¡®Has Ou Yangming fully grasped the spirit¡¯s world already? But he denied it before this. Besides, if he really grasped the power, how could he have been in such a mess when it was pursued by the 10,000-legged Venerable One?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was naturally unaware of how surprised the Wutong Tree was. Entering the poisonous pill¡¯s world with his spiritual power had almost be instinctive for him.


    With a sh of thought, he could easily enter the mysterious and wonderful world.


    Inside the world, everything was marvelous. It was a constantly growing world, and Ou Yangming could observe its growth process from his perspective.


    This was an incredibly rare experience that could not be replicated; even top-notch powerhouses from the Phoenixes might not have such an opportunity.


    Amidst the dark and endless starry sky, drifting nebs could be seen. There were more of them aspared to before, and they had be more tangible.


    Ou Yangming could sense the nebs¡¯ changes in the magnanimous yet peculiar world, and he could even sense the enormous energies gushing in from the outside world. They were the energies that were converted from the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s poisonous pill. Perhaps because they had the same properties as the poisonous pill, none of them were lost during the conversion.


    The energy conversion was even more effective than absorbing poisonous mist directly.


    Ou Yangming spread his spiritual conceptionpletely and became immersed inside.


    He vaguely felt that the nebs, which were continuously being condensed, would one day turn intond and sea and would give rise to all things; the empty world would be colorful.


    The only thing was that Ou Yangming was not sure if he would have the chance to witness the magnificent scene.


    After an unknown period, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and left the captivating and dreamy starry sky.


    His eyelids ached the moment he opened his eyes. In particr, when he was greeted with the first light, the feeling became stronger.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He asked, ¡°Wutong, how long have I been fathoming?¡±


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s voice was immediately heard. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been fathoming for almost a month.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. ¡®Luckily, I¡¯m a legitimate Spiritualist now. I can¡¯t control space like Venerable Ones, but I¡¯ve preliminarily apprehended Heaven and Earth, or I would¡¯ve been starved to death from cultivating in istion for a month.¡¯


    He could not help but sigh when he touched his interspatial bag.


    The young fellow¡¯s trip to the secret realm to grow the Phoenix Fire Bamboo was simple. He initially thought that he could go back in advance, but he ended up being ambushed by an insect Venerable One. In the end, he spent timeprehending the spirit¡¯s world and dyed more time.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not regret this. He vaguely understood and perceived how the spirit¡¯s world was formed, hence it was a great opportunity. Perhaps he still could not tell how beneficial the world would be, but he believed that it would unleash its exceptional mightiness in the future during a crucial moment.


    It might not be too much to describe the spirit¡¯s world as a turning point in his life.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and curbed his thought. He suppressed hisprehension from the spirit¡¯s world and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside the spirit realm? Did Blood Shadowe inside?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t,¡± the Wutong Tree answered without any hesitation, ¡°Master, my powers are only limited to the secret realm. I can roughly sense the situation outside the realm, but it¡¯s hard for me to find Venerable Ones if they¡¯re hiding outside.¡±


    The young fellow was extremely important to it, thus it dared not boast about its abilities.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and mumbled, ¡°Since you can¡¯t be sure if Blood Shadow¡¯s still hiding outside, does this mean that... I won¡¯t be able to leave?¡±


    The Wutong Tree suggested, ¡°Master, I suggest that you cultivate here. Once you surpass a Venerable One, you¡¯ll be able to go out without any restraints.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and thought, ¡®That¡¯s a great idea indeed, but once I surpass a Venerable One?¡¯


    He asked carefully, ¡°Wutong, how long do you think I¡¯ll have to cultivate for?¡±


    ¡°Since you have a spirit that has formed a world, as long as you fathom it often, you¡¯ll be able to speed up your cultivation. Besides, I have some secret techniques here...¡± The Wutong Tree quickly began to introduce the techniques. ¡°All in all, not only will your safety be guaranteed here, but you¡¯ll also be assisted with various resources, so staying here will be your best choice.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Give me an exact time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this...¡± The Wutong Tree dared not disobey OU Yangming anymore. It fell silent for some time before it answered, ¡°You¡¯ll take 500 years at most.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°Master, if you think that 500 years will be too long, you can speed up. What about 450 years


    ? ... Honestly, I think you can do it in 400 years too¡ªor maybe 300 years. I¡¯ll open up my cultivation core and make sure that you¡¯ll achieve that within 280 years...¡± The Wutong Tree kept reducing the time frame as it noticed the grim look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    Nevertheless, seeing as Ou Yangming was unmoved no matter what, the Wutong Tree could not help but wail. ¡°Master, we¡¯re talking about a boundary beyond a Venerable One. In any case, you¡¯ll have to cultivate for 200 years. If not, can other living beings still live?¡±


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Have you cultivated to that boundary?¡±


    ¡°This secret realm is mine so of course, I¡¯ve reached that boundary,¡± the Wutong Tree answered proudly.


    Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°How long have you cultivated for?¡±


    The Wutong Tree kept quiet for some time before it responded, ¡°I forgot, but I think I took roughly 10,000 years.¡±


    ¡®10,000 years!?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was speechless when he heard its answer.


    The greatest thing about the Wutong Tree was not its powers, but its age.


    Even the most ordinary human would be formidable if he or she cultivated for 10,000 years without stopping. Unfortunately, how many people could actually live for so long?


    Ou Yangming looked around and sighed. ¡°Wutong, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re trapped inside this secret realm even after cultivating for so many years.¡±


    If the Wutong Tree could move around freely, Ou Yangming would surely keep it by his side. After all, he would not need to be afraid of Blood Shadow at all if he had such a potent fighter.


    The Wutong Tree smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Master, as long as you help me with my resurrection, I can definitely leave the secret realm and soar freely.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he could not help butugh.


    ¡®No wonder the Wutong Tree always talks about the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Looks like it has almost gone mad because of its lonely life that has been going on for several 10,000 years. This must be why it acted like it had stumbled upon treasure when it met me, and it insisted on signing a contract with me regardless of the disparity between our strengths.¡¯


    ¡°Buzz...¡±


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception left the poisonous pill¡¯s world, the spirit floated without a sound. Seeing as the young fellow was done talking to the Wutong Tree, it flew over to him eagerly andid on his shoulder to fawn over him.


    Ou Yangming brushed its body gently. The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit took the form of a centipede, but its skin was smooth as silk, which wasfortable to touch.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit closed its eyes as if it enjoyed this moment very much.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at where the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s poisonous pill used to be. Who knew, the spot was empty. After pondering for a while, he figured that the poisonous pill had been converted into the spirit¡¯s nutrient so that the nebs in the self-made world could be more condensed.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not know how much energy the spirit¡¯s world needed for it to transform into a living world. The fellow was a bottomless pit indeed.


    He turned around and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Wutong, do you think that Blood Shadow¡¯s still lying in ambush outside?¡±


    After some thought, the Wutong Tree replied to him, ¡°I have no idea, but I¡¯ve been observing for a month. Unless it¡¯s more patient than me, it would¡¯ve exposed itself long ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go back to the Beast King Sect. Since it¡¯s not outside, I¡¯ll be going out now.¡± Ou Yangming frowned. He had decided to prioritize his safety first. If he happened to encounter Blood Shadow, he believed that he could get away with the help of the numerous treasures that he had.


    Having said that, the Wutong Tree shook its head andmented, ¡°Master, it¡¯s too dangerous. You should cultivate in istion here.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, but he soon chuckled and scolded it, ¡°You¡¯re really doing this for my good...¡± He sighed and expressed, ¡°I¡¯m aware of your good intention, but I¡¯m still worried about some people outside, so I must go out.¡±


    ¡°Master, you can bring them here. I assure you that nothing can hurt them here,¡± the Wutong Tree responded seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider¡ªthanks.¡± Ou Yangming smiled after some thought, then he continued, ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll be returning to the Beast King Sect now...¡±

 Chapter 744 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 744: Missing</h4>


    One Ou Yangming made his decision, the Wutong Tree no longer stopped him.


    It could give the young fellow its suggestion, but it would not stop him after he made his decision.


    Needless to say, it would also make good preparations for Ou Yangming before he left.


    The ruined Substitution Waist Sash was refined by Ou Yangming again. Moreover, the Wutong Tree also provided him with about 100 rattans, which were refined from the shedded pieces from its self-aging trunk through several 10,000 years. It was worth noting that each rattan could be used to refine a Substitution Wash Sash.


    In other words, if Ou Yangming refined all of the rattans, even if he encountered a Venerable One, as long as he was not killed by a single hit, he could recover all of his injuries with the rattans 100 times. Of course, this was also because the rattans came from the Wutong Tree. If it had not cultivated hard for several 10,000 years, this would not be possible.


    Ou Yangming would not refine all of the rattans in one go but for safety purposes, he refined roughly 10 of them as backups before he left the secret realm quietly.


    When he was back at the secret realm¡¯s entrance, the Wutong Tree told him after some thought, ¡°Master, once you find a safer ce, I can shut the entrance and reopen it whenever you order me to.¡±


    The young fellow was slightly stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that plenty of energy is needed to open and close the secret realm¡¯s entrance, which is why it can¡¯t be shifted for a century once it¡¯s fixed?¡±


    A root beside him swayed and answered, ¡°Consuming a bit of energy isn¡¯t much if it¡¯s for your safety, Master.¡±


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s origin energy has to be used to close and activate the secret realm¡¯s entrance. Every change would require a certain consumption, which was difficult to bear for even ordinary Venerable Ones. Nheless, the Wutong Tree had such a profound foundation. Although a short burst from it would not be significantly powerful, in terms of endurance, even the formidable Feng Xiang was not much inferior to it.


    To keep Ou Yangming safe, the Wutong Tree would not mind using up its energy 10 or 100 times, let alone once.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s change it now.¡±


    He had made a lot of preparations, where he was confident about escaping into the secret realm again if Blood Shadow was still lying in ambush outside. Even so, would it not be better if he did not need to take any risk?


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s root shook and responded, ¡°Master, if you¡¯re not guiding me from the outside, even if I were to randomly reactivate the realm¡¯s entrance, I wouldn¡¯t know where I am.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡°Are you saying that you might not be in Danzhou?¡±


    The tree¡¯s root quickly shook as though it was saying no like a human.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. ¡°As long as you¡¯re in Danzhou.¡±


    Danzhou was boundless, but Ou Yangming was a man with a flying carpet. Furthermore, he was assisted by the Devouring attribute. As such, he could keep controlling his flying carpet to return to the Beast King Sect.


    Who knew, the Wutong Tree finally spoke, ¡°Master, I¡¯m saying that the realm¡¯s not necessarily going to be in the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded for some time, then he scoffed and dropped the idea. If the secret realm¡¯s entrance was shifted to an unknown ce, even he would not know how he could return to the Spiritual Realm.


    After packing up everything, Ou Yangming shed and enhanced his energy, essence, and spirit to their best states before he stepped out of the secret realm.


    The second the young fellow returned to the Spiritual Realm, his great mental conception instantly drifted and spread to cover the areas around him. No matter what was hiding around him at the moment, they would not be able to hide from his spiritual sense.


    Of course, Ou Yangming would not blindly believe that his mental conception could pry everything.


    He could also hide himself with Fat Antelope¡¯s cloak, hence a mysterious and mighty figure like Blood Shadow could naturally do the same.


    Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings with sharp eyes, but he did not spot anything dangerous or suspicious no matter what. Additionally, even the Military Fire in his sea of consciousness was calm and not jumpy.


    The young fellow could not believe his eyes and spiritual sense, but he had confidence in his Military Fire, which could predict danger.


    He sighed a breath of relief and turned around to gesture to the secret realm¡¯s entrance that he was safe. Following that, he lowered his body and flew away.


    Throughout the process, the young fellow almost did not pause at all. He went all-out when he was flying, and he even made several turns along the way, causing him to be unsure of the direction he was heading in.


    Ou Yangming finally stopped after flying around for a few hours.


    He believed that even a Venerable One could not stay out of his Military Fire¡¯s radar for so long.


    If Blood Shadow was so capable, Ou Yangming would admit defeat even if he was ambushed by it for the second time.


    After Ou Yangming identified the direction, he retrieved his flying carpet and channeled his mental power. With that, the carpet carried him up into the sky and flew swiftly toward the Beast King Sect.


    A Venerable One could soar in the sky but apart from bird Venerable Ones that were born with the flying ability, Venerable Ones from other races would not be able to fly too fast. In general, they would be slightly slower than pieces of flight equipment.


    Besides, in terms of long flights, pieces of flight equipment were more advantageous than birds.


    If not, if pieces of flight equipment were only for show, not many people would fight for them crazily.


    As Ou Yangming stood proudly on his flight equipment, he dared not rx at all. It was not his first time controlling a flying carpet, but a short flight was very different from a long flight. Fortunately, the young fellow had refined this flying carpet himself, thus nobody knew it better than he did. Therefore, he was confident about flying for a long time, but his only worry was Blood Shadow, whose whereabouts were unknown.


    He did not know that just as he maneuvered his flying carpet into the air and went far away, a red blood light emerged from deep inside the ground.


    Sure enough, Blood Shadow¡¯s hiding ability was unordinary, so much so that the Wutong Tree did not sense it at all. Nevertheless, instead of pursuing Ou Yangming, the red figure simply watched him leave.


    It had used plenty of its origin power during its previous attempt to kill the young fellow.


    ording to Blood Shadow¡¯s estimation, even if it had to consume its power, as long as it subdued Ou Yangming and devoured him with Sir Devil God¡¯s energy, it couldpensate for its loss.


    Who knew, the Devil God¡¯s power appeared on Ou Yangming, and it was of a much higher rank than that of Blood Shadow, which was a devout follower. It ended up suffering a loss instead when a lot of its origin power was absorbed by the head on the young fellow.


    Not to mention that Blood Shadow¡¯s vitality was already sapped at that time, even if it was at its peak, it was also frightened by the ferocious head.


    It dared not scheme anything against Ou Yangming anymore, so it hid in the dark. As it watched the young fellow go far away, it had aplicated look with a hint of fear in its eyes.


    ¡®I should avoid offending this Phoenixes¡¯ messenger in the future.¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    As Ou Yangming flew in the sky, his flying carpet naturally released forceful auras, causing flying creatures to stay away.


    Even when some overbearing spirit birds saw the flying carpet, they dared not go forward to disturb it.


    Spirit birds could fly, but they knew very well how valuable flying carpets were. They were aware that any human that possessed a flying carpet was a top-notch powerhouse, which could not be offended by them at all.


    Despite it being a universal basis, they did not know that today was an exception. If an ignorant high-rank spirit bird were to seek trouble with Ou Yangming, he would not be appalled, but he would feel troubled.


    By relying on the flying carpet¡¯s deterrence and speed, Ou Yangming had a smooth journey and finally returned to the Beast King Sect.


    The young fellow curled his lips into a smile when he saw the familiar mountains from afar. Before he knew it, he had acknowledged the Beast King Sect. Perhaps he had regarded the sect as his first home in the Spiritual Realm after the series of unforeseen changes.


    Once the flying carpet entered the Beast King Sect, it immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    After the Insects¡¯ armies retreated, the Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples and ordinary people that depended on the sect had returned to their homes. When they looked up at the sky at the moment, they saw the floating flying carpet in the sky.


    The flying carpet was not as enormous as Mount Wuzhi¡¯s flight equipment, which was the Magic Cloud, and it could not fly as high, so the people below could see it clearly.


    A melodious and rhythmic bell echoed in the ravines. Soon enough, another flying carpet emerged from the Beast King Sect¡¯s mountain range too.


    The 2 people on their respective flying carpets identified each other from afar.


    Ou Yangming finally sighed a breath of relief. At this point, if Blood Shadow still wanted to sneak an attack against him, it might not be able to escape from the Beast King Sect.


    ¡°Great Elder, long time no see.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands andughed.


    The person that came was Mao Jianbi, who was one of the great elders and had obtained a flying carpet from Ou Yangming.


    As long as one was a top-grade Spiritualist in the sect, one would be given the honorific of a great elder.


    In actuality, Mao Jianbi was not the only great elder. When the Insects attacked the sect, at least 3 top-grade Spiritualists from the sect had joined the fight.


    Having said that, Mao Jianbi, who had just gotten a flying carpet, was the only great elder that was willing to show up outside.


    ¡°Haha, Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Mao Jianbiughed out loud.


    Back then, he could still capitalize on his seniority but after Feng Xiang appeared, he dared not treat Ou Yangming like how he used to.


    As their flying carpets moved closer toward each other, Mao Jianbi looked enviously at Ou Yangming¡¯s carpet. ¡°Master Ou, turns out that you kept the real good for your own.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I had to keep the first-ss equipment for myself.¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He paused for a while before he

 Chapter 745 - Fellows

    <h4>Chapter 745: Fellows</h4>


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s eyes lit up, but he soon sighed and said, ¡°Where can I find supreme materials...¡±


    He was a great elder that was also a top-grade Spiritualist in the Beast King Sect, but he also felt troubled at the thought of supreme materials. This was because he knew very well that materials that would be epted by a cksmith like Ou Yangming were not trifling at all.


    Perhaps only materials from top-grade Spiritualists would be praised by the young fellow.


    Nheless, not to mention Mao Jianbi, even Yuqi the Venerable One did not have many of such materials.


    After all, top-grade Spiritualists could not be met so easily. Moreover, almost all of them had powerful forces as their backings. They were figures that were specially trained by their respective force, hence those forces would not let things be if they were harmed.


    Even so, Mao Jianbi did not know that Ou Yangming had the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s carcass.


    If he knew, he would certainly understand the real meaning of supreme materials and would give up on his impractical thought.


    Mao Jianbi shook his head and stopped daydreaming. ¡°Master Ou, congrattions.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your friends havee.¡± Mao Jianbi chuckled.


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°They¡¯vee from Mount Wuzhi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mao Jianbi looked indifferently. ¡°Previously, we¡¯ve asked many times for them to be sent here, but they kept giving excuses and were half-hearted. Heh, after hearing that you¡¯ve be the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, they hurried over and even have a Venerable One to support them.¡± He lowered his voice before he continued, ¡°That Venerable One has been staying here as he insists on waiting for your return.¡±


    Ou Yangming could naturally tell that he was displeased, but it was reasonable because Mount Wuzhi was known as Danzhou¡¯s greatest sect, and yet they bullied the weak but feared the strong, which was disappointing.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was not egotistical to think that Mount Wuzhi would be afraid of him. Without his identity as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, the Venerable One from Mount Wuzhi might not even look at him straight in the eye at all.


    Ou Yangming nodded and smiled. ¡°Great Elder, I understand.¡±


    Mao Jianbi looked deeply at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and show them how elegant the Beast King Sect¡¯s Master Ou is.¡±


    As Mao Jianbi controlled his flying carpet and flew away, Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡®That fe¡¯s quickly cunning; he tied me to the Beast King Sect just like that.¡¯


    With that, 2 flying carpets flew in the sky one after another, which was an unusual scene.


    Almost every cultivator in the Beast King Sect was looking up enviously at the sky.


    Nevertheless, given the statuses of Mao Jianbi and Ou Yangming in the sect at the moment, nobody dared to challenge them and risk public condemnation.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    A violent roar was suddenly hearding from a mountain. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes glowed as it was such a familiar sound, but this was his first time hearing it after he left the lower realm.


    ¡°Shriek...¡±


    Another cry was heard, then a gigantic figure flew out from the mountaintop and headed toward Ou Yangming.


    It was the goshawk, which was pping itsrge wings as it circled the young fellow¡¯s flying carpet.


    Mao Jianbi furrowed his eyebrows as he was displeased. The Beast King Sect mainlyprised walking beasts, but they also had humongous spirit birds. If those birds had the guts to fly around without restraint they would have been struck down already.


    Inside the Beast King Sect, apart from the Venerable One, only top-grade Spiritualists had the right to soar into the sky.


    Despite that, upon seeing the goshawk, which was only a high-rank spirit bird, Mao Jianbi would not make a move no matter what he was thinking. This was because it was Master Ou¡¯s pet.


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud and uttered, ¡°Goshawk, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The goshawk was surprised yet overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯ve actually be an Intermediate Spiritualist. This is an astounding achievement, and you¡¯re the first I know!¡± Its eyes flickered as though they were shiny stars, and it was in admiration.


    Ou Yangming was startled. He looked at the goshawk in confusion. If it was not because the aura matched, he would have thought that he was facing a fake goshawk.


    The goshawk was extremely stable in the lower realm, but it shamelessly fawned over the young fellow at this moment. Furthermore, judging from the way it looked, it seemed to be very familiar with doing this.


    Having said that, there was something that Ou Yangming did not know. Back in the lower realm, he was always together with Lil¡¯ Red. The goshawk was not weak, but it was fearful when it met the little red bird. As such, it was brave enough to have been able to still fly.


    As for babbling on and on, it would not have the guts to do so no matter what.


    Now that Lil¡¯ Red had left, and Ou Yangming had be the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, the goshawk was no longer afraid, thus it naturally became livelier.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ messenger was equivalent to a deity to the Birds, so it would not be too much for even the goshawk to be more fervent toward the young fellow.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Another deafening roar was hearding from the mountaintop. When Ou Yangming lowered his head to look, he immediately spotted a majestic figure. It was Multi-armed King Kong, which was an overlord in the lower realm.


    The moment the king kong saw Ou Yangming on his flying carpet, it stood up straight and raised 2 of its armed high in the air before it struck its chest. Consequently, interspatial ripples could be seen around it.


    Ou Yangming could not help but grin, and he had a gentle look in his eyes.


    Multi-armed King Kong was acting violently, but Ou Yangming could sense its joy.


    ¡®That big fe might not have willingly followed me at the beginning, but it¡¯s definitely the most sincere toward me now.¡¯


    Seeing as his flying carpet was slowly being lowered, Ou Yangming suddenly took a step out into the void and descended like a shooting star.


    Mao Jianbi was dumbfounded. Although he knew Ou Yangming would notmit suicide at this time, he was taken aback by how the young fellow was free-falling.


    The goshawk shrieked and pped its wings to catch up to Ou Yangming. Just as it wanted to catch him, a giant hand extended out to push it to the side.


    At the same time, Multi-armed King Kong reached out with its other hand to catch Ou Yangming.


    The second it caught the young fellow, it automatically lowered its hand to offset the falling force.


    Ou Yangming stood up straight andughed out loud. Sure enough, the king kong had a deserved reputation; the ability to tackleplicated problems easily could not be done by ordinary spirit beasts.


    After being pushed to the side by Multi-armed King Kong, the goshawk flew back angrily and kept making noises. However, the king kong acted the same way as it did in the lower realm, where it did not spare a nce at the goshawk at all, causing it to be furious.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow, which was next to the king kong¡¯s leg, wagged its tail and barked hard as if it was reminding Ou Yangming of its existence.


    Ou Yangming was delighted to see the 3 of them gathered.


    In the lower realm, they were the ones that traveled everywhere with him to stop the Humans¡¯ disaster. Therefore, he was indescribably ted when they met again.


    Besides, he knew while the 3 fellows seemed like they did not get along, if they were in fatal danger, they would be the most reliablerades.


    Ou Yangming tapped the king kong¡¯s fingers and noted casually, ¡°King Kong, you lied to me hard.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was baffled. ¡°When have I lied to you?¡±


    Big Yellow stopped barking while the goshawk almost forgot to p its wings. They were struck dumb as they looked at Ou Yangming.


    The king kong was mountainous, strong, and courageous, but why would it lie to anyone?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that your strength was suppressed.¡± Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°You¡¯re the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s pride¡ªa top-grade Spiritualist!¡±


    A top-grade spirit beast and a high-rank spirit beast were only one rank apart, but their statuses and strengths were entirely different.


    Members of a supreme sect would be sorrowful if a high-rank powerhouse died, but it would not affect the whole sect. Inparison, if a top-grade Spiritualist died, the supreme sect would not leave the matter at that and would likely get into a life-or-death battle.


    Big Yellow knew this already, thus it continued to wag its tail as it did not find it strange.


    On the other hand, the goshawk widened its eyes and questioned, ¡°Are you really a top-grade Spiritualist?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong looked at it and responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I¡¯m the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s pride.¡±


    ¡°The 10,000 Beasts Ridge? Ah, I know who you are,¡± the goshawk shouted, ¡°But why did you go to the lower realm? This is impossible...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°Something went wrong during my cultivation, so I had to borrow the lower realm¡¯s environment to suppress my powers, which was why I had no choice but to go there.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others were speechless. ¡®Borrow the lower realm¡¯s environment to suppress your powers... You¡¯re already extraordinary when your powers are suppressed. If you unleash all of them, what kind of monster will you turn into?¡¯


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°King Kong, are you about to advance into a Venerable One?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong hesitated for a while before it answered, ¡°Yes. I hadn¡¯t done anything since I came to the Spiritual Realm, but the universe¡¯s spiritual power here is too powerful, so I can¡¯t hold my powers in much longer.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked with a grim look, ¡°How long more do you have?¡±


    ¡°A year or two.¡± The king kong had a grave look on its face too. ¡°If I make any moves, that period might change.¡±

 Chapter 746 - Big Gift

    <h4>Chapter 746: Big Gift</h4>


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows as the king kong made itself clear.


    In the Spiritual Realm, Multi-armed King Kong could keep a low profile, hide from troubles, and refrain from using its powers. Nheless, it would still be tested by the Heavenly Thunderbolts when it would attempt to advance into a Venerable One after a year or two. In other words, if the king kong were to fight anyone before that, it might be struck by the Heavenly Thunderbolts soon.


    It was almost an imminent situation for spirit beasts.


    Multi-armed King Kong smiled. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked snappily, ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry? Are you confident about surviving the Thunderbolts Disaster?¡±


    The king kong smiled brighter than before. ¡°Master, since you¡¯re here, what should I worry about?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Looks like I really need to smith an equipment set for you.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong immediately nodded as it beamed.


    In actuality, it knew as long as Ou Yangming was alive, it would not need to worry about its Thunderbolt-resistant Suit when it advanced. Once it had that suit, it would be able to endure the disaster even with its eyes closed.


    If the king kong still could not get through it with the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, it would not deserve to be the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s pride.


    The goshawk and Big Yellow were envious, but they did not feel bitter. They knew since the king kong would be given such a treatment, they would also have Ou Yangming¡¯s help during their attempts to be Venerable Ones.


    As Ou Yangming reached out his hand and waved, the flying carpet in mid-air fell onto his hand and disappeared.


    The goshawk did not pay too much attention to the carpet, but Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong were bright-eyed and looked like they wished they could take it for themselves.


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°King Kong, do you want a flying carpet?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It knew it did not need to be affectedly unconventional in front of Ou Yangming.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shook its head and responded, ¡°Big Yellow can have one, but not you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Multi-armed King Kong looked at Big Yellow in shock as it could not figure out how it could notpare with the little thing. As for the big yellow dog, it lifted its head arrogantly.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°King Kong, where am I going to find enough fur for a flying carpet that can amodate you?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was startled for some time. Its sturdy and enormous body had always been its pride, but it seemed to have be its shoring at this moment.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming was moved. He lowered his head and turned to look.


    Far away, 2 figures were seen walking on air as they fluttered toward him.


    One of them was Yuqi the Venerable One while the other was a stranger.


    Nevertheless, judging from how they looked like they were walking on t ground, it was clear that they were both Venerable Ones.


    Mao Jianbi controlled his flying carpet to approach Ou Yangming. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Master Ou, that¡¯s Lingfeng the Venerable One from Mount Wuzhi.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and stepped down gently. Multi-armed King Kong instantly understood him, hence it slowly lowered its hand to let him stand steadily on the ground. Following that, another 2 figures walked out from the courtyard. They were Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu, who had entered the Spiritual Realm with the young fellow.


    The 2 figures were rather excited when they saw Ou Yangming, but they also saw the 2 Venerable One at a distance away. Therefore, even if they had a lot to say, they held themselves back.


    Ou Yangming smiled and gestured to them to hold their horses.


    In any case, they finally met, so it would not hurt to wait a little longer.


    The 2 Venerable Ones looked elegant and slow, but they arrived at the courtyard in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, you¡¯re finally back. It¡¯s nice to meet you, it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One greeted Ou Yangming loudly from afar.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sneered internally but remained calm on the outside. He nodded at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming bowed and replied to the Venerable One with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Lingfeng the Venerable One. Sure enough, you have a well-deserved reputation.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One beamed. ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you, Master Ou, but you¡¯re the one with great fame.¡±


    While they ttered each other, Yuqi the Venerable One and Mao Jianbi thought, ¡®They¡¯re talking nonsense...¡¯


    Lingfeng the Venerable One swayed andnded steadily on the ground. Heter turned his hand and retrieved an interspatial bag. ¡°Master Ou, congrattions for making it into the Spiritual Realm. On behalf of Mount Wuzhi, this is your congrattory gift, so kindly ept it.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was stunned. He raised his eyebrow a little and thought, ¡®You cunning old fe...¡¯


    Back when he knew Ou Yangming, he knew the young fellow was not a simple figure, but the fellow was not yet the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger and was merely an Intermediate Spiritualist. Given Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s status, it was his limit to pay more attention to Ou Yangming, and he naturally would not shamelessly prepare a valuable gift for their first meeting.


    Who knew, Lingfeng the Venerable One took out an interspatial bag as soon as he met the young fellow. Nobody knew what treasure was contained inside.


    Mount Wuzhi was indeed more well-prepared in this aspect.


    It was no wonder Lingfeng the Venerable One did not want to leave and insisted on waiting for Ou Yangming even though he was left out; this was the real reason.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He quickly said, ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, I don¡¯t deserve this.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable kept a straight face and noted, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re the Phoenixes messenger. If even you don¡¯t deserve this, nobody in the Spiritual Realm does.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°The gift was prepared by the people from Mount Wuzhi, so I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    The young fellow hesitated for a while before he reached out to ept the gift. He subconsciously scanned it with his mental conception.


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He suddenly looked up in shock.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and Mao Jianbi thought, ¡®Oh no, that gift must be extremely precious, or he won¡¯t be so moved.¡¯


    Indeed, Ou Yangming was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, but Yuqi the Venerable One and Mao Jianbi were aware of his abilities. If the gift inside the interspatial bag was normal, the young fellow would not have shown such an expression.


    Ou Yangming fell silent for a brief moment before he uttered, ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, this gift...¡±


    ¡°This is a congrattory gift from Mount Wuzhi. If you¡¯re happy with it, please ept it,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One said without any hesitation. Based on what he said, as long as Ou Yangming was a normal person, he could not reject the gift anymore, or he would be embarrassing Mount Wuzhi and be their enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank Mount Wuzhi for thinking highly of me then; I¡¯ll be thick-faced and ept this gift,¡± Ou Yangming expressed after some thought. He continued after a short pause, ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, given that you came all the way here, is there something else that you¡¯d like to say?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re a straightforward person.¡±


    Ou Yangming tapped the interspatial bag in his hand and smiled bitterly. ¡°If I¡¯m not, this can¡¯t be justified.¡±


    The Venerable One could not help butugh. ¡®This young fe¡¯s quite interesting. It¡¯s something that can be tacitly understood, but he said it so openly.¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One and Mao Jianbi exchanged nces. They were curious about what exactly was inside the interspatial bag that Ou Yangming liked so much.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One asked pondering for a brief moment, ¡°Master Ou, I heard that you¡¯re the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger and possess the Heavenly Phoenix Fire?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It was no longer a secret, thus there was no need for him to hide it anymore.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master Ou, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of a kind of pill.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable On, I¡¯m only a cksmith, not an alchemist.¡±


    The Venerable One shook his head and looked at the young fellow with bright eyes. ¡°This kind of pill can only be refined with the help of a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, and it¡¯s a legendary holy medicine.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face took on a strange look. He suddenly questioned, ¡°Brother Ling, are you talking about the Eternal Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Eternal Pill,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One spoke seriously, ¡°I¡¯vee to borrow Master Ou¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire to attempt to refine an Eternal Pill.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He looked at Yuqi the Venerable One, and they both did not know to cry or tough.


    It turned out that the Eternal Pill had such a huge market, to the extent that a powerhouse from Mount Wuzhi hade all the way here.


    Countless thoughts crossed Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s head. Without warning, his face changed as he asked, ¡°Brother Ling, are you trying to get an Eternal Pill for... The elder?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One kept quiet for some time before he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I see¡ªthe elder¡¯s still alive...¡±


    At this point, even he did not know how he should feel.


    Mount Wuzhi was the Humans¡¯ greatest sect in Danzhou because of their profoundness, but it also had something to do with an unparalleled and peerless powerhouse.


    The only thing was that the powerhouse had been living in seclusion for a century, so nobody knew if he was still alive. Now that Lingfeng the Venerable One made such a request, it reminded Yuqi the Venerable One of that powerhouse.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One said to Ou Yangming with a grave look on his face, ¡°Master Ou, the Eternal Pill is incredibly important to Mount Wuzhi and the Humans in Danzhou. If you can help us refine the pill, we¡¯ll let you ess our sect¡¯s library and read anything you want.¡±


    His long stay in the Beast King Sect had not been fruitless. At the very least, he found out about the young fellow¡¯s character and likes.


    It was true that Mount Wuzhi¡¯s library was the sect¡¯s priority, but it was very inferior to the Eternal Pill.


    Yuqi the Venerable One raised his eyebrows, but he sighed after some thought and did not say a word.


    As said by Lingfeng the Venerable One, as long as the powerhouse was still alive, Mount Wuzhi¡¯s ce in Danzhou would be unshakable. However, simrly, the Humans would also be protected and on arge scale, the Beast King Sect would also be included.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, I don¡¯t mind helping you but at the end of the day, I¡¯m only a cksmith, so I can only y a supporting role in this.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s eyes gleamed. Heughed out loud and said, ¡°Everything will work out as long as you¡¯re willing to help, Master Ou.¡±

 Chapter 747 - Allotment

    <h4>Chapter 747: Allotment</h4>


    ¡°Hmph...¡± Yuqi the Venerable One suddenly scoffed. ¡°Brother Ling, how would you like Master Ou to help?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯vee, I won¡¯t make empty promises,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One quickly responded. He looked rather proud as he continued, ¡°We¡¯ve begun to act after we received the news, so we¡¯re almost done preparing all of the materials required to refine Eternal Pills.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. Sure enough, huge sects had incredibly profound foundations such that they had records of the refinement method for Eternal Pills, which had vanished for years. Needless to say, most importantly, they could anyhow find materials for this type of pill.


    The only thing was that Ou Yangming did not believe that they could prepare all of the materials.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sneered. ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. ¡°Brother Yu, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re almost done preparing all of the materials. Are you sure that you have all of them?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One opened his mouth but remained conservative after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯recking the base.¡±


    ¡°Is it the Phoenix Fire Bamboo?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s eyes turned bright. He looked deeply at Yuqi the Venerable One and came to a sudden realization. ¡°Brother Yu, looks like you¡¯ve begun to refine Eternal Pills. Heh, I¡¯m in admiration.¡±


    Given that he was a Venerable One, he was a notable figure, hence he immediately guessed the truth.


    Yuqi the Venerable One grinned and looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, did you gain something from your trip this time?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Since Yuqi the Venerable One did not avoid Lingfeng the Venerable One on purpose, there was no need for him to be an evil person.


    ¡°Yes, I was lucky enough to have gotten a section of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo.¡±


    The eyes of the 2 Venerable Ones gleamed at the same time. Although Ou Yangming said that he had only gotten a section of the bamboo, if they seeded in refining the pill, there would definitely be more than one of it.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, can you open my eyes and show me how the Phoenix Fire Bamboo looks like?¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One asked with a smile.


    He was only giving an excuse about wanting to have his eyes opened; he intended to check the material¡¯s authenticity.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming would not be calctive over this. He turned his wrist and retrieved the section of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo.


    The Phoenix Fire Bamboo was blood-red in color, and it was covered in natural veined patterns. The veined patterns looked like a burning me as a whole. If one stared at the bamboo for too long, one might have an illusion that it was being burned.


    Even though the Venerable Ones were seeing the item for the first time, they could sense through their spiritual senses the enormous life force that it carried.


    The energy was rted to a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, and it even contained a hint of the Phoenixes¡¯ secret to be resurrected. The Venerable Ones could not perceive the power, but it did not stop them from experiencing its magnificence and toughness.


    After a brief moment, they looked at each other and nodded. It was clear that they were surprised yet overjoyed.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One sighed. ¡°Master Ou, you previously left to look for this Phoenix Fire Bamboo, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking for it; I was breeding it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, breeding it...¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One looked resentfully at Yuqi the Venerable One. ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re not being a good friend.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One could not help butugh. He did not feel guilty at all. ¡°You didn¡¯t state your purpose of visit, so why would I tell you about Master Ou¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Nevertheless, while he exined, he thought, ¡®Even we didn¡¯t know where Master Ou went, so how could I have told you?¡¯


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked out of the blue, ¡°Venerable Ones, have you heard of Blood Shadow?¡±


    The Venerable Ones¡¯ faces changed. Yuqi the Venerable One asked in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, why are you asking this?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered honestly after some thought, ¡°I encountered this powerhouse when I was outside this time, and he wanted to ambush me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As steady as the Venerable Ones were, they were appalled when they heard that.


    ¡°You... Master Ou, how did you get away?¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One asked with a strange look on his face.


    Ou Yangming was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, after all, thus it was simply unbelievable for him to escape from Blood Shadow¡¯s ambush.


    The young fellow looked at them with an unpredictable expression. ¡°Did you forget who I am?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and Yuqi the Venerable One were stunned before they came to a sudden realization. ¡®The Phoenixes¡¯ messenger! Looks like Feng Xiang must¡¯ve given him some benefit before it left the Spiritual Realm. It won¡¯t be enough for him to dominate the realm, but he¡¯ll have no problem surviving here.¡¯


    In actuality, even if they racked their brains, they could not have guessed the real reason.


    ¡°Master Ou, have you heard of the Sky-devouring Devil God?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One asked in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I¡¯ve only read about it from ancient books, which only mention it roughly.¡± Following that, he expressed sincerely, ¡°Please enlighten me on the Devil God¡¯s origin.¡±


    Since Blood Shadow wanted to go against him, he would not let himself be seized just like that. It would be good for him to find out more about his opponent.


    ¡°The Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s an extremely fearsome devil. Nobody knows its origin but when it appeared 10,000 years ago, it was already so formidable that almost nobody could resist it,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One exined sternly. He sighed before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard a little about this matter. The Sky-devouring Devil God was said to have behaved brutally in the Spiritual Realm for years as though it wanted to devour the whole realm, which was why the Guardian was infuriated. Legend has it that the Guardian attacked and ended up being defeated and wounded together with the Devil God. The Devil God fell, but the Guardian was nowhere to be found.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°The Spiritual Realm¡¯s Guardian? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One answered right away, ¡°If I¡¯m able to surpass the Venerable One¡¯s boundary one day, I might be able to get in touch with such a powerhouse.¡±


    He sounded like he was looking forward to that day.


    Ou Yangming fell silent at once. Given that the Venerable One thought so highly of that being, he figured that the being was not someone that he could provoke at the moment.


    Yuqi the Venerable One kept quiet for a moment before he continued, ¡°After the Sky-devouring Devil God fell, the force that it established was unanimously encircled. The force fell apart and disappeared since then but in the recent century, there were signs of it being revived again. Blood Shadow¡¯s the most famous follower of the Sky-devouring Devil God in Danzhou. Nobody knows his real cultivation base, but he has endless ever-changing tricks, making him difficult to be guarded against.¡±


    Once he was done talking, he looked deeply at Ou Yangming and remarked, ¡°You were really lucky to have been able to flee from his ambush.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how¡¯s Blood Shadow aspared to an insect Venerable One? Say... The 10,000-legged Venerable One,¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    Yuqi the Venerable One replied to him after some thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if I get to choose, I¡¯d rather be in a life-or-death fight with the 10,000-legged Venerable One than go against Blood Shadow.¡±


    It was then when Ou Yangming knew how frightening Blood Shadow¡¯s strength was to Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Despite that, when Ou Yangming thought about the blood lines that were devoured by the giant head, he felt that Blood Shadow¡¯s power was only so-so. On the other hand, the 10,000-legged Venerable One was a tougher fight for him.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One suggested, ¡°Master Ou, Blood Shadow might be unusual, but Mount Wuzhi¡¯s secure and strictly protected, so it can¡¯t be easily entered by any living being. Hehe, why don¡¯t youe over to have our discussion?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was furious. ¡°Brother Ling, what do you mean? Hmph, are you saying the Beast King Sect¡¯s essible to anyone?¡±


    Having said that, he did not know that while the Beast King Sect¡¯s defense was powerful, it was very wed to Blood Shadow. Apart from the forbidden areas, the other spots could really be easily essed.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One cleared his throat hard. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°It was a slip of the tongue, it was a slip of the tongue. Brother Yu, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    He was not afraid of Yuqi the Venerable One, but he did not want to offend the Beast King Sect over such a trivial matter.


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. ¡°Master Ou, since you¡¯ve obtained the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, why don¡¯t we start refining the pills?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. He quickly expressed, ¡°Brother Yu, the refinement of Eternal Pills is an important matter, so why don¡¯t we cote and examine it carefully together?¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He looked at the Venerable One in shock and thought, ¡®We¡¯re refining pills, so why do you want to cote and examine the process together?¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One fell silent for a while, then he said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, Brother Ling also has a certain level of attainment in alchemy. He¡¯s not as great as professional alchemists, but he¡¯s knowledgeable, so he should be able to help us in some way.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One was naturally not on par with legitimate alchemists in terms of absolute alchemy. After all, he had only touched upon alchemy and did not specialize in it.


    Even so, being a Venerable One, he was on a different level, hence he might sometimes give apudable suggestions.


    Ou Yangming would not reject the offer, so he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only right for us to work together.¡± He hesitated for a while before he raised another question, ¡°Venerable Ones, if we seed in refining the pills, how should they be allotted?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One quickly answered, ¡°We¡¯re providing the materials while you¡¯ll be assisting the process by providing your Heavenly Phoenix Fire, Master Ou, so the first batch of pills should be split between us. That said...¡± He pondered for some time and added, ¡°The powerhouse from Mount Wuzhi has a significant contribution toward the Humans in Danzhou, so I¡¯m willing to present the first Eternal Pill if we seed.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One exhaled and bowed at Yuqi the Venerable One. ¡°Brother Yu, thank you.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One shifted his body to avoid the salutation. ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of the Humans, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and found it a little odd. ¡®What exactly did the being from Mount Wuzhi contribute for Yuqi the Venerable One to be willing to take a step back?¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable er cleared his throat and noted, ¡°Master Ou, Gu Jiacheng has long prepared everything; he¡¯s only waiting for you and the Phoenix Fire Bamboo. Hehe, if you¡¯re not feeling tired, let¡¯s go and meet him now. As for Blood Shadow, what do you think about leaving the matter to us?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One had a cold look in his eyes too. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s courting his death for having the guts to attack the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger. We¡¯ll notify all borders in Danzhou and will give you an exnation.¡±

 Chapter 748 - Refine Pills

    <h4>Chapter 748: Refine Pills</h4>


    There were numerous peaks in the Beast King Sect, and more than one of them were suitable for the refinement of pills. Even so, Gu Jiacheng, who was the greatest alchemy sect elder of this era in the sect, lived on his own in a valley where Earth Fire could be found.


    For generations, the Beast King Sect had plenty of powerhouses, who actually opened up the passage to Earth Fire, allowing the fire to be channeled into a special area.


    Staying here was unquestionably a great choice for alchemists and cksmiths with me abilities.


    Needless to say, this was also extremely rare even in the Beast King Sect.


    When Ou Yangming arrived at the valley under thepany of the 2 Venerable Ones, Gu Jiacheng had been waiting outside for a long time. Moreover, the young fellow also noticed a familiar figure inside. The old macaque was smiling with its eyes squinted at them, and the wrinkles on its face were clear to see even from a distance away.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One paused for a split second. He quickly went back to normal, but he could not hide it from Ou Yangming.


    It was evident that the Venerable One was also afraid of the old macaque.


    The old macaque was valiant, but Ou Yangming could sense that it was old and weak. Regardless of how its strength used to be, it could not be mentioned on equal terms with a Venerable One at his prime anymore.


    Nheless, for some reason, whether it was Lingfeng the Venerable One or the insect Venerable One that previously fought the old macaque, they regarded it with special respect.


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Ou Yangming. He bowed at the Venerable Ones in a hurry then asked the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, did you... Seed?¡±


    He seemed to be half-hearted toward the Venerable Ones, but Yuqi the Venerable One and the others turned a blind eye to it as though they were not bothered.


    Gu Jiacheng did not have a high cultivation base, but he specialized in something. Therefore, no matter how entric he acted, he would easily be forgiven.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Great¡ªawesome!¡± Gu Jiachengughed out loud. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t return empty-handed, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that this old man learned how to tter me too.¡¯


    Gu Jiacheng asked impatiently, ¡°Master Ou, can I take a look at it?¡±


    The young fellow turned his wrist to retrieve the Phoenix Fire Bamboo again, then he handed it over to the man.


    When Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at the bamboo, Ou Yangming was holding it and did not hand it to them. On the other hand, he simply let Gu Jiacheng hold it.


    After all, Gu Jiacheng was the main person that would refine the Eternal Pills. It was true that Ou Yangming possessed a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but he would only y a supporting role.


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯s eyes gleamed as he held the red segment of the bamboo. He had unknowingly straightened his body, and he was full of confidence. At this point, the aura that the alchemist released caused even Lingfeng the Venerable One to regard him with special respect.


    It was a momentum that could only be slowly umted by a powerhouse that continuously seeded, and it would positively impact one¡¯s confidence, allowing one to unleash one¡¯s greatest power during a refinement process.


    After a brief moment, Gu Jiacheng exhaled deeply and remarked, ¡°Yes, this is the legendary Phoenix Fire Bamboo, which nurtures a surging life force. Ah, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s ability to cause rebirth through the fire has a well-deserved reputation indeed.¡±


    Fire was a power that represented destruction. Nevertheless, when a certain power reached an extremity, there would be a stark contrast.


    The opposite of destruction was life, and a phoenix¡¯s rebirth through the fire was a power of regeneration that was found from destruction.


    Despite that, since ancient times, this was only possible when the Phoenixes resurrected.


    Gu Jiachengmented for some time before he looked up and asked, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m prepared. How about you?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the 2 other formidable Venerable Ones immediately stared at Ou Yangming. They were slightly worried.


    They could tell that Gu Jiacheng had adjusted his condition for today. He was simr to a soldier with high morale at the moment, where he could likely achieve his goal in one go if he were to go out to battle at the moment.


    Having said that, if his momentum was blocked, nobody would be able to guess the oue.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned, but he soon responded with a smile, ¡°Elder Gu, I¡¯m also prepared.¡± He was not as sharp-eyed as the 3 experienced Venerable Ones, but he could also sense the forceful momentum from Gu Jiacheng. It was a momentum that could be encouraged but not stopped.


    ¡°Okay, Master Ou, pleasee with me.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng was glowing with health, by which he was no longer old and hoary. Instead, he was as full of life as a young man.


    Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows as he was concerned.


    It did not seem like a good thing that Gu Jiacheng was acting like this; it was almost a sign of a momentary recovery before one¡¯s death.


    If the refinement process turned out to be unsessful, the consequence would probably be unbearable.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque exchanged nces. They were alert, but there was nothing they could do.


    Gu Jiacheng led Ou Yangming and the others into his exclusive alchemy room. Given his level, he had his own territory like top-notch cksmiths.


    Ou Yangming looked around and noticed a furnace first. It was notrge, and it was ced right at the center of the room. Complicated and mysterious veined patterns were carved on the furnace, but even the young fellow could not figure out anything from them in one nce.


    Smithing art had such a wide scope that nobody could be omnipotent. It was worth noting that furnaces were one of the most unpopr pieces of equipment; other than cksmiths that specially studied them, most cksmiths did not really understand them.


    Gu Jiacheng reached out and touched the furnace gently. An indescribable luster could be seen flickering in his eyes.


    It was as if he was not touching a cold furnace, but a living being with flesh and left. It was an exceptionally wonderful feeling as though there was a deep connection between them.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. When he saw how focused Gu Jiacheng was, his heart throbbed.


    The young fellow seemed to have experienced the feeling before, which was when he interacted with the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit. However, the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was a spirit, after all, and it had formed a world. As for the furnace... It was made of steel.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming was in admiration.


    Gu Jiacheng was so sincere toward the furnace that he was almost treating it as his life.


    This meant that he had fully invested his energy and even his life in alchemy art. Given how hardworking and focused the alchemist was, it was no wonder that he could still stand out and be the greatest person on the path of alchemy in the Beast King Sect, where there were countless talents.


    Sure enough, nobody¡¯s sess was by luck.


    Gu Jiacheng looked up after some time. He became more confident than before, and his confidence¡¯s influence was unordinary as even the 3 Venerable Ones were affected. They felt as if they could already see the Eternal Pills being refined sessfully.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve prepared the materials already,¡± Gu Jiacheng ordered the young fellow seriously, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll be preliminarily refining them first. Once the Phoenix Fire Bamboo is needed, I hope that you¡¯ll release your Heavenly Phoenix Fire ording to my request.¡±


    Ou Yangming expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Elder Gu, I¡¯ve never officially learned alchemy art before this, so I¡¯m only afraid that I might not be able to cooperate with you well.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng responded proudly, ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, you only need to focus on releasing your Heavenly Phoenix Fire. As long as you can control it well, you can leave everything else to me.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at each other. They were somehow worried.


    Ou Yangming did not know much about alchemy art, but he was a smithing master, hence he had a strong ego.


    Gu Jiacheng was incredibly straightforward, where he only asked Ou Yangming to y a role simr to Red Boy[1]. The Venerable Ones did not know if the youthful fellow would be willing to take up the role. If he was displeased, he would probably leave on bad terms.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming agreed to it without any hesitation. Judging from his attitude, he was not unhappy at all.


    The 3 Venerable Ones exchanged nces and praised the young fellow internally for being aware of the general interest.


    Gu Jiacheng suddenly grunted after he opened the furnace. A red spiritual fire emerged from his hand, and it spread as soon as it got close to the furnace, causing him and the furnace to be enveloped.


    This was different from when Ou Yangming smithed pieces of equipment, but they shared the same theory.


    Gu Jiacheng ced one hand on the furnace while he kept waving his other hand in front of the inlet.


    Each time he waved his hand, a type of medicinal herb was tossed inside. As said by him, other than the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, he had prepared the other materials well.


    As various medicine was thrown into the furnace, a marvelous fragrance was soon released. It spread far and wide, causing one to have a good appetite.


    In actuality, alchemists would normally conceal their refinement processes from other people. That said, Gu Jiacheng needed Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire this time, and Yuqi the Venerable One and the other Venerable Ones had unique identities. As insensible as the alchemist was, he would not shoo them away.


    This was why there was an audience in the alchemy room at the moment.


    Seeing as the medicine slowly became mature, and the fragrance was bing richer bit by bit, Ou Yangming and the Venerable Ones looked grave.


    On the contrary, Gu Jiacheng looked even more rxed than before. A proud smile could even be vaguely seen on his face as though everything was under his control.


    It was the same feeling as when Yuqi the Venerable One and the others fought their enemies, as well as when Ou Yangming smithed pieces of equipment. At this time, Gu Jiacheng was a deity¡ªand almighty deity that could create everything¡ªin front of the furnace.


    [1] This is a small character in Journey to the West. He can shoot fire inextinguishable by water and smoke from his eyes, nostrils, and mouth as he developed True Samadhi Fire

 Chapter 749 - Split

    <h4>Chapter 749: Split</h4>


    Gu Jiacheng was going faster. His hands turned like flowers as he made peculiar gestures in the air one after another. Moreover, when he made those gestures, they vaguely echoed with the patterns on the furnace from a distance away.


    Strange powers were released from the furnace. They did not appear out of thin air but were refined from the zing me, and they cooperated with Gu Jiacheng wonderfully.


    Ou Yangming watched with bright eyes. Sure enough, the techniques of an Advanced Alchemist were unordinary and shocking.


    Needless to say, what piqued Ou Yangming¡¯s interest or moved him was the huge disparity between alchemy art and smithing art even though they both involved fire-mastery power and had simrities.


    Alchemy was a more delicate skill than smithing. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s observation, most of Gu Jiacheng¡¯s energy was not spent on maintaining his fire¡¯s temperature but on striking a bnce between the medicinal herbs.


    For cksmiths, the most important basic skill was the endurance to control heat and fire.


    Only when one could control one¡¯s fire thoroughly could one merge various minerals and materials as perfectly as possible, where different special powers could be released. Therefore, cksmiths would always roll up their sleeves and smith pieces of equipment on their own. They would want to control their fires¡¯ temperatures meticulously and be the first to sense the specific situation when dissimr minerals were merged.


    On the other hand, the refinement of pills was entirely different.


    Temperature requirement was much less important for alchemists because they were assisted by furnaces but rtively, herbs were far moreplicated than minerals.


    If one wanted to incite the active beneficial molecules of many herbs and fuse them into something helpful for living beings, it would be a much more delicate process than equipment smithing.


    Of course, this did not mean that the refinement of pills was more difficult than equipment smithing. If Ou Yangming were to say that, he would be drowned by the salivas of all cksmiths in the world. All in all, the 2 different arts had their strengths and could not bepared together.


    Since the furnace was opened, every change that happened to the herbs inside could be seen by everyone.


    Theoretically, the refinement process that was carried out by Gu Jiacheng at the moment was extremely secretive. Not to mention outsiders, even his direct disciples might not have the chance to witness it at all.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming, Yuqi the Venerable One, and the others were too influential. As bold as Gu Jiacheng was, he would not dare to shoo them away. Even so, the alchemist neither tried to hide his skills nor was he too worried.


    Alchemy art was an incredibly professional skill. As high as one¡¯s cultivation base was, if one did not put in a lot of effort to practice it, one would not be able to gain anything from simply watching several refinement processes.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One watched in a high spirit and nodded from time to time, but he asionally cast regretful looks at Gu Jiacheng.


    Yuqi the Venerable One asked softly, ¡°Brother Ling, is something wrong with Jiacheng¡¯s refinement process?¡±


    Although Lingfeng the Venerable One was not a professional alchemist, he had dipped into the art due to his interest. Besides, due to his knowledge as a Venerable One as well, nobody would ignore his suggestions if he had any.


    Who knew, the Venerable One shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Yu, this alchemist from your sect has an exceptionally solid foundation and near-perfect alchemy skills. Ah... What a pity.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One kept a straight face, but he cursed internally.


    ¡®This fe started with praises and even used the word ¡°perfect¡±, but he ends by saying that it¡¯s a pity. If it isn¡¯t because of his honorable identity, I would¡¯ve kicked him already.¡¯


    ¡°Why is it a pity?¡± The old macaque asked softly.


    The 3 Venerable Ones had not only lowered their voices, but they also controlled how far their voices could travel.


    As such, only Ou Yangming, who was standing next to them, could hear them well. As for Gu Jiacheng, who was refining the pills, he did not know what was going on.


    After hearing Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯sment, Ou Yangming also pricked up his ears as he wanted to hear the Venerable One¡¯s suggestion.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One cleared his throat and exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that this alchemist doesn¡¯t have much time left. Ah, if the refinement process turns out to be unsessful or if he doesn¡¯t consume an Eternal Pill in time, the Humans in Danzhou will lose another outstanding alchemist.¡±


    The faces of Ou Yangming and the others darkened. They all cursed internally, ¡®Don¡¯t jinx it!¡¯


    They initially thought that Lingfeng the Venerable One had a better opinion, but they ended up being very disappointed. The old macaque looked at him with an ill intention and thought, ¡®If anything happens to Gu Jiacheng, I won¡¯t let this be.¡¯


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and no longer cared about the Venerable One with an undeserved reputation. Instead, he fully focused on the furnace.


    Through Gu Jiacheng¡¯s hard work, all of the materials had been fused.


    Ou Yangming could not understand the theory behind it and did not know what the steps represented, but he could tell something from Gu Jiacheng¡¯s movements. He knew the alchemist had done his job perfectly thus far.


    All of a sudden, Gu Jiacheng shook his wrist and tossed the Phoenix Fire Bamboo from Ou Yangming into the furnace.


    Almost at the same time, he shouted, ¡°Master Ou, now!¡±


    Ou Yangming extended his arm forward without any hesitation and released his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Of course, pill refinement and equipment smithing were different. Instead of being used directly on the herbs, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was released to the bottom of the furnace.


    The veined patterns on the furnace instantly flickered and slowly recovered. It was a natural reaction that urred when a new me was suddenly added into the process. Nevertheless, as Ou Yangming and Gu Jiacheng cooperated, the fire did not cause any losses and was quickly merged with the original spiritual fire.


    Upon seeing this, the 3 Venerable Ones sighed breaths of relief.


    There was still some time left until the pills were made, but it was great news that the young fellow and the alchemist overcame the first stage with ease.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes. He released his Heavenly Phoenix Fire quietly and handed over the initiative.


    This experience was a first for him, but he did not resist it because he sincerely wanted the pills to be refined.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming immediately sensed that his Heavenly Phoenix Fire was slowly prating the furnace along some unique patterns.


    Even Ou Yangming was taken aback when he noticed this.


    It turned out that the furnace had such a magical ability.


    Ou Yangming had observed on the side for a long time, but he did not realize that the fire could prate the furnace and release its power on the herbs. Obviously, the fire must have been weakened many times and was deviating toward a special property to be able to cause this effect.


    If not, the fire would have destroyed the herbs the second it came into contact with them.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    The fire outside the furnace seemed to have be more intense, but the hint of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire that entered the furnace was bing finer instead.


    This was a unique adjustment method, which helped Ou Yangming learn an unordinary refinement method.


    He was slightly moved. ¡®If I can employ this method on equipment smithing, it might cause an expected effect. That said, Gu Jiacheng¡¯s able to achieve this because he¡¯s assisted by the furnace. It¡¯ll be difficult to arrive at this step without having anything.


    ¡°Increase the power by 10%!¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming heard Gu Jiacheng¡¯s instruction, he released his fire faster.


    Since he was controlling the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, which could burn anything, on purpose, its power was also curbed, or the furnace would have been melted.


    After the fire¡¯s power was increased, the me around the furnace seemed to have changed drastically.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at each other and were somehow nervous.


    Before long, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He could sense that a hint of queer energy from his Heavenly Phoenix Fire was being drawn by the furnace to be sent into the medicinal herbs, which had merged as one.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡®What¡¯s going on? How did Gu Jiacheng do this?¡¯


    His Heavenly Phoenix Fire was a whole unit and a formidable ability that belonged to the Phoenixes. Whenever he released it, it had always been indestructible and could burn anything.


    However, the fire was being split by a furnace at the moment. The energy that was split was only an insignificant part of its total power, but Ou Yangming paid attention to the change the most.


    If an alchemist had just an unpredictable trick, did it not mean that Gu Jiacheng was even more powerful than a Venerable One?


    Ou Yangming neither made noise nor stopped; he continued to release his fire steadily. Despite that, he began to shift his focus because he had a vague feeling that the umon ability was very important to him.


    Eventually, as Ou Yangming and Gu Jiacheng worked together, the liquids of the various fused medicinal herbs vtilized and agglomerated bit by bit.


    Ou Yangming could clearly sense every change throughout the process, and he remembered everything well.


    Split...


    It turned out that the one that split Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire was not Gu Jiacheng but the furnace.


    The furnace¡¯s veined patterns had special effects, where they could distinguish a certain unique power within the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and draw it out to channel it into the herbs.


    Without needing to ask, it was surely the unique power for rebirth through fire.


    Ou Yangming could guess it, but he could not fathom how the furnace managed to do it.


    Having said that, after witnessing such an odd trick, a sudden and strange thought crossed the young fellow¡¯s mind. The thought swooshed up straight and uncontrobly like weeds during spring in his mind.


    ¡®What will happen if I can really adopt this technique in equipment smithing?¡¯

 Chapter 750 - Eternal Pills

    <h4>Chapter 750: Eternal Pills</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, a soft explosion could be hearding from the furnace. It was not loud, but it was thunderous to the people in the alchemy room.


    Ou Yangming immediately curbed his thought. As for the 3 Venerable Ones, they looked over as well.


    White smoke was seen rising from the top of the furnace. The air flows inteced and formed a rare scene.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. ¡®If you¡¯re afraid of something to happen, it¡¯s more likely to happen indeed. By the looks of this, is the refinement process unsessful?¡¯ He had previously watched alchemy processes many times, where pills that were sessfully refined were stable. If there was a sudden change during the process, it could only mean one thing.


    An ident urred because the alchemist could not control the overall situation.


    Once an ident happened during a refinement process, one could imagine what the oue would be.


    Nheless, the smoke above the furnace at the moment was different. Instead of dispersing quickly, they were condensed. They seemed to be in a gaseous state, but they were also vaguely copsing inward, forming an extremely wonderful scene.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at Gu Jiacheng in confusion. Not to mention seeing anything like this in the past, they had not even heard of it before.


    As for Gu Jiacheng, he was staring at the smoke with a straight face, but his eyes were filled with excitement and joy. Needless to say, amidst the look of ecstasy, there was also a hint of nervousness and worry.


    Upon seeing his expression, Ou Yangming and the others instantly understood that the refinement process for the Eternal Pills had not failed.


    Gu Jiacheng suddenly extended both his arms. He could not be bothered if the furnace¡¯s fire was vigorous or not; he focused all of his energy on the white smoke.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes. Perhaps because he was assisting the alchemist in the process, he could see more and more clearly than the 3 Venerable Ones did.


    The liquids of the materials were still inside the furnace, but they no longer had active molecules as the medicinal herbs¡¯ real essences were already absorbed by the white smoke at the furnace¡¯s outlet.


    In a way, the essences of the pills were not the medicinal liquids anymore, but the white smoke.


    Ou Yangming could sense it clearly because a hint of his Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s unique energy could still be found among the white smoke. The energy was simr to a light in the distance during a dark night; it was distinctive and dazzling, such that one could not ignore it.


    ¡°Hah! Condense¡ª¡±


    Without warning, Gu Jiacheng widened his eyes and grunted.


    Followed by his voice, the white smoke surged and quickly circted.


    Judging from the direction that was controlled by Gu Jiachen, it seemed like he wanted to guide the white smoke back into the furnace. Even so, the smoke¡¯s various energies seemed to have their own consciousness as they resisted his control as much as they could.


    Ou Yangming and the others could tell that this was the more crucial time.


    If Gu Jiacheng seeded in controlling the white smoke, the oue would somewhat be set; if Gu Jiacheng failed, and the white smoke escaped, the consequence would be unbearable.


    Nevertheless, this fight belonged to the alchemist. As capable as the others were, they could not meddle in.


    Ou Yangming watched quietly. Especially when he sensed Gu Jiacheng¡¯s hard work, it somehow reminded him of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Was the spirit¡¯s self-made world not filled with numerous nebs? The scale could not bepared by the area above the furnace at this moment, but the scene seemed to follow the same pattern.


    The white smoke circted for some time while the unique yet peculiar energy inside the furnace was assimted into the smoke without an end. As a result, the smoke eventually spun slower and looked heavier.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes slowly lit up. His heart pounded.


    One couldprehend things by analogy. After witnessing Gu Jiacheng¡¯s refinement technique, Ou Yangming felt like he had learned by analogy and also thought of a new smithing technique. Needless to say, he would need to put it into practice to see if the technique would be sessful.


    Despite that, after watching Gu Jiacheng¡¯s technique, he had a basic thought of how he should do it.


    A thought suddenly crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at this moment.


    ¡®I wonder if this can be considered something that I came up with after learning the strengths of many other people.¡¯


    The white smoke kept circting and finally could not persevere anymore. With that, the smoke returned to the furnace under Gu Jiacheng¡¯s guidance and control.


    Once this step was done, Gu Jiacheng finally looked like a heavy burden was lifted off his chest. He seemed to have be more exhausted, but his eyes were still in high spirits as though his mind was still under extreme excitement.


    As he kept turning his hands, the furnace released dissimr energies, which were being mixed inside.


    Ou Yangming and the others could see everything clearly, but they could not understand the theory behind it, thus they could only watch quietly.


    Gu Jiacheng exhaled deeply after 15 minutes and yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ou Yangming was well-prepared, so he cut off his Heavenly Phoenix Fire right away and stopped releasing energy.


    It was worth noting that equipment smith was much more power-consuming aspared to pill refinement.


    Of course, a meticulous controlling ability would be needed to refine pills, hence an alchemist¡¯s mind would be more exhausted than a cksmith.


    There was no way topare which was stronger or weaker.


    The moment Ou Yangming curbed his Heavenly Phoenix Fire, the fire below the furnace gathered at the center abruptly. It took only a blink of an eye for the me, which had initially spread to almost half of the room, to disappear.


    As for the energies in the me, they werepletely absorbed by the furnace and incorporated into the pills inside.


    Subsequently, Gu Jiacheng waved his hands faster than before. This was a technique to condense pills, where the mysterious gestures could make one dizzy.


    Having said that, everyone else was not paying attention to his hands, but the little liquid that was left inside the furnace. Through the alchemist¡¯s technique and the support from the furnace¡¯s power, the liquids quickly condensed and were turned into pills as if numerous invisible hands were stirring them.


    After being tempered countless times, the liquids had be incredibly sticky, so they were easily turned into solids after they were stirred.


    Of course, it did not seem difficult to Ou Yangming and the others, but they knew it was only because Gu Jiacheng was controlling the furnace. If they were in charge instead, the pills would have been discarded already.


    Atst, a rich fragrance was released from the furnace as the liquids had sessfully condensed into 2 golden yellow pills.


    The pills were formed!


    There were only 2 pills, but it was a sess indeed.


    The eyes of Yuqi the Venerable One and the others lit up. They were surprised yet overjoyed.


    Before the pills were sessfully refined, no matter how confident they were, they were still anxious. Now, they were much less worried than they were before.


    After all, Eternal Pills had disappeared for many years. Gu Jiacheng might have sessfully refined them, but nobody knew how effective they would be.


    Before they were tested, nobody could guarantee that they were real Eternal Pills. Besides, nobody could also vouch for the pills to be as magically effective as they were said in legends.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, Gu Jiacheng¡¯s body swayed. He opened his mouth and vomited blood, and his body even fell backward.


    However, his body did not fall to the ground because Yuqi the Venerable One had gone over to him the instant he puked blood to catch him.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One frowned. He scanned with his mental conception and shook his head as he remarked, ¡°He has reached the end of his life, so nothing can be done.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯s body was already weak, to begin with, so the pill refinement made things worse as it exploited whatever bit of potential that was left inside his body. Therefore, the moment the pills were formed, the alchemist¡¯s energy, essence, and spirit werepletely spread out, causing him to be at the brink of death.


    Everyone else looked at the 2 pills in the furnace again.


    Ou Yangming expressed without any hesitation, ¡°Seniors, the pills can be refined again, but if a person¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll be gone forever.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded. ¡°Brother Ling, Master Ou, let¡¯s give the first pill to Jiacheng. If he¡¯s saved, it means that the Eternal Pills are effective; if he isn¡¯t saved...¡± He paused for a while before he sighed and continued, ¡°That¡¯s his fate, and nobody else can be med.¡±


    The Eternal Pills were refined by Gu Jiacheng, after all. If they were failed products, it would only mean that he was not skillful enough; there was nothing that other people could do.


    ¡°That¡¯s only right,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One uttered. He looked at Ou Yangming and the old macaque before he asked them, ¡°If he¡¯s safe, can Mount Wuzhi have the second Eternal Pill?¡± He added firmly, ¡°Mount Wuzhi will be sure topensate you well.¡±


    Ou Yangming declined toment, but the old macaque chuckled and responded, ¡°As long as Master Ou can get another branch of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, I¡¯m okay with that.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable Oneughed and sighed a breath of relief.


    He knew very well that they were fortunate to have Ou Yangming around, so Eternal Pills could be continuously refined. If not, as nice as he made everything sound, the old macaque would not give in.


    Yuqi the Venerable One reached out and waved to retrieve one of the pills in the furnace. He opened Gu Jiacheng¡¯s mouth and pushed the pilled inside.


    The pill melted at once and entered Gu Jiacheng¡¯s stomach.


    Everyone else remained calmed, but they focused on the alchemist.


    This was because Eternal Pills were exceptionally important to all of them, so they were concerned.


    The honorable figures naturally could not be bothered with window dressing. Before the situation was known, they were patient enough to wait.


    That said, the Eternal Pill did not make them wait for too long. After just half an hour, Gu Jiacheng, who was lying t on the ground, started to cough.

 Chapter 751 - Medicinal Efficacy

    <h4>Chapter 751: Medicinal Efficacy</h4>


    Heavy breathing could be hearding out of Gu Jiacheng¡¯s nose and mouth. It would not be a sign if a normal person was in such a state, but the case was entirely different when the old man suddenly breathed heavily while he was on the verge of his death.


    The eyes of Ou Yangming and the others lit up. They looked forward to the oue and were overjoyed.


    In the Spiritual Realm, Eternal Pills had disappeared for far too long. Even in ancient books, only legends about them could be read. Besides, those legends also did not seem too reliable.


    In actuality, there were many spiritual pills or treasures in the Spiritual Realm that could prolong one¡¯s life, but they shared a simrity, which was drug resistance.


    The more one consumed such treasures, the stronger one¡¯s body¡¯s resistance against them, and the weaker the spiritual medicines¡¯ effects.


    At the end of the day, once the resistance of one¡¯s body against the consumption of those things reached a limit, no matter how many spiritual medicines one consumed, the oue would be the same. They would not be effective anymore.


    However, the legendary Eternal Pills were different.


    It was said that this type of pill was the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual medicine, and it was a supreme medicine that could only be refined by a Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Instead of prolonging one¡¯s life using certain properties from the spiritual medicines involved, this kind of pill adopted the theory of rebirth through fire. The potential in the deeper part of a living being¡¯s body would be ignited, and the universe¡¯s spiritual power would be guided into one¡¯s body, causing one¡¯s old self to be cast away so that one could be revitalized.


    Only such a magical type of pill could achieve the unbelievable effect of prolonging one¡¯s life.


    Being the chief alchemist in the Beast King Sect, Gu Jiacheng had seen all sorts of spiritual medicines.


    Although Gu Jiacheng had not consumed all of the life-prolonging items in the Spiritual Realm, the resistances of the spiritual medicines that he had consumed had reached his body¡¯s withstandable limit. Even if he were to consume more kinds of life-prolonging items, they would be ineffective.


    Not only Gu Jiacheng, but the old macaque and the powerhouse from Mount Wuzhi were also facing the same problem.


    In a way, their bodies were nearing the end, where they were too weak to be replenished anymore, hence they could only slowly wait for their deaths.


    Nheless, judging from the changes that were happening to Gu Jiacheng¡¯s body at the moment, it seemed like there was a drastic change.


    Yuqi the Venerable One shook his hands to help Gu Jiacheng sit up with his legs crossed, then he channeled a surging power into his body.


    The Venerable One was not a doctor but given his cultivation base, a human body¡¯s structure and secrets were no longer secrets to him. With the help of his power, the Eternal Pill could break down faster and assimte into Gu Jiacheng¡¯s body.


    Even so, the Eternal Pill was not an ordinary spiritual pill. A Venerable One might have offered his help, but the medicinal efficacy could not be borne so easily.


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯s face twitched as though he was suffering immense pain.


    Yuqi the Venerable One had a grave look on his face. He released his power carefully and dared not rx at all.


    He was a Venerable One, but he was extremely cautious as he transferred power to an Advanced Spiritualist. Apart from this situation, such a case would likely be hard toe by.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and the old macaque did not do anything, but they also looked grim and were not much more rxed than Yuqi the Venerable One was.


    The Eternal Pill was also incredibly important to them, thus they were more concerned about its efficacy.


    ¡°Eternal Pill¡ªrebirth through fire...¡± The old macaque mumbled, ¡°Sure enough, as told in legends, a certain riskes with consuming the pill. If one¡¯s willpower isn¡¯t strong enough, heh, one might be killed instead...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tensed up. He had read about the Eternal Pill in ancient books, but he never came across anything like that.


    ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡± He asked sincerely.


    The old macaque looked at him and exined, ¡°The Eternal Pill¡¯s a life-prolonging spiritual medicine, and it¡¯s also known to be the greatest one, but everything has two sides. The spiritual pill must ignite one¡¯s potential on a deeper level and absorb the universe¡¯s spiritual power to let one have a new lease of life. Throughout the process, the consumer must have notable willpower to be able to persevere to the veryst moment or...¡± It had a scornful smile on its face as it continued, ¡°One might not be able to prolong one¡¯s life by consuming an Eternal Pill.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. His mouth twitched as he felt like it was absurd.


    He was only so eager about wanting to refine Eternal Pills not because he wanted to let the old macaque or anyone else consume them.


    Old Craftsman¡ªthis was the person that he cared about the most.


    Nevertheless, after hearing what the old macaque said, the young fellow was speechless.


    Even if he were to sessfully refine more Eternal Pills, would he still let Old Craftsman consume one of them?


    The old macaque blurted, ¡°Master Ou, is there something dear to you that you¡¯d like to give an Eternal Pill to?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded after some hesitation. He did not find it strange that the old macaque guessed the truth; he made it too obvious just now.


    The old macaque chuckled. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing this right, that person¡¯s from the lower realm, right?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One was staring at Gu Jiacheng, but he could not help but nce at Ou Yangming at this time. ¡®This young fe from the lower realm is too lucky to be favored by the Phoenixes.¡¯


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The old macaque nodded. ¡°I have a suggestion.¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°There are many life-prolonging spiritual medicines and treasures in the Spiritual Realm, so you can give them to that person first. Hehe, once his body reaches its drug resistance limit, he can then consume an Eternal Pill.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Thanks for your pointers, senior.¡±


    The old macaque grinned with its eyes squinted. ¡°As far as I know, the Eternal Pill is more effective if one consumed it right before one¡¯s fire of life goes out. If one still has obvious potential left, the sess rate won¡¯t be high instead.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded seriously and remembered those words well.


    Since such a risk came with the consumption of an Eternal Pill, he naturally had to be more careful. At the very least, he must not let Old Craftsman suffer an undeserved ident.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    All of a sudden, Gu Jiacheng, who was sitting with his legs crossed, exhaled deeply.


    The second the others heard him, their eyes glowed. Ordinary people would not be able to tell anything from that exhtion, but they were sharp enough to sense robustness and vitality.


    Gu Jiacheng might have shown a momentary recovery right before his death when he refined the pills, and he was on the brink of death after the pills were refined. As he exhaled this time, the situation overturned like aedy.


    Everyone paid attention to Gu Jiacheng while he slowly opened his eyes and looked like he was dazed as if he had forgotten where he was. Despite that, the alchemist soon focused and slowly recognized everyone present.


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯s body shivered a little, and he was about to get up when Yuqi the Venerable One exerted force through his wrist and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. How are you feeling?¡±


    Being oppressed by a forceful power, Gu Jiacheng could not move an inch. Having said that, he was not frustrated at all because he knew Yuqi the Venerable One was doing it out of good intention.


    Gu Jiacheng sensed his body seriously for a long time before he responded with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir Venerable One, I¡¯m... Great. I¡¯m feeling great¡ªgreat like never before.¡± He sounded ted, and he almost could not control his emotions.


    Being the Beast King Sect¡¯s chief alchemist, Gu Jiacheng had a profound level of attainment in medical skills. He had been taking various life-prolonging medicines for years, so he knew his body inside out.


    Therefore, he knew very well how terrible of a situation his body was in.


    When he checked his body again this time, he realized that he was full of vigor, and there were no longer signs of old age.


    Gu Jiacheng had only sensed such a healthy body when he was younger, but that feeling seemed to have be an unreachable memory, where it was almost forgotten. When the feeling appeared again at this moment, the alchemist was so shocked that he only wanted to yell to express his joy.


    That said, Gu Jiacheng was an experienced old man, after all. Even when he was almost losing control, he managed to control his emotions and did not embarrass himself in front of the Venerable Ones.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One suddenly took a step forward and ced his hand on Gu Jiacheng¡¯s forehead.


    The faces of Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque darkened slightly, and they looked displeased. Nheless, they did not stop him; they only had discontent written all over their faces.


    After a brief moment, Lingfeng the Venerable One withdrew his hand. He looked delighted because Gu Jiacheng was right¡ªhis body was full of life as if he had just gotten 100 years younger.


    ¡°Hehe, haha...¡± Lingfeng the Venerable Oneughed out loud, but he was embarrassed when he looked at the 2 other Venerable Ones, so he quickly apologized, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªI¡¯m sorry.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you and him, but this is a serious matter where no mistake is allowed, so please forgive me.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not narrow-minded, so we won¡¯t get angry over such a small matter.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One smiled apologetically but cursed internally.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, why do you have such a long face? Hmph, you say one thing and mean another.¡¯


    Nevertheless, since he was seeking help from Yuqi the Venerable One, he dared not make vicious remarks.


    ¡°Brother Ou, since the Eternal Pill¡¯s effective, can I...¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One pointed at the other pill and asked carefully.


    Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled before he answered, ¡°Since we agreed before this, the other pill¡¯s naturally yours.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One was delighted. He could not be bothered to be reserved, so he reached out to retrieve the pill and kept it carefully.

 Chapter 752 - Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 752: Suggestion</h4>


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming reminded Lingfeng the Venerable One. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re aware that one needs to have extremely strong determination to consume an Eternal Pill, right?¡±


    The Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, the being that¡¯s going to consume the pill won¡¯t encounter such a problem.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque nodded. It was evident that they also had a lot of confidence in that powerhouse.


    In actuality, if Ou Yangming had not raised the question, Lingfeng the Venerable One would not have bothered to answer. He dared not respond to the cksmith from the lower realm slowly.


    Not to mention the young fellow¡¯s identity as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, which made him on par with Lingfeng the Venerable One.


    Based on the fact that Ou Yangming was a key person for the refinement of Eternal Pills alone, nobody would easily offend him.


    In the Spiritual Realm, every influential force had Superior Alchemists. In a way, Gu Jiacheng had a profound level of attainment in the path of alchemy, but he was not indispensable for the refinement of Eternal Pills. If they were not in the Beast King Sect, he would not be the one to refine the pills.


    The alchemist in charge could be changed, but Ou Yangming was irreceable. This was because nobody else possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One might not need an Eternal Pill at the moment but even a fool knew that as long as he did not die out of the blue, he would one day need this treasure. The more powerful one was, the higher the chances of one needing an Eternal Pill.


    Under the circumstances, Lingfeng the Venerable One would be dumb if he still dared to treat Ou Yangming impolitely.


    Ou Yangming looked at everyone and grinned without saying a word.


    He was curious about the mysterious figure on Mount Wuzhi, but he would not ask about him yet. Nheless, the young fellow believed that he would eventually know the inside story and meet that being in person.


    The old macaque suddenly cleared its throat and looked eagerly at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, when will it be... Convenient for you to retrieve another section of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to nurture a Phoenix Fire Bamboo again, so I¡¯ll need at least several months. If only a branch section is needed, though, I can find a way to induce the growth.¡±


    The eyes of the old macaque and the others lit up. In particr, the old macaque was not dying yet, but it was almost at the end of its life. It did not know when it would breathe itsst breath of air, hence it yearned for the Phoenix Fire Bamboo the most.


    It struck its chest and noted seriously, ¡°Master Ou, let me know whatever you need, and I¡¯ll be sure to get them prepared for you.¡±


    The old macaque would do anything regardless of the cost for the sake of its old life.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Senior, I know of a secret realm, which is where I nted the Phoenix Fire Bamboo.¡± Heter continued with bright eyes, ¡°But I was ambushed by Blood Shadow when I entered and left the secret realm so...¡±


    The old macaque widened its eyes. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll go there with you. Don¡¯t worry, if Blood Shadow appears again, I¡¯ll kill it even if I have to risk my life.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One clicked his tongue and expressed, ¡°Elder Macaque, let¡¯s go there together.¡±


    The old macaque waved its hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary; I¡¯ll inform a junior from my race and ask it to follow us behind. Heh, I¡¯m just afraid that Blood Shadow won¡¯t show up.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s willing to help, I can rest assured.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One smiled.


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Is it the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One?¡±


    The old macaqueughed out loud. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that fe. Hehe, you don¡¯t have to worry if it has our backs.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help this time. Lingfeng the Venerable One smiled apologetically. He squeezed the jade bottle in his hand and exined, ¡°I need to hurry back to Mount Wuzhi as soon as possible. If you¡¯re willing to wait for half a month, Master Ou, Mount Wuzhi will definitely send a Venerable One over.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. ¡°Brother Ling, thanks for your good intention, but we can handle this.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t misunderstand me. We only want to help Master Ou; it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust the Beast King Sect.¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One smiled embarrassedly. He smiled bitterly at the 2 other hostile Venerable Ones. ¡°This Eternal Pill is incredibly important, so I won¡¯t be staying any longer. Master Ou, we¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±


    With that, he cupped his hands and turned to leave.


    ¡°The people from Mount Wuzhi are really used to being presumptuous.¡± The old macaque was displeased.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed. ¡°They can afford to act like that, so it¡¯s nothing unusual.¡±


    The old macaque red at him andmented, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware! Hmph, bring up a few more Venerable Ones and strive to overtake them!¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was startled. He had a strange look on his face as he asked, ¡°Elder Macaque, do you think that Venerable Ones can anyhow be brought up?¡±


    The old macaque chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to advance into a Venerable One in the Spiritual Realm, but it¡¯s easier than advancing into a Spiritualist in the lower realm, right?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was stunned for a brief moment. He looked at Ou Yangming and forced a smile. ¡°Elder Macaque, someone like him is considered a God-favored one, so how can he be regarded as a logical example?¡±


    The old macaque looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming. The young fellow somehow got chills from looking at the macaque. Heughed and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Senior, the secret realm that I found...¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque understood him right away. They exchanged nces and answered without any hesitation, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, that secret realm belongs to you only; the Beast King Sect won¡¯ty a finger on it.¡±


    The 2 Venerable Ones were top-notch figures in the Beast King Sect at the moment. Once they decided on something, nobody else in the sect would dare to disobey them.


    Ou Yangming nodded as he was relieved. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back to gather with mypanions first. Let¡¯s set out to the secret realm tomorrow.¡±


    The old macaque was impatient, but it understood that they could afford to wait for another day, so it smiled and nodded with Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Once Ou Yangming left the alchemy room, Yuqi the Venerable One asked, ¡°Elder Macaque, you¡¯re saying...¡±


    The old macaque responded, ¡°If the Beast King Sect wants to overtake Mount Wuzhi, he might be our only hope.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was dumbfounded. He looked in the direction where Ou Yangming left and was in disbelief. ¡°Elder Macaque, that¡¯s a bit exaggerated.¡±


    Ou Yangming had disyed his potency and was also the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, but it would be too much to say that he could help a sect produce several more Venerable Ones.


    The old macaque smiled mysteriously. ¡°You really underestimate that fe; he¡¯s much more capable than you think.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Elder Macaque, where did you receive such news...¡± Heter blurted as he was struck with a thought, ¡°Multi-armed King Kong?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s God-favored one. Yuqi the Venerable One knew this very well because the Beast King Sect had a close rtionship with the 10,000 Beasts Ridge.


    The old macaqueughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I spoke to King Kong for a long time and found out about many things. Hehe, I¡¯m telling you that a golden opportunity is right in front of you. If you don¡¯t seize it, you¡¯ll be the Beast King Sect¡¯s sinner.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered. He questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Elder Macaque, how exactly capable is he? Can you tell me the details?¡±


    The old macaque hesitated for some time before it turned around and ordered, ¡°Jiacheng, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about what you heard today.¡±


    Gu Jiacheng quickly replied to it, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    He had a special status in the Beast King Sect. His cultivation base was lower than that of top-grade Spiritualists such as Mao Jianbi, but he was the greatest alchemist in the sect, thus he was not inferior at all.


    Even so, he still treated Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque with respect.


    This was the disparity between Spiritualists and Venerable Ones. As long as one was not a Venerable One, one would always becking.


    The old macaque nodded as it was pleased, then it swayed and left the alchemy room. Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows, but he followed the macaque closely.


    Gu Jiacheng mumbled to himself, ¡®What exactly did Ou Yangming do in the lower realm that¡¯s so ridiculous that Elder Macaque would keep it a secret?¡¯ It was clear that the old macaque had only left abruptly because it did not want more people to know about the secret.


    Despite Gu Jiacheng¡¯s status in the Beast King Sect, he still could not be told the secret, so what could it be?


    The old macaque and Yuqi the Venerable One walked one after another and arrived at a peak.


    Nobody else was present. The old macaque scanned the area with its bright eyes before it made sure that it was a safe spot.


    The more careful the old macaque was, the more curious Yuqi the Venerable One was.


    Once the old macaque was done checking, Yuqi the Venerable One asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Elder Macaque, you can be at ease now, right?¡± He somewhat disapproved of this because no matter what Ou Yangming did, he had done it in the lower realm.


    How could an achievement in the lower realm be on par with one in the Spiritual Realm?


    The only thing was that the old macaque had an unordinary identity, thus Yuqi the Venerable One could not say his opinion out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m at ease now.¡± The old macaque nodded. It nced at Yuqi the Venerable One and noted, ¡°Since you know about King Kong, you should know that it has be a real top-grade spirit beast and can advance into a Venerable One at any time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I hope that it¡¯ll ovee the obstacle,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One responded seriously. He sighed and added, ¡°It¡¯s a life-or-death hurdle. If it seeds, the 10,000 Beasts Ridge will have another formidable fighter.¡±


    The old macaqueughed and asked, ¡°What do you think its sess rate will be?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One hesitated for a while before he answered, ¡°For generations, only 1 or 2 out of 10 top-grade Spiritualists can pass during the first try.¡±


    The Venerable One boundary was a boundary where one could stand proudly in the Spiritual Realm, so how could it be achieved so easily?


    1 or 2 out of 10 challengers would be the limit.


    Who knew, the old macaqueughed and stated, ¡°I can bet with you that King Kong will surely seed during its first try.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One looked up. He was struck with a thought when he saw how confident the old macaque was, and he eximed, ¡°Does it have something to do with Ou Yangming?¡±


    The old macaque looked seriously at him and said, ¡°Seize this opportunity¡ªhe¡¯ll be able to help you unexpectedly.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s expression was ever-changing. He finally nodded after a long time.


    ¡®How much will Ou Yangming surprise me!¡¯

 Chapter 753 - Refining A Tool

    <h4>Chapter 753: Refining A Tool</h4>


    The atmosphere was lively again when Ou Yangming returned to his residence and met Multi-armed King Kong and the others.


    He had not been home before this, but Big Yellow¡ªa big mouth¡ªtold the others about everything that happened since they entered the Spiritual Realm.


    Aspared to Multi-armed King Kong and the others, who had been put under house arrest on Mount Wuzhi, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had a much more interesting experience. The king kong and the rest also understood that they were suddenly being treated so differently because of the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming had worked hard and made a name for himself, so much so that a powerhouse from the Phoenixes was attracted to the Spiritual Realm, which was why hispanions were treated with special respect by Mount Wuzhi.


    At this point, Multi-armed King Kong and the others became even more grateful for Ou Yangming, and they admired both him and Big Yellow.


    When Ou Yangming and Big Yellow first entered the Spiritual Realm, they were still newly-advanced Rudimentary Spiritualists. After being separated from the others for just several months, not only did they be famous, but they had also be Intermediate Spiritualists. Not to mention Wu Yuanwei, who was a local from the lower realm, even Multi-armed King Kong and the rest were envious.


    Big Yellow stated that they would definitely benefit from following Ou Yangming, and this was agreed upon by everyone else.


    After some greetings, Ou Yangming looked at Wu Yuanwei and wanted to ask something but was hesitant.


    The Wu family¡¯s greatest powerhouse understood him right away. ¡°Master Ou, I also don¡¯t know much about the lower realm, but Lingfeng the Venerable One has agreed to wee your closed ones to the Spiritual Realm as soon as possible.¡±


    Ou Yangming finally beamed. This was the thing that he cared about the most, and he felt that his hard work would be worth it if the problem could be solved perfectly.


    Nheless, he did not know that some unexpected figures were also included in the list of the people that would be brought here the soonest.


    After settling down everyone, Ou Yangming returned to his courtyard.


    He firstposed himself and recalled everything that he saw and heard today.


    Gu Jiacheng¡¯s performance during the refinement of the pills had impacted him greatly. Although he did not know how to refine pills, he managed to learn by analogy andprehended something new when he observed the process.


    Now, he wanted to apply what he learned on equipment smithing.


    Ou Yangming opened his interspatial bag and picked some materials. The materials were not rare nor precious; they were the most ordinary items in the Spiritual Realm. Even so, once the materials were merged, they could be used to refine a magic tool of Good Grade or above.


    The young fellow took a deep breath. He immediately gathered his energy, essence, and spirit, which he increased to their peaks in a split second.


    Being an experienced cksmith, Ou Yangming would make sure to be in his best state each time he began to smith. This had be something subconscious to him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire burned and quickly enveloped all of the materials. Normal cksmiths would usually choose to add in the materials one by one if they had to fuse so many of them. It would be a slower process, but the spiritual fire¡¯s requirement would be lower, and the effect would be better.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming possessed a Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Not to mention these few materials, even if he had to merge twice the number of materials, he could burn all of them in one go.


    The materials began to melt swiftly into one another inside the enormous Military Fire.


    This was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s unique ability. When the fire enveloped the materials, it could easily melt them regardless of their melting points.


    The ability was simply the biggest cheat code for cksmiths.


    Inparison, alchemists had much lower requirements for their fires as they were more adept at controlling the details. The 2 professions that involved fires were dissimr, and their meanings were naturally Heaven and Earth apart.


    The strange thoughts were fleeting as Ou Yangming quickly cast them aside. He had always been an authentic cksmith, so he would only be slightly involved in alchemy but would not change his profession.


    Inside the forceful me, the materials slowly merged and formed a shield.


    The shield was not toorge, and it was done by imitating a part of the Dragon Shield¡¯s model on a certain level. Despite them, this round shield and the Dragon Shield had entirely different qualities.


    As soon as the round shield was formed, Ou Yangming focused and uttered softly, ¡°Come out...¡±


    Something beside him flew up out of the blue and spun in mid-air.


    It was the thing-in-itself of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit¡ªthe poisonous pill that came from an insect powerhouse.


    After undergoing numerous changes, the poisonous pill had gotten a new lease of life, making itpletely different from ordinary poisonous pills.


    Ou Yangming entered the poisonous pill with his mental conception and instantly sensed the omnipresent starry sky and nebs. As for the nebs that had not been condensed, they were drifting freely inside the world.


    The young fellow vaguely sensed that if the nebs were condensed into substances one day, the world would be totally different.


    Having said that, the day should be quite far away.


    With a sh of thought, one of the insignificant nebs drifted toward Ou Yangming¡¯s conception. Driven by his conception, the neb floated in the empty area.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception became more focused like never before. What he was about to do next would also be a first for him.


    ¡®Capture!¡¯


    Without warning, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception gave an order to capture the nebs.


    Fixating a neb with invisible mental power was certainly a pioneering undertaking; even Ou Yangming dared not guarantee that he could have seeded.


    However, when the massive mental power gathered again, it could unleash an unparalleled power. It took only a blink of an eye for Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception to bring the neb out of the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s spirit looked at Ou Yangming in confusion as it did not know what he was trying to do.


    In actuality, once Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power left the poisonous pill¡¯s world, instead of stopping, it directlynded on the round shield in his hands.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    A weird sound was heard as dense whose smoke rose from the young shield. It was as though a newly-smithed weapon was suddenly submerged in clear water, causing vapor to be released.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did I fail?¡¯


    As he continued to use his Military Fire, the round shield¡¯s properties were disyed in his mind.


    [Item: Round Soul Shield]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +30, Durability 30]


    [Unique: Contains active power (Unhatched)]


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He even looked bewildered.


    He had expected to produce a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Five, so he did not find this unusual. That said, the round shield underwent a mysterious change after he channeled part of the neb¡¯s power into it.


    The change was not directly reflected on the equipment¡¯s specific properties. Instead, a new property that wasbeled as ¡°Unique¡± appeared. What baffled Ou Yangming more was the fact that the active power was remarked as unhatched.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and shook his head. He was so speechless that he felt like asking Heaven for help.


    He had been smithing weapons for many years. Even though it was not a long time for normal cksmiths, he had made a substantial amount of various pieces of equipment. Moreover, the young fellow could read all kinds of books and seek help from seniors, hence he was familiar with properties found in peculiar pieces of equipment.


    Nheless, it was his first time encountering something so unique that it was even remarked as unhatched; he never heard of anything like that.


    Ou Yangming fell silent for some time. Instead of acting rashly, he kept the round shield and left to head to one of the peaks.


    Inside the Beast King Sect, the Smithing Hall and the Alchemy Hall were the 2 most important halls for sure, and each of them was being watched over by a sect elder. The sect elders were the greatest figures in the respective aspects.


    The Alchemy Hall¡¯s sect elder was Gu Jiacheng while the Smithing Hall¡¯s sect elder was the renowned Peng Yanbing.


    It was worth noting that the peak that Ou Yangming went to was the Smithing Hall¡¯s headquarters. As soon as he arrived, he was recognized by some people, who reported his arrival.


    Before the war between the Humans and the Insects, perhaps not many people recognized Ou Yangming. Ever since the young fellow became the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, it was extremely rare for people to not recognize him.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and expressed to the people that he wanted to meet Peng Yanbing.


    A middle-man came forward at once. He led Ou Yangming into a building and served him tea without asking his purpose of meeting Peng Yanbing. After just 15 minutes, the sect elder arrived.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming, Peng Yanbingughed andmented, ¡°Master Ou, you finally thought about the Smithing Hall¡ªhow rare!¡±


    Ou Yangming flushed. He was a cksmith but after entering the Beast King Sect for the second time, this was his first time setting foot in the Smithing Hall.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Sect Elder Peng, am I not here now?¡±


    Peng Yanbing scoffed and asked, ¡°You went to the Alchemy Hall first beforeing to the Smithing Hall. Master Ou, do you think that the Smithing Hall isn¡¯t as great as the Alchemy Hall?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he hade to seek help from the sect elder, thus he would not make vicious remarks.


    He copped his hands and apologized, ¡°It was Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s order, so I had to obey it.¡±


    Peng Yanbing was struck dumb. He did not know if it was true but since Yuqi the Venerable One was involved, it would be better for him to not get to the bottom of this matter.


    He nodded and questioned, ¡°Master Ou, why have youe today?¡±


    Ou Yangming had been waiting for this question. He turned his wrist to retrieve the newly-smithed round shield from his interspatial bag, then he handed it over to the sect elder.


    Peng Yanbing was taken aback. He looked at Ou Yangming in confusion but still reached out to take the equipment.


    He had scanned the round shield several times but concluded that it was only a Good Grade magic tool. However, the shield somehow carried a mysterious power, causing him to be unknowingly drawn to it.

 Chapter 754 - Tool Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 754: Tool Spirit</h4>


    Peng Yanbing looked up and asked as he was surprised, ¡°Master Ou, this is...¡±


    He had vaguely guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s intention, but he did not want to cause any misunderstanding before the young fellow said it himself.


    Ou Yangming grinned and said, ¡°This is a piece of equipment. Sect Elder, please examine it.¡±


    Peng Yanbing nodded and focused as he noted, ¡°This should be a Good Grade magic tool. It was refined rather perfectly, and it¡¯s probably in Rank Five.¡±


    Ou Yangming was in admiration. Peng Yanbing did not have a Military Fire to use; he simply evaluated the equipment with his judgment and experience. The young fellow felt that he wascking in this aspect.


    The sect elder did not stop. He continued to fiddle with the round shield, but he began to look confused.


    In actuality, he might be well-experienced, but he could not perceive everything in one nce.


    If the equipment was not brought here by Ou Yangming, who was also being very careful, Peng Yanbing might have just ignored it; he was being more attentive because of the young fellow.


    Peng Yanbing could not refine flying carpets, but he did not want to be defeated by Ou Yangming in other areas.


    Therefore, he dared not be careless in front of Ou Yangming.


    The more the sect elder looked at the shield, the more certain he was that the equipment was not as easy as it seemed.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and spoke after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Sect Elder, you can use appraisal art.¡±


    The face of the middle-aged man in the room changed, and he cast a look of discontent at Ou Yangming. Even so, the young fellow had a special identity and could not be offended by him, thus he dared not express his indignation.


    Given Peng Yanbing¡¯s identity, would he need to use appraisal art to appraise a Good Grade magic tool? It was close to an insult, hence being one of the sect elder¡¯s disciples, the middle-aged man was strongly displeased.


    Who knew, Peng Yanbing simply nced at Ou Yangming then opened his hand to release a white light.


    It was the Appraisal Light.


    The middle-aged man widened his eyes and stammered. He was in disbelief.


    ¡®What exactly is Mentor thinking? Why did he release the Appraisal Light because of what Ou Yangming said? Nobody would believe this.¡¯


    Enveloped by the white light, Peng Yanbing¡¯s face changed as though he saw something unbelievable.


    Following that, he took a deep breath and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go out.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. Before he could react to the situation, the middle-aged man bowed seriously and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Next, the man turned around and left the room without hesitation, then he ordered the rest to not disturb the elder.


    As long as Peng Yanbing made a decision, nobody on this peak would object to it.


    Unless Yuqi the Venerable One or the old macaque hade, nobody would dare to go close to the room anymore.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and knew he had misunderstood the situation. Nheless, he could tell from Peng Yanbing¡¯s expression how shocked he was by the equipment.


    Peng Yanbing looked deeply at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, where did you get this equipment from?¡±


    The young fellow hesitated for a while before he answered, ¡°I smithed it.¡±


    ¡°You smithed it?¡± The look in Peng Yanbing¡¯s eyes was as strange as it could be. He stared at Ou Yangming without blinking for a long time before he finally sighed and uttered, ¡°Ah, I surrender...¡± He shook his head and added, ¡°Master Ou, are you willing to join the Beast King Sect? If you¡¯re willing to, I¡¯ll exin it to Sir Venerable One and let you take my spot as the Smithing Hall¡¯s sect elder.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Sect Elder, you misunderstood me; I didn¡¯t mean this.¡±


    Peng Yanbing waved his hand and exined, ¡°Master Ou, I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything. If you¡¯re willing to join the Beast King Sect, the sect¡¯s mightiness will be redoubled.¡± He knocked the round shield in front of him gently andmented, ¡°I know you can refine flying carpets, where you¡¯re already making the impossible possible, but I was still not convinced. I was confident that I can surpass you in terms of normal pieces of equipment but... There¡¯s always someone better out there. Indeed, I¡¯ve been thinking too highly of myself.¡±


    Ou Yangming was embarrassed after he heard those words. He had found Peng Yanbing to ask him about an unknown problem, but the elder sighed with sorrow. Had the young fellow known this was going to happen, he would rather look for information on his own than look for the sect elder.


    ¡°Sect Elder, did you see a Unique Attribute?¡± Ou Yangming entuated his tone slightly and steered back to the main topic.


    Peng Yanbing raised his eyebrows and replied to him, ¡°Yes, a Unique Attribute. Ah, I¡¯ve only heard about this Unique Attribute from myte master; this is my first time seeing the real thing.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He questioned the elder closely, ¡°Sect Elder, what does this Unique Attribute represent?¡±


    The sect elder opened his mouth and was about to answer when he asked the young fellow in return, ¡°Master Ou, tell me first¡ªhow exactly did you smith this?¡±


    Left with no choice, Ou Yangming could only tell the truth. ¡°I observed Sect Elder Gu Jiacheng refine pills earlier. His refining technique is extremely interesting, so I somewhat used it for reference.¡±


    Peng Yanbing was dumbfounded. He mumbled, ¡°What did you say? You were observing Gu Jiacheng refining pills?¡± He felt like 10,000 alpacas were galloping crazily in his heart at the moment, and he was incredibly befuddled.


    ¡®He observed an alchemist refine pills and used it for reference because he found it interesting.


    ¡®Why does this exnation sound unreliable?¡¯


    In actual fact, Peng Yanbing would not believe it if it did note from Ou Yangming.


    He looked at Ou Yangming speechlessly and remarked with a bitter smile, ¡°Master Ou, you used it for reference but made something astounding.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked sternly, ¡°Sect Elder, please give me some pointers.¡±


    Peng Yanbing immediately shook his hand and responded, ¡°I dare not give you any pointers; I¡¯m only telling you what I heard about it.¡±


    He dared not give himself airs anymore in front of Ou Yangming. The young fellow¡¯s performance made him feel like he had met a celestial being.


    The sect elder pondered seriously before he exined, ¡°Unique Attribute is a general term, whereas active power is known as the greatest attribute.¡± He chuckled andmented, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re truly amazing to have anyhow produced the greatest attribute.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He asked, ¡°The greatest attribute¡ªwhat¡¯s that?¡±


    Peng Yanbing answered with a very stern look, ¡°Spirit.¡±


    ¡°Spirit?¡± Ou Yangming looked up abruptly as he was surprised.


    It was true that the mysterious neb that he sent into the round shield was captured from the poisonous pill¡¯s world, but it would be too exaggerated to say that the bit of neb could be considered a spirit.


    Peng Yanbing could not help butugh. ¡°Master Ou, the spirit that I¡¯m talking about isn¡¯t the spirit that the Venerable Ones were fighting for.¡±


    Back when the Insects invaded the Beast King Sect, Peng Yanbing witnessed the 3 insect Venerable Ones trapping the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    Ou Yangmingughed and thought, ¡®I don¡¯t believe that the spirit that you¡¯re talking about can be on par with the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.¡¯


    ¡°The spirit that I¡¯m talking about is a Tool Spirit,¡± Peng Yanbing stated seriously. His eyes were hollow as he continued, ¡°As powerful as a piece of equipment is, it¡¯s still a dead object, so it needs to be controlled by someone to be used. On the other hand, pieces of equipment with Tool Spirits are different; they can even self-assist their masters in fights. Besides, is there anything else in the world that understands a piece of equipment better than a Tool Spirit? In a fight, such a spirit can definitely fully unleash a piece of equipment¡¯s powers. Moreover, the equipment will also have unlimited possibilities to grow and might even get a new lease of life to be a real divine tool.¡±


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved. He mumbled, ¡°A piece of equipment that fights by itself.¡±


    He immediately thought about the poisonous pill. Ever since the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was born, the centipede kept growing and became an indispensable trump card for him.


    Although Ou Yangming did not expect the round shield to be something like the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, it would be great if it could unleash its powers actively and assist in defenses.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sect Elder, how much do you understand about Tool Spirits?¡±


    Peng Yanbing spread out his hands and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked, and he had a rather weird look on his face. He initially thought that Peng Yanbing could tell him the specific way to control this type of Unique Attribute, but the sect elder gave him a helpless answer at the end.


    Peng Yanbing smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Tool Spirits are a legend in the equipment industry. I¡¯ve seen countless pieces of equipment throughout my life, but this is my first time seeing one with a Tool Spirit¡¯s potential.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded snappily, ¡°I take it you don¡¯t know how to bring up¡ªuhm, meaning to hatch¡ªa Tool Spirit too, right?¡±


    The sect elder answered after some thought, ¡°Myte master has one told me that if a Tool Spirit¡¯s unhatched, the equipment¡¯s user will need tomunicate with it every day using mental power and use his or her mental power as food to make it grow.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°This... I suppose it differs ording to users.¡± Peng Yanbing was unsure. ¡°Legend has it that a n used 3 generations to sessfully hatch a Tool Spirit.¡±


    ¡°3 generations...¡± Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He looked at the round shield and suddenly realized that he seemed to have been happy too soon.


    ¡®This thing isn¡¯t something that¡¯s of little value but a pity to be thrown away, is it?¡¯


    Peng Yanbing asked all of a sudden, ¡°Master Ou, do I have a chance to learn this smithing art?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°Sect Elder, you don¡¯t have a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, so I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be doable.¡±


    The sect elder sighed with regret and was not resigned to the oue. However, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was exceptionally precious such that even he dared not have extravagant hopes for it.

 Chapter 755 - Making Use Of A Loophole

    <h4>Chapter 755: Making Use Of A Loophole</h4>


    Peng Yanbing kept quiet for a long time before he asked, ¡°Master Ou, can you sell this equipment that you smithed?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Sect Elder, since you don¡¯t really understand Tool Spirits, why do you still want this equipment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because I don¡¯t understand them that I want a piece of equipment with one.¡± Peng Yanbing smiled bitterly. He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°The probability of urrence for items with Tool Spirits is extremely low and close to zero, but the Spiritual Realm is massive and has a long history, so there¡¯s actually more than one n that possess them.¡±


    The young fellow furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Sect Elder, didn¡¯t you say that this is the first Tool Spirit Equipment that you¡¯ve seen?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this is indeed that first Tool Spirit Equipment that I¡¯ve examined, where the spirit¡¯s also unhatched.¡± Peng Yanbing grinned with his eyes squinted.


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®This old fe¡¯s really harassing me unreasonably.¡¯


    Nheless, Peng Yanbing smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°Master Ou, pieces of Tool Spirit Equipment are much more valuable than you can imagine. Even if a n has something like that, they¡¯ll only use it in front of people but will never let famous cksmiths like us appraise it.¡±


    The young fellow hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Sect Elder, does the Beast King Sect have any Tool Spirit Equipment?¡±


    Peng Yanbing was stunned. He shook his head and answered, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unless you ask Yuqi the Venerable One or Elder Macaque, nobody can give you an urate answer,¡± Peng Yanbing responded faintly.


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®Looks like pieces of Tool Spirit Equipment are valuable beyond my imagination.¡¯


    Peng Yanbing cleared his throat and asked again, ¡°Master Ou, let¡¯s return to the subject¡ªyour equipment...¡±


    ¡°Sect Elder, I¡¯m willing to sell it, but what will you use to exchange for it?¡± Ou Yangming answered after some thought.


    The sect elder was excited. ¡°Yes, I have plenty of rare items. They¡¯re not as rare as pieces of Tool Spirit Equipment, but they¡¯re definitely hard toe by.¡± He stood up and said, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and followed Peng Yanbing out of the Smithing Hall, then they arrived at the elder¡¯s residence.


    Being one of the honorable sect elders, Peng Yanbing¡¯s residence could be considered the most luxurious one in the Beast King Sect; it was unquestionably much better than where Ou Yangming was staying at.


    Even so, Ou Yangming could not be bothered. As long as he was willing to, he could be shifted to an equally luxurious or a more splendid residence.


    Peng Yanbing brought Ou Yangming into his residence. After going past 3 strictly guarded areas, they finally arrived at a basement. With his back facing the young fellow, the sect elder employed a special technique, causing the basement door to open slowly after a brief moment.


    ¡°Master Ou, pleasee in.¡± Peng Yanbing entered the basement first.


    Ou Yangming followed Peng Yanbing without any hesitation. Although it seemed rather reckless of him to do so, he believed that the sect elder would not harm him in the Beast King Sect. If not, both Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque would not let the elder off easily.


    Once Ou Yangming entered the basement and looked around, he was dumbfounded.


    Over 10 shelves were ced here, each one not made of ironwood but carved from jade.


    The more exaggerated part about them was no binding spots could be seen on the shelves, which meant that they were carved from one whole jade each.


    Putting aside everything else, the shelves alone were priceless.


    Peng Yanbing chuckled proudly. ¡°Master Ou, these are whole jades. They¡¯re not precious items, butrge whole jades like them can¡¯t be easily found.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and remarked, ¡°This is quite wasteful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The sect elderughed. ¡°How is this wasteful? If these jade shelves are used to keep pills and medicines, no doubt, they suit the best.¡± He went forward and began to introduce the shelves one by one.


    Ou Yangming initially thought that Peng Yanbing, who was the Beast King Sect¡¯s greatest cksmith, should mainly store pieces of equipment or rare materials. Who knew, after seeing the elder¡¯s most precious treasures, he found out that the majority of the elder¡¯s collection was various spiritual pills and medicines.


    In particr, Peng Yanbing had prepared at least 10 over types of life-prolonging spiritual medicines. There were so many kinds of them that even Ou Yangming was struck dumb.


    Needless to say, Peng Yambing also collected some incredibly precious pieces of equipment and rare ores. The ores were fine, but the pieces of equipment were at least Fine Grade magic tools, which also carried notable and rare attributes.


    In a way, any of the pieces of equipment would cause a sensation and be snatched by numerous people.


    Ou Yangming scanned the items quietly and even picked them up one by one to inspect them.


    In actuality, each time the young fellow picked up a piece of equipment, his Military Fire would flicker in his palm. It would not cause any damage to the equipment, but the equipment¡¯s properties would be clear for him to see.


    Given that the pieces of equipment were carefully kept by Peng Yanbing, sure enough, they had their strengths, hence even Ou Yangming was moved.


    The Fine Grade magic tools were already tremendously precious, but their Unique Attributes were more remarkable and enviable.


    Nevertheless, after looking at the pieces of equipment, Ou Yangming no longer touched them.


    Throughout the process, Peng Yanbing did not say a word at all, but it was clear through the look in his eyes that he was reluctant to let any of the equipment go.


    Whenever Ou Yangming picked up a piece of equipment, the sect elder had aplicated feeling; he hoped that the young fellow would choose the equipment, but he also wished that the fellow would put it down.


    After all, every piece of equipment here was valuable and could also be considered one of a kind. If Peng Yanbing were to lose any of them, he could not guarantee that he would be able to find a recement.


    Having said that, Peng Yanbing became highly spirited again at the thought of the Tool Spirit Equipment.


    He would be willing to pay any price to get his hands on the Tool Spirit Equipment.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming put down all of the equipment, Peng Yanbing finally blurted, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re not interested in any of them at all?¡± If that was really the say, it could only mean that the young fellow had a ridiculously high demand.


    ¡°These pieces of equipment are unusually exquisite, but they¡¯re not very useful to me.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head. He paused for a while before he exined, ¡°My mentor, who taught me the path of smithing, told me that no matter how impressive a piece of equipment might be, it¡¯ll only be considered outstanding if it¡¯s used by someone that can put it to good use. In this case, I¡¯m not the best candidate to use these pieces of equipment.¡±


    Peng Yanbing was stupefied for a while. Hetermented seriously, ¡°The person that said that must be a real smithing master. I wonder who he is¡ªwill I get the chance to meet him?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and answered, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll get the chance to.¡±


    If Old Craftsman was here, Ou Yangming would not mind letting other people meet him. Besides, even if it was for the sake of him, Peng Yanbing would not make things difficult for the old man.


    The young fellowter looked around and fixed his gaze on the minerals. ¡°Sect Elder, I¡¯d like to take 3 ores and 3 bottles of pills. May I?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Peng Yanbing answered without any hesitation.


    In actual fact, the sect elder felt that Ou Yangming did not make a wise choice. He had gathered many pills, but his profession was a cksmith, after all, thus the most valuable items in his treasure house were the pieces of equipment.


    Instead of taking intact pieces of equipment, Ou Yangming settled for pills and minerals instead, so Peng Yanbing agreed to it right away.


    Ou Yangming smiled and picked 3 bottles of pills, which were all life-prolonging pills. Given that they could be found here, they were naturally the best of the best.


    Following that, he went over to the area for minerals and seemingly casually took 3 ores.


    Peng Yanbing frowned. The pills that were selected by Ou Yangming were not much; they were invaluable, but the elder had channels to procure them. On the other hand, one of the minerals that were chosen by the young fellow was something that even the elder did not recognize.


    It was a purely white ore, which was found by Peng Yanbing in a market.


    Even though Peng Yanbing did not recognize it, being a top-notch cksmith, he could sense surging yet peculiar energy from it.


    It was cold energy that gave Peng Yanbing chills, and it was the exact reason he was interested in it, so he brought it back. Despite that, no matter how hard he looked for information about it, he could not identify the item¡¯s origin. Since the sect elder was caught up with work, he eventually dyed the matter and only remembered it when Ou Yangming picked it.


    ¡°Master Ou, do you know what that is?¡± Peng Yanbing asked curiously.


    Ou Yangming answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then why did you choose it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I felt something familiar when I looked at it.¡±


    ¡°Familiar?¡± Peng Yanbing was in disbelief. ¡®The cold feeling actually seemed familiar to Ou Yangming...¡¯ His conception of the world seemed to have overturned at this moment.


    However, Peng Yanbing was a master, after all. He shook his head and curbed his thought.


    Whether Ou Yangming was lying to him or actually felt something familiar, he was delighted that he could exchange the unknown ore for a desired piece of equipment.


    The 2 other ores were valuable as well, but they were far from the Tool Spirit Equipment.


    Once Ou Yangming packed up everything, he smiled and left the strictly guarding basement without needing Peng Yanbing to hurry him.


    Peng Yanbing nodded as he was pleased by the young fellow¡¯s politeness.


    After leaving the basement, Ou Yangming retrieved the round shield from his interspatial bag and handed it over to the elder. ¡°Sect Elder, this is yours now.¡±


    Peng Yanbing¡¯s eyes gleamed. He epted the round shield eagerly and inspected it carefully to make sure that it was the Tool Spirit Equipment that he had dreamed of.


    He nodded at Ou Yangming and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Master Ou, thank you.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re just taking what we need.¡± He cupped his hands and left.


    Being drowned in happiness, Peng Yanbing did not notice Ou Yangming curling his lips into a strange smile the moment he turned and left.


    It was a proud and pleasant feeling of having made use of a loophole.

 Chapter 756 - Energy

    <h4>Chapter 756: Energy</h4>


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face as he walked on the main road, but his sea of consciousness was already turned upside down.


    The giant head, which was formed using the Devouring attribute as its base, was floating in his sea of consciousness. It seemed like its anxiousness could be sensed from its restless movements... If it really had moods.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming could sense that it was the giant head¡¯s instinctive reaction; it was expressing its strong interest in the white ore that had just been obtained by the young fellow.


    When Ou Yangming was looking around in Peng Yanbing¡¯s treasure room, he was not interested in the white ore at first because he could not recognize it. Nheless, when he identally brushed past it, the giant head in his sea of consciousness let out a soundless roar.


    Ou Yangming immediately understood what it meant¡ªit had a desire that could not be suppressed for the ore.


    Needless to say, given Ou Yangming¡¯s controlling ability at the moment, he could simply suppress the giant head¡¯s desire by force if he wanted to. Nevertheless, he was finding ways to increase its power, so why would he oppress it on purpose?


    Therefore, he instantly agreed to Peng Yanbing¡¯s exchange request and asked to take 3 types of medicine and 3 kinds of ores.


    Peng Yanbing was not a fool, hence he could naturally guess that Ou Yangming was really after the white ore. Even so, the Tool Spirit Equipment was far more valuable than those things. Even though the Tool Spirit was unhatched, he was willing to pay any price for it.


    Ever since Ou Yangming obtained the white ore, the giant head in his sea of consciousness became more restless. It kept sending a strong signal to the young fellow to express its desire to devour the ore¡¯s energy.


    Ou Yangmingforted it while he hastened back to his residence.


    Big Yellow, Multi-armed King Kong, and the others were about to approach him when they saw him shaking his head and entering his training room. Upon seeing this, the 3 spirit beasts looked at each other and spread out to vaguely surround the room.


    Although they knew it was unlikely for anyone to attack Ou Yangming in the Beast King Sect, as long as they were around, they would definitely protect him.


    Once Ou Yangming entered the room, heposed himself and asked the giant head in his sea of consciousness to hold its horses.


    It was also a controlling technique. No matter how powerful his Military Fire and the giant head were, he must have total control over them without letting them turn from passive to active.


    After a brief moment, the giant head settled down. It still yearned for the white ore very much, but it slowly calmed down due to Ou Yangming¡¯s control.


    Ou Yangming smiled and retrieved the nameless white ore from his interspatial bag.


    When the young fellow held the ore in his hand, he could not help but shudder because he sensed an extreme chillness from it. It was as though he was not holding an ore but a block of 10,000-year-old cold ice.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body had no interest in the ore, but the giant head in his sea of consciousness was incredibly delighted.


    The giant head became extremely covetous again, but since it was being suppressed by Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception, it dared not act unrestrained anymore. Instead, it was careful and even tried to fawn over the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He did not know to be happy or worried.


    ¡®Did this head give birth to something like a spirit too?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cast the weird thought aside. He curbed his thought and released the head¡¯s power.


    The giant head¡¯s power was forceful. Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, only a hint of its power was released, but the power entered the white ore without any hesitation.


    As soon as the 2 powers came into contact with each other, Ou Yangming was suddenly moved.


    He was surprised to find that the gruesome chillness inside the ore did not cause any trouble to the giant head¡¯s devouring power. Instead, the devouring power was activated, and it kept drawing the ore¡¯s unique energy.


    As the ore¡¯s energy continued to be devoured into the giant head, a wonderful yet unbelievable change urred.


    Hints of pure mental power were released from the giant head. The power was so pure that it was certainly nothing like Ou Yangming had ever seen before. Even after he cultivated meticulously, the mental power that he developed did not seem to be as pure.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been getting along with the giant head for some time, thus he was familiar with this.


    This was a feedback behavior from the giant head. No matter how enormous the energy that was absorbed, it would first satisfy Ou Yangming¡¯s needs. After all, it existed inside his sea of consciousness, so it would disappear if he were to die.


    Moreover, the upper limit of its power was that of Ou Yangming.


    It seemed like the giant head itself was a bottomless hole, where the amount of energy that it could store was beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination. Despite that, whenever it released its power, it would be restrained by the young fellow¡¯s body.


    This applied to Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire too.


    Hence, each time the giant head could absorb plenty of powers, it would feedback some of them to Ou Yangming ording to a fixed ratio. Only when his body could not take them anymore, it would send the remaining powers into its throat.


    As for where the powers would end up, it was not what Ou Yangming could imagine.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and quietly sensed the power. He assimted it into his body bit by bit, causing his mental power to grow slowly.


    Having said that, a human would always have a cultivation limit. Once one reached one¡¯s limit, the effect of one¡¯s cultivation would be insignificant if one continued. In fact, it might harm one¡¯s body instead.


    After an hour, Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and ended his spiritual cultivation.


    However, the warm and pure mental power released by the giant head was still gushing out without an end.


    Ou Yangming was astounded, and he wondered how much energy was contained inside the ore. Under his control, the giant head was not going all out to draw the ore¡¯s energy, but the energy did not seem to have reduced at all even after such a long time.


    Of course, the giant head was also very mysterious. Given that it could absorb the ice-cold energy and convert it into warm and pure mental power suitable for Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation, it had a profound and unpredictable trick.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He was somewhat unwilling to let this go on.


    This was because he could sense that the giant head would surely be drawing the energy for a long time. Was he going to sit and watch the energy being wasted just like that?


    The energy did not cost him anything, but his heart still ached.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming reached out his hand and gently touched one of the Long Feather Bands on his wrist.


    Lil¡¯ Red had refined 2 Long Feather Bands for Ou Yangming.


    He had let the bigzy turtle upy one of them so that thezy fellow would nurture spiritual flowers and herbs for him, as well as provide him with immortal liquids.


    The bigzy turtle waszy, but it knew toplete the tasks assigned to it by Ou Yangming. Whether it was the immortal liquid or the concentrated immortal liquid, the young fellow was always satisfied with them.


    As for the other Long Feather Band, a gigantic stone the size of a small mountain was stored inside.


    ording to Lil¡¯ Red, it was the Phoenixes¡¯ treasure. A senior phoenix¡¯s life savings was contained inside, so it was considered a priceless treasure.


    Apart from Lil¡¯ Red, nobody knew that the item was in Ou Yangming¡¯s possession.


    Ou Yangming initially thought that Lil¡¯ Red would tell Feng Xiang about it because Feng Xiang was a real phoenix powerhouse that was formidable enough to crush a realm.


    Who knew, Feng Xiang knew nothing about it. It was evident that Lil¡¯ Red had kept this a secret.


    Ou Yangming did not understand why Lil¡¯ Red would do that, but it was great that he could keep a phoenix¡¯s remains by his side.


    That said, it would not be easy for him to open up the treasure. ording to Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s estimation... Mm, it could not estimate at all because it could not find out the treasure¡¯s limit even when it exerted all its force.


    While staring at the Long Feather Band, Ou Yangming gave an order through his mind.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    His remarkable Military Fire in his sea of consciousness scorched.


    Being burned by the Military Fire, abundant pure mental power was drawn to it right away, causing the me to burn more violently. At the same time, Ou Yangming also released his mental power and guided the fire into the Long Feather Band.


    Ordinary interspatial bags might not be able to withstand being burned by the Military Fire for a long time. Even if Ou Yangming controlled his fire on purpose, he would not be able to carry on for too long.


    Nheless, the Long Feather Band was Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s masterpiece as it was refined from its feather.


    Ou Yangming did not know if the band could withstand Feng Xiang¡¯s fire, but it was unaffected by his Military Fire.


    With that, the young fellow¡¯s Military Fire entered the space inside the Long Feather Band and was guided toward the mountainous treasure.


    Back when Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red joined hands and gave their all, they took several days to satisfy a rock¡¯s demand for the Phoenixes¡¯ powers. In that case, anyone would feel hopeless against the monstrous rock.


    Ou Yangming naturally did not hope that he would seed in one go. He leisurely transferred the white ore¡¯s energy, which was converted twice by the giant head and his Military Fire, into the treasure.

 Chapter 757 - Enlarged

    <h4>Chapter 757: Erged</h4>


    Time was trickling away. Ou Yangming hosted everything quietly and slowly gained a new understanding.


    He had acquired the Military Fire by a fortuitous chance. Ever since then, the fire had be his biggest reliance. As for the Devouring attribute, it was simr to a rootless tree, where it could only be enveloped by the Military Fire in the past without being able to resist at all.


    Nheless, through Ou Yangming cultivation for a long time and the many opportunities that he stumbled upon, the Devouring attribute finally paved a path that belonged to itself.


    In particr, during the Devouring attribute¡¯s unusual contact with the Dragon Coffin, it absorbed some power and transformed into an unknown head, which hid in the young fellow¡¯s sea of consciousness together with his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Based on his observation, Ou Yangming could confirm that his Military Fire, which represented a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, might not be mightier than the weird head.


    In a way, they were well-matched in power, and it would be hard to say which could suppress the other.


    Needless to say, this was because they were both living in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, where the greatest powers that they released were also based on uniform standards.


    If not, the giant head, which could grow stronger by devouring continuously, might have surpassed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire already.


    The 2 energies with different properties seemed to not be able to do anything to each other because they had simr strengths. Therefore, there was somehow an enmity between them, where they even upied different spots in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness without disturbing each other.


    Even so, the situation was slowly being improved.


    Especially under Ou Yangming¡¯s control at the moment, the Military Fire and the giant head were working toward the same goal, where they kept absorbing, converting, and released pure mental power. As such, the 2 dissimr powers became more familiarized with each other, cooperated, and even fused partially.


    Although they still would not merge into one, they would be more in sync with each other. If Ou Yangming were to face enemies or smith anything in the future, this would be unexpectedly useful.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows.


    He was sharp enough to sense that the energy transmitted from the white ore had reduced by a huge margin.


    The young fellow had no idea what the small white ore was. It was only the size of an adult human¡¯s fist, but it contained abundant energy such that the Devouring attribute was absorbing the energy without an end.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was relieved when he sensed that the energy was slowly bing weak.


    If the white ore¡¯s energy was still so forceful, Ou Yangming would not know what he should do.


    Next, the giant head instantly expressed its passiveness. It was as though it lost interest in the white ore because the energy had reduced by a big margin.


    Ou Yangming was rather surprised. After sensing carefully for a brief moment, he vaguely understood what was going on.


    When the transmitted energy decreased, the white ore¡¯s energy seemed to have be less pure, and the intense chillness no longer stood out, thus it became more eptable.


    Perhaps this was the reason the giant head lost interest in it.


    Even though the Devouring attribute was still drawing the white ore¡¯s energy, it was only because Ou Yangming was taking control. As for the giant head itself, it did not have a strong desire anymore.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cursed internally, ¡®This fe¡¯s really picky.¡¯


    In certain aspects, the giant head behaved like a human.


    Humans preferred delicious food. The tastier the food, the more one would like it, by which one would have a better appetite and would want to eat more of it.


    The giant head seemed to be very picky about energies as well. Its favorite was the purest kind of energies, where it would have a lower desire to obtain energies with reduced qualities. The head would not mind drawing those energies but simr to a human taking a normal meal, one would not eat more on purpose if one was not hungry.


    Ou Yangming did not know if this change was good or bad, but it seemed like that giant head was developing in a more intelligent direction.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming stopped drawing the energy and exhaled deeply. With that, the energy conversions came to an end.


    The young fellow casually kept the white ore in his interspatial bag. Despite that, instead of the bag that stored rare ores, he kept it in one that stored ordinary ores.


    He had at least 10 interspatial bags with him, each one had its own use.


    Ou Yangming naturally would not ignore the white ore when it could attract the giant head¡¯s attention, hence he ced it in the best interspatial bag. Now that the ore¡¯s energy was reduced by a level and did not seem to have a future, he casually put it aside.


    It was not that Ou Yangming liked the new and disliked the old, but this was what a normal person would have done.


    Unless an item had an irreceable function or memory, it would not be treasured or kept anymore once it lost its value.


    Having said that, once Ou Yangming put the white ore into the interspatial bag with the ordinary ores, a peculiar energy fluctuation was released from it.


    An ordinary cultivator might have neglected it; since the white ore was also dumped into the pile, one would not observe it on purpose anymore. However, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind had long surpassed the integration of Heaven and man as he had reached the thoroughly meticulous stage.


    The second Ou Yangming withdrew his mental conception, he vaguely sensed the unusual change inside the interspatial bag.


    After losing enormous energy, the white ore still released a hint of energy, but it was so subtle that it could not be easily detected by normal people, let alone being spotted during that split second.


    That said, Ou Yangming happened to have noticed it. He was surprised, so he released his mental conception once more.


    The small white ore had surprised him greatly, but it seemed like the surprise was not over yet.


    Ou Yangming probed the interspatial bag carefully with his mental conception. He was simr to an omnipresent and omniscient deity inside, by which nothing could hide from his senses.


    Following that, he found something incredibly odd indeed.


    He had casually tossed the white ore into a pile of ordinary ores. Of course, while the other ores were not valuable in the Spiritual Realm, they would be rare items in the lower realm.


    At this moment, the normal ores that were close to the white ore were undergoing unbelievable changes.


    Invisible energies were flowing, and they seemed to have formed a thin yet solid that enveloped all of the ores.


    Once the thin was constructed, all of the threads instantly unleashed unimaginable functions, where ores that were in contact with them were shrinking without a sound. It was as if the threads had the Unique Attribute to devour the ores, allowing them to swallow the ores that they were in touch with.


    Of course, the changes that were happening to the ores were not visible because the threads were too thin.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could sense that the seemingly smooth ores were already covered with many marks that looked like scratches.


    As for the powders of the ores on those marks, they were devoured by the threads soundlessly.


    Ou Yangming could not help but gulp. He was deeply in awe of this discovery.


    He suddenly came to a sudden realization that the white ore seemed to carry a Devouring Attribute too. After its power was absorbed by the giant head, it could use that ability to steal energies from other ores to strengthen itself.


    Sure enough, the white ore was not satisfied with only one intake. After its first round of absorbing the ordinary ores¡¯ powders and energies, it began to release another invisible.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming shook his wrist to take the pile of ordinary ores and the white ore out of the interspatial bag.


    As expected, the invisible floated as the white ore actively absorbed power from the air.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. In terms of this alone, the white ore had an even more notable equivalent rank than the giant head.


    The giant head could also absorb spiritual power and energies, but it needed to be provided with an energy carrier. On the other hand, the white ore did not require a carrier at all. Even in the air, it could draw energy to recover or enhance its ability.


    ¡®This is an unbelievable attribute. What magical effect will there be if it¡¯s used on a piece of equipment?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded. This was how a powerhouse that was obsessed with smithing art would behave upon encountering a good material.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not act rashly. He was waiting for the white ore to recover to its peak state.


    After half an hour, Ou Yangming blinked and had a strange look in his eyes.


    He suddenly realized that the white ore seemed to have erged under his nose.


    Yes, it was indeedrger than when he first took it out from Peng Yanbing¡¯s treasure depot.


    Being a potent cksmith, Ou Yangming was much more sensitive about minerals than ordinary people, so he could not have been mistaken.


    What did the erged white ore mean?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He could sense that the white ore had stopped absorbing. The energy that it contained became cold and mysterious once more, and it attracted the giant head¡¯s attention again.


    The young fellow could feel the giant head¡¯s strong desire to devour the white ore¡¯s energy, but he did not respond this time. Instead, he activated his mental conception to suppress the head¡¯s desire by force.


    Subsequently, he reached out and released his Military Fire to burn the white ore.


    Being burned by the Military Fire, the white ore split into 2 uneven pieces. The bigger piece was simr in size to the original white ore while the smaller piece was only the size of a person¡¯s thumb.

 Chapter 758 - Recover

    <h4>Chapter 758: Recover</h4>


    Ou Yangming picked several types of materials from the ones scattered on the floor. He released his Military Fire to melt them and began a new round of equipment smithing.


    In actuality, after reading the core records of the Beast King Sect¡¯s former cksmiths from the library, Ou Yangming had a good understanding of how he should smith High Grade and even Fine Grade magic tools. If he were to smith those pieces of equipment at the moment, he would be confident about seeding as long as he was provided with sufficient materials.


    Even if the young fellow failed, as long as he was given some time to try, he would be optimistic about smithing those 2 types of magic tools with the help of his Military Fire¡¯s unique power.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming attempted to smith a piece of Tool Spirit Equipment and the equipment in his hands at the moment, instead of adopting those smithing techniques, he only selected ordinary materials to smith Good Grade magic tools.


    Among all of the magic tools, Common Grade and Good Grade ones were the mostmon ones in the Spiritual Realm. In fact, even Advanced Spiritualists mostly used Good Grade magic tools. At most, they would use Good Grade magic tools with the highest qualities.


    The reason being the price to smith Good Grade and Fine Grade magic tools was too high.


    It was worth noting that the smithing of those 2 kinds of magic tools involved more than one¡¯s smithing technique and experience. Without better basic materials, one could forget about smithing them.


    Good Grade magic tools were already separated by a huge barrier from High Grade magic tools, let alone Fine Grade ones.


    Given Peng Yanbing¡¯s status and identity, the fact that he only had Fine Grade magic tools in his treasure room was enough to prove the problem.


    Ou Yangming had learned the corresponding smithing techniques, but top-notch materials were hard toe by. The best resources should be used in the most important areas, after all, hence there was no need for him to waste them on these experimental items.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire rose, all of the materials fused slowly and turned into a military saber.


    Ever since the young fellow entered the Spiritual Realm, he rarely smithed this type of standard equipment. Even so, military sabers were unquestionably one of the types of equipment that he liked the most and was adept in.


    Seeing as the military saber was slowly taking shape in the fire, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he flickered the smaller piece of the white ore to the saber.


    The white ore quickly assimted into the military saber like ice being melted by fire. It happened so fast that even Ou Yangming found it weird.


    This was his first time refining such an unusual material, thus he was well-prepared before he tossed the white ore into the fire. Should anything happen, he would rather destroy the equipment than let the precious, self-recovering material be harmed.


    Who knew, the white ore¡¯s melting point was so long that it melted in a split second. Ou Yangming was flustered by the unforeseen change.


    Despite that, he immediately curbed his thought and cast his doubt aside, then he focused his mental conception on the military saber again.


    Peculiar energy directly invaded every inch of the military saber and naturally integrated itself into the equipment.


    Even when Ou Yangming followed the entire process closely, he could not identify any abnormalities in the military saber after the integration.


    He could not help but feel helpless at this time.


    Before this, regardless of the materials he used for equipment smithing, they would all be burned by his Military Fire and merged ording to his allocation. The young fellow was always the deity like how Gu Jiacheng could perfectly control the situation in front of his furnace without letting anything affect himself and his masterpiece.


    This time, it was different for Ou Yangming.


    The small white ore had not only vanished in the blink of an eye, but it also avoided his control and naturally fused into the equipment.


    It would be fine if the fusion was wed, but Ou Yangming was disappointed and shocked because it was perfect. Even if he were to take charge, he could have only done so much.


    The white ore seemed to have not existed at all, but it also seemed to be born to merge with the newly-smithed military saber; there were no signs of them being bound.


    Ou Yangming was amazed by his good luck of stumbling upon the ingenious workmanship, and he found it difficult to understand.


    He must admit that nature¡¯s uncanny workmanship might be the most astounding thing in the world. For the time being, he had only unveiled a part of the mystery.


    Ou Yangming inspected everything carefully. Apart from the melted white ore, he could not find anything unusual anymore.


    He turned his wrist to curb his Military Fire, but the military saber¡¯s properties were disyed in his mind at the veryst second.


    [Item: Military saber]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Good Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +30, Durability 30]


    [Unique: Self-recovery (1 point of Durability is recovered every day)]


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was overwhelmed by an indescribable feeling.


    A Unique Attribute¡ªanother Unique Attribute.


    Before he refined a piece of Tool Spirit Equipment, he did not know that this kind of equipment contained Unique Attributes, which had various odd abilities.


    As said by Peng Yanbing, pieces of Tool Spirit Equipment were also close to being categorized as spirits. Judging from how several Venerable Ones fought over the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, one could imagine how significant this sort of attribute was.


    Ou Yangming happened to discover a second Unique Attribute within the same day.


    He found it hard to believe his discovery.


    ¡®Self-recovery¡ª1 point of Durability is recovered every day


    ¡®This attribute...¡¯


    Ou Yangming fell silent for some time. He could not help but smile bitterly.


    Faced with such an unconventional attribute, he did not know to cry or tough. Nevertheless, the Self-recovery attribute was probably quite hard toe by for ordinary people.


    Every piece of equipment could be considered costly, but such a costly item would be slowly weakened and destroyed over time. At this time, the equipment would need to be fixed or it would turn into scrap once its Durability dropped to 0.


    Despite that, it would not be easy to repair pieces of equipment. It would be fine if it was a normal piece of equipment but if it was a good quality one with various attributes and skills, the difficulty would be increased by a huge margin.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even potent cksmiths would be troubled by areas that they were not familiar with.


    Therefore, the Self-recovery attribute would be great news for most people.


    Having said that, this attribute was somewhat worthless for cksmiths like Ou Yangming. This was because they could already repair pieces of equipment; they would at most spend a bit more time and have to top up some materials, but it would not be a difficult task.


    Ou Yangming weighed the military saber in his hands and thought, ¡®This Unique Attribute probably doesn¡¯t have a bright future.¡¯


    However, he suddenly slowed down, and his eyes lit up.


    This was because a question crossed his mind. ¡®This Self-recovery won¡¯t y an important role in this normal military saber, but what if it appears on pieces of powerful equipment?¡¯


    For instance, the Fine Grade magic tools in Peng Yanbing¡¯s treasure room. Each of them has its strengths and most importantly, several special and rare materials would be required to either smith or fix them.


    If not, no matter how skillful one was, one would not be able to perfectly fix them.


    What if a bit of the white ore was incorporated into those precious pieces of equipment, causing them to possess the Self-recovery attribute?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded. He finally understood that no attribute in this world was useless. One would only think that an attribute was worthless because one had not found the right way to use it. If one could find a way to fully unleash the attribute¡¯s power, the attribute might help one to benefit unexpectedly.


    The young fellow raised his eyebrow. Numerous thoughts crossed his mind, and he quickly found the best way to use this attribute.


    One would only benefit the most by selling the best things to the people that needed them the most.


    Ou Yangming released his Military Fire again. This time, instead of smithing a piece of equipment, he wanted to use the fire¡¯s unique ability to draw the attribute from the military saber.


    Nheless, he was instantly surprised by something else.


    Just as his Military Fire burned and invaded the military saber, the white ore, which had be one with the saber, seemed to be able to sense his intention. The ore¡¯s power detached itself from the equipment without warning and restored its original state.


    It was only for a brief moment, but Ou Yangming spotted a white ore inside his Military Fire and on the military saber, and it was the treasure that had melted onto the saber earlier.


    That said, instead of being drawn out by Ou Yangming, the white ore had escaped under the Military Fire¡¯s pressure.


    Yes, it escaped on its own as if it was not willing to be destroyed together with the military saber.


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough as he looked at the military saber in his hand. If he was not certain that the equipment did not have wisdom and was only a mineral, he would even suspect that it was transformed from a living being with intelligence.


    He fell silent for some time before he sighed and reached out to remove the ore, then he carefully ced it in a lone space.


    The object was too strange, so he had to be careful even if he wanted to use it.


    After somewhat tidying up the room, Ou Yangming turned and left toward the biggest peak in the sect.


    The peak was resided by the Beast King Sect¡¯s spiritual sustenance¡ªYuqi the Venerable One.


    It was a forbidden area for everyone in the sect, such that even great elders and sect elders could not set foot on it without permission.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was not from the Beast King Sect, and he had a special identity, so he did not need to care about that.

 Chapter 759 - Repair

    <h4>Chapter 759: Repair</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming did not need to report to anyone when he arrived at the peak. Perhaps some people from other peaks were still not aware of his identity in the Beast King Sect, but this would not happen on this peak.


    Someone had already left to report Ou Yangming¡¯s arrival upon seeing him from afar. Moreover, the people there were immediately ordered by Yuqi the Venerable One to not obstruct the young fellow.


    Under the special case, Ou Yangming met the Beast King Sect¡¯s real person-in-charge almost right away.


    Yuqi the Venerable One beamed and asked, ¡°Master Ou, are you nning to set out to the secret realm already?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. It was then when he remembered that he was being held up by something.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, I¡¯vee today to give you something good.¡±


    ¡°Give me something good?¡± The Venerable One was puzzled.


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, what¡¯s your greatest equipment?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed slightly, but he instantly went back to normal and smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Master Ou, why do you ask?¡±


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming was the one that asked. If someone else had raised the question, the Venerable One might have fallen out with that person.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and answered, ¡°I acquired something good just now, and it can be added to a piece of equipment. The only thing is that it has a rather valuable attribute, which will be quite a pity to attach it to an ordinary piece of equipment so...¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face twitched. He did not know what he should feel.


    ¡°Master Ou, what exactly is this good thing that you¡¯re talking about? What attribute does it have?¡±


    Ou Yangming had a precious identity, and Yuqi the Venerable One was also aware that he was a potent cksmith, who could even refine flying carpets. Nheless, the young fellow wanted to attach an unknown item to the Venerable One¡¯s equipment.


    Could something like that really be done by a normal person?


    ¡°I found it from Master Peng Yanbing¡¯s treasure room and tested it. It¡¯s definitely a good item,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought. He struck his chest and assured the Venerable One. ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows. The more Ou Yangming refused to disclose the truth, the more worried he was.


    Even so, seeing the sincere look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, the Venerable One finally sighed and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead and try it then.¡±


    He turned his hand and retrieved a longsword.


    The longsword instantly gave off an intense chillness as soon as it was taken out. The chillness spread in all directions, and it was as though the space around the sword froze.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. Ady¡¯s beautiful image appeared in his mind the moment he saw the longsword.


    It was Wu Hanning¡ªthe imperial family¡¯s princess used an ice-mastery longsword too. Nevertheless, her longsword was inevitably inferior to the one in front of Ou Yangming at the moment.


    The young fellow picked up the longsword. His Military Fire flickered for a split second, and the weapon¡¯s properties were visible to him at once.


    [Item: Ice Devil¡¯s Sword]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +38, Toughness +37, Power +2 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Mental power +10%, Durability 5]


    [Skills: Ice Devil¡¯s Roar, 1-meter Freeze]


    Even Ou Yangming had a covetous look in his eyes after he saw the properties.


    He naturally understood that the longsword was definitely not the strongest weapon in Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s possession. Perhaps the longsword was only qualified to be a backup weapon for the powerhouse.


    Despite that, the longsword that was casually taken out by Yuqi the Venerable One was a fine piece of equipment, and it was not inferior to the precious treasures inside Peng Yanbing¡¯s treasure collections room at all.


    What would be the real weapon used by Yuqi the Venerable One then?


    Back when the Insects attacked, Yuqi the Venerable One was engaged in the fierce battle. Having said that, he mainly controlled the Big Mountain-guarding Formation to defend or attack, hence he did not disy his specialties and elegance. Therefore, even Ou Yangming did not know what weapon he was adept in.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, do you have a better one?¡±


    The corners of Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes twitched a little without being noticed at all. He cursed internally, ¡®Are you not satisfied that I¡¯m letting you experiment on this equipment?¡¯


    He had a better piece of equipment, but he must not reveal it in this situation.


    Yuqi the Venerable One shook his head and answered, ¡°I rarely use pieces of equipment against my enemies. Heh, so I don¡¯t have many of them with me.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re a Venerable One, after all. Do you not even have a magic weapon?¡±


    The Venerable One¡¯s face darkened slightly. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Magic weapons are exceptionally valuable, I¡¯ve seen them before, but I don¡¯t have any with me at the moment.¡± He rejected the young fellow without thinking at all.


    ¡®Let Ou Yangming experiment on a magic weapon? Wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? Even if the Beast King Sect is one of the few superb forces among the Humans in Danzhou, one can¡¯t be so reckless.¡¯


    Ou Yangming shrugged. He had only visited to promote the white ore by spreading the Unique Attribute.


    Whether it would be attached to the longsword or a magic weapon, it would not actually make a difference to him. Since Yuqi the Venerable One was not willing to believe him, he would not force it anymore.


    He inspected the longsword and sighed. ¡°This ice-mastery longsword is decent but unfortunately, its durability is quite low.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled but thought, ¡®If it isn¡¯t because of its low durability, where it¡¯s almost considered as scrap, why would I have taken it out for you to y with it?¡¯


    He knew Ou Yangming had a proud talent in smithing art, but he was dubious about the material that appeared out of the blue.


    Yuqi the Venerable One thought that he would simply fawn over the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger with the longsword; he did not intend to take it back at all.


    If Ou Yangming knew what he was thinking, only God would know what he would feel.


    Ou Yangming was already famous in the lower realm. If he took the initiative to smith a piece of equipment for someone, one would be ted and shed tears of gratitude. On the other hand, he needed to work much harder in the Spiritual Realm to reach the same level.


    ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, since this longsword¡¯s durability is so low, why don¡¯t you have it repaired?¡± The young fellow asked conveniently. He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Master Peng Yanbing also has a profound level of attainment in smithing art, so he should be capable enough to do it.¡±


    The Venerable One sighed. ¡°I¡¯m aware of his capability, but the special materials needed to repair this longsword are too difficult to find.¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°This sword was smithed by a smithing master from Bingzhou, where part of the materials used are specialties from Bing Zhou. If those materials aren¡¯t added in, the 2 skills attached to this ice sword will disappear. The 2 skills are the most valuable properties of the sword, so why go through the trouble if they¡¯ll be lost?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow. Instead of feeling surprised, he was overjoyed.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡¯


    Some fine pieces of equipment were not only hard to smith, but were also difficult to be repaired.


    In particr, certain parts of these pieces of equipment would be tougher to fix than to smith. This was because some special materials were extremely rare to find, by which they were almost one of a kind.


    If the white ore¡¯s Self-recovery attribute was used on these pieces of equipment, its function could truly be brought into y.


    Who was Yuqi the Venerable One? He naturally noticed the joy that radiated from between Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows at the moment. That said, even if he racked his brain, he could not understand what exactly he had said that made the young fellow so happy.


    He could only shake his head, and he suspected that there was indeed a huge generation gap between himself and Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming smiled and expressed, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, please trust me¡ªI¡¯ll surely surprise youter.¡± Following that, he shook his wrist and released his Military Fire, which enveloped the longsword.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. He naturally knew it was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Although he might not be able to perceive the fire¡¯s secret by watching from the side, he still released his mental conception to observe it.


    Ou Yangming suddenly felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. He looked up and immediately saw the Venerable One¡¯s bright eyes.


    Anyone would probably not feel good being stared at by a formidable Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. He smiled awkwardly and noted, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, I¡¯m smithing a weapon now.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was dumbfounded. He looked strangely at the young fellow and wondered, ¡®You don¡¯t say? Do you think that I¡¯m blind?¡¯


    The young fellowter cleared his throat loudly and added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by any spectator when I smith.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was startled for some time before he responded, ¡°Alright, take your time and call me when you¡¯re done.¡± Subsequently, he turned and left.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief only when the Venerable One left. Nheless, he quickly recalled something. ¡®That¡¯s Sir Venerable One, and this is his residence.


    ¡®What did I just do? I actually shooed the Venerable One out of his house...¡¯


    It was fine when it did not cross his mind, but he was also dazed once he came back to his senses.


    ¡®When have I be so bold? Strangely enough, Yuqi the Venerable One actually acquiesced in my request!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb for a long time, and he could not help but smile bitterly. As he looked down at the longsword, which was wrapped in his Military Fire, he thought, ¡®I hope that the result can satisfy Yuqi the Venerable One and make him forget about thispletely.¡¯


    He did all he could to curb his thoughts, then he retrieved the small white ore from his interspatial bag and mumbled, ¡°Lil¡¯ thing, you mustn¡¯t let me down.¡±


    With that, Ou Yangming tossed the white ore into his Military Fire. As soon as it came into contact with the fire, it hastened into the longsword like a frightened rabbit.


    Ou Yangming did not need to refine the ore at all. By only watching quietly, he could sense that the white ore had sessfully entered the longsword and assimted into it. The ore managed to prate every inch of space inside the weapon and became one with it.

 Chapter 760 - The Heavenly Phoenix Fire—Nothing More

    <h4>Chapter 760: The Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªNothing More</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The process of fusing the white ore was extremely simple and easy, so much so that it was beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination.


    Ou Yangming was also puzzled during the process. Since the white ore could be refined so easily, why did Peng Yanbing abandon it after he acquired it? The sect elder did not have an unearned reputation; he was the greatest person in the Beast King Sect¡¯s smithing all, and he was a true smithing master.


    If Peng Yanbing missed the white ore by an oversight, Ou Yangming would not have found it strange.


    After all, nobody could guarantee that one would never make mistakes. However, the white ore was found in Peng Yanbing¡¯s treasure room, which showed that he attached some importance to it.


    Since it was important to him, why did he ignore it?


    It was worth noting that the white ore carried a Unique Attribute. Although the Self-recovery attribute was not as valuable as spirits, it was definitely umon.


    Nheless, no matter how dubious Ou Yangming was, he still focused on the smithing process at the moment.


    As said by Yuqi the Venerable One, without the special materials, even Ou Yangming, who possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, would not be able to enhance the longsword¡¯s durability. If he tried to improve the attribute by force, the 2 notable skills attached to the weapon would be erased.


    When the white ore sessfully became integrated with the longsword, a special situation that could not be understood by the young fellow happened to the weapon.


    A queer suction force emerged from the longsword. It not only absorbed the spiritual power from the outside world, but it also seemed to be absorbing power from Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire.


    Needless to say, this was because Ou Yangming was not controlling it. If he had controlled it, the suction force would be helpless against his Military Fire.


    As Ou Yangming withdrew his Military Fire slowly, the longsword was revealed again. Even so, it had undergone an incredibly subtle change aspared to before. In particr, a faint light flickered at the center of the treasure sword as though it brought overflowing vitality to the ice-cold world.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he was satisfied. Sure enough, other than absorbing energies from other ores to strengthen itself, the white ore could also easily assimte into a piece of equipment.


    Through the Military Fire, the equipment¡¯s properties were disyed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind once more.


    [Item: Ice Devil¡¯s Sword]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Fine Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Sharpness +38, Toughness +37, Power +2 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Mental power +10%, Durability 6]


    [Skills: Ice Devil¡¯s Roar, 1-meter Freeze]


    [Unique: Self-recovery (1 point of Durability is recovered every day)]


    Apart from the additional Unique Attribute, which was Self-recovery, the longsword¡¯s Durability had also been increased from 5 to 6 points.


    Ou Yangming stood up and walked out of the room with a smile. Now that he had a sessfully refined longsword, he believed that it would be able to quell Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s anger.


    He was sensed by Yuqi the Venerable One from afar as soon as he left the room. Instead of waiting at a distance away, the Venerable One walked over and was apanied by someone that was not expected by the young fellow.


    Peng Yanbing noticed the confused look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He chuckled and exined, ¡°Master Ou, Sir Venerable One ordered me toe.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you say that you obtained the material from his treasure room? I asked him toe over to learn.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled awkwardly. The exchange that he did with Peng Yanbing was not a fraud, but he more or less felt embarrassed when the sect elder suddenly appeared.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°That sounds good too. Yuqi the Venerable One, please take a look at this.¡± He handed the longsword to the Venerable One.


    Yuqi the Venerable One epted the equipment and was surprised after he took a few nces at it. He was the one that took out the equipment, hence he naturally knew it well. Even though the Venerable One did not know smithing art, he could sense that the longsword had undergone a certain change that he did not know of.


    He hesitated for a while before he handed the longsword to Peng Yanbing, who was next to him.


    Peng Yanbing released the Appraisal Light without any hesitation. He wanted to know more than Yuqi the Venerable One what exactly the white ore, which he had given away, was.


    Following a sh of light, Peng Yanbing widened his eyes and could not help but exim, ¡°How... How is this possible?¡±


    Through appraisal art, the equipment¡¯s properties were revealed. The other properties were nothing much; the longsword was hard toe by, but Peng Yanbing had seen those properties before. Nevertheless, what was the Unique Attribute in the bottom row?


    Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows and questioned coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He was displeased, and he thought, ¡®Why did Peng Yanbing forget himself like that?¡¯


    Peng Yanbing smiled bitterly and stammered, ¡°Sir Venerable One, th-this sword...¡± He gritted his teeth after some thought and uttred, ¡°You can continue to use it.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been using it.¡±


    The sect elder waved his hands and exined, ¡°Sir, what I meant is that the sword¡¯s Durability is being recovered. There¡¯s no need to repair it, and you don¡¯t need to be concerned about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This time, Yuqi the Venerable One was shocked.


    The sword¡¯s Durability had dropped to 5 points before this. It could still be used several times, but it was known that the precious Fine Grade magic tool would be scrapped once its Durability declined to 0 points.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming did something to the longsword and fixed it.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked at Ou Yangming in astonishment and asked, ¡°Master Ou, is the treasure that you got from his treasure collection room... No, before you came to find me, you didn¡¯t know what equipment I was going to give you.¡± His eyes were piercing as he asked all of a sudden, ¡°Did you find something that can repair any equipment?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and replied to him, ¡°Sir Venerable One, you¡¯re kidding. Is there such a treasure in the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    The Venerable One flushed. He knew it was an unreliable guess, but he could not think of other exnations.


    Peng Yanbing looked at the longsword in his hands dumbfoundedly and asked abruptly, ¡°Master Ou, the... The ore that you took away¡ªis that the key to this attribute?¡±


    Ou Yangming knew he could not hide the truth from him, thus he admitted it calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. That ore has a wonderful effect of allowing a piece of equipment to self-recover its Durability.¡±


    The sect elder had guessed the truth long ago, but he still could not help but gasp. He mumbled, ¡°That... How could it be such a treasure?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One finally understood what they were talking about. He red at Peng Yanbing and thought, ¡®How could you not recognize such a valuable item? How have you been taking the position as the Smithing Hall¡¯s sect elder for so many years?¡¯


    He was secretlyining, but he knew very well nobody else in the Beast King Sect was superior to Peng Yanbing in terms of smithing art.


    ¡°Self-recovery¡ªMaster Ou, has this equipment be a legendary piece of Evesting Equipment?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°It¡¯ll be too much to say that it¡¯s a piece of Evesting Equipment. As long as you don¡¯t overuse it in one go and leave even 1 point of Durability for it, it¡¯ll recover 1 point every day and will take at most a month to self-recover to its peak state.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face took on an interesting look. He moved his lips a little as if he wanted to say something, but he ended up saying nothing.


    He was feeling very regretful at this moment. If he knew Ou Yangming was going to attach this attribute, he would have taken out his best equipment.


    The longsword was powerful but aspared to the Venerable One¡¯s cultivation base, it was not considered the best weapon. Now that such a treasured attribute was attached to it, he felt that it was simply pointless.


    Despite that, he could not express his regret anymore.


    Peng Yanbing looked at Ou Yangming in a daze andmented, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve used that ore before, but I couldn¡¯t melt it no matter what I did. If I may be so bold, what technique did you use to incorporate it into the equipment?¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He came to a sudden realization that the ore had such tolerance, which was why even Peng Yanbing failed to probe its wonders.


    Fortunately, that was the case, or the young fellow could not have gotten his hands on it.


    He grinned and answered, ¡°Sect Elder, I only used the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªnothing more.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire...¡± Peng Yanbing¡¯s face kept twitched, and he looked rather depressed.


    ¡®The Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªnothing more!


    ¡®Motherf*cker, apart from you, who else in the Spiritual Realm has the Heavenly Phoenix Fire?¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked away and sighed. It turned out that it was not Peng Yanbing¡¯s mistake, but Ou Yangming was too potent.


    Moreover, the young fellow was so potent that the Venerable One felt helpless.


    After all, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was something that even Yuqi the Venerable One envied.


    Having said that, the fire was the only thing that had such a marvelous effect.


    That said, the Venerable One and the sect elder did not know that Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire alone might not be able to achieve this; the white ore was only so obedient because of the cooperation between the giant head and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered, and he blurted after some time, ¡°Master Ou, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, but he quickly responded, ¡°Sir Venerable One, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Danzhou and Zhangzhou share amon border, and the Humans from both sides have close rtionships, where we interact with one another in various aspects.¡± The Venerable One paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Our prefectures have agreed to hold arge-scale exchange once in every century. Hehe, among the areas of exchange, smithing and alchemy are included.¡±


    The young fellow was smart enough to understand what the Venerable One meant right away.


    ¡°Sir Venerable One, are you asking me to represent Danzhou in the exchange?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±

 Chapter 761 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 761: Trap</h4>


    A shadow flew past in the sky and shuttled between endless clouds as it headed firmly in a certain direction.


    After flying for a long time, it finally stopped in the air above a certain spot.


    It was a massive flying carpet. Although it was not as humongous as Mount Wuzhi¡¯s Magic Cloud, it was thergest flying carpet that had just been refined by Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s status had imperceptibly improved ever since he sessfully refined Eternal Pills. Sect Elder Gu Jiacheng might be the one that put forth his effort, but his gratitude toward the young fellow did not lessen after the pills were refined. This was because the sect elder was the first person that consumed one of the Eternal Pills and benefited from it.


    Gu Jiacheng presented top-grade spirit beast¡¯s fur, which he had collected, to thank Ou Yangming.


    The sheet of fur had been perfectly dressed and preserved.


    Ou Yangming was moved the moment he saw it. Even though he still possessed the 10,000-legged Venerable One¡¯s carcass, it had been cut into many sections, which were still extremely useful but were no longer pleasant to the eye.


    With that, Ou Yangming stayed in the Beast King Sect for a few more days. After refining the top-grade spirit beast¡¯s fur into an enormous flying carpet, he soared into the sky with the old macaque and headed to the secret realm.


    He needed to obtain more sections of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo to refine more Eternal Pills.


    It would also be dangerous to consume an Eternal Pill, where one might be killed if one¡¯s willpower was not strong enough. Nheless, real powerhouses would still go after the pills like a flock of ducks.


    As for Ou Yangming and the Beast King Sect, they could obtain more and better resources by using Eternal Pills.


    While the flying carpet floated in mid-air, Ou Yangming and the old macaque looked down with bright eyes. Everything on the ground was visible to them.


    After a brief moment, the old macaque nodded. ¡°Master Ou, that fe has probably left long ago.¡±


    They were being so careful because they were afraid of Blood Shadow. The old macaque and Yuqi the Venerable One thought that as bold as Blood Shadow was, he would not lie in ambush here for a long time. Even so, Ou Yangming had be too important to the Beast King Sect, hence they dared not be careless at all.


    Ou Yangming scanned the area but could not find any trace of Blood Shadow as well. He took a deep breath and released his mental conception, but neither the Military Fire nor the giant head was agitated. The young fellow finally confirmed that there was no fatal danger below them.


    He sighed a breath of relief and said, ¡°He probably left.¡±


    When he spoke, he did not know if he was actually disappointed or relieved.


    Needless to say, he did not want to encounter a powerful enemy like Blood Shadow anymore. No matter who it would be, he would feel ill at ease if such an enemy was lurking in the dark.


    Nevertheless, deep down he was also thinking about borrowing the Beast King Sect¡¯s power to take down Blood Shadow.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cast aside his inner conflict.


    He controlled the flying carpet to slowly descend to the ground. Just as they were close to the ground, he suddenly asked, ¡°Senior, has the 10,000 Beasts Venerable Onee?¡±


    The old macaque beamed and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯lle when it should.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡®You might as well not answer me at all.¡¯


    Since it was clear that the old macaque did not want to give an apparent answer, Ou Yangming could not force it.


    He shrugged and controlled the flying carpet tond steadily, then he waved his hand to put it away.


    The old macaque watched with envy. It was also a formidable Venerable One that could fly on its own, but it was every powerhouse¡¯s dream to possess a flying carpet, especially such an eye-catching one.


    It curbed its thought and asked, ¡°Master Ou, where¡¯s the secret realm¡¯s entrance that you were talking about?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he responded, ¡°Elder Macaque, it¡¯s right ahead.¡±


    Upon noticing the look on his face, the old macaque could not help butugh andforted him, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve told you that the secret realm belongs to you, so we won¡¯ty a finger on it at all.¡± Itter thought to itself, ¡®No matter what¡¯s inside this secret realm, it can¡¯t be as valuable as you.¡¯


    Putting aside Ou Yangming¡¯s identity as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, the flying carpet, the Eternal Pills, and his level of attainment in smithing art were enough to make the Beast King Sect protect him at all costs.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Honestly, he was not too worried because the secret realm¡¯s entrance could be shifted, but the Wutong Tree would suffer certain loss each time it was moved. Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not make that choice.


    Ou Yangming and the old macaque walked one after another. They did not notice any danger, but they did not rx at all. In particr, the old macaque seemed to be smiling with squinted eyes, but it quickly scanned its surroundings with its sharp eyes from time to time and pricked up its ears, thus even the slightest movement could not hide from it.


    After walking for a short while, Ou Yangming suddenly stopped and looked ahead with a strange look on his face.


    The old macaque tensed up a little, and it looked in front as well.


    A mountain wall could be seen not far ahead, and a faint light could be seen flickering on it.


    Given the powerhouse that the old macaque was, it could tell in one nce that the light was definitely rted to an Interspatial Secret Technique. Itughed and asked, ¡°Master Ou, the secret realm¡¯s entrance is actually here, but it can be spotted too easily. Hehe, why don¡¯t we construct a building around it to cover it?¡±


    Who knew, Ou Yangming had a weird look in his eyes. He stopped and slowly straightened his body as he released an intense killing intent.


    He was being fully on guard, but the old macaque was puzzled because they had not found any trace of an enemy thus far.


    The old macaque looked around it and questioned seriously, ¡°Master Ou, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Ou Yangming uttered in a deep voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t my secret realm¡¯s entrance.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This secret realm¡¯s entrance is fake. We¡¯re trapped inside a formation,¡± Ou Yangming exined.


    The old macaque was dumbfounded, and it checked its surroundings. Without Ou Yangming¡¯s reminder, it might not have noticed at all. After observing closely, it finally noticed something unusual in the space around them.


    It scoffed and stomped its foot angrily, causing a forceful energy fluctuation to spread in all directions with it as the center.


    The old macaque was a legitimate Venerable One. It was old and far less capable than it was during its prime of life, but its strength should still not be underestimated if it suddenly burst out.


    Even if the old macaque was only releasing its power to probe its surroundings, the power was still earth-shattering.


    Despite that, when the power spread toward the periphery, it did not cause much destruction to the environment around them. The visible ripple attacks kept spreading in all directions, but they did not destroy anything when they spread.


    ¡°Formation map¡ªan Illusion Formation Map.¡± The old macaque¡¯s eyes were cold. It asked the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, how did you notice it?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve studied simr formation maps before this, so I gained some knowledge about them. That said, the person that set up this formation map has a higher level of attainment than me, so I only spotted it when I saw the fake secret realm¡¯s entrance.¡±


    The old macaque nced at Ou Yangming. It did not know what it should think.


    ¡®How old is this young fe? Not only has he be an Intermediate Spiritualist, but he¡¯s also a true smithing master. Now, he¡¯s telling me that he had also studied formation maps cursorily.


    ¡®This young fe... How exactly did he learn?¡¯


    At this point, the old macaque changed its point of view on Ou Yangming once more. If the young fellow told it that he had also learned alchemy, it would probably believe him too.


    ¡°Hmph, this small Illusion Formation isn¡¯t much.¡± The old macaque stepped forward to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and struck its chest. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Yes, thanks for the trouble, senior.¡±


    Without the old macaque, the young fellow would naturally have to think of ways to save himself. Now that the macaque was present, and the potent 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was hiding somewhere, there was no need for him to worry at all.


    The old macaque scanned its surroundings with bright eyes and finally fixed its gaze on the secret realm¡¯s entrance.


    Around here, the entrance was the only ce that seemed like the formation¡¯s core.


    The macaque shed and grunted as it lunged toward the secret realm¡¯s entrance, then it waved its giant fist hard.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Consequently, the old macaque¡¯s power as a Venerable One was unleashed. The power was limited under the macaque¡¯s control, but its mightiness was so fearsome that it was clear to see.


    The secret realm¡¯s entrance instantly exploded after it suffered such a violent hit.


    Dense fog was released from that spot, and it spread right away.


    The secret realm¡¯s entrance was simr to a gigantic pass that sealed endless dense fog. Once the pass exploded, all of the fog that was hidden inside gushed out uncontrobly.


    Upon seeing this, the old macaque frowned and spun quickly, stirring up a tornado on the spot. The fog kept gathering around it due to the airflow. When the extended its arm and waved at the sky, surging energy rose into the sky along with the endless fog.


    While this could not drive away all of the fog, most of it was dispersed in a split second.


    This was due to the old macaque¡¯s rich experience. No matter how treacherous the situation was, it could find a solution in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Master Ou, this is just a small trouble...¡± The old macaque paused all of a sudden. It was horrified, and it could not help but widen its eyes in disbelief when it turned to look.


    The spot where Ou Yangming was standing was now... Empty!

 Chapter 762 - Illusion Clones

    <h4>Chapter 762: Illusion Clones</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the old macaque looked, the Illusion Formation Map seemed to have disappeared. After the ck fog disappeared, the area became deste and unusual, causing one to have a lingering fear.


    In the lonely mountain forest, a forceful momentum suddenly burst old from the old macaque¡¯s body. The mountains shook, and gravel rose in the air, stirring up the remaining fog and spread in all directions. As for the macaque, its eyes were bloodshot, and it widened its eyes so much that they were going to burst.


    It did not think that Ou Yangming would be captured by Blood Shadow in an unbelievable way while they were about to enter the secret realm to look for the Phoenix Fire Bamboo. Moreover, everything happened under its nose, hence it could not take it.


    Putting aside the old macaque¡¯s image, if news about this were to spread, the whole of Danzhou would be in turmoil. Whether it was the 10,000 Beasts Ridge or the Beast King Sect, they would struggle to advance and would be treading on ice.


    It was worth noting that Master Ou¡¯s smithing art was not the only astonishing thing. Whether it was his identity as a caster, or his ability to refine flying carpets and Eternal Pills, they were reasons for the Beast King Sect to protect him at all costs. More importantly, the young fellow also had an identity that would overwhelm everyone; he was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    That identity alone was enough to make everyone in the Spiritual Realm afraid of breathing heavily.


    The Phoenixes were not a reasonable race. In particr, Lil¡¯ Red got along very well with Ou Yangming.


    If it was infuriated and brought an adult phoenix powerhouse to the Spiritual Realm, the powerhouse could easily destroy everyone in the realm with one breath.


    The old macaque became extremely anxious at that thought. It had seen the vicissitudes of life and the aspects of the world, but it actually perspired due to nervousness. The macaque felt like it was being suffocated underwater, where it became hard for it to breathe. Before long, its clothes were already drenched in sweat.


    ¡®If... If anything happens to Ou Yangming, I¡¯ll hardly be able to absolve myself from the me.¡¯


    ¡°Come out! Come out here now!¡± The old macaque roared at the sky with red eyes as its momentum broke out.


    A red figure was hidden in the dark. Given that he was covered in red, his expression was unnoticeable.


    Nheless, a red light was emitted from his eyes, and it somehow gave off a feeling that he had a dull look in his eyes as though he was not in the right mind. The figureughed with a horse and cold voice.


    As the figure made finger gestures quickly, red vapor that flowed out from between his fingers spiraled at the speed of light, causing one to see things in a blur. Following that, a peculiar aura entered and left his body.


    After some time, the figure pushed his right hand down. Numerous light red spots glowed out of the blue, and countless curved lines connected to tightly envelop an area that extended hundreds of meters. In fact, the lines kept spreading as they were targeting the old macaque.


    The old macaque kept a straight face as it focused. The muscles on its backs bulged, forming a frightening arch as it took a deep breath.


    Its body seemed to have transformed into a ck hole, where a powerful suction force burst off. Instead of retreating, the macaque advanced half a step and let out an odd soundwave, making it sound like neither a beast nor a human.


    ¡°Destroy!¡± It was not loud, but once the word was uttered, the entire space paused unconventionally, by which the sky, nts, mountains, rocks¡ªeverything¡ªhalted. Heaps of palm-sized green wind des were formed along with the macaque¡¯s voice. They kept spinning like shooting stars with wings, where they drew semicircles in the sky. As a result, the quiet sky looked like it became fragmented. The green lights were shocking to see, and they suddenly zoomed straight toward the red light that appeared out of nowhere.


    Just as the lights were about to sh, the dim look in the old macaque¡¯s eyes faded away; it had a strange look in its eyes instead.


    The old macaque shrugged. It squeezed its hands and shot out a green light from its fingertip.


    With that, the green wind des quickly ovepped andbined like withered and fallen flowers. As for the green light that was released, its intent remained.


    The air shook slightly as theyered wind des elongated with the wind. They finally turned into spinning wind des with roughly 3-meters diameters, and they carried such cold auras as if they could sh everything.


    When the lights met, there was no earth-shattering explosion. Instead, it was silent as though there were pitter-pattering raindrops from spring rain.


    When the faint red light flickered, ripples appeared on the formation¡¯s light curtain, and they immediately devoured the wind des.


    The old macaque¡¯s pupils shrunk, and it shrieked. ¡°How is this possible?¡± It was previously trapped by the Illusion Formation, but it quickly drove away the ck fog that appeared. On the other hand, the red fog seemed to be stronger than the ck fog as it could directly devour its wind des.


    All of a sudden, a loud sound was hearding from the red figure¡¯s wrist as a round Illusion Formation Map appeared in his hand.


    He bent his finger and pointed, then his body¡¯s vigorous force burst out. Subsequently, he bent his arm and tossed the round Illusion Formation Map. The red fog began to surge at a visible speed, where it quickly spread to fill the area that it covered. Before the old macaque could react to the situation, it was enveloped by the formation map. If one looked from above, one could see that the formation map had shrouded the gully between the 2 mountains.


    The old macaque lifted its arm to stir up a palm wind. Consequently, a bucket-sized tornado spun into the air to disperse half of the red fog. It had a gloomy look on its face.


    At that instant, a red figure came into view but only for a fleeting moment.


    ¡°Blood Shadow! Come out...¡± The old macaque pped its sleeves. Its power as a Venerable One was incredibly cold and fearsome, such that it could sh a mountain or crack a rock. Sure enough, Venerable Ones were so mighty that every hit they made contained the universe¡¯s power.


    Nevertheless, the red figure disappeared right after he shed, causing the old macaque to stomp its foot out of anger. The same thing repeated several times, but the red figure kept slipping away without revealing any loophole.


    It was then when a thunderous sound was hearding from the sky. The iing figure could be heard before it even arrived.


    ¡°Shatter...¡± It was a cold sound. A humongous figure in the sky suddenly raised its right arm and pointed at the sky. ordingly, the sky shook intensely like ripples that were formed in ake. The shake traveled from a further distance and slowly shattered the curtain in the sky, causing it to turn into faint lusters. As for the illusion formed by the formation map, the red fog surged fiercely while the mountains quaked as if the world wasing to an end.


    The formation map¡¯s light curtain shook quickly and turned into countless thumb-sized fragments, which dispersed like dandelions that were blown by a breeze.


    An imposing figure appeared in the void. It was the king of 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡ªthe formidable 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    It shattered the Illusion Formation in one hit.


    The red figure inside the formation was also crushed into meat paste and turned into ashes by that hit. The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was puzzled, but it lunged forward to descend from the sky andnded in front of the old macaque. ¡°Elder Macaque, long time no seen.¡±


    It looked around but did not see Ou Yangming, thus it asked in a deep voice, ¡°Elder Macaque, where¡¯s Master Ou?¡± Although the young fellow was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, given that he was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, it would not be too much to address him as a master.


    The old macaque¡¯s expression changed. Its arms turned weak as it responded in a low spirit, ¡°I followed Master Ou to a secret realm to nurture a Phoenix Fire Bamboo for the refinement of Eternal Pills, but Blood Shadow set up an Illusion Formation with a formation map in advance. Luckily, Master Ou saw through it beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou has an attainment in formation maps too?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked as it was surprised. ¡®Even if he learned while he was in his mother¡¯s womb, he couldn¡¯t have grasped so many skills, could he? A smithing master that can refine interspatial bags and flying carpets... He even learned formation maps cursorily now. What does he not know?¡¯


    The old macaque sighed. It nodded and replied to the Venerable One, ¡°Yes, Master Ou said that he had only learned them cursorily but from my perspective, he¡¯s unordinary. That said...¡± It tensed up a little before it continued, ¡°Just when I hit one of the spots in the Illusion Formation, plenty of ck fog emerged. I drove the fog away but only to find that Master Ou has been captured by Blood Shadow?¡±


    ¡°Captured by Blood Shadow?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s voice turned cold, so much so that the temperature of the air around it lowered.


    The old macaque was shocked. Its junior had reached the peak of a Venerable One, where it was abundant in Qi and blood and was exceptionally mighty. Perhaps it was the only promising candidate from their race to take the leap.


    Momentster, the macaque curbed its thought and expressed silkily, ¡°It was my fault¡ªI didn¡¯t protect Master Ou well!¡± It looked around and furrowed its eyebrows. ¡°Blood Shadow¡¯s abilities were quite unusual today. He was using the formation power as if... As if he¡¯s trying to buy time.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One responded after some thought, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s quite unusual indeed.¡±


    While they conversed, numerous blood light spots shone again from the Illusion Formation, which had been crushed by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One in one hit. The light spots emitted red lights, which connected and turned into red lines with the widths of a thumb to envelop the 2 Venerable Ones. A formation map was seen floating in mid-air, and a red figure floated around it. Upon seeing this, the 2 Venerable Ones exchanged nces and had grave looks on their faces. ¡°Blood Shadow?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One charged forward without warning and leaped into the sky. It looked like a war god, and it was so swift that its body formed a rainbow in the air. Soon enough, the Venerable One appeared before the red figure, where it pped the figure¡¯s back and released an enormous power from its palm. As the Venerable One¡¯s True Qi raged inside the red figure¡¯s body, the body exploded and turned into red fog. The red fog in the Illusion Formation then dispersed, and the light curtain was curbed once more.


    Furthermore, the round formation board fell from the sky as well!


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One pondered for a while. Its eyes flickered as it noted, ¡°This isn¡¯t Blood Shadow; it¡¯s an illusion clone.¡±


    ¡°An illusion clone?¡± The old macaque had unknowingly arrived beside the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and repeated what it said.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an illusion clone, which is here to trap you and me.¡± The 2 Venerable Ones were gloomy, and they thought, ¡®Why is Blood Shadow going through all the trouble?¡¯


    Once, twice, the Illusion Formation kept lighting up.


    However, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One crushed it easily each time it appeared. As for the old macaque, itmented to itself, ¡®Ah, I¡¯m old and no longer useful!¡¯


    After 9 times, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stepped on air andnded on a green mountain rock. It asked in a low spirit, ¡°Why does Blood Shadow have so many clones? Whenever I eliminate one, another one will appear after just a few breaths. They¡¯re like sticky candies that I can¡¯t get rid of.¡± It was impatient because the more the time that was dyed, the more unfavorable the situation would be for Ou Yangming.


    The old macaque sulked, and it felt regretful.


    ¡®If I was more careful, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a difficult spot. He¡¯s the Beast King Sect¡¯s hope, and yet I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive now.¡¯

 Chapter 763 - Frightened A Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 763: Frightened A Venerable One</h4>


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He was alert as he scanned his surroundings, and he cried internally.


    Earlier when the old macaque struck and destroyed the fake secret realm¡¯s entrance, endless fog emerged. If the fog contained immense poison, Ou Yangming and the macaque would have been rmed. Nheless, apart from covering their visions, the fog did not do anything else when it spread.


    Therefore, neither the old macaque nor Ou Yangming was concerned.


    Even so, they did not think that while there was nothing mysterious about the fog, it underwent a peculiar change when itbined with the formation map¡¯s power.


    An unusual fluctuation appeared in the space around Ou Yangming. The fluctuation covered an extremely small area, where only a hint of the energy fluctuation could be sensed beyond the range. Normally, as insignificant as a fluctuation could be, it would not be able to hide from the old macaque. Nevertheless, the macaque was driving away the dense fog at that time, hence the interspatial energy fluctuation that was generated covered the changepletely.


    Despite the interspatial change inside the small range, its effect was dumbfounding.


    Before Ou Yangming could react to the situation, he was already shifted to another spot by an irresistible power.


    He was brought to the gorge, but it was empty as nobody could be seen.


    Having said that, when Ou Yangming somehow ended up here, his sea of consciousness sent him a signal about extreme danger.


    Whether it was his Military Fire or the giant head, they surged in his sea of consciousness instead of lurking inside as usual. However, he did not release them immediately because they were his greatest trump cards. Unless he was in a life-or-death situation, he would not expose them easily.


    While Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings, he put on his equipment set at the speed of light.


    Although the equipment set might not be useful for a Venerable One, the young fellow felt that it was better to have pieces of equipment that could improve his strength.


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ friend, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous; I don¡¯t mean ill.¡± A faint voice echoed in the gorge.


    Ou Yangming instantly recognized that the voice belonged to Blood Shadow. He thought, ¡®If your words can be trusted, the Sun will rise from the west.¡¯ That said, he asked calmly, ¡°Your Excellency, since you don¡¯t mean ill, why did you take me here by force?¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, you misunderstood. I racked my brain not to take you here by force; I wanted to invite you here.¡± A red light shed as Blood Shadow appeared several meters in front of Ou Yangming without a sound.


    The young fellow took half a step back. His nervousness could not be put into words.


    This was a formidable Venerable One. Even though the figure did not have a Venerable One¡¯s title, his strength was acknowledged by all of the Venerable Ones.


    Faced with such an enemy, any Spiritualist would find it difficult to remain calm.


    ¡°Your Excellency, if you¡¯d like to invite me here, why did you go through all the trouble?¡± Ou Yangming questioned coldly, ¡°If you had gone to the Beast King Sect, would you need to worry about not being able to meet me?¡±


    Blood Shadow smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll probably get to meet you if I go to the Beast King Sect, but you¡¯ll surely be apanied by Yuqi the Venerable One.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want other people to know about us having a conversation.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned, and he was finally confused.


    From his perspective, since Blood Shadow did everything possible and sessfully sent him to this ce, Blood Shadow should quickly make the move to subdue him first.


    Nheless, Blood Shadow did not look like he was going to make a move at all. Instead, it really seemed like he wanted to discuss something with Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming would not let down his guard because of this but since his opponent did not n to attack him, he could not have asked for more.


    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you want to say? Please go ahead.¡±


    Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make a short.¡± He stared at Ou Yangming as he asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, what trick did you use to break free from my Inescapable Trap thest time?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. He had made many guesses, but he did not expect Blood Shadow to ask something like that.


    He hesitated for a while before he responded, ¡°That¡¯s my privacy.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, please forgive me, but I hope you won¡¯t hide the truth because it¡¯s very important to me,¡± Blood Shadow expressed seriously.


    Ou Yangming finally answered after some thought, ¡°It¡¯s an ability that I mastered, but please forgive me for not being able to disclose how I managed to do it.¡±


    Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is that ability yours or from a certain piece of equipment?¡±


    ¡°Is that very important?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, incredibly.¡± Blood Shadow was unsmiling.


    For some reason, deep down Ou Yangming became slightly nervous. He looked at Blood Shadow for some time before he finally answered, ¡°It¡¯s my ability.¡±


    After hearing his answer, Blood Shadow was visibly less tense.


    Ou Yangming did not know if it was a good answer or not but judging from Blood Shadow¡¯s expression, he felt that his opponent was not as dangerous anymore.


    It was not only his observation, but even the Military Fire and the giant head in his sea of consciousness had also calmed down. The young fellow and the red figure might have been at swords¡¯ points earlier, but the situation had eased very much at the moment.


    Blood Shadow stared quietly at Ou Yangming for some time and spoke his mind, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and uttered coldly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    If it was possible, Ou Yangming, who was already by himself, did not want to have a conflict with Blood Shadow. If the red figure had a condition, as long as it would not make things too difficult for the young fellow, he would not mind agreeing to it.


    Blood Shadow said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see that trick of yours again.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He was furious. ¡°You¡¯d like to fight again?¡±


    He was infuriated because they had been talking for so long, but the oue was still the same. If he was not certain that he could not defeat a Venerable One, he would have made a move long ago.


    Who knew, Blood Shadow waved his hand. ¡°I only want to see that trick again.¡± He paused for a bit before he added, ¡°I canpensate you, and I¡¯m willing to cooperate with your actions.¡± He was in high spirits as he stressed, ¡°This is my only request.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. Seeing how serious Blood Shadow was, he realized that he was not challenging him on purpose but was being genuine.


    The only thing was that Ou Yangming did not understand what exactly the giant head was for Blood Shadow to attach so much importance to it.


    Countless thoughts crossed his mind swiftly, and he suddenly blurted, ¡°Your Excellency, is this trick... Rted to Sky-devouring Devil God?¡±


    Blood Shadow¡¯s lineprised the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s followers. Given that he was so concerned about the ability, so much so that he wanted to see it at all costs, Ou Yangming figured that it was probably rted to the Sky-devouring Devil God.


    The red figure looked deeply and strangely at Ou Yangming. He nodded sternly after a while and answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rted to sir, which is why I must confirm it again.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He was not surprised because the giant head was produced after the Devouring attributebined with the mysterious power inside the Dragon Coffin, but its base was still the Devouring attribute. It was worth noting that the source of the attribute was the Sky-devouring Devil God, which, ording to legends from the Spiritual Realm and the lower realm, had almost destroyed the world.


    The young fellow knew the Sky-devouring Devil God was not weed in either realm and was even detested by everyone.


    Nevertheless, the Devouring attribute¡¯s abilities and functions could not be easily abandoned by anyone.


    Blood Shadow asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, are you trying to avoid getting involved with us?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and thought, ¡®When did this fe be so considerate?¡¯ Even so, he dared not say it out loud.


    He cleared his throat and replied to the red figure, ¡°Your Excellency, you misunderstood me.¡± He dared not say anything else, thus he simply extended his arm and sent a message to the giant head inside his sea of consciousness.


    Next, a ¡°woosh¡± was heard as the giant head exploded. It disintegrated itself into forceful energies, which gushed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s palm. It took only a split second for surging energies to gather at the young fellow¡¯s palm by traveling through his meridians.


    With that, peculiar energies rose and kept merging in the air to slowly form a queer head.


    The most attractive part of the giant head was itsrge mouth, which took up almost half of the head¡¯s area. At this moment, the head was facing Blood Shadow, and it slowly opened its mouth, giving off a fearsome and intense chill from the deep darkness inside.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought. While he controlled the giant head, he carefully observed Blood Shadow. Once the red figure showed signs of attacking him, he would flee right away.


    Who knew, the moment Blood Shadow saw the giant head, his body seemed to have been petrified, where he no longer moved an inch.


    A tremendously weird atmosphere filled the air. Ou Yangming did not sense a crisis of being attacked, but he still sensed a chillness.


    Without warning, the giant head widened its mouth. The space inside its mouth seemed to be boundless, and it also let out a threatening roar.


    Ou Yangming could swear that it was not his will; the giant head was acting on its own.


    Despite that, Blood Shadow trembled when he heard the sound. He fell butt first to the ground, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    The young fellow twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®Blood Shadow was actually frightened by a head?


    ¡®If I tell others about this, will they think that I¡¯m spreading a rumor...¡¯


    The giant head was abnormal, but the aura that it released was not powerful. Not to mention a Venerable One being terrified, even an Intermediate Spiritualist would not have ended up like Blood Shadow.


    Ou Yangming was struck with a thought as he fixed his gaze on Blood Shadow. ¡®This fe isn¡¯t putting up a show, is he? But who exactly is he doing this for?¡¯

 Chapter 764 - Giant Sky-propping Paw

    <h4>Chapter 764: Giant Sky-propping Paw</h4>


    Ou Yangming, Blood Shadow, as well as a queer giant head, stared at each other for a long time. Blood Shadow seemed to have finally calmed down, hence he took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°You can... Put it away first.¡±


    The young fellow was slightly stunned, and he was rather hesitant. This was because he never expected Blood Shadow to be so threatened by the giant head. He did not understand the theory behind it, but since it was useful, he naturally did not want to give up the opportunity.


    Nheless, deep down Ou Yangming understood that regardless of the giant head¡¯s origin, its abilities at the moment were not threatening to a Venerable One at all.


    In a way, the giant head only looked the part. It could be used to fool someone, but if its powers were to be used against a Venerable One... It would be better to not show its inadequacy.


    Ou Yangming analyzed everything with a sh of thought. As he nodded and turned his wrist, the head transformed back into energies to return to his body. Even so, after having this experience, the young fellow was well-prepared. As long as he was willing to, he could summon the head again at any time.


    He would not feel burdened using the fellow as his shield.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s body swayed as though he was boneless. He noted, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, you¡¯ve been favored by sir indeed. You¡¯re profoundly blessed¡ªI¡¯m envious.¡±


    His eyes were filled with envy¡ªOu Yangming was sure of that. Nevertheless, he was not bothered.


    Blood Shadow sighed. ¡°When I first saw you, lil¡¯ friend, I thought that you¡¯ll help the wicked perpetuate wicked deeds. Now, I realize that you have a huge responsibility¡ªI¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded and puzzled. ¡®What are you talking about? A huge responsibility¡ªa responsibility that makes you feel ashamed? Why don¡¯t I understand you?¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, an earth-shattering explosion was hearding from afar, and an incredibly fearsome aura spread toward them. The aura was already a spent bullet by the time it arrived as it traveled a long distance, but Ou Yangming still shuddered with fear.


    Blood Shadow turned to look in that direction and sneered. ¡°It came indeed.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he came to a sudden realization. ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°Yes, apart from that fe, nobody can cause such a significant movement.¡± Blood Shadow sneered. ¡°But I¡¯m well-prepared, heh, so let¡¯s see how many Big Secret Technique Formations he can destroy.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face could not help but change as he recalled the formation map that was set up in that area.


    He had self-learned some formation maps but he and Blood Shadow were Heaven and Earth apart.


    Despite that, he could tell from this incident how overbearing a real formation map could be. Blood Shadow was not there to host the formation himself, but it could still trap the old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    It was fine that the old macaque was trapped. After all, it was well-experienced but had grown old and was near its end. On the contrary, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was different. It was the greatest powerhouse that ruled the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, so much so that even Yuqi the Venerable One revered it when he talked about it.


    Given that the formation map could trap the old macaque and the Venerable One at the same time, it was evidently more powerful than Ou Yangming had imagined.


    Blood Shadow looked deeply at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you anymore, but you must be more careful from now on. Many people will want to fawn over you in the future, but there¡¯ll be more that will try to go against you, use you, and even gain benefits from you.¡±


    Following that, he twisted and transformed into a red line, then he flew into the distance without warning until hepletely disappeared.


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb as he watched Blood Shadow leave. He did not know what he should feel.


    When he was taken by force to this ce through Blood Shadow¡¯s secret technique, he was expecting a life-or-death battle, where he would be facing grim possibilities. Even though the young fellow had many things to protect himself, he was not confident about sessfully escaping from a meticulously nned ambush.


    In the end, Ou Yangming was surprised by the oue. Instead of attacking him, Blood Shadow even expressed goodwill before he left.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Far away, another deafening sound was heard. The momentum was slightly weaker than the previous, but it still could not be underestimated.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He immediately curbed his thought and jumped into mid-air. Subsequently, the young fellow retrieved his flying carpet from his interspatial bag and channeled his spiritual power to increase its speed to the maximum before he flew toward the fighting ground.


    Blood Shadow had adopted a technique to transport Ou Yangming to another ce, but they did not go too far away due to the limited conditions. When the young fellow flew at full force, he quickly arrived at where the explosions were taking ce.


    By looking down from above, Ou Yangming was greeted with a wonderful scene.


    A light ring suddenly lit up in an enormous space as if it enveloped the entire world. Ou Yangming could see everything clearly from the sky, but he knew if he was inside the formation map, his view would surely be different.


    It was a formation map¡ªa magical Illusion Formation that could even trap one¡¯s mental conception.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He could tell that it was an Illusion Formation, but he had no idea how it could be broken. Even when the young fellow studied formation maps and understood Illusion Formations the most, he still could not perceive the key of the one below him.


    Just as he was feeling troubled about how the formation could be broken, a thunderous roar could be hearding from below.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Before long, a giant, pir-like palm rose from below. It was a giant paw, which was not tangible, but the overflowing power that it released was unbelievably forceful.


    Ou Yangming, who was sitting on the flying carpet, swayed and almost fell on his butt.


    His heart pounded as though his head was constantly being knocked by a hammer, and he began to feel dizzy.


    The young fellow was appalled. ¡®What power is this? Why is it so exaggerated?¡¯


    As soon as Ou Yangming had that thought, he saw the Illusion Formation, which was formed by the light ring¡¯s ripples, being crushed by the palm.


    All of the formation map¡¯s lights flickered for a split second as they rose, then they were squashed by the unreasonable giant paw.


    The giant paw dispersed after that, but Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was still filled with it. The mightiness that was disyed by it was enough to make anyone anxious.


    Ou Yangming breathed heavily and finally calmed down.


    A Venerable One¡ªit turned out that a Venerable One¡¯s power could reach such a stage!


    Ou Yangming had seen many Venerable Ones. In particr, when the insect Venerable Ones joined hands to attack during their invasion, they were simply unstoppable. Outside the secret realm¡¯s entrance as well, the young fellow had also been ambushed by the 10,000-legged Venerable One and Blood Shadow.


    Therefore, he was aware of how formidable a Venerable One was.


    Having said that, it was not until he saw the giant paw, which crushed the formation map and looked like it could control the universe, he realized how frightening a Venerable One¡¯s power was.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was not as capable as Feng Xiang, but it was superior to equal-ranked powerhouses.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming was undecided if he should go down, he heard harsh windsing in his direction.


    When he focused, he noticed the old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One right away.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was bright-eyed and filled with killing intent. Its outer appearance did not change much, but its aura was entirely different from when Ou Yangming first met it.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming, the Venerable Ones were delighted. In particr, the old macaque leaped onto the flying carpet and held the young fellow as it asked, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He nced at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and thought, ¡®I was only horrified.¡¯


    The old macaque scanned him with its sharp eyes and finally sighed a breath of relief. ¡°Luckily, luckily¡ªor I¡¯ll really be the Beast King Sect¡¯s sinner.¡±


    If Ou Yangming really disappeared under the old macaque¡¯s nose and ended up being killed, it would probably have to take its life to apologize for its fault.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One slowly curbed its horrifying aura and looked down. ¡°Master Ou, long time no see.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied to it, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m grateful for your help. Thank you.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One waved its hand. ¡°Given that my son has been under your care, you¡¯re considered one of us, so don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Itter looked around and asked, ¡°Master Ou, where¡¯s Blood Shadow.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He was satisfied with being able to escape from Blood Shadow. As for where the fellow went, he would not be bothered anymore.


    ¡°Blood Shadow has been troubling you many times, Master Ou. He must be treating us lightly. Heh, given how he¡¯s behaving, he¡¯s really being unrestrained,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One remarked. It had a ferocious look in its eyes as it continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Ou, I¡¯ll certainly seek justice for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He was about to tell the Venerable One that Blood Shadow did not trouble him this time, but he was shocked when he noticed the fierce look in its eyes, thus he swallowed his words.


    The old macaque was also indignant. ¡°Yes, Blood Shadow set up a big formation and used illusion clones to keep pestering us. The formation only became ineffective when you managed to break free, Master Ou. Hmph, this revenge must be taken.¡±


    Afterward, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One suddenly reached out and made a stroke in the void.


    An unusual power was instantly released, forming a peculiar pattern in the void.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. The pattern was rather interesting as it contained a mysterious power. However, before he could observe it closely, it exploded and turned into a light rain, then it vanished.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed and expressed, ¡°Elder Macaque, Master Ou, see youter.¡±


    Before its voice waspletely gone, it had transformed into a rainbow and zoomed into the distance.

 Chapter 765 - Full Of Vigor And Vitality

    <h4>Chapter 765: Full Of Vigor And Vitality</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked dumbfoundedly in the direction that the 10,000 Beast Venerable One left. That direction seemed to be where Blood Shadow went as well.


    For some reason, he vaguely had a bad feeling about this.


    He slowly turned to look at the old macaque in a daze and asked, ¡°Elder Macaque, Sir 10,000 Beasts Venerable One isn¡¯t going to... Look for Blood Shadow, is he?¡±


    The old macaque chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Blood Shadow is being so provocative, if we don¡¯t counterattack, we¡¯ll be letting him step on us.¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth and uttered softly, ¡°Elder Macaque, Blood Shadow actually didn¡¯t make things difficult for me this time.¡±


    The old macaque stared at the young fellow. ¡°Master Ou, I know you¡¯re saying this out of good intention as you don¡¯t want us to take any risks, but the Beast King Sect and the 10,000 Beasts Ridge aren¡¯t to be trifled with. Heh, we don¡¯t want to be enemies with the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants, but we don¡¯t fear them either.¡± It stroked its beard and added, ¡°10,000 Beast¡¯s cultivation base is already at the peak of a Venerable One, so there¡¯s rarely anyone in the Spiritual Realm that can be well-matched with it. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll surely be able to vent your anger for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. In actuality, after witnessing the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One breaking the formation, he knew how valiant the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s master was.


    At the very least, the 3 insect Venerable Ones would not be able to achieve anything in front of it.


    Before this, if the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were to help Ou Yangming punish Blood Shadow, he would wee it happily. However, he became hesitant this time because of how the red figure acted.


    Would Blood Shadow suffer an undeserved disaster because of the overbearing 10,000 Beasts Venerable One...


    ¡°Master Ou, Blood Shadow¡¯s no longer here to obstruct us. You can enter the secret realm with a piece of mind to breed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.¡± The old macaque smiled with its eyes squinted.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Although he had a feeling that something was amiss, Blood Shadow was not considered his friend, after all, hence he did not need to worry about him.


    With that, the young fellow and the old macaque advanced once more. Without the Illusion Formation¡¯s obstruction this time, Ou Yangming found the secret realm¡¯s entrance with ease.


    This was the real entrance to the secret realm. Even though Ou Yangming had also set up a small formation to interfere with one¡¯s line of sight, the old macaque was sharp-eyed and experienced enough to tell the truth.


    The old macaque¡¯s face took on a grave look when it sensed the energy that filled the secret realm¡¯s entrance. It had be firmer as it aged, and it was also observant and experienced. Upon sensing the energy attribute around the entrance, it immediately felt a strong sense of danger.


    Simr to how Blood Shadow dared not set foot inside the secret realm in the past, the old macaque was feeling the same at the moment.


    Ou Yangming nodded at the macaque and expressed, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll need to trouble you again to guard this ce.¡±


    The old macaqueughed. ¡°No problem, you can leave it to me.¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to enter the secret realm, the old macaque frowned and warned him, ¡°Master Ou, be careful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming turned around and asked in shock.


    The old macaque exined in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, this secret realm gives me an extremely dangerous feeling. Could Blood Shadow have gone inside and set something up?¡±


    While the old macaque and Yuqi the Venerable One had agreed to noty a finger on the secret realm, they could not stop Blood Shadow from going inside beforehand.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Elder Macaque, do you think that this secret realm is very dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old macaque answered seriously.


    Ou Yangming smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°This secret realm is quite dangerous indeed. I believe that Blood Shadow can sense it too.¡±


    The Insects¡¯ 10,000-legged Venerable One had pursued him into the secret realm, but it ended up not being able to leave anymore. Ou Yangming believed that as bold as Blood Shadow was, he would definitely not take the risk after learning from the insect Venerable One¡¯s mistake. Moreover, from the young fellow¡¯s perspective, he hoped that Blood Shadow would take a stroll inside the secret realm.


    After all, the more the fellows that could be fertilizers for the Wutong Tree, the better.


    The old macaque was slightly stunned. It fell silent for some time before it finally came to a sudden realization. ¡°I see¡ªI understand now.¡±


    Ou Yangming was bewildered. He asked, ¡°What did you understand?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this secret realm was probably left behind by the Phoenixes, right? If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s naturally some sort of protection inside.¡± The old macaque grinned. ¡°Venerable Ones like me are probably not much different from ordinary Spiritualists to the Phoenixes. If Blood Shadow dares to enter the secret realm, he¡¯ll surely be courting his death.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for some time. He gave the old macaque a thumbs-up, then he entered the secret realm without turning back.


    It turned out that the young fellow did not need to rack his brain to exin certain things. As long as he gave a small hint, even if he had not figured out the reason, other people would stillplete it for him.


    He shed and entered the realm.


    On the other hand, the old macaque turned to look at its surroundings embarrassedly and angrily.


    Outside the secret realm, other than a small area that had a small formation board that was set up by Ou Yangming, the other areas had Illusion Formations that were set up by Blood Shadow.


    Blood Shadow had escaped, but the things that he left behind reminded the old macaque of when Ou Yangming was taken away, and it was a huge embarrassment for it.


    The old macaque scoffed madly and shed tounch several hits, causing everything in this area to be destroyed.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A long root appeared beside Ou Yangming as soon as he entered the secret realm.


    ¡°Master, wee home,¡± the Wutong Tree greeted him in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Wutong, did anyonee here after I left?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The young fellow¡¯s heart tensed up a little. ¡®Indeed, Blood Shadow wasn¡¯t going to let this be; he sent someone inside to inspect this ce.¡¯


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Dead,¡± the Wutong Tree answered without any hesitation, ¡°They were already restricted when they entered. Once I captured them, their restrictions self-exploded, so they were bombed until nothing of them was left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so ruthless...¡± Ou Yangming mumbled as he furrowed his eyebrows. He became more fearful of Blood Shadow. Given that someone like Blood Shadow could be so merciless toward his people, he would naturally do anything to go against his enemies.


    The Wutong Tree swayed its long root and expressed, ¡°Master, as long as you stay here, nobody will be in danger.¡±


    Even at this time, the Wutong Tree was still doing everything it could to talk Ou Yangming into staying here, but its wish was destined to not be fulfilled.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll live in this universe one day, but that won¡¯t be now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The Wutong Tree was rather disappointed.


    It had lived for several 10,000 years, but this was the exact reason it treasured Ou Yangming¡¯s life more than anyone else. It knew if the young fellow really died an unfortunate death, it might lose its chance to be born again.


    This was why the Wutong Tree kept suggesting that Ou Yangming stay though it knew it would unlikely fail to persuade him.


    Ou Yangming reached out to pat the root in front of him gently and exined, ¡°There are many things outside that I still don¡¯t understand. If I live here in seclusion now, I¡¯ll certainly have unresolved knots in my heart.¡±


    The Wutong Tree was struck dumb for some time, and it could not help but sigh like a human. ¡°Humans... Are reallyplicated.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head andughed. Heter curbed his thought and noted, ¡°Alright, quickly bring me to the Phoenix Fire Bamboo; I need to grow more branches.¡±


    The Wutong Tree knew Ou Yangming would leave once the branches were sessfully grown, but it understood better that it could not trap him here forever. For the sake of the young fellow¡¯s safety so that he would settle down soon, the only thing that the Wutong Tree could do was provide better conditions and resources for him. As such, he could finish settling his worldly affairs soon and focus on cultivating.


    Nheless, it did not know if the living beings in the outside world knew what it was thinking, they would probably want to burn it into ashes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation speed was so fast that it was almost unprecedented. Despite that, the Wutong Tree was asking for more. Was it giving other people a way to live?


    Before long, Ou Yangming arrived at the area when the Phoenix Fire Bamboo and the Interspatial Spiritual Tree were nted.


    The 2 nts were rare treasures, but they were far from the Wutong Tree.


    Nevertheless, the nts were now full of vigor and vitality under the Wutong Tree¡¯s care. In particr, one would hardly be able to associate the Interspatial Spiritual Tree with its dying state in the part.


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®The Wutong Tree¡¯s the best nting master in the world. No matter how hard humans and other living beings work, they can¡¯t understand a nt¡¯s requirement well enough.¡¯


    He approached the Phoenix Fire Bamboo and waved his hand to release his Heavenly Phoenix Fire without any hesitation.


    The Wutong Tree cheered. While the fire was not for it and was too weak to let it be born again, it was satisfied with stealing a bit of the fire from the Phoenix Fire Bamboo.


    Such an opportunity was incredibly rare.


    Due to Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire, the Phoenix Fire Bamboo underwent a bigger change.


    It was growing bigger at a visible speed, where it grew roughly a third of its original height.


    In actual fact, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was marvelous, but it could not cause such a wonderful visual effect. The Wutong Tree was the one that actually contributed; it had only given a significant part of its nourishments to the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, but it managed to cause such a miraculous effect.


    Subsequently, both sides of the bamboo cracked, where a tiny branch grew out from each side.


    The branches were still quite young when they grew out, but they quickly grew sturdily due to Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire and the Wutong Tree¡¯s nutrients. As a result, they grew into suitable lengths and thicknesses within a short period.


    Ou Yangming pulled out the 2 sections and smiled as he was satisfied.


    At the spur of the moment, he was moved because he somehow thought about the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, which had left to pursue Blood Shadow.


    He found it odd, so he thought, ¡®Am I involved in it?¡¯

 Chapter 766 - Sky-devouring Evil Remnants

    <h4>Chapter 766: Sky-devouring Evil Remnants</h4>


    Danzhou was an extremely flourishing ce. The mountains there undted like soaring snakes, and there were abundant spiritual herbs.


    At the bottom of a remote cave amidst the mountains, an underground pce could be found, where a round blood pool was bubbling with hot air at the center.


    Numerous red-clothed believersy prone on the ground and surrounded a round bloodke. 3 to 4 thin strokes of blood marks could be seen on their wrists.


    As fresh blood ¡°trickled¡± into the bloodke, the sincere believers with agitated looks in their eyes were pale and had dried lips, but they did not intend to flinch at all. They looked like they had gone mad as if they were pilgrims.


    Above the blood pool, a red figure could be seen standing in the air.


    All of the believers looked sincere when they looked at the figure, who suddenly opened his eyes. Without any cold intent, he whistled and announced excitedly, ¡°My efforts of searching for over a century were not in vain; I finally found Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritor.¡± He sounded agitated like an old man weeping bitterly.


    ¡°Congrattions, Master, for finding Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritor. God bless you, Master,¡± the believers shouted at the same time while looking mad.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, if Sir Devil God resurrects, your contributions won¡¯t be forgotten.¡± Blood Shadow shook his head.


    He descended from the sky and yelled, ¡°Worship the bloodke!¡± A sound was suddenly heard from his interspatial bag, then a big red cauldronnded on the ground. The big cauldron was as red as blood, and it gave off a killing intent. With a sincere look on his face, Blood Shadow had burned 3 long red incense. He took the lead by kneeling in front of the bloodke and uttered earnestly, ¡°Sir Devil God, you¡¯re ever triumphant!¡±


    ¡°Sir Devil God, you¡¯re ever triumphant!¡± All of the believers shouted, causing the atmosphere in the underground pce to reach a greater height at that moment.


    The red lights inside the believers¡¯ eyes seemed to be able to melt the ice!


    Without warning, a cold scoff was hearding from the sky!


    ¡°Hmph, Blood Shadow, so this is where you¡¯re hiding.¡± The voice was calm, but Blood Shadow¡¯s face changed because he could sense that the voice belonged to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. It was a Venerable One at the peak, and it was nearly invincible in the Spiritual Real, hence he could not resist it at all.


    At the same time, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One showed up. It raised its palm and smacked down hard, which was a forceful, overbearing, and unreasonable move.


    All of a sudden, fog that was within roughly 3.3 kilometers from the mountain stream surged and reversed to form a golden palm, which seemed to have emerged from a dark crack. The palm carried an earth-shattering killing intent, and the fingerprints on it were clear to see. Following that, enormous coercion from the Venerable One came down from the sky and caused the universe to quake.


    The golden light was concentrated and seemed to have be the only light in the world that could suppress the Sun. It transcended space and sted toward the underground pce¡¯s cave.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s face changed. He shrieked and only had one thought at the moment, which was to escape!


    He fled regardless of the costs because the attacker was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, which was the most powerful being from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. He looked hurt because he had put in a lot of effort to gather the believers, and yet he could only abandon them at the moment.


    With that, he shed outside the cave without any dy...


    The instant he charged out, the golden palm closed in.


    It struck down hard like a heavy mountain, causing the underground pce¡¯s cave to be smashed into powder. Subsequently, the palm turned into a fist to attack the blood pool at the speed of light.


    ¡°Boom!¡± There was a deafening roar in the universe.


    A storm that could shake the work spread with the underground pce as its center and with an appalling ck light. The believers, who were praying sincerely around the blood pool, were squashed like sses being cracked by powers that were beyond their withstandable limits. As for the storm, it did not stop as it continued to sweep everything in its surrounding. Wherever it touched, gravels were crushed, nts were destroyed, demons and beasts were eliminated; everything turned into nothing, by which the storm was the only thing left.


    This was the work of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Any hit that it made could resonate with the universe and release immeasurable power.


    Even a top-grade Spiritualist would die without a doubt upon being touched by the storm.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s face turned ghastly pale at the sight of everything. A chillness rose to the top of his head, then he suddenly transformed into a blood light and fled into the distance.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sneered. ¡°Are you trying to leave after fooling me with your illusion clones? I¡¯ll definitely kill you today!¡± It shed and immediately pursued Blood Shadow. As such, 2 explosions were heard as one escaped while the other pursued.


    Blood Shadow was not on par with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, but he was not outdone by the Venerable One in terms of his flight and sudden burst. Although he could not widen the gap between them, he made it difficult for the Venerable One to catch up to him.


    2 rainbows zoomed past the mountains and into the boundless distance.


    ¡°Blood Shadow, you can¡¯t get away!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One roared angrily. It wanted to seek justice for Ou Yangming, so it would not hesitate to go to the ends of the Earth.


    It increased its speed to the maximum and sped up to approach Blood Shadow.


    Blood Shadow was terrified, but he did not show it and noted coldly, ¡°10,000 Beasts, if you continue to chase after me, I won¡¯t reconcile with you for sure!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One responded with a yful smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to make me feel more dead than alive.¡± Next, it released its massive momentum again and suppressed the countless living beings on the ground such that they shuddered with fear.


    As time passed, the distance between Blood Shadow and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One reduced.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would asionally release wind des, which made things more difficult for Blood Shadow. The closer they were to each other, the harder it was for the red figure to dodge the attacks. Even though he learned misceneous tricks, there was too huge of a disparity between them.


    Blood Shadow gritted his teeth and struck his chest, then he spat out a mouthful of essence and blood. A strong energy fluctuation was released, and it was also incredibly mighty despite not being on the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s level.


    ¡°Blood Flight!¡± Blood Shadow sounded hoarse and looked pale. It was evident that the secret art was not easy for him to use.


    The essence and blood instantly transformed into a blood fog that enveloped Blood Shadow while he turned into a red light. Afterward, he went across the space like a thunderbolt to head toward a lower mountain. He was so fast that he had reached a Venerable One¡¯s limit.


    Even so, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One remained calm andposed. Without making any move, a white fog was suddenly released behind it, causing it to elerate as well. It could not stop sneering, and a scornful look could be seen in its eyes. ¡°Interesting¡ªlet¡¯s see how many times you can use your Blood Flight.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One hastened forward. It became slightly further away from Blood Shadow, but Blood Shadow would not be able to get rid of itpletely.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s heart sank. He reached out to touch his round ring, and he looked like he was struggling and fearful. After pondering for some time, the red figure gritted his red teeth, causing a soft ¡°click¡± to be heard. He put the ring away and shook his head as he thought, ¡®Unless I¡¯m at a moment of life-or-death, I¡¯m not willing to get involved with that person at all. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but he¡¯s too fearsome. Being one of the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants¡¯ branches, I¡¯m already revered by many, but that person¡¯s more dazzling than me.¡¯


    ¡°Blood Flight!¡±


    Once again, Blood Shadow adopted the secret technique. The little color left on his skin was gone after that.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s Qi and blood became weaker, where his Qi movement was faintly discernible. Furthermore, his hair was in a mess, and his clothes were tattered by wind des, making him look terrible. If one was in his ce, nobody would believe that one was a Venerable One.


    After 3 days, the pursuit and escape went beyond Danzhou.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed out loud and said, ¡°Hahaha, I told you¡ªyou can¡¯t get away.¡± It sounded very confident as if Blood Shadow would certainly fail to get away because it imed that that would be the case. Its domineering aura echoed in the air.


    Now that they had arrived at a field, Blood Shadow made up his mind as he could not care too much anymore.


    He crushed the red ring and sneered. ¡°Since you insist on dying, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± He was utterly pale, which made him look terrifying.


    The ring gave out a peculiar fluctuation, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One simply watched without disturbing it.


    Killing several Sky-devouring Evil Remnants and Blood Shadow would not be enough for it to vent its hatred. It was being overconfident, but it was because it was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    After some time, an rming roar was suddenly hearding from the sky, and it was apanied by numerous blood fogs.


    The momentum was so formidable that it was not inferior to that of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Amidst the fogs, a white-clothed elder stood with his hands behind his back. His hair waspletely white, and his face was covered in wrinkles, but eyes were the most striking feature.


    To be exact, it was his wild look that could devour even nothingness...


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One shivered, and its face took on a grave look.


    In the sky, the white-clothed elder spread out his hands and uttered calmly, ¡°Wind, rise...¡± He pointed his left hand forward while he drew something in the air with his right hand.


    A storm appeared out of nowhere, by which an intense suction force drew in dust, soil, and gravel. Anything that touched the storm turned into nothing at once, and the storm kept sucking air in the universe. It grew with the wind, and everywhere it passed became chaotic as all lives were gone. Moreover, a ripple appeared in the air, and it looked like carp scales that moved faster and even formed folds in the space.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One still kept a straight face. It shouted, ¡°You came at the right time!¡± While it spoke, a rattle was hearding from its right hand as it grabbed something below abruptly. A tremendous momentum burst out as it forcibly pulled out a yellow scaled dragon made of gravel and pounced on it.


    As soon as the typhoon and the scaled dragon shed, the earth shook, and the universe was filled with a roar.


    Endless winds whistled and whimpered. This was a fight between 2 Venerable Ones at their peaks.


    Each time they attacked, the view was majestic as if steam was rising and waves were surging.


    Blood Shadow stopped and watched from afar. The fight left an unerasable impression for him, and it would stay with him forever. At this point, he finally realized how potent the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was.


    Yellow sand fell like rain from the sky, and the typhoon was quickly put to an end.


    The raging wind and yellow sand made it seem like the world wasing to an end as though they were heavenly powers.


    By the time the yellow sand scattered and the typhoon dispersed, nobody was left in the universe¡ªthe white-clothed elder and Blood Shadow had disappeared.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One scoffed. It looked around for a brief moment before it went far away.

 Chapter 767 - Wealthy And Overbearing

    <h4>Chapter 767: Wealthy And Overbearing</h4>


    A flying carpet flew in the sky and passed the endless mountain range very quickly to return to the Beast King Sect.


    Numerous disciples from the sect looked up. Upon seeing the flying carpet, even though they were disciples from one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou, they could not help but look envious.


    Nheless, they also knew that they could see flying carpets in the sky above their sect from time to time because of a person¡¯s contribution.


    Before Ou Yangming disyed his ability to refine flying carpets, Yuqi the Venerable One was the only one in the Beast King Sect that possessed a flying carpet. Moreover, given his identity and abilities, he would rarely use flying carpets. As such, the item had almost be a legend, hence very few people had seen it.


    Therefore, various birds were the mostmonly seen things in the sky above the Beast King Sect. Among them, there wererge birds that could transport people, and they were the most beautiful view in the sect.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming emerged and broke away from the convention. After the fight against the Insects, the young fellow took out 20 flying carpets in one go. Although most of them were distributed to the top-grade Spiritualists that came to help, 3 of them remained in the Beast King Sect. Including the ones possessed by Mao Jianbi and Ou Yangming, the number of flying carpets in the sect was certainly one of a kind among all the other forces.


    As such, it was no longer rare for the Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples to see flying carpets in the sky.


    Needless to say, flying carpets were also categorized into different levels. The one that was flying in the sky at the moment was definitely the most gorgeous and expensive one.


    Such a flying carpet was naturally more eye-catching than ordinary ones.


    When the flying carpetnded on a certain peak, it verified everyone¡¯s guess; its owner was him indeed.


    Before the flying carpetnded on the ground, some beings were already gathering below. In particr, there was Multi-armed King Kong. The formidable top-grade spirit beast waved all 8 of itsrge arms and released intense oppression.


    Ou Yangming grinned. He naturally thought about the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One when he saw the king kong, and he thought, ¡®Perhaps King Kong will one day be on par with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.¡¯


    The old macaque was also smiling with its eyes squinted at Multi-armed King Kong. It had such a loving look in its eyes as though it doted on the king kong more than the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did.


    Ou Yangming and the old macaque shed to the ground. The former waved his hand to put the flying carpet away.


    He greeted everyone around him and looked at Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s enormous body again, then he said with a smile, ¡°Elder Macaque, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor.¡±


    The old macaque was slightly stunned. It subconsciously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to smith a piece of equipment for King Kong,¡± Ou Yangming answered seriously. He paused for a while and looked at the old macaque with bright eyes before he continued, ¡°The equipment¡¯s extremely important to King Kong as it¡¯ll affect its safety, so there mustn¡¯t be any mistake.¡±


    The old macaque¡¯s eyes lit up. It immediately guessed what Ou Yangming meant.


    In actuality, even if Ou Yangming did not bring this up, the macaque would surely do anything it could to urge him if there was a chance. Since the young fellow brought it up, it would not decline him.


    It nodded and assured Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, you can leave this to me. If anyone dares to make any mistake...¡± Its eyes were filled with cold killing intent.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he was pleased. He believed that the old macaque would not ck on this matter no matter what. In fact, it would supervise the process and would kill anyone that was not doing well.


    ¡°Master Ou, what materials do you need?¡± The old macaque nced at Multi-armed King Kong and added, ¡°As long as you tell me the quantities of the materials that are needed, I¡¯ll get everything ready for you.¡±


    If the equipment was for a normal person, the old macaque would prepare 2 sets of materials at most. However, given Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body type... The more the materials, the better. In any case, it was worth noting that they were in the Beast King Sect. Not to mention the old macaque was a Venerable One in the sect, even if it was for the sake of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, nobody in the sect would object to this.


    Even if Ou Yangming needed materials that were more valuable, nobody would have a problem with that.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming smiled and responded, ¡°Elder Macaque, I only need you to prepare some ordinary materials.¡± He conveniently named several materials, which might be regarded as treasures in the lower realm but were entirely different in the Spiritual Realm.


    The old macaque was not a cksmith, but it had heard of those materials. It furrowed its eyebrows and looked at Ou Yangming in confusion as it asked carefully, ¡°Master Ou, are these materials really enough?¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°Is the equipment that you¡¯re going to refine... This?¡± It pointed at the sky.


    Ou Yangming turned around to look at Multi-armed King Kong.


    Upon sensing Ou Yangming looking at it, the king kong opened its mouth and shed a simple smile as if it knew nothing.


    The young fellow pretended to sigh and shook his head to scold the king kong, ¡°Acting dumb? Watch how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson in the future!¡±


    He sounded fierce, but he did not actually take the matter to heart.


    It was true that he did not want more people to know about the Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, but Multi-armed King Kong and the old macaque clearly had an unordinary rtionship. Furthermore, ever since he entered the Spiritual Realm, he encountered the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, which even came from afar to go against Blood Shadow for him.


    Whether it was due to reason orpassion, he would not me Multi-armed King Kong for leaking the secret.


    Of course, this was also because he knew the old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were not big mouths, or the king kong would not have anyhow revealed the secret.


    The old macaque tensed up a little. It smiled apologetically and exined, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t me it; I forced it to tell me.¡±


    Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu were taken aback. The old macaque was a Venerable One, after all, but it was somewhat fawning over Ou Yangming at the moment, thus they were in disbelief.


    As potent as Ou Yangming was, he could not have such an identity and status.


    The 2 powerhouses looked at each other and felt something special¡ªOu Yangming had gone far away, where they could not catch up to him anymore.


    ¡°Ah, Elder Macaque, don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Ou Yangming quickly said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to me King Kong.¡±


    The old macaque looked deeply at Ou Yangming and finally sighed a breath of relief when it sensed his sincerity.


    It was only afraid that Ou Yangming would hold back when he smithed the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, which might cause the king kong to be killed.


    The old macaque smiled embarrassedly and changed the topic at once. ¡°Master Ou, if you only need these materials, I can order someone to carry them here now.¡± It added after some thought, ¡°You can have as many of these materials as you want. If there aren¡¯t enough inventories in the sect, I¡¯ll definitely transfer more here within a month.¡±


    Seeing how proud the macaque looked, Ou Yangming could not help but thought, ¡®The Beast King Sect is wealthy and overbearing indeed.¡¯


    The materials might not be precious, but it was clear from the king kong¡¯s size that a significant amount of them would be consumed. Even so, based on what the old macaque said, the materials seemed to be stones that could be found anywhere. Influential sects like the Beast King Sect were probably the only ones with such a foundation and could be so bold.


    Ou Yangming pondered seriously and noted, ¡°The refinement of this equipment is a serious matter, so I¡¯ll consider again to see how the equipment¡¯s power can be unleashed to the maximum.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The old macaque nodded without any hesitation.


    The more Ou Yangming treated the matter seriously, the happier the old macaque was.


    It naturally understood that the thunderbolt-resistant method created by Ou Yangming was unprecedented in the Spiritual World. There were sessful cases in the lower realm, but nobody could guarantee that it would be the same in the Spiritual Realm.


    Besides, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body was humongous. Before there was concrete practice, nobody could guarantee anything.


    This was why the old macaque felt that it was reasonable no matter how cautious Ou Yangming was.


    The old macaque nodded at Ou Yangming, then it left in a hurry. It could not wait any longer, hence it left to prepare the materials.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s concept was one thing, but it was simrly important to put it into practice. Once the young fellow was provided with sufficient materials, he could attempt as many times as he wanted.


    As for the time that would be wasted, from a Venerable One¡¯s perspective, the old macaque would be fine even if all of the materials were consumed.


    Ou Yangming turned around and greeted his old friends around him. Multi-armed King Kong had done its best to control its emotion, but it asionally looked surprised yet overjoyed. It was evident that it was very interested in the equipment promised by the young fellow.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming did not stay here for too long. Afterforting everyone, he hurried toward the Alchemy Hall with the Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s sections.


    When Gu Jiacheng heard that Ou Yangming wasing, he instantly put his affairs aside and went to wee the young fellow.


    Once Ou Yangming retrieved the 2 sections of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, Gu Jiacheng stared at them.


    He knew Ou Yangming was going to breed more branches from the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, but it was done so fast that he was flustered.


    ¡®Is the Heavenly Phoenix Fire really so magical? Does it not take time to grow branches from the Phoenix Fire Bamboo?¡¯


    He naturally could not figure out that a Wutong Tree, which had lived several 10,000 years, was quietly helping Ou Yangming in the sect realm. If not, the young fellow would need to spend at least 3 months to exchange to obtain the 2 sections.


    Since the branches were here, Gu Jiacheng dared not dy the matter. He announced that he was going to iste in cultivation, and he worked together with Ou Yangming to refine Eternal Pills with the Phoenix Fire Bamboo¡¯s branches.


    Perhaps this was their second time refining the pills, where they had be familiar with the process, the 2 branches of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo yielded 5 Eternal Pills.


    Gu Jiacheng pondered for a while and only took one as his reward. Ou Yangming was pleased with how sensible he was.


    At the end of the day, the indispensable element in the refinement process was not Gu Jiacheng, but Ou Yangming and his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    After packing up everything, Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the peak that he was most familiar with.


    Perhaps he would be spending his time there for a period.

 Chapter 768 - Carving A Formation Board

    <h4>Chapter 768: Carving A Formation Board</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mountains in the 10,000 Beasts Sect were towering, majestic, and they undted without an end.


    Among the soaring pavilions, a tall and thin figure slowly moved up a mountain path. Many disciples from the Beast King Sect were envious and in admiration when they saw him. In particr, his hollow eyes were simr to a night sky with flickering lights, but they also looked like round holes that kept shrinking and copsing inward. It seemed like one¡¯s mind would be sucked inside if one took a few more looks at him. Who else could he be if not Ou Yangming?


    At the end of the mountain path was one of the 10,000 Beasts Sect¡¯s important ces, which was a ce for book collections. It was an extremely significant ce in the sect.


    Apart from people that contributed a lot to the sect and gained special ess, very few people were normally allowed to enter the library. Moreover, the ce was heavily guarded, which was evident how much the Beast King Sect valued the ce. Needless to say, given Ou Yangming¡¯s status at the moment, nobody would be ignorant enough to have the guts to stop him.


    It was worth noting that Yuqi the Venerable One had bestowed Ou Yangming with his jade pendant to grant him special ess into the library back then, let alone now.


    Ou Yangming was a valiant figure that could refine flying carpets and most importantly, he was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    Since ancient times, the number of people that became the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger was definitely less than 5.


    Shui Wenliang was reading a book at the moment. Upon seeing Ou Yangming, he immediately weed the young fellow and asked with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, long time no see. What books are you looking for in the library this time?¡± He looked sincere as he admired Ou Yangming from the bottom of his heart. The young fellow was not only outstanding in smithing art, but he could also refine flying carpets, interspatial bags, and so on. What did he not know?


    Therefore, Shui Wenliang was very enthusiastic when he saw Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and answered, ¡°Brother Shui, I¡¯m here to read about formation maps this time.¡±


    He spoke calmly, but those words sounded like sudden ps of thunder to Shui Wenliang, who clearly shuddered a little.


    Shui Wenliang was in disbelief, and he thought, ¡®How¡¯s this possible? Why did Master Ou dip into formation maps too? How old is he?¡¯


    He had a solemn look on his face as he asked softly, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve started studying formation maps?¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his sleeve and responded, ¡°I¡¯m far from studying them; I¡¯ve only read about them cursorily. Besides, I gained something from my adventure this time.¡±


    Shui Wenliang¡¯s eyes froze, and the fats on his face twitched. He praised the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re truly talented.¡± He spoke earnestly and was not forcing it. Ou Yangming had long convinced Shui Wenliang with his smithing art but now that he was getting involved in various other aspects, he had much more potential than Shui Wenliang imagined.


    Following that, Shui Wenliang curbed his thought and said, ¡°Master Ou, pleasee with me.¡±


    With that, they walked one after another deeper inside the library.


    Once they arrived at a side hall, Shui Wenliang noted sternly, ¡°Master Ou, the books in this hall are rted to formation maps. Should you need anything, call me anytime.¡± He was incredibly respectful when he left. If other people were to see him at this time, they would probably be tremendously shocked.


    After all, Shui Wenliang was an Advanced Spiritualist that guarded the library, hence it was surprising for him to have such a gentle side.


    Ou Yangming scanned the hall after Shui Wenliang left.


    A neat row of grids was disyed in front of him, each one storing a book about formation maps. There were a total of 400 to 500 grids, which were much lesser than the other books in the library, but the young fellow was surprised yet overjoyed. At the end of the day, they were resources about formation maps!


    He shook his head andmented, ¡°The Beast King Sect has a well-deserved reputation indeed; their foundation is so profound that it¡¯s unimaginable.¡±


    Ou Yangming knew how valuable pieces of information about formation maps were, and yet there were 400 to 500 books about them in this library.


    As he looked up at the books in the grids, his eyes were filled with delight.


    He scanned the books from top to bottom and picked 3 books after just a brief moment. Subsequently, he ced them on a desk and began reading quietly.


    ¡°Illusion Formations?¡± He chuckled. This time, he must perfect Illusion Formation Maps.


    A rattle was heard as a round board released a mini light curtain. It was an Illusion Map that had been shrunken numerous times.


    Ou Yangming brushed his fingers gently across the round board. Hepletely immersed his mind inside the book about Illusion Formations.


    He looked like he hade to a sudden realization after half an hour, and he mumbled, ¡°This rune arrangement can be released very quickly, but the true meaning of illusion will be lost, where one won¡¯t be able to create confusion by passing off falsehood as truth.


    ¡°This rune arrangement fulfills the true meaning of illusion, but its release speed is limited. If one¡¯s enemy is well-prepared, one won¡¯t be able to seed easily.¡±


    He sometimes furrowed his eyebrows, sometimes rxed, and sometimes came to sudden realizations. All in all, he entered a peculiar state.


    The ¡°Illusion Formations¡± exined the true meaning of illusion from a simple level to aplicated level and back. In particr, the borate exnations of some special problems even helped Ou Yangming to be enlightened.


    He had unknowingly finished the ¡°Illusion Formations¡±. As for the 2 other books, they were about defensive formation maps. It was his other objective, thus he also put in a lot of effort to study them.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming stood up slowly and patted his clothes. He greeted Shui Wenliang outside the library and returned to his courtyard.


    As soon as he closed the door to his courtyard, he began to make attempts impatiently.


    Woosh, woosh!


    With a sh of thought, a fire scorched, causing the temperature around it to rise.


    A round board was being enveloped by the fire, where clear veined patterns were carved on it, giving off a queer feeling. One would feel dizzy and dazzled by looking at it.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming knew this was only a rune that was being carved on a formation map. Aspared to a formation, they were a bright moon in the sky and a sprinkle of yellow sand in a desert, where the formation map was the moon while the rune was the yellow sand; there was an impassable natural moat between them.


    Even so, the formation map was constructed from the gathering of countless runes. Runes were the foundation of a formation map.


    Tadpole-like runes swam in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world. Along with his conception, they became connected and turned into clear veined patterns that were engraved on the formation board.


    Once, twice, thrice¡ªthe veined patterns on the formation board were densely packed, which were dazzling to look at.


    They looked messy, but it also vaguely seemed like there was an inseparable connection between them. All of a sudden, a rune pushed its way through to be imprinted on the formation board. Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He instantly controlled his spiritual power, so the rune finally slowed down and was engraved bit by bit.


    The look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes was ever-changing. He refined meticulously for a long time before the rune¡¯s veined patterns finally connected from end to end, and it looked full and smooth.


    As Ou Yangming pushed slightly with his mental power, his surroundings changed swiftly. He was ted, but he alsomented because the Illusion Formation¡¯s formation board was finally perfected.


    Learning was simr to sailing against the current, where one must continuously consolidate oneself. It was true because if not, the young fellow could not have perfected an Illusion Formation¡¯s formation board so quickly.


    Nevertheless, throughout the learning process, one must sharpen one¡¯s state of mind to benefit the most.


    If one was only at the foot of a mountain, one would at most see lush nts, flowing streams, flying birds, and quiet paths. Only by climbing to the peak could one see things in the distance. The taller one stood, the further one could see. In fact, one might even be able to spot shortcuts on the mountain. Simrly, Ou Yangming had only perfected the formation board this time because of umted knowledge and all of the experiences that were needed.


    After resting for a brief moment, Ou Yangming became immersed in his spiritual world again because his next step was his most important agenda.


    He recalled the defensive formation maps that he read about in the library.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming entered a strange world, where numerous light spots emitted faint lights around him. The light spots had different colors, and they carried dissimr auras. Some of them were as violent as volcanos that were about to erupt, some were as steady as the Earth and were somewhat oppressive to look at, while some were seemingly a mixture of true and false, by which their lights flickered as well.


    Ou Yangming swayed in the unusual world and spread out his hand.


    A light blue light spotnded on his palm. After pondering for some time, he understood that it was an Illusion Formation Rune, which he had mastered. He closed his hand, causing the rune to slowly disperse.


    Ou Yangming shut his eyes and kept a straight face; he neither looked happy nor sad. At the spur of the moment, he felt strongly that something was calling out to him. The feeling was mysterious and could not be put into words.


    He looked in the direction where the feeling came from, and a semicircle rune appeared in front of him.


    The second he saw the rune, he felt oppressed. He quickly remembered the rune and vaguely felt that it was familiar.


    After an unknown period, Ou Yangming left the strange state.


    He looked exceptionally solemn. With a sh of thought, a fire emerged from his palm, and a small round board changed very quickly in the fire.


    Ou Yangming was visualizing the rune that he saw in the strange world earlier. A steady aura was released from his body, and it seemed to be able to crush mountains, to the extent that a 2-inches-wide crack appeared on the bluestone floor.


    The young fellow slowly perspired, causing his clothes to be drenched. It was evident that it was not easy for him to carve this rune.


    As he drew a semicircle in the air with his right hand, correspondingly, the same mark appeared on the round board.


    Ou Yangming was slowly adapting to the rhythm. He moved his finger fast and in a unique rhythm. Consequently, numerous runes were carved on the round board as if it happened naturally. If Shui Wenliang witnessed the process, he would surely be agitated.


    Did the young fellow say that he had only read about formation maps cursorily? If that was the case, who would dare to say that they had mastered the art?


    Before long, many runes connected, where small spots formed thin lines, then the thin lines ovepped closely. The whole thing became steadier, and Ou Yangming sped up as well, by which only an afterimage of his right hand could be seen.


    Atst, Ou Yangming opened his eyes with joy. A carved formation board could be seen in front of him.

 Chapter 769 - Earthly Formation Board

    <h4>Chapter 769: Earthly Formation Board</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and looked at the small formation board in front of him. Aplicated yet indescribable look flickered in his eyes.


    The runes that were carved on the formation board were not what he saw from the books; they came from the depths of his sea of consciousness and were what he vaguely sensed with the help of a mysterious power.


    As he tried to distinguish the runes, he had a stronger feeling that they were very familiar. Needless to say, if he was not familiar with them, he could not have refined them.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up because he understood where the runes came from.


    Big Yellow!


    The fellow¡¯s natural giftprised earth-series defensive techniques, and Ou Yangming even apprehended the first Equipment Skill from it. Therefore, this Skill Rune gave him the deepest impression. This time, the formation maps that the young fellow read about in the library were actually from aplete system. They helped him progress from a muddled state to actually learning about the system seriously.


    Although Ou Yangming was reading about Illusion Formations, he was well-experienced, hence he could learn by analogy. As such, the young fellowbined and enhanced his understanding of defensive skills and naturally made the Defensive Formation Board.


    Ou Yangming became extremely curious when he stared at the formation board.


    He was convinced that the formation board could be used but because he could not make aparison, he did not know how powerful it truly was.


    Perhaps the formation board was mighty enough to block a Venerable One... ¡®Mm, I shouldn¡¯t have such wishful thinking.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was confident, but he also understood that given his state at the moment, he could not refine a formation board that could resist a Venerable One¡¯s attacks. Especially for a powerhouse like the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, a strike from its paw could almost overturn seas and rivers. In that case, this small Earthly Defensive Formation Board was not worth mentioning at all.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming had not refined the Defensive Formation Board to use it against Venerable Ones. As long as it could defend attacks from Spiritualists, it would be worthy enough.


    Moreover, when Ou Yangming somehow apprehended the formation board¡¯s runes, he had a stronger feeling about something else.


    It was a Linkage Method, which was the usage of a secret technique to connect more formation board powers with the same property and mightiness to form a superb big formation board.


    Ou Yangming had not learned the method before, but rted contents about it automatically appeared to him when he learned about formation maps. Of course, he had not learned this by analogy; it came from the Phoenixes¡¯ unique spiritual world.


    It seemed like his abilities and knowledge had reached a certain stage, thus a certain light spot in the spiritual world was unsealed, and the memory was then passed on to him.


    Ou Yangming was not a phoenix, but he received corresponding benefits after he possessed the spiritual world that was unique to the Phoenixes.


    All of a sudden, he was struck with a thought. ¡®A mere formation board¡¯s defensive ability isn¡¯t much, but if a formation board¡¯s defense could reach a certain level, what will happen when 100 or 1,000 of them are linked?¡¯


    One could easily break a chopstick, but if there were 10 or 20 chopsticks, breaking them would be beyond an ordinary person¡¯s limit.


    A formation board could not defend against a Venerable One¡¯s attacks, but if there were 100 or 1,000 of them, where the total number of formation boards changed substantially, how would the situation change?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart throbbed, and he even began to breathe faster.


    When he returned to the Beast King Sect this time, he decided to smith a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit for Multi-armed King Kong so that it could prepare to face the Heavenly Thunderbolts during its advancement into a Venerable One. Nevertheless, in the Spiritual Realm, even the young fellow dared not guarantee that the suit could definitely withstand the rolling Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    After all, they were in the Spiritual Realm, not the lower realm thatcked resources and spiritual power.


    The Heavenly Thunderbolts in this realm were surely mightier than that of the lower realm, so Ou Yangming could not guarantee that his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit would yield the expected effects.


    This was why instead of smithing the equipment right away, he entered the library first as he wanted to find some inspirations and workarounds from formation maps.


    The Beast King Sect had many book collections, but Ou Yangming had stayed in the library for a long time and read almost all of the books about smithing art, so it would be hard for him to learn anything else that would be beneficial. On the other hand, the young fellow might be able to gain new thoughts and ideas from reading about formation maps, which were closely rted to smithing art.


    Sure enough, he gained a new inspiration.


    Even though the inspiration came from his umted knowledge and the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world, without studying and deriving formation maps, he could not have been inspired.


    At the very least, he could not have refined the Earthly Formation Board nor could he learn about the Linkage Method from the spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming got up out of the blue as he thought about the most suitable candidate.


    When he left his room and looked at Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s magnanimous body from afar, he felt rather regretful.


    Multi-armed King Kong could not use force anymore for the time being; each time it used its powers, it would weaken the secret oppressive technique that was attached to it by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    This was why it could not test the Earthly Formation Board.


    Even so, this was only temporary. Once Multi-armed King Kong withstood the Heavenly Thunderbolts Disaster, it would be a Venerable One.


    While the king kong could not be as fearsome as the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One so quickly, Ou Yangming would still be up in the clouds.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and curbed his thought. He retrieved his flying carpet and got onto it, then he flew toward another mountain. Multi-armed King Kong and the others were sensible enough to not disturb the young fellow when they noticed from afar that he was in a hurry. The only thing was that the goshawk and Big Yellow could not help but look enviously at the king kong.


    ¡°King Kong, you¡¯re so blessed. Lil¡¯ Ming has never worked so hard for me before,¡± Big Yellow remarked enviously. It paused for a while before it added, ¡°You mustn¡¯t let him down.¡±


    The goshawk shrieked on the side, but it dared not be as straightforward as Big Yellow because it knew its position in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of the 2 other spirit beasts. Despite that, as long as it followed them closely, it believed that the young fellow would not stint on helping it if it had the opportunity to be a Venerable One in the future.


    Multi-armed King Kong shook its massive body. It looked into the distance where Ou Yangming left.


    It uttered, ¡°I won¡¯t let Master down.¡±


    Far behind them, Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu looked at each other. They had also found out through a certain channel that Ou Yangming was bustling about.


    This was the exact reason they were in disbelief.


    If Multi-armed King Kong could really be a Venerable One, would it not mean that Ou Yangming would have a Venerable-One-level pet beast?


    In any case, they must not be med for not having the ability to imagine; the world should be med for being such a mad ce.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming rode his flying carpet not because it was more eye-catching, but because it could save him a lot of trouble.


    It was true that he was well-known in the Beast King Sect, but only a limited number of people had seen him in person. Other than the people at the library, where he always showed up, he would still be stopped by other people that did not recognize him.


    In particr, forbidden areas of ces where the higher-ups resided would be more strictly guarded.


    If Ou Yangming sat on his flying carpet to openly go to ces, even the people that did not recognize him knew where the flying carpet came from. As dumb as a person was, one would not stop him to question him at all.


    To avoid unnecessary troubles, Ou Yangming could only show off.


    As at this moment, when hended on this peak, someone approached him from far to wee him.


    ¡°Haha, Master Ou, why are you free toe here?¡± Mao Jianbiughed as he walked over to the young fellow, but he was feeling rather puzzled.


    He was cultivating on his own when his servant reported to him that Ou Yangming was riding his flying carpet to his peak. The great elder immediately went outside to wee the young fellow, but he could not understand why the fellow hade to visit him.


    Ou Yangming grinned and cut to the chase. ¡°Great Elder Mao, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Mao Jianbi raised his eyebrows and replied to him at once, ¡°Alright, what is it? As long as you give me the order, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± He agreed to help the young fellow without asking what it was about.


    The servants and guards in the distance dared not get close to them, but they could hear their conversation, hence they exchanged nces and wondered why the Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder acted so rashly. Ou Yangming might be the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, but the great elder could not fawn over him regardless of his image, could he?


    Having said that, due to the statuses of the servants and guards, they were not aware that Ou Yangming was helping in the refinement of Eternal Pills, and they knew nothing about him attaching a Self-recovery attribute to a piece of equipment. If not, they would understand Mao Jianbi¡¯s choice.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not something serious. I just refined a formation board, so I¡¯d like you to test its defensive power, Great Elder Mao.¡±


    Mao Jianbi was struck dumb. ¡°Your... Formation board?¡± He almost thought that he was mistaken.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Ou Yangming a smithing master? Why did he help in the refinement of Eternal Pills and even began to refine formation boards?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, please lend me a helping hand, Great Elder Mao,¡± Ou Yangming expressed sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll benefit from this in the future.¡±


    Mao Jianbi pulled a long face and came back to his senses. He was displeased as he responded, ¡°Master Ou, what are you talking about? Isn¡¯t this just a small test? Why would I ask for any benefits? You don¡¯t think of me as a good friend, do you?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled apologetically. ¡°It was a slip of the tongue¡ªI apologize.¡± Whether or not Mao Jianbi meant what he said, at the very least, it was heartwarming.


    Mao Jianbi was finally pleased. ¡°Where is it? How would you like me to test it?¡±


    Ou Yangming turned his wrist and retrieved the Earthly Formation Board. As he channeled a bit of his essential Qi, a light was emitted from the board.


    Following that, he casually tossed the formation board to the t ground and noted softly with a smile, ¡°Great Elder Mao, you only need to attack it...¡±

 Chapter 770 - Test Power

    <h4>Chapter 770: Test Power</h4>


    Mao Jianbi stared with bright eyes at the unremarkable formation board.


    Formation boards were extremely precious items for ordinary cultivators indeed, but they were rather normal for powerhouses like Mao Jianbi, who was the Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder. He was only more serious about this formation board because it was refined by Ou Yangming.


    Nheless, he was well-experienced, hence he could tell at once that the formation board did not seem to be one of those incredibly powerful ones.


    He nced at Ou Yangming in confusion and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you want me to go all-our?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°You can use half of your power first.¡± He had put in a lot of effort to refine the formation board, hence he did not want it to be destroyed just like that.


    Mao Jianbi responded to him and extended his arm to punch.


    Given that he was a top-grade Spiritualist, even if he used only half of his power, he was superior to an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Even so, Mao Jianbi¡¯s controlling ability was far from what Advanced Spiritualists couldpare. Since he only used half of his power, his punch was soundless as though it did not carry any power at all.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming, who was standing next to Mao Jianbi, sensed an intense chillness, so much so that he could not help but have goosebumps.


    He was the only one on the peak that could understand how truly fearsome the seemingly calm hit was.


    Following a deafening explosion, the faint light on the formation board suddenly became brighter as if it was seriously stimted. Its potential burst forth, causing it to be glorious. Moreover, a thin and seemingly transparent film emerged to block the punch¡¯s power.


    The faces of Ou Yangming and Mao Jianbi changed. They subconsciously exchanged nces as they were surprised.


    Before Mao Jianbi punched, neither of them thought that the formation board¡¯s defensive ability would be so notable. The punch was made by a top-grade Spiritualist, and even though it carried only half of the Spiritualist¡¯s power, it could not be resisted by an ordinary formation board.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, this small thing is really something indeed. I¡¯ll try again?¡± Mao Jianbi asked carefully as he was afraid of hurting the young fellow¡¯s feelings.


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied to him, ¡°Great Elder Mao, I¡¯m here to test its limit, so it¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Mao Jianbi raised his eyebrows and was finally at ease. Given that the item was taken out by Ou Yangming, the young fellow might be embarrassed if he identally broke it. Since the fellow did not mind, he naturally would not be too concerned.


    With that, Mao Jianbi nodded and punched again. This time, his punch was apanied by a whistling wind. When the fist wind surged, even the people far away could sense how frightening the punch was.


    The great elder did not go all-out as well, but he exerted 80% of his power.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Struck by such a forceful power, the Earthly Defensive Formation Board finally shook, but it did not mean that it was powerless.


    A yellow light suddenly appeared. After being hit by the fist wind, the area enveloped by the light was instantlypressed to an extremity such that it only covered roughly 16 centimeters on the formation board. Despite that, the yellow light stabilized at this moment. No matter how harsh the fist wind was, it did not move an inch like a pir that towered proudly on a peak.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. The formation board¡¯s defensive ability was far beyond his imagination.


    If he adopted the Linkage Method andbined more formation boards, how mighty would they be?


    Mao Jianbi flushed all of a sudden. He stared angrily at the formation board and let out a thunderous roar.


    Subsequently, he increased his power at once. After failing to break the formation board after 2 attempts, he finally decided to make his best hit as a top-grade Spiritualist.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    This time, the yellow light could not withstand the enormous power anymore. It flickered a little and exploded. Furthermore, when the fist wind whistled and struck the formation board ruthlessly, it exploded due to the unrestrained power.


    Numerous broken bits flew into mid-air, and a violent outburst was heard as they flew in all directions.


    Far away, everyone had left quietly when Mao Jianbi first attacked. Since they followed the great elder, they knew very well how appalling a top-grade Spiritualist could be. Even if such a powerhouse were to make an idental attack, the spectators would suffer an undeserved disaster.


    Under the circumstances, staying far away had be everyone¡¯s unspoken rule.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. The fragments were not shot in his direction on purpose, but the power contained by each one must not be underestimated. Without being fully equipped, he dared not be careless at all.


    Having said that, before Ou Yangming could make a move, a figure shed to protect him.


    Mao Jianbi acted at the speed of light. He kept waving his hands, causing all of the flying pieces in the air to somehow slow down as though a power was dragging them, thus they lost the force to shoot outward.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and praised the great elder internally.


    This was Mao Jianbi¡¯s real strength. Although he could notpare with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, he had his knack in fine control. In terms of individualprehension, he had at least reached the thoroughly meticulous standard.


    After a brief moment, all of the fragments stopped. Under Mao Jianbi¡¯s control, they flew back to their original spots ording to their initial flight paths until theynded on the ground into a pile.


    Mao Jianbi twitched his mouth and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Master Ou, I couldn¡¯t hold back just now¡ªI apologize.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Great Elder Mao, you¡¯re being too polite. Hehe, I¡¯m grateful that you helped me test the formation board¡¯s limit.¡±


    Mao Jianbi studied Ou Yangming¡¯s expression seriously and was only relieved when he was sure that the young fellow was not angry.


    In actuality, he would not have destroyed the formation board if he controlled his power carefully. However, under Ou Yangming¡¯s watch, he becamepetitive and ended up crushing the board with one hit.


    Ou Yangming was looking at the broken bits, but he was not focusing on them because he was already calcting the number of formation boards that he would need to refine to link them.


    Without warning, a chime could be hearding from far. The sound spread such that it echoed in every corner in the Beast King Sect.


    The young fellow was brought back to his senses right away, and he looked in that direction with Mao Jianbi.


    Even after being in the Beast King Sect for a long time, he had not heard such a loud chime. Even when the Insects attacked back then, it was not so exaggerated.


    ¡°Master Ou, an honorable guest hase,¡± Mao Jianbi suddenly spoke, ¡°This is the grandest chime used to wee a guest, and it can only be heard once in every few years.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he thought about a powerhouse at the moment.


    Since he was going to smith a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit for Multi-armed King Kong, it meant that the king kong would be facing the most important time in its life. Upon receiving the news, it would not be strange for that powerhouse toe to boost its son¡¯s morale or even protect it.


    Furthermore, very few figures in Danzhou deserved to be weed by the Beast King Sect so ceremoniously.


    Sure enough, a long-drawn-out voice was heard after that.


    ¡°Wee, 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, the Beast King Sect¡¯s honored by your gracious presence.¡± A giant flying carpet soared into the sky as Yuqi the Venerable One stood proudly on it and greeted the guest with a bright smile.


    ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I¡¯vee to reunite with my son today, so please make things convenient for me.¡±


    After hearing what it said, Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed and responded, ¡°Given the rtionship between our sects, do you need to be so polite? Come,e,e, quicklye and have some drinks with me first...¡±


    The 2 figures conversed in the sky as if nobody else was present, then they flew toward one of the peaks.


    Ou Yangming saw the direction that they were heading in, then he turned to say to Mao Jianbi, ¡°Great Elder Mao, I need to go back.¡±


    Mao Jianbi was envious. He replied to the young fellow, ¡°It¡¯s a serious matter, so please go ahead, Master Ou.¡±


    He was a top-notch top-grade Spiritualist in the Beast King Sect, but he could not meet the Venerable Ones whenever he wanted to nor listen to their pointers. On the other hand, Ou Yangming had not only gained Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s trust, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One even headed straight to the peak that he resided on as soon as it arrived.


    The fact that Ou Yangming could spend time with Venerable Ones at any time was enviable indeed.


    Ou Yangming nodded and flew back to his peak on his flying carpet.


    When he hurried back to the peak, other than Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, he also saw the old macaque.


    Multi-armed King Kong was standing beside them. As for the goshawk, Big Yellow, and the others, they had stayed away long ago as they dared not stay close to endure the momentums of the 3 Venerable Ones.


    They were 3 Venerable Ones, after all. Even if they curbed their coercions, their invisible pressures could not be withstood by normal beings. In actual fact, Ou Yangming would not be willing to stay if he had a choice.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One spoke when it noticed Ou Yangming returning to the peak, ¡°Master Ou, I went to Blood Shadow¡¯s Devil Pce and destroyed hisir.¡± It paused for a while and continued rather regretfully, ¡°But Blood Shadow escaped out of Danzhou and found a powerhouse to protect him, so I couldn¡¯t take him down¡ªI¡¯m ashamed.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly expressed, ¡°I already feel uneasy about having to trouble you, Venerable One, so if you¡¯re ashamed, I¡¯ll have to hang myself out of guilt.¡±


    The others chuckled, causing the atmosphere to be less tense.


    Afterward, the old macaque cleared its throat and changed the topic. ¡°Master Ou, 10,000 Beasts came because of King Kong. Hehe, I¡¯ve prepared the materials that you require and put them here.¡± It paused for a bit before it asked the young fellow eagerly, ¡°When do you n to start smithing for King Kong?¡±


    As soon as it spoke, the air seemed to have be denser.


    The 3 Venerable Ones looked at Ou Yangming at the same time. They did not urge him, but their invisible pressures spread and filled the air.

 Chapter 771 - Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 771: Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment</h4>


    The mountain breeze was biting cold, causing Ou Yangming to shrink his neck a little as he felt cold. He could only respond with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait; I can start now.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Multi-armed King Kong¡ªthe humongous creature¡ªand walked over slowly to touch its arm, whereas the king kong looked at him with respect and admiration. Ever since it was forced by Lil¡¯ Red to acknowledge the young fellow as its master, its life had changed drastically, and it also benefited a lot. Even as the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s son, before that, it would not have dared to think about owning a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One noticed the look on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face. Instead of wanting to rebuke the king kong, it was rather d.


    Even if one was only slightly involved with that race, the benefits that slipped through their fingers would also be unimaginable.


    The old macaque stroked its beard and remarked with a smile, ¡°10,000 Beasts, your son¡¯s profoundly blessed and extremely gifted; it has a bright future!¡± Itmented and tapped the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s shoulder gently. It was worth noting that it was the only one in the Beast King Sect that had the guts to do that.


    A fervent light could be seen in the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s eyes. It nodded and noted, ¡°As long as King Kong can get through the disaster, it¡¯ll be resurrected through the fire.¡±


    Ou Yangming patted King Kong¡¯s arm again and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely seed. I¡¯ve smithed pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment in the lower realm. Now that my smithing art has improved so much, it won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± Although the Thunderbolts Disaster in the Spiritual Realm could not bepared with that of the lower realm, the young fellow¡¯s skills could not be mentioned on equal terms with his skills in the past.


    Multi-armed King Kong shed a simple smile and lifted its arm to touch its head as it replied to the young fellow in a muffled voice, ¡°Of course, I trust you, Master.¡± The king kong addressed Ou Yangming as its master without an ill feeling at all as it did it out of its will. At this moment, it was incredibly grateful for Sir Lil¡¯ Red, and it thought, ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because of sir, how could I have met such a nice master!¡¯


    Without further ado, Ou Yangming epted the interspatial bag that was brought here by the old macaque, then he retrieved the materials for the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit one after another.


    Blood Desire Ores, Golden Forest Base Baskets, Tiankeng Wood...


    These materials were not rare, but only influential sects with profound foundations could take out so many of them in one go.


    The old macaque, Yuqi the Venerable One, and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One held their breaths as they stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire. In particr, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable looked anxious, which was rare. In fact, this was unprecedented as the Venerable One had always been calm andposed.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss...¡±


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned, a piece of armor emitted red light amidst the fire.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s movements were smooth as he did everything in one breath, which was a different kind of aesthetic feeling. Numerous runes danced like perfect fire elves on the armor, and when the young fellow made thest stroke, the armor lit up againstmon sense. The light was gentle unlike an intense and striking one, but the void vibrated as though a ripple reverberated.


    It would be fine if that was all but what marveled the others more was how the runes on the armor were entangled and connected to draw the most perfect arc on it. The light that was emitted radiated and enveloped the entire courtyard, leaving countless purple flowers that bloomed like flowers in the summer.


    This time, Ou Yangming finally sensed something.


    The power contained in the armor was so powerful that it could not be increased further. It was only a piece of equipment, but if more of them werebined to form a suit thatprised magic tools, it would not be strange for the suit to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts. Moreover, as long as one slightly activated one¡¯s mental power under the thunderbolts, the power inside the equipment would be released at once, and the purple flowers on it would also glow to produce an immeasurable power.


    ¡°You seeded? Did you really seed?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked at the same time.


    At this point, even if they were Venerable Ones, they were very agitated. It was a piece of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, after all, and only those that experienced the Thunderbolts Disaster would understand how valuable such a piece of equipment was. The Venerable Ones had lingering fear when they recalled the pain that they suffered back then but most importantly, they knew very well that one would have a new lease of life after surviving the disaster.


    The old macaque shook its head and felt that it could not perceive the young fellow no matter what.


    It wondered, ¡®What does he not know?¡¯


    Ever since Ou Yangming entered the Beast King Sect, he had shocked everyone too much. One could imagine the ripples that would be formed if arge rock was thrown into a calmke. Simrly, the young fellow was therge rock.


    Once the armor was smithed, Ou Yangming moved his fingers swiftly and smithed a full Thunderbolt-resistant Suit after half a day. He did not make any mistake as if he had practiced this 1,000 or 10,000 times. When the fire in his hand was finally out, everyone sighed a breath of relief as if the rocks on their chests were lifted.


    Even Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were in awe of Ou Yangming¡¯s equipment smithing speed.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened, and he looked discontent.


    The heads of the 3 Venerable Ones ¡°thudded¡±. Especially the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, it quickly took a few steps forward to ask the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, is something wrong?¡± He was very worried because this was about Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s Thunderbolts Disaster. The king kong was its son, thus it could not help but worry.


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time before he shook his head and answered, ¡°This Thunderbolt-resistant Suit¡¯s effect seems to be below expectation.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s head ¡°thudded¡± again, and it thought, ¡®Below expectation¡ªhow bad is it?¡¯


    From its perspective, the suit would be more than great if it could absorb 30% of the Heavenly Thunderbolts¡¯ powers. Judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s facial expression, it did not seem like that would be the case.


    ¡°How much of the thunderbolts¡¯ powers can it absorb then?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked in a deep voice.


    The old macaque and Yuqi the Venerable One pricked up their ears too as they cared a lot about this matter.


    Ou Yangming looked quite regretful as he sighed and answered, ¡°It can only absorb about 70% of the thunderbolts¡¯ powers; perhaps the universe¡¯sw in the Spiritual Realm is different from that of the lower realm. What a pity¡ªthe Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that I previously smithed in the lower realm could absorb 80% of the thunderbolts¡¯ powers and above.¡± He shook his head helplessly.


    As nobody responded to him and the atmosphere seemed off, Ou Yangming asked in shock, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Venerable One had strange looks on their faces, and they repeated the young fellow¡¯s words internally, ¡®It can only absorb 70% of the thunderbolts¡¯ powers...¡¯


    Despite being Venerable Ones, they almost cursed out loud. ¡®Good fe, you¡¯re not satisfied even when it can absorb 70% of the thunderbolts¡¯ powers? How much do you want it to absorb? 100%?¡¯


    It was dead silent for some time, but the old macaque came back to its senses and asked with a fervent look in its eyes, ¡°Master Ou, can it really absorb 70% of the thunderbolts¡¯ powers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too low indeed...¡± Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and touched his nose.


    ¡®Little? If 70% is considered low, how big exactly is your heart?¡¯ The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Yuqi the Venerable One thought at the same time. They felt helpless, but their eyes gleamed, and they attached more importance to Ou Yangming than before. There were not many top-gradebat powers in the Spiritualist not because the beings were not gifted enough or did not have stable dispositions. Most importantly, it was due to the Thunderbolts Disaster. Taking Immortal Fox as an example, it was extraordinarily talented, but it was still blocked outside the door.


    It was not that it could not get through it, but it dared not take that step!


    Now, Ou Yangming was giving them hope.


    A hope to bring up numerous powerhouses. With the help of the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that could absorb 70% of the thunderbolts¡¯ powers, the enormous mountain in front of the Spirit Grade powerhouses became weaker by at least 50%.


    Apart from Ou Yangming, Multi-armed King Kong was the only one that was not surprised.


    This was because it had be used to this after staying by the young fellow¡¯s side for a long time.


    He was truly a God-favored one, after all. If one were to be shocked by him every time, one would be too busy.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One waved its sleeves and pped non-stop. It was so thrilled that it almost wanted to hold Ou Yangming¡¯s hands to thank him.


    Having said that, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was stunned when it saw Ou Yangming retrieve a nk formation board. The greatest powerhouse on the 10,000 Beasts ridge withdrew its hands embarrassedly and felt afraid for the first time. It was not because of its strength, but it was being responsible for Multi-armed King Kong as its father.


    Ou Yangming held the formation map with one hand and handed the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit to Multi-armed King Kong with his other hand. He chuckled and said, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong touched its head and put on the suit. The dazzling silver light made it look majestic, and the shiny purple lights that could be seen from time to time made it love the suit more.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was at ease. It looked at its son and sighed. With the help of this Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, it believed that Multi-armed King Kong could get through the Thunderbolts Disaster. As such, its gratitude toward Ou Yangming reached an extremity.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and began to refine an Earthly Formation Board skillfully.


    Numerous fresh runes were carved by him. Each time he made a stroke, even though it was neither magnificent nor soul-stirring, it made everyone feelplete as though their messy thoughts had been gotten rid of.


    Soon enough, a formation board was refined. The runes were connected from end to end and were wless.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and held the Earthly Formation Board steadily in his hands. A dignified intent was released from the board.


    The 3 powerhouses were surprised. The white-haired old macaque took the initiative to ask, ¡°Master Ou, what¡¯s this?¡± It had prepared the materials for Ou Yangming, but it did not know what they were going to be used for.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands and answered, ¡°This is an Earthly Formation Board.¡±


    The 3 powerhouses were relieved, and they thought, ¡®Luckily¡ªluckily it isn¡¯t something outrageous.¡¯ Even they did not realize that they had unknowingly regarded the Intermediate Spiritualist as an abnormal person.


    However, what Ou Yangming said next made the powerhouses feel like their hearts were almost going to fall out.


    ¡°I want to refine 1,080 formation boards and set up an Earthly Formation to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts with the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.¡±


    ¡°What? A formation.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One thought that he was mistaken. The young fellow was talking about a formation instead of a formation board, but the disparity between them was simply indescribable.


    The old macaque looked deeply and meaningfully at Ou Yangming.


    As for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, it was surprised yet overjoyed. ¡®With the help of the formation and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, King Kong will be able to get through the Heavenly Thunderbolts, right?¡¯


    Following that, Ou Yangming continued to work. The second, the third... After 3 days, 1,080 formation boards were refined, and the young fellow finally rxed.

 Chapter 772 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter 772: Solution</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    1,080 Earthly Formation Boards were stacked in front of Ou Yangming. He smiled dly as he looked at the fruits of his hard work from these few days.


    Practice made perfect. Ou Yangming was not fast when he first started smithing, and he consumed a lot of energy. Nheless, as he continued to smith, hepletely understood all of the detailed changes. Not only did the young fellow¡¯s speed improve substantially, but his consumption also reduced.


    Simrly, as he refined more Earthly Formation Boards, he gained a deeper understanding of them.


    Several days ago, he only learned how to refine Earthly Formation Boards and obtained the Linkage Method from the spiritual world, but everything was theoretical knowledge. He was not confident about using them and unleashing the formation boards¡¯ powers to their limits.


    After refining over 1,000 formation boards, Ou Yangming felt entirely different.


    He had gained a specific idea about the overall structure, which he apprehended from constantly refining.


    Learning was extremely important, but it was sometimes more important to put learning into practice. This was what Ou Yangming got the most out of his experience.


    When Ou Yangming was refining the formation boards, the 3 Venerable Ones watched from afar and dared not disturb him.


    They were all gathered because the king kong¡¯s suit was being prepared for it to advance into a Venerable One, hence this had nothing much to do with Yuqi the Venerable One from the Beast King Sect. Even so, the Venerable One attached a lot of importance to this and was not much more rxed aspared to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    This was because Yuqi the Venerable One understood better than anyone else that Multi-armed King Kong was only the first candidate. If it seeded, at least 3 top-grade Spiritualists from the Beast King Sect would be qualified to try.


    Nevertheless, while those 3 powerhouses were top-grade Spiritualists, they were not peerless God-favored ones such as Multi-armed King Kong and Immortal Fox. If they were to attempt to advance into Venerable Ones under normal circumstances, their sess rates would not be high even if they were protected by treasures bestowed to them by the sect.


    Perhaps their chances of being killed by the Heavenly Thunderbolts would be higher than their chances of seeding.


    Now that Ou Yangming could smith Thunderbolt-resistant Suits, everything would be different.


    Ou Yangming stood up slowly and shook his clothes, then he opened his interspatial bag to keep the Earthly Formation Boards that he had refined through hard work.


    Far away, 2 figures looked at each other. They hesitated for a while but decided to approach the young fellow.


    Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled and asked, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re done?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was even more straightforward. ¡°Master Ou, you worked hard.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to grin at the Venerable Ones. He was surprised when he turned to look. ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Macaque?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One tensed up a little and quickly answered, ¡°Master Ou, Elder Macaque has gone to the Alchemy Hall to consume an Eternal Pill.¡± He kowtowed to Ou Yangming and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Master Ou, the Beast King Sect will remember your grace forever.¡±


    Given his identity, the fact that he was giving such a salutation to an Intermediate Spiritualist was shocking even if the spiritualist was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was only doing it willingly because Ou Yangming had really helped the Beast King Sect too much.


    Ou Yangming shed to avoid the salutation at once. The Venerable One could humble himself in making acquaintances, but he could not be thick-faced and indifferent.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s eyelids twitched as it had been thinking about the Eternal Pill as well. At the end of the day, nobody¡ªnot even a supreme powerhouse like the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡ªwouldin about having a longer life.


    After moving aside, Ou Yangming cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, has Elder Macaque passed the stage?¡±


    Consuming an Eternal Pill came with a certain risk. If onecked willpower, one might be burned into nothing by the hint of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire contained inside the pill. Ou Yangming was confident in the old macaque, but he could not help but ask at this time.


    Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry. Elder Macaque¡¯s a Venerable One too. Its willpower is remarkable, so it shouldn¡¯t face any problem.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He was d, but a look of worry could be noticed from the frown on his face.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were sharp-eyed enough to spot his expression. They looked at each other again, then thetter said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, if you need help to do anything, feel free to let me know.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Yuqi the Venerable One was slightly stunned, and he thought, ¡®This old fe has been convinced by Master Ou too; it has finally humbled itself instead of priding itself on being a senior.¡¯


    In actuality, if a Venerable One had no desires, one would naturally not mind Ou Yangming¡¯s feelings. However, not to mention the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that was smithed by the young fellow, even the Eternal Pills and the Self-recovery attribute alone would be enough to make most Venerable Ones humbled themselves in front of him.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°I have someone dear to me that has not only aged but also doesn¡¯t practice martial arts. I¡¯ve prepared some life-prolonging spiritual pills, but they¡¯ll be used up one day.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Master Ou, I understand what you¡¯re saying; you¡¯d like that person to live for a long time.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes. Venerable Ones, may I ask if you know of any helpful magical tricks?¡±


    Even though the Beast King Sect¡¯s library was fully essible for him, he had not been in the Spiritual Realm for a long time, thus he could not grasp everything yet. Furthermore, some secret techniques were also hidden in certain unique copies that he might not be able to get his hands on.


    Therefore, if he encountered unsolvable problems, seeking help from powerhouses would unquestionably be the best choice.


    Yuqi the Venerable One asked after some thought, ¡°Master Ou, has that close kinship of yourse to the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    Ou Yangming replied to him in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve asked mypanion, and he told me that he¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    When he previously spoke to Wu Yuanwei in private, he had raised the question. Plenty of energy would be consumed to bring people from the lower realm into the Spiritual Realm, but the young fellow believed that the powerhouses on Mount Wuzhi would not stint on helping him after they received an Eternal Pill.


    Yuqi the Venerable One stroked his beard and said, ¡°Since he¡¯lle to the Spiritual Realm, this will be easier.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been bothered by this problem for a long time, but his hands were tied because he could not guarantee that Old Craftsman would be strong-willed enough to withstand the Eternal Pill¡¯s bacsh.


    ¡°Venerable One, please give me some pointers,¡± Ou Yangming asked sincerely.


    Yuqi the Venerable One smiled but sighed to himself and thought, ¡®This young fe¡¯s finally helpless.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s performances thus far had been more than just astounding. In fact, Yuqi the Venerable One began to think that nothing in this world was beyond his capability.


    This was why he was relieved when Ou Yangming finally made a request.


    Even the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger was not almighty.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One curbed his thought and noted, ¡°Since you¡¯re worried that your close kinship won¡¯t be strong-willed enough, you can let him cultivate martial arts first to strengthen his will.¡± He raised his eyebrows and continued, ¡°As long as he has enough resources, I assure you that he¡¯ll enter Extreme Grade and will have the willpower to withstand the Eternal Pill¡¯s effect.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face twitched. He initially thought that Yuqi the Venerable One would give him a good suggestion, but it turned out to be a dumb idea.


    He naturally understood that one¡¯s will could be strengthened through martial arts cultivation, but if Old Craftsman was willing to learn, he would not have waited until this moment. Besides, given his age, he probably could not be worked anymore.


    Seeing how Ou Yangming was not agreeing with him, Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you not trust me?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Venerable One, you¡¯re joking. Who dares to not trust you?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One waved his hand as if he was mocking himself. ¡°Master Ou, are you worried about your close kinship not being to practice martial arts due to his old age?¡±


    The young fellow answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve given him a life-prolonging spiritual pill in the lower realm. If not...¡± He did not continue, but the 2 Venerable Ones understood him well.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed. ¡°This is the Spiritual Realm, where countless magical spiritual medicines can be found. In any case, he¡¯ll be able to practice martial arts sessfully.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. He nced at the Venerable Ones and saw how confident they were.


    They were neither trying tofort him nor were they being half-hearted. Instead, they were exceptionally confident about fulfilling their promise to him.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He recalled how honorable they were and the various unpredictable tricks that they probably knew.


    In terms of equipment smithing, he could do the impossible due to his Heavenly Phoenix Fire; in terms of life and cultivation experiences, he was not worth mentioning aspared to the Venerable Ones.


    For all he knew, things that could not be done by him were probably easy tasks for them.


    Ou Yangming nodded and bowed at Yuqi the Venerable One. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thanks for the trouble, Sir Venerable One.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One pped his sleeves andughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, so it¡¯s not worth mentioning at all.¡± He was filled with joy because this would make Ou Yangming more involved with the Beast King Sect.


    He had decided to train Ou Yangming¡¯s close kinship to Extreme Grade at all costs.


    At the spur of the moment, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked, ¡°Master Ou, are the preparations for my son done already?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered seriously, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll undo the restriction on my son and let it rest for 3 months to recover its energy, essence, and spirit to their peaks before it attempts to advance into a Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    3 months would be enough for Multi-armed King Kong to adjust itself and adapt to the suit.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable er scanned Ou Yangming and blurted, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re a cksmith and a caster, but you shouldn¡¯tg in martial arts cultivation.¡± He added meaningfully, ¡°Blood Shadow¡¯s still lying in ambush in the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little, and he had a grave look on his face.


    Blood Shadow might not be a threat to him, but there were countless living beings in the Spiritual Realm that could threaten him.


    Indeed, he had neglected martial arts for far too long.

 Chapter 773 - Star Trace Suit

    <h4>Chapter 773: Star Trace Suit</h4>


    Inside the courtyard, countless afterimages of spears could be seen. Gravel was stirred up circle after circle as they kept spinning into the sky.


    Ou Yangming held the handle of his spear tightly, then he took a step back and borrowed force to flick an arc reflexively. By making a slide, he swung his spear again as if he was drawing a round windmill.


    Fed by hundreds of families in a vige when he was younger, Ou Yangming naturally knew that a spear was known for being tough and should be wielded like a ferocious tiger without breaks in between.


    The spear force from Ou Yangming¡¯s spear surged. It was fast, hurried, and tight like a big that was going to cover the area in front of him. His body¡¯s Qi movement was aroused, and it gave off a smooth feeling.


    ¡°Throat-locking!¡± As he grunted, the spear force changed and carried a ruthless and violent feeling.


    A red light was released from his palm. It was a peculiar rune, and it swam toward the tip of his swear.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh!¡± The red light shot out and sted a roughly 10-meters-tall big bluestone in his courtyard into two.


    The gravel that was stirred up into the skynded on the ground and rustled.


    Ou Yangming wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead, then hemented, ¡°When I merge the Throat-locking Spear and my mental power, such a forceful power can actually burst forth.¡± He was surprised yet overjoyed. Being a caster, he had remarkable mental power, but he had not tried to incorporate it into martial arts.


    There were 2 reasons behind it. One, there were too few casters.


    Two, he could not be bothered. Given that a caster was high above, one could change Heaven and Earth using one¡¯s mental power, hence one would be indifferent about cultivating martial arts.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming managed to merge the two perfectly at this moment. After taking a breath, he touched his Substitution Waist Sash and pondered, ¡®Apart from this Substitution Waist Sash and the Ancient Dragon Shield, I don¡¯t have a proper piece of equipment at all. In case of anything, I should smith a magic tool set for myself.¡¯


    If anyone heard his thoughts at the moment, one would certainly envy and hate him.


    ¡®You have such a luxurious suit, and yet you say that you don¡¯t have a proper piece of equipment? What are we then? Refugees?¡¯


    Ou Yangming chuckled and headed to the smithing workshop.


    Inside the smithing workshop, Ou Yangming was familiar with using Power Ores to condense Power Treasure Ores. With a sh of thought, a white me was released from his palm, but the air was only slightly hot. It was evident that he had not activated his Heavenly Phoenix Fire to the maximum. This was a trick that the young fellow realized when he smithed in the past. It was not a must for him to incite his fire to the maximum when he condensed a Power Treasure Ore, by which he only needed to find an equilibrium point to provide a suitable temperature. As such, the effect would be the best.


    The white me danced on his palm like a yful fire elf.


    Before long, a bunch of Power Treasure Ores was refined, and they were piled up beside him. If a person with aspirations were to see them, one would have an ill intention.


    Being able to condense Power Treasure Ores using Power Ores was simply bizarre. The attributes of Power Ores and Power Treasure Ores shared the same origin, but the energies that they contained could not be mentioned on equal terms.


    After condensing the Power Ores, Ou Yangming used Agility ores to refine a bunch of Agility Treasure Ores.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up for a split second.


    His momentum immersed into his body, and he sat upright and still.


    He entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous, at once. Following that, a peaceful fluctuation spread.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s palm glowed all of a sudden, so much so that the whole smithing workshop turned bright as though it was lit up by a warm ray of sunlight.


    Heavenly Flower Ores, Golden Cloud Steel, Star Fragments...


    Many precious materials were quickly melted. Very few forces in Danzhou could provide these materials, so much so that some of them could even be considered priceless as they could only be traded with items. Ou Yangming, who had a ¡°unique¡± identity, was probably the only one that could use them freely.


    Ou Yangming moved his fingers swiftly and used various special smithing skills. Soon enough, an arm guard slowly took form, and it was extremely red. Even so, he kept a straight face because equipment smithing was not difficult for him at all.


    As for Big Yellow, it stared at Ou Yangming and touched its luxurious pieces of equipment as it wondered, ¡®When should I ask Lil¡¯ Ming to smith a better set for me?¡¯


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming focused as heat waves spread like tides.


    Without moving his hands at all, a Power Treasure Ore rose into the air and melted at the speed of light like iceing into contact with water, then it was slowly assimted into the arm guard. If Peng Yanbing found out about this smithing speed, he would probably curse internally, ¡®I¡¯ve really lived like a dog my whole life.¡¯


    ¡°Did you seed?¡± Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and asked Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and shook his head. ¡°How can it be smithed so easily? I¡¯m customizing it for myself, so it must be the best.¡±


    This time, Big Yellow was unhappy. It bared its teeth, revealing 2 rows of sharp teeth.


    The young fellow was smart enough to tell that Big Yellow wanted to change its equipment set as well, thus he quickly promised it. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Once I¡¯m done smithing this suit, I¡¯ll give my all to smith another one for you.¡±


    Big Yellow rolled its eyes and beamed. It did not feel embarrassed at all.


    It had a life-or-death experience with Ou Yangming in the Chaos Cave, and they also experienced all sorts of hardships together. Indeed, they had such a close rtionship that could not be put into words.


    Not to mention an equipment set, even if Big Yellow asked for the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, Ou Yangming would not stint on giving it to the big yellow dog.


    Ou Yangming exhaled a mouthful of dirty air, and an image appeared in his mind out of the blue. The sky kept falling and spreading outward, whereas numerous grey objects flowed inside. Each of them split into 10, and they were ever-changing. Furthermore, the sky was gloomy, where light green gas floated in the sky while heavy murky gas sank to the ground. All in all, countless turbulences surged. In particr, the neb that kept expanding in the sky was mysterious and incredibly hollow. A unique lingering charm was circting inside.


    The young fellow was surprised. This was the image that he saw when the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit was formed.


    He immediately buried the thought. His eyes no longer looked perturbed.


    Ou Yangming had unknowingly closed his eyes, but he did not stop refining the arm guard. Instead of an obscure feeling, everything was smooth, and an unexinable aura filled the air. A rune that looked like fog but also a cloud was carved on the arm guard. It covered the whole equipment like a spiderweb, causing a powerful fluctuation to spread.


    The young fellow sighed a long breath of relief too. As his Military Fire flickered, the equipment¡¯s properties were clearly disyed to him.


    [Item: Star Trace Arm Guard]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +35, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 35 (1 point will be recovered every day)]


    [Skills: Star Trace Breathing (A star trace can be released, and it¡¯s extremely sharp, where it can shatter a mountain rock), Mental power¡¯s upper limit increased by 6%]


    Ou Yangming was delighted when the properties were shown in his mind, but it was not only because it was a piece of White Silver Equipment.


    More importantly, he had a strong feeling that if he carved unique veined patterns such as the Star Trace on every piece of equipment, they would surely change substantially.


    Big Yellow widened its eyes and looked exceptionally fervent. It ced its paws together and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°My pieces of equipment are too poor now; they can¡¯t keep up to my strength, so smith a set of White Silver Equipment for me.¡± When the big yellow dog ced its paws together, it looked constrained and uneasy. It was evident that the yellow dog knew that its suit was decent and could be considered ¡°high-end¡±, by which many beings sought but failed to get.


    Nevertheless, aspared to a set of White Silver equipment, its equipment set was much inferior.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand to touch the big yellow dog¡¯s head. He nodded and responded, ¡°I promised you earlier, so I¡¯ll definitely keep my promise.¡±


    After resting for a brief moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was recovered to its peak state. A rattle was suddenly hearding from his wrist as many precious materials were melted in his palm, and they were then turned into a greave. This time, the young fellow¡¯s movements were faster and smoother. Especially when he carved the Star Trace, he was so skilled that every move he made was meticulous.


    Pow, pow!


    Once the Power Treasure Ore was incorporated into the greave, a light flickered, and the greave was finallyplete.


    A peculiar veined pattern was reflected on the greave as if it was carved on it, and it gave off a mysterious feeling. In particr, when the veined pattern lit up, mighty grey smoke would be released from it.


    Ou Yangming beamed as it was another piece of White Silver Equipment. The refinement of such a piece of equipment was not as easy as eating or drinking to him, but as long as his heart and mind were on the same page, his sess rate would still be very high.


    Once again, Ou Yangming¡¯s Appraisal Light appeared, then a group of data was disyed in his mind.


    [Item: Star Trace Greave]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 31 (1 point will be recovered every day)]


    [Skill: Star Trace Combo (Star Traces are connected, Sharpness attributes will be ovepped)]


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes were brighter than before. It fixed its gaze on the greave, and its tongue was about to fall out.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He could not help butment when he recalled everything that happened.


    After half a day, he was only left with the final piece of equipment for his suit.


    ¡°I¡¯m left with a helmet,¡± Ou Yangming uttered softly after he looked around him.


    He took a deep, cold breath and felt that the chillness even reached his lungs. Once his mental power recovered to its peak state, it continued to work again.


    This time, Ou Yangming was bold and unrestrained as he refined his helmet, which made him seem like he had great momentum. The young fellow¡¯s fire became connected to the sky, causing red and green curves to be formed. Without warning, he focused and shouted, ¡°Merge!¡± Subsequently, his hands moved faster than before, leaving numerous afterimages in the air.


    With a sh of thought, a unique material that looked like gold and wood at the same time transformed into a green light and flowed like a stream.


    It was as clear as colored ss, and its luster radiated.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s fire faded away, the smithing workshop was peaceful again.


    A fleeting light could be seen in the young fellow¡¯s eyes again as he fixed his gaze on the equipment.


    His Military Fire burned once more, then another group of data appeared in his mind.


    [Item: Star Trace Helmet]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 31 (1 point will be recovered every day)]


    [Skill: Activates Suit Attribute]

 Chapter 774 - Suit Power

    <h4>Chapter 774: Suit Power</h4>


    ¡°Activates Suit Attribute¡ªwhat skill is this?¡± Ou Yangming was confused.


    His eyes flickered, then he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Great Elder Mao again.¡± After keeping the suit inside his interspatial bag, he sat on his flying carpet and flew toward Mao Jianbi¡¯s peak. Numerous disciples were envious when they looked up at his carpet.


    ¡®That¡¯s a flying carpet! I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to get one.¡¯


    Once the flying carpetnded on the ground, Ou Yangming waved his sleeve and put it back into his interspatial bag.


    Mao Jianbi immediately walked out from his courtyard and smiled. ¡°I was just wondering why magpies are singing on the mountain today. It turned out that you¡¯re here to visit, Master Ou. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and cut to the chase. ¡°I¡¯m here this time to test the properties of a piece of newly refined equipment. I¡¯ll need to trouble you again, Great Elder Mao.¡±


    Mao Jainbi waved his hand. ¡°Master Ou, what are you talking about? This is only a small matter, so don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re estranged!¡± He red at the young fellow on purpose after that.


    ¡°Hahaha, Great Elder Mao, you¡¯re right!¡± Ou Yangmingughed and rejoined.


    He retrieved the pieces of equipment from his interspatial bag and piled them into a small hill in the courtyard on the peak.


    Mao Jianbi gasped the moment he looked.


    ¡°Magic tool of High Grade Rank Five?¡± He mumbled softly. As he picked up the armor, he widened his eyes even more as it was another magic tool of High Grade Rank Five. The more he looked, the more shocked he was. Among the equipment set, apart from the waist sash, the others were magic tools of High Grade Rank Five. Despite being the experienced great elder of the 10,000 Beasts Sect, Mao Jianbi was still left in awe by Ou Yangming, who brought so many magic tools of such a rank.


    He forced himself to suppress his surging thoughts and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, how would you like to test them?¡±


    Ou Yangming put on the arm guards and the greaves as he answered, ¡°I¡¯ll put on this equipment set and fight you, Great Elder Mao.¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming finished, he was fully equipped. When thest equipment was equipped, the words ¡°Star Trace Suit¡± appeared in his mind. Following that, a row of smaller words appeared to visualize the Star Traces and confirm them, and they were carved using special veined patterns of ¡°Star Trace¡± as the basis. Simr to God-given attributes and the Suit Attribute, they activated traces in a starry sky and carried a destructive power.


    At the same time when Ou Yangming put on the suit, an extremely overbearing power caused his blood to boil inside his body.


    His eyes flickered in lights as sharp as sabers and lightning bolts, then he whistled and uttered, ¡°Great Elder Mao, please guide me!¡±


    Right after Ou Yangming finished, he took a sudden step and swung his spear in front of him, causing gravel to be stirred up. Subsequently, he dashed forward.


    ¡°You came at the right time!¡± Mao Jianbi increased his power to that of an Advanced Spiritualist, then he retrieved his weapon¡ªa Hidden Dragon Sword¡ªand met the young fellow head-on. His movements looked fierce, but he could draw in or out as he wished. Given that the great elder was already at the peak of a Spiritualist, he had already reached the thoroughly meticulous state of controlling every muscle in his body, so much so that it was beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Master Ou, watch out.¡± The sect elder swung his Hidden Dragon Sword downward, resulting in a roughly 3-meters-wide sword Qi to be released. He grasped the timing incredibly well, which was the second Ou Yangming lifted his spear. Following the sh, a deafening sound filled the air.


    Nheless, with the support of Ou Yangming¡¯s Star Suit, he carried great momentum, by which his Qi momentum was endless.


    Ou Yangming seemed to be exhaling the murky air in his mouth but also looked like he was holding it back. A faint light appeared on the surface of his Star Suit. In particr, the spider-web-like veined patterns on his right arm glowed. Afterward, the young fellow lifted his right leg and took half a step to his left. With a thriving momentum and without any fancy moves, he poked his spear in front then pulled it back at once. At the same time, a red light flowed on his spear¡¯s handle; it was his mental power.


    ¡°Throat-locking!¡± He yelled. Consequently, numerous illusory images of his spear enveloped Mao Jianbi like a god of war.


    Their momentums were the same, and they carried solid and majestic auras. At this moment, they were exceptionally dazzling.


    ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion was heard at the peak as the spear and the Hidden Dragon Sword shed at that instant, giving off an ear-shattering sound of shing metals. An airwave was seen sweeping outward with Ou Yangming and Mao Jianbi as the core. Dust, soil, and fallen leaves flew outward. Moreover, 3 small houses that were built near the precipice were instantly turned into ruins as they were swept by the airwave.


    Mao Jianbi clutched his sword¡¯s handle steadily and chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, I didn¡¯t think that other than being godly in smithing art, you¡¯re also strong in martial arts.¡±


    Ou Yangming gently touched the sharp tip of his spear with his left hand and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s only because the properties provided by this Star Trace Suit are too powerful. Next, I¡¯ll be using the suit¡¯s skills so be careful, Great Elder Mao.¡±


    Mao Jianbi nodded. ¡°Juste at me¡ªmy old body can still be tossed around.¡±


    Before he even finished, he pressed his Hidden Dragon Sword hard with his right hand and smirked. ¡°Hidden Dragon Sword¡ªthis is the Hidden Dragon Sword¡¯s skill, so you¡¯ll need to be careful too, Master Ou. This skill can be considered the top 20 skills among all of the magic tools in the Beast King Sect.¡± His voice had not died away, but the illusory images of tens of sword-lights from the Hidden Dragon Sword were formed and surrounded him.


    The sect leader then raised his right hand and pointed at the sky as he shouted, ¡°Quick!¡±


    With that, the tens of illusory flying swords zoomed toward Ou Yangming, causing thunderous sounds to break out in the sky.


    The tens of sword images transformed into a sword tide, which arrived in a loud crash and covered a widespread area.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming kept a straight face and faced them calmly. He lifted his left hand and spread out his fingers to hold his arm guard from below, then he uttered coldly, ¡°Star Trace Discharged.¡± The patterns on his shoulder armors lit up right away, and the light was so intense that it looked like an activated rune. Before long, a visible green thread gathered in front of the young fellow. It was simr to the thinnest steel wire, and it flickered like stars. As he pushed outward with his right hand, the green thread aimed for the Hidden Dragon Sword¡¯s afterimages.


    What happened next appalled Mao Jianbi; even Ou Yangming was surprised.


    The light green thread slowly darkened, and it gave off a dark and hollow feeling as though it was previously submerged in fresh blood. After being pressured by the sword images, it suddenly shed down. Given its speed, it was not in any way inferior to an Advanced Spiritualist that was adept in fleeing.


    ¡°Click, click!¡± The sword images and the green thread crossed paths, but the tens of sword images were simply shed into mists. It would be fine if that was all but instead of stopping, the thread directly cut a roughly 25-meters-tall rock on the mountain. It was worth noting that the surface of the cut section was smooth and t without any uneven spots at all.


    Mao Jianbi was stunned for a brief moment, and strange looks could be seen in his eyes. Heter chuckled and remarked, ¡°Master Ou, your suit¡¯s skill is too absurd, isn¡¯t it? This might be a mountain rock, but if it¡¯s a living being, wouldn¡¯t that being have turned into meat paste already?¡±


    Ou Yangming poked his spear into the ground and responded, ¡°Great Elder Mao, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    The sect elder was somewhat displeased, but he did not show it on his face. He asked with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, are you not satisfied with the suit¡¯s skill?¡±


    Ou Yangming was hiding inside his helmet as he exined, ¡°Great Elder Sect, that wasn¡¯t the Suit Attribute; it¡¯s this arm guard¡¯s skill. I haven¡¯t used the suit¡¯s skill yet!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Even the face of Mao Jianbi¡ªthe Beast King Sect¡¯s chief great elder¡ªchanged.


    ¡®If that¡¯s only the shoulder armor¡¯s skill, how powerful is the suit¡¯s skill going to be?¡¯


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s face darkened a little and became very interested in Ou Yangming¡¯s suit. ¡®How many more surprises will Master Ou bring?¡¯


    Big Yellow was lying prone on the peak at the moment. It looked at Ou Yangming as if water was going to drip out from its eyes.


    Evidently, it was trying to say, ¡®You better not break your promise.¡¯ After seeing the mighty skill, it became more eager to change its pieces of equipment.


    Mao Jianbi inhaled, exhaled, and repeated several times before he suppressed the fluctuations in his heart. He used his step technique to its extremity and left an afterimage in the air while he grabbed the Hidden Dragon Sword hard to keep shing. The sword-lights were 10 to 13 meters long, and they seemed to be endless. They were either brief, awe-inspiring, sharp, cold, or impressive; all in all, they were of all sorts and were indescribably mysterious. At this point, the Beast King Sect¡¯s chief great elder disyed his profound foundation very well.


    The tricks were ever-changing, but Mao Jianbi could control them well. Ou Yangming knew the sect elder was feeding him tricks.


    After figuring it out, the young fellow did not use his suit¡¯s skill in a hurry. Instead, he exchanged hits with Mao Jianbi and countered every move ordingly.


    Ou Yangming moved like a ghost. While holding his spear, he swung it up diagonally.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming punched with his right hand. The punch and the attack from the spear seemed normal, but together they were unusually remarkable and seemed effortless. Mao Jianbi¡¯s face changed upon seeing the attack as he was frightening. The young fellow¡¯s perfect timing and great control over his power made the Beast King Sect¡¯s chief great elder feel ashamed.


    Even so, Mao Jianbi did not seem very particr when he faced the cold attacks from the spear and the fist, where he simply withdrew his sword. At this moment, his sword was fierce and has a certain charm to it. It was like a stunning arc but was also like a startled goose as it blocked the speak and the fist.


    The spear and the sword shed hard, causing the marvelous sound of a bell and a drum to be heard simultaneously between Heaven and Earth.


    Due to the reversed power, there was an explosion. Ou Yangming staggered several steps back, and his Qi and blood were surging inside.


    He withdrew his spear and noted softly, ¡°Thank you for showing me mercy, Great Elder Mao.¡±


    Earlier on, Mao Jianbi instantly reduced his power by 50% despite knowing that he would suffer the bacsh of his spiritual power. Needless to say, Ou Yangming had hoped that the sect elder would go all-out so that he could better test the Ancient Dragon Shield and the Star Trace Suit¡¯s skill.


    Mao Jianbi turned his shoulder and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old and useless now.¡±


    He was deeply shocked. Being a caster, Ou Yangming should mainly cultivate his mental power, but his physical power and ability to adapt to situations were also impable.


    Having said that, Big Yellow was even more dumbfounded. After all, it had experienced a few live-or-death moments with Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming used to be an ordinary human, but he had now be someone that Big Yellow looked up to, and the disparity between them was gettingrger such that it was unimaginable. The big yellow looked determined and made up its mind to cultivate seriously. ¡®I must catch up to Lil¡¯ Ming no matter what.¡¯


    Just as Ou Yangming¡¯s suit lit up again, a goshawk¡¯s shriek could be hearding from the sky.


    A humongous creature over 30 meters long soared into the sky and almost blotted out the sky.

 Chapter 775 - Coming Soon

    <h4>Chapter 775: Coming Soon</h4>


    A shadow zoomed across the sky like a shooting star and hovered above the peak.


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples on the peak were furious upon seeing this. Several Spirit Grade powerhouses retrieved their pieces of equipment and were ready to attack. Once the shadow descended, it would suffer head-on attacks.


    This was where Mao Jianbi¡ªthe Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder¡ªresided. Although he was not on par with Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque, he was the most top-notch powerhouse here. All of the disciples in the sect knew this peak was a forbidden area that could not be provoked.


    Normally, none of the birds would dare to fly over the peak directly because all of the spirit beasts feared the master on the peak very much.


    Who knew, a bird was shrieking above at the moment, and it kept hovering without the intention to leave. This was a despicable provocation, hence anyone with guts would not tolerate it.


    Mao Jianbi suddenly looked up at the sky with a dark face.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. When he looked up as well, he immediately identified the shadow that was circling in the sky.


    ¡°Great Elder Mao, please calm down,¡± he expressed in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s one of my pet beasts.¡±


    ¡°Pet beast...¡± Mao Jianbi was slightly stunned. He no longer looked angry, and heughed as he responded, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s your pet beast, Master Ou. We made a fuss about nothing.¡± He channeled the Qi inside his dantian and spoke, ¡°Children, you mustn¡¯t be impolite. This is Master Ou¡¯s pet beast, so it cane to my peak freely and leave without being stopped.¡±


    He did not speak loudly, but his voice was extremely prative such that it could be heard everywhere including the quiet corners on the mountain.


    Everyone on the peak looked at each other. Whether or not they were willing to, they dared not disobey the great elder¡¯s order.


    Nheless, some people were rather displeased. After all, Mao Jianbi was the Beast King Sect¡¯s great elder and a top-grade Spiritualist, who was only a step away from bing a Venerable One.


    Why should someone like Mao Jianbi act so modest in front of Ou Yangming? Even though the young fellow was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, at the end of the day, he was not a real phoenix. It would be fine as long as the great elder did not offend him, but would it be worth it for him to humble himself in front of the fellow?


    Even so, the other people were not Mao Jianbi, so they naturally could not understand what the top-grade Spiritualist was really thinking.


    ¡°Thank you, Great Elder Mao.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He paused for a while before he added, ¡°My pet beast doesn¡¯t know much etiquette, but it¡¯s not a reckless being. It wouldn¡¯t have barged into your mountain without reason, so I¡¯m sure it came to find me because of something important.¡±


    Mao Jianbi wished that he could continue the test, but he did not want to dy Ou Yangming¡¯s time, thus he said, ¡°Master Ou, if you have something else to attend to, please go ahead without any worries.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and smiled apologetically, then he retrieved his flying carpet and got on it to soar into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    The great elder could not help but look envious when he saw the flying carpet beneath Ou Yangming.


    It was true that he also had a flying carpet, but could his bepared with that of the young fellow?


    Given that Ou Yangming had meticulously refined the flying carpet for himself, it was not only the most splendid and perfect one, but its speed and flight height were also the most outstanding.


    People without flying carpets might not be able to tell the difference, but since Mao Jianbi had one too, he was familiar with them.


    The only thing was that as thick-faced as he was, he was embarrassed to make excessive demands.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    When Ou Yangming flew into the sky and got closer to the goshawk, he spotted with his sharp eyes the big fellow that was constantly circling in the sky.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was very much relieved when he noticed the goshawk¡¯s expression. This was because he could tell that it was not panicking and was slightly cheerful instead.


    This meant that even if the goshawk came to find him because of an urgent matter, it was definitely not bad news.


    ¡°Master, Wu Yuanwei asked me toe and get you.¡± The goshawk pped its wings as it flew around Ou Yangming¡¯s flying carpet. It dared not dy the matter as soon as it saw him, so it quickly cut to the chase.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Wu Yuanwei?¡±


    In the lower realm, Wu Yuanwei was the Wu imperial family¡¯s pir and was known as the greatest powerhouse. With him around to guard the Wu family, they were as stable as a cornerstone.


    On the other hand, aftering to the Spiritual Realm, Wu Yuanwei went from being the greatest powerhouse to someone insignificant due to his cultivation base. Therefore, he kept a low profile even in the Beast King Sect and never caused any trouble.


    However, he was acting differently today.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming recalled something and eximed, ¡°Goshawk, did some peoplee from the lower realm?¡±


    The goshawk shook its head and replied to him, ¡°Wu Yuanwei wouldn¡¯t say; he only told me to ask you to go back as soon as possible.¡± It was evident that it was displeased about the fact that Wu Yuanwei was being so secretive about the matter, but it was helpless about the elder insisting on not revealing it. In the end, the goshawk had to bite the bullet toe and look for the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming shed and jumped onto the goshawk from his flying carpet. As he shook his wrist, the carpet turned into a luster and flew into his hand.


    A flying carpet would certainly be faster than the goshawk in a long journey but if the flight range was only within the Beast King Sect, it would be handier to ride the spirit bird. Besides, Ou Yangming was eager to go back to his residence, so he would not want to waste any time.


    The goshawk sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s intention. It lifted its head and shrieked, then it spread out its wings and turned into a ck light as it zoomed away at the speed of light.


    Down below, a tell and thin middle-aged man arrived behind Mao Jianbi without a sound and remarked softly, ¡°Master, he¡¯s being too presumptuous!¡±


    When Ou Yangming came, he had not only made a bold request for a challenge against Mai Jianbi, but his pet beast also came to disrupt their fight before it ended. On top of that, the young fellow left as he wished, which was very inconsiderate of him.


    The disciples that also resided on the great elder¡¯s peak were not as unrestrained as those on the Venerable One¡¯s peak, but they were also a small bunch of the most excellent people, hence they had not been humiliated like that.


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s face darkened, and he slowly turned around to look coldly at his disciple.


    Being stared coldly at by the great elder, the tall and thin Intermediate Spiritualist shuddered with fear and had difficulty breathing.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mao Jianbi scoffed and uttered, ¡°Just do as I say.¡± His eyes looked colder than before as he continued, ¡°If I find out that anyone here offended Ou Yangming, those people will be punished severely!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the tall and thin man instantly responded with a nod.


    Mao Jianbi still would not let him go. He added, ¡°You¡¯ll be supervising this matter. If anyone dares to disobey me, I¡¯ll punish you as well.¡±


    The tall and thin man tensed up a little and finally understood the importance of this matter. He smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®Looks like Master Ou¡¯s one of a kind to Master. Ah, had I known this, I wouldn¡¯t havee to seek trouble upon myself.¡¯


    Ou Yangming knew nothing about what was happening at the peak. He was already filled with anticipation.


    Wu Yuanwei had hinted this after Lingfeng the Venerable One from Mount Wuzhi left, but Ou Yangming did not expect the sect to be so efficient.


    The goshawk was incredibly fast, by which it directly flew past every mountain. Needless to say, it was only because it was carrying Ou Yangming on its back, or it would not have had the guts to be so unrestrained.


    Atst, they could see their destination from a distance away. As soon as the goshawk descended a little, Ou Yangming jumped off eagerly.


    Ou Yangming was falling fast in mid-air, but he quickly slowed down halfway through as if an invisible airflow below supported him.


    Wu Yuanwei and Hong Feiyu had been waiting for a long time at the peak. Seeing as the goshawk returned with Ou Yangming so swiftly, they were rather surprised.


    The moment Ou Yangmingnded steadily on the ground, he cut to the chase, ¡°Senior Wu, is there news from the low realm?¡±


    Wu Yuanweiughed and replied to him, ¡°Master Ou, you guessed it right. Moun Wuzhi has reopened the passage to the lower realm and brought a few of them here.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had guessed it already, but he was finally relieved when he heard it from Wu Yuanwei.


    He took a deep breath to suppress his excitement and asked, ¡°Who came?¡±


    Wu Yuanwei would not keep it a secret, so he answered, ¡°Your dearest Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong from the Ni family, Miss Bai Shixue from the Yi Pavilion, and...¡± He paused for a while and checked Ou Yangming¡¯s expression before he continued, ¡°Hanning as well.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. His face could not help but take on a strange look.


    ¡°Old Man and... The 3dies?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hong Feiyuughed and cupped his hands. ¡°Master, it¡¯s great news that they¡¯re all here.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at him snappily and questioned, ¡°How does this seem like great news to you?¡±


    Hong Feiyu smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Since they¡¯re willing toe here together, they must have good chemistry, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    Ou Yangming cast a sidelong nce at him and reprimanded, ¡°Nonsense...¡±


    Ever since he came to the Spiritual Realm, he had been focusing on working hard. He finally achieved some results and managed to gain a firm foothold here.


    That said, the thought of the 3diesing here together made him feel troubled.


    If it was possible, he had hoped that they would arrive in batches.


    Despite that, it was clear that he was the only one with such a thought.


    Wu Yuanwei cleared his throat and noted, ¡°Master Ou, the passage that was activated this time isn¡¯t big enough, and there¡¯s also repulsive forces from the space, so only 4 of them could be sent here. Don¡¯t worry, Jiang Jiumei will surely be able to enter the Spiritual Realm with the next batch.¡±


    Hong Feiyu pped his forehead and mumbled, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another one. I can¡¯t believe that I forgot...¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough as he shook his head. This was good news indeed as he could finally meet Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong again.


    ¡®But why do I somehow feel anxious?¡¯

 Chapter 776 - Greatest Powerhouse

    <h4>Chapter 776: Greatest Powerhouse</h4>


    At the highest point on Mount Wuzhi, 3 men as imposing as towering mountains stood proudly with their hands behind their backs.


    They were the 3 renowned Venerable Ones from Mount Wuzhi.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One, Tiandao the Venerable One, and Huanying the Venerable One.


    The 3 Venerable Ones were looking in front with grave looks on their faces at the moment. They were staring at a void that was filled with numerous clouds and mist, but as sharp-eyed as they were, they could not see through theyers of mist. Nheless, they still fixed their gazes on the same spot. Despite the whistling wind around them or the dazzling sunlight that was asionally visible in the distance, they were not distracted at all.


    After an unknown period, the 3 Venerable Ones suddenly looked up at the same time as though they had rehearsed this countless times before.


    In actuality, they were only overreacting because they heard a sounding from the mist in front of them.


    Given their identities and strengths, the fact that they would also be agitated and forget themselves was simply unbelievable. Even so, they could not be bothered about how they acted at this time because they only cared about the person inside the mist.


    All of a sudden, the clouds and mist began to undte as if a giant fan had suddenly appeared inside to stir up the calm clouds and mist.


    The 3 Venerable Ones exchanged nces and noticed how surprised yet overjoyed they all were.


    Before this, the clouds and mist were lifeless like the being in the middle and seemed to have lost all sense of life. Who knew, they suddenly started to move and surge intensely. Did this mean that the being in the middle had recovered to his peak state?


    Tiandao the Venerable One shouted without warning, ¡°Martial Uncle!¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and Huanying the Venerable One were moved. When they sensed the sign of the clouds and mist circting, they also called out with excitement, ¡°Master Kurong!¡±


    Instead of being reversed like how Venerable Ones should be, they were indescribably enthusiastic at this moment.


    Following their shouts, the clouds and mist rolled more intensely as though they echoed with the voices. After a brief moment, Lingfeng the Venerable One and the 2 others could see the clouds and mist spreading to the sides to slowly make some space in the middle.


    Upon seeing this, the Venerable Ones were ted.


    Sure enough, the Eternal Pill unleashed its magical effect and allowed Danzhou¡¯s greatest human powerhouse from Mount Wuzhi to have a new lease of life.


    As the clouds and mist dispersed bit by bit, a figure was revealed in the middle.


    The figure was not tall. Perhaps he was in a weak state for far too long, he could almost be described as a bag of bones.


    Nevertheless, the figure floated quietly in mid-air. What was stranger was the fact that no aura was fluctuating around him.


    A Venerable One couldmunicate with Heaven and Earth using one¡¯s body, where one could fly in the sky without the help of any equipment. This was the sign of a Venerable One, by which only those that could fly using their bodies could be considered Venerable Ones.


    Having said that, as powerful as Venerable One was, one must use a secret technique tomunicate with the space to float in the air. In particr, one would usually have extra consumption whenever one flew. If one wanted to float in mid-air without moving an inch like the figure in the middle, the consumption would certainly be unbelievable.


    What moved everyone was the absence of energy fluctuation around the figure at the moment. It was as though his body had be one with his surroundings, by which he had be a part of the void.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and the 2 other Venerable Ones were wild with joy. Especially for Tiandao the Venerable Ones, his eyes were even glistening with tears.


    The person in the void opened his eyes slowly. Muscles were nearly not visible on his face. If it was not because he was moving his body, the others would have thought that he was a skeleton.


    ¡°Phew... The Eternal Pill has a well-deserved reputation indeed. My body was already nearing the end, and yet a fire of life burst out,¡± Master Kurong remarked.


    Tiandao the Venerable One beamed. ¡°Martial Uncle, you¡¯re blessed by heaven so of course, you can turn your misfortune into a blessing.¡±


    Master Kurong smiled, but his smile looked scary on his old face at the moment. Subsequently, he slowly stepped out into the void as if an invisible power was supporting him to move forward.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and the others had splendid lusters in their eyes. They could also walk on air, but this was the exact reason they knew very well how difficult it would be to do that.


    If they performed a simr skill, they might not shake the earth, but they would at least be majestic and cause surging airflows that were simr to strong winds.


    On the other hand, everything was calm beneath Master Kurong¡¯s legs and gave off a in and natural feeling. If the Venerable Ones had not witnessed this, they would have thought that the master was simply walking on t ground.


    ¡°Martial Uncle, are you...¡± Tiandao the Venerable One took a step forward and asked carefully, ¡°Are you going to take that step?¡±


    Master Kurong arrived at the peak from the precipice in a split second. He responded, ¡°I¡¯m already at the end of my life, but I could vaguely sense the threshold while I was on the verge of death. Heh, it¡¯s wishful thinking for me to actually take that step now.¡±


    He denied it right away, but Lingfeng the Venerable One and the others were delighted.


    They knew Master Kurong was a prudent person. Since he said that he had sensed the threshold, it meant that he had found the road of advancement. Although the master had not reached the standard yet, he was no longer walking in the dark without knowing where he should head to.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One took a deep breath and congratted him, ¡°Congrattions, Master Kurong.


    Master Kurong waved his hand and noted, ¡°I profited from a misfortune this time but since I consumed an Eternal Pill, I¡¯ve now sown karma with the Phoenixes. Ah, it won¡¯t be easy to repay this favor in the future.¡± The Phoenixes were a formidable race. Even if he wanted to repay the kindness, they might not appreciate it.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One quickly stated, ¡°Master Kurong, the Eternal Pill wasn¡¯t obtained from the Phoenixes, but their messenger, who¡¯s only... An Intermediate Spiritualist.¡±


    ¡°An Intermediate Spiritualist¡ªthe Phoenixes¡¯ messenger?¡± Master Kurong was slightly stunned. ¡°Since when an Intermediate Spiritualist can also serve as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger?¡±


    It was not that he was ill-informed, but a Phoenixes¡¯ messenger was usually the face of the Phoenixes. If the messenger did not have notable strengths, would he not embarrass the Phoenixes?


    Lingfeng the Venerable One dared not dy the matter. He told the master everything from when Ou Yangming entered the Spiritual Realm from the lower realm to the time when Feng Xiang arrived at the Spiritual Realm.


    Master Kurong kept a straight face, but he was extremely curious. Only when he heard that Ou Yangming gifted a Dragon Coffin to Lil¡¯ Red, he could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s mischievous.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One was moved. He asked, ¡°Master Kurong, does that mean anything?¡±


    Master Kurong shook his head and exined, ¡°A Dragon Coffin¡¯s affiliated to the Dragons, so gifting it to the Phoenixes means that... In any case, it¡¯ll please the Phoenixes, but it¡¯s an act of disrespect toward the Dragons. If he¡¯s able to take that step in the future, he¡¯ll face huge trouble.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One could tell that Master Kurong was hiding something, but he did not want to talk about this further.


    The Venerable Ones dared not force Master Kurong, hence they could only pretend that they were deaf and acted dumb.


    Master Kurong sighed andmented, ¡°This fe¡¯s considered the darling of this era for being able to obtain a Dragon Coffin and be favored by the Phoenixes. Ah, it¡¯s much better to owe him a favor than to owe the Phoenixes anything.¡±


    He pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Since that fe came from the lower realm, I suppose you¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve reactivated the passage to bring his dear ones to the Spiritual Realm,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One immediately answered. He paused for a while before he added, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been born again through the fire, we¡¯re relieved now. I¡¯ll be escorting them to the Beast King Sect now to meet Ou Yangming.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Master Kurong said after some thought, ¡°Let me go this time.¡±


    The faces of the 3 Venerable Ones changed. It was true that Ou Yangming did the favor of refining the Eternal Pill and was also the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, but he was not worthy enough for Master Kurong to go on a long journey for him. The Venerable Ones wondered, ¡®Master Kurong has regained vitality, but has his thinking be rigid after cultivating in istion for a long time such that he can¡¯t distinguish even the most basic situation now?¡¯


    Huanying the Venerable One lowered his head and advised the master, ¡°Master Kurong, your body has just regained its life force, so you should cultivate in istion to stabilize it.¡± He added sternly, ¡°As for Ou Yangming, please don¡¯t worry¡ªwe won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One agreed with him. ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle, how can we let you take care of such a trivial matter? Let me do it on your behalf.¡±


    Master Kurong nced at the 3 Venerable Ones. His eyes did not look fierce at all, but the Venerable Ones somehow had unnatural looks on their faces.


    Faced with Mount Wuzhi¡¯s greatest powerhouse, they felt as if they were sons looking at their father.


    ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t need to stop me.¡± Master Kurong waved his sleeves, causing his thin clothes to flutter in the wind as if he would be blown away at any time. ¡°A young fe that¡¯s being valued so much by the Phoenixes must be unordinary. If I don¡¯t meet him, I¡¯ll feel like there¡¯s this itch in my heart that can¡¯t be scratched.¡± He noted faintly, ¡°You sometimes oveplicate things. Statuses and positions are merely passing clouds and mist. Once the day of one¡¯s doom is here, everything will be in vain.¡± He extended his thin arm and tapped each of the Venerable Ones¡¯ heads once and added, ¡°Let go¡ªonly by letting go can one perceive everything...¡±


    Following that, he turned around slowly and stepped outside the precipice and into the void.


    The 3 Venerable Ones at the peak looked at each other. They felt agitated after being tapped by Master Kurong, where they could not calm down anymore.


    That said, the same question lingered in their minds.


    ¡®Let go? How should we let go...¡¯

 Chapter 777 - Big Brother Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 777: Big Brother Venerable One</h4>


    In a refined and quiet little courtyard on Mount Wuzhi, a white-haired elder and 3 beautifuldies were settled down here.


    Although they received the best hospitality, they were not allowed to leave the courtyard. Fortunately, the 3dies were neither obstinate nor self-willed. They took precautions against each other, but they still got along well and threw off their airs in front of the old man to serve him like his juniors or daughters.


    They were naturally Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, Bai Shixue, and Wu Hanning, who hade to the Spiritual Realm.


    Since they were new here in the legendary Spiritual Realm, they felt rather uneasy. In particr, when they noticed that an ordinary guard outside the courtyard was a Spiritualist, they gave up on the thought of escaping.


    Their cultivation bases were not notable, but the 3dies were rare beauties. Not to mention if they could get out of the strictly guarded ce, even if they did, they might not end up well.


    Therefore, they had been staying in the courtyard for several days as they quietly waited for their fate.


    Old Craftsman sat leisurely on a rattan chair. As the gentle sunlight shone on his body, he felt warm andfortable.


    He could not help but sigh when he turned to look at the 3dies.


    In terms of the time that they had been getting along with each other, Old Craftsman was unquestionably closest to Ni Yinghong. Nheless, humans were not nts, hence one could not be unfeeling. The old man thought that Bai Shixue and Wu Hanning were also intelligent, frank, and approachable. While thedies fawned over him on purpose, he could not despise them even when he knew they were doing it with a purpose.


    Old Craftsman shook his head and decided to let the young fellow solve the troubling problems himself.


    The 3dies were sitting on the other side of the courtyard at the moment. No matter what they were thinking, at the very least, they appeared to be getting along harmoniously.


    Bai Shixue stopped looking into the distance and asked, ¡°These people in the Spiritual Realm are weird. Since they brought us here, why are they putting us under house arrest?¡±


    Ni Yinghong furrowed her beautiful eyebrows and asked, ¡°Elder Sister Wu, I suppose you can tell us now about the message that Senior Wu passed on to you, right?.¡±


    She had asked this many times, but Wu Hanning would give an excuse every time. Ni Yinghong naturally would not argue with the princess over this but now that several days had passed, they seemed to have been forgotten, hence she could not help but have a change of thought.


    Wu Hanning sighed after some thought. ¡°Fine, since we¡¯re already in the Spiritual Realm, there¡¯s no need for me to keep it a secret from you.¡±


    Bai Shixue and Ni Yinghong looked at each other and thought, ¡®You should¡¯ve told us long ago.¡¯ Even so, due to Wu Hanning¡¯s prestige as Her Royal Highness, they would not easily offend her unless they had no choice.


    ¡°Patriarch sent me a message saying that Master Ou has gained a firm foothold in the Spiritual Realm and wants his closed ones to be brought here,¡± Wu Hanning exined in a deep voice. Her eyes flickered as she added, ¡°Apart from that, Master Ou also needs a trustable proxy here.¡±


    A luster could be seen in Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes as she finally understood why Wu Hongxi picked her this time.


    She was the young pavilion master from the Yi Pavilion in the lower realm, where she had control over countless resources, but the lower realm was the lower realm and could not be mentioned on equal terms with the Spiritual Realm.


    Throughout their few days in the Spiritual Realm, even though they were constrained in this courtyard, the herbs and flowers here could easily astound Bai Shixue. On top of that, the Spiritual Realm was so abundant in the universe¡¯s spiritual power that it was enjoyable.


    Bai Shixue seemed to have nothing at the moment, but she had decided to pave a path of her own in this new universe.


    Even if she was barehanded, she would work hard to not have any regrets.


    Nevertheless, Bai Shixue would not decline help unreasonably if she could borrow Ou Yangming¡¯s power.


    ¡°Younger Sister Wu, since the old master¡¯s confident, why is he nowhere to be seen yet? Is there an unforeseen change?¡± Bai Shixue questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s everything that Patriarch told me. As for the rest, I¡¯m as clueless as the 2 of you.¡± Wu Hanning smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°But we¡¯re currently on Danzhou¡¯s Mount Wuzhi in the Spiritual Realm. This is the head of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects so if anything happens, we should be able to find out quickly.


    Ever since Wu Hanning entered the Spiritual Realm, she had cast aside her identity as a princess because she knew her title as the Wu family¡¯s princess was probably less significant than that of a localmoner.


    At this point, the 3dies were already treating each other as sisters.


    Just as they were discussing softly and making guesses, the courtyard¡¯s entrance was opened by itself.


    The opened door not only attracted their attention, but Old Craftsman, who was sunbathing on the side, could not help but turn to look too.


    Throughout their days of being put under house arrest here, while they were provided with the necessities, they were more or less anxious. In fact, being in a disaster might make them feel better than not knowing what the future holds for them.


    A white-haired elder stood proudly outside the door. He was simply standing there, but he seemed like a fearsome and insurmountable mountain.


    Putting aside Old Craftsman, who did not practice martial arts, the 3dies felt chills when they saw the elder. They could not tell the person¡¯s cultivation base, but they just felt like they were as tiny as ants in front of him.


    ¡®This person¡¯s incredibly, exceptionally powerful!¡¯


    The elder looked coldly at them but did not suppress them with his aura. He spoke sternly, ¡°I¡¯m Tiandao the Venerable One. Wee to Mount Wuzhi.¡±


    ¡°V-Venerable One...¡± Wu Hanning widened her eyes and gasped.


    Ni Yinghong and Bai Shixue turned slightly pale too. They had tried their best to guess that the elder had an extremely high status, but they did not expect this at all.


    A Venerable One¡ªhe was a Venerable One!


    Even in the Spiritual Realm, Venerable Ones were the most top-notch beings. From thedies¡¯ perspectives, given that they were martial artists from the lower realm, they would already be shown a lot of respect even if a Spiritualist were toe to meet them.


    Who knew, a Venerable One came.


    Thedies would not suspect Tiandao the Venerable One at all because nobody in the Spiritual Realm would have the guts to pretend to be a Venerable One. Moreover, Tiandao the Venerable One carried an indescribable momentum that could not be doubted at all.


    Old Craftsman blinked but was very puzzled.


    His experience and that of the 3dies were Heaven and Earth apart, thus he did not know about Venerable Ones. Despite that, judging from thedies¡¯ expression, he could guess that the elder was an important figure that must not be underestimated.


    He cleared his throat and greeted the elder, ¡°Uhm... Elder Brother.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One was stunned. He looked strangely at Old Craftsman.


    ¡®Did he just address me as an older brother? This ordinary old man... I¡¯m old enough to be his great grandfather, and yet he addressed me as an older brother...¡¯


    Wu Hanning and the otherdies turned pale. The princess immediately exined, ¡°Sir Venerable One, this old man doesn¡¯t practice martial arts, so he doesn¡¯t know...¡± Before she could even finish, Tiandao the Venerable One waved his hand. An invisible power oppressed her, forcing her to swallow her words.


    The 3dies looked hopeless because the Venerable One did not seem to be a friendly person. They wondered, ¡®Will Old Craftsman be killed? But if anything happens to him, how are we going to exin to Ou Yangming?¡¯


    At this moment, they almost decided at the same time that they must not let Old Craftsman be hurt even if they would be killed.


    However, before they could channel their essential Qis and unleash their potentials, the indifferent Venerable One suddenly shed a gentle smile on his stiff face.


    ¡°Younger Brother, you¡¯re Old Craftsman, am I right?¡± Tiandao the Venerable Oneughed. ¡°You¡¯re Master Ou Yangming¡¯s closest kinship¡ªI¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    Old Craftsman was delighted. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯ve met Lil¡¯ Ming?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I haven¡¯t met him yet.¡±


    ¡°Uh, ah, this...¡± Old Craftsman flushed and did not know how he should continue the conversation.


    Tiandao the Venerable One quickly added, ¡°I haven¡¯t met him in person yet, but we¡¯ve met each other spiritually. Hehe, I know where he is, and I¡¯m nning to visit him. Would you like toe with me, Younger Brother?¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes lit up right away. He responded without holding back, ¡°Great! I¡¯m almost going to rot here, so it¡¯ll be great if I can meet Lil¡¯ Ming soon.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s face darkened, and he asked coldly, ¡°Younger Brother, have you been treated poorly these few days?¡±


    Outside the courtyard, the disciples from Mount Wuzhi turned pale when they heard the Venerable One. A few of them even trembled and almost lost their bnce.


    The 3 Venerable Ones from Mount Wuzhi were reputable, but Tiandao the Venerable One was the most famous one. This was because he had the strongest killing intent, and he would kill anyone if he shed with anyone verbally, so he was known for being notorious. Most importantly, the Venerable One was relentless and merciless. If the disciples were killed by him, nobody would stand up for them.


    Old Craftsman chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re kidding. I¡¯ve had a good stay here; nobody treated me poorly.¡± He paused for a bit before he urged the Venerable One. ¡°Elder Brother, when are we setting out to meet that b*stard?¡±


    ¡°B... B*stard.¡± Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s face twitched, and he thought, ¡®This old man¡¯s probably the only one that has the guts to call the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger a b*stard.¡¯


    After having a short yet pleasant conversation with each other, Tiandao the Venerable One and Old Craftsman agreed on a time. The former then fluttered away.


    Inside the courtyard, Old Craftsman nodded as he was satisfied. He shook his head when he looked at the 3dies, who seemed to have turned into wooden sculptures. ¡®Thesedies haven¡¯t seen much of the world indeed. In the end, an old man like me has to handle the situation.¡¯


    That said, he did not know that whether it was the 3 outstandingdies inside the courtyard or the people outside, they had the same unspeakable question in their heads.


    ¡®This Tiandao the Venerable One isn¡¯t a fake one, is he...¡¯

 Chapter 778 - Gathering In The Spiritual Realm

    <h4>Chapter 778: Gathering In The Spiritual Realm</h4>


    In the Beast King Sect, puffy white clouds drifted in the blue sky while rays of sunlight shone through the gaps between the clouds to gift the Earth and every living being with the Sun¡¯s energy.


    Far away, an unusual whistle could be heard. It was not loud but when it was transmitted from a certain height, it was extremely fast.


    Ou Yangming suddenly stood up at the peak. As he looked into the distance, he was anxious, nervous, overjoyed, and eager at the same time. Ever since the young fellow entered the Spiritual Realm, he had had interesting encounters, and he had met roughly 10 Venerable Ones within a year.


    It was worth noting that Venerable Ones were powerhouses at the tip of the pyramid in the Spiritual Realm, and many people might not even get to meet one in their lives.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was never at a loss like he was at the moment.


    Somewhere behind him, 3 Venerable Ones looked at each other. While feeling funny, they began to attach more importance to the people that wereing.


    Ou Yangming had been ill at ease ever since Mount Wuzhi informed 3 days ago that Tiandao the Venerable One would escort Old Craftsman and the 3 other people from the lower realm to the Beast King Sect.


    Nheless, the way Ou Yangming acted made Yuqi the Venerable One and the rest feel that he was a human that truly valued family love. If the young fellow could remain calm and wise as usual at this time, the others would be alert.


    When Ou Yangming and the others heard the sound in the distance, they knew Mount Wuzhi¡¯s flying carpet had appeared in the sky and was flying in their direction.


    Ou Yangming was fervent at the thought of meeting Old Craftsman and the others soon.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow leaped next to Ou Yangming and stuck out its tongue happily.


    On the other hand, Multi-armed King Kong, the goshawk, and the others waited a distance away. They did not approach the young fellow and the big yellow dog to join in the fun because they were not very close to Old Craftsman and thedies.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Before long, a giant colorful cloud appeared in the sky. It was Mount Wuzhi¡¯s supreme flying carpet. Wherever this flying carpet went in Danzhou, any powerhouse would show some respect.


    Ou Yangming moved and was about to retrieve his flying carpet to meet the people in the sky when the old macaque told him softly, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡± It paused for a moment and added obscurely, ¡°I believe that Old Craftsman His Excellency wouldn¡¯t want to see a reckless smithing master.¡±


    The young fellow was slightly stunned. He immediately thought about how Old Craftsman had been expecting him earnestly.


    In actuality, after going through so much, Ou Yangming¡¯s character had changed drastically. Nevertheless, no matter how he had be, Old Craftsman had always been the most important person to him. Besides, Ni Yinghong was also on the flying carpet. Apart from them, there were 2 other beautifuldies, whose names were inconvenient to be mentioned.


    Given that they had not met for such a long time, his longing for them had grown healthily like wild grasses under the spring breeze and could not be held back.


    This was the instinctive reaction of a genuine person, and it usually could not be restrained by one¡¯s rationale.


    After being reminded by the old macaque, Ou Yangming forced himself to hold back.


    Atst, the flying carpet descended andnded on the ground.


    Ou Yangming fixed his gaze on the people on the flying carpet. From his perspective, everything else seemed to have been cast into the shade, by which only Old Craftsman and the 3dies were shining in colors and attracted his attention.


    Other than them, the other people on the flying carpet were normal passersby to Ou Yangming, so he did not care about them at all.


    He shed and dashed forward at the speed of light.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming forgot about being careful, polite, reserved, and stable. He was only filled with wild joy for reuniting Old Craftsman after such a long time, and his happiness broke through every restraint to be expressed.


    ¡°Old Man...¡±


    Ou Yangming charged toward the multicolored flying carpet and embraced Old Craftsman like a wind.


    On the flying carpet, Tiandao the Venerable One was not the only person that escorted Old Craftsman and the others here. One of the Venerable One¡¯s direct disciples and several protectors from Mount Wuzhi hade, and their faces changed right away. Despite that, just as they wanted to stop Ou Yangming or rebuke him, the Venerable One scoffed and released a forceful yet veiled power to stop them from moving an inch.


    Those people dared not act rashly after they sensed Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s aura. They were only puzzled as they thought, ¡®Doesn¡¯t Sir Venerable One despise unruly people the most? Why is he acting so different today?¡¯


    Having said that, they did not think that Tiandao the Venerable One was reminded of Master Kurong¡ªhis martial uncle¡ªwhen he saw Ou Yangming acting so impulsive.


    Although Tiandao the Venerable One and Master Kurong were a nephew and an uncle, the former¡¯s master passed away too soon, hence he learned his martial arts from thetter. They were as close as a father and a son, as well as a master and his disciple, so much so that their rtionship was not inferior to that of Old Craftsman and Ou Yangming.


    Therefore, Tiandao the Venerable Onemented when he saw Ou Yangming express his real feelings. He wanted to maintain this, so how could he have destroyed the moment?


    Old Craftsman was an ordinary person, after all. He felt that his vision went blurry as his body left the ground and spun a few times. Fortunately, the old man had consumed many spiritual pills in the lower realm, thus his body was much stronger than before, or he might not have been able to take this.


    He reached out to hit Ou Yangming¡¯s head hard and scolded him, ¡°B*stard, how old are you? How can you still be so unruly?¡± He reprimanded Ou Yangming, but everyone could sense his love for the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming grinned and put Old Craftsman down. He had grown taller than the old man, where he was a head taller.


    As Ou Yangming stared at the familiar face in front of him, he lowered his head to prop his forehead on the old man¡¯s head and expressed, ¡°Old Man, I¡¯ve missed you...¡±


    Old Craftsman was dumbfounded. For some reason, he had a sour feeling deep inside his nose. He forced a smile and reached out to press Ou Yangming¡¯s head but remembered that the young fellow had grown up; the fellow was no longer the young boy that could anyhow be beaten and scolded by him.


    ¡°Ah, b*stard, am I not here now?¡± Old Craftsman paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Stop looking at me only; your good friends are here too.¡±


    He nced at the 3dies and whispered to Ou Yangming, ¡°B*stard, you better settle this for me and don¡¯t make them sad.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he looked strangely at the old man.


    ¡®Did I hear him right? Old Man said ¡°them¡± and not ¡°her¡±.¡¯


    Old Craftsman thought that he had spoken softly but given the identities of the other people present, other than Ni Yinghong and the 2dies, whose cultivation bases were low, the others heard him well.


    The Venerable Ones looked at each other and could not help but smile. They suddenly realized that they had not been so happy in a long time.


    Yuqi the Venerable er cleared his throat and greeted with a smile, ¡°Brother Tiandao, wee, wee.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One nodded. He looked cold as usual, but he dared not act too arrogantly in front of the 3 other Venerable Ones present. ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m here to escort Younger Brother Old Craftsman here, so please forgive me if I¡¯ve caused any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Haha, hey...¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s smile froze, and he looked confused.


    ¡®Younger Brother Old Craftsman?¡¯


    Not only him, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and the old macaque were also in disbelief.


    ¡®Old Craftsman¡¯s a normal person, who¡¯s even from the lower realm, and yet you¡¯re thick-skinned enough to address him as a younger brother...¡¯


    The 3 Venerable Ones were smart enough to understand many things from the term of address, but this was also the reason they began to disdain Tiandao the Venerable One.


    ¡®Motherf*cker, this fe¡¯s skin is really... As thick as a city¡¯s wall!¡¯


    The old macaque rolled its eyes andughed out loud. ¡°Hehe, Younger Brother Old Craftsman, it¡¯s great news that you¡¯ve finally reunited. Let me host everyone to a feast, and let¡¯s make a night out of this!¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked at the old macaque at the same time. They felt that their faces were burning.


    ¡®Elder Macaque, can you be more reserved? Even if you¡¯re trying to humble yourself to be acquainted with him, you shouldn¡¯t make it so obvious...¡¯


    That said, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One turned and looked at Multi-armed King Kong, which was a distance away. Itter gritted its teeth and swayed toward Old Craftsman, then it retrieved a jade bottle and beamed as it noted, ¡°Younger Brother, I¡¯m 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. This is a spiritual medicine that¡¯s refined from a 1,000-years-old bear gall. Once you consume it, you¡¯ll have a study body. Take this as a gift for our first meeting¡ªI hope that you¡¯ll kindly ept it.¡±


    Old Craftsman was taken aback when he saw the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, whose face was clearly different from that of a human. Fortunately, he had been in contact with King Kong and the goshawk many times because of Ou Yangming, so he did not forget himself.


    He epted the jade bottle and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Elder Brother.¡±


    Ou Yangming clicked his tongue and thought, ¡®These Venerable One are being too exaggerated, aren¡¯t they...¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked around and finally sighed. He forced a smile and noted, ¡°Younger Brother, since you¡¯vee to the Beast King Sect, don¡¯t be so polite. Hehe, I¡¯ll bring you around for a few days, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll have an enjoyable time.¡±


    Seeing as the Venerable Ones were fighting to fawn over Old Craftsman on purpose, the other people were stupefied and felt like they were dreaming.


    If Ou Yangming was only the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, the Venerable One would not offend the old man, but they would not tter him like this.


    However, the Eternal Pills!


    If it was for the sake of those pills, the Venerable Ones would not mind humbling themselves at all.


    Ou Yangming shook his head, but he was somewhat pleased that the top-notch powerhouses could treat Old Craftsman like this.


    All of a sudden, the young fellow became alert.


    His Military Fire and the giant head were warning him at the same time.

 Chapter 779 - A Fight Between Venerable Ones

    <h4>Chapter 779: A Fight Between Venerable Ones</h4>


    Ou Yangming suddenly looked up at the sky from the peak and uttered coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Show yourself!¡± Earlier on, he suddenly had a unique sense in his spiritual world that a figure was hiding in the dark. It was the warning from his Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the queer head.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face immediately darkened. He looked around to inspect their surroundings.


    Nheless, he had a strange look on his face after some time as he was confused. ¡°Master Ou, did someone really break into the Beast King Sect?¡±


    If the person that shouted was not Ou Yangming, the Venerable One would have pped that person already instead of asking so politely. It was simply absurd to say that someone could lurk into the Beast King Sect. Besides, he had been checking the surroundings but did not spot any figure at all, hence he could not help but think, ¡®Was Master Ou mistaken?¡¯


    The old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One found it weird too.


    Given that the 3 of them were present, who would have the audacity to pry in the dark?


    Moreover, Ou Yangming was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, so the Venerable One wondered, ¡®The 3 of us didn¡¯t even notice anything, so how could you have spotted anything?¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded hard. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been mistaken!¡±


    The person hiding in the dark was surprised and thought, ¡®He has knacks up his sleeves indeed, and he¡¯s worthy of being the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.¡¯ Even so, he still concealed his aura and hide his vital signspletely.


    ¡°Are you not going toe out?¡± Ou Yangming sneered. A luster was seen in his eyes as he raised his right arm and circted the Qi inside his dantian, causing every cell inside his body to shake. Green veins could also be seen bulging on the young fellow¡¯s arm, and they looked like hideous squirming green insects. Next, a forceful Qi momentum burst out from his body as he punched fiercely at the sky.


    An arm-sizedck halo zoomed into the sky.


    At this moment, the faces of the 3 Venerable Ones finally changed. Since Master Ou attacked, it meant that someone was really lying in ambush around them.


    Their faces burned as they looked at Ou Yangming because they did not notice anything at all, but the Intermediate Spiritualist spotted the figure. ¡®Is his mental power really so powerful? This is simply unimaginable.¡¯


    While they were still thinking, a cheerful or angry voice was hearding from the sky. ¡°He who¡¯s famous has a well-deserved reputation¡ªI finally witnessed this. You¡¯re unordinary indeed, Master Ou.¡±


    As soon as the voice was heard, a white-robed man appeared in the sky. His body was surrounded by a faintyer of white mist, which seemed to be ever-changing. The mist gave off an illusory and hazy feeling as though one was looking at flowers through the mist or watching the moon in the water. Nevertheless, every word and action from the man corresponded with the naturalw, making one feelfortable. The contradicting yet unitary feeling intertwined, causing the others to feel dizzy.


    Upon seeing this, even Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed, and he knew that the man would not be an easy enemy.


    Sure enough, someone was hiding under their noses, but they did not realize it at all. Yuqi the Venerable One looked at the old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Heter exerted force through his legs to soar into the sky, forming a stunning arc that stretched across the sky. A deafening sound was heard, and it was filled with great momentum. The wind and clouds in the sky turned around, and the muffled sound of thunder echoed in a roughly 16 kilometers range. In particr, countless waves surged on the huge river in the east of the 10,000 Beasts Sect, causing all of the disciples to be shocked.


    As Yuqi the Venerable One channeled his dantian¡¯s power, his long robe fluttered without the presence of wind. Without any hesitation, he scoffed and pped his sleeves. Following that, the Venerable One¡¯s longsword flickered, forming 3 red flowers in front of him. Hints of blood could be seen on the petals as if the flowers were carefully crafted using blood as ink.


    ¡°Sword skill¡ªRed Frost!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One grunted.


    The petals spun, and they instantly blotted out the sky along with the wind. Simr to petals that fell when a strong wind raged in a forest filled with blooming peach trees, the petals distorted the air that was about 3 meters in front of Yuqi the Venerable One. Theyter spun quickly like wind des toward the white-robed elder and were aiming his heart, which was evident that the Venerable One was determined to kill him. Subsequently, the Venerable One¡¯s sword moved with his body as he followed the petals closely and stabbed with his sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Beast King Sect¡¯s Venerable One indeed¡ªthis is a great momentum.¡± The white-robed elder chuckled.


    Although the elder made such a remark, he bent his fingers casually and even had time to stroke his beard. At the spur of the moment, a loud sound from a saber was hearding from his white hand, and a white saber-light appeared as well. At this time, the world in front of Yuqi the Venerable One became ck and white¡ªwhite that represented loneliness, and ck that was simply pitch-ck. Everything became barren, and the inteced ck and white looked like a monochrome wooden fish. It became the only thing in the world and spun in his head.


    Yuqi the Venerable One bit the tip of his tongue and managed toe back to his senses from the weird state. He was appalled, but he did not slow down at all. Electric arcs emerged from the Venerable One¡¯s palms while grey lights flickered on his arms. He lifted his hands in front of his chest to defend himself.


    Anyone that became a Venerable One was a God-favored one and a giant among men. One¡¯s mental state, execution, and willpower would have been tempered to be the best. Without an enterprising spirit, one could not have before a Spiritualist, let alone a Venerable One.


    No matter how formidable the white-robed person was, Yuqi the Venerable One was fearless.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The 2 figures shed hard, causing their spiritual Qis to burst and spread out like ripples.


    Numerous cuts could be seen on Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s arms. He had a grave look on his face, and his arms began to tremble.


    Seeing as the situation was off, the old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked at each other and soared into the sky at the same time.


    They were bewildered. When did such a powerhouse appear in the Spiritual Realm? His attacks were unique, and it seemed like he had reached the state where everything was much more than what met the eye.


    Ou Yangming stared at the sky and had simplified the fight that was going on up there. Whenever he pondered about every seemingly detailed move, he visualized something different. In particr, when the young fellow madeparisons with his martial arts and verified them one by one, he was delighted.


    All of a sudden, he grabbed outward with his right hand, causing a suction force to burst out from his palm. A bamboo stick flew toward him from the side of the road and was clutched by him.


    The young fellow used Heaven and Earth as his paper, the bamboo stick as his brush, and the san as his ink.


    With that, he drew curves one after another, and they gave off a cold intent.


    The old macaque stopped and looked oddly at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. ¡°Ah, Master Ou¡¯s natural gift and quality...¡±


    On the other hand, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stood in the air and touched the tip of its nose. It was also helpless, and it sighed. ¡°Apart from being peerless in smithing art, Master Ou¡¯s natural gift in martial arts is also unreachable for even God-favored ones.¡± It shook its head but could not tell what it was feeling.


    The white-robed elder pped his sleeves in the air. A fleeting light could be seen on his hand as he turned his wrist, and a loud sound was heard without warning.


    He blocked Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s elbow attack swiftly and punched at the same time. A visible ripple appeared, and it was apanied by a booming sound. The white-robed elder countered every move and borrowed the elbow attack and pushed with his hands. He staggered 2 steps back but did not look like he was in a mess. Instead, he looked indescribably graceful.


    The white-robed elder stabilized himself and looked down as he curled his lips into a smile. ¡®Good fe, let¡¯s see how much you can learn today. If you¡¯re talented enough, I might as well give you good luck as a sign of our fate.¡¯ Following that, the elder turned his fingers slightly and retrieved an ancient longsword. It was roughly a meter long and 2.5 meters wide, and it was circted by a red light that released notable energy.


    By bending his back a little, the white-robed elder kept wielding his longsword. His sword techniques were ever-changing; they were sometimes as magnificent as a volcano eruption, as quest and as deep as a cold spring underground, or as icy as 3-kilometers-long ice crowns at the peak of a snowy mountain. Various sword momentums merged and became one.


    Throughout the process, the sword-lights flickered and suppressed Yuqi the Venerable One.


    The old macaque gasped and roared violently. White light flickered from its interspatial bag as a massive war hammer flew out. It was a magic tool of Fine Grade Rank Five.


    It was worth noting that the hammer was at least 3 meters long. Unlike ordinary war hammers, its top was not t but sharp, so it gave an enormous sense of pressure.


    The old macaque roared and clutched the hammer¡¯s handle with its fingers. A cold light emerged from the hammer¡¯s ck surface.


    When it hit the hammer in the air, it looked like the heavy hammer was crooked and hit a piece of ss.


    The spot in the air where the war hammer hit was struck by a forceful power, thus the air turned into vacuum at once.


    With a slightly red face, the white-robed elder wielded his sword again. The sword intent was no longer ferocious but calm, but it made the old macaque¡¯s face change. As such, the macaque poured all of its power as a Venerable One into its war hammer without any reservations. A luster filled the mountaintop as its giant hammer flew toward the sword-intent to shatter it.


    The old macaque¡¯s face had also turned unusually red.


    As for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, it had somehow gone behind the white-robed elder to attack him using its coercion. Its fur stood on their ends and stirred up a storm, resulting in an imposing momentum that suppressed the elder in front of it. This was the domineering momentum that the Venerable One had cultivated from countless victories by being at the top on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge for a long time. The mountainous momentum seemed like it was going to stir up a storm to shake the white-robed elder¡¯s heart.


    Despite that, the white-robed elder was not affected at all. Instead, it leaped diagonally outside and shed with his longsword.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s face darkened upon seeing this. It scoffed and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re courting death¡ªkill!¡± Before its voice went away, its muscles expanded as though they were pumped with blood. They formed numerous frightening curves, so much so that the air around it began to shake.


    A ck rune that seemed like it was going to shatter could be seen on the Venerable One¡¯s arm. As it punched unreasonably, its Qi and force fused. Wherever its fist force passed, the air split instantly, leaving an ear-splitting sound of muffled thunder.

 Chapter 780 - True Path Intent

    <h4>Chapter 780: True Path Intent</h4>


    ¡°Rumble!¡± A thunderous sound was heard.


    For the people below, it sounded like there was a sudden p of thunder. It was worth noting that the mountaintop had shaken twice due to the repercussion.


    Tiandao the Venerable One had a strange look on his face when he sensed the intense fluctuation, but he was also helpless. The other people did not know who the white-robed elder was, but he knew very well.


    Master Kurong¡ªthe greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou.


    The only thing was that Master Kurong¡¯s life was reaching an end for the past century, where his Qi and blood were extremely weak, hence he dared not exchange blows with equal-ranked powerhouses. Now that the elder had consumed an Eternal Pill, he was born again through the fire and regained vitality.


    He was anxious to disy his skills at the moment, so he wanted to fight against equal-ranked powerhouses. ¡®Forget it¡ªI shouldn¡¯t be a busybody,¡¯ Tiandao the Venerable One thought.


    A grey-clothes man was standing with his hands behind his back next to Tiandao the Venerable One. He was a top-grade Spiritualist. At this moment, the man took half a step forward with his right leg and was about to exin something when he was stopped by the Venerable One as soon as he stepped out.


    It was clear that Tiandao the Venerable One was displeased.


    Fang Kaiyou smiled embarrassedly and withdrew his leg.


    In the sky, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sensed an incredibly intense vibration.


    The vibration hit its fingers first to reach its arms, then it was transmitted to its chest through its veins, and it finally reached its organs until every cell inside its body was covered. When everything vibrated together, it seemed like the Venerable One¡¯s flesh and blood could be stirred up together.


    Consequently, despite having a body that was numerous times tougher than fine steel, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not help but shiver. It was appalled, and it sighed as it wondered, ¡®What fist technique is this? It isn¡¯t forceful, but it can strangely make every part of my body vibrate at the same time.


    It took a few hurried breaths to force itself to adjust its Qi movement, which allowed it to suppress the vibration.


    The white-robed elder did not have it any better; his Qi and blood were surging due to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s punch.


    Hemented, ¡®I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be able to find its path soon. Indeed, it¡¯s the greatest beast powerhouse in Danzhou.¡¯


    The white-robed elder¡¯s moves changed swiftly. The seemingly simple sword techniques of stabbing, chopping, stirring, and lifting looked magical when they were performed by him. Each technique had a pleasant lingering effect with numerous follow-up tricks. If one was careless, one would suffer ferocious attacks continuously. In a fight between 2 people, they would be very dangerous as every trick had a hidden mystery.


    Yuqi the Venerable One, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and the old macaque employed their body techniques to form a circle. They attacked together with great chemistry as they keptpressing the white-robed elder¡¯s range.


    Nheless, even when the 3 Venerable Ones joined hands, the white-robed elder still had a slight upper hand. He changed from going on offense to defense, where he kept raising his hands to fend off their attacks perfectly.


    Every trick that he used was out of expectation but reasonable.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One punched from an unbelievable angle without leaving a trace. Upon seeing this, Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque were sharp-eyed enough to attack from different directions at the same time.


    A rare look of admiration could be seen on the white-robed elder¡¯s face, but nobody noticed it due to the clouds and mist around him.


    He bent forward and descended abruptly to dodge the joint attack, then he charged forward in an overbearing stance and stabbed with his longsword.


    Given that the elder single-handedly confronted the 3 Venerable Ones, he was so mighty that Mao Jianbi was shocked. The great elder wondered, ¡®Who exactly is this Venerable One? Isn¡¯t he too powerful? I can¡¯t believe that he still dares to confront the 3 Venerable Ones when he¡¯s being sieged by them.¡¯


    Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered as he sighed. ¡®Master Kurong¡¯s worthy of being Danzhou¡¯s greatest human powerhouse indeed.¡¯


    As for the 3dies from the lower realm, they had never seen anything like that. They opened their mouths as though they had just seen a deity, and looks of shock could be seen on their delicate faces. It was a unique yet beautiful view.


    The 3dies sighed at the same time and looked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was seen closing his eyes as he held a bamboo stick and kept stabbing it in the air as if he was scribbling. His hand began to move faster and almost turned into an afterimage, whereas a breeze lingered around his legs.


    The 3dies hadplicated looks in their eyes as they thought, ¡®Has he arrived at such a stage?


    ¡®It seems like there¡¯s a natural moat between us. Can I still stay by your side?¡¯


    Countless figures were shing quickly in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world at this moment. If he looked closely, he could see that they were the white-robed elder, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, the old macaque, and Yuqi the Venerable One. The 4 of them exchanged blows and were entangled with each other in an intense fight. While observing their movements, the young fellow followed suit and improved a little every time. As time passed, he hadpletely gotten rid of his bad habits and ws inbat.


    If one could see his spiritual world at the moment andpare it with the figure that kept shing with a bamboo stick at the peak, one would know.


    The 2 figures were making the same moves at the same time.


    By using the bamboo stick as his spear, every stab made by Ou Yangming was cold and of great momentum.


    This move ought to have adopted the ruthless element of spear techniques by advancing courageously and stubbornly, where one must attack without any hesitation and be fast and merciless to leave no room of maneuver for one¡¯s enemy. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered in a brilliant luster as he prodded the bamboo stick forward fiercely and coldly.


    His next move happened to be the opposite of his previous move. It focused on using skill to strike power, utilizing a point to hit an area, making use of speed to get the upper hand, and working 4 taels to shit 500 kilograms of power. As soon as a sound was heard, the young fellow¡¯s bamboo stick bent down againstmon sense and became very soft. It was constantly changing, causing the air around it to be unloaded in an ingenious way.


    Every technique confirmed andpared with each other.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s martial arts cultivation base had improved unbelievably!


    When Mao Jianbi and the others looked at the afterimage on the peak, they felt a dangerous aura. The great elder looked dejected as he remarked bitterly, ¡°Master Ou¡¯s simply a freak!¡±


    On the other hand, Old Craftsman was d. He was old, but he was in high spirits and wanted the whole world to know that he was Ou Yangming¡¯s master.


    Any old person would have such a thought, by which one would like topare with other people about whose son had a more promising future. Although Ou Yangming was not Old Craftsman¡¯s biological son, the old man regarded him to be his closest kinship. The old man¡¯s face was covered with wrinkles as he beamed happily and thought, ¡®Ah, my life was worth it.¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire lit up in his spiritual world, so much so that even sunlight appeared to be darker in front of the fire. A heat that could burn everything spread out from the light while hints of red light undted outward like ripples. One of the lights even flowed down directly from the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and assimted into the young fellow¡¯s spear technique. Concurrently, a devouring power also entered the spear without a sound.


    Ou Yangming held his breath in deep concentration. He suppressed his scattering thoughts and concealed his spirit and Qi.


    With that, his heart calmed down like an iceke. Everything that he had learned thus far merged with the techniques earlier like a furnace between Heaven and Earth.


    A boundless and distant starry sky was the only thing left in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, where mysterious veined patterns emerged. Eventually, he entered a state of subtle bliss such that he first forgot about himself, then the things around him, and simply everything in the world.


    Without warning, a breathtaking spear technique appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind as though he was struck by good luck. It went from simple toplex and back! As the process repeated, he kept practicing it in his mind. The technique was continuously kneaded and mixed, and a true path intent reverberated. Following that, the young fellow opened his eyes. An illusory spear burst out from his eyes as if a true dragon had been born. Due to the great momentum that burst out, even the figures of the Venerable Ones in the sky had paled into insignificance. This did not mean that the spear technique could bepared with the Venerable Ones¡¯ strengths, but path intent¡ªtrue path intent¡ªcircled it.


    Since Ou Yangmingprehended the technique through his ¡°spear¡±, which was also circled by path intent, he simply named it the Path Intent Spear.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Ou Yangming yelled. A dazzling light shed in his eyes, so the others dared not look straight at him in the eye.


    As he leaned forward, he was already holding a spear, which he stabbed at the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering spear-light soared into the sky. It was about 33-meters long, and it seemed like every obstacle in its way including its fate that confined it and the shackles that controlled it would be crushed in a split second. Everything that was hit by the spear would turn into ashes because it contained a true path intent.


    The wind stopped and the peak was dead silent.


    It was as though everything paused unconventionally, where everyone could only see the impressive spear.


    In fact, even the 4 Venerable Ones that were fighting intensely in the sky stopped in sync...


    The Venerable Ones stared at each other for some time. Atst, the old macaque broke the silence by expressing enviously, ¡°Master Ou actually managed to apprehend a hint of path conception when he¡¯s only a Spiritualist¡ªI envy his fate.¡±


    Moreover, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One gasped as well. ¡°Very few Venerable Ones can even fathom path intent; even I haven¡¯t perceived it yet. If I¡¯m able to grasp a hint of true path intent, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to take that step.¡±


    The white-robed elder was surprised when he looked at Ou Yangming. He shook his head with a smile and thought, ¡®This is what extraordinary talent looks like.¡¯


    At the peak, the fantastic spear seemed to have be permanent and fixated to everyone else.


    The 3dies curled up their tongues without their mouths opened, and their hearts stopped beating as the scene earlier had been imprinted in their souls. When they stared dumbfoundedly at Ou Yangming¡¯s back view, they felt that he had a fascinating temperament at the moment. It would not be too much to describe him as a peerless figure of this generation; he was simply dazzling and charming.


    After some time, the white-robed elder slowly came back to his senses. He stroked his beard gently and looked fervently at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Ah, good fe, my bitter fight wasn¡¯t in vain since you managed toprehend a hint of path conception from our fight.¡¯ The elder could not help butment as it was a rare experience for him to witness a junior apprehending true path intent.


    The white-robed elder shook his head and sighed. His body suddenly released a shining green light, which caused a green wave to undte. As such, sprouts grew from the nts on the peak while flowers bloomed and were full of life. In particr, some dead branches even grew leaves. This was... Withered trees wereing to life again!


    Upon seeing this, a stormy sea surged in the old macaque¡¯s heart. Its face changed as it shouted, ¡°Master Kurong!¡±

 Chapter 781 - Best Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 781: Best Foundation</h4>


    The cold wind was spine-chilling as mists enveloped the peak. When the nts swayed and the green wave undted, it really showed the profoundness of the Beast King Sect.


    Nheless, at the peak where the Beast King Sect¡¯s top-notchbat powers were gathered, there was an extremely strange feeling.


    ¡°Master Kurong...¡±


    Several exims were heard at the same time.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked at Tiandao the Venerable One at the same time. The powerful Venerable One from Mount Wuzhi looked embarrassed. He cupped his hands and them and nodded apologetically.


    It was then when everyone realized that Tiandao the Venerable One had not stayed put out of consideration for the Beast King Sect¡¯s image. It turned out that he knew who the white-robed elder was all along, which was why he watched the fight quietly on the side.


    Master Kurong descended slowly and nodded at everyone. ¡°I acted too recklessly¡ªplease forgive me.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque exchanged nces and were helpless.


    If anyone else had acted so mysterious to deceive everyone, they would not have let this matter slip away. Moreover, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was also present. If the 3 of them joined hands, anyone would have been fearful. Even so, Master Kurong had a special identity. Not only was he Danzhou¡¯s greatest human powerhouse, but he was also the best cksmith. Given his background as a part of Mount Wuzhi as well, even if the other Venerable Ones were displeased, they would not have expressed it.


    The old macaque sighed and said, ¡°Master Kurong, you finally... Left the mountain.¡±


    At this time, the white mist around Master Kurong had slowly dispersed, revealing his thin body. Without the earth-shattering fight earlier, nobody would have imagined unbelievable surging powers to be hidden inside the thin body.


    ¡°Brother Macaque, we haven¡¯t seen each other in such a long time, but you¡¯re full of energy and became younger,¡± Master Kurongmented.


    ¡°Hmph, what do you mean that I¡¯ve be younger? Other people might not know, but don¡¯t you know best?¡± The old macaque shook its head as it was displeased. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that... How could I have the energy to be entangled in a fight with you?¡±


    Master Kurong could not help butugh as the old macaque was as stubborn as before. Nevertheless, this was the exact reason it kept its promise all this time and never left the Beast King Sect.


    Yuqi the Venerable One went forward and saluted Master Kurong from a distance away. ¡°Greetings, Master Kurong.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was standing where it was, but it also did a fist salutation without dying any time.


    As for Ou Yangming, he was surprised. He had not seen these 2 Venerable Ones treating anyone with such respect, hence he could not help but guess Master Kurong¡¯s origin.


    The old macaque rolled its eyes and questioned, ¡°Kurong, if you were going toe, you should juste. Why did you have to hide like that? Aren¡¯t you ashamed about being so secretive even after you were spotted?¡±


    Master Kurong did not bother about the reprimand at all. He responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯vee to meet the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.¡± He looked at Ou Yangming with bright eyes. A grin could be seen on his thin face as he remarked, ¡°Seeing is believing, but I found out after seeing him that he¡¯s much more than what the rumors say.¡±


    Ou Yangming had be incredibly thick-faced after countless experiences, but he flushed after hearing thement. It was a rare scene.


    After all, the person that made the remark was not an ordinary person, but a supreme powerhouse that could resist 3 Venerable Ones and was respected by them.


    Therefore, even one that thought highly of oneself could not be able to remain calm.


    Old Craftsman was the only one that was smiling on the side. He would be happy whenever someone praised Ou Yangming. As for whether the praises were exaggerated, they would be none of his concern.


    The old macaque furrowed its eyebrows and questioned, ¡°Kurong, if you wanted to meet him, meet him openly. Why did you have to act so mysterious? Hmph, do you think that the Beast King Sect can be easily bullied?¡±


    Master Kurong chuckled. ¡°I hid when I came, but you didn¡¯t notice me at all. On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t hide from Master Ou.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°Besides, without the fight earlier, how could you have seen the strike in the void?¡±


    The old macaque was stunned and speechless.


    It turned to look at Ou Yangming and was puzzled. Master Kurong¡¯s hiding skill was unusually mysterious, so much so that the 3 Venerable Ones did not notice him at all, but he could not hide from Ou Yangming. It would be fine if that was all, but the old macaque shuddered at the thought of the exceptionally profound spear skill with path intent that was performed by the young fellow during their fight.


    Needless to say, the old macaque did not shiver due to fear; it was indescribably shocked.


    It even wished that it could be shocked a few more times.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked deeply at Ou Yangming andughed. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s a God-favored one with unequaled potential, and he can always do the unexpected. Hehe, I¡¯ve witnessed many incidents, so I¡¯m not too surprised anymore.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One fell silent for a brief moment before it nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It only uttered two words, but its voice was as solid as a towering mountain, thus it could not be ignored at all.


    Master Kurong was shocked. ¡°Seeing how you praise him highly, looks like I really underestimated the current Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. The Venerable Ones had disyed notablebat powers and attracted everyone¡¯s attention, but he did not have too much of a favorable impression of them anymore. Today was the day he reunited with Old Craftsman and the 3dies, so he had prepared a celebration. Now that the Venerable Ones interrupted, the atmosphere was gone.


    If Ou Yangming was not sure that he could not defeat them, he would have wanted to drag them away.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered. He had spent the longest time with Ou Yangming aspared to the other Venerable Ones, so he guessed the young fellow¡¯s thought right away. He cleared his throat and noted, ¡°Today¡¯s the day Master Ou reunited with Younger Brother Old Craftsman, so the Beast King Sect prepared a grand celebration. Pleasee with me to take your seat.¡± He thought to himself, ¡®Where did Ou Yangming¡¯s dear one get his name from? It¡¯s too hard to pronounce his name.¡¯


    ¡°A celebration?¡± Tiandao the Venerable One had a rather odd look on his face. ¡°Brother Yu, Young Brother Old Craftsman¡¯s blessed to be valued by the Beast King Sect.¡±


    He cursed internally, ¡®I didn¡¯t hesitate to humble myself to acknowledge Old Craftsman as a brother because I wanted to get close to Ou Yangming. However, you¡¯re more thick-faced than me to hold a celebration for someone from the lower realm. You really embarrass the Humans from Danzhou. Ah, why didn¡¯t I think about this? If I thought about it, would I have done it...¡¯


    Tiandao the Venerable One pondered seriously and sighed atst because he realized that he would have done it without a doubt.


    This was not only because Master Kurong managed to prolong his life with the Eternal Pill but most importantly, Tiandao the Venerable One also yearned for the pill as much as the others do.


    Even if he had to lower himself to tter the young fellow for an Eternal Pill, it would not be too much.


    ¡°Brother Tiandao, you misunderstood me.¡± Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed. He stroked his beard and exined, ¡°Back when the Insects¡¯ 3 Venerable Ones joined hands to attack the Beast King Sect, they ended up aplishing nothing and were even killed by a phoenix powerhouse, so it¡¯s definitely worthy of a celebration. The only thing is that we had something important to do at that time, so we couldn¡¯t hold the celebration. Now that everything¡¯s settled, we can finally enjoy ourselves.¡± He nodded at Old Craftsman and smiled. ¡°As it turns out, Younger Brother came today, so let¡¯sbine the joyful events and throw a huge celebration.¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded in a daze and looked at Ou Yangming in confusion.


    After seeing the shocking fight just now, he realized that the Venerable Ones were insurmountable figures, but they took the initiative to address him as a brother. The old man was not a fool, so he knew it was because of Lil¡¯ Ming.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°Old Man, since Yuqi the Venerable One prepared a celebration for you, you should go and enjoy it.¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded after some thought. He could not trust other people, but he would never doubt the young fellow. Furthermore, everything in the Spiritual Realm was different from the lower realm; he had learned to let go.


    Yuqi the Venerable One stepped forward to Old Craftsman¡¯s side and patted his shoulder as he chuckled. ¡°Young Brother, let¡¯s go together, let¡¯s go together. Hey...¡± All of a sudden, the Venerable One paused as if he had just recognized the old man. He scanned the man from head to toe with an unusual look in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and recalled something. He instantly shut his mouth.


    Not to mention Old Craftsman, who was taken aback, but Master Kurong and the others were also bewildered. They thought, ¡®What¡¯s Yuqi the Venerable One doing?¡¯


    After a brief moment, Yuqi the Venerable One asked with a grave expression, ¡°Younger Brother, you¡¯ve never learned martial arts before, am I right?¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded subconsciously. ¡°Yes, my body isn¡¯t suitable for martial arts.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One frowned andmented, ¡°Your physique¡¯s the best foundation for martial arts cultivation. Hmph, who said such nonsense? That person must¡¯ve been blind!¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One widened his eyes at Old Craftsman and almost puked blood when he looked away after some time. He cursed internally, ¡®How dare you, Yuqi? Which part of this old fe shows you that he has a fresh and unordinary physique?¡¯ He turned to look at Master Kurong but noticed a faint smile in the master¡¯s eyes.


    The Venerable One came to a sudden realization, so he could not help but shake his head. When he heard about the celebration, he thought that Yuqi the Venerable One had already reached the limit of being thick-faced. Who knew, he realized that there was no limit to being thick-faced as one could always be more thick-faced.


    ¡®Judging from the way you¡¯re acting, how are you anything like a Venerable One...¡¯


    Old Craftsman was stupefied and in disbelief. ¡°Me? Suitable to practice martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One struck his chest and stated, ¡°Younger Brother, if you trust me, how about you practice martial arts with me? Hmph, you might not be a Venerable One, but you¡¯ll likely be a Spiritualist.¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes slowly lit up. He took a deep breath and nodded with all his might. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When he uttered the word, he felt refreshed as if his body had also be lighter.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and secretly gave Yuqi the Venerable One a thumbs-up.


    ¡®A Venerable One is a Venerable One indeed. I should learn from them to be more knowledgeable.¡¯

 Chapter 782 - The Spiritual Realm’s Proxy

    <h4>Chapter 782: The Spiritual Realm¡¯s Proxy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Bam, bam, bam...¡±


    Endless fireworks lit up in the sky, causing the whole Beast King Sect to be enveloped in a cheerful atmosphere.


    The effect from the fight between the Venerable Ones seemed to have disappeared. In any case, nobody in the sect talked about the matter anymore.


    Ou Yangming apanied Old Craftsman and the 3dies to y around in the Beast King Sect. No matter where they wanted to go, they were not obstructed at all. The strictly guarding Beast King Sect, which was known as one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou, was simr to their backyard. It was worth noting that such a treatment was extremely rare.


    The young fellow spared some time to converse with the 3dies and even held Ni Yinghong¡¯s tender hand without avoiding arousing suspicion. Even he did not understand why he would be so direct, but he sensed theplicated looks from Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue at that moment.


    Nheless, thedies adjusted mindsets very quickly. Bai Shixue spoke softly, ¡°Brother Ou, congrattions.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    Bai Shixue pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Given that you opened up this new prospect in the Spiritual Realm, isn¡¯t it worth congratting you for?¡± Her beauty was as stunning as ever. In particr, her delicate and well-behaved look made her look pitiful.


    Far away, some young disciples from the Beast King Sect could not help but feel their hearts ache when they saw her. They wanted very badly to rece Ou Yangming or punch the young fellow, who was clearly an unfaithful man, to vent thedy¡¯s anger for her.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he recalled everything that happened after he entered the Spiritual Realm.


    When he first came here, he did not have strong backings and was even pursued by Ghost-wed Venerable One from the Insects. Only when the young fellow disyed his outstanding gift in smithing art and when Feng Xiang came to instantly kill the insect Venerable Ones, he finally gained a firm foothold here.


    Everything sounded simple, but who could understand how strenuous the journey had been for him.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cast his thoughts aside. It was not good timing for him to recollect the past on this joyous day.


    Even so, Bai Shixue blinked herrge eyes, which looked like they could see through one¡¯s heart, and uttered softly, ¡°Brother Ou, you worked hard.¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded. He twitched his mouth slightly and let out a hollowugh. ¡°Young Pavilion Master, you overstated it.¡±


    Bai Shixue curled her lips into a charming smile and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, why have you called me to the Spiritual Realm? Do you have any arrangements for me¡±


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth but thought, ¡®What kind of arrangements can I have for you? Wu Yuanwei was the one that acted on his ord.¡¯ Nevertheless, although he was not a love master, he was smart enough to know that he must not respond like that at this moment.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was hesitant to speak, Bai Shixue said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ou, what¡¯s there to feel embarrassed about? Since you want to make a difference in the Spiritual Realm, you naturally need someone to take care of everything for you.¡± She lifted her head proudly before she continued, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m not theirpetitor in terms of martial arts cultivation base, but I can definitely serve as your proxy.¡±


    The young fellow recalled how Bai Shixue made overall arrangements in the lower realm. He remarked sincerely, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I¡¯ve always trusted your abilities.¡±


    Bai Shixue pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re satisfied, you can leave those things to me.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. ¡°What things?¡±


    Ni Yinghong nudged him gently and told him, ¡°If you have pieces of equipment that you refined but don¡¯t need or things that aren¡¯t valuable, you can pass them to Elder Sister Bai for her to arrange them.¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his forehead and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯ll be easy. Don¡¯t you just need some pieces of equipment? I have as many as you want. This will also be a perfect chance for me to test the market.¡±


    The young fellow was secretly d that Bai Shixue brought this up herself, or he would not have known how to deal with the matter. With the youngdy as his helper, he no longer needed to care about his many external affairs in the Spiritual Realm.


    Wu Hanning had been keeping quiet during this time. She suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Ou, what about me?¡±


    Ou Yangming gasped and thought, ¡®Worrying about something really makes it happen.¡¯ He was somewhat mad at Wu Yuanwei.


    ¡®I¡¯m not against you bringing them to the Spiritual Realm, but you shouldn¡¯t have had all of them here sent here at the same time!¡¯


    Just as Ou Yangming was feeling hesitant, Ni Yinghong chuckled. ¡°Elder Sister Wu¡¯s a cultivation genius and is tremendously gifted. Since she hase to the Spiritual Realm, her natural gift mustn¡¯t go to waste.¡± She paused for a while before she asked, ¡°Elder Sister, if you don¡¯t mind my poor qualification, how about you cultivate with me?¡±


    Wu Hanning looked deeply at Ni Yinghong and replied to her, ¡°Thank you, Younger Sister.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s great to cultivate together.¡± Old Craftsman smiled with his eyes squinted, then he suddenly added, ¡°Let¡¯spete and see who will enter Extreme Grade first.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the 3dies looked at each other and were speechless.


    Even though Ni Yinghong and the 2 otherdies were not aware of the agreement between Ou Yangming and Yuqi the Venerable One, they knew Old Craftsman was not a genius in martial arts.


    Having said that, since Yuqi the Venerable One made such ament, he must have his reason. Furthermore, the smartdies knew given that the Venerable One was the one that said it, Old Craftsman would certainly be able to enter Extreme Grade no matter what.


    This was the Spiritual Realm, after all. Even if one was given plenty of resources, one could easily be an Extreme Grade cultivator.


    Needless to say, such a Spirit Grade cultivator would not have much potential.


    However, if Old Craftsman were to advance into a Spiritualist... That would be nonsense, and nobody would believe it.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ou, are you nning to start an equipment business?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One paced over to them. He would not eavesdrop on their conversation, but Ou Yangming and the others did not try to avoid anything when they conversed. As such, given the Venerable One¡¯s hearing, it would be quite difficult for him to not overhear what they were talking about.


    Ou Yangming turned around and chuckled. ¡°I have this n indeed. Do you have any suggestions, Yuqi the Venerable One?¡±


    He was only casually asking, but Yuqi the Venerable One immediately answered, ¡°Equipment business is a huge business. If you¡¯d like to do it, can we bask in your light too? What do you think if the Beast King Sect wants to be a shareholder?¡±


    The young fellow was surprised. ¡®A formidable sect like the Beast King Sect is actually willing to get involved in such a small business?¡¯


    He also understood that Yuqi the Venerable One was expressing goodwill, but the Venerable One had done enough today.


    Despite that, he could not understand the Venerable One¡¯s mood at this time.


    Without the people from Mount Wuzhi and Master Kurong, as much as Yuqi the Venerable One valued Ou Yangming, he would not have gone this far. After all, a Venerable One should care about one¡¯s image.


    Nheless, Master Kurong came to the Beast King Sect for Ou Yangming. Yuqi the Venerable One could not perceive the master¡¯s thoughts, but he felt a strong sense of crisis. If the young fellow ended up leaving and chose Mount Wuzhi, would it not mean that the Beast King Sect would be giving someone else their chance of rising?


    Yuqi the Venerable One was also a hero of this generation, thus he instantly made up his mind. Not only did he humble himselfpletely to be acquainted with Old Craftsman in any way he could, but he also wanted to cooperate with Ou Yangmingprehensively. The Venerable One wanted to keep the young fellow in the Beast King Sect without giving him a chance to jump away.


    Master Kurong nced at Yuqi the Venerable One and seemed to have seen through his thought, but he neither stopped the Venerable One nor got involved. This was the Beast King Sect, after all. Even if the master had a simr thought, he would not act at this moment.


    Bai Shixue squinted her eyes a little. It was her first time in the Spiritual Realm, but running a business in the Spiritual Realm was somewhat simr to doing it in the lower realm. Therefore, she knew better than Ou Yangming how lucky and rare it would be to have a great partner. An overly powerful partner might not affect anything, but the youngdy knew that the young fellow could suppress everyone¡¯s greed if he could continue to grow.


    As for herself, she had unexinable confidence in Ou Yangming.


    Of course, she would respect Ou Yangming¡¯s decision no matter what and would not pressure him at all.


    Ou Yangming could sense Bai Shixue looking eagerly at him. He pondered for a while and said, ¡°Young Pavilion Master, I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±


    Bai Shixue was ted. She nodded hard and assured the young fellow. ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down for sure.¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes were filled with splendid colors. While she was not favored by Ou Yangming, the fact that she could still show her prowess in the Spiritual Realm made her feel like her trip here was not in vain.


    One should always seek greater heights. Aspared to the lower realm, she was more fond of the Spiritual Realm¡¯s atmosphere and prosperity.


    At the spur of the moment, Master Kurong spoke, ¡°Master Ou, I heard that you have an incredibly high level of attainment in smithing art.¡± He stared at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°A Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s also known to be a first-ss holy fire for equipment smithing in the world. Am I lucky enough to have a look at it?¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could answer, the old macaque answered, ¡°Kurong, don¡¯t anyhow give praises. Hehe, who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re Danzhou¡¯s best smithing master? Master Ou might possess a Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but he¡¯s still young, after all, so how can hepare with you?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and looked at Master Kurong in shock.


    It turned out that the elder was not only profound in martial arts, but he was also crowned as the best smithing master in Danzhou.


    He was also a cksmith, so he was naturally curious about other potent cksmiths.


    Master Kurong expressed, ¡°Old Macaque, I only want to witness his Heavenly Phoenix Fire. I don¡¯t mean anything else, so you don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡±


    The old macaque scoffed and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s only natural to guard against an uninvited guest.¡±


    Master Kurong could not help butugh, but he did not take the old macaque¡¯s mockery to heart.


    Yuqi the Venerable One took a step forward and noted in a deep voice, ¡°Master Kurong, the Beast King Sect has decided to ask Ou Yangming to represent Danzhou in the Big Smithing Competition against Zhangzhou. What do you think about this?¡±

 Chapter 783 - The Big Competition’s Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 783: The Big Competition¡¯s Candidate</h4>


    ¡°The Big Smithing Competition?¡±


    Before Master Kurong could say a word, Tiandao the Venerable One beat him to it. ¡°Brother Yu, for generations, Mount Wuzhi has been assigning people topete in the Big Smithing Competitions.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°Martial Uncle hasn¡¯t been managing the sect for a long time, so you canmunicate directly with me regarding this matter.¡±


    The old macaque scoffed. ¡°Tiandao, you¡¯re bing more overbearing¡ªyou¡¯re even calling the shots for Kurong now?¡±


    Nheless, Master Kurong was not mad at all. He smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Old Macaque, throughout this century, when has Tiandao not called the shots for me?¡±


    The old macaque was slightly stunned. When it thought carefully, it realized that that was really the case. It cleared its throat and responded rather unnaturally, ¡°Kurong, that was because you were nearing the end and was cultivating in istion. Now, it¡¯s different because you finally left the mountain?¡±


    Master Kurong could not help butugh. ¡°So what if I left the mountain? Is there a difference from before?¡±


    The old macaque and the others looked at each other and were speechless.


    ¡®How did Kurong cultivate before this? Did he be too obsessed?


    ¡®Master Kurong was already known for being an unsociable person a century ago, but he wasn¡¯t like this.¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Tiandao, Master Ou¡¯s smithing art has far surpassed that of his peers. Not to mention Spiritualists, even...¡± He nced at Master Kurong half-intentionally and continued, ¡°Venerable cksmiths might not be able to outdo him.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Yu, I was on Mount Wuzhi, but I also heard about Master Ou refining flying carpets. Indeed, a Spiritualist that can refine flying carpets is one of a kind, but flying carpets don¡¯t represent smithing art.¡±


    Ou Yangming listened quietly on the side. Although Tiandao the Venerable One was somewhat belittling him, even he had to admit that it was reasonable.


    Smithing art was a broad and profound field, where the refinement of flying carpets was only one of the branches. Ou Yangming could outperform other people in terms of refining flying carpets, but he would unlikely be able to convince everyone with flying carpets only.


    Yuqi the Venerable One scoffed. ¡°Brother Tiandao, do you have an opinion of Master Ou?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou provided an Eternal Pill for Mount Wuzhi and prolonged Martial Uncle Kurong¡¯s life. I can¡¯t thank him enough, so why would I have an opinion of him?¡± Tiandao the Venerable One answered without any hesitation. He expressed sternly, ¡°It¡¯s not your first time knowing me, so I¡¯m sure you know me well. I¡¯m only talking about this matter objectively, and I don¡¯t have selfish motives at all.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One frowned. If anyone else had said that, he would have refuted the person. Nevertheless, as said by Tiandao the Venerable One himself, he was a person that despised evil as one did one¡¯s enemy and was known for being fair and strict. All in all, Tiandao the Venerable One was as good as his words, and he never allowed his private feelings to outweigh his public duty. If not, Master Kurong would not have trusted him so much.


    At the very least, no other Venerable One more reassuring than him in this aspect.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stood with its hands behind its back, and it closed its eyes without interrupting. This was the Humans¡¯ matter, after all. It was true that the Venerable One had a close rtionship with the Beast King Sect, but there would only be an opposite effect if it got involved recklessly.


    Tiandao the Venerable One turned to look at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, you were a reputable cksmith in the lower realm indeed, but since you¡¯vee to the Spiritual Realm, you must follow the rules here. I¡¯m only speaking fairly, so please don¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, you overstated. Given that you can guarantee fairness, it¡¯s already the biggest form of respect for cksmiths like me.¡±


    He was being sincere and did not exaggerate it.


    A cksmith was also a profession where one¡¯s capabilities spoke for one, but one would have engagements wherever there were people. Unless one possessed superior or even irreceable abilities, it would be wishful thinking for a cksmith from the lower realm to guarantee fair y.


    Tiandao the Venerable One nodded and was relieved.


    Indeed, he did not have selfish motives when he rejected Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s suggestion.


    The Big Smithing Competition was not a small matter, but something important that would affect the reputations of Danzhou and Zhangzhou. Regardless of Ou Yangming¡¯s fame, the favors that he had given Mount Wuzhi, and how much Tiandao the Venerable One could benefit from him in the future, the Venerable One would not give in on this matter.


    Seeing was believing¡ªTiandao the Venerable One only believed his eyes.


    Even so, no matter how fairly he was going to manage the matter, he did not want to offend Ou Yangming.


    After all, he needed an Eternal Pill too!


    Yuqi the Venerable One suddenly beamed. ¡°Brother Tiandao, are you saying that if Master Ou¡¯s smithing art is acknowledged by everyone, he can then represent Danzhou in the bigpetition?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One was dumbfounded, and he looked at Yuqi the Venerable One in confusion. He had made himself clear, where he would not show favoritism for an Eternal Pill, but Yuqi the Venerable One was still being so persistent. ¡®Is Ou Yangming¡¯s level of attainment in smithing really the best in the Beast King Sect?¡¯


    He replied to Yuqi the Venerable One carefully after some thought, ¡°It¡¯ll be an honor to represent Danzhou, but it¡¯ll also be a responsibility. If Master Ou can outshine others, I¡¯ll support him, of course.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°Outshine others? That¡¯ll depend on who youpare him with.¡± He nodded at Master Kurong and continued, ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to say if youpare him with Master Kurong, but if youpare him with other Spiritualists, hehe...¡± He let out a hollowugh. Even though he did not finish his sentence, he made himself clear.


    Before this, he had asked Peng Yanbing carefully but the answer that he received was that the sect elder felt inferior to the young fellow.


    Given that the Beast King Sect¡¯s chief cksmith was also convinced, Yuqi the Venerable One had strong confidence in Ou Yangming.


    Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered. He stared at Ou Yangming as though he wanted to perceive the truth.


    Yuqi the Venerable One suddenly turned his wrist and retrieved a longsword. ¡°Tiandao, you¡¯re considered knowledgeable, so why don¡¯t you take a look at this equipment?¡±


    He shook his wrist to toss the longsword over to Tiandao the Venerable One.


    Tiandao the Venerable One was not a cksmith, but Master Kurong, who was as dear to him as his father and master, was publicly acknowledged as the greatest smithing master in Danzhou. Under the master¡¯s influence, the Venerable One was well-experienced in appraising pieces of equipment.


    He was surprised when he brushed his hand gently across the longsword. Following that, a white light flickered from his palm.


    Due to the Appraisal Light, the longsword¡¯s properties were disyed to him.


    ¡°This¡ªa Self-recovery attribute?¡± Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This longsword... No, did Master Ou attach this attribute to it?¡±


    Danzhou was massive, but there were not many top-notch powerhouses. In particr, these Venerable Ones from the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects were the most familiar with each other.


    Tiandao the Venerable One had seen Yuqi the Venerable One use this powerful ice-mastery longsword, but he was certain that the Self-recovery attribute did not exist before this.


    Since Yuqi the Venerable One was proudly showing the longsword at this moment, there could only be one possibility¡ªMaster Ou was the one that attached the extremely rare Unique Attribute to it.


    It was definitely not easy to attach an attribute.


    If one wanted to attach a new attribute without destroying the equipment¡¯s overall structure nor affecting the other attributes, it would be much more difficult than smithing a piece of equipment with that attribute from scratch.


    This was simr to how doodling on a piece of white paper was much easier than revising apleted piece of work.


    The reason being there was too little space left on finished work, where a slight mistake would increase the chances of one failing to achieve the changes that one set out to do.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded proudly. At this point, he hadpletely regarded Ou Yangming as a part of the Beast King Sect.


    Therefore, the more Ou Yangming was acknowledged, the happier he would be.


    Tiandao the Venerable One looked deeply at Ou Yangming with indescribable lusters in his eyes. The young fellow¡¯s skill was unbelievably remarkable for being able to attach a new attribute to a nearlyplete piece of equipment.


    He dared not consider Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art as the best in Danzhou, but he was sure that the young fellow was at least qualified to be one of those candidates.


    Master Kurong suddenly reached out and said, ¡°Let me take a look at it.¡±


    His abilities were unpredictable but perhaps because he cultivated martial arts, he always had a weak presence.


    Having said that, nobody including the Venerable Ones dared to ignore his presence.


    Tiandao the Venerable One immediately handed the master the longsword with respect. At this moment, even Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque could not help but feel nervous.


    Master Kurong was acknowledged as the greatest cksmith in Danzhou so without his recognition, Ou Yangming would not be able to represent Danzhou in thepetition at all.


    After a brief moment, Master Kurong nodded andmented, ¡°Not bad¡ªyou¡¯re quite amazing to be able to achieve such a well-conceived concept.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others could not help but sigh breaths of relief and smiled dly.


    Who knew, Master Kurong added, ¡°But if you only have this to show, you¡¯re still not qualified to represent Danzhou.¡± He stared at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he answered, ¡°I recently smithed a suit that can release mightier powers. Please give me some pointers, senior.¡±


    When he retrieved the Star Trace Suit from his interspatial bag and wanted to pass it to Master Kurong, the master waved his hand andughed. ¡°Since it¡¯s a suit, its true powers can only be seen in a fight. Since you refined it, and you¡¯re also a cultivator, why don¡¯t you wear it and have a battle with someone.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others were struck dumb at first, but their eyes flickered as they recalled something, so they decided to keep quiet.


    Ou Yangming was convinced. He said with a smile, ¡°Okay, please appoint someone, senior.¡±


    Master Kurong nced at Tiandao the Venerable One and instructed him, ¡°You arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiandao the Venerable One pondered for a brief moment and had someone in his mind.

 Chapter 784 - Suit Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 784: Suit Attribute</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A clear breeze blew half of the mist away from the peak.


    Tiandao the Venerable One smiled and looked around, then he fixed his gaze on Fang Kaiyou andughed cheerfully. ¡°Kaiyou, go and experience Master Ou¡¯s great techniques. Remember¡ªstop at where you should and don¡¯t hurt each other¡¯s feelings.¡± Although he spoke calmly, there was a deep meaning behind his tone.


    Fang Kaiyou was stunned at first, but he quickly rolled his eyes and understood what the Venerable One meant by ¡°stopping at where he should¡±. He responded with a nod, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As he tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand, a gentle white light was released from his palm. The light was not striking, and it gave off a warm feeling instead. Just as the light dispersed, an exquisite helmet could be seen on his hand.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips into a smile and tilted his head a little to take a look. He saw that the helmet waspletely red and carried a vague killing intent as though it had just been picked up from a pool of blood. Apart from that, 10 delicate peach blossoms were carved on the top of the helmet and arranged into a semicircle.


    Fang Kaiyou moved his fingers swiftly, where only an afterimage was visible as he retrieved his Bloody Oath Suit.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°This is a Bloody Oath Suit, where every piece of equipment is a magic tool of High Grade Rank Four. They¡¯re my best pieces of equipment so watch out, Master Ou!¡± While the man spoke, he immediately put on the suit and unleashed his cultivation base as a top-grade Spiritualist. With the support of the suit, his momentum became extremely powerful.


    Master Kurong looked at Fang Kaiyou with his eyes squinted and nodded.


    Heter shifted his gaze to Ou Yangming and smiled brighter. ¡®How will you surprise me this time?¡¯ He was somewhat looking forward to the battle.


    Ou Yangming was neither in a hurry nor too slow, by which a special sense reverberated from him. Ever since he fathomed the True Intent Spear, every word and action from him coincided with the naturalw, giving off an incrediblyfortable feeling.


    Before long, Ou Yangming had put on his suit. By the time he equipped the helmet, the same words from before appeared in his mind. Star Trace Suit¡ªhe was already familiar with this, hence it was no surprise.


    At the same time, an overbearing power was released from the Star Trace Suit.


    As Ou Yangming focused, a luster as sharp as a de could be seen in his eyes. He opened his mouth to breathe out, causing a heatwave to be released from his mouth. It was thunderous and frightful to the ear.


    When he stepped down, he appeared to be insolent and domineering.


    Consequently, the gravel around his shoes was stirred up, and they flew toward Fang Kaiyou.


    Fang Kayou¡¯s eyes lit up because Ou Yangming¡¯s step technique was concise without any extra movement, which was no wonder he apprehended true path intent. When the man nced at Tiandao the Venerable One, he was reminded again of needing to ¡°stop at where he should¡±. As such, he only increased his power to that of a top-grade Spiritualist in thete stage. A sound was suddenly hearding from his wrist when he held a Heaven Unite Saber, which was a magic tool of High Grade Rank Three.


    ¡°Master Ou, please excuse me!¡± Fang Kaiyou turned his wrist and lifted his right arm to stir his Heaven Unite Saber forward. Whether it was his timing or his control over his Qi movement, he had achieved the thoroughly meticulous state. Indeed, the man was worthy of being a top-grade Spiritualist from Mount Wuzhi.


    Nheless, instead of retreating, Ou Yangming charged forward at the speed of light in his Star Trace Suit. As he exhaled the murky air in his mouth, the veined patterns on the suit lit up like a shooting star that swept across the night sky with a tail.


    Ou Yangmingposed himself and entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous.


    He spected internally, ¡®Fang Kaiyou held back this time, so his power¡¯s only that of a Spiritualist in thete stage. If I rely on the Star Trace Suit¡¯s defensive power and the fact that my body has been tempered by Heavenly Thunderbolts, I should be able to confront him.¡¯


    As soon as he had this thought, he could not get rid of it anymore.


    While he was thinking, Fang Kaiyou¡¯s Heaven Unite Saber had brushed past his right shoulder.


    ¡°Bam!¡± An ear-splitting sound of metals shing echoed when the saber and the shoulder armor shed.


    At this moment, even the whistling wind at the peak seemed to have stopped. The 3dies opened their mouths in shock when they saw what happened. ¡®That¡¯s a hit from a top-grade Spiritualist. You¡¯re only an Intermediate Spiritualist, and yet you chose to confront him? Are you trying to get killed?¡¯


    During their journey from Mount Wuzhi to the 10,000 Beasts Sect, Tiandao the Venerable One had humbled himself as he told the 3dies and Old Craftsman about Ou Yangming in the Spiritual Realm, thus thedies were aware of the young fellow¡¯s cultivation base at the moment.


    Even the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s greatest powerhouse could not help but raise its eyebrow. It nced at Yuqi the Venerable One andmented, ¡°It¡¯s getting harder for me to see through Master Ou. He has a lower cultivation base, but he still chose to confront his opponent. Ah, it¡¯s great to be young!¡±


    ¡°How can one be young if one isn¡¯t frivolous? How can one be a God-favored one if one isn¡¯t unrestrained?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One grinned and nodded in agreement.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed after some thought. ¡°This isn¡¯t frivolous or unrestrained; it¡¯s confidence¡ªextreme confidence.¡±


    ¡°Confidence,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One uttered and looked solemnly at Ou Yangming.


    At the peak, even Master Kurong was slightly startled. He sighed and thought, ¡®Good fe, you actually chose to go head-on against your opponent to disy your suit¡¯s defensive power¡ªhow courageous. Even though you¡¯re young and frivolous, that suits my appetite. Having said all that, doing this means that you¡¯ll have to pay a price.¡¯


    Sure enough, before the master was still having that thought, he saw Ou Yangming stagger backward.


    The white-robed Master Kurong stroked his beard. He seemed to have recalled something when he looked at Ou Yangming, thus he sighed and remarked, ¡°Haha, you suffered a loss now, didn¡¯t you? Being arrogant always has a pr...¡±


    Before the master could even finish the word ¡°price¡±, despite having seen through life and death, his pupils shrunk as he was appalled. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± He was in disbelief.


    It was not that the greatest human powerhouse was inexperienced, but the scene was too shocking.


    At this point, all of the veined patterns that covered Ou Yangming¡¯s Star Trace Suit lit up at the same time.


    They directly absorbed the force from Fang Kaiyou¡¯s attack on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and prevented him from declining.


    ¡°That was close!¡± Ou Yangming scoffed coldly. He stomped his right foot on the ground and stopped steadily as if there were numerous steel nails on the bottom of his foot.


    Silence¡ªdead silence, which was followed by an uproar.


    ¡°Hiss... What suit is that? How could it resist such a forceful power?¡± Tiandao the Venerable One eximed. He knew better than anyone that Fang Kaiyou¡¯s Bloody Oath Suit was not outstanding because of its agility or skills, but its power¡ªexceptional power. Despite that, Fan Kaiyou was resisted head-on by the suit power of a ¡°weak¡± Intermediate Spiritualist. How could the Venerable One not be taken aback?


    As for the 3dies, they were dumbfounded for some time. When they came back to their senses, their eyes were filled with brilliant lusters.


    The old macaque sighed. ¡®Master Ou, how many more surprises are you going to bring us?¡¯


    Fang Kaiyou¡¯s face reddened, and he had a strange look on his face as he never thought that his stunning move would end up like that. The man scoffed and clenched his saber¡¯s handle as he expressed, ¡°Master Ou, I didn¡¯t think that your suit¡¯s so mighty. I won¡¯t be holding back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fang, please enlighten me!¡± Ou Yangming replied to him.


    Fang Kaiyou nodded and noted, ¡°I¡¯ll be using a Suit Skill next so be careful, Master Ou.¡±


    Subsequently, he lifted his right arm and pressed his helmet hard, causing a red light to circte on his Bloody Oath Suit.


    In particr, the 10 red peach blossoms that were carved on his helmet absorbed the red light bit by bit. The red light soared into the sky and almost became substantial while numerous illusory images of the peach blossoms condensed in the air and spun around Fang Kaiyou. They eventually grew in numbers, spiraled in a wider range, and moved faster, making it seem like a peach blossom storm was stirred up from the red petals.


    Fang Kaiyou raised his right hand and pressed down hard as he yelled, ¡°Bloody Windstorm!¡±


    With that, the storm that was stirred up by the peach blossoms approached Ou Yangming.


    Wherever the storm passed, nts and gravel were sliced into fine bits.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming remained calm. He spread out his left fingers, then he inverted his thumb and middle finger on his helmet as he shouted, ¡°Starry Sky Traces!¡± Following his voice, the reticte pattern on his body glowed. Countless runes were activated, and 5 visible green threads gathered in front of the young fellow. The threads kept changing and were as thin as silk, but an immensely sharp destructive power spread out from them. If the Star Trace Discharge was a flowing stream, the Starry Sky Trace was a surging river, and they could not be mentioned on equal terms.


    Mao Jianbi was dazed as he watched. Back then, the Star Trace Discharge left him an unerasable impression. How formidable was the overall Suit Skill then? The great elder¡¯s eyes were fervent as he watched the battle without blinking at all as if he was the one performing the Starry Sky Trace.


    The 5 green threads inteced like duckweed in an ocean, and they kept deriving and changing.


    From 1 to 10 and 10 to 100, they connected and entangled with each other to form an imprable green cloth to shroud the Bloody Windstorm. The entire process was unimaginably fast, such that the storm was surrounded in a sh.


    ¡°Click, click!¡±


    The tremendously sharp Bloody Windstorm from before dispersed right away after being crushed by the green cloth top down.


    It would be fine if that was all, but the long cloth, which was formed from green threads, elerated in Fang Kaiyou¡¯s direction.


    Fang Kaiyou shrieked because he felt a tingling sensation on his scalp due to the green cloth¡¯s sharpness.


    Afterward, Fang Kaiyoumunicated with his dantian and fully unleashed his cultivation base as a top-grade Spiritualist. The man kept chopping his Heaven Unite Saber in the air, causing numerous saber-lights to appear in front of him to fend off the sharpness from the ¡°Starry Sky Traces¡±. Concurrently, the powerhouse retreated quickly and looked like he was constantly running for his life. He thought to himself, ¡®Given the mighty power from Master Ou¡¯s Star Suit, how could Master still ask me to stop at where I should? This is simply... Simply suicidal!¡¯ He looked helpless, but he was even more speechless.


    By the time Fang Kaiyou broke up the Starry Sky Trace¡¯s sharpness with brute force, he waspletely pale. It was evident that it was not easy for him.


    Even so, it was obvious which one between the Star Trace Suit and the Bloody Oath Suit was the better suit.


    The fact that Ou Yangming previously used his suit¡¯s power to confront his opponent might be a legend, but once he performed the ¡°Starry Sky Trace¡±, everything would be a myth.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked at the old macaque. He shook his head and praised, ¡°The Star Trace Suit¡¯s Suit Attribute is too strong; it almost pushed a top-grade Spiritualist to a dead-end.¡±


    The old macaque took a deep breath and uttered with a dry voice, ¡°An unparalleled God-favored one.¡± One could imagine how deeply in awe it was.


    On the other hand, Master Kurong was very agitated when he stared at Ou Yangming.


    All of a sudden, an unusual change urred at the peak as Ou Yangming retrieved his spear from his interspatial bag.


    As he looked in front, the reflection of his spear could be seen in his eyes as if the spear could break through every obstacle, barrier, and difficulty. Even if the sky was in his way, the young fellow looked like he could make a hole with his spear. This was an act of oppression as though he owned the world with his spear¡ªthis was true path intent.


    ¡°Stop!¡± At the spur of the moment, Tiandao the Venerable One shouted and intervened with his saber intent.


    Fang Kaiyou exhaled deeply, and his back was already drenched in sweat. He seemed to have fallen into an ice house earlier, where every cell inside his body was shaking. At this point, he looked at Ou Yangming with fear.


    ¡®True path intent¡ªis this true path intent? It¡¯s already so frightening before he even stabbed me with his spear. If he actually attacked me with it, how earth-shattering would it be?¡¯

 Chapter 785 - Competitor

    <h4>Chapter 785: Competitor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming stood steadily. His eyes were piercing beneath his helmet, and he was overflowing with a strong fighting spirit.


    Earlier on, he had not exchanged blows with Fang Kaiyou for a long time, but all of his fighting cells were triggered. Whether it was his body or mental state, they were extremely stimted at this moment.


    Nheless, just as he wanted to let go of all restraints to have a real fight against the formidable top-grade Spiritualist, Tiandao the Venerable One intervened and stopped the fight.


    Ou Yangming looked away from his opponent and took deep breaths to calm down his agitated cells. This was an incredibly painful process for a true martial artist, but the young fellow suppressed his fighting desire without any hesitation.


    He wanted to be a potent cultivator, not a weapon that was driven bybat instinct.


    Fang Kaiyouposed himself earlier than Ou Yangming did. He had not attached much importance to the young fellow before the fight because he was also a God-favored one that was carefully trained by Mount Wuzhi. As such, he had his ego too.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming was superior to him in certain aspects such as equipment smithing and the refinement of Eternal Pills, which were unreachable tasks for him. Nevertheless, he was confident in hisbat power.


    After all, how could an Intermediate Spiritualist, who was known for his smithing art, be mentioned on equal terms with Fang Kaiyou in terms ofbat power.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming¡¯s performance during the battlepletely overturned Fang Kaiyou¡¯s knowledge of the world. He knew the young fellow could disy such mightiness because of his suit. Even so, not to mention if a suit could allow one to challenge someone of a higher rank, the implication of path intent that Ou Yangming showed during theirst confrontation was enough to captivate Fang Kaiyou.


    Fang Kaiyou had a slight hunch that if Ou Yangming was not an Intermediate Spiritualist but a top-grade Spiritualist, he would not be able to resist the young fellow¡¯s spear attack.


    It was worth noting that Fang Kaiyou was battle-season and was Mount Wuzhi¡¯s God-favored one with the hope of bing a Venerable One. Given that he had such a thought, he was simply admitting his defeat.


    At this moment, Fang Kaiyou cast aplicated look at Ou Yangming and seemed to be not resigned to the oue.


    Tiandao the Venerable One looked at his disciple and was secretly delighted.


    This was because his disciple almost had a smooth journey throughout his martial arts cultivation. Due to Fang Kaiyou¡¯s outstanding talent and hard work, he was able to stand out from many others and became a top-grade Spiritualist, but a smooth sail might not be good for him.


    Although the oue of Fang Kaiyou¡¯s battle against Ou Yangming was not decided, it had unquestionably served as a sharp warning for the former. If Fang Kaiyou managed to be a Venerable One by luck one day, perhaps Ou Yangming would be the biggest contributor.


    ¡°Brother Tiandao, why did you intervene?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One was rather displeased. ¡°Their fight hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±


    Strange smiles could be seen on the faces of the old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. They looked at Tiandao the Venerable One as though they were waiting to watch a show.


    They could naturally tell the path intent from the spear attack that was ready to beunched, but that was the exact reason they could not wait to watch what was about to happen. This was because they knew Ou Yangming would not be in danger as long as he had not stabbed with his spear.


    On the other hand, Tiandao the Venerable One was afraid that Fang Kaiyou would be threatened by the spear¡¯s path intent, which was why he stepped in impatiently.


    The more one cared, the more one would be entangled. If someone else was in Fang Kaiyou¡¯s shoes instead, Tiandao the Venerable One would have been d to watch what would happen next. He would have wanted to experience the path intent eagerly, so why would he have cared if the person would be killed or not?


    Tiandao the Venerable One scoffed as he was displeased. ¡°Brother Yu, they were only battling so that Ou Yangming¡¯s suit could be tested. Since it¡¯s not meant to be a life-or-death fight, why should they continue?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One forced a smile. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, do you have a good idea of Master Ou¡¯s suit already?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One responded coldly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it now, so I have a good idea of it already.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was not going to take a step back at all. He continued to ask, ¡°In your opinion, Brother Tiandao, can Master Ou represent Danzhou in thepetition then?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One was slightly stunned. He instantly furrowed his eyebrows.


    Master Kurong had been keeping quiet the whole time, but he finally sighed and spoke, ¡°The suit¡¯s exceptional indeed, and it¡¯s enough to show Master Ou¡¯s abilities but...¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also been preparing for decades for this uing Smithing Competition.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Yuqi the Venerable One was dumbfounded and in disbelief.


    Not only him, but even the old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One widened their eyes. No matter what they guessed before this, they could not have expected this answer.


    Yuqi the Venerable One found it hard to bring himself to say this, ¡°Master Kurong, I understand how you feel, but if you take part in thepetition, I¡¯m afraid that... It won¡¯t be appropriate.¡±


    He tried to be considerate, whereas the old macaque did not bother to be thoughtful at all. ¡°Kurong, don¡¯t joke around. We couldn¡¯t have asked for more for you to represent Danzhou, but do you think that Zhangzhou will agree with it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was also confused because he knew there were certain limitations for the Big Smithing Competition between Danzhou and Zhangzhou.


    The candidates must be Spiritualists, and everyone would only be given a chance. This also meant that if one participated in the uingpetition, even if one would still not be a Venerable One by the nextpetition, one would not be qualified to join anymore.


    Ou Yangming did not know if Master Kurong had represented Danzhou in the past, but the elder was clearly not a Spiritualist anymore.


    Master Kurong put on a smile that looked more awful than a cry on his thin face. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me¡ªhow can I join thepetition?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One frowned and asked, ¡°Master, then what do you...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I took in ast disciple 3 decades ago,¡± Master Kurong exined, ¡°The fe didn¡¯t establish much in martial arts, but he has impressive talent and level of attainment in smithing art. Ah, I¡¯ve been spiritually inadequate these years, so I couldn¡¯t give him many pointers, but he worked hard and never let me down.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque exchanged nces. They were quite surprised.


    Master Kurong made it sound simple, but they understood that hisst disciple had probably inherited his legacy, which was why he had such an expression when he talked about the disciple.


    Judging from the way Master Kurong spoke about hisst disciple proudly, one could imagine the disciple¡¯s ce in his heart.


    Tiandao the Venerable One nodded as well. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m intentionally trying to make things difficult for Master Ou, but that junior brother of mine has an unordinary talent in smithing art indeed.¡± He passed for a moment before he suggested, ¡°In my opinion, since 2 smithing geniuses have emerged in Danzhou, why don¡¯t we let them meet and discuss this further another time?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at each other. They did not want to decide for Ou Yangming, hence they looked at him and waited for his decision.


    This was because everyone knew that a meeting was only a discreet way to put it.


    Once Ou Yangming and the disciple met, there would probably be a real smithingpetition between them.


    Since they both had solid backgrounds, it would definitely be a fairpetition, where the winner would take all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing standard was clear to see for everyone, but neither Master Kurong nor Tiandao the Venerable One wanted to give up after seeing how mighty his suit was. This showed how confident they were about that disciple.


    It would be delightful if Ou Yangming emerged victorious, but what if he was defeated?


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others were not willing to bear the responsibility.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was in high spirits. After hearing the news, instead of being fearful, he looked forward to it instead. The feeling he had was not inferior to when he exchanged blows with Fang Kaiyou earlier.


    He was a cultivator but also a cksmith. If he could meet well-matched opponents, they could better incite his passion and potential.


    With that, Ou Yangming nodded hard and expressed without any hesitation, ¡°Master Kurong, Tiandao the Venerable One, I¡¯m willing topete against that brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tiandao the Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re a straightforward person. Regardless of the oue, I¡¯m willing to have you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Do you think that he cares? You¡¯re making it sound like he¡¯s begging you for it.¡± The old macaque scorned.


    Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s face turned red and white. If anyone else had taunted him, he would have flipped or retrieved his saber to sh that person.


    However, the old macaque had a special identity and high seniority, where it could even joke around with Master Kurong. As violent as Tiandao the Venerable One was, he could not attack someone like that.


    Yuqi the Venerable One found it funny but noted, ¡°Brother Tiandao, Master Ou has just reunited with his closed ones, so let¡¯s not make him run about.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One was relieved. He immediately responded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go back now and bring my junior brother here to meet Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and was eager to meet the disciple.


    Tiandao the Venerable One was an impatient person as well. To put it in another way, perhaps he did not want to stay in the same ce as the old macaque anymore, so he quickly left with Fang Kaiyou and the others after he left a few words.


    For some reason, Master Kurong did not follow them back to Mount Wuzhi. Instead, he stayed and had a pleasant talk with the old macaque. Moreover, no matter how the macaque provoked him, he simply smiled without saying anything as though he could not be affected by anything in the world anymore.

 Chapter 786 - Old Craftsman Practices Martial Arts

    <h4>Chapter 786: Old Craftsman Practices Martial Arts</h4>


    A light breeze blew on the hillside and brushed past one¡¯s face gently. It gave off a graceful and leisure feeling, allowing one to fully rx.


    This ce was the best getaway paradise on this mountain. A splendid courtyard upied the best spot here, where an elder was seen doing a martial-art squat seriously inside.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he watched from a distance away, but he still felt something strange.


    Ever since Ou Yangming was adopted by Old Craftsman in the lower realm, he had always learned under his supervision. Whether it was reading or equipment smithing, the old man had taught him everything.


    Nheless, the situation was the opposite this time, where Ou Yangming was teaching... No, observing Old Craftsman practicing martial arts.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base, he could very well teach Old Craftsman martial arts and give him some pointers. Even so, he could not be a real teacher in front of the old man.


    Old Craftsman performed a body technique and trembled as he managed toplete a fist technique. Heter exhaled deeply and looked anxiously at the people in the distance.


    ¡°Great,¡± Mao Jianbi shouted and pped. ¡°Old Craftsman, you¡¯re old but vigorous indeed. Hehe, this is only a fist technique, but very few people in the sect can grasp everything within 3 days.¡±


    The old man smiled dly and was happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Heughed. ¡°Senior Mao...¡±


    Mao Jianbi waved his hand and said, ¡°Ah, Old Craftsman, how many times have I told you that we¡¯re professionals in different aspects, so please don¡¯t address me as a senior anymore.¡± He pointed at Ou Yangming and continued, ¡°Master Ou and I address each other as brothers, so would you like me to address you as Old Man too? Look, even Sir Venerable One addressed you as a younger brother. As bold as I am, I dare not call you a senior.¡±


    Old Craftsman flushed and immediately waved his hand. ¡°Ah, this, this, Mao...¡± He finally gave in while being stared at fiercely by Mao Jianbi, so he uttered softly, ¡°Big Brother Mao.¡±


    The great elder finallyughed out loud and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you as my brother now.¡±


    Judging from their appearances, anyone would say that Old Craftsman looked more senior than Mao Jianbi but in reality, Mao Jianbi¡¯s was a top-grade Spiritualist in the Spiritual Realm and had lived much longer than the old man.


    In a way, Old Craftsman¡¯s age was not even a fraction of that of Mao Jianbi.


    Nevertheless, due to Ou Yangming, not to mention Mao Jianbi, who still wanted to ask for a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, but Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque also dared not offend Old Craftsman.


    In particr, after seeing how Ou Yangming respected and relied on Old Craftsman, the top-notch figures in the Beast King Sect made the wise decision to respect Old Craftsman.


    As at this moment, Old Craftsman was only to be taught an introductory fist technique. Even if there were no 100,000 figures, there were 80,000 to 90,000 qualified figures in the Beast King Sect to do the task, and yet Mao Jianbi¡ªa top-grade Spiritualist¡ªdid anything he could to get the honor.


    If other people knew a top-grade Spiritualist was patiently teaching a newbie in martial arts a basic fist technique, what kind of sensation would it stir up?


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and approached the pair. ¡°Old Man, you¡¯ve practiced a fist technique, so you should rest now.¡±


    Old Craftsman shook his head. ¡°Why should I rest? I¡¯m feeling energetic now, and my body hasn¡¯t even fully warmed up. Hmph, don¡¯t fool me just because I¡¯ve never practiced martial arts before.¡± He rolled his eyes at Ou Yanging. ¡°Practicing martial arts is extremely tough. If I can¡¯t endure the hardship, why the hell should I do this?¡±


    The young fellow was stunned. Although he did not want Old Man to work too hard, he thought about the Eternal Pill. If one wanted to stimte the pill¡¯s efficacy to be born again through the fire, one must possess immense willpower.


    ¡®Old Man might be suffering a little now, but it¡¯ll benefit him very much in the future.¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded andmented, ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Following that, Old Craftsman stroked his beard and got into a stance. He was going to continue to practice the fist technique when he looked at Ou Yangming and advised him earnestly, ¡°Young fe, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m working hard despite my age? You should quickly cultivate too and stop staying here like an eyesore.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He pointed at his nose and thought, ¡®An eyesore? When did I end up in such a miserable spot?¡¯


    Having said that, when he looked around, he realized that Old Craftsman was making sense.


    After the celebration, Ni Yinghong and Wu Hanning went to the Beast King Sect¡¯s library.


    Even though they did not receive the same treatment as Ou Yangming, who could read anything he wanted, Yuqi the Venerable One still picked several books for them. Given his vision, it would be overkill for him to guide thedies.


    That said, since they were being supervised by the Venerable One, Ou Yangming did not need to worry about them at all.


    As for Bai Shixue, she was even busier. Being Ou Yangming¡¯s proxy, she was still quite reserved when she first arrived. When Sect Leader Gu Jiacheng from the Alchemy Hall and Sect Leader Peng Yanbing from the Smithing Hall found the youngdy one after another and expressed their wills to cooperate with her, she seemed to have changed into a different person right away. Filled with excitement, Bai Shixue began to look for stores, contact sources, inspect manpower, and so on. All in all, she was as busy as a bee.


    Ou Yangming could also smith pieces of equipment, but he alone would not be enough to bring out Bai Shixue¡¯s wild ambition, which was why she did anything she could to contact other people.


    In any case, Ou Yangming was not worried because he would be Bai Shixue¡¯s backing. Besides, the Beast King Sect was willing to support her. He knew even if the youngdy was being ineffectual, the worst oue would be they would not generate any ie.


    As for losses... With the support of the sect leaders from the Alchemy Hall and the Smithing Hall, as well as the endorsement of the top-notch figure from the Beast King Sect, the agent must be ridiculous for the business to suffer any losses.


    There were no unspeakable personal feelings between Ou Yangming and the 3dies, but there were more or less some secretive and ambiguous feelings.


    However, aftering to the Spiritual Realm, thedies somehow had a tacit understanding to avoid Ou Yangming, who was puzzled instead.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was dazed, Old Craftsman shook his head. He no longer bothered about the young fellow and began to practice the fist technique step by step.


    Old Craftsman was only a cksmith before this, where he had his understanding in equipment smithing. Nheless, being a man, he would be lying to say that he was not interested in martial arts at all. The only thing was that the old man never got the chance to learn real martial arts in the lower realm. After missing the prime time to cultivate martial arts, hepletely gave up on the thought.


    Who knew, Old Craftsman was given a chance in the Spiritual Realm. Moreover, he became incredibly passionate, thus he invested all of his energy in it, so much so that he temporarily put his beloved smithing art aside.


    Ou Yangming followed Old Craftsman¡¯s movements with his eyes. Indeed, this was the most ordinary introductory fist technique.


    They were in the Spiritual Realm and one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects, and the person that was teaching Old Craftsman the fist art was a top-grade Spiritualist.


    Nevertheless, an introductory fist technique was the most basic fist technique, so it would not be much greater than that of the lower realm.


    A sh of a figure was seen as Mao Jianbi approached Ou Yangming without a sound and remarked with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, Old Man¡¯s in a good spirit.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°Great Elder Mao, is it true that very few people can grasp this fist technique within 3 days?¡±


    Mao Jianbi opened his mouth and felt rather troubled as he answered, ¡°Very few people can grasp its essence within 3 days indeed.¡±


    The young fellow was struck dumb, and he cast a weird look at Mao Jianbi. The great elder only added a word, but it changed the whole meaning drastically.


    One could be considered to have grasped the fist technique if one stuck closely to the steps, but mastering its essence would have a deep meaning to it.


    Ou Yangming knew Mao Jianbi had only said this to fool Old Man, but he was deeply moved.


    ¡°Great Elder Mao, will Old Man¡¯s mind and body be able to take it if he practices hard like this?¡± He curbed his thought and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re too concerned about Old Craftsman, don¡¯t you think? He¡¯s only cultivating at this level. Which new disciple doesn¡¯t train 10 times harder than him?¡¯ Mao Jianbi thought but no matter how heined internally, he kept a smile on his face. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve mixed the most precious spiritual medicines in Old Man¡¯s daily meal for him, and I¡¯ll massage him every time after he cultivates. Hehe, I assure you that he won¡¯t face any risk.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded gratefully. ¡°Great Elder Mao, thank you.¡±


    Mao Jianbi chuckled. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re being too polite. Many people want to do something for you but don¡¯t have the opportunity to.¡±


    Even Ou Yangming¡¯s face reddened when he heard the great Elder¡¯s tters.


    He looked deeply and asked, ¡°Great Elder Mao, once Old Man has some achievement in his cultivation, I¡¯d like to smith a special equipment set for you. Would you be willing to ept it?¡±


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s heart pounded at once. He took a deep breath to suppress his excitement and responded, ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    Had he not been fawning Old Craftsman for this?


    All of a sudden, a chime was hearding from the distance. Far away, a multi-colored cloud was vaguely seen.


    Mao Jianbi¡¯s face changed. His eyes glimmered as he said, ¡°Mount Wuzhi¡ªthey¡¯re here...¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with a strong fighting spirit.


    ¡®Next, it¡¯ll be my fight.¡¯

 Chapter 787 - Fight For A Spot

    <h4>Chapter 787: Fight For A Spot</h4>


    Master Kurong settled down on a mountain behind the 10,000 Beasts King Sect. He would wake up every morning to look at the sea of mists below the mountain while he counted the days for Yu Xiuming¡ªhis beloved disciple¡ªto arrive.


    The Beast King Sect was considered one of the best earthly paradises in Danzhou. It was surrounded by mountains and rivers, and it was abundant in spiritual Qi, hence Master Kurong had afortable stay.


    Nheless, he liked the roughly 5-kilometers-long river on his mountain the most. Whenever he had time, he would stare at the huge river as though he was spellbound. It was worth noting that the river was about 0.3 kilometers wide and stretched 5 kilometers to the east like a swimming water dragon.


    When the Sun rose every day, the surging water in the river would stir the mists on its surface such that they would disperse outward and drift obscurely between the mountains. By looking from a distance away, the clouds and mists that lingered between the Beast King Sect¡¯s mountains made it look like one had entered a wondend.


    On this day, a loud chime was hearding from the distance. Master Kurong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly shed down to a giant square at the foot of the main mountain.


    By then, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, Yuqi the Venerable One, and the old macaque had arrived. They were looking into the distance as they quietly waited.


    All of a sudden, a piercing sound was heard. When everyone looked, they saw a white stream of light approaching swiftly. It was a silver flying carpet.


    Before long, the flying carpet was clearer to see, so the others could identify the 2 figures that were sitting with their legs crossed on it.


    They were Tiandao the Venerable One, who had left and returned, and Yu Xiuming, who was Master Kurong¡¯sst disciple.


    Many disciples from the Beast King Sect looked up from the square. During this period, there was news that the person that would participate in the Big Smithing Competition between Danzhou and Zhangzhou would no longer be appointed by Mount Wuzhi but would be decided throughpetition. One of the candidates was Master Ou Yangming, who represented the Beast King Sect, thus the other disciples waited at the square as they wanted to witness the grand event.


    In the square, Ou Yangming, who had followed the chime here, fixed his gaze on the fast silver flying carpet in the sky and nced at the grey-clothed middle-aged man.


    His eyes gleamed as he knew that was Master Kurong¡¯sst disciple, who was a smithing genius.


    He breathed out and thought, ¡®Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the greatest smithing genius in Danzhou.¡¯


    The luster in his eyes grew brighter, and a mountainous momentum burst out from his body. At this point, his rather thin body seemed to be towering. Regardless of the difficulties and hardships that were going to be in the young fellow¡¯s way, he would break through them without any hesitation.


    ¡°The Big Smithing Competition is held once every 3 decades. For the past century, other than the people from Mount Wuzhi, no outside has taken part in it. If Master Ou¡¯s able to get the slot, the monopolization will be over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be tough. After all, Master Kurong¡¯s not only the greatest human powerhouse, but he¡¯s also a Grandmaster in smithing art. Given that that person was taken in as hisst disciple, how could he be insignificant?¡± A long-robed young man analyzed after some time.


    ¡°Hmph, even so, is Master Ou insignificant? He can refine even flying carpets, so what can he not do?¡± An Intermediate Spiritualist scoffed and refuted.


    While the Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples discussed with one another, Tiandao the Venerable One and Yu Xiuming jumped down from the flying carpet.


    Tiandao the Venerable er rolled his sleeve and kept the carpet.


    He walked over to Master Kurong and greeted him with respect, ¡°Greetings, Martial Uncle!¡±


    Yu Xiuming also paced toward the master and bowed solemnly. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±


    Master Kurong looked amiably at Tiandao the Venerable One and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drop the formalities.¡±


    Afterward, he looked at Yu Xiuming and noted, ¡°I took you in when you were younger, and you¡¯ve been concentrating on studying smithing art since. 30 years passed just like that¡ªit¡¯s time to test you now.¡±


    Rarely enough, Master Kurong looked like he was reminiscing about the old days. He was fond of Yu Xiuming from the bottom of his heart. One of the reasons was the man¡¯s natural gift but most importantly, it was his temperament. Yu Xiuming had also kept in mind that diligence could make up for one¡¯sck of talent, and he was as graceful as jade. It was true that deep down he was arrogant but which God-favored one was not proud?


    Yu Xiuming was clothed in grey, but it had been washed such that it had turned whitish. He replied to the master earnestly, ¡°Being able to be yourst disciple is my greatest blessing, Master.¡±


    Master Kurong shook his head. His wrinkles were all squeezed together as he looked at the old macaque, who was next to him, and suggested, ¡°Old Macaque, he¡¯s here. Let¡¯s let thempete for 3 rounds, what do you think?¡± Among the figures that were present, the old macaque was the only one with the same seniority as him. As such, he sought the macaque¡¯s opinion, which was a respectful gesture toward the 10,000 Beasts Sect.


    The old macaque tapped its finger on its chair and grinned. ¡°Master Kurong, you¡¯re a Grandmaster yourself, so you can make the call.¡±


    ¡°Okay, since you say that, I¡¯ll take advantage of my old age this time.¡± Master Kurong then looked away from the old macaque.


    He stood up from his chair and looked at Yu Xiuming and Ou Yangming with bright eyes as he stated in a deep voice, ¡°The Big Smithing Competition that¡¯s held once every 3 decades isn¡¯t child¡¯s y, so we must have a contest to see which one of you is better. You¡¯ll bepeting for 3 rounds, and the winner will get the slot to represent Danzhou in thepetition.¡± His muffled voice sounded like a p of thunder and stirred up the mists on the mountain.


    With a sh of thought, 4 sets of ordinary materials flew out from his interspatial bag. They were piled up at the center of the square.


    Seeing as everyone was puzzled, Master Kurong exined, ¡°For the first round, you¡¯ll be tested for your basics. A real smithing master is one that can smith a fine piece of equipment with excellent properties using ordinary materials! Mm, without further ado, you may begin now. There¡¯s a 15-minutes time limit, where you¡¯ll be considered to have admitted defeat if you¡¯re still not done by then.¡± Following that, he lifted his right hand and pushed forward with force. An incense burner grew with the wind andnded from the sky, then ck and red sandalwoods released purple smoke that rose into the sky.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡±


    A disciple from the Beast King Sect gasped and pointed at the materials in the square in disbelief. ¡°Those materials are the mostmonly seen in the Spiritual Realm. Isn¡¯t it already pretty good for a normal cksmith to smith an ordinary magic tool using them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be pretty good if one can smith an ordinary magic tool, but don¡¯t forget that those two figures represent the highest standard of the younger generation in Danzhou. Do you think that they can be judged conventionally?¡±


    ¡°The younger generation?¡± The long-robed man had a strange look on his face. He lowered his voice on purpose and said, ¡°Yu Xiuran¡¯s in his forties, isn¡¯t he? As for Master Ou...¡± Before he even finished, everyone else knew what he meant. Master Ou was much younger than Yu Xiuming, who had been immersed in this field for 30 years, so he was less stable and would be at a disadvantage. After all, equipment smithing was a painstaking skill, by which one could not achieve much without practicing for a long time.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sat upright and asked the old macaque softly, ¡°Elder Macaque, judging from the ordinary materials that are provided, what do you think they¡¯ll be able to smith?¡±


    The old macaque red at him with strong momentum and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re trapping me! I won¡¯t be fooled!¡± It would not anyhow make guesses because Ou Yangming was an unpredictable person.


    Ou Yangming was not affected by those words at all. He looked away from the materials and thought, ¡®Sure enough, they¡¯re the mostmon materials in the Spiritual Realm, but the order that they¡¯re added will surely affect the equivalent rank of the magic tool that¡¯ll be smithed.¡¯ Instead of smithing in a hurry, the young fellow kept making deductions in his spiritual world. He started by adding a Green Fire Ore, then a Blood Refining Ore.


    ¡®No, no, a Green Fire Ore has an extremely low refractory point so adding it first will ruin the structure, but adding the Blood Refining Ore first will make everything lose stability.¡¯


    Numerous arrangements andbinations appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, but he denied them one after another.


    One, twice, thrice¡ªhe kept deriving using an exhaustive method. The number of feasible forms decreased in his mind but instead of giving up, his eyes glowed brighter.


    While Ou Yangming was deep in his thoughts, a white light suddenly appeared in Yu Xiuming¡¯s hand.


    Yu Xiuming¡¯s hands acted in concert with each other, and every muscle in his body seemed to have connected. Consequently, his movements were harmonious and smooth.


    He looked at Ou Yangming and scoffed. ¡°Hmph, acting all mysterious!¡±


    Half of the sandalwoods were burned in the blink of an eye.


    At the spur of the moment, an arrogant look appeared on Yu Xiuming¡¯s face. He began to work his fingers faster as he grunted, ¡°Condense!¡±


    With that, he lifted his right hand and pressed down hard. The white light in mid-air heated up, to the extent that it outshone the rays of sunlight that shone down. While looking proud, the air began to vibrate slightly with his movements, and a helmet was condensed in the white light.


    Veined patterns were carved on the helmet, and they were incredibly clear as if they were carved by a knife. Yu Xiuming was certain that he would be victorious in this round.


    In actuality, the man did not expect to have outdone himself in the first round. Besides, smithing pieces of equipment using ordinary materials was his expertise, to begin with, hence, he was sure that he would achieve victory in this round.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded when he saw Yu Xiuming¡¯s coherent and unified movements. He remarked softly, ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being Master Kurong¡¯sst disciple indeed. Whether it¡¯s his control over his fire or the detailed adjustments that he made, they¡¯re impable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou encountered a tough opponent this time.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One agreed with him.


    It frowned and casually nced at Ou Yangming, then itmented, ¡®Master Ou, half of the sandalwoods are already burned. What exactly are you waiting for? If you don¡¯t act now, you¡¯ll really be defeated.¡¯


    At that moment, Ou Yangming finally found the perfect form.


    An electric arc flickered in his eyes. Without any hesitation, a white light flickered from his palm, and a suction force burst out to roll up the materials on the floor into the sky. Subsequently, they were melted in a unique rhythm.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned, heat spread out in all directions.


    Ou Yangming turned out to be more than twice as fast as Yu Xiuming. What more, this was only because he was holding back on purpose. It was not that he underestimated his opponent, but he was taking the opportunity to find the best temperature to melt these materials. At the end of the day, a higher temperature did not mean a better result in equipment smithing. Instead, one should be finding an equilibrium point. Anything would break easily with too much rigidity¡ªthis could be applied anywhere.


    ¡°Wow, Master Ou¡¯s smithing speed is too fast, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that Master Ou¡¯s exceptionally fast in equipment smithing, but I thought that people were exaggerating it. Now... Motherf*cker, how can this be considered fast? It¡¯s simply rocket speed!¡±


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples stared at Ou Yangming without blinking as they were afraid of missing any detail.

 Chapter 788 - Turning The Tables

    <h4>Chapter 788: Turning The Tables</h4>


    A clear breeze blew up Yu Xiuming¡¯s clothes!


    He cast a sidelong nce at Ou Yangming, and his face changed, but he quickly went back to normal.


    The man thought, ¡®So what if you¡¯re fast? The key is still your equipment¡¯s properties. Since you¡¯re only starting to smith now, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll certainly be taking the first round.¡¯ Yu Xiuming was extremely confident.


    He kept his aura at the bottom of his heart and cast the distracting thoughts aside.


    Before long, he pressed his right thumb dumb and finally carved thest rune on the helmet. The runes were connected smoothly from end to end, and the helmet glowed splendidly in ck light.


    At this moment, a ck-robed appraiser walked to the center of the square.


    He cupped his hands at the crowd and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Jinfeng, and I¡¯ll be appraising the pieces of equipment in this round.¡± He did not speak loudly, but everyone heard him well.


    ¡°Please!¡± Yu Xiuming gestured to the ck-robed appraiser and passed the helmet to him.


    Lu Jinfeng curbed his thought and channeled his mind into the helmet. As the Appraisal Light shone on his palm, a set of clear data was disyed above the helmet. It looked like a colorful light screen was floating a meter above the equipment, allowing the equipment¡¯s properties to be disyed to everyone. Since this special appraising method was used, there was no way for either of them to cheat, but the appraiser would need to consume plenty of mental power. This was why only appraisers with great mental powers could adopt this method.


    At one nce, the rows of data were clear to see.


    [Item: Iron Pride Helmet]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +19, Durability 31]


    [Skills: Iron Blood Pride (Once activated, one¡¯s courage will be greatly increased, where one¡¯s power will shoot up by 30% andst for 15 minutes)]


    The light screen stayed for 10 seconds because it was dispersed by the wind.


    Upon seeing the set of data, the Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples were stunned and in disbelief. Heavy breathings were the only sounds that could be heard in the square.


    After some time, someone came back to his senses and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s too absurd. He only used those ordinary materials, and yet he refined a piece of White Silver Equipment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s even a magic tool of High Grade Rank One. This person¡¯s level of attainment in smithing art is too frightening. I, Li He, ampletely convinced by his ability to turn something bad into something magical,¡± the middle-aged cultivator next to the person beforemented. His voice was dry, and monstrous waves were surging in his heart at the moment.


    Following that, his face darkened as he sighed. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s in a dangerous spot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, being able to smith a piece of White Silver Equipment using those ordinary materials is probably the limit,¡± a disciple that practiced smithing art stated.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked rather regretful as well. ¡°What a pity¡ªI didn¡¯t expect Yu Xiuming to be so outstanding. In fact, his performance was almost wless. I¡¯m afraid that Master Ou will be defeated in the first round.¡± It rubbed its temple with its finger and was not resigned to the oue. After all, it had a favorable impression of Ou Yangming. For one, the young fellow smithed a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that could absorb 70% of the Heavenly Thunderbolts¡¯ powers.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had also refined 1,080 formation boards to increase Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s sess rate during the Thunderbolts Disaster. As such, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was very grateful for everything.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was sitting next to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. He sighed as he yed with a jade bottle in his hand. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s going to lose this round. He¡¯ll lose not because of his abilities, but his luck.¡±


    The old macaque was as still as a mountain between them.


    Its eyes no longer looked hazy as they became hollow as though it had seen the vicissitudes of life. It shook its head and expressed, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that he¡¯ll be losing. He¡¯s Master Ou, after all, and he can¡¯t be perceived.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not help butugh. ¡°Elder Macaque, I know you¡¯re grateful for Ou Yangming, but it¡¯s already the limit for one to smith a piece of White Silver Equipment with those ordinary materials. If one tries to push it further by force, the materials¡¯ structure will be destroyed, and they¡¯ll be useless. Besides, given how excellent Yu Xiuming performed, there must be an invisible pressure on Master Ou.¡±


    Who knew, the old macaque simply sat upright and tapped the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is Master Ou someone that¡¯ll copse under pressure? I have a feeling that he¡¯ll surely break through the shackles and surprise us this time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Yuqi the Venerable One asked at the same time.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Ou Yangming...¡± The old macaque uttered word by word with a meaningful look in its eyes.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was taken aback. It never expected the old macaque to think of Ou Yangming so highly.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming knew nothing about what the people were saying. Whether it was the crowd¡¯s evaluations or Yu Xiuming¡¯s proud result, he never paid attention to them at all. He waspletely immersed in his world without an expression on his face. With a sh of thought, the young fellow entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. A peaceful fluctuation undted outward, and an incredibly profound yet indescribable artistic conception circted. It was the true path intent.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire shone brightly up to 10 meters around him, and it was warmer than the sun.


    His fingers were moving swiftly, but they were not disorderly at all. On the contrary, whenever he paused, everyone could see 10 types of materials flying into the air without him moving his hands at all. They entered the Heavenly Phoenix Fire ording to a fixed order, and they quickly melted like iceing into contact with fire. As soon as all of the materials were melted...


    ¡°Condense!¡± Ou Yangming grunted. With that, a piece of armor was formed. It was dark and ck, but the ck light that dazzled on it was fearsome. The young fellow had an even more solemn look on his face. As he hit his left hand in the air, a Power Ore transformed into a stream of green light and entered the armor as if it was sucked.


    While Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire scorched, the Power Ore cooperated with his movements like a yful elf and was embedded in the armor.


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples could not hold it back anymore, so they began whispering to one another.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ninth Power Ore, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed, Master Ou¡¯s a valiant figure that can even refine flying carpets.¡±


    The Layering Technique that was used by Ou Yangming was so simple and straightforward, but he managed toyer 12 Power Ores. This was even more awe-inspiring thanyering Powers Ores using aplicated technique. The simpler the technique, the more it tested a cksmith¡¯s foundation, and the more one could not opportune shortcuts.


    Yu Xiuming stood with his hands behind his back. He was also surprised and in admiration.


    ¡®I must admit that my Layering Art is inferior to his.


    ¡®But this alone won¡¯t let you defeat me.¡¯


    Atst, Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire finally distinguished when only a quarter was left of each of the sandalwoods. The young fellow looked regretful as he shook his head and sighed. ¡°What a pity¡ªmy Qi movement fluctuated when I condensed the veined patterns at the end, leaving a w on the armor.¡±


    When Yu Xiuming heard that, his slightly perturbed heart calmed down. ¡®Since there was a fluctuation, your equipment¡¯s a piece of Half-Silver Equipment at most. I¡¯m going to win this round for sure.¡¯ His eyes were bright.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s arms dropped, and he sighed. ¡°Did he lose? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡ªas long as he did his best.¡±


    The 3dies beside Old Craftsman were eye-catching, but most of the people focused on Bai Shixue because her Body of Charm still could not be ignored even in the Spiritual Realm. At this point, thedies looked sad at the same time. In particr, Ni Yinghong squeezed the corner of her shirt with her right hand while she clenched her left hand. Her long nails were pressed into her palm as a result, causing deep marks to be seen. It was worth noting that she had known Ou Yangming the longest and had the deepest rtionship with him.


    Old Craftsman pitied her, so he tapped her shoulder gently. He had long regarded Ni Yinghong as his granddaughter-inw.


    Lu Jinfeng walked to the center and sighed. ¡®Since Master Ou said that after he smithed the armor, it means that he¡¯s prepared to lose.¡¯ As such, he smiled and announced, ¡°I hereby announce that Master Yu wins the first round.¡±


    Who knew, Ou Yangming paced toward Lu Jinfeng and smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°You haven¡¯t appraised my equipment, have you?¡± He did not sound angry at all, but the appraiser was somehow getting goosebumps as if a venomous snake was staring at him from the dark.


    The discussions that filled the air disappeared at that instant, leaving only the sound of leaves being blown by the wind to be heard.


    Lu Jinfeng thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t you say that there was a fluctuation when you condensed thest veined pattern? Weren¡¯t you admitting your defeat?¡¯


    Yu Xiuming looked at Ou Yangming with a faint smile. He was not worried that the young fellow had any tricks up his sleeves to make a final struggle.


    Lu Jinfeng broke out in a cold sweat in a split second. He smiled embarrassedly and replied to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, I made a silly mistake. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just be careful next time.¡± Ou Yangming then passed the armor to the appraiser.


    Lu Jinfeng gritted his teeth and released his Appraisal Light once more. A light screen immediately appeared above the armor.


    [Item: Twilight Armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 31]


    [Skills: Twilight¡¯s Chain (Once activated, countless Twilight Chains will fly out and confine one¡¯s enemy for 1 second)]


    The Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples felt like they were dreaming when they saw the light screen. There were rumbles in their heads, and they widened their eyes in disbelief.


    After 3 seconds, someone finally came back to his senses and eximed, ¡°2 of the attributes actually reached White Silver level!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how ignorant! The key is the equipment¡¯s skill, which can confine one¡¯s enemy for 1 second. During a life-or-death fight, that 1 second will be enough for one to turn the tables!¡±


    ¡°In this case, did Master Ou win?¡± A disciple pressed down the brim of his hat and asked probingly.


    ¡°Of course¡ªhe definitely won!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou even said that this equipment is wed. He¡¯s demanding too much from himself, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Nevertheless, Yu Xiuming was the most shocked out of everyone present. His eyescked luster as he repeated, ¡°How¡¯s this possible, how¡¯s this possible...¡± Being the greatest smithing genius from Mount Wuzhi, he knew every material¡¯s traits inside out, so it was not empty talk that he was skillful in handling them. As far as the man knew, if one smithed a piece of equipment using the mostmon materials in the Spiritual Realm, one would have hit the materials¡¯ limits by adding a White Silver Attribute to the equipment. If one were to push it further, the materials would lose their Toughness attributes and be useless.


    However, Ou Yangming had just disproved Yu Xiuming¡¯s understanding. The man was suffering more than if he were killed.


    After 5 minutes, Yu Xiuming finally had a bit of an expression on his face. He was upset but furious at the same time because he was defeated despite having overdone himself in what he specialized in.


    Lu Jinfeng¡¯s eyes flickered. He stole a nce at Master Kurong, who was sitting upright.


    Seeing as the master was calm, the appraiser finally spoke, ¡°I hereby announce that Master Ou wins the first round.¡±

 Chapter 789 - Combination Skill

    <h4>Chapter 789: Combination Skill</h4>


    The autumn wind blew the mountain mist away. Yu Xiuming no longer looked confident, and he was rather dispirited.


    He suppressed the bitterness in his heart and forced a smile as he said, ¡°Congrattions, Master Ou, but the second round won¡¯t be testing our foundations. You need to be careful, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dressed in white clothes without any dust at all. He expressed sincerely, ¡°Master Yu, please advise me.¡±


    His fighting spirit soared into the sky. Ever since he debuted, he never lost in equipment smithing. The strong confidence that was a result of the young fellow¡¯s umted glories and victories made him radiate magnificently, such that every move he made was indescribably charming.


    Old Craftsman was deeply moved. His arms shivered as he remarked, ¡°That b*stard was an orphan since young, but he ended up learning smithing art for me for 2 years in the military camp. Now, he¡¯s my pride. Look, he¡¯s so charming!¡±


    Bai Shixue nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too charming!¡± She covered her mouth and chuckled while tapping her chest. Indeed, she was stunning as though she could captivate one¡¯s soul.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyshes curved as she smiled sweetly like the most gorgeous red flower. ¡°Haha, I knew Lil¡¯ Ming could win.¡±


    Master Kurong took a deep breath on his chair, then he turned to look at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, can you tell me how you managed to break through the materials¡¯ limits? The characteristics of these ordinary materials would¡¯ve been fully unleashed if one used them to smith a piece of White Silver Equipment. If one pushes further, the materials¡¯ structures would be ruined, and they¡¯ll be useless. Even I haven¡¯t found a solution for this, so I hope that you¡¯ll be able to clear up the confusion for me, Master Ou.¡± The master¡¯s eyes looked fervent as he stared at the young fellow. He was afraid that he would miss any detail.


    At that instant, everyone looked at Ou Yangming and waited for his answer.


    He was radiating like the zing sun.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and chuckled before he answered, ¡°Every material has a different melting point, which is known as the equilibrium point.¡±


    Master Kurong questioned hesitantly, ¡°This is rted to equilibrium points?¡±


    The other people listened quietly. In particr, great elders with levels of attainment in smithing art even pricked up their ears. After all, Ou Yangming was teaching by example and was about to give verbal instructions.


    While the square was dead silent, Ou Yangming opened his mouth and responded with extremely bright eyes, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rted. First of all, one must find every material¡¯s equilibrium point.¡± There was an uproar as soon as he spoke.


    In terms of finding the equilibrium points of all of the materials alone, out of the people that were present, less than 5 of them could do it.


    ¡°Master Ou has a well-deserved reputation indeed. He made it sound like finding equilibrium points is as easy as eating and drinking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how a true master should be.¡±


    Ou Yangming remained calm when he heard the praises. Heter opened his mouth and shed his neat teeth as he put up a finger. ¡°That¡¯s only one of the points. As for the other point, the order of the materials being added has to be paid attention to. Earlier on, I had to make thousands of derivations before I found the most perfect order.¡±


    As soon as he finished, everyone eximed. His words had truly shocked everyone!


    Yu Xiuming pondered for some time and sighed. ¡®No wonder I always sensed a slight ipatibility whenever I smithed pieces of equipment. It turns out that I¡¯ve been using the wrong orders.¡¯ Once he realized his mistake, he cupped his hands at the young fellow. ¡°Master Ou, I learned something from you.¡±


    Ou Yangming jumped away to dodge the salutation. ¡°Master Yu, it takes a fight for us to be friends. After 3 rounds, regardless of the oue, let¡¯s make time to have some drinks together while we talk about smithing art. What do you think?¡±


    Yu Xiuming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for more.¡±


    Master Kurong pped his hands and took over. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m afraid that immense mental power is needed for this method, am I right?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded after some thought. ¡°Yes, this method requires incredibly strong mental power as support. For a normal cksmith, one might¡¯ve consumed half of one¡¯s mental power from finding equilibrium points alone.¡±


    After hearing what he said, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One felt deeply that Multi-armed King Kong would have a promising future and might even enter that realm by following such a master. Feeling impassioned, it tapped its chair gently andmented, ¡°Elder Macaque, you were right¡ªOu Yangming really gave everyone a huge surprise this time.¡±


    Master Kurong inhaled deeply and looked at the sky as he stated, ¡°Alright, I hereby announce themencement of the second round. This time, there are no limits to the materials and smithing technique. You may begin.¡± His voice spread far and wide, causing the atmosphere in the square to reach a greater height.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh!¡±


    Following Master Kurong¡¯s order, Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire lit up once more.


    The red me danced regrly, then a rattle was hearding from Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist as he retrieved numerous precious materials and tossed them into his fire. His technique was ordinary, but he paid attention to detail and looked like he was going back to basics. Whether the young fellow was pressing, pushing, fast, or slow, they were done just right. He was neither slightly faster nor slower, and his movements were smooth as if he did everything in one go.


    ¡°Pow, pow!¡±


    A Power Treasure Ore suddenly flew up as Ou Yangming turned his palm.


    It looked like a red stream of light with wings had blended into the Heavenly Phoenix Fire directly.


    Soon enough, a 2.6-meters-long spear was formed. Lights were seen circting as the spear¡¯s tip and handle integrated and released a killing intent.


    Ou Yangming focused and moved his fingers swiftly. Consequently, a peculiar veined path appeared on the spear to connect the tip and the handle, causing a sh of red light to be seen. It looked mysterious as if it was a maple leaf that had been elongated countless times. Especially when the veined path lit up, the red light on the spear flowed as though it hade to life.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire went away, the heat in the air slowly dispersed.


    Lu Jinfeng walked over with a smile and congratted him softly, ¡°Master Ou, congrattions for smithing another piece of High Grade equipment. This is worthy of celebration indeed.¡± He was not only an appraiser, but he also had an outstanding level of attainment in equipment smithing, or he would not be in charge of appraising the pieces of equipment on this asion.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, then he handed the spear to the appraiser and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what properties will Master Ou¡¯s equipment have this time.¡± A disciple stared eagerly at the center of the square without blinking at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but since Master Ou did his best, its equivalent rank wouldn¡¯t be low.¡±


    Even the Venerable Ones looked fervently at Lu Jinfeng.


    At the spur of the moment, an Appraisal Light appeared, and a light screen floated above the spear.


    [Item: Blood Condensation Spear]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability (1 point will be recovered every day)]


    [Skills: Bloody Combo (Activates Bloody Power and makes 3 continuous stabs through a violentbo), Twilight¡¯s Sound (Instantly doublesbat power, which willst for 15 minutes) Note: A special effect will be triggered if both skills are executed at the same time]


    The second the spear¡¯s properties were revealed, Yu Xiuming¡¯s body trembled. He screamed, ¡°This... Is this a Combination Skill?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Combination Skill?¡± The Beast King Sect¡¯s disciples looked at Yu Xiuming.


    Yu Xiuming felt like his brain had just been stirred. He cast aplicated look at Ou Yangming.


    Peng Yanbing took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Combination Skill is of a higher level than Dual Skill. 2 skills willplement each other and when released together, their mightiness will increase by 60% up to 70%, which will be decided based on the user¡¯s state.¡± He looked passionately at the spear and was also envious.


    ¡°What? That property¡¯s simply absurd!¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t miss a detail¡ªthe Twilight¡¯s Sound can already double one¡¯sbat power. If they¡¯re stacked...¡±


    He did not finish, but everyone could tell how shocked he was.


    When Ou Yangming held the spear, he was struck by a warm feeling, and it felt like he was connected to it by blood. After fiddling with the Blood Condensation Spear for a brief moment, he kept it in his interspatial bag while the others watched enviously.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed. ¡°Even I¡¯m envious of Master Ou¡¯s blessing. Given the Blood Condensation Spear¡¯s properties, I suppose that it can be considered one of the top 3 magic tools in the Beast King Sect?¡±


    The old macaque squinted its eyes and remarked softly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin blessings.¡±


    It focused on Yu Xiuming after some time and praised, ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being Master Kurong¡¯sst disciple indeed for having such an unordinary temperament. I wonder if he¡¯ll end up evolving into something new or fall and wither under the pressure. This is bing more interesting.¡±


    In the square, Yu Xiuming chose to refine a longsword. His movements were big, which was a special smithing technique. He formed circles with both his hands, where the circles almost turned into afterimages and looked like 2 spinning wheels.


    ¡°Master Kurong, you hid that really well. The Heavy Pressure Circle Smithing¡¯s the lost art that made you famous. This young fe has mastered it to perfection.¡± The old macaque had a strange look in its eyes as its muffled sound was heard.


    ¡°Even with the Heavy Pressure Circle Smithing, this round¡¯s still hanging!¡± Master Kurong smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Talking much won¡¯t benefit us in any way¡ªlet¡¯s continue to watch!¡± With that, he focused on hisst disciple again.


    All of a sudden, Yu Xiuming¡¯s eyes tensed up and flickered as he shouted, ¡°Combine!¡± He began to move his hands faster, causing the air to vibrate and numerous afterimages to be seen each time he waved. The fire in his hand was as clear as colored ss. Atst, he slowed down.


    When his fire went away, the square was quiet again.


    Lu Jinfeng entered the square with a pale face and dried lips. It was worth noting that the spiritual consumption for this appraisal technique was toorge, such that he almost could not bear it anymore.


    As he held his breath and concentrated while probing the longsword with his mental power, a light screen appeared above the equipment.


    [Item: Fallen Dust Sword]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 31 (1 point will be recovered every day)]


    [Skill: Fallen Dust¡¯s Light (Emits a holy light that¡¯ll drive away the darkness. Within the light¡¯s range, one¡¯s courage, confidence, and power can be increased by 30%), Fallen Dust Sword Qi (Transforms 10 meters of sword Qi, and the attribute will be doubled if used together with the Fallen Dust¡¯s Light)]


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a Combination Skill too. This is brilliant¡ªit¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s better!¡±


    ¡°Mm, this is amazing.¡±


    Lu Jinfeng had a bitter feeling in his heart, and he was about to cry.


    While he shifted his gaze between Ou Yangming and Yu Xiuming, his head went ¡°thud, thud¡±. ¡®What should I do? Both pieces of equipment have Combination Skills. I¡¯m only a small shrimp, and I can¡¯t offend either side. One¡¯s the disciple of the greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou while the other¡¯s even more influential¡ªthe Phoenixes¡¯ messenger!¡¯ He was as restless as an ant on a hot pan at the moment.


    At that time, Lu Jinfeng was suddenly struck with an idea. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Master Kurong, how should I judge this?¡± Since he could not make the decision, he decided to leave the decision to someone else.


    Master Kurong pondered for some time before he noted calmly, ¡°Master Ou and Xiuming have their strengths, so this round will be a tie!¡±


    Both parties could ept the oue, and the evaluation was pertinent and unbiased.


    Lu Jinfeng sighed a breath of relief. ¡°For the second round, it¡¯s a tie.¡±

 Chapter 790 - God’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 790: God¡¯s Gift</h4>


    Yu Xiuming looked up with aplicated look at Ou Yangming.


    Under the situation where he was already inferior in the first round, the second round had actually forced him to a dead-end. If he had failed, there would be no need to continue anymore. Therefore, the man adopted the smithing ability that he was the most adept in during the second round. He initially thought that he could recover some lost ground, but he ended up drawing with Ou Yangming.


    Nheless, Yu Xiuming had developed an unyielding character after being taught by Master Kurong for a decade. The more dangerous the situation was, the calmer and the more strong-willed he was.


    ¡°Master Ou, you have a well-deserved reputation indeed,¡± Yu Xiuming remarked with a nod. He bowed at the young fellow and said, ¡°I¡¯ll start first for the third round.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and nodded. ¡°Master Yu, please go ahead.¡±


    He naturally understood Yu Xiuming¡¯s n, which was to use his trump card. In that case, he must not be inferior in any way to be able to emerge victorious in this round too.


    Even so, the young fellow was not afraid at all. Instead, he was looking forward to what would happen next.


    If Master Kurong took up this challenge instead, given his capabilities as a Venerable One, nobody knew how exaggerated his skills and abilities would be. As confident as Ou Yangming was, he dared not say that he could easily defeat Danzhou¡¯s greatest human cksmith.


    On the other hand, Yu Xiuming was only a Spiritualist. No matter how naturally gifted he was, as long as his smithing abilities had not surpassed a Spiritualist¡¯s shackles, Ou Yangming would not be afraid of him.


    A fire suddenly emerged from Yu Xiuming¡¯s hand and enveloped some materials.


    They werepeting with their smithing arts, not if their materials were precious or not. As such, although the materials in front of them were not typical ones, they were definitely not rare.


    Even if all of the materials were destroyed, it would only be an insignificant loss for the Beast King Sect.


    Ou Yangming squinted his eyes to watch closely.


    Not only him, but everyone that understood smithing art roughly focused as they did not want to miss the rare opportunity.


    Yu Xiuming opened up his fire without concealing it because he wanted to perform his special ability, hence everyone could see the wonders inside.


    Needless to say, one would only be able to observe some superficies. As for how the power inside would be distributed, condensed, and so on, even the most experienced person would not be able to find out everything. Nevertheless, for true smithing powerhouses, even the superficies were enough to let them benefit greatly.


    As the fire burned, the materials in Yu Xiuming¡¯s hand were slowly turned into a helmet.


    Upon seeing this, other than Ou Yangming, the others were dazed too.


    This was because they could tell that Yu Xiuming¡¯s smithing process wasing to an end, but they did not notice anything unusual. In other words, if they were not mistaken, the helmet was only a slightly tougher product.


    Given the asion, if he could gain victory with that helmet, he must be underestimating the numerous heroes present.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and was somewhat eager to see what would happen.


    He knew Yu Xiuming¡¯s work would not be that simple, by which the man would surely reveal his trump card at the veryst minute.


    Yu Xiuming suddenly looked up at Ou Yangming as though he heard his thoughts. It was not a provocative look, but a silent deration of war.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. A luster flickered in his eyes.


    ¡®Come on, no matter what you have up your sleeves and how brilliant your equipment will be, I¡¯ll be taking you on right here.¡¯


    This was a disy of confidence from both smithing masters, who expressed their thoughts to one another at the moment in an unexinable way.


    Yu Xiumingter looked away and stared in front of him. His fire remained, but an indescribably queer aura appeared around him.


    Chill intents were released from his body. When they began to spread, the temperature around him was greatly affected too as if the temperature plunged in a split second.


    In actuality, given the cultivation bases of the people present, even if the temperature went lower, their bodies would unlikely be affected. This would apply to Old Craftsman too.


    It was true that Old Craftsman had just started to cultivate martial arts, thus his physical quality could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of other people. Despite that, it was no match for the Beast King Sect¡¯s profoundness as they had been mixing precious spiritual medicines in the old man¡¯s meals every day.


    Moreover, Gu Jiacheng had done the proportion by considering Old Craftsman¡¯s bearing capacity. Consequently, even though the old man did not have a high cultivation base, he was so abundant in Qi and blood that he was not poorer than any young person. Of course, his resistance against cold had also increased and was no longer the same as before.


    In any case, since the temperature dropped significantly without warning, there was a huge contrast.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes finally lit up, and he curled his lips into a faint smile. ¡®You¡¯re finally using your trump card. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯


    As Yu Xiuming shook his wrist, the intense chillness in the air paused and gushed toward the helmet at an unbelievable split.


    It took only a blink of an eye for the helmet to be enveloped by a white mist. What surprised everyone more was Yu Xiuming¡¯s fire did not show signs of stopping at all. As a result, the red and white colors inteced and released a stunning luster.


    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯


    Be it those that knew nothing about smithing art of the disciples from the Beast King Sect¡¯s Smithing Hall, they could not help but look at each other upon seeing this as they were at a loss.


    They exchanged nces but noticed that they were all bewildered.


    Ou Yangming tried hard to recall what he read from the ancient books about smithing art. He had a vague impression of reading about something simr from a certain book, but too little information was recorded, so it would be difficult for him to find the answer right away.


    Amidst the crowd, Master Kurong was the only one putting his hand behind his back with a proud look on his face.


    ¡®It¡¯s this indeed. After cultivating for so many years, this young fe has finally grasped this smithing technique.¡¯


    It was worth noting that this technique could not be sought by cksmiths that were only Spiritualists. One could onlymunicate with Heaven and Earth andprehend the nature of the universe when one advanced into a Venerable One, which would be when one could gather invisible power from the void to achieve this awe-inspiring technique.


    Yu Xiuming was not a Venerable cksmith, but his natural gift in smithing art was exceptionally rare indeed. Besides, since he was guided by a famous master for years, he managed to grasp the skill.


    Master Kurong beamed. He was d and proud to have found a sessor.


    All of a sudden, Yu Xiuming curbed his fire. With that, the beautiful and colorful scene that he created vanished and no longer existed.


    Everyone else then looked at the equipment in front of Yu Xiuming as though they had juste back to their senses. As expected, it was a helmet. Having said that, after witnessing the scene earlier, even the slowest person knew it was not a simple helmet.


    Lu Jinfeng stepped forward and asked, ¡°Master Yu, are you done smithing?¡±


    Yu Xiuming nodded and handed the helmet to the appraiser.


    Lu Jinfeng dared not dy the matter at all, so he quickly released his Appraisal Light. Following that, a strange look was seen on his face.


    The hearts of Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque skipped a beat, and they mumbled, ¡®Is the helmet¡¯s attribute so unbelievable that Lu Jinfeng¡¯s struck dumb?¡¯


    Lu Jinfeng looked up and announced sternly, ¡°This helmet¡¯s a High Grade magic tool, and it... Carries a God-given Ice-resistant attribute.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A God-given Attribute?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Shouts of disbelief were heard from the crowd.


    If it was merely an Ice-resistant attribute, the people might be surprised, but they would not have such exaggerated reactions.


    However, if the attribute was God-given, the situation was entirely different.


    A God-given Attribute¡ªeven those that were not cksmiths understood what it meant. It was an attribute that was gifted by God, and it was not something that could be added using materials.


    Furthermore, a God-given Attribute was usually mightier than attributes that were added using ordinary materials. Even if the attribute itself was poorer, its mightiness might be the total opposite.


    That said, every God-given Attribute was rare and was known as God¡¯s gift.


    The only thing was that everyone witnessed the bizarre scene that was created by Yu Xiuming earlier, hence even a fool knew the attribute was not a God-given Attribute, but was made by him.


    If that was the case, did it not mean that Yu Xiuming represented the meaning of God-given?


    At that time, everyone looked at each other and could not help but cast worried looks at Ou Yangming.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming would have to surrender in this round.


    As great as an attribute smithed by a human, it could not bepared with a God-given one.


    Peng Yanbing remarked with a dark face, ¡°What a God-given Attribute. Hehe, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯ve learned a Venerable cksmith¡¯s smithing technique, Master Yu. This is worth congratting.¡±


    The crowd mored once more. Peng Yanbing was the sect leader from the Beast King Sect¡¯s smithing hall, after all. Being the person with the best smithing art in the sect, he pointed out the smithing technique¡¯s origin, which was a Venerable cksmith¡¯s technique.


    Yu Xiuming smiled. ¡°Brother Peng, you overstated it. It only achieved it by chance, so it¡¯s not worth mentioning at all.¡±


    Peng Yanbing sneered and added, ¡°A Venerable One¡¯s technique is astounding, but it¡¯s not one of a kind. If you think that you¡¯ll be able to win with that, Master Yu, hehe, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    Yu Xiuming was stupefied. ¡°Brother Peng, what do you mean?¡±


    The sect elderughed out loud and turned around to say, ¡°Master Ou, why don¡¯t you refine a flying carpet as an eye-opener for them?¡±

 Chapter 791 - Instant Comprehension State

    <h4>Chapter 791: Instant Comprehension State</h4>


    Yu Xiuming could not help but feel startled, but he soon looked forward to what might happen next.


    When he was fully immersed in smithing just now, he had forgotten about everything. Especially when the man sessfully used his most brilliant technique and put it into practice, he was overwhelmed with the joy from the bottom of his heart.


    Nheless, he immediately remembered something after Peng Yanbing¡¯s reminder.


    Before he disyed a skill that could only be grasped by Venerable cksmiths, Ou Yangming had already shown a more potent skill.


    Flying carpets.


    For generations, countless miracles and legends had taken ce in the Spiritual Realm. Among them, there were simr cases as his, where Spiritualists grasped smithing skills for Venerable cksmiths due to talent, hard work, coincidence, and so on. They were notmon, but rted records could still be found.


    Perhaps such a distinguished smithing genius was not born in a certain generation, a particr prefecture, or several prefectures. Even so, such records could be found from the whole Spiritual Realm and its histories regarding inheritances.


    A God-given Attribute¡ªwhen a Venerable cksmithmunicated with Heaven and Earth, formed a unique standpoint, and drew the universe¡¯s mighty power to channel it into a piece of equipment, an effect that was simr to God-given would be born.


    Although a material could not carry such an attribute during equipment smithing, the involvement of the universe¡¯s mighty power could greatly enhance a piece of equipment.


    Nevertheless, while the smithing technique was magical, it was not one of a kind for cksmiths that were not yet Venerable Ones.


    On the other hand, before Ou Yangming¡¯s presence, a Spiritualist that could refine flying carpets was unprecedented. In fact, even an unparalleled smithing genius like Master Kurong never refined one.


    Smithing art was broad and profound, after all. Nobody could master all of the branches, hence it was not strange that Master Kurong could not refine flying carpets.


    However, Ou Yangming, who was only a Spiritualist, managed to refine flying carpets.


    He was not only the Beast King Sect¡¯s pride, but he could also be considered Danzhou¡¯s pride.


    Therefore, when Yu Xiuming recalled this, hispetitiveness weakened. Instead, he hoped that Ou Yangming would refine a flying carpet on the spot so that he could observe the process. Even though he might not really grasp the mystery behind it, he would still be willing to seize the opportunity at all costs.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He fixed his gaze on the helmet as though he was considering something, so much so that he simply did not bother about Peng Yanbing¡¯s suggestion.


    It was not because he wanted to ignore Peng Yanbing, but he had invested all of his energy in something else.


    ¡®A God-given Attribute¡ªit¡¯s unbelievable that he attached a God-given Attribute to a piece of equipment.¡¯


    After witnessing Yu Xiuming¡¯s smithing technique, stormy waves had already surged in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart, and he only had one thought at the moment. ¡®I want to do it too!¡¯ Apart from that, nothing else could be registered in his ears.


    Old Craftsman looked quietly at Ou Yangming. Among everyone else, he was unquestionably the one that knew the young fellow the most.


    When the old man saw how dazed the fellow was, he could already guess what was happening, so he could not help but shake his head helplessly. ¡®Given the situation, this foolish young fe¡¯s the only one that¡¯ll cast everything aside to study a smithing skill.¡¯


    Despite that, perhaps this was the reason Ou Yangming gained his abilities and status in smithing art.


    If not, no matter how high his starting point was, if he was uninterested in smithing art or was not willing to work hard to study it, his achievements would definitely be trivial.


    ¡°Master Ou, Master Ou...¡± Peng Yanbing called out to Ou Yangming twice but did not get a response. He looked at the young fellow in shock and noticed that something was off, so he could not help but hesitate.


    All of a sudden, a solid voice was heard. ¡°Don¡¯t startle him.¡±


    Peng Yanbing turned to look as he was surprised. He saw Master Kurong waving his dry and thin arm.


    The sect elder instantly realized what was going on, thus he bowed at the master to express his gratitude and backed away.


    One could tell from Ou Yangming¡¯s state that he was in an environment that was simr to instantprehension. If he were to be wakened up at this time, as aplished as he was, he would surely feel like killing someone out of anger.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and the others were in admiration of how broad-minded Master Kurong was. Even when one of thepetitors was the master¡¯sst disciple, he did not want to ruin Ou Yangming¡¯s chance. If the others were in his shoes instead, they might not be able to be so cool about it.


    While Ou Yangming pondered quietly, he suddenly seemed to have fathomed something.


    He took a few steps forward and reached out to draw part of the materials toward him, then he enveloped them with his Military Fire.


    Master Kurong, Tiandao the Venerable One, and the others focused right away. They quickly guessed what Ou Yangming was nning to do. He was going to copy the steps mechanically by reproducing everything that Yu Xiuming did earlier.


    Tiandao the Venerable One turned to look at Master Kurong. As he moved his lips, a voice was delivered to the master.


    ¡®Martial Uncle, do you think that Master Ou will seed?¡¯ The Venerable One sounded nervous, which was rare.


    Ever since he became a Venerable One, he became concerned about much lesser things. Having said that, a lot was at stake in thispetition today. It was not only a fight between 2 Spiritualist cksmiths, but it was also an invisible contest between Mount Wuzhi and the Beast King Sect. Moreover, the winner would represent Danzhou in the Big Smithing Competition against Zhangzhou, which would be an unequaled glory.


    As such, even Tiandao the Venerable One could not ignore this matter.


    Master Kurong pondered for a brief moment and shook his head. ¡°10 years.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Tiandao the Venerable One was confused.


    The master exined in a deep voice, ¡°Xiuming worked hard for 10 years to grasp this skill.¡±


    After hearing his meaningful and heartfelt words, Tiandao the Venerable One was very much relieved.


    Master Kurong made it very clear¡ªit would not be easy to master the skill. After all, even a smithing genius like Yu Xiuming had to work hard for 10 years.


    As much of a genius as Ou Yangming was, he never learned this skill and did not know how to grasp a special knack. In this case, his sess rate of putting it into practice would be extremely low and close to 0.


    This was the deduction of Danzhou¡¯s greatest human cksmith, so it sounded like the conclusion to anyone else.


    Tiandao the Venerable One sighed a breath of relief, but he did not know how exactly he felt.


    He naturally hoped that Yu Xiuming would emerge victorious but above that, he wanted to see the smithing master that would represent Danzhou to gain the final victory. This was everyone¡¯s desire.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire scorched and fully enveloped the materials, which were quickly transformed into another helmet.


    As he took a deep breath, he suddenly lifted his hand with the Military Fire, then he closed it into a fist and began spinning it around the helmet.


    Following his movement, the powerful Military Fire seemed to have been stimted to be more violent and tenacious. In particr, new and peculiar mes began to rise and gush toward his hand in mid-air.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    An intense sound of boiling mes was heard, then the zing mes lingered in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Upon seeing this, even Master Kurong was surprised.


    ¡®How fast!


    ¡®Ou Yangming¡¯s learning speed is actually so fast. This is his first attempt, and yet he achieved this already.¡¯


    That said, just as the crowd was astonished, the helmet inside the Military Fire softened as if it turned into mud. Without the fire as a base, the helmet might have turned into boiling liquid and flowed to the ground.


    Ou Yangming failed.


    For some reason, everyone including Peng Yanbing was relieved.


    Even the people that were on Ou Yangming¡¯s side could not help but sigh.


    If Ou Yangming managed to replicate the process after only watching it once, it would be too appalling.


    Fortunately, he failed. This proved that while he was a God-favored one and a rare smithing genius, at the end of the day, he was only a normal human.


    Who knew, just as Lu Jinfeng subconsciously exhaled and wanted to step forward, he saw Ou Yangming frowning. The young fellow shook his hands and drew some more materials toward him, and they quickly turned into a helmet after being burned by his Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming had entered a state where he forgot about everything else. He could not be bothered about thepetition anymore as he was fully immersed in studying the new smithing technique.


    Lu Jinfeng was dumbfounded. He looked at the Venerable Ones as he felt troubled.


    ¡®How should I judge this? This unusual change has long surpassed the range and power that I can cope with.¡¯


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at each other too. They also found it hard to say anything at this moment.


    Master Kurong chuckled and said, ¡°Since Master Ou has set his mind on this, let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One mumbled, ¡°How long are we going to wait...¡±


    Everyone present had experienced cultivating in istion, so they knew if one entered the state of instantprehension, one would not be able to feel how time passed. In fact, it would be normal for one to go on for 10 to 15 days.


    Master Kurong nced at him and responded, ¡°Tiandao, even Xiuming¡¯s more patient than you.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One tensed up and quickly replied to him, ¡°I was being too rash.¡±


    The master nodded. ¡°If Master Ou manages to achieve instantprehension and perceives this God-given Skill, thispetition¡¯s oue will be set.¡±


    Yu Xiuming said without any hesitation, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Nheless, he did not believe that the skill, which he had spent 10 years to learn, could be mastered by someone in such a short time.


    Even if the person was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger and a greater smithing genius, it would not be possible.


    The only thing was when Yu Xiuming looked up at Ou Yangming, who was immersed in his own world, he was someone anxious.

 Chapter 792 - Energy Control

    <h4>Chapter 792: Energy Control</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming released his Military Fire quietly and let the materials take form inside it.


    Smithing a helmet was simply as easy as eating or drinking for Ou Yangming at the moment. Even if he closed his eyes, he couldplete the task effortlessly using his sense of touch.


    Nheless, the difficulty of attaching something simr to a God-given Attribute to the equipment was beyond the imaginations of ordinary people.


    Normally, cksmiths would carefully select various materials because suitable materials would be needed if they wanted to smith pieces of equipment with notable attributes.


    If the materials chosen did not have such attributes, how could the end product contain the corresponding attributes?


    However, the presence of God-given Attributes broke thatw.


    God-given meant that certain energy was drawn from the space of nothingness, and the energy would then be assimted into a piece of equipment by coincidence. Only an attribute that was obtained fortuitously and not drawn from a particr material could be known as a God-given Attribute.


    Ou Yangming was hoping for this kind of fortuitous attribute at the moment.


    He kept reying the scene where Yu Xiuming gathered the chill intents. Especially inside his spiritual word, every move that the man took and even the changes in surrounding airflow were reflected without any difference.


    If someone else had tried, even for supreme powerhouses such as Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, they could not have arrived at this step.


    They could at most rey the scene continuously, but it would be possible for them to perfectly reproduce it in their seas of consciousness.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming, who possessed the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world, managed to do it painlessly. Moreover, by recalling and analyzing the scene in the spiritual world, he slowly understood Yu Xiuming¡¯s controlling skill.


    At this moment, what helped Ou Yangming with the analysis was not only his experiences. The various abilities and skills that were hidden in the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world were also activated step by step while he observed and pondered carefully. They transferred rted experiences and knowledge to him throughout this process, allowing him to gain the utmost perception of the skill¡¯s origin and core.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes began to lit up, and he was filled with indescribable confidence.


    While the crowd watched, he began to smith the seventh helmet.


    Due to unexinable reasons, the first 6 helmets had turned into nothing in Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire. Even so, at this point, nobody dared to underestimate him nor lose confidence in him. In fact, Tiandao the Venerable One and Yu Xiuming, who knew very well the difficulty of producing a God-given Attribute were starting to waver too.


    This was because though the first 6 helmets ended up melting during the smithing processes, each time they did, they seemed to be much better than the previous.


    Through the 6 failures, everyone saw an irrefutable fact, which was that Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing technique was constantly improving. He was moving up a step each time and was heading toward sess unswerving.


    Yuqi the Venerable One asked softly but with bright eyes, ¡°Sect Elder Peng, can Master Ou seed?¡±


    He was a Venerable One of this era and had incredible experiences and vision, but he still believed Peng Yanbing¡¯s judgment in smithing art.


    Peng Yanbing took a deep breath, and he looked like he was deeply in admiration. ¡°Venerable One, don¡¯t worry, Master Ou...¡± He realized after some thought that he did not know how he should describe this anymore. ¡°Master Ou will surely seed.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You have strong confidence in him.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One could not help butugh.


    Peng Yanbing chuckled and exined, ¡°Sir Venerable One, I¡¯m sure you noticed that Master Ou¡¯s closer to sess every time he smiths. What¡¯s harder toe by is that he¡¯s always heading in the right direction and never once made a mistake. Hehe, I really don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing this...¡¯


    They were conversing softly, but the people around them heard them well.


    Therefore, they also began to wonder, ¡®Yes, how is Ou Yangming always in the right direction and is moving toward sess without making any mistake?¡¯


    Smithing art was a process where one had to keep umting experiences. It was worth noting that cksmiths usually needed to make numerous attempts when they learned new smithing skills. The tougher the skill, the more difficult andplicated the process.


    Besides, many cksmiths had had simr experiences where no matter how hard they learned, they just could not grasp certain smithing arts.


    Even if one was gifted in this aspect, there might still be hups in one¡¯s learning process. Without umted experiences of over 100 times, one would not be able to master skills that were slightly moreplicated.


    Nevertheless, judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing process, the cksmiths from the Beast King Sect particrly had strange feelings. ¡®Can the God-given Skill be grasped so easily?¡¯


    On the seventh time, a helmet quickly took form inside Ou Yangming¡¯s Military Fire.


    Ou Yangming slowly lifted his hand. At a certain height, a part of the zing Military Fire was split out, and it spun on his palm as though it had transformed into a tornado.


    Everyone immediately stared at the helmet nervously. At this time, even they could not tell if they wanted Ou Yangming to seed or if they wanted to see him look upset from failing again.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not care about what other people were thinking. He swayed his wrist slightly and allowing with the queer frequency, the others suddenly realized that the temperature around them seemed to be rising.


    The faces of the Venerable Ones and Yu Xiuming changed, and they eximed internally.


    ¡®Control.¡¯


    ¡®Local energy control!¡¯


    This was definitely not something that could be achieved by a Spiritualist.


    It was beyond a Spiritualist¡¯s range to control certain special energy in a fixed area.; it was within a Venerable One¡¯s boundary.


    This was an obvious trait that was unique to Venerable Ones.


    Having said that, in this massive square in the Beast King Sect today, 2 Spiritualists had used the power one after another.


    The Power attribute that they disyed were different, where one was ice-mastery energy while the other was fire-mastery energy, but the theory behind it was the same.


    ¡°How can this...¡± Yu Xiuming¡¯s expression became extremely wonderful as he mumbled. He suddenly turned to look at Master Kurong as if he wanted to find something from the master¡¯s dry and thin face.


    He could achieve what he did because of his natural gift, which allowed him tomunicate with ice-mastery power more easily. Other than that, there were also 2 other important conditions, and one of them was Master Kurong¡¯s meticulous training.


    When he first started to study the skill, Master Kurong allowed him to enter the area for isted cultivation, where he could sense the various features of area control at a close range.


    Apart from someone like Master Kurong, nobody¡ªnot even Tiandao the Venerable One¡ªwas willing to do that for him.


    Furthermore, Yu Xiuming was also wearing a treasure from Mount Wuzhi. It was a marvelous ice bead with a notable auxiliary effect, and it was also the reason he couldmunicate with Heaven and Earth to achieve the miraculous effect that was only possible for Venerable Ones.


    ¡®How is Ou Yangming able to do this? Does he have a simr treasure with him?¡¯


    Yu Xiuming suddenly felt a bitter taste in his mouth because he thought about Ou Yangming¡¯s other identity.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ messenger!


    As such, the young fellow possessed the greatest divine fire in the world. It was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Inparison, perhaps the fire was the one that could be considered God-given divine power.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    The sound of intense mes dancing filled the air, and Ou Yangming was surrounded by strong mes. Being coerced by the magnanimous me powers, other than the Venerable Ones and the formidable top-grade Spiritualists, the others could not help but take a few steps back.


    Even though they knew Ou Yangming would not attack them, they still made the subconscious choice.


    Master Kurong and the others had grave looks on their faces, and they were somewhat looking forward to the oue.


    By now, nobody was paying attention to the result of thepetition anymore. They were only looking forward to one thing, which was whether Ou Yangming could finish the equipment or not.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming pressed his palm down. The endless mes with explosive energy seemed to have found an outlet, thus they turned into a menacing fire dragon and gushed toward the bottom of the helmet.


    The ferocious fire looked like it was going to turn the helmet into ashes in an instant.


    That said, the second the fire dragon charged toward the helmet, the helmet lit up. Amidst the endless light, it seemed to have transformed into an unpredictable bottomless hole that devoured the fire dragon.


    It took only a brief moment for the fire dragon to disappear just like that. As for the light on the helmet, it slowly faded away. With that, a magical piece of equipment with a me and light dragon¡¯s veined path could be seen.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply and looked like he had regained focus. He seemed to be exhausted, but his mind was still excited.


    The only thing was that he was slightly startled when he looked up at the people around him.


    Those people were scattered far away, and they cast odd and respectful looks at him. It was as though he had be as fearsome as the Venerable Ones at this moment.


    Ou Yangming frowned and curbed his thought, then he looked at Lu Jinfeng.


    Lu Jinfeng understood him at once. He forced himself to suppress his shock and quickly went forward to take Ou Yangming¡¯s helmet from him with respect.


    He had regarded Ou Yangming to be the same as the Venerable Ones.


    As he suddenly released his Appraisal Light, the helmet dazzled.


    After a brief moment, Lu Jinsheng lifted the helmet high and announced loudly, ¡°High Grade magic tool, God-given Attribute, Fire-resistant 12%...

 Chapter 793 - Rendezvous For The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 793: Rendezvous For The Battle</h4>


    The square was dead silent.


    Whether it was Tiandao the Venerable One, Yu Xiuming, and the others that came from afar, or the disciples from the Beast King Sect¡¯s various mountains, they kept quiet and only looked at Ou Yangming with strange looks.


    They looked like they were convinced and in admiration. Although it was inevitable for them to look slightly envious, none of them would question Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing art anymore.


    Yuqi the Venerable One cleared his throat hard andughed as he asked, ¡°Tiandao, what do you say now?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One flushed. He turned to look at Master Kurong.


    Who knew, Master Kurong simply noted straightforwardly, ¡°Since Master Ou can grasp even the God-given Skill, what else can we say?¡± He waved his sleeves gently and added, ¡°If the other sects don¡¯t object to this, we¡¯ll need to trouble Master Ou for the uing Big Smithing Competition.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°Master Kurong, as long as you say it, they won¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    Among the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects, nonecked smithing powerhouses. Nheless, not to mentionpeting against Master Kurong, even Yu Xiuming would be able to crush all of them.


    Besides, Master Kurong¡¯s title as the greatest human cksmith in Danzhou was not for nothing. As long as he was willing to be the guarantor, along with the Beast King Sect¡¯s support, the 7 other sects would not cause any trouble and bring contempt upon themselves.


    Master Kurong grinned and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s great news that Master Ou will be representing Danzhou in the battle, so I¡¯ll surely facilitate this matter.¡± Heter nodded at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Thanks in advance, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately returned the salutation. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best and not let you down.¡±


    He was only willing to join the bigpetition because he wanted to take a look at the real abilities of other top-notch cksmiths in the Spiritual Realm.


    Therefore, being able to join the bigpetition was the one that attracted him the most. Of course, he would be going all-out because he would not want to admit defeat no matter who his opponent would be.


    Master Kurongughed out loud and stated, ¡°Alright, Danzhou will be the official host for the bigpetition this time.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°We traveled to Zhangzhou for the previouspetition, but they¡¯ll being here this time.¡± He turned around and asked, ¡°Tiandao, how long more until they¡¯ll arrive?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One answered without any hesitation, ¡°It should be around 3 months.¡±


    This was considered one of the most sensational events for Danzhou, hence he remembered it well.


    Master Kurong nodded. ¡°Master Ou, since that¡¯s the case, please head toward Mount Wuzhi as soon as possible. It¡¯s true that cksmiths can smith under any environment, but it¡¯s always good to be well-prepared.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One hesitated for a while, but he finally held back from dissuading the master.


    This was because he knew this was already established and thepetition would affect Danzhou¡¯s reputation, thus he could not anyhow change the venue.


    The only thing was that he was slightly worried.


    Ever since Yuqi the Venerable One realized Ou Yangming¡¯s importance, he had been doing anything he could to make him stay. In particr, the Venerable One was wary of Mount Wuzhi the most, but it seemed like the young fellow¡¯s departure would be unavoidable this time.


    Ou Yangming responded after some thought, ¡°Yes, once I¡¯m done making the necessary arrangements here, I¡¯ll head to Mount Wuzhi.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Master Kurong nodded. Heter turned around and asked, ¡°Xiuming, you now know that there¡¯s always someone better out there, right?¡±


    Yu Xiuming replied to him sternly, ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯m convinced.¡±


    When he first arrived at the Beast King Sect, he was full of confidence. Now, his attitude had changed drastically.


    Master Kurong nodded as he was pleased. Indeed, his disciple¡¯s natural gift in smithing art was one of a kind, and the disciple almost never encountered hardships with his help. While Yu Xiuming was not self-conceited, he was bound to feel proud.


    This feeling might seem insignificant, but it would certainly be a hidden trouble that would stop Yu Xiuming from advancing in the future at crucial times. After what happened today, perhaps his arrogance might not bepletely gone, but had at least learned to be more reserved. It was simr to having a new lease of time.


    To Yu Xiuming, it would be a huge regret not being able to represent Danzhou in thepetition, but he would have a promising future if he overcame his shorings. Moreover, if he could not participate in the uingpetition, he still stood a chance for the next one. As such, instead of feeling upset, Master Kurong was rather delighted.


    Nevertheless, Master Kurong did not say much as he wanted to protect the image of his precious disciple. Instead, he instructed, ¡°Tiandao, since thepetition has ended, you should bring them back.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One instantly understood what the master meant. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± He nodded at the others, then he retrieved a flying carpet and flew away with Yu Xiuming.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque did not stop them because they knew they would be offending Master Kurong if they stopped them on purpose. The master might look rxed as though he was not concerned about anything, but Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque knew he was not a soft-hearted person.


    After watching them leave, Master Kurong turned and asked, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll wait for you to get your things sorted out, then I¡¯ll escort you to Mount Wuzhi. What do you think?¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could say a word, the old macaque beat him to it. ¡°Master Kurong, we dare not trouble you for this. Hehe, my body has been itchingtely, so this will be the perfect opportunity for me to move about.¡±


    No matter which Venerable One would escort Ou Yangming, it would be more than enough. Even so, whether the escort would be Master Kurong or a Venerable One from the Beast King Sect, the meanings would be entirely different.


    Master Kurong did not try to force anything. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just travel together then.¡±


    The old macaque furrowed its eyebrows and cursed internally, ¡®You old fart¡ªwhy are you sticking to him like a ster? You¡¯re so troublesome.¡¯


    On the other hand, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One suddenlyughed and expressed, ¡°Master Kurong, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    Master Kurong rejoined in a deep voice, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, please go ahead.¡±


    It was worth noting that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was not an ordinary powerhouse, but a top-grade powerhouse. This was why even Master Kurong dared not boast about being able to defeat it before he took the step.


    After all, a human and a giant ape had very different physiques. Even if the former had a slightly higher cultivation base, he might not be able to suppress thetter.


    Having said that, simrly, the Humans also had many strengths, which were abilities that the Beasts admired but could not attain.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One spoke seriously with bright eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve exchanged blows with you, and this question has been lingering in my head.¡± It stared at Master Kurong and uttered word by word, ¡°Have you taken that step already?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the faces of Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque changed. Given how steady they were, it was unbelievable for them to forget themselves all of a sudden.


    Master Kurong smiled and still looked unperturbed as if he had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, if I¡¯ve really taken the step, how can I still be here?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and the 2 other Venerable Ones looked at each other and were somehow relieved. Despite that, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One questioned after some thought, ¡°Master Kurong, I sensed a hint of the path with every move you made. That was...¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hide it from you indeed, 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.¡± Master Kurong sighed. He shook his head and exined, ¡°I only found a direction and found the threshold.¡±


    The 3 other Venerable Ones were appalled. They looked deeply at Master Kurong as if a fresh flower was blooming on his thin body.


    ¡°You found... The path that belongs to you.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One smiled bitterly and sighed helplessly.


    It also wanted to find its path, but it had been clueless so far. This was why it could not help butment after it heard what Master Kurong said, and it had such aplicated feeling that it could not be put into words.


    Master Kurong chuckled. ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, I¡¯ve been thinking about the theory of the pathtely, but there are still parts that I don¡¯t understand. If you¡¯re free, we can exchange our views.¡±


    A cold look could be seen in the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. It kept quiet for some time and finally responded, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡¯


    Deep down it was unwilling to ept this karma, but it was even more unwilling to push the opportunity away.


    Perhaps this was the key for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One to seed. If it chose not to seize the opportunity, it would mean that it was abandoning the path.


    As the crowd slowly dispersed, Ou Yangming followed Old Craftsman back to his courtyard. He looked at the old man but was hesitant to speak.


    Old Craftsmanughed and asked, ¡°Young fe, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Ou Yangming scratched his head. Regardless of his world-shaking achievements, in front of Old Craftsman, he was still the small boy that was saved by a rough big hand on that snowy night.


    ¡°Old Man, I don¡¯t want to leave you so soon.¡± Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°How about we go there together?¡±


    Old Craftsman looked snappily at him andughed while he scolded him, ¡°Young fe, when did you be so sentimentally attached to me? Hmph, you must be scheming something.¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes, but he could not help but chuckle as well when he saw how Old Craftsman wasughing happily.


    The old man stoppedughing after some time and noted, ¡°Young fe, since you have something serious to attend to, go ahead. As for me, hehe...¡± He suddenly turned around, then he twisted his body and took a step to get into an imposing stance. ¡°I¡¯ll be cultivating martial arts. Once I enter Spirit Grade in the future, I¡¯ll show you how great I am.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He was tempted to ask, ¡®Where did you get your confidence from...¡¯


    That said, he also knew that their courtyard would be in disorder and noisy if he were to say it out loud.


    He cleared his throat and nodded. ¡°Okay, Old Man, I look forward to you reaching Spirit Grade.¡±


    Old Craftsmanughed out loud and waved his hand with a disgusted look on his face. ¡°Go on, go on. I¡¯ll surprise you once you¡¯re back.¡±

 Chapter 794 - Attacked Halfway

    <h4>Chapter 794: Attacked Halfway</h4>


    The sky was clear and bright. There were also gentle and pleasant breezes.


    A silver stream of light shuttled between theyers of cloud. When one took a closer look, one could see that the light was a silver flying carpet, which was of a unique color.


    2 figures¡ªan elder and a young man¡ªwere seen sitting on the flying carpet. The young man was fair-skinned and good-looking, but he gave off a feeling that he was matured and steady. As for the elder, it had the face of a macaque, and it carried a powerful aura, but it was concealed. Even so, it was enough to twist the air around it. The 2 figures were Ou Yangming, who was on his way to join the Big Smithing Competition, and the old macaque, which was escorting him, from the Beast King Sect.


    When Ou Yangming looked down at the mountain river below, he was greeted by lush nts and flowing spring waters¡ªall in all, a beautiful and leisure scene, which was quiet yet graceful. A clear breeze blew while the clear stream between the mountains extended from a mountaintop to the foot of the mountain. It appeared as if grasses were bending over as they kept swaying their heads with a special charm, and they went up and down without an end.


    At the periphery of the mountains, a huge river extended across 5,000 kilometers.


    ¡°Tian River!¡± Ou Yangming was deeply moved as he watched the winding Tian River flowing fast and slow.


    He had read many literature and ancient records in the Beast King Sect¡¯s library, hence he knew very well that the river was not as simple as one could imagine.


    The mountains undted without an end but slowly looked scattered.


    At one point, the old macaque nced at a towering mountain in front of it. The mountain was over 3 kilometers tall, and it was covered in a thickyer of snow from the hillside to the top. The stranger part was how the mountaintop was smooth and t without uneven spots, making it look like a mirror.


    The old macaque beamed, and its wrinkles squeezed together as though they could squeeze a fly to its death. It introduced the mountain to Ou Yangming, ¡°This mountain¡¯s known as Mount Yijian. Legend has it that a senior master cut off the peak with a sword, and the sword Qi remained for a millennium and even rose into the sky.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked envious. He was a caster with mental power that was great beyond one¡¯s imagination, thus he could easily multitask.


    While controlling the flying carpet, he asked curiously, ¡°Elder Macaque, are you able to do that?¡±


    The old macaque¡¯s skin became as loose as dead tree bark.


    It lifted its right arm and pointed at the mountain with a missing section as it responded with a smile, ¡°A Venerable One at the peak has ovee the Thunderbolts Disaster, where one¡¯s organs would¡¯ve been tempered to be extremely strong, allowing one to fly and also borrow the universe¡¯s power. Having said that, there¡¯s a limit to how overbearing everyone¡¯s body can be. At a certain limit, one wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore, so it¡¯s already notable for a Venerable One at the peak to chop off a roughly 66-meters-tall mountaintop. As for me, I can chop off a mountaintop that¡¯s about 33-meters tall! But even the finest part of this mountain here extends over 300 meters, so I¡¯m afraid that nobody in the Spiritual Realm can split it.¡± The old macaqueter turned its wrist and retrieved a light green wine pot, which was clearly unordinary.


    Ou Yangming gave the old macaque a thumbs-up and praised it sincerely, ¡°33 meters can also be considered a remarkable capability!¡±


    The old macaque was delighted, but it still scolded the young fellow whileughing, ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re trying to gross me out, aren¡¯t you? Back then, I would¡¯ve beaten you up already. Hehe, you can choose not to ept anything, but you must give in to old age. I wonder how long I can go on with this old body...¡± It eventually spoke softly. It was not that it was afraid of death, but it wanted to hold on longer for the Beast King Sect.


    When the old macaque took another mouthful of its drink, it somehow felt that it tasted more bitter than usual.


    ¡®This is probably too strong, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ The old macaque wondered. It pursed its lips and swallowed another mouthful of its drink, then it spread out its finger and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to many ces in my life, and I¡¯ve almost visited every ce in the Spiritual Realm, so I¡¯ve encountered all sorts of things. Nevertheless, the life of a macaque can simply be concluded with the words¡ªbeing muddled, gaining knowledge, meeting someone, choosing a city, spending thest years... Among those, other than meeting someone, I¡¯ve done well in the other aspects. Besides, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t meet anyone, but the time and ce weren¡¯t right. Now that I think back on it, I feel rather regretful.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement. ¡°The order of the people that a human meets in his or her life is really important.¡±


    ¡°God is cunning and likes to y tricks on people. He always ces the best person at a time when one doesn¡¯t know what one¡¯s doing, and missing that person means that one will miss that person forever.¡± The old macaque suddenly shifted its butt and eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d understand this too, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and shrunk his neck.


    The old macaque finished its pot of drink after 15 minutes. It asked solemnly, ¡°Master Ou, are you confident about representing Danzhou in the battle this time?¡±


    As soon as the macaque brought up equipment smithing, Ou Yangming became highly-spirited. He controlled the flying carpet to make a turn while he answered softly, ¡°Of course¡ªequipment smithing¡¯s my expertise.¡±


    The flying carpet flew further, and it was almost evening time. All of a sudden, a light red screen flickered.


    It was worth noting that even the sunset was blocked by the light red screen. As a result, the mountains seemed deste and deep, making one feel cold.


    ¡°This is odd¡ªwhat¡¯s this red light screen?¡± The old macaque was confused, but it was not concerned.


    The light eventually dimmed as if it was being absorbed by an unknown substance. Without warning, white mists surged from over 3 kilometers away. They darkened bit by bit and finally became as red as blood.


    An intense life-or-death crisis appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Hemunicated with the universe¡¯s spiritual power without any hesitation and enveloped the flying carpet with his mental power to escape backward. The young fellow was as fast as a Spiritualist in thete stage, but he was as slow as a snail aspared to the red mists that were approaching them.


    The old macaque¡¯s face darkened. Its Qi movement became vigorous as it was ready to attack at any time.


    ¡®Could it be Blood Shadow again?¡¯ The old macaque wondered. Its forceful momentum burst out and covered everything at the perimeter. As it shed, it jumped up from the flying carpet and shouted, ¡°Master Ou, leave first while I hold him back!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, then he cupped his hands and uttered, ¡°Elder Macaque, be careful!¡±


    The old macaque epted his salutation. An imposing look could be seen in its eyes as it expressed proudly, ¡°Hmph, unless 4 Venerable Ones show up at the same time, they can forget about killing me!¡±


    Ou Yangming wanted to say something but was hesitant. Without further ado, he sat on the flying carpet and escaped toward the mountains below.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± As the old macaque roared, it lifted its right hand and pushed it downward. The red mists boiled instantly as though they were being stirred by an invisible giant bamboo stick. With that, they formed a red vortex and quickly dispersed.


    ¡°Get lost...¡±


    Just as the red mists were going to fully disperse, a scoff was hearding from them. One could not tell the age of the person that spoke, but the sound was filled with strong killing intent and gave off an evil feeling.


    An invisible soundwave spread and stirred up a gale, which immediately disintegrated the red vortex that was formed by the old macaque.


    Concurrently, a white-robed man stepped out from the mists. Following his step, the old macaque¡¯s vision went blurry, and its head felt heavy as if the sky around it had just shaken. Furthermore, 2 clear stains of blood could be seen beside its mouth, and they were sparkling under the setting sun.


    The man nced at Ou Yangming, who was fleeing, and did not bother about the old macaque anymore. He scorned and asked, ¡°Trying to get away? But can you?¡±


    Heter turned to look at the old macaque again and lifted his right hand, revealing his dry and pitch-ck arm in the air.


    ¡°Surging Clouds Palm!¡± He grunted.


    At the spur of the moment, the mists within 3 kilometers from him surged and reversed to gather into a ck palm with clear veined patterns on the fingers. The palm seemed to have reached out from a deep and dark gap, and its killing intent was earth-shattering. Subsequently, a monumental pressure crushed down, and the ck light from the palm seemed to be able to erose even the afterglow.


    The man pushed his right hand forward, causing the ck palm to charge toward the old macaque.


    Appalled, the old macaque had a bitter look on its face. ¡°A top-grade Venerable One?¡± Despite that, it did not retreat at all as it wanted to buy time for Ou Yangming, or the consequence would be unbearable. The macaque tapped its interspatial bag with its right hand, then a white light shed before a war hammer could be seen in its hand. The weapon was about 3 meters long, and it was incredibly sharp. At this point, an immense fighting spirit burst out from its old body.


    ¡°Die!¡± The old macaque roared in a muffled voice, and the ck surface of its war hammer shone.


    Runes that looked like tadpoles lit up as the old macaque hit its hammer at the ck palm, resulting in a deafening sound spreading down from the sky. When the airflow that followed struck, countless spirit beasts were killed, whereas a crack appeared on the ck palm. The crack elongated with the wind, but the palm went back to normal after some time and hit the macaque¡¯s chest. A thunderous power attacked the macaque and caused it to spit out essence and blood.


    ¡°Crack, crack...¡±


    A muffled sound was hearding from the old macaque¡¯s body as its rib cage was crushed. An indescribable pain reached its head at that time.


    The old macaque lost itsplexion, then it staggered and fell from mid-air!


    Li Xin scoffed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡±


    He quickly pursued Ou Yangming but after flying for a distance, he suddenly turned and stated coldly, ¡°Blood Shadow, you better not think about ying any tricks. If I could save you, I can kill you too!¡± As he smirked, a devouring power was released from his hand. Although it was very messy and far from that mastered by the giant head, it was a devouring power indeed.


    A resentful look could be seen deep inside Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes, but he hid it very well.


    Beggars could not be choosers. As such, he could only stay with Li Xin and pursue Ou Yangming like 2 red horses.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    On a hill, dust flew as the old macaque formed a big hole on the ground. Its clothes were ragged.


    By using all its might, it crushed a yellow rune paper, then a yellow paper crane flew out.


    A look of delight could be seen on the old macaque¡¯s pale face. It spoke in a hoarse and dry voice, ¡°10,000 Beasts, Kurong, Yuqi, Blood Shadow and a white-robed man attacked us halfway. After taking me down, they¡¯re now pursuing Master Ou. Quicklye, quicklye.¡± As soon as it finished, it spat out its essence and blood again. The paper crane seemed to havee to life and was filled with a spiritual aura. It chirped softly and pped its wings before it disappeared from the macaque¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Hopefully, it won¡¯t be toote,¡± the old macaque mumbled. Right after that, its dantian dried up, and its mental power was depleted. Since it could not hold on any longer, it passed out on the spot.


    In the sky, Li Xin was pursuing in front while Blood Shadow was behind. They caught up to Ou Yangming very quickly.


    The white-clothed Li Xin looked at Ou Yangming from afar and sneered. ¡°Ou Yangming, you can¡¯t get away. Turn yourself in now, and you¡¯ll suffer less.¡±


    Ou Yangming was not tempted by his words at all. Instead, he sped up and kept a straight face though he was feeling anxious.


    The young fellow enveloped his flying carpet with his mental power to zoom toward the forest below. This was because he knew very well it would be wishful thinking if he wanted to escape from a Venerable One in the sky. He would only stumble on a silver lining if he entered the mountains and utilized theplicated terrain.

 Chapter 795 - If I Slaughter All Living Creatures, I Am Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 795: If I ughter All Living Creatures, I Am Buddha</h4>


    Li Xin was well-experienced, hence he immediately understood Ou Yangming¡¯s n.


    As he scoffed, 2 long pitch-ck nails slid out from his sleeves. They were 7.62 centimeters long, and they had strange patterns on them. Moreover, cold intents were released from their sharp ends. He squeezed the nails with 2 of his fingers and stated softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you now. The Lower Cold Powers from these Soul-locking Nails will only freeze your body; they¡¯re not fatal.¡±


    Right after that, veins were bulging on his dry arm as he swung it hard.


    With that, 2 long nails flew out. One locked on 2.54 centimeters above Ou Yangming¡¯s rib cage while the other flew below him with a dense chillness to block off its escape path toward the forest. The second Soul-locking Nail was extremely fast, by which the young fellow only sensed a prating chill, then his body turned cold. An ice-cold chillness was born from nothing from his Tianling acupoint, then it spread to every corner of his body.


    At this moment of life or death, Ou Yangming did not have time to think at all. He retrieved the Blood Condensation Spear and wielded it unreasonably. The resulting spear momentum was forceful, and the spear shadows were packed, whichter shrunk into a round ball or 10 to 14 meters. The ball suddenly exploded, but it still could not block the nail¡ªnot even a little¡ªas it was instantly dispersed like a pear flower in the storm. The nail was fixed on the young fellow, and it zoomed toward him directly.


    Li Xin was certain that he could capture Ou Yangming with this attack.


    He was a top-grade Venerable One, after all. If he were to let a Spiritualist slip away, would he still have any reputation left?


    Nheless, just as the Soul-locking Nails were about to hit Ou Yangming¡¯s body, he expanded like a balloon and turned into a rainbow that stirred up the clouds in the sky. He made his escape by going 50 kilometers away, drawing the distance between him and Li Xin.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he sounded like a crying lone wolf or an evil ghost that was crying at its grave. He clicked his tongue andmented, ¡°The Blood Flight Technique... Heh, not bad. Now, this is interesting!¡±


    He fully unleashed his cultivation base as a top-grade Venerable One, then he transformed into a rainbow as well to pursue the young fellow.


    The Blood Flight was too fast, so much so that the air was pressing toward Ou Yangming!


    An enormous pressure pushed every inch of his skin, making him feel like he was falling deeper into a sticky swamp.


    Due to the immensely strong wind, it became wishful thinking for Ou Yangming to even open his eyes. The sharp, de-like wind that blew past him tore his clothes and cut his flesh, such that he was covered in scars in no time, and he ended up looking battered. The young fellow could not help but smile bitterly. He did not expect that he would have to pay such a huge price to activate the Blood Flight in the Spiritual Realm. Owing to the swift speed, it seemed like everything changed substantially.


    Even if Ou Yangming wanted to stop at the moment, he could not do so because the intense wind seemed like it was going to tear his body apart.


    ¡®I suppose that I¡¯ve gotten rid of him.¡¯


    Who knew, before his thought was evenpletely gone, an ear-splitting sound appeared less than 3 kilometers behind him.


    Ou Yangming was wearing a ck robe. At this point, he felt like his nose and mouth were already cut off by a sharp saber. What was left was his bloodshot eyes, as well as a dry head with a hint of ck smoke being released from his hair. Li Xin exercised his throat and sneered. ¡°This Blood Flight¡¯s quite interesting, but how many times can you use it?¡± Following that, he reached out to grab the young fellow. He was unwilling to cause any more troubles as the thought of the devouring power alone was making him go mad. ¡®How can it be of any use with this weakling?¡¯


    Li Xin¡¯s arm was so thin that it was all skin and bones. In fact, white bones could literally be seen on his fingers.


    Nevertheless, his casual attack carried the universe¡¯s mightiness. Layers of clouds were surging in the air, but a pair of dry hands pushed them aside. Subsequently, one of those hands elongated with the wind and aimed for Ou Yangming. It was so dry that it did not show any redness at all, and if one took a closer look at it, one could see that its texture and shape were the same as that of Li Xin¡¯s hand.


    A top-grade Venerable One¡ªonly a top-grade Venerable One could block it.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming could not block it. His head was heavy, where he was dazed as if his brain had been stirred into a paste. The young fellow could not counterattack at all, and he felt like his soul was also being sucked by the hand.


    The big hand simply clutched Ou Yangming and tugged at him to get him to the side.


    Li Xin could not stop sneering.


    ¡®Hmph, even a Venerable One can¡¯t get away from me. You¡¯re only a Spiritualist, and yet you made me waste so much time, so you should be proud of yourself.¡¯


    Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes flickered as he felt troubled. ¡®This is Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritor. Should I do something or not?¡¯ He could not make up his mind.


    It was then when Li Xin red at Blood Shadow, causing his body¡¯s Qi and blood to surge and retrograde. Consequently, he spat out his essence and blood twice, then he staggered and almost fell from the sky. He was appalled.


    Li Xin scoffed. ¡°Should you think about betraying me again, I¡¯ll make you feel more dead than alive. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of my tricks.¡±


    Blood Shadow exhaled twice before he nodded. ¡°Yes...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire inside Ou Yangming¡¯s body burned. His blood and the spiritual Qi inside his dantian boiled while blood and sweat flowed out from each of his pores. Furthermore, an immense pain struck his head, causing him to bite the tip of his tongue. Stimted by the severe pain, the young fellow slowly came back to his senses. His savagery, which had been hiding deep inside his heart, burst out. A fleeting red light could then be seen in his eyes as he looked up at the sky and yelled, ¡°Giant head, devouring power, devour!¡±


    Being an orphan, without the savagery and ruthlessness inside of him, he could not havee so far.


    Right after he spoke, an ugly head flew out. 2 fist-sized eyes¡ªone ck and one red¡ªwere seen on it. They looked incredibly weird and fearsome. Before long, the giant head exhaled then opened its mouth to devour the big hand¡¯s energy.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming channeled the energy straight into his Blood Flight Waist Sash.


    His injuries were fully recovered, and he became abundant in Qi and blood again.


    Thispletely stunned Li Xin, but he quickly breathed hurriedly with burning eyes and eximed, ¡®Yes, this is the power¡ªthis is the power.¡¯ He almost shouted with excitement because as long as he got his hands on this devouring power, he would even be confident about tearing the sky apart.


    He shed and pounced on Ou Yangming right away.


    However, Ou Yangming roared at this time, ¡°Blood Flight!¡±


    A striking red light appeared on his waist sash, then he zoomed away again after the light flickered.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Li Xin looked gloomy, and the remaining strands of hair on his head stood up on their ends. He could still hold it in when Ou Yangming first got away, but he was furious this time. After all, the man was a top-grade Venerable One, but he let an insignificant Spiritualist escape twice in a row. How could he not be enraged?


    For the third time, Ou Yangming did the same thing and gave all he had to break free.


    As the pursuit went on, the sky turned dark. Following the setting sun, dusk could be seen spreading from the west. Soon enough, the forest, paths, and river were devoured by darkness.


    Under the twilight, Li Xin¡¯s face darkened. He was feeling more surprised as his pursuit went on. Ou Yangming was too decisive, and he could always find the best way out in the shortest time. He was not only calm, but he also dared to fight back, and the viciousness that asionally appeared between his eyebrows shocked even Li Xin.


    ¡®But your spirit has reached its limit when you activated the Blood Flight again, right?¡¯ Li Xin sneered. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t get away.¡¯


    He pped his sleeves and went after Ou Yangming. After 15 minutes, he finally spotted the young fellow again.


    Li Xin scoffed and pressed the middle finger on his right hand forward as he uttered, ¡°Cold!¡±


    After his voice echoed, the tip of his middle finger turned light green, and the air¡¯s temperature plummeted. A stream of light shed and struck Ou Yangming¡¯s back, causing him to be attacked by a prating chill. Even so, he turned his body and borrowed this power to fly into the distance.


    ¡°Hmph, how stubborn!¡±


    As Li Xin waved his sleeves, 2 finger winds gathered in the air. They grew with the wind and headed toward Ou Yangming from the top and bottom respectively.


    Li Xin never wanted to kill Ou Yangming as he wanted to catch the fellow alive. If not, even if the young fellow had 3 heads and 6 arms, he would have died a graveless death long ago.


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and was struck with an idea. The giant head flew out once more and devoured the finger winds.


    Concurrently, he lowered his body and aimed to hit the finger winds with his body. He was so fast that Li Xin would not be able to disperse the winds in time even if he wanted to.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Li Xin eximed. He had released the finger winds to stop Ou Yangming from fleeing toward the mountain, but the young fellow crashed into them like a fool. The fellow was simply courting death, and the unforeseen change startled Li Xin.


    Having said that, while Li Xin was taken aback, Ou Yangming saw his hope to escape.


    ¡®Skill¡ªSubstitution!¡¯ Ou Yangming growled internally and directed his wounds from the finger winds into his Substitution Waist Sash.


    At the same time, the waist stash released a red light that looked like the prettiest red flower in summer, and it was particrly eye-catching under the night sky. Afterward, Ou Yangming adopted the Blood Flight again to enter the forest.


    ¡°No!¡± Li Xin screamed at the top of his lungs as he never expected to be fooled by a Spiritualist. The feeling of being crushed in terms of intelligence made him feel worse than if he were to be killed. The man flew downward with reddened eyes, but Ou Yangming¡¯s Blood Flight was too fast, such that he had gone 50 kilometers away. In this case, even a Venerable One would not be able to catch up to the young fellow within a short time.


    It turned out that Ou Yangming knew he would not be able to escape from a Venerable One in the sky to a mountain with aplicated topography if he did not think it through.


    Therefore, as long as Li Xin blocked him at the beginning, he would keep going toward the mountain while secretly waiting for an opportunity. Once dusk dawned, the young fellow utilized the Substitution Skill to resist Li Xin¡¯s attack, then he fled toward the mountain. This was because he knew he would not be able to break free in the sky.


    He would only have a chance of survival with the help of the topography.


    Everything sounded simple, but it was tricky. If Ou Yangming made even the slightest mistake, he would be doomed eternally.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief amidst the blood light. His flights throughout the day had caused his mental power to be exhausted. If it was not due to his strong desire to survive, he might not have held on for so long.


    Inside the forest, there were winding mountain paths and towering trees that blotted out the sky.


    Deep green lights appeared from time to time, causing one to tremble with fear.


    All of a sudden, 2 rainbows descended. They were Li Xin and Blood Shadow.


    Li Xin furrowed his eyebrows with a dark face, to the extent that water was about to drip from his face. He ordered coldly, ¡°Find him¡ªfind him even if you have to dig deep. I don¡¯t believe that he can escape from me. If I can get my hands on that power, I¡¯ll be able to take that step. By then, not to mention the Spiritual Realm, even in the upper realm, who can stop me?¡±


    Blood Shadow fell silent for some time before he responded with a husky voice, ¡°He¡¯s Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritor, so I ought to build power for him.¡±


    Li Xin suddenlyughed out loud when he heard that. ¡°Hahaha, do you know why you¡¯re not on par with me? Pedantic¡ªyou¡¯re pedantic. Why should I work hard for someone else? Why? I¡¯ve seized half of the powers in the world, so I¡¯ll be able to soar into the sky once I have this power!


    ¡°What¡¯s devil, and what¡¯s Buddha? If I ughter all living creatures, I am Buddha!¡±


    At this moment, Li Xin looked ambitious as if he could devour even nothingness.

 Chapter 796 - Help-seeking Paper Crane

    <h4>Chapter 796: Help-seeking Paper Crane</h4>


    Towering mountains undted and stretched across kilometers. The secrets of numerous living beings and nature were hidden inside.


    Amidst the endless mountains, valiant auras could be found everywhere. Whether it was human powerhouses or spirit beasts, the density was so concentrated that it was frightening.


    This was where the Beast King Sect¡ªone of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects¡ªwas situated in Danzhou.


    At this moment, Yuqi the Venerable One, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and Master Kurong were sitting with their legs crossed in a pavilion on the highest peak. They were enjoying tea while they conversed.


    In terms of cultivation base, Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were unquestionably superior to Yuqi the Venerable One. They surpassed him not only because of their cultivation bases, but also due to how much theyprehended and how they applied martial arts and the universe¡¯sw.


    In particr, when Master Kurong was at a moment of life or death and faced his greatest fear, he finally found his path.


    Under normal circumstances, even if he found the part, he would still die helplessly because he was already near the end and was about to be depleted of Qi and blood. Nheless, the master managed to incite his potential because of the Eternal Pill, and he gained a bright future since.


    Master Kurong had described his experience in detail to Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Although they could not copy it exactly, it would be a good reference for them.


    When Master Kurong was done, Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One fell silent at the same time.


    On one hand, Yuqi the Venerable One was still a distance away from taking that step. He was deeply in awe, but he was still separated from that stage. On the other hand, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One furrowed its eyebrows and kept calcting in its head. This was an experience that could not be easily described; unless one was feeling the same thing, one would not be able to put it into words.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One finally opened its eyes after a long time and sighed. ¡°Thank you, Master Kurong.¡±


    Master Kurong waved his hand amiably and chuckled. ¡°10,000 Beasts, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. If you¡¯re able to take that step too, Danzhou¡¯s situation will surely change drastically.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Master Kurong, did you do your best to guide me because of this?¡±


    Finding one¡¯s path would not be as shocking as taking that step, but it would be the foundation of everything.


    The beginning was always difficult¡ªif one could not find one¡¯s target, everything would be fake. Therefore, it was unimaginable that Master Kurong was willing to share his experience.


    Given the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s strength and experiences, it could naturally distinguish truth from false, which was why it was puzzled about the reason Master Kurong was being so agreeable.


    If it was in his shoes, it did not think that it would be so generous.


    Master Kurongughed. ¡°10,000 Beasts, you inherited the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s line and is also closely connected to the Beast King Sect, which is like family to you. In that case, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with the structure of the different prefectures in the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One raised its eyebrows and responded proudly, ¡°When I advanced into a Venerable One, I went far away from Danzhou and explored everywhere in the Spiritual Realm. Hehe, I dare not say that I know this realm inside out, but I roughly know it well.¡±


    It was an important tradition for every newly-advanced Venerable One from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge to go on an adventure in the realm. Not only the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, but the old macaque was also not an exception back then. Besides, if Multi-armed King Kong eventually became a Venerable One too, it would need to take up the inherited tradition.


    Master Kurong nodded and asked, ¡°Alright, let me ask you¡ªhow¡¯s the prestige of a Venerable One from Danzhou?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s face darkened as it answered, ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One frowned. He could naturally tell that it was a forceful answer from 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. It was evident that the prestige of a Venerable One from Danzhou was worse than nothing much.


    Master Kurong sighed. ¡°In actuality, Danzhou¡¯s reputation is so bad because of Venerable Ones like us.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Master Kurong, is there something that we¡¯recking in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯recking very much.¡± Master Kurong nodded and stressed, ¡°It has been over 10,000 years since someone from Danzhou took that step.¡± He sneered and continued, ¡°Putting aside the further prefectures, let¡¯s just talk about Zhangzhou¡ªour neighbor. I suppose that you still remember... Theirst person that went beyond this realm.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Yuqi the Venerable One looked at each other. They were embarrassed.


    In terms of the number of Venerable Ones and their strengths alone, Danzhou was not much inferior to Zhangzhou. Nevertheless, Danzhou clearlycked a lot in terms of that top-notch power. Even though that powerhouse from Zhangzhou had gone beyond this realm, his mightiness remained as it had not been 3 centuries since, hence nobody dared to talk about him.


    Master Kurong nced at the 2 Venerable Ones and noted, ¡°As far as I know, that being left a clone in Zhangzhou before leaving.¡±


    ¡°A clone? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. ¡°Leaving a clone here? Isn¡¯t he afraid of Heaven¡¯s wrath?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Yuqi, you misunderstood.¡± Master Kurong stroked his beard and exined, ¡°The clone¡¯s only equivalent to a top-notch Venerable One.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was relieved. If the clone was only a top-notch Venerable One, Danzhou would not need to worry too much.


    The Beast King Sect did not have such a powerhouse, but the 2 figures in front of him at the moment were of that level.


    Even so, Master Kurong shook his head again. ¡°Yuqi, the clone¡¯s only a top-grade Venerable One, but he can¡¯t be resisted by equal-ranked powerhouses.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One tensed up at the same time. Thetter even asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was a legitimate top-grade Venerable One, and it was extremely confident about its strength. Master Kurong might have found his path, but as long as he had not taken the step, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One believed that it could resist him.


    Due to the natural advantage of its race, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had always been an invincible being among its peers.


    Needless to say, it also ultimately depended on who it waspared to. If it waspared to a legendary dragon or phoenix, it would turn around and flee right away.


    If the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was faced with the powerhouse from Zhangzhou that went beyond this realm, it would not stand a chance at all, but if it was up against a mere equal-ranked clone... Unknowingly, its emtion was stimted.


    Master Kurong sighed. ¡°10,000 Beasts, in terms of power alone, he might be inferior to you, but don¡¯t forget that hisbat awareness belongs to that being.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was stunned for some time, and it asked bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s only a clone, so how can it have the main body¡¯sbat awareness?¡±


    Master Kurong looked deeply at it and answered, ¡°We haven¡¯t taken that step yet, so we don¡¯t know how colorful the world is like after that. Perhaps one will have the solution to that problem after taking that step.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One kept quiet, but a luster could be seen in its eyes.


    Yuqi the Venerable One suddenly asked, ¡°Master Kurong, why do you know this so well?¡±


    Master Kurong looked like he was thinking of the past as he answered, ¡°I¡¯ve met him once and had a fight with him.¡±


    The eyes of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Yuqi the Venerable One lit up at this moment. They were certain that they had not heard of simr news before this. In fact, if Master Kurong was not the one that brought this up, they would not have bought it.


    Master Kurong shut his eyes and expressed, ¡°That fight made me understand that there¡¯s always someone better out there, and it prompted me to curb my thoughts and begin to start the crucial moment. Hehe, I couldn¡¯t have found my path without that fight.¡±


    The 2 other Venerable Ones looked at each other. The same thought crossed their minds.


    ¡®No wonder this old fe wasn¡¯t furious when Yu Xiuming failed. Instead, he was somewhat delighted.


    ¡®It turns out that he had a simr experience and benefited greatly from it.¡¯


    Master Kurong opened his eyes and looked at a certain mountain half-intentionally. ¡°10,000 Beasts, your precious son¡¯s cultivation base is superb. Since it¡¯s going to face the Heavenly Thunderbolts soon, would you like me to lend it a helping hand?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One replied to him calmly, ¡°Thank you for your good intention, Master, but I¡¯ve prepared everything necessary, so I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded as well. Other than powerhouses from the Beast King Sect, other people would not be permitted to watch the moment Multi-armed King Kong faced the Heavenly Thunderbolts. In particr, the news about the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit must not be exposed.


    Master Kurong nodded and looked meaningfully at them, causing them to have goosebumps.


    ¡®Did this old fe hear about anything? But that¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    Just as they were keeping quiet, a light shed in the void. A paper crane pierced through the air and floated in front of them.


    At this moment, even Master Kurong, who was not mindful of anything, was taken aback for a second too.


    ¡°10,000 Beasts, Kurong, Yuqi, Blood Shadow and a white-robed man attacked us halfway. After taking me down, they¡¯re now pursuing Master Ou. Quicklye! Quicklye!¡±


    The old macaque¡¯s hurried voice and its coughs were hearding from the paper crane.


    Upon hearing this, the 3 Venerable Ones¡¯ faces changed. Fearsome yet indescribable auras were released from their bodies.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One reached out to grab the paper crane, then it uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    It cultivated the same techniques as the old macaque, thus it could control paper cranes. It and Yuqi the Venerable One were very regretful at the moment; if they had not made Master Kurong stay, Ou Yangming would not have suffered the misfortune!


    Without further ado, the Venerable Ones swayed and rose into the sky. They transformed into 3 shooting stars as they zoomed into the distance.


    When Yuqi the Venerable One soared into the sky, he even waved his sleeve, causing a light to fall from mid-air. The instant the light fell to the ground, a massive white light appeared above the mountain range and turned into a protective shield that shrouded the whole sect.


    Since someone dared to sneak an attack on the old macaque, would the Beast King Sect be in danger too?


    As Yuqi the Venerable One left, he also conveniently activated the Big Mountain-guarding Formation. With that, even if a Venerable One came, the powerhouse would not be able to shake the formation within a short period.


    Inside the mountain range, numerous people looked up then exchanged nces as they did not know what was going on.


    However, they all had ominous feelings about this.

 Chapter 797 - The Followers Besiege

    <h4>Chapter 797: The Followers Besiege</h4>


    Mount Qilian was a mountain that stretched from the south to the north. It was simr to a scaled dragon in hibernation, and it split a mountain river, causing it to flow 50 kilometers to the east and the west.


    This was one of the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants¡¯ important strongholds, where all sorts of weird incidents took ce, hence there were rarely traces of humans.


    The moon appeared to be a round board as it hung in the sky. Its moonlight shone gently, but half of it was covered by the undting mountains, and it was extremely scattered in the forest. All of a sudden, a dense ck cloud blotted out the moon in the sky, so there was no longer light in the forest.


    As such, the forest was deep and quiet, so much so that it could make one shudder with fear.


    ¡°Woo, woo, woo!¡±


    The howls of an evil wolf were heard out of nowhere, giving one goosebumps.


    Deep inside the forest, below a giant rock, Ou Yangming moved his fingers. His clothes were ragged, his body was covered in blood, and his hair was in a mess. All in all, he was in a terrible state.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡±


    He shrieked in pain and slowly opened his shiny, starry eyes.


    mes were seen burning in his eyes, but they dimmed after a split second.


    When his body recovered some energy after some time, he slowly stood up straight and got rid of the decayed fallen leaves on his body.


    At the spur of the moment, dark aquamarine eyes appeared behind him. The owner of those eyes opened its blood mouth and moved as fast as a ck vortex to bite his neck.


    Ou Yangming smiled sinisterly. The terrain and the environment around him were perfectly disyed in his mind. Without even looking back, he pulled out an exquisite dagger from his sleeve. Numerous tadpole-like runes jumped on it, and a thin blood line connected the handle and the de. Once the young fellow grabbed the weapon tightly, a red light flickered from the blood line while he stabbed backward by moving his hand close to his right ribs. Concurrently, he swayed his head sideways then tilted it downward.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The dagger prated the hungry wolf¡¯s heart. It wailed, but its eyes soon lost their lights, and its aura eventually disappeared.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. The devouring power burst out, and a warm current flowed out from the dagger and surged along his meridians, allowing his injuries to recover slightly. As for the evil wolf, it turned into a mottled paper, which was burned and scattered into the air without leaving a trace.


    He looked up at the quiet night sky and sighed. ¡®If thisst Blood Flight was any faster, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be the first Spiritualist to fall to his death. I¡¯m d that my body¡¯s tougher than that of my peers, or I would¡¯ve turned into meat paste already.¡¯


    The winding mountains were dark and deep. As a whole, they looked like a wild beast that was widening its bloody mouth and picking its prey.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Following a clear sound of a spear, a figure jumped out from the dark without warning like a ghost.


    His spear directly pierced the chest of a giant multicolored tiger, then the devouring power burst out, allowing his body to be abundant in Qi and blood again. Cracks could be hearding from his body as his injuries further recovered.


    Later on, he opened his interspatial bag to transfer the devouring attribute to devour the essences of the blood and flesh that he had umted before this. The process went on until he was fully recovered.


    Once he recovered, he got rid of his traces and dashed toward the east.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The mountain range was too extensive, so much so that it would be difficult for even a top-grade Venerable One to find someone.


    Li Xin red at Blood Shadow with red eyes and strong killing intent.


    Blood Shadow immediately noted, ¡°Li Xin, us followers have a stronghold here. The leader here is Xue Xuanye, who¡¯s a top-grade Spiritualist. I¡¯ll send a message to him and ask him to lead the followers to intercept.¡±


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes flickered. He uttered sternly, ¡°You¡¯re bringing yourself to ruin. Remember¡ªI want him alive.¡±


    Blood Shadow nodded. As he touched his dantian with his right hand, he could sense something peculiar. He fell silent for some time before he nodded.


    Subsequently, Blood Shadow turned his wrist and revealed a queer plum flower that was releasing a blood light. When he bent his finger and pointed, the petals of the Blood Plum Flower dispersed and assimted into the air like threads.


    If one were to look down from the sky at the moment, one would be able to see.


    Countless Blood Plums glowed on Mount Qilian, each one looking like a mottled light spot, and they connected to form the shape of a plum flower.


    At the center of those light spots, an ancient stone statue could be seen. It neither looked like a stone nor wood, and it emitted a fearsome green light.


    Ou Yangming had long put on his Star Trace Suit and was holding the Blood Condensation Spear. He increased his speed to the maximum and kept running forward. Even so, he was careful and consolidated at every step without leaving a trace.


    The silver board-like moon set, so the sky darkened as a result. Before long, a voice was heard as it was carried by the breeze.


    ¡°Why does Sir want to catch this young fe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably Sir Devil God¡¯s decree...¡± The man breathed hurriedly and had a fervent look in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, all hail Sir Devil God! Quick, we mustn¡¯t let this person escape!¡±


    Ou Yangming was hiding in the dark. After keeping quiet for some time, he clutched his spear and began to ponder.


    As soon as he changed the direction that he was going to head in, he darted forward with steps that would not leave trails nor make sounds.


    Once, twice, thrice¡ªOu Yangming came across more people. Fortunately, his mental power was notable and truly rare, by which he could always predict danger in advance. He sat under a tree and looked in front, then he sighed and thought, ¡®Even if I use the Blood Flight to go far away for now, if Li Xin locked on to my location, judging from his speed as a Venerable One, he¡¯ll be able to catch up very quickly.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do this anymore. I must break out, or my range for movement will keep decreasing. As great as my mental power is, I¡¯ll still be found.¡¯


    He clenched the Blood Condensation Spear with an incredibly cold look in his eyes and ran as fast as lightning.


    His heart thudded after a brief moment as he felt a strong sense of crisis.


    A boom was heard, then a saber-light attacked Ou Yangming from behind. He rolled outward and only managed to dodge it. Losing its target, the saber-light struck a huge rock, which burst and spread in all directions. Consequently, rattles were hearding from the leaves on the trees around as they were hit. Afterward, the young fellow heard a voice behind him. ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re here. This will be easy for me!¡±


    After the voice went away, 3 figures arrived from behind. There were 2 men and 1dy¡ªthe big man in the lead was a Spiritualist of top-grade in the middle stage, whereas the 2 others were only Spiritualists in the middle stage. Given their team, they could go against even a Spiritualist in thete stage.


    ¡°You have a good reaction to have avoided this.¡±


    The saber-light came from the leader. His eyes lit up as he looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s spear, then he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking this spear. As for you, surrender and follow me back, let you suffer physical pain.¡± He was impassioned because Xue Xuanye had given them this order. If he managed toplete the task, it would surely be considered a wonderful contribution. Now that the opportunity was right in front of him, how could he give up? With that, the man flicked his saber with his right fingers, resulting in the clear sound of a saber to be heard.


    Beside him, the 2 other people looked fervent too. In particr, thedy even twisted her waist like a willow swaying in the wind. Matched with her enchanting face, she could truly stir up one¡¯s soul. She chuckled and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯d also like a part of this contribution this time.¡±


    The man, whose surname was Li, turned numb. He could not reject thedy at all, thus he nodded to assure her.


    None of the 3 people paid attention to Ou Yangming as though they were confident about catching him at once.


    Ou Yangming had a cold look in his eyes while his savagery burst out from his bones. He uttered, ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± The rune on his spear glowed like a firefly in summer, and it was striking as it was being stirred in the big man¡¯s direction.


    The man¡¯s eyes gleamed as he eximed, ¡°What a cool spear¡ªI¡¯m taking it!¡±


    On the other hand, thedy expressed coquettishly, ¡°Brother Li, I want his pieces of equipment. I¡¯ll do whatever you wantter.¡± She looked at the man with blushing cheeks that looked like pink peach flowers.


    Li He¡¯s fighting spirit surged. He lowered his center of gravity and shifted his feet inward, then his body and his saber became one. A sudden sound was hearding from the man¡¯s right wrist as he shed and released a saber-light, then he swiftly withdrew his weapon. The saber-light was smooth as his move looked natural and clean.


    Thedy was envious, and she eximed, ¡°Your spiritual Qi has almost condensed to be tangible, and you even used the Qiuhong Saber Technique.¡±


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming¡¯s movement was simple; he simply wielded his spear like a brush, but it found the saber-light¡¯s weakest point and broke up Li He¡¯s stance.


    Li He¡¯s pupil shrunk as he was appalled. He had merged his energy, essence, and spirit to attack with all his might, but it was disintegrated like an ox being dissected. As such, he yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s attack him together!¡± The other man and thedy dared not be arrogant anymore, so they split up and besieged the young fellow from different directions.


    Ou Yangming kept sneering and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want my spear? Come and get it!¡±


    He tipped his toe and made a simple move of flicking his hand outward, but the tip of his spear pierced the air and let out an intense explosive sound.


    The seemingly simple attack caused Li He¡¯s face to change. It seemed like he could not evade the attack no matter what, and the spear was aimed at his throat, by which he could only see the chilly spear tip.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The spear tip went through Li He¡¯s throat, causing blood to stter and heat to be released.


    His blood painted Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes red, making the young fellow look like a sinister, evil ghost from hell under the moonlit night. The fellow then turned around calmly to look at the charmingdy, and he opened his mouth to utter, ¡°One...¡±


    This frightened the 2 other followers out of their wits, and they staggered while moving backward.


    Especially for thedy, her hair was blown by the wind as her silver hairpiece had fallen off somewhere. She mumbled softly while running in the forest, ¡°A ghost¡ªyou¡¯re a ghost.¡±


    Ou Yangming scorned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want my pieces of equipment? You don¡¯t want them now?¡±


    ¡°Woosh.¡± As Ou Yangming waved his sleeve, 2 exquisite daggers flew out and pierced the air before they stabbed the chests of the remaining followers. The forces from the daggers were so strong that the man and thedy flew backward.


    A ¡°bam¡± was heard as they fell to the ground.


    They widened their eyes while blood oozed from their eyes, nose, and mouth, then they struggled for a while before they became utterly dead. Even until the end, they did not manage to shriek at all.

 Chapter 798 - Break A Siege And Kill

    <h4>Chapter 798: Break A Siege And Kill</h4>


    An expanse of a forest wastticed in mist.


    Where was the path of return? One searched near and far but could not find the right way.


    It was immensely cold during the night. The mountains had unknowingly been covered in mists, and the forest was deste while the small paths were empty.


    Ou Yangming was agile as he dashed forward like a ghost. His journey was lonely. When he stood at the peak and looked into the distance, the forest hand turned into a boundless ck arc that connected with the dark sky and crept far away.


    He held the Blood Condensation Spear tightly and glided down along the cliff.


    When he traveled on the short and difficult mountain path, his knees fell into dried leaves with every step he took.


    Ou Yangming darted, but his location was already spotted by this group of followers.


    The group began to besiege him like a sack that closed quickly. Through Ou Yangming¡¯s senses, he could sense that the mountain was densely packed with sparks that were either blue or purple. The blue ones represented the mental powers of spirit beasts while the purple ones were spiritual fluctuations that were released by the beasts.


    Another spark was constantly moving in front of Ou Yangming, and it was numerous timesrger than the other sparks.


    Ou Yangming knew it was a top-grade Spiritualist, who was trying to block his path.


    If he ended up being blocked, he would not be able to get away anymore.


    He kept quiet and gently tipped his toe before he left in a huff.


    All of a sudden, a voice was hearding from the dark. ¡°Quick, he¡¯s here!¡±


    Over 10 middle-stage Spiritualists and ate-stage Spiritualist quickly surrounded Ou Yangming. Thete-stage powerhouse was white-haired and covered in wrinkles, but his eyes were red. What was stranger was the fact that he was holding 2 arc-like butcher knives; one¡¯s de was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings while the other was heavy and solid. The elder licked his lips and growled, ¡°Catch him alive¡ªhe can be hurt but not killed.¡± Right after his voice died away, he pounced on the young fellow and was the fastest; he was about 33 meters ahead of everyone else.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart sank. He knew he would only have hope if he got rid of this trouble first. As such, he lifted his spear and turned abruptly as he whistled. Before the young fellow¡¯s voice was gone, he had transformed into a luster as he lunged at thete-stage Spiritualist.


    The white-haired elder was ted. He moved faster while his butcher knives rattled and emitted cold lights in all directions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s impetus was not weaker than that of the elder at all. He kept prodding his spear forward, causing crackles to be heard as though a stormy rain was hitting bananas. Every attack that he made was faster and heavier and the one before, forming imprable afterimages of the spear in front of him. With dazzling eyes, the young fellow pushed his spear forward while the spiritual power inside his dantian burst out. Consequently, spear shadows surged forward like monstrous waves in a river. Wherever they passed, trunks, branches, leaves, and even gravel became as tiny as needles and connected.


    Despite the majestic momentum, the white-haired elder had the same expression on his face. He scoffed and remarked, ¡°Petty tricks.¡±


    Following that, he waved the weird butcher knives downward. After a sh of white light, a white art directly split the spear shadows in front of him from the middle. Judging from its sharpness, it was only slightly weaker than that of the Star Trace Discharged.


    Ou Yangming did not give up although the sharp light, which he had formed by gathering 100 spear attacks into 1, was stopped. He quickly adjusted his mentality and took the opportunity to rebound. With that, he drew a stunning circle with his spear, then he slid and stabbed again instead of sweeping.


    The elder still looked calm. He was spinning his butcher knives in circles, making them look like windmills that could chop anything off.


    When the knives and the spear shed with each other, enormous power was transferred into the elder¡¯s body, and it was so forceful that the parts between his thumb and index finger were cut. As a result, blood kept flowing while the elder¡¯s arms shivered. An unusual resonance burst out along with his blood and flesh, causing him to almost throw his knives away.


    The white-haired elder was appalled. He thought, ¡®How could this be?¡¯


    A grave look could be seen on his face for the first time because he never expected Ou Yangming¡¯s spear to release such a shocking power, which was much greater than his. Besides, it also let out a unique 2.54-centimeters force that seemed to have stirred up all of the elder¡¯s blood and flesh. He only managed to suppress the resonance after a lot of work.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this young fe only an Intermediate Spiritualist? Why does he possess such a formidable power?¡¯


    A ruthless look appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes for a split second then disappeared. How could he let this opportunity slip away?


    He unleashed his overbearing mental power, which had almost been condensed to be substantial, and exhaled. ¡°Mie!¡± Heter let out a queer soundwave.


    Even the whistling winds in the night paused at that instant. The white-haired elder only felt that his head sank hard, his eyes turned white, and his head dizzy and heavy. He was startled for a while. Due to the brief technique, the maple leaf patterns on Ou Yangming¡¯s spear glowed and became extremely striking in the dark. The young fellow then stabbed forward ruthlessly and ran the spear through the elder¡¯s heart.


    It was only then the elder¡¯s eyes regained life, but his energy was already flowing out of his body along with his blood.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed, ¡°Sir Devil God will definitely make you feel more dead than alive!¡±


    Subsequently, he tilted his head and swallowed hisst breath.


    The whole process sounded long, but it happened in a split second. From the moment when the white-robed elder attacked until Ou Yangming exhaled and let out an odd soundwave, it took only several breaths. All in all, the young fellow was just too decisive, where his movements were clean, powerful, and with a purpose. Needless to say, owing to the Star Trace Suit and the Blood Condensation Spear, which were ¡°incredibly luxurious¡± pieces of equipment, his strength was approaching that of ate-stage Spiritualist without a limit. By cooperating with his overbearing mental power, it would not be surprising for him to instantly kill ate-stage Spiritualist that was caught off guard.


    Ou Yangmingmented, ¡®If I match my mental power and martial art skills under special situations, I can seed indeed if my enemy¡¯s unprepared.¡¯


    At this time, the 10 over middle-stage Spiritualists finally arrived.


    Someone widened his eyes and said ¡°This young fe used a demonic technique to kill His Excellency Fan. Let¡¯s avenge His Excellency¡¯s death¡ªthe holy light¡¯s glory is with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. with Sir Devil God above, this fe will surely feel more dead than alive.¡±


    ¡°Kill...¡± The group of people charged at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming could sense numerous figuresing to surround him, but he could not tell how manyte-stage Spiritualists there were.


    He took a deep breath, and his eyes were cold as he thought, ¡®I¡¯ll finish this fast.¡¯


    A light radiated in the sky as various peculiar spirit treasures attacked Ou Yangming. The first one was a white light ball, whose light simply lit up the dark. A bald man was seen pinching with his hands, then the light ball expanded and released countless poisonous needles. Behind the ball, a pitch-ck round board was following closely. Patterns that looked like ss raindrops on the board glowed without warning, causing blue rain curtains to appear.


    Nheless, the most frightening one was a formation board, whose indicator was asrge as a sword. It kept spinning, causing rustles to be heard as the air was being stirred.


    Supported by his Star Trace Suit, Ou Yangming seemed to have transformed into the wind while his mental power allowed him to view his surroundings clearly as if it was daytime. Every move he made was not of a big scale, but he could always dodge the attacks from strange angles. At the spur of the moment, the young fellow¡¯s eyes flickered, then he darted toward a gap.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s getting away. Quickly stop him!¡± Someone eximed.


    Upon seeing this, 3 of the people rushed toward Ou Yangming and turned their wrists to sh his back.


    Who knew, an unforeseen change urred. Ou Yangming paused, and he somehow bent forward like an antelope hitching its horns. This was out of everyone¡¯s expectation. Quickly enough, the young fellow then swung his spear with his right hand and formed an elegant arc.


    ¡°Crack.¡± A bloody head rolled down the hill just like that, where blood sttered out like sshed ink. This caused the others to have chills in their hearts.


    ¡°One!¡± Ou Yangming sounded t, but he began to move faster. He raised his arms and legs outward, by which he formed an irregr arc with his body. At the same time, the young fellow swung his spear again. An old woman was struck at her waist, then her organs along with her blood were hurled down from the sky. It was a disgusting view.


    ¡°Two!¡± Ou Yangming uttered without any emotions. He looked at the remaining elder.


    The elder¡¯s body had turned cold as if he had fallen into an ice house. His thoughts seemed to have been frozen.


    He staggered backward with a look of fear...


    Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to catch me? Come, your credit¡¯s right here, soe and get it!¡±


    The other followers shuddered with fear. An old woman stepped forward and gritted her teeth before she noted in a deep voice, ¡°Sir Devil God¡¯s above. As long as we stall him, His Excellency will arrive in no time, then he won¡¯t be able to get away!¡± Before her voice even died away, she looked dazed as a dagger flew into her mouth and through her head.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    The voice seemed to be clinging to the followers. It was t, but it sounded like a drum to the followers, who spaced out and trembled.


    ¡°Four!¡±


    The voice was simr to a devilish curse. Each time it was heard, someone would be lying in a pool of blood. At this point, the followers were afraid¡ªtruly afraid.


    With that, the remaining 7 to 8 people retreated in a hurry and showed their backs to Ou Yangming. However, given that the young fellow was equipped with the Star Trace Suit and the Blood Condensation Spear, how could they escape? In the end, they were chopped and scattered deep inside the forest forever.


    Blood trickled down from Ou Yangming¡¯s spear.


    Behind him, there was a mountain of corpses, a sea of blood, and broken limbs. A bloody smell filled the air.


    For every 10 steps that he took, a person was killed; he was unstoppable!


    When the cold wind blew, the smell of blood filled the air!


    The sky turned brighter as it was daybreak. At this time, the moon hadpletely set.


    Ou Yangming did not know how many people he had killed along the way, but he would die if he had not killed them.


    He took a break on a trunk without saying a word, and his body was vaguely releasing killing intent. Given the time, the shrubs on the ground were covered in dew. When the young fellow wiped the Blood Condensation Pill, it seemed to have sensed something, thus the redness that looked like a maple leaf on the handle lit up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming stood up straight. He was determined not to die, so he would kill anyone in his way. It was a resolution where he could even chisel a hole through the sky even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 799 - The Huge Avalanche

    <h4>Chapter 799: The Huge Avnche</h4>


    The night was as quiet as water while a bloody smell filled the air. The siege was still ongoing. Ou Yangming dashed and mercilessly killed anyone that blocked his path as though he was dissecting the enemy¡¯s formation like a sharp de.


    ¡°Kill!¡± He stabbed forward and pared with his spear, causing an Intermediate Spiritualist¡¯s heart to be destroyed. Consequently, blood sttered out with heat.


    It was then when a giant sword pierced through the dark sky with cold intent. A spiritual Qi thread surrounded the handle, and it spread deep into the dark.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. Being able to maneuver a sword with spiritual power was one of the traits of a top-grade Spiritualist. He would not be shocked if that was all, but the sword was as heavy as a mountain.


    At that crucial moment, Ou Yangming swept his spear unreasonably while enormous power gushed into his body from the Star Trace Suit. His veins bulged, and his spiritual power surged continuously. Moreover, a muffled sound could be hearding from his body.


    When the spear and the sword shed, a sharp explosion broke the silence under the night sky.


    Despite being supported by the Star Trace Suit¡¯s attribute, Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood were surging.


    Xue Xuanye was surprised. He pulled the spiritual Qi thread around the tip of his finger to retrieve the 2.56-meters-long, 2.54-centimeters-wide sword. He was clothed in red at the moment, and he had pushed the brim of his cap down. With a strange look on his face, the man sighed. ¡°Not bad¡ªyou¡¯re approaching the boundary of an Advanced Spiritualist without a limit. I suppose that your suit¡¯s providing you with the power?¡±


    A covetous look was seen on his face as he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking this suit!¡±


    He sounded extremely overbearing as if the suit would belong to him if he said it. If Ou Yangming was not going to hand it over, he would have to die.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned cold. Instead of replying to the man, he scoffed and uttered, ¡°Kill¡ª¡±


    When he squeezed his fingers hard, the maple leaf patterns on the spear lit up from the tip. Subsequently, tadpole-like runes jumped and spread toward the handle.


    Ou Yangming shifted using his step technique while he prodded his spear forward as though he was sshing ink. As a result, ear-piercing sounds were heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable to have made your way here.¡± Xue Xuanye clutched his longsword and settled down his momentum as if he had turned into a towering mountain. The man¡¯s movements were not too particr as he simply swept his sword back while he faced the cold saber. It seemed like a dull move, but the trick was ruthless and had its charm. Xue Xunye was waiting for the second the spear¡¯s Qi momentum slowed down, then he drew a stunning arc with his sword to block the spear gracefully.


    Momentous spiritual Qis shed when the spear and the heavy sword met, and a wonderful chime was heard between Heaven and Earth.


    The spiritual Qis turned around and exploded, causing numerous small cyclones to appear out of thin air.


    Ou Yangming staggered 3 to 4 steps back, and he forcibly swallowed the blood at his throat.


    He leaped again and went about 6.5 meters forward, then he stabbed his spear at Xue Xuanye¡¯s heart.


    The top-grade Spiritualist, who was a follower with status in Danzhou, kept a straight face. His Qi momentum was as majestic as the sea while he visualized a tide and used his sword like a rod, where he tilted his sword to aim for Ou Yangming¡¯s head. This was the Tide-visualizing Heavy Sword, which the man had practiced for decades. He was very familiar with each, such that he could perform every move with each.


    It was worth noting that the Tide-visualizing Heavy Sword required one to visualize a tide early in the morning and at night. It was a technique that adopted the heavy impact of the turn of a tide, as well as when mighty waves hit the shore.


    By wielding the sword like it was a tide, every subsequent attack would be heavier than the previous. It was simr to a tide hitting a small boat, where the tide would only be higher and stronger, and it would only stop when the boat sank. Furthermore, one¡¯s momentum would skyrocket each time one attacked with one¡¯s sword. In the end, one¡¯s momentum would be as majestic as a towering mountain, where every sword attack would be able to shake Heaven and Earth.


    The Qi momentum of Xue Xuanye¡¯s sword attack was locked on to Ou Yangming, who would suffer endless follow-up attacks no matter where he dodged. The Tide-visualizing Heavy Sword was unavoidable.


    Xue Xuanye was confident about taking down Ou Yangming this time.


    Ou Yangming was overwhelmed with a strong sense of crisis. A cruel look could be seen in his eyes, and his savagery rose to his head. He looked up at the sky and shouted fiercely, ¡°Kill, kill, kill...¡±


    ¡®Since I can¡¯t evade it, I won¡¯t! So what if I face it head-on!¡¯


    Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world, a 33-kilometers-tall snow mountain suddenly appeared as if he was struck by luck. There was andslide on the mountain, where snow began to fall from the peak. In the beginning, there was not much snow, and they were not fast. Nheless, as they umted, an avnche began from the hillside and seemed like it could drown the boundless universe. The mountains trembled while the earth shook; the avnche was simply unstoppable. It was fast and hurried as if it was flowing backward.


    Ou Yangming was deep in thought. All of a sudden, a luster was seen in his eyes as he wondered, ¡®Since Iprehended this while I visualized an avnche, I¡¯ll simply name this spear technique as ¡°the Huge Avnche¡±!¡¯


    The Blood Condensation Spear seemed to have sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s thought. It cooperated by letting out a clear and pleasant ring, but it vaguely sounded unruly as well.


    Ou Yangming roared with a forceful momentum, ¡°The Huge Avnche, raised to the sky!¡±


    With that, his spear sted forward. The avnche did not cease, and the spear momentum did not stop. At this moment, his determination of making a hole in the sky merged perfectly with the avnche¡¯s unceasing momentum.


    This was the Huge Avnche, this was the movement of lifting into the sky, this was an unyielding nature.


    The Tide-visualizing Heavy Sword was like stormy waves hitting the shore...


    On the other hand, the spear that was raised into the sky had a surging momentum...


    Both were the most powerful techniques that met strong with strong. As long as one thought about flinching, the momentum gathered by one would flow away vigorously and be dispersed. Given these techniques, one must not retreat and could not draw back. This was not only for the oue, but it was also a fight of faith and determination.


    When the spear and the sword shed in the air, the resulting hefty power caused them to shake.


    At this point, the disparity between the cultivation bases of Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanye was vividly disyed.


    Ou Yangming only sensed a magnanimous power being channeled from the tip of his spear to the handle. It continued to enter his palm, his arm, and even every cell inside his body.


    Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s momentum was stronger. The avnche was unceasing while the spear momentum was unstoppable; this was the Huge Avnche.


    Once again, Ou Yangming attacked valiantly. Once, twice¡ªevery attack that he made was fended off by the Tide-visualizing Heavy Sword, but the Huge Avnche¡¯s intent became more solid.


    Xue Xuanye was very much taken aback, but he did not show it on his face. He sighed and thought, ¡®The Tide-visualizing Heavy Sword¡¯s simr to monstrous waves hitting a short endlessly, and yet it can¡¯t suppress this young fe¡¯s momentum.¡¯ Although the man kept forcing the young fellow to retreat, he knew he had lost in terms of momentum and confidence.


    Without any hesitation, he wielded his sword again.


    Ou Yangming could sense blood in his throat, but he activated the spiritual Qi inside his dantian to push it back down.


    The spear and the sword met again!


    A ¡°crack¡± was heard as Xue Xuanye¡¯s heavy sword was broken by the power. It flew away and chopped off a big tree with a trunk that was as far as a person could hug. Leaves flew everywhere as a result.


    Ou Yangming was also blown away by the power, but he quickly changed his trick.


    He cleverly adopted a Tai Chi move to push the power away, but he also took the chance to escape into the forest. After beingyered 10 times, the Tide-visualizing Heavy Sword¡¯s power was fearsome.


    Ou Yangming instantly disappeared from Xue Xuanye¡¯s sight like a ck stream of light.


    The period before dawn was the darkest time of the day, where the dark sky was pitch-ck.


    When the autumn breeze blew the leaves, rustles could be heard. Ou Yangming took advantage of the dark environment while he took flight in his Star Trace Suit and the Blood Condensation Spear. He was incredibly fast due to the suit, where mists seemed to be surrounding his legs as he slowly ran out of the ¡°pocket¡± that was tied up by the followers.


    Nevertheless, he did not rx at all because he knew he could not stall much time even if he utilized the topography.


    Blood Shadow and the frightening powerhouse would catch up to him very soon...


    Without warning, a spirit beast¡¯s cry was hearding from afar. It sounded like a cock¡¯s crow, but it was more solid. The first ray of sunlight shone from the sky on the tallest peak, and it spread from the east to drive the darkness away. Arge river appeared in front of Ou Yangming. It was flowing calmly without surging intensely like before.


    A ruined small boat that was covered in dust could be found on the shore. The scenery looked like andscape drawing that was done with thick ink and strong colors.


    Ou Yangming was travel-worn and was covered in blood. As he looked at his delicate face rippling on the river¡¯s surface, he took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. ¡°What a strong stink of blood...¡± When he scooped some water out of the river, his reflection in the water was stirred up. The young fellow felt more clear-minded after he washed his face. The morning sunlight shone down between the mountains, and chirps could be heard at that moment. He pondered for a long time, then he waved his spear and jumped to the top of the broken boat. Following that, he shed and hid under the board and flowed along the river. By activating the spiritual Qi inside his dantian, his speed was increased to the maximum.


    After 15 minutes, a furious voice was hearding from the sky.


    ¡°You can really run! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to get away this time! Given that you made me pursue you for a day and a night, even a Venerable One should be proud of himself. I suppose that you¡¯ll die in peace!¡± While the voice was heard, an enormous pressure descended from the sky and stirred up the mists on the ground. It was dead silent as the spirit beasts within 5 kilometers from this spoty prone on the ground and shuddered with fear.


    Ou Yangming was hiding underwater. He held his breath and exhaled, such that his pulse and heartbeat stopped at the same time as though he was a corpse.


    ¡°Are you still noting out? Must I drag you out?¡± The voice was filled with killing intent. At the time when it was heard, the water in River Tian exploded, causing azure colors to fill the air. Numerous water pirs as thick as an arm shot out into the sky while the undercurrent kept surging. Some unlucky spirit fishes were prated by the pirs, thus they flew out of the river with their bodies overturned.


    Ou Yangming held his breath and observed. He guarded his heart without revealing his aura at all.


    Li Xin, who was in the sky, was confused. ¡®Is he really not here? Earlier when I was tens of kilometers away, I suddenly sensed a vague aura here.¡¯


    Hended on the riverside and observed carefully but still found nothing.


    The river was calm, the small boat was wrecked, and the forest was dead silent. Nothing seemed unreasonable.


    Li Xin rolled his bloodshot eyes and ordered, ¡°Blood Shadow, let¡¯s go, it looks like he¡¯s really not here. Send more people here and find him even if the entire mountain range is to be surrounded. I¡¯d like to see how far he can go.¡±


    Blood Shadow¡¯s face darkened as he nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    With that, 2 rainbows soared into the sky. They came and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 800 - A Magnificent Spear Attack

    <h4>Chapter 800: A Magnificent Spear Attack</h4>


    Ou Yangming still curbed his aurapletely as if he was feigning death.


    A white figure flew past the sky after half an hour with a face as dark as still water. It was Li Xin, who had left and returned. As he scoffed, green veins were seen bulging on his face. They looked like squirming green insects on his fearsome face, making him look hideous. In particr, the elder¡¯s eyes were as red as blood.


    Blood Shadow nced at him but sensed a chillness attacking his head, hence he immediately looked away.


    After another 30 minutes, Ou Yangming breathed out the murky air inside his mouth. Consequently, bubbles emerged from under the water and burst at the surface.


    When Ou Yangming submerged himself in the water, the temperature of the river in the morning of deep autumn was already very low, but he was still perspiring through every pore on his body. The beads of sweat mixed with the clear river water. The young fellow took a deep breath but was suddenly rmed. He moved to the side as he could not be bothered about anything else at the moment, but the second he did, the small boat was crushed by a palm wind, and an airwave spread outward.


    Ou Yangming was pushed outward by the airwave. His Qi and blood surged, and he could taste something sweet inside his mouth.


    Li Xin looked confident as he remarked softly, ¡°I must admit that you¡¯re a genius. If I wasn¡¯t struck by the idea toe back to take a look, you would¡¯ve gotten away already. You¡¯re quite capable to have wasted so much of my time.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. The more dangerous the situation, the calmer he was. He retrieved the Blood Condensation Spear from his interspatial bag.


    As he took a step forward, he became taller, and his momentum grew stronger. A strong wind was stirred up above his head.


    Numerous mists drifted away in front of him, whereas a white cyclone was formed above his head. The cyclone kept copsing inward, where it was formed and destroyed, and the process repeated itself. It was extremely mysterious, and it could not be put into words.


    Ou Yangming pointed his spear at the sky and grunted. ¡°Condense!¡±


    The cyclone quickly surged and was pushed asideyer byyer, revealing a golden spear shadow that was condensed in the middle. Golden light spread in all directions, and an overbearing intent reverberated. It seemed like every obstacle would instantly be crushed by the spear. This was a domineering intent where nothing could be stopped by 3 mountains and 10 seas; this was¡ªtrue path intent.


    A yful look could be seen on Li Xin¡¯s face as he was surprised yet overjoyed. ¡®True path intent¡ªthis is true path intent. What if I fathom it and use it together with the devouring power?¡¯ The thought of this caused him to have a fervent look in his eyes. ¡®Fine, let me sense it for now. For all I know, I might apprehend something.¡¯ With that, he paid attention and waited seriously.


    At this moment, a queer head suddenly came out of the golden light. It had a ck and a red eye each, and they looked likenterns that were hanging from a roof. When the head opened its mouth, a devouring power burst out. Its teeth were thin and packed, and it let out a piercing sound as it tried to bite Li Xin.


    Li Xin was startled, but he instantly went into a rage. It had not been over 2 days, but he was already fooled by a Spiritualist so many times.


    It turned out that the path intent only existed for a show, by which Ou Yangming¡¯s killing trick was the giant head, which was hiding inside the golden light. Given that Li Xin was prepared to witness the intent and even faced it calmly, this was simply a loud p in his face.


    He was furious, and he retreated right away while he ordered, ¡°Blood Shadow, stop it!¡±


    Blood Shadow¡¯s face changed. Atst, he gritted his teeth and used his body technique while he retrieved a giant red ax from his interspatial bag. The ax was over 3 meters long and unlike a normal ax, it looked like a bloody mist was surrounding it, and it did not have a de. Blood Shadow had a ruthless look on his face as he lifted the ax and charged forward to chop the giant head.


    After the giant head was blocked by Blood Shadow, Li Xin pressed his finger forward. Numerous green rattans then appeared in the sky, and they looked like messy algae that were full of life. All of a sudden, the tips of the rattans were red, which looked like drops of essence and blood that were drawn from between one¡¯s eyebrows. When all of the rattans were eventually painted in red, they swayed in the wind. This scene was enough to give anyone chills. Under the sunlight, the rattans headed toward Ou Yangming to entangle him.


    Even so, Ou Yangming remainedposed.


    A soft sound was hearding from his interspatial bag. With a sh of thought, 1,080 Earthly Formation Boards flew out at the same time. They were connected from end to end, and a naturally smooth feeling filled the air. As the formation boards spun swiftly, the runes that seemed to have been carved by a knife, lit up concurrently. The lights shone in their splendors and released a power that seemed to be able to crush a mountain. As such, the rattans were blocked for the time being.


    Taking advantage of the time that was bought by the Earthly Formation Boards, a light glowed in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand as he retrieved an Illusion Formation Board.


    Countlessplicated patterns could be seen on the formation board, and they inteced with each other. They could easily make one feel dizzy, such that one would be drawn if one took a few more looks at them, but one would not remember any of the lines. This was the effect of an illusion, where one would not be able to make sense of what was real or fake. The Illusion Formation Board was entirely different from the Earthly Formation Boards as it was about illusion. Simr to flowers in a mirror and a moon in the water, it could be seen but could not be reached.


    Ou Yangming held the Blood Condensation Spear with his right hand and pushed outward with his left.


    His overbearing mental power assimted into the Illusion Formation Board, then an ¡°illusory¡± conception burst out and moved forward. It enveloped a 3-kilometers range without warning.


    Li Xin was dazed for a moment. At this time, Ou Yangming¡¯s Blood Flight Waist Sash emitted a blood light again, and the light split the sky into the most perfect parab. In the sky, the giant head bit a hole in Blood Shadow¡¯s ax, then it shed and disappeared.


    When Li Xin finally came back to his senses, the redness in his eyes flowed out and painted half of the sky red.


    He raised his right hand and pressed down cruelly. As a result, the 65 to 100 meters tall peak began to copse bit by bit. At the hillside, the process became faster, where the mountaintop was ttened like paste. The mountains around trembled while gravel flew into the sky. Moreover, the calm River Tian surged once more.


    Li Xin fully unleashed his speed as a top-grade Venerable One. He transformed into a red horse and zoomed out at the speed of light.


    After half an hour, he simply leaped over 300 meters away. He looked coldly at a 300-meters tall bluestone below him.


    ¡°Hmph, are you trying to escape by utilizing the topography here again? I¡¯ll surely catch you this time.¡± Li Xin sneered. He was very confident. It was worth noting that a top-grade Venerable One could be exceptionally frightening if one went all-out. After all, such a Venerable One could tten a city.


    Following that, a top-grade Venerable One¡¯s momentum crushed downward, causing invisible airwaves to gush outward.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. A light flickered beneath him as he ran toward the forest.


    Behind Ou Yangming, a dark green rattan grew with the wind and went after him. Due to the forceful momentum in the air, he could not retrieve his formation board at all. He only felt that the air around him was crushing inward as though he was stuck in the mud. The young fellow slowed down, and he felt like his mind had been frozen. He quickly bit the tip of his tongue, and the resulting pain dragged him out of the weird state. Subsequently, he fled toward the valley.


    Li Xin scorned and lifted his hand to flick his fingers. The tip of the rattans turned red again, and every leaf grew into a rattan that swayed in the air.


    At the spur of the moment, a ¡°bam¡± was heard as the rattans expanded. They blotted out the sky as they were densely packed, and they surrounded Ou Yangming like water that was sshed in a hurry.


    With that, rattans emerged from every corner at a range of 3 meters away from Ou Yangming. At that instant, rattans spread all over the trees, the sky, and the ground as if he had entered a dark green world of rattans.


    ¡°Boom.¡± The rattans folded up again after they expanded.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming seemed to be standing on the exact opposite of the whole world. It seemed like even space was crushing toward him.


    The rattans kept shrinking and cut off his road of retreat.


    With a ruthless look on his face, Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire scorched. The air around him then twisted at an unbelievable speed.


    Hot blood was boiling inside Ou Yangming¡¯s body. His body, tendons, and meridians were covered with hot blood.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m not willing to five up.¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s voice appeared in his head and slowly filled his mind.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Venerable One, I want to fight. I want to take control of my life!¡± His voice was hoarse as the Heavenly Phoenix Fire underwent a full outbreak. Blood and sweat were being secreted from every pore on his body, causing his clothes to turn red. This was the act of not wanting to give in¡ªthis was the representation of one¡¯s blood being burned.


    ¡°Fight!¡± He licked the blood and sweat on the corner of his mouth.


    The runes that neither looked like mists nor clouds on the Star Trace Suit gleamed.


    ¡°Starry Sky Traces!¡± Ou Yangming grunted.


    ¡°Star Trace Discharge!¡± He shouted coldly again. Next, 5 visible green threads were formed in the air, and they blocked in front of him.


    The threads were incredibly thin, and they flickered light cold stars. They slowly dimmed and gave off a dark and hollow feeling, then they connected and formed a sharp big to cut the rattans.


    Countless rattans crumbled at once.


    However, there were too many of them. They were endless and could not bepletely cut off.


    If one looked from above the sky at the moment, one could see that everything within a 300 meters range was reced by rattans. Furthermore, a rattan ball that kept drawing inward was surrounding the center of a circle, which was Ou Yangming.


    Li Xin nced at Blood Shadow and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just as he wanted to descend from the sky, dazzling golden lights were emitted from the thin gaps between the rattans...


    Inside the rattans, the Blood Condensation Spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand had turned into a golden light. A golden me danced on top of it while the elongated maple leaf patterns burned. Everything burned.


    Ou Yangming was determined at that point. The muscles on his arm tensed up as he swung his arm hand, then the Blood Condensation Spear turned into a golden light and shot out.


    The spear represented Ou Yangming¡¯s belief of refusing to admit defeat, as well as his resolution to fight out of desperation and eventually win the fight.


    ¡°Boom.¡± The Blood Condensation Spear exploded in the air, causing countless spear shadows to spread in all directions.


    Wherever they passed, the rattans dispersed. It seemed like nothing could stop them. The luster that appeared at this time became the only thing in the sky, and a rumble could be heard in the universe as an enormous airwave extended to all directions. Apart from that, many giant trees and bluestones were crushed into powder, and they rose into the sky after that. It looked like the world wasing to an end as everything was destroyed. The spear attack¡¯s power was so terrifying that even a top-grade Spiritualist would be troubled by the attack.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and tapped his Blood Flight Waist Sash. A blood light then drew a parab in the air and disappeared in the chaotic sky...

 Chapter 801 - The Reinforcements Hastened

    <h4>Chapter 801: The Reinforcements Hastened</h4>


    In the sky, a brilliant luster shed. The luster enveloped 2 figures, which were Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One that hurried from the Beast King Sect.


    Although there were 3 of them together when they left the Beast King Sect, Yuqi the Venerable One eventuallygged as expected. Normally, Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would definitely slow down to not embarrass Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Nheless, even if they wanted to care for Yuqi the Venerable One at this moment, he would not appreciate it and would urge them to go ahead first.


    After all, the old macaque¡ªthe Beast King Sect¡¯s other pir¡ªwas attacked this time. What worried them more was the fact that Ou Yangming was the main target. Judging from the old macaque¡¯s thought, it sounded like Master Ou was likely fraught with danger.


    They had just confirmed Ou Yangming to represent Danzhou in the Big Smithing Competition against Zhangzhou, but a misfortune happened so quickly.


    None of them would be able to remain calm at this time.


    Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were formidable top-grade Venerable Ones, but they were not deities, after all, and could not travel 500 kilometers in a single breath. As such, they could only track the old macaque ording to the aura on the paper crane.


    All of a sudden, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stopped flying, and its eyes lit up. ¡°Over there!¡±


    It descended like a shooting star and halted right before it reached the ground.


    Master Kurong was following closely beside it with a simr speed. Moreover, it seemed to be able to stop more easily when itnded.


    In terms ofbat power, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One might be able to match Master Kurong by relying on its race¡¯s natural advantage. Nevertheless, in terms of handling certain details, the master, who had found his path, was unquestionably more delicate and calmer.


    On the ground, the old macaque opened its eyes slightly. When it sensed the unusual air around it, it immediately knew the situation it was in.


    In actuality, given its cultivation base as a Venerable One, it would not have been easily hurt by Li Xin if it wanted to escape.


    Despite that, the old macaque had just consumed the Eternal Pill not long ago. It had incited its potential and was born again through the fire, but its body had not recovered to its peak condition in the past. Further, the macaque did not flee at that time because it wanted to protect Ou Yangming. Instead, it confronted the top-grade Venerable One, which was almost an act of courting death.


    It was worth noting that the old macaque only managed to survive because it was more naturally gifted than humans.


    A solid and familiar power instantly gushed into its body, and it suppressed the surging Qi and blood inside.


    It was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s power, which had the same origin as the techniques cultivated by the old macaque. This was why it was so effective.


    Following that, another energy flowed into the old macaque¡¯s body. It was extremely rich, and it carried an unimaginably magical healing effect. In just a brief moment, the macaque¡¯s injuries werepletely oppressed.


    Needless to say, once a Venerable One became injured, it would not be easy to recover.


    Even so, after the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Master Kurong joined hands to heal the old macaque, it would not rpse within a short time.


    The old macaque exhaled deeply. Instead of greeting the Venerable Ones, it quickly noted, ¡°They¡¯re Blood Shadow and a top-grade Venerable One, who¡¯s also a Sky-devouring Evil Remnant.¡± It paused for a moment before it continued, ¡°Quickly go after them. You mustn¡¯t let Master Ou fall into their hands!¡±


    On the other hand, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked hesitantly at the old macaque.


    The old macaque quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m already half-recovered. As long as I don¡¯t meet force with force and focus on escaping, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    After hearing what it said, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Master Kurong looked at each other. Thetter said sternly, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s right behind, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Take care.¡±


    Before its voice died away, it and Master Kurong had soared into the sky and hastened into the distance.


    The old macaque shook its slightly dizzy head. It gritted its teeth as it stood up, and it felt rather upset.


    If its body had recovered to its peak condition, even though it still would not be the white-robed man¡¯s opponent, it would not have been so weak and vulnerable. Its old and frail body became its burden at the moment.


    At the spur of the moment, the old macaque was struck with a thought, ¡®Master Kurong has also just consumed an Eternal Pill not long ago, but he acts entirely differently. Whether it¡¯s his momentum or strength, they¡¯ve reached their peaks and even went beyond that.


    ¡®Could it be because he has found his path?


    ¡®Is that path to Heaven really so magical...¡¯


    The old macaque had recovered a certainbat power, but it did not intend to follow the 2 Venerable Ones.


    If the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Master Kurong together could not even settle the issue, it would not be of any help if it dragged its beaten body over there. Perhaps it might even be unhelpful.


    A strong piercing sound was hearding from the sky once more. The old macaque did not need to look up to know that it was Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Sure enough, Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s voice was heard next. ¡°Elder Macaque, are you alright?¡±


    The old macaque looked up and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed for failing my task of escorting Master Ou.¡±


    A look of shame could be seen on its old face. It was actually a simple task, but it was screwed up by it. Though the attacker was a top-grade Venerable One, it was not reconciled to the oue.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked around with a questioning look on his face.


    The old macaque cleared its throat and said, ¡°10,000 Beasts and Kurong have left to pursue them. I hope that they¡¯ll be able to bring Master Ou back.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was relieved. If those 2 figures joined hands, there would not be many things that could not be solved by them in the Spiritual Realm.


    He curbed his thoughts and assured the old macaque. ¡°Elder Macaque, you don¡¯t need to worry. The most important thing for you now is to return to the sect to recuperate. The Beast King Sect can¡¯t lose you now!¡±


    As said by Yuqi the Venerable One, he and the old macaque were the only top-notchbat powers in the Beast King Sect at the moment. If something were to happen to one of them, it would be difficult for the other to achieve anything. In the end, the sect¡¯s position among the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects would decline.


    The old macaque nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that the sect is rising, I won¡¯t close my eyes before I witness it dominating Danzhou.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One fell silent for some time before he uttered, ¡°If Master Ou..¡±


    He did not go on, but the old macaque had a grave look on its face. It looked up into the distance and mumbled, ¡°I hope that he¡¯s safe and sound.¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A blood light suddenly appeared and left a giant arc in the void at an unbelievable speed, then it fell into the forest below once more.


    After activating the Blood Condensation Spear¡¯s Combination Skill andpletely exploding it, Ou Yangming finally gained a chance of survival and fled from the fearsome Li Xin. It was true that he managed to get away, but he knew the oue would be the same if he still could not get rid of the man.


    The Blood Flight Art caused him to be incredibly exhausted, and it made him feel dizzy. Having said that, he reached into his interspatial bag right away.


    Plenty of flesh and blood of spirit beasts were stored inside the interspatial bag. In fact, those that belonged to the 10,000-legged Venerable One could be found inside.


    Ou Yangming knew it would be very wasteful for him topensate for his losses with such precious flesh and blood, but he would not hesitate at this life-or-death moment.


    The giant head inside his sea of consciousness boiled and rose. It did not get out of his body, but its Devouring attribute absorbed immense life force from the flesh and blood without an end. By the time the young fellownded on the ground, he had recovered half of the energy that he lost.


    Subsequently, he shed and left his spot using a peculiar body technique.


    This time, he did not run swiftly after he left his spot. Instead, he retrieved the Concealment Cloak from his interspatial bag.


    The cloak was Fat Antelope¡¯s biggest contribution to him, where even Venerable Ones would not be able to spot him if he put it on.


    Of course, before the terrifying powerhouse had caught up to him, he would not stop.


    Far away, following a deafening explosion, the shards of the Blood Condensation Spear dispersed.


    The spear¡¯s power had exploded at an extremity, but it still could not threaten Li Xin¡¯s life. However, the brief dy gave Ou Yangming the opportunity to take flight.


    Li Xin stared into the distance with an indescribably frightening look in his deep and cold eyes. Odd yet forceful auras lingered around him, and his heavy pressure made everyone feel that a disaster would happen soon.


    Even Blood Shadow, who was a Venerable One, shuddered with fear as well.


    He looked at Li Xin fearfully while countless thoughts crossed his mind.


    Li Xin suddenly smiled sinisterly, and his expression became more hideous than before. He looked quietly around him andmented coldly, ¡°Interesting¡ªthis is really interesting...¡± Afterward, his eyes flickered as he uttered, ¡°Find him!¡±


    He flew away as soon as he finished.


    The people that were nced at by him felt like a bucket of cold water had just been poured on their heads, causing them to feel ice-cold. They watched him leave, but they dared not rx at all, thus they quickly hurried in the direction where the blood light went.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes flickered. He suddenly flicked his fingers and left a strange aura here.


    That said, he had not only done it secretly, but his aura also carried a Venerable One¡¯s unique ability. Under the situation where Li Xin had gone far away, nobody else would be able to notice it.


    In actuality, even if Li Xin was present, as long as he did not have anything on Blood Shadow on the spot, he would not suspect anything.


    After all, since Blood Shadow stayed here, it would be very normal for him to leave a hint of his aura here. Nheless, Li Xin could not have guessed how long it would take for the aura to disperse, and he could not have realized how many powerful auras Blood Shadow had left behind throughout their pursuit...

 Chapter 802 - Dispersed In An Uproar

    <h4>Chapter 802: Dispersed In An Uproar</h4>


    In the void, 2 figures looked down from above like deities.


    Inside the boundless dense forest below, over 100 figures kept shuttling around fixed areas as they did their best to locate Ou Yangming.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming seemed to havepletely disappeared from the universe this time. No matter how the followers searched, they could not find any trace of him.


    Xue Xuanye had a grim look on his face. He stood on a spot where branches and leaves had fallen, and he searched with his sinister eyes as though he wanted to find something useful from this area.


    This was undoubtedly Ou Yangming¡¯s firstnding spot after he used the Blood Flight. Although he was also a formidable cultivator, the skill was incredibly fast and almost reached his controble limit, hence he still left some traces when hended.


    Everyone thought that they would be able to track Ou Yangming with some clues after they found this spot.


    After all, apart from them, 2 Venerable Ones were watching everything from above. As soon as there was a huge movement or a powerful aura in the forest below, they would be able to notice right away.


    Under the situation where he did not want to alert the 2 Venerable Ones, Ou Yangming could only make a small escape. This was the reason Xue Xuanye was confident about catching up to him.


    Even so, his followers fed back to him an unbelievable truth after they searched for a brief moment.


    They had lost Ou Yangming¡¯s track, so much so that they could not continue looking based on their only clue anymore.


    Xue Xuanye¡¯s face took on an even ghastlier expression as he saw the flustered faces around him. This was because he understood better what he would be facingter.


    ¡°Search! Find him even if you have to dig deep!¡± Xuan Xueye yelled furiously, ¡°His trace was cut off here, but he couldn¡¯t have gone far. If you fail to find him, you can forget about living!¡±


    His voice echoed far in the forest. The other Devil God¡¯s followers were appalled, but they dared not disobey him. Therefore, they went all-out to search for the young fellow, and some of them even began digging the ground.


    Xuan Xueye hesitated for a while before he bit the bullet and jumped to the top of a giant tree. His body seemed to be weightless as he stood at the tip and swayed with the wind. ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t been able to track Ou Yangming.¡±


    Blood Shadow kept quiet without saying a word, and he did not even spare Xue Xuanye a nce. It was as if he did not hear the man at all. On the other hand, Li Xin red at him and questioned, ¡°How much longer?¡±


    Xue Xuanye felt bitter, but he could only answer helplessly, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re looking for him now. As long as he¡¯s still hiding here, we¡¯ll surely be able to find him!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, useless thing!¡± Li Xin shouted angrily. Xue Xuanye¡¯s body seemed to have been struck by lightning, where he fell as his legs went weak. He crashed through the branches and fell hard on the ground, but he was d that it turned out like this.


    Li Xin was displeased about his efficiency but did not kill him, after all. Instead, he was given a chance to make up for this.


    As such, Xue Xuanye must find Ou Yangming in the shortest time possible, or Li Xin might not be so patient next time.


    Blood Shadow cleared his throat in the sky and expressed, ¡°Li Xin, they¡¯re also loyal followers of Sir Devil God, after all. It¡¯s not easy to find him.¡±


    They were in Danzhou, where all of Sir Devil God¡¯s followers were his subordinates. Li Xin could kill them without any hesitation, but he was not willing to suffer the loss.


    Li Xin smirked and looked coldly at Blood Shadow. ¡°It won¡¯t be a pity at all even if useless people die. If they can¡¯tplete my order, what¡¯s the point of letting them live?¡±


    Blood Shadow¡¯s face twitched. He disagreed with Li Xin, but he dared not refute him at this time.


    He pointed out something obscurely after some thought. ¡°Li Xin, we¡¯ve scanned and inspected this area with our conceptions but didn¡¯t find Ou Yangming at all. It¡¯s evident that he¡¯s exceptional in concealing himself.¡±


    Li Xin scoffed. ¡°That young fe¡¯s good at hiding indeed, but I¡¯d like to see where else he could hide.¡±


    As he closed his eyes, a bloody light shadow rose from his body. The shadow was very light at first, but it quickly became solid.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s face changed, and he eximed with a look of fear. He moved his body slightly as though he wanted to get away, but he decided not to act rashly after a moment of hesitation. This was because the man did not know if Li Xin would continue to search using the secret technique or would give up and go after him to settle ounts with him.


    Even against the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, Blood Shadow had various tricks to escape, but they were useless against Li Xin. He was much more afraid of Li Xin than other top-grade Venerable Ones.


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Li Xin suddenly shouted. His voice turned into red visible waves that gushed below.


    The people that were still searching were stunned, and they sensed the blood waves prating their bodies. At that moment, their bodies turned immensely cold as if they had suddenly fallen into a 10,000-year-old ice house that was going to freeze them to their deaths.


    Xue Xuanye¡¯s face changed, and he became more fearful.


    This was a mighty secret technique that utilized blood light ripples. None of the beings with life forces would be able to evade it.


    Nevertheless, the secret technique was terribly harmful to all living beings, so much so that even the user must use his or her origin power. Unless it was absolutely necessary, nobody would act so crazily. However, how long had it been? Li Xin was already impatient.


    For some reason, Xue Xuanye sensed an upsurge of a sad feeling from his heart.


    ¡®We¡¯re probably as insignificant as ants to Sir Li Xin.¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming wore his cloak and wrapped himself inside.


    His aura waspletely concealed by the cloak, such that not a single hint of it was exposed.


    Sure enough, the cloak had endless wonderful functions, to the extent that Venerable Ones would not be able to spot him with their mental conceptions.


    Ou Yangming hid patiently and quietly on a huge tree. Through some gaps, he had seen Sky-devouring Evil Remnants walking past the tree several times, but they could not find his hiding spot even when they searched using secret techniques or looked up.


    The young fellow was very pleased with Fat Antelope¡¯s contribution. He had decided to treat it better once it returned as he looked forward to more of its produce.


    Just as he was secretly happy and was thinking about how he should break free from the fearsome powerhouse, his body quivered.


    An indescribably cold and horrifying aura drifted past his body. It did not notice him, but its chilly power was pervasive enough to invade his body through the cloak.


    The aura was so frightening that his body froze for a second.


    Despite that, the giant head inside his sea of consciousness burst out next. It widened its bottomless mouth and sucked the endless void.


    Consequently, the cold aura gathered and entered its mouth, then it waspletely converted into its energy.


    That said, Ou Yangming felt bitter because he knew his whereabouts were exposed.


    Without any hesitation, he transformed into a light and jumped down from the tree to dash forward nimbly.


    The second after he left the tree, a giant palm appeared in the void and smacked the tree as swiftly as a sudden p of thunder.


    As a result, the innocent tree, which had lived for an unknown period, was crushed by the palm. It turned into countless broken branches and scattered leaves that danced in the air. Following that, a scoff was heard as Li Xin appeared beside the tree. He spoke scornfully as if he was ying cat and mouse with Ou Yangming, ¡°Trying to flee again? Let¡¯s see where you can go!¡±


    He shed and pursued the young fellow.


    As for the 100 over followers that had been tracking Ou Yangming, half of them copsed to the ground. Their bodies kept twitching, and blood could be seen flowing out of their eyes, noses, and ears. It took only a brief moment for them to stop breathing, and they lost any signs of life.


    In the sky, Blood Shadow was not resigned to the oue, and he was enraged. Below him, the followers that survived fell butt first to the ground. Instead of looking afraid, they looked flustered as though they had lost their faith.


    When Li Xin performed the secret technique earlier, he actually adopted the Secret Devouring Technique topensate for his origin power.


    Nheless, he did not devour the public lives as there were too many kinds of them. It would be tougher for him to digest their life forces, and it would cause him a certain negative impact.


    In that case, Li Xin ended up targeting the Devil God¡¯s followers that served him. He drew enough life forces from them to support the secret technique.


    The secret technique helped Li Xin track Ou Yangming, but it was at the expense of the lives of nearly half of the followers. As expected, he was one to achieve his goal by fair means or foul, but what would the remaining followers think after this?


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    When the remaining followers heard the deafening rumbles in the distance and the luster that left at the speed of light, they were not interested in pursuing the young fellow anymore.


    Xue Xuanye looked up at Sir Blood Shadow through the gaps between the branches and leaves.


    Blood Shadow simply turned his head quietly and flew into the distance without an expression.


    Xue Xuanye was dumbfounded for some time, then he turned around and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, he ran in the opposite direction. The other disciples that were scattered in the forest were startled at first, then they dispersed and vanished from this area.

 Chapter 803 - At A Dead End

    <h4>Chapter 803: At A Dead End</h4>


    Ou Yangming shed left and right as he kept changing his direction in an extremely narrow space.


    He had entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous at this moment as he fully disyed his greatest ability.


    Ou Yangming had long experienced a Venerable One¡¯s power, which was a power that couldmunicate with the universe and even cause mountains to fail and the ground to split. If Li Xin wanted to kill him, he could not have escaped no matter what he did.


    As long as Li Xin went all-out and crushed Ou Yangming with brute force to inflict bigger harm on him, he would not be able to escape at all. Even if the young fellow kept using the Blood Flight, he could notpare against the fearsome being in terms of endurance.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming only had a chance to survive at the moment because the frightening fellow only wanted to catch him alive without hurting him.


    This was the exact reason Li Xin could not perform many powerful tricks. As such, Ou Yangming made use of every chance that he had and found a good time to flee.


    Even so, Ou Yangming had a feeling that the powerhouse was losing his patience bit by bit. It seemed like Li Xin would not mind hurting him to catch him already.


    If this were to go on, the moment Li Xin lost his patiencepletely might be the time Ou Yangming would be killed. The young fellow had plenty of treasures with him, but how could he resist a top-grade Venerable One that would attack him at all costs?


    Ou Yangming was not resigned to the oue. He gritted his teeth.


    He never yearned for power so much as he did at this time.


    ¡®If I¡¯m also a Venerable One, if my Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s mightier, will the oue today be entirely different?¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A giant palm descended from the sky. The shrill palm wind seemed to be crushing toward the ground by sticking closely to Ou Yangming¡¯s body, leaving a massive palm mark behind him.


    Li Xin had locked on to Ou Yangming with his mental conception from mid-air. He finally set his ego aside and no longer treated the young fellow like an Intermediate Spiritualist that could easily be seized.


    The many times that this formidable Venerable One let the young fellow slip away from his hand had triggered his rage and vignce.


    When he decided to go all-out, regardless of the trump cards that Ou Yangming possessed, they would not be effective anymore.


    Li Xin floated in mid-air while he either pressed his finger down or tapped gently. Every move that he made transformed into an enormous attack that enveloped Ou Yangming. Throughout his pursuit, countless living beings had died miserably due to those attacks.


    An indifferent smile could faintly be seen on Li Xin¡¯s face. From his perspective, Ou Yangming was a mouse that was struggling under a cat¡¯s ws while lingering on itsst breath of life.


    He felt content, which was rare, when he looked at the mouse jumping up and down.


    Ou Yangming was not an ordinary Intermediate Spiritualist, after all. He was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger in the Spiritual Realm, and he even possessed the Devil God¡¯s power.


    Being a Sky-devouring Evil Remnant, Li Xin somehow enjoyed the pleasure of going against all odds when he pursued Ou Yangming. It made him feel stimted.


    All of a sudden, Li Xin furrowed his eyebrows because a part of his conception that was portioned out realized that Xue Xuanye and the others did not catch up to them. Instead, they were fleeing into the distance.


    ¡®How dare those followers disobey me and escape under my nose? They¡¯vemitted an unforgivable sin.¡¯


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes flickered as he was deeply enraged. He gave up his thought of wanting to y cat and mouse with Ou Yangming as he wanted to take the young fellow down cruelly; he would not hesitate to severely injure the fellow anymore.


    As for the people that betrayed him, he would not let them get away safely.


    A cold intent that was different from before burst out from his body and surged downward.


    Ou Yangming shuddered while he ran as he sensed the unordinary aura.


    ¡®He can¡¯t hold back anymore¡ªthe potent Venerable One can¡¯t hold back anymore as is going to attack regardless of the costs.¡¯


    The aura instantly invaded Ou Yangming¡¯s body and even his sea of consciousness. Being threatened by the aura, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head inside his sea of consciousness burst out at the same time.


    They were mighty beings, hence the power was insignificant to them. Nevertheless, it was provoking them very much at this moment. Although they had not reached their peaks nor had they gained wisdom, due to their arrogance, they could not ignore this.


    Almost at the next instant, 2 dissimr powers were released from Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    One was a bright red firework while the other was a pitch-ck illusory figure.


    As soon as they appeared, they resisted the chillness that was released by Li Xin. The elder was in disbelief because Ou Yangming, whom he had locked on to using his mental conception, had broken free.


    This was an incredibly odd feeling. He could clearly see Ou Yangming shifting and turning below, but he could not sense the young fellow on a spiritual level.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with lusters like never before. A fluctuation finally appeared in his unfeeling eyes as if a rock was tossed into a deep well, causing the ripples to grow bigger.


    ¡®How can something as strange as this be possible? The 2 powers that were released from Ou Yangming...¡¯


    A covetous look could be seen in Li Xin¡¯s eyes. He immediately understood how precious the powers were and what they represented. If he could take possession of those powers... The thought grew without a limit once it appeared, so much so that it became uncontroble for him.


    Initially, Li Xin only wanted to obtain a certain power from Ou Yangming, but he was getting more ambitious.


    As for the ants such as Xue Xuanye, how could they be mentioned on equal terms with Ou Yangming¡¯s powers? Li Xin could do anything to those ants at any time, but he would regret it deeply if anything undesirable happened to the young fellow in front of him.


    With a sh of thought, Li Xin decided to ignore the Devil God¡¯s followers that were escaping into the distance. Instead, he focused on Ou Yangmingpletely.


    Moreover, he became more careful with his attacks.


    Under the situation where Li Xin locked on to his target on a spiritual level, he would not need to bother about the details. However, an iprehensible change had happened to Ou Yangming, thus even he dared not guarantee that he could capture the young fellow alive by relying on his vision alone.


    Once Ou Yangming incited the Blood Flight, even Li Xin would not be able to stop him.


    Despite that, Li Xin was terrifying when he went all-out. He kept waving his hands and released blood lines from them.


    He seemed to have transformed into a giant spider that kept spitting silk threads to form an extensive spider web for his prey.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief when he noticed this. Blood Shadow had used a simr trick against him in the past, but the spider web ended up being devoured by the giant head, which converted the web into its power. As such, the young fellow was secretly delighted about Li Xin¡¯s attack.


    Blood Shadow, who was also in the sky, did not make a move. He floated in the air as if he was keeping an eye on Ou Yangming.


    Having said that, he suddenly frowned because he could tell that Li Xin¡¯s blood lines were different from him. Anotheryer of a stronger power was contained in them.


    While he noticed something different, he could not inform Ou Yangming, who was in the fight.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s little tricks of releasing his aura throughout the pursuit might be left unnoticed, but if he dared to y any tricks at this time, he would not be able to hide it from his scary partner.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss...¡±


    The peculiar blood lines became more packed as if they could cover the whole mountain.


    Li Xin and Ou Yangming seemed to have a tacit understanding at this moment. They kept wasting time in the area until thework was fully formed.


    The white-robed elder finally sneered. He thought that Ou Yangming, who had fallen into his Inescapable Trap, would definitely not be able to fly away because the trap could also stop his Blood Flight.


    That said, Ou Yangming was also beaming. He wanted to see how the powerhouse would react once he devoured all of the blood lines.


    With a sh of thought, the dark illusory figure around him condensed and formed a giant head in a split second. It was not the head¡¯s first time appearing but every time it did, Li Xin and Blood Shadow would be shocked and afraid.


    Nheless, Li Xin could ovee the feeling very well. After all, his ambition had surpassed his belief, allowing him to release a more forceful power.


    ¡°Suck...¡±


    Following Ou Yangming¡¯s roar, the giant head widened its mouth. Subsequently, a horrifying wind was stirred up in the Inescapable Trap.


    Next, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because he realized that the blood lines were not absorbed by the giant head. They flew everywhere due to the wind, but they were not in disorder as they still maintained the giant bloody that prevented one from escaping.


    Li Xinughed out loud. ¡°Foo! Since I¡¯m aware that you possess the devouring power, how could I not be prepared?¡± As he waved his hand, the blood lines drifted slowly and squeezed toward the middle.


    As a result, Ou Yangming had a smaller space to move around. He smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®I¡¯ve truly underestimated the heroes of the world.¡¯


    Li Xin looked proud, but the expression quickly disappeared from his face. ¡®I went through all the trouble to capture a little Intermediate Spiritualist, so what¡¯s there to be proud of!¡¯


    Just as the blood lines kept closing in, Li Xin suddenly tensed up and looked up at the sky.


    The endless white clouds in the void suddenly gathered and transformed into monstrous white ws that were about to grab him...

 Chapter 804 - The Venerable Ones Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 804: The Venerable Ones Rescue</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An earth-shattering sound came from above. Apanied by the giant ws with unparalleled momentum, it was as though the whole universe would be overturned.


    Li Xin¡¯s face changed. He scoffed and lifted his hand right away, causing blood lights to surge around him and condense into a giant red palm that struck toward the sky.


    The palm and the ws shed instantly. An unequaled impact wave spread in all directions and resulted in a deafening sound in the air.


    This was a collision between 2 top-grade Venerable Ones. The universe¡¯s spiritual powers that they maneuvered could not be imagined by ordinary people at all. Instead of their powers, it was the universe¡¯s powers that they drew from the boundless void that collided at this moment.


    Theyers of clouds in the sky dispersed as a result. If one looked from away, it seemed like a massive hole had been formed in the sky.


    Li Xin¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his eyes were filled with an extremely dangerous and ferocious look. Nheless, he did not continue to be entangled with the threat in the sky; he shook his wrist and released a surging power downward.


    He had been holding back when he dealt with Ou Yangming, where he did not force and attack even when he released the blood lines with the devouring power. This was because he wanted the young fellow to be intact as he wanted to strip the powers of his Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head as much as possible.


    However, Li Xin could not be bothered anymore now that he was being threatened by the formidable enemy above him.


    Even if Ou Yangming ended up being severely injured, it would be much better than him leaving empty-handed.


    With that, Li Xin oppressed with his power as a top-grade Venerable One, making it seem like the space underneath him was crumbling. Regardless of Ou Yangming¡¯s abilities, he would probably be helpless at this time. After all, there was a huge disparity between them, so much so that the gap could not be made up for.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He could sense a strong crisis, and it was a power that could not be resisted by him at all.


    Under the immense pressure, his energy, essence, and spirit were forced to reach higher levels.


    Any living being would have sharp senses in life-or-death moments, but some of them would copse due to the pressure, by which they could only watch their dooms befell them without being able to do anything else. Even so, some living beings could withstand enormous pressures, and the greater the pressures, the stronger they would be to resist them.


    Taking springs as an example, the greater the external forces, the more they could bounce.


    As at this moment, Ou Yangming was staring at the blood lines that were squeezing in.


    At this instant, he even had a peculiar feeling where time seemed to have slowed down.


    The fully charged blood lines that were swallowing him up were actually as fast as lightning, but they became as slow as snails from his perspective. In fact, he could even notice the uneven gaps between 2 blood lines due to their movements.


    Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head also became violent as they were being threatened.


    The 2 powerful energies initially had their respective zones without interfering with each other as if an invisible barrier had separated them.


    Nevertheless, they took the initiative to interact with each other this time and merged at once.


    Ou Yangming had an unusually strange expression on his face. Even during this crucial moment, he was struck with a weird thought.


    ¡®Have these 2 dissimr powers actually gained intelligence?¡¯


    Just as the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head fused and transformed into a skull that was enveloped by a scorching me, the environment in the outside world changed drastically.


    The ground beneath Ou Yangming cracked, and a small tree emerged.


    Time had lost its meaning on this small tree as it grew from a seedling into a big tree that was much taller than Ou Yangming in the blink of an eye. The tree was covered in queer rattans, which had pretty flowers blooming on them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. The fire skull that was formed in his sea of consciousness stopped.


    Life¡ªOu Yangming sensed incredibly strong life the moment the big tree appeared, and he found the aura to be very familiar.


    For some reason, the sense of danger left him. He could not help but exhale deeply because since the being hade, he was definitely safe.


    Next, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head split up in his sea of consciousness. Unlike how they were going hand-in-hand intimately earlier, they returned to their territories as though they were resisting and were alert of each other.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    While Ou Yangming was astonished, the big tree¡¯s rattans shed with the blood lines around it, causing a series of loud firecracker-like sounds to be heard.


    Countless blood lines wanted to restrain Ou Yangming, but they were blocked by the big tree that appeared out of nowhere before they could get close.


    The big tree stood proudly in the valley and transformed into an unshakable pir to protect Ou Yangming strictly.


    Li Xin red down while his body was surrounded by surging blood lights, making him look like a furious deity.


    It was then he realized that the turbulence and the great momentum above him were only to draw his attention.


    Someone else was rescuing Ou Yangming down there.


    Li Xin shed and was about to zoom down as endless blood lights gathered around him. He wanted to let the person below know how tragically one would end if one snatched something away from him.


    Despite that, after having just descended several meters, a tremendously harsh sound of the wind was heard. The whistling wind seemed to carry tangible killing intent as if a tall mountain was iing.


    Li Xin was a top-grade Venerable One, but he felt a tingling sensation on his scalp at this moment. He had goosebumps as if he was being stared at by a fierce beast, hence he dared not be careless at all.


    He roared and halted as though his body was nailed to the air, then he extended his hands, where numerous changes were happening in between. Before long, an extensive was formed in the void, and it blocked whatever was about toe.


    When the drifting blood lines came into contact with the invisible fist intent, the air around them seemed to have be distorted. If one were to look from afar, one would surely see that the space here had suddenly turned into a ck hole. Things would only be sucked in without being able to leave as they would be turned into nothing.


    Li Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. He stared ahead and no longer had time to care about Ou Yangming, who was below.


    Somewhere in front of him, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was also floating proudly in mid-air. It fixed its gaze on Li Xin and uttered heroically, ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡±


    Li Xin narrowed his eyes and questioned coldly, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, you have nothing to do with the Phoenixes, so why are you getting involved?¡±


    He was sinister and domineering, but he was not really crazy. As such, he was rather calm when he faced equal-ranked or even mightier opponents.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed madly and stared at him. ¡°Can you Sky-devouring Evil Remnants control what I want to do? Since you dared to hurt Elder Macaque, you¡¯ve be the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s enemy. Now, die!¡±


    As it roared, its body immediately expanded like an inted rubber ball.


    It took only a split second for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One to be a humongous ape that was muchrger than Multi-armed King Kong and simr to a small mountain. Its thick fur that covered its body became as fearsome as spears, which could frighten one easily. Moreover, its momentum surged into the sky, and it could blot out the sky with its giant ws.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    The giant ws grabbed down. Each of the Venerable One¡¯s fingers was much wider than a normal person¡¯s body, and the valiant energies that flowed out from its ws made it seem like it was going to tear the space apart.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes flickered. He was also a monster of his era. Since no exnations could be done, he decided to have a real fight against the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    As he took a deep breath, the blood lights around him became denser. Following that, he shed and broke free from the space that was sealed by the giant ws, where he managed to fight his way out.


    The only thing was that Li Xin was simply tiny aspared to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One at the moment. It would not be easy for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One to catch him, but his attacks against it would unquestionably be simr to tickles, which would be ineffective.


    Apletely unsymmetrical fight was going on between the big and small top-grade Venerable Ones.


    Ou Yangming was dazed as he watched from below. He was quivering a little.


    ¡®So this is the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s real build!


    ¡®No wonder it could give birth to a mountainous son like Multi-armed King Kong. It can change its build as it wishes because its body changed after it became a Venerable One.¡¯


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was truly shocked by the valiant strengths of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Li Xin.


    They could trigger the universe¡¯s power easily, and their violent powers surged such that the world was affected and was about to end.


    ¡®This is the true powers of top-grade Venerable Ones.¡¯


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®If this terrifying Sky-devouring Evil Remnant went all-out from the start and attacked me without bothering about my life, I probably couldn¡¯t have escaped at all.¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Another thunderous sound was heard. Li Xin¡¯s body was finally struck by the repercussion of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s punch, and he flew far away like a kite with a broken string.


    After stopping in the air, Li Xin¡¯s face turned so dark that water was going to drip from his face. He yelled, ¡°You ignorant thing!¡±


    ¡°Rumble...¡±


    The void around him exploded as forceful energies gathered. Once they were within roughly 33 meters from him, they turned into dense blood mists that gushed toward him. In just a brief moment, with his body as the center, the mists formed a 330-meters-tall bloody person that was much taller than the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.

 Chapter 805 - A Showdown Between Top-grades

    <h4>Chapter 805: A Showdown Between Top-grades</h4>


    The blood mists kept condensing around the giant red person, and they finally outlined countlessplicated patterns that inteced with each other. In particr, 5 red stones could be seen between the eyebrows of the person, and they connected theplicated patterns. When the blood lights flickered, the bloodstains on the person¡¯s body would shine extremely wonderfully.


    Even the most exquisite and perfect gem did not have the slightest dazzle of the 5 red stones.


    Li Xin opened his mouth and suddenly exhaled. It was as though a ck hole suddenly appeared in the sky and sucked the air, which was rapidlypressed and exploded after that.


    Concurrently, he let out a sound that was neither demonic nor devilish.


    Following his roar, hundreds of hurricanes emerged around him.


    Li Xin closed his fingers and swung his hill-sized fist at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. When the fist wind burst out, its repercussions alone were enough to wipe out everything within a few kilometers for him. In fact, visible ripples could also be seen in the space. Hisbat power as a Venerable One could clearly be seen.


    Subsequently, he roared and charged forward. The earth shook orderly as a result.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One also let out a cry in the air when it saw this. Even time paused againstmon sense as the Venerable One seemed to have been fixed in mid-air by an invisible power. It took a step forward as well, and its fur stood up on their ends. An ice-cold look could be seen in the majestic ape¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    The red stones between the eyebrows of the giant red person flickered. When he punched, ck thunderbolts could be seen surrounding his fist. Apanied by strong winds, mists as tall as 33 meters were stirred up. They headed toward the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and their surging airflows blotted out the sky, hence the earth turned dark.


    Once the fists shed, the air was being squeezed outward, revealing a fearsome white. It sounded like ss was shattered by an enormous power, where the sound wave that spread sounded like muffled thunders to many spirit beasts on the mountain. They quivered and staggered, then they died with blood flowing out of their eyes, noses, and mouths.


    ¡°Bam, bam, bam!¡±


    The human and the beast were humongous, but they were incredibly agile. Their collisions were also very clean, where it seemed like they were going back to basics. Each time they collided, they separated in an instant as if they had a tacit understanding. All of a sudden, Li Xin widened his hill-like mouth and shouted, ¡°Saber...¡±


    As soon as he finished, his red arm shook and held a Shentu Saber. The saber let out a soft ring, then the tadpole-like runes on it flickered and cracked into plenty of ck marks that assimted into the saber. The Shentu Saber seemed to have a spirit¡¯s power, where blood lights shed and a clear ring could be heard. It was 33 meters long. When Li Xin wiped the back of the saber gently and shed, the sky seemed to have darkened.


    The saber sought the path while its sh contained the universe¡¯s maxim.


    When Li Xin leaned his body backward, his massive body crushed a small hill with a single step as though he was a deity.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡± Wherever the saber light passed, all of the airwaves became gentle and flexible. This was the highest state for the maneuvering of a saber.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was still not changing its trick. It lifted its arm and struck forward again, causing its vigor to burst out.


    An electric arc shed the second the saber-light and the fist force shed. Their momentums were concentrated, and they finally soared into the clouds above. As for River Tian, which was to their east, its water seemed to have been drawn to the sky by 9 giant dragons, where it flowed in reverse and turned into hard ice before it fell.


    ¡°Swing!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One let out a strange roar as it lifted its right arm and pointed its middle finger at the sky with a fierce look in its eyes. When it pressed down afterward, the whole universe seemed to be shaking intensely while the autumn wind blew and whistled. Furthermore, the illusory images of 3 ancient apes appeared behind it, and they looked exactly like it. They shut their eyes tightly, but their majestic pressures spread in the universe at once.


    Crackles could be heard all over the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s body as it was enveloped by electric arcs.


    When it charged straight at the giant red person, one of the 3 illusory figures behind it opened its eyes. The bloodiness in its eyes dispersed such that everything around it turned red¡ªred sky, red earth, red mountains, and red river¡ªas if those eyes were covered by blood. Upon seeing this, Li Xin felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and a chilly air flowed inside his body.


    Nheless, he suppressed the odd feeling and clutched the Shentu Saber as he released a stunning saber-light with a sh.


    Who knew, when the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One raised its hand and closed its fingers, the saber-light disappeared just like that.


    Li Xin¡¯s face turned cold when the sharp light was stopped. He brushed his left thumb across the Shentu Saber and spat out a mouthful of essence and blood before he yelled, ¡°Dragon¡¯s Growl!¡± Right after he finished, an indescribably dazzling saber-light appeared and oppressed the Sun¡¯s light.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sh your true body with this saber!¡± His immensely cold voice filled Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The saber-light spread and split the universepletely as if they were now on two different ends of the world. One side was filled with dust while the other side was the blue sky, and they seemed to be worlds apart. The wind stopped, the nts stopped swaying, and even River Tian¡¯s surging waves paused in the sky. Everything became still at this instant.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz!¡±


    Following that, the saber-light changed and transformed into a 33-meters long giant dragon. It prated the sky while its growl filled the universe, then it zoomed toward the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s head.


    Nevertheless, it was then when the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One pressed its palm down several times. The illusory ancient apes behind it opened their eyes, then they turned darker bit by bit until they became ck streams of light. Next, a roughly 300-meters long red ax was condensed.


    ¡°Sacrifice¡ª¡± Its voice was hoarse but before it went away, it began running. The big red ax looked like blood was flowing around it, where bloody ripples spread and looked like they were going to drip down at any time.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One raised the ax and sprinted to chop the giant dragon that was formed from saber-light. It swung the ax with its right hand and borrowed force to chop the giant dragon from its waist. Consequently, the saber-light that was hiding inside burst out and was so striking that one could not open one¡¯s eyes. The Venerable One also left heaps of bloodstains on it, but they were insignificant. Later, it did a back-raise with its giant ax and ttened a peak that was over 600 meters tall, causing gravel to fly everywhere.


    When it lifted its ex and dashed again, intense piercing sounds could be heard in the air as it was too fast.


    At this point, even the formidable Li Xin was afraid, by which he breathed out his vigor. A white light circle emerged from the blood mists when he swung his right hand in the air, and it grew with the wind until it expanded to cover a range of tens of meters. Numerous saber-lights were released as well, and they seemed like they could cover the sky. It was worth noting that their saber intents were concentrated as if they had gone into a rage.


    Masses of spirit sabers flew out from the white light circle. There were over 10,000 of them, and they had different shapes and dissimr qualities where some were good while some were bad. Even so, they had a simrity¡ªthey had the belief that they could prate the universe.


    When the giant red person made certain finger gestures, the 10,000 sabers rang and spiraled down such that the sky and the earth became their ocean.


    As Li Xin swung his hand, the Shentu Saber immediately flew out. It shed and transformed into the tip of a saber, by which the spirit sabers became its body while swords were its handle.


    On the other hand, the spiritual Qi inside Li Xin¡¯s dantian acted as a medium that merged all of the sabers. He cast a solid saber intent with its ambitious look that could devour even nothingness. ¡°Honor a saber with spirits!¡± Li Xin spat out blood once more. As he took a step forward, the whole universe shook intensely. Gravel was stirred up into the sky, the river water was drawn upward, and even the 3,000-meters-tall mountains that were 50 kilometers away became shorter.


    Li Xin was simr to a saber that could put a hole in the sky. He lifted his right hand and pointed ahead, then the saber shot toward the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s chest right away. It was exceptionally fast like a red lightning, and it was not alone as itprised 1,000 and even 10,000 sabers.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was calm and unafraid. Its fur stood up, and it had a majestic momentum.


    At this moment, the big red ax in its hand flew up and down while it spun endlessly like a windmill. After holding the ax¡¯s handle tightly, it chopped outward.


    The second the saber and the ax shed, countless ck vortexes appeared around them, and they could not be in a deadlock at all. At the spur of the moment, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One deflected its wrist outward. The big ax shook along with the movement, and it unloaded the saber¡¯s force without any effort. By lifting and deflecting, the Venerable One simply ¡°lifted¡± the saber outside.


    Li Xin¡¯s face changed, where a ruthless look could be seen in its eyes. He pped the spot between his eyebrows with hisrge red head, causing the red stones, which were 10,000 times more dazzling than the most perfect gem, to be crushed. The elder¡¯s red body expanded once more, thus the blood mists surged while the patterns on his body lit up. After that, he leaped out and grabbed the saber in a hurry to aim for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s bulging chest again.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One held its ax vertically and ced it in front of its chest.


    With that, the saber¡¯s tip, which was actually the Shentu Saber, struck the red ax. ordingly, an airwave that could overturn mountains and rivers spread out.


    ¡°sh...¡±


    Li Xin yelled, whereas the 10,000 sabers shook and rang non-stop.


    From the handle onward, the assembled saber broke bit by bit, but a crack could also be seen on the giant red ax.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡± The instant the sounds were heard, closely packed cracks could be seen on the ax.


    A small leak could sink a big ship¡ªonce there were cracks, the ax could not be used to block anymore. ¡°Boom!¡± A thunderous sound was heard as the giant ex shattered and turned into innumerable blood lights.


    Without the giant red ax as an obstacle, the saber¡¯s tip entered the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s body and stirred its flesh and meridians. An immense pain went straight to its mind as if its heart was being pricked by several 10,000 needles at the same time.


    Li Xin was relieved, but the spiritual Qi inside his dantian boiled and released an even greater force.


    At this time, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One suddenly lifted its arm to punch Li Xin¡¯s chest with its hill-like fist. Due to the overly overbearing power, the elder was forced to back away. With every step he took backward, a 6-meters-wide crack could be seen on the ground, and he spat blood as if he had an unlimited supply of them. The elder¡¯s pupils shrunk as he thought, ¡®Ever since I became a Venerable One, I¡¯ve never had a tough fight. Now, I actually got entangled with such a frightening being because of Ou Yangming.¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One roared and used both its hands to pull out the saber¡¯s tip little by little.


    Itter crushed the tip into powder, and its fighting spirit became tangible.


    Without warning, a formidable aura appeared in Li Xin¡¯s senses. That aura had also reached that of a top-grade Venerable One but unlike the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s violent aura, it was more conformed with the way of nature and could not be perceived.


    Li Xin¡¯s pupils shrunk again. He nced at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and looked down, then he shed and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 806 - Flee

    <h4>Chapter 806: Flee</h4>


    Battle clouds filled the sky why 2 humongous beings disyed their strengths in a tangled fight.


    When Ou Yangming looked up, he watched with full concentration despite being appalled. After all, a fight of this level could not be seen all the time. In particr, Intermediate Spiritualists like him would almost not have the opportunity to observe such a fight.


    Therefore, he cast his thoughts aside and was fully immersed in watching the battle.


    The fight between the 2 monstrous beings was earth-shattering, but what agitated him was the drastic change in the universe¡¯s powers that were stirred up by them with their movements.


    A massive spiritual world was long formed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, where everything in the outside world was truly reflected inside.


    Although he was far less capable than the 2 beings in the sky at the moment, his feedback ability on the world¡¯s changes was simr to his instinct and was not obstructed at all.


    Powerful repercussions blew past, causing the blood lines below to sway. In fact, some of them were torn apart.


    Ou Yangming was moved. While sensing the changes in the world¡¯s energy, he reached out and pointed his hand in front. Apanied by the movement from his wrist, a forceful suction drew the torn blood lines over to him.


    After being free from Li Xin¡¯s control, the blood lines¡¯ secret was immediately exposed to Ou Yangming, allowing him to finally understand why the giant head¡¯s suction was helpless against them. It was because a power that was simr to the Devouring attribute or from the same origin could be found on the outeryer.


    When the Devouring attribute was activated, it instantly repealed the energies on the blood lines, hence the giant head could not devour them.


    Nheless, the queer power on them could exist for long. Once Li Xin was no longer focused here, it quickly disappeared. There were some remains of the power, but they could not be mentioned on equal terms with how it was before.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming turned his wrist swiftly and drew a spinning wind in the void to gather the blood lines around him bit by bit.


    Back when the giant head devoured the blood lines that were released by Blood Shadow, he benefited greatly from it. What advantage would he gain from Li Xin¡¯s blood lines, which were of a higher level?


    Following the gathering by the tornado, the blood lines arrived around Ou Yangming. His body seemed to have transformed into a bottomless hold as he absorbed the blood lines to his heart¡¯s content.


    After he was done, he exhaled deeply and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you, Master Kurong.¡±


    A figure paced out from the side of the big tree. It was the thin Master Kurong.


    He looked strangely at Ou Yangming as though he was reevaluating him.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He naturally knew Master Kurong would find it odd if he used the Devouring attribute to absorb the blood lines. Even so, the young fellow would not regret it because he was certain that the blood lines would be extremely helpful for the giant head.


    His Heavenly Phoenix Fire could slowly grow when he smithed pieces of equipment, the giant head¡¯s power could only be increased through devouring.


    More importantly, devouring blood lines was much more effective than devouring other things.


    Master Kurong sighed after a brief moment and remarked, ¡°Master Ou, you really surprise me.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. Don¡¯tugh at me, Master.¡±


    When he looked up at the sky, the 2 powerhouses were still fighting. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you lend 10,000 Beasts Venerable One a helping hand?¡±


    Li Xin was mighty but if the 2 top-grade Venerable Ones from Danzhou joined hands against him, he would definitely bear some consequences.


    Master Kurong shook his head and exined, ¡°This is a battle for their names. If I were to make a move, 10,000 Beasts Venerable One will surely be the first to attack me.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and asked helplessly, ¡°Can 10,000 Beasts Venerable One defeat him?¡±


    Master Kurong pondered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°It¡¯s fifty-fifty. Perhaps their victory or defeat will be decided in the blink of an eye.¡±


    The young fellow furrowed his eyebrows and thought, ¡®Turns out that Master Kurong can¡¯t tell the oue either.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Master Kurong smiled faintly and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t go so far.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m here,¡± Master Kurong answered.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. After thinking for a while, he understood the theory behind it right away.


    Li Xin might put up a desperate fight at all costs if the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was here alone, but Master Kurong had released his aura. Even though the master controlled the range such that he was not going to join the fight, Ou Yangming did not believe that the 2 other powerhouses would ignore his aura.


    Since Li Xin was aware that there were 2 top-grade Venerable Ones here and was not a fool, why would he fight to his death here?


    Ou Yangmingter turned and looked at Blood Shadow, who was also watching the fight from afar.


    Master Kurong was sharp enough to notice it, thus he asked with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, are you and Blood Shadow acquainted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s also some sort of rtionship between us,¡± Ou Yangming replied to him after some thought and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that he was going to pursue me closely.¡±


    Master Kurong smiled and noted, ¡°Master Ou, you misunderstood¡ªBlood Shadow seems to be helping you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked.


    ¡°When 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and I looked for you, we lost track of you many times but unexpectedly found auras that were left behind by Blood Shadow in certain crucial spots,¡± Master Kurong exined with bright eyes, ¡°If that weren¡¯t the case, we would¡¯ve needed to go through a lot of trouble to find you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. He nodded and had countless thoughts in his mind, and he had a ratherplicated feeling when he looked up at Blood Shadow.


    He naturally understood what this meant. Each time he performed the Blood Flight Art, he left in an instant and could go 50 kilometers away in a split second.


    If one did not see where he took flight to, it would almost be impossible for one to track him.


    Who knew, Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had not only found him easily, but they could also approach him without a sound to save him from Li Xin. Undoubtedly, everything was more or less because of Blood Shadow.


    ¡®Since Blood Shadow¡¯s willing to help me in the dark, why is he on Li Xin¡¯s side?¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    While Ou Yangming was puzzled, another deafening sound was hearding from the sky.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. When he looked up, he heard Master Kurong chuckle. ¡°Heh, this fe probably wants to leave already.¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded. He stared with gleaming eyes as if heprehended something.


    Master Kurong nodded and eximed internally, ¡®This young fe has an unprecedented and unparalleled gift in smithing art, but his talent in martial arts is also beyond one¡¯s reach. No wonder the phoenix powerhouse appointed him as a messenger in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡®That said...¡¯ Master Kurong furrowed and recalled how Ou Yangming absorbed the blood lines earlier.


    ¡®Is that the Phoenixes¡¯ ability?¡¯


    Master Kurong was the greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou and was considered knowledgeable. However, the Phoenixes were known as invincible beings ording to legend. Their secrets were as vast as the ocean and as boundless as a starry sky, thus they were not something that could be explored by him.


    Having said that, deep down the master was very wary of that peculiar ability.


    This was because the ability was too simr to that of the Sky-devouring Devil God, which was said to be able to destroy the entire Spiritual Realm ording to another legend.


    All of a sudden, Master Kurongughed out loud. He extended his dry and skinny finger to point at the sky.


    A tiny ck spot appeared in the void without a foundation. It was not big as it was at most the size of a normal tray, but great vitality could be sensed when it appeared.


    Subsequently, the ck spot exploded, causing numerous old rattans to be released. They turned into the toughest ropes and headed toward Li Xin, who had turned around to flee.


    The old rattans were exceptionally fast and on point. They tangled Li Xin¡¯s legs in no time, so he staggered in mid-air and almost fell.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked down and shouted fiercely, ¡°Despicable!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One frowned at a distance away. It stopped and did not intend to attack from its side.


    If Master Kurong had intervened earlier, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would not have been so polite. Now that its battle against Li Xin came to an end, and he was trying to get away, it could not me the master for stopping him.


    Nheless, due to its pride as a top-notch Venerable One, it was beneath its dignity to attack Li Xin from another side at this time.


    Master Kurong kept a straight face as if he did not hear what Li Xin said.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow andughed out loud. ¡°Your Excellency, you actually know the word ¡°despicable¡±? Heh, given that you¡¯re a top-grade Venerable One, are you considered despicable and shameless for pursuing a nobody like me?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was at ease. ¡®Yes, Li Xin¡¯s already being so shameless, so why should I still be concerned?¡¯


    It and Master Kurong were lucky enough to have made it here before Ou Yangming was seized. If they were slightlyter, it might have been a disaster.


    With that, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable Ones took a deep breath and roared. It no longer bothered about anything else, by which itunched a clean hit with its fist.


    On the ground, Master Kurong pped his sleeve, causing the rattans in the sky to strangle Li Xin tighter than before. Moreover, they released forceful destructive energies to continuously attack his body.


    It was not a magnificent sight, but it was more effective.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Owing to the punch, Li Xin¡¯s body shuddered intensely. The body that he condensed was almost going to crumble.


    Atst, he cried into the air. As his soundwave surged, the enormous red body exploded, then a red light soared into the sky from the body¡¯s core and zoomed into the endless distance.


    This was the Blood Flight Art of a Venerable One. Once it was activated, a Venerable One would fly 5,00 to 5,000 kilometers away and vanish at once.

 Chapter 807 - Sky-devouring’s Origin

    <h4>Chapter 807: Sky-devouring¡¯s Origin</h4>


    An explosion was heard in the sky as the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s mountainous body kept shrinking until it went back to a normal human¡¯s size.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming had already found out that its build from before was its true body. As for its body at the moment, it was transformed after it advanced into a Venerable One.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed with regret. ¡°He still got away.¡±


    Master Kurong could not help butugh. ¡°He suffered a hit from our joint attack and flew 5,00 kilometers away using the Blood Flight Light. Heh, he won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble any time soon.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he noted, ¡°Master Kurong, he¡¯s a Sky-devouring Evil Remnant, so he has the special ability to devour the flesh and blood of living beings to make up for his loss.¡±


    If ordinary powerhouses¡ªeven top-grade Venerable Ones that were on par with Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡ªwere injured as such, they would need to recuperate for a long time. On the other hand, Sky-devouring Evil Remnants were unreasonable beings. As long as they had sufficient essences of flesh and blood, they could recover to their peak states within a short period.


    Who knew, Master Kurong simply grinned and responded, ¡°Master Kurong, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He asked in shock, ¡°Why?¡±


    Master Kurong reached out and pointed, causing a small white flower to appear on his fingertip. It was small, but it was full of life. When its vitality spread, everyone felt refreshed as though they had just had a good sleep.


    Countless thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He soon came to a sudden realization and questioned, ¡°Master Kurong, you power... Is it able to restrain his special ability?¡±


    It was not that Ou Yangming was slow, but Li Xin¡¯s power was the same as that of the giant head in his sea of consciousness. Even so, the giant head did not react to Master Kurong¡¯s life force at all nor was it afraid of the power. Therefore, the young fellow did not think about this possibility.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re right. Hehe, unless that fe forces Master Kurong¡¯s life force out of his body, he won¡¯t be able to recover. That said...¡± It scorned as it continued, ¡°Once the aura enters his body, it¡¯ll be rooted inside like a big tree with wild grasses around it. As such, he¡¯ll have a lot to suffer if he wants to uproot it.¡±


    When the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One spoke, it sounded like it took pleasure in Li Xin¡¯s misfortune.


    Nevertheless, Master Kurong did not find it strange. After all, how regretful would they be if Ou Yangming was seized this time? This was why they hated Li Xin from the bottom of their hearts but unfortunately, they could not kill him.


    In that case, it was only natural for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One to vent its anger at this moment.


    Ou Yangming nodded and sensed the vitality that filled the void. When he then sensed the giant head, which was unconcerned about the aura, he was dubious.


    Master Kurong slowly looked up and chuckled as he asked, ¡°Fellow Blood Shadow, can youe down here for a talk?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked up as well, but it had a ratherplicated look in its eyes.


    Blood Shadow hesitated for a while before he shed andnded without a sound. It was actually quite risky for him to do this because his cultivation base was far from that of Li Xin. If the 2 top-grade Venerable Ones fell out with Blood Shadow, while he had various secret techniques to protect him, he might not be able to find a way out.


    Despite that, after looking at Ou Yangming, Blood Shadow gritted his teeth and came down.


    ¡°Master Ou, that person was Li Xin. He¡¯s also Sir Devil God¡¯s follower, but he¡¯s a Venerable One from Zhangzhou,¡± Blood Shadow stated in a deep voice, ¡°He has retreated this time, but he¡¯s definitely not resigned to the oue, so you must be more careful in the future.¡±


    Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked at each other as they found it odd.


    Ou Yangming and Blood Shadow were clearly enemies, but why did it seem like there was an unknown connection between them?


    Master Kurong expressed, ¡°Fellow Blood Shadow, thanks to the auras that you left behind, we were able to arrive in time. Thank you.¡± He actually ced his hands together and bowed to express his gratitude.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One hesitated for a while, but it also cupped its hands to thank the man.


    Top-grade Venerable Ones were incredibly overbearing, but they were more so rational beings. A fact was a fact¡ªno matter what they thought about Blood Shadow, since they owed him a debt of gratitude, they would not pretend to be ignorant.


    Blood Shadow shed to avoid their salutations. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    Master Kurong shook his head, then he asked in confusion, ¡°Fellow Blood Shadow, something puzzles me.¡± He paused for a short while before he cut to the chase. ¡°Since Li Xin¡¯s a Venerable One from Zhangzhou, why didn¡¯t he hesitate abouting all the way here?¡±


    Zhangzhou and Danzhou were more than 5,000 kilometers away. Given that Li Xin was a top-grade Venerable One from Zhangzhou, the fact that he traveled here to attack an Intermediate Spiritualist seemed to be unexinable even if the Spiritualist was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    Blood Shadow instantly had a weird look on his face. He turned to look at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One cleared its throat and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡ªI previously pursued Blood Shadow until we arrived at Zhangzhou, which was when we met Li Xin.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Master Kurong uttered. He looked quietly at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, causing this greatest powerhouse from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge to flush.


    At this point, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One harbored more hatred against Li Xin. ¡®It¡¯s all that fe¡¯s fault. If I meet him again, I¡¯ll make sure to fight until he dies.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Senior Blood Shadow, why was Li Xin in hot pursuit of me? I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve ever offended him...¡±


    Blood Shadow kept quiet for some time before he finally sighed. ¡°Li Xin used to be Sir Devil God¡¯s loyal follower, but he has now betrayed sir...¡± A look of resentment and strong killing intent could be seen in his eyes.


    Having said that, this was also because Li Xin was not present. If not, Blood Shadow would not have dared to protest at all.


    Ou Yangming and the rest were dumbfounded because they did not think that there was such a disagreement and enmity between the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants.


    Blood Shadow looked deeply at Ou Yangming and warned him, ¡°Master Ou, Sir Devil God¡¯s followers in Zhangzhou are of a bigger force than in Danzhou. Since Li Xin has returned, he might draw more powerhouses here.¡± He paused for a moment before he added carefully, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, please conceal your identity and leave Danzhou for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One scoffed. ¡°Nonsense. Aren¡¯t those just some Sky-devouring Evil Remnants? When was Danzhou ever afraid!¡±


    Blood Shadow was furious, but he knew very well that he was not the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s match. Hence, he could only suppress his dissatisfaction but showed a disapproving look on his face.


    ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, you don¡¯t need to be afraid at all, but what about Master Ou? The 2 of you havee today, but can you guarantee that you¡¯ll always be there whenever Master Ou¡¯s in danger?¡± Blood Shadow asked.


    Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One exchanged nces, and their faces turned dark. In fact, thetter, which was known for being hot-tempered, also felt that it was an unusually tricky problem.


    Blood Shadow sighed and continued, ¡°Master Ou¡¯s the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger. The identity¡¯s his greatest reliance, but it¡¯s also the biggest temptation.¡± He emphasized half-intentionally, ¡°His identity¡¯s unquestionably the sweetest temptation for Sir Devil God¡¯s followers like me.¡±


    A strange look flickered in Master Kurong¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Blood Shadow, legend has it that Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s a descendant from the Dragons. Is that true?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up abruptly, which was evident that he was taken aback by the news. He began to breathe heavier than before.


    The Dragons were simr to the Phoenixes, where they were both the most formidable and irresistible races ording to legend. Moreover, Ou Yangming had also witnessed from Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s spiritual world the scene where a dragon and a phoenix fought for hegemony. Based on the image alone, he could sense their fearsome and destructive auras.


    Although the fight between the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Li Xin could be considered earth-shattering, aspared to that of the dragon and the phoenix... Ou Yangming could not bear to make anyparisons.


    Blood Shadow fell silent for a while and nced at the others with his lightning eyes. Following that, he suddenly turned around and transformed into a red light as he zoomed into the distance.


    He did not answer, but the rest understood what he meant.


    Silence was gold¡ªBlood Shadow chose to admit it tacitly.


    With that, the 3 remaining people looked at each other and shut their mouths, but the same word echoed in their heads.


    ¡®Dragon!¡¯


    They seemed to have vaguely seen a roughly 33 kilometers divine beast raging in the world as if it could shake the ground and the mountains by swaying its tail.


    The word alone was simr to a humongous mountain, which oppressed them so much that they could not catch their breaths anymore.


    Ou Yangming gasped and sensed the peculiar head in his sea of consciousness. His heart was in turmoil as he was perturbed.


    ¡®No wonder this giant head became pitted against my Military Fire that represented the Heavenly Phoenix Fire after it grew. Even inside my sea of consciousness, they even dominated their respective sides without disturbing each other at all.¡¯


    It turned out that the giant head carried a power that could resist the Phoenixes. Ou Yangming did not know it well before this, but he now found out that the power belonged to the Dragons.


    The Sky-devouring Evil Remnants were the remains of the dragons¡¯ forces. Even though they were not supported by the frightening dragon powerhouse anymore, they could still gain firm footholds in the Spiritual Realm while being detested by everyone else.


    Ou Yangming had gained the title of the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, but he identally provoked such a mighty enemy. At this point, he did not know the title was good or bad for him.


    Master Kurong sighed and retrieved his flying carpet. ¡°Master Ou, there¡¯s always a solution to a problem, so don¡¯t worry about these now. Let¡¯s hurry on with our journey, or they¡¯ll really cause big trouble.¡±


    He was a Venerable cksmith, but he did not know how to refine flying carpets as everyone¡¯s talent was different, thus this carpet was purchased by Mount Wuzhi from outside of Danzhou. While its raw materials were exceptionally precious, its speed, appearance, orfort level could not be mentioned on equal terms with the fine flying carpet that was refined by Ou Yangming.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming would not mind. He nodded and curbed his thoughts, then he swayed and jumped onto the flying carpet.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One went on the carpet as well. Afterward, Master Kurong controlled it and flew into the distance.

 Chapter 808 - Zhangzhou’s Powerhouses

    <h4>Chapter 808: Zhangzhou¡¯s Powerhouses</h4>


    A bright red light swept across the sky and flew into the distance at an unbelievable speed.


    Atst, when the blood lightnded, Li Xin¡¯s rather sorry figure could be seen. He staggered but immediately stabilized himself. The only thing was that he had an unusually ghastly look on his face. The elder turned to look in the direction he came from with a resentful look that seemed to be tangible.


    After hearing Blood Shadow¡¯s narration previously, Li Xin found out that Ou Yangming, who was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, possessed Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritance at the same time. He was deeply moved by the news.


    When Li Xin was younger, he was also a devout follower of Sir Devil God. In fact, he cultivated hard and entered the top-grade boundary step by step.


    Nheless, when Li Xin advanced into a top-grade Venerable One, he suddenly realized that this was the end of his cultivation. It was true that the elder¡¯s devotion became his greatest motivation for growth, but his belief became shackles and chains to him once his cultivation base reached a certain boundary. As such, he became stagnant and could not advance further.


    Therefore, Li Xin slowly became ambitious, and it reced his faith.


    Especially after hearing about the news, his first thought was not to protect Sir Devil God¡¯s inheritance, but to do everything possible to take possession of both powers.


    If he could seed, it would be easy for him to find his advancement path.


    Even so, the supposedly smooth n was ruined because of 2 formidable top-grade Venerable Ones.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was not a problem. It was not their first time meeting and the mountainous apes were known for having remarkably fearsome natural gifts, Li Xin was not afraid. On the other hand, the other unknown top-grade Venerable One did not reveal himself but gave him more trouble and threatened him.


    At this moment, a peculiar power had stayed inside Li Xin¡¯s body, and he could not drive it out no matter the technique he used.


    Li Xin took a deep breath, then he shed and left without a sound. After hastening for 50 kilometers, he arrived at an even more mysterious ce.


    Although he was in Danzhou, which was not where hisir was located, given his cultivation base and experience, it was easy for him to find a hidden ce.


    Li Xin opened his interspatial bag and retrieved a spirit beast¡¯s carcass. It belonged to a top-grade spirit beast, which was capable enough to be a Venerable One, but it happened to encounter the elder during an adventure. As a result, it was ughtered by him, who kept its carcass after that.


    Being the greatest powerhouse among the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants in Zhangzhou, Li Xin might have lost faith, but he did not lose the ways to control the secret techniques that he learned. The elder also knew some Secret Devouring Techniques, but they were less effective than that of the giant head in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    Under a secret technique¡¯s control, the spirit beast¡¯s carcass quickly shriveled and turned into nothing.


    This was a top-grade spirit beast¡¯s carcass, which would be great replenishment for Ou Yangming if he devoured it. Nevertheless, Li Xin was a top-grade Venerable One, hence the energy provided by the carcass could only make up for some of his consumption.


    Despite that, Li Xin¡¯s face took on a grimmer look after the carcass disappeared.


    This was because he realized that the queer energy was still not removed from his body. The energy was deeply rooted inside his body as though it had assimted into his blood vessels, and they could neither be dispersed nor disintegrated by the Secret Devouring Technique.


    Li Xin stomped his foot, causing the ground to shake at this moment.


    He knew he could not solve the problem anytime soon.


    All of a sudden, Li Xin¡¯s expression changed as he looked up in a certain direction. He mumbled as he was confused, ¡°This is odd¡ªwhy did hee here?¡± After pondering for a brief moment, the elder reached out his finger. A drop of blood flowed out and transformed into a tiny red insect in the void.


    Subsequently, he flicked, causing the tiny insect to prate the void and vanished.


    Li Xin slowly sat and concealed his aura. It was as if he became one with the space around him, by which even a Venerable One would not be able to notice him by scanning with one¡¯s mental power.


    After an hour, Li Xin opened his eyes abruptly.


    Far away, a luster flew in his direction like an arrow. It was not intense, but it did not have any indicator. Apart from being able to tell that it was a Venerable One as the being could fly, he could not notice anything else.


    Once the lusternded and disappeared, a masked man stood with his hands behind his back. He instantly fixed his gaze on Li Xin and paced toward him.


    Even though the man was clearly afraid of Li Xin, his aura was curbed but not gone, and his footsteps were solid and not weak. All in all, it seemed like he could resist Li Xin from afar.


    Li Xin scoffed and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The person stopped and responded coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that I need to report to you about my presence, do I?¡±


    Li Xinughed wickedly and said, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to care about the reason you¡¯re here.¡± He paused for a moment before he added, ¡°I¡¯m injured, and I can¡¯t recover. Take a look for me.¡±


    ¡°You? Injured?¡± The person was stunned. ¡°Given your abilities, what kind of injury can you not recover from?¡±


    He knew very well Li Xin¡¯s identity and was aware of the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s greatest ability. Regardless of its injuries, as long as it had sufficient life force, it could recover to its peak state in extremely short times.


    In a way, as long as there were enough energies for replenishment, all of the beings in the Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s line were simr to cockroaches that could not be killed.


    Since Li Xin was the greatest powerhouse among the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants in Zhangzhou and also possessed the devouring power, what kind of injury could he be helpless against?


    Instead of saying anything, Li Xin simply breathed out and slowly rxed.


    Upon seeing this, the man hesitated for a while but finally reached out and flickered, causing a white light to envelope Li Xin.


    He was surprised after some time, and he noted, ¡°Li Xin, why did you provoke Mount Wuzhi?¡±


    ¡°Mount Wuzhi...¡± Li Xin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You know the origin of this spiritual power?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Yes, I went to Mount Wuzhi as a guest a century ago, which was when I met Master Kurong¡ªthe greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you probably exchanged blows with him and got struck by his Vitality Lurking Art.¡±


    Li Xin came to a sudden realization as he finally understood why his hands were tied against this power.


    The Sky-devouring Devil God¡¯s abilities were mighty, but they were not invincible in the world and could be ovee.


    It was worth noting that the Vitality Art represented the heavenly principle behind how everything grew, and it was an energy that could resist the devouring power.


    Needless to say, energies of the same rank could also be categorized into different intensities. As much as the vitality, it was only simr to a light refreshment for the real Sir Devil God. On the contrary, the power became a serious problem for Li Xin.


    Li Xin furrowed his eyebrows. He understood the energy¡¯s origin, but he was troubled by how he could get rid of it.


    Top-grade Venerable Ones were incredibly valiant as they were at the top of a pyramid but once they were injured, it would also be a huge problem for them. This was because they would take much more time to recover and would have to pay a higher price aspared to normal Venerable Ones.


    Li Xin became more aggrieved, and he mumbled, ¡°Master Kurong.¡± His voice was cold, so much so that even the masked man in front of him could not help but shiver.


    Since Mount Wuzhi was on the radar of an enemy with strong hatred such as Li Xin, it would probably be tough for them to remain steady anymore.


    Having said that, this was Danzhou, after all, thus even Li Xin might not stay here for a long time.


    The man stated after some thought, ¡°Master Kurong¡¯s the greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou, but he¡¯s old, where his Qi and blood have declined, so he couldn¡¯t have been your match, could he?¡±


    He was implementing that even if Li Xin and Master Kurong fought, the former would still have a higher chance of being victorious. Who knew, Li Xin ended up being severely injured instead.


    Li Xin scoffed furiously. ¡°That despicable person from Danzhou¡ªhe joined hands with 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and snuck an attack on me halfway, or how could I have been injured?¡±


    ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One?¡± The masked man¡¯s face changed as he was taken aback. ¡°You provoked 2 top-grade Venerable Ones at the same time? You...¡± He had a rather strange look in his eyes as if he was making a soundless reprimand.


    Li Xin grinned hideously and asked, ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid, but I wouldn¡¯t have done something as brainless as that.¡±


    ¡°You dare say that about me?¡± Li Xin¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that you can be unrestrained because of your status now. If it wasn¡¯t for me back then, could you have enjoyed this glory now?¡±


    The man sighed and responded, ¡°Li Xin, I won¡¯t forget your kindness, but you have a special identity, and you¡¯re in Danzhou now, so it¡¯s best to keep a low profile.¡±


    Li Xin was infuriated. ¡°I suffered such a serious injury, and yet you¡¯re asking me to swallow my anger...¡±


    The man waved his hand and assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to take this revenge. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Master Kurong¡¯s not left him much time. As long as you stay put and recuperate, you should receive news of his death soon.¡± He also sounded rather cold when he spoke, ¡°Once Master Kurong¡¯s dead, you can sneak your way into Mount Wuzhi. By then, what can stop you from taking your revenge?¡±


    Li Xin was dumbfounded. He looked quietly at the man for some time and replied to him, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return to Zhangzhou to recuperate now so that I can find a way to get rid of this damn vitality. Hmph, I hope that you¡¯ll bring good news when you return.¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is likely going to be the case.¡±


    Li Xin nodded, then he stomped his feet and turned into a rainbow to fly into the distance. The only thing was that he slowed down a lot this time.


    While the man watched him leave, he stood on the ground as if he was deep in his thoughts. In the end, he sighed and flew in a different direction, where he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 809 - Talking About The Path

    <h4>Chapter 809: Talking About The Path</h4>


    On Mount Wuzhi¡¯s main peak, Ou Yangming descended slowly under thepany of 2 top-grade Venerable Ones, who were Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    Everyone that had been waiting there for a long time was relieved when they saw them arriving safely.


    The 3 Venerable Ones and top-notch powerhouses from the various peaks on Mount Wuzhi had hurried over. Among them, the most eye-catching person was Yuqi the Venerable One.


    Master Kurong shook his head. It looked like Yuqi the Venerable One had arrived at Mount Wuzhi earlier and reported about the incident where Ou Yangming was attacked, which was why everyone found out. Nheless, they might not have been able to keep it a secret even if they wanted to.


    Yuqi the Venerable One shed to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and asked softly, ¡°Master Ou, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Yuqi the Venerable One. I¡¯m fine.¡± Ou Yangming grinned and added after a pause, ¡°Thankfully, Master Kurong and 10,000 Beasts Venerable One made it in time, or I would¡¯ve really been in danger this time.¡±


    The thought of the formidable yet peculiar Li Xin made him shiver.


    If he ended up being seized by the elder, he would probably be more dead than alive.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded andforted the young fellow, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Macaque? Is it fine?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One was d. The old macaque had risked its life to stop Li Xin, and it ended up being severely injured. Given that Ou Yangming asked about the macaque as soon as he arrived at Mount Wuzhi, it was evident that he was not an ungrateful person.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. Elder Macaque was injured, but its foundation is still there, so it¡¯ll fully recover after it recuperates for some time.¡± The Venerable One then noted seriously, ¡°Master Ou, the most important thing for you now is to recharge your energy so that you canpete with the smithing master from Zhangzhou.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and the others surrounded them. They nodded when they heard what Yuqi the Venerable One said.


    Since the old macaque¡¯s life was not in danger, given the Beast King Sect¡¯s resources, no ident should happen anymore.


    On the other hand, the Big Smithing Competition that Ou Yangming was going to participate in was a grand event that would affect the reputations of the 2 prefectures, hence there must be no mistakes.


    Tiandao the Venerable One furrowed his eyebrows and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s our negligence that you were shocked this time, Master Ou. Ah, had I known that would happen, I should¡¯ve traveled with you.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The attackers this time were Sky-devouring Evil Remnants, which included a top-grade Venerable One. Even if you were there, Brother Tiandao, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d also be helpless.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One was vaguely holding the Beast King Sect ountable, so Yuqi the Venerable One was not going to let it be.


    Upon hearing what he said, Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s face changed, but he dared not quibble further after he nced at Master Kurong, who kept a straight face.


    This time, 2 top-grade Venerable Ones had joined hands to bring Ou Yangming back safely. If Tiandao the Venerable One expressed that he could escort the young fellow, did it not mean that hisbat power was on par with the 2 Venerable Ones?


    Although he was arrogant, he was not brainless, thus he knew his strength could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of the 2 Venerable Ones.


    Besides, since Li Xin could injure the old macaque easily, Tiandao the Venerable One would probably be fraught with danger too.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, Tiandao only wants to stay by Master Ou¡¯s side to do his part; he didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± He paused for a while before he stated, ¡°Your residences have been well-prepared, so please go ahead and rest.¡±


    Master Kurong nodded and asked, ¡°The other sects have been notified, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One answered, ¡°They¡¯ll be making their way here in the next few days to wee the guests from Zhangzhou.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One suddenly asked out loud, ¡°Are there still no news from those fes from Zhangzhou?¡±


    ¡°Brother 10,000 Beasts, they¡¯ve sent us a message to inform us that they¡¯ll definitely arrive within a month.¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One spread out his hands helplessly. He hesitated for a while and was going to say that this was amunication between the Humans from 2 prefectures, but he swallowed the words,


    Lingfeng the Venerable One would not be too concerned if it was other Venerable Ones from the Beasts, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was different as it was the most top-notch powerhouse of its era. If it were to fly into a rage, even Master Kurong would be helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually good that they¡¯re going to be a few dayste.¡± Master Kurong smiled. He turned around and asked, ¡°Master Ou, I also have some thoughts on smithing art, so how about we spend these few days learning from each other and exchanging our views?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed right away. He responded sternly, ¡°Thank you for helping, Master.¡±


    The others including Yuqi looked enviously at him.


    This was because they knew Master Kurong was acknowledged as the greatest cksmith in Danzhou. Since he said that, it meant that he was going to pass on his best tricks to Ou Yangming.


    There was not much time, so Ou Yangming might not be able to learn much. Nevertheless, even if it was ast-minute thing, it would be great for him to broaden his knowledge.


    ¡°Tea has been prepared in my thatched cottage. Please, Master Ou,¡± Master Kurong noted with a smile. He turned around and waved as he added, ¡°Xiuming,e with me too.¡±


    Following that, he nodded at the rest and walked toward the space next to the cliff.


    As he leaped, his body stood steadily in the void, then he walked into the dense fog on the mountain and disappeared.


    Ou Yangming was surprised, and he thought, ¡®You¡¯re a Venerable One, so you can fly and walk on air, but how am I supposed to follow you?¡¯


    Who knew, while the young fellow hesitated, Yu Xiuming had beaten him to it by making his way to the side of the cliff. The man then stepped into the endless void.


    Ou Yangming widened his eyes as he was surprised. He watched Yu Xiuming following in Master Kurong¡¯s footsteps into the dense fog.


    ¡°Th-this is...¡± Ou Yangming turned to look at Tiandao the Venerable One and Lingfeng the Venerable One.


    It was not strange that Master Kurong could walk in the air, but it would be a joke to say that Yu Xiuming was also a Venerable One.


    Tiandao the Venerable One could not help butugh. ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry. Please.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned and knew there was something queer about the cliff, but since the people from Mount Wuzhi were not going to tell him what it was, it would be pointless for him to question them closely.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming could not flinch at this moment as he was in public. As such, he bit the bullet and arrived beside the cliff. Subsequently, he took a deep breath and looked ahead with a bright luster in his eyes.


    Even so, as far as his eyesight could reach, he still did not see ropes or anything simr hanging above the void.


    He twitched his mouth and cursed internally, ¡®It¡¯s really annoying when someone tries to mystify things...¡¯


    Despite that, no matter what Ou Yangming was thinking, he still stepped outside. The only thing was that the young fellow had retrieved his interspatial bag and locked on the flying carpet with his mental conception. As long as something was off, he would release the carpet and fly away.


    Once he stepped outside and into the void, his face changed.


    There was nothing beneath him, but he was somehow supported by a soft power. It was as though he had stepped into a cotton pile, causing his body to move up and down.


    Ou Yangming quickly channeled his dantian and stabilized himself from being swayed like that.


    Afterward, the young fellow advanced with steady steps. Even though he could not feel that his feet were firmly nted on the ¡°ground¡±, the light feeling that made him feel like he might fly away at any time was exciting and new to him.


    The young fellow entered the dense fog and walked for a while more before his eyes lit up as he saw a floating thatched cottage indeed.


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face, but he could not help but curse internally, ¡®It¡¯s such a weird habit to build a cottage here.¡¯


    Master Kurong looked up and nodded at him. ¡°Master Ou, what do you think about this ce?¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded. He looked at the master and disciple, then he hesitated for a while before he answered, ¡°This ce is quite unique.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, you haven¡¯t noticed the wonder here.¡± Yu Xiuming chuckled and paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°This is where Master realized the path, and it¡¯s closest to the universe¡¯s origin power. I¡¯m able toe here thanks to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. The mental power in his sea of consciousness surged, and he instantly noticed that his surroundings were unusual indeed.


    He was even more in awe because the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Dragons¡¯ head in his sea of consciousness were also in high spirits as if they were extremely satisfied with the environment.


    Given that they were also moved, this ce was certainly not simple.


    Master Kurong smiled and noted, ¡°This is a thatched cottage that I built when I practiced martial arts. It¡¯s crude, but I identally fathomed the path when I was at a juncture of life or death, so I got twice the result with half the effort by cultivating and learning here.¡± He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and added, ¡°Master Ou, you were attacked this time because of myck of consideration. Hehe, so cultivate here for a few days as you¡¯ll be able to recuperate and face the Big Smithing Competition in your best condition.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly replied to the master, ¡°Yes, thanks for the help, Master.¡±


    It was an opportunity for sure for being able to cultivate here, thus anything would treasure the opportunity very much.


    Master Kurong chuckled. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I¡¯ll be talking about my lifelong smithing experience. As for how much you¡¯ll be able to apprehend...¡± He nced at Ou Yangming and Yu Xiuming with bright eyes before he finished, ¡°It¡¯ll be up to your abilities.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Yu Xiuming dared not dy the matter at all. They bowed at the master with respect and responded to him right away.


    Without further ado, Master Kurong began to pass on his learnings to them.


    What surprised Ou Yangming was that Master Kurong started from the basics and slowly increased the difficulty level. Everything that the master talked about was rted to smithing art, so the young fellow and Yu Xiuming could understand well at the beginning. However, when the master suddenly described Venerable-One-level smithing techniques, they started to frown.


    That said, Master Kurong ignored them. He continued without stopping, hence they could only memorize andp up the information without digesting them.


    After 3 days, Master Kurongughed out loud and fluttered away, leaving Ou Yangming and Yu Xiuming to ponder hard without being able to extricate themselves.

 Chapter 810 - Guests From Afar

    <h4>Chapter 810: Guests From Afar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the next few days, powerhouses from the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou arrived one after another. Nheless, unlike the huge event when the passage to the lower realm was built, not all of the powerhouses that came this time were led by Venerable Ones.


    Most of the sects sent a top-grade Spiritualist each to call the shots and bring some cksmiths along. They hade for only one reason, which was to witness the Big Smithing Competition between the most top-notch cksmiths from the 2 prefectures.


    Needless to say, some of the sects sent superb powerhouses here as they valued thepetition more than the other sects.


    Zhiming the Venerable One from the Bibo Pond, Hualing the Venerable One from the Huafeng Pavilion, and Taihe the Venerable One from the Sword Sect¡ªthey were all top-notch powerhouses among the Humans in Danzhou. It was Ou Yangming¡¯s first time seeing so many distinguished figures.


    Every Venerable One was extremely amiable when they saw Ou Yangming as though they were not facing an Intermediate Spiritualist, but someone that was on par with them. Due to their attitudes, the young fellow¡¯s status was imperceptibly upgraded.


    In particr, the disciples that came with those Venerable Ones became more afraid of and curious about Ou Yangming, and they dared not offend him no matter what.


    The meeting with the Venerable Ones was only a start. What they were truly looking forward to was the smithing master that would be hurrying over from Zhangzhou.


    After a month, at the guarding zone outside Mount Wuzhi, the news that had been anticipated by everyone for a long time arrived indeed.


    Being one of the 3 Venerable Ones from Mount Wuzhi, Lingfeng the Venerable One took up the role of greeting their guests. As soon as he gave the order, the defenses on the mountain were let down.


    A gentleman was always open and poised¡ªthis was also a disy of confidence from an influential sect. Regardless of who wasing, even if gangsters and the like tried to sneak into the sect, they would not be afraid.


    Of course, 2 top-grade Venerable Ones and a considerable number of Venerable Ones were on Mount Wuzhi at the moment. They were nearly half of the finest powerhouses among the Humans from Danzhou.


    If any ignorant being wanted to make things difficult for Mount Wuzhi at this time, that being would surely be struck mercilessly.


    Ou Yangming followed the many Venerable Ones to the main peak. Apart from Master Kurong and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, all of the other Venerable Ones were present.


    All of a sudden, a giant flying boat was in sight. The Venerable Ones from the various sects did not look so good when they saw the majestic boat.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed and pointed at the obvious 7-stars symbol on the flying boat in the distance as he introduced it to Ou Yangming, ¡°Master Ou, that¡¯s the flight equipment of the Seven Stars Sect from Zhangzhou.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Such a flying boat is not only much faster than a flying carpet, but its defensive and offensive abilities are also far beyond what ordinary treasures canpare. If a Venerable One controls the flying boat, itsbat power can at least be doubled.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and looked fervently at the flying boat.


    ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re able to smith them in the future, you must leave one for the Beast King Sect!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One blurted.


    The other Venerable Ones were stunned, and they cast strange looks at Yuqi the Venerable One at the same time.


    They all knew Ou Yangming could refine flying carpets when he was only a Spiritualist, but flying boats were even moreplicated, by which they were treasures that could not be refined by a single person.


    This was because a flying boat was a product of one¡¯s umted great achievements in smithing art. The materials required alone were unusually precious, hence even a wealthy and powerful sect such as Mount Wuzhi would also struggle.


    Therefore, instead of a single cksmith, the smithing process would be done by several potent cksmiths, who would utilize their respective expertise to make the flying boat better and more outstanding. If not, it would be unfair to the precious materials that would be used.


    As gifted as Ou Yangming was, he would not be able to smith a flying boat on his own, would he?


    Ou Yangming grinned and answered, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, if I¡¯m able to smith them, I¡¯ll definitely think about the Beast King Sect.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded as he was pleased. He knew how Ou Yangming was, thus he knew the young fellow would keep his promise.


    Of course, the precondition would be that Ou Yangming could actually smith flying boats, or this would be empty talk.


    Once the flying boat entered Mount Wuzhi, it slowed down. On the other hand, Lingfeng the Venerable One soared into the sky to approach it.


    Before long, the flying boat sessfullynded on the main peak under his guidance.


    Ou Yangming and the others were checking out the flying boat at a close distance. They vaguely sensed chillness when they looked at the monstrous manmade equipment.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming was moved. This was because he suddenly realized that a certain memory deep inside his spiritual world seemed to have been touched, and it was giving signs that it was going to be released.


    The spiritual world was actually constructed based on the Phoenixes¡¯ power. Not only did it connect with the world¡¯s origin power, but it also had many memories of the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques being sealed inside. The only thing was Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base was too low at the moment, so he could not activate those memories no matter how hard he worked.


    Nevertheless, if Ou Yangming identally came into contact with a certain thing and was incredibly familiar with it, the corresponding memory and its content could be unlocked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched as he was ted. A flying boat¡¯s exterior was extraordinary and splendid, but he knew nothing about its interior.


    If he wanted to refine flying boats, he would at least need to know the theory behind how one could be operated.


    Whether it was the constitution of the materials or the formation maps that were carved inside, they were very precious to amateurs.


    Nobody had ever refined a flying carpet by merely looking at one¡¯s exterior.


    As such, Ou Yangming was especially thrilled when a certain memory in his spiritual world was touched.


    At this time, Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s rumblingugh was heard. ¡°Master Ou, quicklye here so that I can introduce these people to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming quivered as the Venerable One¡¯s voice was piercing. Consequently, the memory point that was touched immediately shrunk like a startled rabbit.


    The young fellow twitched his mouth and shook his head helplessly before he went forward.


    Although he had cursed at Lingfeng the Venerable One internally, he still smiled faintly.


    ¡°Master Ou, this is Ai Hongli. He¡¯s a Venerable One from the Seven Stars Sect, which is the greatest sect among the Humans in Zhangzhou,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One stated seriously, ¡°He¡¯s also a top-grade Venerable One, who¡¯s famous and well-known by everyone.¡±


    Ou Yangming saluted the guests. After all, a top-grade Venerable One was indeed worthy of being noticed and respected by the people.


    Ai Hongli nodded and nced at Ou Yangming before he asked, ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, I believe that he¡¯s Danzhou¡¯s representative?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One answered in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, Master Ou¡¯s smithing art is superb, so Danzhou will certainly be victorious this time.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Ai Hongli could not help butugh. ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, you¡¯re really confident. Whether or not you¡¯ll gain the final victory, it can¡¯t be determined by just a matter of talk.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One smiled and continued, ¡°This is Chi Ningyun the Venerable One from the Heaven Unite Sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. He had seen many Venerable Ones, but this was his first time meeting a female Venerable One.


    Chi Ningyun the Venerable One looked like she was only in her thirties. She was as fair as snow, had an unparalleled beauty, and was mature. Even though the Venerable One was entirely different from Ni Yinghong and the 2 otherdies, her charm was not inferior at all.


    ¡°This is Qiu Chengwang the Venerable One from Reborn in Paradise,¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One noted, ¡°Reborn in Paradise is rarely known, but we admire them very much.¡±


    ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Qiu Chengwang the Venerable One nodded. He paused for a while before continuing with a smile, ¡°I¡¯vee to witness the smithing abilities of the younger generations from the 2 prefectures. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else that I want, so you don¡¯t need to think too much, Lingfeng the Venerable One.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Lingfeng the Venerable One chuckled. ¡°Venerable One Qiu, that¡¯s a small matter. We¡¯ll surely make the appropriate arrangements to satisfy you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was astonished. It was clear that Ai Hongli, who was a top-grade Venerable One, was the moderator, but it seemed like Lingfeng the Venerable One was more afraid of Qiu Chengwang.


    Lastly, Lingfeng the Venerable One announced to everyone, ¡°This is Master Qu Zhengde¡ªthe smithing master that¡¯s representing Zhangzhou in thepetition this time.¡±


    Qu Zhengde was an Advanced Spiritualist. His cultivation base was insignificant to the Venerable Ones, but since he could represent Zhangzhou in thepetition, he was considered the greatest cksmith among Zhangzhou¡¯s younger generation in the smithing industry. This was why nobody dared to neglect him.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One then cleared his throat and asked, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a banquet for everyone, so why don¡¯t we go and drink our fill?¡±


    Ai Hongli stroked his beard and replied to him, ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, let¡¯s go and have some drinks. As for the 2 of them... Hehe, let¡¯s go by old rules and let themmunicate with each other.¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One hesitated for a while before he responded, ¡°Alright, but Master Ou isn¡¯t a disciple from Mount Wuzhi, so let me get someone to join them.¡± He turned and instructed, ¡°Junior Brother Yu, please show Master Ou and Master Qu around.¡±


    Yu Xiuming went forward and cupped his hands. ¡°Gentlemen, please.¡±


    The Big Smithing Competition between the 2 prefectures would affect their reputations but at the end of the day, it was also a form of unity between them.


    Hence, the 2 parties were not enemies.


    ording to the rule that was established in the past, the 2 candidates could meet in private before the officialpetition. They were allowed to have discussions together and even agree on how thepetition would be carried out.


    Yu Xiuming was already a top-notch smithing master. If Ou Yangming had not appeared out of the blue, he would have represented Danzhou this time for sure.


    He was rather regretful, but he was undoubtedly the best person to serve the 2 candidates.


    With that, the 3 men arrived at a courtyard, where they drank and looked at flowers.


    Perhaps they had a good idea of each other¡¯s abilities, they got along quite well.


    In particr, Qu Zhengde was surprised by how profound Ou Yangming and Yu Xiuming were in smithing art, so he began to regard them with special respect.


    Before they even realized it, they began talking about the appraisal of raw gemstones. Qu Zhengde and Yu Xiuming had their respective secret techniques, thus they ended up in an endless argument.


    While Ou Yangming could also appraise raw gemstones, he had only relied on his Heavenly Phoenix Fire. As for the specific experience, the young fellow was far from the 2 other men, so he could only listen to their discussion.


    However, the discussion was bing tense.


    Ou Yangming frowned and asked, ¡°Master Yu, is there anywhere that we can appraise raw gemstones here? Why don¡¯t we just go and try?¡±


    Yu Xiuming and Qu Zhengde were dumbfounded. They looked at each other and could not help butugh.


    The former suddenly stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s a good spot here on Mount Wuzhi. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Following that, the 3 of them left while conversing happily. Judging from the situation, nobody would have thought that a thrilling Big Smithing Competition would soon be unveiled between Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde.

 Chapter 811 - The Beyond Heaven Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 811: The Beyond Heaven Pavilion</h4>


    Mount Wuzhi was a ce where the mountains were increasing in height and steepness, and they looked like 5 towering giants in Danzhou. Being one of the Nine Great Sects in Danzhou, Mount Wuzhi had plenty of powerhouses and was abundant in cultivation resources. The mountains and rivers here were beautiful, and one would always be greeted with rich spiritual Qu.


    On the second mountain, mists filled the air along a small path. Ou Yangming, Yu Xiuming, and Qu Zhengde conversed cheerfully while they climbed the mountain.


    Before long, they arrived at a massive quarry on the hillside along the path.


    The quarry was covered with bluestones, which radiated lights as they were being shone by the sunlight.


    Qu Zhengde took half a step forward and stepped on a bluestone as he remarked softly, ¡°Master Yu, this is the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, am I right? It¡¯s unordinary indeed.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Ou Yangming turned to look as well. The Beyond Heaven Pavilion was built by the cliff, where one could watch the deep blue sea and look at the Sun and the Moon. It was a majestic scene where rising water vapor could be seen filling the air above the water.


    A wisp of aromatic purple smoke was seen rising from the pavilion. Shrouded by the vapor, the pavilion was seen to have been built with carved railings and jade iys, making it look bejeweled and splendid. In particr, the multicolor lights that asionally radiated from the pavilion were pleasing to see.


    Yu Xiuming was proud. He noted in a deep voice, ¡°The Beyond Heaven Pavilion has a mysterious origin and a profound foundation. Its forces can be found all over the Spiritual Realm, where even first-ss sects dare not provoke them easily, hence they¡¯re naturally unordinary. Mount Wuzhi¡¯s the only ce with a branch in Danzhou.


    Ou Yangming breathed out cold air while his eyes were gleaming.


    The trick that he used to appraise gems in the lower realm was extremely unique. He might need to use a different method in the Spiritual Realm, but the principle would be the same, so he believed that he could definitely appraise the gems easily.


    There were many disciples from Mount Wuzhi in the Bluestone Square, and they looked very unruly.


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man took a nce then quickly rubbed his eyes as he was in disbelief and surprised. ¡°It¡¯s Master Yu¡ªthe greatest smithing genius from Mount Wuzhi. Why is he here?¡±


    A grey-robed elder next to him scoffed. ¡°Hmph, how can you not know? Master Yu¡¯s not only gifted in equipment smithing, but he also has a unique knack for finding peculiar stones. Rumor has it that he found a Rain Flower Ore half a year ago.¡± He shook his head, then his eyes flickered as he looked at Qu Zhengde, who was next to Yu Xiuming. ¡®Ah, that should be the smithing genius from Zhangzhou.


    Afterward, the elder turned to look at Ou Yangming and thought, ¡®He¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s able to walk together with those 2 God-favored ones. Judging from his equally notable momentum and bearing, he¡¯s probably not an insignificant person.¡¯


    He had naturally heard about the Big Smithing Competition between the 2 prefectures, thus he could vaguely guess Ou Yangming¡¯s identity. The only thing was that he was unsure because the young fellow was truly too young.


    The middle-aged man moved closer to him and told him, ¡°Big Brother, I heard that Master Ou will bepeting against Master Qu in the Big Smithing Competition on Mount Wuzhi. Could that be...¡±


    They carefully observed Yu Xiuming, Qu Zhengde, and the white-clothed young man, where they noticed that the 3 men spoke to each other as though they were in the same generation. Moreover, the 3 men naturally made gestures to one another with respect.


    With that, the elder and the middle-aged man finally confirmed that the young man was Ou Yangming. They were deeply shocked by that thought, and they sighed. ¡®That fe¡¯s too young. Even if he started learning equipment smithing when he was in his mother¡¯s womb, he couldn¡¯t havee this far, could he?


    ¡®Besides, apart from smithing pieces of fine equipment, he can also refine flying carpets.¡¯


    It was worth noting that ever since the fight between the 10,000 Beasts Sect and the Insects, Ou Yangming¡¯s reputation spread far and wide. After all, he had fined 20 flying carpets as rewards!


    Ou Yangming naturally did not know what other people were thinking. He simply followed Yu Xiuming and Qu Zhengde forward.


    Outside the pavilion, Yu Xiuming gestured to the 2 other men to wee them inside while he uttered, ¡°Master Ou, Master Qu, please!¡±


    As soon as they entered the pavilion together, an enchantingdy greeted them with a smile. She was clothed in red, making her look like a blooming pink peach flower, and she had a sexy figure. Thedy expressed earnestly, ¡°Ah, I was wondering why magpies were chirping on the roof today, so it turns out that you¡¯reing, Master Yu. Please forgive me for not having tidied up the ce to wee you.¡± While thedy spoke, she even blinked. She looked like she was in her early twenties, but she was smooth and had every detail thought of.


    Yu Xiuming pped his sleeves in front of him and had a rare solemn look on his face, but he quickly hid it and responded with a smile, ¡°Pavilions Master Luo, what are you talking about? As long as you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m affecting your business.¡±


    Luo Qiwen beamed like a gorgeous flower in summer. As she bowed, delicate and perfect curves could be seen in front of her chest, which made her red clothes look fitting, making her release and indescribable charm. Thedy smiled with her teeth and replied to the man, ¡°Master Yu, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Right after that, she turned to look at Ou Yangming and folded her hands at the lower right side of her upper body. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation, Master Ou. Now that I¡¯ve finally seen you, you¡¯re unordinary indeed.¡±


    She was sincere and natural, so one would naturally have a favorable impression of her.


    Ou Yangming rejoined softly with a serious face, ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, this is my first time at the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Nheless, he knew very well the pavilion had settled down in the Spiritual Realm for many years and had an extensive informationwork, so it would only be odd if they could not find out about him.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was not afraid. After all, his title as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger alone was enough to make many influential forces fear him.


    Luo Qiwen then shifted her gaze to Qu Zhengde and smiled joyfully. ¡°Master Qu¡¯s here as well. The stars have truly gathered at the Beyond Heaven Pavilion today.¡±


    Qu Zhengde smiled but did not strike a conversation with her.


    At the spur of the moment, Luo Qiwen pped her thin thigh and said apologetically, ¡°Quicklye inside, quicklye inside.¡±


    Yu Xiuming chuckled and stated, ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, the 3 of us are here to look for 1 or 2 peculiar stones from outside of this world.¡±


    Luo Qiwen¡¯s eyebrows curved. She immediately bowed and apologized, ¡°I was being silly. The Beyond Heaven Pavilion happened to have gotten a new batch of bizarre stones. Come, let me show you.¡± Following that, she gestured to the men to go inside. As she led the way by stepping on the bluestone ground with her leather boots that were made of a spirit beast¡¯s skin, thumps were heard.


    Soon enough, green stone steps appeared in front of them.


    When they looked down the green steps that kept extending downward, they could see a white light shing out of an underground pce. It was flickering, whereas deep patterns were carved on the sides of the steps. Furthermore, there were nts, birds, and beasts, as well as mountains and rivers. One would feel dizzy from looking, and it seemed like one could be lost inside them if one were to take a few more looks.


    Yu Xiuming instantly looked away after a while, and he cursed internally, ¡®This is really weird.¡¯


    Down the steps, there was a lingering charm of a dim yellow halo.


    Luo Qiwen, who was leading the way, exined, ¡°These peculiar stones from beyond heaven are very demanding on the environment that they¡¯re being stored in, so the Beyond Heaven Pavilion built an underground pce to store them.¡±


    They arrived at the end of the steps after a brief moment.


    The underground pce was not dim at all. Instead, it was incredibly bright.


    Numerousplicated patterns were seen spread out, and an exquisite formation board could be seen connecting the patterns every 33 meters or so.


    A roughly 33-meters-tall bronze statue was seen standing in the underground pce. It was carved with beautiful and colorful patterns, making it look bizarre and seductive.


    The bronze statue was smiling with merciful eyes, and it had a peaceful and joyful expression. Its hands were ced together while a ck and white wooden fish was ced below it.


    As for the veined patterns that spread to every corner in the underground pce, the wooden fish was their central hub.


    The underground pce was bustling and crowded with people.


    Countless queer stones floated in the air in the corners as if they were supported by a magical power.


    The arrival of Luo Qiwen and her guests did not draw anyone¡¯s attention. Ou Yangming scanned the underground pce, and his eyes lit up when he noticed theplicated veined patterns at the border of the pce. He looked at the pavilion master and asked softly, ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, do these runes, lines, and formation boards form a Light-gathering Formation?¡±


    Luo Qiwen had the same expression on her face, but she grinned before she asked, ¡°Master Ou, you know about formations too?¡±


    Yu Xiuming and Qu Zhengde looked at each other and stopped as though they had a tacit understanding. They looked fervently at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming gasped and responded, ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, you think too highly of me. I only asked because I had an intuition, so I hope you¡¯re not offended.¡±


    Luo Qiwen rolled her eyes while they flickered. Her red outfit fluttered as she replied to the young fellow, ¡°This isn¡¯t considered a secret anyway, so it won¡¯t do any harm even if I tell you. Yes, this is a Light-gathering Formation indeed, but its setup is exceptionally difficult as it¡¯s formed using 366 formation boards.¡±


    Subsequently, she raised her lotus-root-like arm and pointed at the bronze statue in the middle of the underground pce. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, look¡ªthat¡¯s the Light-gathering Formation¡¯s central hub.¡±


    She spoke calmly, but her words sounded like a sudden p of thunder to Ou Yangming.


    Clouds and mists were surging inside Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world, and he kept thinking about the same thing, ¡®Hub, hub...¡¯ With that, the afterimages of the 1,080 Earthly Formation Boards that he previously refined appeared out of nowhere. They were being arranged inside his spiritual world, and their veined patterns shone, causing a mysterious feeling to appear inside the world.


    ¡°Master Ou, what happened?¡± A concerned voice was suddenly heard.


    Ou Yangming came back to his senses and smiled apologetically. ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯m sorry¡ªI got distracted.¡±


    Yu Xiuming patted Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder as he was worried. ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll send you back so that you can rest.¡±


    Qu Zhengde looked worried as well. Although Ou Yangming was hispetitor, he did not want to defeat an opponent that was not in the right condition...


    Luo Qiwen was the only one that smiled faintly and had a meaningful look in her eyes.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, but I¡¯m fine now, so let¡¯s go on.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand. He took his time when he spoke, and his voice was quickly drowned by the noise inside the underground pce.


    At this time, a loud exmation was heard.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a Qi Condensation Ore!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wonder which sect he belongs to. That Qi Condensation Ore alone will probably be enough for him to get a piece of Half-Silver Equipment.¡±


    Everyone watched fervidly. In fact, some Advanced Spiritualists even showed fleeting killing intents in their eyes.


    Ou Yangming turned to look as well when he heard themotion. A middle-aged man was seen standing at the border of the underground pce. His white outfit had already turned grey, and his pupils had sunken inward as he stared at the Qi Condensation Ore that was being cut. It was worth noting that the man¡¯s fingernails had gone into his palms, causing blood to flow out, but he seemed to be wild with joy.


    Luo Qiwen was not surprised at all. She exined calmly, ¡°That kind of person lives by doing stone gambling. His foundation¡¯spletely ruined.¡±


    Yu Xiuming looked at the man for a while then looked away and teased thedy, ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, you should be very fond of customers like him.¡±


    Luo Qimen pped her sleeves and giggled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Afterward, she pretended toment, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me either¡ªI need to make a living!¡±

 Chapter 812 - Blood Condensation Ore

    <h4>Chapter 812: Blood Condensation Ore</h4>


    After just a short while, the pale cultivator exchanged the newly acquired Qi Condensation Ore for 10 peculiar stones.


    Qu Zhengdeughed and remarked, ¡°That cultivator¡¯s going to have bad luck!¡±


    Sure enough, when the 10 stones were cut open, they were mottled without any spiritual power fluctuations.


    The pale cultivator trembled and almost copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Master Qu, I admire your sharp eyes,¡± Ou Yangming and Yu Xiuming said at the same time.


    Luo Qiwen chuckled andmented, ¡°Look¡ªI told you that that man¡¯s foundation¡¯spleted ruined. People like himck human feelings and can do anything.¡±


    The 3 men sighed, but Yu Xiuming quickly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Master Ou, Master Qu, let¡¯s see which one of us has a better eye then.¡± He blinked and looked at Ou Yangming as he thought, ¡®I was defeated by you during the challenge at the Beast King Sect, but I won¡¯t lose to you this time.¡¯


    Although Yu Xiuming had that thought, he actually got along with Ou Yangming, where they had a good rtionship with each other. This was only a small activity that would strengthen their friendship.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and raised his eyebrow as he expressed on purpose, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very lucky in stone gambling.¡±


    Qu Zhengde did not want to show a weak impression, hence he noted softly, ¡°I also have some experience in stone-cutting and stone gambling.¡±


    Following that, the 3 men exchanged smiles with each other and walked toward the peculiar stones.


    As for Luo Qiwen, there was a rare crafty look in her eyes. Along with her enchanting face and her perfect curves, she was truly stunning. After looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s back view, the pavilion master followed him quietly.


    Qu Zhengde looked at Yu Xiuming and teased, ¡°Ah, Master Ou¡¯s the charming one, after all!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still young,¡± Yu Xiuming replied to him softly, then he walked toward a corner in the underground pce.


    Ou Yangming had walked and stopped multiple times when he suddenly heard a voice. ¡°How dare a young mane looking for bizarre stones from outside of this world? You¡¯re acting recklessly. If you don¡¯t end up losing even your pantster, I¡¯ll chop my head off and kick it like a ball.¡± A horse-faced man scoffed as he looked at the young fellow. His eyes were sharp, and it was evident that he was a sarcastic person.


    The young fellow furrowed his eyebrows but did not respond at all.


    On the other hand, Yu Xiuming frowned and looked snappily at the man.


    The horse-faced man scorned arrogantly.


    Luo Qiwen adjusted her sleeves gently and exined, ¡°This man¡¯s not from the Nine Great Sects. He stays inside the Beyond Heaven Pavilion all year long as part of themunity, but he¡¯s narrow-minded and ruthless.¡±


    Ou Yangming asked softly, ¡°We¡¯re at the head of the Nine Great Sects in Danzhou. Are rogue cultivators allowed toe here?¡±


    Luo Qiwen had a strange look on her face, but she still answered, ¡°The Beyond Heaven Pavilion does business, so we open our doors to everyone. Besides, if anyone dares to cause any trouble on Mount Wuzhi, our pavilion will definitely cooperate with the sect to pursue those troublemakers until they¡¯re taken down. Not only Mount Wuzhi, but the Seven Stars Sect in Zhangzhou is also run the same way, where the Beyond Heaven Pavilion has always been peaceful over there.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and gained a new understanding of how overbearing of a force the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was.


    Instead of bothering about the horse-faced man, Ou Yangming picked up a peculiar stone and pried it with his Heavenly Phoenix Fire. He found out that the ore inside was mottled without any spiritual power fluctuation, but he said pretentiously, ¡°Mm, this stone¡¯s veined patterns aren¡¯t clear enough. Especially this one behind, it¡¯s narrow at the top but wide at the bottom, so I¡¯m sure that nothing good wille out of this.¡±


    Luo Qiwen¡¯s eyes shed brightly.


    She thought, ¡®Could Master Ou be a hidden expert?¡¯


    Being the pavilion master of this Beyond Heaven Pavilion branch, she hade into contact with queer stones since she was young, thus she had an unordinary level of attainment in picking them.


    Before long, Ou Yangming picked up another one. The stone was neither gold nor wooden, and it was covered with tiny holes. A colorful luster could be seen shining out of the holes gorgeously, and it suddenly dispersed in mid-air. The instant it dispersed, a white chillness could vaguely be seen. As for the green moss around those pinholes, they began to flow oddly like water.


    The stone was ced at the most eye-catching spot at an expensive price.


    It was one of the highest-priced entric stones in the whole underground pce, where it could only be exchanged with a High Grade Rank Four magic tool. It was simply daylight robbery.


    After Ou Yangming picked it up, he scanned it with his Heavenly Phoenix Fire. His eyes then flickered as he sensed an extremely pure chillness, which was so intense that it seemed to havee from hell and could freeze one¡¯s bonespletely. The young fellow somehow saw a snowy world in front of him, where the boundless universe was filled with flying snow and the whistling northern wind.


    His eyes gleamed as he stated, ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, I want this stone. Could you cut it open for me?¡±


    At this moment, a hoarse voice pulled him out of the artistic mood that he was in.


    ¡°That can only be exchanged with a High Grade Rank Four magic tool. Do you have one? Moreover, the stone has been ced in the Beyond Heaven Pavilion for decades and has been appraised by many masters to be a worthless stone. It¡¯s such a joke that you want it to be cut open. Even if you¡¯re prodigal, you shouldn¡¯t act like this.¡± The horse-faced man actually followed them here.


    On the other hand, Yu Xiuming had somehow approached Ou Yangming with a snow-white unordinary stone in his hand. He scoffed and red at the horse-faced man, causing the man to sense chillness in his heart and felt weak.


    Afterward, Yu Xiuming advised, ¡°Master Ou, this stone¡¯s not worthy indeed. Look¡ªit¡¯s covered with tiny holes and even releases bubbles. Such a shy item is a taboo in stone gambling. Furthermore, it¡¯s too expensive. With this kind of price, you can cut over 10 rare stones from beyond heaven.¡± He looked sincerely at Ou Yangming.


    As for the horse-faced man, a sudden p of thunder seemed to have struck his head. He had a bitter look on his face and almost cried. Yu Xiuming was incredibly famous on Mount Wuzhi, so much so that even a rogue cultivator like the man had heard much of him.


    Earlier on, Yu Xiuming red at the horse-faced man because of the young fellow, then he even addressed the fellow as Master Ou. At this point, the horse-faced man knew without asking that the young fellow was certainly Master Ou¡ªthe smithing master.


    ¡®Sh*t, sh*t.¡¯ The horse-faced man was as anxious as an ant on fire. His face seemed to have deted, making him look like a horse.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming was not bothered about the insignificant man at all. After all, would a giant dragon care about an ant?


    At the spur of the moment, Qu Zhengde brought an oval stone over.


    The stone was only palm-sized, and it was covered with countless ck and white veined patterns that inteced with each other. At the top of the stone, a ck spot could be seen sticking up slightly.


    Qu Zhengde looked at Ou Yangming with a weird look on his face. He asked probingly, ¡°Master Ou, are you... nning to pick that stone?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Upon seeing this, Qu Zhengde smiled sincerely and added, ¡°Master Ou, please forgive me for being straightforward, but that stone isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming was going to respond to him, a voice that sounded like a pastoral song was hearding from behind Ou Yangming. ¡°The stone was obtained from the source of River Tian, and it hasn¡¯t spoiled at all despite being burned with red fire by the Beyond Heaven Pavilion for decades. The great elder from the pavilion has appraised it but still couldn¡¯t figure out what it is, which is why it¡¯s being priced so highly. It¡¯ll be a test for your eyes, fes. For all you know, someone might surprise us with good fortune...¡±


    Luo Qiwen looked strangely at Ou Yangming. In actual fact, from her perspective, there was a 99% chance that nothing good was contained inside the peculiar stone. Nheless, she could not always be honest as she was the person in charge at the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    Ou Yangming shook his shoulders and cupped his hands to express his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Master Yu and Master Qu, but I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Seeing as he was being so persistent, Yu Xiuming and Qu Zhengde inhaled at the same time and no longer said a word.


    Soon enough, a ck-robed elder arrived with a graver, which was very narrow and had numerous ck runes flickering on it.


    Qu Zhengde gestured to the elder to proceed with the stone-cutting session. The cloudiness in the elder¡¯s eyes went away as he remarked, ¡°I¡¯m Yue Anzhi. Master Qu, you have a ridiculously good eye. This bizarre stone from outside of this world surely contains something notable.¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯ll be the case...¡± Qu Zhengde smiled.


    With that, Yue Anzhi exhaled murky air and sat up straight. His momentum sank, causing him to be calm andposed.


    Without any changes in the look in his eyes, he moved steadily with the graver. It was worth noting that the tip of the graver carried a spirit¡¯s power, where every move he made astonished everyone.


    Yue Anzhi moved downward slowly ording to the ck veined patterns. By tapping the palm-sized stone, he opened it up bit by bit.


    All of a sudden, a red light shed from the stone. A widespread evil intent flowed out, and a cold wind started from the ground to stir up the spiritual Qi inside the underground pce. The red light managed to trigger everyone¡¯s primitive desire, by which negative emotions such as greed, fame, fortune, ughter, longevity, and so on surfaced.


    Various weird scenes appeared in everyone¡¯s mind.


    The underground pce became quiet at first, but heavy breathings soon echoed in the air.


    Numerous cultivators became covetous as they breathed rapidly while looking at the red ore.


    Luo Qiwen¡¯s lips seemed to be tinted. Her red lips separated sexily as she eximed, ¡°Is this... A Blood Condensation Ore?¡± She began breathing intensely such that her breasts undted. One could get a glimpse of her breasts at this time, but nobody looked at her as they were focused on the Blood Condensation Ore.


    Ou Yangming was surprised at first, then he congratted Qu Zhengde right away, ¡°Master Qu, congrattions. I¡¯m really envious that you stumbled upon a Blood Condensation Ore.¡± By ordering his mental power to push forward, the illusions in his mind disappeared. He sighed and wondered, ¡®The rumors are right¡ªa Blood Condensation Ore carries a mystifying power indeed.¡¯


    Yu Xiuming shook his head and expressed enviously, ¡°Master Qu, I admire your sharp eye.¡±


    The discussions in the underground pce became more intense. ¡°It¡¯s actually a Blood Condensation Ore. Has it been a decade since one wasst found?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s worthy of being a smithing master indeed for having such an excellent eye.¡±


    ¡°If I can get one...¡±


    Simrments filled the air, and people were starting to breathe more heavily than before. In fact, 2 men with poor wills became so lost that their bloodshot eyes seemed like they were going to bleed.


    The so-called Blood Condensation Ore was an ore that contained a unique evil intent. If it was incorporated into a weapon or armor, every attack that one made could deceive one¡¯s enemy¡¯s mind. It was an exceptionally powerful effect that could only be discovered but not sought.


    Seeing as the cultivators were having more evil looks in their eyes, her cultivation base as an Advanced Spiritualist burst out. A storm spread in all directions as she uttered coldly, ¡°Hmph, this kind of untypical item can only be preserved by a Venerable One. A man¡¯s wealth is his ruin¡ªdo you not understand what this means? Without being capable enough, this thing won¡¯t be an elixir but a final nail in your coffin!¡± As her voice echoed, the cultivators¡¯ greed shattered like mirrors.

 Chapter 813 - Cold Water Ore

    <h4>Chapter 813: Cold Water Ore</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the cold wind blew, the cultivators looked extremely fearful. They were drenched in sweat as though they had just been scooped out of an immensely hot furnace. All of a sudden, the underground pce was dead silent.


    Luo Qiwen¡¯s red outfit looked like blood. With an enchanting look, she pped her sleeves and scanned everyone present.


    Afterward, she shifted her gaze to Qu Zhengde and spoke gently, ¡°Master Qu, congrattions for obtaining a Blood Condensation Ore. I truly admire your insight.¡± Her lips parted as if she had something else to say, but she finished by smiling faintly.


    Qu Zhengde immediately waved his hand and shook his head as he sighed. ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, you¡¯re overpraising me. I¡¯m only lucky this time, so you shouldn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Yu Xiuming held a peculiar stone and brushed his fingers across the white veined patterns on it. He chuckled and remarked, ¡°Master Qu being overly humble is being arrogant. I noticed that you were very confident and sure earlier when you picked the stone.¡±


    Qu Zhengde¡¯s throat moved as he was about to respond.


    At that time, Yue Anzhi¡¯s eyes became unclear again. He finally stopped spinning the graver, and he did it steadily without shaking at all. Atst, the Blood Condensation Ore was revealed.


    The Blood Condensation Ore was not big as it was only the size of a walnut. Its red light was so dazzling that one would shudder at the sight of it, and it gave off a mesmerizing, fragrant, and sweet scent of a treasure. The spiritual power fluctuation was incredibly vast, to the extent that even the purest spirit ore¡¯s power was less than a hundredth of that. They were like the bright moon and gravel, where the Blood Condensation Ore was the former while the spirit ore was thetter. They were separated by the sky, and they could not be mentioned on equal terms with each other at all.


    Yue Anzhi exhaled murky air again and sighed. ¡°Throughout my stone-cutting career, the Blood Condensation Ore can be considered the top 10 ores.¡± The elder¡¯s ck robe fluttered and rustled without being blown by the wind. He looked like he had seen the vicissitudes of life, and he could not suppress his proudness. It was evident that he was very proud of himself for having found a Blood Condensation Ore from stone-cutting.


    As soon as he finished, he turned his wrist. A delicate brocade box appeared out of thin air.


    Yue Anzhi bent his wrinkled fingers and flicked, then a white light appeared on his fingertip and spread instantly, causing the brocade box to be opened. Apanied by a small-scale finger wind, the Blood Condensation Ore was kept inside. Consequently, the faint red light in the underground pce disappeared.


    Later, Yue Anzhi lifted his right hand and pressed hard at the void.


    A strange skull flew out from his sleeve. As a faint light flickered, a pattern that looked exactly the same as the skull was carved at the bottom right corner of the brocade box. The pattern waspletely ck, by which a single look at it could make one sense its chillness.


    Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming pondered while he stared at the skull pattern.


    Yu Xiuming took a nce and saw what the young fellow was doing, hence he quickly exined with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, the skull¡¯s a unique ¡®trademark¡¯ of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. It¡¯ll be imprinted on the brocade box for every bizarre stone that¡¯s opened in the pavilion.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and wondered for some time. He did not ask anything else.


    Yue Anzhi¡¯s aura was declining, and his Qi and blood were slightly weak.


    He paced toward Qu Zhengde and handed the brocade box to him. ¡°Congrattions, Master Qu!¡±


    Qu Zhengde beamed and replied to the elder sincerely, ¡°It was all thanks to your auspicious words.¡±


    Yu Xiuming then walked toward Qu Zhengde with a smile. He handed the snow-white stone in his hand to the elder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Thanks for the trouble, elder...¡±


    The wrinkles on Yue Zhian¡¯s forehead were squeezed together. He epted the stone andughed cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    When he weighed the queer stone with his right hand, his eyes lit up, and he sighed. ¡°The stone weighs 301 grams. Its veined patterns are messy, and its borders are slightly curled with a faint snow-white light. Master Yu, you have a sharp eye as usual¡ªalways amazing everyone with a single brilliant feat. I¡¯m far from you.¡±


    Yu Xiuming cupped his hands andughed. ¡°Elder Yue, you¡¯re overpraising me. Besides, I might not get anything out of it.¡±


    Yue Anzhi spun the graver in his hand. He held it tightly and concentrated while his eyes flickered, then the thin and long graver danced like a faint light. The elder was neither fast nor slow as he worked with a special rhythm.


    He did not move up and down, and he also carried out the process on a modest scale.


    Nheless, every move he made was stunning as though he was not cutting a stone but carving a masterpiece.


    After half an hour, a white light was emitted from the stone. Unlike that of the Blood Condensation Ore, this light was as moderate as smoke or colored ss. The light was clear and transparent, and it seemed like it could cast one¡¯s distracting thoughts away, such that one¡¯s messy thoughts could be melted. Simr to the sounds of a cicada, it could calm one¡¯s mind so that one¡¯s thoughts would be as clear as spring water.


    Luo Qiwen¡¯s pupils shrunk inward. She tucked her hair behind her ears while a look of surprise and joy could be seen on her radiant and fair face. ¡°This is an Interspatial Spirit Ore that can help one enter a boundary. It¡¯s effective for anyone below the Venerable One boundary, and the lower one¡¯s cultivation base, the more effective it¡¯ll be.¡±


    She paused on purpose and looked fervently at the ore.


    Thedy then bowed at Yu Xiuming with cupped hands and asked, ¡°Master Yu, please forgive me for being so bold, but do you intend to sell the Interspatial Spirit Ore? I assure you that the Beyond Heaven Pavilion will make a satisfying offer to you.¡± She looked at the man in high spirits.


    Yu Xiuming shrugged and responded, ¡± Pavilion Master Luo, you¡¯re kidding.¡±


    Luo Qiwen looked regretful. She had expected this answer before she asked, but she still had a little hope. Even so, the pavilion master could not help but feel disappointed after she heard Yu Xiuming¡¯s answer. It was not that she had not seen much of the world, but Interspatial Spirit Ores were too hard toe by.


    An Interspatial Spirit Ore could calm one¡¯s mind and help oneprehend oneself. If one had the power of understanding, one could even fathom the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    There was an ancient saying¡ªone could adjust one¡¯s clothes by using bronze as a mirror; one could know the ups and downs of history by using history as a mirror; one could learn one¡¯s gains and losses by using others as one¡¯s mirror. In the case where the higher the level of an Interspatial Spirit Ore, one could perceive rights, wrongs, causes, effects, as well as one¡¯s shorings, by using oneself as a mirror.


    The cultivators in the underground pce were envious, and they wanted very badly to rece the ore.


    A bald man praised while a red light shed in his eyes, ¡°Rumor has it that Master Yu¡¯s ridiculously sharp-eyed. I heard that he found a Rain Flower Ore half a year ago, but I was dubious about it. Now, it looks like it was true.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how could a Rain Flower Ore¡¯s value bepared with that of an Interspatial Spirit Ore?¡± Another man pulled down the brim of his hat and scoffed.


    ¡°Exactly¡ªan Interspatial Spirit Ore¡¯s as valuable as a Blood Condensation Ore.¡±


    All sorts of praises filled the air. It was worth noting that Yu Xiuming was well-known on Mount Wuzhi, thus the cultivators dared not harbor ill intentions against him.


    Yue Anzhi slowed down after 15 minutes. The veined patterns on his graver dimmed as well.


    When he exhaled the murky air in his chest and exited theposed state that he was in, he looked rather agitated.


    The Interspatial Spirit Ore was sitting on his palm, but it was only the size of his thumb. It was as clear as reflected sunlight on snow, and it looked like the purest fine white tallow jade.


    Yue Anzhi lifted his wrist and pushed outward, causing the Interspatial Spirit Stone tond steadily inside a brocade box. Once he was done, he wiped away the tiny beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Yu Xiuming was thoughtful enough to step forward and cup his hands at the elder. ¡°Elder Yue, thanks for the hard work!¡±


    Yue Anzhi handed the brocade box to him and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be exhausted if I¡¯m able to cut out peculiar stones with Unique Attributes every day.¡±


    Following that, he looked at Ou Yangming and twitched his mouth with an odd look on his face.


    He asked probingly, ¡°Master Ou, would you... Like to have your stone cut?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied to him with a smile, ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Master Yue.¡± He was feeling impassioned because he only sensed a prating chillness when he scanned the stone with his Heavenly Phoenix Fire just now. As for what exactly it was, he had no idea.


    Yu Xiuming and Qu Zhengde shook their heads at the same time and smiled bitterly. As for Luo Qiwen, she had a yful look on her face.


    In a way, none of the cultivators in the underground pce were optimistic about Ou Yangming.


    Yue Anzhi shook his head without saying another word. As he pped his sleeve, the rare stone flew into the air due to his spiritual power.


    A light slowly gathered in Yue Anzhi¡¯s eyes, whereas a solid momentum spread into the air. He sat upright, all while guarding his heart with a smooth Qi momentum. Without warning, the elder¡¯s eyes flickered. A red arc spread from his graver¡¯s handle, and it let out a clear ring as if it had juste to life.


    Yue Anzhi was exceptionally steady, by which he could control every pore on his body in detail with close attention. He reached a meticulous and skillful state, where his muscles, bones, meridians, and organs achieved a subtle bnce. With that, the elder peeled the stoneyer byyer as though he was dismembering a fox.


    ¡°Puff, puff.¡± Cold air was released from the packed tiny holes on the peculiar stone.


    All of the cultivators stared at the stone, which was constantly shrinking in Yue Anzhi¡¯s hands.


    Que Zhengde tapped Yu Xiuming¡¯s shoulder gently and sighed.


    It was evident that the 2 masters with profound levels of attainment in smithing art were very pessimistic.


    After half an hour, Yue Anzhi raised his wrist. His graver deflected outside along with his movement, where stone bits were seen falling from it.


    A faint green light was released out of the blue.


    Apanied by the green light, a chill intent spread. It was so intense that snowkes were drifting in the underground pce, making the ce look white and boundless as if there was a severe winter. It would be fine if that was all, but a cold wind formed out of thin air, and it spun non-stop and stirred up a flurry.


    ¡°Quickly look up!¡± Someone eximed.


    The cultivators felt their bodies turn cold as a piercing chillness raged inside their bodies.


    When the people looked up, they saw white ice cones with dissimr shapes on the green stones at the top of the underground pce. They looked like they were hanging from an old roof while chillness spread in all directions. Everyone was shocked by the untypical scene.


    Luo Qiwen breathed rapidly and asked in shock, ¡°Is this the Cold Water Ore¡ªone of the Five Elements Ores?¡±


    ¡°The Cold Water Ore?¡± Yu Xiuming was confused.


    Qu Zhengde nodded with a grave look on his face and exined to everyone, ¡°Rumor has it that there was an outstanding senior called Mu Luoxue a century ago. She advanced into a Venerable One at a shocking speed, and she was skilled in smithing. When she incorporated a Cold Water Ore into a longsword, she managed to freeze things up to tens of kilometers. She named the sword the Cold Water Sword.¡±


    When his voice echoed, everyone else in the pce seemed to be struck by sudden ps of thunder.


    ¡®Freeze things up to tens of kilometers...¡¯ This was the only part that lingered in their minds.


    The sentence became the only thing that rang in their heads.


    After some time, Yue Anzhi stopped moving his graver, and his arms kept shaking.


    He approached Ou Yangming and sighed. ¡°Master Ou, thank you. I¡¯ve been wanting to cut open a Five Elements Ore my whole life, but I didn¡¯t expect that dream of mine to be fulfilled here. I can now die feeling content!¡±


    Ou Yangming uttered softly, ¡°Elder Yue, you¡¯re exaggerating it.¡±


    As everyone¡¯s face changed, they stared at Ou Yangming withplicated looks.


    Qu Zhengde and Yu Xiuming smiled bitterly andmented at the same time, ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯m in admiration of your sharp eye and urate decision.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. ¡°I was only lucky...¡±


    Qu Zhengde¡¯s expression changed as he suggested softly, ¡°Master Ou, during the Big Smithing Competition, how about we smith using the peculiar stones that we found today? This is my first time seeing a Cold Water Ore, and I¡¯m thrilled, so please don¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Master Qu, your suggestion¡¯s just to my liking.¡±

 Chapter 814 - Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 814: Confidence</h4>


    Inside a bright and luxurious room, 2 distinguished beings from Zhangzhou¡¯s Seven Stars Sect sat at opposite ends of a table.


    One of them was Ai Hongli, who was a top-grade Venerable One, while the other person was Qu Zhengde, who had just returned from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    Qu Zhengde was picking up the teapot on the table to pour a cup of tea for Ai Hongli with respect. His movements were steady, but a look of agitation could be seen deep inside his eyes.


    Ai Hongli nced at him and said, ¡°Zhengde, you¡¯re restless.¡±


    Qu Zhengde chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hide it from you indeed¡ªyou noticed right away.¡±


    ¡°Who made you feel like this?¡±Ai Hongli asked after he took a sip of his tea. He then put the teacup down and asked with a smile, ¡°Could that Young Fe Ou from Danzhou really be qualified enough to be your opponent?¡±


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming had not been the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger for a long time, and Danzhou and Zhangzhou were far apart. Moreover, as imaginative as Ai Hongli was, he could not have associated the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger with Qu Zhende¡¯s opponent no matter what. Therefore, he was not aware of Ou Yangming¡¯s identity.


    Nheless, he was sharp-eyed enough to be able to tell Ou Yangming¡¯s real age after meeting him just once.


    Smithing art was a skill that required time to master, hence one would not be able to stand out from the rest by only being gifted. Ai Hongli did not underestimate Ou Yangming, but he was simply more optimistic about the acknowledged smithing genius from his sect.


    Qu Zhengde was in high spirits as he replied to the Venerable One, ¡°Elder Ai, Ou Yangming might be young, but he has extraordinary talent and achievements in certain aspects, so he¡¯s a strong opponent indeed.¡±


    Ai Hongli was slightly stunned. ¡°You actually think so highly of him?¡±


    Qu Zhengde recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s confident look and nodded. ¡°A person like him wouldn¡¯t lie. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be having a tough fight against him.¡± He paused for a while before he raised his eyebrows and added, ¡°Elder Ai, Danzhou¡¯s smithing industry has many talents. Apart from Ou Yangming, Yu Xiuming from Mount Wuzhi¡¯s also a top-notch master.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you sure?¡± Ai Hongli was really surprised this time.


    Given that Qu Zhengde expressed his approval, Yu Xiuming¡¯s strength in smithing art was definitely one of the finest.


    Judging from Yu Xiuming¡¯s appearance, he was at most of a simr age with Qu Zhengde. Such a figure would be preciously protected no matter which prefecture that figure was in.


    Nheless, Ai Hongli felt slightly ill at ease knowing that Danzhou suddenly had 2 geniuses.


    ¡°Zhengde, how do you think you¡¯ll do against them?¡± Ai Hongli asked in a deep voice.


    Qu Zhengde chuckled and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go against them already.¡±


    He did not give a direct answer, but he had disyed his confidence by curling his lips.


    It was a confidence that was slowly umted from the countlesspetitions that he had, where he always managed to defeat equally-matched opponents. It seemed like he would crush anyone in his way without mercy.


    His unreasonable confidence was the biggest reason that he finally made his way here.


    Ai Hongli nodded as he was pleased.


    No matter what the oue would be, he would be able to ept it if Qu Zhengde could maintain his mentality.


    Qu Zhengde¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°Elder Ai, where are the 2 other Venerable Ones?¡±


    Ai Hongli scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why they¡¯re here? Don¡¯t care about them and simply think that they don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Qu Zhengde could not help butugh. Chi Ningyun was extremely famous among the Venerable Ones and Advanced Spiritualists in Zhangzhou. After all, the majority of cultivators were men, and very few females could advance into Venerable Ones.


    Qiu Chengwang from Reborn in Paradise fell in love with Chi Ningyun at first sight, which was why he had been struggling to pursue her.


    However, Chi Ningyun did not have a favorable impression of him, but she did not want to offend Reborn in Paradise, so she could only avoid him. In fact, she did not hesitate to travel 5,000 kilometers away by bing one of the escorts to Danzhou.


    Who knew, Qiu Chengwang was well-resourced indeed and managed to be one of the escorts as well. Furthermore, he kept it a secret before the journey, thus Chi Ningyun was clueless.


    As one could imagine, once everyone gathered and they met, how could Chi Ningyun not show him a long face? Nevertheless, Qiu Chengwang was incredibly thick-faced. He pretended not to know anything and kept following her brazenly. Although he did not pester her, he followed her closely like maggots feeding on a corpse.


    Even so, they were both Venerable Ones, after all, and they had formidable backings.


    Other than Ai Hongli, nobody dared to ignore them.


    Ai Hongli pondered for a brief moment before he noted, ¡°Zhengde, don¡¯t get involved in their matter. Hmph, the Big Smithing Competition between the 2 prefectures is considered a grand event, so they won¡¯t disturb you during this time. If not, I¡¯ll make sure that they¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Ai,¡± Qu Zhengde immediately responded. He paused for a short while before he asked, ¡°Elder Ai, back in Zhangzhou, I¡¯ve heard of Master Kurong from Mount Wuzhi. As far as I know, he¡¯s the greatest cksmith in Danzhou. May I visit him?¡±


    Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he sighed. ¡°Zhengde, Master Kurong¡¯s known as the greatest cksmith, but I heard that he doesn¡¯t have much time left, so you¡¯ll probably hear about his death at any time.¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°During the weing banquet, Mount Wuzhi served us wholeheartedly, but Master Kurong was still nowhere to be seen. Perhaps...¡± He shook his head again with a strange look in his eyes.


    Qu Zhengde shook his head disappointedly. He was a true cksmith, after all, thus he had always heard of and admired the reputable seniors that were still alive.


    Now that he was not able to meet the elder from Mount Wuzhi this time, he was naturally upset.


    Ai Hongli red at him and reprimanded him, ¡°Why are you thinking about this? Hmph, thepetition¡¯s about to happen soon but instead of focusing and recuperating, you¡¯re being distracted by thinking about something else. Are you trying to admit your defeat now?¡±


    Qu Zhengde tensed up. He quickly apologized, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my mistake.¡± When he returned to his room, heposed himself right away and retrieved his newly acquired Blood Condensation Ore. As such, his face turned red due to the red light that was emitted, but he looked more serious and delighted.


    With the treasure ore as the core, he was prepared to face the bigpetition at any time.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming arrived at Yu Xiuming¡¯s residence.


    Yu Xiuming was neither a Venerable One nor did he take up the role of Mount Wuzhi¡¯s sect elder, but he was not less renowned than top-grade Spiritualists in the sect.


    This was because he was not only Master Kurong¡¯sst disciple, but he also possessed remarkable smithing abilities. The higher-ups in Mount Wuzhi including the Venerable Ones had requested pieces of equipment from him before or asked him to repair certain pieces of rare equipment. This alone was enough to let Yu Xiuming do anything he wanted in the sect.


    After returning from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, Yu Xiuming closed his door, and his face took on a grave expression.


    ¡°Brother Ou, Master Qu¡¯s quite capable indeed for being able to pick a Blood Condensation Ore from the many peculiar stones,¡± Yu Xiuming said in a deep voice, ¡°Given his skill, he¡¯s indeed worthy of being the chief cksmith among the younger generation in Zhangzhou.¡±


    Since Qu Zhengde could represent Zhangzhou in the uingpetition, he had automatically be the greatest cksmith among the younger generation. Even though this was only limited to smithing art, it was not a title that could be treated lightly.


    Ou Yangming giggled. ¡°Brother Yu, what about you? Hehe, did your Interspatial Spirit Ore fall from the sky?¡±


    They addressed each other as masters in front of other people, but they had actually be quite close in private.


    Yu Xiuming smiled bitterly and replied to the young fellow, ¡°My secret appraisal technique isn¡¯t much; anyone with great mental power can cultivate it. On the contrary, hehe, the fact that you chose that stone really shocked us all.¡±


    He was in admiration when he said that.


    The stone had been put up in the Beyond Heaven Pavilion for a long time, but nobody asked about it because of its ws and expensive price.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming sensed something about it. Most importantly, he remained as still as a mountain despite being persuaded by several people.


    That was a disy of his confidence. Yu Xiuming asked himself honestly and concluded that he probably could not have persevered if he was in the young fellow¡¯s shoes.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I was only lucky. Honestly, when Elder Yue started to cut the stone, I wasn¡¯t sure at all.¡± Of course, he could not admit that he knew there was surely going to be a treasure ore inside, so he could only give an excuse.


    Yu Xiuming looked at him with bright eyes as if he wanted to see through his secret.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming smiled as usual. His eyes were also unpredictable such that nobody could notice anything from them.


    Yu Xiuming sighed after a brief moment and noted all of a sudden, ¡°Brother Ou, you defeated me in our challenge and will be representing Danzhou, so you must emerge victorious no matter what!¡±


    His biggest wish had always been representing Danzhou in the Big Smithing Competition against Zhangzhou. While he lost the qualification this time, his desire to win did not reduce at all.


    Ou Yangming could tell that Yu Xiuming was entrusting the task to him. The smile on his face disappeared slowly.


    He nodded and rejoined seriously like never before, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you at all during thepetition.¡±


    Yu Xiuming exhaled deeply as though he was somewhat d and delighted. That said, deep down he had not fully let go of his regret.


    He cupped his hands and got up to kowtow to Ou Yangming.


    Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming stood up as well and returned the salutation in the same way.


    The responsibility that was passed on, as well as the promise made, were implied in silence!

 Chapter 815 - Suit Competition

    <h4>Chapter 815: Suit Competition</h4>


    It was early winter, and it was cold.


    Mount Wuzhi was covered in cold fog, but the Bluestone Square on the foot of the main mountain was crowded with people that gathered in groups and discussed softly.


    The square was roughly 3 meters long. A high tform was located to the east, where an incense burner with the circumference of 3 people holding hands in a circle could be seen on it. Purple smoke was rising from the burner. As for behind the incense burning, a row of seats was arranged as though they formed a dragon. It was worth noting that the seats were made of the best Green Pear Red Wood, hence they would not be damaged by water or fire.


    A longsword that was about 33 meters tall could be seen towering in the middle of the square. Half of it was inserted into the ground, and it gave off a majestic momentum. The sword¡¯s de was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, and it shone in white light. Moreover, a sharp sword Qi soared into the sky and stirred even nothingness. Numerous rusty chains spread from above the giant sword into the ground.


    Yu Xiuming, Qu Zhengde, and Ou Yangming walked side by side into the square. Yu Xiuming then said to the 2 other cksmiths, ¡°Master Ou, Master Qu, this is thepetition venue.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Yu!¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands. He then shifted his gaze to the giant sword and sighed with a strange look in his eyes. Subsequently, he breathed out the cold air inside his chest.


    Qu Zhengde¡¯s eyes flickered after he looked at the sword.


    Yu Xiuming was clever. He took the initiative to introduce the sword to them, ¡°Gentlemen, this giant sword has an unordinary origin!¡±


    Seeing as the cold fog in front of him condensed into a fan-shaped frost flower, Ou Yangming lifted his palm to catch it, which instantly turned into cold dew. He asked, ¡°Master Yu, why don¡¯t you tell us about the giant sword¡¯s origin?¡±


    Yu Xiuming pointed at the sky with an unusual look on his face. ¡°Rumor has it that a longsword came from outside of this word 10,000 years ago during a stormy and rainy night. The sword Qi was mighty and hasty, where it ripped the dark night into pieces, such that the rain curtains within 50 kilometers from it were cut off. A sword has the power to cut off a river¡ªthe ground quaked while gravel flew into the sky. Its magnificent sword intent was extremely pure and concentrated, but nobody on Mount Wuzhi was injured.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time before his face changed. He questioned as he found it odd, ¡°How extraordinary. Where¡¯s the concentrated sword Qi?¡±


    Yu Xiuming lifted his head slightly and nced at the rusty chains on the giant sword as he answered, ¡°It was sealed. The sword intent was too forceful, so much so that Spiritualists couldn¡¯t get close to it. In fact, even Venerable Ones felt their skins hurt after they approached it. That was why it was sealed thousands of years ago by seniors from Mount Wuzhi using the Nine Seals Art. Even so, until now, an unimaginable abnormal phenomenon still urs in the square during a full moon night.¡±


    He leaned over to Ou Yangming and lowered his voice on purpose as he added, ¡°I heard that Master even witnessed the scene.¡±


    At the spur of the moment, spiritual Qi was stirred up in the square as 10 green bolts flew toward the square from above.


    The 10 light streams carried monstrous momentums, by which they Qi and blood were surging. They carried the momentum of wind and thunder, causing the wind and clouds in the sky to be overturned, as well as muffled thunders to be heard. All of the disciples in the Bluestone Square tensed up and subconsciously looked at the lights.


    Almost the second they looked, an awe-inspiring and enormous spiritual consciousness scanned from the peak of the peak that was covered in white snow.


    Everyone that was scanned by the spiritual consciousness could not help but shudder.


    It was absolute coercion from powerhouses, and it seemed to be able to dry one¡¯s flesh and eliminate one¡¯s soul. It was as if a thought or a look from the powerhouses could easily destroy one¡¯s body and spirit.


    This was how Venerable Ones were like, where a single look from them carried the universe¡¯s power.


    The disciples from Mount Wuzhi wondered at the same time, ¡®So many Venerable One¡¯s are flying at the same time?¡¯


    Once the 10 figuresnded on the high tform concurrently, Tiandao the Venerable One pped his sleeves and said softly, ¡°Venerable Ones, please take your seats.¡±


    Ai Hongli the Venerable One paced forward and responded, ¡°It¡¯ll be impolite to refuse you, so let me be the first!¡± He proceeded to the first seat on the right.


    On the other hand, Chi Ningyun the Venerable One was clothed in white. Her skin was as fair as the more perfect white tallow jade while her green veins were as gentle as a waterfall. She walked gracefully and took the seat beside Zhiming the Venerable One.


    As for Qiu Chengwang the Venerable One from Reborn in Paradise, he was dressed elegantly and looked stunned.


    He gently fanned his fan, which had a drawing of the flying Apsaras (TN: Flying celestial beings that apany Buddhas) on it. When he nced at Ningyun the Venerable One, a loving look could be seen in his eyes.


    The powerhouses from Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects were seated on the left. In particr, Taihe the Venerable One from the Sword Sect looked stern while he carried a longsword at his waist. His unshakeable momentum spread in all directions, and he seemed like a longsword covered in blood.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was sitting next to Tiandao the Venerable One. He chuckled when he looked at the giant sword at the center of the Bluestone Square. ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, I have a lingering fear whenever I see that sword. It¡¯s as if it contains a power that surpasses my understanding.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One shook his head and replied to him, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, rumor has it that the giant sword has a shocking inheritance, but Mount Wuzhi¡¯s still clueless even after looking around for years, so I guess that it¡¯s just falsehood that has been spreading around.¡±


    Ai Hongli tapped his chair gently and expressed with a smile, ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, it¡¯s almost time, so let¡¯s start thepetition!¡±


    After pondering for some time, Tiandao the Venerable One pped his hand. A white-haired yet youthful-looking elder entered the square right away. He looked amiable, and he bowed slightly before he greeted everyone with a heartyugh, ¡°Greetings, Venerable Ones. I¡¯m Li Qinghou from Mount Wuzhi, and I¡¯ll be hosting this Big Smithing Competition.¡± The elder was not loud, but his voice carried a spiritual power, thus everyone in the square heard him well.


    Yu Xiuming looked rather regretful when he heard the elder.


    If it was not for Ou Yangming, he would definitely have been the candidate topete in the Big Smithing Competition against Zhangzhou this time. Nevertheless, he quickly suppressed the bitterness.


    Li Qinghou looked around. Seeing as nobody had any objections, he cupped his hands and uttered, ¡°Master Ou, Master Qu, please!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Qu Zhengde with a surging fighting spirit inside his eyes. He chuckled and expressed, ¡°Master Ou, be careful as I won¡¯t hold back at all.¡±


    Qu Zhengde¡¯s eyes flickered. He rejoined in a deep voice, ¡°Me neither!¡±


    A boundless fighting spirit was formed, and it increased bit by bit. It was from this moment onward, the 2 cksmiths began exchanging blows with their words.


    Li Qinghou¡¯s pupils shrunk when he noticed their momentum umting little by little. He sighed and thought, ¡®They¡¯re the most outstanding cksmiths from the prefectures indeed as their spirits alone are unordinary. Besides, the sh between the momentums is already frightening enough.¡¯


    He cast his thoughts aside and announced, ¡°Smithing art¡¯s very scattered and has plenty of branches, but a cksmith¡¯s skills are the most tested in suit smithing. This time, you¡¯ll be required to smith a suit each in the Big Smithing Competition. Alright, without further ado, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    As his voice echoed, the square fell dead silent. Cries from the wind were the only sounds that could be heard as everyone paid attention to Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde.


    Ou Yangming breathed out some cold air. With a sh of thought, his Heavenly Phoenix Fire lit up.


    A scorching airwave reverberated, causing the air above the me to be oddly distorted.


    Qu Zhengde¡¯s face changed, and he sighed. ¡®That¡¯s a very high temperature. Given that he¡¯s smithing pieces of equipment with that me, I suppose that he¡¯s incredibly fast?¡¯


    Without hesitating further, a me¡¯s reflection could be seen in Qu Zhengde¡¯s eyes as well. A white fire as clear as snow could be seen in his hand. By releasing spiritual Qi through his palm, the white me burned but strangely enough, it did not have any temperature and was intensely cold.


    Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s face changed. ¡°Venerable One Ai, you hid really well¡ªthat¡¯s the Severe Winter me.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s pupils shrunk as he eximed, ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, you¡¯re not mistaken? Is that really the Severe Winter me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Severe Winter me. It took a century for the me to be retrieved from the bottom of the East Cold Ocean. Unconventionally, it allows one to smith pieces of equipment using cold intent. As such, a subtle bnce can be achieved, and there¡¯s a 30% chance for a piece of equipment¡¯s equivalent rank to be increased by a level,¡± Ai Hongli exined with a smile.


    The Venerable Ones from Danzhou gasped, and they looked more solemnly at Qu Zhengde.


    Ou Yangming was already very familiar with equipment smithing. When he channeled his spiritual power to his fingertips, his fire burned fiercely. It was evident that he had activated the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to the maximum, by which clusters of fire were dancing on his palm.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes tensed up while his momentum sank inside his body. He sat upright and entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Many precious materials melted quickly. The materials were precious collections from Mount Wuzhi, and a number of them could even be considered priceless as they could only be traded with something else. They were only taken out because of the Big Smithing Competition between Danzhou and Zhangzhou, where Yu Xiuming would normally need to put in a lot of effort to obtain them.


    Unlike Ou Yangming, Qu Zhengde¡¯s momentum did not sink inside his body. Instead, he moved his fingers swiftly, giving off an impressive feeling.


    Despite that, he had also entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous. Every move he made felt smooth as though anything more or less would disrupt the perfectness.


    ¡°He¡¯s worthy of being a smithing master indeed for having such a profound mental state cultivation base.¡± A disciple from Mount Wuzhi shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Yes, no wonder he became a smithing master at such a young age.¡±


    In particr, the smithing experts from the various sects were deeply envious. They were jealous of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    This was because achieving those states meant that one would be able to control one¡¯s fire freely and in detail.


    Qu Zhende¡¯s eyes gleamed while he used special smithing skills once after another, all while white mes were seen dancing on his fingertips. Before long, an exceptionally glorious shoulder pad took form. Having said that, the cksmith kept a straight face. As he turned his wrist, an exquisite brocade box appeared out of thin air. Following his finger wind, a Blood Condensation Ore appeared and radiated in red light.


    From far, it looked like Qu Zhengde was enveloped in a red mist.


    Those with poor wills had all sorts of thoughts surging inside their heads. Their eyes were bloodshot as they fell into nightmares.


    The Venerable Ones on the high tform eximed at the same time, ¡°That... Is that a Blood Condensation Ore?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One pped his sleeve with a cold look on his face. He scoffed. ¡°Venerable One Ai, isn¡¯t that unreasonable? If he incorporates that treasure ore into the equipment, Master Ou will suffer a huge loss!¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable Oneined as well, ¡°Yes, a peculiar stone from outside of the world can significantly enhance a piece of equipment¡¯s properties.¡± He also cast a hostile look at Ai Hongli and waited for an exnation.


    However, Ai Hongli was also confused. He responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, I have no idea what¡¯s happening either.¡±

 Chapter 816 - Astounding Treasure Ores

    <h4>Chapter 816: Astounding Treasure Ores</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ai Hongli continued to smile bitterly because he was also puzzled. He could not figure out when Qu Zhengde obtained a peculiar stone with such excellent properties.


    At the spur of the moment, a thin elder made his way up to the high tform.


    He walked over to Tiandao the Venerable One and bowed slightly, then he whispered something to the Venerable One. His voice was dispersed by the Venerable One¡¯s overbearing spiritual power as soon as he spoke, to the extent that even Yuqi the Venerable One did not hear anything.


    Tiandao the Venerable One was stunned at first, then he was surprised yet overjoyed. He cupped his hands and apologized, ¡°Venerable One Ai, I was being too rude just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Ai Hongli¡¯s heart was itching as he was extremely curious, but he asked softly, ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, did you find out about the Blood Condensation Ore already?¡±


    It was not a secret that Ou Yangming and the 2 other cksmiths headed to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, but they had a tacit understanding, such that they did not mention it to anyone else. Even when Ai Hongli questioned Qu Zhengde that night, the cksmith only expressed his strong confidence and kept the Blood Condensation Pill a secret.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± A strange look could be seen on Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s face. Hemented, ¡®Given that Master Ou even stumbled upon a Five Elements Ore, I must admit that he¡¯s incredibly blessed!¡¯


    He had a bit of an evil thought. ¡®I wonder if they¡¯ll be surprised when they see the Cold Water Oreter...¡¯


    It was worth noting that when Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s disciple informed him about the news just now, despite being a steady Venerable One, he was utterly shocked, which was evident how precious a Five Elements Ore was. Nheless, since he was surprised by the news, how could he not let his peers feel the same? As such, the Venerable One curled his lips yfully, but his smile quickly went away as he cleared his throat.


    Ai Hongli the Venerable One forced himself to suppress his curiosity. He swallowed the words at his throat.


    Inside the Bluestone Square, when Qu Zhengde shaved with his saber, a fifth of the Blood Condensation Ore¡¯s Qi and blood were drawn. Consequently, the red light on the ore dimmed, whereas the white veined patterns on the shoulder pad lit up and inteced into a.


    Qu Zhengde then pressed with his left hand, causing something red to be injected into the equipment.


    As a result, the veined patterns on the shoulder pad seemed to havee to life. A red light circted and ovepped with the-like boxes, then a long red g was finally carved. It was as red as blood, and it looked like it was carved on the shoulder pad by a knife. Moreover, the long g gave off a weird feeling as though it was constantly swaying in the wind.


    Qu Zhengde felt dizzy by taking only a look at it. Various peculiar images appeared in front of him.


    It was as if his soul might even be sucked into the shoulder pad if he were to take a few more looks at it.


    He forced himself to curb his thoughts, and he bit the tip of his tongue to break free from the odd state.


    ¡®It¡¯s the Blood Condensation Ore indeed¡ªI almost got lost because of the illusory conception.¡¯ He sighed.


    Before long, the shoulder pad waspleted. The reflection of Qu Zhengde¡¯s fire faded away from his eyes as the floating Severe Winter me above his palm went away.


    Upon seeing this, Li Qinghou slowly approached Qu Zhengde. When he nced at the shoulder pad, he only felt like several long red gs were swaying in front of him, hence he immediately confirmed that the equipment had an unordinary quality. The elder cupped his hands and expressed with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Master Qu, for winning by a stroke.¡±


    Qu Zhengde was breathing heavily with a reddened face. After adjusting his Qi momentum, he said softly, ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Elder Li!¡±


    Li Qinghou waved his hand and responded, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem; it¡¯s within my duty.¡±


    Following that, a domineering mental power was released into the shoulder pad. The red g on the equipment lit up intensely at once. Furthermore, a colorful light was seen floating above the equipment as a row of neat data was disyed to everyone.


    [Item: Blood¡¯s Shoulder Pad]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +35, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 35]


    [Skill: Blood Kill (Shoulder pad releases red shadows)]


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. He smithed a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five in just the blink of an eye. This smithing master from Zhangzhou has a notable strength!¡± The face of a cksmith from one of Danzhou¡¯s Nine Great Sects chance. He looked rather worried.


    The Big Smithing Competition had been going on between Danzhou and Zhangzhou for a long time. Both parties did not say it out loud, but they had the urge to win. The cksmith that spoke was a cultivator from Danzhou, thus he naturally hoped that ou Yangming would be victorious. Now that Qu Zhengde¡¯s first equipment was a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five, he could not help but have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Who said that he¡¯s not?¡± A man that was over 50 years old said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five. My current equipment is... Ah!¡± While he spoke, he nced helplessly at the arc saber at his waist. ¡®Why is there such a huge gap between people? He can easily smith a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five, whereas I don¡¯t even have a piece of Half-Silver Equipment.¡¯


    Heated discussions could be heard in every corner of the square. Instead of stopping the people, the Venerable Ones watched with smiles.


    Tiandao the Venerable One gasped on the high tform. ¡°Venerable One air, congrattions.¡±


    Ai Hongli shook his head and sighed. ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, you¡¯re overpraising us. Hehe, let¡¯s wait and see Master Ou¡¯s performance.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One nodded hard and looked away.


    In the square, Ou Yangming suddenly beamed and thought, ¡®It¡¯s almost time.¡¯


    He then lifted his right hand andbined his middle finger and thumb to make a flower hand gesture.


    Subsequently, he pushed his hand down abruptly. An intense palm wind was stirred up, then the air around his hand shrunk rapidly and exploded.


    ¡°Condense!¡± Ou Yangming uttered softly. His eyes were as sharp as lightning, so much so that one would not dare to look him in the eye.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire seemed to have been affected as well. Its momentum expanded, then a light green helmet slowly took form inside.


    The young fellowter waved his sleeve forward. While stirring up the mist in front of him, he was already holding the Cold Water Ore in his hand. The green light in his hand grew.


    Apanied by the green light, a cold intent spread without warning. It was so strong that snowkes filled the square, so it was white everywhere. Soon enough, the northern wind whistled while the snowkes fell like reed catkins. They were scattered and beautiful in the wind, but a prating chillness spread in all directions.


    Ou Yangming was in high spirits, but his figure could only be vaguely seen amidst the big snow.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± Someone eximed!


    ¡°Why are there snowkes all of a sudden? Also, why are they only appearing around Master Ou?¡±


    Only for a small bunch of people, their arms were sometimes tensed up and sometimes rxed. Their eyes gleamed, which was clear that they thought about something, but they dared not be too certain.


    As for the Venerable Ones on the high tform, they widened their eyes as if they were possessed, but they shut their mouths without saying a word.


    It was not until after some time Ai Hongli asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Is that... Is that a Cold Water Ore?¡± He was asking instead of making a statement, so one could imagine how shocked he was. It was likely that there were countless sudden ps of thunder in his head at the moment.


    Yuqi the Venerable One was dumbfounded at first, then his eyes shone brighter as he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s actually a Cold Water Ore¡ªone of the Five Elements Ores!¡±


    The other Venerable Ones had different expressions, but they were all envious.


    Ai Hongli smiled bitterly after a moment and asked, ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, can you reveal the mystery now?¡± The top-notch powerhouse from Zhangzhong had an untypical style, by which he liked anecdotes and gossip from a young age. As long as something triggered the ¡°greedy insect¡± that flowed inside his blood, he would feel ufortable until he got to the bottom of it.


    Tiandao the Venerable One turned to look at him and responded with another question, ¡°Ai Hongli the Venerable One, have you heard of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion?¡±


    Anyone that became a Venerable One was as smart as a demon. As such, Ai Hongli instantly captured the keyword and asked probingly, ¡°Is it rted to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One nodded. ¡°A few days ago, the 3 finest smithing masters from Zhangzhou and Danzhou went to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion together and were all well-rewarded.¡±


    Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Master Qu found a Blood Condensation Ore while Master Ou found a Cold Water Ore?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ai Hongli pondered for a while, then he asked softly, ¡°Forgive me for being bold, but may I ask if Master Yu found any peculiar stone?¡± Since Tiandao the Venerable One said that they were all well-rewarded, their gains must be exceptional. Even if Yu Xiuming¡¯s ore was inferior to the Blood Condensation Ore and the Cold Water Ore, it could not be too poor.


    Tiandao the Venerable Onemented, ¡°It¡¯s of simr value with the Blood Condensation Ore, but it¡¯s slightly poorer than the Cold Water Ore.¡±


    He stopped and paused for a while to keep Ai Hongli in suspense again. Whether it was the Venerable Ones from Danzhou or Zhangzhou, they were curious, so they looked over half-intentionally.


    Tiandao the Venerable One smiled faintly. His lips parted as he breathed out lightly, then he revealed the answer with a slightly husky voice. ¡°An Interspatial Spirit Ore!¡±


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡±


    The Venerable Ones gasped again and wondered, ¡®Why are there so... So many bizarre stones from beyond heaven with these Unique Attributes?¡¯


    Whether it was the Blood Condensation Ore, the Interspatial Spirit Ore, or the Cold Water Ore, they were very rare items. In particr, any of those treasure ores could release their endless wonders with a cksmith¡¯s help. Any one of them could normally cause a sensation, so now that all 3 of them appeared together, one could imagine the impact that they brought.


    Ou Yangming did not know how shocked the Venerable Ones were by what he and the 2 other cksmiths did.


    He had a grave look on his face at the moment. After breathing out the cold air inside his mouth, he brushed his middle finger steadily outward. A light emerged from his fingertip, and it took a fifth of the Cold Water Ore¡¯s cold intent in a split second. Next, a clear sound was suddenly hearding from the young fellow¡¯s finger as the cold intent was incorporated into the helmet in a queer state.


    The second the cold intent entered the helmet, a green light spread like a green dragon, where it spiraled into the sky.


    A green veined pattern could also be seen on the helmet. It looked as gorgeous as a flower outside the window during winter, and it was constantly changing.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming put the Cold Water Ore away. With that, the dancing snowkes around him disappeared too.


    The exquisite women¡¯s helmet had beenpleted, and it sat on Ou Yangming¡¯s palm while giving off prating cold air. The young fellow could sense the chillness, but it did not hurt and wasfortable instead.


    Li Qinghou¡¯s eyes gleamed. He shed toward Ou Yangming and cupped his hands. ¡°Master Ou, I truly admire your brilliant smithing skills!¡±


    Ou Yangming returned the salutation with a fist salutation as well. ¡°Elder Li, you¡¯re overpraising me!¡±


    Afterward, he shifted sideways and gestured to the elder to proceed with the appraisal.

 Chapter 817 - Blood Refining And Cold Snow

    <h4>Chapter 817: Blood Refining And Cold Snow</h4>


    Li Qinghou was slightly pale, and his lips were somewhat dry. This was because the mental power consumption needed to use this appraising method of showing everyone a piece of equipment¡¯s properties was extremely high. Despite his great mental power, it was also hard for him to bear it.


    He gathered his thoughts before he probed the helmet with his mental power. A color light screen immediately floated above the helmet.


    [Item: Cold Snow Helmet]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +3, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 35]


    [Skill: Cold Intent Attack (Releases cold fog that can freeze air)]


    When the equipment¡¯s properties were shown to the people, Mount Wuzhi¡¯s disciples sighed breaths of relief and thought, ¡®Luckily, it¡¯s also a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five, so there¡¯s no gap between them for now.¡¯


    Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes tensed up as he stroked his beard gently. ¡°Tiandao the Venerable One, Master Ou also has an astonishing feat indeed.¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One¡¯s sleeves fluttered in the wind as he responded, ¡°Venerable One Ai, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s hard to tell which one of them is better in smithing art, so it¡¯ll be up to how well they can improvise on the spot now.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One also nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, the smithing tricks disyed by the 2 masters opened my eyes.¡±


    Below the giant sword, Qu Zhengde cupped his hands and said, ¡°Congrattions on your work, Master Ou!¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and replied to him, ¡°Master Qu, your Blood¡¯s Shoulder Pad made me realize something, so I gained something fruitful after verifying it with my learnings.¡±


    Without saying much, Qu Zhengde¡¯s surging fighting spirit spread out. While it stirred up spiritual Qi, countless small cyclones gathered in the air and kept spinning around him. The cyclones were connected from end to end, hence they looked like a long dragon, which suppressed Ou Yangming with the momentum of a majestic mountain.


    This was a spiritual explosive force that was naturally produced once a person¡¯s spiritual will reached an extremity.


    Qu Zhengde had superbly executed his smithing abilities, but Ou Yangming was not inferior to him at all.


    This caused Qu Zhengde to be very much stimted, causing him to activate his unparalleled, best mental state. When his powerful mental power gathered, he subconsciously wanted topete against his opponent.


    Ou Yangming instantly sensed the mental conception. He looked up calmly without feeling afraid.


    This was a fight between momentums. If he intended to flinch at all, the oue of this bigpetition would already be decided.


    With a sh of thought, the young fellow¡¯s momentum slowly sank inside his body. He was firm as though he had be a snow mountain amidst a storm and a tornado.


    The mental conceptions of Qu Zhengde and Ou Yangming were simr to 2 mad winds as they confronted each other in the void without giving way to one another.


    This was not apetition between their mental powers, but a contest between their spiritual wills and confidence.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One, Ai Hongli the Venerable One, and the others looked at each other. Even they had not seen such a situation between cksmiths in apetition.


    This was an equipment smithingpetition, but the cksmiths, whose confidence and fighting spirits had reached the peak, somehow developed such a rare scene.


    ¡°Venerable One Ai, this...¡± Lingfeng the Venerable One asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ai Hongli the Venerable One pondered for a brief moment before he answered with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re only subconsciously unconvinced, but they don¡¯t n to attack each other at all. Hehe, let¡¯s just continue to watch; there should be a fierce battle between the giants after this.¡±


    Everyone else exchanged nces without saying a word. As said by Ai Hongli, the cksmiths were at sword points, but their lives were not at risk at all.


    Sure enough, after some time, Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde looked away and withdrew their mental conceptions at the same time. They redirected their vigors into their smithing processes.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Next, 2 fires lit up at the same time, causing the respective air within roughly 3 meters above them to be distorted.


    The spectators including Ai Honglie the Venerable One and the others, who were unconcerned earlier, were relieved.


    After all, it would be a joke if the Big Smithing Competition suddenly turned into a martial arts feast.


    Ou Yangming breathed out murky air. Tianhe Steel, Dry Water Ore... Numerous precious materials melted at the speed of light.


    As soon as Ou Yangming put his thought to it, the spiritual Qi inside his dantian gushed into his Heavenly Phoenix Fire through his tendons and meridians.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    ¡®It¡¯s time.¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed as he incited the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to its maximum. While a green light circted, a 0.96 meters long, 5.08 centimeters wide longsword slowly took form. The young fellow then thought, ¡®As the materials are added into the fire in a different order, the changes that are derived are different too. There¡¯s more than one timing to condense a spirit tool, but the most suitable time might not be when all of the materials have fused. This timing depends on my Heavenly Phoenix Fire, as well as my cultivation base. I have to perceive it myself, and it can only be sensed but not put into words.¡¯


    All of a sudden, a clear sound was hearding from his wrist. The Cold Water Ore appeared once more.


    As Ou Yangming probed the ore with his mental power, a roughly 3 meters round cold pond appeared in his spiritual world.


    The coldke was giving off a prating chill while a green mist surged tirelessly above it.


    By using his mental power, Ou Yangming drew a quarter of the cold intent from the cold pond.


    A white light shone on Ou Yangming¡¯s fingertip as he gently pressed his middle finger on his right hand on the sword. Visible veined patterns of plum flowers in winter spread from both ends of the longsword. Moreover, a strong wind emerged, causing the spiritual Qi within about 33 meters from the equipment to be drawn toward it. It was worth noting that the plum flower patterns were incredibly condensed as if they were dancing on paper and coulde to life at any time.


    ¡°This... This unusual phenomenon? In equipment smithing?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the longsword¡¯s equivalent rank will be. Is it also going to be a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five?¡± An unkempt man asked probingly.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t speak carelessly. Do you think that magic tools of High Grade Rank Five can be refined so easily? Besides, that¡¯s a weapon!¡± A long-haired female disciple scoffed as she was displeased. She sneered at the man.


    The unkempt man simply shrugged and smiled embarrassedly without saying a word.


    Once Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire went away, the intense fluctuation in the square dispersed.


    Qu Zhengde was sitting upright at the moment. He had just melted all of the materials. In this round, Ou Yangming had fully disyed his Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s advantage¡ªspeed, unbelievable speed.


    Li Qinghou had unknowingly approached Ou Yangming. He teased the young fellow, ¡°Master Ou, isn¡¯t your smithing speed too fast?!¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m more adept in smithing weapons, so I was much faster this time.¡±


    The elder cursed internally, ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re exceptionally fast in equipment smithing? Now, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re more adept in smithing weapons? Weapons require the most painstaking effort among all of the equipment in a suit, okay?¡¯


    Nevertheless, he smiled amiably and asked, ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t mind me taking a look at it, do you?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He quickly stepped aside and said, ¡°Great Elder Li, please.¡±


    Li Qinghou had a strange look on his face, and he finally asked as he could not hold back anymore, ¡°Master Ou, forgive me for being so bold. I noticed that the helmet that you smithed is delicate and has gentle lines. As for this longsword, it¡¯s also fresh, elegant, and exquisite. Are you smithing this for a beautifuldy?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and did not answer Li Qinghou directly. Even so, the elder found his answer. Without hesitating further, he released his mental power into the longsword.


    [Item: Cold Snow Longsword]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Toughness +35, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 35]


    [Skill: Cold Intent Combo (Once activated, the winter plum flower patterns on the longsword will light up. One can sh 3 curved sword Qis in a row)]


    The unkempt man nced at the long-haireddy and mocked, ¡°Who said that I was speaking carelessly just now?¡±


    With that, the long-haireddy¡¯s momentum was suppressed. She red at the man without saying a word as she was mad.


    Ou Yangming adjusted his Qi momentum. The Heavenly Phoenix Fire then burned once more without holding back at all. It was fully activated, and its me was so bright that everyone felt warm.


    After 15 minutes, a wonderful shoulder pad was formed inside the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. It flickered in endless cold light.


    The Appraisal Light was released again...


    When the crowd looked at the data that was disyed about the shoulder pad, they could not help but gasp once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s another magic tool of High Grade Rank Five. This is the third now. Is the entire set going toprise magic tools of this equivalent rank?¡±


    Even Li Qinghou himself was shocked after he spoke. This was because it was such an unbelievable thought. After all, a suit that was made up of only magic tools of High Grade Rank Five was something that Venerable Ones coveted as well!


    On the other side of the square, Qu Zhengde moved his fingers swiftly. Only his afterimage could be seen in the air.


    When he pped his hands in the air, it was as though a furious dragon was drawing up water. The forces eventually became heavier, and they ovepped until a violent force was released.


    The precious smithing materials did not have even the slightest impurities. They somehow began to flow like colored ss.


    This technique had a different approach from Yu Xiuming¡¯s Heavy Pressure Circle Smithing but had the same oue. Nheless, it was more overbearing.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others gasped in amazement when they witnessed the technique. It was their first time seeing such a domineering smithing technique.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After another 15 minutes, 5 pieces of equipment were ced in front of Ou Yangming. They released prating cold intents, and they were all magic tools of High Grade Rank Five.


    Weak.


    A mist that was known as cold intent¡ªa white mist was released after the suit¡¯s Suit Attribute was activated, by which it sucked all of the spiritual Qi within about 333 meters from the suit. The mist keptpressing and copsing, then it finally exploded and could seal everything.


    After another half an hour, Qu Zhende¡¯s Blood Refining Suit was also sessfully smithed, and itprised magic tools of High Grade Rank Five.


    Its Suit Skill was so notable that it was not outdone by the Cold Snow Suit; they were marvelous in their ways.


    The Venerable Ones on the high tform fell silent. Tiandao the Venerable One pondered for some time before he spoke, ¡°The Blood Refining Suit¡¯s Suit Skill¡ªBlood¡¯s Illusion¡ªcan unknowingly set up a 3 kilometers Illusion Formation that can¡¯t be broken free from. As for the Cold Intent Mist, it can seal things up to several kilometers. They¡¯re both range skills, so it¡¯s not easy to evaluate them...¡± He was pertinent and unbiased.


    Every other Venerable One was also deep in thoughts.


    Li Qinghou was the only one that looked troubled. He kept shifting his gaze between Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde.


    After some time, Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes gleamed as he suggested, ¡°I heard that Master Kurong¡¯s not only the greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou, but he¡¯s also the best in equipment smithing. How about we invite him here to evaluate the suits? What do you think, Tiandao the Venerable One?¡±


    Tiandao the Venerable One nodded after some thought, ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡±

 Chapter 818 - Asking About The Path

    <h4>Chapter 818: Asking About The Path</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yes, Master Kurong¡¯s the greatest smithing master in Danzhou.¡± Zhiming the Venerable One raised his eyebrows and noted, ¡°If Master Kurong¡¯s here to appraise the suits, I¡¯m sure that his public opinion will be convincing.¡±


    Zhiming the Venerable One and the other Venerable Ones from Danzhou looked delighted at this moment.


    The suits that were smithed by Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde respectively were top-grade works whether it was their qualities or outer appearances.


    Even the Venerable Ones were moved after they saw the Suit Attributes, so much so that they wanted to take forcible possession of them. Needless to say, it was only a subconscious reaction. They would not mind forcing a trade if Ou Yangming the Qu Zhengde were cksmiths without backings but given the smithing masters¡¯ identities, even if they had such a thought, they would not act on it.


    Nheless, it was exactly because the suits were so outstanding that they could not make the final call.


    Moreover, due to their simr statuses, the Venerable Ones could not bring themselves to outrage their conscience or be partial.


    Just as the Venerable Ones from Danzhou were hesitant to make a decision, Ai Hongli gave such a suggestion.


    Being the greatest smithing master in Danzhou, Master Kurong was absolutely qualified to appraise the suits. Even so, the Venerable Ones from Danzhou could not make a simr request because he was considered thendlord here. On the other hand, Ai Hongli was not afraid at all. Once he proposed the idea, Zhiming the Venerable One agreed with it.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and Tiandao the Venerable One exchanged nces. The former then stated, ¡°Fellows, Master Kurong¡¯s a part of Mount Wuzhi.¡±


    Ai Hongli could not help butugh. ¡°Lingfeng the Venerable One, you don¡¯t need to be concerned. Can we not trust Master Kurong?¡±


    Lingfeng the Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, since you say that, Venerable One Ai, we¡¯ll invite Master Kurong here.¡±


    He nodded at Tiandao the Venerable One, who cupped his hands at everyone and flew away in a split second.


    Ai Hongli grinned, but an absolutely cold look could be seen deep inside his eyes.


    Ever since he arrived at Mount Wuzhi, Master Kurong had not shown up. As such, he could not help but guess that the master had reached the end after that fight, which was why he could not make an appearance.


    Ai Hongli had only given this suggestion because he was doubtful. Nevertheless, judging from how the 3 Venerable Ones from Mount Wuzhi acted, his confidence shook. It seemed like Master Kurong was fine, or the Venerable Ones would not anyhow invite him here under this situation.


    Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde looked at each other. Earlier when they smithed, they were well-matched opponents; now that they were done, they were secretly in admiration after looking at each other¡¯s products.


    Only those that were as capable as them could understand how difficult it would be to smith these pieces of equipment.


    Since they could smith pieces of equipment of this standard, it meant that they had approved of each other¡¯s capabilities. Therefore, they did not look at each other with enmity from afar. Instead, they looked at one another like like-minded people.


    Yu Xiuming, who was watching thepetition, clenched his fists while he looked at the 2 suits.


    He did his best to control his expression, but he was feeling unperturbed as the sound of a tsunami roared and echoed in his head.


    ¡°I can do it too! I can do it too!¡±


    He was also extremely confident about smithing pieces of equipment of such a level, but the god of destiny made a fool out of him as Ou Yangming appeared in Danzhou. If not, he would have been the onepeting against Qu Zhengde.


    The square suddenly fell silent as everyone waited quietly.


    When Zhiming the Venerable One and the others calmed down, they somehow recalled something.


    Master Kurong had been cultivating in istion for a century. Rumor had it that his time was almost up, hence he stopped going out to meet people.


    If that was the case, would it be suitable to invite him here at this moment?


    Although Master Kurong had consumed an Eternal Pill and even went to the Beast King Sect, very few people were aware. Furthermore, since the Eternal Pill was involved, those that knew about this kept their mouths shut too.


    Nobody wouldin about having a long life. Besides, everyone knew there would not be a lot of that life-saving pill. The more the people that knew, the lower the chances of one getting the pill. They would do everything they could to keep it a secret, so why would they spread the news?


    This was why even Zhiming the Venerable Ones and the others from Danzhou were clueless about this too.


    All of a sudden, Lingfeng the Venerable One tensed up and cupped his hands with respect at the sky. He uttered loudly, ¡°Wee, Master Kurong.¡±


    While the other people were stunned, they immediately saw 2 bolts piercing through the sky.


    Master Kurong was more senior than all of the Danzhou¡¯s Venerable Ones, thus it would not be much for them to wee him with the most honorable etiquette.


    At the spur of the moment, apart from Ai Hongli the Venerable One, even Chi Ningyun and Qiu Chengwang from Zhangzhou bowed at the master.


    The lustersnded on the ground. They were Master Kurong and Tiandao the Venerable One.


    Master Kurong¡¯s eyes flickered as he smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± As he lifted his hand, an incredibly gentle power was released to hold everyone up.


    Everyone including Ai Hongli was taken aback.


    The controlling technique was not much, but it was difficult because Master Kurong did it effortlessly. Only when his power held the people up, they noticed that something was unusual.


    Putting that aside, the master¡¯s ability to be one with nature was the biggest reason everyone was shocked.


    Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes were gleaming. Being a top-grade Venerable One, his senses were unquestionably the strongest. He could sense a strong vitality from Master Kurong, and it felt entirely different from the lifeless aura that he sensed a century ago when he met the master.


    His face twitched. As steady as he was, he felt like he had just seen a ghost at the moment.


    Master Kurong did not notice the change in Ai Hongli¡¯s thoughts, but he could vaguely sense the odd look in his old friend¡¯s eyes. Despite that, he did not think too much as he only thought that Ai Hongli was only surprised by his new lease of life.


    After consuming the Eternal Pill, Master Kurong¡¯s potential burst out, and he was born again through the fire. Consequently, his aura definitely became entirely different from before.


    He could not keep this a secret even if he wanted to.


    Therefore, he waved his hand readily and greeted, ¡°Venerable One Ai, long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    Ai Hongli curbed his thoughts and rejoined, ¡°It has been a century since we parted. Your cultivation base has improved significantly, so congrattions.¡±


    Master Kurong smiled faintly. ¡°Venerable One Ai, you¡¯re kidding. I¡¯m still in this old body and if anything at all, I¡¯ve only gotten older.¡± He was ridiculing himself, but it was such a delightful feeling that one would feel much closer to him right away.


    Chi Ningyun and Qiu Chengwang looked at each other. Their faces could not help but change as they sensed the subtle change.


    The experienced Venerable One was far more capable than they imagined.


    Ai Hongli forced a smile. He could not be bothered about being polite anymore, so he scanned Master Kurong with bright eyes.


    After some time, he raised a question, ¡°Master Kurong, you... Have you already taken... No, have you found the direction of your path?¡±


    Master Kurong looked at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Venerable One Ai, why do you ask that?¡±


    Ai Hongli took a deep breath and responded in a deep voice, ¡°When we met a century ago, your vitality was already declining. Am I right?¡±


    TIandao the Venerable One¡¯s face changed as he was furious. ¡°Venerable One Ai, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re going overboard?¡±


    Zhiming the Venerable One and the rest did not say a word, but it was clear from their frowns that they found it rather inappropriate too. Having said that, they were also quite curious, and they wanted to know the truth more than Ai Hongli the Venerable One did.


    Ai Hongli the Venerable One nodded and expressed, ¡°I¡¯m eager for knowledge, so please forgive me for my indiscreet remark.¡±


    Seeing as he admitted his mistake in a poised manner, Tiandao the Venerable One could not continue to reprimand him.


    Ai Hongli was a guest from afar, after all, and he was also a top-grade Venerable One. As displeased as the others were, they could not hold him ountable for this.


    Master Kurong waved his hand. Upon seeing this, Tiandao the Venerable One shut up at once and quietly took a step back.


    Inside Mount Wuzhi, if Master Kurong did not show up, the decisions made by the 3 Venerable Ones would always be the final call; if the master was present, he would naturally have the authority.


    ¡°Venerable One Ai, my vitality was indeed declining a century ago, and my time was almost up.¡± Master Kurong sighed. ¡°Perhaps God didn¡¯t want to see me fall like that, so he gave me an opportunity and let me be born again.¡±


    As long as one had strong willpower when one consumed an Eternal Pill, one would be able to undergo rebirth through the fire.


    Master Kurong meant something else and said the truth, but it sounded entirely different to Ai Hongli and the rest.


    Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes shone brighter than before. ¡°Master Kurong, this opportunity that you¡¯re talking about¡ªhave you found your path?¡±


    Given that he kept asking questions without bothering about what other people were thinking and feeling, it was evident how important this matter was to him. It had surpassed everything else, which was why he was so eager to find the answer.


    Master Kurong looked quietly at him and sensed his anxiousness.


    However, he did not find it odd. This was because he had a simr mentality to that of Ai Hongli before he found the path that belonged to him.


    At this point, Master Kurong felt like he saw a glimpse of his past self on Ai Hongli the Venerable One.


    This was the exact reason he particrly empathized with Ai Hongli and understood how he felt.


    Ai Hongli the Venerable One suddenly gritted his teeth and kowtowed to Master Kurong. ¡°Master, please let me know.¡±


    Master Kurong sighed and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve found my path indeed...¡±

 Chapter 819 - Clash Of The Suits

    <h4>Chapter 819: sh Of The Suits</h4>


    ¡°You found... Your path!¡±


    Ai Hongli mumbled. He looked nkly in front, where his eyes were not focused on anything at all.


    After confirming the news, he became absent-minded as though he was somehow stimted.


    Lingfeng the Venerable One and the others were slightly distressed as they watched the top-grade Venerable One acting this way. Nheless, they did not intend to ridicule him at all. Instead, they were envious.


    Finding one¡¯s path sounded simple, but the content that it contained was so rich that one could have countless imaginations about it.


    This was because it was something that could only be dreamed of by top-grade Venerable Ones. Although there were many Venerable Ones present, Ai Hongli the Venerable One was the only one that was qualified for this. As for the others, before they could even have extravagant hopes about taking the step, it would be best for them to first pray for a smooth cultivation path to be a top-grade Venerable One.


    After a long time, Ai Hongli finally sighed and expressed, ¡°Master Kurong, congrattions.¡±


    When he congratted the master, it was evident that he sounded slightly bitter.


    After all, it was incredibly difficult for one to find one¡¯s path. Ai Hongli was a top-grade Venerable One that came from an influential sect, but his hands were also tied. He could not stop thinking about this matter even in his dreams.


    Nevertheless, centuries passed just like that. Not to mention having found the path, he had not found even the slightest trace of where the path could be.


    Therefore, after hearing what Master Kurong said, Ai Hongli¡¯sment was truly not worth talking about to the others.


    Master Kurong shook his head and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give up, you¡¯ll have a chance.¡±


    Ai Hongli nodded. ¡°Yes, thanks for your auspicious words, Master.¡±


    Even so, deep down he was not confident about this at all.


    Ai Hongli the Venerable One had searched hard for many years and had failed numerous times during isted cultivations, where he did not gain anything in the end. As such, the Venerable One lofty aspiration had long been dampened down. At this moment, the only thing that he could hope for was probably a miracle.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the other Venerable Ones from Mount Wuzhi exchanged nces. They were the only ones that knew Master Kurong¡¯s ability to incite his life force had nothing much to do with him having found his path. It was the Eternal Pill that actually made the master look radiant and allowed him to gain a new lease of life.


    Everyone simply misunderstood Master Kurong when he exined implicitly.


    In any case, Yuqi the Venerable One and the others were not going to take the initiative to correct the misunderstanding. In fact, they even thought, ¡®Since there¡¯s already a misunderstanding, the deeper it is, the better.¡¯


    At the end of the day, Ai Hongli was a formidable top-grade Venerable One. He quickly curbed his thoughts but only sighed internally.


    ¡®Master Kurong found his path, so no wonder Li Xin¡¯s devouring power was helpless against his life force. It looks like Li Xin won¡¯t be able to take his revenge any time soon.¡¯


    Ai Hongli then shook his head and noted in a deep voice, ¡°Master Kurong, let¡¯s get back to business. We¡¯ve invited you here to appraise 2 equipment sets.¡± He looked at Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde before he continued seriously, ¡°Judging from your character, I believe that you¡¯ll surely make a fair judgment.¡±


    Master Kurong grinned. ¡°Venerable One Ai, since you¡¯ve decided to have me take up the task, I can only tackle it as best as I can.¡±


    Instead of refusing to do the job, the master strode toward the center of the square.


    Over there, Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde were standing opposite one another. The equipment sets that were meticulously refined by them wereid out in front of them.


    Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde cupped their hands and greeted the master, ¡°Greetings, Master Kurong.¡±


    It was Qu Zhengde¡¯s first time meeting the legendary figure, but he was much more respectful than Ou Yangming was.


    Master Kurong nodded with a smile. ¡°The both of you smithed... A suit each. Hehe, did you name them?¡±


    Qu Zhengde immediately replied to him, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve smithed a Blood Refining Suit, where a Blood Condensation Ore was embedded to it. It has a unique skill of confusing others through illusion.¡±


    The master looked deeply at him and remarked, ¡°Given that you found a Blood Condensation Ore, you must¡¯ve really set your mind on thispetition.¡±


    Qu Zhengde blushed right away. He exined, ¡°Master Kurong, I found the Blood Condensation Ore from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion on Mount Wuzhi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re quite lucky.¡± Master Kurong chuckled. ¡°Even I am envious of your good luck.¡±


    Qu Zhengde was a cultivator from Zhangzhou, but Master Kurong¡¯s reputation in the smithing industry was not only limited to Danzhou. Hence, Qu Zhengde flushed when he was praised by the master.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and stated, ¡°Master Kurong, I¡¯ve smithed a Cold Snow Suit. As its name suggests, its main property is the Ice Snow attribute.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also embedded a Cold Water Ore to it, so it has the wonderful effect of freezing the universe.¡±


    ¡°A Cold Water Ore?¡± Master Kurong was surprised. ¡°You were actually willing to use it?¡±


    The young fellow smiled and responded, ¡°Materials can only be turned into pieces of equipment if they¡¯re used. Besides, just like Master Qu did, I only found the Cold Water Ore from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. It¡¯s just right to be used for thepetition today.¡±


    Master Kurong was not busy with a host of affairs every day, but he could not always pay attention to these juniors.


    This was why he was indeed clueless about them finding treasure ores from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    He shook his head andmented with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s mischief that such precious treasure ores are used in apetition.¡± He said that it was mischief, but his eyes slowly took on a grave look.


    At this point, he finally understood why nobody could decide on the oue when many Venerable Ones and cksmiths from various sects were present.


    If it was just like what they said, where both suits were extremely precious treasures, it would be difficult to evaluate them indeed even if one was slightly better than the other. This was because they had dissimr properties.


    Master Kurong pondered for a brief moment before he raised his hand. With that, the suits flew slowly toward him as though they had wings on them.


    Heter spread out his hands and grabbed one of the suits on each hand.


    The suitsprised several pieces of equipment, but those pieces were connected as if there were invisible threads between them.


    Next, the suits were standing up like humans.


    There was nothing inside them, but they stood up with the help of magical powers as though invisible people were inside them.


    Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde looked at each other in shock. They were astonished.


    They were the ones that smithed those pieces of equipment. While the suits¡¯ properties were just simple words to other people, they knew the changes of those properties so well that they had probably understood them to the extreme.


    This was why they noticed something as soon as the suits stood up; the suits¡¯ properties had been stimted.


    It would not be difficult for them to support the pieces of equipment without touching them. Not to mention Master Kurong, who was a top-grade Venerable One, even they could have done it easily. However, stimting the properties of pieces of equipment at a distance away was a peculiar thing that had never been heard off.


    Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde suddenly had the same thought at this moment.


    If Master Kurong could use this technique without a limit, would it not mean that he could form a big army that consisted purely of pieces of equipment? Moreover, there would be no living beings involved in the army. Even if it was destroyed by an enemy, only the pieces of equipment would be lost.


    The 2 cksmiths shook their heads and got rid of the unrealistic thought.


    If Master Kurong could do that, he would have been invincible long ago.


    Soon enough, the 2 equipment sets swayed in the wind, but their movements were coherent and reasonable. It seemed like 2 people were fighting against each other by controlling the suits from the inside.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as it was an unusual appraising method.


    In actuality, Master Kurong would not have used such a weird technique under normal circumstances. After seeing the many powerhouses that were present, as well as the works of Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde, he knew he could not get an urate answer if he adopted a normal technique.


    Being a potent smithing master, from his perspective, there was a standard for the qualities of pieces of equipment, but what would test them would be realbat.


    Only the pieces of equipment that would receive a better appraisal from realbat would be the best.


    ¡°Ding, ding, ding...¡±


    The suits kept dancing in the void and shing with each other.


    Whether it was the armors, helmets, or even the weapons, none of them could avoid the collisions.


    The faces of Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde changed. They had strong confidence in their suits, but they could not feel happy when they saw those pieces of equipment, which they had smithed through hard work, being abused like that.


    As for the other Venerable Ones, they also furrowed their eyebrows deeply while they watched.


    It was true that this method would be able to test the real qualities of the suits, but would it be good to knock those precious pieces of equipment against each other without holding back?


    The Venerable Ones looked at each other and felt that it was such a pity. Some of the young cksmiths from the various sects even wondered as they were dubious, ¡®Given that this elder¡¯s using such a rough method, is he really the renowned greatest smithing master in Danzhou?¡¯


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Following a deafening sound, the suits suddenly retreated under Master Kurong¡¯s control. They looked like 2 top-notch powerhouses confronting each other from a distance away.


    Everyone else knew the suits were empty inside, but they somehow felt like they were looking at 2 peerless masters giving each other tit for tat.


    Master Kurong scanned the suits back and forth for a long time before he nodded and said, ¡°Not bad¡ªthey¡¯re not bad indeed.¡±


    Zhiming the Venerable One could not hold it in anymore, thus he asked out loud, ¡°Master Kurong, which one of the suits are more valuable?¡±


    The square fell silent at once. Whether it was the powerhouses that traveled far from Zhangzhou or the people from Danzhou, they subconsciously held their breaths as if any sound they would make would disturb Master Kurong.


    Everyone waited quietly for his answer.

 Chapter 820 - Skill Competition

    <h4>Chapter 820: Skill Competition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Master Kurong smiled and looked at the crowd. He looked confident.


    The spectating Venerable Ones and the cksmiths from various sects thought, ¡®He¡¯s worthy of being the greatest smithing master in Danzhou indeed; he could still differentiate the suits¡¯ pros and cons even when it¡¯s so difficult. I wonder which one of those suits appealed more to him.¡¯


    As Master Kurong opened his mouth slowly, everyone focused because they were afraid of missing any word that he would say.


    ¡°These 2 suits are extremely valuable,¡± Master Kurong uttered word by word, ¡°I can¡¯t draw a distinction between them now as I can¡¯t tell which is rarer and more precious.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even Ai Hongli had a rather strange look on his face.


    ¡®Since you can¡¯t pick out the better one, why did you act like you perceived even their finest details! You deceived us...¡¯


    Nheless, owing to Master Kurong¡¯s status and identity, nobody dared to show their dissatisfaction no matter what.


    Ai Hongli took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Master Kurong, are you saying that you can¡¯t distinguish their merits and drawbacks?¡±


    Master Kurong nodded. Everyone else looked at each other and felt strange about this.


    During the Big Smithing Competitions between the 2 prefectures in the past, there were also situations where it was hard to tell which candidate was better as they were all top-notch cksmiths. Even so, the oue could always be determined in the end through all sorts of tests.


    Although there were sometimes disputes after the results were determined, none of thepetitions ended with a draw.


    The people had odd looks in their eyes when they looked at Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde, who were not saying a word at the moment. Would an unprecedented draw happen today?


    Ai Hongli and the 2 other Venerable Ones felt rather regretful, but they could ept the result of a draw in Danzhou. On the contrary, the Venerable Ones from Danzhou kept quiet, but they had quite unnatural looks in their eyes.


    Just as they were worrying about their gains and losses, Master Kurong looked up and expressed, ¡°I actually have an idea to set them apart.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled, but they castplicated looks at him.


    ¡®Old man, why are you being so secretive? Couldn¡¯t you have said everything in one go? Is it fun to always leave people hanging?¡¯


    Lingfeng the Venerable One stepped forward and somewhat urged the master. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Among the 3 Venerable Ones from Mount Wuzhi, he had always been in charge ofmunicating with the people outside, hence he was far better at observing people aspared to his 2 other partners.


    The Venerable One had long sensed the weird and hostile looks from the surroundings, so he knew Master Kurong had probably infuriated the crowd by dilly-dallying. Even though nobody dared to refute the master nor vent their anger, nobody knew what they would do once they were far from him.


    Therefore, seeing as there was hope to distinguish the suits, Lingfeng the Venerable One immediately questioned further.


    Master Kurong grinned and answered, whether it¡¯s their smithing techniques or equivalent ranks, these 2 suits are close to perfect. Even if I were to smith a suit, it won¡¯t be much better than them.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡± Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s nearly impossible to forciblypare them. After all, everyone has different likes, and different people will have countless opinions and statements. Since it¡¯s hard to obtain unanimity from everyone, it¡¯s impossible to convince everyone.¡±


    The people nodded one after another. In particr, many of the cksmiths had such personal experiences.


    There was no such thing as the best equipment as there could only be the most suitable equipment.


    Properties that were valuable enough to be obtained at any cost to some might be worthless to others, where they might be considered hardly useful and yet a pity to be discarded.


    A wless piece of equipment that could satisfy everyone simply did not exist.


    Simrly, not to mention that some people could have selfish motives, even if they were just and fair, it would be impossible to identify the suits¡¯ strengths and weaknesses.


    Master Kurong looked around him and continued, ¡°But these 2 suitsprised pieces of Skill Equipment, so I came up with a rather fair solution.¡±


    Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed, ¡°A skillpetition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Master Kurong stroked his beard and exined, ¡°We¡¯ll appoint 2 top-grade Spiritualists to control a suit each, where they¡¯ll use their spiritual powers to maneuver the skills in a battle. Hehe, the person that perseveres until the very end will be the victor.¡±


    Ai Hongli and the others looked at each other and nodded. Given that everyone was helpless, this suggestion was undoubtedly the most reasonable.


    The eyes of Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde gleamed as well. They were incredibly confident about the suits that they smithed, thus after hearing what Master Kurong said, they were eager instead of feeling afraid.


    Master Kurong looked around then ordered, ¡°Fang Kaiyou,e here.¡±


    Fang Kaiyou, who was among the crowd, was dumbfounded, but he instantly walked out. ¡°Martial Granduncle.¡±


    Master Kurong noted, ¡°You¡¯ll represent Danzhou and wear Master Ou¡¯s suitter to release its skills.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Kaiyou responded seriously.


    Regardless if he was willing or not, since Master Kurong assigned him to this task, he could not decline it.


    The master then turned around and said, ¡°The skills of the suit that was smithed by Master Ou are ice-mastery skills, but Fang Kaiyou doesn¡¯t cultivate ice-mastery abilities, so you¡¯ll be able to sense their true powers if he releases them.¡±


    Ai Hongli and the other powerhouses from Zhangzhou were in admiration. It was only going to be a skillpetition, but the master was very particr about who he was going to appoint as Danzhou¡¯s representative.


    Since Mount Wuzhi was huge and had a profound foundation, it would be a piece of cake to find a powerhouse that was adept in ice-mastery techniques to control the suit.


    If Master Kurong were to make such a choice, the right candidate and the suitable pieces of equipment wouldplement each other, causing the suit¡¯s mightiness to double.


    Nevertheless, if that was the case, it would be unfair for the guests from Zhangzhou.


    Given Master Kurong¡¯s choice, he was considered a poised gentleman.


    ¡°Yi Haobo, you¡¯ll be using Zhengde¡¯s suit,¡± Ai Hongli instructed after some thought. Heter added with a grave look on his face, ¡°The skills from Zhengde¡¯s suit are rted to the Illusion Art, but Haobo has never learned the art before.¡±


    At this point, the top-grade Venerable Ones from Danzhou and Zhangzhou chose the fairest fight.


    After looking at each other, Fang Kaiyou and Yi Haobo went forward one after another. They exchanged formalities, then they arrived in front of the pieces of equipment and conveniently put them on.


    The only thing was that the pieces of equipment that were smithed by Ou Yangming were clearly leaning toward a female style. Though Fang Kaiyou could put them on, he could not help but look embarrassed when he saw the special armor on him.


    Despite that, since he had alreadye to this step, even if he was unwilling to do it, he could only bite the bullet until the end of the battle.


    ¡°Fellows, pleasee and join me here.¡± Master Kurong smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Feel the powers of the suits so that you¡¯ll be able to make a fair judgment too.¡±


    Ai Hongli and the others were struck dumb, then they nodded and paced toward Master Kurong.


    They might not be resigned to the oue if the master were to assess on his own, but now that they were going to experience it themselves, they would naturally be able to weigh the suits against each other.


    Master Kurong nodded and instructed, ¡°Now, the rest of you leave to the hillside. Nobody¡¯s allowed toe up here without permission.¡±


    The other people were stupefied at first, but they eventually left one after another.


    They were not happy with the instruction, but to disobey Master Kurong¡¯s order in Mount Wuzhi... It required a lot of courage. Besides, anyone with such courage would probably not end up well.


    The Venerable Ones looked at each other and could vaguely sense that it would not be a simplepetition. Perhaps they would be surprised by the Equipment Skills.


    ¡°Gentlemen, you may begin.¡± Seeing as the other people had left, Master Kurong looked away and uttered.


    Fang Kaiyou and Yi Haobo responded to him at the same time. Following that, they released their spiritual powers into the pieces of equipment to stimte their skills.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A peculiar explosion echoed in the air, but even the Venerable Ones could not identify where the sound came from.


    Having said that, everyone¡¯s vision went blurry, where the scene that they previously saw had somehow vanished.


    A rich red color reced their view.


    Everyone blinked and came to a sudden realization that their view had not disappeared, but it was simply covered by ayer of blood light. The blood light was omnipresent as though it enveloped the whole world, but they could vaguely spot their original view through it.


    The steep peak, the tall giant sword, as well as the familiar people around them, slowly became clear to them.


    Needless to say, the clear view was only described in rtive terms as it was entirely different from the bright and sunny scene from before.


    The Illusion Art¡ªthis was the Blood¡¯s Illusion, which was the Blood Refining Suit¡¯s unique skill.


    While the illusion merely existed and was not really released, the Venerable Ones knew how unordinary the illusion¡¯s power was, such that it was almost not much inferior to that of a formation map¡¯s illusion. In particr, if one was going against a well-matched opponent and released this illusion, it would be the end of the fight.


    All in all, the illusion was much mightier than they had imagined.


    Just as the people were drawn by the illusion¡¯s power and slowly thinking more highly of the Blood Refining Suit, an unusually cold aura surged in the air.


    Amidst the blood light, while frosty snowkes that kept falling from the sky added a new color to the red world.


    Cold intent¡ªan intense cold intent.


    It was a cold intent that seemed to be able to freeze one to death, and it was so harsh that even the Venerable Ones at the center felt cold.


    The cold intent that suddenly appeared in the world spread in all directions with a momentum that could freeze everything in its way...

 Chapter 821 - Unconventional Fight

    <h4>Chapter 821: Unconventional Fight</h4>


    The sky above the square where the giant sword was on Mount Wuzhi was clear. The sunlight prated the thin cloudyers to radiate its light and warmth to the ground without reservation.


    Even so, the people in the square could not sense this gift from nature at all.


    Their view was already reced by a red illusion while a prating cold intent surrounded them.


    At this point, the Venerable Ones finally understood why Master Kurong kept a straight face and mercilessly drove away most of the people off the peak. It was not that he was trying to be strictly impartial nor was there an unspeakable secret behind this, but the formidable cksmith had already experienced the suits¡¯ enormous powers when he tested them earlier.


    The red color looked simple as though the world was covered by ayer of light red luster.


    Nheless, the people that were inside it knew very well the forceful power that the blood light contains. Even when nobody was using the illusion¡¯s mightiness on purpose at the moment, they were feeling flighty and impetus by being inside the illusion alone.


    Putting aside the Venerable Ones around Master Kurong, it was worth noting that apart from Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde, the other people¡ªincluding the powerhouses that were wearing the suits¡ªthat were left in the square were all top-grade Spiritualists.


    Even they were affected by the blood light¡¯s violent aura, so how could ordinary cultivators have remained calm? Those cultivators would have probably broken out into a fight due to their boiling blood and strong killing intents.


    Moreover, in a situation where those cultivators¡¯ will powers would be significantly weakened, they would not bother about the identities of their opponents. In a way, if the fight were to happen, they would attack and be attacked by everyone, and they would only end up in an unusually tragic situation.


    This was the power of the Blood¡¯s Illusion. As long as anyone was within the illusion¡¯s range, they would be affected by the illusion¡¯s power and would be so brutal and fierce that they would have the urge to destroy everything. Even if there were no enemies around them, they would go mad and take the initiative to attack their close friends. In fact, if nobody was around them, they would also shout at the top of their lungs until they eventually passed out due to exhaustion. If some of them were unlucky, they would even be depleted of their life forces and die.


    Murder without a visible weapon¡ªthis was the best portrayal of the Blood¡¯s Illusion.


    Nevertheless, the illusion was not the only power that filled the peak.


    The white frost and snow amidst the boundless blood light were not inferior to the illusion at all.


    With that, the temperature at the peak began to drop bit by bit. Ordinary people might not be able to sense it, but the Venerable Ones had unimaginable sensing abilities toward the changes in the outside world. As such, even the slightest change could not hide from their spiritual senses.


    As at this moment, they were surprised to find that the temperature around them had unknowingly reduced notably. What shocked them more was that it seemed like the temperature was going to drop without stopping. Although the reducing speed and margin had slowed down, it was still being lowered.


    This ability had very much surpassed the limit of ordinary skills.


    Ai Hongli remarked coldly and in a deep voice, ¡°Master Kurong, the powers of these Equipment Skills seem to have reached the state where they canmunicate with the universe.¡±


    Master Kurong nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ai Hongli sounded confused as he asked, ¡°But as far as I know, it¡¯s nearly impossible for Equipment Skills tomunicate with the universe. Isn¡¯t that an ability unique to formation maps?¡±


    At the end of the day, Equipment Skills were special abilities that were a level weaker than formation boards. Their advantage was their quick release speed and the fact that they almost did not have limits, but their powers could not be mentioned on equal terms with real formation maps.


    After all, the materials, the energy, and even the preparation time that were required to set up a formation map could not bepared by that of a piece of equipment.


    If a piece of equipment was mightier than a formation map, what would be the point of formation maps?


    Master Kurong sighed and replied to Ai Hongli, ¡°Normal pieces of equipment won¡¯t be able tomunicate with the universe, but these suits carry an incredibly precious treasure ore each.¡± He looked slightly regretful as he continued, ¡°Those treasures ores are definitely qualified to be carved into formation eyes forrge-scale formation maps. Ah, they¡¯ll indeed allow pieces of equipment tomunicate with the universe but... It¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    Everyone was struck dumb at first, then they immediately came to a sudden realization.


    The illusion and the Ice Snow attribute were remarkable, but they could only threaten ordinary Spiritualists. Even though Venerable Ones like them would be troubled by the threats as well, the threats would not be lethal to them. On the other hand, if the precious treasure ores were carved into formation eyes forrge-scale formations, nobody knew what the effects would be like.


    Despite that, one could imagine how terrifying the power bred by a real formation would be by thinking about the Big Mountain-guarding Formations of the various sects.


    In this aspect, the treasure ores might have created 2 rare equipment sets, but they were also wasted.


    While everyone else fell silent, Yuqi the Venerable One asked out of the blue, ¡°Master Kurong, pieces of Skill Equipment have withstandable limits, right?¡±


    Master Kurong answered without any hesitation, ¡°Yes, every Skill Equipment can activate its skill but each time they did, it would also be a difficult test for them. Normally, every activated skill should have a cooldown period so that the equipment can return to its peak state.¡±


    Everyone had rather strange looks on their faces. When they listened to how Master Kurong described the pieces of equipment, they felt like he was talking about normal cultivators.


    Perhaps top-notch cksmiths like Master Kurong had regarded pieces of equipment as living things that were not much different from humans.


    Yuqi the Venerable One kept quiet for some time before he further questioned, ¡°But not that they¡¯re continuously activating the Equipment Skills, won¡¯t... The consumption be too high for the pieces of equipment?¡±


    The red illusion and the falling snow did not weaken at all, and they were showing a growing trend instead. This meant that the 2 powerhouses were constantly activating the Equipment Skills to release their greatest powers.


    Since Fang Kaiyou and Yi Haobo were top-grade Spiritualists, their foundations were so profound that they would notck spiritual powers at all. However, how long more could the suits be used like that?


    Everyone else including Ai Hongli was unwilling to see the suits being exhausted like that.


    This was because they knew the pieces of equipment would likely be destroyed once they were over consumed.


    It was an experience that they learned from countless bloody lessons in the past.


    Many famous pieces of equipment had also been overused during special times, causing them to have cracks or their properties to decline. Furthermore, the damages were always irreversible.


    As thepetition went on, the powerhouses began to have this feeling as well.


    Even if an oue was determined, one of the suits or both of them would probably be useless.


    They had a hunch that it was going to happen, but nobody stopped the fight.


    This was because it was not a fight between the 2 powerhouses, but a fight that would affect the reputations of the 2 prefectures. Regardless of who might stop the fight, that party would be suspected of showing weakness, and it might cause their defeat in thispetition. None of the Venerable Ones¡ªnot even Master Kurong or Ai Hongli¡ªcould bear the responsibility.


    Everyone could only wait quietly at this time.


    It was no longer apetition between the suits¡¯ mightiness as it involved their endurances and durabilities. This was a higher-level test, and it was beyond the imaginations of ordinary people.


    Ou Yangming quivered slightly and sensed the strong threat from the powerful energies around him.


    He had smithed the Cold Snow Suit, but he could not withstand the might of the ice and snow when it was released. Besides, he could also sense the Blood¡¯s Illusion¡¯s power around him.


    When the 2 skillsbined, they became so harsh that they could not be withstood by ordinary Intermediate Spiritualists anymore.


    Fang Kaiyou and Yi Haobo seemed like they were unmoved, but it was not only because they were top-grade Spiritualists. More importantly, since they were in charge of executing the Equipment Skills, they were immune to one of them and only needed to resist the other skill.


    If not, they could not have been so rxed.


    All of a sudden, Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s soft voice was heard. ¡°Master Ou, pleasee and join us here.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. When he was about to go over, he noticed through the corner of his eyes Qu Zhengde, who was standing not far away from him.


    The smithing master from Zhangzhou retrieved an equipment set from his interspatial bag and quickly put it on. Subsequently, a visible ripple was released from the equipment set and formed a light shield 10 meters away from him.


    Whether it was the spiritual threat from the illusion of the physical pain from the ice and snow, they were offset by the light ring.


    ¡®What a notable equipment power!


    ¡®Now, that¡¯s a cksmith¡¯s greatest trump card.¡¯


    Ou Yangming raised his thick eyebrow and stopped.


    He scoffed and smirked before he retrieved his Star Trace Suit from his interspatial bag.


    The Star Trace Suit¡¯s main ability was not defensive power, but it would also be perfect in this situation.


    After putting on the equipment set, Ou Yangming waved his hand. A red light was released from the suit at once, causing the illusion¡¯s impact and the cold intent to be driven away.


    It seemed like the temperature within the range that was covered by the me increased a little.


    Qu Zhengde looked at Ou Yangming in shock but also in admiration. Having said that, he did not know the young fellow was feeling rather anxious.


    This was because Ou Yangming did not release the suit¡¯s power but the restless Heavenly Phoenix Fire inside his sea of consciousness.

 Chapter 822 - More Skillful

    <h4>Chapter 822: More Skillful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Star Trace Suit was extremely powerful, but it was not merely made for defense, unlike Qu Zhengde¡¯s equipment set. In terms of defensive ability only, the equipment set that was meticulously prepared by Qu Zhengde could soundly defeat the Star Trace Suit.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was good at meeting emergencies. Since his suit was being a letdown at this time, he decided to use his power to rece it.


    In any case, other people were not familiar with his suit. Regardless of the special ability that he released, he could easily confuse the others.


    As at this moment, the me around his Star Trace Suit was not the suit¡¯s power, but the Heavenly Phoenix Fire that was nearly invincible in the Spiritual Realm.


    When the me began to spread, not to mention the cold intent that was originally born from the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, even the illusion that was tempered by Qu Zhengde through hard work was destroyed by it without any effort.


    All of the negative effects no longer existed in front of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire like snowkes being melted by fire. Moreover, given Ou Yangming¡¯s capability at the moment, if he only maintained the fire within several meters from him without expanding its coverage, the zing fire would not be too much of a burden to him. Even if the young fellow were to burn it for a day and a night, it would not be strenuous at all.


    Needless to say, if he were to blindly increase the fire¡¯s range, the situation would be entirely different.


    The Venerable Ones looked at the 2 cksmiths at the same time. After seeing how they dealt with the situation, they were secretly approving.


    Although it was not a head-on confrontation, they could tell the cksmiths¡¯ real standards through some details.


    This time, the cksmiths had tied again.


    Ou Yangming might be suspected of cheating by doing this, but it would be fine if nobody noticed it.


    As the illusion and the snow continued, they could not affect the people much but given that they were only Equipment Skills, they truly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations for being able to go on for so long. Even Master Kurong could not help but look impressed.


    He could naturally do the same, but he dared not guarantee that Yu Xiuming could have achieved this standard if he was in Ou Yangming¡¯s ce.


    At this moment, Master Kurong was actually d that Ou Yangming emerged as a rising star, or Danzhou might need to admit defeat in this Big Smithing Competition.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    All of a sudden, a weird sound was heard in the air.


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed as they looked at the same time.


    Yi Haobo was quivering. The sound was released from his armor.


    It was worth noting that the other people that were present were not ordinary figures. In particr, the Venerable Ones were sharp-eyed, hence they could observe even the slightest change if they focused.


    At this moment, they clearly saw an incredibly tiny crack on Yi Haobo¡¯s armor. It was not eye-catching at all, by which it could not have been spotted if one did not look carefully. Even so, the tiny gap immediately became thest straw. As such, the faces of Zhangzhou¡¯s powerhouses changed.


    Qu Zhengde was not as sharp-eyed, but he heard the sound clearly and was smart enough to guess the truth. As he took a deep breath, the cold intent entered his stomach through his nose and reached his brain through his spine.


    ¡®I lost!¡¯


    Nobody told him, but he knew he had been defeated in this long and exhausting fight.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Ai Hongli sighed as well. He shook his head and looked deeply at Ou Yangming, then he said out loud, ¡°Master Kurong, there¡¯s no need for the battle to go on anymore. We... Admit defeat.¡±


    Chi Ningyun and Qiu Chengwang looked at each other. They were not resigned to the oue, but they could not make any objections on this asion. If they were defeated, they were defeated. They would lose thepetition but not lose their image if they openly admitted defeat, but they would be embarrassing themselves if they pestered their opponent endlessly.


    Fang Kaiyou and Yi Haobo looked at each other from afar. They slowed down almost at the same time and curbed their spiritual powers.


    This was because they knew if they suddenly cut off their spiritual powers right away, the suits would unquestionably be negatively affected. If they were slightly careless, the pieces of equipment might be seriously damaged.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He was very confident about his pieces of equipment, but he was only truly relieved when his victory was confirmed.


    He smiled at Yuqi the Venerable One and the others and mouthed, ¡®I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others were already beaming. Indescribable joy filled the hearts of the people from Danzhou.


    Lingfeng the Venerable Oneughed out loud before he stated, ¡°I hereby announce that the Big Smithing Competition between Danzhou and Zhangzhou has ended. Master Ou Yangming, who represents Danzhou in thepetition, emerges as the victor.¡±


    His voice spread far and wide until it filled the whole mountain. Furthermore, instead of being cut off, it continued to spread to the further mountains.


    Whether it was the disciples that were cultivating on the various mountains or the cksmiths that had been waiting for news on the hillside, they were stunned when they heard the news. Following that, they quickly cheered as loud as they could.


    Their voices undted such that the whole of Mount Wuzhi turned into a cheerful ocean in an instant.


    They were in Danzhou, after all. Therefore, when Ou Yangming, who represented Danzhou in thepetition, was announced as the victor, everyone from Danzhou was overjoyed from the bottom of their hearts.


    On the contrary, the powerhouses from Zhangzhou that came on the flying boat with Ai Hongli and the other Venerable Ones were pale and dispirited.


    They were filled with confidence before they arrived. Qu Zhengde was known as a one-in-a-million smithing genius and was renowned in Zhangzhou, thus none of them thought that he would fail. Even when they witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s shocking performance, they still had confidence in Qu Zhengde.


    Nevertheless, the cruel truth proved to them that there was always someone better out there, where an even more brilliant smithing master existed in Danzhou.


    In the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, Luo Qiwen and Yue Anzhi looked at each other and nodded.


    Atst, the intense fight had drawn to a close. On top of that, the 2 treasure ores made a great appearance during thepetition, so the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was able to gain a notable reputation.


    Luo Qiwen pondered for a brief moment and asked, ¡°Elder Yue, we received news that Master Ou Yangming has established his store. Is that true?¡±


    Yue Anzhi nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, but the store has just started out. Even if it¡¯s supported by the Beast King Sect, it¡¯s not worth mentioning at all.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, one will be more grateful for timely assistance instead of extra help,¡± Luo Qiwen noted in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s get involved as well.¡±


    Yue Anzhiughed out loud andmented, ¡°Pavilion Master Luo, you¡¯re far-sighted indeed. You have my respect.¡±


    A jubnt atmosphere filled Mount Wuzhi. Even though the people from Zhangzhou had not left, most people could not wait to celebrate.


    In the square, Danzhou¡¯s Venerable Ones would not act impolitely, but they could not hide their happiness as well.


    Ai Hongli received the armor from Yi Haobo and inspected it carefully. Other than the tiny notch, it was not harmed elsewhere. Despite that, given that it was such a precious item, even a tiny crack could make one¡¯s heart ache.


    Qu Zhengde kept quiet for some time before he suddenly looked up at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ou, I know why I lost.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I lost because of the materials that I chose.¡± Qu Zhengde sighed and exined, ¡°As mighty as an illusion can be, it¡¯s still an illusion and will not affect pieces of equipment at all. On the other hand, your Cold Snow Suit¡¯s constantly releasing cold intent to attack the Blood Refining Suit. Ah, normally, the attacks wouldn¡¯t mean much, but there¡¯ll be a huge difference if the skill¡¯s activated under extreme control.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Blood Refining Suit was in a disadvantageous spot indeed,¡± Ou Yangming replied to him after some thought. He paused for a while and continued with a cold look in his eyes, ¡°But even without the gap, the Cold Snow Suit won¡¯t be inferior to the Blood Refining Suit at all.¡±


    ¡°Now that the oue has been determined, there¡¯s no point talking about this anymore.¡± Qu Zhengde smiled bitterly. He stared at Ou Yangming and expressed sternly, ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re going to travel to Zhangzhou in the future, you muste to the Seven Stars Sect!¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. He asked half-jokingly, ¡°Why? Are you nning to take your revenge because you suffered a devastating defeat?¡±


    Who knew, Qu Zhengde answered seriously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be working hard after I go back so that I can make further progress. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll go against you again, Master Ou.¡±


    He spoke heroically. Not only the Venerable Ones from Zhangzhou, but even Master Kurong and the others regarded him with special respect.


    Judging from his character and spirit, even if he was defeated today, he would surely be an outstanding figure.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s smile went away as he responded with a serious expression, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll certainly visit you at the Seven Stars Sect if I travel to Zhangzhou in the future, Master Qu.¡±


    Qu Zhengde nodded and bowed to everyone, then he jumped up to the flying boat and left with Ai Hongli and the others.


    The powerhouses from Zhangzhou might seem like theycked grace for leaving in such a hurry, but nobody reprimanded them considering how they must be feeling at the moment. As for Mount Wuzhi, they began to celebrate crazily after they left.


    Now that the bigpetition between the prefectures had ended, Danzhou would definitely be superior to Zhangzhou in equipment smithing for at least 3 decades. This had be an undisputed fact.


    Ou Yangming was naturallyplimented by many people and became the main character of the feast.


    His title as the greatest cksmith below the Venerable-One-level spread in Danzhou and was acknowledged by everyone.


    Amidst the bustling celebration, Ou Yangming found Yuqi the Venerable One. They could not help but feel deeply moved when they saw the bustling scene on Mount Wuzhi.


    They looked at each other and had the same thought.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost time for Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s recondition...¡¯

 Chapter 823 - Surprised And Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 823: Surprised And Shocked</h4>


    A flying carpet flew past the sky as Ou Yangming and Yuqi the Venerable One quietly returned to the Beast King Sect.


    Somewhere behind them, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One even hid itself while escorting them.


    Ever since Li Xin¡¯s previous sudden attack, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One began to protect Ou Yangming to an extremity. Not only was Yuqi the Venerable One escorting him openly, but the top-grade Venerable One was also following them in secret.


    Apart from Ou Yangming, it would be extremely difficult to find another person that could receive such treatment.


    On the flying carpet, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, is Elder Macaque really fine now?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Macaque sent me a message saying that it has returned to the Beast King Sect and has recovered.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as he did not find it strange.


    Elder Macaque was severely injured when it tried to stop Li Xin, but it was from the Beast King Sect, after all, and the sect¡¯s foundation was unimaginably profound. As long as the old macaque could return safely, it would definitely have countless spiritual pills and medicines to be consumed. Given its identity and base, even if it could not fully recover, it could at least survive and retain its cultivation base.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked around then chuckled all of a sudden. ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ll give you a surprise once we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°A surprise?¡± Ou Yangming was taken aback and puzzled.


    Nheless, Yuqi the Venerable One seemed to have decided to only smile without saying a word no matter how Ou Yangming tried to find out anything about the surprise. As such, the young fellow was helpless.


    Atst, the flying carpet entered the Beast King Sect andnded on the peak that Ou Yangming was most familiar with.


    As soon as the flying carpetnded, Ou Yangming heard a hearty and strongugh.


    The old macaque straightened its body and strode toward them. ¡°Master Ou, I received the great news that you emerged victorious as Danzhou¡¯s representative. Congrattions!¡±


    When Ou Yangming looked at the smiling old macaque, he suddenly recalled the scene where it protected him by entangling itself with Li Xin.


    Although Li Xin did not really harm Ou Yangming, if the old macaque had not blocked him regardless of its safety, even the young fellow dared not guarantee what would happen in the end.


    With that, Ou Yangming took a deep breath and kowtowed to the old macaque. He expressed his gratitude sincerely, ¡°Elder Macaque, you were seriously injured because you tried to buy time for me to escape. I¡¯ll never forget your grace.¡±


    The old macaque was stunned, then it flushed and waved its hand. ¡°Ah, Master Ou, can you not bring this up?¡± It paused for a while and continued in an upset tone, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered countless enemies in my life, but that was the first time something as embarrassing as that happened. I¡¯m ountable for not having protected you well instead.¡±


    In actuality, given the old macaque¡¯s capability, it would not havecked so much when it went against Li Xin, who was a top-grade Venerable One.


    Nevertheless, the problem was that the old macaque was indeed too old. Since it was old and weak, even though it consumed an Eternal Pill, the pill¡¯s effect differed from one to another.


    The old macaque, which was not qualified to find its path, was not Master Kurong, who cultivated the path of life and easily recovered its strength as a top-grade Venerable One after he was born again through the fire.


    Previously, the old macaque¡¯s true power was not even half of the top-grade level, hence Li Xin managed to take advantage of it and defeated it without any effort.


    The old macaque was too ashamed to tell the truth.


    Yuqi the Venerable Oneughed and said, ¡°Elder Macaque, you did your best, so you can¡¯t be med.¡± He sighed and added, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that someone in the Spiritual Realm would actually have the guts to sneak an attack against the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger. What more, the attacker was a top-grade Venerable One.¡±


    Indeed, unless one could perceive nature¡¯s mystery, one could not have thought of this possibility.


    The old macaque shook its head. It looked like it had let go of the matter but a resentful look could still be seen deep inside its eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ll surely take my revenge in the future!¡¯


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you¡¯re back.¡± A rather old voice was heard in the courtyard.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded at the Venerable Ones to excuse himself, then he turned around and ran away.


    Only one person in the world could make him act recklessly.


    Even after seeing this, Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque did not me the young fellow at all. Instead, they exchanged nces and looked pleased.


    Everyone had a weakness. As long as one¡¯s weakness was caught, one could be controlled on a certain level.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque would not expect to control Ou Yangmingpletely, but they hoped that a part of his abilities would be shared by the Beast King Sect. It would be enough for the sect to benefit significantly.


    The more Ou Yangming valued Old Craftsman, the more meaningful the capital that the sect had put in.


    At this moment, the Venerable Ones felt incredibly d.


    Mount Wuzhi was the first force that brought Old Craftsman here, but they clearly underestimated Ou Yangming¡¯s potential or the old man¡¯s position in his heart.


    If not, they would not have easily let Old Craftsmane to the Beast King Sect.


    Ou Yangming shed into the courtyard at the speed of light.


    In actual fact, Old Craftsman could call out to him casually in the lower realm.


    Terms of address such as ¡°young fe¡±, ¡°b*stard¡±, ¡°little brat¡±, and so on¡ªhe could call out to Ou Yangming however he wanted. However, as the young fellow¡¯s cultivation base and status increased, the old man seemed to also feel like it would not be ideal for him to use those terms anymore. In particr, if he were to address Ou Yangming like that in front of the powerhouses, the b*stard would probably be embarrassed.


    Therefore, Old Craftsman decided to follow Ni Yinghong by addressing Ou Yangming as Lil¡¯ Ming.


    Despite that, regardless of Ou Yangming¡¯s achievements, he was still that b*stard that was attached to Old Craftsman.


    Ou Yangming ran toward the old man and said shyly, ¡°Old Man, you know I¡¯m back.¡±


    Old Craftsman responded snappily, ¡°I saw you showing off your flying carpet in the sky. Even if I were blind, I would¡¯ve known that you¡¯re back.¡±


    The young fellow was dumbfounded. ¡®Showing off...


    ¡®Alright, Old Man¡¯s a stubborn person, so I better not argue with me over such a trivial matter.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, Old Man, if you like it, once you advance to the Extreme Grade, I¡¯ll gift you a flying... Hey!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face suddenly changed. He looked at Old Craftsman in astonishment.


    Ou Yangming did not notice anything when they first met, but he sensed a martial artist¡¯s aura from the old man after he paid a little attention to him.


    If he was not mistaken, the aura belonged to a Yin Grade powerhouse.


    The Yin Grade boundary was a joke to Ou Yangming at the moment. Without needing to make a move at all, his look and pressure could easily crush and kill Yin Grade cultivators.


    Having said that, Old Craftsman was not a real martial artist. Before he entered the Beast King Sect, he was only an ordinary person.


    Would it be good for his future if he entered the Yin Grade in such a short period?


    At this point, Ou Yangming finally understood what Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s surprise was.


    Even so, seeing how Old Craftsman was advancing so quickly, instead of feeling surprised, Ou Yangming was shocked.


    Old Craftsmanughed out loud. ¡°How is it? You noticed, didn¡¯t you? Hehe, turns out that I¡¯m really a martial arts genius; I¡¯ve already cultivated to the Yin Grade.¡±


    Ou Yangming forced a smile. It was great that Old Craftsman had improved in martial arts, but it might not be good if he advanced too quickly without building a solid foundation.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming turned to look and saw Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque walking over side by side.


    The Venerable Ones were so sharp that they instantly understood Ou Yangming¡¯s concern.


    Yuqi the Venerable One noted, ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in the Spiritual Realm. Given my techniques and the Beast King Sect¡¯s foundation, it won¡¯t be difficult to bring up a Spiritual if we disregard the costs.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll slowly train his willpower during this process, so there won¡¯t be idents at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming finally sighed a breath of relief. He was not as experienced as Yuqi the Venerable One in this aspect indeed.


    That said, the Spiritual Realm and the lower realm were entirely different worlds.


    In the lower realm, one had to pay an exceptionally huge price to advance to the Spirit Great. In fact, one had to experience the Thunderbolts Disaster, where one could likely be killed.


    On the other hand, this seemed like the most normal thing in enormous sects in the Spiritual Realm.


    Sure enough, the 2 realms could not be mentioned on equal terms.


    Just as Ou Yangming wasmenting, a figure appeared without a sound.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thought and bowed at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. ¡°Venerable One, thanks for escorting us back here.¡±


    They never met throughout their journey back, but Ou Yangming knew the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was secretly protecting them from behind.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One waved its hand and replied to him with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re being too polite. Hehe, I¡¯ve only returned in advance because of King Kong, so how could I not have shown a small token of my appreciation?¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°King Kong¡¯s going to advance into a Venerable One?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Old Man, would you like to watch it?¡±


    One¡¯s advancement into a Venerable One was a grand event, but not everyone was qualified to watch it.


    Old Craftsman responded after some thought, ¡°I¡¯ve just started to practice martial arts, so forget it. Instead, you should bring those 3 little girls along to widen their visions.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He would have put on a fierce look if someone else suggested this, but since Old Craftsman was the one that proposed the idea, what else could he do other than obey him?


    With that, he nodded and said, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, the Earthly Formation Boards that I refined were destroyed, but I¡¯ll start refining them again now.¡± He added with a grave look on his face, ¡°Once I¡¯ve sessfully refined them, let¡¯s set out to find a suitable spot.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked eager, and it rejoined without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your arrangement.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not face the Heavenly Thunderbolts in the Spiritual Realm, but he had smithed pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment and Earthly Formation Boards, thus nobody dared to disobey him.


    Ou Yangming grinned and looked into the distance where Multi-armed King Kong was cultivating in istion.


    ¡®That fe has waited long enough!¡¯

 Chapter 824 - Multi-armed Overcomes The Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 824: Multi-armed Ovees The Disaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mountains in the Beast King Sect undted.


    It was a severe winter, hence cold winds were whistling. Snow was falling without a gap at all, and the nts on the mountains had dried up and were covered by snow, causing the mountains to look like they had grown fatter. When the wind blew, the dried nts swayed while the heavy snow covered the pine trees on the precipices.


    As the wind blew and snow fell, the ground looked sparkling and was clothed in white. All of the dust in the universe was buried by the snow.


    The sky looked fragmented as it was covered with scattered snowkes. Nheless, it was dusky and boundless.


    Deep inside the mountains, Ou Yangming got rid of the umted snow on his hair and breathed out cold air.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stopped and scanned their surroundings before it stated with a muffled voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go with this. This is off the beaten track, and we¡¯re surrounded by mountains and water. The water¡¯s facing the Qian position while the mountain¡¯s facing the Kun position, so it¡¯ll be possible to unblock one¡¯s killing intent.¡±


    Ou Yangming jumped down from Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, I didn¡¯t that that you believe in Fengshui and divination.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s face darkened after it heard that. It responded after some time, ¡°The stronger I be, the more I feel more oppressed. This sky has been above our heads for far too long. Besides, it¡¯s King Kong¡¯s bid day today, so there¡¯s no harm believing in a bit of this and that.¡± Following that, it jumped and stood in the air next to Multi-armed King Kong, where it gently tapped its son¡¯s shoulder with a gentle look in its eyes. Even if the Venerable Ones was the greatest powerhouse on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge, at the end of the day, it was a father. As long as one was a father, one would bear a responsibility that was as heavy as a mountain.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked with a smile.


    King Kong smiled and answered softly, ¡°With the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit refined by Master, it won¡¯t be difficult to get through the Heavenly DIsaster.¡±


    Its spiritual power was already extremely solid, and its body was overbearing. Assisted by the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, unless it encountered above 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts, it could easily ovee the disaster.


    Since ancient times, the number of Heavenly Thunderbolts had always varied.


    Most of the time, there would be no more than 5 of them. In fact, the fifth thunderbolt was incredibly rare, whereas more than 5 of them would be a one in a million, where one would have a 70% chance of being killed.


    The more thunderbolts that one got over, the more powerful one¡¯s potential. Rumors had it that phoenixes and dragons had to prevail over 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    Big Yellow was envious when he stood in the snowfield and looked at the mountainous King Kong. It shook its head and thought, ¡®Multi-armed King Kong hasn¡¯t entered the Spiritual Realm for a long time, and yet it¡¯s taking that step already. As for me, I¡¯m still far away.


    ¡®This is the Heavenly Disaster for one to advance into a Venerable One!¡¯


    It stole a nce at Ou Yangming and decided to cultivate seriously so that it could take this step as soon as possible.


    Wu Hanning, Bai Shixue, and Ni Yinghong stood side by side in the snowfield like 3 gorgeous flowers.


    Ever since Bai Shixue entered the Spiritual Realm, she made use of everything she learned and earned a lot for her dowry.


    This time, if it was not because Multi-armed King Kong was going to conquer the disaster, Bai Shixue would probably be immersed in ¡°business¡±. She was dressed in red and had a delicate face. When she pushed her long hair back, her graceful corbones that looked like art were revealed. Even so, instead of looking weak, she disyed a heroic spirit.


    As for Wu Hanning, she wore a white outfit, and a proud look could be seen on her fair face.


    On the other hand, Ni Yinghong wore a fitting long light skirt. Her long hair looked like a waterfall, and she had a tall and thin figure. Nevertheless, instead of the ethereal feeling that Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue gave off, her figure looked more real.


    The 3dies turned to look at Ou Yangming with looks as gentle as the warmest sun in summer.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh!¡±


    The northern winds cried in the air. As Ou Yangming exhaled the cold air in his chest, his eyes looked brighter than before.


    He turned to say to the 3dies, ¡°Get back a little¡ªI¡¯m going to set up the formation boards!¡±


    The 3dies backed away elegantly while conversing with each other happily.


    Seeing as the distance was enough, a soft sound was hearding from Ou Yangming¡¯s interspatial bag. With a sh of thought, the 1,080 newly refined Earthly Formation Boards flew out at the same time. They looked like a long silver dragon as they were connected from end to end, resulting in a smooth and natural feeling to fill the air.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He then lifted his right hand and pressed it at the void before he pushed outward.


    The formation boards immediately covered a 1 to 1.3 kilometers range around him. The veined patterns on the formation board shone, and they released an aura that was as enormous and as solid as a mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Ou Yangming looked at Multi-armed King Kong and nodded, then he exited the range of the Heavenly Disaster.


    Once Multi-armed King Kong put on its Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, it grunted. Consequently, its forceful momentum burst out, and its Qi momentum was majestic and endless.


    Due to its momentum, the umted snow within about 333 meters from it had numerous stunning arcs drawn above them as they soared into the sky like 9 dragons sucking water from the ground.


    ¡°Fight!¡± Multi-armed King Kong roared. A red light flickered in its eyes.


    With that, wind and thunder surged, the mountains shook, and stones flew into the sky. On the precipice at the top of the mountains, countless tiny holes appeared as gravel flew everywhere.


    Right after the strong momentum was released, clouds rose and fell in the sky. It took only a split second for the entire sky to turn dark.


    It was worth noting that the ck clouds were even cker than ink. Layer afteryer, they pushed down and became denser, such that fearsome coercion prated the sky to the ground with tremendous momentum. As innumerable thunderbolts rumbled amidst the thunder clouds, the world fell dead silent. Demonic beasts within a tens-of-kilometers radiusy prone on the ground and buried their heads into the snow as they dared not move recklessly. They cried softly as if they saw the most frightening thing in the world.


    Ou Yangming could also sense massive pressure on his shoulders, to the extent that it was going to bend his spine and make his shoulders copse.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s face changed. It frowned and remarked, ¡°Given that the thunderbolts have such a momentum before they even strike, it looked like this Heavenly Disaster won¡¯t be an easy one.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s shoes sank into the snow, thus squeaks were heard when he walked. He looked worried as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, how many Heavenly Thunderbolts did you ovee when you became a Venerable One?¡±


    The Venerable One looked at the sky with a face as dark as still water. It answered with a hoarse voice, ¡°4, but they weren¡¯t as terrifying.¡±


    After it replied to the young fellow, the old macaque also took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°I also went through 4 Heavenly Thunderbolts when I became a Venerable One, but they were far less mighty than the ones this time. Based on my experience, there¡¯ll be at least 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡±


    The faces of the 3dies changed when they heard what the macaque said. Ni Yinghong was clever, so she quicklyforted everyone when she noticed the grave looks on their faces, ¡°Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s wearing a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, and the Earthly Formation Boards have also been set up. Even if it encounters 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As her voice traveled with the wind, the others felt slightly relieved.


    The ck clouds continued to push down. As a result, the light in the sky seemed to have been sucked by them, causing the sky to turn pitch ck.


    Without warning, an electric light shed and ripped the sky like a bird being startled. A thunderbolt as wide as a person¡¯s wrist descended exceptionally fast. The Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power was unavoidable.


    Multi-armed King Kong breathed out and grunted internally, ¡®Activate!¡¯


    Subsequently, the 1,080 Earthly Formation Boards emitted light as though they hade to life.


    They released a yellow halo, where yellow light was dim, but it was constantly changing. It grew with the wind and spread in all directions, then the light streams inteced into a and turned into a yellow light curtain above the king kong¡¯s head.


    When the Heavenly Thunderbolt and the yellow light curtain came into contact with each other, an rming sound echoed in the air.


    The sound was truly shocking. While it stirred up violent winds that swept in all directions, an airwave reverberated. The air seemed to have turned into ake with ripples, where the ripples spread outward and destroyed every nt, rock, and spirit beast in their way.


    As for the light curtain, it kept shrinking and became more solid until it became a verypressed semicircle.


    Silence¡ªdead silence!


    The flying snow, the crying northern winds, and the startled gravel.


    They somehow stopped in the sky againstmon sense.


    The thunderbolt was still in a deadlock situation with the light curtain, and it seemed like they were evenly matched. The red light in Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes surged as it channeled its spiritual Qi into the formation boards. At once, the yellow light curtain¡¯s momentum increased significantly, and it remained in a stand-off against the first thunderbolt for a while more before the thunderbolt vanished.


    Upon seeing this, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was ted. Itmented softly, ¡°Master Ou, the Earthly Formation Boards that you refined are unordinary indeed.¡±


    The old macaque also pped its hands and praised, ¡°Yes, with these formation boards and Thunderbolt-resistant Suits, if other disciples from the 10,000 Beasts Sect can take this step in the future, their sess rates will be much higher.¡±


    ¡°Elder Macaque, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and chuckled. After recuperating for some time, the old macaque¡¯s injuries were no longer serious. Its body became abundant in Qi and blood after it consumed the Eternal Pill, so it was able to recover quickly due to its new lease of life.


    The northern winds were scattered, and their cries caused one to shiver and have goosebumps.


    Everyone else eventually found it hard to breathe as the pressure from the thunder clouds grew stronger.


    The thunder clouds surged and pushed lower while white electric arts flickered from time to time.


    ¡°They look like falling rain...¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s eyes shed when it looked grimly at the sky.


    Right after it spoke, a muffled sound was hearding from the sky.


    Following electric arcs that flickered among the thunder clouds, thunderbolts struck like fast and hurried rain.


    Indeed, the thunderbolts were simr to falling rain!


    The hundreds and thousands of thunderbolts hit the light curtain like raindrops, causing the solid light curtain to be bumpy and rippling. Despite that, its aura was more solid as the 1,080 formation boards mergedpletely and became one.


    At this moment, the old macaque shook off the umted snot on its shoulders andughed. ¡°The second thunderbolt¡¯s over!¡±


    Before its voice even died away, an unforeseen change urred. The hundreds of thunderbolts that were as wide as one¡¯s fingers gathered all of a sudden and turned into a light ball of roughly 3 meters. It flickered and lit up half of the sky like a bright sun. This unforeseen change exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.


    When the light ball pushed downward, plenty of electric lights were released.


    ¡°Crack, crack!¡±


    When the flickering light ball and the light curtain collided, a subtle crack appeared and spread in all directions.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face changed. It roared, ¡°Shatter!¡±


    Concurrently, it channeled its magnanimous spiritual power into the formation boards, by which its pure spiritual power surged.


    The light ball and the light curtain that was formed by the Earthy Formation Board exploded at the same time. ordingly, a ripple undted outward with Multi-armed King Kong as the center. Numerous electric arcs could be seen on the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, but they did not cause any harm at all.


    When the ripple stirred up the snow on the ground, the trees could only hold on for a breath before they werepletely turned into powder.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and the old macaque were surprised. They rolled up their sleeves backward and went more than 300 meters backward with Ou Yangming and the 3dies.


    Afterward, they looked at each other in disbelief.

 Chapter 825 - Red Thunderbolt

    <h4>Chapter 825: Red Thunderbolt</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The northern winds blew the falling snow everywhere!


    When the old macaque¡¯s grey clothes were blown, it trembled and opened its mouth, revealing its white teeth. After swallowing 2 mouthfuls of the cold wind, it asked in shock, ¡°10,000 Beasts, have you seen this before? It¡¯s recorded in ancient scrolls that the other Heavenly Disaster is thunderbolts falling like rain. Why is there a change?¡± The macaque¡¯s cheeks were covered in frost. It lifted its arms to get rid of the umted snow on its grey clothes, then it pondered seriously but was still clueless.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked like it was trying to recall something, then it sighed and noted, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before, but I saw from a remaining part of a scroll that the disaster will show an anomaly before the sixth thunderbolt while the thunderbolts umte power. I wonder if it¡¯s true or not. Even so, the fact that the rain-like thunderbolts produced a light ball that flickered into electric arcs...¡±


    Its face darkened as it could not figure this out. It vaguely had a bad feeling about this.


    Ou Yangming stood next to the 3dies. He blew hot air into his hands and rubbed them together, then he looked at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s an anomaly?¡±


    The 3dies were intrigued as well, so they pricked up their ears and listened seriously as they were afraid of missing anything. Ever since they entered the Spiritual Realm, it seemed like a door to a new world had been opened for them, where their previous views of the world were crushed into power.


    ¡°I have no idea either as I¡¯ve never seen it before. After all, it¡¯s extremely rare for anyone to trigger 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. Danzhou is only a small plot ofnd, and we don¡¯t have such a powerhouse here.¡±


    ¡°ck, ck...¡±


    At this moment, a sound could be hearding from the surging cloudyers.


    It was not loud and could be considered incredibly soft, but it could prate one¡¯s body into one¡¯s soul. It was as though cold air was formed at the top of one¡¯s skull, then it spread to every corner inside one¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯ felt a ¡°thud¡± in his head. When he looked up, he noticed that a dark red color had somehow appeared on the thunder clouds. It looked like the color of blood that had been dried not long ago, and it inteced with the purest ck color to present an indescribably odd color. The color extended everywhere and finally outlined an amiable-looking figure on the clouds. The figure had loose eyebrows and wide earlobes but the strange part was that his eyes were tightly shut! It seemed like he could devour everything if he opened his eyes...


    Everyone¡¯s face changed when they saw the abnormal scene.


    The old macaque felt like its head was buzzing, and it dared not look up. Soon enough, it inhaled and asked, ¡°The Heart-tempering Disaster?¡±


    At this time, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One happened to look at the old macaque. It sighed and stated, ¡°The Heart-tempering Disaster should¡¯ve been the fourth disaster, but its color doesn¡¯t seem right as well. Besides, why is a figure being outlined? This is messed up¡ªthis ispletely messed up... What exactly is happening?¡±


    It looked dazed while it murmured.


    The old macaque lifted its right hand to tap its shoulder and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Earthly Formation Boards withstood 2 of the thunderbolts, and King Kong¡¯s strength hasn¡¯t been affected at all. Moreover, its Thunderbolt-resistant Suit can absorb 70% of the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power, so there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Nheless, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One furrowed its eyebrows. ¡°But the Heart-tempering Disaster questions one¡¯s heart and one¡¯s persistence toward the path.¡±


    The old macaque exhaled white mist. Its throat moved, but it did not say a word.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists, which made screeching sounds. He shouted internally, ¡®Multi-armed, you must seed.¡¯


    Underneath the Heavenly Disaster, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body kept shing with the coercion that descended from the sky, causing thunderous sounds to be heard. It seemed like it had entered a thunder pool, where its body¡¯s impurities were constantly being removed.


    It exhaled white mist, and a mad look was already spreading from deep inside its eyes.


    At the spur of the moment, a roar was hearding from the sky. Nobody could tell what it was, but it sounded like their souls were going to be stirred up. Concurrently, the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s pressure was growing at an unbelievable speed. When an invisible storm spread and distorted everything around it, Multi-armed King Kong quivered and almost copsed to the ground.


    The roar carried a monstrous resentment.


    It resented Heaven, Earth, and the people. When it exploded, it seemed like it wanted to make every living thing surrender to it.


    The red light Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s shone as it roared, ¡°Get lost...¡±


    While its voice circled round, the pressure on it became stronger as if it was going to bend its spine and crush its body.


    Under the coercion, the king kong¡¯s mountainous body expanded.


    ¡°Mie...¡±


    All of a sudden, the weird-colored figure opened his lips slightly and exhaled, letting out a queer soundwave that sounded neither like a human nor a beast.


    The snowkes in the sky were falling faster than before. From far to near, they resonated with the peculiar sound, making it seem like the universe was wailing.


    When the figure made the bizarre sound, the soundwave stirred up the snowkes in the sky, then it tried to devour Multi-armed King Kong like a ferocious beast that widened its mouth to prey on a specific target.


    ¡°Mie!¡± This was the only sound that Multi-armed King Kong could hear at the moment.


    Fear, panic, despair... All sorts of illusions appeared in front of it, causing it to be at a loss and stupefied.


    Who knew, a weak tongue of me suddenly lit up inside its heart and swayed in the wind.


    The me was actually nted when Multi-armed King Kong established a contract with Ou Yangming in the lower realm. A single spark could start a prairie fire¡ªthe blood inside the king kong¡¯s body surged. As it focused, the illusions in front of it shattered. Its fur stood up on its ends, and its body expanded as if it was going to blot out the sky. Atst, the king kong shouted at the sky, ¡°Get lost, I won¡¯t bend over nor will I lower my head. My spine will never bend as I want to be a Venerable One!¡± This was Multi-armed King Kong, which looked simple and honest but had its persistence.


    What was a powerhouse? A powerhouse was known for one¡¯s powerful heart.


    The sound rumbled in Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s head and became the only one. After some time, it calmly got through the Heart-tempering Disaster.


    It was worth noting that the Heart-tempering Disaster tempered one¡¯s heart and questioned one¡¯s path. The stronger one¡¯s mind, the easier it would be for one to conquer it.


    The old macaque rolled up its sleeves and beamed. ¡°It passed the Heart-tempering DIsaster!¡±


    On the other hand, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One smiled butmented after that, ¡°Back when I was going through the Heart-tempering Disaster, I fell into illusions but wasted a long time to force my way out of them. I¡¯ve never seen anyone using such a short time as Multi-armed did.¡± As much as it tried to hide it, a proud look could still be seen on its face.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly enviable that you have such a son,¡± the old macaque remarked sincerely.


    Ou Yangming looked up and wondered as he was confused. ¡°This is odd¡ªwhy hasn¡¯t the strange figure disappear?¡±


    Without warning, an untypical change urred!


    The figure, which was outlined by an entric color, suddenly opened his right eye. What kind of eye was it? It was calm and indifferent like a bottomless cold pond, where it did not show even the slightest negative emotion or feeling. Nevertheless, his eye was bloodshot as though red blood was flowing inside. The figure¡¯s kind smile but the red and cold eye¡ªall of this gave off a cold intent that could not be put into words. As such, everyone shuddered and was getting goosebumps.


    When the figure pushed his right hand down, the winds flowed in reverse in the sky, and the color of the sky changed drastically. A thunderbolt as wide as a big bowl struck toward Multi-armed King Kong while stirring up the snow and crying cold winds in its way.


    Despite that, Multi-armed King Kong was not afraid, and a ruthless look could be seen in its eyes.


    Its enormous body leaped into the air, then the tadpole-like runes on its Thunderbolt-resistant Suit danced.


    Following that, Multi-armed King Kong lifted its right hand and squeezed the bowl-sized thunderbolt hard until it was crushed. Electric arcs flickered on its suit and left a tiny mark on it. The amiable-looking figure seemed to have been infuriated, hence thunderbolts began to pour down like water being sshed down. They were dense and rapid like pear flowers being hit by a storm, but the Thunderbolt-resistant suit could absorb 70% of their powers. Furthermore, the king kong was exceptionally overbearing, thus only a slight mark was left on its suit.


    The old macaque and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked at the sky in high spirits and smiled.


    Afterward, theyughed together and uttered, ¡°It passed the fourth Heavenly Thunderbolt!¡±


    With that, the tense atmosphere among the people loosened significantly...


    For the fifth Heavenly Thunderbolt, Multi-armed King Kong faced it rampantly by carrying the momentum of a long river as if a furious dragon was stirring up a river. It crushed the thunderbolt unreasonably, leaving another notch on the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit due to the collision.


    The old macaque¡¯s grey clothes fluttered in the wind while it exhaled white mist and expressed, ¡°10,000 Beasts, congrattions. Given that Multi-armed conquered 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts, it¡¯s evident how potential it will be in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Earthly Formation Boards and Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that were refined by Master Ou that worked like magic.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed a breath of relief too.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s throat moved as he was about to speak.


    Who knew, the thunderstorm in the sky surged with a red light. A drop of blood could be seening out of the figure¡¯s right eye, and he widened his left eye as well. Subsequently, the earth was covered in red, and a spiritual power could clearly be seen flowing around the figure. A distorting power appeared out of the blue, then a bright moon rose while a mountain river flower below it. Majestic mountains were higher than one another, and they were surrounded byke water with lotus flowers blooming on them...


    ¡°An anomaly¡ªthis is an anomaly that¡¯s triggered before the sixth Heavenly Thunderbolt!¡± The old macaque breathed heavily and was deeply moved.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was d, but it was also worried and had aplicated feeling about this.


    Before long, the thunderbolt in the sky became bigger and lower like a ck pot that was going to cover the ground.


    It was at this moment the kind figure instantly melted and turned into a red thunderbolt.


    The universe fell silent, so much so that the crying northern winds stopped as well.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The red thunderbolt ripped the sky and revealed fearsome darkness.


    It sted down from the sky, where it turned into a red-scaled dragon that was very much alive and exceedingly fast.


    The Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power was inevitable and unavoidable. It could only be confronted head-on.


    Multi-armed King Kong smirked and cried into the air. It channeled all of its spiritual Qi into the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. ordingly, the veined patterns that were imprinted on the suit connected and became inseparable from the king kong¡¯s body. They emitted an intense white light and shed with the thunderbolt like a startled bird.


    The thunderbolt attacked from above to the bottom, whereas Multi-armed King Kong faced it from the bottom to the top.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An indescribable storm swept the ground. Even the space around it wrinkled and rippled.


    Multi-armed King Kong activated its power to an extreme. A red light flickered in its eyes as it roared, ¡°Shatter!¡±


    The dancing runes on its Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and the Heavenly Thunderbolt crumbled at the same time...

 Chapter 826 - Successfully Overcame The Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 826: Sessfully Overcame The Disaster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Snowkes flew with the winds while the northern wind whistled.


    The thunder clouds that were cker than the bottom of a pot slowly dispersed from the sky and revealed a dim sky. As for Multi-armed King Kong, electric lights intertwined on its body and made crackling sounds.


    After a brief moment, the electric arcs went away while the king kong¡¯s momentum rose as though there was no limit to it.


    As it slowly stopped at the level for a Venerable One in the early stage, an overbearing momentum was released. While it stirred up strong winds, the gravel, and the nts around crumbled. Moreover, the snow became heavier while the winds blew faster.


    ck smokes were rising from the Earthly Formation Boards that were set up around Multi-armed King Kong. The veined patterns on them were blurred out, so much so that some even turned into ck powder.


    The spirit beasts thaty on the ground due to their fear against the Heavenly Disaster earlier seemed to have had their guts and powers sucked dry from them. As such, their bodies were weak, and they could not get up at all.


    Multi-armed King Kong did not hurry to get up. It closed its eyes and carefully experienced the changes in its body, where its aura was surging continuously like an ocean. In particr, the spiritual Qi inside its dantian became several times richer. Furthermore, the king kong¡¯s understanding of the universe¡¯s path grew deeper at an unbelievable speed, and it unknowinglyprehended the obscure secret techniques that were difficult to apprehend before.


    When the old macaque sensed the surging aura, it was deeply moved, and it chuckled. ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, congrattions! Now, the 10,000 Beasts Ridge gained another Venerable One, which overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts and triggered the universe¡¯s anomaly. It has a promising future, and it might be able to take that step in the future!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not hide its joy at all. Itughed out loud and cupped its hands at the macaque. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Earthly Formation Boards and Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that were refined by Master Ou. If not, given that the sixth Heavenly Thunderbolt¡¯s power is the umted power from the 5 thunderbolts before it and is incredibly fearsome, as gifted as King Kong is, it couldn¡¯t have conquered it.¡± It paused for a moment then smiled bitterly before it continued, ¡°As for that step, how could it be taken so easily? After all, even Master Kurong, who¡¯s the greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou, has merely found his path.¡±


    Following that, it bowed slightly at Ou Yangming and did a fist salutation. ¡°Master Ou, thank you!¡± It was being very sincere.


    Ou Yangming immediately shifted half a step to the side to avoid it, then he returned the salutation and said, ¡°Multi-armed King Kong acknowledged me as its master, so it¡¯s within my duty to refine the formation boards and Thunderbolt-resistant Suit for it.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed and thought, ¡®Indeed, as long as one gets involved with that race, even the slightest benefit that one gains from them is considered an unimaginably shocking good fortune.¡¯ It was extremely d about the choice that Multi-armed King Kong made in the past, and it was proud of the king kong. On the other hand, the 3dies had different looks in their eyes. It was a fortuitous opportunity that they were able to witness the birth of a Venerable One.


    At the spur of the moment, Multi-armed King Kong opened its eyes abruptly in the wind and snow, causing a luster to be released, where explosions were continuously heard within about 33 meters from it. In fact, the soil in that area lowered by roughly 6 meters while snowkes flew upward and covered the king kong¡¯s mountainous body.


    The old macaque looked at Multi-armed King Kong and smiled. It was deeply moved.


    When it exhaled cold air from its mouth, a bunch of frost flowers appeared in front of it. ¡°Back when I just became a Venerable One, the same thing happened. The spiritual power inside my body increased too much, so the ground cracked when I took a step. Almost a millennium passed in the blink of an eye. Now that I¡¯m witnessing this again, it¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One cast a gentle look at Multi-armed King Kong and sighed. ¡°Yes, as far as I remember, King Kong¡¯s still a yful troublemaker. Look, it became a Venerable One and can act on its own now. Years can¡¯t be measured indeed.¡±


    Afterward, it took brisk steps toward Multi-armed King while looking proud.


    Once it focused, it noticed the closely packed thunderbolt marks that inteced into a on the king kong¡¯s Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    ¡®It¡¯s such a pity that a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that can absorb 70% of the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power is destroyed just like that.¡¯ The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed, then it lifted its right hand to gently touch one of the marks at the bottom of the suit.


    It was then when it sensed a numb feeling.


    The numbness came from a jumping rune, hence it eximed as it was surprised, ¡°The Thunderbolt-resistant Suit hasn¡¯t lost its spiritual charmpletely?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old macaque¡¯s face changed. It questioned in a high-pitch voice, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There were 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts!¡±


    The previous scene where the red thunderbolt transformed into a scaled dragon was deeply engraved in its mind. It was also appalled by the power, which was why it was so surprised.


    ¡°Yes, 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One uttered calmly, but a strange look could be seen in its eyes. Itmented, ¡®He¡¯s indeed worthy of being the greatest cksmith below Venerable cksmiths in Danzhou.¡¯


    After some time, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One forced itself to suppress the shock and turned to look at Multi-armed King Kong. It noted, ¡°King Kong, you¡¯ve just be a Venerable One, so you¡¯re still not familiar with your forceful power. Once you stabilize your boundary, you¡¯ll be able to control your power in detail like before.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong nodded. Itter removed the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and packed it up seriously.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One smiled as it watched. ¡®King Kong has finally grown up.¡¯ Other than feeling delighted, it was also feeling a little mncholy.


    It shook its head, then it tapped Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s solid shoulder and said, ¡°Go on, I know you have something to say to Master Ou!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong did not try to be pretentious. It stepped on the ground, causing the ground to shake. After taking one leap to reach Ou Yangming, it put on an honest smile and expressed, ¡°Master, meeting you is my greatest fortune!¡± It sounded sincere and was not unwilling at all. It was true that the king kong was forced by Lil Red to acknowledge Ou Yangming as its master, which was why it resisted it in the beginning, but it was exceptionally proud of its identity at the moment.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. He looked at the humongous king kong and scolded it jokingly, ¡°Why are you being so unnatural in front of me?¡± He thought to himself, ¡®I wonder how much more formidable King Kong is aspared to ordinary Venerable Ones since it overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯


    The King Kong touched its head. Instead of being resolute and domineering like it was during the disaster, it was feeling uneasy at this moment.


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and stuck out its tongue, revealing its sharp white teeth. It lifted its right paw and held a fist before it pushed it forward.


    Multi-armed King Kong blinked and looked like it knew what Big Yellow was trying to do. It gently knocked its hill-sized fist against the big yellow dog¡¯s right paw.


    The old macaque¡¯s clothes rustled in the wind. It grinned as it watched from afar, then it turned and suddenly noticed an old jade board below the shattered formation boards.


    Once the old macaque raised its right hand, a white light shed, then a suction force burst out from its palm, causing the jade board to fly toward it like a silver light. When the macaqueter grabbed the air with its right hand, it was already holding the jade board in its hand with a grave look on its face.


    After some time, it looked away from the jade board and asked Ou Yangming probingly, ¡°Master Ou, is this a hub?¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. Hemented, ¡°Elder Macaque, you¡¯re knowledgeable indeed, and I¡¯m in admiration. I know very little about formations, so I can only set up formation boards, but their power¡¯s barely satisfactory. When I went to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion to search for peculiar stones beyond this world, I identally saw a Light-gathering Formation Map in the underground pce. It uses formation boards as its foundation and a hub as its key, where the hub connects all of the formation boards as a whole unit. I fathomed something after I saw that, so I tried it out this time. Sure enough, the formation boards became 30 to 40% more powerful, but I didn¡¯t mention it because this is still in a testing phase. Please forgive me, Elder Macaque.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong noted, ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t feel any obstructions when I activated the Earthly Formation Boards, where it felt like they became a body. Turns out that this is the reason behind it.¡±


    The old macaque¡¯s eyes gleamed. It felt that the jade board in its hand was heavy, and it had a rare hurried look on its face. ¡°Master Ou, if you¡¯re able to set up big formations with formation boards in the future, I hope that you¡¯ll set up a Big Mountain-guarding Formation for the Beast King Sect!¡± It slowly lowered its voice and flushed. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming responded with a smile, ¡°Elder Macaque, don¡¯t worry. Of course, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t forget about the 10,000 Beasts Ridge too.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One dragged out the words on purpose.


    Other people would be surprised if they saw how the Venerable Ones were acting. It would be fine if the Venerable Ones spoke to the cksmith as if they were peers, but they sounded like they were fawning over the young fellow.


    The piercing winds blew such that one¡¯s face would ache, but they could not affect cultivators at all.


    After conversing for a while more, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked around and said with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, Elder Macaque, King Kong and I still have something to talk about, so we¡¯ll be making a move first.¡±


    The old macaque knew the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was definitely going to pass on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge¡¯s secret technique to Multi-armed King Kong.


    Back when the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One fought against Li Xin, the secret technique that it used was shocking. In particr, the part where it transformed 3 illusory figures into a big red ax could probably give even Master Kurong a headache.


    The macaque nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be returning to the Beast King Sect first then!¡±


    With that, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One lifted its head slightly and cried into the air, then it transformed into a stream of light and soared into the sky. Multi-armed King Kong followed suit, and it was only a little slower.


    The heavy snow flew like pear flowers fluttering in the wind, causing the ground to be wrapped in silver and white.


    All of a sudden, the old macaque breathed out the murky air in its chest and sighed. ¡°Master Ou, I didn¡¯t think that you could set up a formation using such a technique.¡±


    Ou Yangming walked forward while the 3dies followed beside him. Together, they left a row of footsteps on the ground. The young fellow looked at the old macaque and replied to it, ¡°It was only a cheap trick that I used, so it can¡¯t be considered a formation. Frankly speaking, I haven¡¯t evene into contact with a real formation yet.¡±


    The old macaque followed leisurely behind him and spoke as though it had seen through the vicissitudes of life. ¡°I¡¯ve read from an ancient book that the path of formations is broad and profound but unfortunately, lesser and lesser inheritances are being left behind now.¡±


    Soon enough, the snow became heavier, and their back views became indistinct until they eventually disappeared in the blizzard.

 Chapter 827 - Lowering Their Dignities

    <h4>Chapter 827: Lowering Their Dignities</h4>


    The winter winds blew and gave prating chills.


    Nheless, the strong cold intents could not threaten cultivators much.


    When the flying carpet flew past the sky, an invisible and gentle air wall was naturally stimted to block off the cold winds at the border, hence nobody on the carpet was affected.


    Ou Yangming maneuvered the flying carpet rather slowly. Apart from the calm old macaque, Ni Yinghong and the 2 otherdies kept quiet and looked slightly distracted.


    After witnessing Multi-armed King Kong oveing 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts to be a Venerable One, their souls were heavily impacted.


    Before witnessing the event, no matter how other people described it to them, they could not feel how they would if they were to watch it in person. Once they sensed the Heavenly Thunderbolts¡¯ mightiness and the aftereffects from a decent distance away, the feeling became entirely different.


    There was no way to describe their feelings at the moment because the thunderbolts seemed to still be rumbling endlessly in their seas of consciousness.


    As the flying carpet descended slowly, they finally returned to the peak where Ou Yangming resided.


    It was then when the 3 beautifuldies, whose minds seemed to have wandered off, finally came back to their senses. Ni Yinghong cast aplicated look at Ou Yangming and expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, thanks.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you thanking me? This is what I should do.¡±


    After hearing his response, the 3dies were agitated as indescribable feelings lingered in their hearts.


    The advancement into a Venerable One boundary was the most important and crucial thing to every living being. No, in fact, it was extremely important to every sect.


    Having one more or one less Venerable One in a sect were entirely different things.


    Therefore, each time a top-grade Spiritualist began to advance into a Venerable One, his or her sect would certainly keep it a secret and would wish that nobody in the world would find out at all.


    If one wanted to observe how the Heavenly Thunderbolts would strike?


    Not to mention that the 3dies were not even Spiritualists yet, even if they were top-grade Spiritualists, they could not have gotten such an honor under normal situations.


    Even so, Ou Yangming brought them along but neither the old macaque, Multi-armed King Kong, nor the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One objected to it. The 3dies did not know what price the young fellow had to pay for this to happen, but they knew it could not have happened so easily.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he noticed thedies¡¯ expressions. ¡°Elder Sister Ying, is there still a need for us to make things very clear between us?¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked deeply at him, then she beamed. Her smile was so gorgeous as though a vivid color was added to the world.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to make things so clear indeed.¡± Ni Yinghong paused for a moment before she asked, ¡°Elder Sister Wu, Elder Sister Bai, am I right?¡±


    Wu Hanning and Bai Shixue looked at each other without saying a word, but crafty smiles could be seen in their eyes.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows as he could naturally tell that it was not as simple as it sounded.


    If he were to exchange blows with powerful enemies or smith pieces of superb equipment, he would have rolled up his sleeves and acted right away without blinking at all. On the other hand, it would be against the young fellow¡¯s power if he was asked to figure out whatdies were thinking.


    As such, he could only smile bitterly as he was helpless. He looked at the old macaque to ask for help.


    Over here, it seemed like the old fellow was the only one that could help him.


    The old macaqueughed out loud and said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, so let¡¯s get off now.¡± It looked at the sky and smiled with its eyes squinted. ¡°This winter isn¡¯t so cold after all.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately noted, ¡°Elder Macaque, it¡¯s not that this winter isn¡¯t cold, but your heart is warm.¡±


    The old macaqueughed out loud. Itsughter spread far and wide, and it was clear that it was cheerful and proud.


    ¡°Elder Macaque, congrattions.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s voice was hearding from afar. He actually walked out from Ou Yangming¡¯s residence, and he was apanied by Mao Jianbi¡ªa top-grade Spiritualist.


    As they strode toward the others, Mao Jianbi suddenly stopped and bowed at Ou Yangming with respect. ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He had known Mao Jianbi for a long time. Before this, the great elder had always treated him with regard but was never this respectful. When the young fellow nced at Yuqi the Venerable One, who was stroking his beard with a smile, he suddenly understood what was going on.


    He grinned and replied to the great elder, ¡°Great Elder Mao, you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Mao Jianbi said without any hesitation, ¡°Master Ou, you can just call my name. The term ¡°great elder¡± sounds too terrifying to me now.¡±


    He was a top-grade Spiritualist and a top-notch powerhouse that meant what he said in the Beast King Sect. Nevertheless, he was somewhat shing a ttering smile at Ou Yangming at the moment.


    Ou Yangming knew very well Mao Jianbi was moved after knowing that Multi-armed King Kong had sessfully gone through the disaster.


    Many people desired to advance into a Venerable One, thus some would try to increase their sess rates regardless of the costs. Since the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and Earthly Formation Boards could withstand 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, one could imagine Mao Jianbi being willing to humble himself for them.


    The young fellow chuckled and responded, ¡°Alright, Brother Mao. Since you say that, I won¡¯t be polite with you anymore.¡±


    Mao Jianbi was ted. Given how shrewd he was, he could not have been seen through so easily, but he could not be too bothered for the sake of the unprecedented Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered as he nced at Ni Yinghong and thedies and asked, ¡°Have you seen the books that I picked for you?¡±


    Other than Bai Shixue, Ni Yinghong and Wu Hanning answered sternly, ¡°I¡¯ve read them all.¡±


    ¡°You must remember everything after you read about them, and you must practice hard without being too rxed.¡± The Venerable One nodded. His eyes were as sharp as arrows as he added, ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed King Kong getting through the disaster today. As long as you cultivate hard, your days will surelye.¡±


    The faces of Ni Yinghong and Wu Hanning changed. They looked overjoyed.


    ¡®Our days will surelye? Does that mean that we might be Venerable Ones too?¡¯


    Bai Shixue was slightly stunned. She could not help but castplicated looks at the 2 otherdies.


    Being Ou Yangming¡¯s proxy, she had started operating near the Beast King Sect and made some achievements, but those achievements were built on him. On the other hand, Ni Yinghong and Wu Hanning had also borrowed the young fellow¡¯s power, but they were constantly improving themselves. If they could only day advance into Venerable Ones, it would be a long-term wealth for them.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nced half-intentionally at Bai Shixue and stated, ¡°Miss Bai, it¡¯s much easier to cultivate in the Spiritual Realm than in the lower realm. The Beast King Sect has countless resources, so you can also give it a go if you want to.¡±


    Bai Shixue looked up abruptly, and her heart pounded hard.


    It was as if her wish hade true. She knew this would be the best opportunity, and she would reallyg if she did not seize it this time.


    With that, Bai Shixue took a deep breath and responded, ¡°Thank you, Venerable One, I¡¯ll work hard for sure.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One smiled as he was pleased. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be guiding you in the future, but if you don¡¯t work hard...¡± His eyes looked fierce as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for punishing you mercilessly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The 3dies bowed at the same time. They were all agitated.


    It was worth noting that having a Venerable One¡¯s pointers throughout one¡¯s cultivation path was something that many people dared not imagine at all.


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Ming, you¡¯re back. How¡¯s King Kong?¡± Old Craftsman strode out from the courtyard.


    After cultivating for some time, although his martial arts cultivation base was still insignificant to Ou Yangming and the rest, his physique had changed drastically.


    Not far behind Old Craftsman, the goshawk, Big Yellow, Wu Yuanwei, and the others were waiting. The only thing was that they dared not get any closer because Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque were present.


    After all, not all of them had the guts to act as they wished in front of the Venerable Ones. Other than Old Craftsman, who was regarded with special respect by Yuqi the Venerable One and the others, the rest were still timid in front of Venerable Ones, such that they dared not breathe heavily at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly approached Old Craftsman and asked, ¡°Old Man, when did you ever need to worry when I handle affairs?¡±


    Old Craftsman looked snappily at him and questioned, ¡°When could I ever count on you?¡±


    The young fellow stammered and was helpless. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I young back then? I¡¯ve grown up now.¡±


    ¡°Have you be disobedient now that you¡¯ve grown up?¡± Old Craftsman scoffed and no longer bothered about him. ¡°Big Brother Yu, Big Brother Macaque, you¡¯re all here.¡± He asked with bright eyes, ¡°I¡¯m almost done practicing the fist technique that you passed on to me previously. How about I show you here?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and smiled apologetically at the Venerable Ones. ¡°Old Man, they¡¯re Venerable Ones and have many businesses to deal with...¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Master Ou, you shouldn¡¯t wrong us.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One waved his hand. ¡°The sect¡¯s affairs are naturally handled by our disciples, so I¡¯m actually very free.¡± He smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Younger Brother, you learned the fist art so quickly? Come, let us see how much you¡¯ve mastered.¡±


    Old Craftsman nodded and had a grave look on his face at once.


    The old man was also stubborn. Once he decided to learn martial arts, he becamepletely immersed in it. If not, he might not have cultivated so quickly even if Yuqi the Venerable One fed him with countless restoratives.


    At this time, Old Craftsman got into a martial-art squat and wielded his fists on the peak.


    A Yin Grade martial artist was not considered anything in the Spiritual Realm, but one would be qualified to join a sect in the lower realm.


    Given how serious Old Craftsman was performing the fist technique, he really looked the part and had somewhat be mature in it.


    That said, Ou Yangming had a rather odd look on his face, so much so that it was too much of a ghastly sight for him to see.


    Even a Spiritualist like him could not bear to watch the fist technique anymore, let alone the Venerable Ones.


    Who knew, when Ou Yangming looked at Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque, he was struck dumb.


    Those 2 powerhouses were not displeased at all. In fact, they looked serious and kept nodding while they watched as though it was an enjoyable moment for them.


    Ou Yangming was stupefied and speechless.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you lowering your dignities too much!¡¯

 Chapter 828 - Repay

    <h4>Chapter 828: Repay</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    Old Craftsman was glowing with health, and he became more energetic as he continued to perform the fist technique.


    He suddenly yelled, then he withdrew his fists and stood straight while a hint of killing intent was released from his body.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He beat everyone else to it and asked, ¡°Old Man, who taught you this fist technique?¡±


    Old Craftsman curbed his aura and answered loudly, ¡°Big Brother Macaque was the one that taught me.¡±


    Ou Yangimng nodded and cursed internally, ¡®One takes on the color of one¡¯s surroundings indeed. The fist technique¡¯s more powerful, but it contains a vague killing intent.¡¯


    The old macaqueughed out loud. ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s a secret technique that¡¯s inherited in my race, and it¡¯s the most suitable one to be learned by Younger Brother, so don¡¯t worry.¡± It winked at Ou Yangming and smiled.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He pondered for a brief moment and instantly understood the old macaque¡¯s painstaking effort behind this.


    Old Craftsman was originally stable, prudent, and somewhat timid, which might not be favorable if he wanted to train his willpower. Although a bit of killing intent was involved in this fist technique, it couldpensate for the drawbacks in his character on a certain level.


    It was evident that the Venerable Ones were not half-hearted toward Old Craftsman¡¯s martial arts cultivation at all. Instead, they were truly doing their best.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded as well. ¡°Younger Brother, you¡¯ve learned the fist technique quite well but...¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°The most important thing about martial arts cultivation is perseverance. Without sufficient bearing capability, one won¡¯t be able to achieve much.¡±


    Old Craftsman raised his eyebrows and responded, ¡°Big Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve gone through hard days since I was young. If I¡¯m not doing good enough, tell me straight away; I won¡¯tin at all.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One gave him a thumbs-up and noted loudly, ¡°Young Brother, you¡¯re open-hearted indeed.¡± He added in high spirits, ¡°Since you¡¯ve grasped this fist technique, I¡¯ll teach you a technique to train your willpower from tomorrow onward. If you¡¯re able to perfect it, I assure you that you¡¯ll advance into the Spirit Grade.¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes lit up right away. The Spirit Grade might not be much to Ou Yangming and the others, but it was almost the synonym of invincibility to the old man.


    He nodded hard and expressed, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded with a smile. When everyone dispersed, there was a lively atmosphere again.


    At night, Ou Yangming left the peak on his own. He looked into the distance for a while and finally sighed before he used his body technique to head to the forbidden area where the Venerable One was at.


    Upon hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s arrival, not only Yuqi the Venerable One, but the old macaque and Mao Jianbi also came out to wee him.


    Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes squinted when he saw everyone. ¡°Ah, the 2 of you haven¡¯t actually left. Hehe, did you know I was going toe and visit?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the 2 others had had countless experiences in their lives, hence they had trained themselves to be extremely thick-faced. Even so, they could not help but blush at this moment.


    Judging from how they were being so friendly toward Old Craftsman and the 3dies during the day, had they not been waiting for this moment?


    Nheless, given their identities, they had reached their limit by doing that much. No matter what, they could not be shameless enough to fawn over the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yuqi the Venerable One immediately led everyone inside.


    Ou Yangming did not beat around the bush, where he cut to the chase right away. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the whole day yesterday¡ªthe Thunderbolt-resistant Suit seemed to still have some drawbacks, so I¡¯d like to smith another one and use it together with Earthly Formation Boards again.¡± He paused for a while and scanned the 3 men before he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that the suit and formation boards are meant to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts. If I¡¯d like to test the suit, I¡¯ll need a top-grade Spiritualist to volunteer...¡±


    Mao Jianbi trembled slightly, and he was so agitated that his eyes gleamed. He wanted to volunteer himself many times, but he kept looking at the Venerable Ones as he dared not respond before they did.


    Ou Yangming continued to smile and say, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more top-grade Spiritualists around me, so I¡¯d like the Beast King Sect to rmend someone. Would you be willing to do that?¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque exchanged nces and noticed the surprised yet overjoyed look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They could not help but sigh internally at this moment.


    ¡®Our hard work all this time isn¡¯t in vain indeed. We received our returns so quickly.¡¯


    In actuality, ording to the Venerable Ones, they were certain that Ou Yangming would repay them by making a simr request. Nevertheless, they did not expect happiness to arrive so quickly, so much so that it was far beyond their imaginations.


    Yuqi the Venerable One took a deep breath and replied to the young fellow sternly, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re being too polite. Since it¡¯s your request, the Beast King Sect will cooperate with you even if we need to go into boiling water or tread on fire.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s realistic; he¡¯ll use honorifics whenever there are benefits. As for being willing to go into boiling water or tread on fire, that¡¯s simply nonsense.¡¯


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s vanity was satisfied after he was treated by the Venerable One with such respect.


    The old macaque spoke eagerly, ¡°Master Ou, let me know what materials you need, and I¡¯ll get them prepared for you at once.¡± It blinked and added, ¡°If you think that the suit¡¯s stillcking, you can totally smith a few more.¡±


    Ou Yangming almost passed out. He looked snappily at the old macaque and questioned, ¡°Elder Macaque, if this spreads, I¡¯m afraid that nobody will benefit from this, am I right?¡±


    The old macaque was dumbfounded. It quicklyughed and rejoined, ¡°Yes, yes, hehe. Making a fortune by keeping a low profile is the right thing to do.¡±


    If only one newly advanced Venerable One appeared in the Beast King Sect within a short period, nobody would find it suspicious.


    After all, the Nine Great Sects in Danzhou were influential sects with profound foundations, thus it would not be too much for a new Venerable One to emerge at any time.


    Having said that, now that King Kong had just advanced, if someone else broke through that stage again right after that, anyone would be able to tell that something was fishy. The Beast King Sect might be one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects, but they could not ignore the other sects and the Beasts coveting what they had.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed and curbed his greedy thought as well. ¡°Jianbi, you¡¯ll be cooperating with Master Ou this time.¡± He instructed with a straight face, ¡°You must follow Master Ou¡¯s instructionspletely and mustn¡¯t dy anything, or I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    Mao Jianbi had been waiting impatiently for a long time. He stood up in an instant and uttered, ¡°Yes, Venerable One.¡± Following that, he kowtowed to Ou Yangming and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always be waiting for your instructions from now on, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and thought.


    ¡®Back when we first met, when you hosted the auction for the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, you probably never thought this was going to happen, did you?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Amidst a vast sea of clouds, a flying boat flew leisurely.


    It was not fast, and it was much slower than a flying carpet. That said, the people on the boat looked like they were in a hurry and were rather depressed.


    The flying boat was the flight equipment that was taken by the Zhangzhou powerhouses when they headed to and left Danzhou. The only thing was that the equipment¡¯s quality was so high that it could not bepared by the Nine Great Sects from Danzhou at all.


    Ai Hongli stood at the highest point on the flying boat. He had an unpredictable look in his eyes as he looked into the distance as though he was pondering over something.


    Nobody on the flying boat dared to disturb the top-grade powerhouse at this time because they knew he was definitely in a bad mood at the moment.


    In the Spiritual Realm, Danzhou and Zhangzhou had always been supporting but alsopeting with one another because they were just next to each other. Smithing art could not affect people¡¯s feelings as much as martial arts could, but it influenced great benefits in the realm.


    Honestly, Zhangzhou could steadily suppress Danzhou in terms of the smithing ofrge-scale and superrge-scale pieces of equipment.


    At the very least, the Humans from Danzhou could not refine something as humongous as a flying boat. In fact, they did not have Venerable cksmiths that could refine flying carpets. However, Danzhou was known for their smithing art in basic pieces of equipment, whose qualities would not be inferior to that of Zhangzhou at all.


    It was worth noting that the Big Smithing Competition between the 2 prefectures would, in a sense, decide the trend of pieces of ordinary equipment for the next 3 decades.


    After being defeated this time, there would be a negative impact on Zhangzhou, such that even Ai Hongli would more or less be tied up to this matter.


    Therefore, even if one was courageous, one would not bring contempt upon oneself at this time.


    Nheless, not everyone feared the top-grade Venerable One that much.


    Qiu Chengwang shed and arrived at the top of the flying boat without a sound and even approached Ai Hongli without any hesitation.


    Ai Hongli asked without an expression on his face, ¡°Venerable One Qiu, why are you here instead of going to Venerable One Chi?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang grinned. ¡°I¡¯m passionately devoted to Venerable One Chi, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ept me one day, so there¡¯s no need to rush it now.¡±


    Ai Hongli kept a straight face, but he disagreed with him. ¡®How can Chi Ningyun¡¯s heart be captured so easily?¡¯


    ¡°Venerable One Ai, I¡¯m here because I have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Before I arrived in Danzhou, I received news that Master Kurong was already near his end and didn¡¯t have many years left,¡± Qiu Chengwang stated in a deep voice, ¡°but he seemed to havepletely recovered to his peak condition.¡±


    Ai Hongli turned to look coldly at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that he found his path?¡±


    Qiu Chengwangughed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a remarkable opportunity that he managed to find his path, but I never heard that one can recover one¡¯s youthful vigor after finding one¡¯s path.¡± A cold look could be seen in his eyes. ¡°He only found his path¡ªhe hasn¡¯t taken the step yet!¡±


    Ai Hongli was struck dumb. A luster could also be seen in his eyes.


    Seeing a peak did not mean that one had climbed the peak.


    Perhaps an ident during the process would cause one¡¯s efforts to be wasted, and one might even be killed on the spot.


    Ai Hongli turned around and looked seriously at Qiu Chengwang. ¡°Venerable One Qiu, you¡¯re saying that...¡±


    Qiu Chengwang chuckled. ¡°I n to stay in Danzhou for the time being to get to the bottom of it.¡± Subsequently, he cupped his hands at Ai Hongli and left.


    Ai Hongli kept quiet, but the surging storm inside his eyes sold how impulsive he was feeling inside.

 Chapter 829 - King Kong’s Mightiness

    <h4>Chapter 829: King Kong¡¯s Mightiness</h4>


    Once it was winter, heavy snow kept falling without breaks in between.


    Inside a pavilion that was built near a precipice at the 10,000 Beasts Sect, dim lights were seen swaying gently.


    Below was the Wanzhang Precipice, where the Tian River from more than 3 kilometers away could be seen flowing slowly and calmly without undting. Ou Yangming sighed and remarked, ¡°Humans are like this surging river, where the water doesn¡¯t get to choose anymore once it flows from a stream into a big river. It¡¯ll only be pushed forward by the waves, and its flowing speed will be decided by the topography. It can¡¯t do as it wishes anymore...¡±


    Wu Hanning sat by the window and supported her chin with her hands. As she lifted her smooth ck hair, her enchanting cor bones were revealed. She chuckled like a fallen angel, such that every move she made looked perfect. The youngdy responded, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case...¡±


    Without saying anything further, Ou Yangming looked away from the river and turned to look at Wu Hanning¡¯s fair face. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Wu Hanning was not mad at all. She withdrew one hand from her chin and answered with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re establishing the store in full swing!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked confident as he asked, ¡°Have people from the Beyond Heaven Pavilione?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they came!¡± Wu Hanning nodded slightly.


    She stood up and retrieved a great-colored ink stick from a small grid on a wooden cab, then she noted softly, ¡°When a person grinds an ink stick, the ink stick polishes the person. One must remain calm as it¡¯s a process that tempers one¡¯s heart.¡± Following that, Wu Hanning added some clear water to the ink b¡ªnot too much, not too little. Apanied by a yellow light, her force was moderate and perpendicr, causing a grinding sound between the inkstone and the b to be heard. The youngdy was neither fast nor slow, simr to how she was neither arrogant nor impetuous. After some time, a fragrant ink smell filled the study room.


    Wu Hanning dipped a brush into the ink slightly, then she confidently made strokes to write the word ¡°path¡± on the ancient scroll in one go. The brush tip seemed to carry a spirit¡¯s power as it was extremely solid.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Great word!¡±


    The youngdy smiled craftily like a fox. ¡°I can teach you if you¡¯d like to learn, but this is patient work and can¡¯t be rushed.¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a light stream whistled across the sky. A muscr man turned into a horse that flew from the sky. While being clothed in grey, his muscles bulged like horned dragons and carried explosive powers.


    All of a sudden, the air in front of the man keptpressing and exploded, causing him to almost fall to the ground. He looked around and sighed a breath of relief after he confirmed that nobody was around, then he sighed and thought, ¡®This power¡¯s too strong, and I¡¯m still not used to it yet. Luckily, Master didn¡¯t see me.¡¯


    Before long, slow knocks were heard at the door.


    Wu Hanning put down her brush and chuckled. ¡°Coming!¡±


    Once the door was opened, the big man was seen touching his head while he shouted, ¡°Master!¡± His voice carried spiritual power that directly stirred up a strong wind.


    Ou Yangming was clearly stunned. He eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Multi-armed King Kong?¡±


    The big man touched his head again and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ou Yangmingmented. He shook his head and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve learned the Changing Art?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong nodded. ¡°Once I be a Venerable One, I¡¯m able to change my body size. Besides, the art isn¡¯t difficult to learn at all. I mainly spent over a month to stabilize my boundary, which is why I¡¯ve onlye to visit now.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. The scene where Li Xin and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One fought previously was still vivid to him. Back when the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One revealed its true body while Li Xin also transformed into a giant red figure, he was deeply shocked.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how powerful you¡¯ve be after advancing into a Venerable One.¡±


    With that, he informed Wu Hanning and left.


    Wu Hanning did not say a word. She picked up the brush again and continued to practice calligraphy.


    Ou Yangming, the goshawk, and Multi-armed King Kong arrived by the Tian River. The river was clear with slight ripples, but it was exceedingly cold. It was worth noting that the big river flowed across Danzhou and Zhangzhou. Nobody knew where it was stretched until, but the water flowed all year long without being frozen. Even if it was summer, the river was still incredibly cold, and it was a mystery that had not been solved.


    The young fellow tossed a stone into the river, causing countless water droplets to ssh up. Numerous light rings then ovepped and reverberated.


    Ou Yangming was deeply smoothed when he saw this. When he worked as a helper under Old Craftsman in the lower realm, apart from peeping at the soldiers practicing martial arts, he could only entertain himself. The young fellow liked to throw stones into the water tank that was meant to quench the fire for military sabers. Whenever there were ripples, he would reach out to break them but would always be caught by the old man and beaten up by him. Even so, Ou Yangming enjoyed it. He was too bored from being by himself. Only when he obtained the Military Fire and was pressured by Zhang Yinfan, he began to focus on cultivation.


    Seeing as the rippling water was slowly going back to normal, Ou Yangming looked away from the river and instructed softly, ¡°Multi-armed King Kong, exert all your force and punch at the river.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was puzzled, but it did not ask any questions. The spiritual Qi inside its dantian seemed to have turned into colorful smoke as it flowed along its meridians, causing its muscles to expand. A forceful momentum was released while a green ripple could be seen in each of its eyes. Atst, when the momentum suddenly gathered, the spirit beasts within several kilometers quivered. This was a Venerable One, where a casual hit could resonate with the universe.


    A Spiritualist couldmunicate with the universe, but a Venerable One could resonate with the universe and borrow its power for one¡¯s own.


    Multi-armed King Kong scoffed, causing the umted snow around it to be stirred up into the sky. A ck light seemed to be lingering around its fist, and ¡°buzzing¡± sounds were heard as the air within about 33 meters from it became distorted. The king kong¡¯s vigor became one, then it punched at the river.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Heaven and Earth rumbled. The roughly 333-meters-wide Tian River seemed to have been struck by a thunderbolt.


    A water vortex suddenly appeared and kept spreading. As a result, stones that were covered in aquatics could be seen at the river bottom. The big river¡¯s water seemed to have been cut off by an invisible air wall at the moment.


    The vortex became a critical point where the upstream and downstream werepletely cut off as though the river had been frozen. Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s punch was able to break a river. Concurrently, innumerable arm-sized water pirs shot out in all directions. They broke the pine trees on the cliff by the river, thus branches and snow began to fall. A Venerable One¡¯s mightiness was clear to see at this point.


    The peculiar scenested for 10 whole breaths. Upon witnessing what happened, the goshawk gasped and had aplicated look on its phase. Back when it encountered Multi-armed King Kong in the lower realm, the king kong was only slightly more powerful than it. Now, there was a greater disparity between them as if a natural moat came in between them. As such, the goshawk felt upset.


    When all of the waves went back to normal, Multi-armed King Kong leaped toward Ou Yangming and sighed. ¡°I can only do this much now, but my power will increase by 20% if I reveal my true body.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the river andmented, ¡°You¡¯ve benefited significantly from the 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡±


    He then looked at the goshawk and asked, ¡°Goshawk, what do you think!¡±


    The goshawk sighed and inhaled water mist in the air. It was fearful when it recalled the scene earlier, but it quickly answered, ¡°Venerable Ones can only be resisted by Venerable Ones. They have too much of an advantage as they can borrow the universe¡¯s power for their own. Moreover, I feel that while Multi-armed has just stabilized its boundary, its strength is probably at the early stage of a peak Venerable One already.¡±


    A Rudimentary Venerable One and a rudimentary top-grade Venerable One might not sound far apart, but they were in the Venerable One¡¯s boundary!


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes, the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s dangerous, but the more the Heavenly Thunderbolts that one ovees, the more one will benefit.¡±


    After taking a breath, he continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be dispirited. As long as you be a top-grade Spiritualist, I¡¯ll naturally prepare Earthly Formation Boards and a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit for you too.¡±


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes lit up. It did not expect happiness toe so suddenly. Although it knew its master would definitely not cast it aside if it became a top-grade Spiritualist, it was still anxious. Now that the goshawk had Ou Yangming¡¯s word, it almost wanted to cry. With the help of the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and Earthly Formation Boards, if it still ended up being killed by the Heavenly Disaster, it would only mean that it was stillcking.


    Seeing as he had achieved the result that he wanted, Ou Yangming no longer said anything else.


    He shifted his gaze back to Multi-armed King Kong and instructed, ¡°Absorb the universe¡¯s spiritual Qi with all your might.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong had long obeyed Ou Yangming, hence it inhaled and exhaled without any hesitation. At that instant, all of the spiritual Qi within about 333 meters from it whistled sharply. Subsequently, visible air flows gathered from all directions and spun quickly to form numerous vortexes. Consequently, the umted snow on the ground was stirred up while snowkes flew everywhere. The young fellow was greeted with a white view in front of him, but none of the snowkesnded on him.


    Furthermore, Multi-armed King Kong seemed to have be an inseparable part of the universe as it fused with the snow, the forest, and the river. It seemed like the universe would be iplete without the king kong, but this magical feeling could not be put into words. This was how a Venerable One was like.


    The goshawk had aplicated look in its eyes. From the moment when Multi-armed King Kong began to breathe, itpletely lost the king kong¡¯s aura as if it had disappeared from the universe. However, the king kong was right in front of the goshawk, and it was stirring all of the spiritual Qi within roughly 333 meters from it.


    Amidst the blizzard, Ou Yangming nodded when he saw what happened. After a breath moment, he uttered softly, ¡°Alright, you may disperse!¡± The young fellow had gained a clear understanding of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s power at the moment. He had not been in the Spiritual Realm for long, but he had met plenty of powerhouses such as Master Kurong, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One...


    In fact, based on his fight against Li Xin, he could already identify Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s level at this point. In a way, the king kong was much superior to ordinary Venerable Ones. Putting aside its natural gift, the key was that it conquered 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    When the flying snowkes went away, the messy spiritual Qi in the air slowly went back to normal.


    Multi-armed King Kong paced toward Ou Yangming.


    Without warning, a purple light spot suddenly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world. His Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned intensely as well as he sensed a huge crisis.


    He looked coldly at the sky and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Get you *ss out here now!¡±

 Chapter 830 - Intense Fight

    <h4>Chapter 830: Intense Fight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The falling snow was rustling...


    In mid-air, a man, whose age could not be discerned, curbed his aura without releasing even the slightest fluctuation. He wore a ck robe and had a mask of an evil ghost on his face, making him look extremely hideous.


    After hearing what Ou Yangming said, the ck-robed man¡¯s pupils shrunk inward. He was appalled as if monstrous waves were surging in his heart. ¡®I¡¯m a Venerable One. How could a little Spiritualist have noticed me?¡¯


    Even though that was what he was thinking, he still assimted his aura into the universe without moving an inch.


    A red light flickered in Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes while its solid momentum was released from its body. While strong wind gathered out of thin air and kept spinning around it, its muscles bulged like horned dragons and were filled with explosive powers. Instead of looking good-natured like before, it was suddenly full of killing intent. It stared at the sky and was ready to go all out as long as it noticed that something was off.


    The goshawk had a grim look on its face as well. It subconsciously moved closer to Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Are you not going to get out here on your own?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    He lowered his center of gravity and lifted his right hand. The spiritual Qi inside his dantian gathered like an ocean, whereas his arm turnedpletely red. Once the young fellow¡¯s Qi momentum burst out, it rose into the sky while he aimed a punch at the ck-robed man¡¯s spot.


    A spiritual Qi storm that was as wide as a bucket went against the current and soared into the sky. It carried the long mirror¡¯s momentum and stirred up the blizzard as though a furious dragon was drawing up water from the river. The ck-robed man knew he had been spotted, hence he stopped hiding and slowly showed himself. When he rolled his sleeves, wind and snow fell, where everything became calm again. He remarked with a smile, ¡°Not bad¡ªyou noticed me. Looks like I found the right person.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened, and he asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A deep light flickered on the ck-robed man as he took a deep breath and answered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know¡ªI was only passing by!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, passing by? Would a passerby purposely wear a mask that can block off mental power from probing further? This is the Beast King Sect¡¯s territory. Given how stealthy you¡¯re acting, you must have another motive.¡± The young fellow could not stop sneering. His voice rumbled, then he looked at the king kong and ordered, ¡°King Kong, catch him!¡± This time, he had left with King Kong. Since the newly advanced Venerable One was by his side, what did he need to worry about?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± The ck-robed man sneered. He adjusted the Qi momentum inside his body, then his violence burst out.


    At this time, Multi-armed King Kong had moved. It charged forward and swung its right arm, where it shed as if it was a giant sky-splitting saber. It seized the timing so well that it was when the ck-robed man was adjusting his Qi momentum, and it attacked from an incredibly tricky and ruthless angle. The king kong¡¯s 3-meters-tall body was very agile, where it swept across the space and appeared out of the blue like a lightning arc.


    The ck-robed man did not expect Multi-armed King Kong to go all-out right away. He was taken aback, but he did not react slowly at all. While making gestures with his left hand, he withdrew his saber with his right hand and lifted it. Next, he pushed the saber outward and barely managed to block the tricky hand saber. The king kong¡¯s cutting edge was blocked, but the light in its eyes grew brighter. It had its pride¡ªin a closebat within a small space, through its overbearing physical power, it met a rare equal-ranked opponent.


    By taking advantage of the rebound, Multi-armed King Kong drew a stunning arc in the air. It slid backward and immediately shed with its arm for the second time.


    The ck-robed man looked solemn. He spun his saber as though it was a spinning windmill, then it chopped such that he was being defensive yet offensive at the same time.


    When the hand saber and the saber shed, an enormous power traveled from thetter¡¯s de to the handle until it shocked the ck-robed man, causing the spot between his thumb and index finger to be cut. He almost threw his saber away because of this, and he wondered, ¡®How can its power be so forceful?¡¯ Even so, the man was still unwilling to retreat. In a fight between powerhouses, one¡¯s momentum was exceptionally important. Once one¡¯s momentum was suppressed by one¡¯s opponent, one would end up being passive for the rest of the fight. With that, the ck-robed man initiated another attack.


    Nevertheless, Multi-armed King Kong, which grew in strength when it was 6 and became a mischievous beast that turned the 10,000 Beasts Ridge upside-down since it was 8, knew this very well. A saber was cast to be tough, where it was swung like a ferocious tiger leaving the mountain and stabbed like a dragon going out to the sea. The king kong did not stop, and it could not stop, where it gathered its Qis at the de. The Qis then surged down hastily, and they were airtight like surging monstrous waves in a river. While the king kong¡¯s Qi momentum was agitated, itunched its attacks in one go.


    Each time Multi-armed King Kong shed, the ck-robed man was constantly on the run, but he was already swept into the saber force. Simr to the bamboo leaves on the river, he could not stop at all, and it would be wishful thinking for him to withdraw himself from the situation. As such, the man could only confront his opponent head-on, and he only managed to block the attacks by acting fast as well. In the sky, the 2 figures eventually made faster attacks such that only afterimages could be seen. As the falling snow was stirred up by their spiritual powers, they kept spinning around them. It was a beautiful thing to see, but killing intents filled the air. Blood kept dripping from the ck-robed man¡¯s wound, and his arm kept shaking until he could almost not have a firm grip on his saber anymore.


    The ck-robed man was frightened. ¡®Where did this monstere from? It has just stabilized his boundary as a Venerable One, and yet it¡¯s forcing me to this point already?¡¯ He could naturally sense that Multi-armed King Kong was a newly advanced Venerable One, but the spiritual power in its dantian was so rich that it was not outdone by the rudimentary top-grade Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming looked quietly and strangely at the sky. ¡®This is King Kong¡¯s first time gathering Qis into a saber. Is this abat skill that has just been passed on to him by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One?¡¯


    On the other hand, the goshawk had an even moreplicated look in its eyes. It sighed deeply.


    The ck-robed man waved his sleeves. He made swift gestures with his left hand while he used his right hand to spin his saber in a circle to protect his body. While forcing back the surging Qi and blood in his body, the man kept backing away while he wielded his saber. At this point, his clothes were already drenched by his cold sweat.


    He gritted his teeth and sped up his saber force. A resolute and fierce intent could be sensed, and it was clear that he wanted to utilize the savage saber force to force Multi-armed King Kong to retreat for the time being so that he could leave. Concurrently, the man had prepared a red jade in his left hand. He secretly operated a controlling technique to turn it into a stone lion, which came down straight in oppression to block the king kong¡¯s path.


    The red light in Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes flickered. It roared. ¡°Trying to escape? How can it be so easy? Stay!¡±


    Following that, Multi-armed King Kong swung its arm like a saber. It attacked continuously, where the attacks were always unusual and were made from tricky angles. As a result, its opponent was not left with any leeway. Without warning, a click was hearding from the king kong¡¯s wrist as it stabbed diagonally to break the stone lion into powder. At the same time, a light shed in its left hand as it adopted a wonderful Tai Chi push, by which it struck outward and easily disintegrated the ck-robed man¡¯s aggressive attack.


    Instead of stopping, Multi-armed King Kong further pushed its saber forward and raised it.


    ¡°sh...¡± The sound of flesh being torn was heard. A 3-fingers-deep wound was seen on the ck-robed man¡¯s shoulder, where blood flowed out and his white bone became visible. He took advantage of this time to draw his distance away from the king kong.


    Ou Yangming stared with bright eyes at the sky. He knew although the man and the beast made seemingly mediocre attacks without making sand and stones flying everywhere nor was there a majestic scene, such closebat was the most dangerous. Every move they made couldmunicate with the universe, thus their powers could reach extreme points. If either of them was slightly careless, they would be killed.


    The young fellow looked deeply at the ck-robed man and somehow had an odd feeling. ¡®Why does this ck-robed Venerable One make me feel like my hands are tied...¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, the ck-robed man¡¯s interspatial bag made a sound as he put his saber away.


    Right after that, he was seen holding a white sword pouch.


    When he pressed the pouch with his left middle finger, a scorching white light was emitted while a clear ring spread in the air.


    1, 2... Numerous white lights followed, and a mighty sword Qi soared into the clouds.


    The ck-robed man pointed at the white light in the sky and shouted, ¡°The Imperial Sword Art!¡±


    Subsequently, the flying swords that flew out from the sword pouch began to spin orderly. The 36 flying swords were connected from end to end; the second sword¡¯s tip was linked to the first sword¡¯s handle, the third sword¡¯s tip was attached to the second sword¡¯s handle, so on and so forth. They flew in the sky like a silver snake, then they ovepped with each after once their positions were adjusted.


    From Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s perspective, he could only see the first sword as the rest were blocked by it.


    ¡°Quick!¡± The ck-robed man quickly made gestures with both hands, then he bent his fingers and pointed to drive the swords using his spiritual power.


    The king kong¡¯s face changed, and it eximed, ¡°The Return Sword Sect¡¯s Imperial Sword Art?¡± It then answered itself, ¡°No, the Qi momentum doesn¡¯t seem right; it doesn¡¯t match the Return Sword Sect¡¯s awe-inspiring feeling. Who exactly are you?¡±


    Instead of answering the question, the ck-robed man simply drove the swords with his spiritual power.


    Consequently, the 36 flying swords sped up abruptly and flickered like a round silver light spot. When they moved forward and were lifted, a cold arc-shaped sword Qi appeared out of thin air. As for the 36 flying swords, they exploded and split such that each of them turned into 10 swords, then the 10 swords turned into 100 swords. ordingly, the whole universe turned into an ocean of swords. The sword-lights were cold and had an exalted momentum simr to the waterfall from the Wanzhang Precipice.


    The sword Qis were in front while the flying swords were behind as they zoomed toward Multi-armed King Kong.


    ¡°Hmph, naive!¡± The king kong smirked. Its aura was exceedingly solid as it took half a step forward with its right leg.


    A red veined pattern on its back shed. As it lowered its body, green veins burst out on its arm. It extended its hand forward and simply crushed the surging sword Qis barehanded.


    ¡°Sway!¡± Multi-armed King Kong let out an abnormal roar. It lifted its right arm to point its middle finger at the sky, and a weird look could be seen on its face. Quickly after, when the king kong pressed down, the sky within roughly 333 meters from it started to sway intensely. Cold winds cried in the air while the illusory image of an ancient ape appeared behind it. The ape looked exactly like it, and its image covered the universe at once while its eyes were shut.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. ¡°This was the secret technique used by 10,000 Beasts Venerable One when it went against Li Xin.¡±


    The goshawk nodded but did not fully understand it. It was in awe and dazed.


    In the sky, the flying swords were as closely packed and as hurried as sshed water. A sword tide fell like the rain and surrounded Multi-armed King Kong right away.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s voice was no longer good-natured as it only sounded overbearing at this time. The second its voice spread, the universe fell silent. The illusory image of an ancient ape behind it opened its right eye out of the blue, where countless oval green lights ovepped at the bottom of its eyes, causing one to be dazzled. At the same time, a blood light burst out.


    Gravel, the sky, the ground, the nts...


    It seemed like everything was painted light right. The peculiar feeling gave the ck-robed man a tingling sensation on his scalp, by which he felt like he had fallen into a cold pond without any temperature, and he was having goosebumps.

 Chapter 831 - Illusion Formation

    <h4>Chapter 831: Illusion Formation</h4>


    It seemed like there were more flying swords than there were falling snow.


    Nheless, they instantly slowed down after the illusory ancient ape opened its right eye.


    A ruthless look could be seen in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes for a split second, making him look somewhat mad. He bit the tip of his tongue, then he spat out his essence and blood before he shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°The Ultimate Sword Art!¡±


    At the same time his voice echoed, numerous flying swords in the sky cried and flew up and down.


    ¡°Explode!¡± The ck-robed man pointed at the sky and yelled. The threads of spiritual Qi that lingered on his hand broke offpletely while the flying swords, which blotted out the sky, cracked bit by bit until they crumbled. A vast spiritual Qi swept the ground, causing the universe to roar.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He quickly backed away.


    The water in the Tian River boiled and flowed upstream against the current as it was stirred up by the airwave.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re courting death by forcing me to use the Ultimate Sword Art!¡± The ck-robed man kept sneering. The sword technique was performed by making 1,000 to 10,000 flying swords self explode, causing a superb prating power to be generated. He had obtained this technique from a sword cultivator. Apart from his sect¡¯s secret technique, this was his greatest offensive trick. Therefore, the man was certain that this attack alone would be enough to severely injure the newly advanced Venerable One and cause itsbat power to decline.


    The ck-robed man then shifted his gaze to Ou Yangming and looked fervently at him. He lifted his right hand to grab the young fellow.


    With that, a big white hand that was condensed from wind and snow pressed toward Ou Yangming from the sky to capture him alive.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was not afraid at all and kept a straight face. ¡®King Kong went through 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts and possesses the bloodline of ancient apes, so how could it be easily defeated?¡¯ Sure enough, before his thought had even gone away, an explosion was heard.


    ¡°Get lost! Get lost right now!¡± Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and its body was covered with densely packed wounds. Nevertheless, the wounds were very shallow, and some of them had even begun to heal. Indeed, after oveing 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, the king kong¡¯s body became too frightening, and its healing power was remarkable.


    It shed and simply used its body to knock off the big white hand that was condensed from snowkes. Concurrently, it counterattacked, where the reflection of an ancient ape¡¯s figure could be seen in its eyes. As it breathed, a queer soundwave was released, then it shed at the sky.


    The ck-robed man seemed to have fallen into a bloody world. He was evidently stunned.


    Despite that, the saber-light was too fast, hence it was toote by the time he came back to his senses. As such, he could only subconsciously dodge downward.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The mask of an evil ghost on his face broke into halves, and a 5-centimeters-deep extended from his forehead to his chin, causing his originally good-looking face to appear broken.


    When Ou Yangming looked, he shouted coldly with a dark face, ¡°It¡¯s you¡ªQiu Chengwang from Reborn in Paradise!¡±


    The ck-robed man was Qiu Chengwang from Reborn in Paradise in Zhangzhou.


    Seeing as he was already recognized, Qiu Chengwang decided not to hide anymore. He chuckled and responded, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? It¡¯ll be easy for everyone if youe with me now. If you don¡¯t, this big fe alone can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and replied coldly to him, ¡°You¡¯ve always been in a disadvantageous spot from the start, and now your face is also ruined. How do you still have the courage to say this?¡± He spoke calmly but told the bloody truth.


    ¡°You...¡± Qiu Chengwang was so furious that heughed instead. He pped his hands twice and uttered coldly, ¡°Very well, very well, very well. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my sect¡¯s lost art!¡±


    King Kong was unafraid. Itughed out loud and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a domineering mental power burst out from Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body. Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed because the mental power was greater than his. He could only signal the goshawk with his eyes in secret, but the goshawk understood him at once and flew away.


    Before long, a tyrannical spiritual storm raged like a horned dragon.


    A ferocious multicolored beast with fangs as sharp as des appeared in front of Multi-armed King Kong and charged at it with a majestic force. At this moment, the king kong was slightly dazed for a moment, where its eyes looked dull.


    Taking advantage of this window, Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes flickered, and he waved his hand. Consequently, a series of formation boards shot out like light streams, and they connected to form a. He was much more familiar than Ou Yangming in this, and his technique was extremely unique. A 2 to 2.3 kilometers big formation enveloped Multi-armed King Kong and the young fellow in a sh. Once the ck-robed man was done, his forehead was also covered in beads of cold sweat, and he looked pale. Clearly, the secret spiritual technique and the big formation were also too much for him to bear.


    As for the goshawk, it went far away and happened to be outside the formation.


    Ou Yangming felt that his vision went blurry and his head became heavy. The world in front of him changedpletely, by which the undting mountains, the calm Tian River, and the falling snowkes were gone. What reced them were a boundless in, light breezes, and grasses that bent over at the same time. A green wave rippled from far to near then spread out again. It carried a unique charm, and it rose and fell continuously like a tide.


    The young fellow¡¯s face changed. After observing everything for some time, he eximed, ¡°Is this an Illusion Formation Map? How can it be so real?¡±


    He knew very well the fact that Qiu Chengwang could set up a formation map in such a hurry and trap a Venerable One inside proved that the man¡¯s understanding of formation boards was far beyond his imagination.


    Multi-armed King Kong stood next to Ou Yangming and watched its surroundings warily. The illusory ancient ape behind it opened its other eye as well, where the eye turned into a blood light and formed a red saber. The red light circted and carried a strong killing intent, whereas the saber was incredibly solid and had innumerableplicated patterns carved on it.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡®Looks like the illusory ancient ape carves weapons ording to one¡¯s requirements, so they could be a saber, a sword, or even an ax.¡¯ In actuality, as imagined by the young fellow, the items that were condensed by the illusory ape were not only limited to material objects.


    The saber rang as Multi-armed King Kong grabbed it tightly and roared, ¡°Get your *ss out here! You¡¯re a Venerable One and yet you dare not confront your enemy head-on?¡±


    At this time, the sky was clear and cloudy, and a green wave was seen surging on the ground. Having said that, it was quiet as though Qiu Chengwang had disappeared.


    Ou Yangming and Multi-armed King Kong knew Qiu Chengwang was hiding in the dark.


    Seeing as nobody responded even after some time, Multi-armed King Kong grunted coldly. The saber force in its hand gushed out as itunched several hits at the sky. As a result, the universe rumbled, a visible ripple appeared in the space, and the ground quaked. Everything was so real as if they were in a real world.


    Outside the Tian River, the goshawk turned pale.


    From its perspective, Multi-armed King Kong seemed to have been possessed by a devil as it kept wielding its saber. It was worth noting that countless saber-lights had appeared, so much so that a peak was even ttened already. The king kong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the spiritual Qi inside its dantian was being consumed at an unbelievable speed. On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as if he was focusing on finding something with his eyebrows furrowed.


    After a brief moment, the formation was filled with fog, thus the goshawk could not see anything anymore.


    The goshawk tensed up right away. Without any hesitation, it increased its speed to the maximum and zoomed away in the form of a green light. It was so fast that even Qiu Chengwang, who was inside the formation, could not stop it at all. Besides, he could not be distracted because he needed to control the formation map, or his loss would outweigh his gain if Multi-armed King Kong managed to break free.


    Inside the Illusion Formation, Multi-armed King Kong was still wielding its saber as it wanted to tear the canopy apart.


    Ou Yangming breathed out some murky air and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°King Kong, stop.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was startled for a while, but the red light in its eyes slowly faded away, then it halted without any hesitation.


    ¡°Why is this so odd?¡± Ou Yangming frowned and murmured.


    Everything inside the illusion made him feel like they were made smoothly. The in, the breezes, and the white clouds had somehow integrated wlessly. Even if he used all of his mental power, it was difficult for him to find a way out in such a hurry. Moreover, the spiritual Qi inside the young fellow¡¯s dantian was disappearing at an unbelievable speed¡ªthrice as fast as the outside world. He was appalled.


    All of a sudden, breezes were blowing on the in.


    The grass swayed, but the winds grew stronger and greater.


    Plenty of green grasses were cut off by the winds, and some of them were even uprooted.


    The broken parts of the grasses and rhizomes rose into the sky and became so sharp that they could almost slice the space as they spiraled. Owing to their motion, green lights could be seen, and the sky turned dark. While dark clouds blotted out the sky, weeds, rhizomes, and gravel were stirred up into the sky batch after batch, then they whirled into a vortex.


    Eventually, the vortex grewrger and spread such that it could even devour nothingness.


    ¡°Strangle!¡± A sound was heard out of nowhere but the instant it was heard, all of the misceneous stuff inside the vortex paused.


    It was as if the person that spoke was the ruler of this world; he was Heaven, he was the king, and his words carried enormous weight.


    Numerous weeds and gravel covered the entire sky and shot toward Multi-armed King Kong as though they were shooting stars with tails. They were unimaginably fast, such that they almost touched the king kong¡¯s body in the blink of an eye.


    That said, Multi-armed King Kong was not afraid at all. It spun its one-handed arm de and worked its step technique so fast that it managed to block them.


    As for Ou Yangming, he was obviously treated lightly by Qiu Chengwang, who did not bother about him at all. The ck-robed man figured that he only needed to defeat the newly advanced Venerable One, then he would be able to do anything he wanted to the little Spiritualist. If he knew the Spiritualist had escaped from and fooled a top-grade Venerable One many times, what would he think?


    When Ou Yangming looked at the light streams that were shot out from the sky, he entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    Although the young fellow still could not perceive the queer Illusion Formation in those states, when he increased his energy, essence, and spirit to their peaks, he could vaguely sense where dangers wereing from inside the formation map.


    His face changed suddenly as he uttered, ¡°King Kong, left.¡±


    King Kong roared and wielded its hand de. With that, massive spiritual power transformed into surging energies that sted out to crumble the threat in that direction.


    ¡°Right...¡±


    Ou Yangming would always inform Multi-armed King Kong during crucial times, allowing it to deal with the crises. Due to their excellent chemistry, the weeds and stones did not even manage to ruin the king kong¡¯s clothes at all. An untypical bnce was achieved between them.


    Qiu Chengwang sneered, but he was not in a hurry. ¡®Their consumptions are much higher than mine since they¡¯re trapped in the Illusion Formation. As long as I continue to wear them out, the oue will be set.


    However, a violent sound was hearding from the sky after half an hour. It sounded like a sudden p of thunder in Qiu Chengwang¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 832 - Breaking The Formation With Power

    <h4>Chapter 832: Breaking The Formation With Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The rming roar sounded like even Heaven and Earth shook.


    Apanied by the deafening sound, a figure swept across the sky like lightning andnded hard in the battleground.


    The figure seemed like a shooting star from outside of this world. It broke through every obstacle unreasonably andnded ruthlessly on the ground.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Following the rumble that was not inferior to a loud roar at all, a massive airwave soared into the sky and spread in all directions. Amidst the fearsome airwaves, several peculiar formation boards were seen overturned.


    Those formation boards were the foundation of the formation map that was set up by Qiu Chengwang. The formation map was set up in a hurry, but it immediatelymunicated with the universe through the man¡¯s ingenious skill. It became one with its surroundings and borrowed the universe¡¯s power, which was why it could easily Multi-armed King Kong, which was a newly advanced Venerable One.


    Nheless, the figure that made a mighty appearance at the moment knew Reborn in Paradise very well.


    Therefore, instead of joining the fight recklessly, it directly struck the ground to crumble the formation boards that were embedded under the ground.


    As the formation board flew, the airflows and the environments changed drastically. The eyes of Ou Yangming and Multi-armed King Kong lit up at the same time because they realized that the illusory that previously trapped them was gone.


    Ou Yangming could not help but sigh a breath of relief when he saw who hade. It was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡ªsupreme powerhouse.


    In actuality, when he instructed the goshawk to go back to the Beast King Sect, he did not think that this top-grade Venerable One woulde.


    He initially thought that Yuqi the Venerable One or the old macaque woulde. Even so, either of them could join hands with King Kong, and they would all be safe.


    Now, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One descended with the most violent momentum, and the Illusion Formation was instantly broken. The effect of such a savage method was truly unprecedented.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One swayed to the front of Ou Yangming and Multi-armed King Kong. It nced at them and was evidently rxed.


    Multi-armed King Kong raised its eyebrows and asked, ¡°Father, why have youe?¡± It was clearly displeased. ¡°I can handle this myself.¡±


    Although it plunged left and right in the formation map and vividly disyed its strength, it still did not find hope of breaking the formation. Nevertheless, it was not willing to admit defeat in front of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    Needless to say, deep down it never surrendered at all. Even though it might not be able to break the Illusion Formation, it would not be easy for the formation to harm it at all.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One opened its mouth. It would have pped anyone that contradicted it, but it replied to Multi-armed King Kong with a smile, ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Hmph, you might be able to take it, but do you want Master Ou to suffer with you too?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was stunned. It stole a nce at Ou Yangming and dared not defend itself anymore.


    It was true that the king kong had be a Venerable One, but its respect toward Ou Yangming had not lessened at all. This was because it knew better than anyone else it might have been killed by the 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts if it was not for the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and Earthly Formation Boards.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°Thanks for your saving grace, Venerable One, but I believe that King Kong¡¯s powerful enough to protect me well.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong nodded at Ou Yangming gratefully. Afterward, it yelled furiously at the air, ¡°Qiu Chengwang, being a Venerable One from Zhangzhou, you dare not face your enemies upfront and hide mysteriously in the dark. What an embarrassment!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One narrowed its eyes. It looked like it was not making a move, but it was already scanning with its mental conception.


    Ever since it showed up and broke the Illusion Formation, though it had been conversing with Ou Yangming and Multi-armed King Kong, it did not rx toward the environment around it.


    Despite that, it and Multi-armed King Kong still could not find Qiu Chengwang. It was as though the powerhouse from Zhangzhou had disappeared.


    ¡°Hmph, that coward doesn¡¯t have the guts toe up even when his formation map¡¯s broken,¡± Multi-armed King Kong scolded.


    As furious as it was, it still could not locate Qiu Chengwang.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®10,000 Beasts Venerable One released its aura as a top-grade Venerable One as soon as it arrived, and it crumbled the Illusion Formation with a thunderous hit. It¡¯s a cheap trick, but its strength is truly in the top-grade boundary.


    ¡®As long as Qiu Chengwang¡¯s slightly smart, he¡¯ll surely hide after seeing 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    ¡®On the contrary, if the old macaque or Yuqi the Venerable One hade instead, Qiu Chengming might not have left the matter as it is.¡¯


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Senior 10,000 Beasts, have you learned the path of formation maps before?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One scanned its surroundings to not miss any clues while itughed and answered, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re kidding. Look at me¡ªdo I look like I¡¯m fit to learn formation maps?¡±


    Among the Beasts, very few races were gifted in equipment smithing or pill refinement, let alone researching the unpredictable formations and formation maps.


    Even if someone was naturally gifted, it would definitely not be the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, which was known for its martial arts.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Senior, you destroyed Qiu Chengwang¡¯s Illusion Formation as soon as you came, so...¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the path of formation maps, but I¡¯ve heard of Reborn in Paradise. It¡¯s a superb sect that mainly focuses on formation maps, where almost every powerhouse in their sect is adept in the path.¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°Even if they were to set up formation maps in a hurry, they can trap Venerable Ones as those maps are impossible to be guarded against.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He became very interested in the sect.


    He had also set up formation maps hastily several times, but their effects were greatly reduced.


    Besides, he dared not imagine that he could anyhow set up strong formation maps that could trap Venerable Ones.


    Qiu Chengwang was indeed more superior to normal Venerable Ones in this aspect.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One continued, ¡°I heard that every powerful formation map has a central hub that maintains the same frequency with the universe, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to destroy it. That said, it¡¯s much easier to do that if a formation map¡¯s set up in a rush. As long as the topography nearby is changed, the formation map¡¯s power will be destroyed.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Multi-armed King Kong looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    In actual fact, Multi-armed King Kong had attacked many times in the Illusion Formation, but it was trapped inside, thus 90% of its power hit the void as they were guided by the formation map.


    On the other hand, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One descended from the sky and was not affected at all. Moreover, since it was a top-grade Venerable One, it broke the integrated Illusion Formation in a split second.


    Breaking a formation with power like that was not possible for anyone or at any time.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One finally stopped scanning and shook its head. ¡°Master Ou, I can¡¯t find him anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. The Venerable One said that it could not find Qiu Chengwang, not that the man had taken flight. This proved that the ck-robed man had likely used a special trick to conceal himself, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not spot him.


    Given that Qiu Chengwang could avoid being located by a top-grade Venerable One, he was unordinary indeed.


    ¡°Senior 10,000 Beasts, let me try,¡± Ou Yangming expressed in a deep voice.


    He had been wanting to attempt this, but he was too embarrassed to get meddle in when the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong took the initiative to look for the ck-robed man. After all, he would be wronged if they identally misunderstood him.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One pondered for a brief moment before it replied to him, ¡°Master Ou, please go ahead.¡±


    At this point, it had mixed feelings about this.


    ¡®If Ou Yangming manages to find Qiu Chengwang, doesn¡¯t it mean that my searching ability¡¯s poorer than that of an Intermediate Spiritualist? He might be the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, but I¡¯ll be too embarrassed if that happens.


    ¡®However, if we fail to find Qiu Chengwang, he¡¯ll be a hidden nuisance to us. It¡¯ll be enough to worry us such that we won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed. Even it did not know if it hoped that Ou Yangming could find Qiu Chengwang or not.


    Ou Yangming was naturally unaware of the 10,000 Beasts¡¯ Venerable One¡¯splicated thoughts. He waspletely immersed in his spiritual world.


    As he scanned his surroundings, everything that he saw was reflected in his spiritual world.


    While the environment around them had be unusually terrible due to the continuous attacks from the 2 Venerable Ones, they were still perfectly disyed in the spiritual world that was unique to the Phoenixes.


    Ou Yangming searched the virtual spiritual world bit by bit with his mental conception. It was not the real world, but since the spiritual world hadmunicated with the universe¡¯s origin, it was the same as searching the outside world.


    The young fellow was still looking at the outside world, but his eyes were not focused.


    When the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong looked at Ou Yangming, they sensed an unordinary aura from him.


    They could not sense Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world but being formidable Venerable Ones, they noticed his extraordinary state at this moment.


    Inside the spiritual world, Ou Yangming paused abruptly because he sensed something abnormal in a certain area.


    In the real world, even if he were to scan with his mental conception, he might not have spotted the oddity. Since the young fellow¡¯s mental conception was being assisted in the spiritual world, he managed to find something unharmonious.


    A formation map¡¯s power.


    In fact, it was a formation power that couldmunicate with the universe. Disguised by the power, while the area looked the same as the outside world, there was a different world inside.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. A luster was slowly seen in his eyes.


    It was a subtle change, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong saw it clearly.


    ¡°Master Ou, you... Found him?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was agitated. It had a veryplicated feeling at the moment.


    Ou Yangming grinned and turned around to fix his gaze in a specific direction. ¡°Over... There!¡±

 Chapter 833 - Stepping Stone

    <h4>Chapter 833: Stepping Stone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong looked in the direction Ou Yangming was looking in, they were stunned.


    It was an empty ground with holes, which were marks that were left behind from the fight earlier. Nheless, everything over there could be seen at a nce, how could someone be hiding there?


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One frowned and looked dubiously at Ou Yangming. Instead, Multi-armed King Kong was extremely confident in him. Although deep down it did not think that someone could be hiding there, it still took a step forward and extended its palm the size of a palm-leaf fan to swing at that empty space.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An enormous pressure squeezed the air such that a piercing whistle could be heard. Multi-armed King Kong did not go all-out, but the effect caused by its palm was still appalling.


    A visible ripple was immediately seen in that area. The ripple spread outward like a wave and gave off subtle explosive sounds.


    The eyes of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong lit up right away. If they had attacked aimlessly, their powers would not have caused any anomalies to appear in this area because they were scattered. Even if there was an interspatial fluctuation, they might not have been sharp enough to notice it.


    On the other hand, when everything was gathered in that small area, even the slightly abnormal phenomenon was magnified.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One scoffed, and a fierce look flickered in its eyes. Even so, instead of making a move right away, it smirked at Multi-armed King Kong.


    It was true that the young fellow had resisted 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts and possessed greater potential, it was still a newly advanced Venerable One, after all, hence it needed to be further polished to grow.


    In this case, Qiu Chengwang was unquestionably the best grindstone at the moment.


    Needless to say, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would only make such a choice because it was observing the fight. If not, it would rather smack Qiu Chengwang into meat paste than let Multi-armed King Kong take any risks.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong straightened its body and leaped into that area. It was bright-eyed like an invincible warlord as though it never attached much importance to the formidable experienced Venerable One.


    Earlier when they exchanged blows, Multi-armed King Kong was still concerned about Ou Yangming¡¯s safety, so it dared not attack without any reservation. Since the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was holding the line on the side, it was no longer restricted.


    As for whether Qiu Chengwang could still hurt Ou Yangming under the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s nose, it was out of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s consideration.


    After all, if Qiu Chengwang was capable of doing that, he would have taken them down long ago. Why did he not make a move when he trapped them in his Illusion Formation?


    With that, Multi-armed King Kong continued to punch the void in this area. Since it locked on to a direction, it would not hesitate anymore. Punch after punch, it gathered its power as a Venerable One, and the powers ovepped until they became more forceful.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow. At this point, he could confirm that something was indeed weird about this area, and it was probably another formation that was set up by Qiu Chengwang. Nevertheless, the formation was so remarkable that it truly exceeded his imagination.


    King Kong had just only advanced, but it was a Venerable One, after all.


    Every punch that it mademunicated with the universe¡¯s power, by which their powers could not bepared by Spiritualists at all. Despite the valiant fist powers, the defense in this area still could not be instantly destroyed.


    Ou Yangming finally understood why the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One crushed the Illusion Formation in the most domineering and unreasonable way as soon as it arrived. It was because that was the fastest way to ruin the formation map. If not, once they dyed more time in a formation map that was set up by a formation master, nobody knew what would happen in the end.


    Reborn in Paradise.


    When Ou Yangming first met Qiu Chengwang, he did not pay too much attention to him. He had seen many Venerable Ones so unless they had distinguished strengths or possessed special abilities, he was no longer moved by them anymore.


    However, the young fellow became very intrigued by Qiu Chengwang.


    Going against an enemy using formation maps was simr to using pieces of equipment but with a different approach. Moreover, Ou Yangming had to admit that formation maps were far mightier than ordinary pieces of equipment.


    At the very least, he did not have pieces of equipment that could resist these formation maps.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, a thunderous explosion was heard in the void. The space of nothingness finally exploded, and it became bright as if a transparent protectiveyer was torn off.


    An illusory figure swayed in front. Qiu Chengwang stared at Ou Yangming with a ghastly look on his face. He looked bewildered and afraid.


    He was not fearful of Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, but the young fellow¡¯s searching ability.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming was not the only one present; there were 2 other Venerable Ones with him. In particr, one of them was even a top-grade Venerable One.


    If Ou Yangming was not present, Qiu Chengwang was confident that he could get away from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One by relying on his level of attainment in formation maps. A top-grade Venerable One might be powerful, but what was the point if one could not locate one¡¯s enemy?


    Who knew, Ou Yangming found Qiu Chengwang¡¯s hiding spot. What frightened the man more was he could not tell how the young fellow managed to do it.


    If the formation map that Qiu Chengwang set up lost its effect, he was not sure that he could block the joint attack from the 2 Venerable Ones.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong became fiery as soon as it saw Qiu Chengwang. An intense hatred surged up from its heart, thus it struck the man¡¯s head with its gigantic fist without any hesitation.


    The fist¡¯s power could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, but it was not something that could be easily withstood by Qiu Chengwang.


    His face darkened, and he swayed his body slightly in a bizarre way, where he seemed to have vanished from his spot.


    It was a magical skill that involved space, which could not only deceive one¡¯s eyes but could also imitate one¡¯s sensing ability and release it through the air.


    Having said that, Multi-armed King Kong was not an ordinary Venerable One because it conquered 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts when it advanced. It was far from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One at the moment, but it subconsciously affected the entire space¡¯s power when it punched.


    A fierce punch prated Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body. The face of his swaying body changed, then a ¡°pop¡± was heard as his body exploded.


    ¡°An illusion!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong roared as if it did not expect to encounter another illusion.


    Next, a palm had somehow approached it without a sound.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s exploded body had unknowingly appeared behind the king kong to attack it.


    Given Qiu Chengwang¡¯s ego, he would not have degraded himself to do this against a newly advanced Venerable One, but he could not care too much when the Venerable One was backed by a top-grade Venerable Ones.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s eyes flickered, but it suppressed its anger and did not stop the ck-robed man.


    This was because it believed that Multi-armed King Kong was capable enough to deal with the situation.


    Sure enough, the second the palm almost touched Multi-armed King Kong, the king kong¡¯s fur suddenly expanded. They were initially soft and wereying on its skin, but they straightened up shockingly like steel needles.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s face changed. His body swayed again and disappeared.


    Being watched by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, he dared not continue to show off. Since he failed to sneak an attack against the king kong, he did not have the guts to stay any longer.


    That said, just as he shed away, Multi-armed King Kong jumped as if spring was attached to it.


    If Qiu Chengwang was determined to flee, Multi-armed King Kong might not be able to find his aura. Since he made a move, given the king kong¡¯s specialty, it could instantly lock on to his Qi momentum as it was not affected by any formation.


    In just the blink of an eye, Multi-armed King Kong exploded. It wielded its fists alternately, causing fearsome auras and destructive energies to st toward Qiu Chengwang.


    Qiu Chengwang dodged left and right. He was forced to use his body technique to the maximum within that short period.


    This was the true strength of an experienced powerhouse, where he did not panic at all even when he was attacked by stormy attacks. The only thing was that the man was half-focused on the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One while he evaded the fist forces.


    It was the significance of a top-grade Venerable One. As long as it was present, even if it did not intend to make a move at all, it was simr to an oppressive mountain.


    At the spur of the moment, Qiu Chengwang shook his wrist and retrieved a formation board.


    This was Reborn in Paradise¡¯s ultimate trick. Perhaps they were not formidable enough if they merely relied on their martial arts, but they could achieve many unimaginable things with the help of formation maps.


    Nheless, as soon as Qiu Chengwang retrieved the formation board, before he could even release it, an unbelievably strong power shrouded him from above.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°Trying to use an external object? Die!¡±


    This was a top-grade Venerable One¡¯s threat out-and-out. Its voice sounded like rumbling Heavenly Thunderbolts, whose vibrations could hurt one¡¯s eardrums.


    Qiu Chengwang was still holding his formation board in his hand, but he dared not throw it out anymore.


    The exceedingly intense killing intent invaded every cell inside his body, hence he dared not take the risk at all.


    If he had set up the formation board in advance, he might be able to stop the top-grade Venerable One for a while. How could he escape such a Venerable One¡¯s attack if he had not thrown the formation board out?


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One opened its mouth and smiled sinisterly. ¡°You¡ªpractice with my child. If you dare to y any tricks, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Qiu Chengwang turned as pale as a sheet. A ferocious look shed in his eyes.


    Threatened by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, he also incited his vicious nature, and he wanted to fight Multi-armed King Kong desperately.

 Chapter 834 - Cut Off Both Legs

    <h4>Chapter 834: Cut Off Both Legs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The northern wind whistled while snowkes fell.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he mustered the spiritual power inside his dantian to the maximum. Under the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s pressure, the man squeezed out his potentialpletely. When he shed and swung his sleeve, a row of long nails flew out and enveloped Multi-armed King Kong like heavy raindrops rattling on banana leaves.


    The long nails had such queer flight paths that they could not be guarded against.


    Next, the patterns on all of the long nails lit up. They disyed a ghostly and bewitching color.


    Nheless, Multi-armed King Kong was unafraid. Instead, it let out a long cry into the air.


    Following its roar, the umted snow within roughly 33 meters from it dispersed! Itter pressed its palms down, causing massive hands with distinct veined patterns to be condensed out of thin air. Consequently, the Soul-locking Nails were nted into the ground. At the same time, the king kong bent its body and leaped out as fast as a lightning bolt.


    ¡®How fast!¡¯ Qiu Chengwang was appalled. He immediately got into a stance and lowered his center of gravity, where he swayed like mercury. He was trying to cope with a constantly changing situation by sticking to a fixed principle.


    After holding up his left hand in front of his chest, Qiu Chengwang punched with his right. As he attacked and defended concurrently, the spiritual Qi inside his dantian transformed into vigor that gushed into his fist. ¡°How dare a newly advanced Venerable One try to show off in front of me? You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± His ferocity burst out at this moment!


    Multi-armed King Kong stepped on strong winds. It arched its back to a shocking degree before it punched.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    When the fists shed, a fierce wind stirred up falling snow, then an invisible storm spread with the king kong and the ck-robed man as its center. Moreover, a ripple could be seen in the space, and everything within roughly 33 meters was crushed and driven away.


    ¡°Die!¡± Multi-armed King Kong shouted. Green veins bulged like horned dragons on its arm, and the absolute power inside its body burst out more intensely than before.


    This time, Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body looked like a small boat that was going to be overturned in a river. He staggered backward and coughed out blood while a fleeting look of fear appeared on his face.


    He knew the ancient ape must have cultivated an exceptional body-tempering art and perfected it. This was because its physical power was far beyond that of its peers. In particr, its defense was so strong that even Qiu Chengwang¡¯s attacks were nearly futile.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded when it saw what happened. Itughed out loud and remarked, ¡°After oveing 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, King Kong¡¯s physical power¡¯s so notable that even I¡¯m frightened.¡±


    Its voice rumbled inside Qiu Chengwang¡¯s head, and he thought, ¡®This enormous thing actually... Actually overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. They¡¯re... They¡¯re 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts! How could that be?¡¯


    Qiu Chengwang inhaled some cold air and forced himself to curb his thoughts before he managed to suppress the fear.


    He proceeded to make an extremely weird gesture with his right hand, where his thumb and 2 other fingers touched at the same time. Countless ck smokes were released from his body in a sh.


    As for his overall momentum, it was simr to a saber that was out of his scabbard, where it was sharp and filled with killing intent.


    Multi-armed King Kong was not being perfunctory at all. The illusory image of an ancient ape floated behind it once more as it uttered with a muffled voice, ¡°With my natal essence and blood, open up the truth!¡± Subsequently, the ancient ape opened its eyes. The universe seemed to be filled with red while the reflection of the ancient ape¡¯s illusory image could be seen in the king kong¡¯s eyes. A sh of white light appeared, then a red saber slowly appeared in its hand. The shocking part was that the ancient ape¡¯s lively figure was engraved on the saber, but its eyes were closed as though the universe would be shaken if they were opened. Moreover, the veined patterns on the red saber were deep,plicated, and mysterious. Especially for the ancient ape¡¯s figure at the top, it looked indescribably sharp.


    The second the saber was condensed in the air, a cold wind blew in the sky. Even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One tensed up.


    Its face changed, but it was soon surprised and overjoyed. ¡°Is that... Is that the Atavistic Saber?¡±


    Ou Yangming became concentrated as he asked softly, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, what¡¯s the Atavistic Saber?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked deeply moved as it exined, ¡°Among the ancient apes, there¡¯s a 0.1% chance for a reversion to our ancestors, where one can condense the Atavistic Blood, but the first step is to use an illusory figure to condense an Atavistic Weapon. Once the blood¡¯s condensed, one can kill even deities and devils. I¡¯m already able to condense the illusory images of 3 ancient apes, but I still haven¡¯t managed to condense an Atavistic Weapon.¡± It looked with bright eyes at Multi-armed King Kong. At this moment, even the greatest powerhouse from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was too happy for words. ¡®Since Multi-armed condensed even the Atavistic Blood, it can probably take that step too, right?¡¯


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s voice turned hoarse and dry when he saw the king kong¡¯s mightiness. He looked mad as he uttered, ¡°You forced me!¡±


    As he smirked with a red light shing in his eyes, he tapped his interspatial bag. A ck coffin flew out right away, and it was so lifeless as if it would shatter into numerous pieces at any time. This was the Suicidal Coffin that he carried out from the Big Ruins after escaping a narrow death.


    A grave look could be seen on the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s face as it mumbled, ¡°This is weird. Why... Why doesn¡¯t it carry the smell of the Big Ruins? I¡¯m probably... Probably mistaken. Even if I were to enter that ce, I¡¯ll have a slim chance of surviving.¡± It looked like it was in fear.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was taken aback, but it still did not meddle in the fight. After all, Multi-armed King Kong had gone through 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts and condensed an Atavistic Weapon. Given that Qiu Chengwang was also a Rudimentary Venerable One, even if he possessed something from the Big Ruins, the king kong would still defeat him for sure.


    At the spur of the moment, Qiu Chengwang pressed his right hand down. With that, the coffin rose into the sky. Yellow corpse water dripped down from the coffin, causing an unpleasant smell to fill the air.


    Every drop of corpse water felt like a heavy hit from a hammer on Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. It was such a bizarre scene, after all.


    An old coffin with corpse water dripping from it would terrify one and give one goosebump.


    Qiu Chengwang let out a cry into the air and let the copse water drip on his both. He looked mad as he yelled, ¡°Degenerate! I want you to die!¡± As soon as his voice was heard, it seemed like spiritual QI was also eroded as everything turned into nothing. A flying dragon that was condensed from the corpse water bared its sharp fangs and attempted to devour Multi-armed King Kong.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. It pped its hands and spat out its essence and blood on the red saber.


    Blood lights appeared at once and moved toward the ancient ape¡¯s image at the top. They eventually moved faster and became more concentrated.


    The hidden savagery in the king kong¡¯s bloodline burst out as it roared, ¡°Guided by essence and blood¡ªMind Training!¡± Right after that, the ancient ape at the top of its saber opened its eyes abruptly. A golden light was released from those eyes and filled the whole universe while an overbearing aura reverberated as though it was immemorial. As a result, all of the spirit beasts within several kilometersy prone on the ground. They kept crying and trembling as if they saw the most horrifying thing ever.


    ¡°Mind Training. Chop¡ª¡±


    Apart from looking indifferent and awe-inspiring, Multi-armed King Kong also looked mad and domineering at this time.


    ¡®What¡¯s an ancient ape? An ancient ape can destroy the universe and break through the vault of heaven!¡¯


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s red saber, which was formed from the ancient ape¡¯s illusory image, shone brightly as it suddenly chopped at the air.


    An ancient ape simply descended from ancient times with aggression. It was over 300 meters tall, and it was covered in thick golden fur. Without further ado, it attempted to devour Qiu Chengwang. An intense wind was stirred up in the space, which wrinkled as if it could be torn at any time. The winds and the clouds in the sky reverse, where the cloudyers even dispersed and gathered repeatedly. As for the ground within about 300 meters, it sank roughly 3 meters each time. A storm blew up while gravel flew everywhere¡ªthis was the Mind Training, where a single hit was incredibly fearsome.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The illusory figure that descended from ancient times moved its hand down to get hold of the flying dragon.


    With that, the dragon of over 30 meters moved like a long whip as the figure simply crashed it into a small mountain.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were as sharp as lighting. The scene was too awe-inspiring for him. He never thought that Multi-armed King Kong would be so formidable after surviving the Heavenly Disaster, by which it suppressed an experienced Venerable One from the beginning until the end. Needless to say, the young fellow knew it was because the king kong had gone through 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked impassioned as well. Its arms were shaking as it was deeply moved.


    All of a sudden, the coffin flew up and down.


    ¡°Click, click, click...¡± The sounds sounded like they could trigger the most primitive fear deep inside one¡¯s heart.


    By looking in the direction where the sounds came from, one could see a pitch-ck skeleton flying out of the coffin. It was covered with rotting flesh, and a disgusting smell spread with the cold wind. Particrly, it had red eyes with only the pupils and not the white, thus they looked hollow yet bloody, which was very hideous.


    Qiu Chengwang seemed to have turned into a crazy devil as he sneered. ¡°Die, die!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. Other than Ou Yangming, Lil¡¯ Red, and very few others, whom it acted simple and honest in front of, it dared to rip off everyone and everything else including the sky! Without saying a word, the king kong pointed its right finger forward. A finger wind was released, then the ancient ape¡¯s illusory figure ran to grab the skeleton.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Qiu Chengwang kept sneering while he hid within red mists. Back when he found the coffin at the Big Ruins, he had suffered due to the erosive power from the skeleton. Now that the illusory ancient ape dared to grab it barehanded, it was simply courting death.


    Qiu Chengwang was sure that the illusory figure would be eroded by the erosive power and crumble.


    Of course, while that was what he thought, he still made gestures with both hands. ordingly, sharp, thin, and long spurs grew on every part of the skeleton. If one looked at it from afar, it would look like innumerable steel sabers that were flickering in cold lights.


    The illusory ancient ape pped from up to down. The veined patterns on its palm became tangible at this moment.


    Following a sh of light, the skeleton crumbled and dispersed in the air.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Qiu Chengwang¡¯s voice was shrill. He spat out his essence and blood while he staggered. The ck-robed man could not believe that his trump card was defeated just like that. The coffin in mid-air fell apart too.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s blood was boiling while its fighting spirit surged. It leaped and shed its red saber from up to down to chop off Qiu Chengwang¡¯s legs. Blood sttered out to the ground, but they were quickly frozen by the cold air. Nevertheless, it was a beautiful scene as if a youngdy was doing embroidery in the snowfield.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes were filled with frightful hatred as he stared at Multi-armed King Kong.

 Chapter 835 - Interrogates With Torture

    <h4>Chapter 835: Interrogates With Torture</h4>


    Qiu Chengwang flew backward and looked at Multi-armed King Kong with fear.


    King Kong¡¯s aura was not extremely steady yet, which was evident that it was a newly advanced Venerable One. Nheless, the strength that it disyed was so powerful that it could not bepared by even an experienced Venerable One, let alone a newly advanced Venerable One.


    More importantly, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s violence and savagery from its bones, as well as the momentum that it disyed, suppressed Qiu Chengwangpletely.


    The king kong¡¯s intense momentum was not because the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was there to hold the line; it was instinctive. Now that it longer needed to protect Ou Yangming and was not constrained, it vented its grievance from before. Moreover, the breakout was 10 times or 100 times greater, and its power was unstoppable like an erupted volcano.


    Without being able to use formation boards, Qiu Chengwang was finally captured by the momentum and was defeated.


    The man scoffed angrily and incited a power inside his body. He endured the immense pain while he soared into the sky as he wanted to flee.


    It was worth noting that Venerable Ones couldmunicate with the universe. It would be easy for them to defeat each other, but it would be difficult to kill each other.


    If Qiu Chengwang really put down his ego and focused on escaping, he might be able to get away even without using formation boards.


    Nevertheless, just as Qiu Chengwang soared into the sky, before he could even exert his force, an enormous figure appeared in front of him. Next, a giant palm mmed down like a fly hitting a mosquito. A surging and unbelievably magnanimous power struck him.


    No shrieks were heard at all because every sound was forcibly fended off by this attack.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body crashed into the ground like a meteorite, causing a deep hole of several meters to be formed.


    Instead of looking like a graceful man, he was covered in mud and was in a mess.


    Just as Qiu Chengwang twisted his body to try to break free once more, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One in the sky kept waving its hand. Visible energies were instantly gathered, and they transformed into lusters thatnded on the ck-robed man at lightning speed.


    Qiu Chengwang instantly turned pale. He thought bitterly, ¡®I got tricked...¡¯


    While he was fighting recklessly against Multi-armed King Kong, the top-grade Venerable One was not standing by idly. Instead, it left its powers around. Once they were activated, they formed an Inescapable Trap that stopped him from getting away.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was a top-grade Venerable One, and yet it used a petty trick that was better kept under the table. As such, Qiu Chengwang miscalcted his n.


    Even so, he was not going to turn himself in like that. He struggled to operate the spiritual power inside his body as he wanted to break loose from the lights.


    Despite that, the lights had been umted by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One for a long time. The Venerable One had invested all of its energies for this, hence they could not be resisted by Qiu Chengwang, who was caught off guard.


    Eventually, Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body shriveled as though he was restrained by an invisible power. He could not struggle anymore.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One suddenly widened its eyes and shouted, ¡°Trap!¡±


    Qiu Chengwang finally shrieked. His body twisted strangely, and his spiritual power was also cut off by the power that invaded his body from the outside. Consequently, hey on the ground in an embarrassing state and could not get up anymore.


    Multi-armed King Kong shed to Qiu Chengwang¡¯s side but seeing as he could no longer move, it could not bring itself to punch with its fully-charged fist.


    If this was a normal fight, Multi-armed King Kong would have been as ferocious as it could be without any concerns. However, in the situation where it was going against a powerless person, even if that person was a Venerable One, its ego did not allow it to attack further.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was finally relieved. Sure enough, a fight between Venerable Ones was appalling. Inparison, fights between Spiritualists were simply child¡¯s y.


    Qiu Chengwang fell to the ground. He could not move his body anymore, but he could still speak. Therefore, the man questioned with a ghastly look on his face, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, why did you sneak an attack against me?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked him in return, ¡°You recognize me?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang was stunned. An unnatural look was seen in his eyes as he answered, ¡°10,000 Beasts Venerable One, you¡¯re the master of the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. I¡¯m not so ill-informed as to have not heard of you before.¡±


    ¡°Heh, bullsh*t.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was scornful. ¡°The 10,000 Beasts Ridge is quite reputable, but I don¡¯t believe that we¡¯re well-known in Zhangzhou. Qiu Chengwang, why did youe to the Beast King Sect and sneak an attack against Master Ou?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes flickered. He asked abruptly, ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    The 10,000 Beastsughed. ¡°I went to Mount Wuzhi and saw the powerhouses from Zhangzhou, but I didn¡¯t show up because the Big Smithing Competition is an event among the Humans.¡±


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes were ever-changing. He looked slightly regretful.


    Had he known the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Ou Yangming shared such a close rtionship, he would not have acted rashly.


    In any case, it was toote for him to regret it.


    Multi-armed King Kong smiled sinisterly and asked, ¡°Are you not going to answer the question?¡± Pops were hearding from its bones, and it looked like it was looking forward to something.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s face changed, and he immediately replied to it, ¡°Your Excellency, let¡¯s talk things out.¡±


    The king kong scoffed angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk things out when you pried on the side earlier and attacked us?¡± It punched the man hard.


    Multi-armed King Kong could not bring itself to beat up a wounded person without reason, but it was not a mental obstacle for it to interrogate an enemy with torture.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s face twisted when it was hit. He looked so hideous that one could even feel his pain by just looking at him.


    Needless to say, the punch was not as simple as it looked. Multi-armed King Kong had probably adopted a secret technique, which was unbearable for even a Venerable One like Qiu Chengwang.


    The king kong sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many punches your tough body can take!¡± Before its voice died away, it swung its fists hard at Qiu Chengwang one after another.


    Qiu Chengwang kept curling up and twisting his body as if he was a sea shrimp that had just been caught. He could not help but groan as well.


    Given how a pair of fists could make a Venerable One forget himself so easily, Multi-armed King Kong was quite amazing.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. He moved his lips but was hesitant to speak.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One chuckled and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you have something to say?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Senior, are we letting him die just like that?¡±


    The Venerable One frowned. ¡°Master Ou, since he attacked you sneakily and wanted to capture you, he definitely has ill intentions. If we let him go, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯ll only be more problems.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you misunderstood; I¡¯m not trying to beg mercy for him.¡± Ou Yangmingughed then exined seriously, ¡°He¡¯s from Zhangzhou, which is very far away. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t show up here without a reason.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was dumbfounded for a while before itughed. ¡°Master Ou, I understand. This is why King Kong¡¯s questioning him closely now.¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at King Kong and Qiu Chengwang as he asked, ¡°Senior, do you think that King Kong¡¯s method is going to work?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was startled for some time. ¡°That... Depends on its luck...¡±


    In actuality, he knew every Venerable One had incredibly strong wills.


    No matter how valiant and queer the powers contained in Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s fists, it could not crush a Venerable One¡¯s mentality with such a punishment. In fact, not to mention the king kong, even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would find it tough to get something out of another Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Senior, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One furrowed its eyebrows. ¡°Master Ou, that doesn¡¯t sound appropriate. He¡¯s not a Spiritualist, but a Venerable One.¡±


    It naturally knew Ou Yangming must have some special tricks as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    Having said that, ascking as Qiu Chengwang was, he was still a Venerable One. At the end of the day, there was a substantial disparity between a Venerable One and a Spiritualist.


    If Qiu Chengwang was handed to Ou Yangming, who ended up being harmed due to a slight mistake, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s good intention would yield a bad result.


    Ou Yangming smiled and assured the Venerable One. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m confident about this.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One shook its head after some thought. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re an important person. This will affect a lot of things, so I can¡¯t take the risk.¡± It paused for a while before it exined, ¡°Even if this fe¡¯s a top-grade Spiritualist, I¡¯m sure I can stop him at any time. However, since he¡¯s a Venerable One and is from Reborn in Paradise, I dare not take the risk because he uses odd formation maps.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. He was not furious because he had a feeling that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was not going to agree to this easily.


    That said, he also had his thoughts and was absolutely confident.


    ¡°Senior, I have an interrogation method, which I won¡¯t be leaving your sight. You can watch from the side and stop me at any time if you see that something¡¯s off.¡±


    Nheless, regardless of what Ou Yangming said, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was determined not to take even half a step back.


    Ou Yangming became impatient after some time, thus he sighed and noted, ¡°Senior, I n to smith another Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and more Earthly Formation Boards after some time. Ah, I wonder if there are other top-grade beasts like King Kong.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One raised its eyebrows and twitched its mouth hard. It finally responded, ¡°Master Ou, if you insist on interrogating him, you can, but you must be careful, careful, and more careful...¡±

 Chapter 836 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 836: The Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh, but he was rather grateful.


    Given the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s identity, the fact that it kept nagging and warning the young fellow proved that he was more important than Multi-armed King Kong and Six-armed Giant Beast.


    Ou Yangming nodded and assured the Venerable One. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One no longer persuaded him. In a way, it was no longer determined to convince him.


    Once Ou Yangming offered to smith a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and refine corresponding Earthly Formation Boards for Six-armed Giant Beast, the Venerable One could only think about how it could let him interrogate Qiu Chengwang safely. It could not stop him anymore.


    As the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One shouted, Multi-armed King Kong immediately stopped torturing Qiu Chengwang.


    King Kong looked rather helpless at the moment. It clearly knew it would be extremely difficult for it to get anything out of Qiu Chengwang using its method.


    Ou Yangming shed to Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s side.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face changed. It instantly focused and became alert.


    Although Qiu Chengwang looked like he could not move anymore, he was a Venerable One, after all. If he was hiding a trick to perish together with his enemies... The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong had thick skin, hence they might be able to get through it, but it would be unbearable for Ou Yangming.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming simply smiled and reached out to pat Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body. ¡°King Kong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only here to speak to Venerable One Qiu. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong hesitated for a while before it nodded, but the look in its eyes became much fiercer than before.


    Whenever Ou Yangming was faced with danger, no matter how dangerous it was, the king kong would not take it lightly.


    Ou Yangming crouched and smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Venerable One Qiu, you can recognize me, right?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang forced a smile, but his face became badly battered due to King Kong¡¯s punches, so much so that even Ou Yangming could barely recognize him.


    It seemed like a tacit understanding among the Humans to not hit each other¡¯s faces, but King Kong was unfeeling toward that.


    ¡°Uhm, Master Ou, we¡¯ve just parted not long ago, so how could I not recognize you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, since you do, Venerable One Qiu, that¡¯s great.¡± Ou Yangming kept the smile on his face and questioned, ¡°I¡¯d like to know¡ªdidn¡¯t you take the flying boat back to Zhangzhou? Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s my first time in Danzhou. I¡¯m curious about this ce, so I¡¯d like to look around.¡± Qiu Chengwang looked helpless as he continued, ¡°Who knew, I ended up here and caused a misunderstanding.¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered and thought, ¡®A misunderstanding? My *ss.¡¯ Nheless, he pretended to havee to a sudden realization and responded. ¡°I see. Ah, we really offended you then.¡±


    At this point, he went forward to help Qiu Chengwang sit on the ground.


    The moment he touched Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body, neither the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nor Multi-armed King Kong moved, but they elevated their energies, essences, and spirits to their peaks. Should the ck-robed man make a move, he would be killed by one hit.


    It was important to interrogate Qiu Chengwang, but it was far less important than Ou Yangming¡¯s safety.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong were not going to watch Ou Yangming get into danger without doing anything.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and was going to speak when he looked to the side of Qiu Chengwang in surprise.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s cultivation base was shackled by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and he was also constrained such that he could not move. He initially could not even turn his head but after being struck by Multi-armed King Kong countless times, while his injuries became more severe, he somehow recovered some of his powers.


    As at this moment, when Qiu Chengwang noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, he did his best to turn his head as he wanted to see what exactly surprised the young fellow.


    Nevertheless, just as the man forced himself to turn his head halfway, his vision went blurry as he somehow entered apletely strange ce.


    Qiu Chengwang was dumbfounded for a while, but he could not help butugh after that. ¡°Master Ou, do you also y with formation boards? But I must say that you¡¯re inferior to me.¡± Being a formation master, whose inheritance was from Reborn in Paradise, he naturally had a high level of attainment in Illusion Formations. Therefore, he could tell right away that he was in an illusion at the moment.


    Even though he looked like he was not bothered and had a scornful look on his face, monstrous waves were already surging inside his heart.


    This was because he could not tell when the formation was set up and how it was activated, thus it made him feel baffled. Even so, he was not going to expose his thoughts in front of an enemy like Ou Yangming.


    All of a sudden, the figure in front of him shed as Ou Yangming appeared somewhere behind him without a sound.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body trembled. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have recovered his ability to move. The man¡¯s powers were still chained, but he could at least run and move like a normal person.


    He looked up at Ou Yangming in confusion, but he dared not underestimate the young fellow anymore.


    This was because he had no idea when Ou Yangming removed the restriction on him. The unpredictable trick gave him a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    Ou Yangming paced forward. It seemed like he did not mind Qiu Chengwang¡¯s identity and strength as a Venerable One as he appeared to not have his guard up.


    Instead of acting rashly, Qiu Chengwang asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are those two? Where have they gone?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°They¡¯ve left. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re the only ones here now.¡±


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes flickered as he raised another question, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being here alone with him?¡±


    The young fellow shrugged. ¡°The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One has sealed your power. You¡¯re able to move your limbs, but you¡¯re nothing more than an ordinary person, so why should I be afraid?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang looked coldly at Ou Yangming but he was actually agitated on the inside. This was because he realized that the power that was suppressing his spiritual power was slowly loosening up. Upon noticing this, the man was ted.


    He did not understand why the power changed out of the blue, but it was great news to him.


    The man scoffed as though he was displeased and frustrated; he did not give it away.


    Ou Yangming tilted his head and looked at Qiu Chengwang for some time before he asked, ¡°Venerable One Qiu, can you tell me the truth now?¡± He stressed, ¡°If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll let you out.¡±


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes lit up. Sure enough, he was brought into an Illusion Formation.


    ¡®I suppose this young fe¡¯s trying to use his Illusion Formation to weaken my will so that I¡¯ll tell him the truth.


    ¡®Though I can¡¯t recognize this Illusion Formation¡¯s origin, he really underestimated me by thinking that I¡¯ll be seized just like that.¡¯


    Qiu Chengwangughed and operated his spiritual power to continuously pound against the restriction that was slowly loosening up while he replied to Ou Yangming, ¡°Do I need an Intermediate Spiritualist like you to pty me? Haha, I¡¯ll die fromughing too hard.¡±


    He had fallen such that he was being held captive, but he was still a Venerable One that could not bepared by an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    ¡°Alright, I was wrong.¡± Ou Yangming shrugged. He paused for a while before he added, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to interact with me, I can only ask them toe back.¡±


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s face changed. If he was still constrained and had no hope to escape, he would not have other thoughts and would not show a weak impression at all.


    Now that there was hope for him to break free, if the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong were to return, they would likely see through his n. If the former ended up adding anotheryer of shackles on him, he would be in deep agony.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Countless thoughts crossed Qiu Chengwang¡¯s mind, but he sighed and rejoined, ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re so curious, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    Indeed, Ou Yangming stopped and said, ¡°Your Excellency, please.¡±


    Qiu Chengwang uttered coldly, ¡°Before I came to Danzhou, I heard about the famous human powerhouses here, so I knew Master Kurong.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. ¡°Master Kurong¡¯s the greatest human powerhouse and cksmith from Danzhou, but he¡¯s from Mount Wuzhi. Instead of staying around there, why did youe here?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang sneered. ¡°As far as I know, Master Kurong¡¯s health was already declining a century ago, where he was near the end of his life. However, when I saw him this time, I realized that he¡¯s full of vigor. Not only did he not show signs of dying, but he also found his path. The stark contrast intrigued me.¡±


    The young fellow was struck dumb, and he found this rather odd.


    He naturally knew the reason behind it; Master Kurong was able to recover because of the Eternal Pill.


    That said, the secret about the Eternal Pills was definitely not known by more than 20 people in the world.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming kept quiet, Qiu Chengwang¡¯s eyes gleamed. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re aware of this indeed. Heh, could it have something to do with you?¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and responded coldly, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re full of imagination, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang looked quietly at Ou Yangming for a brief moment before he stated, ¡°I asked around and found out that Master Kurong went to the Beast King Sect and stayed there for a long time after he came out of his isted cultivation. Hehe, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the change that happened to him took ce in the Beast King Sect.¡±


    It was then when Ou Yangming knew why Qiu Chengwang sneakilyy in ambush near the Beast King Sect. It turned out that the Venerable One became suspicious of the sect.


    Despite that, the Venerable One had not racked his brain enough. In a way, he could not have imagined that a cksmith became the key to this matter.


    Qiu Chengwang suddenly exhaled deeply and smiled strangely. ¡°Master Ou, do you know why I told you the truth?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked dazed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because...¡± Qiu Chengwangughed out loud and moved swiftly to grab Ou Yangming¡¯s elbows. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve... Be my hostage!¡±

 Chapter 837 - Spiritual World

    <h4>Chapter 837: Spiritual World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Hostage?¡± Ou Yangming had an extremely weird look on his face. Although he was already captured by Qiu Chengwang, he did not panic at all and looked calmly at the man.


    Qiu Chengwang¡¯s face changed. He suddenly lost confidence.


    The young human cultivator was a potent cksmith that had a pivotal position in the Beast King Sect.


    This was clear to see from how Multi-armed King Kong went all-out to protect him.


    ording to Qiu Chengwang, he could threaten the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong by taking down Ou Yangming. Even if he could not find out about the secret behind Master Kurong¡¯s recovery, he could at least protect himself.


    Nheless, his confidence was shaken up when he saw the expression on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. ¡®Is this young cultivator not as important as I imagined him to be?¡¯


    Even so, it was only a fleeting thought. He immediately curbed his thoughts and scoffed angrily. ¡°Who set up this Illusion Formation? Quickly remove it!¡±


    The path of formation maps was broad and profound. As experienced as a person was, even if one studied all of them, one could not master every single formation map in the world.


    It was worth noting that the same Illusion Map could be separated into many types due to the different attacking directions. Qiu Chengwang was considered a formation master, hence he understood this very well. Especially when he thought about the 2 formidable Venerable Ones that were keeping an eye outside the formation map, he no longer thought about breaking the formation.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. Even when he had fallen into the hands of a Venerable One, he was not afraid. ¡°Your Excellency, even at this point, can¡¯t you tell whose trick this is?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang tensed up a little and looked with bright eyes at Ou Yangming. His fierce eyes gave off a strong cold intent as though he was going to freeze everything.


    ¡°Oh, could this be your trick?¡± Qiu Chengwang stated, ¡°You¡¯re a notable cksmith, and it¡¯s indeed possible for you to study formation maps. Hehe, but in terms of the path of formation maps alone, which sect can be mentioned on equal terms with Reborn in Paradise?¡±


    Ou Yangming kept the smile on his face and replied to him, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. If that¡¯s the case, please go ahead and break this... Formation map!¡± He emphasized the words ¡°formation map¡± on purpose as if he was mocking the man.


    Qiu Chengwang twitched his mouth and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re already in my hands, so why should I waste my effort to derive this formation map?¡± As he shook his wrists, an enormous spiritual power was released. He was going to teach Ou Yangming a lesson.


    Who knew, once his spiritual power gushed out, he was shocked to find that Ou Yangming seemed to have turned into a bottomless hole. No matter how much spiritual power the man released, the young fellow did not look like he was in pain at all. Instead, the fellow squinted his eyes and looked like he was enjoying the moment.


    Qiu Chengwang was appalled. ¡®What exactly is this young fe¡¯s origin? Why does he have such a magical trick?¡¯


    He grunted and turned his wrist to strike Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    Given that Ou Yangming was such a peculiar person, he must not be underestimated even if he was only an Intermediate Spiritualist. As such, Qiu Chengwang decided to severely injure the young fellow first.


    Nevertheless, when Qiu Chengwang¡¯s palm almost touched Ou Yangming¡¯s body, he halted. This was because his palm was somehow being held by the young fellow¡¯s hand from below. Moreover, the big hand appeared to be giant steel pliers that seized his wrist and stopped his arm from moving at all.


    ¡®Such power, such power...¡¯


    Qiu Chengwang was already in disbelief. As he widened his frog-like eyes, a frightening thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°You... You¡¯re not Ou Yangming!¡± He yelled fiercely.


    ¡®Is this young fe in front of me disguised by 10,000 Beasts Venerable One?


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, this Illusion Formation has a powerful background.¡¯


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not Ou Yangming? Are you Ou Yangming then?¡± Ou Yangmingughed out loud. ¡°Stop guessing blindly. You¡¯re actually looking in the right direction this time; Master Kurong¡¯s new lease of life is indeed rted to the Beast King Sect... Or me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Qiu Chengwang was puzzled. He truly could not understand how an insignificant Intermediate Spiritualist could y an important role in this aspect.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°I seemed to have forgotten to tell you that I have another identity.¡± He beamed as he uttered, ¡°I¡¯m the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.¡±


    ¡°The Phoenixes... Messenger?¡± Qiu Chengwang was startled. He looked strangely at Ou Yangming.


    He was displeased that Ou Yangming defeated Qu Zhengde and emerged as the victor in the Big Smithing Competition between the 2 prefectures, but he did not take it to heart. After all, Reborn in Paradise was known for formation maps, thus they did not pay too much attention to smithing art.


    Furthermore, Qiu Chengwang waspletely immersed in finding out how Master Kurong regained vitality, so he did not have the time to care about anything else.


    Despite that, he instantly thought about many things after he heard the words ¡°the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger¡±.


    ¡°The Phoenixes¡ªdid they descend to the Spiritual Realm this time for you?¡± Qiu Chengwang stared at Ou Yangming as he uttered word by word.


    Ou Yangming grinned without saying a word. He cast an approving look at the man and thought, ¡®This fe¡¯s not aplete idiot, after all.¡¯


    Qiu Chengwang twitched his mouth. At this point, he felt that Ou Yangming was no longer a human, but an ancient ferocious beast that hid its true colors.


    He spoke bitterly, ¡°The Phoenixes? Eternal Pills¡ªit must be Eternal Pills...¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows as he was surprised. ¡®This fe¡¯s quite capable indeed. He has a well-deserved reputation.¡¯


    Qiu Chengwang looked up abruptly and said, ¡°Master Ou, I was reckless and ignorant to have offended the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger. Please forgive me.¡±


    The young fellow sighed. ¡°When you attacked me earlier, did you think about letting me off the hook?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang was struck dumb and speechless.


    He could make up lies, but he knew he would not be able to fool the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    Ou Yangming looked coldly at him and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t mess with people that don¡¯t mess with me; if somebody messes with me, I¡¯ll surely pay it back by 100 times...¡±


    An invisible slowly rose into the void and pressed toward Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body bit by bit.


    Qiu Chengwang sensed the power right away. He was even more terrified because he noticed that the shackles, which he initially thought to have loosened up, seemed to have regained power to constrain his spiritual power again.


    Under the circumstances, not to mention an Intermediate Spiritualist, even a Common Grade powerhouse that was new to martial arts could easily beat him up.


    He smiled miserably and said, ¡°I get it now¡ªthis isn¡¯t an Illusion Formation. It¡¯s... A spiritual world that¡¯s unique to the Phoenixes ording to legend.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a Venerable One from Reborn in Paradise indeed. I admire how knowledgeable you are.¡±


    When he approached the man earlier, he did not set up an Illusion Formation indeed. Instead, he released his spiritual world and drew Qiu Chengwang inside.


    If Qiu Chengwang was neither injured nor constrained, as bold as Ou Yangming was, he would not have done that. The Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world was incredibly mighty and could directly connect with the world¡¯s origin. Having said that, an Intermediate Spiritualist would be courting death by trapping a Venerable One with his mental power.


    However, Qiu Chengwang was half-dead after suffering so many blows from Multi-armed King Kong.


    A man that lost his power would be humiliated¡ªif Ou Yangming did not seize the opportunity to act unrestrained, he might not find another unlucky Venerable One.


    As expected, the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world¡¯s profoundness was unparalleled. Itpletely worked ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s wish and even gave Qiu Chengwang a misconception that he was no longer trapped.


    That said, at this time, both parties were going to fight till one¡¯sst gasp.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s remarkable mental power prated Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body like a sharp de. The man¡¯s body in the young fellow¡¯s sea of consciousness at the moment was merely his mental conception, but the second the virtual spiritual saber stabbed it, his body in the outside world quivered intensely.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong exchanged nces. They both realized how unpredictable Ou Yangming¡¯s trick was.


    It was true that the Phoenixes¡¯ various powers were exceptional, but they were nearly legendary. Unless one was in Qiu Chengwang¡¯s shoes, it would be difficult to imagine how profound those powers were.


    Inside the spiritual world, as the powerful mental power impacted Qiu Chengwang¡¯s illusory body repeatedly, his aura eventually weakened.


    Qiu Chengwang was a legitimate Venerable One, but he was skilled at formations, such that he was inferior to even Multi-armed King Kong in terms of spiritual will. Besides, Ou Yangming was using the Phoenixes¡¯ secret lost art at the moment.


    When one rose, the other would fall. Qiu Chengwang, who was seriously injured, could not resist anymore. After being attacked by the mental power that contained the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, his mind finally crumbled.


    Following a shrill shriek, Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body shook intensely then finally rxed.


    Nheless, his eyes were no longer focused. His strength was still there, but his spiritual world had turned into a white sheet, by which his memories were wiped out to be cleaner than that of a newborn.


    The change was apparent to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong, so they were both shocked. They knew Ou Yangming was a friend and not a foe, but they could not help but look at him in fear.


    Such an ability was truly nature-defying and unbelievable. Of course, most importantly, it was too fearsome.

 Chapter 838 - Devour Memories

    <h4>Chapter 838: Devour Memories</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming did not bother about anything in the outside world because his mental conception was fully immersed in analyzing Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories at the moment.


    In actuality, even Ou Yangming did not think about how harmful this would be to the Venerable One.


    ording to his original intention, he only wanted to break through Qiu Chengwang¡¯s spiritual defense to see if the powerhouse from Zhangzhou¡¯s Reborn in Paradise was hiding anything else. Who knew, an unusual change seemed to have urred as the energy that contained the Heavenly Phoenix Fire kept attacking the man¡¯s consciousness.


    In the end, Qiu Chengwang could not withstand the coercion, hence his consciousness simply crumbled.


    Subsequently, countless memories gushed out from his sea of consciousness.


    Ou Yangming seemed to have transformed into Qiu Chengwang at this moment and experienced his whole life.


    It would not be easy to read someone else¡¯s memories. In particr, it would almost be an impossible task if the person was a Venerable One with notable mental power. Not to mention an Intermediate Spiritualist, even a top-grade Venerable One would not be able to do it.


    Nevertheless, due to the raging Heavenly Phoenix Fire, Qiu Chengwang¡¯s will to resist was weakened to an extremity. Consequently, he ended tragically where his mind crumbled and he was eliminated.


    Although his spiritual will and mental conception had dispersed, a part of his memories was copied when the Heavenly Phoenix Fire attacked. Moreover, the effect was perfect such that even the things that he did not remember were sessfully recorded.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was deeply troubled that his Heavenly Phoenix Fire achieved such an unbelievable effect.


    After all, those were the memories of a Venerable One!


    Even if a normal cultivator with unequaled natural gift cultivated smoothly until one became a Venerable One, plenty of hardships and a long time would be required.


    It would be impossible to achieve instant sess¡ªnot even for those with the bloodline of a dragon or a phoenix.


    For instance, Lil¡¯ Red possessed the Phoenixes¡¯ bloodline. Besides, Venerable Ones treated it with respect and dared not offend it. Nevertheless, to say that Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s cultivation base was equivalent to that of a Venerable One... It would be a joke.


    Qiu Chengwang was not only a Venerable One, but he was also a potent formation master. At this moment, all of his experiences and knowledge were converted into memories that were disyed in front of Ou Yangming. The enormous information almost burst the young fellow¡¯s consciousness.


    The memories that transformed into endless images surged in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness like monstrous waves. If he had not experienced the frightening situation himself, he could not have imagined it.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath, but his face was also twisting involuntarily. As he kept studying the images, he had a misconception that he would soon be assimted into them.


    Despite that, this was the exact reason Ou Yangming felt extremely fearful.


    The consequence would be unbearable if his mental conception merged with those memories. This was because he had only cultivated for over 2 decades from the time he was born until now. On the other hand, how many years of memories did Qiu Chengwang have?


    Once they fused, would Ou Yangming or Qiu Chengwang be the dominant one?


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and tried hard to resist the memories from invading. A reservoir could store water but if the water exceeded the capacity limit, the water would overflow.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was overestimating himself as if he was a small fish that was eating a big fish


    This was not what he wanted, but even he could not turn things back to when they began.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s slowly became heavier. The spiritual power fluctuation inside his body slowly became messy as well.


    On the side, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong looked at each other anxiously. It was great that Qiu Chengwang was turned into a fool, but if it would be at the expense of Ou Yangming¡¯s life or if anything mishap were to happen to him, they would not be able to bear it.


    ¡°Father, what should we do?¡± Multi-armed King Kong was worried.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was in an unfavorable situation, it was distressed.


    The 10,000 Bests Venerable One was secretly regretful. ¡®I really shouldn¡¯t have believed him so easily.¡¯


    As useless as Qiu Chengwang had be, he was still a Venerable One. Even if Ou Yangming possessed the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques, there was a huge disparity between them, hence it would be too unrealistic for the young fellow to get anything good out of the man.


    Now that a crisis was happening, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could only watch on the side.


    While the father and the son were feeling like ants on fire, a drastic change happened in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness again.


    The initially quiet giant head, which was upying a corner on its own, seemed to have sensed danger. It suddenly moved and drifted.


    As the giant head swayed in the void, it widened its giant mouth and sucked hard.


    Numerous memories of Qiu Chengwang that were floating inside the sea of consciousness instantly gushed in like birds flocking into a forest, and they vanished without leaving a trace. As for the bottomless hole that seemed like it could never be filled, it grew bigger after devouring the innumerable memories. Energy that seemed like it could devour the universe was released from the giant head.


    Ou Yangming became refreshed but at the next moment, his mental conception was instantly linked to the giant head.


    It was an indescribable feeling, and it was a new experience.


    At this instant, Ou Yangming seemed to have turned into the giant head itself, by which he kept devouring the memories that came from Qiu Chengwang.


    Nheless, it was more than just devouring because the giant head would analyze the contents of those images throughout the process. As such, Ou Yangming felt like he experienced everything in the images in that short period.


    The only thing was that aspared to watching it at the beginning, he was not going through the situation but was merely a spectator. In this case, regardless of how soul-stirring the experience was, he felt like he was watching an interesting documentary. At most, the young fellow was appreciating the memories, where his mind was no longer in danger.


    Furthermore, after the giant head became connected to Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception, incredibly fearsome energy burst out.


    While the images of Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories were being devoured, Ou Yangming could even distinguish their contents.


    He could simply nce through those that were rted to Qiu Chengwang¡¯s life and leave them to the giant head. As long as they entered the head¡¯srge mouth, they were no longer threatening to him.


    This was because the giant head would convert those images into energies andpletely destroy them from their source.


    However, some of the contents were memories rted to Qiu Chengwang¡¯s cultivation and learning process. Each time Ou Yangming came across them, he would do his best to preserve them.


    Needless to say, even though he did his best, many cultivation contents slipped away and were devoured by the giant head due to the significant gap between his strength and that of Qiu Chengwang.


    As the memory images reduced in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, he regained a betterplexion and slowly breathed steadily.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong had lingering fears, but they sighed breaths of relief. In fact, the former even swore that it would not take such a risk in the future anymore.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception was in a stimted state at this time because he gained a lot of knowledge that he had been dreaming of from Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories.


    With the giant head¡¯s help, he sessfully salvaged part of Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories, which were his most-desired knowledge regarding formation maps. They were only a part of the Venerable One¡¯s diverse memories, but they were the most precious memories that the young fellow needed at the moment.


    It was worth noting that Qiu Chengwang was a Venerable One from Reborn in Paradise and was also a formation master.


    Simr to Ou Yangming, he was most adept in Illusion Formation.


    Having said that, aspared to the most basic Illusion Formation that was apprehended by Ou Yangming, the Illusion Formation that was grasped by Qiu Chengwang was much more powerful.


    One that fell inside Ou Yangming¡¯s Illusion Formation would at most lose one¡¯s way and be blocked by various changing sights, where one would lose connection with one¡¯s partners. On the contrary, one would be faced with immense danger if one was strapped by Qiu Chengwang¡¯s Illusion Formation.


    A Venerable One¡¯s Illusion Formation was more than just confusing one¡¯s seeing and hearing.


    ording to Qiu Chengwang¡¯s setup, the formation board that he refined had the feature to release mists. Besides, one that was surrounded by the mists would be attacked by gravel and nts at any time. One would panic and treat everything as one¡¯s enemy¡ªthis was his Illusion Formation¡¯s greatest feature. Other than that, the Venerable One¡¯s formation could also transform into flying swords, various weapons, and even different spirit beasts. If those things attacked amidst the mists, one would not be able to guard against them.


    Normally, a formation map that could achieve such mightiness would be on a Big Mountain-guarding Formation¡¯s level.


    That said, powerhouses from Reborn in Paradise had a secret technique to carve such a formation map on formation boards that they carried with them.


    Qiu Chengwang used this kind of formation board when he trapped Multi-armed King Kong.


    A formation board had endless functions. When it could not be used to resist an enemy¡¯s attacks, it would suddenly explode and hurt one¡¯s enemy in the most direct way.


    Nevertheless, once the formation board exploded, one¡¯s defensive ability would reduce. Therefore, this would usually be used as ast resort as no formation master would want to hurt themselves while harming others.


    It was said that a higher level of this Illusion Formation could even bring an enemy into a nightmare, where the enemy would encounter all sorts of miserable experiences. For example, being betrayed by close ones, being hurt by loved ones, and so on. All in all, one¡¯s greatest fears would appear, so much so that one¡¯s mind would crumble in the end.


    With that, the formation board¡¯s effects and its detailed refinement process were disyed in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness bit by bit, and he remembered it well.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, deep inside those memory images, a peculiar scene appeared, causing Ou Yangming to focus on it right away.

 Chapter 839 - Clone

    <h4>Chapter 839: Clone</h4>


    It was a rather strange memory image, and it seemed like the only one among all of Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories.


    There was an unused area ofnd that became barren and deste.


    Nheless, an extremely fearsome thing could be seen.


    An old coffin was floating in the bizarre space. It was clear that the coffin was the ultimate weapon that Qiu Chengwang retrieved when he went against Multi-armed King Kong.


    For some reason, the wastnd seemed to be very attractive the moment it appeared.


    Yes, Ou Yangming sensed at this instant that his Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head that was inherited from the Dragons seemed to have be agitated. They were expressing the same intention to him in different ways.


    ¡®Go over, go over, go over....


    ¡®Go and check it out!¡¯


    This was what Ou Yangming was feeling at the moment.


    Although Ou Yangming did not know what ce it was and could not tell what secret was hiding inside, given that the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head were so triggered, it was definitely not an ordinary ce.


    Even so, the image was fleeting. Ou Yangming managed to preserve the memory image, but he could not find anything else rted to it.


    The rted memories had undoubtedly been devoured by the giant head.


    Nevertheless, it was inevitable. If Ou Yangming was already a Venerable One... No, even if he became a Venerable One, he could not havepletely browsed another Venerable One¡¯s lifelong memories within such a short period.


    One might have to be above a Venerable One to achieve that.


    Ou Yangming sighed and helplessly got rid of the thought of exploring the barrennd further.


    After curbing his thoughts, he finally opened his eyes and exhaled deeply.


    It was a long exhtion as though he breathed out the stuffiness in his chest. By the time he opened his eyes, he was greeted by 2 pairs of curious and anxious eyes.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong widened their eyes and studied him.


    Ou Yangming was slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The 2 spirit beasts were unordinary, formidable Venerable Ones. In particr, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was a top-grade Venerable One. It had had countless experiences throughout its life, hence Ou Yangming was confused when it had that expression on its face.


    Despite that, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One simply coughed and did not know how it should exin itself. On the other hand, Multi-armed King Kong did not have any concerns, thus it responded without any hesitation, ¡°Master, you were in an unfavorable state earlier as if you were in danger.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He immediately recalled the fluctuation that urred in his sea of consciousness when Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memory image appeared just now.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile and assured the king kong. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªthere was a small ident earlier, but it was perfectly resolved.¡± When he finished, a faint smile was even seen on his face.


    Being able to drive out Qiu Chengwang¡¯s extra memory images and turn them into energies while leaving some essences behind was the most suitable thing for him. Even though many precious memories turned into nothing because he could not handle them in time, he was content with the memories that he gained.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One frowned and shook its head. ¡°Master Ou, you mustn¡¯t take such a risk anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming replied to it seriously after some thought, ¡°Yes. Thanks for your good intention, Venerable One.¡±


    It was true that he benefited greatly this time by gaining knowledge of formation maps, it was indeed a dangerous process. If the giant head had not burst out at thest minute, he dared not imagine what would have happened.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One then turned to look at Qiu Chengwang.


    At this point, while the Venerable One from Zhangzhou was breathing normally and still had his life force, he looked lifeless as though he no longer had a soul.


    In other words, he had be a retard without memories.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One raised its eyebrow and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, what do you n to do with him?¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved when he heard the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and he looked at it in shock. This was because it could hear from the top-grade Venerable One¡¯s tone that it was somewhat excited as though it cared about Qiu Chengwang¡¯s body very much.


    ¡°Hehe, senior, this person¡¯s memories are gone, so there¡¯s no use keeping him. In any case, he¡¯s only going to do harm.¡± Ou Yangming paused for a while before he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill him?¡±


    Qiu Chengwang was a Venerable One with a strong backing, after all, so Reborn in Paradise would be concerned if he went missing or died. Zhangzhou and Danzhou were very far apart, but it would stop them from traveling far to seek the truth.


    Inparison, keeping him alive would increase the chance of him being exposed than if he were killed.


    It was not that Ou Yangming was ruthless; this was his normal reaction. At the end of the day, he would not have ended well if he was captured by Qiu Chengwang instead.


    Since the Venerable One schemed something against him, he could not be med for wanting an eye for an eye.


    Who knew, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s face changed. It asked right away, ¡°Master Ou, if you don¡¯t n to use him, how about you leave him to me?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not hesitate to use honorifics so that it could obtain the body that had lost all wisdom and consciousness.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡®10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s coveting his body indeed.¡¯ However, he could not figure out what the powerhouses wanted to do.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One decided not to keep it a secret as if it saw through Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. It exined in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, frankly speaking, if I have his body, I can try to refine my clone.¡±


    ¡°A clone?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He was intrigued and eager to try as well.


    Before this, he had heard from Master Kurong that a supreme powerhouse¡¯s clone existed in Zhangzhou.


    The powerhouse himself had gone beyond a Venerable One¡¯s boundary and was nowhere to be found, but his clone stayed in Zhangzhou and dominated there. In fact, Master Kurong had even exchanged blows with the clone before, but he was badly defeated.


    That said, the defeat made Master Kurong cultivate in istion, and he finally found his path.


    It was the best proof that fortune and misfortune were 2 buckets in the same well.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, a clone.¡±


    Ou Yangming questioned, ¡°Senior, are there requirements or any limit if you¡¯d like to refine a clone?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneughed out loud. ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret anyway, so I¡¯ll just tell you about it.¡± It smiled with its eyes squinted before it continued, ¡°If one wants to refine a clone, one¡¯s cultivation base must at least be that of a top-grade Venerable One.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth because the first thing that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One said had already blocked his path.


    He had been advancing fast in martial arts cultivation, but he did not know how long it would take for him to be a top-grade Venerable One.


    ¡°The second thing, which is also the most important point, is the choice of the clone.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed. ¡°The clone has to at least be a Venerable One but most importantly, the clone can¡¯t have even the slightest of his consciousness at all or the sess rate won¡¯t be higher than 10%.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. ¡°Senior, given your cultivation base, finding an enemy that¡¯s a Venerable One and erasing his consciousness won¡¯t be difficult for you, right?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One rolled its eyes and responded helplessly, ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re kidding. If I scheme this deliberately, I¡¯ll indeed be able to find a suitable candidate, but it¡¯ll be impossible for me to wipe out his consciousness.¡± It shook its head while it exined, ¡°Powerhouses that be Venerable Ones have incredibly strong wills. Even if I capture them and torture them all I can, they won¡¯t surrender easily. Heh, in actual fact, at that point, if they can¡¯t get away, they¡¯ll likely choose to explode themselves and die.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He nced at Qiu Chengwang and thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t we seize this formation master sessfully?¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One quickly noted, ¡°Master Ou, it¡¯s a special case that we managed to capture him. If he hadn¡¯t fought against King Kong for a long time, which allowed me to set up a restriction that instantly burst out on him after that, we might not have been able to catch him. Besides, even if it looked like he let himself be arrested and was powerless, he must¡¯ve cultivated various secret techniques as a Venerable One. In that case, I won¡¯t be able to erase his consciousness no matter what.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong nodded in agreement. ¡°Father¡¯s right¡ªit¡¯s most likely that he would¡¯ve employed a secret technique to end his life. If that happens, we¡¯ll be able to use his body, but we won¡¯t be able to refine a clone anymore.¡±


    Since its cultivation system came from the same inheritance as that of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, it was normal for it to know these secrets.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked with bright eyes at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, how did you... Do it?¡±


    Given that Ou Yangming managed to erase a Venerable One¡¯s consciousness without harming his body, even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One found it to be nearly miraculous.


    A Venerable One in Qiu Chengwang¡¯s state at the moment was one in a million.


    As such, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was going to get its hand on him regardless of the costs.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®I only used my Heavenly Phoenix Fire to attack Qiu Chengwang¡¯s consciousness in my spiritual world. As for why he turned out like this and why his will became so weak and vulnerable, I have no idea.¡¯


    Honestly, Ou Yangming still underestimated how mighty his Heavenly Phoenix Fire was.


    It was the Phoenixes¡¯ fire, so how could it be resisted by an ordinary Venerable One. Furthermore, the process was done inside the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world, thus theyering effect was far beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    Ou Yangming grinned when he looked at the eager 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯d like to have him, senior, I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was overjoyed. It nodded at Ou Yangming.


    Multi-armed King Kongughed and asked, ¡°Master, are we going back now?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. Perhaps... We should go on a long journey.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Multi-armed King Kong were struck dumb. ¡°Where to?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance and mumbled, ¡°Zhangzhou¡ªthere¡¯s a good ce there.¡±

 Chapter 840 - Go On A Long Journey

    <h4>Chapter 840: Go On A Long Journey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°A good ce?¡± The 2 ape powerhouses noticed the disapproving look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Zhangzhou has a huge reputation, but how is Danzhou inferior to them?¡¯


    They were powerhouses from Danzhou, and they naturally loved their home, hence they could not help but feel jealous when Ou Yangming brought up Zhangzhou.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One frowned and asked, ¡°Master Ou, where¡¯s that good ce in Zhangzhou?¡± It secretly decided that it would object to Ou Yangming¡¯s idea no matter what he said. He was Danzhou¡¯s treasure, thus it was not going to let him wander to Zhangzhou no matter what.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good ce, but it¡¯s attracting me indeed...¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One became more curious. It questioned the young fellow closely, ¡°Where¡¯s that ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know...¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One clicked its tongue. It had never met anyone that would fool a Venerable One like this.


    In actuality, if someone else had spoken nonsense to it, it would have pped the person to his death right away. Since the person was Ou Yangming, apart from smiling helplessly, there was nothing it could do.


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°Senior, what do you think about this coffin?¡± He turned to look at the coffin that gave off an evil aura.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One instantly had a grave look on its face. ¡°Master Ou, are you thinking about going to the Big Ruins?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡°The Big Ruins? Senior, you know where the coffin came from?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One pondered for a brief moment before it sighed. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a dangerous ce in Zhangzhou, and it¡¯s known as the Big Ruins.¡± It paused for a while before it continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know its origin either, but I know it¡¯s extremely dangerous such that numerous powerhouses died inside. Master Ou, you mustn¡¯t go there!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face changed. It immediately shook its head at Ou Yangming as it was worried.


    It would be unusually thrilled if it went on an adventure to the Big Ruins on its own, but it was not willing to let Ou Yangming venture into the dangerousnd.


    Ou Yangming smiled and expressed, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m aware that it¡¯s dangerous there, but the Phoenixes¡¯ power that I carry yearns for it!¡±


    He only told half of the truth because apart from the Phoenixes¡¯ power, the giant head that was rted to the Dragons gave the same reaction too.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was dumbfounded for a while before it finally shook its head and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t question it anymore since it¡¯s rted to the Phoenixes, but you must be careful, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded sternly. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One shook its head and grabbed Qiu Chengwang, who had lost his mind. Itter shed and went far away in a split second.


    As for Ou Yangming, he brought King Kong back to the Beast King Sect. Instead of telling everyone that he was attacked, he simply informed Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque about his n to go on a long journey.


    The Venerable Ones were naturally shocked. They tried their best to persuade Ou Yangming as they did not want him to leave the Beast King Sect.


    Nheless, they shut up right after he told them about the Phoenixes¡¯ power¡¯s calling.


    Ou Yangming was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger in the Spiritual World. Since the Phoenixes¡¯ power sensed something, it would only be reasonable for him to explore further. Perhaps this was the test that was given to him by the phoenix powerhouse, but it might also be a trace that was left behind by the Phoenixes. If Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque caused the young fellow to lose his opportunity by stopping him from leaving, they would not be able to bear the responsibility.


    Yuqi the Venerable One pondered for a long time before he sighed. ¡°Master Ou, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, we can¡¯t stop you anymore. We can only do our best to prepare everything well for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old macaque nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Gu Jiacheng to pick a bunch of pills for your journey. I remember that some pills are short, but I¡¯ll make sure that he starts his furnace to refine those pills so that you have everything you need.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around about the Big Ruins. Hopefully, it¡¯ll help you with your journey, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was grateful when he looked at them as they made him feel warm.


    He knew the Venerable Ones treated people differently, where he would not have been recognized by them without his identity and strength at the moment. Nevertheless, everyone had sympathy. Since they were doing their best for the young fellow, he would not be unmoved.


    ¡°Seniors, I¡¯d like to set out to Zhangzhou, but I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and smiled. ¡°I still need to smith some pieces of equipment and refine some Eternal Pills to store them in the Beast King Sect. I hope that they¡¯ll be useful in the future.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque exchanged nces. They guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s intention at once, so they were surprised and overjoyed.


    The Eternal Pills were valuable, but they were not urgently needed, so it would be fine to wait for another decade or century. However, the so-called pieces of equipment were certainly their most desired Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and Earthly Formation Boards.


    ¡°Master Ou, what materials do you need? As long as you squeak, I¡¯ll get them ready for you.¡± The old macaque¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®You¡¯re the one that should be squeaking...¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the next month, Ou Yangming went to the secret realm and brought back 3 sections of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo to the Beast King Sect.


    After working together with Gu Jiacheng again, they refined 10 Eternal Pills before they stopped. In actual fact, if Ou Yangming were to act freely, he could almost refine as many Eternal Pills as he wanted. Despite that, things were usually valued in proportion to their rarity. Furthermore, the Eternal Pills had nature-defying effects, so they must not be avable in abundance.


    Ou Yangming carried half of them with him and left the other half at the Beast King Sect.


    The Beast King Sect was one of the Humans¡¯ Nine Great Sects in Danzhou. They had an incredibly profound foundation, and they also had a natural alliance, which was the 10,000 Beasts Ridge. As such, they were almost not troubled by anything in Danzhou. Now that Ou Yangming left some Eternal Pills for them, they became more prominent.


    Even if the Beast King Sect encountered an unsolvable problem, they could use an Eternal Pill to strike a deal. If 1 was not enough, they could retrieve 2 of them. Nothing in Danzhou could not be solved with 2 Eternal Pills.


    Once Ou Yangming refined the Eternal Pills, he stopped going out and went into isted cultivation.


    Needless to say, he was apanied by plenty of materials for equipment smithing.


    With that, Ou Yangming hid inside a secret room and smithed pieces of equipment for a whole month. By the time he came out of isted cultivation, he was not only greeted by Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque, but also the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, which had been waiting for a long time.


    Ou Yangming was surprised to see the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. ¡°Senior, have you seeded?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One flushed andughed. ¡°Master Ou, how could it be done so quickly? It¡¯s simply impossible if I don¡¯t cultivate for a year or so.¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and asked. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why are you here instead of working hard on it?¡±


    The Venerable One¡¯s face turned redder than before. It rubbed its hands and let out a hollowugh. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re leaving, and I figured that it¡¯ll be tough for us to meet in the future, so I brought my child here to bid you farewell.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He looked past the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and looked at the mountain in the distance.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    A deafening roar was hearding from that direction. It sounded as loud as Multi-armed King Kong.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Ah, Six-armed Giant Beast.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded and sighed. ¡°King Kong and Giant Beast are my children, so I can¡¯t favor one more than the other.¡± It bowed at Ou Yangming and uttered, ¡°Please help it seed, Master Ou.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite. Since I promised to help, I won¡¯t regret it. Besides, I haven¡¯t repaid Six-armed for its kindness in the past.¡± Following that, he reached out and removed an interspatial bag from his waist. ¡°What you want is here. Go ahead and bring it to Six-armed.¡±


    The Venerable One¡¯s eyes lit up. It epted the bag carefully as it contained a Thunderbolts-resistant Suit that was suitable for Six-armed, as well as 1,080 Earthly Formation Boards.


    It looked deeply at Ou Yangming and noted seriously, ¡°Master Ou, I can¡¯t thank you enough with words. If you need any help in the future, the 10,000 Beasts Ridge won¡¯t refuse to help no matter what it is.¡± It bowed at the young fellow again then turned and flew away.


    Such a gift could not be thanked with words, so it would be up to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One to return the favor in the future.


    Yuqi the Venerable One looked eagerly at Ou Yangming as well.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was not going to disappoint him. There would not have been a difference if he smithed a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit or two. Since he was already doing good, he might as well do it till the end.


    With that, he tossed an interspatial bag to Yuqi the Venerable One too and stated, ¡°Elder Macaque has experienced them once, so you can just follow its arrangement.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Now that a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and Earthly Formation Boards were in the Beast King Sect¡¯s possession, it almost meant that they would have a new Venerable One soon. This was also a kindness that could not be easily repaid.


    Ou Yangming nodded at them and returned to his courtyard.


    For the next few days, he stayed by Old Craftsman¡¯s side and enjoyed his time conversing with Ni Yinghong and the 2 otherdies from time to time.


    That said, the good days did notst long. When the Heavenly Thunderbolts appeared on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge and in the Beast King Sect one after another, they gained a newly advanced Venerable One each. Ou Yangming finally continued with his n to go on a long journey.


    At the peak of a tall mountain, Old Craftsman looked into the distance as he watched Ou Yangming leave.


    He was apanied by Yuqi the Venerable One, the old macaque, and Mao Jianbi, who was the newly advanced Venerable ONe.


    However, even the 3 Venerable Ones were less important than Old Craftsman in the Beast King Sect.


    ¡°Uhm, Younger Brother, Master Ou¡¯s still young, so he needs to go on adventures. Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± the old macaqueforted the old man.


    Old Craftsman nodded and looked away. ¡°Big Brother Macaque, you¡¯re right. Children can take care of themselves. I¡¯ll also cultivate hard and strive to be a Venerable One so that he won¡¯t need to worry about me anymore.¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at each other and thought, ¡®You... Venerable One?¡¯


    They looked at the same time in the direction where Ou Yangming left.


    ¡®With him as your support, it might be, it¡¯s probably, it¡¯s likely... Possible!¡¯

 Chapter 841 - Instant Comprehension

    <h4>Chapter 841: Instant Comprehension</h4>


    Everywhere was white as the undting mountains were covered with snow.


    Cold fogs in the snowy sky were blown by the northern wind, and the forest was deste. Ou Yangming walked slowly in the blizzard. His head had umted snow, where frost flowers could be seen on the hair on his temples. The journey was lonely, and the footsteps that he left in the snow were quickly covered by snow again. When the young fellow looked into the distance, he could see that the ground had turned into a boundless white arc that connected to the dusky sky, and it spread far away.


    The goshawk, Big Yellow, and Multi-armed King Kong followed closely behind him.


    Ou Yangming picked up a dead branch and dragged it behind him, causing a curvy line to be drawn on the snowy ground. He asked with a smile, ¡°Goshawk, you¡¯re at the peak of an Advanced Spiritualist now, right?¡±


    The goshawk was flying in the sky at the moment. It looked at Multi-armed King Kong with aplicated look on its face, then it nodded to respond to the young fellow.


    Big Yellow¡¯s fur was shiny and incredibly soft. It curled its lips and revealed its sharp teeth.


    ¡°How¡¯s the establishment of the store going so far?¡± Ou Yangming exerted more force through his hand, by which the dry branch went deeper into the ground. Consequently, the umted snow in its path flew to the sides, leaving a clear trail on the ground.


    Big Yellow shook its round body to get rid of the snow before it replied to him, ¡°With the Beast King Sect¡¯s support and the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s promotion, it¡¯s developing quickly in the Beast King Sect¡¯s boundary. On the contrary, it¡¯s being suppressed by the aristocratic families outside of the boundary controlled by the sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. ¡°A cake is only that big, so those local tyrants naturally don¡¯t want to share it.¡± He paused on purpose then continued with an overbearing look in his eyes. ¡°Since they¡¯re not willing to share it, we¡¯ll just snatch it from them. Since we have the Beyond Heaven Pavilion as our support, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of causing trouble.¡± A fleeting luster could be seen in his eyes before he sighed and thought, ¡®This will be a good opportunity to test the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s bottom line. Given that they¡¯re an influential force, I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯re really so kind.¡¯


    At the end of the day, the great truth was the word ¡°benefit¡±. If not, the proverb ¡°every hustle and bustle in the world was only for money¡± would not exist.


    Multi-armed King Kong touched its head simple-mindedly and nodded as though it understood what was going on. After bing a Venerable One, it revered Ou Yangming more because of the natal contract between them. At this point, the king kong truly sensed how exactly mighty the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was. The fire was simply a power that could destroy everything in the world¡ªit was invincible.


    Ou Yangming sorted out everything that happened from the beginning of when he entered the Spiritual Realm. No matter big or small, important or less important, he organized them thoroughly. After making sure that he did not miss out on anything, he slowly walked deeper into the snowfield.


    The mountains were getting steeper. As Ou Yangming looked at the winding mountain paths ahead, hemented, ¡°Back in the room by the precipice, Wu Hanning told me that when a person grinds an ink stick, the ink stick polishes the person, and it¡¯s a process that tempers one¡¯s heart. Now that we¡¯re walking on this winding path, we¡¯re neither in a hurry nor slow, and our footsteps move up and down. Aren¡¯t we tempering our hearts too?¡±


    His voice spread far and wide in the barren forest.


    He walked in front like an ordinary person while the spiritual power fluctuation on his body slowly dispersed.


    The young fellow looked calm and carefree as he dragged the dry branch on the ground.


    Big Yellow was about to speak when it was stopped by Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes.


    The spirit beasts that follow behind Ou Yangming did not make a sound.


    Ou Yangming let the falling snownd on his head. With every step he took, his leg went deep inside the snowy ground. His aura became gently andpletely merged with the blizzard, such that it became an inseparable part of the world. Moreover, every step that the young fellow took coincided with the naturalw as if this was how they should be taken, to the extent that the slightest difference would make them wed.


    Multi-armed King Kong was appalled. At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s aura hadpletely disappeared from its senses.


    Although the young fellow was in front of it, it could not find anything when it searched with its mind.


    Master Kurong would be so surprised that he would be speechless if he was present to see this. This was because Ou Yangming was undergoing an instantprehension of the universe¡¯s maxim, which was something that he had desired for a long time. As long as one entered this state, one would gain unimaginable benefits.


    Multi-armed King Kong lowered its voice as much as it could. ¡®Let¡¯s follow Master from a distance away and don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Big Yellow and the goshawk nodded with grave looks on their faces, then they hid in the dark.


    After walking for an unknown period, a big river appeared in front of Ou Yangming. It was the Tian River. Cold mists were drifting on the river while it flowed calmly. It did not carry the majestic momentum that it had before when the water surged restlessly.


    Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®Should I ride my flying carpet to cross the river?¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, a small boat was slowly steered to the riverbank, where an old man tied it to a spot. He wore a straw cape, hand fingers that were red due to the cold, and his face was covered with wrinkles. The old manter revealed teeth that had turned yellow due to smoke, and heughed brightly before he asked, ¡°Hehe, are you getting impatient from waiting? It¡¯s winter now and it¡¯s cold. Since there are lesser people that¡¯ll cross the river, there are lesser ferrymen too. Quicklye on the boar. There¡¯s a furnace here and a warm pot of unstrained liquor. The liquor¡¯s homemade, so it¡¯s neither valuable nor rich in vor, but it¡¯ll surely warm your body!¡±


    While he spoke, he stomped his foot to retrieve a wooden nk to ce it ashore. Afterward, he knocked it hard and made sure that it would not fall into the water before he got up.


    He looked like an honest ferryman at one nce.


    Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was as calm as a mirror as though something that could not be sought was ready toe out at his call.


    Without forcing it, he went with the flow and his heart, where he slowly walked over and cupped his hands at the elder. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. Thank you, elder.¡±


    The elder¡¯s hands were covered with calluses. He removed the straw cape from his shoulders and waved his hand, then he spoke in a low, muffled sound, ¡°I¡¯ll be charging, so you can¡¯t ride the boat for free. Now that I¡¯m old, I can only earn some money by doing this. When I was younger, I didn¡¯t even pant when I rowed back and forth. It would¡¯ve been fine for me to give you a free life back then but now... I need to charge you.¡± He reminded the young fellow again.


    Before his voice died away, a little girl with bright eyes and clear teeth peeped from the cabin. She looked shy but curious, hence she returned to the cabin after taking a look. The old man looked lovingly at her and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s my granddaughter.¡±


    He pped his thigh after a brief moment. ¡°Look, I¡¯m being silly again. Quicklye up, quicklye up.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately stepped on the nk and paced toward the cabin.


    In the corner of the cabin, the little girl fanned the fire, causing hot air to be released. A pot of unrestrained liquor was being warmed on the furnace, where its aroma filled the air. The little girl looked curiously at Ou Yangming before she smiled gently.


    The old man was rowing the boat with a bamboo stick as he noted with a smile, ¡°The little girl¡¯s usually shy with strangers, but she actually hit it off with you. She was orphaned at an early age, so she followed me and has been ferrying with me here for years. Due to the wind and rain, she has been suffering a lot. Unfortunately, she¡¯s a girl. If she were a boy, I would¡¯ve sacrificed everything to let her learn how to read. After all, a person that reads sounds great and extremely honorable.¡±


    Ou Yangming seemed to have seen himself from his previous life. A look of sympathy could be seen in his eyes as he approached the girl and pinched her red cheek.


    The little girl put down her fan and handed a handful of melon seeds to Ou Yangming. ¡°Here, older brother, this is for you!¡±


    ¡°This little girl¡¯s usually very stingy. Normally, I can¡¯t even have any of her melon seeds. I¡¯ve been ferrying here for 3 decades while she has followed me for 6 to 7 years, but I¡¯ve never seen her share her seeds. In fact, she barely spoke to anyone.¡± The elder chuckled again.


    Ou Yangming looked even more pitifully at the little girl as he epted the seed. The girl then smiled shyly and pushed her little braid beside her ear to the back.


    She took a withered and yellow bamboo stick behind her and stuck it into the river. Before long, she managed to catch a carp.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming realized that nothing was on the bamboo, but the carp bit the bamboo and was pulled onto the boat by the little girl.


    Ou Yangming was shocked, so he asked, ¡°This little girl¡¯s fishing only with a bamboo stick?¡±


    The old man smiled and answered, ¡°How can there be so much logic in the world? If things make sense, they do. The naturalw¡¯s constant yet irregr anyway... For instance, this fight might one day be able to make significant advancement and show its grace extensively.


    ¡°However big one¡¯s heart is, that¡¯s how big the universe is. Whether this is a river or an ocean, it only takes a sh of thought for you to decide. You think that the snowy mountain beside the river is only about 333 meters tall because you¡¯re not broad-minded enough to amodate it in your mind. To me, this mountain can hold out against the vault of heaven if I say it can.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was hearty, but an indescribable feeling lingered.


    The voice roared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, and he mumbled, ¡°The naturalw¡¯s constant yet irregr? However big one¡¯s heart is, that¡¯s how big the universe is?¡± As he looked dumbfoundedly at the surging river in front of him, he seemed to have forgotten about the time and ce. After an unknown period, the boat finally pulled in to shore. The young fellow then paid for his fare and cupped his hands at the boat as it left into the distance.


    Ou Yangming looked like he was pondering. For some reason, the roughly 333-meters tall snow mountain grew taller without a limit in his perspective and his mind. When he stared at the river, his eyes shone brighter, and he kept repeating the old man¡¯s words softly.


    All of a sudden, a luster was seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. The spiritual Qi inside his dantian surged intensely while the shackles in his heart broke into pieces!


    From his point of view, the snow mountain beside the Tian River grew taller out of the blue from about 333 meters to 3 kilometers, 33 kilometers... Atst, it made a hole in the sky.


    The reflection of the snow mountain could also be seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. A 3-kilometers tall mountain appeared in his mind, and it continued to grow bit by bit without a limit. This was the Big Avnche, and this was the power ofprehending the universe instantly.


    If the snow mountain became 33 kilometers tall or even hundreds of kilometers tall, could one imagine how frightening it would be when Ou Yangming used the Big Avnche to activate path intent with his spear? If the peak was tall enough, he might be the first Spiritualist to kill a Venerable One.


    The snow mountain inside Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world was magnanimous. It grew taller and stood proudly while the snow at its peak became thinker.


    Some day, an avnche would take ce and emit the brightest light ever. The avnche would not halt, and the spear force would not stop. The spear would be an unstoppable spear that could lift the sky and destroy deities.


    In a way, Ou Yangming gained unimaginable benefits from his instantprehension this time.


    The snow mountain in his spiritual world was eventually covered in thicker snow while the peak was surrounded by cold mists. He slowly opened his eyes and bowed at the Tian River.

 Chapter 842 - The Xue Family

    <h4>Chapter 842: The Xue Family</h4>


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes, they looked hollow, calm, and leisurely like a starry sky with great changes.


    The reflection of a majestic snow mountain could be seen in his eyes. As he was clothed in white, he looked somewhat superior.


    After some time, the reflection of the snow mountain faded away from his eyes. Moreover, his temperament changed drastically as though he became a sharp and chilly saber that was stuck in clear ice at the peak of the mountain.


    Multi-armed King Kong, the goshawk, and Big Yellow appeared at the same time. They looked happy.


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and asked cheerfully, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, have you broken through?¡± The goshawk and King Kong looked impassioned as well, and they pricked up their ears as they were afraid of missing any detail.


    Thepelling sharpness and cold intent on Ou Yangming¡¯s body dispersed. He shook his head and answered, ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m not far from that.¡±


    He curbed his thoughts and breathed out some cold air before he uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that, the human and the 3 beasts advanced slowly. Their back views slowly became blurry and disappeared in the blizzard.


    After walking for an unknown period, an old temple came into Ou Yangming¡¯s sight. He looked at the sky and said after some thought, ¡°It¡¯ste now, so let¡¯s take a break here for the night.¡±


    The 3 spirit beasts naturally did not object to his suggestion. Inside the temple, Ou Yangming lowered his head to look at the weeds in front of him, then he plucked one out and put it in his mouth regardless if it was dirty.


    Following that, he used a bamboo stick to stir the wick of an oilmp, causing the old templer to look brighter. Behind him, along with the dim fire from themp, his shadow swayed on the wooden window that was covered with spider webs. As the young fellow looked at the falling snow outside the window and continued to visualize the magnificent snow mountain in his spiritual world, he could imagine that the spear that would appear out of the blue during an avnche would certainly be earth-shattering.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The universe was boundless. Cold winds cried and stirred up snowkes in the sky.


    A figure was seen running while her red dress fluttered in the wind, making her look like an intense yet gorgeous red flower. Her charming face could only be seen when she got closer, and she looked like she was 16 years old but appeared to be travel-worn and worried. There were not too many essories on her green skirt at her waist, hence it gave her a refreshing and natural appearance. Nheless, she kept grabbing the corner of her shirt with the tiny fingers on her right hand as if she was a startled vixen.


    She went around a rugged hill with strange rocks and pondered when she noticed the abandoned temple that was not far away. It was an ancient temple with oilmps, and it was probably the temporary lodging for solitary monks. She muttered to herself, ¡®Should I go and take a look inside?¡¯


    Nevertheless, she quickly thought that she should not cause more trouble. As such, she shed and made another round. Once she confirmed that nobody was following her, she jumped to the back of a giant rock and pushed the weeds aside to enter a hidden cave.


    2 people were seen sitting inside the cave. One of them was a mature-looking middle-aged man, but he was pale and had messy hair. Bloodstains could be seen on the corner of his mouth, and he was releasing a ck aura from his body, which was evident that he was being healed. As for the other person, he was a dissolute young master that looked slightly older than the youngdy. He wore luxurious clothes and was well-featured with fair skin, but hecked steadiness and looked flustered. All in all, he looked like a man that indulged in sensual pleasures.


    Seeing as the youngdy had returned, the young master with expensive clothes immediately got up and weed her. He forced an ugly smile and asked, ¡°Little Sister Xuanle, did you find any... Are... Are there thieves hunting us down?¡±


    The youngdy, who was addressed as Xuanle, nced at the wounded man before she answered softly, ¡°This is a remote ce that¡¯s out of the thieves¡¯ knowledge, so nobody caught up to us yet.¡± While she spoke, she also felt relieved. She gently brushed the longsword at her waist, causing a soft ring to be heard.


    Even so, she still looked worried as though she no longer had a shelter in the world. It seemed like she was floating duckweed in the river, where she could only flow with the stream. Wherever she stopped, that would be her home. If not, she would be pushed to the riverbed by the waves.


    The young man with extravagant clothes sighed a breath of relief and breathed out murky air as before he uttered, ¡°As long as nobody¡¯s chasing us here, as long as nobody¡¯s chasing us here.¡± He struck his chest and looked like he had a lingering fear. On the other hand, the middle-aged man that was being healed opened his eyes suddenly and sighed.


    ¡°Big Uncle Xue, how¡¯s your injury?¡± Xuanle touched the longsword at her waist as she asked in a deep voice.


    The young man answered on his behalf, ¡°Big Uncle Xue has consumed a Blood Conversion Pill, so his injury will be stable after another half an hour. After a few more days, he¡¯ll be able to protect us while we secretly leave. As long as we arrive at Huixun City, we¡¯ll be safe from this disaster.¡±


    Xuanle nodded. Her delicate chin was clear to see. Sheter walked to the cave entrance and sat with her legs crossed, then she channeled the spiritual Qi in her dantian. The youngdy¡¯s Qi momentum was slightly blocked, but lusters could be seen in her eyes from time to time. She was on guard to be prepared for any eventualities.


    After some time, she retrieved a jade slip.


    The jade slip used to have the names of numerous people from the Xue family on it but very few were left at the moment as more than 90% of the names were erased. It was evident that their lights had gone out.


    She sighed and said, ¡°The treasure that was obtained from the Big Ruins is more like a final nail in the coffin. A rich family attracts trouble, but the trouble gets bigger after the family falls! I wonder when this disaster will be over...¡± Her name was Xue Xuanle, and she was from the Xue family. However, a tragedy happened 3 months ago, where the people from the Xue family were suddenly attacked and killed. If she had not been training outside, she would not have been able to escape death.


    ¡°Yes, very few names are left on the jade slip. The Xue family has fallen indeed...¡± The young man spoke.


    He was Xue Yuan, who was a core disciple in the n. After the disaster happened, he only managed to get away because he was escorted by powerhouses from the n.


    Xue Xuanle looked sorrowful but deep down she was also furious. She suddenly became full of killing intent as she shouted angrily, ¡°The Teng family!¡± She would remember this enmity forever and would never forget it.


    The sky was gloomy while the northern wind whistled. Petal-sized snowkes were flying everywhere.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz.¡± All of a sudden, deafening chimes filled the cave, which began to shake intensely. Gravel spiraled into the air like dragons, resulting in an invisible airwave to be stirred up.


    The sounds became more hurried like water being sshed without a break. They struck the bottom of the hearts of Xue Xuanle and the 2 other men like heavy hammers, each time causing their faces to turn paler. Atst, blood even flowed out of the corner of their mouths.


    ¡°Quickly leave, quickly leave... The cave¡¯s about to crumble!¡± The middle-aged man looked anxious. ¡°This is the work of an Intermediate Spiritualist. Even if I wasn¡¯t injured, I might not have been able to stop it.¡± He did not expect the Teng family to send such a powerhouse to hunt them down. Apart from feeling appalled, he was in despair.


    The 3 of them quickly fled outside. The air was ice-cold, but it was not as cold as their hearts.


    As snow covered the ground, everywhere looked terrifyingly white.


    An evil sound was heard. ¡°I thought that you¡¯re going to hide in the cave forever withouting out.¡±


    Following the voice, the chimes were heard once more. An invisible soundwave spread and caused the 3 people to bleed from their eyes, nose, and ears!


    Xue Yuan spat out some blood, then he copsed to the ground and panted heavily.


    As for Xue Xuanle, she squeezed the corner of her shirt with one hand while she pulled out her sword with the other. The youngdy sighed with a shrill look on her face and thought, ¡®We still reached the end.¡¯


    Blood dripped like raindrops from her mouth, causing the snowy ground to be painted in red. Before long, her blood was frozen by the cold air. The clearwork inside the blood became visible.


    On the other side, the messy-haired middle-aged man had blood flowing out of his eyes. He forced himself to lift his saber to gather his Qi, then he shed the roughly 25 meters long saber in the air. Consequently, a white light shed like a startled goose. The Intermediate Spiritualist¡¯s force burst out, whereas the saber-light and sword shadow zoomed toward the sky. A strong wind stirred up the space in front of the man, causing the sky that was within 33 meters from the top of his head to fall silent. Subsequently, the air exploded as he yelled, ¡°Get your *ss out here, you cowering nobody!¡±


    Having said that, the chimes did not stop, but the frequency reduced. A mocking voice was heard. ¡°The northern wind¡¯s whistling while snow is falling¡ªit¡¯s great weather for me to kill someone! Drops of your blood from the tip of my saber will freeze into ice crystals on the snowy ground, and they¡¯ll look like sad yet beautiful plum flowers that are embroidered by a gracefuldy. If your body¡¯s also buried by the blizzard, it¡¯ll look clean and neat. Tsk, tsk, tsk, one wordfortable.¡±


    ¡°Woosh, woosh!¡±


    Xue Xuanle felt a chill in her heart as she sensed a pair of eyes scanning her without any restraints.


    ¡°Oh, what a prettydy. What more, a vir... Ah, I got a bargain. If I use you as my incense burner, I might be able to break through my current state!¡± The voice was frivolous and wicked. As soon as it was heard, countless snowkes in the sky gathered into a massive hand and grabbed Xue Xuanle.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s body seemed to have been frozen. She could not move an inch, and she no could no longer think.


    Even if she wanted to self-explode her dantian, she was helpless as she could only let the hand capture her.


    It was then when a bewitching voice was heard. ¡°If you hand over the treasure that you acquired from the Big Ruins or tell us where it is, I might just let you go. If not, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of what the Teng family¡¯s capable of doing.¡± The giant hand that was condensed from the blizzard conveniently stopped above Xue Xuanle¡¯s head.


    Inside the old temple, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He mumbled, ¡°A treasure from the Big Ruins?¡± He had only seen one treasure from that ce, and it was Qiu Chengwang¡¯s Suicidal Coffin. Now that the young fellow heard about another treasure, it reminded him of the calling in his spiritual world. He could not help but smile and make a move.


    The northern wind blew the broken windows in the ancient temple that was just a distance away, then the main gate suddenly copsed and broke. Without warning, a dim light prated the blizzard and entered the sight of the people near the cave. For some reason, when the faint light appeared, Xue Xuanle and her 2panions felt like their fears were driven away.


    As for the person hiding in the dark, the light was striking and fearsome to him.


    ¡°So noisy!¡± At the same time, a scoff was hearding from behind the fallen main gate. One could not tell the age of the person that spoke, but the voice was pleasing to the ear as if it carried a certain charm. Soon enough, an invisible soundwave spread and stirred up strong winds and the blizzard. As a result, therge hand that was gathered from snowkes dispersed into the air. The winds blew faster, and the snow became heavier.


    Teng Jiao had a grim look on his face as he showed himself in the dark.


    He had dry hair and a thin body, and his eyes looked evil, but he still bowed at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m Teng Jiao¡ªa great elder from the Teng family¡¯s inner sect. Please forgive me for disturbing you during your cultivation. These people here are the surviving evil members of the Xue family, and they¡¯re despised by everyone in Zhangzhou now, so I hope you¡¯ll stay out of this, senior.¡± The man sounded humble, but he was being soft yet unyielding at the same time. He first noted that he was an honorable great elder from the Teng family¡¯s inner sect, then he stated that the 3 people had no backing. If one were to forcibly make a move, one¡¯s loss might outweigh one¡¯s gain.


    ¡°Hmph, you deserve to be killed for extorting them by force!¡± Ou Yangming quickly figured out the context of the matter from the man¡¯s brief description.

 Chapter 843 - Travel Together

    <h4>Chapter 843: Travel Together</h4>


    The sky became dusky!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s yell immediately caused Teng Jiao to spit out a mouthful of essence and blood. Without any hesitation, the man shed and took flight into the depths of the dense forest.


    As soon as the light of Teng Jiao¡¯s flight appeared, an invisible wind blew and made the fallen snow on the ground condense into a golden palm. A clearwork with connected veined patterns was seen on the palm, and a spiritual Qi reverberated at its periphery. With a concentrated intent, the palm struck Teng Jiao directly and was so fast that it was unavoidable.


    ¡°No!¡± An extremely shrill voice was heard. ¡°If you dare to kill someone from the Teng family, you¡¯ll surely die even if you flee to the ends of the world!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so noisy!¡± As the big hand pinched, the sky was covered in red. It looked like fiery roses were blooming in the night sky, but it also seemed like charming flowers were blossoming during dawn. Countless drops of blood fell from the sky as though a beautifuldy outlined an exquisitendscape by using the blizzard as a needle and the ground as the cloth.


    Sure enough, the snow-covered mountain was a great ce to kill someone!


    Before long, the man¡¯s body was already buried by the snow without a single trace.


    This scene seemed to have be a timeless memory to Xue Xuanle and herpanions. The giant golden hand, the dripping blood, the sudden attack, and the overbearing voice had frozen.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s pupils shrunk inward. She was so shocked that she felt like her heart had stopped beating. ¡®The Intermediate Spiritualist actually failed to stop that attack. I suppose very few people from the Xue family have such a cultivation base. What exactly is the cultivation base of this senior that secretly attacked?¡¯


    Whistling winds were the only sounds that were heard in the universe at the moment. After some time, Xue Haiya was the first toe back to his senses.


    He kowtowed at the sky with his hands held in front. ¡°Thanks for your saving grace, senior. There¡¯s nothing we can do to repay your kindness.¡±


    Xue Xuanle was stunned for a brief moment before she quickly bowed as well. Even Xue Yuan, a wealthy young master who lived a dissipated life, had a stern look on his face. Nheless, the night sky was dark, and the winds were the only sounds that could be heard. What other sound was out there? Not to mention not a single person could be seen as if what happened earlier was nothing but a dream.


    The sky was pitch-ck like a ferocious beast that was widening itsrge mouth to devour everything in its way. Xue Xuanle and herpanions felt like they had just gotten new leases of their lives after the disaster.


    ¡°We must hurry to the meeting spot so that we can survive, or the same situation will only happen again. The blizzard¡¯s too strong tonight, so let¡¯s find shelter first.¡± Xue Haiya brushed the de of his saber gently and inhaled some cold air. His body quivered as a prating chill flowed into his body.


    Xue Xuanle breathed in some cold air as well. Earlier on, she felt like she was as tiny as an ant that could be crushed at any time. ¡®Luckily... Luckily, I survived.¡¯


    Ou Yangming stood in the snowfield and sighed. ¡®What exactly is the spiritual item from the Big Ruins that Teng Jiao mentioned just now? Could it be rted to the sudden calling inside my spiritual world?¡¯ His eyes shone brighter as he curled his lips into a faint smile. Following that, the young fellow signaled the 3 spirit beasts to back away. The beasts understood him right away, hence they slowly disappeared in the blizzard.


    Amidst the blizzard, the goshawk shook off the snow on its wings and asked in confusion, ¡°Why is Master asking us to follow him from afar?¡±


    Big Yellow spent the longest time with humans and experienced the most things, so it answered after some thought, ¡®You saw what happened just now. Those few humans were probably being hunted down by their enemies because of a spiritual item. If Lil¡¯ Ming appears to be too powerful, those people will surely worry if he¡¯s approaching them because of the spiritual item. Lil¡¯ Ming wants to prevent anything bad from happening, so he decided to appear weak to those people and asked us to follow him secretly.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong nodded as if it was deep in thought. It had be a Venerable One, but it still looked enviously at Big Yellow andmented, ¡®Big Yellow¡¯s the only one among us that Master regards as a true brother. It would¡¯ve been great if I descended to the lower realm earlier and met Master.¡¯


    The snow was getting heavier without showing any signs of slowing down.


    Xue Haiya, Xue Xuanle, and Xue Yuan packed up their things and took a few steps before they halted.


    Subtle footsteps were heard in the dark. The 3 of them were frightened due to what they had experienced so far, thus they raised their weapons and looked in the direction of the sound.


    A rather thin person was seen walking out of the blizzard. His clothes were incredibly white, and his chin had stubble but was not unappealing to the eye. In fact, the person had nice features that were worth a second look, and his eyes were crystal clear, causing one to have a favorable impression of him. A fine formation board seemed to have been identally exposed at his sleeve, but he quickly tucked it back inside.


    Xue Xuanle and herpanions were startled, but they were relieved when they sensed that the person was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist. After all, Xue Yuan and Xue Xuanle were also Rudimentary Spiritualists, whereas Xue Haiya was an Intermediate Spiritualist. Even though they were slightly injured, they could easily capture the young fellow, who was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist. Needless to say, this was only what they were thinking. If they knew the unimpressive fellow in front of them was actually an Intermediate Spiritualist that had even fooled a Venerable One several times, they would not think like this.


    Ou Yangming looked at them for some time before he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tianrui. I was resting in the temple just now, but I heard some fighting sounds here and thought that something happened, so I hurried over to take a look. Please don¡¯t be offended.¡± He had a gentle look in his eyes, and his voice was pleasing to the ear.


    Xue Haiya nced at Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeve but quickly looked away. He was surprised, but it was a fleeting expression in his eyes. Heter waved his hand with a smile and responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m Xue Haiya. This is Xue Yuan¡ªmy little nephew, and this is Xue Xuanle¡ªmy naive.¡± He pointed at the youngdy and man to introduce them, then he shifted his gaze back to the gracefuldy.


    After hearing what he said, Xue Yuan turned to look. He scoffed when he realized that the young fellow was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist, then he cupped his hands unwillingly without saying a word. On the contrary, Xue Xuanle bowed and smiled elegantly, making her look like she had everything taken care of. Along with her charming face, even the dark sky became slightly brighter.


    Xue Haiyan smiled as he watched, but he secretly cursed at his nephew for misjudging the young fellow, and he was disappointed. Nevertheless, since they were with a stranger, the middle-aged manughed and mediated the tense atmosphere. ¡°Lil¡¯ Yuan has always been like this since young. He doesn¡¯t like to talk, but he¡¯s easy to get along with.¡± Afterward, he casually asked, ¡°Where are you heading to, Younger Brother Yu?¡± He had unknowingly gotten closer to the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming beamed and did not look like he was scheming anything. He flushed rather embarrassedly, and he replied to the man with a bitter smile, ¡°This is my first time training outside, so I¡¯d like to see more of the world. As for where I¡¯m heading to, I haven¡¯t decided yet, so I¡¯ll just go with the flow!¡±


    Xue Haiya was ted. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s in his early twenties but has be an Intermediate Spiritualist, and he carries a formation board with him without knowing that he shouldn¡¯t reveal his wealth. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s from an influential aristocratic family and is out here to train. If we use him well, the Xue family...¡¯


    The thought of this made him feel impassioned.


    With that, he smiled even more amiably and suggested, ¡°Younger Brother Yu, the mountain¡¯s covered with snow, so you¡¯ll have a difficult journey ahead. Since you don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, why don¡¯t we travel together? If anything happens, we can look after one another. What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming was delighted as he was worried about finding an excuse to travel with them. Who knew, Xue Haiya proposed it, thus he was going to agree to it.


    At the spur of the moment, Xue Yuan shouted coldly, ¡°Big Uncle, what can a little Rudimentary Spiritualist like him do? We can¡¯t have a burden like him since we need to...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xue Haiya yelled. Deep down, he even wanted to kill his nephew. As he red at Xue Yuan, the young man swallowed his argument.


    Xue Haiya smiled apologetically and looked earnestly at Ou Yangming. ¡°Younger Brother Yu, what do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked fearfully at Xue Yuan and spoke hesitantly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good. It seems like Xue Yuan isn¡¯t... Isn¡¯t very pleased with me.¡±


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and cast a cold look at Xue Yuan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you... Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to your Big Uncle Yu?¡± He caught his breath and felt rather embarrassed as well. After all, he addressed Ou Yangming as Younger Brother Yu, and since he was Xue Yuan¡¯s big uncle, Xue Yuan naturally had to regard Ou Yangming as his big uncle too.


    Ou Yangming knew when to stop, hence he quickly shook his head and expressed, ¡°Senior Xue, I¡¯m still young, so how can I be your peer? You can just call me Tianrui.¡±


    ¡®This junior¡¯s quite considerate,¡¯ Xue Haiyamented. He conveniently said, ¡°Alright, Tianrui, it¡¯s a lonely journey, so we can take care of each other if we travel together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°As long as Brother Xue Yuan doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d love to join you. Besides, I can gain some knowledge too.¡± Ou Yangming grinned.


    ¡°Great, great, great,¡± Xue Haiya uttered thrice before he added, ¡°Let¡¯s find a shelter first; we don¡¯t need to hurry on with our journey yet.¡±


    Soon enough, a bunch of dry firewood was burned in the old temple. Sparks flew from the bonfire from time to time, where loud crackles could be heard. As the fire swayed, flickering light was seen in the temple.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s really cold!¡± Xue Haiya exhaled some cold air and retrieved a liquor pouch, which he handed to Ou Yangming. ¡°Tianrui,e¡ªhave some liquor to warm yourself.¡±


    Ou Yangming epted it and took a mouthful of the liquor. Concurrently, his spiritual power gushed up from his dantian. He flushed at once and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Senior Xue, my family doesn¡¯t allow me to drink liquor so this is my first time trying. Sure enough, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Xue Haiya became more certain that the young fellow was a disciple from an influential n. Given the fellow¡¯s temperament and style of speech, he could not have been brought up by a small aristocratic family.


    As such, the middle-aged man became more friendly andughed. ¡°As long as you drink more liquor, you¡¯ll learn to like the heat.¡±


    He adjusted the bonfire with a stick and asked casually, ¡°Tianrui, where do you live?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and showed a troubled look on his face. ¡°My family won¡¯t let me tell people where I¡¯m from.¡±


    Xue Haiya gasped and understood right away. ¡®Is he from a hidden sect that¡¯s even more formidable than an aristocratic family? If not, how can this young fe not have any general knowledge?¡¯


    On the other side, Xue Xuanle¡¯s slim back view swayed with the fire while she pondered, ¡®Why is Big Uncle treating him so politely?¡¯ She was already paying attention to the young fellow, where she remembered every detail well.


    It was worth noting that Xue Xuanle had been prudent since young and could generalize matters through small details. She had a great reputation among the young generation in the Xue family. If her n had not encountered a disaster this time, she would have had a promising future.


    As for Xue Yuan, he scoffed and felt that his big uncle had be much less affectionate toward him, so he started to dislike Ou Yangming even more.

 Chapter 844 - Set Up An Illusion Formation

    <h4>Chapter 844: Set Up An Illusion Formation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The next day, the heavy snow that had been going on and on finally stopped. A ray of sunlight shone on the earth, where thin and small cylindrical ice crystals refracted it into colorful lights that filled the air. It looked magnificent from afar.


    Nheless, the sun only looked the part in winter; it was not warm at all.


    Ou Yangming walked next to Xue Xuanle and asked softly, ¡°Young Lady Xuanle, where are we going now?¡±


    Xue Xuanle nced at him and held the corner of her shirt with her right hand while she answered, ¡°Huixun City¡ªthe biggest city in Zhangzhou.¡±


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed. He wielded his fists and responded, ¡°Really? I heard that Zhanghou¡¯s biggest city is extremely bustling, but I¡¯ve never been there.¡±


    Xue Xuanle kept observing him through the corner of her eye as though she wanted to figure out something from his face, but she could not notice anything apart from his joy.


    On the other hand, Xue Yuan took a few steps then waved his sleeves gently. He looked at Ou Yangming on purpose and asked provokingly, ¡°Brother Tianrui, have you met any senior masters back at home?¡±


    Xue Haiya and Xue Xuanle kept quiet as if there was a tacit understanding between them. In fact, theygged a few steps on purpose and pricked up their ears. In particr, the former was afraid of missing even the slightest detail. After all, the more honorable Yu Tianrui¡¯s identity was, the more helpful he would be to the Xue family. The middle-aged man was only certain that the young fellow had an unordinary identity, but he could only pinpoint how ¡°unordinary¡± he was.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been staying at home all this time, so how could I have met any master?¡±


    Xue Yuan reacted as if he had expected this answer. He showed off to the young fellow. ¡°Yesterday, I was lucky enough to watch a senior master disy his abilities. With a single word, he made the blizzard flow backward to condense a giant golden hand thatprised snowkes. The ground shook while the universe rumbled. When the master pinched with his hand, a gorgeous red flower appeared in the sky, but it was actually dripping blood...¡± The young man looked like he yearned for the moment as though he shared the person¡¯s honor, and he appeared to be incredibly impassioned.


    ¡°When are you going to change your temper?¡± Xue Haiya looked helpless. He sighed and did not say anything else. He had been suppressing his emotions after being hunted down for so many days, hence he needed to soothe his emotions.


    ¡°Yes! Sadly, we didn¡¯t get to meet him in the end.¡± Xue Xuanle was in admiration as well. The scene was deeply engraved in her mind. If the senior had not made a move, she probably would have been killed.


    ¡°Such a senior master must be used to not having a fixed ce of abode, so it¡¯s naturally hard to meet him in person.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s a master, after all!¡± Even Xue Haiya was deeply moved too.


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face when the 3 of them spoke one after another. He thought, ¡®If they find out that I¡¯m the senior that they¡¯re talking about, I wonder how they¡¯ll feel. Especially Xue Yuan, who even looked like he was proud of me.¡¯


    Seeing as Ou Yangming had a ghastly look on his face, Xue Xuanle thought that he was shocked by Xue Yuan¡¯s description, thus she quicklyforted him, ¡°Brother Tianrui, don¡¯t be dispirited. Given that you¡¯re already a Rudimentary Spiritualist at such a young age, you¡¯ll surely be able to grasp the technique of forming things with your bare hands. In fact, you might be a top-grade Spiritualist too. At the end of the day, it¡¯s very important to be confident in the path of cultivation.¡± From her point of view, a top-grade Spiritualist was already considered a superb master. After all, the Xue family only had one such powerhouse.


    Ou Yangming sighed internally, but he yed along and asked, ¡°The master showed up at where we met yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Xuanle answered. She had a fervent look in her eyes as she thought, ¡®That senior¡¯s a true master indeed!¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded. While he coped with conversing with hispanions, he was distracted as he visualized his sea of consciousness.


    The snow mountain in his spiritual world had be more majestic as though it was changing all the time.


    Its peak was fully covered with snow, so one could imagine how earth-shattering it would be if it exploded.


    At the spur of the moment, 4 purple light spots appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses. The light spots were slightly dark red, which was evident that there were 4 people with strong killing intents. There were 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists and an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    Ou Yangming pondered for some time and sighed. ¡®Zhangzhou¡¯s Li Xin¡¯s territory, and there are many followers here. If I make myself known as a smithing master here, people with motives will definitely be suspicious. If Li Xin finds out, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to escape at all. Since that¡¯s the case, I should disguise myself as a formation master.¡¯


    He made up his mind after a brief moment, where he approached Xue Haiya and asked, ¡°Senior Xue, may I ask if you¡¯ve offended anyone? Why... Why do I feel like someone¡¯s pursuing us?¡±


    Xue Haiya was taken aback at first, then he was dubious. He immediately released his mental power but did not spot anyone as there was only snow around them. The middle-aged man questioned with a grim look on his face, ¡°Tianrui, I think you¡¯re mistaken. This ce is deste, so how can anyone be out there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just mystifying us. Big Uncle Xue¡¯s an Intermediate Spiritualist. If he didn¡¯t find anything, how could you have noticed anything?¡± Xue Yuan scoffed.


    Ou Yangming seemed like he did not hear Xue Yuan¡¯s scornful tone. He added with a grave expression, ¡°I¡¯m certainly not mistaken; they¡¯ll reach us within 15 minutes at most.¡±


    Following that, Ou Yangming turned his wrists. A sound was hearding from his interspatial bag as numerous Illusion Formation Boards flew out. Ever since he obtained Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories, he had a more profound understanding of formation boards. The formation boards connected smoothly, then the tadpole-like runes on them lit up and emitted red lights. They looked like the most splendid flowers in summer, and they spread in all directions when the blizzard blew.


    Xue Haiya was ted. ¡®This young fe¡¯s a formation master. Given how shocking his inheritance is, could he be from Reborn in Paradise that has Venerable Ones? If he¡¯s from that sect and if we use him well, the Xue family¡¯s crisis can be solved! We might even be able to advance.¡¯ His eyes gleamed brighter, and he kept shouting internally, ¡®A formation master¡ªa formation master!¡¯


    On the other side, Xue Xuanle¡¯s lips parted, making her look particrly sexy. Matched with her dainty features, she looked exceedingly charming. The youngdy was also amazed. ¡®Yu Tianrui¡¯s a formation master...¡¯


    She could not help but wonder, ¡®Is he the one that helped us yesterday?¡¯


    Xue Xuanle would not have thought about this if Ou Yangming did not set up the formation. Since he could set up a formation so skillfully, what else was impossible?


    Nevertheless, Xue Yuan was the most dumbfounded, such that he almost lost all of his thoughts. He was only left with one thought, ¡®How¡¯s this possible?¡¯ The young man rubbed his eyes and thought that he was mistaken, but the blizzard was very real. He initially thought that Yu Tianrui was merely a Rudimentary Spiritualist, thus he could not ept it when the young fellow turned out to be a formation master.


    With that, a roughly 333-meters Illusion Formation was set up after a brief moment.


    The Illusion Formation enveloped Xue Haiya and his juniors. The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed because he was terrified when he sensed the spiritual power fluctuation inside the formation. It would be fine if that was all, but the most frightening thing about the formation was the fact that the whole world inside seemed to have changed. The sky, the ground, and the boundless snowfield... Everything disappeared and was reced by endless mists¡ªno, seas of mist. It was as if a ferocious beast that chose its prey was approaching from afar.


    Xue Haiya was appalled. ¡®Who exactly is this person? How can he have such a high level of attainment in formations?¡±


    When he finally came back to his senses and realized that he and hispanions were trapped inside a formation, he instantly questioned furiously, ¡°Yu Tianrui, what¡¯s this about?¡± At the same time, he held the handle of his saber with his right hand. If anything were to go wrong, the middle-aged man would pull out his saber. After all, being inside a formation master¡¯s formation meant that one¡¯s life would be controlled by the master. Unless one could break the formation with force as the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did, one would be fraught with danger if one was evenly matched with the formation master.


    Xue Yuan uttered coldly, ¡°Big Uncle, look¡ªI knew he¡¯s not a good person!¡±


    The youngdy had a cold look on her face too. She brushed her fingers across her longsword, causing a clear ring to echo in the air.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not enraged. He pped his thigh instead and apologized, ¡°Senior Xue, I¡¯m sorry for being negligence.¡±


    Subsequently, he pointed at a spot in the air with his right index finger. The space beneath his palm glowed, then the misty world in front of them disappeared as it was substituted by numerous white threads and rune nodes.


    Xue Haiya¡¯s killing intent faded away as soon as he saw this. He let go of his saber as well and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Tianrui, I¡¯m sorry for overreacting!¡±


    The young man anddy put their weapons away too and smiled apologetically.


    As long as a formation master disyed the rune nodes in a formation, even an inferior powerhouse would be able to break the nodes to get out of the formation. Therefore, the people from the Xue family acted differently from before.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and responded, ¡°I neglected this, so it¡¯s not your fault.¡± He even smiled apologetically and flushed.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he warned the rest.


    Sure enough, before his voice had even died away, 4 figures appeared about 333 meters away!


    The person that led the group was a ck-clothed man. He carried a 3-meters-long sword. The man carried a cold intent and was an Intermediate Spiritualist, but his Qi and blood were in abundance, which was clear that he was more potent than his peers.


    Behind him were 3 green-clothed men that carried a saber each!


    One of the green-clothed men pressed down his cap and noted softly, ¡°Brother Teng Tian, as long as we capture those evil surviving members of the Xue family, it¡¯ll be considered great merit. If you exchange it for a spiritual pill, you might be able to be an Advanced Spiritualist.¡± He cast a ttering look at the ck-clothed man and smiled.


    The 2 other green-clothed men quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Brother Teng Tian¡¯s exceptionally gifted and is considered the top 3 powerhouses among the younger generation in the Teng family.¡±


    Upon hearing what they said, the ck-clothed man, who was addressed as Teng Tian, was overjoyed. Even so, he still put up airs and replied to them with a straight face, ¡°How can that be done so easily? Quick, we mustn¡¯t let those surviving members of the Xue family escape.¡±


    Xue Haiya breathed quickly when he looked at the men outside the Illusion Formation. ¡®An Intermediate Spiritualist and 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists¡ªah, this is going to be tricky.¡¯ Heter stole a nce at Ou Yangming and sighed as he thought, ¡®He was right that some people are heading in our direction. I didn¡¯t even notice when I¡¯m slightly superior to him, so how did he notice those people? How exactly powerful is his mental power?¡¯


    ¡°Brother Yu, can this formation trap those men?¡± Xue Xuanle had turned pale, but her voice was moving.


    Xue Yuan turned to look too as he was anxious.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he answered calmly, ¡°Of course!¡±

 Chapter 845 - The Illusion Formation’s Mightiness

    <h4>Chapter 845: The Illusion Formation¡¯s Mightiness</h4>


    Snow was everywhere in the air...


    When Xue Xuanle looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s calm and leisurely smile, her worry seemed to have been blown away by a breeze. She somehow felt at ease, and the flustered look on her face faded away.


    At this moment, a visible ripple appeared inside the formation. It looked as though a stone was thrown into a calmke, causing ripples to be formed one after another. All of the runes nodes in the formation lit up, and they released white threads as many as cow hair. They quickly spread in all directions like thin yet closely packed silk, and they inteced to form a that enveloped the formation. Xue Haiya and the 2 other Spiritualists were stunned when they saw this, but they were soon delighted because they knew this meant that someone had entered the formation.


    Needless to say, they could not have seen this if Ou Yangming had not disyed the white threads and rune nodes in the formation to them.


    Ou Yangming watched how they reacted and chuckled. Following that, a Qi force as sharp as a de spread. As he focused, his purely white clothes fluttered in the absence of wind, and he looked like he could work out a sessful n with his wisdom.


    At this moment, even the sunlight from the sky was masked by his dazzling light as he noted withposure, ¡°They¡¯ve entered the Illusion Formation.¡±


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s beautiful eyes gleamed. She stared at Ou Yangming and was deeply moved. ¡®Who exactly is he?¡¯


    On the other side, the men from the Teng family felt that their visions became blurry and their heads became heavy. The wind whistled and buzzed around them. By the time they opened their eyes again, the world in front of them had changedpletely. The undting mountains disappeared, the cold sunlight was gone, and the whole world that was wrapped in white could no longer be seen. Instead, everything was reced with boundless mists¡ªno, seas of mist. The men could not see further than 3 meters, and the mists seemed to have the effect of cutting off their mental powers. When more mists surged toward them from far to near, they seemed to be piling up into a higher and heavier pile. It felt like an avnche was happening at this time, where mists rose and fell while they surged.


    Teng Tian¡¯s face changed, and his heart thudded.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and asked in a hurry, ¡°Is this... Is this an Illusion Formation? When did we enter one?¡±


    Seeing as the situation was off, he reacted swiftly by cupping his hands at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m Teng Tian from Donglin City¡¯s Teng family. Please forgive me for entering your formation by ident, senior. I hope that you¡¯ll show me a way out, and I assure you that the Teng family will reward you well after this.¡± He brought up the Teng family instead of using his name, which was evident that he was borrowing the Teng family¡¯s name. Nheless, the man spoke obscurely as he tried to be tough and soft at the same time.


    The 3 green-clothed men behind Teng Tian were frightened at first, but then slowly calmed down after they heard what he said as if they found their backbone.


    One of them adjusted his cap and took half a step inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Teng Tian was anxious! Even so, he was toote because the green-clothed man immediately became blurry in the mists and eventually vanished. In fact, his original spot was filled with dense mists at the moment.


    Teng Tian dared not breathe heavily at all. He stated with a face as dark as still water, ¡°Hold on to each other and don¡¯t get lost. Judging from this Illusion Formation, it¡¯s probably from the few top-notch holy grounds in Zhangzhou. I hope that this senior doesn¡¯t mean ill, or we¡¯ll be in danger today.¡± It was worth noting that the spiritual Qi inside his dantian was quickly dispersing at an unbelievable speed, which was twice as fast as when he was in the outside world. It would be fine if that was all, but he was appalled because he could not absorb the spiritual Qi inside the formation.


    Even Xue Haiya, who was inside the Illusion Formation as well, turned pale when he realized this. He stole a nce at Ou Yangming.


    From his line of sight, he and the others from the Xue family were not actually separated from the 4 men; they were only blocked by a rune node.


    He sighed and thought, ¡®Given that he has such a profound cultivation base in formations, he¡¯s probably a core disciple from one of the few disciples, right?¡¯


    Nothing inside the formation could escape from Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He sneered and turned around to ask, ¡°Senior Xue, what should I do now? They...¡±


    Xue Haiya was filled with strong killing intent. He asked with bright eyes, ¡°Brother Tianrui, can this formation kill them?¡± After seeing how potential Ou Yangming was, he decided to change how he addressed the young fellow regardless of his seniority.


    Ou Yangming frowned and answered, ¡°I can, but...¡± Before he finished, he turned to look at the men that were trapped inside the formation. It seemed like he could not bear to kill them.


    ¡®He must have just started his adventure since he¡¯s soft-hearted,¡¯ Xue Haiya thought.


    Nevertheless, he sighed with a painful look on his face. ¡°The people from the Teng family do all kinds of evil andmit innumerable crimes, so they deserve to be killed! Brother Tianrui, you mustn¡¯t be fooled by their appearances.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°If you let them go, we might be killed if they catch up to us.¡±


    ¡°Uhm... Fine. Since they do all sorts of evil, they brought this upon themselves.¡± Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and made his decision in front of the 3 people from the Xue family.


    He lifted his hand and pointed at a certain spot in the sky with his right index finger, then all of the rune nodes in the formation shone brightly.


    Following his move, breezes were stirred up amidst the sea of mists.


    All of the mists surged and made sounds that sounded like muffled thunders. The winds that were stirred up grew bigger and stronger, so much so that they became as sharp as des.


    Teng Tian, who was thinking about how he could break out of the formation, was suffering in pain as his skin was being cut. Faint bloodstains even appeared.


    He tensed up and gasped as he screamed, ¡°What... What Illusion Formation is this? Why does it have the effect of a Killing Formation too?¡± As far as he knew, Illusion Formations could only be used to trap enemies. This was his first time encountering one that had such a notable offensive power.


    The 2 remaining green-clothed men were even more afraid. They were only Rudimentary Spiritualists, so they had never seen anything like this.


    ¡°Wind¡ªrise!¡± A voice was hearding out of nowhere.


    Subsequently, not only did strong winds blow amidst the seas of mist, but the mists at the horizon also spiraled up. They looked like 9 dragons drawing water into the sky, and they quickly spunyer afteryer. Afterward, a strong suction force burst out and kept sucking the universe¡¯s spiritual Qi. It elongated with the wind and caused havoc wherever it went, by which every life was eliminated. A visible ripple appeared in the space, and it looked like the kind that appeared when a carp swam in a river. It moved faster such that all of the mists kept copsing and beingpressed inside the storm. Before long, the storm¡¯s suction force increased and entered a virtuous cycle.


    Countless wind des were released from the storm. They were indescribably sharp as if they could slice the space.


    The wind des emitted green lights as they shook, and they transformed into tightly packed flying swords that kept circling the storm like a long dragon.


    ¡°Strangle!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was filled with cold intent. At this point, he was the ruler of this world.


    Piercing sounds were heard inside the formation, and they became the only sounds amid the seas of mist as they suppressed the 4 men from the Teng family.


    Ever since Ou Yangming devoured Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories, his understanding of formation boards had reached an unbelievable stage. After all, formations were the Venerable One¡¯s ultimate tricks. Moreover, even the offensive skill that was attached to this Illusion Formation was simr to that of the Venerable One.


    Around the storm, the flying swords that were transformed from mists were extremely thin. They blotted out the sky and were so fast that they were close to the 4 men in a sh.


    Half of Teng Yu¡¯s spiritual Qi was already depleted. He pressed his cap down while his hair became messy, which made him look like he was in a terrible state. The man panted heavily.


    ¡°Big Brother Teng Tian, where are you?¡± Teng Yu yelled while he looked at the storm that was constantly being gathered.


    Without warning, plenty of flying swords flew past the seas of mists like shooting stars with tails. The sword tide was simr to rain, and it was simply unavoidable.


    Teng Yu was horrified, and he was even more in despair.


    His mind crumbled, and it looked like blood was about to flow out from his eyes as he roared, ¡°How dare you kill people from the Teng family? Even if you¡¯re a formation master, you¡¯ll surely die!¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded like the most wicked curse, and it echoed along with an incredibly shrill shriek.


    Once Teng Yu¡¯s voice died away, the luster in his eyes disappeared as he was no longer alive.


    ¡°Bam!¡± He copsed in the formation and widened his eyes because he died with a remaining grievance.


    When Teng Tian heard the shriek, he felt like they would all be gotten rid of after they had served their purpose. A fleeting ruthless look was seen on his face, and he gritted his teeth. The man knew since the formation master had made a move, he would not stop until all of them were killed.


    A sound was suddenly hearding from Teng Tian¡¯s interspatial bag as he retrieved a red pill. A rich bloody smell spread in all directions with him as the center.


    Teng Tian made up his mind to swallow the red pill. Magnanimous spiritual Qi burst out from the pill at once, then his ck clothes rustled while his muscles bulged like horned dragons. Forceful coercion that was close to that of an Advanced Spiritualist spread and rumbled. Concurrently, it sted at the approaching sword rain with a majestic momentum as though a furious dragon was stirring up water from a river.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Ou Yangming scoffed coldly.


    As he pressed ruthlessly at the void with his right hand, all of the flying swords in the sky roared. The sword tide was simr to rain as countless flying swords connected and formed a silver arc that struck Teng Tian.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± A muffled sound was hearding from Teng Tian¡¯s body. As he was moving too fast, the air around him was squeezed out and exploded.


    1 sword, 2 swords, 3 swords...


    Numerous flying swords shattered but since the sword tide was simr to rain, the flying swords were simply endless. After 15 minutes, Teng Tian had consumed all of his spiritual Qi and became exhausted. He was stabbed like a beehive and eventually died. As for the 2 other men from the Teng family, they had long been killed by the sword rain too.


    Xue Xuanle was stupefied. She breathed heavily, causing a stunning outline of her breasts to be seen due to her fitting clothes.


    She wondered, ¡®That powerhouse that was approaching an Advanced Spiritualist without a limit die just like that? How exactly remarkable is this fe¡¯s cultivation base in formations?¡¯ The unbounded flying swords and the sudden attack had been deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Ou Yangming was not aware of Xue Xuanli¡¯splicated thoughts. When he pped his sleeves, the formation dispersed and revealed a white world.


    Xue Haiya was in a trance too. He inhaled some cold air deeply.


    Once Ou Yangming kept his formation boards, he uttered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 846 - Advanced Pursuer

    <h4>Chapter 846: Advanced Pursuer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The winter¡¯s sunlight was whiter than usual and less warm.


    A long-robed man walked swiftly in the snow. His long hair was tied behind him, and he had thick eyebrows andrge eyes. On top of that, he looked overbearing.


    The long-robed man slowly got down and picked up a blood smell, then he dug the snow and retrieved human skin that had been frozen by the snow. He scoffed and said, ¡°Hmph, how could the Teng family have such thrash? He couldn¡¯t even defeat an injured Intermediate Spiritualist!¡±


    He frowned as he was confused. ¡®Being able to condense something out of thin air and squeeze Teng Jiao into human skin, even if Teng Jiao¡¯s body was emptied by liquor and sexual desire, that person must at least be an Advanced Spiritualist. But when did Xue Haiya advance into the Advanced boundary?


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is bing more interesting!¡± A blood light shed in his eyes and became brighter. He scanned his surroundings as he wanted to find more clues.


    After prying a red jade stone in his hand with his mental power, the red stone shone, and its light was clearer than colored ss. The man licked his lips as he sensed the fluctuation inside, then he sneered and uttered, ¡°In the east!¡±


    Without any hesitation, the long-robed man activated his fastest speed as an Advanced Spiritualist, then he zoomed into the distance without leaving a trace on the snowy ground. At the same time, he retrieved a saber, whose de flickered in a cold light under the sunlight.


    After half a day, the red jade in the man¡¯s hand emitted the most light it could and enveloped him. He looked bloodthirsty, and his aura was extremely vast. ¡®Right ahead!¡¯ He was certain, but it was then when he sensed danger.


    All of a sudden, a piercing sound was heard. A ck and gold feather appeared amid the snow and flew toward the spot between the long-robed man¡¯s eyebrows.


    Even so, the man did not panic at all. He scoffed and swung his right hand in the air, causing the feather to crumble.


    ¡°I¡¯m Teng Xiaoyun from the Teng family. Who¡¯s out there attacking your grandfather so sneakily? Quickly get your *ss out here to be punished!¡± The long-robed man scoffed and decided that he was not going to let this be. He was determined to crush the attacker into powder by doing anything he could to kill the attacker.


    The goshawk¡¯s face changed in the snow, and it shouted coldly, ¡°What a stinky mouth. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t live to see your grandfather!¡± Since someone dared to show his killing intent toward Ou Yangming, it was not going to let him leave.


    Numerous ck and gold feathers fell from the sky, and it was clear that they were sharp. The goshawk breathed out to blow the feathers before it shrieked. Following that, the feathers instantly turned into 5 feather swords. Their form stayed due to the circting spiritual Qi, whereas the goshawk¡¯s Qi momentum aimed them at Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s chest. Clearly, it wanted to stab his heart right away to kill him.


    A yellow figure shed as Big Yellow bared its sharp teeth and went after Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s head.


    As for Multi-armed King Kong, it watched in the dark as it could not be bothered to make a move. It was a powerhouse that defeated an experienced Venerable One in a head-on confrontation, after all, hence it was not going to care about an Advanced Spiritualist. Moreover, this was a good opportunity for Big Yellow and the goshawk to practice.


    ¡°Hmph, 2 spirit beasts! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Teng Xiaoyun sneered.


    He shed his saber forward, causing countless saber-lights to burst out and connect as they attacked with enormous momentum. Concurrently, he secretly threw out a skull from his left sleeve and hid it underneath the saber-lights. When the 5 feather swords and the saber-lights shed, a special yet piercing sound was heard.


    With the feather swords and saber-lights as the core, spiritual Qi rippled outward. The umted snow on the ground was stirred up as a result, and they looked as splendid as aurora under the sunlight.


    ¡°Sway!¡± At the spur of the moment, Teng Xiaoyun contracted his chest and abdomen and exhaled. He let out a strange soundwave that ripped the 5 feather swords directly, and he made quick gestures with his left hand at the same time. It was a weird feeling but another skull was formed, and it reflected like a light arc on the skull that was underneath the saber-lights. The man yelled, ¡°Die!¡±


    As soon as his voice faded away, the saber-lights were cut off by the skull. Closely packed sharp teeth were revealed, and they aimed at Big Yellow.


    ¡°Big Yellow! Quickly retreat...¡± The goshawk shouted. Since Big Yellow was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, it definitely would not be able to block the attack that carried the Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s power. While the goshawk spoke, it charged forward valiantly like a ck hurricane. It pped its wings at the skull, causing a ck whirlwind to be formed.


    When the goshawk¡¯s Qi momentum shed with the spiritual power in front of it, while it was not as magnificent when Venerable Ones exchanged blows, it still felt like the ground was quaking.


    Multi-armed King Kong nodded approvingly. The goshawk had be incredibly skilled at grasping the right timing and controlling its Qi momentum. Furthermore, the spiritual power inside its dantian was smooth. As long as it settled down for a few more years, it would surely be a top-grade Spiritualist. It could even be a Venerable One with its master¡¯s Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment and Earthly Formation Boards.


    The ground shook while the sky rumbled!


    At this moment, the skull and the ck whirlwind were in a deadlock situation in the sky.


    A fleeting cruel look was seen in Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s eyes, then he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out his essence and blood. Subsequently, the skull¡¯s eyes lit up as though mes were scorching inside, and the massive momentum caused the ck whirlwind to crumble. At the same time, countless blood mists were released from the skull¡¯s mouth. A blood thread was slowly condensed, and it was particrly red as if it had been submerged in blood. In fact, it looked like blood was going to drip from the thread at any time onto the skull. It quickly surrounded the goshawk.


    It was worth noting that the bloody thread was exceptionally sharp, such that everything including bluestones and trees in its way was cut off.


    As for the skull, its eyes were sometimes bright yet sometimes dark, and it gave off a sinister feeling.


    The goshawk had a rather grave look on its face, but it did not take it to heart. Its body expanded as if there was no limit to it, where it transformed into a giant goshawk of tens of meters. Consequently, its widespread spiritual Qi was earth-shattering. The ck and gold feathers on the goshawk¡¯s body fell like silk and drifted in the air.


    ¡°Siege!¡± The goshawk shrieked, and the feathers spun swiftly at once. They carried a tremendously sharp aura as though innumerable ck star traces simply enveloped the skull and the blood thread. Teng Xiaoyun had a grim look on his face because the spirit beast¡¯s trick had surpassed his imagination.


    As he took a deep breath, cold air entered his lungs as if it could freeze his blood.


    Without warning, Big Yellow had unknowingly gone behind Teng Xiaoyun with its equipment suit on. It bit the man¡¯s left arm, and all of the runes on its suit glowed. The big yellow dog was bright-eyed and awe-inspiring under the support of the Suit Attribute. As such, its momentum was not inferior to that of an Advanced Spiritualist at all.


    Teng Xiaoyun was dumbfounded at first, but he quickly sneered and said, ¡°How dare a middle-rank spirit beast attack me? Alright, I¡¯ll get rid of you first before I deal with that despicable bird.¡± With that, a cold light shed on the saber in his right hand as he aimed for Big Yellow¡¯s head.


    Despite that, Big Yellow did not stop. It crashed into the saber regardless.


    Teng Xiaoyun was ted. He was certain that the foolish spirit beast would be killed by his attack. After all, his saber was a Half-Silver Weapon, so what could it not chop? Nevertheless, the man¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he noticed the look of ridicule in the goshawk¡¯s eyes, but he quickly shook his head to cast that thought aside. ¡®My Blood-chopping Saber¡¯s considered the top 20 weapons in the Teng family. It¡¯s especially sharp, so it can chop even peculiar stones from beyond Heaven, let alone this spirit beast¡¯s helmet.¡¯


    His heart was where his saber was pointing at. As Teng Xiaoyun focused his mind on the Blood-chopping Saber, it made a clear ring as if it sensed its master¡¯s domineering intent.


    ¡°Clunk...¡±


    When the saber and the helmet came into contact with each other, the sound of metals shing filled the air.


    However, contrary to Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s prediction, only a 2.54-centimeters-long white mark was seen on the helmet, and it disappeared when the wind blew.


    On the opposite, the Blood-chopping Saber¡¯s de curled up. Teng Xiaoyun was stupefied for a brief moment, and he was in disbelief. ¡®How¡¯s this possible? This is one of the top 20 treasure sabers in the Teng family! H... How did the de curl up like this?¡¯


    While Teng Xiaoyun was in a daze, his arm was bitten by Big Yellow, and he bled. The man only came back to his senses when the immense pain hit his brain. After all, he was too shocked by the fact that the Blood-chopping Saber was destroyed. It was not only his saber, but his belief as well. When the man roared, the spiritual power inside his dantian gushed out and flowed along his tendons and meridians to blow the big yellow dog away, but his right arm was already badly mutted.


    Having said that, he could not be bothered. He looked resentful, and he was filled with hatred as he stared at Big Yellow.


    The goshawk chuckled and sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you tried to chop the helmet that was refined by Master with your Half-Silver Saber. You don¡¯t know where you stand at all!¡±


    It did not speak loudly, but its voice shook Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s head like sudden ps of thunder.


    Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s face changed because he did not expect the spirit beasts to have a master. ¡®If the big yellow dog¡¯s ridiculous equipment was smithed by ¡°that person¡±, what exactly is his cultivation base? A top-grade Spiritualist? Or even¡ªa Venerable One?¡¯ The moment he had this thought, he broke out in a cold sweat as if he had fallen into an ice house.


    Heter shed and turned into a light stream to soar into the sky.


    ¡°Hmph, trying to escape? Can you get away?¡± Multi-armed King Kong scoffed.


    The snow of the mountain surged at that moment and overturned into giant ws, which looked like they had emerged from a pitch-ck gap. A world-shaking pressure descended from the sky to strike Teng Xiaoyun, who let out a weird cry as he was terrified. At this moment, he only wanted to flee!


    Teng Xiaoyun tried to escape regardless of the costs. After all, a Venerable One could only be resisted by a Venerable One! He could not stop the king kong.


    That said, right after his flight light appeared, massive ws that looked as heavy as a mountain approached him.


    The ws pressed downward and grabbed Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s body easily.


    Following that, the man was pressed down from the sky to a mountain below at the speed of light.


    ¡®No!¡± Teng Xiayun was fearful and in despair.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The universe roared while a mountain of hundreds of meters was ttened by the ws.


    Additionally, a substantial storm spread out with the mountain as its center. It had a shocking ck light, and it crushed the rocks and nts in its way.

 Chapter 847 - Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 847: Treasure</h4>


    An imposing figure paced toward Teng Xiaoyun.


    Given that a p was enough to make Teng Xianyun¡ªan Advanced Spiritualist¡ªfly away without being able to resist at all, it could only be from King Kong¡ªa formidable Venerable One.


    King Kong did not show up in the fight just now because it could not be bothered to make a move.


    If Teng Xiaoyun was not nning to take flight and was determined to fight it out with the goshawk and Big Yellow, King Kong would definitely stand by idly without intervening at all. Nheless, when the man decided to flee, it could not hold back anymore.


    Although Multi-armed King Kong was a newly advanced Venerable One, a Venerable One was a Venerable One. The universe¡¯s power that could be triggered by one was so forceful that it was beyond a Spiritualist¡¯s imagination. Besides, King Kong was a Venerable One that withstood 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts and had endless potential. When it fought on its own, even Qiu Chengwang¡ªan experienced Venerable One¡ªwas not its match.


    As such, Teng Xiaoyun only deserved a p from the king kong.


    Even so, the p was unbelievably powerful. Teng Xiaoyun became dizzy, and he clearly passed out.


    It was worth noting that Multi-armed King Kong had even done its best to control its power. If not, the man might have been crushed into meat paste right away.


    The goshawk pped its wings to King Kong¡¯s side andined, ¡°King Kong, why did you make a move? He can¡¯t escape for sure!¡±


    Teng Xiaoyun was an Advanced Spiritualist, but the goshawk was also a high-rank spirit beast and was a bird with wings. No matter how the man tried to escape, he would not be able to get rid of the goshawk. Moreover, the goshawk was strongly confident that it could take down the man on its own.


    King Kong responded with a smile, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t want to rm those fes from the Xue family. Hehe, you¡¯ve made quite big movements just now. If I still don¡¯t step in, they¡¯ll surely be suspicious.¡±


    The goshawk pped its wings and stopped talking.


    In actuality, a high-rank spirit beast would not normally have the guts to treat a Venerable One like that. Nevertheless, the goshawk and Big Yellow were different. They respected the king kong, but they would not blindly obey it nor fear it.


    Teng Xiaoyun shook his head and finally recovered from his dizzy state, but he had a ghastly look on his face. This was because he faintly heard about the Xue family earlier. Unquestionably, whoever stopped and injured him was rted to the Xue family.


    Despite having racked his brains, he could not figure out when the Xue family became involved with such a potent force.


    The goshawk was fine. Even though a high-rank spirit beast was mighty, even the Xue family would not be afraid of it. On the other hand, the one that hid in the dark and pped him was terrifying.


    Teng Xiaoyun could not help but tremble at the thought of the palm that appeared out of the blue. He felt like he was being suffocated as though it was a nightmare that constantly stayed deep inside his mind and inflicted fear in him.


    This was because he had a feeling that the palm could have killed him like how flies could usually be killed by ps.


    He had never encountered any powerhouse that made him feel like this. Even the top-grade Spiritualist from his n never used such an enormous and irresistible pressure on him.


    Teng Xiaoyun only had one thought at the moment.


    He figured that the powerhouse that pped him was probably a Venerable One.


    In the fact of a Venerable One, not to mention him, even the whole Teng family would be considered insignificant.


    King Kong turned to look and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s awake, but he¡¯s ying dead on the ground.¡±


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy¡ªhe won¡¯t need to pretend anymore if he¡¯s really dead.¡±


    Teng Xiaoyun shuddered and opened his eyes right away. ¡°Sirs, spare me!¡±


    He opened his eyes and saw the king kong and the 2 other beasts.


    Big Yellow and the goshawk had exchanged blows with him, hence he was aware of their capabilities. The 2 spirit beasts were naturally gifted, but they could not have knocked him out with a p. In that case, thest spirit beast was likely the mighty being that pped him.


    King Kong nced at it and released its coercion slightly.


    The 3 spirit beasts had been carefully following Ou Yangming without a sound as they were afraid of exposing their auras, which might draw the attention of the 3 people from the Xue family.


    While the cultivation bases of those 3 people were not worth mentioning to the king kong, which could easily crush them with its pinky, it dared not act rashly because Ou Yangming decided to travel together with them.


    Now that the 3 spirit beasts found a pursuer, it was great news because they could openly vent their anger. Therefore, King Kong and the 2 other spirit beasts were eagerly cheerful.


    Teng Xiaoyun felt like he was going to faint and could almost not breathe again when he sensed the surging pressure that was released by King Kong.


    He grieved, ¡®How could the Xue family have such strong reinforcements!¡¯


    ¡°You¡ªwhy were you following those fes from the Xue family?¡± Big Yellow shouted, ¡°Tell us the truth or you¡¯ll suffer more!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong could not be bothered to question Teng Xiaoyun closely, but the big yellow dog could achieve the same effect by frightening the man with the king kong¡¯s coercion.


    Teng Xiaoyun shivered. ¡°Sir, please calm down. My n has a feud against the Xue family, but we finally defeated them after a big fight, so my n sent me to track them down so that I can capture the rest of them.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°I had no idea that the Xue family¡¯s rted to you, sir, or I wouldn¡¯t have offended you no matter what...¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Big Yellow red at him. ¡°What¡¯s the Xue family? They have nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡± Teng Xiaoyun immediately responded, but he was secretly delighted. ¡®If these 3 spirit beasts have nothing to do with the Xue family, am I able to use them instead?¡¯


    If he could y up to a spirit beast that was also a Venerable One, he would have an entirely different status in the Teng family.


    Who knew, Big Yellow swung its neck and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not associated with the Xue family, but my friend had a fateful encounter with them, so I can¡¯t sit by idly.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong and the goshawk nced at the proud Big Yellow. They could not help but feel envious.


    The carefree big yellow dog was the only fellow among them that could call Ou Yangming its friend.


    Even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One dared not be impolite and unthinking.


    Teng Xiaoyun was dumbfounded. He felt like he had just been poured a bucket of cold water from his head, causing his joyful feeling to disappear in an instant. It turned out that the spirit beasts were still somewhat rted to the Xue family.


    Big Yellow stared at Teng Xiaoyun and roared, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    King Kong also cast a timely look at Teng Xiaoyun. The cold intent in its eyes almost caused the man to be frightened out of his wits.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s aura was inferior to that of Teng Xiaoyun, but it had a mighty Venerable One standing behind it. Even if the man was not having a clear mind at the moment, he dared not talk back to the dog.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m wronged! I dare not lie...¡±


    ¡°Hmph, dare not lie?¡± Big Yellow red at him again and questioned fiercely, ¡°Let me ask you then¡ªwhat treasure are you trying to get from those 3 people from the Xue family?¡±


    Teng Xiaoyun looked up abruptly and was fearful. He initially thought that he could keep it a secret from the spirit beasts, but they were already aware of the enmity between his n and the Xue family. The only thing was that the beasts did not know what the people from the Xue family had obtained from the Big Ruins.


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and showed a fearsome look as it noted, ¡°If you still don¡¯t tell us the truth, I¡¯ll swallow you at once. Hehe, I suppose an Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s flesh is tasty, right?¡±


    Teng Xiaoyun turned as pale as a sheet when he saw the big yellow dog¡¯s vicious look.


    He would also be afraid if he was captured by his kind, but he would not feel as hopeless. Since the man fell into the hands of beasts, he would likely be devoured by them. The thought of how he would possibly end made him feel numb and powerless as if he was going to pass out again.


    Given Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s cultivation base and strength, he did not fear death very much.


    However, a normal death would be entirely different from being eaten alive by savage beasts.


    The psychological pressure was unimaginable.


    ¡°Roar...¡± Big Yellow widened its eyes and roared fiercely. ¡°Are you still not going to say it?!¡± It widened its mouth and approached Teng Xiaoyun, and the enormous pressure that it released increased by 100 times as it became closer to him.


    Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s mind finally crumbled. He quickly screamed, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you... It¡¯s the Self-examination Mirror¡ªthe treasure that the Xue family found from the Big Ruins is the Self-examination Mirror!¡±


    ¡°The Self-examination Mirror?¡± Big Yellow turned to look at King Kong and the goshawk in shock.


    It was its first time hearing about this item.


    That said, King Kong and the goshawk did not react much better than it did. They were also dazed, which was evident that it was also their first time learning about this object.


    Without waiting for Big Yellow to question him further, Teng Xiayun exined, ¡°It¡¯s a magical treasure. If one cultivates with the Self-examination Mirror, one can face one¡¯s inner demon directly, allowing the inner demon to burst out in advance. This will greatly benefit one as it¡¯ll enhance one¡¯s boundary.¡±


    ¡°Face one¡¯s inner demon directly...¡± The eyes of the 3 spirit beasts lit up at the same time.


    They did not have a special impression of the treasure at first, but they were starting to covet it.


    The inner demon was inevitable for any cultivator.


    Besides, nobody knew when their inner demons would suddenly appear.


    It might happen when one was cultivating in istion or was simply cultivating. More than that, it could also appear out of the blue when a top-grade Spiritualist was enduring the Heavenly Thunderbolts to be a Venerable One.


    Cultivators and spirit beasts would be able to defend against their inner demons if it was the first 2 cases, but one would end tragically if one¡¯s inner demon burst out during the Heavenly Disaster.


    Nheless, if there was indeed a treasure that could help one face one¡¯s inner demon directly, one could take the opportunity to kill the inner demon before it grew.


    King Kong and the others exchanged nces. They were moved, and they could not suppress their eagerness and agitation.


    ¡°This is a serious matter, so we must inform Master,¡± King Kong said after some thought.

 Chapter 848 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 848: Escape</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Teng Xiaoyun, who was lying on the ground, was stunned, and he turned pale again.


    ¡®This spirit beast¡¯s a Venerable One! Given that it calls someone else a master, what kind of being is that master?¡¯


    Earlier, Teng Xiaoyun felt like he had fallen into a deep valley, but he felt like he had plummeted into a deep abyss at the moment. The man¡¯s body was no longer warm, and he looked somewhat absent-minded as though he foresaw the Teng family¡¯s tragic end in the future.


    Wealth could move one¡¯s heart¡ªsince the Teng family could destroy the Xue family for the treasure, conversely, if an influential force eyed the Self-examination Mirror and wiped out the Teng family, they could notin at all.


    ¡°This is easy¡ªleave it to me.¡± The goshawk nodded. It nced at Teng Xiaoyun with its sharp eyes and added, ¡°But we must get a clear answer from him.¡± It poked the man with its hook-like ws and questioned fiercely, ¡°Where¡¯s the Self-examination Mirror? Quickly tell us!¡±


    Teng Xiaoyun sounded bitter as he answered, ¡°If we knew where the Self-examination Mirror is, we wouldn¡¯t have sent everyone from our sect to search it...¡±


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes were extremely vicious. ¡°Nonsense! Since you¡¯re trying to snatch the treasure, how could you not have prepared anything? Hmph, if you don¡¯t tell us... I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    Teng Xiaoyun cried internally, ¡®Why are these spirit beasts so cruel? They keep saying that they¡¯ll eat me. It sounds like their master¡¯s an incredibly savage being.¡¯


    ¡°Sir, I dare not lie to you. We¡¯ve nned this for a long time, but we didn¡¯t find the Self-examination Mirror after we eliminated the Xue family, so we could only pursue the surviving members.¡± Teng Xiaoyun then begged piteously, ¡°Xue Yuan¡¯s a core disciple from the Xue family while Xue Haiya¡¯s a great elder from the inner sect, so they¡¯re likely the ones that are hiding the Self-examination Mirror.¡±


    The goshawk turned to look at King Kong.


    Multi-armed King Kong uttered, ¡°He¡¯s not lying, but that¡¯s all that he knows.¡±


    Ever since it became a Venerable One, it inherited a secret technique from its race and could naturally tell truth and false apart.


    The goshawk then spread its wings and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and inform Master now. As for this person, he¡¯s useless already.¡± Before its voice waspletely gone, it had turned into a tiny ck spot and vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Teng Xiaoyun trembled and sensed a cold aura surrounding his body. Next, his view was covered by a giant palm, which crumbled his consciousness and made him soulless.


    King Kong waved its hand casually and retrieved Teng Xiaoyun¡¯s interspatial bag before it left confidently with Big Yellow.


    An Advanced Spiritualist was considered a notable figure, hence even one¡¯s corpse would have many usages. Nheless, due to Ou Yangming, the king kong and the big yellow dog did not do anything to the corpse even though they were reluctant to just leave it there.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming, Xue Haiya, and the others were walking on the mountain path.


    They naturally heard the fight that was taking ce behind them, but the young fellow was not bothered at all, and he did not even want to turn to look.


    This was because he knew as long as King Kong was there, they could take down even a Venerable One. Even so, given the cultivation bases of Xue Haiya and hispanions, it would be impractical to think that a Venerable One would pursue them.


    Nevertheless, Xue Haiya and the others were not as calm as Ou Yangming. After hearing the rumbles behind them, their faces changed, and they exchanged nces. The middle-aged man urged Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Tianrui, let¡¯s hurry on with our journey.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and replied to him, ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, they hastened and traveled as fast as they could. In particr, Xue Yuan almost looked like he was fleeing in a helter-skelter. After all, he could not care much about his appearance in a life-or-death situation. He would be content if they could survive this disaster.


    On the other hand, Xue Haiya was an experienced powerhouse, thus he observed his surroundings carefully while he quickened his pace.


    They slowed down only when they had gone far away.


    Xue Xuanle listened closely and said, ¡°I don¡¯t hear anything already, so I suppose nobody¡¯s after us now.¡±


    As for Xue Yuan, he exhaled and almost copsed to the ground. His natural gift in martial arts was considered distinguished among his peers, but it was also the reason he could cultivate much faster, which caused him to be arrogant.


    Now that he was no longer protected by his n and was pursued by the Teng family, he became mentally exhausted and lost his fighting spirit.


    Xue Haiya sighed. Back when their n still flourished, Xue Yuan¡¯s w in his character was not apparent. Once their n was struck by a disaster, the young man¡¯s real character was revealed. The middle-aged man never thought that Xue Yuan was so useless.


    He was surprised when he looked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming did not overtake them throughout the journey, but he nevergged too. At this point, he even looked unruffled and was not impatient at all.


    Putting aside his martial prowess, his bearing and steadiness were enough to make him several times better than Xue Yuan.


    After scanning the young men for a while, Xue Haiya had to admit that there was a huge disparity between them.


    Ou Yangming stopped as well and expressed with a smile, ¡°I believe that it was a false rm, so you don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±


    An unusual luster was seen in his eyes when he spoke.


    Xue Haiya and the others did their best to run away, but they could not be faster than the goshawk. While they were running with all their might, the goshawk had flown past them in the sky above and informed Ou Yangming about what happened through a peculiar spiritual connection.


    It was one of the unique abilities from their soul contract, but there was a limit to the applicable range. If they were further apart, they would not be able tomunicate with each other even if they could sense one another.


    Ou Yangming found out about many things from the goshawk. Indeed, the Xue family obtained a treasure from the Big Ruins, and it was the Self-examination Mirror that was rted to one¡¯s inner demon.


    Not to mention a Spiritualist, even a Venerable One would be attracted to the treasure.


    Despite that, to say that the treasure was with Xue Haiya and his people... Ou Yangming scanned them half-intentionally. Judging from their cultivation bases, unless the Xue family¡¯s person-in-charge was blind or was left with no choice, the treasure would not be in their possession.


    Xue Haiya did not notice Ou Yangming looking at them like that. He carefully looked back at where they came from.


    Having said that, he could not spot anything from his angle.


    He looked away and sighed. ¡°The Teng family¡¯s a good-for-nothing! I can¡¯t believe that they sent so many people just to pursue us. Ah, if we hadn¡¯t met Brother Tianrui, we couldn¡¯t have escaped this time.¡±


    Although the most powerful man among the 4 men that were previously trapped in the formation map was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, he had 3 helpers with him. Moreover, Xue Haiya was injured. The middle-aged man might be able to get away if he fought regardless of the consequences, but his juniors would not be able to survive.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and replied to him, ¡°Senior Xue, I told you not to be so polite, so you don¡¯t need to bring it up anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s indeed no need to constantly talk about one¡¯s saving grace,¡± Xue Haiya said after a moment of hesitation. ¡°The Teng family lost 2 Intermediate Spiritualists, so they definitely won¡¯t let this be. I suspect that the next powerhouse that they send might be an Advanced Spiritualist.¡± He looked worried.


    They could still fight if their opponent was an Intermediate Spiritualist, but they might not be able to flee at all if their enemy was an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Ou Yangming smiled and thought, ¡®There¡¯s no need to wait for a next time; an Advanced Spiritualist has shown up already.¡¯


    However, once the Advanced Spiritualist went missing, the young fellow figured that there would not be other pursuers.


    It would be unlikely for the Teng family to send a Venerable One or a top-grade Spiritualist to pursue Xue Haiya and his juniors as it would be overkill. Unless they were certain that the Self-examination Mirror was with them, that would not happen at all.


    Furthermore, after listening to Xue Haiya¡¯s description throughout their journey, Ou Yangming found out that the 3 of them were merely survivors from the Xue family, where some of their stronger powerhouses had also escaped elsewhere. Even if the Teng family sent powerhouses to track these survivors, Xue Haiya and his juniors would not be their main target.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, if the Teng family really sends Advanced Spiritualists to catch us, can your formation trap them?¡± Xue Xuanle suddenly asked while she looked at the young fellow with her beautiful eyes.


    Xue Haiya and Xue Yuan became energetic as well. It was true that thetter was not fond of Ou Yangming, but he was concerned about their safety.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh when he saw how nervous they were. ¡°Do you not trust me?¡±


    Xue Haiya responded embarrassedly, ¡°Brother Tianrui, those are Advanced Spiritualists. They make up the pir of a sect and are formidable cultivators that are only second to top-grade Spiritualists.¡± He could not hide his worry as he continued, ¡°They have superb cultivation bases, so they can¡¯t be trapped by ordinary formation boards.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as he agreed with the statement, but his formation board was not ordinary at all.


    The formation board was refined after he gained Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories. Even King Kong would be powerless if it was trapped inside.


    While Ou Yangming was not Qiu Chengwei, by which he was inferior in terms of his cultivation base and understanding of formations, he no longer needed to go on adventures anymore if he could not trap even an Advanced Spiritualist. If that was really the case, the young fellow could simply settle down in a remote area and build a family to live a steady life.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrow and spoke proudly, ¡°Senior Xue, don¡¯t worry. I might not be able to trap a top-grade Spiritualist, but I can definitely hold an Advanced Spiritualist captive.¡±


    Xue Xuanle and Xue Yuan looked at each other. The former was in high spirits, whereas thetter did not believe the young fellow.


    As for Xue Haiya, his eyes flickered in an unusual luster. He looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming as if something crossed his mind, then he expressed with a smile, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll count on you for our safety.¡±


    The young man anddy from the Xue family were puzzled when they noticed how cheerful Xue Haiya became all of a sudden.

 Chapter 849 - The City Of Rogue Cultivators

    <h4>Chapter 849: The City Of Rogue Cultivators</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Huixun City!


    One of the famous big cities in Zhangzhou and was also known as the city of rogue cultivators.


    This was because the big city did not belong to any forces but was established by 2 formidable rogue Venerable Ones from Zhangzhou.


    There were also strongholds of different forces in the city, but the ones that were really in charge were those 2 rogue Venerable Ones, who were the city¡¯s dictators.


    Perhaps because the city was built by rogue cultivators, it had an unusually strong business atmosphere. Most rogue cultivators were willing to spend more time traveling to the city to trade.


    Ou Yangming traveled overnd and water with Xue Haiya and his juniors before they finally arrived at the majestic city.


    The city was built on a in, but steep mountains and a boundless dense forest could be seen behind the city.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was rather intrigued, Xue Haiya immediately exined, ¡°Brother Tianrui, Huixun City¡¯s the top city for all rogue cultivators, and it was built here so that it¡¯s convenient for everyone to hunt.¡±


    ¡°Hunt?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xue Haiya did not have a high cultivation base, but he was rather well-informed. He blurted without any hesitation, ¡°There wasn¡¯t a city here in the past as there was only a small town, which was an important entrance to the Forest of Death. Hence, anyone that wants to enter the forest will make their final preparations here.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the dense forest far behind the city.


    Xue Haiyaughed and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the Forest of Death. It¡¯s full of danger, but there are also numerous opportunities inside. Not to mention rogue cultivators, even people thate from small ns like us will also want to journey into the forest.¡±


    ¡°Have you been there before?¡± Ou Yangming could not help butugh.


    Xue Haiya nodded slowly. ¡°I went there once with some brothers from my n when I was younger. It¡¯s... Quite dangerous inside indeed.¡± Lingering fear could be seen on his face, which was evident that he never forgot what he encountered there even after all these years.


    ¡°Big Uncle, I didn¡¯t know that you had such an experience. Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡± Xue Xuanle asked curiously. She looked excited as she added, ¡°I¡¯d like to go there and take a look too.¡±


    Xue Yuan expressed loudly, ¡°Big Uncle, me too.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Xue Haiya did not know to cry or tough. ¡°What do you regard that ce as? Hmph, you¡¯re being reckless!¡±


    After scolding his juniors, he sighed. ¡°The Forest of Death is full of danger. Not only will one need to fight against various queer living beings, but one can¡¯t lower one¡¯s guard against humans too. Ah, I had just be a Spiritualist when I entered the forest back then, but I almost lost my life there.¡±


    The faces of Xue Xuanle and Xue Yuan changed. They had not experienced how dangerous the Forest of Death was, but they became alert after hearing Xue Haiya¡¯s solemn description.


    Ou Yangming nodded as if he was deep in thought. He became slightly curious about the forest as well.


    Perhaps the dangers inside would be lethal to Xue Haiya when he was a Rudimentary Spiritualist, but Ou Yangming and his 3 hidden spirit beasts would not care about those threats.


    Nheless, since 2 Venerable Ones built a city here, it was enough to prove that the Forest of Death had plenty of benefits. Ou Yangming would not intervene in anything, but he figured that it would be fine for him to conveniently rake in some profits if he passed by.


    Xue Haiyamented for a brief moment before he curbed his thoughts. ¡°The powerful spirit beasts inside the Forest of Death will even appear out of the blue to attack, causing heavy casualties among the rogue cultivators in the town. This was why when the 2 rogue cultivators advanced into Venerable Ones and swore to build a city here, they were instantly approved and assisted by countless other rogue cultivators.¡± He looked up at the towering walls and added, ¡°This city of rogue cultivators never relied on any influential sect, and it¡¯s the pride of all rogue cultivators.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised to see how the middle-aged man¡¯s face was glowing. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re... Not rogue cultivators though?¡±


    Xue Haiya was stunned for a while, then he smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°Brother Tianrui, disciples from small ns like us aren¡¯t actually much different from rogue cultivators.¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°If we really had an influential sect as our backing, why would the Teng family dare to...¡± At this point, his voice became softer, and he also began to choke with sobs.


    Due to the Teng family¡¯s sudden attack, the Xue family was nearly wiped out. Although some people managed to get away, one could imagine what happened to the old, the weak, the women, and the children that were left behind in the n.


    Xue Haiya and his juniors did not have the time nor energy to think about this when they were fleeing. Perhaps they had been avoiding this thought on purpose.


    Once they arrived at Huixun City, where their safety was somewhat guaranteed, they could not control their emotions anymore.


    Apart from Xue Haiya, even Xue Xuanle and Xue Yuan were somewhat influenced by him too.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here now, let¡¯s quickly enter the city,¡± Ou Yangming instantly said. He paused for a while before he added, ¡°Our loss will outweigh our gain if we get caught now.¡±


    Xue Haiya and his juniors became alert right away. They curbed their thoughts and quickened their pace as though someone was really chasing behind them at the moment.


    Huixun City was indeed worthy of being one of the top cities in Zhangzhou. They were not troubled at all when they entered the city.


    There were several guards at the main gate, and they released auras of Spiritualists. Therefore, they were sharp enough to spot Xue Haiya and hispanions, who seemed to be in a hurry. Even so, the guards did not stop them nor did they question them.


    When Ou Yangming and the others entered the city and could no longer see the guards, the young fellow could not help but ask of or curiosity, ¡°Senior Xue, the guards here are Spiritualists? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    Ever since entering the Spiritual Realm, Ou Yangming had met numerous powerhouses, but Spiritualists were also considered kings of kings even in this realm.


    It was true that there were many Spiritualists inrge-scale forces but aspared to the overall poption of a single force, the ratio was less than 1 to 10.


    If theparison was done on the entire race, it would be even more exaggerated.


    Given a city of such a scale, if even the normal guards at the main gate were Spiritualists, Ou Yangming did not know how he could deduce the city¡¯s real strength anymore.


    Xue Haiya chuckled and replied to him, ¡°Brother Tianrui, those guards are part-timers, so they¡¯re not the followers of the 2 governors.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ou Yangming responded neither rashly nor rudely. He was still puzzled.


    The middle-aged man exined, ¡°This is the city of rogue cultivators, so the governors aren¡¯t very strict with the management here. Instead, many rogue cultivators in the city got together and formed all sorts of organizations after a long time, and acted on their initiative to send Spiritualists to guard the entrance in turns.¡± He was rather envious as he stated, ¡°This is the rogue cultivators¡¯ way of expressing their support toward the governors.¡±


    It was then when Ou Yangming came to a sudden realization. Indeed, if a certain force were to send Spiritualists to guard the entrance, it would be too much and impractical.


    On the other hand, if all of the rogue cultivators in the city took turns to do the job, it would carry an entirely different meaning.


    In any case, it was clear that the 2 governors, who were also rogue cultivators, had truly won the hearts of all.


    ¡°Big Uncle, we¡¯ve entered the city now. Where should we go to find our people?¡± Xue Yuan was rather eager.


    Xue Haiya told him, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Since we¡¯re in the city now, as rampant as the Teng family is, they won¡¯t dare to do anything here.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement. Regardless of who the governors were, they would not allow outsiders to fight and cause havoc in the city, after all.


    Xue Yuan flushed and said, ¡°Big Uncle, I... I just want to reunite with our n members as soon as possible.¡±


    The youngdy twitched her mouth and thought, ¡®Instead of wanting to reunite with our n members, you actually just want to regain your sense of security by being with them.¡¯ Nevertheless, she was also thinking the same.


    It was true that they had been safe and sound so far because they were protected by Ou Yangming¡¯s formation, but deep down they were more willing to trust their people.


    Xue Haiya naturally knew what they were thinking, but he did not expose them. ¡°Wu Xiaohuang, who¡¯s the patriarch of the Wu family from Huixun City, is Grand Elder¡¯s best friend. Since Grand Elder ordered us to break out in separate groups toe to Huixun City, I¡¯m sure he wants us to seek shelter in the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°Seek shelter...¡± Xue Yuan furrowed his eyebrows. Due to his natural gift, he was considered to be quite spoiled.


    This was also the reason he understood it would not feel good to lodge under someone else¡¯s roof.


    The only thing was that he no longer had a choice at this time.


    Ou Yangming grinned and noted, ¡°Senior Xue, since you already have somewhere to go, I¡¯ll be parting ways with you now.¡±


    Xue Haiya responded at once, ¡°Brother Tianrui, we haven¡¯t repaid you for your saving grace, so how can you leave so soon?¡± He grabbed Ou Yangming¡¯s hands fervently and expressed sincerely, ¡°If I let you leave now, Grand Elder will surely reprimand me for being immature. Brother Tianrui, no matter what, I must invite you toe with us so that we can thank you properly.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded after some thought. ¡°Since you don¡¯t find this troublesome, Senior Xue, let¡¯s travel together.¡± In actuality, he did not really intend to leave. However, if he were to be thick-faced and insisted on following them even in Huixun City, he might arouse suspicion. Now that Xue Haiya was asking the young fellow to stay, he conveniently agreed to it.


    Xue Haiya beamed. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, it¡¯s no trouble at all. In fact, I couldn¡¯t have asked for more.¡±


    On the other side, Xue Yuan scoffed and looked away.


    When they were still pursued by the Teng family outside the city, Xue Yuan had been controlling his emotions because they needed to rely on Ou Yangming¡¯s formation. Since they had entered the city and were safe, the young fellow¡¯s importance decreased linearly, which was why Xue Yuan did not want to see him anymore.


    After all, Ou Yangming had a simr cultivation base as Xue Yuan, but he was younger and was adept in formations. Given that the young fellow was a formation master that could kill an Intermediate Spiritualist, he would certainly steal the limelight from Xue Yuan, thus the young man was not fond of him.


    Xue Haiya frowned and red at Xue Yuan to warn him not to act rashly. After that, he turned around and led the way with a smile.

 Chapter 850 - Background

    <h4>Chapter 850: Background</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Wu family was considered a local force in Huixun City.


    This was because the Wu family¡¯s patriarch¡ªWu Xiaohuang¡ªwas a top-grade Spiritualist. Although he was almost at the end of his cultivation path and would unlikely advance into a Venerable One, a top-grade Spiritualist was a top-grade Spiritualist, after all, where he could not bepared with ordinary Spiritualists.


    When Xue Haiya and the others arrived at the Wu family and reported their names, they were immediately weed with warm hospitality.


    After asking around, they found out that they were not the first batch of unfortunate disciples from the Xue family that arrived at the Wu family. Before them, several batches of people had arrived one after another. In fact, the Xue family¡¯s pir that was also a top-grade Spiritualist¡ªXue Yan¡ªhad also arrived.


    Upon hearing the news, Xue Yuan was so excited that he almost shouted. Xue Haiya and Xue Xuanle were ted too.


    This was because they knew very well the difference that it would make.


    If Xue Yan, who was a top-grade Spiritualist, was killed during this disaster, the Xue family would have an extremely slim chance of rising again. Even if Wu Xiaohuang was willing to protect the surviving members out of consideration for past feelings, he would at most provide them a stable environment to multiply and take a breather. After that, he would be indifferent toward them and let them fend for themselves.


    Nheless, everything would be different if Xue Yan broke free from danger.


    This did not only mean that the Xue family could be glorious again but most importantly, the Wu family would also treat them very differently.


    Xue Haiya and his juniors exchanged nces and were overjoyed as though the long journey and hardship were worth it.


    Ou Yangming naturally could not share their joy, hence he simply watched quietly on the side.


    After a brief moment, they were brought to a side courtyard. As soon as they entered the courtyard, Xue Haiya¡¯s eyes lit up, and he uttered loudly, ¡°Elder Boren.¡±


    A white-haired elder turned around. After seeing Xue Haiya and his juniors, the initially serious-looking elder looked surprised yet delighted. ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve arrived safely too.¡± He beamed when he looked at Xue Yuan and Xue Xuanle.


    However, he was slightly stunned when he was Ou Yangming, so a look of confusion could be seen in his eyes.


    The Xue family had plenty of members when they flourished, thus Xue Boren could not have recognized everyone. Even so, members that advanced into Spiritualists were core members in the n, so he could not have been unaware.


    When he looked at Ou Yangming, he could not recall when such a young and excellent disciple existed in their n.


    ¡°Elder Boren, this is Yu Tianrui¡ªa young hero that we became acquainted with during our journey here,¡± Xue Haiya immediately exined. He signaled Xue Boren with his eyes and continued, ¡°Brother Tianrui became a Spiritualist at such a young age, and he¡¯s also adept in formations. The Teng family sent an Intermediate Spiritualist and 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists, who were all scums, to pursue us, but Brother Tianrui settled them with his formation.


    Xue Boren looked at Ou Yangming in bewilderment and slowly had a grave look on his face.


    A Rudimentary Spiritualist was already enough to be valued by the fallen Xue family. Given that the young fellow was also a formation master that could challenge an enemy in a higher rank, he could not be treated lightly at all.


    Xue Yuan furrowed his eyebrows and nced unhappily at Xue Haiya. It was fine that the middle-aged man praised Ou Yangming during their way here, but he continued topliment the young fellow even though they were already safe in the city. Since the man was boosting Ou Yangming¡¯s morale, which reduced Xue Yuan¡¯s courage instead, Xue Yuan was very displeased.


    Nevertheless, he was smart enough to know that he should not have internal conflict in front of an outsider, so he simply looked away and stopped bothering about it.


    On the other hand, Xue Xuanle stated, ¡°Elder Boren, if we hadn¡¯t met Big Brother Yu, I¡¯m afraid that we couldn¡¯t have made it to Huixun City.¡± Her eyes reddened as she was upset at the thought of the difficult journey and her close members that died.


    Xue Boren looked gloomy right away. He cupped his hands at Ou Yangming and expressed, ¡°Young Master Yu, thank you for helping the Xue family preserve more bloodlines.¡± He was an Advanced Spiritualist, but he humbled himself to salute the young fellow at the moment. His words and actions came from his heart.


    Ou Yangming shifted his body a little to the side and responded, ¡°It was an easy job, Your Excellency, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Yu, it might be an easy job for you, but it¡¯s a saving grace for the Xue family,¡± Xue Boren replied to him sternly. He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Young Master Yu, the Xue family will serve you well, so pleasee inside quickly.¡±


    He weed Ou Yangming earnestly and even arranged an isted room for him to rest.


    Ou Yangming could not help but sigh when he scanned the room that belonged to him for the time being. ¡®Even after suffering a loss, they¡¯re still better off than ordinary people. The Xue family has fallen, and their n was destroyed, but they still have powerful connections. It¡¯s not easy for them to have found such a spacious room in Huixun City.¡¯


    At the end of the day, the Wu family did not know how many people from the Xue family wereing. The fact that they could make such an arrangement for their guests was quite amazing.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    One Xue Boren helped Ou Yangming settle down, he left with Xue Haiya and the rest.


    His face took on a grave expression as soon as they left the courtyard. ¡°Haiya, what exactly is that person¡¯s background?¡±


    Xue Haiya dared not dy the matter. ¡°I have no idea, but his level of attainment in formations mustn¡¯t be underestimated.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°He boasted about how if he set up his formation map, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if an Advanced Spiritualist were toe.¡±


    ¡°Trap an Advanced Spiritualist?¡± Xue Boren¡¯s face changed as he asked in shock.


    It was worth noting that Advanced Spiritualists and Intermediate Spiritualists were on entirely different levels. It was up to the standard of a formation master that was a Rudimentary Spiritualist to trap an Intermediate Spiritualist, but one would have to possess notablebat power and unordinary inheritance to trap an Advanced Spiritualist.


    ¡°Elder Boren, he only spoke carelessly; he didn¡¯t show such an ability at all.¡± Xue Yuan was dissatisfied. ¡°If an Advanced Spiritualist had reallye, he would¡¯ve been the first to escape for sure.¡¯


    Xue Haiya frowned and said, ¡°Xue Yuan, you...¡± He could not help but shake his head disappointedly when he thought about how the young man had been acting throughout their journey.


    As for Xue Xuanle, she sneered. ¡°Xue Yuan, it¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t show it, but you weren¡¯t the one that attacked the Intermediate Spiritualist.¡±


    Xue Yuan¡¯s face changed, and he questioned furiously, ¡°Xue Xuanle, what do you mean? Why are you helping an outsider? Are you interested in him?¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re interested in him.¡± Xue Xuanle blushed as she expressed, ¡°Elder Boren, I believe that Big Brother Yu wouldn¡¯t lie.¡±


    Xue Boren looked at his juniors then at Xue Haiya.


    ¡°Elder Boren, we can try,¡± Xue Haiya suggested after some thought.


    ¡°If he can really set up a formation to trap an Advanced Spiritualist, it means that he definitely has a significant inheritance. Someone like him...¡± He dragged out hisst word before he added, ¡°I¡¯ll report this to Patriarch before we make a decision.¡±


    Xue Yuan felt indignant when he watched Xue Boren leave in a hurry. ¡°Big Uncle, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re overestimating that fel... That person.¡±


    He wanted to address Ou Yangming as a young fellow, but he felt guilty after being stared at by Xue Haiya, so he quickly changed his choice of word.


    Xue Haiya could not help but be soft-hearted when he looked at the young man. He sighed and exined, ¡°Xue Yuan, things are not the same anymore. Our n was struck by a disaster and is left with very few talents now, but a strong enemy is still keeping an eye on us outside. This is why every power that we can gain at this time is incredibly precious.¡±


    The young man responded to him, but nobody knew if he took it seriously.


    Afterward, Xue Haiya waved his hand to ask Xue Yuan and Xue Xuanle to get some rest, but he stayed and waited.


    Sure enough, Xue Boren returned after a short while, but Xue Haiya was surprised to see the 2 figures that came as well.


    One of them was Xue Yan¡ªthe Xue family¡¯s patriarch¡ªwhile the other person that walked side by side with him was Wu Xiaohuang, whom Xue Haiya was lucky enough to meet once from afar.


    Xue Haiya blinked but dared not believe that his news managed to alert 2 top-grade Spiritualists. He tensed up a little and wondered, ¡®Is Ou Yangming¡¯s background more than what I expected?¡¯


    Before long, Xue Yan and the 2 other powerhouses arrived in front of him. They began to question him in detail.


    Xue Haiya dared not hide anything from them, so he told them about him and his juniors¡¯ encounter with Ou Yangming in detail then waited anxiously for their decision.


    ¡°Brother Wu, what do you think?¡± Xue Yan asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Hehe, in my opinion, Yu Tianrui¡¯s probably a young disciple from an influential sect that¡¯s out here for an adventure. As for the mysterious person that appeared at night, he¡¯s probably the powerhouse that¡¯s secretly protecting him.¡± Wu Xiaohuang smiled faintly.


    The middle-aged man looked up in shock. He suspected this before, but he did not think that Wu Xiaohuang would be so sure.


    Xue Yan frowned and pondered for a long time before he noted, ¡°Brother Wu, if a Rudimentary Formation Master can trap an Advanced Spiritualist with a formation board that he carries around with him...¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That person¡¯s level of attainment in formations must¡¯ve reached an astounding stage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xue Yan nodded. ¡°There are many formidable forces in Zhangzhou, but Reborn in Paradise holds supremacy in formations. Given that he¡¯s such a young Spirit Grade cultivator and formation master, he was probably brought up by them.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang chuckled. ¡°Brother Xue, you¡¯re saying...¡±


    ¡°If he has legitimate skills, he¡¯s worthy of being recruited regardless of his background.¡± Xue Yan nodded hard. He suddenly turned around and instructed, ¡°Boren, go and test him. Make sure that you do it properly and not cause too much of a sensation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch,¡± Xue Boren replied to him softly.


    Xue Haiya opened his mouth as he wanted to stop them from doing that, but he dared not express his opinion when he noticed the serious look on the top-grade Spiritualists¡¯ faces.


    That said, he was very worried.


    ¡®Elder Boren, you must take it easy. No matter what, don¡¯t end up making a mistake!¡¯

 Chapter 851 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 851: Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming looked around the room for some time before he collected himself and began to consider his situation at the moment.


    He had followed Xue Haiya here to hide his identity but deep down he was also intrigued by the Self-examination Mirror.


    Needless to say, since Ou Yangming had be acquainted with the people from the Xue family, ording to his conscience, he would not seize the item from them by force. Nheless, given that the Xue family had the ability and the opportunity to bring out the item from the Big Ruins, it meant that they had a certain understanding of the ce.


    This was what moved Ou Yangming the most.


    The Big Ruins was his biggest objective here in Zhangzhou, but he found out from Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories that the ce was not at all peaceful.


    It was an extremely dangerous ce, so much so that even a Venerable One would not dare to anyhow set foot inside.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming chose to hide his identity in Zhangzhou and stayed here instead of looking for the Big Ruins and head there recklessly.


    The only thing was that the Xue family would probably be easily frightened due to the situation at the moment.


    If Ou Yangming were to bring up the Big Ruins, he did not know what consequence it would bring. Since he chose to help the Xue family before this, he was not willing to be enemies with them.


    Just as Ou Yangming was wondering what he should do, he was suddenly moved as he vaguely sensed a strong mental conception approaching him from a certain direction. Without any hesitation, the young fellow immediately became alert and made a move. The mental power inside his sea of consciousness surged and searched in that direction.


    The mental conception was powerful, but it was inferior to that of Ou Yangming in terms of the power intensity alone.


    Although Ou Yangming had remarkable martial prowess, where he could even yield his spear in front of a Venerable One, at the end of the day, he was a caster that was skilled at using his mental power.


    Hence, when someone spied upon Ou Yangming, he could always beat that person to it and react right away.


    Next, he found that the mental conception came from a masked man, who had entered the courtyard without a sound. Judging from how the man acted, he was likelying for the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. He had onlye into contact with the person for a split second, but he had already found out that the man was an Advanced Spiritualist. Even though he was not afraid of anyone with that cultivation base, given the identity that the young fellow had portrayed so far, he should react as if he was confronting a formidable enemy.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming increased his energy, essence, and spirit again, causing the masked man¡¯s every move to slow down in his perspective. Moreover, the person¡¯s aura was revealed to him bit by bit and was matched to someone that he recalled.


    Xue Boren¡ªthe Advanced Spiritualist that he had just parted with¡ªwas lurking outside as a masked man.


    Ou Yangming saw through his intention almost instantly.


    He shook his head and sighed, but he still retrieved an Illusion Formation Board that he had refined back at the Beast King Sect.


    Since he was not in the wilderness, he could not make a big fuss out of this, so he simply waved his hand and threw the formation board outside.


    The formation board transformed into a stream of light and flew in Xue Boren¡¯s direction.


    Xue Boren was advancing carefully when he halted because he sensed an unordinary power lingering around him. He was surprised. ¡®Has Yu Tianrui noticed me already?¡¯


    Quickly after, his vision went blurry as something flew in his way.


    He subconsciously extended his hand forward, where his palm grew and was swung hard at that object as though it was a giant concrete iron.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Following a soft sound, the object was hit high into the sky, but it was at that time Xue Boren saw that it was a formation board.


    ¡®A formation board? Used to hit someone?¡¯


    Xue Boren was considered an experienced cultivator, but he was somewhat baffled at the moment.


    He never heard that formation masters would use their formation boards like that.


    Nevertheless, his face changed very quickly because he suddenly realized that his environment had changed drastically.


    Unbeknownst to him, mists appeared out of thin air around him. They grew denser and gushed out in the blink of an eye to confuse him. What felt stranger and more unbelievable was how he was witnessing the process but could not figure out where the mists came from.


    Xue Boren tensed up and knew at once that he had entered an illusion.


    He nted his feet on the ground and stayed still like a towering pir, then he scanned his surroundings with bright eyes as if he was looking for the Illusion Formation¡¯s loophole.


    After a short while, he had to admit that this was his first time seeing such a mysterious Illusion Formation.


    At this point, he no longer doubted Xue Haiya¡¯s words; the young fellow was indeed a formation master.


    ¡®He probably threw the formation board to distract me while he discreetly set up the formation while I was dumbfounded. His wonderful yet unpredictable trick is simply unbelievable.¡¯


    Being an Advanced Spiritualist from the Xue family, Xue Boren hade across some formation masters in the past but if they werepared together with Yu Tianrui, they were Heaven and Earth apart.


    Outside the formation map, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang, who were hiding in the dark, looked at each other and were appalled.


    ¡®What a mystifying method to set up a formation. In this aspect alone, those rogue cultivators can¡¯t bepared to him.¡¯


    In actuality, whether it was pill refinement, equipment smithing, or formation maps, those pieces of knowledge needed to be umted over long periods. Furthermore, they could normally only be learned inrge sects.


    Especially for knowledge on formation maps, it was not something that small sects could dip their fingers in. Without an inheritance from past generations, even if a sect had 1 or 2 members with superb qualities, they would not be able to figure out anything.


    Nobody could tell anything before Ou Yangming made a move but once he did, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang knew his technique was definitely from a famous sect.


    Having said that, they did not know Ou Yangming¡¯s way of setting up a formation used to be very crude, but it changed substantially after he gained Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories. On a certain point, the technique was really a unique secret technique from Reborn in Paradise.


    Inside the formation map, Xue Boren observed carefully but still could not find anything. Despite that, the Illusion Formation was not unchanging. The dense mists used to only circle around the periphery, but they slowly closed in and approached the center.


    Xue Boren became alert in an instant. He did not know anything about formations, but he knew he could not be seized just like that.


    With that, he scoffed and turned his wrists to retrieve a saber with each hand.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed a bit. Every Spiritualist was adept in different abilities, but one that used dual des was rare. It was the young fellow¡¯s first time meeting one.


    All of a sudden, Xue Boren moved his wrists, and the sabers in his hands danced. They seemed to havee to life at this time as saber-lights surged and condensed into 2 giant white pythons. The giant pythons were lifelike and seemed to be covered in fearsome scales. Whenever they moved, they carried strong killing intents.


    No Advanced Spiritualist was simple; when they performed their strengths, they could not bepared by Intermediate Spiritualists.


    The giant pythons turned over and charged into the dense mists. Consequently, the mists, which seemed to have filled the whole space, were stirred up intensely by the pythons, so much so that even terrifying sounds that sounded like thunderbolts could be heard.


    Disguised, by the mists, the giant pythons seemed to have be more energetic. When they turned their enormous bodies, the dense mists were forced to move several meters to the sides.


    Even so, Xue Boren was not happy at all though he looked like he had the upper hand. This was because he realized that while he fully exerted his power, everywhere he shed was empty. In other words, no matter how hard the elder worked, he was only faced with the air and did not know where his enemy was.


    No matter how fast or forceful her sabers were, if he could not hit his enemy, would it not mean that his efforts were futile?


    Besides, Xue Boren¡¯s saber-lights were bing more violent and invincible, causing his consumption to increase, hence he could not hold it out any longer. When the elderposed himself and curbed the saber-lights, the ferocious giant pythons disappeared at once.


    However, it was then when Xue Boren suddenly had goosebumps, and he was overwhelmed by an exceptionally frightening sense of crisis.


    It was an indescribable feeling as if an ancient giant beast was lurking around and was about tounch a fatal attack against him.


    Without any hesitation, the saber-lights that had just dispersed emerged again. On top of that, the 2 giant pythons that were condensed from the lights became more vicious and grew bigger.


    That said, when Xue Boren unleashed his potential and put up an imprable defense, the sense of crisis that he had subsided like a tide. If the elder did not have a clear memory of everything, he might even think that the feeling was a misconception that he had.


    Xue Boren sighed a breath of relief and widened his eyes to find the source of the crisis.


    Nheless, he realized that he was already surrounded by dense mists and could not spot anything at all.


    After some time, just as Xue Boren attempted to curb his power a little, the feeling of danger appeared out of the blue again and was much more intense than before.


    Xue Boren poured out his endless grievances and dared not ignore the feeling at all. With that, he was forced to unleash his potential again and pushed his mightiness to a higher level.


    However, each time he went all-out, the sense of crisis would disappear. Whenever he rxed a bit, the feeling showed up again.


    Xue Boren had a bitter look on his face and cried internally, but there was nothing he could do.

 Chapter 852 - Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 852: Apologize</h4>


    Outside the Illusion Formation, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang stared ahead seriously but also looked frightened.


    The Illusion Formation that was set up by Ou Yangming could not only trap an enemy, but it had also gathered many offensive and defensive properties¡ªit was aposite formation map from Reborn in Paradise. Nheless, the formation map¡¯s greatest power was still its Illusion Formation property, which was why it could be categorized as an Illusion Formation.


    Moreover, although the Illusion Formation targeted anyone inside the formation, when the formation was first activated, even the living beings outside would be affected to a certain extent. At the very least, it would be difficult for them to see the situation inside the formation.


    As at this moment, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang¡ª2 top-grade Spiritualists¡ªcould only see dense mists and the python-like saber-lights that were surging inside. This was because Ou Yangming did not reveal the formation map¡¯s nodes.


    ¡°Brother Xue, judging from the saber-lights, Boren¡¯s using his ultimate skill, right?¡± Wu Xiaohuang asked in a deep voice.


    He and Xue Yan had sworn to live or die together, or he would not have taken in the Xue family while risking offending the Teng family from Donglin City. Furthermore, he also had a certain understanding of the Advanced Spiritualists from the Xue family.


    Xue Yan¡¯s face darkened slightly. Looking from the outside, even a fool could tell that Xue Boren had fallen into the formation map and could unlikelye out as a whole.


    ¡°Based on those saber-lights, I suppose that Boren has done his best.¡± Wu Xiaohuang furrowed his eyebrows and remarked, ¡°This formation map¡¯s... Really odd.¡±


    He initially wanted to praise that the formation was powerful, but he decided to change his choice of word out of consideration for his good friend.


    The formation could trap an Advanced Spiritualist but the more peculiar thing about it was how it could limit powers from spreading.


    Advanced Spiritualists were considered formidable figures in the Spiritual Realm. If they were to go all-out, even though they would still be far from Venerable Ones, they could still cause significant destruction to their surroundings. Despite that, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang were shocked when they looked at the surging giant pythons inside the formation maps. It was true that Xue Boren had given his all, but most of the power that he released were either resolved or absorbed by the formation map, such that only an insignificant portion of his power was released in the end.


    This was the exact reason an Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s full-on power was released soundlessly without rming the people in the residence.


    Such a formation could not be described as ingenious anymore.


    The 2 top-grade Spiritualists looked at each other and confirmed Ou Yangming¡¯s identity almost in an instant.


    Even if he was not a core disciple from Reborn in Paradise, they figured that he was at least a disciple that was particrly paid attention to in an influential sect and was close to being a Daoist disciple.


    He might not have an outstanding cultivation base, but he was certainly not someone that could be offended by the 2 top-grade Spiritualists. No, not to mention them, even the 2 Venerable Ones in Huixun City would probably be afraid of him too.


    ¡°Hehe, Brother Yu, I¡¯m Xue Yan. Please forgive me for offending you today.¡± Xue Yan suddenly shed out of the dark and walked to the border of the formation. He cupped his hands as he spoke.


    Wu Xiaohuang was slightly stunned, but he immediately understood what Xue Yan was doing.


    While Ou Yangming disyed a nearly unreasonable strength, ording to Xue Haiya¡¯s description, he was still an inexperienced young man that had just left his sect to train. As long as one was sincere in front of him, one would likely be able to gain his favor.


    Wu Xiaohuang shook his head and shed to Xue Yan¡¯s side.


    Nevertheless, the 2 of them did not release their strong auras as top-grade Spiritualists. Instead, they curbed their auras as much as they could to not pressure Ou Yangming.


    Sure enough, after they showed up, the dense mists in the Illusion Formation became thinner and disappeared.


    Inside the formation map, Xue Boren quickly noticed the change in his surroundings. He could finally withdraw his power and take deep breaths. When the elder sensed the extreme exhaustion from his body, he was puzzled and appalled, ¡®How did I consume my power so quickly?¡¯


    He was an Advanced Spiritualist, after all, where his endurance was much better than that of ordinary people. While he went all-out earlier, he could still persevere for some time. However, when the elder withdrew his sabers and stood still at the moment, he realized that he no longer had the power to continue.


    Xue Yan sighed a breath of relief. Fortunately, Ou Yangming stopped, or he would not know how to end things.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming opened the door and walked out with his head high and chest out, but he was clearly unhappy.


    He scanned Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang from head to toe, then he asked, ¡°You¡¯re the Xue family¡¯s patriarch?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Xue Yan chuckled. He bowed at Ou Yangming again and said, ¡°Please forgive us for offending you earlier.¡±


    Ou Yangming shifted sideways to avoid the salutation, then he questioned, ¡°Your Excellency Xue Boren, why have youe as a masked man?¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s face reddened right away. He reached out his hand and removed his mask embarrassedly before he responded, ¡°Brother Yu, this is all my fault.¡± He put his sabers away and mumbled, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re skilled at formations, and I couldn¡¯t hold back from wanting to see it for myself...¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered and asked, ¡°Is that really so?¡±


    Xue Boren cried bitterly inside, but he could not confess the patriarch¡¯s order, hence he could only bite the bullet and take the me.


    Even so, when he wanted to reply to the young fellow, Xue Yan waved his hand gently and sighed. ¡°Brother Yu, frankly speaking, Boren only did what he did because I asked him toe.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he cut to the chase. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the Xue family can¡¯t stand hardships anymore.¡± Xue Yan¡¯s bright eyes dimmed as he shook his head and exined, ¡°After hearing how Haiya and the others met you, I felt that it was too coincidental, so I suspected your identity and thought that you¡¯re a spy that was sent by the Teng family. As such, I asked Boren toe and test you.¡± He bowed for the third time and uttered, ¡°Brother Yu, please forgive us.¡±


    This time, Ou Yangming did not avoid the salutation. He simply frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Since you suspected me, why are you not worried anymore now?¡±


    Xue Yan chuckled and answered, ¡°Brother Yu, you managed to trap Boren and stop him from escaping by just casually throwing out a formation board. Hehe, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you didn¡¯t fully release its power, am I right?¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment before he responded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    If he had released the formation board¡¯s power without holding back, he could kill even a Venerable One.


    It would be difficult for Ou Yangming to achieve that given his strength at the moment, but Xue Boren was not a Venerable One anyway. If the young fellow decided to be merciless, the elder¡¯s python-like des might have been destroyed already.


    Xue Boren gasped and finally looked at Ou Yangming in reverence.


    He had experienced the formation¡¯s mightiness, but he initially thought that that was the formation¡¯s limit. When the elder looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s expression at this moment, he was suddenly fearful. Perhaps he should be d that he could leave the formation map unscathed.


    Xue Yan nodded andmented, ¡°Brother Yu, your skill is truly rare in the world. If the Teng family could hire someone like you, heh, we can only ept our fate.¡±


    He fawned over Ou Yangming regardless of his status and identity.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming obviously eased up as he shook his head and said, ¡°Senior Xue, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked to tell the truth.¡± Xue Yanughed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people throughout my life, but you¡¯re an incredibly rare talent, Brother Yu...¡±


    The Xue family¡¯s patriarch smiled amiably and keptplimenting Ou Yangming non-stop. Not to mention the young fellow himself, even Wu Xiaohuang and Xue Boren were getting goosebumps.


    That said, after witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s mighty formation map, Wu Xiaohuang and Xue Boren did not find it weird but conveniently ttered him as well. They made it sound like he was one of a kind in the world.


    After half an hour, they finally left. Ou Yangming returned to his room and shook his head.


    ¡®Why do Spiritualists from Zhangzhou not have moral principles at all? How can top-grade Spiritualists not have any airs? Aspared to Mao Jianbi and the others, they¡¯re much worse.¡¯


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not know that top-grade Spiritualists from influential sects and those from ns that were made up of rogue cultivators were entirely different.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After going far from the room, Xue Yan asked in a deep voice, ¡°Boren, how¡¯s the power of his formation?¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang pricked up his ears too to listen carefully.


    They were outside the formation just now, after all, so they could not have experienced it as much as Xue Boren did.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed, and he answered, ¡°Patriarch, the formation was exceptionally mighty!¡± After hearing his description, the faces of Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang changed. It was worth noting that Ou Yangming had not fully unleashed the formation¡¯s power, but it was already so powerful. If he had attacked without any restraints...


    Wu Xiaohuang and Xue Boren were surprised yet overjoyed. Perhaps it was the Xue family¡¯s blessing to meet such a brilliant young talent amidst their disaster.


    ¡°Patriarch, what should we do next?¡± Xue Boren asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s surely from an influential sect, but let¡¯s pretend that we¡¯re not aware and be friends with him as sincerely as he can,¡± Xue Yan answered after some thought. He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°I have a feeling that if he bes our friend, the Xue family will be able to rise again.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang looked enviously at him. Nevertheless, the Wu family would also benefit greatly if the Xue family rose again.


    Xue Boren nodded. ¡°Patriarch, I recall that the Hunting Meet¡¯s about to begin. Why don¡¯t we ask Xuanle to bring him into the forest so that he can y around?¡±


    The patriarch was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that he might not take a fancy to Xuanle, then the oue might be the opposite of what we want.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, they traveled together before this, after all. Even if he¡¯s not fond of her, he won¡¯t fall out with her and regard her as his enemy. Besides, we don¡¯t have a more suitable candidate,¡± Xue Boren quickly noted.


    Xue Yan¡¯s face twitched. His eyes flickered when he thought about his n that was attacked and destroyed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you suggested. Go and get it done then...¡±


    With that, Xue Boren left in a hurry. On the other hand, Xue Yan sighed as he did not know if his decision would be a blessing or misfortune.

 Chapter 853 - Hunting Meet

    <h4>Chapter 853: Hunting Meet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Creak.¡± Ou Yangming pushed the door open.


    Once he entered the room, he sat with his legs crossed and immersed himself inside his spiritual world with a sh of thought. After visualizing for some time, the snow mountain had be more majestic, where cold winds were constantly crying at the peak, and the mountain was always growing taller. When the young fellow visualized the snow mountain at this moment, even the temperature inside the room plunged.


    His white outfit fluttered in the wind, and he carried a graceful bearing as if he was a deity.


    After half an hour, Ou Yangming slowly came out of his meditation. A fleeting luster could be seen in his eyes.


    While cold air was still in his chest, he moved the wick inside the tongue of a me with a bamboo stick. The wick split into 2 right away, and the room became much brighter.


    Ou Yangming breathed out and sensed the 2 light spots inside his spiritual world. ¡®King Kong, how is it? Did you notice anything abnormal?¡¯


    Multi-armed King Kong was sitting on a bluestone. It distorted the lights around it with its mental power as though they became transparent, then it observed the Wu family before it answered in the spiritual world, ¡°Everything¡¯s normal; there aren¡¯t any abnormalities.¡±


    The goshawk and Big Yellow were sitting next to Multi-armed King Kong, which enveloped them with its mental power, hence nobody from the Wu family noticed them. After all, the king kong was a Venerable One, and it also overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. It was only revealing a small part of its abilities at the moment.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said softly inside his spiritual world. ¡°Keep an eye at all times and don¡¯t miss any detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Multi-armed King Kong nodded hard. The goshawk and Big Yellow also observed their surroundings with solemn looks on their faces.


    After a peaceful night, the morning sunlight shone on the mountains and drove darkness away.


    A graceful figure was apanied by a ray of sunlight as she walked from afar. She had a charming face and a sexy figure, and she looked like the most gorgeous red flower in her red outfit. After arriving at Ou Yangming¡¯s room, thedy curled her lips and smiled faintly.


    Slow knocks were heard on the door as she knocked with her fingers. They were not loud, hence one would not be offended.


    Thedy asked softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, are you awake?¡±


    Ou Yangming had just finished washing up. He stretched and opened the door, then he asked with sleepy eyes, ¡°Younger Sister Xuanle, why are you already awake at this hour?¡±


    Xue Xuanle rolled her eyes and grinned. ¡°The sky¡¯s already bright, so it¡¯s not early at all. Today¡¯s the start of the Hunting Meet that¡¯s held in Huixun City once in 3 years. Do you want to participate in it, Big Brother Yu? The Hunting Meet has great rewards!¡± She blinked as she tempted the young fellow.


    ¡°The Hunting Meet?¡± Ou Yangming asked in a high pitch and looked at Xue Xuanle.


    Xue Xuanle smiled sneakily and shivered on purpose to change the topic. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Aren¡¯t you going to let me in? I¡¯m about to freeze to my death.¡± Ever since she gained the Wu family¡¯s protection, where her life was no longer threatened, she regained her character as a youngdy.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He could not help butugh after that. ¡°I was being ignorant. Quicklye in, quicklye in.¡±


    After pouring a cup of tea for Xue Xuanle, he asked curiously, ¡°Younger Sister Xuanle, what¡¯s the Hunting Meet?¡± He then thought to himself, ¡®Since it¡¯s a hunt, I suppose it¡¯s rted to the Forest of Death behind Huixun City.¡¯


    Xue Xuanle elegantly took a sip of tea. Instead of answering in a hurry, she asked the young fellow instead, ¡°Huixun City¡¯s a big city that was built by rogue cultivators, and it has an extremely strong business atmosphere. You¡¯re aware of this, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and tapped the table with his finger. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware. Is this rted to the event?¡±


    Xue Xuanle breathed out some hot air and replied to him with a smile, ¡°Of course! The Forest of Death behind Huixun City has endless opportunities and a big secret. The spirit beasts deep inside the forest have lost their wisdom, and the spiritual Qi inside such a spirit beast will condense into a blood crystal that gathers the universe¡¯s nature. It¡¯s a specialty in Huixun City, and it¡¯s very popr. As such, the Hunting Meet is held for cultivators to obtain these blood crystals.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as if he was deep in thought. He then asked, ¡°What about the rewards that you were talking about before this?¡±


    ¡°It was said that the n that finishes first can obtain an incredibly unique smithing material, which is given by the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± Xue Xuanle did not finish what she wanted to say. She twisted her body a little.


    ¡®A unique smithing material.¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. Ever since the runes on the Blood Condensation Spear self-exploded, he no longer had a convenient weapon to use. After pondering for a while, he asked softly, ¡°Younger Sister Xuanle, have you joined the Hunting Meet before?¡±


    Xue Xuanle shook her head rather regretfully. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I heard that Big Uncle participated in it once, but his result was terrible. Big Brother Yu, if you¡¯d like to join, you must quickly register now, or you¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming nodded after some thought and got up from his chair. Before his voice had even disappeared, he walked outside the room.


    Xue Xuanle followed behind him. Her outfit was gorgeous and as red as blood. With that, they left the Wu family one after another.


    The streets in Huixun City were bustling and packed with people. Stores could be seen on both sides of the streets, by which one would be dazzled as there were plenty of items.


    Xue Xuanle squeezed the corner of her shirt with her right hand as she asked softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, do you n to join the Hunting Meet as a rogue cultivator or under a n?¡± She looked at Ou Yangming while they walked toward the registration area.


    Ou Yangming asked after thinking for a long time, ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°Of course! One that registers as a rogue cultivator will suffer a huge loss since one will be alone. On the other hand, if one joins the Hunting Meet under a n, teams of at most 6 people can be formed, which will be more efficient.¡± She pped her full breasts as she exined.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. Perhaps other rogue cultivators would be on their own, but he had Big Yellow, the goshawk, and Multi-armed King Kong. Even though the big yellow dog had the lowest cultivation base, it would not be much weaker than Advanced Spiritualists after it put on its suit.


    Before long, Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle arrived at the square in front of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    The young fellow looked around and made a brief calction, then he sighed and thought, ¡®80% of them are Rudimentary Spiritualists and Intermediate Spiritualists while the remaining 20% of them are Advanced Spiritualists. If I were to get Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s help, wouldn¡¯t I be bullying them?¡¯


    He suppressed the thought and squeezed through the crowd to get to a porcin table. He asked ady with light makeup, ¡°I¡¯d like to participate in the Hunting Meeting. What should I do?¡±


    Thedy wore a long emerald-green skirt and looked slim and gentle. When she pursed her lips, 2 dimples could even be seen on her face, making her look gentler than before. ¡°Young Master, are you nning to register as a rogue cultivator or under a n?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°As a rogue cultivator!¡±


    The youngdy was surprised, but her good attitude helped her get back to her senses quickly. She smiled and stated, ¡°You only need to imprint your information on the Tianyuan Stone.¡± She handed a dark green stone to the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming activated his mental power and imprinted his information on the Tianyuan Stone right away.


    At the spur of the moment, the sound of a ck ape was hearding from afar. It stirred up strong winds, and it sounded like a lone wolf crying under the moon, or an evil ghost weeping in front of its grave.


    A middle-rank spirit beast walked over. It waspletely ck, and it had a ferocious look in its eyes. In particr, the shocking wound on its chest made it look more deterrent and savage, and it carried a tremendous aura. When the beast roared, all its fur stood up like needles. A man was seen standing with his hands behind his back on its shoulder. He had a beautiful outfit and fair skin, but his vulture-like, gloomy eyes ruined his temperament.


    The Devil Ape was followed by 6 to 7 people around it, and they were all Intermediate Spiritualists.


    All of a sudden, the man furrowed his eyebrows at a rogue cultivator somewhere in front of him.


    A ck-clothed man next to him cast a ttering smile at him, then he turned around with a ruthless look in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, aren¡¯t you going to move aside? Can you bear the responsibility of dying my young master¡¯s time!¡± The ck-clothed man scoffed. Concurrently, he struck the rogue cultivator¡¯s chest with his palm. The cultivator instantly flew backward like a kite without its string. He coughed blood from his heart and chest, and he struggled to get up, but he dared not express his anger.


    As for the young man on the ck ape, he opened his fan at a timely moment, revealing the drawing of a fairy on it.


    ¡°This is Devil Ape from the Li family, and it has extraordinary strength.¡± A young man cast a covetous look at the ape but seemed to be more afraid. He took a few steps back without any hesitation to stay far away.


    ¡°Yes, I once witnessed the Devil Ape punch a Rudimentary Spiritualist into powder,¡± another person said softly, ¡°That¡¯s Li Tianyu¡ªthe only grandson of Venerable One Li Shaoyuan. He¡¯s a tyrant in the city and can¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Everyone in the square was fearful, and they dared not look at the white-clothed young man.


    When Li Tianyu spotted Xue Xuanle, an evil look could be seen in his eyes. He waved his hand and announced, ¡°I¡¯m taking thisdy!¡±


    He simply ignored Ou Yangming, who was next to Xue Xuanle. This was because he considered Rudimentary Spiritualists as thrash, thus he would not spare the young fellow a look at all.


    Xue Xuanle was anxious. She squeezed the corner of her shirt with her right hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡ªI¡¯m here!¡± Ou Yangming spoke calmly, but he gave her a sense of security.


    He took a step forward to get in front of Xue Xuanle, then he questioned coldly, ¡°Young Master, this isn¡¯t very appropriate, is it?¡±


    Li Tianyu uttered wickedly without looking at all, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far in bullying others!¡± Ou Yangming scoffed. A sound was suddenly hearding from his interspatial bag as his Illusion Formation Board flickered.


    It was then when a scoff was hearding from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. It sounded like a sudden p of thunder in the square. ¡°Hmph, this is the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. If you¡¯d like to fight, get out of here!¡±


    Even Li Tianyu¡¯s pupils shrunk inward when he heard the voice.


    He quickly cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m Li Tianyu from the Li family. Greetings, Pavilion Elder. I¡¯m being negligent this time, but I hope that you won¡¯t me me.¡±


    Nobody responded after that, but Li Tianyu did not find it strange. He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and noted coldly, ¡°I see that you¡¯ve registered for the Hunting Meet. You better pray that you won¡¯t meet me in the Forest of Death, or I¡¯ll make you more dead than alive!¡±


    Following that, he fanned his fan arrogantly and left while standing on the Devil Ape¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 854 - Enter The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 854: Enter The Forest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An insignificant small room was located on the fourth floor in the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. It was an extremely old room, such that spider webs could be seen, but it was filled with rare stones and precious treasures. An old man with hazy eyes sat inside while he looked down with a pondering look on his face. He thought, ¡®That light from before is probably from a formation board. It¡¯s simple yet vigorous, messy but not confusing. Looks like that young fe isn¡¯t as simple as he looks.


    ¡®The Li family...¡¯ He shook his head in the end as he did not want to interfere in other people¡¯s business.


    With that, he looked away and sat on a wooden stool, then he picked up a peculiar stone and carved it slowly. He looked like an old man in a secr world and did not have spiritual power fluctuations, but the hollow look in his eyes from time to time proved that he was not a simple person.


    Below the pavilion, Xue Xuanle kept moving her thumbs in circles in front of her tummy while looking like she had done something wrong.


    She puffed up her cheeks and said softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry for having caused you trouble.¡±


    Ou Yanming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, so don¡¯t think about it already.¡± He turned his wrist and was about to keep his Tianyuan Stone.


    Xue Xuanle gritted her teeth and snatched his Tianyuan Stone to imprint his information inside as well. ¡°Big Brother Yu, it happened because of me, so I can¡¯t just sit by idly.¡± Nheless, she immediately regretted what she did. After all, they were up against the Li family, which was the greatest aristocratic family in Huixun City. It was worth noting that Li Tianyu was even the only grandson of Venerable One Li Shaoyuan. ¡®Am I not bringing disaster upon my n by offending someone like him?¡¯


    As for the crowd around them, they hadplicated expressions on their faces. Some people gloated over their misfortune, some looked regretful, some were scornful, and some ridiculed them... All in all, there were all kinds of reactions from the crowd.


    Ou Yangming did not take this matter to heart. He chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be entering the Forest of Death tomorrow, so we should prepare for it.¡±


    He thought, ¡®The explosive arrows will be useful again this time. Based on my current level in smithing art, if I smith more explosive arrows now, how powerful will they be?¡¯ He grinned as he was looking forward to it.


    Indeed, his smithing art at the moment could not be mentioned on equal terms with that when he was still in the lower realm. Using a bright moon and a firefly as an example, the young fellow had be the former while he was thetter when he was in the lower realm.


    For the next half of the day, Ou Yangming kept running around in Huixun City to purchase many items. He had prepared 50 explosive arrows and was armed to the teeth.


    The Hunting Meet began after several days.


    Early in the morning, as soon as the morning light shone, Huixun City was already bustling. There were many people on the streets as everyone hurried toward the Forest of Death.


    Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle walked side by side to a giant stone tablet outside the forest. The tablet was about 33 meters tall and shone brightly. Numerous names could be seen on it, and they were names of the people that would participate in this Hunting Meet.


    Xue Boren¡¯s eyes flickered as he said with an amiable smile, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, then he looked curiously at the stone tablet.


    Xue Boren was smart and thoughtful. He rolled his eyes and instantly exined with a smile, ¡°Brother Tianrui, this stone tablet¡¯s known as the Water Suspension Tablet, and it has been towering here for 10,000 years. Nobody knows its origin, but it¡¯s said to be able to guide lost people.¡± Following that, he lifted his hand and pointed at a name¡ªWu Xuning¡ªon the stone table as he sighed. ¡°Look, this is the candidate from the Wu family this time.¡±


    When Ou Yangming looked, he noticed that the name was at the bottom of the stone tablet. It looked like it was carved in one go, and it looked incredibly sharp. Moreover, an empty space was left after the name. However, the young fellow could not find his name anywhere.


    Xue Boren stated with a smile, ¡°Brother Tianrui, you¡¯ll be able to leave your name on the tablet if you brush your Tianyuan Stone across it.¡±


    Ou Yangming retrieved his Tianyuan Stone curiously and gently touched the Water Suspension Tablet with it. Sure enough, ripples seemed to have appeared on the tablet, then the name ¡°Yu Tianrui¡± could be seen.


    Nevertheless, only a single name was carved on the stone tablet. Xue XUanle had also left her name in the same Tianyuan Stone, but it was not shown on the tablet.


    Xue Borenter pointed at the space behind Ou Yangming¡¯s name and exined, ¡°When you hunt ferocious beasts and use the Tianyuan Stone to record their blood crystals, your result will be disyed in this space.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Thank you for your pointers.¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked embarrassedly, ¡°Brother Tianrui, why don¡¯t we form a team this time?¡± He had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s formation, hence he naturally knew how mighty the Rudimentary Spiritualist¡¯s formations would be.


    He was an Advanced Spiritualist and invited a Rudimentary Spiritualist to form a team with him, but he was actually afraid of being rejected. If other people were to hear about this, not many people would believe it.


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded, but he pondered for a while then agreed to it.


    Xue Xuanle smiled without saying a word, but a meaningful look could be seen in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, a muffled roar was hearding from afar. The ground shook, cold mists surged in the air, and snow flew everywhere. A Devil Ape was seen running over at lightning speed, and every step it took stirred up wind while its killing intent alerted everyone. It was followed by over 10 people, 2 of which were Advanced Spiritualists. This was considered a rare line-up in Huixun City.


    Once they were close, Li Tianyu looked coldly at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d have the guts toe. Now, you should really pray that you won¡¯t meet me in the Forest of Death.¡± He smiled sinisterly, which made him look hideous.


    Subsequently, he looked covetously at Xue Xuanle with a flickering red light in his eyes.


    Xue Xuanle felt her body turn cold, to the extent that she was having goosebumps. She could not help but take 2 steps back and hid behind Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face and rolled his eyes before he uttered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    His indifference made Li Tianyu furious. It made him feel like he had exerted all his force but ended up hitting a bunch of cotton. The man was frustrated, but he could only scoff coldly.


    Xue Boren gasped internally, and he looked deeply at Ou Yangming.


    At the spur of the moment, the crowd mored.


    ¡°Wow, Young Master Wang Haobin is here!¡±


    ¡°The Wang family will always be at least one of the top three in every Hunting Meet.¡±


    Countless rogue cultivators made way at that instant. A red-clothed man was standing on a roughly 33-meters-long flying serpent as he slowly made his way to the stone tablet. The flying serpent¡¯s scales were as ck as charcoal, and its patterns wereplicated. If one must describe them, they looked like cauliflowers that were squashed by enormous power. While carrying a cold intent, the serpent opened its mouth and revealed its 4 sickle-like fangs while sticking out its tongue.


    Behind the serpent, there were roughly 20 people that rode a peculiar beast each, and they carried notable auras.


    The red-clothed man chuckled and remarked, ¡°Brother Tianyu, I didn¡¯t think that the Li family would be so early this time.¡±


    Li Tianyu looked fearful, which was rare, as he answered, ¡°It¡¯s good to be early!¡±


    Wang Haobin simply sat with his legs crossed on the flying serpent¡¯s head andughed. ¡°In any case, the oue¡¯s going to be the same. The unique material provided by the Beyond Heaven Pavilion this year is definitely going to be the Wang family¡¯s.¡±


    Li Tianyu shook his head coldly. ¡°That might not be the case!¡± As the spiritual power inside his dantian gushed into the Devil Ape¡¯s body through his legs, the ape¡¯s eyes lit up, and it roared. Consequently, gravel flew in the sky while the mountains shook. Some Rudimentary Spiritualists even lost bnce and staggered backward, whereas the flying serpent even shrunk its neck out of fear.


    ¡°Looked like your flying serpent¡¯s scared?¡± Li Tianyuughed out loud.


    Wang Haobin still smiled calmly. He brushed his right hand across the patterns on the flying serpent¡¯s head and responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s afraid, but as long as I¡¯m not.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought to himself while he listened to their conversation, ¡®Why are you fighting against each other? In any case, I¡¯ll surely finish first.¡¯ Given that he had the help of 3 beasts, one of which was even a Venerable One, it would not make sense if he did not finish first.


    At this moment, a snow-white flying carpet arrived and caused many people to exim.


    Before long, an elder jumped down from the carpet.


    The elder¡¯s beard was white, but he was in high spirits and had an uninterrupted Qi momentum. He cupped his hands and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Heran from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, and I¡¯ll be hosting this Hunting Meet.¡± When he pushed his hand down, his robe fluttered in the wind.


    Over 10 delicate maidens appeared with trays on their hands. Thedy that was at the front carried a tray with a copper pot, whereas the ones carried by the otherdies were covered with white cloths.


    Everyone else looked stern.


    Subsequently, Xu Heran brushed his right hand in the air, causing a suction force to burst out from his palm, and blood to ssh out from the copper pot. The elderter leaped forward with his right leg, then his thin body became burly, and his momentum increased. ¡°The Reincarnation Blood has been sprinkled outside the Forest of Death, so the demons and monsters won¡¯te!¡±


    At the same time, the elder flicked his fingers, then the blood from the copper pot flew out like a red ribbon and formed a gorgeous plum flower on the ground.


    The plum flower shone in a blood light and burned in a ck me.


    Afterward, when Xue Heran rolled his sleeves, the white cloths on the other trays flew into the sky. It turned out that the items on those trays were sacrificial offerings.


    He breathed out and shouted, ¡°Worship the mountain!¡± The sacrificial items were instantly drawn by a certain force, and they flew into the Forest of Death.


    Ou Yangming watched with bright eyes but had a strange look in his eyes.


    Xue Boren exined with a smile, ¡°We must worship the mountain before the Hunting Meet; it¡¯s a tradition that has been passed down for centuries, so it must be done.¡±


    While looking at Xu Heran, Ou Yangming lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Is the worship ceremony always done by the Beyond Heaven Pavilion?¡±


    Xue Boren nodded. ¡°Of course. The Hunting Meet has always been promoted by the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. Thanks to this grand event, Huixun City has indeed flourished much more.¡±


    Ou Yangming gasped as he gained an even more intuitive understanding of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s strength.


    Without warning, a luster was released from Xu Heran¡¯s eyes as he yelled, ¡°When are you going to enter the mountain if not now?¡±


    As soon as he finished, numerous disciples from aristocratic families and rogue cultivators swarmed into the Forest of Death. The person at the front was Wang Haobin, who stomped his foot to order his flying serpent to carry him into the forest. On the other hand, Li Tianyu scoffed, then his Devil Ape jumped and left an afterimage in the sky before it charged forward as well.


    Xue Boren nced at Xue Xuanle through the corner of his eye, then he said, ¡°Brother Tianrui, let¡¯s go too!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the Forest of Death. The forest felt eerie during the day, where ck mists that drifted above it even prevented sunlight from entering. On top of that, one¡¯s mental power was also blocked by a queer power.


    He breathed in some cold air and replied to the elder, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 855 - Black-winged Centipede

    <h4>Chapter 855: ck-winged Centipede</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ck mists drifted like silk or threads above the Forest of Death. They looked like the most exquisite and perfect crape as a whole, forming a sinister picture scroll while they danced with the breeze.


    Xue Boren looked at the ck mists in the sky and was afraid, so he quickly looked away and said, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, it¡¯s not early, so let¡¯s quickly enter the forest. Blood crystals and great items that can be exchanged for spirit ores or absorbed for cultivation so the more, the better.¡± He breathed out the murky air inside his chest and began to look fervent.


    Ou Yangming nodded. With that, they entered the Forest of Death one after another.


    As soon as they entered, Ou Yangming felt an invisible pressure on his shoulders, and it came from above. His face changed as he asked, ¡°Senior, why do I sense an oppressive feeling?¡±


    The elder shook his shoulders and exined with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s very normal. The Forest of Death has an unexinable origin and has countless evolutions inside. As long as one enters the forest, one will feel oppressed¡ªeven Venerable Ones will feel the same. You¡¯ll get used to it after a few hours.¡±


    Xue Xuanle was dressed in red and had a charming look on her face. She stole a nce at Ou Yangming but quickly looked away. She kept moving her fingers in circles while she curled her lips into a bright smile. Nobody knew what she was thinking at the moment.


    Ou Yangming looked like he finally understood everything. He nodded and looked into the distance, but he noticed that the sunlight was blocked by the ck mists, causing the forest to look deep and dark as only dim and subtle lights could be seen. Consequently, the forest looked like an ancient ferocious beast that was widening its mouth to devour anyone that entered. It gave one a tingling sensation on one¡¯s scalp and gave one goosebumps.


    It waste winter but strangely enough, not a single snow could be found inside the Forest of Death. It was filled with dead leaves, and it gave off a decaying aura.


    Some spots even had ck and fertile soil, where countless insects were crawling everywhere. As for further ces, they could not be clearly seen as they were filled with ck mists.


    At this moment, a loud sound was suddenly hearding from Xue Boren¡¯s wrist.


    When he spread out his hand, 2 white pills could be seen on his palm. They gave off a pleasant fragrance, which made the spiritual Qi inside his body be livelier.


    Xue Boren looked proud as he introduced the pills to the young fellow, ¡°Brother Tianrui, these are Blood Promotion Pills. Eating one can prevent you from being eroded by the ck mists, and it¡¯s essential in the Forest of Death.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he raised his pitch as he asked, ¡°Eroded by the ck mists?¡± He stared at Xue Boren when he asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Boren nodded and continued to brag even more, ¡°The ck mists are extremely erosive, where they¡¯ll enter one¡¯s blood when one breathes. They can even permeate into one¡¯s blood through one¡¯s pores, so one will surely be caught off guard. As long as the ck mists reach a certain intensity in one¡¯s blood, whether one¡¯s a spirit beast or a cultivator, one will lose one¡¯s wisdom and be a walking dead. Furthermore, one will be filled with endless hatred and have bloodshot eyes, such that one will only want to kill.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle exchanged nces and gasped at the same time as they were appalled.


    ¡°What does this white pill do then...¡± Ou Yangming was smart enough to guess the pill¡¯s function, but he could not be too sure.


    When Xue Boren flicked his fingers, a white stream of light shot toward Ou Yangming in an arc. He answered, ¡°It can block the ck mists from eroding one¡¯s body but there¡¯s a time limit to it. It can only stop the erosion for 3 days, so one will have to consume another one after that.¡±


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. He lowered his center of gravity and grabbed the air with his right hand, but the white pill was already in his hand by the time he withdrew his hand. Both the young fellow and Xue Xuanle swallowed a pill each.


    As the 3 of them advanced slowly, the deep forest became denser with fainter light. Xue Boren had a grave look on his face as he carefully observed his surroundings like an experienced hunter.


    Without warning, an intense roar was hearding from a distance away. Concurrently, the ck mists above the forest surged.


    Ou Yangming probed with his mental power. He was ted, and his eyes flickered as he informed hispanions, ¡°It¡¯s a high-rank vicious beast.¡±


    Xue Boren could not hold back his excitement. He chuckled and noted, ¡°With the help of your formation, Brother Tianrui, we can kill even a high-rank spirit beast!¡± While he spoke, he leaped and hurried over to the beast like a breeze.


    The youngdy followed closely behind with graceful movements, but Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    In less than 5 minutes, a long-tailed centipede appeared in front of them. The centipede was about 66 meters long, and it was utterly ck. 2 of its segments protruded outward at every 3 meters apart, and they appeared to be as sharp as des. Moreover, 2 curved spurs that looked like antlers could be seen at the top of its head. They were as ck as ink, and they vaguely released some ck vapor. Needless to say, the most terrifying part about the centipede was its tail sting that looked like a shiny sickle and gave off a cold intent.


    Xue Xuanle was startled, and she could not help but take a step back. She asked in shock, ¡°Is this even a centipede? Its eyes are as red asnterns under a dark sky!¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°Senior, this is a spirit beast that has lost its wisdom.¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s face darkened as he responded, ¡°Yes, and no. This ck-winged Centipede has indeed lost its wisdom, but it¡¯s not a spirit beast¡ªit¡¯s a ferocious beast.¡±


    While they conversed, a red light flickered in the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s eyes, and it looked bloodthirst.


    When it swung its tail, the sting on its tail whipped on the ground, causing the 3 of them to quickly take a step back. Fortunately, there was a mountain rock on the ground, and it was instantly crushed into powder. The ground shook intensely, and a storm appeared to blow dust and fallen leaves everywhere.


    Seeing as it missed, the ck-winged Centipede cried into the air and breathed out ck vapor. Deafening sounds spread in all directions, and an intense explosion could be heard in the air.


    Xue Boren lowered his center of gravity and unleashed his forceful momentum as an Advanced Spiritualists, resulting in a rumble on the ground. He had retrieved his dual de from his interspatial bag, and he shouted, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, set up your Illusion Formation to trap this brute while I attack it head-on.¡±


    Who knew, Ou Yangming blinked and waved his hand. ¡°Senior, it doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome.¡±


    Xue Boren was taken aback. He was confused, but he still dispersed his Qi momentum and asked with a smile, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, do you have a wonderful trick to use?¡±


    The youngdy also looked at Ou Yangming with bright eyes as she thought, ¡®You¡¯re a marvelous person indeed. How many more tricks are you hiding?¡¯


    A light was suddenly seen shining from Ou Yangming¡¯s interspatial bag. By the time it went away, the young fellow was already holding a bow and an unusual arrow.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Ou Yangming breathed out, then he ced an arrow on the bow and pulled the bow hard such that it looked like a full moon. Everything was done in one go.


    The ck-winged Centipede¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and it released more ck vapor from its mouth. Subsequently, it elerated to its maximum speed to bite Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming released the arrow calmly, then a buzz was heard as it vibrated and drew a light green arc in the air. It was aimed at the centipede¡¯s head.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed, and he was secretly dubious. ¡®How can a normal arrow split the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s head? Even if it¡¯s made of fine steel, its toughness won¡¯t even be a thousandth of this brute¡¯s head. Younger Brother Tianrui might be gifted in formation, but he¡¯s still too inexperienced!¡¯ Hemented internally but did not show it on his face. After all, he had perceived the ways of the world, thus his every word and move would make one feelfortable.


    On the other hand, Xue Xuanle shook her head. She did not have a high cultivation base, but she hadmon sense.


    All of a sudden, the ck-winged Centipede widened its mouth to bite the arrow.


    Ou Yangming was overjoyed. He uttered with an incredibly cold look in his eyes, ¡°Explode!¡±


    Before his voice was gone, the runes on the explosive arrow shone and contained a queer red light. Following a ¡°boom¡±, it exploded and stirred up an airwave and a thunderous sound. Additionally, a shrill shriek echoed in the air.


    When the dust in the air dispersed, the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s head exploded. ck blood flowed out of its head, and a foul smell filled the air.


    Xue Xuanle was dazed. Her lips had parted, and she thought, ¡®How¡¯s this possible? Why did the arrow explode? It was so powerful! This is a high-grade spirit beast!¡¯


    As for Xue Boren, he gasped twice while monstrous waves surged in his heart. He was well-informed, but he had never heard of anything like this.


    When he finally calmed down after about 10 breaths, his eyes gleamed as he asked, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, what arrow was that?¡± He secretly wondered, ¡®What would happen if I were to use that arrow against an enemy?¡¯ Nheless, Xue Boren immediately nullified the thought because Spiritualists would have trained their muscles to be in a thoroughly meticulous state. They would be able to sense the Qi momentum, hence it would be too difficult to shoot them.


    ¡°Senior, this is an explosive arrow.¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile. This was an inspiration that he gained when he threw out the Blood Condensation Spear when he was escaping from Li Xin, where he made the runes that were carved to self-explode. Now, it seemed like this power could not be underestimated at all. The young fellow had used a simr trick in the lower realm, but he had not learned much about formations and runes back then, where he almost got killed by a half-spirit beast.


    At this moment, the ck-winged Centipede suddenly sucked at the sky.


    As a result, ck mists spiraled toward its mouth and were devoured into its stomach. The injury on the savage beast¡¯s head then recovered at a visible speed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, but heughed after that.


    ¡®This is a high-grade spirit beast, after all. Even if it lost its wisdom, it can¡¯t be killed so easily.


    ¡®I was being too presumptuous to think that I could kill a high-rank spirit beast with an explosive arrow.¡¯


    He reacted quickly and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Striking white lights shed from his interspatial bag as numerous exquisite formation boards danced in his hand like a long dragon. When the young fellow waved his sleeve, the runes on the formation boards flickered. They aimed to surround the ck-winged Centipede, causing the Forest of Death to be exceptionally bright at the moment.


    Xue Boren wielded his sabers, which shone in white lights and looked like 2 horned dragons that were going rampant in the sky. They carried a magnificent momentum, and their saber-lights were closely packed.


    Due to his extreme speed, muffled sounds of thunder were heard. They came from his sabers, which were as majestic as dragons.

 Chapter 856 - Strike With Mental Power

    <h4>Chapter 856: Strike With Mental Power</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    More ck mists were inverting from the sky above the Forest of Death. They spiraled quickly and formed a cyclone that was wide at the top but narrow at the bottom.


    If one looked from afar, the cyclone looked like a funnel that was standing upside down above the forest. Electric lights were vaguely flickering below the vortex, and they inteced into an extremely shocking.


    The universe was dead silent. Wang Haobin was slowly advancing when he stepped and broke a dried branch, causing a ¡°crack¡± to be heard beneath his foot.


    He wore a red outfit, and he was apanied by 5 elders in luxurious clothes. Their auras were significantly strong.


    All of a sudden, an intense fluctuation appeared in the sky. He looked up as he was surprised, then he sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that someone gave a ferocious beast the chance to devour dead Qi; it¡¯s simply suicidal. We¡¯re in the Forest of Death now, where danger is everywhere.¡±


    One of the elders in an extravagant outfit walked over to him and asked, ¡°Young Master, should we go and take a look? A mutated blood crystal has a special effect.¡±


    Wang Haobin paused but sighed. ¡°Judging from its mightiness, it¡¯s probably a high-rank vicious beast. It won¡¯t be easy to kill it since it devoured dead Qi, and its defense is incredibly strong, so let¡¯s not cause more problems.¡±


    Right after that, he looked around and smiled wickedly as he asked apletely unrted question, ¡°Do you know why I like to wear red clothes?¡±


    The elders in costly clothes were stunned and before they could answer him, he grabbed the air with his right hand and released suction force to seize a bright-colored poisonous insect. Afterward, his physical power was unleashed to crush the insect. While blood sttered everywhere, he answered himself, ¡°It¡¯s because blood is red, and my outfit is also red...¡±


    Following that, he went deep inside the Forest of Death.


    Outside the Forest of Death, below the Water Suspension Tablet, everyone looked at the vortex in the sky with grim looks on their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Someone eximed!


    ¡°Yes, why does it look like the ck mists are being swallowed by a monster/¡± A rogue cultivator asked.


    Xue Heran¡¯s face darkened a little. He stroked his beard and exined, ¡°That¡¯s the sign of a mutation. When a savage beast in the forest bes severely injured but isn¡¯t dead, there¡¯s a very small chance that it¡¯ll mutate. If it does, its defensive power will be fearsome, and one¡¯s strength will have to increase by a rank to break the beast¡¯s defense.¡±


    ¡°Increase by a rank!¡±


    Everyone tensed up, and their pupils shrunk inward.


    The vortex dispersed very quickly. Whether it was the disciples from the aristocratic families or the rogue cultivators, they shifted their gaze back to the Water Suspension Tablet.


    There were eventually clear gaps between the ranks, and the words on the tablet were clear to see. The empty spots behind the names from before were now filled with words as red as blood.


    First ce, Wang Haobin, 16 blood crystals.


    Second ce, Su Tianqian, 6 blood crystals.


    Third ce, Li Tianyu<sup>1</sup>, 4 blood crystals.


    ...


    ¡°Brother Wang, the Wang family has a great chance of being the winner this time!¡±


    ¡°You tter me. The Hunting Meet has just begun and willst for a month. It¡¯s only the first day now, so this can¡¯t be taken too seriously yet. Besides, your n¡ªthe Chen family¡ªsent 3 Advanced Spiritualists this year, whereas my n has only 2 including Haobin.¡±


    These 2 people looked like they were in their thirties or forties and were influential people in Guixun City. They wore luxurious clothes and were well-spoken. After grinning at each other, they stopped talking and looked at the Water Suspension Tablet again.


    As for Yu Tianrui¡¯s name, it was dim at the bottom of the stone tablet. Thousands of male and female cultivators surrounded the tablet but none of them paid attention to it.


    The Forest of Death was deep and dark...


    Before long, Ou Yangming had set up a simple Illusion Formation to trap the ck-winged Centipede inside, but the dead Qi above the forest kept gushing into its body. The second Xue Boren got close, the wound on its head was fully recovered.


    The beast¡¯s appearance changed drastically, and its aura became more valiant. Its body was giving off ck vapor while 3-meters-long spurs grew all over its body. They looked like countless white hooks that were forcibly extended out, and they were closely packed and sharp. In particr, an awe-inspiring white bone on the centipede¡¯s back connected its head and tail. It was covered with fine and dense holes, which released multicolored mists that were clearly poisonous.


    Xue Boren wielded his sabers together like horned dragons setting out to the sea. He shed them at the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s head directly.


    Concurrently, a white crystal light flickered in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. It was the Illusion Formation¡¯s hub, which controlled all of the rune nodes. By gently pressing the white crystal, all of the rune nodes lit up. Mists surged from far to near and transformed into a giant vortex. Silver flying swords filled the sky, then they rang before they were shot out.


    The ck-winged Centipede roared angrily and increased its momentum. Its eyes were bloodshot while its spurs stood up like countless sharp sabers.


    Without bothering about the cold flying swords at all, it crushed them right away.


    Xue Boren¡¯s sabers were also easily resolved by the ck-winged Centipede. At the same time, it swept its power outward. Consequently, the overbearing power caused the elder to stagger backward.


    It would be fine if that was all, but the ck-winged Centipede tried to bite Xue Boren with its jagged teeth. Its humongous body became very nimble like a carp swimming in ake, and it became close to the elder in a sh.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± A cold light also shed in Xue Boren¡¯s eyes. His Qi momentum surged as he lowered his center of gravity. His body became blurry and unpredictable while the sabers in his hands moved faster, such that numerous magnanimous saber-lights condensed in front of him. When the elder pushed and swept his hands, the umted saber-lights charged at the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s heard like 2 giant pythons. It was worth noting that the elder had used his spiritual power wonderfully and with ease.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up as she eximed, ¡°Dual de Rushing Dragons...¡± She was envious as she did not know this technique.


    ¡°Boom...¡± A ring was heard, then the saber-lights surged with furious rage and struck the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s head.


    A fleeting ck light was seen on the centipede¡¯s head, then the cold and majestic saber-lights disintegrated as though they were eroded by the ck vapor. An average airwave spread outward and dispersed many of the mists inside the Illusion Formation.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed. He staggered as he was appalled. ¡°This brute¡¯s defensive power is probably approaching that of a top-grade spirit beast without a limit now!¡±


    The Dual de Rushing Dragon adopted the surging intent of a river rushing into an ocean. Very few people in the Xue family could master it, but it failed to break through the centipede¡¯s defense at the moment. When Xue Boren leaped gently to the right, Ou Yangming pointed with his finger and made a rune node block in front of him. This helped him to retreat from the battlefield and return to the young fellow¡¯s side.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that we¡¯de across this when it has such a low probability of happening...¡± Xue Boren smiled bitterly.


    Ou Yangming asked while he controlled the Illusion Formation, ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±


    Xue Boren exined in a deep voice as he watched the surging sea of mists, ¡°It¡¯s already very unlikely for us to stumble upon a high-rank ferocious beast at the Forest of Death¡¯s periphery. Fierce beasts above middle rank have an instinct to absorb dead Qi when they¡¯re almost dead, but their sess rate is so low that they¡¯ll have a slim chance of surviving. That said, misfortune and blessinge hand in hand. If such a spirit beast seeds, it¡¯ll be tough to kill it in the Forest of Death as it¡¯ll constantly recover from its injuries and have far greater destructive power than its peers.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. He looked at the ck-winged Centipede, which was shrieking continuously in the Illusion Formation, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the dead Qi?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea!¡± Xue Boren shook his head. He pondered for a long time before he added, ¡°I only know that the dead Qi existed since ancient times. This forest is too massive and has too many secrets, so I can¡¯t exin everything.¡±


    He looked into the distance rather regretfully and breathed in some cold air before he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now. We¡¯ll be in trouble if this brute breaks out from your formation!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not respond to him. He began to wonder.


    The young fellowmented, ¡®Now that Xue Xuanli and Xue Boren are here with me, they¡¯ll be suspicious if my martial arts is too great. If not, I could¡¯ve activated the Path Intent Spear with the Huge Avnche. I don¡¯t believe that this high-rank spirit beast will be able to take it.¡¯


    Indeed, that would be his trump card¡ªespecially the Huge Avnche.


    As Ou Yangming visualized the snow mountain every day, the snow had be thicker. The longer he visualized it, the mightier it became. Once the snow mountain reached a certain height, it would not even be odd for him to kill at Venerable One as a Spiritualist. Of course, the time needed for him to achieve that would also be unimaginable.


    At the spur of the moment, a timely thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Since this beast has such a notable defensive power, why don¡¯t I strike it with my mental power?¡¯ He could not suppress the thought as soon as it appeared.


    With that, Ou Yangming cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Senior, let me try!¡±


    Xue Boren was struck dumb at first, then he had a strange look on his face. ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, this formation¡¯s formidable, but it¡¯s an Illusion Formation, after all. This brute¡¯s defense is too great, and it keeps recovering from its injuries...¡± He did not finish his sentence, but what he was trying to say was clear.


    The youngdy also tugged at the corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s shirt and looked at him with worry.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. Instead of answering them, he breathed out some cold air and pointed at the air. ¡°Illusion!¡±


    As his voice echoed, the mists in the Illusion Formation surged in reverse and gathered with the ck-winged Centipede as the center.


    The ck-winged Centipede was evidently dazed for a while. Ou Yangming was ted when he saw this, thus he struck it with his tyrannical mental power, which stirred up a blizzard and caused explosive sounds in the space in front.


    Xue Boren was dumbfounded when he sensed the mental power fluctuation. He sighed and thought, ¡®This mental power¡¯s simr to that of an Advanced Spiritualist.¡¯


    The mental power was invisible, and it was difficult to be guarded against.


    While the ck-winged Centipede was powerful, it did not have wisdom, so it could not resist the attack at all. The light in its eyes eventually dispersed, and its body released ck vapor. After swaying several times, it copsed to the ground and caused the ground to shake.


    ¡°It really died!¡±


    Xue Xuanle and Xue Boren stared at one another and noticed how shocked each other was.


    The cold wind whistled in the air for about 10 breaths.


    Xue Boren finally came back to his senses. He gulped and praised the young fellow, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, I didn¡¯t think that you could use your mental power so marvelously. I¡¯m in admiration.¡±

 Chapter 857 - Full Of Heroic Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 857: Full Of Heroic Spirit</h4>


    The Forest of Death was as dark as ink as if all light had been absorbed.


    When a cold wind blew, Ou Yangming shrunk his neck and let an exquisite short sword slide out from his sleeve. When he stabbed the corner of the centipede¡¯s eye and pulled it outward, a red light shot out. It was a blood crystal, which looked like the purest carnelian[1], and it was so red that one would tremble in fear.


    Ou Yangming lifted his right hand and felt a cold sensation from his palm.


    A sound was suddenly hearding from his wrist as he retrieved his Tianyuan Stone and held it in his hand. Just as he was going to brush it across the blood crystal, he nced at Xue Boren and kept his stone.


    ¡®I should hide this aplishment first.¡¯


    All of a sudden, a dead Qi drifted out from the blood crystal. When Ou Yangming scanned with his mental power, he was shocked as he sensed an extremely weak life force fluctuation, but it was a fleeting feeling as though it was a dream.


    Ou Yangming asked softly after he pondered for a brief moment, ¡°Senior, why do I feel something strange from the dead Qi above the Forest of Darkness? It feels like... It has life.¡±


    Xue Boren could not help butugh and shook his head. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? The dead Qi is dead, so how can it have life? Younger Brother Tianrui, you¡¯ve probably overconsumed your mental power. Let¡¯s take a short break before we continue to kill other ferocious beasts!¡±


    As for Xue Xuanle, a look of worry could also be seen on her charming face. She had something to say but was hesitant to speak.


    Ou Yangming nodded and no longer said a word. He closed his eyes and recuperated for a long time to recover his mental power to its peak, then he opened his eyes, which shone as bright as lightning.


    After breathing out some cold air, he uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Not long after Ou Yangming and hispanions left, a thin bamboo rat emerged from the ck soil and devoured the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s body. Its eyes did not have light at all as they were dark and hollow. After it was done, it nced in the direction where the young fellow and the others left, then it turned around and went away. It walked for an unknown period before it arrived in front of a ck river, then it went inside and disappeared.


    The forest was lonely while the small paths were deste.


    Xue Boren wielded his sabers like horned dragonsing out of an ocean as he chopped the head of a middle-rank monster into two.


    A blood crystal rolled out right away. Xue Xuanle beamed and cheered, ¡°Let me do it, let me do it!¡± She carefully wiped the blood crystal clean and kept it in her interspatial bag, and she was very gentle throughout the process. It was worth noting that the interspatial bag was a gift to the youngdy from Ou Yangming so that she could gather blood crystals.


    Xue Boren sighed as he watched. ¡®Love is the most difficult thing to deal with, and it¡¯s just so important that both sides are well-matched. If a carp falls in love with a flying bird, what good will it bring? The theories in the world aren¡¯tplicated at all¡ªone should know what¡¯s within one¡¯s power. You and he are from different worlds, so how can this be forced, fool!¡¯ His throat moved as he wanted to say something, but he could not bring himself to do it.


    He simply sighed and looked elsewhere.


    At the spur of the moment, a thunderous sound was heard. Fearsome gravel flew amidst an airwave, and they shot like cannonballs and broke some branches.


    Ou Yangming and Xue Boren exchanged nces. Thetter turned to look and said in a deep voice, ¡°Judging from this momentum, I suppose that someone¡¯s fighting against a vicious beast! Should we go and take a look?¡± He looked at the Ou Yangming, which was evident that he was asking for his opinion. Ever since the elder witnessed how profound Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was, he revered him even more. It had nothing to do with the young fellow¡¯s identity as he simply approved him as a powerhouse.


    The young fellow pondered for a long time and asked the elder in return as he felt troubled, ¡°Will we cause a misunderstanding if we go there now?¡± He was not one to snatch things from others, and he found it hard to do something like that.


    Xue Boren wondered for a brief moment and was also hesitant. Since a fight was already going on, they might cause an unnecessary misunderstanding if they were to go there at this time.


    Without warning, the fierce beast in the fight somehow turned his body and charged in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    6 whistling winds could be heard behind the beast!


    ¡°Quick! Stop it from getting away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, quickly chase it...¡±


    The person at the front was about 3 meters tall. He carried a righteous aura and had green veins that bulged like squirming green insects all over his body. The man carried a heavy ck hammer that emitted a striking light, and it looked oppressive as it probably weighed at least 350 to 400 kilograms. Judging from his cultivation base, he was an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Heughed heartily and looked ahead as he shouted, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Su Tianqian. Help me stop this beast, and I¡¯ll surely reward you well once we return to the city!¡± He sounded upright and gave off a favorable impression.


    Xue Boren was ted. He cupped his hands and replied to the man, ¡°Ah, Shopkeeper Su, I¡¯ve long heard of your name. Now that I¡¯m finally meeting you today, you¡¯re unordinary indeed.¡±


    Before his voice was gone, he had wielded his sabers and became entangled with the Iron Blood Mantis like a ghost. The beast could not break free as a result, and it moved its ws everywhere as if they were white hooks. Ear-piercing sounds were heard at once, but Xue Boren was well-experienced. He moved wonderfully by going left and right, up and down, front and back. Consequently, the human and the beast were in a deadlock situation.


    Seeing as Ou Yangming was confused, Xue Xuanle exined, ¡°Big Brother Yu, Shopkeeper Sure¡¯s very famous among the rogue cultivators in Huixun City. He established the Su Family Business, which has an auction house, a smithing workshop, and so on under it. He¡¯s also a nice person, so he¡¯s liked by many.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded but had a weird look on his face as he thought, ¡®The Su Family Business.¡¯ He remembered the name well.


    When Su Tianqian and his people arrived, had spun his heavy hammer in circles. Each time he struck, spiritual Qis gathered and shrunk then exploded, where they spread in all directions like spider webs. The man¡¯s movements were big, but he handled the details perfectly.


    All in all, the 7 people worked with great chemistry, by which they attacked and defended as a unit.


    Being sieged by Su Tianqian, Xue Boren, and the 5 other men, the Iron Blood Mantis could not hold on any longer and was finally ughtered.


    As Su Tianqian hit his heavy ck hammer hard on the ground, a 16-centimeters-deep mark appeared on the ground, causing gravel to fly everywhere. He turned to look at Xue Boren and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°Senior, how should I address you?¡±


    Xue Boren immediately waved his hand and answered, ¡°I¡¯m Xue Boren, and I¡¯vee to Huixun City for a while. My brother always talks about you, Shopkeeper Su. Sure enough, you¡¯re a heroic and exceptional person.¡±


    An odd look could be seen on Su Tianqian¡¯s face. His voice sounded like muffled thunder as he asked, ¡°Please forgive me for being bold, but may I know who your brother is?¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s Wu Huandong!¡± Xue Boren uttered with respect.


    Su Tianqian turned his hand and waved his big hammer gently as he smiled brighter than before. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Elder Wu. Sorry for not realizing earlier!¡±


    Subsequently, he very casually looked at Ou Yangming and asked in slight confusion, ¡°Brother, which n are you from? You¡¯re good-looking and have a striking appearance.¡± Earlier when Su Tianqian was spinning his heavy hammer, he had secretly checked out Ou Yangming. He thought that the young fellow had a distinguished temperament and a smooth Qi momentum as if he had merged with the universe. The shopkeeper was only asking because he felt that the fellow¡¯s movements had unusual inner meanings.


    Ou Yangming intended to be acquainted with Su Tianqian. He sighed and thought, ¡®Given that a rogue cultivator can gain such a remarkable reputation in Huixun City, he¡¯s not simple at all.¡¯


    He quickly cupped his hands and replied to the man, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tianrui. Greetings, Shopkeeper Su.¡±


    Xue Xuanle also saluted the man and introduced herself in high spirits, ¡°I¡¯m Xue Xuanle!¡±


    Su Tianqian lifted his sleeve and smiled. ¡°Ah, Younger Brother Yu, if you have time to spare after this, please visit the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. As long as you won¡¯t think that I¡¯m too talkative,¡± Ou Yangming instantly agreed to it.


    The few of them conversed for a while more before Su Tianqian did a fist salutation and said, ¡°Since the hunt is ongoing, I¡¯ll invite you after it ends.¡± Through their brief conversation, he found out that Ou Yangming was staying at the Wu family for the time being and had a high level of attainment in formations, thus he valued the young fellow even more.


    Following that, Su Tianqian led his men into the depths of the forest.


    Xiao Boren squinted his eyes and was deeply moved. ¡°Shopkeeper Su¡¯s a heroic figure indeed.¡±


    Ou Yangming also had a great impression of Ou Yangming, so he expressed with a smile, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s formidable and has an attractive character.¡± He moved his shoulders and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that, he leaped and disappeared into the forest.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Multi-armed King Kong distorted the environment with its mental power while it walked quietly in the Forest of Death.


    When the goshawk took a deep breath, the air seemed to have been drawn in reverse. It shuddered with fear when it looked up at the dead Qi above the forest. At this point, half of its feathers were gone, which was clear that it had suffered before this.


    It nced at Multi-armed King Kong and asked, ¡°Did Master give any orders?¡±


    Multi-armed looked at it and answered while its fur shook a little, ¡°Master just asked us to follow him from a distance away. No matter what, we just need to do as Master says.¡± As it looked deep into the forest, a fleeting light could be seen in its eyes.


    Big Yellow looked dejected and unhappy instead.


    The king kong looked away and patted the big yellow dog gently. ¡°The cultivation path is like sailing against the current, where one must forge ahead or one will be driven back. It¡¯s good to believe that diligence can make up for dullness, but you shouldn¡¯t pull the string too tightly too, or it¡¯ll break. All in all, you must know how to control it well.¡±


    Big Yellow looked into the distance and sounded rather mncholy as it said, ¡°I understand those principles but the thought of me being so useless makes me...¡± It lowered its voice and its proud head.


    ¡°Was that what you were thinking when you bit Teng Xiaoyun?¡± Multi-armed King Kong patted Big Yellow again but spoke in a heavier tone. It sighed and looked like it had gone through the vicissitudes of life. ¡°Cultivation is patient and painstaking work, where one must settle down first before one bes well-prepared. Big Yellow, you¡¯re in diposure now. If your mind isn¡¯t clear, it¡¯ll be tougher for you to break through barriers. The more you seek something, the harder it¡¯ll be for you to achieve it, and you might even get further from your goal.¡±


    Its voice sounded like a sharp warning in Big Yellow¡¯s head as though water from the 9 heavens had poured down on it.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes dimmed as if it was bewitched, but its aura settled down by the time it came back to its senses.


    It no longer looked impatient as it nodded.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming and hispanions continued to advance into the forest. Due to theck of light, they were alert and dared not rx at all.


    A violent aura suddenly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses. His pupils shrunk, and he halted.


    [1] A semi-precious stone consisting of a dull red

 Chapter 858 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 858: Encounter</h4>


    Ou Yangming suddenly had a grave look in his eyes. The aura that he sensed was not particrly strong and was even inferior to that of Xue Boren, who was next to him. Nheless, the aura was filled with a valiant feeling as though it did note from a human but an ancient ferocious beast.


    Due to the fierce element in it, even Ou Yangming could not help but pay attention to it.


    This was the Forest of Death, after all, hence nobody knew if anything dangerous would approach. If one was careless and ended up suffering a loss here, it would be embarrassing.


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and let a formation board slide down to his hand without a sound. He was highly-spirited as he stared in a certain direction.


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle were stunned. Ou Yangming had been at ease throughout their journey, where it seemed like he was not in the dangerous Forest of Death but strolling in a garden in his backyard. Although he might seem too casual, it was greatly beneficial to them.


    At the very least, they would not make mistakes due to their nervousness.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming suddenly became careful. Even when he was faced with the spirit beasts in the forest earlier, he did not look as grim as this.


    Without any hesitation, Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle also became alert and went closer to Ou Yangming. They naturally got into a triangle formation.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, what did you find?¡± Xue Xuanle scanned her surroundings with her beautiful eyes as she wanted to find what rmed Ou Yangming.


    Xue Boren did not say a word, but he was even more vignt than her. He shook his wrists and even retrieved his sabers.


    At this point, his trust in Ou Yangming had reached an unprecedented high. Since the young fellow was being attentive, he believed that something must be happening.


    After a brief moment, a low roar was hearding from that direction. It was not loud, but it could make one shudder with fear.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed. ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s a Devil Ape¡¯s roar!¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and immediately thought about a person.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be¡ªare we going to meet?¡¯


    It was worth noting that the Forest of Death was boundless. Even though they were at the periphery, unless there was a chance encounter, it would simply be impossible to find someone else even if one looked on purpose.


    Xue Xuanle turned around and suggested softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, let¡¯s... Leave!¡±


    Judging from her expression, Ou Yangming knew she was thinking about the same person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said with a grin and looked at them. ¡°No matter who it is, I don¡¯t have the habit of running away.¡±


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle looked at each other but had different thoughts. An unexinable luster flickered deep inside the youngdy¡¯s eyes as she admired and was moved by Ou Yangming¡¯s decision.


    On the contrary, Xue Boren cried internally. He had heard from Xue Yan that Ou Yangming was definitely a core disciple from an influential sect, so the young fellow would naturally not fear anymore. Not to mention a Venerable One¡¯s grandson, even the Venerable Ones that founded Huixun City would not dare to do anything to Ou Yangming.


    However, the Xue family could not do the same.


    Putting aside the fact that the Xue family had fallen and was being eyed by the Teng family at the moment, even when they flourished, they would not have been bold enough to challenge forces with Venerable Ones.


    The only thing was that when he saw how confident Ou Yangming was, he could not bring himself to express his wish to avoid the iing encounter for the time being.


    Ou Yangming stood with his hands behind his back as he waited quietly.


    The 2 people from the Xue family feared the sound, but the young fellow was not bothered at all.


    Advanced Spiritualists were the highest-ranked powerhouses that could participate in the Hunting Meet. Besides, Multi-armed King Kong was hiding somewhere in the forest.


    Ou Yangming only wanted to find out if the master of the source of this sound was the person that he had in mind. Moreover, if it was really that person, the young fellow wanted to know if he tracked them or if this was purely coincidental.


    After a brief moment, the sound was heard again, but it sounded more violent than before.


    It was evident that the beast had noticed Ou Yangming and hispanions, which was why it became more savage.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    Branches were broken as a Devil Ape squeezed through 2 big trees. It was not as humongous as Multi-armed King Kong in the past, but it would also be difficult for it to move nimbly in the forest.


    Nevertheless, the beast had its way, by which it relied on its thick skin and forceful power to push through the trees and walk out from between them.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. The moment he saw the beast, he knew his guess was right.


    This was because the beast was followed by some people behind it. Among them, one was being surrounded like stars bending toward the moon. The person was Li Tianyu, who was Li Shaoyuan¡¯s only grandson.


    The eyes of Ou Yangming and Li Tianyu met in mid-air by chance.


    Li Tianyu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was surprised yet overjoyed. He instantlyughed proudly and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, and you... Haha, I¡¯m too lucky today!¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He initially wanted to ask Li Tianyu if he and his people were secretly following them, but he gave up the thought right away after seeing the man¡¯s expression.


    This was because it was certainly a chance encounter.


    Judging from Li Tianyu¡¯s character, he could not have hidden anything in this situation.


    Li Tianyu suddenly waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Take them down!¡±


    He did not bother saying anything else. Perhaps to him, other than a selected few people, the other people were as insignificant as ants and could be trampled on.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    3 men came out from behind him, and they were all Rudimentary Spiritualists. Furthermore, they did not seem like they were on guard at all when they approached Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. He and his friends were Spiritualists too. In fact, Xue Boren was an Advanced Spiritualist. ¡®Is he out of his mind? He actually sent 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists, who even acted like they can seize us easily.¡¯


    Just as he was confused, the 3 men stopped. The leader among them sneered and asked, ¡°Which n in the city are you from? Heh, show us your abilities now if you have any. If Young Master Li bes furious, we guarantee that you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. When he turned to look, he noticed that Xue Boren had an ashen look on his face.


    He understood at once that the man earlier meant that if they had any backing in the city, they should quickly say it and let Young Master Li weigh it. If they did not have any backing, they would have to be captured. As for how they would be handled after that, it would be up to the young master¡¯s mood.


    At this moment, even Ou Yangming could not help but praise the young master internally, ¡®This Young Master Li¡¯s quite smart indeed.


    ¡®Putting myself aside, the Xue family alone won¡¯t be regarded as important at all.¡¯


    Sure enough, Xue Boren opened his mouth and closed it again. Not to mention the Xue family, which had fallen and was seeking shelter with someone else, even the Wu family, which had settled down in Huixun City, might not be enough to make Li Tianyu afraid. Since that was the case, there would be no need for him to ask for an insult.


    Li Tianyu smiled scornfully as he was too familiar with his scene.


    As long as people knew his background and identity, very few people in Huixun City would have the guts to tell him their names.


    After all, other than the very few ns that were formidable forces, the rest would not be able to resist a Venerable One. If anyone were to offend Li Tianyu, they could only seek his forgiveness or would be killed and had nothing left of them.


    Li Tianyu waspletely at ease when he saw the same expression on Xiao Boren¡¯s face.


    He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to move?¡±


    Being urged by their masters, the faces of the 3 men changed. One of them pointed at Xiao Boren and yelled, ¡°You¡ªaren¡¯t you going to surrender now? If you dare to resist, Master will make sure that your whole n will be killed!¡±


    He was a Rudimentary Spiritualist, but he actually dared to threaten an Advanced Spiritualist. He even spoke so reasonably and fiercely.


    Xue Boren was enraged. He clenched his fists, causing a series of ¡°cracks¡± to be heard. A strong momentum gushed out from his body and restrained those 3 men.


    An Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s momentum could not be resisted by ordinary Rudimentary Spiritualists¡ªespecially since the 3 men did not expect Xue Boren to attack them after knowing Young Master Li¡¯s identity. Being caught off guard, they staggered backward, where the man with the worst cultivation base almost fell to the ground.


    Li Tianyu, who was smiling proudly, was struck dumb, and his face quickly darkened.


    He fixed his sinister gaze on Xue Boren. Perhaps ordinary people would be afraid of an Advanced Spiritualist but from the young master¡¯s perspective, such a cultivator was better kept under the table.


    Li Tianyu was embarrassed because his followers were careless and were frightened by an Advanced Spiritualist.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Li Tianyu pped the Devil Ape hard and ordered, ¡°Kill them!¡± Despite that, he looked at Xue Xuanle¡¯s delicate face and added, ¡°Keep her alive!¡±


    The 2 Advanced Spiritualists that were following closely behind him looked at each other. One of them leaped forward and shed like he was fluttering in the wind, then he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 859 - Startled And Left

    <h4>Chapter 859: Startled And Left</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Between the 2 Advanced Spiritualists, one was tall while the other was short. The tall one was Ma Xiuhe, whereas the short one was Qing Juncai. They were both powerful cultivators that were brought up by Li Shaoyuan.


    Due to the pointers from a Venerable One and their remarkable natural gifts, they managed to stand out from the rest and became Advanced Spiritualists.


    Nheless, they understood better that an Advanced Spiritualist was not a pivotal figure to a Venerable One. Li Shaoyuan had only sent them to Li Tianyu to protect the indulgent child.


    Since Li Tianyu was Li Shaoyuan¡¯s only grandson, the Venerable One was naturally aware of his domineering character. The only thing was that he was not bothered. After all, Li Tianyu was his grandson and was within his territory, hence he could settle everything regardless of what the fellow did. In fact, the Venerable One would not need to show up at all because his followers would handle everything.


    The tall and short Spiritualists at the moment were unquestionably the mostpetent people to handle such matters.


    Ma Xiuhe shed and avoided everyone¡¯s sight at an unbelievable speed. He arrived in front of Xue Boren in a split second.


    Being nurtured by a Venerable One, he was sharp-eyed and had a better judgment of situations aspared to his peers. In particr, a luster could be seen in his eyes when he spotted the sabers in Xue Boren¡¯s hands.


    Judging from how Xue Boren used his sabers, one could imagine that he had put a lot of effort into them. As long as one got rid of the sabers, he would not be much of a threat anymore.


    Therefore, Ma Xiuhe aimed for the sabers first.


    A light shed in his hand as he retrieved a short spear, which was smithed rather strangely. Especially at the end of the spear tip, a tic-tac-toe shape could be seen bulging. The bulging spot tilted slightly and locked one of the sabers as swift as a sudden p of thunder.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed. He had met many opponents before this and was battle-seasoned.


    Even so, he never met an opponent that could lock his weapon at once.


    Without any hesitation, he exerted force through his right hand as he wanted to make his saber break free from the short spear¡¯s shackle. Who knew, Ma Xiuhe was as steady as a mountain as though he carried an unimaginable power.


    In terms of power only, Xue Boren is in apletely disadvantageous spot.


    Ou Yangming, who was standing behind, raised his eyebrow. He immediately saw a shing white light on Ma Xiuhe¡¯s waist when he used force. Although it was an extremely subtle light, it could not hide from the young fellow.


    It was the White Silver Light, which meant that Ma Xiuhe carried another White Silver Equipment that was attached with the Power attribute. If not, he could not have gained an upper hand against Xue Boren in terms of power.


    Ma Xiuhe smiled hideously and kicked.


    His kick was incredibly ruthless, where it had the momentum of a storm as if he wanted to kill Xue Boren right away.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. His saber was being locked, but he still dared not unleash his utmost strength against his opponent because he knew he would not be able to bear the consequence.


    On the other hand, Ma Xiuhe did not have any concerns. He did a simple kick but disyed his killing intent without any reservations.


    When Xue Boren sensed the surging killing intent that enveloped him, he could not hold back anymore. With that, he roared and wielded his other saber, which turned into a giant python that pounced on his opponent.


    Given that they were fighting in a close range while their weapons were entangled with each other, it seemed like Ma Xiuhe would not be able to dodge the other saber no matter what.


    Nevertheless, Ma Xiuhe did not evade the attack. He simply adjusted the angle of his leg and kicked the saber-light mercilessly.


    The sounds of metals shing were continuously heard. The clothes on Ma Xiuhe¡¯s legs fluttered like a butterfly as it was cut, but the greave on his leg was revealed.


    It turned out that Ma Xiuhe was already well-equipped, which was why he dared to face the saber-light with his body.


    The greave¡¯s defensive power was notable. Even when several saber-lights shed it, not a single white mark was left behind.


    Despite that, since Xue Boren went all-out, he managed to hold Ma Xiuhe back. The 2 Advanced Spiritualists became weirdly entangled with each other, and it looked like there would not be an oue anytime soon.


    Ou Yangming had a rather odd expression on his face. He had watched countless fights, but it was rare for Advanced Spiritualists to end up like this.


    When he scanned Ma Xiuhe¡¯s queer short spear and his other pieces of equipment, he had to admit that Xue Boren was at a disadvantage in terms of pieces of equipment.


    ¡°Hmph! What are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you going to settle them?¡± A cold look was seen in Li Tianyu¡¯s eyes as he was displeased.


    The 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists, who were watching on the side, finally came back to their senses. They looked away reluctantly and shifted their attention to Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle.


    It was rare to watch a fight between Advanced Spiritualists, thus they would benefit greatly from spectating the fight. Having said that, after receiving Li Tianyu¡¯s order, they could only stop watching even if they were not willing to look away.


    ¡°Young fe, quickly surrender so that you won¡¯t waste our time!¡± A tall man said seriously.


    Even though both Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle carried the auras of Rudimentary Spiritualists, the 3 men were confident that they could easily take them down. The only thing that worried them was they might infuriate the young master if they identally hurt the beautifuldy throughout the process. As such, they figure that they would not attack her if they could.


    Ou Yangming shrugged and grinned. ¡°Want to take me down? Come and try.¡±


    The faces of the 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists changed as they were mad. Since the young fellow refused to take the easy way, they could not be med. That said, they never thought that if Ou Yangming were to give himself in, he would only meet a dead-end in front of Li Tianyu.


    Since he was going to die no matter what, why could they not resist him?


    The 3 men exchanged nces and split up to surround Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle, but they avoided the fight between Ma Xiuhe and Xue Boren on purpose.


    While the 2 Advanced Spiritualists were still restraining themselves a little, the 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists did not want to meddle in their fight.


    Xue Xuanle turned around and stuck her back close to Ou Yangming. She retrieved her longsword and became wary. It was true that she was panicking, but she was not at a loss because she somehow trusted the young fellow no matter what.


    ¡®As long as Big Brother Yu is here, he¡¯ll definitely guarantee my safety.¡¯


    It was an unreasonable and funny thought, but her thought on this was firm.


    Ou Yangming sighed. He naturally would not be bothered about 3 Rudimentary Spiritualists, but he did not want to expose his identity yet.


    As he shook his wrist, his formation board swayed. However, just as he was going to throw it out, an earth-shattering roar was suddenly hearding from afar.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    It was an exceptionally valiant roar, and it carried a fearsome power.


    Anyone that heard the sound could not help but shiver. They felt a prating chill travel through their spines to their heads as if it was going to freeze them.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Qing Juncai shouted, ¡°Young Master, quickly leave!¡±


    He reached out to carry Li Tianyu abruptly, then he slipped and dashed in the opposite direction of where the sound came from. He moved as fast as lightning without asking anyone¡¯s opinion, so much so that even the young master did not get to object to it at all.


    Furthermore, the savage Devil Ape, which initially bared its teeth and had a forceful momentum, shrunk its neck and was no longer presumptuous as though it met a mortal enemy. Its legs shook as it also escaped in the direction Qing Juncai went.


    Wherever it passed, leaves and branches flew while trees were broken off. It was a mess.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ma Xiuhe yelled with a look of fear.


    Xue Boren stopped at once, but he still stared at his opponent warily.


    Following that, Ma Xiuehe shook his hand and kept his short spear, which was locking the saber. He then shed and fled as well without leaving a word behind.


    The 10 over people that followed Li Tianyu here were stupefied at first, and they only ran away when someone shouted. It took only a brief moment for the unusually noisy scene to be cold and quiet again. Apart from Ou Yangming and hispanions, nobody else could be seen.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Xuanle widened her eyes and asked in shock.


    Ou Yangming flickered his eyes curiously but instead of looking in the direction Li Tianyu and the others went, he looked at where the roar came from.


    Xue Boren gasped. ¡°Oh no, an invincible ferocious beast must¡¯ve appeared nearby. Let¡¯s quickly leave so that we won¡¯t be spotted.¡±


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was as steady as a mountain. He asked, ¡°Senior Xue, this invincible beast that you¡¯re talking about¡ªwhat¡¯s its cultivation base?¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡± Xue Boren hesitated for a while before he answered bitterly, ¡°It might be a Venerable One.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡± Ou Yangming cut off the elder right away. ¡°The roar can¡¯t be a Venerable One¡¯s.¡±


    Xue Boren was much older than Old Craftsman, but he had only seen less than 5 Venerable One and never witnessed a fight between Venerable Ones.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had not only met more than 10 Venerable Ones but had also fought against a top-grade Venerable One, which was why he made such a confident deduction.


    Xue Boren was startled for a while. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a Venerable One, it¡¯s at least a top-grade beast!¡±


    A top-grade vicious beast was considered an irresistible being to people like him.


    Xue Xuanle urged the young fellow anxiously. ¡°Big Brother Yu, let¡¯s leave now. If the top-grade beast reallyes, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±


    Who knew, Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªit¡¯ll be perfect if ites.¡±


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle looked at each other and had the same thought.


    ¡®Was he scared silly?¡¯

 Chapter 860 - Top-grade Ferocious Beast

    <h4>Chapter 860: Top-grade Ferocious Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Ah, Brother Tianrui, don¡¯t kid around!¡± Xue Boren stomped his foot hard. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡±


    Even Li Tianyu¡¯s subordinates had fled without any hesitation. If Xue Boren and hispanions were to stay, would they not be courting their deaths?


    Nheless, Ou Yangming smiled calmly and lifted his hand slowly. The formation board in his hand released frightening starry lights.


    Xue Boren immediately shut up when he saw the formation board¡¯s lights. He had a fresh memory of entering an Illusion Formation, where the powerless feeling he had almost made him go mad. Therefore, the elder gasped and dared not talk anymore after he saw the formation board.


    Even so, he could not help but wonder.


    ¡®This formation board could trap me, but a top-grade spirit beast¡¯s equivalent to a top-grade Spiritualist. In fact, due to a beast¡¯s natural gift, such a beast will be more difficult to go against aspared to an equal-ranked human powerhouse.


    ¡®A formation board that can trap an Advanced Spiritualist might not be able to trap a top-grade spirit beast.¡¯


    If Ou Yangming were to fail, the consequence would be unbearable.


    Just as Xue Boren was hesitating, Ou Yangming had tossed out the formation boards swiftly andpleted the setup.


    A peculiar mist instantly spread in the forest, and the environment changed drastically.


    Xue Xuanle smiled. This was not her first time experiencing this, and she had more confidence in Ou Yangming than Xue Boren did. Seeing as the formation map changed slowly, she pursed her lips and went behind Ou Yangming quietly. Her mind could not help but sway when she sensed the strong masculinity from the young fellow in front of her.


    Next, she blushed right away.


    ¡®It¡¯s so embarrassing that I¡¯m actually thinking about this now.¡¯


    Far away, Li Tianyu, who was carried by Qing Juncai to escape, finally took a deep breath but did not struggle at all. Instead, he was obedient like never before and cooperated with the man.


    He was domineering but definitely not a fool, where he remembered Li Shaoyuan¡¯s instructions very well.


    For instance, he must not offend the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, and he must humble himself in getting acquainted with several reputable ns and forces in the city without bullying them too much, and so on.


    The most serious one out of all was that he must listen to Ma Xiuhe and Qing Juncai if they encountered danger in the Forest of Death. He was told not to act as he wished or his life would surely be in danger.


    Li Tianyu did not care about the lives of ordinary people, but he treasured his life very much. As such, he did not want to be in danger because of his actions.


    Atst, Qing Juncai slowed and stopped only when they were far away. The Devil Ape and Ma Xiuhe arrived one after another after a brief moment. As for the other followers, they were still following from behind, but it was difficult for them to catch up to an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Li Tianyu asked with a dark face, ¡°What happened to those people?¡±


    Ma Xiuhe answered, ¡°They were thest ones there. I suppose that they don¡¯t know how fearsome the ferocious beast is, so they didn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going to escape.¡±


    He was unaware that it was not that Xue Boren did not know how frightening the beast was, but because Ou Yangming was present and set up a formation. Unless the elder abandoned the young fellow, he would not flee on his own.


    ¡°Ah, what a pity.¡± Li Tianyu could not help but shake his head and sighed when he recalled Xue Xuanle¡¯s beautiful face.


    Given his status and identity, it would be easy for him to get a prettydy. Nevertheless, a gorgeousdy that was also a Spiritualist was hard toe by.


    Normally, such ady woulde from a formidable aristocratic family or force. Li Tianyu was backed by a Venerable One, but he could snatch one from those forces without any restraint. Now that he came across a prettydy, but she was going to be killed by a vicious beast, he was not resigned to the oue.


    Despite that, the fall of an attractivedy was quite a pity, but he valued his life much more.


    Li Tianyu made up his mind after some thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡± Ma Xiuhe was stunned. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re not going to hunt anymore?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, a top-grade beast has already shown up at the periphery, so why are we still waiting here? If we identally stumbled upon another one, won¡¯t we be killing ourselves?¡± Li Tianyu red at him. ¡°We¡¯ll go back for now. Once the beast kills a bunch of powerhouses and alerts the guards, it won¡¯t be toote for us to go back inside after that.¡±


    Ma Xiuhe and Qing Juncai looked at each other and thought, ¡®This is Young Master¡¯s nature indeed.¡¯


    The hunt in the Forest of Death was a grandpetition, and one could gain significant benefits here. Simrly, endless dangers lurked inside the forest. For example, if one came across a top-grade fierce beast, one would likely be killed.


    Li Tianyu had only decided to leave because he wanted to use the beast to get rid of his powerfulpetitors.


    ¡®Hopefully, before the beast is killed, it¡¯ll help Young Master kill a few morepetitors.¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming and hispanions were naturally unaware of Li Tianyu¡¯s n. In actuality, although the young fellow was rather concerned about the top-grade savage beast, he did not need to be afraid at all.


    The Illusion Formation that he had just set up was a notable formation map that had the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world as its base and Qiu Chengwang¡¯s Illusion Formation as its framework.


    It would unlikely be able to be used against a Venerable One, but it could easily trap and even kill a top-grade spirit beast.


    This was the source of Ou Yangming¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An enormous wind gushed out from deep inside the forest. Wherever it passed, mountain rocks and trees were sucked up and gathered in mid-air.


    Inside the formation map, Ou Yangming had revealed the nodes to let Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle see every change. Moreover, through various wonderful tricks, they could also see the countless misceneous things that were wrapped up by the massive wind in mid-air.


    Ou Yangming frowned and asked, ¡°This is odd¡ªhaven¡¯t these beasts lost their wisdom? Why does this know how to attack using its innate ability?¡±


    When he set up the Illusion Formation, he had especially strengthened it to deal with those fellows without wisdom. Even if a top-grade predatory beast were to enter the formation by ident, it would be incredibly difficult for it to get away.


    Having said that, the beast that let out a provocative roar did not act rashly. Instead, it attacked from a distance away by transforming its innate ability into a strong wind. This was out of the expectations of Ou Yangming and the others.


    Xue Xuanle responded after some thought, ¡°Big Brother Yu, those ferocious beasts might¡¯ve lost their wisdom, but they still have their instincts!¡±


    The elder¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Illusion Formation¡¯s too mighty, and that beast might¡¯ve sensed danger, so it doesn¡¯t dare toe here.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. If that was really the case, it might not be easy to fool that top-grade wild beast.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, boom...¡±


    All of a sudden, thunderous sounds were hearding from the sky.


    Everyone looked up and saw that the objects that rose into mid-air due to the tornado crashed toward the Illusion Formation like cannonballs. Judging from the scene, it looked like an indiscriminate attack.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded, but he scoffed and flicked his fingers.


    Following his movement, the whole formation map was initiated. Mists began to surge while all sorts of killing abilities were released one after another to destroy everything that crashed inside the formation.


    The formation map¡¯s base was an Illusion Formation, but it was mixed with many other elements, or Ou Yangming would not value it so much.


    Eventually, the dense mists inside the formation map grew, but the area behind them seemed to have connected to an unusual world. Regardless of how many objects fell from the sky, they were instantly turned into nothing.


    However, Ou Yangming was not excited at all. It was simply wasteful to use the Illusion Formation to deal with misceneous items that could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    A violent roar was heard, then a giant leopard was vaguely seen in the forest. It stared inside the formation map with blood and cruel eyes.


    That said, it was being very careful. It kept going back and first outside the white mists and dared not enter anyhow even though it had a fiercer look in its eyes.


    As said by Xue Xuanle, they might not have gained wisdom due to a certain unique reason and could not be Venerable Ones, but their instincts could save them during crucial moments. As at this moment, no matter how the dense mists surged and were somewhat provoking the leopard, it could not bring itself to take the leap.


    Ou Yangming frowned. He was surprised by how the beast managed to hold back its desire and not court its death inside the formation map.


    ¡®Now, should I leave the formation map and fight this mighty beast head-on?¡¯


    Nheless, he gave up the thought right away when he looked at hispanions, who were overwhelmed with lingering fear.


    If Ou Yangming trapped a top-grade beast with a formation map, other people would only say that his level of attainment in formations could transform nature. If he actually made a move to ughter the fellow... He would not be able to hide his identity anymore.


    Seeing as the giant leopard was pacing outside the formation map, the 3 of them had ghastly looks on their faces.


    Xue Boren asked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Tianrui, are you sure that this formation map can trap that leopard?¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed and answered, ¡°If it can¡¯t trap that fe, it would¡¯vee inside already.¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lure it inside them. Brother Tianrui, I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±


    Subsequently, he shed and dashed toward the giant leopard.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He looked deeply at the elder¡¯s back view.


    Afterward, he saw Xue Boren charged out of the formation map¡¯s protective circle and jumped around the giant leopard to provoke it.


    Sure enough, a savage beast was a savage beast. The giant leopard bared its teeth and turned into wind as it zoomed toward Xue Boren. Furthermore, it went inside the formation map...

 Chapter 861 - The Illusion Formation’s Changes

    <h4>Chapter 861: The Illusion Formation¡¯s Changes</h4>


    Inside the forest, fearsome roars were continuously hearding from a certain area.


    The sounds were violent, such that one would be frightened, turn pale, and almost lose control of oneself.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s body swayed inside the formation map. She bit her lower lip as though she would fall butt first to the ground at any time.


    The giant beast was a top-grade ferocious beast, and it was not inferior to a top-grade spirit beast at all. When it kept roaring at the moment, each time the soundwave moved, it oppressed everything around it with unparalleled power.


    Although Xue Xuanle and Ou Yangming were inside the formation map, the former¡¯s cultivation base was too low as she was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist in the early stage.


    The sound waves had been weakened by severalyers, but she was still greatly affected.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at her and shook her head. ¡®It¡¯s pleasant to see her here but bringing her into the Forest of Death is the same as bringing a burden here.¡¯


    If Xue Xuanle knew what he was thinking, she would be so upset.


    In actuality, Rudimentary Spiritualists were not considered notable powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm, but they were definitely not cannon fodders. Even inside the Forest of Death, they were essential powers. The only thing was that Ou Yangming¡¯s field of vision was too high, and he was too lucky.


    The vicious beasts that Ou Yangming encountered were either high-rank or top-grade ones, which was why Xue Xuanle seemed more useless.


    He shed toward Xue Xuanle and tapped her shoulder gently.


    With that, rich spiritual power surged into her body. The boiling current made her feel much better at once.


    Xue Xuanle opened her eyes and looked at Ou Yangming, then she nodded and sat while the power entered her body through her shoulder. Thedy was delighted when she sensed the surging energy inside her body.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A wind blew all of a sudden. It was Xueboren, who had gone out to lure the giant leopard.


    He looked pale as he was too shocked just now, but he was still excited.


    Xue Boren never dared to imagine being able to provoke a top-grade savage beast. He had not only done it at this moment but most importantly, he was still alive! He felt like he was dreaming.


    When he looked through the corner of his eyes, he noticed Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle. He looked at the young fellow¡¯s hand for a split second then looked away as if nothing happened.


    He was secretly annoyed at himself. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I enter the Illusion Formation¡¯s core circle slightlyter?¡¯


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Inside the Illusion Formation, the giant leopard¡¯s terrifying roar was heard again.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed. He sensed a prating chill rise from the bottom of his heart again, and he could not move his legs anymore.


    ¡®Who cares if I saw them? I can just pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything. After all, it¡¯s much better than facing that horrifying fe inside the Illusion Formation.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was not distracted at all. He had only helped Xue Xuanle as a normal gesture of saving hispanion; it was not an inviting move. Nheless, his face twitched when he noticed Xue Boren¡¯s rather intentional move.


    Even so, he could not ignore Xue Xuanle anymore at this moment.


    He continued to channel his spiritual power until the boiling aura inside Xue Xuanle¡¯s body slowly calmed down.


    Afterward, he withdrew his hand and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xue Xuanle lowered her head and responded to him softly. She was an adventurousdy with a heroic bearing, but she somehow could not let go of herself in front of Ou Yangming. The youngdy thought, ¡®I must be having unusual feelings for him because of his saving grace.¡¯


    When the fierce giant leopard charged into the mists, it kept roaring valiantly and crashed its body in all directions. Moreover, strong winds also lingered around it. The winds whistled and rustled as though they could destroy Heaven and Earth.


    Nevertheless, once the aggressive beast entered the mists, the universe seemed to have changed drastically.


    The strong wind was still harsh, but its power had somehow reduced by several times. It could initially cause a catastrophe, but it only formed a small vortex at the moment and was no longer harmful.


    Sure enough, Reborn in Paradise had a well-deserved reputation, and Qiu Chengwang¡¯s Illusion Formation was also the best of the best.


    It was worth noting that the Illusion Formation could reach out to the universe. Unless one crushed the formation unreasonably as a top-grade Venerable One like the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, normal cultivators could not even release a tenth of their usual powers.


    This was the biggest reason Spiritualists could not break free after they were trapped by the illusion.


    From the perspective of the giant beast, the world that it was in had turned upside-down. Its view was filled with endless dense mists, and it was scared because it could not sense the all-present dead Qi in the Forest of Death anymore.


    It seemed like it had been isted to another space and was no longer in a familiar ce.


    Even though the spirit beasts in the Forest of Death could not gain wisdom, their instincts were more concerned about the dead Qi that could be found everywhere here.


    When the giant leopard widened its eyes, they were already filled with violence as the unprecedented situation incited the most brutal side of it. Therefore, even when it lost track of its enemies, it still stamped with fury. In particr, the strong wind around it became more intense. Its mightiness had been decreased, but its destructive power was still hair-raising.


    Xue Boren found it tough to swallow his saliva. Though he dared not turn to look at Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle, he could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Tianrui, c-can this formation map... Really trap it?¡±


    Ou Yangming had let go of the formation map¡¯s purview, hence Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle could see the beast¡¯s movements from the core and could also sense the spine-chilling coercion that it released. At this moment, various nodes in the formation map were withstanding the brutality of the strong wind. It looked shaky as if it was going to be ruined at any time.


    Once the formation map was ruined...


    One could imagine with one¡¯s toes what would happen after that.


    This was why even the steady Xue Boren could not help but raise the question.


    Ou Yangming looked at the swaying nodes. Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle did not understand formations, thus they only saw that they were moving. Despite that, they appeared to be as steady as a mountain to the young fellow and did not show any signs of being overturned.


    This was simr to how a person that could not swim would always think that a boat was shaking and would be overturned. On the other hand, a real sailor would be able to walk steadily as though one was on t ground.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at the pale Xue Boren and the hesitant Xue Xuanle. He said with a smile after some thought, ¡°Since you¡¯re worried, let me get rid of it.¡±


    The young fellow gently waved and triggered a certain node in the formation map. Many white cold blocks of ice emerged out of the blue from the endless mists. The cold ices condensed into des, which turned to a certain angle to stab the ferocious beast.


    While the cold ice des looked simple, the powers that they carried must not be underestimated.


    After all, this formation board was prepared by Reborn in Paradise to go against Venerable Ones. Ou Yangming could not fully unleash its mightiness as he was limited by his strength, but the formation board was more than enough for him to deal with top-grade Spiritualists.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    As ice des pierced through the air, blood marks were left on the giant leopard.


    The faces of Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle changed, and they looked at Ou Yangming in shock.


    Ferocious beasts did not have wisdom, but their skins were not less thick than equal-ranked spirit beasts.


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle were already surprised that Ou Yangming¡¯s explosive arrow could explode a high-rank wild beast¡¯s head, but that beast was an insect with lowbat power. Besides, they thought that the young fellow was a training disciple from an influential sect, so they did not find it weird that he had some remarkable items with him.


    However, they were up against a formidable top-grade beast this time.


    The fact that Ou Yangming could hurt it by activating his formation¡¯s attack was truly unbelievable.


    At this point, Xue Xuanle suddenly recalled what Ou Yangming had said in the past. He had mentioned that he could trap Advanced Spiritualists with his formation map.


    When Xue Xuanle looked at how miserable the unlucky top-grade violent beast was at the moment, she realized that Ou Yangming was being too humble. The formation map could not only be used to trap an Advanced Spiritualist but could simply kill such a powerhouse.


    As for Xue Boren, he had turned pale long ago. When he thought about the time he was trapped in Ou Yangming¡¯s formation, he could not help but touch his neck andment, ¡®It¡¯s good to be alive!¡¯


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    The giant leopard roared in pain, and the strong wind around it became more intense.


    It did not have wisdom, but it was the exact reason it became more daunting once it was injured. The wind that it stirred up this time was several times more severe than it was before.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s going to go all-out!¡± Xue Boren shouted, ¡°Brother Tianrui, use your mental power to suppress him!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked snappily at him. Instead of attacking the beast with his mental power, he continued to maneuver the formation map¡¯s power and attacked with a new batch of cold ice des.


    Xue Boren was stunned, and he smiled embarrassedly. He dared not question further, but Xue Xuanle asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother Yu, why don¡¯t you use your mental power?¡±


    Earlier when Ou Yangming trapped a high-rank savage beast, he killed it with his mental power. It was such a clean process, so it left a deep impression on Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle.


    Ou Yangming replied to the youngdy with an entirely different attitude, ¡°This is a top-grade ferocious beast. I¡¯m not confident about killing it with my mental power, so it¡¯s better to y it safe.¡±


    Xue Boren flushed and cursed himself for panicking and forgetting this.


    It would be more straightforward to kill the beast with mental power, but it would be far more dangerous. Since Ou Yangming looked like he was on the cusp of victory, he naturally would not take the risk.

 Chapter 862 - Slaughter The Ferocious Beast

    <h4>Chapter 862: ughter The Ferocious Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ferocious beast¡¯s roar became louder, and its resisting power inside the formation map became greater. It almost caused the ground to quake.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming slowly rxed and even smiled faintly.


    A fierce beast was a fierce beast. One would be deeply troubled if it was an equal-ranked human powerhouse or spirit beast that was adept in martial arts instead. This was because vicious beasts did not know how to advance and retreat as they only had instinctive reactions. Especially if the beast had gone mad, its feeling of wanting to perish with its enemy would be enough to bring enormous pressure to normal living beings.


    On the other hand, formation masters like these brainless fellows the most.


    As long as the beasts¡¯ powers could not break through the formation map, they could only be scribed once they entered the formation.


    This was what was happening to this top-grade savage beast at the moment. Although it disyed a remarkablebat power, every attack that it made was a miss. Not to mention it could not harm Ou Yangming and hispanions at all, even if it wanted to break through the Illusion Formation, it would be impossible.


    As long as it continued to go crazy, it would die from exhaustion even if it was a top-grade spirit beast.


    A normal human powerhouse or a spirit beast with wisdom would definitely curb one¡¯s energy for the time being and reserve one¡¯s energy for the formation map¡¯s next change.


    On the contrary, the giant leopard was not bothered at all as itunched indiscriminate attacks at its surroundings. The only thing was that its attacks could not even shake the formation map¡¯s core as the formation could trap even a Venerable One. As such, its efforts were in vain.


    For some reason, after seeing the confident smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, not only Xue Xuanle rxed, but even the anxious Xue Boren sighed a breath of relief and regained hisplexion.


    Needless to say, this was also because they witnessed that the giant leopard could not get out of the formation at all.


    If the top-grade ferocious beast showed even a sign of being able to break free, they would not have been so calm.


    The look in Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed all of a sudden, He turned and looked in a certain direction with his hollow eyes as though he was looking past the formation map.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xue Xuanle asked softly.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Xue Boren tensed up. Given that Ou Yangming was being so prudent, it was certainly not an ordinary person.


    Sure enough, a figure shed in the distance, and a long-robed elder arrived in a sh.


    The person was sharp-eyed. A strand of his white beard swayed in the wind before it slowly drifted down, which was evident how fast he traveled just now.


    Even so, the elder was fast but cautious, by which he stopped tens of meters outside the formation map. He frowned at the area with dense mists as though he was deep in thought.


    Due to the special formation map, the elder could not see Ou Yangming and hispanions, but they were able to see him through a unique secret technique.


    ¡°Wang Lingting!¡± Xue Boren¡¯s face changed, and he exined, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°Senior, you know this person?¡±


    Xue Boren nodded hard. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a top-grade Spiritualist from the Wang family and is one of the powerhouses that are only second to the 2 Venerable Ones in the city.¡± He paused for a while before he added, ¡°I know, he must¡¯vee because he¡¯s the adjudicator and protector of this Hunting Meet.¡±


    As expected, Wang Lingting asked after observing for a brief moment, ¡°Friends in the formation, may I ask if a top-grade ferocious beast is being trapped inside?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered after some thought, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    At this moment, he somewhat understood that the top-grade Spiritualist hade because of the giant leopard¡¯s roars.


    Wang Lingting noted with bright eyes, ¡°Friend, top-grade ferocious beasts are normally rarely seen at the Forest of Death¡¯s periphery. Such a beast is extremely powerful. Unless one¡¯s a top-grade Spiritualist, one won¡¯t be able to go against it...¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and cut off the elder as he questioned coldly, ¡°Your Excellency, why are you here?¡±


    Wang Lingting was stunned for a brief moment, and he was slightly furious.


    As guessed by Xue Boren, he was one of the adjudicators and protectors of this Hunting Meet. He would roam in the forest but under normal circumstances, he would not make a move.


    Blood crystals were important but given his identity, he did not need to collect them to umte his prestige and wealth.


    Being a top-grade Spiritualist from the Wang family, the identity alone was enough to let him gain sufficient cultivation resources.


    Nevertheless, he would not stand by idly if top-grade violent beasts appeared in the Forest of Death throughout the hunt.


    What was a protector? A protector was one that would act in this situation, where one would nip dangers that could threaten most people on the mountain in the bud.


    Therefore, when Wang Lingting heard the giant leopard¡¯s fearsome roars, he put everything aside and hurried over. ording to his thought, the people that were being pursued by the beast would surely treat him with respect even if they would not be grateful for his help.


    Who knew, he was interrupted by a young fellow before he could even finish talking.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯vee because of the top-grade beast.¡± Wang Lingting was not an ordinary person, after all. He was infuriated, but he still remembered his duty, so he waved his sleeve and instructed, ¡°Release your formation now and drive the beast out here. While I deal with itter, quickly leave and not dy any time, or don¡¯t me me for not warning you if you get caught up in trouble.¡±


    Ou Yangming blinked and wondered, ¡®This old fe hasn¡¯t gone mad, has he?¡¯


    He twitched his mouth and asked the elder in return, ¡°Your Excellency, since you can recognize this formation, why are you asking me to release it?¡±


    Wang Lingting frowned and replied to him snappily, ¡°Would a formation that could trap an aggressive beast appear here?¡± He was slightly enraged. ¡°Quickly follow my order, or you¡¯ll be killed once the beast destroys the formation map¡¯s core.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Thanks for your good intention, Your Excellency, but don¡¯t worry, this brainless beast can¡¯t break through my formation.¡±


    Wang Lingting was dumbfounded. After hearing the confident voice, he finally took a more serious look at the formation map.


    His face took on a grave expression after a brief moment.


    He heard that utterly evil roars inside the formation, but he noticed that the beast sounded panic-stricken. When the elder looked at the dense mists that seemed to abide by some naturalw, even if he were to ignore his conscience, he could no longer say that the formation map wascking.


    Wang Lingting pondered in confusion.


    ¡®When did a formation mastere to Huixun City?¡¯


    This was a formation map that could trap a top-grade ferocious beast, and it was not a Big Mountain-guarding Formation that was meticulously set up. In fact, it was merely a moving formation map that was anyhow set up and adapted to local conditions.


    Given that this formation map was set up at one¡¯s fingertips, the person that was controlling it was certainly a famous formation master with a profound level of attainment in formation maps.


    Despite that, even when Wang Lingting racked his brain, he could not recall any famous mastering to Huixun City.


    Wang Lingting took a deep breath and changed his attitude by 180-degrees. He cupped his hands with a smile and expressed, ¡°Ah, a famous formation master hase to Huixun City. It¡¯s our city¡¯s honor.¡±


    Seeing as the elder changed from being arrogant to humble, Ou Yangming was not bothered at all because he had seen this many times. He simply responded, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m Wang Lingting from Huixun City. How should I address you, friend?¡± Wang Lingting asked with a smile.


    Judging from Ou Yangming¡¯s voice, he figured that he was not old, but he was a formation master, after all. One must study for decades to master formations like that, hence the elder regarded the young fellow as a peer and dared not act like a senior.


    Ou Yangming replied to him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tianrui. Please forgive me for being impolite just now, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother Yu, I¡¯ve long heard of your name.¡± Wang Lingting smiled brighter than before, but he was quite puzzled. ¡®Who is he? Why have I not heard of him before?¡¯


    Ou Yangming found it funny but did not expose him. He conversed with the elder with the formation map between them.


    With that, a formation master and a top-grade Spiritualistmunicated unusually, and they talked about all sorts of things. One was well-informed while the other was well-versed in books. Neither of them was a specialist, but they could have brief exchanges of views without causing an awkward silence or giving themselves away.


    When Xue Boren listened to their conversation, he became more certain that Ou Yangming was a core disciple from an influential sect.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Atst, the giant leopard inside the formation map let out a shrill shriek. Its massive body copsed to the ground, and it no longer moved.


    Wang Lingting¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Yu, you settled the beast already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dead,¡± Ou Yangming answered decisively.


    Wang Lingting looked deeply at the dense mists in front of him andughed. ¡°Great¡ªgreat skill! Brother Yu, when the Hunting Meet ends, may I invite you to the Wang family for a few days?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Sure. Since you¡¯re inviting me, I¡¯ll surely visit and chat with you.¡±


    Wang Lingting nodded hard, then he turned around and left whileughing heartily.


    Huixun City¡¯s topbat power was out of the ordinary but did not have a profound foundation. It would be great if they could be acquainted with a potent formation master.


    After Ou Yangming watched him leave, he kept his formation map. As said by him earlier, the top-grade beast had died.


    Of course, the various queer attacks inside the Illusion Formation were one of the main reasons it was killed. Without those abilities, nobody knew how long more it would take.


    Ou Yangming went forward and retrieved the ferocious beast¡¯s blood crystal. He hesitated for a while but still kept the crystal instead of recording it with his Tianyuan Stone.


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle saw what he did. They were confused, but they did not ask him about it.


    At this point, Ou Yangming had an entirely different ce in their hearts. They were willing to follow his lead.

 Chapter 863 - Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 863: Attacked</h4>


    Once Ou Yangming and hispanions cleaned everything up, they continued forward.


    The fallen leaves beneath them had decayed, and the drifting dead Qi in the sky became richer. The forest was dark, and it was quiet everywhere.


    ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, we¡¯ve already left the Forest of Death¡¯s periphery, so we must be more careful.¡± Xue Boren had a grave look on his face. If he had not witnessed Ou Yangming ughtering a top-grade ferocious beast with his formation, given the young fellow¡¯s cultivation base, he would have thought thrice about entering the depths of the forest. This was because in the elder¡¯s words, the forest had many hidden secrets and dangers, and it could not be explored by someone of his rank.


    Xue Xuanle followed behind Ou Yangming like the most gorgeous red flower in summer and was extremely dazzling. She looked at the young fellow with gentle eyes and vaguely had a special feeling inside her heart.


    As the 3 of them continued with their journey, Ou Yangming was suddenly moved. He nced at a left area ahead half-intentionally but immediately looked away and continued to walk calmly.


    After a brief moment, a light shed in that direction. An intense sword-light appeared out of the blue to sh Xue Xuanle¡¯s head, and it carried a prating chill. It looked like a bolt of white lightning that zoomed from the sky as it was incredibly fast.


    Concurrently, a cold voice was hearding from deep inside the forest. ¡°Get down!¡±


    The sword locked on to Xue Xuanle¡¯s Qi momentum, by which she could not use her body technique nor skills and could only face it head-on.


    When the sword-light suppressed Xue Xuanle, her mind trembled, and she felt like her soul had been frozen. She could not react to the situation at all.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming roared and turned his wrist to retrieve a spear from his interspatial bag. The spear was not like the Blood Condensation Spear, but it was unordinary. As the young fellow clutched his weapon hard and lifted his right arm, he brushed it across the sky and released a domineering path intent from his body.


    He gave off a valiant aura as if he could destroy anything in the world with his spear.


    This was a tyrannical belief where he could sh anything on 3 mountains and 10 seas¡ªthis was a powerhouse¡¯s heart.


    Spear shadows ovepped and rushed into the sky like a vicious tigering out of a mountain or a dragon emerging from the sea.


    When the sword-light and spear shadows shed, it looked like fire and snow hade into contact with each other. Consequently, the sword-light was defeated and scattered in the sky. It would be fine if that was all, but the spear shadows did not stop as they instantly reversed to where the sword-light came from.


    Xue Xuanle finally came back to her senses. She quietly nced at Ou Yangming as though she was infatuated, and she felt at ease.


    In the dark, 2 men in luxurious clothes looked at each other and were surprised.


    The older man pressed his arm down. A fleeting cold light appeared on his longsword, then the sword-light was released as if the sword was attacked from his heart.


    Once again, the spear shadows and the sword-light shed. After being in a deadlock situation for a brief moment, the violent spear shadows faded away like frosts.


    The men in luxurious clothes pped their hands and walked out slowly. ¡°Not bad¡ªno wonder you could kill Teng Xiaoyun. Heh, an Advanced Spiritualist and 2 Rudimentary Spiritualists, one of whom can ck my sword. Not bad indeed.¡±


    They were 2 burly men, and they each held a 1-meter-long longsword. They looked quite simr, but they were hideous as their faces were covered with packs.


    Xue Boren furrowed his eyebrows. After pondering for some time, his pupils shrunk inward as he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu¡ªthe 2 brothers?¡±


    A bloodthirst look could be seen in Teng Mingze¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared after a split second. He was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Xue family has anyone with a great eye, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Once we kill themter, everything will be clean.¡±


    The brothers chatted with each other happily and did not bother about the 3 people in front of them at all. If they knew the young fellow that blocked their sword had once killed an Advanced Spiritualist in an instant, they would not be so calm.


    Xue Boren looked bitter as he sighed and thought, ¡®Brother Tianrui used his formation to kill a top-grade ferocious beast just now, but it was a ferocious beast without wisdom, after all. As for these 2 brothers, they¡¯re skilled at cooperating with each other. Thebined power of their swords can increase by more than 30%. I¡¯m afraid that they can even exchange several blows with a top-grade Spiritualist. If we were to confront them head-on, we¡¯ll have a slim chance of defeating them.¡¯


    He exhaled deeply and noted, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, they¡¯re skilled at the Joint Attack Art and won¡¯t be easy opponents. Trap them with your formation first while wee up with a way!¡±


    Ou Yangming responded calmly, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Following that, as he turned his wrist, the Illusion Formation Boards flew out with the wind and scattered like the most splendid light streams.


    Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu exchanged nces and grinned. ¡°A caster?¡±


    They were not worried and were ted instead. ¡°Let¡¯s kill this old man from the Xue family first. This youngdy has good looks, so she can be used as a child bearer. Look at how cold she looks¡ªlet¡¯s see if she¡¯ll beg for mercy if we put her on the bed! As for this young fe, he¡¯ll surely be useful if we capture back to the n,¡± Teng Mingxu spoke in a mocking tone.


    Xue Xuanle was infuriated when she heard what they said, but she gritted her teeth without saying a word.


    Upon seeing this, the 2 brothers from the Teng family became more presumptuous, and they pped while theyughed. They were not bothered about the formation boards at all, and they thought, ¡®He¡¯s just a young fe. Even if he started learning formations as soon as he was born, how high can his level of attainment be?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned cold, and he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He did not expect them to be so arrogant and simply ignored him, hence he decided that he would definitely make them regret this.


    The young fellow was not aware that the people from the Teng family were used to being domineering in Donglin City, where they treated everything and everyone lightly.


    Furthermore, the most important reason was Ou Yangming was too young indeed. Given that he was in his early twenties, he would have just started learning rune nodes, which was why the 2 brothers from the Teng family were so careless.


    The tadpole-like runes on the Illusion Formation Boards danced and emitted bright light threads that connected and formed a.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming focused and pushed his right hand down. Subsequently, the Illusion Formation Boards scattered like light streams and enveloped a 1 to 1.3 kilometers area. If one looked from far, one would see a ck curtain, which was formed from intersecting rune nodes, falling from the sky.


    The brothers from the Teng family were not in a hurry at all. They kept watching with smiles, and Teng Mingze even asked, ¡°Young Brother, why don¡¯t you appreciate how I¡¯ll break the formation with my sword?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve always envied your skills,¡± Teng Mingxu responded with respect and gestured to his older brother to go ahead.


    At this moment, the Illusion Formation had beenpletelyid out, by which the feeling of the universe spinning hit their heads. They felt their heads be heavier while their cells screamed. It was very ufortable, but they could not break free at all. By the time they opened their eyes again, they had entered a white world.


    Mists drifted amidst the dim environment, and soft snowkes fell from the sky. The universe was dark and cold.


    When the cold winds blew, Teng Mingxu froze and breathed out some cold air. ¡°Elder Brother, why doesn¡¯t this feel right? It¡¯s too cold!¡± The hair on his temples was covered in frost by the time he was done talking.


    Teng Mingze brushed 2 of his fingers across his longsword, causing his weapon to ring. He turned to look at his young brother andforted him confidently, ¡°Young Brother, don¡¯t be startled. Watch me lift my sword and break the formation.¡±


    Before Teng Mingze¡¯s voice was gone, the spiritual Qi inside his dantian surged, and his Qi momentum was continuous. His spiritual Qi flowed into his longsword through his meridians, resulting in striking green lights to sh on it. The man then raised his sword at the sky, where sword-lights burst out and spread at lightning speed. Wind and thunder could vaguely be heard in the air during the process. The sword-lights then transformed into a savage tiger with teeth as sharp as sabers, and it charged at the sky with a majestic momentum.


    Teng Mingxu¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought, ¡®No wonder Older Brother¡¯s confident about breaking the formation. Turns out that he has cultivated the Air-striking Ferocious Tiger such that he could perform it with ease.


    Inside the formation, Teng Mingze was proud and certain that he could shatter the formation with his sword.


    This sword had not only represented how he advanced courageously in martial arts, but he also put in all of his energy, essence, and spirit. In a way, this was the most stunning attack that he had made with his sword as an Advanced Spiritualist.


    The sword-lights surged violently and grew with the wind as if they were going to pierce the sky.


    ¡°Crack!¡± A soft sound was heard when the sword-lights and canopy of the heavens connected. Subtle ripples were seen in the sky.


    The ferocious beast that was formed from sword-lights disappeared right away without a sound nor color.


    Teng Mingze was dazed, and he could not think about anything else other than when his sword dispersed just now.


    He came back to his senses after 10 over breaths, and he stammered, ¡°H-how¡¯s that pos-possible? He¡¯s only in his early twenties, so how can he have such a cultivation base in formations?¡± The luster in his eyes vanished, which was evident how shocked he was.


    Teng Minxu opened his mouth and widened his eyes. Monstrous waves were surging in his heart. ¡®The Air-striking Ferocious Tiger¡¯s considered one of the top skills in the Teng family, but it wasn¡¯t effective at all. What exactly is this formation?¡¯


    He forced himself to suppress his fear, and a bloodthirst look could be seen in his eyes. As the man grabbed his longsword tightly, the spiritual Qi inside his dantian boiled. Quickly after, an intense light was released and enveloped him. He waved his sleeve and swung at the air, then his longsword danced up and down like a dragon that was charging at the sky.


    However, the exceptionally fierce sword had only dispersed the falling snowkes in the air, where its sword-lights disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The 2 brothers stared at each other in despair, and they felt like they had fallen into an icehouse. Especially when they recalled how they underestimated the young fellow just now, they felt like they had just been pped hard in their faces.


    Inside the formation, Ou Yangming had entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state. He released his mental power like an overbearing ruler, and he scanned the ground with his seemingly vague aura.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s lips parted slightly when she looked at the 2 Advanced Spiritualists that were trapped inside the Illusion Formation. She was taken aback, which made her look 70% sexy and 30% adorable. It was clear that her eyes were gleaming when she looked at Ou Yangming after that.


    On the other hand, Xue Boren was knowledgeable, but he also looked shocked.


    Waves were undting inside his heart, and he could not calm down anymore. In fact, his body began to tremble. The elder became more certain that the young fellow was the Xue family¡¯s opportunity. If they could seize this chance, the Xue family would be able to rise again and even advance further.

 Chapter 864 - Collide

    <h4>Chapter 864: Collide</h4>


    ck mists drifted about the Forest of Death, making it look like a forgotten world.


    It was bright and breezy outside the forest, where it gave forth the odor of early spring. On the contrary, the Forest of Death was quiet, deep, and dark, where killing intents were lurking everywhere. It seemed like an invisible line was separating the 2 areas.


    Inside the Illusion Formation, Ou Yangming stood with his hands behind his back. He smiled and carried a distinguished temperament


    An unusual luster was seen in Xue Xuanle¡¯s eyes as she stole a nce at him. Her cheeks were as pink as peach flowers, but the color quickly faded away.


    At this moment, a white crystal in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand flickered. The light resembled mist but also colored ss at the same time.


    The white crystal was a mini round board. It was gentle and cold, and it gave a shocking sense of touch. It was the Illusion Formation¡¯s central hub, which controlled all of the rune nodes.


    Ou Yangming gently tapped the area above the round board with his right middle finger. All of the rune nodes inside the Illusion Formation glowed in a sh, where countless threads inteced and were dazzling to see.


    Numerous mists suddenly rose in the formation map. They went from far to near in an instant and surged. Next, they spread out in the sky.


    After dispersingpletely, they condensed andpressed into a deep and dark cyclone. It looked as though a hole appeared in the sky out of the blue. A magnanimous suction force burst out and seemed like it could devour everything in the world.


    Everything¡ªthe falling snowkes, the surging mists, and the spinning cyclone¡ªinside the Illusion Formation paused against logic. Nheless, they immediately burst out more violently and aimed for the Teng family¡¯s brothers.


    Innumerable hidden flying swords in the mists shot out with cold sword-lights.


    Teng Mingze looked into the distance at the flying swords that were as packed as rain. He had a grave look on his face as he shouted, ¡°Younger Brother, I¡¯ll be fighting alongside you again. Are you afraid?¡±


    As he spoke, he brushed his fingers across his longsword and had an unexinable fierce look in his eyes.


    Teng Mingxu and Teng Mingze were telepathic. The former made the same action and responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but we¡¯re at a dead-end now, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    He lifted his sword and shed concurrently. The 2 brothers were experts with swords, where their sword techniques were ruthless and cunning. Moreover, they could cooperate and had minds that were in sync. As such, they were aware of the advantages of each other¡¯s sword technique, hence they performedplementary techniques to turn their disadvantages into advantages. Their sword lights were vast and mighty.


    The sword lights ovepped one another, by which the next was also higher and faster than the one before. Atst, only 2 afterimages remained in the Illusion Formation, and they whistled along with the cold winds. At this point, an indestructible sword was formed around the brothers. The brothers were equally good in offense and defense, and they coupled strength and gentleness while their sword lights filled the air. Consequently, a deep mark was left on the ground inside the formation.


    When the brothers attacked with their swords, they were sometimes as rapid as a storm, other times unhurried as if they were leisurely fishing. The swords were fast and slow, big and small, illusory and tangible. The sword shadows were closely packed and became entangled with each other to form a swift vortex, whereas the sword-lights were cold and whistled sharply while they stirred up rumbles.


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a brief moment when he saw this, and he remarked softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that they¡¯re actually quite capable.¡±


    Unbeknownst to the others, Xue Boren had retrieved his sabers and moved his fingers such that the weapons danced like works of art in his hands. He focused as he replied to the young fellow, ¡°Apart from being arrogant and unruly, they have genuine talents indeed and are rare experts in swords. Besides, their hearts and minds were connected, where their swords follow their hearts in harmony. Even ordinary top-grade Spiritualists will be troubled by them. Who knew...¡±


    He paused and did not finish his sentence. Instead, he looked deeply at Ou Yangming.


    Xue Xuanle chuckled and finished it for him. ¡°Who knew, they fell into Big Brother Yu¡¯s hands.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°Their sword techniques are marvelous, and they¡¯re also telepathic, so it won¡¯t be easy to kill them...¡¯


    Needless to say, it would be a different story if he activated the Path Intent Spear using the Big Avnche, but how could he say it out loud.


    While being trapped inside the formation, the sword techniques of the Teng family¡¯s brothers became more ingenious. They gave off the momentum of a dragon and a tiger, and they blocked all of the flying swords and snowkes. The sword-lights were dazzling and majestic, and they vaguely carried an overbearing and imposing aura.


    The 2 brothers wielded their swords faster than before, causing a white lotus flower to be condensed above their heads by the sword-lights. It kept spinning, and the patterns of it were clear. In fact, cold mists could also be seen drifting above the lotus flower. As for the brothers, their figures hadpletely disappeared inside the Illusion Formation. Soft rings were hearding from their longswords, and they seemed to have an indescribable connection with the white lotus flower. They were simply masterly yet mysterious.


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face as he drew in the air with his right hand. He inhaled and exhaled before he shouted coldly, ¡°Condense a sword in the void!¡±


    He was not loud, but he gave off an awe-inspiring feeling. Xue Xuanle was deeply moved, and her eyes were already filled with lusters as she wondered, ¡®He¡¯s only a Rudimentary Spiritualist, but he¡¯s fearless against 2 Advanced Spiritualists that are in sync. Given his magnanimity, how many God-favored ones in the Spiritual Realm are like him?¡¯


    Afterward, Xue Xuanle thought about herself. It was true that she had an enviable body but whenpared to Ou Yangming, they were like gravel and a star. They were a sky¡¯s distance apart, thus the youngdy felt at a loss.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible,¡¯ she told herself, but she still looked at Ou Yangming and blushed.


    Upon realizing this, Xue Boren sighed and decided that he would talk to the youngdy about this after they returned to the Wu family. ¡®She can¡¯t fall in deeper.¡¯


    After shaking his head to get rid of the thought, he focused on the formation again.


    The ground, the sky, mists, and snow in the air were vibrating as a destructive and domineering intent spurted at the formation¡¯s space. All of a sudden, the universe darkened while sand, broken stones, mists, and snow flew into the sky. A roughly 33-meters-long ck sword was condensed in the Illusion Formation¡¯s space. The longsword was followed by plenty of mini flying swords behind it, and they were as closely packed as raindrops. This scene was enough to appall everyone.


    Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu looked at each other and eximed at the same time, ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    Bitter looks were seen on their faces. At this moment, even the white lotus flower, which was formed from their longswords, almost shattered. It only stabilized after they quickly curbed their emotions.


    Teng Mingxu waved his sword andmented, ¡°Elder Brother, why is this formation so odd? Isn¡¯t this a Trapping Formation? Why does it also have the effect of a Killing Formation? It also seems... Seems incredibly powerful!¡±


    His older brother¡¯s face was as dark as still water. He stated coldly, ¡®Under the circumstances, we can only break this formation first. Judging from the formation¡¯s standard, it¡¯s probably from one of the sessors from the most top-notch ns in Zhangzhou. We¡¯re in danger this time!¡±


    The ck longsword vibrated the void, and the striking red light on it was extremely frightening. Ou Yangming looked ruthless as he pointed and uttered, ¡°Fast!¡±


    With that, the flying sword rumbled and zoomed like a bolt of lightning that tore the sky apart.


    When the snow lotus and the giant ck sword shed, their forces collided, and the sky trembled. Loads of ripples appeared as if many crushed stones were tossed into ake at the same time, and they were very intense. Furthermore, winds and clouds reversed and stirred up mists. Given the momentum, even a Rudimentary Spiritualist would vanish and turn into ashes if one came into even the slightest contact with them.


    The snow lotus kept spinning, resulting inyers of light screens that blocked in front of the giant sword. For a moment, they were in a deadlock situation.


    Ou Yangming unleashed the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous, to their extremes while he observed everything coldly.


    At the spur of the moment, a luster was seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He breathed out and let out a queer soundwave, which contained his mental power. It sted down from every corner in the sky without warning, and it was deafening like a sudden p of thunder.


    He attacked at such perfect timing as it was when Teng Mingxu was adjusting his Qi momentum.


    At that instant, Teng Mingxu felt like his head was struck by a heavy hammer. A thunderous sound was heard, and blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Even the snow lotus, which was confronting the ck longsword, was showing signs of crumbling.


    Teng Mingze¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as if blood was going to stter out of his eyes. He roared and pped his chest with his left hand.


    As a result, he spitted out a mouthful of essence and blood on the snow lotus. Due to the essence and blood, the lotus was quickly painted red. Since enormous spiritual power was contained inside the essence and blood, he slowly stabilized the situation while Teng Mingxu came back to his senses.


    Ou Yangming signed internally as it was a pity. He continued to look for another opportunity by advancing step by step; he would not act rashly out of greed.


    Xue Boren eximed to himself after witnessing the soul-stirring exchange of blows. ¡®A freak¡ªhe¡¯s simply a freak! Not only is his cultivation base in formations out of the ordinary, but he also has impressive mental power and a notable talent inbat! How far exactly can someone like him go?¡¯ Even he felt at a loss at this time.


    An unusual change suddenly urred. Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu ced their left hands on the spot between their eyebrows at the same time, then a drop of exceptionally condensed essence and blood flew out from each of their faces.


    The 2 brothers looked indifferent, and they made the same move, where they lifted their hands and waved them in front to assimte their drops of essence and blood into the snow lotus. Their minds were linked, by which they took the same step and made finger gestures together as they yelled, ¡°Disperse!¡±


    All of the red lines on the snow lotus¡¯ petals instantly lit up, and they were intensely bloody. As they drifted in the wind, even the light screens in front of the lotus began to shatter bit by bit.


    Upon seeing that, Ou Yangming was not delighted at all and had a bad feeling about this.


    The petals spun at lightning speed and stirred up a storm. One of them blocked in front of the big ck sword while 7 others stirred up strong winds that crashed into the sky like a furious dragon.


    How formidable was the attack of the 2 Advanced Spiritualists from their natal essences and blood? It changed the universe¡¯s color.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Fearsome darkness appeared in the sky as though the sky had copsed.


    When Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu saw the drifting dead Qis in the sky, they were ted. They decided that they would surely torture the formation master after they broke out of the formation.


    They would not kill Ou Yangming no matter what as he was a precious treasure, but they were determined to vent their anger.


    With that, the 2 brothers exerted forces through their toes and leaped toward the crack above.


    Close¡ªthey were getting closer!


    The exit was almost within their reach.


    Teng Mingxu and Teng Mingze looked at each other and had thought of tens of ways to torture Ou Yangming. They were tortures that would inflict physical pain on the young fellow but would not kill him. The thought of this made them so joyful that they could not wait to cry out loud.

 Chapter 865 - Go Deeper Into The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 865: Go Deeper Into The Forest</h4>


    Just as Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu were about to charge out of the formation, Ou Yangming forcibly suppressed the Qi and blood that were surging inside his body. When he bent his finger and pointed, a rune not instantly shifted over to fill up the hole in the sky curtain.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± The brothers let out shrill shrieks and turned pale. It was evident that a drop of natal essence and blood each was a huge consumption for them, and it was almost unbearable. They were in utter despair as though they had fallen into a bottomless abyss, but there was nothing they could do as they could only watch the sky curtain close up again.


    At this moment, the big ck sword that was condensed from gravel and a blizzard simply crushed the lotus flower¡¯s petals into powder.


    The sword Qi that lingered around the big ck sword had also dispersed a lot, but it was still frightening.


    All of a sudden, the rune node in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand lit up while his elbow made a loud sound as he pressed it down. Consequently, the giant sword reversed and zoomed toward the Teng family¡¯s brothers. Countless ¡°thuds¡± were repeatedly heard in their heads, and they quickly adjusted their Qi momentum and lifted their swords to guard themselves.


    It was then when the flower swords that were as closely packed as raindrops in the sky roared and flew toward them.


    The brothers raised their swords and either stabbed or swept their weapons. They guarded their souls with smooth sword techniques and slowly stabilized the situation.


    Although they stabilized the situation, their ranges of activity were constantly beingpressed. Their hands and feet were tied, hence they could only force themselves to hold on. Given the situation, Ou Yangming initially thought that he could break their formation by moving the sword like a dragon and making several sound attacks. Nheless, during every crucial moment, one of their longswords would always fend off the giant sword like a venomous snake out of its cave. As such, the young fellow was helpless against them for the time being.


    When Xue Boren saw what was happening, he lifted his sabers and joined the fight valiantly. His sabers flew like 2 horned dragons dancing on a big river.


    The elder moved like a ghost, but he made grand attacks, unlike his body technique.


    His involvement in the fight was simr to thest straw, where the Teng family¡¯s brothers slowly became exhausted and could not hold on any longer.


    Furthermore, since they were inside the Illusion Formation, their spiritual Qis were being consumed twice as fast as in the outside world. In particr, the consumptions were faster as they were in the midst of an intense fight. Before long, their lips turned dry, and their dantians were depleted of spiritual Qi.


    At the spur of the moment, Teng Mingxu showed a subtle w.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He pointed his finger, then the big ck sword rang and moved in reverse across the space.


    ¡°Click.¡± The giant sword brushed past Teng Mingxu¡¯s heart, and a surging sword intent burst out. His body was covered with close cuts, which inteced like a spider web. Following a flickering sword-light, the man¡¯s internal organs were stirred up by sword Qi, causing every inch of his body to fall apart. Without making a sound, he watched himself turn into ashes with a fearful look in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Teng Mingze¡¯s eyes reddened. He looked hideous as he yelled, ¡°I want you to die! I want you to die!¡±


    A drop of blood and tear rolled out from his eye, and his heart ached so much that he was almost going mad.


    Even so, Xue Boren stood firmly and fought steadily as he advanced step by step; he was not going to give Teng Mingze the chance to counterattack. Atst, Teng Mingze could not go on any longer on his own, thus he was killed by Ou Yangming¡¯s formation.


    The Illusion Formation slowly dispersed, revealing the deep Forest of Death again. When the cold winds blew, it felt like everything from before was nothing but a dream.


    At this point, the light of the formation¡¯s hub on Ou Yangming¡¯s palm dimmed. He waved his sleeve, then numerous light streams flew in from all directions. By taking a closer look, one could see that they were Illusion Formation Boards.


    Xue Boren had aplicated look in his eyes. He did not know how to describe his feeling at the moment, but he felt slightly bitter.


    Each time he thought that he had seen Ou Yangming¡¯s limit, it would not take long before he realized that the young fellow had only shown the tip of an iceberg. The elder sighed and wondered, ¡®The Teng family¡¯s brothers can even go against a top-grade Spiritualist together, but they died just like that?¡¯


    Xue Xuanle kept moving her fingers in circles. She stole a nce at Ou Yangming and was extremely happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming called out to them. Concurrently, he grabbed thest Illusion Formation Board in the air with his right hand and kept it in his interspatial bag.


    With that, the 3 of them strode into the distance.


    The forest was deep and dark. After half a day, they had left the Forest of Death¡¯s periphery and entered a deeper area.


    Xue Boren suddenly chuckled andmented, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, I didn¡¯t think that you have such a profound understanding of formations.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed calmly and responded, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re overpraising me. The Teng family¡¯s brothers were arrogant and didn¡¯t try to get away at the beginning, so I managed to seize the opportunity. If not, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to trap them.¡±


    A cunning look could be seen in Xue Xuanle¡¯s eyes. She covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Big Brother Yu, you¡¯re too humble. You¡¯re amazing to have such a high level of attainment in formations at such a young age.¡± She did a thumbs-up adorably and regained the liveliness that she should have for her age. Xue Boren smiled as he agreed with her, but hemented internally.


    Without warning, the mountains shook. Strong winds swept toward them from the sky, and they were apanied by a unique roar.


    If one were to look from above at the moment, one would be appalled to see that the ck mists above the Forest of Death were sweeping in all directions with flickering lights. They were moving in a particr rhythm, causing gravel to fly everywhere and lives to be destroyed within a roughly 3-kilometers circumference from them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Boren¡¯s face darkened slightly. He wielded his sabers and looked around him warily.


    Xue Xuanle tapped her sword with her index finger, causing the 1-meter-long weapon to let out a clear ring.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and released his mental power. He instantly sensed 2 scorching mes inside his spiritual world.


    ¡°Roar...¡± A deafening roar surged with the strong winds from the sky.


    The sound was incredibly odd. It was prative and sounded bloodthirst, which could not have been made by a cultivator. It came from a ferocious beast! Since Xue Xuanle had the lowest cultivation base, various peculiar scenes appeared in front of her as if her soul was going to be detached. She looked like she was dazed.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s muffled voice was heard, and it sounded like a chime.


    As a result, Xue Xuanle¡¯s graceful body shivered. The weird scenes in front of her disappeared, but she was already drenched in a cold sweat.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Ou Yangming gently tapped her shoulder while he cared for her.


    Xue Xuanle smiled weakly with a pale face. She shook her head at the young fellow.


    Even Xue Boren¡¯s Qi and blood were surging. The roar somehow contained a power that prated one¡¯s soul, causing one¡¯s blood meridians to boil.


    The elder breathed out the murky air in his chest, and his face changed as he warned Ou Yangming, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, judging from the momentum, it¡¯s probably a top-grade ferocious beast, so we must be careful.¡±


    Xue Xuanle nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, now that we¡¯re deeper inside the Forest of Death, we must be more careful.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time. A flicker was then seen in his eyes as he replied to them with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no wrong in being careful, but there¡¯s no need for us to be afraid. By using the Illusion Formation, even if we encounter a vicious beast that¡¯s equivalent to a top-grade Spiritualist, we¡¯ll be able to kill it.¡±


    Xue Boren rolled his eyes and considered this for a brief moment before he nodded.


    Indeed, as said by Ou Yangming, as long as he controlled the Illusion Formation, the 3 of them could attack when they advanced and be on guard when they retreated in the Forest of Death.


    As the 3 of them walked on a steep path, they arrived on a small hill that was over 300 meters tall and widened their eyes.


    About 3 kilometers away, a roughly 150-meters-long giant python stuck out its tongue and carried a majestic aura. It turned out to be a top-grade savage beast. Its scales were as ck as charcoal, but they shone in dim lights and were connected. Apart from a queer and bewitching flower that looked like it was embroidered on its scales, its thin and sharp fangs were about 6 meters long. Additionally, it looked like some pattern was going to surface on its back.


    The python spitted out a mouthful of sticky, ck liquid. Puffing sounds were heard as the liquid eroded everything that it contacted, so much so that even the spiritual Qi in the air was burning.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils¡¯ shrunk as he thought, ¡®The ferocious beasts inside the Forest of Death are umon indeed.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s lips parted. Her full yet perturbed breasts undted intensely and outlined an indescribably beautiful view.


    About 333 meters away from the giant python, a strange cow¡¯s hair stood up like steel des, which were so sharp that they could not be put into words. ck vapor wasing out of its nostrils, and it blew the big trees around it such that they were tumbling. Its hooves were as heavy as mountains, and it seemed like it could easily make a hole in the ground by borrowing force. Nevertheless, the most terrifying thing was the cow¡¯s eyes. One of them was ck and hollow as if it could suck one¡¯s mind, whereas the other was red and carried a killing intent as though a mountain of corpses and a bloody sea could be seen inside.


    The red and ck eyes flickered with lights that intersected and made one dizzy.


    When Ou Yangming and Xue Boren exchanged nces, they noticed the fleeting look of madness in each other¡¯s eyes. The former lowered his voice and noted, ¡°Senior, judging from the situation now, the 2 fierce beasts are confronting each other. If we wait, we might reap third-party profits.¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s face was also glowing. A ruthless look shed in his eyes as he responded, ¡°They¡¯re both overlords in the Forest of Death. We can obviously wait for an opportunity, but we must be more careful.¡±


    The youngdy also looked fervent. She pursed her lips and smiled before she looked up and expressed, ¡°That¡¯s what we should do indeed. Cultivators of our generation are fearless, and we be more courageous by forging ahead against the rapids. Besides, we¡¯ll be assisted by Big Brother Yu¡¯s formation, so how can any ident happen? The Xue family and the Wu family have also participated in the Hunting Meet countless times, but we never got a notable rank. Now that our chance is right in front of us, if we give it up... The Xue family might not have another chance in the future.¡± Her voice was pleasant to the ear like an oriole¡¯s chirps, and she sounded resolute.


    Xue Boren pondered once more and eager to see what might happen next too. The Xue family had indeed joined the Hunting Meet many times because of the Wu family, but they never achieved favorable results. If they could gain a good rank this time, it would greatly benefit them for their future development.


    Seeing as nobody objected to the idea, Ou Yangming probed with his mental power with a sh of thought. He entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    With Ou Yangming as the center, none of the changes within a kilometer could hide from his senses.


    Leaves were falling with the breezes while earthworms were squirming underground. Everything was clearly disyed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 866 - Got A Bargain

    <h4>Chapter 866: Got A Bargain</h4>


    A light was shining brightly on the Water Suspension Tablet in Huixun City!


    There was a crowd around it as everyone looked fervently at the name on the stone tablet.


    ¡°This... Given that the name is in light red, he must¡¯ve killed a high-rank ferocious beast and gotten its blood crystal?¡± A strange look could be seen in a rogue cultivator¡¯s eyes as he asked. He even began to breathe rapidly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all¡ªlook, the color has changed from dark red to light red, and there¡¯s also a hint of purple. This is an extremely rare situation, which is clear that the high-rank beast mutated! It¡¯s the only reason the beast showed this unusual phenomenon.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡± Gasps were heard after the person spoke.


    The rogue cultivator from before tightened his tied-up hair and rolled his eyes to look over and ask, ¡°Are you saying that the vortex that appeared above the Forest of Death just now was because of this vicious beast¡¯s mutation? And the mutated beast has been ughtered?:


    After hearing the questions, the teen with a distinguished temperament chuckled and nodded hard. He was also in awe.


    Everyone tensed up at that moment and thought, ¡®That was actually a mutated high-rank fierce beast.¡¯


    Due to the mutated blood crystal, Wang Haobin even led by a huge margin and had a much better result than the person in second ce.


    First ce, Wang Haobin, 26 blood crystals!


    Second ce, Li Tianyu, 16 blood crystals!


    Third ce, Su Tianqian, 10 blood crystals!


    ...


    About 33 meters diagonally behind the Water Suspension Tablet, 2 middle-aged men stood side by side.


    They wore luxurious clothes, had exceptional temperaments, and looked vaguely overbearing, which was evident that they had had high ranks for a long time. They were both influential figures in Huixun City. One was Wai Weinian, who was the patriarch of the Wang family that was being watched over by a Venerable One. The other man was Chen Danbo, who was the Chen family¡¯s patriarch. The Chen family did not have Venerable Ones, but they had 2 top-grade Spiritualists that were unimaginably formidable.


    ¡°Patriarch Wang, congrattions! Given that the Wang family has such a brilliant son, why are you worried that you¡¯re not powerful enough?¡± Chen Danbo chuckled. A look of envy could be seen deep inside his eyes.


    Although Wang Weinian tried to hide it on purpose, the joy in his eyes was clear to see. He waved his sleeve and sighed before he responded, ¡°Brother Chen, it¡¯s still too early to say this now; the key is still the number of high-rank beasts. I recall that a top-grade savage beast¡¯s blood crystal appeared thest time.¡±


    Chen Danbo smiled bitterly. ¡°A top-grade savage beast¡¯s blood crystal will purely be good luck and can¡¯t be easily obtained.¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the rankings on the Water Suspension Tablet changed once more. Wang Weinian stroked his beard andughed out loud. ¡°Look¡ªBotian¡¯s chasing up with the number of blood crystals that he has!¡±


    First ce, Wang Haobin, 26 blood crystals!


    Second ce, Li Tianyu, 16 blood crystals!


    Third ce, Su Tianqian, 10 blood crystals!


    Fourth ce, Chen Botian, 9 blood crystals!


    The 2 men exchanged nces and noticed how cheerful each other was.


    As for Yu Tianrui¡¯s name, it was still at the bottom of the Water Suspension Tablet and was dark. It was entirely different from the top 10 names on the tablet, hence nobody paid attention to it at all.


    The Forest of Death was incredibly broad, and it had the Yique Mountain Range as its foundation. There were many spurs from the mountain range, and they looked like dark green dragons thaty prone in different directions. They spread several 10,000 kilometers away on both sides and contained countless secrets.


    Inside the forest, Wang Haobin wore a red outfit. A schr¡¯s aura could be faintly seen on his good-looking face.


    Nheless, his hair was slightly messy, and his eyes were bloodshot. It took a brief moment for the redness in his eyes to fade away.


    An elder in luxurious clothes cupped his hands at Wang Haobin. His wrinkles were squeezed together as he expressed with a smile, ¡°Young Master, with this mutated blood crystal as your foundation, you¡¯ll surely finish first this time.¡±


    The other elders agreed to him one after another and were delighted.


    Wang Haobin¡¯s red outfit fluttered in the air. As he stepped on a decayed leaf, he adopted a skill that was simr to passing without a trace. His aura was faint, and he looked rather arrogant and unruly. The man grabbed the air with his right hand as though he was plucking a flower, where he squeezed a leaf that released ck vapor and sighed. ¡°We mustn¡¯t underestimate the heroes of the world. Li Tianyu has been doted on since young as he¡¯s the only grandson of a Venerable One. He¡¯s not considered excellent and can even be described as someone with great ambitions but little talent. Even so, he still has trump cards that can¡¯t be guarded against!¡±


    The spiritual power inside his dantian burst out, causing the leaf to burn.


    An elder in extravagant clothes took a step forward and frowned as he spoke, ¡°Young Master, how can you bepared to a good-for-nothing? If it wasn¡¯t for his identity, he would¡¯ve died many times already.¡±


    Wang Haobin looked deeply at the elder and said in a deep voice, ¡°One¡¯s identity is also a part of one¡¯s strength...¡±


    ¡°One¡¯s luck as well!¡± He mumbled to himself after that.


    Subsequently, he walked deeper into the dense forest.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Deep inside the forest, Ou Yangming¡¯s momentum dispersed and assimted into the universe as he sensed even the slightest change in Heaven and Earth. All of a sudden, a sound was hearding from the interspatial bag at his waist as he held a blood crystal in his hand.


    The blood crystal was dark red, and a centipede¡¯s pattern was imprinted on it. It was very obvious, which was clear that the object was unordinary.


    Xue Xuanle looked with her beautiful eyes and asked softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, what¡¯s so different about this mutated blood crystal? You¡¯ve been holding it in your hand for a long time.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeve slipped down so that he could keep the blood crystal. He answered, ¡°I have no idea, but I have a feeling that a mutated blood crystal will surely have unimaginable functions.¡±


    Xue Boren had a grave look on his face as he stared at the humongous creatures in the distance.


    Without warning, the roughly 150-meters-long giant python stuck out its tongue. Its charcoal-colored scales lit up, and the peculiar petal on the scales shone brightly while looking more bewitching as it brightened the Forest of Death significantly. Following that, the python opened its mouth and shook its thin yet sharp fangs. When it stuck out its tongue and sucked hard, the winds and clouds above the forest flowed in reverse.


    The spiritual Qi inside the python¡¯s dantianpressed quickly and boiled like boiling water.


    As it gathered its Qi and breathed out, numerous mes were rapidly released from its mouth. They were like pear flowers in a storm as they zoomed toward the strange cow.


    The queerest thing about this was the mes were not dim but pale and white instead. This could make one shudder with fear while chillness would flow down from the top of one¡¯s skull to every corner in one¡¯s body through one¡¯s meridians.


    On the other hand, the strange cow roared at the sky and released ck vapor through its nostrils.


    They transformed into a roughly 3-meters-wide storm to destroy the white mes.


    Concurrently, the strange cow stomped its hind foot on the ground, causing the ground and mountains to shake. It turned into a dim light stream as it charged at the giant python, by which it unleashed its power as a top-grade ferocious beastprehensively. Gravel, decayed leaves, and dried branches around the cow were stirred up into the sky and condensed by its spiritual Qi. Its enormous body arrived in front of the giant python in a split second, then it aimed for the python¡¯s head as it kicked.


    The power of its attack was earth-shattering!


    As for the giant python, its body expanded without a limit, and the flower on its scales seemed to have spread out.


    In particr, the bewitching flower on the giant python¡¯s tail seemed to havee to life as countless spurs grew out. It flicked its body in the air and formed a perfect arc, then it shed its body down at the strange cow¡¯s head.


    Nevertheless, the strange cow¡¯s massive body was agile against logic as it turned its body and jumped away.


    Consequently, the python¡¯s tail that was covered in spurs simply whipped an ancient tree, which had the circumference of 10 humans holding their hands in a circle, into powder. Branches and leaves flew everywhere after that.


    A dim light was suddenly released from the strange cow¡¯s ck eyes. The Forest of Death darkened as if every light inside the forest had been stripped. Afterward, the weird, hill-like horn on the cow¡¯s head flickered. It elerated out of the blue and reached an unimaginable speed, then it charged at the python¡¯s vital part.


    The giant python instantly cried in pain, and red light could be seen flickering in its eyes. Despite that, it reacted quickly by waving its tail, which could split a mountain, in the air to whip the strange cow¡¯s chest. As a result, the spurs that were as sharp as des smashed the cow¡¯s chest such that blood kept flowing out. ordingly, a disgusting smell also spread in the air. Having said that, the strange cow was still fearless, and it became madder instead. It darted at its opponent again, and a ck and red light spread swiftly from the bottom of its horns to their tips.


    Before long, the giant python was crashed into a small hill as though it was as light as a feather.


    The universe rumbled, and a magnanimous airwave was stirred up alive with terrifyingrge rocks that flew out in all directions.


    Xue Xuanle and Xue Boren looked at each other and noticed how shocked each other was.


    The elder gulped and smiled bitterly at Ou Yangming. ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, judging from their mightiness and their powers alone, I¡¯m afraid that even a top-grade human Spiritualist is inferior to them. We must be more careful.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils shrunk, but he remained calm and replied to the elder softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡ªthey¡¯re just wild beasts without wisdom.¡±


    By the tile the dust and sand dispersed, the ground was already painted red by blood. Even the dead Qi above the Forest of Death had very much been blown away, leaving a white halo in the sky.


    The python and the strange cow separated again and confronted each other.


    Even though thetter was bleeding non-stop, lights from its ck and red eyes intersected while it pointed its hoof oddly at the sky. ¡°Moo!¡±


    In a sh, the illusory figure of a barbaric cow appeared behind the strange cow as if it traveled here from ancient times. They looked just the same.


    An aura of alteration, distance, and wilderness spread in the air. Even the color of the sky changed at this moment.


    2 giant holes could be seen on the giant python¡¯s vital part as it was struck by the strange cow earlier. Blood kept flowing out like a fountain, and there was no way to stop this.


    When the python roared, the spurs that connected its head and tail appeared. Its roughly 150-meters long body seemed to have be a sharp de of spurs, then it spun and sucked all of the ck vapor above the forest.


    As for the strange cow and the illusory figure, they stepped forward at the same time and let out muffled roars before they charged ahead valiantly with strong killing intents.


    The giant python rose and spun non-stop like a de of spurs.


    Ou Yangming stared at them closely. A dim light was released from his Illusion Formation Boards as he was ready to make a move at any time.


    When the creatures shed, the ground shook while a ck light swept in all directions. Smoke and dust spiraled into the sky like a dragon.


    The resulting effect covered a 3-kilometers range. If Ou Yangming had not casually set up a Defensive Formation, given Xue Xuanle¡¯s cultivation base, she would have been turned into ashes long ago.


    WIth the 2 beasts as the center, everything within 2 kilometers from them was destroyed, causing ck smoke to rise.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate at all. He swung his palm in the air, then his Illusion Formation Boards spread out like innumerable pearls and enveloped the beasts.


    As he and hispanions walked in the wind, he released his mental power and remained alert at all times.


    The ferocious beasts¡¯ auras had declined, and they were simplyying on the ground inside the Illusion Formation. It was clear that thest sh had caused them to be depleted of spiritual Qis. Without further ado, Ou Yangming paced forward and retrieved a short knife from his sleeve. While a dim light shed on the weapon, he retrieved the beasts¡¯ blood crystals from the corners of their eyes. The young fellow was so familiar with the process that he was already holding the crystals in his hand in no time. They were bright red and did not contain impurities.


    Ou Yangming nced at the strange cow and recalled the untypical phenomenon that was disyed by it before this, thus he conveniently retrieved its eyeballs as well and kept them in his interspatial bag.


    Xue Xuanle and Xue Boren were ted when they looked at the same time. Those were the blood crystals of top-grade vicious beasts, after all. A single one was enough to stir up a sensation in every Hunting Meet, but they had already possessed 3 of those so far. It was a miracle.

 Chapter 867 - Swallowed

    <h4>Chapter 867: Swallowed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming carried his interspatial bag and probed the objects inside with his mental conception.


    He was a potent cksmith and was naturally gifted in space, hence he could refine interspatial bags.


    Therefore, he nevercked interspatial bags. As at this moment, he conveniently retrieved one and specially used it to store blood crystals.


    Over 10 blood crystals of dissimr colors were already stored inside the interspatial bag. Needless to say, most of them were low-grade blood crystals that were obtained from low-rank spirit beasts. Nheless, 4 of them presented entirely different auras.


    Among those 4 blood crystals, 3 of them were acquired from top-grade ferocious beasts.


    Even so, only 1 of the 3 blood crystals was gained from a top-grade beast that was killed by his formation map. As for the 2 other crystals, they were gifts from God.


    When Ou Yangming scanned the somewhat free blood crystals with his mental conception, even he could not help but smile faintly.


    He was not a greedy person but since they were offered to him just like that, why would he reject them?


    Apart from the 3 unusually precious blood crystals, there was also a rare, light ck blood crystal. It was not gotten from a top-grade savage beast but a high-rank one.


    Aspared to a top-grade brutal beast¡¯s blood crystal, one from a high-rank fierce beast was not much. Despite that, the high-rank beast had mutated, making it a one-in-a-million beast. Therefore, its blood crystal¡¯s value was unordinary.


    Although Ou Yangming did not know much about the market for blood crystals, he understood how rare and precious mutated ones were. They were probably not inferior to those that were gained from higher-ranked beasts.


    As such, even if there was a disparity between the values of the 4 blood crystals, the differences were not significant.


    The hunt had not ended but when Ou Yangming sensed the 4 blood crystals, he knew the first ce had been set.


    As many ferocious beasts as Li Tianyu and the others were to ughter, the values of their blood crystals would not surpass that of these 4 blood crystals.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming might be defeated because he was outnumbered but as long as the people from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion were not blind, thepetition¡¯s oue would not change.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu.¡±


    A gentle voice was heard.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and withdrew his mental conception. He turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Xue Xuanle flushed as she asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu, where are we going now?¡± She looked deeper into the forest and asked rather fearfully, ¡°Are we going deeper inside?¡±


    The Forest of Death¡¯s periphery would at most be upied by high-rank fierce beasts. It was true that they encountered a giant leopard, which was a top-grade beast, but it was an exception. Normally, other than that top-grade vicious beast, they would note across another one.


    Nevertheless, just as they began to go deeper inside the Forest of Death, they stumbled upon 2 top-grade aggressive beasts in no time. As they fought against each other, they ended up letting Ou Yangming and hispanions benefit from the oue. Having said that, this also proved that the forest would only be more dangerous as they went deeper inside.


    Ou Yangming was a formidable formation master but if they were to advance further, they would eventually meet mighty beings that he would not be able to deal with.


    The young fellow nced at Xue Xuanle with his sharp eyes and immediately understood what she was thinking.


    She was being rather small-minded and was not courageous enough to be approved by Ou Yangming, but the young fellow would not me her.


    In actuality, the fact that Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle willingly went deeper into the forest with Ou Yangming without knowing his real strength was enough to make him think favorably of them.


    He was surprised that one of them only expressed their concern after such a long time.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to go deeper inside, so let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The young fellow was not the kind that would make them risk their lives with him. He would rathere to the forest again in the future than make them worry anymore.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Xuanle nodded excitedly. Even Xue Boren, who was next to her, secretly sighed a breath of relief.


    They initially thought that Ou Yangming would want to go further, thus they were even ready to apany him at all costs. Who knew the young fellow was easy-going, thus they were ted.


    In actual fact, they also understood that they would be better rewarded if they were to go deeper into the Forest of Death. However, the deeper they were to go, the more dangerous it would be. Given their cultivation bases, they would likely be killed. Even if they were apanied by a notable formation master like Ou Yangming, they would still be ill-at-ease.


    Ou Yangming turned around and was about to leave when he halted.


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle were slightly stunned, and they instantly became alert. That said, they were secretly dubious. ¡®There was such an intense fight here just now, and the auras of the top-grade ferocious beasts even spread in the air. Is anyone actually ignorant enough toe andmit suicide?¡¯


    Nheless, instead of scanning his surroundings, Ou Yangming looked at the ground after a moment of hesitation.


    Xue Xuanle was confused. She asked softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, did you find anything?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°It¡¯s odd¡ªa weird sound wasing from underground just now, but it disappeared right away.¡±


    His hearing was sharper than that of normal people, and he had great mental power, which was why he could sense the unordinary sound.


    On the contrary, Xue Boren had a higher cultivation base butcked in this aspect, so he did not notice anything. Even so, he had a bad feeling about this when he saw the serious look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    The elder hesitated for a while then mustered his courage and said, ¡°Brother Tianrui, let¡¯s quickly leave. Something¡¯s strange here.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry, I know what¡¯s going on.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He was only so persistent because he could sense that King Kong and Big Yellow were lingering nearby.


    Big Yellow could not be considered much. It could go against a high-rank fierce beast if it was well-equipped, but it was not the mainbat power.


    On the other hand, King Kong¡¯s very existence was a huge assurance as it could fight if it encountered a Venerable One.


    This was why Ou Yangming was never worried.


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle looked helplessly at each other.


    In spite of that, since Ou Yangming made up his mind, they would not be able to convince him otherwise. They sighed and followed behind him as they slowly searched their surroundings.


    Honestly, even Ou Yangming did not know what they were looking for, but he was not willing to let this be. Since they could not go deeper into the forest, he did not want to miss his opportunity to find even the slightest clue in this area.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming was moved. He made his way to the bottom of a giant tree.


    The giant tree was not eye-catching in the forest, but Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he focused on it.


    For some reason, he felt like he was moved by something inside the tree.


    His face could not help but change when he thought about what happened earlier. When the 2 top-grade beasts made the earth shake just now, the environment around them was destroyed and in a mess. That being said, regardless of how violent the beasts were, the area with this giant tree as the center was never harmed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. It would be impossible to say that the beasts were considerate of the environment even during their fight. Since that was the case, it could only mean that something was weird around here.


    The young fellow pondered for a brief moment and probingly reached out his hand to touch the giant tree.


    He released his mental power and looked deeper inside the tree.


    Ou Yangming somehow had a feeling that there was something peculiar with this giant tree, which seemed to have be one with its surroundings.


    He did not know where the feeling came from. Perhaps it was his experience from the Wutong Tree, or it was simply a vague hint that he received.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed when his mental conception went deeper inside. This was because he sensed a ¡°living thing¡± when his mental conception went deeper to a certain extent.


    No, it was a living thing that was simr to a mechanism. It instantly exploded when his mental conception came into contact with it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception seemed to have been pulled by an invisible rope as it could neither advance nor retreat.


    At this time, the giant tree also changed drastically.


    The center of the giant tree split without warning and revealed an enormous cave entrance. A forceful and irresistible suction force was then released to suck Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Due to the sudden change that caught everyone off guard, it was almost impossible to react to it. However, Xue Boren was alert. Seeing as something was off, he went forward at once to grab Ou Yangming¡¯s legs. The Qi inside the elder¡¯s dantian settled while he shouted, then he nted his feet deep inside the ground.


    Nevertheless, his face soon looked like a congested pig¡¯s liver.


    ¡®I can¡¯t pull him...¡¯


    This was the first subconscious thought that he had. The suction force was so strong that he could not pull the young fellow at all.


    He also had a feeling that if he did not let go right away, he would also be pulled into the bottomless hole with Ou Yangming.


    Just as Xue Boren was hesitating, Ou Yangming¡¯s legs suddenly moved, and he slipped away like a slippery fish.


    Following that, the young fellow was pulled into the hold by the suction force, and his voice was the only thing that could still be heard.


    ¡°Leave this ce now!¡±


    Afterward, the hole closed and disappeared.


    A fragrant smell filled the air as Xue Xuanle ran toward the tree, but she was too slow. Ou Yangming had vanished.


    ¡°No!¡± Xue Xuanle screamed and was going to pounce on the tree when Xue Boren turned his wrist to hold her back.


    Xue Xuanle turned to look pleadingly at the elder.


    The elder simply said to her with a dark face, ¡°Go back¡ªif you want to save him, quickly go back... And seek help!¡±

 Chapter 868 - Tree Person

    <h4>Chapter 868: Tree Person</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xue Xuanle gritted her teeth hard and looked sorrowful.


    Nheless, after looking resentfully at the unpredictable giant tree, she made the wisest choice by turning around and running toward the forest¡¯s periphery.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed, but he immediately used his body technique to catch up to her. Although they were going out of the Forest of Death, the periphery was still full of danger. Without the protection of Ou Yangming¡ªa formidable formation master¡ªeven the Advanced Spiritualist must be careful and advance step by step. If they were careless, they would only suffer a miserable end.


    Once they left, 2 figures walked out from the dark.


    King Kong and Big Yellow widened their eyes and looked at the queer tree, but they were not worried. This was because they did not sense Ou Yangming seeking their help through the spiritual connections between them.


    Big Yellow blinked and asked, ¡°King Kong, what¡¯s this?¡±


    The king kong scanned the giant tree but could not figure out its species. It could only shake its head and answer, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the goshawk left, or it can take a look at this, lest it falls into a simr trap in the future.¡±


    The goshawk was a high-rank spirit beast, but it suffered a lot when it entered the Forest of Death.


    After bing a Venerable One, King Kong had grasped the Changing Art and became the size of a human, hence it could move in the forest with ease. Big Yellow did not have any problems as well since it was much smaller than most spirit beasts.


    On the other hand, the goshawk had a different size and was sadly a bird, so it had wings that wererger than its body.


    Due to the dense dead Qi that was lingering above the forest, the environment here did not suit it at all.


    Therefore, King Kong and Big Yellow were the only ones that followed Ou Yangming deeper into the first, but they were more than enough help for him.


    Big Yellow went around the tree and asked, ¡°This thing¡¯s strange indeed. Should we go inside?¡±


    King Kong answered after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Master asked us to wait outside.¡±


    Even though Ou Yangming was swallowed by the tree, he was clearly not in danger and couldmunicate with King Kong, so they did not need to worry about him.


    Nevertheless, Big Yellow blinked and uttered, ¡°Oh no, oh no.¡±


    King Kong was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Lil¡¯ Ming left me here while he¡¯s having fun inside. He¡¯s not being a good friend at all!¡± While Big Yellow spoke, it suddenly pounced on the giant tree.


    King Kong¡¯s eyes lit up, and it moved but stopped in a split second. Through its strength as a Venerable One, it could sense that the giant tree did not have the kind of unusual change from before.


    Big Yellow jumped on the tree for some time, but the tree was still not moved. Not to mention that weird entrance, even the tree itself did not shake at all.


    King Kong frowned. ¡°Big Yellow, stop fooling around. This tree must have a secret activation technique, so Master must¡¯ve identally triggered it and was sucked inside.¡±


    If another spirit beast was jumping up and down in front of the king kong, it would have pped that beast so that the beast would respect it. However, it was helpless against the big yellow dog.


    This was because Ou Yangming had a special rtionship with Big Yellow, thus the king kong dared not do anything to the bold fellow.


    Big Yellow blinked and said, ¡°Since Lil¡¯ Ming could do it, I can surely do it too.¡± It squinted its eyes and released its mental power.


    King Kong twitched its mouth and thought, ¡®What¡¯s Master¡¯s identity? He¡¯s the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, so how can youpare with him?¡¯


    Despite that, the giant tree suddenly moved after a brief moment.


    Quickly after, a deep and dark hole appeared and released an enormous suction force that seized Big Yellow right away.


    Not to mention that Big Yellow was unprepared, even if it was ready for this, it could not have resisted the forceful suction force.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    It took only an instant for Big Yellow to disappear from the giant tree, and the entrance even closed after it went inside.


    The whole process was as swift as a sudden p of thunder, so much so that King Kong could not even react at all.


    By the time it reached out its massive hand to grab Big Yellow, the fellow had long disappeared.


    King Kong was startled for some time, and it was furious.


    ¡®Is this giant tree ying tricks with me?¡¯


    It extended its hand and was going to hit the giant tree when it halted halfway. This was because it was suddenly struck by a thought. ¡®If I destroy this tree, where am I going to find Master and Big Yellow?¡¯


    King Kong changed its mind and scoffed, then it simply ced its palm on the tree.


    ¡®Master didn¡¯t let me follow him but now that Big Yellow¡¯s also devoured by this tree, I can¡¯t just wait and watch here.¡¯


    With that, an immeasurable power was channeled into the tree. It was a Venerable One¡¯s valiant power, which was far greater than that of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    Even so, King Kong could only withdraw its hand angrily after 15 minutes, and it looked rather frustrated.


    It had released all of its power, but the giant tree was still unmoved and was not going to open up its entrance. Instead, the tree seemed to show signs of crumbling because it let out too much power.


    Feeling helpless, King Kong could only curb its power.


    It wanted to reunite with Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, but the tree¡¯s entrance was its only path. If it were to destroy the tree, who knew where it could find Ou Yangming and Big Yellow?


    King Kong walked around the giant tree twice then helplesslymunicated with Ou Yangming through their spiritual connection.


    Fortunately, the connection was not cut off, which meant that they were not too far apart.


    After a brief moment, King Kong settled down because Ou Yangming was still not in danger. Having said that, just as it sighed a breath of relief, another peculiar change happened.


    The giant tree began to shake intensely, and it shook in such a huge margin that one would worry that it might break.


    King Kong was dumbfounded. After a while, the giant tree actually uprooted itself. Following that, its roots became entangled with each other to form 2 thick, human-like feet, then it walked in front with its humongous body.


    ¡°This... A tree person? I must¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± King Kong twitched its mouth and waved its hand but put it down again.


    Tree people belonged to an incredibly bizarre race, such that they never even appeared on the 10,000 Beasts Ridge before.


    In any case, the fact that this tree person had a mysterious space inside its body only made it more abnormal.


    King Kong stomped its food and followed the tree as it could not do anything else, but it was infuriated. ¡®Once Master and Big Yellow are out, I¡¯ll surely stomp you into bits of wood.


    The impatient king kong did not notice that the soil behind the tree person surged strangely and went back to normal after some time while it kept moving forward. Moreover, by looking at the ground, nobody could tell that something had passed by.


    It was worth noting that the tree person had a distinguished and unprecedented ability in hiding its tracks.


    King Kong and the tree person walked further away and finally went deep inside the forest before they disappeared.


    At this moment, a tiny bamboo rat jumped out from the burrow that was left behind because the tree person left.


    The bamboo rat did not look back nor did its eyes have lusters, but it was noticeably nimble.


    It leaped into the sky andnded on the 2 top-grade ferocious beasts, which suffered together and ended up being killed by Ou Yangming.


    Subsequently, the bamboo rat widened its mouth, which was not proportionate to its size, and bit one of the beasts hard.


    The fierce beast did not have wisdom, but its body was as tough as or even tougher than that of equal-ranked spirit beasts. That said, its body seemed to have lost its toughness when the bamboo rat ripped off a big part of it without any effort.


    At this moment, the little bamboo rat was merciless, fast, and ruthless. Its tiny body was simr to a bottomless hole as it slowly swallowed the 2 mountainous creatures.


    The beasts were far bigger than the bamboo rat, but it still managed to swallow their carcasses without missing any bits.


    Atst, the bamboo rat swung its short tail as though it was very satisfied with its meal. Itter looked up to nce in a certain direction, which was where King Kong and the tree person left.


    Putting aside the tree person, the bamboo rat was afraid of the king kong. While the king kong had tried its best to curb its aura, a Venerable One was a Venerable One, after all. Even without saying a word or making a move, it was a being that could not be ignored at all.


    The bamboo rat could not perceive the king kong¡¯s real strength, but a voice inside its head kept warning it not to provoke that fearsome fellow.


    It shook its head and turned its body to jump into the burrow again.


    Before long, the burrow surged as the soil at the bottom quickly surged up to fill up the burrow. Furthermore, the soil that moved up did not look new but was ck soil that seemed to have withstood countless years of wind and storm.


    Additionally, several leaves fluttered in the wind while some fallen leaves on the ground were also stirred up. Nobody could tell if it was a coincidence, but they eventually fell and covered the ttened burrow. At this point, even if an experienced hunter was present, one could not have imagined that a giant tree was previously here.

 Chapter 869 - Cave

    <h4>Chapter 869: Cave</h4>


    It was pitch-ck without the slightest light.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could instantly observe everything around him when he used his mental power.


    He was inside a round passage, and it was still dark ahead. Moreover, his mental power was somewhat restricted inside here, where he could only probe a limited area, hence he did not know what exactly was after the darkness.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    He was indeed too reckless this time but then again, who would have thought that a hold would open up on the giant tree?


    Furthermore, the surging suction force also caught Ou Yangming off guard. Needless to say, he did not resist being sucked inside because he did not sense any danger here.


    If not, if he would be in danger, he would have exposed his real power without any hesitation to break free from the suction force.


    Ou Yangming suddenly understood something when he stared into the distance in the passage.


    He figured that the end of the passage would lead him to a ce that was simr to a secret realm, and this passage was simply a path tomunicate with the Spiritual Realm.


    The young fellow had a vague feeling that something was attracting him inside the secret realm.


    There were uncountable secrets inside the Forest of Death, so much so that even the 2 Venerable Ones in Huixun City did not know all of them. They were acknowledged by numerous rogue cultivators and gained splendid achievements when they built the city, but they had only scratched the surface in terms of the forest¡¯s development.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming did not find it strange to find a passage to a secret realm in this bizarre ce.


    King Kong¡¯s message was delivered to his sea of consciousness. He replied to it without any hesitation and asked it to hold its horses.


    This was because Ou Yangming wanted to go inside the secret realm to see what was there. As such, he did not want King Kong to go mad outside. If the king kong identally destroyed the tree, nobody knew if the passage would still remain.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched. He moved sideways a little, then a strong wind brushed past his body and fell hard on the ground.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    A furious roar was hearding from not far in front of Ou Yangming.


    After hearing the sound, Ou Yangming was immediately relieved, and he smiled faintly.


    ¡®Why did this fee down here too?¡¯


    Sure enough, he received another message in his sea of consciousness from King Kong through the soul contract between them.


    Afterforting the indignant king kong again, Ou Yangming took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°Big Yellow.¡±


    Big Yellow stopped roaring and responded embarrassedly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I¡¯vee to apany you.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know to cry or tough. ¡°Are you here to apany me, or did you identally fall inside?¡±


    The big yellow dog rolled its eyes and answered, ¡°How could that small entrance trouble me? I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this ce if I didn¡¯t want to apany you.¡±


    ¡®This fe¡¯s really stubborn.¡¯ Ou Yangming shook his head.


    The entrance appeared extremely oddly such that Ou Yangming could not perceive how it was triggered. King Kong had made repeated attempts outside but was still clueless, so it was blocked from entering the tree.


    Ou Yangming was suddenly moved. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why can Big Yellow and Ie inside? Do we share a simrity? But even if there¡¯s a simrity between us, it¡¯ll only be the fact that we¡¯re both from the lower realm.


    ¡®Is this simrity the condition to open the entrance?¡¯


    He did not believe this.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what do we do now?¡± Big Yellow was rather anxious when it looked around.


    It was courageous but ever since it entered the Spiritual Realm and encountered many powerhouses, they blew its confidence and even made it doubt its life as a dog. Thus, it could not help but be more timid and cautious inside this peculiar ce.


    Ou Yangming answered after pondering for a brief moment, ¡°Let¡¯s walk out of this passage first. It won¡¯t be good for us to just be stuck here.¡± Following that, he ran toward the end of the passage.


    Big Yellow was startled for a while, but it quickly followed behind Ou Yangming.


    With that, the human and the dog moved one after another. They did notmunicate much, but they happened to recall the time they entered the Chaos Cave in the lower realm.


    This moment was very simr to that.


    A faint warm feeling lingered in their hearts. Even the pitch-ck tunnel seemed to have turned warm.


    Big Yellow was careful at first but as they continued to go deeper into the passage, an unusual color was seen on its face.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, something seems to be calling out to me there!¡± It expressed to the young fellow.


    Although it knew it would be pointless for it to speak softly if an almighty being was eavesdropping on them, it still lowered its voice subconsciously.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. ¡°You feel it too?¡±


    Big Yellow was startled. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, do you feel it too?¡±


    The young fellow nodded sternly.


    He finally became aware that it was indeed not idental that he and Big Yellow came inside. The only thing was that he did not know if a blessing or a misfortune was waiting for them ahead.


    ¡°Be careful but don¡¯t be too worried,¡± Ou Yangmingforted Big Yellow then said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He quickened his pace slightly and finally left the weird passage after 15 minutes.


    The instant they left the passage, they seemed to have gone past an invisible wall, which was the unique feeling of entering a secret realm. Back when they entered the Wutong Tree¡¯s secret realm, they also experienced the same thing.


    They were suddenly greeted with light. As expected, a different world existed at the end of the passage.


    Nevertheless, this world did not have beautiful hills and waters like the Wutong Tree¡¯s secret realm. It was a massive underground cave.


    A queer aura filled the air inside the cave. There was a hint of lifelessness in it, but it fluctuated a little the moment Ou Yangming and Big Yellow entered the cave.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked at each other. They clearly sensed the fluctuation, thus they became alert right away.


    Even so, the fluctuation only happened once, then the aura became as still as dead water again.


    Ou Yangming released his mental power to probe the cave. He was surprised to find that the feeling of his mental power being restrained in the passage had disappeared. Moreover, the young fellow¡¯s mental power became livelier than it was before and could probe further as if it was a fish that was let into water.


    Moreover, the quiet giant head inside his sea of consciousness drifted and kept moving as though it was attracted by the aura in the outside world and became active.


    The young fellow was moved. ¡®Is this secret realm rted to the Dragons?¡¯


    He nced at Big Yellow, which was also in high spirits. It looked like it was radiating a strong life force.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. He realized that not only he, but Big Yellow also feltfortable in here. Besides, when he sensed the impatient giant head inside his sea of consciousness, he vaguely understood that the change was probably rted to the Devouring Powers that they possessed.


    No wonder King Kong could not enter the giant tree no matter what he tried. It turned out that he was notcking in strength but simply did not possess the Devouring Power.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had enjoyed the Devouring Powers since they were in the lower realm and improved their cultivation bases. They still needed to rely on pieces of equipment to use the power, but the benefits of the power had long been deeply engraved in their bones.


    Perhaps this was the reason they could sessfully enter the cave.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, this... Looks like a great ce!¡± Big Yellow blinked and shouted excitedly.


    Ou Yangming nodded after some thought. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    It did not seem like there was danger here, but Ou Yangming still uttered those words after holding back for a long time.


    Big Yellow twitched its nose hard, then its eyes flickered in a gorgeous color. ¡°Here¡ªlet¡¯s go here.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. Judging from how Big Yellow was acting, it had probably found something good. He nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After receiving Ou Yangming¡¯s permission, Big Yellow was unusually happy. It ran at lightning speed toward a certain spot inside the cave.


    Ou Yangming shed and followed closely behind it. The human and the dog seemed to have transformed into 2 light wisps of smoke as they went through several passages and entered a considerably boundless garden.


    There were many forks along the way, but Ou Yangming remembered them well. Given his memory, he could certainly retrace his footsteps. However, his eyelids could not help but twitch when he arrived at this garden.


    Various strange nts were nted inside the garden, and they were incredibly precious. It was worth noting that the few species that Ou Yangming could recognize were shockingly valuable.


    That said, he could only recognize nts that were nted at the corners of the courtyard; he did not recognize the ones that were nted in the center.


    Whether Ou Yangming was in the lower realm or the Spiritual Realm, he was always interested in the book collections of the various influential sects.


    This was because he knew he did not have a solid foundation and was not knowledgeable enough. It was due to his young age, which could not be changed within a short period. This was why the young fellow read all sorts of books to increase his knowledge.


    Having said that, he could only recognize less than a third of the nts here.


    When he turned to look, he saw that Big Yellow had unknowingly arrived at the center of the courtyard and was drooling at a rainbow-colored bowl-sized flower.

 Chapter 870 - Pitch-black Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 870: Pitch-ck Skeleton</h4>


    ¡°Big Yellow...¡± Ou Yangming was rather displeased when he called out to the big yellow dog.


    Seeing how covetous the fellow was, it did not have a Spiritualist¡¯s bearing and was not reserved at all. It was simply showing its nature openly, hence the young fellow could not bear to watch him.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming knew better that Big Yellow had an unbelievably special feeling toward spiritual items. It had a unique sense toward notable items, and this was something that even the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the giant head were inferior in.


    Since Big Yellow showed such a strange expression at the rainbow flower, it could only mean that it was unordinary.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while then shed to the side of the rainbow flower.


    Before he entered the flowerbed, he had observed carefully and did not find any dangerous trap here, or he would not have acted so rashly.


    ¡°Woof...¡± Big Yellow barked.


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. When he turned to look, he noticed how reluctant the big yellow dog was to let the flower go.


    He asked after some thought, ¡°Big Yellow, is this thing very important to you?¡±


    Big Yellow nodded and stuck out its tongue while it cast a ttering look at Ou Yangming. It spotted this item first, but it knew better that the safest thing for it to do in this weird ce was to stay close by the young fellow¡¯s side.


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Alright, you can have it.¡±


    Although Big Yellow could find precious treasures, it rarely yearned for them as much as this. Since it was longing for this rainbow flower, Ou Yangming would not snatch it away from it no matter what it was.


    Big Yellow barked excitedly and dashed toward the rainbow flower, then it widened its mouth and pounced on it. When it turned its head, it had bitten off the beautiful flower.


    At this moment, Big Yellow looked like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost. Without chewing the rainbow flower at all, it swallowed it just like that.


    ¡°Big Yellow, don¡¯t be in such a hurry; nobody¡¯s stealing it from you.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered. He paused for a while then added, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know what this is yet. Ah, you should¡¯ve let me inspect it first.¡±


    The big yellow dog blinked and lowered its head as if it was embarrassed.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and looked around the flowerbed, then he shed and began to collect some of the flowers and herbs.


    The nts here were clearly spiritual medicines. Ou Yangming was not an alchemist, but he had some understanding of alchemy and herbs.


    He could not be an excellent alchemist from reading ancient books in the Beast King Sect, but they were enough to make him gain some basic knowledge of herb collection.


    Instead of destroying the herbs during his collection, he only collected those that had matured. Even so, he gained a huge harvest after just one round.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched, and he turned to look at Big Yellow.


    Big Yellow wasying on the ground and was sticking out its tongue to breathe heavily. It was always squinting its eyes as though it was enduring immense pain.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he eximed, ¡°Big Yellow, what¡¯s... Happening to you?¡± He began to think and quickly understood what might have happened. ¡°That flower?¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s head moved subtly.


    The young fellow twitched his mouth and felt rather regretful. In actuality, he had the time and ability to stop the big yellow dog from devouring the rainbow flower just now.


    Nevertheless, Big Yellow never made a mistake when it judges untypical flowers and herbs before this, so Ou Yangming had the conception where anything that the big yellow dog wanted to eat was not bad.


    Judging from the situation at the moment, it seemed like the rainbow flower was an exception.


    He reached out to brush Big Yellow¡¯s body gently and released his mental power.


    After a brief moment, a look of confusion could be seen in his eyes. This was because he realized from inspecting with his mental power that while Big Yellow looked like it was in pain, its vitality became indescribably strong.


    A special change seemed to be happening to the big yellow dog, causing its life force to be strengthened.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming never encountered anything like this before. It was never recorded in ancient books.


    Just as he was feeling helpless, Big Yellow suddenly widened its eyes and got up. It shook its body and opened its mouth to let out a deafening roar.


    Its roar sounded fierce and overbearing like never before, to the extent that Ou Yangming had goosebumps and shuddered as well.


    Big Yellow seemed to have transformed into an ancient beast, by which it was releasing an irresistible prestige.


    Ou Yangming looked dumbfoundedly at the big yellow dog, which seemed to be more frightening than King Kong at this time.


    Having said that, Big Yellow only remained in the state for a split second. It left the state after that like a deted rubber ball.


    The big yellow dog shook its head as if it had just woken up from a dream. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ou Yangming calmed himself down and questioned the dog instead, ¡°Big Yellow, what happened after you swallowed the rainbow flower?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea either.¡± Big Yellow tilted its head and answered innocently, ¡°I can sense that I benefited greatly from it, but I can¡¯t be sure what exactly it is.¡±


    The young fellow took a deep breath and looked snappily at the fellow.


    ¡®This fe¡¯s probably the only one that can be so reckless, but it seems like what it did was effective.¡¯


    Even though Ou Yangming could not tell what special change had urred to Big Yellow, he had a feeling that the rainbow flower¡¯s power had not been fully released. The power was being umted inside the big yellow dog¡¯s body and would probably surprise it if it burst out one day.


    Needless to say, the unordinary enhancement would definitely be apanied by great danger. Ou Yangming did not want to lose his partner without reason.


    ¡°Big Yellow, from now onward, follow me closely and don¡¯t leave me no matter what,¡± Ou Yangming noted seriously after some thought.


    Ou Yangming was not aware of the rainbow flower¡¯s magical effects and could not be sure if he would be helpful by the time the power burst out. However, he must not let Big Yellow face it alone, thus it would be good for him to stay by its side.


    Big Yellow blinked and seemed to have sensed the seriousness of the matter when it saw the grave look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. It nodded hard and responded, ¡°Okay, I understand. I won¡¯t act alone and will surely stick to you or King Kong... Hey? Why hasn¡¯t King Konge down yet?¡±


    ¡°If King Kong coulde down here, it would¡¯vee long ago.¡± Ou Yangming looked speechlessly at the slow Big Yellow. He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°There¡¯s a bizarre power here, and it seems like those with... That power can activate the passage ande inside.¡±


    Big Yellow froze. ¡°That... Power.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded sternly. They had grasped that power, but they knew very well how fearsome it was, so they were also fearful when they brought it up.


    The young fellow patted his clothes and looked around before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find anything good around here.¡±


    Big Yellow turned to look at the peculiar flowers and herbs and asked, ¡°Are we not going to take these away?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve collected enough of them. If we leave the seeds here, we might be able to harvest more in the future.¡±


    Big Yellow replied to him after some thought, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯se back again when the next batch is fully grown.¡±


    The young fellow nodded with a smile but thought, ¡®God knows when they¡¯ll be fully grown again. We don¡¯t even know if we can find this ce again next time...¡¯


    That said, he did not think about destroying the flowers and herbs when he collected them.


    He was content with his harvest.


    Big Yellow twitched its nose and suddenly had a strange look on its face. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s good over there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s really odd.¡± Big Yellow looked puzzled. ¡°I can feel that something¡¯s calling out to me there, but why didn¡¯t I feel this before?¡±


    The young fellow was moved. ¡°Do you only feel it now that you consumed the rainbow flower?¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®That rainbow flower¡¯s unusual indeed. I must be more careful.¡¯ He nodded and said to the big yellow dog, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, Big Yellow transformed into a yellow light and zoomed away. Nheless, it knew how dangerous this ce was, so it was always on guard.


    The dog and the human advanced without any hesitation.


    Before long, Ou Yangming had a grim look on his face. He noticed that the more they advanced, the more he could sense enormous oppression.


    It seemed like a terrifying being was there, and he was releasing his prestige.


    That being said, what surprised Ou Yangming more was how the 2 mighty powers in his sea of consciousness reacted differently to this pressure.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned and released its scorching light to warn the young fellow.


    On the contrary, the giant heart floated. Instead of warning Ou Yangming of the potential danger, it was yearning for the pressure.


    Ou Yangming knew very well that the pressure ahead was probably rted to the Dragons, which had vanished for years.


    This was proven by how dissimrly the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes reacted toward the pressure.


    At the spur of the moment, Big Yellow, which was moving forward, halted and turned to look at Ou Yangming, who was following closely behind it.


    Ou Yangming looked ahead and noticed a gigantic corner. The horrifying pressure was released from after this corner.


    The human and the dog looked at each other with excitement, fear, and also anticipation.


    Perhaps the mystery would soon be solved.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and nodded hard at Big Yellow. They shed almost at the same time and arrived at the corner.


    Subsequently, they saw a skeleton¡ªa massive pitch-ck skeleton that exceeded their imaginations...

 Chapter 871 - Blood Meridian Awakened

    <h4>Chapter 871: Blood Meridian Awakened</h4>


    King Kong followed the tree person closely and walked for an unknown distance.


    It was a Venerable One that had ovee 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, hence it was effortless for it to roam around in the Forest of Death.


    Atst, when the tree person walked to a precipice, its leaves fluttered and rustled in the absence of wind. Its feet untangled into countless pitch-ck roots after a brief moment and spread deeper into the rocks underground to be rooted.


    The untypical scene was enough to make one appalled.


    Multi-armed King Kong went several rounds around the tree person with a dark face, and it released a violent aura. It really wanted to exert all of its force to crush the tree into powder, but the thought of its master and Big Yellow¡ªits good friend¡ªbeing swallowed forced itself to suppress its anger.


    It had pondered for a long time, but it still could not find a way to get inside.


    Nheless, it was then when the giant tree moved out of the blue, where its branches and leaves shook, causing leaves to fall.


    Quickly after, a dark hole opened up from the middle. It looked hideous like a hole being ripped on the ground, and the entrance was so dark that it looked like it could suck one¡¯s mind.


    Multi-armed King Kong was ted, and it stepped forward without any hesitation. Subsequently, an enormous suction force was released to entangle the king kong and suck it in.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside the underground pce, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow looked dumbfoundedly at the massive skeleton.


    The skeleton was imperfect as if it was only a part of a humongous beast. Even so, it still gave off an indescribably fearsome prestige, such that one would not be able to stand up straight in front of it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face took on a weird expression. If he was not mistaken, the skeleton should be an astounding thing. It should not appear in the Spiritual Realm, but it had somehow fallen into this realm.


    After pondering for a while, Ou Yangming retrieved an interspatial band and swung it in front of the skeleton.


    He had many interspatial bags, but the 2 interspatial bands were the only ones that could amodate this skeleton.


    Nevertheless, just as the interspatial band released its energy, an unbelievable aggressiveness suddenly burst out from the skeleton and blocked the interspatial energy outside. It was as though the lifeless skeleton was refusing to be absorbed by the band.


    Ou Yangming was slightly moved. The giant head in his sea of consciousness exploded and released the Dragons¡¯ power.


    Next, the shaky skeleton that was releasing its mightiness stopped. After sensing the giant head¡¯s aura, it somehow settled down strangely.


    Almost at the same time, extremely strong information gushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    The Solitary Thought Skill!


    A few big words shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind and made him dazed for a while.


    Based on the information from his sea of consciousness, he knew the so-called Solitary Thought Skill was a secret mental power cultivation technique.


    Despite that, not every living being could cultivate this secret technique.


    This was because the secret technique belonged to the Dragons. Without the Dragons¡¯ bloodline or abilities, one would not be able to find the threshold at all.


    Ou Yangming exhaled deeply. He was stunned when he opened his eyes.


    Big Yellow was also squinting its eyes and seemed to be deep in thoughts.


    It was incredibly rare to see such an expression on Big Yellow¡¯s face. Ou Yangming wondered and immediately understood that the fellow had definitely received the same treatment as he did.


    Sure enough, Big Yellow turned around and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s the Solitary Thought Skill? It seems amazing!¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. Just as he was about to answer, his face changed.


    A bright light was emitted from the interspatial band, which finally absorbed the skeleton that had calmed down. At the spur of the moment, a ck hole appeared above the skeleton.


    Following that, a figure fell from the hole.


    ¡°King Kong?¡± Ou Yangming was in disbelief. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The king kong¡¯s eyes lit up right away. ¡°Master, I finally found you!¡±


    It exined to Ou Yangming everything that happened outside, and the young fellow instantly understood that its sudden appearance was surely rted to the Dragons¡¯ skeleton.


    Having said that, King Kong fell toote and missed the Solitary Thought Skill. It was worth noting that the secret cultivation skill was very odd, by which it could not be passed on to another by mouth before one managed to learn it.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming was dubious about this. Even if he sessfully cultivated it and could easily pass it on to someone else, King Kong would not be able to cultivate it without the Dragons¡¯ abilities.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°Big Yellow, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Big Yellow responded to him, then it twitched its nose and continued to walk.


    Ou Yangming did not know if it found something good again, but the fact that it kept walking made him and the king kong look forward to what mighte.


    Throughout their journey, Ou Yangming was in awe of the boundless underground pce. He wondered who had built it and even left the Dragons¡¯ remains inside. The ability was truly terrifying.


    The underground pce had unknowingly been filled with mists, where lights from the sky were also blotted out.


    Eventually, the mists became denser, and it was not until 15 minutester a ruined pce appeared in front of Ou Yangming and hispanions. Moreover, a dim light spot appeared in the young fellow¡¯s spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming scoffed coldly, and a fleeting luster was seen in his eyes as he released his mental power at the same time.


    He sighed deeply after a brief moment. There was actually another universe beneath the small pce, and the giant head in his sea of consciousness was also agitated at the moment.


    There was an old aura inside the main hall, and a simple restriction was set up there. As soon as Ou Yangming waved his sleeve and got close, countless ck mists drifted in the air and blocked his path ahead. He changed his direction and continued to move forward but no matter where he went, the mists blocked him and followed him like maggots on a corpse.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and knew he could not get around them. He released his momentum and crouched halfway, then he locked his right ring finger and thumb together to draw a grey arc in the air. On the other hand, the young fellow clenched his left hand into a fist and pushed outward. A ck fist shadow that seemed to havee from ancient times appeared, where it let out a swift ck light and afterimages that quickly ovepped. Wild grasses around it swayed unsteadily as a result.


    ¡°Lift the seal!¡± Ou Yangming focused and yelled. In a sh, his long robe fluttered without the wind¡¯s presence, then a passage suddenly appeared in the main hall.


    A cold wind was blown out of the passage, and it carried a little moisture.


    Ou Yangming smiled when he looked at the passage in front of him.


    The passage was deep and dark, where the walls on both sides bulged and were in a dim color. When a cold wind blew out from deep inside the passage, water dripped from the protruding area at the top of the passage, and it gave off a cold feeling.


    Ou Yangming retrieved a me stick from his interspatial back and lighted it up. The fire was dim and unstable but when it reflected the young fellow¡¯s figure on the uneven stone wall, the figure had an ancient and mysterious charm to it.


    Soon enough, a spiritual fountain appeared in front of them. The fountain was about 0.3 square meters, the water was rippling inside, and numerous spirit fishes were swimming happily inside.


    At the center of the spiritual foundation, a red spiritual medicine seemed to have been rooted there. It absorbed half of the spiritual Qi from the water and was thriving. All of a sudden, the spiritual herb emitted a dense light that cloaked everything around it with ayer of luster. Brilliant multicolored lights were seen everywhere, and it was a gorgeous view when the lights were reflected on the water. Furthermore, a pleasant smell was released from the spiritual medicine. As its holy light filled the air, Ou Yangming and hispanions felt like they were in paradise.


    Ou Yangming gasped twice as the spiritual medicine had exceeded his imagination.


    Without warning, Big Yellow gulped. It darted out like a grey vortex and leaped over the spiritual fountain to swallow the unknown spiritual medicine. This happened as swift as a sudden p of thunder. Consequently, the big yellow dog¡¯s body was covered with electric lights, and rattles that sounded like beans being fried were heard. It could not stop whining.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed, and he eximed, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s a Dragon Saliva Herb!¡± He suddenly recalled the nt¡¯s origin and knew things were bad.


    Without any hesitation, he opened his interspatial bag and retrieved a red fruit. The fruit was only the size of a toddler¡¯s fist, but it carried an unusual light and was exceptionally red.


    ¡°Big Yellow, catch!¡± He shook his wrist and tossed it at Big Yellow.


    The big yellow dog rolled its tongue and swallowed the fruit right away.


    A magnanimous spiritual power burst out from the fruit at once, and it surged like a restless river as it kept flushing Big Yellow¡¯s tendons and meridians to eliminate the impurities inside its body. Afterward, its body released multicolored lights, making it look like it was enveloped by mists.


    After some time, Big Yellow¡¯s aura was approaching that of a high-rank spirit beast without a limit. It was only a step away from that boundary, and it feltfortable at the moment as if every cell inside its body was submerged in a hot spring.


    It took about 10 breaths for the lights on Big Yellow¡¯s body to dim. The space was no longer dark as various lights shone down from the sky, making this ce look immensely bright.


    Concurrently, an invisible airwave swept in all directions. Its fur stood up like steel needles, which was hideous, whereas the spiritual power inside its tendons and meridians elevated its momentum like a rapid river. In particr, it vaguely seemed like a pair of ck horns were going to emerge on the big yellow dog¡¯s head.


    King Kong was concerned. It took half a step forward and was about to make a move when Ou Yangming stopped it with his gaze. He looked like he was thinking as he noted calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a while longer¡ªthis might be an opportunity.¡±


    The Dragon Saliva Herb¡¯s essence kept assimting into Big Yellow¡¯s flesh, blood, and even its soul.


    Plenty of ck threads appeared all over its body and drowned itpletely. In the blink of an eye, they kept closing in and wrapped it tightly such that it looked like a giant silkworm cocoon. Additionally, the veined patterns on the cocoon carried a vague imposing feeling and were dazzling to see.


    Inside the cocoon, Big Yellow¡¯s eyes turned cold and unfeeling.


    A fearsome aura was released from the big cocoon. It was not majestic, but even Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s heart turned cold. This was a bloodline suppression!


    The Dragon Saliva Herb had a dragon¡¯s heart as its core and the spiritual fountain as its base. If a beast were to swallow it, one would have a tiny chance to awaken the Dragons¡¯ bloodline inheritance.


    It was said that the dragon had 9 sons[1], which were Chiwen, Po, Taotie, Jiaotu... This Dragon Saliva Herb had Jiaotu¡¯s heart[2] as its core and was grown over 1,000 years.


    The veined patterns on the big cocoon were mysterious. Before long, it transformed into ck mists and dispersed, then Big Yellow ced its paws together like a human and opened its eyes. Its eyes looked like they were filled with innumerable mysterious theories, but they quickly went back to normal. That said, 2 pitch-ck horns grew on top of its head and were rather bizarre.


    Ou Yangming and King Kong looked at each other. They knew an unbelievable and drastic change had urred to Big Yellow, and that its bloodline became unordinary from this point onward.


    Big Yellow roared after a long time and stood up. Its size remained the same, but its intrinsic qualities became entirely different.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the big yellow dog and said with a smile, ¡°Very well¡ªyou did well. Let¡¯s continue...¡±


    [1] Thises from a Chinese legend, which states that the Chinese dragon has 9 sons that don¡¯t look like dragons and have their respective appearances and characters


    [2] Jiaotu is known as the dragon that looks like a conch and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed

 Chapter 872 - Illusory Is Real

    <h4>Chapter 872: Illusory Is Real</h4>


    Inside the underground pce, a winding bluestone path gave off a bleak and worn-out feel.


    A broken sword was stuck onto the ground next to the small path, and it carried an ancient aura. When Ou Yangming flicked his finger, a light stream flew out, then the broken sword turned into ck smoke and slowly dispersed.


    After walking on the small path for a while, a small balcony appeared in front of Ou Yangming. A dim light was flickering below it, and a simple restriction was set up there.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment then waved his sleeve, causing countless gravel tond on the balcony.


    The instant the gravel touched the balcony, a visible yet fleeting ck vapor was seen. Afterward, a green vapor appeared and drifted into the sky. The slight change affected the whole situation, hence the balcony was simply filled with miasma.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming made finger gestures with his right hand and shouted, ¡°Activate!¡± Next, a palm-sized light stream flew out and elongated with the wind. If one took a closer look at it, one would notice that it was actually an item that looked like a tortoise¡¯s shell. It was pitch-ck and had manyplicated veined patterns on its back, making it look extremely old. It was the Ancient Dragon Shield.


    ¡°Pow!¡± The mists on the balcony flew out in all directions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered for a split second, then he stepped forward and charged into the balcony behind the Ancient Dragon Shield.


    Nheless, as soon as he got close, plenty of mists appeared above the balcony. They spread outward at lightning speed, and they released a magnanimous resistance.


    ¡°Restriction!¡± Ou Yangming figured it out right away. He changed his direction and continued forward.


    Even so, mists suddenly appeared regardless of the direction that he went. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get past them as though it was a natural moat.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment and breathed out some murky air. While pointing his leg forward, he drew a circle with his left hand and a square with his right. Theybined and evolved into numerous afterimages in front of him. After pointing his leg forward again, the young fellow pped his hands faster in a special rhythm. He was no longer limited to solid matters as he conveniently doodled in the air with his mind, be it squares, circles, curves, or straight lines.


    His eyes gleamed intensely in an instant. ¡°Pow...¡± A loud sound was suddenly hearding from his waist.


    Following that, he took a step forward, and the Ancient Dragon Shield in front of him moved toward the bottom of his feet while the illusory images in front of him ovepped. With ring eyes, he pushed both his hands outward at the same time.


    The afterimages quickly connected and became entangled with each other. They undid the restriction skillfully and without traces of effort.


    Ou Yangming had stumbled upon this technique of lifting restrictions by chance, but it was also closely rted to his cultivation base in formations. Formations and restrictions belonged to different branches, but they could achieve the same result through different approaches. Moreover, the young fellow could only break the restriction with ease because it was the simplest kind.


    Instead of moving on in a hurry, Ou Yangming observed theplicated lines below the balcony. The lines were as ck as ink and inteced as they spread to every spot on the balcony.


    Ou Yangming guarded his soul while he kept making derivations in his spiritual world andparing them with the formations that he had learned.


    His eyes were shining brighter than before, and it took about 8 minutes before he breathed out murky air from his chest again. He chuckled and noted, ¡°Formation Board Runes can form a formation but if they¡¯rebined ording to another method, they can form a restriction. That said, the method¡¯s too mysterious, so it¡¯s difficult for me to perceive it based on my current cultivation base in formations.¡±


    He got up and walked in front after he remembered the rune lines on the balcony.


    Once Ou Yangming walked past the balcony, a stone door appeared in front of him as if it was forcibly pushed into his view.


    The stone door was uneven and filled with sword marks, but most were already covered by moss. Crystal clear water droplets rolled down from the top and along the dented areas, then they were absorbed by the moss. Nevertheless, the strangest thing was the couplet on the sides of the door; Ou Yangming¡¯s vision went blurry after he took just one look at them.


    All of a sudden, ady appeared in his spiritual world. She wore a red outfit, had long ck hair that flowed behind her, and skin that was fair and tender.


    When thedy looked at something, her eyes seemed like they had lost focus, which made her look more innocent and charming. As she lifted her slim hand, she dipped a soft brush into ink, where the tip of the brush carried the power of spirits. Thedy naturally wrote in cursive script, and she wrote several words in one stroke. Her handwriting was unusually odd, but it was also majestic and looked skillful. It appeared as if the gxy could be seen on both sides of the stone wall, and it was indescribably awe-inspiring.


    Unlike how graceful ady would normally be, the handwriting was majestic and righteous.


    ¡°If one has evil thoughts, one won¡¯t be blessed even if one prays to God or worships Buddha; if one does good deeds and is upright, why would it matter even if one doesn¡¯t worship anyone?¡± Ou Yangming mumbled while a luster was seen in his eyes. When he pushed the door and entered, his eyes became hazy. An illusory conception rippled.


    By the time Ou Yangming came back to his senses, he was greeted with a new view.


    The room looked vintage, and the lights were dim. Green smoke was rising from a sandalwood furnace that had the circumference of 3 people joining their hands together.


    There was a weird look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he looked around, and he sighed. ¡®Why am I here? Wasn¡¯t I... Hmm, where was I just now? I seemed to have forgotten something important.¡¯


    He furrowed his eyebrows andpletely forgot about this thought as well.


    At the spur of the moment, the door creaked. Wu Hanning, who had a cold temperament but a stunning face, pushed the door open.


    ¡°Yangming... ¡± Wu Hanning looked with blurred eyes at Ou Yangming. She blushed while she subconsciously held the corner of her shirt, making her look like she was weing the young fellow with reluctance. Thedy¡¯s cheeks were red, and she was hesitant to speak, but her fragrant smell was soul-stirring.


    She expressed softly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how I feel. I don¡¯t want anything else; I just want to share your joys and sorrows with you.¡± Quickly after, she flushed shyly again, which made her seem pure and gratifying.


    Ou Yangming was fully satisfied while Wu Hanning simply looked divine. He was slightly moved, but he replied to her, ¡°This isn¡¯t good, is it? It¡¯s still daytime now.¡±


    Wu Hanning lowered her head shyly and breathed out before she responded, ¡°What¡¯s not good about this? Cultivators arew-defying and fearless people anyway. Besides, ever since you barged into my pnquin, I¡¯ve be yours.¡± Subsequently, she stared at Ou Yangming with her beautiful eyes and leaped to push him onto the bed. As she undid the ribbon on her hair, her long hair fluttered in the air. Thedy curled his lips and got into an enchanting and alluring posture. At the same time, she blew some air to put out the dim light in the room, causing the room to darken a little.


    Ou Yangming opened his hand and lifted his arm to touch her. His heart instantly shook due to the sense of touch.


    Without warning, Ni Yinghong pushed the door open and shouted, ¡°You... What are you doing?¡± She was in despair as if her heart had been broken, and she stared resentfully at Ou Yangming while she smiled bitterly. ¡°Dear husband, I made 7 dishes today, all of which are your favorites. I¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole day, and yet you... You¡¯re doing this here. Are you treating me fairly?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Ou Yangming blurted. He immediately pushed Wu Hanning away and got up from the bed.


    Later, he twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem right. Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?¡¯


    He looked at Ni Yinghong¡¯s bump and sensed strong life inside. A fleeting spiritual light was also seen inside.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? What exactly is wrong here...¡¯ He kept asking himself.


    The scene was so real, and he could not break free from it.


    Before Ou Yangming knew it, an old man with a longsword but an amiable look appeared in front of him. The old man kept practicing with his sword, tidying up loosened soil, and looking out for falling stars. He also used a graver to carve some wooden sculptures, which resembled humans, birds, and even beasts. They were not exactly lively as they only looked 70% to 80% close to what they were supposed to be, but he still made them meticulously. One day, the old man lifted his sword and shed all of the wooden sculptures. He looked like he had fathomed something as he said with a smile, ¡°I see...¡±


    He was born from an aristocratic family and had always been doted on. If he was furious, he would kill innumerable people, causing blood to flow like a river.


    The old man flew a kite on the city¡¯s wall. The breezes were stimting, and the blue sky and white clouds formed the most beautiful painting. When he pulled the string, the kite flew higher, but he suddenly pulled out a dagger from his sleeve and cut it. As such, the kite¡¯s string was broken, and it vanished after a few seconds. The old man sighed and uttered again, ¡°I see!¡±


    He was 30 years old and independent. It was also at this time he married an elegant wife that was gentle and virtuous.


    They led a in and hardworking life, but they were very much in love. Furthermore, they gave birth to a son when they were older, and their son turned out to be filial and steady, thus they no longer had worries. Under the setting sun, they aged beautifully even though their faces were not delicate anymore and were full of wrinkles. As they leaned on each other and slowly walked forward, their shadows were dragged out by the sun. The old man then sighed and said in a deep voice, ¡°I see...¡±


    The scenes shed in front of Ou Yangming, and he slowly looked like he understood what was going on.


    ¡®So this is illusion¡ªit points at one¡¯s guilt and regrets. The more one can¡¯t hold on to something, the more one will want to hold on to it. The more one yearns for something, the deeper one will fall as well. Illusory is real, but realness isn¡¯t illusory. The true meaning of illusion isn¡¯t illusory, but realness is guilt and regrets.


    Under the sunset, Ou Yangming nced at his lifelong partner and sighed. ¡°I have many things left to do, and the burdens on my shoulders are too heavy, so how can I indulge in this pleasure?¡±


    The old woman, whose face was full of wrinkles, seemed to know what he felt. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving!¡± The young fellow did not look regretful as he answered softly.


    As soon as he finished, his wrinkles disappeared, and a widespread vitality was released from his dantian.


    Hemented in a deep voice, ¡°When will I break this if not now?¡±


    Before his voice was gone, the sky was torn apart from far to near, and it turned into nothing.


    Fame, wealth, position, a life partner, and the safety of offspring were things that one yearned for. Having said that, one¡¯s desires would only increase, and one would eventually fall deeper. This was the representation of how one¡¯s desires would never be satisfied. Greed, hatred, ignorance, the pain of parting with one¡¯s love, resentment, and everything else appeared in front of Ou Yangming. ¡®I see¡ªillusion isn¡¯t illusory, but realness is illusory.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. By the time he opened his eyes again, the light in front of him was dim while the stone wall behind him was closed.


    6 big formations with surging mists inside could be seen in front of him. An old and distant feeling reverberated.


    The formations¡¯ runes did not have many lines, but they were incredibly sinct. It seemed like one could get lost in them by taking just one nce at them.


    Further away, 9 stone stairs could be seen, but its top was unclear as it was covered by mists.

 Chapter 873 - Breaking Formations

    <h4>Chapter 873: Breaking Formations</h4>


    The cold winds in the underground pce stirred up mists, causing a damp and cold aura to reverberate.


    Ou Yangming nced at the 2 spirit beasts behind him and saw how worried they were. He chuckled and instructed them, ¡°Back off a little while I break the formations first.¡±


    Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong exchanged nces. They retreated at the same time and gathered their spiritual Qis while they waited quietly.


    Ou Yangming rolled up his sleeves and strode quickly into the formation. ck vapor filled the formation, then countless multicolored venomous snakes emerged from them and stuck out their tongues. Nheless, the young fellow continued forward neither hurried nor slow as though he did not see them at all. The second he stepped on the venomous snakes, they curled up and shrieked then dispersed as ck mists.


    He looked like he had expected this as he mumbled, ¡°Illusory is real, but realness isn¡¯t illusion. The venomous snakes are illusions from the mists, which is why I can break this formation!¡± Right after that, the mists inside the first big formation surged while magnanimous spiritual powers dawned on the young fellow. He seemed to have turned into a cyclone that absorbed the purest spiritual Qis. Consequently, muffled sounds that sounded like ps of thunder were hearding from the inside of his body.


    Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong were ted. They looked at each other then shifted their gaze back to the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming did not advance in a rush. Instead, he carefully observed the lines and runes on the formation. He remarked after a brief moment, ¡°The Illusion Formation that I previously set up has good killing techniques but can be easily avoided, so I¡¯m taking this opportunity to improve it.¡±


    Other formation masters would probably reprimand Ou Yangming for being ungrateful. They would think, ¡®You could kill a top-grade ferocious beast with your formation, and yet you set that its killing techniques can be easily dodged. How should people like us, who are still deriving the arrangements of rune nodes, live?¡¯


    After an unknown period, Ou Yangming breathed out cold air and opened his eyes.


    At this moment, his eyes looked like there was a constantly spiraling starry sky inside, where a single look might cause one to bepletely immersed.


    He was delighted, and he chuckled before he noted, ¡°The first formation talks about a formation¡¯s foundations. It looks mediocre, but great truths are usually simple. Blocks that can reach the stars also start from t ground and have stable foundations so that a rune can be transformed into 10,000 runes. This is how a formation can be controlled freely andes from the heart.¡± Before this, he could set up formations but never understood the truth through the principles. Now that heprehended the rune nodes inside the first formation, he made up for theck in his foundation.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming stepped into the second formation.


    Yellow sand filled the air while a storm blotted out the sky. The universe was dark.


    A hurricane was inverted as it stirred up a sandstorm into the sky.


    The hurricane was as sharp as a de, and it cut Ou Yangming¡¯s skin such that he felt pain. In fact, closely packed bloodstains could also be seen on the more seriously hurt spots on his body.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand to wipe the blood off his face, then he licked it with his tongue and slowly tasted it.


    He was confused as he wondered, ¡®The blood taste is strong. Is this real?


    After pondering for a brief moment, he stood still in the sandstorm like a meditating old monk. The storm was intense, but his legs did not move at all as if they were deeply rooted into the ground.


    The sandstorm blew for 3 days before it finally stopped. The sun was shining high in the sky, hence the desert was unbearably hot. Ou Yangming stood like a withered tree in the desert, and he neither desired anything nor showed life fluctuations.


    A year, 2 years, 3 years...


    The clothes on him had been worn away and were covered in yellow sand. He had experienced sandstorms for unknown times, and his eyes were also closed.


    Outside the second formation, Big Yellow grabbed some soil with its paws and formed a ball with it as it spoke, ¡°King Kong, Lil¡¯ Ming has zoned out for 3 hours. Look how he lifted his leg but hasn¡¯t even taken the step¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?¡± From its perspective, Ou Yangming had lifted his leg and looked like a golden rooster standing on one leg. Below his leg was a rune node that was shining brightly.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s hair stood up. Its momentum was insistent as it answered, ¡°How could I guess Master¡¯s thoughts...¡±


    Big Yellow sighed as well.


    Inside the formation, the sun rose and set, and the world had transformed significantly. Ou Yangming¡¯s body was buried by yellow sand, making him look like a cold corpse.


    All of a sudden, grey clouds condensed in the sky and moved lower. A fleeting ck light was vaguely seen while raindrops pattered on the desert and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡®Wake up!¡¯ Ou Yangming shouted internally.


    In a sh, blocks of yellow sand fell from his body. Lights were also emitted from his eyes.


    ¡°The second formation was incorporated with a restriction that strengthened its offensive power.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. The trick of merging a formation and a restriction seemed to have helped him open a door to a new world.


    Before his voice was gone, he waved his sleeve and grabbed the air with his hand. He managed to catch a raindrop, whichter turned into water mist and dispersed.


    He shook his head and thought, ¡®Using rainwater as a restriction¡ªI really wonder who left this trick behind and it¡¯s truly unimaginable.¡¯ Concurrently, a red-clotheddy appeared in his mind again. ¡®Was it her?¡¯ He mumbled to himself.


    Ou Yangming finally put down his right light. There was instantly a breakthrough, where heaven fell and the earth cracked.


    All of the mists inside the second formation reversed and the rune nodes shattered. Ou Yangming could sense that his cultivation base in formations was improving at an unbelievable speed. It was simply unimaginable, and he felt impassioned as he thought, ¡®In terms of cultivation base in formations only, I¡¯m probably the best among the peers in the entire Spiritual Realm!¡¯


    The third formation, the fourth formation, the fifth formation...


    Ou Yangming broke the formations with a single step. It was worth noting that the formations¡¯ paths became more profound as he advanced, thus he was delighted.


    Big Yellow and King Kong were surprised yet overjoyed. The stone wall was closely shut and a light shone dimly, but there was somewhat forceful oppression, so they dared not get close too easily.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming¡¯s level of attainment in formations was so high that he broke 5 formations in a row. Now that only thest formation was left, they had a lot of confidence in him.


    Ou Yangming looked at the multicolored formation in front of him and said softly, ¡°This is thest formation!¡±


    With that, he stepped inside the formation.


    He instantly felt like the world was spinning. Mists drifted above the ground while the setting sun hung at the edge of the sky and released a dim light. Furthermore, a giant ancient tree towered with lush leaves and had blooming white flowers with a pleasant fragrance that spread in the air.


    Below the ancient tree, a chessboard made of fine yellow wood floated steadily in the air. There were ck and white chess pieces, which somewhat represented Yin and Yang.


    At this moment, all of the rune nodes in the sixth formation lit up and shone brightly. Numerous small cyclones were also stirred out from the t ground.


    Once the lights settled, a red-clotheddy appeared in front of Ou Yangming. She was dressed in red, had skin that was fair and tender, long hair that was tied high on her head, as well as a heroic spirit. She was the person that previously appeared in the young fellow¡¯s spiritual world.


    Thedy held a white chess piece while her red outfit resembled blood. She bowed at Ou Yangming and noted, ¡°Young Master, given that you¡¯re able to break 5 formations at such a young age, your cultivation base in formations is truly unimaginable. This formation isn¡¯t about a formation but will test your heart. We¡¯ll be ying chess against each other, and you¡¯ll have 3 attempts. If you fail all 3 attempts, you¡¯ll have to give up a century¡¯s worth of life but will be able to leave this formation. As for the reward above the 9 stone steps, you won¡¯t be able to get it.¡±


    A thud was heard in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He was deeply shocked.


    Given that an illusory cultivator with thoughts and aura could be formed in this formation, the formation was more mystifying than Ou Yangming had imagined. He was prepared to meet the challenge because a century¡¯s worth of life as his punishment would be considered serious.


    Ou Yangming inhaled cold air twice before he managed to suppress his shock. Lusters were gathering in his eyes as he sat upright.


    Seeing as he was prepared, thedy pursed her lips and smiled. Her delicate corbones were revealed as she asked, ¡°Young Master, do you like tea? Since it¡¯s still early now, I can make you a cup of tea first.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the trouble, miss!¡± Ou Yangming bowed at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem at all. I haven¡¯t seen such an interesting person in a long time.¡± When she looked at Ou Yangming, her eyes spun like deep vortexes as if she saw through his bones, flesh, and blood. Even the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring Power could not hide from thedy, who was surprised and had a strange look on her face before she got up to boil some tea.


    She was neither hurried nor slow, and she was meticulous with every step. Instead of boiling tea, she seemed like she was asking about the path.


    The water that was used was rainwater that was directly collected from the sky while the tea leaves were the leaves of the ancient tree that could almost touch the vault of heaven.


    With slim fingers, the youngdy poured a cup of tea for Ou Yangming. As she waved her sleeve gently, the exquisite teacupnded in front of him.


    The tea had a clear color. As soon as Ou Yangming drank it, it transformed into magnanimous spiritual Qi that entered his dantian. Every pore on his body was so rxed that they were going to open up. Countless mists were released from those pores, and the young fellow¡¯s aura somehow approached that of an Advanced Spiritualist without a limit.


    Upon seeing this, thedy smiled without saying a word. She simply looked up into the distance, and nobody knew what she was thinking about.


    After some time, Ou Yangming cupped his hands and expressed his gratitude, Thank you, miss!¡±


    The red-clotheddy was dumbfounded. She sighed and responded, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Junqing. You can just call me Junqing, Young Master...¡±


    After drinking the cup of tea for an unknown period, Ou Yangming put the teacup aside and started first with a ck piece. He picked up the piece with 2 fingers and ced it on an insignificant spot. He was not a chess expert nor did he have great momentum, which made him seem very mediocre. However, once the ck piece was ced, there was a war intent inside the formation.


    Xu Junqing, who was sitting opposite him, did not hesitate at all. She ced a white piece at the center of the board, causing a 1,000yered wave to be stirred up. It was of great momentum and carried a strong killing intent.


    After 50 moves where the white and ck pieces intersected with each other on the board, Ou Yangming was defeated.


    Xu Junqing¡¯s fingers were as slim as a green onion. She chuckled and reminded the young fellow, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve lost once. If you lose 2 more times, you¡¯ll need to give up a century¡¯s worth of life, so please work harder.¡±


    For the second round, Ou Yangming was unusually valiant when he started as he was determined to defeat his opponent right from the start.


    That said, Xu Junqing resolved the problems with ingenious moves. She always thought ahead and yed fiercely by iming all the spots that she could. Before long, Ou Yangming was utterly defeated again.


    The youngdy nced at Ou Yangming¡¯s teacup regretfully, but she quickly went back to normal after that.


    Her red outfit fluttered in the wind, and her voice was gentle and pleasant to the ear. She sighed and stated, ¡°Young Master, the opening patterns and ying manuals are important in chess, but they can also be umted. By deriving them through time or practicing through hard work, one will certainly seed but the most important element isn¡¯t ying manuals nor natural gifts, but one¡¯s heart and mind. After all, life is like chess.¡±

 Chapter 874 - Dragon Beard Root

    <h4>Chapter 874: Dragon Beard Root</h4>


    Inside the sixth formation, the shade reduced the dim sunlight into fragments, whichnded on the chessboard.


    Mists spread inside the formation and made it look dreamy. Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. After losing tens of turns as soon as the third round started, he had been in a disadvantageous spot. The young fellow dared not fight for the center spot on the board nor did he have the guts to form a dragon on the board. He pondered for a long time about every move.


    He knew he could not defeat Xu Junqing anymore in this chess game.


    All of a sudden, he recalled what the red-clotheddy said about how this formation would not be about a formation but would examine one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Examine one¡¯s heart... If that¡¯s the case, why are we ying chess?¡± The voice echoed in his head and eventually became the only sound in his head.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brighter than before. The chessboard then turned into a ck-and-white wooden fish illustration that kept spinning, and a light spot suddenly appeared in his spiritual world.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming ced another ck piece on the board with his right hand. The piece carried his Qi, causing the chessboard toe to life.


    Xu Junqing smiled. The whole space brightened up as she spoke, ¡°Being a man, you should regard the chessboard as the sky and use stars as your pieces. In that case, you¡¯ll have an enjoyable game. You¡¯re incredibly gifted, but you don¡¯t like to fight. It¡¯s highlymendable, but a big disaster ising soon. The universe is like a furnace, where everyone goes through challenging experiences. It¡¯s naturally great to use the path of formations as a form of assistance, but it can¡¯t be used as the main path for advancement.¡±


    Before her voice was gone, all of the light spots on the chessboard seemed to havee to life and released the most splendid and striking lights. With that, the sixth formation was broken with thest piece that was ced on the chessboard, and the red-clotheddy¡¯s figure slowly faded away.


    Ou Yangming was stunned while strong winds blew inside his spiritual world. He cupped his hands and bowed after some time. In actuality, this formation could only be considered a draw. The red-clotheddy did not emerge victorious, but he lost¡ªhe lost to himself and the path.


    Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong approached him at the same time. The former had smooth fur. It beamed and asked, ¡°You broke all 6 formations?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong pricked up its ears as well. It was afraid of missing any detail.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Yes, but the sixth formation...¡± Instead of finishing his sentence, he sighed deeply.


    After walking past the formation, Ou Yangming looked around and noticed that the underground pce looked spacious.


    Dim lights were lit up, but they gave off a certain lingering charm. At the end of the pce, 9 stone steps could be seen.


    A wooden stand was situated below the stone steps. Many cardinal boxes were ced on it.


    Ou Yangming walked toward the wooden stand with the 2 beasts. He curled his lips and smiled as he picked up an old wooden box.


    The wood was Nanmu, which was of middle-grade quality and was average. The box was covered with dust, and it gave off an ancient feeling. Due to tiny holes that were bitten by insects, it seemed like a slight touch would easily break the wood into bits. Aspared to the other cardinal boxes with unknown materials and no marks on them, it simply looked shabby.


    Ou Yangming scanned it and remarked teasingly, ¡°At a closer look, there¡¯s a distinctive taste to it.¡±


    He retrieved an ancient scroll from the old wooden box and flipped to the first page. He was immediately shocked after reading the first few words, and he could not help but read in silence, ¡°The Spiritual Realm¡¯s disaster has had a long history and should be traced back to before the middle ancient times, but the most serious one was the big disaster that happened 10,000 years ago. 1,000 to 10,000 living beings were eliminated, and undting mountains were almost ttened. I was only a Venerable One back then, so I could only protect myself; it¡¯s my forever regret that I couldn¡¯t save themon people. It was when I apprehended the path and broke through this world, I left this underground pce behind on purpose for the right person toprehend formations, ask about the path, and examine his or her heart. Written by Xu Junqing.¡±


    The words looked domineering and were written in one go as if they were carved onto a fine paper using a carving knife. In turn, they were reflected in one¡¯s mind.


    Nheless, most of the things that were recorded after that were trivial matters. Even so, instead of skipping them, Ou Yangming read them word by word and sentence by sentence. After wondering for some time, he became puzzled and thought, ¡®What exactly is the 10,000-years disaster? It wasn¡¯t brought up in the text at all.¡¯


    He felt like his head was messed up and that his thoughts were bing more disorderly. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Forget it¡ªeverything will eventuallye to light.¡±


    When Ou Yangming paced toward the bottom of the steps, starry lights that seemed like clear spring sprinkled down on the wooden stand, making it look extremely mysterious.


    Ou Yangming stepped on the first step as though he was a breeze. A dazzling starry sky was instantly reflected in his eyes. The starry lights emitted stunning lusters that looked like fireflies during a midsummer night. They connected into numerous perfect arcs, which went into the distance and were open. As they inteced with one another, it seemed like they could transform into a secr world with every wonder in the world. They could make one seem obsessed, so much so that one¡¯s mind would also be immersed inside.


    Bluestones were also connected and embedded to the starry sky to form a path that could reach heaven. They were not supported by anything, and they winded up as if there was no end to the path.


    Ou Yangming was bewildered, and he mumbled, ¡°There are just 9 stone steps, but why does it seem like there¡¯s no end to this at all...¡± He gained a deeper understanding of Xu Junqing¡¯s trick at this moment.


    It was then when an indifferent voice rang inside Ou Yangming¡¯s head.


    ¡°What¡¯s a spear?¡± The voice transformed into musical notes that directly exploded.


    Ou Yangming answered without any hesitation, ¡°Flowers or leaves that are picked can be used as a spear; petals and leaves in my hand can be a spear.¡± Following that, he stepped on the first bluestone step. Starry lights flickered around him as seemed like they could easily be grabbed. They drew perfect arcs and surrounded him.


    ¡°What¡¯s a spear?¡± The voice did not change at all and echoed again.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment then answered softly, ¡°Having a spear in my heart means that I have a spear in my hand. By visualizing a snow mountain or a big river, they can all be my techniques.¡± He took another step forward and got closer to the sky. Once, twice, every time, the same question was asked. As such, the young fellow could not stop asking himself as well, ¡®What exactly is a spear? Is it merely a 2-meters-long steel weapon?¡¯


    After an unknown period, Ou Yangming stepped on a bluestone and stood in the air. It seemed like he could reach out for the stars and was stepping on the moon.


    Nevertheless, he looked more confused than before. Blood veins were appearing in his eyes, and he began to sweat as if he was being soaked in saltwater. He mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s the real spear path?¡± As the young fellow looked at the starry sky beneath him, he suddenly felt lost and thought, ¡®What¡¯s real? What¡¯s fake?¡¯


    Without warning, Ou Yangming felt a sharp pain. He acted like he had turned into a mad devil and was suddenly awakened.


    ¡°The path of spear techniques is unreal, to begin with. The more one worries about short-term gains and losses, the more one wants to get close to it, the further one will be from it instead. It¡¯s like a straight line extending to 2 different ends and will never meet.¡±


    Ou Yangming breathed out some murky air and slowly closed his eyes as he guarded his soul with his heart, making him feel free and easy. Boundless fragrant grasses swayed like tides while spear shadows and techniques appeared in the young fellow¡¯s mind bit by bit. They were top-notch spear techniques and could cause a reign of terror if one were to use all of them in the Spiritual Realm.


    Despite that, instead of taking a look at them, Ou Yangming simply became immersed in his own world.


    Inside a small worn-out courtyard, Ou Yangming held a wooden spear and only practiced moves such as shing, chopping, stabbing, brushing, and raising. Without using his spiritual Qi or Qi momentum, he prodded the wooden spear calmly. The whole process was unperturbed and nothing close to being unconstrained.


    While the scorching summer sun shone brightly above him, he wiped his sweat when he was tired and drank sweet water from the well. When winter came, he weed snow and wielded his spear along with the whistling northern winds without carrying the Qi momentum of an expert at all.


    Day after day, and year after year, whether it was winter or summer, he shed, chopped, stabbed, and brushed 5,000 times every time.


    The path intent that Ou Yangming possessed became duller than before. It seemed like time did not exist inside this cottage, and he also seemed to have forgotten about time. He curbed his Qi and blood like a normal person, where he would age and fall sick. During this time, his Qi momentum was very faint.


    Just as he was on his deathbed, he opened his eyes abruptly and uttered calmly, ¡°This is enough...¡±


    The cottage became hidden inside his soul little by little. He straightened his body and looked up at the sky as he said in a low voice, ¡°An unbending spear is in, but its soul won¡¯t be destroyed. With a spear in my hand, I can roam the world with an unyielding mind.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the universe¡¯s curtain seemed to have been torn apart while the endless bluestone steps condensed as one. He took a step and sighed. ¡°Spear techniques aren¡¯tplicated at all; it¡¯s a human¡¯s heart that isplicated. There aren¡¯t so many bluestone steps as well as there¡¯s only a single path. I only need one step¡ªone step if I understand this, but a lifetime if I¡¯m clueless.¡±


    Ou Yangming then looked at his palm. A normal spear shadow burst out as he shook his head and stated, ¡°I onlypletely fathomed the true intent of the path of spear techniques today. This is how it really is if I understand spear techniques to the smallest details and perfect them.¡± Subsequently, the young fellow lifted his hand and used it as his spear. He made a stroke in front of him, then countless spear shadows burst out like real dragons entering the sea. As a result, the starry sky was split into two.


    Once the starry sky shattered, a brocade box appeared at the end of the stone steps as if eternity was towering there.


    Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong approached Ou Yangming at the same time and asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside the box?¡± They reached out as they wanted to grab it.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ou Yangming eximed. He used a technique to lift the restriction, where he moved and turned his wrist in the air. ck vapor drifted away at once.


    The young fellow sighed a breath of relief. ¡®Xu Junqing has perceived that step, so who knows how clever her tricks are? If a Venerable One¡¯s body is invaded by this miasma, I¡¯m afraid that he or she would be severely injured too, right?¡¯


    When the brocade box was opened, a 6-inches-long, pitch-ck rhizome could be seen inside. It was covered with unpredictable circles of patterns.


    Big Yellow muttered, ¡°That¡¯s all? It¡¯s not that amazing after all...¡±


    On the contrary, Multi-armed King Kong had a grave look on its face and felt vaguely oppressed.


    Ou Yangming used his Appraisal Light, allowing a piece of information to be disyed in his spiritual world.


    His face changes as he noted in a sharp voice, ¡°A Dragon Beard Root. It¡¯s an evil dragon¡¯s beard, which was tempered with the universe¡¯s essences and is the finest smithing material. A dragon¡¯s known for being arrogant, so a dragon¡¯s beard can¡¯t be easily melted by ordinary fire.¡± The young fellow looked ted. Ever since his Blood Condensation Spear exploded and was destroyed, he did not have a fitting weapon. He did not expect to find a Dragon Beard Root in this underground pce, so how could he not be overjoyed?


    Multi-armed King Kong cupped its hands and expressed, ¡°Congrattions, Master. If you refine a spear with this material, you¡¯ll be able to go anywhere in this world!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed and cursed at it, ¡°You¡¯re not doing a good job at ttering me.¡±


    The king kong smiled embarrassedly and touched its head like an honest man. On the other hand, Big Yellow looked like a miser and was almost going to drool.


    Ou Yangming carefully kept the Dragon Beard Root inside his interspatial bag. He looked around the underground pce and sighed before hemented, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Forest of Death has endless good opportunities.¡±


    This time, Ou Yangming had truly reaped great benefits from the underground pce. Firstly, Big Yellow awakened the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. Next, heprehended the path of real illusion. The 6 big formations even helped him to build an exceptionally solid foundation, and he even gained a Dragon Beard Root after that... Any one of these gains would already be enviable.

 Chapter 875 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 875: Rescue</h4>


    Dead Qi drifted above the Forest of Death. They looked like wisps of green smoke that blotted out the winter¡¯s sun.


    The forest was deep and dark. Xue Xuanle had a graceful look and was dressed in red, making her look like the most gorgeous red flower in summer. Nheless, she furrowed her eyebrows and looked impatient and worried. As the youngdy followed behind Xue Boren to quickly run forward, she stepped on dried branches from time to time, hence cracks were heard.


    Xue Boren turned to look. He moved like the wind as he looked up at Xue Xuanle. ¡°Xuanle, you¡¯re distracted.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Xuanle¡¯s eyes reddened.


    The elder sighed and said, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui¡¯s matter is urgent, so let me help you with my spiritual power!¡±


    Xue Xuanle pondered for a moment before she nodded in agreement. When she recalled the good-looking face that was worth a second look, she looked absent-minded for a bit.


    As Xue Boren waved his sleeve, his spiritual power as an Advanced Spiritualist stirred up a finger wind that helped Xue Xuanle move forward.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Due to the case where the Xue family was being eliminated by the Teng family, the Wu family had been strictly guarded such that guards were posted closely to each other.


    They were located at a great spot that was abundant in spiritual Qi, had towering pavilions, and were surrounded by bamboo trees. As such, they were considered a first-ss aristocratic family in Huixun City.


    Inside a pavilion that was elegantly decorated with vintage elements, a fragrant purple smoke rose and carried a lingering charm.


    Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang sat opposite each other with grave looks in their eyes and momentums that were ready to burst out. They were exchanging moves with ck and white pieces in a chess game.


    The former sat upright and ced pieces as though he was assisted by god. He imed the center spot of the board with his ingenious skills and carried a killing intent while having aprehensive n. It made him seem like a talented expert.


    Even so, Wu Xiaohuang did not panic at all. He resolved the problems cleverly by taking unconventional winning moves when he attacked with notable killing intent as well. He also put up a tight defense and was as stable as a mountain. After tens of turns, he formed a big dragon on the board such that Xue Yan no longer had the chance to resist anymore.


    Xue Yan returned the ck piece in his hand into the chess basket. He took a sip of fragrant tea with squinted eyes and did not look like he was in a hurry at all.


    Seeing as the oue was set, Wu Xiaohuang, who was on the cusp of victory, immediately urged Xue Yan, ¡°Brother Xue, quickly ce your piece. It¡¯s not a good tactic to dy time now. In any case, you¡¯re going to lose.¡±


    Xue Yan red at Wu Xiaohuang with strong momentum and responded coldly, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I¡¯ve never once lost a chess game, and this won¡¯t be an exception¡ªI¡¯ll achieve this with 2 excellent moves. You¡¯ll have to be careful next.¡± He even waved 2 fingers in front of Wu Xiaohuang.


    Wu Xiaohuang stared at him then nced at the chessboard. He pondered hard about what those 2 brilliant moves could be but only saw dead-ends everywhere; he could not see how the tables could be turned. He asked shyly, ¡°Which 2 wonderful moves are they? Please guide me, Brother Xue!¡±


    Xue Yan took his time and breathed out some cold air. Frost flowers inteced in front of him.


    His eyes shone as cunningly as a fox, but the look onlysted for a fleeting moment. He chuckled and answered, ¡°First, don¡¯t y chess against someone with better skills than me! This is a very important point. It¡¯s my golden rule, where I won¡¯t lose as long as I avoid that. Whoever it is, he can be the strong yer that he is. In any case, he can¡¯t defeat me.¡± He picked up his teacup again and leisurely took a sip from it.


    Wu Xiaohuang twitched his mouth and looked at the endgame on the chessboard. He smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve always found excuses and rejected my invitations whenever I invited you for chess. It turns out that this is the reason. Well, I¡¯m afraid that you made a mistake this time. Since you¡¯re already ying against me, you¡¯re not going to be undefeated anymore.¡±


    Xue Yan waved his sleeve forward and stirred up some purple smoke that was drifting in the air. He was not flustered at all as he replied to Wu Xiaohuang, ¡°You haven¡¯t won yet, have you!¡± Before his voice was gone, he instantly shouted, and his face was covered with beads of sweat. The elder¡¯splexion seemed to have been drawn from him as he looked pale and seemed to be in immense pain.


    Wu Xiaohuang¡¯s face changed. He leaped forward and asked worriedly, ¡°Brother Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A ruthless look could be seen in his eyes as he thought, ¡®If the Teng family did this, I¡¯ll make them pay even if I¡¯ll have to risk the Wu family¡¯s properties. I won¡¯t raze their ancestral graves to the ground, but I¡¯ll at least make them pay their debt of blood in blood.¡¯


    The thought surfaced in Wu Xiaohuang¡¯s mind but as soon as he ced his right hand on Xue Yan¡¯s shoulder, his face looked strange, and his eyebrows even turned ck. The Xue family¡¯s patriarch, who was also his close friend, had abundant Qi and blood and strong vitality. ¡®How is he injured at all? This is probably his second trick. It¡¯s indeed an ingenious trick to dy the game; he won¡¯t be defeated if he doesn¡¯t ce his piece.¡¯


    Sure enough, Xue Yan, who could be considered one of the best powerhouses in Huixun City, shuddered while he asked in a weak voice, ¡°Brother Wu, I¡¯m not feeling very well today. Why don¡¯t we continue our game another day?¡±


    In actuality, this was Xue Yan¡¯s first time using this trick. He only acted shamelessly in front of Wu Xiaohuang because they were like brothers that would live or die together. If not, based on his character, he would have used the first trick to not y chess against someone more skillful than him.


    Wu Xiaohuang smiled bitterly. Just as he was about to disagree with Xue Yan, a hurried knock was heard on the door. Xue Boren shouted, ¡°Patriarch, something happened to Brother Tianrui, and we must quickly rescue him!¡±


    The faces of Wu Xiaohuang and Xue Yan darkened at the same time. In particr, Xue Yan¡¯s Qi momentum became smooth, and his eyes were slightly red as his killing intent burst out.


    After Xue Boren¡¯s test, Xue Yan was certain that Ou Yangming definitely had an astounding inheritance. As long as they got involved with him, the Xue family would rise again and might even advance further. Now that Ou Yangming got into an ident, the patriarch was furious because the young fellow was precious to him!


    A cold aura was released from Xue Yan¡¯s body as he waved his sleeve and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Brief me along the way!¡± His voice echoed in the pavilion, but he had leaped several meters away and unleashed his cultivation base as a top-grade Spiritualist.


    Wu Xiaohuang did the same. He acted before the voice was gone, by which he grabbed Xue Xuanle along with his sleeve and followed Xue Yan swiftly.


    The streets were bustling, but Wu Xiaohuang had a grim look in his eyes. After pondering for some time, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that an ancient tree suddenly opened up deep inside the dense forest and revealed a dark hole, which released an irresistible suction force that sucked Younger Brother Tianrui into it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xue Boren nodded hard and swore that he was telling the truth.


    A killing intent was lingering around Xue Yan. He exchanged nces with Wu Xiaohuang and noticed how fearful each other was.


    Even though the Forest of Death was simr to a massive graveyard that had countless hidden secrets, and despite being well-informed, it was their first time hearing about something as absurd as this. Anything unknown would mean danger. They became more anxious than before, and they increased their speed to the maximum as they left in a hurry.


    They slowed down after they entered the Forest of Death.


    Nevertheless, they were faster than when Xue Boren returned with Xue Xuanle. After all, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang were top-grade Spiritualists, thus they could not be mentioned on equal terms.


    ¡°How much further?¡± Xue Yan questioned with a dark face.


    Xue Boren cupped his hands and answered, ¡°It¡¯s just right ahead. Earlier on, 2 top-grade ferocious beasts had an intense fight. While stirring up nothingness, they also turned many things into powder.¡± Having said that, he soon broke out in a cold sweat and was frightened.


    The patriarch was restless, but he still asked patiently, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°T-the ferocious beasts... There were previously 2 dead ferocious beasts here, but they¡¯re gone now!¡± Xue Boren lifted his hand and pointed ahead. He stammered when he spoke.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s mind went nk. The fact that the mountainous vicious beasts vanished so fast was enough to give anyone chills.


    As for Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang, they also looked at each other and were terrified. Cold airs were being released from their pores as they quivered and had the urge to flee.


    Xue Yan touched his interspatial bag and suppressed his fear. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about this for now and go take a look first. Given the cultivation bases of mine and Brother Wu, we¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t encounter more than 3 top-grade savage beasts.¡± After hearing what he said, Xue Xuanle and Xue Boren were finally at ease.


    Gravel, broken branches, and blood were all over the ce. The intense fight between the aggressive beasts had clearly caused havoc here, where everything seemed to have been destroyed.


    Xue Yan was deeply shocked. Judging from the post-fight environment, even top-grade Spiritualists would have trouble dealing with the beasts,


    All of a sudden, Xue Boren looked dejected. He picked up a burnt piece of wood and was in disbelief. His pupils shrunk inward as if he had just seen the most unbelievable thing, and his throat moved, but he could not make a sound at all.


    Upon seeing how Xue Boren was acting, Xue Yan¡¯s mind thudded, and he had a bad feeling about this. He asked coldly, ¡°Why are you cowering? What does that make you? Tell us if you have something to say!¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s throat was dry. While looking at the mess around him, he responded, ¡°There was an ancient tree here, but it¡¯s gone now.¡± He kept looking around but could not find any clue.


    The faces of Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang changed. They released their mental powers at the same time but did not find anything other than the gravel and broken branches around them.


    ¡°Quick¡ªfind it!¡± Before the voice was gone, they dashed out like white bolts of lightning.


    After half an hour, the 4 of them gathered again but did not have the mood to say anything at all. Especially for Xue Xuanle, she even had a shrill look on her face.


    The area that was destroyed by the 2 top-grade beasts was only very few kilometers even if it was exaggerated. Given the cultivation bases of everyone present, they did not need to take a long time to search the area at all. However, they could not believe that even the ancient tree¡¯s hold disappeared, so they searched several times back and forth before they stopped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Xue Yan sighed. He turned around and walked forward with a rather dispirited back view.


    He sighed and thought, ¡®Our disaster could be handled more easily if we have Brother Tianrui¡¯s help. Ah, why did this happen at this time? It¡¯ll be troublesome if this spreads back to ¡°that ce¡±. After all, disciples from influential sects aren¡¯t reasonable.¡¯


    Wu Xiaohuang leaped tens of meters away to stand next to Xue Yan. Hemented, ¡°Brother Xue, this is one¡¯s life, fate, and luck. They can¡¯t be controlled.¡±


    The hair on Xue Yan¡¯s temples was white. He smiled bitterly as he replied to his friend, ¡°I know. Let¡¯s clean up this ce first. There¡¯s quite a mess here, so we should clean it up.¡±

 Chapter 876 - The Teng Family’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 876: The Teng Family¡¯s Scheme</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Donglin City, the Teng family¡¯s ancestral residence. On this extremely expensivend that covered a 5-kilometers range, splendid pavilions towered everywhere. Delicate flowers were carved on doors and windows while spirit stones were crushed into powder and spread inside this area, causing this ce to have indescribably rich spiritual Qi. The side courtyard was exquisite as the small bridge, gazebos, and pavements were built from fine scented rosewood.


    Nheless, if foreign powerhouses were to enter this area, they would vaguely sense danger lingering in their hearts.


    A simple defensive formation was set up here. Everything here was simply pointing to the fact that this n was so luxurious that it could not be put into words.


    This was Teng Donglin¡¯s residence, which belonged to Donglin City¡¯s greatest aristocratic family.


    Judging from how he was named after the city, one could imagine how arrogant and unruly he was.


    Behind the side courtyard, by the smallke, a building was there such that one could watch theke from it. The building was not big and seemed very normal, but one could notice magnanimous spiritual Qi fluctuations inside if one looked closely. Along with a destructive aura, they seemed appalling as though an explosion would cause an unimaginable consequence.


    Countless red candles were lit up inside the pavilion. Wisps of ck smoke rose from the candles into the sky.


    The second the ck smoke reached the ceiling, they dispersed as if they were forcibly driven away by an enormous power.


    At the center of the pavilion, a ck pir prated the rooftop. A lively ck dragon was carved on it. It had pitch-ck scales, released cold lights, and incredibly sharp ws as if it could easily hollow out the sky. In particr, the ck dragon¡¯s eyes were shut, but they looked like they were opened. Blood mists lingered the dragon and made the area around it look bloody.


    Numerous soulmps were lit up on the pir. They had green fires on them, which looked ghostly and gave one chills.


    All of a sudden, a breeze blew, causing 2 soul lights at the top of the pir to be distinguished...


    An elder that was sitting with his legs crossed in front of the room opened his eyes abruptly. A fleeting green fire appeared in his eyes, and he mumbled after some thought, ¡®Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu were killed. Who¡¯s targeting the Teng family? Such a powerhouse would be considered a top-notchbat power in the Teng family.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he turned and walked out of the pavilion.


    He paced toward Teng Donglin¡¯s study and stated, ¡°Patriarch, the soulmps of the brothers¡ªMingze and Mingxu¡ªsuddenly distinguished 15 minutes ago.¡±


    Teng Donglin waved his sleeve, causing a cold wind to be stirred up from the ground. The study¡¯s door was opened, and the cold weather in the courtyard was shattered. ¡°Looks like the Wu family¡¯s set on helping the Xue family. The 2 brothers were telepathic and had greatbat powers. Even if I were to go against them, I¡¯ll need to put in a lot of effort to take them down.¡±


    The ck-robed elder asked softly, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Teng Donglin drew the bead curtain in front of him and responded coldly, ¡°Items that are brought out of the Big Ruins carry mysterious and unpredictable powers. Our n¡¯s determined to obtain the Self-examination Mirror. Besides, since a war has already broken out between our ns, the Teng family and the Xue family will fight to one¡¯sst gasp. Taking a step back, even if the Wu family and the Xue family join hands, how could they resist the Teng family? Donglin City¡¯s mindset is too small. If we defeat the Xue family and the Wu family, we¡¯re telling the world that the Teng family¡¯s here!¡± Red lights shed in his eyes. He curled his lips and showed a cruel and bloodthirsty look on his face.


    The ck-robed elder nodded hard. ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯re wise indeed!¡±


    Teng Donglin looked like he had seen the vicissitudes of life, and he carried a unique charm. He ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Call back all of our disciples that have left to train outside. This time, I want everyone to look at us with new eyes.¡±


    The ck-robed elder nodded again and was deeply moved. ¡®Patriarch not only has great tricks but also thinks deeply. Indeed, once we defeat the Wu family and the Xue family, we¡¯ll surely have a ce in Huixun City.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Dense ck mists filled the area above the Forest of Death and drifted with the wind.


    Xue Xuanle was in a simr mood. Dead Qi seemed to be lingering in her heart, where she felt perturbed and at a loss.


    She looked up at the dead Qi in the sky and smiled miserably as she sighed. ¡®I initially wanted to ask if you were the one that saved me at that run-down temple during the blizzard, but I didn¡¯t think that I lost my chance before I even mustered my courage to do so.¡¯ The youngdy looked into the distance. She and herpanions did not say it out loud, but they knew Ou Yangming was likely fraught with grim possibilities.


    ¡®Fool...¡¯ Xue Boren sighed when he noticed the youngdy. He patted her shoulder gently.


    Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang could feel what was going on as well, but they did not expose her as if they had a tacit understanding. After all, feelings needed to be polished to be as calm as water.


    At the spur of the moment, an exmation was hearding from the forest. ¡°Senior, I finally found you!¡±


    As soon as the voice was gone, Ou Yangming jumped in front of everyone like a lightning bolt and beamed.


    Xue Xuanle was stunned and flustered. She almost cried due to immense joy; nobody knew if she was crying or smiling.


    ¡°Brother Tianrui, how... How did you escape?¡± Xue Boren was ted. The 2 other patriarchs pricked up their ears and listened closely as well. It was their first time hearing about such a peculiar incident.


    Ou Yangming hade up with an excuse already, hence he chuckled and answered, ¡°That giant ancient tree is a formation that can anyhow shift cultivators around. It possesses a notable teleportation power and sent me 50 kilometers away, so I put in a lot of effort to find my way back here.¡± The othersmented at the same time, ¡®The path of formations is broad and profound indeed. There are actually formations that can send cultivators 50 kilometers away.¡¯ They were still slightly dubious, but they believed most of what the young fellow said.


    The young fellow then cupped his hands at Xue Boren with a grave look on his face. ¡°Senior, I made you worry!¡±


    Following that, he bowed at Wu Xiaohuang and Xue Yan respectively and expressed sincerely, ¡°Seniors, thanks for hurrying here to rescue me!¡±


    When Ou Yangming saw the 2 patriarchs, he had somewhat guessed what happened and was moved. He had only met the people from the Xue family by chance and did not even really cross paths with the Wu family, but the patriarchs came to save him after hearing what happened. This was hard toe by, thus the young fellow had more favorable impressions of Xue Xuanle and Xue Boren.


    Wu Xiaohuang stroked his beard and replied to him, ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, as long as you¡¯re fine. The Hunting Meet is still ongoing, so Brother Xue and I sneaked in. We still have a chess game to finish outside, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Xue Yan scoffed to himself and thought, ¡®Chess boards and chess pieces are non-living things. How are they more interesting than life? In any case, I won¡¯t be going back to that round of chess.¡¯ He shifted his gaze to Ou Yangming and smiled amiably. ¡°Brother Tianrui, you must be more careful inside the Forest of Death. This ce is simr to a big graveyard and contains endless secrets. Even top-grade Spiritualists can be killed here.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately cupped his hands and responded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Without saying much, the patriarchs transformed into 2 ck vortexes and disappeared deep inside the Forest of Death.


    Ou Yangmingter retrieved a dagger that had exquisite patterns on it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s still a long time until the Hunting Meet ends, so let¡¯s look around the periphery. Given the blood crystals that we have, we¡¯re definitely going to finish first, so we don¡¯t need to risk our lives deep inside the forest anymore.¡±


    Xue Boren sighed a breath of relief. Even if Ou Yangming had not brought this up, he would have suggested that they left too.


    The youngdy looked around and kept making circles with her thumbs in front of her t tummy. She stammered, ¡°Big Brother Yu... Last time...¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at her and could not help butugh. ¡°What about thest time?¡±


    Xue Xuanle blushed and gritted her teeth before she asked, ¡°Thest time when we were beside the ancient temple, were you the one that saved me?¡± She eventually spoke softly as though a mosquito was buzzing. Her delicate chin was also lowered as he only dared to look at Ou Yangming through the corner of her eye.


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded, but he did not try to hide it this time. He pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°It was me indeed.¡±


    Xue Xuanle reacted as if she knew had expected this answer. A sweet feeling arose in her heart.


    She walked slower and stepped on fallen leaves as she looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s rather thin and weak back view. She felt very at ease as though she would not be afraid even if the sky were to fall.


    A strange look could be seen in Xue Boren¡¯s eyes, but it went away very quickly. Instead of asking further, he chose to keep quiet.


    At night, the Forest of Death was devoured by darkness. The ce was as dark as ink.


    At this moment, a ck light shot out from deep inside the forest, 50 kilometers away from where Ou Yangming was.


    It was a red crow, which was half-naked as half of its feathers were gone. It was bleeding such that its flesh had started to rot, and it carried a weak aura but looked exceptionally persistent.


    The crow was carrying a young man, who was good-looking and was worth a second look.


    Nevertheless, his clothes were torn and were painted red. His hair was also in a mess, thus he looked like he was in a terrible state.


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± The red crow asked in a weak voice. As soon as it spoke, the injury on its body was pulled, by which blood flowed out from its stomach.


    Wu Xuning nodded his head and answered weakly, ¡°I can still hold on. Those 2 people have been pursuing us for a few days. I really want to kill them!¡± He was severely injured such that ck vapor was released from his pores and kept eroding the spiritual power inside his dantian. In fact, his skin was slowly turning ck.


    Before his voice was even gone, he spat out some ck blood, causing the corner of his mouth to be ck.


    The red crow¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and its killing intent surged. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go back to deal with them. Meanwhile, you should take this opportunity to escape!¡±


    ¡°Escape? How are you going to escape?¡± Without warning, a strong wind stirred up in the sky and caused fallen leaves to fly everywhere. Amidst the wind, 2 figures approached Wu Xuning and the crow as though they were strolling in a garden. They looked teasingly at the young man and the crow like hunters looking at their prey.


    One of them wore a beast¡¯s skin and was in his thirties. When he pointed at the sky, the strong wind dispersed. He stroked his beard andughed. ¡°Little Sister Shu Ya, I¡¯mcking a mount at the moment, so why don¡¯t you let me have this low-rank spirit beast? You can have that boy including all of his smithing materials. What do you think?¡± He looked fervently at the red crow beneath Wu Xuning.


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve been taking such good care of me, so I won¡¯t say anything further.¡± The youngdy sounded coquettish and enchanting. She also had a particrly sexy figure, and she bent her body over when she spoke, hence her beautiful cleavage could be seen. One would feel thirsty by looking at her.


    At this moment, the red crow pped its wings hard, and a red light flickered in its eyes as it blew out some green air. Its feathers fell from its body and connected into a long ck dragon that seemed to have rushed down from a roughly 33-kilometers-tall cliff. When the crow waved its wings and pointed them forward, the long dragon that was formed from its feathers pounced on its enemies!

 Chapter 877 - Along The Way

    <h4>Chapter 877: Along The Way</h4>


    The beast-skinned man sneered and scoffed. ¡°Hmph, how stubborn!¡±


    He pressed his palm down, then a purple gourd elongated with the wind. It aimed to crash the long dragon that was formed from feathers.


    The disparity between cultivation bases was evident at this moment. A crack was heard as the long ck dragon was simply crushed from the middle and shattered. When the beast-skinned man grabbed the air, the purple gourd instantly turned into a purple light and returned to his sleeve.


    Shu Ya¡¯s eyes lit up. She noted with respect, ¡°Big Brother Deng, your tricks are bing more profound. This is worth congratting.¡±


    Deng Changfeng looked proud as he chuckled and responded, ¡°Little Sister Shu, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    All of a sudden, the red crow pped its wings and caused countless feathers to fall. The feathers connected into a ck arc that stirred up the quiet night sky.


    ¡°This is nothing but a petty trick that¡¯ll even consume your potential. I¡¯d like to see how many more times you¡¯re able to use this trick.¡± Deng Changfeng scoffed. Instead of throwing out the purple gourd again this time, he bent his body and opened his legs as though he became a bow that was stretched into a round shape. Following that, the spiritual Qi inside the man¡¯s dantian burst out and transformed into a pair of giant hands to squeeze what was in front of them. Consequently, the ck arc was grabbed as if it was an earthworm. As the giant hands exerted force, the arc turned into countless ashes.


    Nheless, the moment of dy allowed the red crow and Wu Xuning to take flight again.


    ¡°They¡¯re quite strong-willed to have gotten away again,¡± Deng Changfeng remarked as he stepped on a branch.


    With beautiful eyes, Shu Ya covered his mouth and chuckled. ¡°Big Brother Deng, how could I not know what you¡¯re thinking? You¡¯re afraid that the red crow would self-explode its dantian to protect its master, or you would¡¯ve seized them a few days ago already.¡±


    Deng Changfeng rubbed his nose and grinned. ¡°Little Sister Shu, you¡¯re a clever girl indeed!¡±


    Shu Ya smiled without saying a word. The cultivation technique that she practiced required her to collect young cultivators, and she would especially be nourished if the cultivator had overflowing pure Yang energy, which was why she had been pursuing Wu Xuning closely. As for which n he belonged to, the youngdy was not afraid because she had no strings attached as a rogue cultivator.


    As long as she did not provoke ns with Venerable Ones, she could go anywhere in the world as an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Deng Changfeng was simr to her as he was also a cruel rogue cultivator whomitted all kinds of evil deeds that were too numerous to be listed. The 2 of them hit it off as soon as they met, and they were also quite famous among rogue cultivators in Zhangzhou.


    Shu Ya was known as the ck widow while Deng Changfeng was the smiling tiger. Together, they were considered popr among rogue cultivators.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Forest of Death was more dangerous at night. Ou Yangming and hispanions found a tree hole and started a bonfire.


    Although the fire was sometimes bright, sometimes dark, and was not exactly warm, it seemed to be able to drive the cold out of their bodies. A bunch of smoke drifted into the sky and drew an odd arc.


    Xue Xuanle sat next to Ou Yangming and looked even more stunning as the fire made her cheeks look redder. She squinted her eyes and looked pleased as she carefully stole a nce at the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming shook his shoulders and smiled at Xue Boren. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s still early before the Hunting Meet ends, but I¡¯d like to clear up something, or our losses will outweigh our gains if we harbor ill feelings against each other.¡±


    Xue Boren rolled his eyes and smiled heartily. ¡°Brother Tianrui, just tell us what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and expressed calmly, ¡°I participated in the Hunting Meet with the Xue family this time for the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s unique material. I¡¯m willing to make up the difference with spirit stones and spiritual herbs, so I hope that you¡¯ll be able to give up the material, senior. As for the reputation from this event, it¡¯ll belong to the Xue family. What do you think?¡±


    Xue Boren¡¯s eyes lit up, but he replied to the young fellow in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Tianrui, you¡¯re making it sound like we¡¯re estranged. Honestly, Xuanle and I didn¡¯t help much in the forest this time; we¡¯ve been relying on your formations. If any of us is going topensate the other, the Xue family should repay you instead. As for the smithing material, it¡¯s all yours, Younger Brother.¡±


    Given that he had lived long enough, he knew the ways of the world well and immediately made a choice. People were bound to owe each other favors, and the act of always returning favors to one another would eventually improve rtionships.


    Xue Xuanle smiled so brightly that her eyes looked like crescents. She breathed out some fragrant air as she noted, ¡°Big Brother Yu, Great Elder is right¡ªyou contributed the most during this Hunting Meet. Besides, the Xue familycks a good reputation at the moment, so we really got a good bargain from this!¡±


    The elder cursed internally, ¡®It¡¯s true that a girl of age must be married off. You haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, but you¡¯re already helping an outsider. Ady¡¯s heart is with her lover indeed!¡¯


    Nevertheless, instead of showing his real thoughts, he agreed with the youngdy. ¡°Yes, Xuanle¡¯s right. Young Brother Tianrui, you shouldn¡¯t reject this anymore.¡±


    Ou Yangming added some firewood into the fire then cupped his hands and said, ¡°Since you say that, senior, it¡¯ll be impolite for me to refuse the kind gesture.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, great!¡± Xue Boren pped his hands andughed out loud.


    Without saying anything else, Ou Yangming guarded his soul with his heart and meditated. He visualized the snow mountain in his spiritual world, where the peak was majestic and cold winds blew. A dragon that was formed from the cold winds roared at the top of the mountain.


    It had be Ou Yangming¡¯s habit to visualize the snow mountain.


    If one could enter Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world at the moment, one would be surprised to see the peak towering like a longsword at the edge of the sky. It looked like it was sharp enough to make a hole in the vault of heaven. The snowyer was ready for action and carried a surging and magnanimous power. One could imagine that the peak would release an earth-shattering power once it crumbled. This was the Big Avnche, this was an unyielding spirit, this was a powerhouse¡¯s heart.


    The night passed with neither of them saying anything else. Due to the dead Qi in the sky, the morning sunlight could not enter the forest at all, thus it was still dark even when it was already daytime.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked to the side.


    Xue Boren was moved. He shed out like a ghost and raised his saber to stab the heart of a low-rank spirit beast, then he retrieved its blood crystal skillfully.


    Even so, the elder was shocked, and he sighed. ¡®Younger Brother Tianrui¡¯s mental power is too great; he spotted ferocious beasts that even I didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯d also be one of the top powerhouses in the Land of Inheritance where God-favored ones are gathered. In fact, a Daoist disciple?¡¯


    Such a situation had happened many times. In the beginning, Xue Boren did not believe it and thought it was merely an ident. After several times, he had to admit that Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was much greater than his.


    Xue Xuanle leaped toward the elder and smiled like a flower. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    She took the blood crystal and kept it inside her interspatial bag with a sh of thought. Before long, she retrieved all of the blood crystals and looked like a miser but thought, ¡®The Xue family¡¯s going to be famous this time.¡¯ The youngdy looked carefully at Ou Yangming. She was excited and content at the same time.


    At this moment, 4 light spots suddenly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses and were moving quickly.


    As he sensed them closely, his mental power condensed and several figures appeared in his mind. His face changed as he asked, ¡°Is the Wu family¡¯s youngest master¡ªWu Xuning¡ªparticipating in the Hunting Meet too?¡±


    During his stay at the Wu residence, he had seen the young master once.


    Xue Boren pondered for a while before he nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, he is. He brought a red crow and an Advanced Spiritualist along with him, and he¡¯s also an Intermediate Spiritualist. They¡¯re only staying at the periphery, so they should be fine, right?¡±


    Even though he said that, he was unsure about what might happen to them. After all, they were in the Forest of Death, where nobody could tell what they would encounter.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. Instead of answering the elder, strong winds lingered around his legs as he flew away.


    Xue Boren and Xue Xuanle also had grave looks in their eyes. They had a bad feeling about this, so they quickly followed him.


    Below a cliff.


    ¡°Bam!¡± Deng Changfeng raised his palm and hit it in front. A white light instantly shed from his palm.


    The red crow had long been depleted of spiritual Qi and could not dodge the attack, hence its wing was struck, and it staggered backward. The Qi that it forcibly gathered at its chest was also dispersed, and it fell from mid-air andnded on some decayed leaf. As cold winds blew, the fallen leaves that were eaten by poisonous insects flew out.


    ¡°Keep on running! Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!¡± Deng Changfeng and Shu Ya stood side by side. Looks of ridicule could be seen on their faces as the former suddenly grabbed forward.


    The red crow was extremely flustered, and it secretly said to Wu Xuning, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master. I can¡¯t keep youpany anymore.¡± With that, it pped its wings and released a gentle spiritual power that carried Wu Xuning away and was guided by its mental conception. Subsequently, the crow mustered thest bit of spiritual power left inside its dantian and pounced on their enemies.


    It wanted to be entangled with their enemies, then it would self-explode after the young master had gone far away!


    ¡°No!¡± Wu Xuning shouted at the top of his lungs. Red lights were flickering inside his eyes.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t die, the Wu family will surely fight against the 2 of them until one¡¯sst gasp!¡±


    However, Deng Changefeng¡¯s eyes shone brighter. Heughed out loud andmented, ¡°Given that it¡¯s a spirit beast that I took a fancy to, it¡¯s unordinary indeed.¡± It did not bother about what the crow said atst.


    Shu Ya added, ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing such a spirit beast that protects its master so well. Big Brother Deng, you have a good eye indeed.¡±


    ¡°That fe¡¯s an Intermediate Spiritualist and has notable vitality and Yang energy¡ªhe¡¯s a fine subject for your collection. Little Sister Shu, you¡¯re not bad either.¡±


    The 2 of them conversed happily as though they were strolling in a garden. They seemed like they did not notice the red crow that was charging at them.


    At this time, Shu Ya suddenly recalled something and noted softly, ¡°I heard that this young fe¡¯s from the Wu family, and I heard that the Wu family¡¯s quite well-known in Huixun City.¡±


    Deng Changfeng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not going to kill him, so his soul light won¡¯t be distinguished. By the time the Wu family notices that something¡¯s wrong, we would¡¯ve gone 500 kilometers away.¡±


    While he spoke, he drew his hands inward and managed to restrain the red crow and even freeze the spiritual power left inside its dantian. The crow would not be able to self-explode even if it wanted to, thus it simply copsed to the ground and rolled far away.


    Afterward, Deng Changfeng looked at Wu Xuning and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Sister Shu Ya¡¯s a loving master, so she¡¯ll surely serve you well and make you feel like you¡¯re in paradise. By then, I¡¯m afraid that an aristocratic family¡¯s disciple like you might even enjoy it so much and cry because you won¡¯t want to leave her!¡± He tilted his head and looked at Shu Ya on purpose.


    Instead of being furious, Shu Ya smiled charmingly and approached Wu Xuning. Her slim waist swayed and gave off an endless amorous feeling. One would not be able to help but worry¡ªwould her slim waist be snapped by the wind?

 Chapter 878 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 878: Rescue</h4>


    Wu Xuning was in despair as though he had fallen into a bottomless abyss without any source of light. The whole world turned into ck and white for him, and it seemed like he would soon be faced with endless pain and torture.


    Shu Ya flipped her long ck hair on purpose and showed her perfect corbones. Moreover, her breasts were full and had stunning curves. With a light makeup on, she giggled and said, ¡°Little man, don¡¯t be afraid. Big Brother Deng¡¯s right; I¡¯m a loving master, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll enjoy it so much that you won¡¯t want to leave me.¡± As she spoke, she walked gracefully toward Wu Xuning, each step was like a strike from a heavy hammer on the Wu family¡¯s youngest master¡¯s heart.


    Wu Xuning looked unkempt, and he tried to back away in a hurry.


    Nheless, he was only an Intermediate Spiritualist and had been pursued many days, hence his energy had long been exhausted. Besides, Deng Changfeng¡¯s overbearing momentum was on his shoulders like a huge mountain. The young master found it difficult to even move his fingers, so how could he move backward? A look of determination shed in his eyes as he wanted to explode his own dantian. This was thest dignity of an aristocratic family¡¯s disciple who could not bear being humiliated.


    At the spur of the moment, the fragrance of a jasmine flower reverberated around the tip of his nose and invaded his lungs. Shu Ya grinned. Instead of looking like she was travel-worn, her smile looked pure. She opened her red lips and breathed out hot air as she uttered, ¡°Go to sleep for now. Once you wake up, you¡¯ll be infatuated with me.¡±


    Her voice seemed to carry a special devilish power. Consequently, Wu Xuning felt that his eyelids were closing as if they could not be held open by matches at all. He was extremely sleepy.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    All of a sudden, a furious roar was hearding from deep inside the forest. It was not loud, but it sounded like sudden ps of thunder to Deng Changfeng and Shu Ya. It stirred up an invisible storm that swept toward thedy.


    Wu Xuning¡¯s head ached as if 10,000 silver needles were poking his brain at the same time. Due to the immense pain, he shuddered and finally came back to his senses.


    Shu Ya and Deng Changfeng exchanged nces and noticed how frightened each other was. They sighed and thought, ¡®Judging from this mightiness, he must be an Advanced Spiritualist. Could it be the Wu family? But how did they find out? Didn¡¯t we kill that great elder who¡¯s an Advanced Spiritualist? The Wu family couldn¡¯t have heard about this.¡¯


    They were appalled, but they did not react slowly. The spiritual Qis inside their dantians surged, then they waved their sleeves at the sky, causing mists to be released. As a result, the storm instantly subsided. When they looked where the voice came from, they saw 3 light streams zooming toward them. An Advanced Spiritualist with wrinkles was at the front, and he was followed by 2 young Rudimentary Spiritualists.


    Shu Ya and Deng Changfeng smiled and sighed breaths of relief after they saw the few people. They had gone through challenging experiences between life and death to know how to judge the hour and size up the situation. Perhaps they would still hesitate if there were 2 Advanced Spiritualists but if there was only one... ¡®Hmph, I¡¯ll be leaving Huixun City once I¡¯m done with this one-time deal. The Wu family might be formidable, but what can you do?¡¯


    Upon thinking about this, Deng Changfeng immediately became tough and questioned coldly, ¡°The Forest of Death¡¯s too deep and is full of filthiness and darkness. Countless busybody people that tried to y the hero have died here, so are you sure that you want to meddle in this?¡±


    He stared at Xue Boren while he spoke and thought, ¡®Is this old fe rted to this young fe in any way? His face darkened as soon as he saw this fe.¡¯


    Even so, Deng Changfeng and Shu Ya were not afraid at all. Given that there was only one Advanced Spiritualist, based on their tricks, they did not need to worry at all. In fact, thedy even looked at Ou Yangming and winked at him to seduce him.


    Wu Xuning was overjoyed at first but quickly became anxious. ¡®Can an Advanced Spiritualist alone go against the 2 of them?


    ¡®Now that I¡¯m in their hands, what can I do if they use me as a threat?¡¯


    He knew Ou Yangming but did not pay attention to him as he was the Wu family¡¯s young master. Furthermore, Wu Xiaohuang had not told anyone from the n about the young fellow¡¯s ¡°identity, so the young master was not aware.


    Xue Boren¡¯s eyes flickered. He was so enraged that his hair was even standing.


    The Xue family and the Wu family had been friends for generations, by which the disciples from both ns were like brothers and sisters. To make it easier to understand, the disciples were so close that they could even share the same pants.


    Besides, Wu Xuning was not at all a stranger to Xue Boren. Back when they first met, the young master had peed on the back of his shirt and grabbed his beard, thus he had long regarded the fellow as his real nephew. How could the elder not be mad after seeing how miserable of a state the young master was in?


    A ruthless look could be seen in Xue Boren¡¯s eyes as he yelled, ¡°Damn you! Go to hell!¡± A light suddenly shed from his interspatial bag. By the time it was gone, he was holding 2 sabers with dazzling cold lights.


    Xue Boren arched his back at a shocking angle, and his momentum was ready to burst out. As he stepped hard and borrowed force to leave the ground, he charged forward like a ferocious tiger. The sabers in the elder¡¯s hands flew like horned dragons dancing in his hands. He attacked mercilessly right away, which was evident how outraged he was.


    Deng Changfeng only felt that the elder¡¯s voice was much hoarser as though he was not the person that shouted in the first ce, but he did not think much about it. Instead, the man med himself for overthinking. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t this elder just now, could it be those 2 insignificant Rudimentary Spiritualists?¡¯


    Without any hesitation, Deng Changfeng¡¯s Qi momentum became smooth and elusive. His body was covered with ck mists that were obscure as he struck forward. This was the Eighteen ck Clouds Hit. Following the man¡¯s move, denser ck mists were released such that a roughly 3-meters range was enveloped by the mists.


    Numerous ck shadows shed and ovepped at lightning speed, and it seemed like they carried a power that could lure one¡¯s mind. The ck mists spread swiftly and stirred up circles of gravel and fallen leaves. They became entangled within about 33 meters from Deng Changfeng and swept out like the god of war.


    Nevertheless, Xue Boren¡¯s momentum was not weak at all. He scoffed coldly and took faintly discernible steps that made him look illusory and hard to track.


    The sabers in Xue Boren¡¯s hands turned faster than before, and their surging saber-lights shone brightly in the dark Forest of Death. They were rather dazzling as they connected, and they were either faster or slow, continuous or had breaks in between, and high or low. All in all, the saber-lights were simr to a tide that rose and fell, and they ovepped fast like monstrous waves beating the shore. Ou Yangming nodded to himself when he witnessed this. Although the forces inside the sabers werecking to him and were not cruel enough, they were continuous and would not stop.


    Ou Yangming did not act rashly. He thought, ¡®I must think of a way to save Wu Xuning, or our efforts won¡¯t be worth it if those 2 people act in desperation when they¡¯re cornered. Our advantage now is that they think that I¡¯m only a Rudimentary Spiritualist. If that beast-skinned man is slightly pressured, they¡¯ll surely join hands.¡¯ At this point, he winked at Xue Boren discreetly.


    Xue Boren was also a smart person. If Ou Yangming could figure it out, he could figure it out too. He secretly looked back at the young fellow, then he spun his sabers faster. A thunderous sound was heard, and it kept ringing in a muffled state. Concurrently, the elder pressed the spot between his eyebrows, then a drop of his essence and blood with boundless vitality flew out. He roared, ¡°Condense!¡±


    He knew very well that they must save Wu Xuning so that they would not need to worry about harming the young master while they acted against evil. Therefore, he could only pressure Deng Changfeng immensely so that Ou Yangming could find an opportunity to save Wu Xuning. After that, the young fellow could use his formation to kill the enemies.


    Once the muffled sound was heard, an invisible wind blew in the sky.


    The saber-lights in front of Xue Boren condensed into a flying serpent. It was formed from spiritual Qi, its intent was built from the saber-lights, and its soul was molded from essence and blood.


    This flying serpent was roughly 33 meters long. The veined patterns on each of its scales were clear as if they were carved with care and precision from the most precious white marbles. It widened its mouth and showed its 10-inches-long fangs while it stuck out its tongue.


    When Xue Boren swung his sabers, the flying serpent shrieked at the sky, causing a semi-beast-like sound to echo in the air. Before its voice was gone, it suddenly leaped out and kept turning its long body nimble. Afterward, it pounced on Deng Changfeng to bite him.


    The snake aimed for Deng Changfeng¡¯s chest, which was clear that it wanted to bite him into two. On the other hand, Xue Boren carried his sabers and was right behind the snake as he was ready tounch a fatal attack.


    Deng Changfeng instantly sensed danger like never before.


    The feeling gave him goosebumps. He quickly used the Eighteen ck Clouds Hit, which was an obscure and iprehensible technique. A golden light shed in his palm at that moment, and the ck mists condensed into a big ck cauldron. The cauldron was pitch-ck and had countless unknown runes. Lively mountains, rivers, birds, and beasts could also be seen on its 4 sides. Every gravel and every strand of hair seemed real as if they woulde to life at any time. Additionally, faint red lights were circting. Overall, the cauldron was incredibly heavy and simply bent Deng Changfeng¡¯s shoulder.


    Deng Changfeng¡¯s face reddened. He shouted fiercely, ¡°Quick! Come and help me now as my cauldron is too heavy. His attack is too powerful, so I can¡¯t stop it alone!¡±


    Shu Ya did not think twice. She thought that as long as they ughtered the Advanced Spiritualist, the rest would be meat that could easily be chopped on the chopping block.


    She took graceful steps forward and quickly turned her palms. By the time she stopped, a long emerald bow appeared in her hands. The longbow released cold intents and was tremendously thin, but it gave off a forceful feeling. As thedy pulled the string with her thin fingers, she condensed arrows with the spiritual Qi inside her dantian and uttered coldly, ¡°Thirteen Suspended Arrows!¡±


    Piercing sounds were instantly heard in the air.


    13 green lights were shot out from the bow at the same time, each of them turning into 10 then 100. They were closely packed, and the whistles from the arrows seemed to have be the only sounds at the moment as they formed a hole in the dead Qi above the forest. Innumerable branches were broken. While the big cauldron shifted from the east to the west, the rain-like arrows moved from the west to the east to attack Xue Boren from both sides.


    Xue Boren was appalled. Since Shu Ya and Deng Changfeng were both Advanced Spiritualists, he was too pressured by them. They used killing techniques as soon as they countered his attack, thus he would be severely injured even if he managed to block their attacks. A ruthless look flickered in the elder¡¯s eyes as he pointed his sabers forward. With that, the flying serpent that was formed from the saber-lights shed with the big cauldron.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A thunderous sound was heard. With the big cauldron and the flying serpent as the center, a cold airwave spread in all directions and uprooted many ancient trees with an intensely violent aura.


    Fallen leaves were stirred up by plenty of vortexes that kept spiraling. The ground was in a state of devastation.


    The arrows that were shot by Shu Ya quickly followed as well. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed as he had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time, so how could he miss it just like that?

 Chapter 879 - Trap The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 879: Trap The Enemy</h4>


    Inside the Forest of Death, the chilly winds were cold to the bone.


    Ou Yangming was excellent at seizing opportunities. His eyes flickered as he lifted his right hand and pressed his middle finger down. Following that, the young fellow shifted his center of gravity forward and waved his sleeve hard.


    Countless Illusion Formation Boards instantly flew out like shooting stars with tails, and it looked like there was a run of wet weather. They directly enveloped Shu Ya and the arrows and instantly evolved into a big formation with a 1 to 1.3 kilometers range.


    Given the speed the formation was set up, Qiu Chengwang would also be utterly shocked if he was born again and witnessed this. This was because he was not as fast as Ou Yangming in this.


    After apprehending formations in the underground pce, Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of formations had reached an unbelievable state. His foundation was solid, and he did notck the courage to make unconventional moves.


    In terms of an overall understanding of formations, although Ou Yangming still could notpare with Qiu Chengwang, who was a powerhouse that had specialized in this for centuries, he had somewhat surpassed the Venerable One in certain small techniques.


    Once the formation was set out, Ou Yangming took a step forward and carried a lingering charm with him. His clothes fluttered and rustled without the presence of wind.


    By the time he put down his leg, he had arrived beside Wu Xuning and retrieved a wound-healing pill for the young master.


    Wu Xuning did not try to be pretentious at all. He swallowed the pill right away and no longer panicked, then he turned to look at the big cauldron and the flying serpent that were in a deadlock situation.


    His pupils shrunk as he knew very well that he could not have escaped if the beast-robed Advanced Spiritualist went all-out from the start. He was d.


    Xue Xuanle rolled her beautiful eyes and approached Wu Xuning to care for him. ¡°Big Brother Wu, are you alright?¡±


    Wu Xuning nodded his head bitterly and answered, ¡°I can still hold on!¡±


    Afterward, he looked up and asked, ¡°Brother Tianrui, this devilishdy¡¯s an Advanced Spiritualist. How long can your formation trap her?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked confident. He fiddled with the mutated high-rank ferocious beast¡¯s blood crystal and chuckled. ¡°Big Brother Wu, don¡¯t worry, I have a little understanding of the path of formations, so it won¡¯t be difficult for me to trap Advanced Spiritualists.¡±


    Not to mention now, he could already use his Illusion Formation to trap and kill the 2 telepathic Advanced Spiritualists from the Teng family before he fathomed ¡°illusory is real¡±.


    At this point, it was simply a modest disy of his skill and overkill for him to use the formation to go against 2 Advanced Spiritualists who were also rogue cultivators.


    Wu Xuning tensed up a little. Even though he did not refute the young fellow, he looked dubious. Nheless, his look of doubt disappeared after a split second.


    It was true that Wu Xiaohuang told Wu Xuning several times that Yu Tianrui¡¯s cultivation base in formations was far greater than his peers, but the young master always thought that the young fellow was too young. The fellow was so young that he could not give people a sense of security. ¡®Given his age, as gifted as he is, how great can his understanding of formations be?¡¯


    Ou Yangming saw through Wu Xuning and noticed how doubtful he was. He sighed but did not further exin.


    Instead, Xue Xuanle puffed up her cheeks as though she wanted to stand up for Ou Yangming.


    She rolled her eyes craftily andmented, ¡°Big Brother Yu, you¡¯re being too humble. You used your formation to kill the Teng family¡¯s telepathic Advanced Spiritualists, who couldn¡¯t even gather their powers to counterattack. How¡¯s this considered a little understanding of the path? You have an incredibly high level of attainment in this! Being overly humble can mean arrogance!¡± She stuck out her tongue adorably.


    Even so, her adorable voice sounded like sudden ps of thunder in Wu Xuning¡¯s head. Rumbles were heard as he only remembered a part of what she said. ¡®Trapped and killed 2 telepathic Advanced Spiritualists.¡¯


    The voice got louder and seemed to have stirred up monstrous waves.


    Wu Xuning quickly recalled something. He gasped and widened his eyes as he asked in shock, ¡°Telepathic? Do you mean... Mingze and Mingxu¡ªthe 2 heroes from the Teng family?¡±


    It was worth noting that the 2 brothers were known for their chemistry. They were also somewhat famous in Huixun City.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s eyes were smiling like crescents in the sky. She was extremely pleased.


    She blinked and answered, ¡°Yes, the 2 heroes from the Teng family. Why?¡± She intentionally looked baffled when she spoke, but she felt good inside and thought, ¡®Who asked you to belittle Big Brother Yu? Hmph, you just pped yourself on the face, didn¡¯t you?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was embarrassed after being praised by Xue Xuanle. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Brother Wu, once I settle this problem, I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±


    Wu Xuning looked fervent. He stared at the big formation and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°Brother Tianrui, please go ahead.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Without further ado, he shed and entered the big formation. When he pointed his right hand at the sky, all of the interspatial nodes inside the formation lit up.


    He mumbled, ¡°Greed, hatred, ignorance, resentment, and the pain of parting with one¡¯s love¡ªwhat is it that you want? Fame and fortune, or serenity and peace? What anticipations or wishes do you have? What¡¯s the deepest nightmare hidden inside your soul?¡±


    When he spoke, his eyes flickered with an indifference that could make one¡¯s heart cold.


    This was how fearsome Ou Yangming¡¯s Illusion Formation had be; it directly pointed out one¡¯s weakest point, guilt, or regret.


    Wu Xuning breathed out some cold air and walked toward the red crow. He was not afraid of getting dirt on himself as he simply sat on the ground and asked, ¡°Little Sister Xuanle, did Brother Tianrui really kill the Teng family¡¯s heroes with his Illusion Formation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I witnessed it myself.¡± Xue Xuanle struck her chest and swore.


    Wu Xuning gasped and turned to look at the Illusion Formation. He kept quiet as if he thought about something.


    Inside the Illusion Formation, Ou Yangming brushed his hands across the formation¡¯s hub and mumbled softly, ¡°Illusory is real...¡±


    In a sh, the space inside the Illusory Formation changed. Shu Ya felt like she was oppressed as though she had fallen 33 kilometers deep inside an ocean, and it was making it hard for her to breathe.


    By the time she opened her eyes, she was already sitting on a wooden bench in a small courtyard. She had 2 ponytails, one was resting in front of her chest while the other was behind her back. She looked pure and natural, and she had a smile on her face. In particr, thedy had sweet dimples on her cheeks, which made her look more gratifying. While she looked 15 or 16 years old, she had a rather tall figure.


    Ou Yangming watched quietly like a deity.


    ¡°Why did Ie back here?¡± Thedy pondered but could not remember anything.


    All of a sudden, a sound was hearding from the gates at the front of the courtyard. An amiable-looking middle-aged woman entered. She looked quite thin but capable, and she carried a 500-grams carp in her hand.


    Shu Ya curled her lips into a smile and showed her adorable dimples.


    She weed the woman and chuckled. ¡°Mother, are we having fish today?¡±


    A look of sympathy could be seen in the woman¡¯s eyes. She brushed her hands through Shu Ya¡¯s thick hair and smiled. ¡°Yes, Grandmother Wang gave it to us.¡±


    Shu Ya flipped her ponytail behind and took the carp. She raised her voice as she questioned, ¡°Grandmother Wang? Isn¡¯t she spellbound by money and only cares about being a matchmaker? Why is she suddenly so nice to us and giving us a carp?¡± She weighed the fish in her hand and thought, ¡®This is at least 500 grams.¡¯


    A bitter look could be seen on the woman¡¯s face. She responded softly, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ll be 16 years old in 3 days. Today, Grandmother Wang told me that the youngest master from the Chen family took a fancy to you and wants to have you as his concubine. I¡¯m sure you know his family has tens of hectares ofnd. Grandmother Wang also said that the county magistrate is closely connected to his family. As long as you get married to him, you¡¯ll surely live a happy life.¡±


    Shu Ya¡¯s face darkened. She looked away and replied to her, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what the Chen family¡¯s youngest master is like. Besides, he already has 3 concubines. This fish smells! I can¡¯t eat it...¡± She felt wronged and acted rashly by throwing the carp 10 to 13 meters away.


    ¡°Ah, this girl!¡± The woman shouted then bent over to pick up the fish.


    Shu Ya knew her family had been short on food due to the yearly drought, but the thought of her getting married to someone that she did not like gave her a knot in her heart.


    Every teenage girl had a dream, and Shu Ya was not an exception...


    Shu Ya did not ask for much and had quite a low requirement. She only wanted to build a house by the river with a window that faced the east. Whenever she opened the window, the warm sunlight would shine inside, and sounds from the river would be heard. Thedy would support her husband and bring up their children, and she wanted to see flowers bloom during spring. Nevertheless, everything was nothing but an unreachable dream for her.


    Inside the Illusion Formation, dreamy and illusory mists filled the air. They seemed real yet fake at the same time.


    Ou Yangming had aplicated look on his face when he looked at Shu Ya longing for something happily.


    He took a deep breath. The scene that he saw earlier was the most sincere monologue from deep inside Shu Ya¡¯s heart.


    The young fellowmented and gained a clearer understanding of the ¡°illusory is real¡± conception. He thought, ¡®Since I brought you inside the illusory world that I built, my first time can be considered a sess.¡¯


    Ou Yangming pointed without any hesitation and caused all of the rune nodes inside the formation¡¯s space to light up. Mists spiraled around a ck spot and spun faster before they closed in to form a giant cyclone.


    He shouted, ¡°Condense!¡±


    Ou Yangming sounded like the ruler of this world. His order, once given, was strictly enforced. A big ck hand slowly extended out from the cyclone and pulled the space outside hard. Consequently, the cyclone was torn into two, and a storm appeared as all of the mists were absorbed by the ck hand. It squeezed from far to near as it aimed for Shu Ya, and it destroyed everything in its way.


    Everything happened so fast as if this was the work of an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Just as the big ck hand almost squeezed Shu Ya, her limpid eyes flickered.


    She opened her eyes hard as though she had just broken free from her nightmare. Thedy was drenched in sweat, and she quickly retreated to dodge the fatal attack.


    Shu Ya was appalled, and she wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why did I suddenly think about my past?¡¯ Despite that, she was not slow to react. She retrieved her longbow and bent forward, then she pulled the string with her fingers. Countless light green light streams shot toward the big ck hand like a storm pattering on banana leaves.


    She never thought that the Rudimentary Spiritualist had such a notable cultivation base in formations.


    With that, arrows descended majestically like a tide.


    Having said that, when a ripple spread from the big ck hand, the green arrows vanished.


    Shu Ya¡¯s face changed. Her lips parted as she screamed, ¡°How... How¡¯s this possible?¡± She attached her mental power to the arrows but the second they touched the big hand, the power, mental power, and divine substance that were contained inside were devoured by a mysterious power. This gave her a tingling sensation on her scalp.


    She had been to many ces in the world and was knowledgeable, but she had never heard of such a thing, let alone seeing it.

 Chapter 880 - Behead

    <h4>Chapter 880: Behead</h4>


    Outside the formation, although Wu Xuning¡¯s mouth and tongue were dry, he was in a much better state. Nheless, his hatred toward Deng Changfeng and Shu Ya did not reduce but increased.


    He stared with bright eyes at the Illusion Formation as he wanted to see the changes inside, but the dense white mists inside were preventing him from doing so. He was worried as he did not know what was happening inside.


    In the sky, the big cauldron and the flying serpent were still in a stalemate. Lights were shining in all directions while their powers spread all over.


    Wu Xuning touched his weapon and was rather eager to join in the fight. ¡°Can Brother Tianrui defeat that devilishdy? It has been quite some time.¡±


    Xue Xuanle beamed like a flower and looked certain as she answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Given Big Brother Yu¡¯s cultivation base in formations, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to kill an Advanced Spiritualist.¡±


    Wu Xuning was stunned for a brief moment. He could not help but show a bitter look on his face as he sighed. ¡°He¡¯s truly a God-favored one. He¡¯s only a Rudimentary Spiritualist, and even if he¡¯s assisted by his formation, the fact that he could kill an Advanced Spiritualist... This is too frightening!¡±


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s eyes gleamed. For some reason, she was particrly happy to hear someone praise Ou Yangming.


    Wu Xuning could also tell that the youngdy had fallen into Ou Yangming¡¯s charm, but he did not expose her. Women had their little thoughts, and so did men.


    His mind changed drastically after he witnessed how formidable Ou Yangming was.


    He rolled his eyes and thought, ¡®If Xue Xuanle¡¯s able to get close to this God-favored one, the situation in Huixun City would be entirely different.


    Not to mention that the Xue family could rise again, but the Wu family would also benefit greatly.


    Normally, one would have 3 opportunities to change one¡¯s fate throughout one¡¯s life. The first would be through reincarnation, the second would be through cultivation, and the third would be through marriage.


    Now that the 3 opportunities were right in front of Xue Xuanle, how could Wu Xuning expose her?


    All of a sudden, Deng Changfeng staggered and fell on the ground such that his calves and knees were buried inside.


    A cauldron was meant to be a sacred object that could suppress a country¡¯s destiny, so how could it not be heavy? At this point, blood could be seen on the corner of Deng Changfeng¡¯s mouth, and he felt bitter about this.


    He did not think that the young fellow, whom he regarded as an ant, would suddenly turn into a formation master. It would be fine if the fellow was merely a formation master but most importantly, his formation could trap an Advanced Spiritualist. This was beyond Deng Changfeng¡¯s knowledge.


    A fleeting red light could be seen in Deng Changfeng¡¯s eyes. Heter struck his chest and spat out essence and blood.


    With a hoarse and dry voice, he yelled like a mad ferocious beast, ¡°Blood Refinement!¡± Before his voice was gone, he swung the spiritual Qi in his palm. Consequently, his essence and blood in the air transformed into red mists and assimted into the big cauldron.


    The change happened too quickly, hence Xue Boren could not stop it in time.


    Red lights surged on the big cauldron and spread from bottom to top. The mountains, rivers, birds, and beasts on it seemed to havee to life.


    There were so many red lights at this moment as though they were retrieved from hell.


    The mountains shook while the ground rumbled as countless red lines were released from the big cauldron.


    Deng Changfeng lifted his right hand and had a muddled look in his eyes. Clear air rose while murky air sank as if he carried Yin and Yang energies. They transformed into all things on earth and emitted a peculiar light.


    When Deng Changfeng pointed at the sky, the big cauldron instantly moved and crushed the flying serpent in front of him like a small hill. Subsequently, the serpent turned into light spots that dispersed in the air. The void vibrated while gravel flew into the sky, and the universe fell silent.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed. He lowered his center of gravity and retreated.


    An unprecedented sense of crisis appeared in his heart, and it made him feel like he had fallen into an ice hole.


    Deng Changfeng sneered. ¡°I led this attack with my essence and blood and used my Qi momentum as the connecting line. It¡¯s simply unavoidable and can only be confronted head-on. Once I settle you, I¡¯ll go and take care of that young fe!¡±


    He was initially unwilling to use his essence and blood to lead this attack, but the big cauldron was too heavy. Moreover, he vaguely had a bad feeling, and the sudden sense that appeared had, several times, saved him from being killed. Therefore, the man decided to finish this fight quickly.


    Xue Boren suppressed his fear and bit the tip of his tongue.


    As his sabers spun, saber-lights that looked like horned dragons flew out. 1, 2, 3...


    More of them eventually flew out, and they carried a unique rhythm. Even though their attacking powers were not the strongest, they were released non-stop.


    The surging saber-lights kept weakening the big cauldron¡¯s solid aura. Concurrently, Xue Boren increased his speed and pulled the distance apart so that he could sh a few more saber-lights to break the cauldron.


    At the spur of the moment, Xue Boren¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡±


    Hebined the sabers and swept them at the same time as he roared, ¡°Pipa Falls! Storm Comes!¡± 2 saber-lights that looked like horned dragons instantly became entangled with each other and became one. They carried the magnanimous momentum of a hidden dragoning out of its mountain and charged at the big cauldron.


    Xue Xuanle was ted. She eximed, ¡°The ¡°Pipa Falls, Storm Comes¡± is considered the mightiest technique in the Xue family. Great Elder Xue has killed Advanced Spiritualists with this technique, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll emerge victorious.¡±


    Wu Xuning was surprised yet overjoyed. He would be free from danger if Deng Changfeng was killed.


    Who knew, Deng Changfeng sneered and was not bothered about this technique at all. He scoffed and uttered, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    With a sh of thought, the big cauldron exploded more violently with a more forceful power that seemed to be able to suppress eternity and crumble mountains. It pushed forward as well.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The ground shook. The saber-lights only managed to block the cauldron for a single breath before they crumbled bit by bit and disappeared.


    Rumbles were heard in the void while boundless airwaves were stirred up. Instead of stopping, the big cauldron flickered in a cold light and aimed for Xue Boren¡¯s chest. A domineering and irresistible power entered the elder¡¯s body through his chest. As a result, his chest dented, and he flew away like a cannonball. He coughed blood from his heart and lungs, and his organs had all been shifted. Blood sttered out of his mouth as if he had plenty of them.


    The elder crashed into numerous ancient trees into halves before he fell hard onto the ground.


    Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning exchanged nces. They turned pale and noticed how frightened each other was.


    In particr, Xue Xuanle could not believe that the ¡°Pipa Falls, Storm Comes¡± was so utterly defeated.


    Deng Changfeng smirked and showed his white teeth. Red lights flickered in his eyes as he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill you with my next attack. It¡¯ll be fast and won¡¯t hurt a bit.¡± With that, he pointed his finger at the sky, then the big cauldron zoomed toward Xue Boren.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face twitched. His organs were no longer in ce, and the spiritual Qi inside his dantian had dispersed. He could not even move his fingers at all, so how could he dodge the attack?


    As such, he could only watch as the big cauldron grew bigger and became closer to him. He was helpless.


    Xue Xuanle widened her eyes so much that they were going to pop. She felt like she had returned to the cave outside the ruined temple when they were pursued by Teng Jiao. She was in despair.


    During Xue Boren¡¯s life-or-death moment, an incredibly cold voice was hearding from the formation. ¡°How presumptuous!¡±


    Quickly after, a figure flew out from the Illusion Formation¡¯s mists and turned his wrist to retrieve a spear.


    At the same time, he wore the Star Trace Suit and stretched out his back, then he flew backward toward the big cauldron in the form of a light stream.


    However, the big cauldron was falling too quickly and had almost turned into an afterimage. Given the young fellow¡¯s speed, he would not be able to stop it in time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed. He roared furiously with great momentum.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire inside his body burned while the spiritual Qi inside his dantian and the blood inside his meridians boiled. The air around him became distorted at an unbelievable speed, so much so that the mists above the Forest of Death were swept away in all directions.


    Runes that looked neither like mists nor clouds lit up on the Star Trace Suit.


    ¡°Star Trace Discharge!¡± Ou Yangming shouted. With a sh of thought, 5 visible green threads condensed in the sky. They were exceptionally thin and were countless times thinner than silk. The green thread-like cold stars quickly dimmed and inteced into a, whichter shrouded the big cauldron.


    Just as the big cauldron was less than 3 meters away from Xue Boren¡¯s head, the big green spread swiftly and was as closely packed as seaweeds in the sea. It flew down to envelop the cauldron.


    Following that, a dim light flickered on the big, and a tremendously sharp slicing power burst out.


    It took less than a second for the big cauldron to break and turn into innumerable ck mists that drifted away with the wind.


    Due to the Star Trace Suit, Ou Yangming¡¯s meridians expanded as tyrannical power from the suit entered his body and flowed along his meridians. He moved nimbly and pounced like a roc[1] as he charged at Deng Changfeng at lightning speed.


    Deng Changfeng¡¯s face changed. He sneered. ¡°I misjudged you¡ªyou¡¯re a master.¡±


    ¡°So noisy!¡± Ou Yangming sounded cold. When he held his spear tightly, all of the tadpole-like runes on it shone and emitted dim lights. As he lifted it in front of him, a spear shadow burst out and carried the momentum of a river rushing into the sea to strike his opponent.


    Deng Changfeng felt like his mind was frozen. His brain seemed to be in a mess, and he could not resist at all.


    A ¡°crack¡± was heard as Deng Changfeng¡¯s head simply rolled away. The scene was unimaginably shocking.


    Xue Xuanle was so stupefied that her red lips parted. She wondered, ¡®An Advanced Spiritualist was killed just like that? Is this... A myth?¡±


    Wu Xuning¡¯s mind was nk...


    When he looked at the Star Trace Suit and Ou Yangming, who looked like the god of war, his mouth became drier than before.


    That said, Xue Boren was the most dumbfounded one out of all of them. He was in an intense fight against Deng Changfeng for a long time, thus he knew very well how strong the man was. Nheless, the evil man, who could be considered a top powerhouse in Huixun City, was killed by one hit and died without being able to utter a single word.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Younger Brother Tianrui a formation master? How is hisbat power so terrifying?¡¯ The usually calm great elder from the Xue family was bewildered.


    Ou Yangming sighed a breath of relief. ¡®I made it in time.¡¯


    Earlier on, he was using his formation to kill Shu Ya and had just pushed her to a dead-end. When he sensed through his mental power that Xue Boren was in danger, he quickly stopped to save the elder.


    At this moment, the Illusion Formation broke as if it was arge mouth that had just been torn by an enormous power. It was a hideous scene.


    A figure with unkempt hair flew out using a secret technique that burned one¡¯s essence and blood. She drew a perfect arc in the sky and went into the dead Qi.


    [1] An enormous legendary bird transformed from a gigantic fish

 Chapter 881 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 881: Exchange</h4>


    A stream of light swept across the forest and suddenly disappeared at the end of one¡¯s sighed. The figure was in a hurry but was definitely not slow.


    Ou Yangming took a nce at the arc then looked away.


    He moved tens of meters by taking one step to get to Xue Boren, then he retrieved a healing pill from his long sleeve and handed it to the elder. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re quite severely injured, so please heal yourself first while I guard you.¡±


    Xue Boren cast aplicated look at Ou Yangming and was slightly resentful. He thought, ¡®I must¡¯ve been living like a dog to be inferior to a young fe in his twenties.


    ¡®Is he a gius? Not only is his cultivation base in formations mysterious and unpredictable, but his cultivation base in martial arts has also reached a boundary that¡¯s out of reach for countless people all their lives.¡¯


    Xue Xuanle smiled gently and looked at Ou Yangming. In her eyes, he was extremely good-looking and was shining bright.


    When Ou Yangming waved his hand, numerous Illusion Formation Boards flew toward him from all directions. After keeping them, he looked at the dead Qi in the sky and thought, ¡®Even if I wasn¡¯t controlling the Illusion Formation from the inside, this rogue cultivator¡¯s quite capable for being able to break out while I was gone.¡¯


    While he was deep in thoughts, Wu Xuning cupped his hands at him. ¡°Big Brother Yu, thanks for your saving grace!¡±


    Before this, he addressed Ou Yangming as Brother Tianrui, but he changed the term of address to Big Brother Yu. It was evident that the Wu family¡¯s youngest master was a person that knew current affairs and could adapt to circumstances.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and shook his head. ¡°It was easy work so don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Wu Xuning had a solemn look on his face. He responded in a deep voice, ¡°Big Brother Yu, it might be easy work for you, but it¡¯s something important that¡¯ll affect my life and family possessions.¡± He paused for a while and added sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll host a feast once the Hunting Meet ends, and I hope that you¡¯ll do me the honor by joining me, Big Brother Yu.¡±


    As he spoke, he bent over and bowed at the young fellow. He was so earnest that nobody could reprimand him.


    This was what Wu Xuning learned as he became wiser. Rtionships could only be deepened if people invested time and energy in them, and the best way for men to improve rtionships with one another was by having drinks together.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. ¡°Brother Wu, you don¡¯t need to do that!¡±


    As said by Wu Xuning as well, it was only easy work for him.


    The young fellowter rolled his eyes as though he recalled something, so he asked softly, ¡°Brother Wu, why were these people pursuing you so closely?¡±


    Wu Xuning had aplicated look on his face. After keeping quiet for some time, he answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°Deng Changfeng wanted to snatch my red crow, whereas Shu Ya...¡± He paused for a moment and had a rather strange look on his face. Atst, he sighed and continued, ¡°Big Brother Yu, I don¡¯t mind if you find this a joke. She said that my primordial Yang energy hasn¡¯t overflowed, so she wanted to catch me for her collection. Apart from that, they also wanted to take a smithing material from me.¡±


    ¡°A smithing material?¡± Ou Yangming voice became high-pitched when he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wu Xuning nodded and searched for a while before he retrieved a white object that looked like a fish scale.


    Ou Yangming tensed up a little. He breathed rapidly as he questioned, ¡°A horned dragon¡¯s scale?¡± His heart was also pounding fast.


    ¡°A horned dragon¡¯s scale?¡± The rest eximed at the same time. To them, anything that was rted to dragons was extraordinary.


    Xue Boren forced himself to suppress his shock. He cleared his throat and asked weakly, ¡°Is that really a horned dragon¡¯s scale? Are there really dragons in this world?¡±


    Ou Yangming sat on some decayed leaves and shrugged. ¡°There are dragons indeed, but horned dragons have only left behind theirst variegated bloodline, which can only be considered a coteral branch, but it¡¯s also exceptionally precious. Horned dragons¡¯ scales will only fall once in 1,000 years and are considered one of the finest smithing materials in the Spiritual Realm. They can be discovered but not sought.¡±


    His eyes flickered as he smiled shyly and expressed, ¡°Brother Wu, I have a favor to ask!¡±


    Since Wu Xuning showed the material, he was prepared for this. Heughed heartily and replied to him, ¡°Big Brother Yu, please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to exchange some things for the horned dragon¡¯s scale to refine a spear. Brother Wu, don¡¯t worry. Whether it¡¯s spirit stones or spiritual herbs, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be pleased with what you get in return.¡± Ou Yangming looked sincerely at Wu Xuning.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, what are you talking about? You were the one who saved me. If you want it, you can just take it.¡± He handed the horned dragon¡¯s scale to Ou Yangming with both hands.


    Ou Yangming was not going to let Wu Xuning suffer any loss. After keeping the scale, he retrieved an interspatial bag and gave it to the young master.


    The interspatial bag was filled with plenty of cultivation resources. By scanning the items inside with his mental power, Wu Xuning knew he did not suffer a loss at all. He kept the interspatial bag without saying a word and remembered this favor well.


    Seeing as they were done, Xue Boren noted softly, ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, if you¡¯d like to refine a spear, I know a smithing master in Huixun City that can smith pieces of White Silver Equipment with ease. Once the Hunting Meet ends, I can bring you there to visit him. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll have a weapon that you can conveniently use.¡±


    Ou Yangming had an odd look on his face. He sighed and rejoined, ¡°Thank you, senior, but... But there¡¯s no need for that as I¡¯ve also studied smithing art slightly.¡±


    Xue Boren twitched his mouth. His thoughts were in a mess.


    He could not help butment, ¡®How old is he? How could he have learned so much? Besides, how exactly potent is he when he says that he has only studied it ¡°slightly¡±...¡¯


    Xue Xuanle kept making circles with her fingers in front of her tummy. Her eyes were gleaming.


    After half an hour, they hurried toward the periphery again.


    As for the fact that Ou Yangming had been hiding his cultivation base, everyone somehow had the tacit understanding to not bring it up at all.


    With that, the 4 of them joined hands and kept killing low-rank ferocious beasts at the periphery.


    At night, clusters of stars were seen in the sky. The snow outside the Forest of Death had begun to melt, and the nts were starting to grow. Spring¡¯s aura filled the air, but the forest itself seemed like a forgotten world as nothing changed at all. The trees were dark while dead Qi filled the air.


    A bonfire was set up inside a cave. It was not bright, but it could be used for warmth. Ou Yangming and hispanions sat around it.


    Xue Xuanle kept retrieving the blood crystals from her interspatial bag and smiled.


    ¡°1, 2, 3...¡± Her clear voice was pleasing to the ear. Once she was done counting, she grinned and said, ¡°Overall, we have 3 top-grade blood crystals, 5 middle-rank blood crystals, and a mutated blood crystal, which is more valuable. As for low-rank blood crystals, we have tens of them. We¡¯re definitely going to finish first this time, right?¡± She asked probingly with eyes that shone like stars.


    Wu Xuning could not help butugh and teased her. ¡°The first ce is like a horse tied to a big tree for you¡ªit¡¯s going to be yours for sure.¡±


    Xue Boren noted, ¡°We won¡¯t have to worry about finishing first anymore but the key is the suitable number of blood crystals that we should submit.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, what do you mean? Is there a knack to this?¡±


    Xue Boren looked meaningfully at him and answered, ¡°Of course. If not, do you think that the Beyond Heaven Pavilion would anyhow reward someone? In simple words, the reward can only be exchanged with blood crystals. Of course, whether it¡¯s an aristocratic family or a rogue cultivator, anyone would be happy to do that because one would gain a useful material and a notable reputation at the same time. This is why we must grasp a fine line. If we submit too many blood crystals, we¡¯ll suffer a loss; if we submit too few, we won¡¯t be able to finish first. Everything needs to be nned out well but fortunately, we haven¡¯t recorded our blood crystals with our Tianyuan Stones yet, so we can still act ordingly when the timees.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and kept quiet as if he was deep in thought.


    The next day, at the crack of dawn, the ground was painted gold.


    Several 10,000 people gathered below the Water Suspension Tablet and stared fervently at it.


    All of a sudden, a white light shed and covered the morning sunlight.


    The people around the tablet moved around as they looked at the names on the stone tablet.


    ¡°Today¡¯s thest day of the Hunting Meet. Looks like the oue is set.¡±


    ¡°This... Judging from his dark red name, did he obtain a blood crystal from a top-grade ferocious beast?¡± A rogue cultivator breathed rapidly and asked.


    ¡°Yes, it has been decades since a top-grade savage beast was killed. Who knew, Wang Haobin seeded this time. Looks like he¡¯s going to finish first for sure.¡± The person that spoke had a distinguished temperament, which was clear that he was an elegant young master.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡± Right after he spoke, gasps were heard everywhere. ¡®A top-grade vicious beast? How could this be?¡¯ It was worth noting that the highest-rank participants in the Hunting Meet were Advanced Spiritualists. Now that an Advanced Spiritualist ughtered a top-grade fierce beast, regardless of how he did it, it was still a top-grade beast, so how could the others not be surprised?


    Due to the top-grade beast¡¯s blood crystal, Wang Haobin became even further ahead and had a much better result than the person in second ce. It vaguely made him seem unequaled aspared to the rest.


    First ce, Wang Haobin, 361 blood crystals!


    Second ce, Li Tianyu, 278 blood crystals!


    Third ce, Su Tianqian, 275 blood crystals!


    Fourth ce, Chen Botian, 253 blood crystals!


    ...


    ¡°Patriarch Wang, congrattions! Given that Haobin killed a top-grade ferocious beast, the Wang family is certainly going to finish first in this Hunting Meet.¡± Chen Danbo chuckled but was envious.


    Wang Weinian tried to hide it on purpose, but the look of joy on his face was clear to see. He waved his long sleeve and sighed. ¡°Brother Chen, Botian did well too.¡±


    Chen Danbo smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s not far from the others but there¡¯s a huge gap between him and the Wang family! A single mutated high-rank beast¡¯s blood crystal is worth the blood crystals of countless low-rank and middle-rank beasts. On top of that, Haobin, managed to obtain a top-grade savage beast¡¯s blood crystal. They can¡¯t be mentioned on equal terms at all.¡± He shook his head andmented.


    In any case, Wang Weinian was finally relieved. He thought, ¡®Judging from the current result, the first ce should belong to our n.¡¯


    At this time, someone finally spotted Yu Tianrui¡¯s name but instead of praising him, the person ridiculed him.


    ¡°Look¡ªit has been a month, but someone still hasn¡¯t gotten a single blood crystal.¡±


    When everyone looked, sure enough, there was a dark name at the bottom of the Water Suspension Tablet.

 Chapter 882 - Below The Water Suspension Tablet

    <h4><strong>Chapter 882</strong>: Below The Water Suspension Tablet</h4>


    ¡°Oh? Did this person not kill even a single ferocious beast? How could there be anyone like him?¡±


    ¡°He... He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± Some people that were new here started to make guesses one after another.


    Although the Forest of Death had countless rare things, they were apanied by great dangers. Throughout the process of searching for those treasures, one would be killed if one was careless.


    People could benefit greatly from the Forest of Death, but more people were forever buried inside and disappeared such that their corpses would not be found.


    Nheless, right after the discussion stopped, someone could not help butugh. ¡°Heh, since that person¡¯s name is still on the tablet, it means that he¡¯s still carrying his Tianyuan Stone. If he really died, the stone would¡¯ve sensed the absence of his life aura, and his name would¡¯ve disappeared from the Water Suspension Tablet.¡±


    The people that were new to Huixun City finally understood that Tianyuan Stones had such a wonderful effect.


    They had a mysterious connection with the Water Suspension Tablet as they could check the carriers¡¯ vital signs. If a carrier were to die or lose his or her Tianyuan Stone, the connection would be cut off.


    Even though the Tianyuan Stones were not magical, they were rather practical.


    While the people discussed, an elder paced toward the bottom of the Water Suspension Tablet.


    The area was not guarded by anyone, but everyone subconsciously stayed a distance away. This was because they knew it was considered the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s forbidden area.


    It was true that the city was meant for rogue cultivators, but even the 2 Venerable Ones that built the city treated the Beyond Heaven Pavilion with enough respect. In fact, rumor had it that the Venerable Ones could only build the city, which stood firmly without being destroyed nor eliminated by various powerful forces, because of the pavilion¡¯s support.


    Needless to say, it was only a rumor and could not be verified by anyone.


    When the crowd saw the elder approaching the Water Suspension Tablet, they lowered their voices at the same time and quietly introduced the elder to the people around them.


    Xu Heran¡ªthe pavilion elder who was stationed at Huixun City¡¯s Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    The elder was extremely mysterious and had always lived in seclusion. Unless there wererge-scale activities or if incredibly rare materials appeared, it would be tougher to meet him than the 2 Venerable Ones.


    Xue Heran arrived in front of the Water Suspension Tablet and narrowed his eyes as he scanned the content on the tablet as though he was long-sighted.


    Nevertheless, nobody would underestimate him because anyone that did had turned into yellow soil and vanished from the world.


    After a brief moment, Xu Heran nodded and grinned.


    Not only was there a mutated high-rank ferocious beast¡¯s blood crystal, but a top-grade savage beast¡¯s blood crystal had also appeared in this Hunting Meet. This could be considered a huge gain. Before the event started, even the pavilion elder did not expect this.


    The only thing was that a strange look could be seen on his face when he nced through Yu Tianrui¡¯s name.


    It had been a month, but the young fellow did not show any results, which was truly rare.


    Xu Heran looked up at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be exactly a month once it¡¯s past noon. Let¡¯s wait quietly for a while as they should be returning soon.¡±


    He was not loud, but his voice seemed to carry a magical devilish power that rang in everyone¡¯s ears, thus everyone heard him clearly.


    This seemed nothing unusual, but very few people that were present could do it with ease.


    At once, the faces of the people that were previously dubious about the elder changed. It turned out that the old man was a powerhouse that kept his counsel.


    Far away, there was eventually a sensation as people returned from the Forest of Death in batches.


    The names on the Water Suspension Tablet were names of individuals, but this did not mean that they entered the Forest of Death as solo travelers. In actuality, most of them entered as teams, and each team would at least have a person who knew the ropes.


    Of course, most people took this as a test. For instance, Wu Xuning¡ªthe Wu family¡¯s youngest master¡ªwas only taken care of by an Advanced Spiritualist.


    As for the ns that wanted to show their reputations on the Water Suspension Tablet, they would send more manpower.


    Therefore, the people that came out from the Forest of Death were in groups. They either looked fierce or exhausted but no matter what, they were valiant such that nobody dared to belittle them.


    Given that they survived a month in the forest and kept ughtering fierce beasts, even an elegant young master would have be full of killing intent.


    Normal people that wereing out of the forest would not attract any attention but those that were highly ranked on the Water Suspension Tablet caused the crowd to exim when they appeared.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Chen Botian¡ªthe rising star from the Chen family!¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper Su is also out. Hehe, the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce has indeed made sufficient preparations to be able to be in the top 3. They must be proud and ted.¡±


    Among the people that were slowly making their way out of the forest, Chen Botian and Su Tianqian were unquestionably the most eye-catching ones. In particr, thetter might only be an Advanced Spiritualist, but he was smooth and slick in establishing social rtions. Since he established the Su family¡¯s business, he was closely rted to various forces.


    When Su Tianqian walked out of the forest, numerous people greeted him from a distance away. Even so, he smiled at each and every one of them.


    Putting aside everything else, his eyesight alone was unordinary.


    While being surrounded by the crowd, Su Tianqian arrived beside the Water Suspension Tablet and bowed at Xu Heran with respect.


    Xu Heran beamed from his heart and nodded. ¡°You did well. Go on and wait first.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Tianqian responded to him and moved to the side.


    The people around them exchanged nces and came to sudden realizations.


    Given that Su Tianqian was only an Advanced Spiritualist, his ability to have a ce in Huixun City, which was a city that was being watched by Venerable Ones, was not by chance at all.


    The Su family¡¯s business had formidable figures as their backing as well.


    Chen Botian naturally went toward Chen Danbo. He did not manage to finish in the top 3, but the elder was rather pleased.


    The Chen family did not have Venerable Ones nor were they a local tyrant like the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, but they managed to surpass the other rogue cultivator ns and finished with a high rank. What else could Chen Danbo say about this? One could tell from the smile on his face how delighted he was.


    On the other hand, Wang Weinian furrowed his eyebrows and looked up at the sky.


    ¡®It¡¯s noon soon. Why isn¡¯t Haobin out yet? Did anything happen?¡¯


    Chen Danbo had known him for many years, so he naturally knew his worry. Heforted with a smile, ¡°Brother Wang, Haobin¡¯s guided by experienced powerhouses, so they¡¯re probablying out on the dot. Hehe, look...¡±


    When Wang Weinian turned to look, he noticed an elder in luxurious clothes staring at the forest too. The elder turned to look as if he sensed someone looking at him.


    They nodded with smiles when their eyes met, but lusters were flickering deep inside the eyes.


    The elder was Li Xinyi¡ªthe Li family¡¯s patriarch of this generation.


    It was worth noting that the Wang family and the Li family were the ns of the 2 Venerable Ones that founded Huixun City. While the Venerable Ones no longer bothered about normal affairs, it was inevitable for their younger generations topare with each other.


    Of course, as long as the Venerable Ones were still here, they would not have internal strife. Despite that, they never stopped fighting openly and covertly.


    At this moment, not only Wang Haobin, who was in first ce, but Li Tianyu, who was in second ce, was also not out yet.


    Seeing as it was almost noon, Wang Weinian and Li Xinyi were bing anxious.


    All of a sudden, cheers were hearding from the distance. 2 groups of people appeared from the Forest of Death.


    They had great momentum when they exited the forest. Though they were clearly separated and did not interfere with each other, it vaguely seemed like they were confronting each other.


    The eyes of Wang Weinian and Li Xinyi lit up at the same time. They were relieved.


    They would not have been so worried during other asions, but Wang Haobin and Li Tianyu had special ces in their respective n; they were young but were the most favored ones among the younger generation by their Venerable Ones. If anything were to happen to them, even Wang Weinian and Li Tianyu might not be able to bear the consequences.


    Below the Water Suspension Tablet, Xu Heran smiled faintly. When he watched Wang Haobin and Li Tianyu approaching the tablet, he felt like he was looking at 2 moving treasure depots.


    The Beyond Heaven Pavilion could normally obtain blood crystals from rogue cultivators, but they would normally be middle-to-low-ranked blood crystals. An asional high-rank blood crystal could shake him up as it would be big news for him.


    However, Wang Haobin and Li Tianyu were carrying more than 10 blood crystals from high-rank ferocious beasts.


    After a brief moment, the more outstanding powerhouses from the younger generation arrived below the Water Suspension Tablet. They had entirely different looks on their faces.


    Wang Haobin was smiling, whereas Li Tianyu had a dark face and a fierce look in his eyes.


    That said, Wang Weinian and Li Xinyi remained calm. They were well-experienced, so they would not make a big fuss over this.


    Xu Heran nodded slowly and cleared his throat.


    His coughs rang in everyone¡¯s ears, causing the crowd to fall silent.


    The elder thenughed and announced, ¡°It¡¯s almost past noon, so the Hunting Meet is almost over.¡±


    Wang Weinianughed out loud. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re right. Those that coulde out are already out. Even if some of them are still inside, they won¡¯t affect the oue, so let¡¯s end this.¡±


    It was obvious that Wang Haobin was going to finish first, thus the elder was overjoyed.


    Li Xinnian scoffed and said, ¡°I have noments.¡±


    Countless thoughts crossed his mind at this time. ¡®Since we lost this time, we must recover lost ground in other ways and mustn¡¯t let the Wang family oppress us.¡¯


    Xu Heran nodded and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to announce the final oue, he spotted something through the corner of his eye.


    5 streams of light were suddenly zooming out of the Forest of Death toward the tablet at lightning speed.

 Chapter 883 - A Meteorite From Beyond Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 883: A Meteorite From Beyond Heaven</h4>


    A cold light flickered in Xu Heran¡¯s eyes. Although he seemed old, he was one of the very few sharp-eyed ones in Huixun City.


    He recognized the iing people in one nce.


    Wu Xuning was the Wu family¡¯s youngest master. The Wu family had a top-grade Spiritualist who was also considered a prominent figure among the rogue cultivator ns, hence Xu Heran was familiar with them. Nheless, he was curious about another person among the 5 figures that wereing out of the forest.


    Yu Tianrui, who was the young fellow that had a small conflict with Li Tianyu outside the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, had gotten along with Wu Xuning.


    Xu Heren subconsciously nced at the dark name on the Water Suspension Tablet and came to a sudden realization. ¡®No wonder this fe didn¡¯t kill a single ferocious beast. Looks like he clung to the Wu family¡¯s youngest master and handed his blood crystals over.¡¯


    Even so, this was not rare in the past Hunting Meets, so the elder was indifferent to it.


    The people that were hurrying over were Ou Yangming and hispanions. A red crow was with them, but a spirit beast of such a level was not hard toe by in the Spiritual Realm. In particr, it was not that eye-catching aspared to the outstanding spirit beasts from the Wang family and the Li family.


    Li Tianyu fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming.


    When he left that day, he initially thought that Ou Yangming and the others would definitely be killed by the top-grade savage beast. Who knew, they walked out of the forest alive.


    Ou Yangming and the others arrived below the Water Suspension Tablet after a brief moment. It was worth noting that those who entered this area must be participants of the Hunting Meet. As for the other powerhouses, as powerful as they were, they dared not take even half a step into the zone.


    The young fellow sensed the killing intent from Li Tianyu¡¯s look, but he was not bothered at all.


    People like Li Tianyu were just ants to him. If he had to pay attention to every ant, living would be too tiring for him.


    A cold look could be seen in Li Tianyu¡¯s eyes. He suddenlyughed hideously and asked softly, ¡°Young fe, do you think that you¡¯ll be safe if you cling to the Wu family?¡± He then scanned Xue Xuanle and remarked with a smile. ¡°Not bad¡ªas long as you¡¯re alive.¡±


    He was unruly and arrogant, but he was not a fool, so he knew that it would be inappropriate to make noise and fight Ou Yangming in this asion. Nevertheless, given his identity, it would be fine for him to threaten the young fellow a little.


    Wu Xuning was slightly stunned. His face immediately took on a grave look as he asked, ¡°Young Master Li, what do you mean?¡±


    Li Tianyu curled his lips disdainfully and said, ¡°Wu Xuning, I advise you to stay further from this person. I¡¯ll be taking his life.¡±


    Wu Xuning¡¯s face changed. He responded in a deep voice, ¡°Young Master Li, Big Brother Yu¡¯s my savior. If you¡¯d like to go against him, I won¡¯t sit by idly no matter what!¡±


    A fierce look shed in Li Tianyu¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to say something, he noticed Xu Heran ncing at him.


    His face changed, and he quickly held back. He uttered coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then.¡± Subsequently, he turned around and took a few steps back.


    Wu Xuning turned and smiled bitterly at Ou Yangming. ¡°Big Brother Yu, did you offend him?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t offend anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± Wu Xuning was confused.


    Ou Yangming replied to him innocently, ¡°If you¡¯re only walking on a street when a mad dog barks and wants to bite you, what can you do?¡±


    He did not speak loudly but did not try to hide it at all, thus almost everyone around him heard him clearly.


    After hearing his description, everyone was dumbfounded and had strange looks on their faces.


    To most people, Li Tianyu was indeed the same as a mad dog, but very few people in Huixun City dared to say what Ou Yangming did.


    Li Tianyu suddenly turned around and did not hide the killing intent in his eyes. He even released a strong cold intent that would give one lingering fear.


    Upon seeing this, Li Xinyi nced past Ou Yangming and told Li Tianyu softly, ¡°Tianyu, don¡¯t dy business.¡±


    Li Tianyu slowly looked away and uttered obediently, ¡°Yes.¡± He turned and left again, and he stopped holding on to the matter.


    Despite that, the people around Ou Yangming looked pitifully at him as though they were looking at a dead man.


    Inside Huixun City, anyone that dared to insult a Venerable One¡¯s only grandson would be courting death. The crowd looked at Wu Xuning and were rather puzzled. Even though the Wu family was also quite notable in the city, they could not be mentioned on equal terms with the 2 Venerable Ones. ¡®Looks like the Wu family will be in bad luck...¡¯


    Xu Heran watched everything coldly on the side. He sighed and looked past everyone to stare at the deep and unpredictable Forest of Death.


    It was true that the forest had countless hidden treasures, but it was also full of danger. Moreover, due to certain reasons, unless it was necessary, Venerable Ones and top-grade Spiritualists would not enter the forest. If powerhouses of those levels dared to go on killing sprees in the forest, they would surely bring unpredictable consequences. This was the real reason it was so difficult to gather the blood crystals of high-rank ferocious beasts.


    Therefore, while Li Tianyu went slightly out of line, for the sake of the high-rank blood crystal that he was carrying, Xu Heran turned a blind eye to what happened.


    Seeing as the situation had calmed down, Xu Heran looked around and announced sternly, ¡°It¡¯s past noon now, so the Hunting Meet hase to an end.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°If anyone hasn¡¯t exited the forest, they can still bring their blood crystals to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. We trade fairly at the pavilion and won¡¯t deceive anyone.¡±


    His cold voice spread without any emotions, but the crowd nodded one after another.


    If they could not feel assured doing business with the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, they would not know who they should find.


    Wu Xuning stepped forward and warned Ou Yangming softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, Li Tianyu¡¯s thinking of killing you already, so you must be careful.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and nodded. He would need to be careful if his opponent was the Li family¡¯s Venerable One, but a mere yboy from the Li family was not worth his time. The only thing was that the young fellow was embarrassed to decline Wu Xuning¡¯s good intention.


    Xu Heran spoke loudly, ¡°The Beyond Pavilion has prepared a generous reward this time, and I believe that none of you will be disappointed.¡±


    Everyone became curious. Given that Xu Heran regarded it as a generous reward, it was certainly not simple.


    Wang Weinianughed out loud. ¡°Brother Xu, you don¡¯t need to be so secretive anymore. What exactly is the first prize? Can you reveal the mystery now?¡±


    The Wang family was already on the cusp of victory, hence the elder was extremely proud.


    Having said that, Wang Haobin had a huge gain this time. Not only did he obtain a mutated high-rank vicious beast¡¯s blood crystal, but he also acquired a top-grade beast¡¯s blood crystal. If the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was not going to show their sincerity, he might not be willing to exchange them for anything.


    Xu Heran grinned. He tapped and retrieved something from his interspatial bag.


    It was a ck stone, but it seemed to carry a hint of a peculiar luster.


    He slowly ced it on the ground and noted, ¡°This is a meteorite from beyond heaven. It¡¯s indestructible and carried a queer power. Hehe, feel free to probe it with your mental powers.¡±


    The eyes of Wang Weinian and the others gleamed. They released their mental conceptions at the same time.


    Spiritualists would more or less possess some mental power, where the difference between them would be how strong or weak their powers were. Needless to say, the mental powers of ordinary cultivators could not be mentioned on equal terms with that of casters.


    However, when everyone tried to pry the meteorite with their mental powers, their faces could not help but change.


    This was because they sensed their mental powers being slightly deviated. They were probing the meteorite, but their mental powers were somehow led elsewhere.


    It was as if an invisible power that could not be sensed was lingering around the meteorite, causing their mental powers to be unknowingly guided away.


    The abnormality was never seen before, let alone heard of.


    Wang Weinian looked surprised yet overjoyed. The mere stone was showing such an unordinary phenomenon. If it was refined into a piece of equipment, what could it be?


    Of course, it would not be easy to sessfully smith the item into a suitable piece of equipment. That said, given the Wang family¡¯s abilities and connections, Wang Xinnian was confident about having the equipment smithed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered as well. He released his mental power like the others and experienced the same thing. Nheless, unlike the rest, the young fellow¡¯s mental power was particrly strong, and he vaguely sensed the function of the meteorite¡¯s power.


    If the treasure, which could draw mental powers, was used appropriately, it could increase one¡¯s mental power by a huge margin.


    He was a caster, but he was adept in martial arts techniques from the moment he started learning about martial arts. When he exchanged blows with others, his trump card was also a spear that could sweep the world.


    Though he possessed remarkable mental power and secret Skill Rune techniques toplement that, he did not have a convenient weapon to use. As such, he had been a nondescript caster.


    Ou Yangming asked loudly as he was moved, ¡°Senior, is it really indestructible?¡±


    Everyone was struck dumb, and they quickly focused on him again.


    Given the asion, the young fellow was quite bold to question Xu Heran.


    That being said, the people were relieved after seeing Ou Yangming. Since he had the guts to insult the family member of a Venerable One, it did not seem odd for him to act presumptuously.


    Xu Heran nodded calmly and said, ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re worried, you can go ahead and test it.¡±


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a while before he responded, ¡°Please excuse me for the offense then.¡±


    With that, he strode toward the meteorite from beyond heaven.


    Xu Heran¡¯s face twitched. He had said it rather mockingly, but he did not think that the young fellow would seize the opportunity and be thick-faced enough to inspect it.


    Nevertheless, he could not take extreme actions in public, hence he could only suppress his dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 884 - The Fight For First Place

    <h4>Chapter 884: The Fight For First ce</h4>


    Ou Yangming shook his wrist and retrieved a saber from his interspatial bag.


    It was not one of the top-notch weapons that he had smithed, but it was not to be underestimated as well. Moreover, it was especially sharp, hence it was considered a fine tester.


    When Ou Yangming nced at Xu Heran, he instantly noticed the faint scornful look on the elder¡¯s face. It was evident that the powerhouse from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was incredibly confident about the meteorite from beyond heaven.


    Ou Yangming grunted and shed with his saber.


    ¡°Ding...¡±


    Following a clear bang that was pleasing to the ear, Ou Yangming¡¯s saber bounced up while countless sparks flew in all directions.


    Nheless, when the sparks disappeared, everyone¡¯s face changed as they were shocked.


    Wang Weinian, Li Xinyi, and the others were real powerhouses, so they were far more sharp-eyed than other people. They could tell at once that Ou Yangming went all-out without holding back. Furthermore, although his saber was not a precious weapon, it was not something that was only used to fool others.


    Even so, after being shed by the sharp de and such power, the meteorite was not damaged at all. Instead, a tiny cut appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s saber.


    Sure enough, the stone was indestructible.


    Ou Yangming nodded and beamed.


    In actuality, even if the meteorite from out of this world was not as tough and could only draw mental powers, he would still want to bag it. Now, he was more certain that he wanted to im the stone for his own.


    Xue Heran uttered, ¡°If any of you would like to inspect it as well, please go ahead.¡±


    His voice spread far and wide, but nobody went forward.


    Apart from Ou Yangming, it would be hard to find anyone else from the crowd to be so bold as to question someone from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion in public.


    Xu Heran nodded as he was pleased. He spoke loudly, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, I hereby announce that the Hunting Meet¡¯s first ce goes to...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming, who was standing in front of the meteorite, reached out his hand and cut off the elder.


    A fierce look shed in Xu Heran¡¯s eyes. He asked coldly, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    Even though the Beyond Heaven Pavilion believed that harmony would bring wealth, if they were continuously provoked by someone, they also had a limit that could not be crossed.


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Senior, are you going to announce the winner based on the ranking on the Water Suspension Tablet?¡±


    Xu Heran answered with a straight face, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure, senior, that¡¯ll be great.¡±


    The crowd was stunned. They scanned him from head to toe but could not figure out what would be so great.


    Xu Heran¡¯s eyes turned cold. Ou Yangming was undoubtedly causing trouble time after time, thus the elder was unhappy. If he was on another asion, even if he did not lightly punish the young fellow, he would have left in displeasure. However, now that they were in public, for the sake of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s reputation, as furious as the elder was, he could only hold it back for the time being.


    Nevertheless, Xu Heran decided that once everything was settled, he would surely make the ignorant young fellow regret what he had done.


    ¡°Hmph, tell me... What¡¯s so great?¡± Xu Heran questioned coldly.


    Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Senior, based on what you said, the more one¡¯s blood crystals, and the higher their qualities, one will definitely finish first, am I right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Heran was suddenly moved. He asked, ¡°Are you going to fight for first ce too?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to fight for it too.¡±


    Everyone instantly mored and looked strangely at him.


    Xu Heran looked coldly at him for some time before he burst outughing. ¡°Young fe, have you seen the Water Suspension Tablet today?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°It¡¯s right there so of course, I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, since you saw the Water Suspension Tablet, do you know what the colors on it represent?¡±


    The young fellow shook his head in a daze and answered, ¡°I have no idea, but I was just going to ask you.¡±


    ¡°How dare an ignorant fe like you...¡± Xu Heran pped his sleeve indifferently. He had lost the patience to carry this on any longer with Ou Yangming, so he was going to shoo him away. Who knew, it was then when Su Tianqian exined loudly, ¡°Brother Yu, during the Hunting Meet, Brother Wang¡¯s group obtained over 300 blood crystals of different kinds, one of which belongs to a mutated high-rank ferocious beast. Besides that...¡± He paused for a while before he continued with a heavier tone, ¡°They also have a top-grade fierce beast¡¯s blood crystal.¡±


    Xu Heran was slightly dumbfounded as he turned to look at Su Tianqian.


    He knew Su Tianqian very well. The fellow might seem like he was kind and gentle to everyone but deep down, he was a proud man. If Su Tianqian did not take Ou Yangming seriously, he would not have exined everything to the young fellow despite knowing that the elder was mad.


    Xu Heran was moved. He calmed down right away and looked probingly at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡°A top-grade vicious beast¡¯s blood crystal is hard toe by indeed.¡± He was rather surprised because he did not think that anyone else could have acquired one as well.


    Due to the cultivation base limit set for the Hunting Meet, other than the few powerhouses meant to maintain order, the rest were at most Advanced Spiritualists. Given that someone of this cultivation base could eliminate a top-grade savage beast, one would indeed be worthy of being regarded with special respect.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming¡¯s situation was entirely different.


    He was certainly going to seed by using his Illusion Formation to go against a ferocious beast without wisdom. Moreover, he gained the 2 other blood crystals of top-grade fierce beasts without any effort.


    Li Tianyu could not hold back anymore, so he shouted angrily, ¡°Hmph, what an ignorant and presumptuous fe. Do you know what a top-grade savage beast is?¡± He pointed at the Water Suspension Tablet andughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re at the very bottom without a single blood crystal, so how dare you think about fighting for first ce? You¡¯re truly shameless.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar after they heard what he said.


    They finally knew that the bold fellow was Yu Tianrui, who had not gotten even a single blood crystal ording to the Water Suspension Tablet.


    In actuality, there had been cases where participants of the Hunting Meet did not record all of the blood crystals that they acquired. Having said that, Ou Yangming was the first person that wanted to fight for first ce without any blood crystal.


    Ou Yangming smiled and simply turned a deaf ear to Li Tianyu¡¯s words. He replied to Su Tianqian, ¡°Thank you, Brother Su.¡± Following that, he turned to ask Xu Heran, ¡°Senior, will I be qualified to fight for first ce and be rewarded with the meteorite from beyond heaven if I submit a better blood crystal?¡±


    ¡®How could this young fe submit a better blood crystal?¡¯ Xu Heran did not buy it at all. That said, after he nced at Su Tianqian, he still nodded and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an unchangeable rule.¡±


    Wang Weinian and Wang Haobin looked at each other with weird looks in their eyes, but they did not believe that Ou Yangming could do it.


    Thetter went forward and said, ¡°Pavilion Master Xu, these are my gains, so please count them.¡± He shook his wrist and retrieved an interspatial bag, then he retrieved all of the blood crystals in front of everyone else.


    Among the blood crystals, other than the many low-rank and middle-rank blood crystals, 4 of them drew the most attention.


    They were 4 multicolored blood crystals with peculiar yet natural colored rings around them as if they had a certain charm to them. When one looked at them, one¡¯s consciousness would be drawn. Furthermore, out of the 4 blood crystals, one of them was particrly bright and eye-catching than the rest.


    Blood crystals were acquired from ferocious beasts.


    Judging from their appearance alone, it was obvious that they were exceptionally valuable. Additionally, each of them carried enormous energy.


    Nheless, while the energies were massive, they also contained dead Qis of equivalent ranks, and they could not be absorbed by humans nor spirit beasts. Nobody knew why the Beyond Heaven Pavilion would put in so much effort to purchase these blood crystals.


    While most people were lost in the blood crystals¡¯ lusters, Xu Heran asked with a slightly dark face, ¡°Young Master Wang, where¡¯s the top-grade blood crystal?¡± He added with bright eyes, ¡°These 4 high-rank blood crystals alone won¡¯t be enough to exchange for the meteorite even if one of them is mutated.¡±


    Wang Haobin chuckled and uttered, ¡°Yes, Pavilion Master.¡± He waved his hand and retrieved another blood crystal from his interspatial bag.


    The moment he took it out, the whole square seemed to have fallen dead silent.


    A top-grade blood crystal¡ªit was really a top-grade blood crystal. An imperceptible and thinyer of a faint multicolored mist lingered around it.


    Wang Haobin said proudly, ¡°Pavilion Elder, please inspect it.¡±


    Given that he obtained a top-grade blood crystal from the Hunting Meet, no matter what he did to get it, he should be proud of it.


    Xu Heran smiled and nodded. ¡°Very well! Young Master Wang, you¡¯re a distinguished man indeed. This meteorite from beyond heaven...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking it!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, another voice was heard, where the person finished the sentence smoothly.


    Xu Heran and Wang Haobin were speechless. As well-mannered as they were, they were infuriated.


    Nevertheless, just as they turned around and wanted to reprimand Ou Yangming, they saw the young fellow retrieve an interspatial bag and take something out of it.


    It was arge blood crystal, and it was surrounded by a faint mist. The young fellow presented it to them just like that.


    ¡°A top-grade... A top-grade blood crystal?¡± Xu Heran widened his eyes and mumbled.


    Wang Haobin was in disbelief as well. He did not think that anyone else could have ughtered a top-grade ferocious beast too.


    That being said, this was not the end.


    Ou Yangming smiled and reached inside his interspatial bag again to reveal another blood crystal.


    When the 2 dissimr blood crystals were ced together, they looked like the 2 brightest stars in the night sky but also like 2 humongous mountains that oppressed everyone else.


    Ou Yangming looked around and asked, ¡°Senior, can I exchange these 2 top-grade blood crystals for the meteorite from beyond heaven?¡±


    Xu Heran was stupefied for a while. He looked deeply at Ou Yangming as though he finally got to know him.


    Subsequently, he nodded hard and waved his hand to take possession of the 2 blood crystals, then he handed the meteorite to Ou Yangming.


    His voice spread far and wide such that everyone in the square heard him well.


    ¡°The Hunting Meet¡¯s first ce goes to Yu Tianrui.¡±

 Chapter 885 - Mount Return Sword

    <h4>Chapter 885: Mount Return Sword</h4>


    The sunlight inte winter seemed deste yet somewhat enchanting. It could also drive the cold away.


    Even so, the Forest of Death was simr to a forgotten world, where it was lonely, cold, and full of dead Qi as usual.


    Outside the forest, the light that was emitted from the Water Suspension Tablet dimmed as well.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was still shining bright. At this moment, everyone began to guess the origin of this seemingly ordinary young man with a low cultivation base. They wondered how he had such a divine trick.


    ¡®Those are 2 top-grade blood crystals. Besides, his group only has one Advanced Spiritualist. What¡¯s happening to the world? Can top-grade ferocious beasts be ughtered so easily?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to be covered with ayer of ck cloth as other people were eager to find out his secret. In particr, some female cultivators even stared at him coquettishly and showed off their beauties as they wanted to attract his attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming simply ignored them and breathed out as he uttered with a smile.


    He was extremely pleased with what he gained from the Hunting Meet. He managed to gain a deeper understanding of formations, stumbled upon a technique to use mental power, and was almost done gathering the main materials for him to refine a new spear. Ever since the Blood Condensation Spear crumbled, the young fellow had been wanting to refine a convenient weapon for himself, but the Beast King Sect did not have fine smithing materials, hence this had been dyed.


    Now that he possessed the unknown meteorite from beyond heaven, the horned dragon¡¯s scale, as well as other materials, he could put this on his agenda.


    Xue Boren immediately nodded with a smile after he heard Ou Yangming. He was in a great mood because the Xue family and the Wu family gained notable reputations this time.


    Although Xu Heran only mentioned Ou Yangming¡¯s name, one could easily find out who the young fellow represented if one asked around. Moreover, this would be much more effective than if the 2 ns advertised themselves actively.


    Under the setting sun, Ou Yangming and hispanions slowly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sighed.


    As they walked on the main road, Xue Boren breathed out some murky air and shouted, ¡°This feels great, this feels great! This time, the Xue family can hold our heads up high.¡±


    Xue Xuanle twitched her nose as well. She hummed excitedly, and her voice was pleasing to the ear.


    Wu Xuning looked around and acted in concert by expressing with respect, ¡°We owe this to Big Brother Yu as we¡¯re only basking in his light.¡± He was sincere and did not try hard to tter the young fellow. He managed it so well that one would only have a favorable impression of him.


    Xue Xuanle suddenly blushed as something crossed her mind. Her cheeks were as pink as cherry blossoms, which made her look charming. As the youngdy nced at Ou Yangming through the corner of her eye, she felt like her heart was at her throat.


    All of a sudden, a humongous mountain came into Ou Yangming¡¯s sight.


    By looking from afar, the mountain looked like a sharp sword that was pulled out of its scabbard. Sword Qi was vaguely reverberating in the air, and it seemed to carry the determination to put a hole in the sky. From the bottom to the top, the mountain became thinner such that its very tip was as thin as a strand of hair. It was worth noting that the mountain was not surrounded by other misceneous mountains, so it gave off the feeling that it was dead and quiet.


    Xue Boren was well-experienced and knew the ways of the world. He perceived Ou Yangming when he saw him looking at the mountain, so he introduced it to the young fellow with a heartyugh, ¡°Brother Tianrui, this mountain¡¯s known as Mount Return Sword. Rumor has it that during a night 10,000 years ago, a rumbling sound was heard, and the universe changed in color. The winds and clouds were overturned, and a hole seemed to have been formed in the sky while a storm went on without an end. Amidst all of that, a sword-light split the chaotic night sky into two, then a giant sword of about 333 meters came from outside of this world. Apanied by the various unusual phenomena, the giant swordnded and turned into this mountain. On top of that, the mountain grew a few inches every day, and it ended up like this after 10,000 years.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked like he was deep in thought, but he did not take it seriously. He asked softly, ¡°Is the rumor real?¡±


    Xue Boren smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I have no idea but once in every 1,000 years, a clear ring could be heard from Mount Return Sword, and a majestic sword intent would burst out from its peak. Each time that happens, the clouds and mists in the sky would be stirred up into fragments. At the same time, all of the longswords in Huixun City would also ring softly. Even Venerable Ones couldn¡¯t exin the queer phenomenon.¡±


    ¡°Great Elder Boren, have you seen it before?¡± Xue Xuanle asked curiously with shiny eyes.


    Xue Boren stroked his beard and looked like he had seen the vicissitudes of the world. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    When Ou Yangming probed with his mental power, a subtle sword intent appeared inside his spiritual world. The sword intent was not forceful, but it was incredibly tough, so much so that it only dispersed after he suppressed it with his overbearing mental power twice. The young fellow¡¯s eyes gleamed. He looked deeply at Mount Return Sect and smiled faintly.


    Wu Xuning was looking into the distance as well. When he finally looked away, he recalled that Ou Yangming wanted to refine a spear, thus he chuckled and said, ¡°Big Brother Yu, what type ofplementary materials do you need for your spear? Don¡¯t be too polite and just let me know what you need; the Wu family has some substantial resources.¡±


    After witnessing a series of unbelievable things that were done by Ou Yangming, Wu Xuning decided to rope him in and gain his favorable impression with all his might. If he did it well, the situation in Huixun City might change drastically. The young master was certain that the young fellow was backed by at least 1 Venerable One.


    A Venerable One was considered a top-notchbat power in the Spiritual Realm.


    Xue Boren was naturally nning to do the same, but he was experienced enough to know that he should take it slow, so he controlled his tempo well.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and responded, ¡°Brother Wu, thanks for the good intention!¡±


    Following that, he dashed away without saying anything else.


    Since Ou Yangming and hispanions were all Spiritualists, they were as fast as lightning when they hurried away. Before long, they arrived at Huixun City and slowed down. The streets were bustling and packed with people, and a strong business atmosphere filled the air.


    At the spur of the moment, an exmation echoed from a certain corner.


    ¡°Quickly look¡ªis this... A flying carpet?¡±


    Whether it was the merchants or the cultivators in the city, they instantly looked up enviously.


    An aristocratic family¡¯s disciple in luxurious clothes took a deep breath andmented, ¡°This is a flying carpet. There are very few of them in Huixun City, and they¡¯re also rarely seen. We can finally feast our eyes on one today.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± An elegant young master with a ponytail opened his fan with a fairy¡¯s drawing on it at a timely moment. He bragged, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to refine flying carpets, such that ordinary smithing masters can¡¯t easily grasp the melting points of the materials. Furthermore, one must have extraordinaryprehension of space!¡± The crowd instantly approved of what he said.


    Xue Xuanle looked in that direction as well. She looked stunning as her eyes flickered.


    Even a steady person like Xue Boren could not help but look envious as well.


    Due to the flying carpet that suddenly appeared, everyone¡¯s heart string was plucked.


    Ou Yangming was the only person who twitched his mouth with a strange look on his face. He did not know to cry or tough as a thought crossed his mind, ¡®I wonder what you¡¯ll think if you know that I can refine flying carpets.¡¯ Nevertheless, the thought disappeared after a brief moment.


    Even when the flying carpet disappeared from the sky in the form of a silver light arc, the crowd was still unwilling to look away.


    Xue Xuanle squeezed the corner of her shirt with her right fingers as she looked into the distance. When she reluctantly looked away, shemented, ¡°The flying carpet¡¯s so exquisite and appealing.¡±


    The elder was slightly dazed as well. He inhaled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop thinking about it. It¡¯s a flying carpet, and it¡¯s not something that we can wish for, so let¡¯s go!¡± While he spoke, he strode toward the Wu residence.


    After returning to the Wu residence in a hurry, Ou Yangming excused himself and returned to his dwelling.


    He meditated for a long time, then he picked up an expensive soft brush to note down everything that had happened since he met the people from the Xue family. Regardless of how big or small the incidents were, the young fellow wrote them down on a fine writing paper in the lesser seal[1]. After making sure that he did not miss out on anything, he stared at the paper for half a day before burning it with his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Wang residence was situated in the east of Huixun City, and it was built by ake.


    Lotus flowers bloomed in summer, so one could sit on a small boat to gather lotus seeds. During winter, one could also make holes in the eye to fish for winter fishes or boil wines and recite poems in the gazebo. It would be enjoyable.


    Gorgeous pavilions were built around the smallke, thus one could see undting ripples whenever one opened the window and looked outside. The view could make one gain a heroic spirit and be ambitious.


    Being one of the top 3 influential aristocratic families in Huixun City, the Wang family enjoyed exceptional advantages.


    Countless peculiar runes shone at the bottom of the smallke. If one looked closely, one would see that it was a small formation. At the core of the formation, a small fountain was even releasing spiritual Qi; it was a spiritual fountain. About 33 meters above the fountain, a grey-robed elder sat with his legs crossed on the water and absorbed 90% of the magnanimous spiritual power that was released from the fountain. Despite that, his aura seemed to have decayed, his Qi momentum was blocked, and he vaguely seemed like he was near the end. The elder was Wang Mohan, who was the Wang family¡¯s great ancestor and one of the prestigious Venerable Ones in Huixun City.


    Even when Wang Mohan absorbed the remaining 10% of the spiritual Qi around him, the spiritual Qi around the smallke was still at an unbelievable level. One¡¯s pores would open up if one inhaled even a bit of the spiritual Qi, so one could imagine how fast one could improve by cultivating near theke.


    Wang Haobin had an attractive face and wore a red outfit that looked as bright as blood.


    He was fishing alone by theke with his eyes closed, which made him look like he wasid back.


    Without warning, an invisible wind blew from afar. The young man opened his eyes, which looked faintly red, and he asked calmly, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man looked at the thin fishing rod and sighed. ¡°You won¡¯t achieve anything by meditating like this.¡±


    Wang Haobin moved his fishing rod. A red light flickered in his eyes as he replied to the old man, ¡°I should meditate if I¡¯m perturbed. Whether it¡¯s effective or not, it¡¯s a different thing from whether I¡¯m doing it or not. In any case, my attitude is very important.¡±


    The old man sat by theke and breathed out cold air. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re bing better at arguing irrationally.¡±


    ¡°Being able to argue irrationally is also a kind of capability.¡± Nobody could tell if Wang Haobin was happy or mad. He was neither fast nor slow when he spoke.


    That said, the more Wang Haobin acted like that, the more the old man knew he was in diposure, where monstrous waves were surging in his heart. The young master was not the kind that showed his emotions, and he was always deep in thoughts. Ever since Wang Haobin was born, he had only fished by theke very few times, and he only did it when something serious happened or when he was perturbed. This time, it was because of a mysterious figure that suddenly appeared in Huixun City.


    [1] The form of Chinese character standardized by the Qin dynasty

 Chapter 886 - Studying Blood Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 886: Studying Blood Crystals</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Gentle, cold breezes were blowing by the smallke in the Wang residence.


    Wang Haobin put his fishing rod in ce and walked on the long corridor for some time before he chuckled and said, ¡°I asked you toe because I need you to do something. It¡¯s not too hard, but it won¡¯t be too easy either.¡±


    ¡°You want me to look into Yu Tianrui?¡± Wang Fu¡¯s wrinkles on his face squeezed together as he asked softly.


    ¡°Yes. The Wang family should¡¯ve been in first ce this time, but we ended up being pushed down. You won¡¯t believe me if I say that I¡¯m not resentful. A loss is a loss, and I have nothing to say about it, but I can¡¯t take it if I don¡¯t even know my opponent¡¯s background,¡± Wang Haobin expressed while he walked in front. He looked into the distance, but his eyes did not seem focused. Nobody knew where his mind had wandered off to.


    Wang Fu nodded and raised another question, ¡°Is this your idea, Young Master, or Patriarch¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my idea,¡± Wang Haobin answered without any hesitation. Following that, he returned to the smallke and held his fishing rod tightly. The young master sat by theke for a day and a night but did not catch any fish because he neither used bait nor a hook.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming knew he would cause a sensation and would draw attention if he finished first at the Hunting Meet, but he did not care about them.


    In the morning, when he stared ahead, a snow mountain was reflected in his eyes. A prating chill spread in all directions, so much so that the air¡¯s temperature plummeted. By visualizing the snow mountain every day, he benefited greatly in terms of how he used the spiritual Qi inside his dantian.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows. In actuality, he had built a solid foundation for himself. He became an Intermediate Spiritualist before he was pursued by Li Xin, and he managed a narrow escape. Afterward, the young fellow witnessed Multi-armed King Kong ovee the Heavenly Thunderbolts andprehended something as well. Throughout his long journey this time, he then perceived the Big Avnche and visualized a snow mountain inside his spiritual world. In terms of foundation alone, his was probably much more solid than that of when a Venerable One was still an Intermediate Spiritualist. If the fellow wanted to break through to be an Advanced Spiritualist, he could do so at any time.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not break through even after such a long time. Firstly, he felt that it would be better to have a more solid foundation. Secondly, he had a vague feeling that he seemed to becking something important. Therefore, he forced himself to remain as an Intermediate Spiritualist for the time being.


    He stopped cultivating after he breathed out some murky air.


    At this moment, the Wu family sent a maid to deliver Ou Yangming¡¯s meal to him. After washing up and having some food, the young fellow fiddled with the mutated blood crystal that he obtained from the Forest of Death. A ck centipede was engraved on the blood crystal, and it had a total of 64 pairs of legs that gave off a cold intent.


    Ou Yangming weighed the blood crystal on his palm and thought, ¡®It feels cold, but the power that it contains is somewhat odd.¡¯


    After closing the door and windows, Ou Yangming released his mental power to make sure that nobody was near him, then he withdrew a part of his mental power and probed the blood crystal. It was not that he did not trust the Wu family, but it was better to be safe than sorry. Besides, if Li Xin or the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants knew the young fellow was hiding in Huixun City, he would not be able to get away even if he wanted to.


    As soon as Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power entered the blood crystal, a red world appeared in front of him.


    Countless red mists drifted inside the world. If he had to describe it, he could say that a drop of blood had covered each of his eyes.


    Concurrently, Ou Yangming also noticed that his mental power consumption slowed down the moment it entered the red world.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his mental power. A pop was hearding from his wrist, and by the time he lowered his hand, a blood crystal each from low-rank, middle-rank, high-rank, and top-grade appeared in his hand. He rolled his eyes and inspected the low-rank blood crystal with his mental power. In a sh, the young fellow felt like his eyes were covered by ayer of a red veil, but there was only a slight change to his mental power consumption. He bit his lower lip and found a fine writing paper to record the change.


    Quickly after, he looked into the middle-rank blood crystal with his mental power.


    This time, the red that appeared in front of his eyes was much thicker, and his mental power was being consumed at a much slower speed aspared to when he checked the low-rank blood crystal.


    Ou Yangming did not exit the state in a hurry. After apprehending it closely for a brief moment, he noted down the speed at which his mental power was being consumed. He even added a big question mark at the end of his sentence.


    He sat with his legs crossed and only started the next round of testing when his mental power recovered to its peak state.


    It was not that Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power waspletely exhausted, but he wanted to make sure that the number that he wrote on the paper was urate every time.


    Ou Yangming had a vague feeling that there was a huge secret behind the blood crystals. If he could crack the code, it would benefit his cultivation in the future unimaginably. As such, he continued to be meticulous and attentive until the end.


    His eyes flickered as he channeled his mental power into the top-grade blood crystal.


    A shrill roar of a beast instantly reverberated. It was such a mournful roar that one with a weak mentality would have passed out from fear right away. Even so, instead of looking afraid, Ou Yangming grinned. He withdrew 90% of the mental power around his room and channeled them into the blood crystal. Consequently, his mental power consumption reduced significantly as though it was replenished.


    He opened his eyes and curled his lips into a yful smile.


    Ou Yangming did not believe that this was the blood crystal¡¯s only effect. Without any hesitation, he inspected the top-grade blood crystal with his mental power. He noticed that his mental power¡¯s recovery speed with this was 3 to 4 times that of the high-rank blood crystal but simr to that of the mutated high-rank blood crystal. On this day, the young fellow kept probing but did not find the blood crystals¡¯ other functions. Nevertheless, instead of giving up, he put in more effort into this. He believed that the more mysterious the technique, as long as he could crack it, the more he would benefit from it.


    It was evening in the blink of an eye, and a maid sent him lots of food for dinner.


    Ou Yangming devoured the dishes and ate happily.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    A small isted courtyard in the Wu residence was surrounded by bamboo trees and was elegantly decorated. It vaguely coincided with the universe¡¯s maxim.


    Darkness had engulfed the world. Xue Boren shed to the door and knocked.


    Before long, the door was opened by Xue Yan himself.


    Once they entered the residence, the patriarch asked softly, ¡°What did you gain this time?¡±


    Xue Boren lowered his voice and answered, ¡°This time, as long as we have Yu Tianrui, it¡¯ll surely be an opportunity for our n. Donglin City¡¯s setup is too small; Huixun City¡¯s the Xue family¡¯s universe.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Xue Yan tapped the table gently and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s not only loyal and cherishes rtionships, but he also learned various skills. His cultivation base in formations is unequaled and superior to that of his peers, and his martial art cultivation base is also notable as he killed an Advanced Spiritualist head-on. Moreover, ording to what the young fe said, he also learned the path of smithing, but I haven¡¯t found out how exactly skilled he is in that aspect,¡± Xue Boren exined.


    Xue Yan widened his eyes and struck his chest. ¡°Slow down and let me catch my breath!¡±


    It was such shocking news that it identally triggered his wounds that had not fully recovered.


    Martial arts, formations, and smithing art were painstaking works that needed to be learned and mastered over long periods. Now that a young fellow in his twenties was adept in all of them, how could it not be shocking news?


    After some time, Xue Yan asked, ¡°How¡¯s his martial art aspared to yours?¡±


    Xue Boren flushed and was hesitant to reply to the patriarch, but he sighed in the end and answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to make more than 10 moves against him.¡± He was deeply in awe when he recalled how Ou Yangming beheaded Deng Chengfeng.


    As steady as Xue Yan was as a top-grade Spiritualist, he could not help but gasp.


    Nobody knew Xue Boren¡¯s martial art cultivation base better than he did in the Xue family, but Xue Boren admitted that he could not make more than 10 moves against Ou Yangming. One could imagine how potent the young fellow was in martial arts.


    The room instantly fell silent. Dim candlelights were swaying with the wind.


    Xue Boren¡¯s face changed after a while, and he asked probingly, ¡°Did Yu Tianrui hide his age on purpose? I heard that many people look young but are actually old freaks.¡±


    The patriarch immediately shook his head and patted the elder¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A tree would have a new growth ring every year. It¡¯s the same for a human, and it¡¯s not something that can be faked. Moreover, his breath of life is so rich that it¡¯s the first I¡¯ve seen in my whole life, so I¡¯m sure his age is real. As for why he has been hiding his cultivation base, it¡¯s something worth deliberating. That said, judging from his character, I believe that he won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll offend our n.¡±


    Subsequently, he had a solemn look on his face like never before as he added, ¡°We¡¯ll spare no effort in befriending him regardless of the costs.¡±


    Xue Boren nodded hard. He had expected this, but he was still shocked by what he heard.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At night, the cold moonlight shone brightly on the ground. It made Huixun City look slightly mysterious.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his mental power from the blood crystal. He looked more puzzled than before as he gently brushed his fingers across the blood crystal and mumbled, ¡°Do the blood crystals have no other functions?¡±


    He then shook his head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be. The Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s an influential force that has over 10,000 years of inheritance. Why would they sustain losses? Business people value profits very much.¡±


    The young fellow looked at the records that he made in the morning and furrowed his eyebrows.


    His lips parted as he exhaled some white vapor, and he thought, ¡®Always do things step by step without rushing them. The more I want to achieve something, the more I¡¯ll want to grab hold onto it, but I¡¯ll get the opposite of what I desire instead, simr to 2 parallel lines that¡¯ll never meet.¡¯ As soon as the thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, he calmed down and disregarded all favors and humiliations.


    Without forcing it and with a sh of thought, Ou Yangming had unknowingly channeled all of his mental power into the mutated high-rank blood crystal.


    The universe instantly overturned as Ou Yangming entered a red world. This time, unlike his previous attempts, the sky, the ground, and the hills were all red.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed as he looked into the distance. ¡®Why does that forest over there look simr to the Forest of Death?¡¯


    As soon as he had that thought, he arrived above the forest. An intense roar instantly caused a rumble that surged from the sky. It became more intense, such that the redness inside the spiritual space eventually gushed. Soon enough, a ck-winged Centipede that had shrunken countless times emerged out of the blue.


    A strange look could be seen in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He chuckled and said, ¡°I see!¡±

 Chapter 887 - The Dragons’ Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter 887: The Dragons¡¯ Secret Technique</h4>


    With a sh of Ou Yangming¡¯s thought, a spiritual storm swept inside the red world and transformed into a windstorm that kept spinning.


    Whether it was the sky, the ground, the mountains, or the forest, everything shook. The red centipede seemed to be standing on the opposite of the whole world, where even the space kept squeezing inward.


    It shrieked as its body was being stirred up into fragments by the storm. The red world crumbled at once, and red threads that filled the sky assimted into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. It was worth noting that the mutated high-rank blood crystal alone helped him increase his mental power by 1%.


    By the time he opened his eyes after all of the red mists were absorbed, his eyes looked like there were 2 deep vortexes spinning inside. It was as though one would be lost in his eyes by looking at him in the eye. What kind of eyes were those? They were so hollow and pure.


    Ou Yangming shook his shoulders and thought, ¡®Turns out that the blood crystals can increase one¡¯s mental power instead of just recovering the power. No wonder the Beyond Heaven Pavilion holds Hunting Meets and is willing to give meteorites from outside of this world as rewards in exchange for the crystals.¡¯


    If Ou Yangming had not entered the red world by chance and absorbed the ck-winged Centipede¡¯s remaining mental power, he could not have found this secret. Needless to say, this was also because he paid attention to even the smallest details.


    Ou Yangming retrieved a top-grade ferocious beast¡¯s blood crystal with a fervent look in his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡®Earlier on, my mental power recovered much more with this crystal aspared to when I used the mutated high-rank vicious beast¡¯s blood crystal. I wonder how much my mental power will increase if I use this.¡¯ Without any hesitation, the young fellow repeated what he did just now. Before long, he sucked the mental power inside the blood crystal clean.


    Nheless, he was rather disappointed by the oue because he only managed to increase his mental power by a bit more than 1% with the top-grade savage beast¡¯s blood crystal.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and guessed, ¡®Perhaps I haven¡¯t noticed another secret to this blood crystal.¡¯


    With that, Ou Yangming absorbed mental powers from tens of blood crystals within half an hour. When he opened his eyes again, 2 electric arcs seemed to be shing inside the room, and an overbearing power spread in all directions.


    After tens of breaths, Ou Yangming closed his eyes again.


    As he roared internally, rows of golden words instantly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°With a single thought, stars will turn into fragments while rivers and seas will dry up. Whether all things in the universe live or die, everything will be controlled with a sh of thought.¡± When Ou Yangming saw the words, a tyrannical and domineering intent immediately reverberated and filled his mind.


    He continued to read and reached the Solitary Thought Skill¡¯s first general rule¡ªthe Voices of Gods and Demons. It spoke about how one could gather one¡¯s Qi and breathe, and that a single world could be thew of the world.


    Ou Yangming kept browsing inside his spiritual world for about 8 minutes.


    Afterward, he opened his eyes and breathed out some murky air before he thought, ¡°The Solitary Thought Skill is the Dragons¡¯ secret spiritual technique. Since I have the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world and great mental power, I¡¯ll surely be able to achieve twice the result by doing half the world.¡¯


    Furthermore, the only feature that stood out from this spiritual technique was its aggressiveness¡ªaggressiveness that resulted from one¡¯s unreasoning mental power and could despise all beings. Of course, based on the intensity of Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, he could only cultivate the Voices of Gods and Demons from the first general rule at the moment.


    Ou Yangming gathered his Qi and breathed as he kept deriving the skill¡¯s conception and attempted to integrate himself into it.


    The sky turned bright in the blink of an eye, but he was still clueless about the Solitary Thought Skill.


    Even so, he was not impatient. The tougher it was for him to reach the threshold, it could only mean that the skill was of a higher level.


    Ou Yangming breathed at the purple vapor that appeared in the sky while he visualized the snow mountain inside his spiritual world. Lately, Xu Junqing¡¯s face kept appearing in his mind, and he always recalled what she said inside the sixth formation.


    ¡°Regard the chessboard as the sky and use stars as my pieces!¡± Ou Yangming mumbled. A roc seemed to have appeared in his chest as well.


    All in all, Ou Yangming was an earthling. He did not have the whole world in his heart, and he only wanted to live calm and leisurely days.


    Nevertheless, there were people whom we cared for. For instance, Old Craftsman, Wu Hanning, Ni Yinghong, Bai Shixue... Therefore, he forced himself to advance. However, inside the sixth formation, when his battle against Xu Junqing ended as a draw, although thedy did not emerge victorious, he lost. The young fellow lost to himself and to the spirit of having the world in his heart. At that time, he wondered if he had been taking the wrong path and if he should have lifted the responsibility.


    This was why he studied the secret behind the blood crystals as soon as he returned to the Wu residence, and he began to cultivate the Solitary Thought Skill.


    He also felt that his martial art cultivation base was too low indeed but a thought kept lingering in his head. It was not the time for him to break through yet.


    After an unknown time, Ou Yangming walked to the small courtyard and tapped his interspatial bag with his hands. A spear with unique patterns rang and flew out of the bag. Its fighting spirit soared into the sky and stirred up numerous airwaves.


    Ou Yangming clutched the spear and used his spiritual power to drive it. He controlled his spiritual power and muscles in detail.


    Following that, Ou Yangming swept the spear to the back. It was not a particr trick as he simply moved ording to his heart. Despite that, he was nimble, ever-changing, and unpredictable. The young fellow could charge forward in all directions or retreat at the same time, where he could guard himself or attack as he wished. Countless spear shadows flushed out like dragons emerging from the sea or ferocious tigers dashing out of a mountain. Moreover, plenty of fallen leaves spiraled up in the courtyard and transformed into small cyclones. At the spur of the moment, a row of closely packed holes appeared on each of the fallen leaves, and they were frightening to see.


    Ou Yangming changed his spear momentum by straightening his arms and lifting the spear. He withdrew the weapon and swept its back.


    Wherever the spear shadows passed, spiritual Qis were crushed in all directions by the overbearing forces, causing intense whistles to be heard.


    Eventually, the whistles became louder, and the spear shadows became denser as Ou Yangming performed more techniques. Some techniques were violent, fast, and ruthless like volcano eruptions. He could hurt his enemies but would injure himself too as the techniques were meant for head-on confrontations, by which he would have to meet force with force. On the other hand, some techniques were simr to cold winds that blew on a cold in in the north. They could not be gotten rid of like maggots on a corpse. There were also techniques that were righteous and magnanimous as if they could destroy any kind of scheme. The various techniques gathered while the spear shadows soared into the sky and enveloped the courtyard. If one looked from afar, one would be able to see spear-lights zooming into the sky, to the extent that the sunlight in the sky was masked.


    Inside the Wu residence¡¯s study, Xue Yan lifted his head and took a mouthful of distilled liquor.


    His mouth, throat, and stomach... Every pore on his body was filled with the smell of alcohol. The strong stimtion caused his body to shake. He squinted his eyesfortably and exhaled before he chuckled and remarked, ¡°Great liquor¡ªit¡¯s strong enough. This kind of liquor tastes better. After all, a man should drink the strongest type of liquor...¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang sat opposite him with an unfriendly look in his eyes. He sneered and asked, ¡°Now that we had some drinks, we should do something about this chess game that has been dragged on for a month. Brother Xue, you have time today, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Xue Yan was calm and unhurried. He raised his head again to drink more liquor and breathed outfortably several times.


    He red at Wu Xiaohuang with strong momentum and responded with a more overwhelming voice, ¡°Brother Wu, you shouldn¡¯t treat a good person unfairly. When did I y chess against you? This game clearly doesn¡¯t seem right, so I¡¯m not going to y it, I¡¯m not going to y it.¡± He waved his hand impatiently.


    Wu Xiaohuang was stunned for a brief moment. He did not expect Xue Yan to reject him just like that. ¡®He¡¯s really following through with the ¡°truth¡± that he won¡¯t lose if he doesn¡¯t continue the game.¡¯


    He became furious right away and lost his temper. ¡°Old fe, are you even ashamed of yourself? How could you act dumb like that at such an age?¡±


    Xue Yan enjoyed his drink shamelessly and evenmented, ¡°Ah, winter¡¯s the best season indeed. Liquor tastes different and can also keep me warm, hehehe.¡±


    All of a sudden, a rumble was hearding from afar.


    The elders exchanged nces, and their faces changed. They transformed into 2 vortexes and flew away.


    When they saw what was going on inside Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard, Xue Yan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yesterday, Boren told me that Yu Tianyu has a profound cultivation base in martial arts, and that he won¡¯t be able to make more than 10 moves against that young fe. I thought that he was exaggerating it but... Judging from the tens of dissimr spear techniques, it¡¯ll be notable for Boren to make even 5 moves, let alone 10 moves.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang inhaled some cold air and asked probingly, ¡°How do you think Brother Tianrui cultivates? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all. Besides, he¡¯s only an Intermediate Spiritualist, but it feels like he¡¯s much stronger than ordinary Advanced Spiritualists.¡±


    Xue Yan sighed and sounded rather frustrated as he replied to him, ¡°I¡¯d be a Venerable One if I knew the answer to that!¡±


    After some time, they looked at each other again and noticed how determined each other was.


    This time, the Wu family and the Xue family had found a treasure indeed.


    Of course, they were not the only ones with this thought; even the Venerable Ones from Mount Wuzhi and the Beast King Sect were thinking the same.


    Having said that, the person that would agree with this the most was Li Xin. After all, Ou Yangming possessed the powers of the Phoenixes and the Dragons at the same time. Unfortunately, Li Xin previously used his Blood Flight Art as hisst resort during his fight against the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. He became severely injured, so he could not cause any trouble for the time being.


    Ou Yangming emptied his mind and body and entered a state of mental vacancy. He began to make random attacks with his spear.


    Making unconventional moves might seem effortless, but Ou Yangming¡¯s blood flowed faster inside his body. His blood surged vastly like a long river, and he felt like he reached his heart¡¯s content.


    He breathed out some murky air and pressed his spear down.


    In a sh, all of the spear shadows inside the small courtyard disappeared while his spiritual Qi calmed down.


    Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang looked at each other and eximed, ¡°Extend and retract as one wishes¡ªthe spear moves where the mind points to!¡± They initially thought that they overestimated Ou Yangming, but they now realized that they had actually underestimated him very much.


    Once the spear shadows dispersed, Ou Yangming did not move in a hurry. He let his Qi momentum calm down before he opened his eyes slowly.


    Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang rolled their sleeves andnded in front of Ou Yangming at the same time.


    Wu Xiaohuang took half a step forward and chuckled. ¡°Younger Brother Tianrui, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d have such a profound cultivation base in spear techniques. I¡¯m truly in admiration.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned his wrist and kept his spear before he responded, ¡°Senior, you exaggerated it. My cultivation base in spear techniques isn¡¯t good enough to be seriously considered by you, senior. Instead, I¡¯d like to apologize for making such a mess in the courtyard. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for this.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang was about to say something when Xue Yan waved his hand and uttered with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The Wu family¡¯s patriarch nodded and added, ¡°Hmm? This courtyard is too small indeed, so it¡¯s not a great ce for you to move around. How about this? I¡¯ll get someone to make arrangements for you to stay at the Xunlong Residence. It¡¯s quieter there and has a more spacious ce for you to study formations without being disturbed.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a while and agreed to it with a smile.

 Chapter 888 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 888: Invitation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Inside the new, broad, and quiet courtyard, Ou Yangming closed his eyes to recuperate. Peculiar air flows fluctuated slowly around him.


    At this moment, he seemed to have assimted into the universe. If one only sensed him without observing him, many cultivators would miss him.


    This was an extremely shocking ability but unfortunately, nobody else was inside this courtyard, hence nobody was aware that he could achieve this.


    All of a sudden, a faint fluctuation appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart as though a ripple was formed from a stone that was thrown into the water. Concurrently, a figure appeared in his mind.


    Wu Xuning.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and curbed his thoughts. He awoke from the nearly in-depth meditation.


    He opened his eyes and moved his ears slightly, which was when he heard faint footsteps.


    Earlier on, Ou Yangming did not spread his mental power on purpose to sense his surroundings, but his mind and the universe were connected. Therefore, the young fellow knew when Wu Xuning entered the area. This was a wonderful ability and was almost a trait that was only possessed by Venerable Ones.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could not enter the mysterious state with a sh of thought like Venerable Ones could.


    He must meditate and calm himself downpletely to achieve it.


    Even so, it would still be considered an amazing feat to others.


    Ou Yangming slowly got up and arrived at the door. He pped his sleeves gently, causing the door to open.


    Judging from Wu Xuning¡¯s footsteps, Ou Yangming was certain that he was heading toward the courtyard, thus he would not pretend to be reserved and ignore it.


    Sure enough, Wu Xuning came into his sight after a brief moment. The Wu family¡¯s young master was slightly stunned when he saw the young fellowing out to wee him. He immediately quickened his pace and asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu, why did youe out?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and answered, ¡°You¡¯re here so of course, I shoulde out.¡±


    Wu Xuning could sense Ou Yangming¡¯s joy by looking at the smile on his face. He could not help but wonder, ¡®What exactly happened that made Big Brother Yu so happy?¡¯


    In actuality, although Ou Yangming was staying in the Wu residence, he was not so close to Wu Xuning that he woulde outside to wee him.


    Ou Yangming was only ted from making a slight improvement in his cultivation after he shifted to a new courtyard, thus he became livelier than before.


    Heughed and asked, ¡°Brother Wu, why did youe here in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, someone¡¯s looking for you outside,¡± Wu Xuning quickly answered. He paused for a while before he added, ¡°The person said that he met you once in the Forest of Death.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. He experienced many things in the Forest of Death but if anyone met him and woulde to the Wu family at this time, there could only be one person.


    ¡°Su Tianqian...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Su family¡¯s shopkeeper,¡± Wu Xuning noted in a deep voice, ¡°Big Brother Yu, Shopkeeper Su isn¡¯t a simple figure at all.¡±


    OU Yangming smiled. ¡°Anyone that was listed as the top 10 candidates on the Water Suspension Tablet wouldn¡¯t be a simple figure.¡±


    If Ou Yangming had not appeared out of nowhere, Su Tianqian would have been in the top 3. The shopkeeper was only second to the 2 ns with Venerable Ones in Huixun City, so how would anyone have the guts to belittle someone like him?


    Wu Xuning nodded. ¡°Big Brother Yu, Shopkeeper Su¡¯s considered an almighty being in Huixun City. He¡¯s only an Advanced Spiritualist, but the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce is unpredictable.¡± He hesitated for a while before he continues, ¡°Besides, Su Tianqian¡¯s very close to Pavilion Elder Xu Heran from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, so they must be closely connected in many ways.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him softly. He was familiar with the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    It was an incredibly enormous force, which was not only highly influential in Zhangzhou but also Danzhou.


    Even though Ou Yangming had not seen a Venerable One from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, he could easily tell that they definitely had more than one Venerable One. If not, their foundation would have long been divided up by the other forces, and they could not have maintained such a scale.


    Since Su Tianqian shared such a subtle rtionship with the Beyond Heaven Pavilion and was a forthright person, it would not be surprising for him to thrive in Huixun City.


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡±


    Wu Xuning fell silent for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°He didn¡¯t state his purpose of visit, but it might be rted to the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce¡¯s uing Auction Meet.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and looked at him in shock.


    The young master exined sternly, ¡°The Auction Meet held by the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce has always been one of the highlights in Huixun City, and it¡¯ll be even more popr after each Hunting Meet. Hehe, Big Brother Yu, since you finished first in this year¡¯s Hunting Meet, he¡¯ll surely invite you to participate in the Auction Meet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an undeserved reputation.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. He walked out of the courtyard and said conveniently, ¡°Since the guest is here, I¡¯ll go out to meet him.¡±


    Wu Xuning nodded and was secretly delighted.


    Since Ou Yangming said that, it meant that he no longer regarded Wu Xuning as an outsider. At the very least, he was somewhat speaking like a master.


    It seemed like the Wu family and the Xue family¡¯s efforts of fawning over Ou Yangming during this period were not in vain.


    Ou Yangming arrived at the Wu residence¡¯s main hall after a brief moment and saw Su Tianqian.


    Shopkeeper Su had frightening abilities and status in Huixun City indeed because he was apanied by Wu Xiaohuang himself in the main hall at the moment.


    Moreover, despite being a top-grade Spiritualist, Wu Xiaohuang did not make himself seem superior when he spoke to Su Tianqian. Instead, he looked like he was conversing with an equal-ranked powerhouse with a simr status.


    Ou Yangming was not the ignorant fellow that he was before. He looked around and instantly noticed the subtlety behind this.


    Su Tianqian stood up as soon as he saw Ou Yangming enter the main hall. Heughed out loud and uttered, ¡°Brother Yu, congrattions.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°I only won the first ce in the Hunting Meet, and it¡¯s not something worthy of your trip here to congratte me, Brother Su.¡±


    Shopkeeper Su chuckled and responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee if it was a normal first ce but...¡± He continued seriously, ¡°The fact that you submitted 2 top-grade ferocious beasts¡¯ blood crystals makes this trip worthy.¡±


    The title would be the same for anyone that finished first, but the values of the title would be entirely different depending on the number and qualities of the blood crystals submitted.


    Sue Tianqian continued, ¡°Brother Yu, you stirred up a sensation when you won first ce in the Hunting Meet. Hehe, I asked around for a long time before I found out that you¡¯re a guest of the Wu family and the Xue family, so I took the liberty of visiting you here. Please don¡¯t me me for this, Brother Yu.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang curled his lips. Indeed, things worked out like what he and Xue Yan had expected.


    Given that a small figure who used to be a nobody suddenly finished first in the Hunting Meet, everyone would be curious about him.


    Driven by curiosity or other reasons, people would surely do everything to find out Ou Yangming¡¯s origin and would eventually publicize the reputations of the Wu family and the Xue family.


    It had only been a few days since the Hunting Meet ended, but a figure like Su Tianqian hade to visit. This was only the beginning.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    Su Tianqian pped his forehead andughed. ¡°Ah, look at me babbling away. I forgot about what I actually came here for.¡± He turned his hand and retrieved 2 items from his sleeve.


    One was a big red invitation while the other was a jade box.


    ¡°Brother Yu, this is a congrattory gift that I prepared for you.¡± Su Tianqian handed the jade box to Ou Yangming first, then he held the invitation with both hands and expressed, ¡°After half a month, the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce will be holding the most important auction this year, and I hope that you¡¯ll honor us with your presence.¡±


    Ou Yangming epted the jade box but instead of opening it on the spot, he passed it to Wu Xuning, who was next to him.


    Wu Xuning did not reject it at all. He took the box willingly with a cheerful smile.


    Following that, Ou Yangming epted the invitation from Su Tianqian with both hands as well. This time, he opened it up.


    Inside the invitation, it was written that Yu Tianrui¡ªthe Hunting Meet¡¯s winner¡ªwas invited to the Auction Meet, but some tiny words were also written on the side.


    Ou Yangming was sharp-eyed, so he still saw the tiny words clearly.


    They were the names of many precious items, and it was obvious that they were the items that would be auctioned during the Auction Meet.


    The young fellow scanned the items briefly but stopped when he saw thest item¡¯s name.


    His face changed, and he uttered softly, ¡°Heavenly Fire Ore...¡±


    ¡°What? A Heavenly Fire Ore...¡± Wu Xiaohuang looked like he was not bothered, but he had been observing the others carefully and listening to them closely.


    Therefore, he could not help but shout when he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s exmation.


    Simrly, Wu Xuning, who was holding the jade box like a log, was also surprised. He looked at Su Tianqian in disbelief.


    A Heavenly Fire Ore was equivalent to the Cold Water Ore that Ou Yangming obtained from stone-gambling at the Beyond Heaven Pavilion in the past. They were both precious ores of the Five Elemental Ores.


    Such an ore was certainly a supreme material desired by every cksmith.


    Normally, a powerhouse would keep material of this level and smith a piece of equipment for his or her own at a suitable time.


    Money would no longer be the issue if one wanted to find this material in the circting market; it would be up to one¡¯s luck and character.


    This was why Wu Xiaohuang and the others almost did not believe what they heard when they heard the words ¡°Heavenly Fire Ore¡±. However, when they saw how shocked Ou Yangming was but how calm Su Tianqian was, they remembered that the shopkeeper would not joke about such a thing.


    As expected, Su Tianqian nodded and said, ¡°Yes, a Heavenly Fire Ore.¡±

 Chapter 889 - The Talk Of The City

    <h4>Chapter 889: The Talk Of The City</h4>


    Wu Xiaohuang had been holding it in for some time. He blurted as he could not take it anymore, ¡°Shopkeeper Su, will a Heavenly Fire Ore really be auctioned at the Auction Meet this time?¡±


    The item was so precious that even the experienced top-grade Spiritualist was moved.


    Nheless, being moved was one thing; having the ability to win the bid for the item was another thing.


    Su Tianqian chuckled and answered, ¡°Senior Wu, this affected the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce¡¯s prestige, so I won¡¯t falsify this.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang nodded and asked in high spirits, ¡°Shopkeeper Su, can the sessful bidder of this item be decided by default?¡±


    Su Tianqian¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the elder in shock.


    Normally, since an item was going to be auctioned, the highest bidder would be able to bag it. Even so, under special situations where someone took a fancy to a certain item and was willing to pay a huge price for it, it could be reserved indeed and not be auctioned.


    Nevertheless, Wu Xiaohuang shook his head embarrassedly when he was being stared at by Su Tianqian. He quickly expressed, ¡°Shopkeeper Su, please forgive me. I was being too greedy.¡±


    A Heavenly Fire Ore was a great item. Even if Wu Xiaohuang had no use for it, he could keep it and exchange it for another rare item in the future.


    After all, items that were truly good could not be measured with spirit ores.


    Exchanging goods was the favorite pastime for top-notch powerhouses.


    This was because many things did not have fixed values. Perhaps a certain thing would be considered one of a kind by certain people, but it might just be a slightly more precious item to other people.


    Different environments, needs, and likes¡ªthese would naturally cause many unexinable and queer situations.


    Su Tianqian waved his hand and said, ¡°Senior Wu, you¡¯re not the only one that made such a request.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who else did?¡± Wu Xiaohuang asked curiously as he was moved.


    ¡°After I sent the invitations, the ns of the 2 Venerable Ones made the same request too,¡± Su Tianqian answered seriously.


    Wu Xiaohuang¡¯s face changed. The bit of ill-feeling that he had instantly disappeared.


    Judging from Su Tianqian¡¯s expression, it was clear that he rejected those 2 ns tly. If he did not show deference to the 2 Venerable Ones by obliging them, would the Wu family even have a ce in this?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered too as he did not think that Su Tianqian would be so bold as to not give face to the ns of the Venerable Ones. Despite that, this made the young fellow and the others more certain that the shopkeeper was definitely supported by a force that was feared by even Venerable Ones.


    Su Tianqian kept a smile on his face as he noted, ¡°As a matter of fact, the friend that wants to auction the Heavenly Fire Ore isn¡¯t hoping to just exchange it for spirit ores.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shopkeeper Su, you¡¯re saying that...¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Senior Wu, if you¡¯re really interested in the Heavenly Fire Ore, why don¡¯t you prepare some rare items?¡± Su Tianqian suggested, ¡°If he takes a liking to what you prepared, the Heavenly Fire Ore will be yours.¡±


    Su Tianqian¡¯s eyes flickered. He nodded without saying anything else.


    In actuality, this was a workaround that was rather beneficial to rogue cultivator ns like them.


    If the bidders were going topete solely with how influential they were, even if the Wu family joined hands with the Xue family, they would not be able to surpass the ns of the Venerable Ones.


    Those 2 ns had such profound foundations that they could not bepared by the Wu family nor the Xue family.


    Having said that, since the seller stated that the Heavenly Fire Ore could be exchanged with other valuable items, this would be a great opportunity for the other rogue cultivator ns.


    Needless to say, it would not be easy to seize the opportunity. In terms of collections of rare and priceless treasures, the normal rogue cultivator ns could notpare with the Venerable Ones¡¯ ns as well.


    However, there were innumerable rare treasures in the world, each one with a fluctuating price. This would also be a chance for the rogue cultivator ns. Perhaps a certain item that they possessed would be fancied by the seller. In that case, regardless of the conditions given by the ns of the Venerable Ones, they would not be able to stop the other ns from obtaining the Heavenly Fire Ore.


    That said...


    Wu Xiaohuang¡¯s expression kept changing. If his n were to forcibly bag the Heavenly Fire Ore under the nose of the Venerable Ones¡¯ ns...


    Putting aside whether or not the Wu family had suitable precious treasures, even if they had 1 or 2 of those, they would not dare to take them out at this time.


    Su Tianqian turned around and cupped his hands at Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Yu, would you attend the Auction Meet?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a brief moment before he replied to the shopkeeper with a smile, ¡°Brother Su, since you¡¯re inviting me with great kindness, I¡¯d be denounced for failing to appreciate your kindness if I don¡¯t show up.¡± He waved his hand and said forthrightly, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again during the Auction Meet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Tianqian pped his hands hard and smiled. ¡°Brother Yu, if you happen to have items that you don¡¯t need, feel free to bring them to the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce for them to be auctioned. Hehe, if they¡¯re great items, I assure you that we won¡¯t make you suffer any loss.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cooperate with you if I get the chance to, Brother Su.¡±


    Su Tianqian did not gain anything, but he did not give up and left with a bright smile.


    After he left, Wu Xuning handed the jade box to Ou Yangming and noted, ¡°Big Brother Yu, there were many winners from the past Hunting Meets but very few of them were visited and congratted by Shopkeeper Su himself.¡±


    Ou Yangming simply smiled and opened the jade box. A piece of ancient jade was ced inside.


    He released his mental power slightly to scan the ancient jade and immediately found out about its value.


    The ancient jade was more than just a jade object to be admired. Unique energy was contained inside the jade, where it could help calm one¡¯s mind if one carried it during cultivation. It would not let one achieve twice the cultivation effect by putting in half the effort, but it would still be greatly beneficial.


    Such an ancient jade could be considered a treasure.


    Nheless, given Ou Yangming¡¯s field of vision at the moment, he would not value the item very much.


    When Ou Yangming casually kept the box inside his interspatial bag, Wu Xiaohuang and Wu Xuning saw him well. They became more certain that the young fellow was a core disciple from an influential sect, or he would not be unmoved by such a precious item.


    Ou Yangming then nodded at Wu Xiaohuang and said, ¡°Senior Wu, I gained some new understanding of martial arts and formation maps throughout the hunt, so I¡¯d like to cultivate in istion for some time.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang was stunned, but he quickly reacted to the situation and replied to him, ¡°Alright. In this case, I¡¯ll reject your guests so that you don¡¯t need to meet other people.¡±


    Honestly, he felt rather regretful. If Ou Yangming was willing to show his face in public, he would surely cause a bigger sensation, which would increase the reputations of the Wu family and the Xue family. Nevertheless, since the young fellow asked to be in istion, the patriarch agreed to it right away.


    This was because he knew very well he must not offend the young man at this time.


    Ou Yangming did a fist salutation and left. He returned to his courtyard to furtherprehend what he had learned from before.


    On the other hand, Wu Xiaohuang returned to the inner court to meet Xue Yan. When the Xue family¡¯s top-grade Spiritualist heard about the Heavenly Fire Ore, he was deeply moved as well but sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind giving it a go if my n wasn¡¯t attacked but now... It¡¯s a pity.¡± He kept shaking his head regretfully.


    The Xue family suffered a major setback because they were attacked by the Teng family. Their foundation was still there, but they had to focus on going against their enemy first, so they could not have extravagant hope of bothering about other things at the moment.


    Wu Xiaohuang shook his head and sighed as well. ¡°Since there are the Wang family and the Li family in Huixun City, I suppose that the Heavenly Fire Ore won¡¯t fall into the hands of anyone else.¡±


    Struck with a thought, Xue Yan asked, ¡°Brother Wu, do you think that Younger Brother Tianrui would want to meddle in this?¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang¡¯s face changed, and he pondered for a long time. ¡°That depends if he has suitable treasures for the trade.¡±


    They looked at each other and nodded. It was clear that they were looking forward to what might happen.


    If Ou Yangming were to attempt to get the Heavenly Fire Ore, they might be able to pry his origin from that. Once they confirmed he was rted to a formidable force, they would cling to him regardless of all costs. By then, not to mention the Teng family, even the Venerable Ones in Huixun City would regard them with special respect.


    There were also huge disparities between Venerable Ones. Normally, rogue Venerable Ones were inferior to that from proper sects due to inheritances.


    Moreover, there were more Venerable Ones with inheritances than there were rogue Venerable Ones. Therefore, if the Wu family and the Xue family found a strong backing, the situation would be entirely different.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside the Wang residence in Huixun City, Wang Weinian had a cold look on his face, and he seemed slightly furious.


    ¡°Is Su Tianqian still not willing to remove the Heavenly Fire Ore from the auction list?¡±


    Wang Fu bowed a distance away from him and answered, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve requested many times, but he still rejected us.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce...¡± Wang Weinian repeated the words several times with a luster in his eyes.


    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve secretly investigated for a long time and found out that the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce is indeed closely connected with the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.¡± Wang Fu hesitated for a while before he added in a deep voice, ¡°Great Ancestor instructed that we mustn¡¯t have conflicts with the Beyond Heaven Pavilion no matter what.¡±


    Wang Weinian stood up abruptly and nced coldly at Wang Fu. He uttered, ¡°I know what to do, and I don¡¯t need you to teach me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Fu lowered his head and dared not say anything else.


    The patriarch fell silent for a brief moment and finally sighed. ¡°Forget it. Ask the rest to prepare more spirit ores. This time, we must do our best and im the Heavenly Fire Ore no matter what.¡±


    Wang Fu responded to him and retreated. That being said, they both knew that they would not be the only n that was interested in the Heavenly Fire Ore since word about it had spread.


    They were not confident about seeding as they wished.


    It was worth noting that the same scene happened in not only the Wang family but also many aristocratic families in Huixun City.


    Regardless of how displeased they were with Su Tianqian, they dared not try to cause trouble.


    After all, the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was simr to an unshakable mountain that oppressed everyone¡¯s wild ambitions and greed.

 Chapter 890 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 890: Gift</h4>


    In the morning, a golden halo shone down gently from the sky, causing the whole of Huixun City to be filled with golden light.


    This added a mysterious feeling to the city that had been standing tall for 1,000 years.


    Ou Yangming slowly exited the state where he guarded his soul with his heart. His eyes flickered like lightning.


    After concentrating for some time, he pursed his lips and thought, ¡®The spiritual power inside my dantian didn¡¯t increase at all. Looks like I must break through the shackles of an Intermediate Spiritualist soon.¡¯


    He exhaled some white mists and got up slowly.


    Today was the day the Heavenly Fire Ore would be auctioned. The Heavenly Fire Ore was one of the Five Elemental Ores that was equally famous with the Cold Water Ore. Its mightiness was unimaginable, and it was something that Ou Yangming was determined to get.


    When Ou Yangming pushed his door open and walked out to the courtyard, Xue Xuanle fluttered over. She looked like a kitten that retracted its ws to walk softly with its paws only, but she pretended like she was only passing by. She beamed and asked, ¡°What a coincidence! Big Brother Yu, are you going to the Auction Meet?¡±


    The golden light that shone on her long hair made her look gentle and beautiful.


    Ou Yangming paused and stood next to her. ¡°Yes!¡±


    The youngdy looked around and expressed pitifully but in a charming voice, ¡°I have nothing to do today, so let me go with you!¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time without saying anything. Xue Xuanle then took the opportunity to grab the corner of his shirt and squeezed it.


    The young fellow could not stand her pestering him, hence he was forced to agree to it. Nheless, he made her promise that she would listen to him no matter what.


    Needless to say, Xue Xuanle agreed to his condition right away. With that, they headed to the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce.


    The Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce was located at an advantageous spot. In a way, it was one of the most bustling ces in Huixun City. If one was in the city of rogue cultivators but did not visit this ce, one would definitely be ridiculed. The chamber had be a unique attraction in the city.


    This showed how smart Su TIanqian was. He was never arrogant but humble and polite, sensible and did not stick to trifling matters, and he knew when to advance and retreat. This was the reason he achieved what he did and established the chamber to such a scale.


    The Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce upied over 10 kilometers ofnd. Pavilions of different sizes towered in this ce, and the streets intersected with one another. Of course, the ce was packed with streams of people.


    Even so, the auction house had the most cultivators on this day. After all, Ou Yangming was not the only person who knew the goods.


    In a way, for this Auction Meet, the Wang family, the Li family, the Wu family, the Chen family... The different aristocratic families in the city had gathered. In fact, even the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, which was a supreme force, hade to join the fun. One could imagine how enchanting a Heavenly Fire Ore was.


    ¡°There are so many people here!¡± Xue Xuanlemented softly and looked around curiously.


    At this moment, a silver bolt of lightning swept across the sky and was so fast that it stirred up a storm. It was a flying carpet.


    The crowd was instantly in a sensation, where the people looked up enviously.


    Before long, the flying carpet descended. It was Li Tianyu, who was the Li family¡¯s youngest master. He looked coldly at Ou Yangming and scoffed. Upon seeing this, numerous disciples from aristocratic families looked pitifully at the young fellow.


    Li Tianyu waved his sleeve and kept his flying carpet. He was surrounded by a group of people as he entered the auction house.


    Xue Xuanle seemed like she had not ovee her trauma. She looked pale, and she subconsciously drew circles with her small fingers in front of her tummy.


    At the top of the auction house, Su Tianqian held a teacup and blew air at his tea before he took a sip.


    A white-robed elder with white hair and beard was standing next to him. The elder looked like he had gone through a lot of hardships. He reprimanded the shopkeeper, ¡°What a rude person! These are leaves of the Heavenly Mountain Snow Water Tea, and yet you¡¯re spoiling them like this. Your mental state is important when you drink tea; you can¡¯t drink tea like this.¡±


    The elder looked like he was in pain while he reproached Su Tianqian without holding back.


    ¡°I drank and swallowed the tea in one gulp but didn¡¯t notice anything special from it.¡± The reputable businessman in Huixun City smiled embarrassedly. He clicked his tongue and remarked, ¡°Elder Bai, you boasted about this Snow Water Tea too much. I don¡¯t see how wonderful it is!¡±


    Bai Qian held back his urge to kick Su Tianqian. He stroked his beard to calm down but could not be bothered to respond to the shopkeeper.


    After a brief moment, Su Tianqian walked to the side of the window with a grave look on his face. He lifted his right hand and pointed at Ou Yangming, who was at the bottom of the building, and asked, ¡°Elder Bai, could you help me take a look at that young man?¡±


    Bai Qian¡¯s face was covered with freckles. He walked toward Su Tianqian and looked where he was pointing, then he frowned and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t see through him?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. It feels like my vision is being blocked by ayer of mist, which is why I¡¯m asking for your help, Elder Bai,¡± Su Tianqian answered honestly with a luster in his eyes.


    Bai Qian was taken aback. His white robe moved, and he felt like he was no longer frustrated. He smiled faintly andmented, ¡°It has been a long time since I heard of someone that you can¡¯t see through, Shopkeeper Su. Interesting, interesting.¡± He waved his hand and added, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you take a look at him if I get the chance to.¡±


    It was worth noting that Bai Qian was also a rogue cultivator, whose life had been full of ups and downs. He was well-experienced, had ventured into the Big Ruins, and had been to the cold pole¡¯s snowfield. The elder knew metaphysics, understood astrology, and was skilled in all of the four arts[1]. Nevertheless, he took pride the most in his divination skill.


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Bai.¡± Su Tianqian cupped his hands with a smile. Heter ced his hands together and pped softly.


    A maidservant in her twenties instantly entered. She had an oval face and long hair that was tied into a bun. She conducted herself sedately by greeting Su Tianqian with folded hands moving about the lower right side of her body, then she asked with a clear voice and beautiful eyes, ¡°Shopkeeper Su, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Su Tianqian pointed at Ou Yangming again and instructed her, ¡°Wait for him at the auction house¡¯s entrance and bring him to the Dongju Room on the second floor.¡±


    The gorgeousdy was Xue Xiaoqin, who was Su Tianqian¡¯s trusted follower. Monstrous waves were surging in her heart as she thought, ¡®Who¡¯s that person? Why does Shopkeeper Su value him so much?¡¯ Despite that, she did not show it on her face. She simply bowed and nodded before she left.


    Xue Xiaoqin had a rather miserable life experience. Her father was addicted to gambling while her mother passed away when she was 3 months old, but her father did not care about her at all. Xue Xiaoqin¡¯s neighbor eventually found a wet nurse for her after seeing how pitiable she was. Through a lot of effort, she managed to survive but experienced the vicissitudes of life at a young age.


    She was well-behaved as she never made a fuss about anything, and she also did things that were manageable for her. Poor children were said to manage household affairs early¡ªthis was proven right in her case. When she was 12 years old, her father got into huge gambling debt and paid it off by selling her to the gambling house without any hesitation. Consequently, she was tossed about for 3 years, which were hellish years to her.


    Afterward, Xue Xiaoqin arrived at the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce by chance. She took only 4 years to rise from the bottom and became Su Tianqian¡¯s most trusted person.


    Ou Yangming did not know he was being paid attention to. Instead of entering the auction house in a hurry, he took a look around the chamber ofmerce.


    There were plenty of items in the chamber, and they were not too expensive. Xue Xuanle was pleased as she followed quietly behind him.


    Ou Yangming looked around and bought many things, which he nned to give to Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, and the 2 otherdies when he returned...


    When he turned and noticed Xue Xuanle smiling at him, his heart thudded. He pondered for a while then pointed at a piece of red jade and said, ¡°Let me take a look at this.¡±


    A servant looked at Xue Xuanle but quickly looked away and answered, ¡°Young Master, you have a great eye. The red jade matches this youngdy very well. Given her graceful figure, everyone will stare at her if she carries the jade.¡±


    Xue Xuanle blushed and was overwhelmed with a sweet feeling.


    Ou Yangming looked at Xue Xuanle and asked, ¡°Do you want this? Or do you want to look around first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this; I like anything that you pick,¡± she responded softly and eventually sounded like a mosquito.


    Ou Yangming kept a straight face as if he did not understand the meaning behind her words. He handed the red jade to her.


    After they left the store, Xue Xuanle held the jade in her hand and remembered the scene from the sunlight to the street and the crowd. The image froze in her mind and turned into a painting that was done with rich colors, and the painting was reflected in her heart and was imprinted in her soul. The youngdy would never forget this day.


    She did not want much as a small gift would be enough.


    Ou Yangming stopped going around after some time and headed to the Auction Meet with Xue Xuanle.


    They were greeted by Xue Xiaoqin as soon as they arrived at the entrance. Thedy chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Xue Xiaoqin. Shopkeeper Su has asked me to wait for you here, Young Master Yu. Please head inside.¡±


    Following that, she gestured to the young fellow to enter the pavilion and also nodded at Xue Xuanle with a smile.


    Ou Yangming looked at Xue Xiaoqin in shock as he felt that she took care of everything very well. He was reminded of Luo Qiwen from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion on Mount Wuzhi. There was a huge disparity between their identities, but they were very simr in terms of their temperaments. If the young fellow had to point something out, it would be that Xue Xiaoqin was not fully proficient at her job yet unlike the crafty Luo Qiwen.


    Xue Xuanle was dumbfounded and perturbed. She did not think that Ou Yangming and Su Tianqian were so close that the shopkeeper would treat the young fellow so politely.


    She looked at Ou Yangming in confusion and felt bitter as she felt that there was indeed a huge gap between them.


    O uYangming followed Xue Xiaoqin and went through a long corridor before he arrived at the main hall. The hall was 3 kilometers long and had several 10,000 seats but none of them were empty. In fact, even the empty areas behind them were packed with people.


    An extended tform that was made of a whole white jade could be seen in front of the main hall. It was about 333 meters long, and it emitted a gentle light. At this point, Ou Yangming gained a new understanding of how capable the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce was.


    A whole piece of white jadestone was not something that could be bought or exchanged with spirit ores. One had to have a certain capability and foundation.


    Once they made their way up to a private room on the second floor, Xue Xiaoqin smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, this is the Dongju Room. I won¡¯t be disturbing you now but call me if you need anything.¡±


    Subsequently, she smiled gently and left.


    The room was not big. Purple smoke rose from a small incense burner that gave off a pleasant smell. If Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle were to look down the window, they would be able to see the tform.


    All of a sudden, there was a mor in the main hall. ¡°Wang Weinian¡ªthe Wang family¡¯s patriarch¡ªis here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has an elegant bearing and an imposing manner indeed,¡± someone added.


    Ou Yangming looked down calmly and noticed a middle-aged man being surrounded by a group of people as he paced into the main hall. The man looked like he had seen the vicissitudes of life and had gone through a lot of hardships. If one looked coldly, one could also notice a sense of arrogance from him. On the other hand, Wang Haobin was following closely behind the man. He was dressed in red and was smiling casually.


    [1] Zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting

 Chapter 891 - The Heavenly Fire Ore

    <h4>Chapter 891: The Heavenly Fire Ore</h4>


    It was almost the beginning of spring, hence the sunlight was finally warm today. The snow had melted and Huixun City was extremely lively.


    Inside the auction house, Wang Haobin seemed to have sensed Ou Yangming looking at him. He looked up with a threatening look in his eyes, and he stirred up his spiritual Qi to release his majestic momentum like a lurking dragon emerging from the sea.


    Ou Yangming was not afraid at all. He scoffed coldly with a sharp look in his eyes, which looked like weapons that were covered in blood. The young fellow triggered his Qi momentum, which carried his spiritual power and mental power, and faced Wang Haobin¡¯s threat.


    An invisible wind was stirred up in the air when their eyes met. They looked away after 2 breaths as though everything went back to normal, but they were still confronting each other secretly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Weinian turned around and asked softly.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Wang Haobin smiled. He looked calm but was shocked as he wondered, ¡®Has he been hiding his cultivation base? If not, how could he have withstood being crushed by my momentum?¡¯


    He became more curious about the young fellow, but Wang Fu had not found out anything yet.


    Wang Haobin looked deeply at Ou Yangming before he made his way to the private room on the third floor. Before long, all of the notable figures from Huixun City had arrived, and there was a lively atmosphere in the air.


    Xu Heran from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion came as well, and he was served by Su Tianqian himself.


    Soon enough, a green-clothed man walked out with a smile and cupped his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m Song Qing, and I¡¯ve frequented the Auction Meet, so I believe that many of you know who I am. I¡¯ll be hosting the Auction Meet this time. There aren¡¯t many rules¡ªthe highest bidder wins.¡±


    His speech was concise and served its purpose. When he waved his hand, a youngdy walked out from the long corridor with a tray. Thedy had an elegant and refined look, and she was also an Extreme Grade cultivator. A seemingly ordinary dark red root could be seen on the tray, where red mists could vaguely be seen lingering around it. At the end of the root, a drop of red liquid dripped and released a fragrant smell.


    The eyes of the several 10,000 people in the main hall lit up one after another¡ªsome even looked surprised yet overjoyed. On the other hand, the private rooms were quiet. Even so, the atmosphere had been livened uppletely!¡±


    ¡°This first time to be auctioned is a Water Spiritual Root. It can strengthen one¡¯s foundation and has a wonderful effect on cultivators that are below Advanced Spiritualists. The starting bid is 6,000 spirit ores, and each bid increment must be at least 1,00 spirit ores.¡±


    Song Qing¡¯s voice contained his spiritual power as he spoke, and his voice spread in all directions.


    ¡°6,100 spirit ores...¡± Someone shouted as soon as he finished.


    ¡°6,500 spirit ores!¡± Before the first person¡¯s voice was gone, another voice was heard.


    Atst, the Water Spiritual Root was sold to an elder for 7,200 spirit ores.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened, and he estimated his head before he thought, ¡®Looks like it won¡¯t be easy to fight for the Heavenly Fire Ore. It¡¯s clear that the big aristocratic families are all here for the ore.¡¯


    Just as he was pondering with a dark face, soft knocks were heard on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Ou Yangming uttered calmly.


    Xue Xiaoqing wore a light-colored dress, which made her look beautiful and gratifying. She curled her lips and chuckled. ¡°Young Master Yu, Shopkeeper Su asked me to tell you that you can bid for any item that you fancy. If you don¡¯t have spirit ores with you, the auction house can pay 70% of the amount for you first. Besides that, you can also ask me to help you with other things.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°Brother Su¡¯s really thoughtful. Please help me to... Thank Shopkeeper Su.¡±


    Xue Xiaoqin¡¯s dress fluttered as she smiled and responded, ¡°Young Master Yu, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and thought for a brief moment. He then tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand and asked, ¡°Miss Xue, does the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce allow people to exchange spiritual herbs and pieces of equipment for spirit ores?¡±


    Xue Xiaoqin was slightly stunned, and she had a more gentle look in her eye.


    Ever since she met Ou Yangming, she thought that he was quite special and different from other people, but she could not point out the difference. When thedy heard him address her as Miss Xue, she finally knew what was different. It was a sense of identity, and it carried an unordinary meaning for her.


    Xue Xiaoqin bowed and smiled with her eyes. ¡°Of course. They only need to be appraised, but it won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and pondered for a long time before he looked down at the tform.


    Xue Xuanle twisted her body and shifted closer toward Ou Yangming. She touched the red jade on her chest across her clothes, and her eyes curved more beautifully than crescents as she asked softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, do you not have enough spirit ores? I have some with me so why don¡¯t I lend you first? I don¡¯t have a lot though, so I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Xue, but I don¡¯t need them for now.¡± Ou Yangming developed a more favorable impression of her. He could tell that she was being sincere and was not faking it.


    He thought, ¡°I¡¯ll help the Xue family as much as I can this time. Even if it¡¯s for her sake, it¡¯ll be worth my effort.¡¯


    Everyone had a bnce in one¡¯s heart. Whether a person was good or bad, one would know if one weighed the person in one¡¯s heart. Ou Yangming was not an unfeeling person, thus he would not be unmoved.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Xue Xuanle replied to him softly, then she focused on the tform again.


    Throughout the auction, Ou Yangming feasted his eyes as he saw various unusual items. There were amulets, queer treasures, techniques, sword skills, and so on...


    Everything was sessfully sold; none of the items were passed. Regardless of the number of spirit ores, someone would always make a bid, so the atmosphere became livelier as the auction went on.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming never once bid. Not only he, but the aristocratic families from the city were also doing the same as they were waiting for thest item.


    A private room on the third floor in the auction house was exquisitely decorated.


    The word ¡°Wang¡± could be seen on the door. It was embroidered using Heavenly Silk, which could not be damaged by water and fire, on a brocade cloth. The cloth fluttered without the presence of wind and carried a strong killing intent as if one would enter a world of bloody corpses by taking a look at it. It would be fine if that was all, but a small formation was even set up in the private room to prevent anyone from probing the room with mental power.


    A charcoal fire was burning inside the room while purple smoke rose from a small pill furnace next to it.


    Wang Weinian was fiddling with a white jade pearl in his hand. It carried a light that made it look like colored ss.


    He kept quiet for a long time before hemented, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to fight for the Heavenly Fire Ore this time. I have no idea how many spirit ores will be needed for us to win the bid, and I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll cost us a lot this time.¡±


    Wang Haobin inhaled some purple smoke and asked in confusion, ¡°Is the Li family determined as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a Heavenly Fire Ore, after all. It¡¯s something that can be discovered but not sought, and it¡¯s something that¡¯ll move even a Venerable One. Besides, during the recent years, the Li family somehow received news that our Venerable One¡¯s near the end of his life and has a declining vitality, so they¡¯re eager to make a move. Given the situation, why would they let us have this Five Elemental Ore?¡±


    Wang Weinian sounded worried. He thought the matter over again before he added, ¡°The rtionship between our older generation has been going on for centuries and has long been worn off.¡±


    Although Wang Haobin was arrogant, he was incredibly smart. Countless thoughts crossed his mind, then he asked probingly, ¡°Have we been befriending the Chen family these few years so that we can borrow their force?¡±


    Wang Weinian cast a gentle look at his son and was deeply moved. He nodded and replied to him, ¡°Yes, we can help ourselves by borrowing force from others.¡± He looked into the distance and spoke slower, ¡°We know our affairs. If Great Ancestor leaves, given that our n doesn¡¯t have another Venerable One, the situation in Huixun City will beplicated. Since we gained fame and wealth, we can only continue to grow them without limits.¡±


    Nobody knew what Wang Haobin was thinking, but he nodded at the elder.


    The room fell silent for some time. Wang Weinian took a sip of his tea and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did you send Wang Fu to look into Yu Tianrui?¡±


    Wang Haobin nodded coldly.


    The patriarch was not moved. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Why? You have a knot in your heart after you lost?¡±


    Wang Haobin leaned against his chair and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a knot in my heart, but I just want to know if it was worth it. No matter what, it¡¯s a magnificent feat for a person to crush all of the aristocratic families in Huixun City.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing indeed!¡± Wang Weinian kept quiet for a brief moment then noted seriously, ¡°It¡¯ll be good to do a thorough checking but remember¡ªdon¡¯t do anything to him before we find out about his background.¡±


    He knew Wang Haobin had always been proud and unwilling to admit defeat, hence the young man would naturally not be resigned to the oue now that someone else finished first in the Hunting Meet. Despite that, there were too many forces in the Spiritual World that the Wang family dared not offend. Besides, their great ancestor was not in great condition at the moment. Since the Wang family was going to keep a low profile, they must not learn from Li Tianyu, or they would be in trouble.


    Song Qing walked out again to the tform and announced, ¡°Alright, the next time will be thest item for this Auction Meet. It¡¯s a Heavenly Fire Ore. I believe that everyone knows a Heavenly Fire Ore is one of the Five Elemental Ores, and it can be discovered but not sought. I hope that you won¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡±


    His voice contained his spiritual power, and it spread such that the several 10,000 people in the main hall immediately mored. They knew the Heavenly Fire Ore could only be bid by the aristocratic families on the different floors in the pavilion. Having said that, they were busybodies, thus they wanted to see which n would bag it in the end.


    As Song Qing pped his hands, a red-clotheddy walked out with a tray. A brocade cloth could be seen on the tray, and it was clear to everyone that the Heavenly Fire Ore was beneath it. They stared with bright eyes at the tray while breathing rapidly.


    Thedy was graceful, unhurried, and had a noble temperament. Her aura was so notable that she vaguely suppressed the auras of the people behind her red dress. She was none other than Xue Xiaoqin, who had changed into a different outfit. The youngdy was calm and elegant at this moment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he chuckled in the room. ¡°Not simple!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s not simple?¡± Xue Xuanle asked curiously.


    ¡°Su Tianqian and Xue Xiaoqin are not simple,¡± Ou Yangming answered. Given that the shopkeeper gained such an outstanding reputation in Huixun City as a rogue cultivator, could he be a simple figure? Of course not. In this chaotic world, simple people would have been devoured long ago.

 Chapter 892 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 892: Fight</h4>


    The tform in the main hall was dead silent.


    Xue Xiaoqin bent over and shed a warm smile while her spiritual Qi burst out from her dantian. In a sh, a blood-like red light soared into the sky. The light gave off a warm feeling but was extremely striking, and it caused the temperature in the hall to rise by 7 to 8 degrees.


    ¡°It¡¯s worthy of being one of the Five Elemental Ores and is unordinary indeed. My trip here is too worth it this time,¡± a rogue cultivator expressed softly while covering his eyes with his hand. He looked like he was bragging a little.


    ¡°Yes. I wonder which n will get it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯ll probably be the Li family or the Wang family. These 2 ns have the longest inheritances and are the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Since they have Venerable Ones, how can they bepared by ordinary ns?¡±


    This was immediately agreed upon by the rest of the crowd.


    The striking light emitted by the Heavenly Fire Orested for 6 breaths before it dispersed. The brocade cloth that was initially on the ore had also been burned into ashes, revealing a fist-sized ore on the tray. The ore waspletely red as though blood was flowing all over it, and it was covered with closely packed tiny holes. It seemed like its internal heat would shoot out from the small holes at any time.


    Everyone in the main hall instantly began to whisper to one another, which resulted in intense discussions that filled the air. Amotion was alsoing from the private rooms on the upper floors.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s eyes were incredibly lively and spirited. She covered her mouth and chuckled before she asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu, did youe for this?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not try to keep it a secret. He nodded and exined, ¡°I have enough precious materials for the spear that I¡¯m going to refine, but I¡¯m stillcking a peculiar stone from beyond heaven. Brother Su leaked this information to me when he came to invite me for the Auction Meet, so I came to join this event.¡±


    Xue Xuanle instantly caught the keyword from Ou Yangming¡¯s words. He said that he would refine his spear and not get someone else to do it.


    She thought, ¡®I wonder how skillful Big Brother Yu is in smithing art.¡¯ She was somewhat eager to find out.


    Song Qing smiled as he stood and waited for the fiery atmosphere to reach its peak. He then waved his sleeve and chuckled. ¡°The Heavenly Fire Ore¡¯s fire property is exceptionally pure, so it can surely be used to refine a supreme and powerful piece of equipment.


    ¡°Alright, without further ado... This item¡¯s starting bid is 100,000 spirit ores, and the bid increment must be at least 1,000 spirit ores.¡± He sounded calm but somewhat bewitching at the same time.


    For some reason, the noisy main hall became unbelievably quiet at this time.


    A voice was heard from above after only 3 to 4 breaths.


    ¡°130,000 spirit ores!¡± Given that this person rose the bid by 30,000 spirit ores right away, one could imagine how determined he was. This was his scheme to make others think that he was rich and imposing so that hispetitors would be scared away.


    Nevertheless, instead of frightening hispetitors, he seemed to have ignited a barrel of gunpowder.


    At least 10 other ns joined the bid, causing the number of spirit ores to constantly increase.


    All of a sudden, a cold light shed in the eyes of an unkempt elder in the main hall. He roared, ¡°I¡ªOld Haihe¡ªam taking this Heavenly Fire Ore! 160,000 spirit ores!¡±


    His voice was sinister and cold as if he would mercilessly kill anyone that dared to fight for the ore with him. At the same time, he burst out his cultivation base as a top-grade Spiritualist. Consequently, the elder¡¯s thin body expanded majestically, which made him look like a proud and dazzling sun.


    ¡°Hmph, how can this spiritual item be measured with spirit ores? The Liu family offers 170,000 spirit ores!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, 170,000 spirit ores? Is that a lot? The Jiang family¡¯s willing to offer 180,000 spirit ores!¡±


    Owing to the rising bidding price, the cultivators in the main hall were hooked and felt that this was surreal. In fact, some people secretly wondered how high the spirit ores would be if they were piled up.


    Nobody knew how high the pile would be, but the bidding price was increasing faster than before; it reached 200,000 spirit ores in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, everyone knew the difference between aristocratic families and rogue cultivators. The most essential gap between them was their foundations as aristocratic families were bound to have profound and unpredictable foundations. Interestingly, neither Ou Yangming, Wang Haobin, Chen Botian, nor Li Tianyu said a word so far as if they were waiting for something.


    Xue Xuanle widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Goodness gracious! What a high price...¡± She stole a nce at Ou Yangming. She had always had confidence in him no matter what he did, but she was feeling nervous this time.


    ¡®Those are several 100,000 spirit ores, after all. Even if the Xue family and the Wu family join hands, we only have so much. Does he really have so many spirit ores?¡¯ She was feeling rather frustrated at herself as well. ¡®I only have hundreds of spirit ores with me. They¡¯re probably not up to his standard!¡¯


    On the third floor of the auction house, beside the Wang family¡¯s private room.


    Li Tianyu was fiddling with a poisonous insect. He looked frivolous on the surface but deep down he was steady.


    A ck-robed elder was sitting next to him with his eyes closed. The elder was surrounded by ck vapors when he suddenly opened his eyes, causing ck lightning arcs to sh out. He chuckled and expressed, ¡°Young Master, Patriarch¡¯s determined to have the Heavenly Fire Ore.¡±


    Li Tianyu responded softly, ¡°I know. The Wang family wants to get it without any effort, but how could that be? They¡¯ve been taking too many things these years but now that they¡¯re slowly declining, they should give back some of what they took. As long as the Wang family disperses, when the wind blows, the Li family will dominate Huixun City.¡±


    A ruthless look flickered in his eyes as he crushed the poisonous insect in his hand.


    The ck-robed elder was d.


    Clear breezes blew past the tform, where mists were released. Song Qing watched everything with a smile and thought, ¡®This time, the final price will probably create a miracle in the Su family¡¯s Auction Meet.¡¯ He was looking forward to what might happen.


    After an intense round of bidding, those with poor economical power had been disqualified. With that, the top-notch aristocratic families in Huixun City began to bid.


    ¡°290,000 spirit ores!¡± Li Tianyu uttered rather yfully.


    ¡°300,000 spirit ores!¡± Wang Haobin joined in as he did not want to show a weak impression.


    After a few rounds, the Wang family, the Chen family, and the Li family were the only ones left fighting for the ore, and the bidding price skyrocketed to 390,000 spirit ores. Chen Botian began to bid slower than before, by which he had to consider a long time before he bid each time. It was evident that the price had reached the Chen family¡¯s limit.


    When another round passed, Chen Botian looked at the tform from his private room and fell silent for some time, which was rare to see. He then smiled bitterly and stated, ¡°Brother Wang, Brother Li, please go on. I won¡¯t be fighting with you this time.¡±


    Li Tianyu scoffed coldly. ¡°Hmph, given the Chen family¡¯s capability, do you think that you can continue to fight even if you wanted to?¡± His scornful voice was hearding from his private room.


    Chen Botian was not resigned to the oue. He pped his sleeve and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s fine if the Chen family can¡¯t continue to fight; as long as Brother Wang seeds.¡± Everyone knew the Chen family and the Wang family had be allies, thus it would not be embarrassing for him to say that.


    Li Tianyu did not reply to him anymore. He turned to look at the Wang family¡¯s private room.


    Chen Botian no longer said a word. He simply inhaled some cold air and closed his eyes to recuperate.


    ¡°400,000 spirit ores!¡± Wang Haobin shook his head and continued to bid for the ore.


    As soon as he spoke, a rogue cultivator¡¯s eyes reddened, and he looked slightly mad. ¡°Damn it, what a lunatic! That¡¯s 400,000 spirit ores! An ordinary rogue cultivator might not even be able to spend all of them even if one has 10 lives.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but they¡¯re one of the top aristocratic families in Huixun City. As expected, they have a profound foundation. In any case, it looks like our prediction is right; the aristocratic family that¡¯ll bag the Heavenly Fire Ore is surely going to be the Li family or the Wang family.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Chen family has already given up, and the other aristocratic families aren¡¯t capable enough to fight. As for rogue cultivators like us... Heh!¡±


    Before his voice was gone, a in voice was suddenly hearding from the Dongju Room.


    ¡°500,000 spirit ores!¡± The person¡¯s voice was not loud and subtle, but it sounded like a sudden p of muffled thunder to everyone present. His voice rumbled in everyone¡¯s head and caused the whole world to shake.


    Everyone in the main hall wondered, ¡®Who was that? How could he have such economical power?¡¯


    Whether it was the rogue cultivators or the disciples from aristocratic families, everyone was taken aback and even quivered.


    Someone came back to his senses after 3 breaths and remarked, ¡°He increased the bidding price by 100,000 spirit ores just like that. It¡¯s truly terrifying.¡±


    Atst, someone eximed, ¡°It sounded like it came from the Dongju Room!¡± Everyone instantly looked up in shock.


    The Wu family was not a top-notch n in Huixun City but could be considered a second-ss n. Wu Xiaohuang tensed up a little and asked probingly, ¡°Why does that sound like Brother Tianrui?¡±


    Xue Yan pondered for a brief moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s quite simr indeed but that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s true that Brother Tianrui has an unpredictable inheritance, but how could he have so many spirit ores with him? That¡¯s probably a cultivator who sounds like him.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang dared not be so sure. He uttered dubiously, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Su Tianqian and Bai Qian were standing together as they looked down at the tform. The formermented softly, ¡°Is it getting harder to see through him? I really wonder which force brought up such a freak like him. He created a sensation below the Water Suspension Tablet, and he¡¯s shaking up the whole world with simple words.¡±


    Bai Qian¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the air, which made him look like an immortal. He stroked his beard and was very intrigued as well. The elder made gestures with his fingers and mumbled something, but he could not see anything.


    On the other hand, Xue Xuanle stole a nce at Ou Yangming with a bitter look on her face. She panicked and thought, ¡®That many spirit ores? Even if the Xue family¡¯s sold, we don¡¯t have that many!¡¯


    As for Wang Haobin, he was stunned at first, then he looked deeply at the private room that Ou Yangming was in. He furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°The situation¡¯s bing moreplicated now because of this unexpected trouble.¡±


    Wang Weiniang¡¯s face darkened. He noted in a deep voice, ¡°The Heavenly Fire Ore¡¯s too precious, so we must spare no effort in getting it.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Wang Haobin nodded but felt rather uneasy. Ou Yangming¡¯s face appeared in his mind as he thought, ¡®Is it him?¡±


    A strange look could be seen on Li Tianyu¡¯s face as he chuckled and said, ¡°Interesting, interesting!¡±


    In a way, Ou Yangming¡¯s words were truly earth-shattering.

 Chapter 893 - A Whopping Price

    <h4>Chapter 893: A Whopping Price</h4>


    Clear breezes blew away the mists on the tform.


    The auction house was dead silent as everyone stared at the private room on the second floor with their pupils shrunk inward. It was the room where Ou Yangming was in.


    Song Qing was doing the same as well, but he gasped and was delighted.


    At the spur of the moment, Li Tianyu clenched his fists and uttered coldly, ¡°510,000 spirit ores!¡±


    ¡°610,000 spirit ores!¡± Ou Yangming shouted without any hesitation. He was not loud, but his voice swept away like a strong wind. Once again, he increased the bidding price by 100,000 spirit ores in one go. This time, as capable as the Li family was, they also began to feel nervous. Everyone in the main hall was stupefied whether it was the disciples from aristocratic families or the rogue cultivators. The several 10,000 people instantly fell silent, hence the auction hall was so quiet not a single sound could be heard.


    After 4 to 5 breaths, a rogue cultivator remarked in a dry voice and a mad look on his face, ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s 610,000 spirit ores. Judging from his voice, he doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. He¡¯s simply... A lunatic!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he must be a madman. Those spirit ores could be piled up into a small mountain!¡±


    As for the female cultivators, they had limpid eyes and were biting their lower lips. They looked as fervent as how they felt as they wondered, ¡®If I¡¯m able to cling to this person, I probably won¡¯t need to worry about cultivation resources anymore.¡¯


    Xue Xiaoqin, who was on the tform, was stunned for a second. Monstrous waves surged inside her heart as she turned to look deeply at the Dongju Room.


    On the other hand, Song Qing breathed heavily and shivered a little. He knew his worth would at least be doubled after this Auction Meet, where he would be the greatest auction master in Huixun City. As such, the man was extremely agitated.


    Outside the Wang family¡¯s private room, the red ¡°Wang¡± letter, which was embroidered using Heavenly Silk, gently fluttered in the wind along with the brocade cloth. Nheless, it seemed soft and powerless. Wang Weinian was pale, and he quivered as he noted helplessly, ¡°Our n can only offer 700,000 spirit ores at most. If the bidding price gets higher than that, we won¡¯t be able to continue anymore. Let¡¯s see¡ªwe¡¯ll fight if we can but if we can¡¯t, it can only mean that we¡¯re not fated for this.¡±


    Wang Haobin frowned and sighed. ¡°This person¡¯s not simple at all! I wonder which n he¡¯s from.¡±


    The patriarch kept quiet for some time and nodded in agreement. ¡°Given that he could offer so many spirit ores, how could be a simple person? It goes without saying that he¡¯s backed by a formidable force. This time, it¡¯ll be up to the Li family¡¯s decision. Heh, I hope that this person will have a bigger conflict with the Li family.¡±


    It was dead silent in the room.


    Li Tianyu shook his shoulders and spoke coldly, ¡°Friend, you¡¯re being very generous but let me warn you¡ªit¡¯s rainy and slippery in Huixun City during winter, so you need to be more careful on the streets... Don¡¯t fall.¡± He was being soft and hard at the same time. Being the greatest aristocratic family in the city, the Li family had the capital to be proud indeed.


    ¡°State your offer!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was in as usual.


    His calm attitude made Li Tianyu furious because the young master felt like he was hitting a bunch of cotton despite having gone all-out. This made him feel helpless.


    ¡°690,000 spirit ores!¡± Who knew, Wang Haobin spoke first. He gritted his teeth and added, ¡°My friends, if you¡¯re going to offer a higher price than this, I won¡¯t be following anymore. If that happens, the Wang family¡¯s just not fated with the Heavenly Fire Ore.¡±


    ¡°700,000 spirit ores!¡± Ou Yangming took his time.


    ¡°710,000 spirit ores!¡± Li Tianyu was determined to give him tit for tat.


    ¡°720,000 spirit ores!¡± Ou Yangming was not going to show a weak impression.


    They continued to bid for the ore without any hesitation, and the fight between them caused all of the rogue cultivators in the main hall to be dumbfounded. The cultivators thought, ¡®Is this the foundation of a top-notch aristocratic family?¡¯ They did not believe that the person in the Dongju Room was a rogue cultivator; they were certain that he was a disciple from a mighty aristocratic family.


    Atst, the intense round of bidding was over.


    When Ou Yangming offered 830,000 spirit ores, Li Tianyu kept quiet.


    Song Qing waited for a brief moment without saying a word. In fact, nobody else was talking so whistles from the breezes in the air could be heard. Afterward, the host chuckled and announced, ¡°Alright, I hereby announce that the Heavenly Fire Ore is sold to the friend in the Dongju Room. Congrattions!¡± His face was glowing as he was in a great mood.


    Li Tianyu was frustrated but there was nothing he could do.


    At his level, he was well aware that Su Tianqian was closely connected to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, so he dared not do things forcibly.


    Before long, Xue Xiaoqin arrived gracefully and knocked on the door. Once Xue Xuanle opened the door, she greeted her, ¡°Greetings, Miss Xuanle.¡±


    Xue Xuanle returned the salutation with a smile but was having aplicated feeling at the moment. She was afraid that Ou Yangming could not submit that many spirit ores, but she was also looking forward to it.


    Ou Yangming breathed out some murky air and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Miss Xue, could you ask an appraising master toe? I don¡¯t have that many spirit ores with me now, so I¡¯ll need to exchange something for the item instead.¡±


    Xue Xiaoqin responded to him with a smile and left.


    Soon enough, Bai Qian came in a white outfit. He did not take big strides but every step he took was incredibly stunning and carried the naturalw. Ou Yangming only took a nce at him but felt as if he saw an unpredictable sea. The elder seemed profound and had seen the vicissitudes of life but what frightened the young fellow the most was how the elder did not have spiritual power fluctuations at all. It was as though the elder was an ordinary person.


    Ou Yangming weed the elder and greeted him softly, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tianrui. Greetings, senior.¡±


    Bai Qian waved his sleeve and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m Bai Qian. I¡¯m only an ordinary appraiser, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    All of a sudden, Li Tianyu recalled something and questioned in a hellish voice, ¡°Your Excellency, you didn¡¯t anyhow bid for the item to amuse the crowd but don¡¯t actually have that many spirit ores, did you?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it has been quite some time so that¡¯s possible indeed.¡± Someone agreed with him.


    Very few people were talking about it at first, but they had the force of prairie and influenced more people to discuss this matter.


    Seeing as the situation was getting out of control, Xue Xiaoqin quickly tried to settle down the crowd. Her voice was pleasant to the ear andforting. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Our friend here didn¡¯t bring that many spirit ores with him, so he¡¯s going to trade something for the item. This won¡¯t take long.¡±


    The mor in the main hall instantly disappeared.


    Even so, Li Tianyu would not stop just like that. He rolled his eyes and scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s well-known that the Five Elemental Oresprises metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The Heavenly Fire Ore is considered one of the top 3 ores among the Five Elemental Ores. I really want to see what can match its value.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the crowd was in an uproar again.


    Seeing as the scene was no longer under her control, Xue Xiaoqin twitched her nose and asked, ¡°Young Master Yu, uhm...¡± She knew she was not going to make a reasonable request, thus she eventually lowered her voice.


    Xue Xuanle looked worried. She tugged at the corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s shirt.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time. He had been wanting to befriend Su Tianqian. Now that he met Bai Qian, who was such an unpredictable figure, the thought became stronger like never before. The young fellow nodded with a smile.


    With that, Ou Yangming walked out of his private room. The main hall fell silent at first but soon became noisy again.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± A rogue cultivator was surprised as though he had just seen the most unbelievable thing.


    ¡°What is it? Do you know him?¡± The rogue cultivator next to him became intrigued. He brushed his right hand across the longsword at his waist and asked softly.


    ¡°He¡¯s the champion of the Hunting Meet this time.¡± The first rogue cultivator¡¯s pupils shrunk inward, and his voice trembled when he spoke.


    Simr discussions filled the air in the main hall.


    In one of the private rooms, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang exchanged nces as well and looked like they had just seen a ghost.


    Wu Xiaohuang smiled bitterly. ¡°I told you that he sounded familiar. Ah, it¡¯s really Brother Tianrui!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too... Too unbelievable.¡± Xue Yan nodded seriously.


    They both knew that Ou Yangming was not one to make empty promises. Having said that, their hearts could not take it now that he had to submit 830,000 spirit ores.


    Xue Yan smiled bitterly as well after some time. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve still been underestimating Younger Brother Tianrui!¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang kept quiet without saying a word. When he looked at the rather frail figure on the tform, he felt like he was looking at a towering mountain.


    ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ Li Tianyu clenched his fists tightly such that his long fingernails cut through his palms. His palms were covered in blood in no time, but he did not say a single word. The young master felt like he had just been tossed into magma, and he was so furious that he might explode at any time.


    Ou Yangming breathed out some white mists. Without any hesitation, he tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand, causing light breezes to blow past the tform. Following that, a warm white light shone out from the interspatial bag. By the time the light disappeared, a silver flying carpet appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. The flying carpet was exceptionally smooth and emitted a light halo. Its material was valuable, and any sharp-eyed person would be able to tell that it was much more precious than that of Li Tianyu. They were not of the same level at all.


    Xue Xuanle was struck dumb. Everything around her seemed to have disappeared be it the mor, the crowd, and the gorgeous tform. Ou Yangming was the only person left spinning in her monochrome world.


    It was as if time stopped for her. Her red lips parted, and her tongue was stuck on the roof of her mouth. It had only been 2 breaths, but a cycle seemed to have passed in her head. When the youngdy finally came back to her senses, she sighed and thought, ¡®You¡¯re a proud sun, and you¡¯re hotter and brighter than the sun, whereas I¡¯m a ruined straw in a snowfield. We¡¯re too, too far apart...¡¯


    At this time, everyone was staring fervently at the flying carpet while they breathed heavily.


    Even Bai Qian was startled for a while, but he came back to his senses very quickly.


    Ou Yangming paced toward Bai Qian to hand the flying carpet to him. ¡°Senior, please appraise it.¡±


    Bai Qian released his mental power with a sh of thought.


    When Bai Qian opened his eyes slowly, Ou Yangming asked calmly, ¡°Senior, is this flying carpet worthy of the Heavenly Fire Ore?¡± He spoke softly, but everyone knew he was making a tough response to what Li Tianyu said earlier. He was pping the young master right in the face.


    Bai Qian¡¯s eyes were hollow and looked like spinning vortexes. He chuckled and replied to the young fellow, ¡°This flying carpet¡¯s a middle-grade item so of course, it¡¯s worthy.¡±


    Li Tianyu was surprised and angry at the same time when he heard the elder. A strong killing intent surged in his eyes.

 Chapter 894 - Blood Amber Pill

    <h4>Chapter 894: Blood Amber Pill</h4>


    The atmosphere became slightly crazy in the auction house.


    Whether it was the various aristocratic families from the city or the rogue cultivators that were invited here, they were deeply in awe at the moment.


    Apart from the Wang family and the Li family, which were determined to get the Heavenly Fire Ore, the rest felt like the event had been such an eye-opener and was worthwhile. In particr, the final fight for the ore was wonderful and simr to wildfire.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming ended everything by retrieving a flying carpet.


    A flying carpet...


    It was a flying carpet!


    There were only 2 flying carpets in Huixun City.


    Upon seeing the carpet, not to mention the ordinary aristocratic families of rogue cultivators, even the people from the Wang family had straight looks in their eyes.


    This was because between the 2 Venerable Ones from Huixun City, the Li family¡¯s Venerable Ones was the only one that obtained a flying carpet by chance.


    Flying carpets were extremely luxurious items to even Venerable Ones.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was willing to exchange a flying carpet for the Heavenly Fire Ore, hence most people were in disbelief. To those people, even the Heavenly Fire Ore, which was one of the Five Elemental Ores, could not be mentioned on equal terms with a flying carpet in terms of its value.


    However, they did not know what Ou Yangming was thinking.


    It was true that the flying carpet was precious, but Ou Yangming simply needed to gather some materials to refine it. If he was willing to and invested in some time, he could refine as many flying carpets as he wanted to.


    On the other hand, a Five Elemental Ore such as the Heavenly Fire Ore was condensed from the universe¡¯s essence and could not be refined by him.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming regarded the Heavenly Fire Ore to be far more valuable than the flying carpet.


    Not to mention that he had only given one of the insignificant flying carpets in his interspatial bag, even if he were to exchange all of his flying carpets for the ore, he would not think twice.


    Needless to say, this was only a presumption because nobody could see through his limit.


    Su Tianqian shed to Ou Yangming¡¯s side andughed out loud. He reced the host and announced loudly, ¡°Since Elder Bai has appraised the item, this Heavenly Fire Ore belongs to Brother Yu now.¡±


    He looked around with bright eyes and asked, ¡°I suppose none of you has any objections?¡±


    Li Tianyu looked hatefully at Ou Yangming. If it was possible, he wanted to skin the young fellow alive at the moment. Even so, when he looked at the flying carpet, a look of fear could be seen amidst the look of hatred in his eyes.


    He was a typical fop, but he was neither ignorant nor ipetent. Therefore, he understood what a flying carpet represented.


    One would be considered amazing to possess a flying carpet. Li Tianyu could asionally enjoy riding one because he was doted on by his great ancestor, but he did not have the right to handle it. If the young master wanted to sell the flying carpet or exchange it for something else, as much as Li Shaoyuan was fond of him, the Venerable One would surely punish him severely.


    When Li Tianyu saw how casually Ou Yangming offered his flying carpet as though he was not bothered at all, he could not help but hate the young fellow to his bones and was surprised at the same time.


    A single thought lingered in Li Tianyu¡¯s mind at this time. ¡®What exactly is the origin of this young fe who appeared out of nowhere?¡¯


    Far in another private room, Wang Weinian and Wang Haobin looked at each other. Cold intents slowly rose from the bottom of their hearts.


    After a long time, Wang Weinian asked, ¡°You looked into this young fe¡¯s background, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Wang Haobin nodded. He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°He befriended the Xue family and is staying in the Wu residence for the time being. Uncle Lingting said that he spotted the young fe in the Forest of Death and witnessed him releasing a formation map to kill a top-grade ferocious beast.¡±


    Wang Weinian was staring outside at the moment. After a brief moment, he mumbled as if he was talking to himself, ¡°A ferocious beast might not have wisdom but certainly can¡¯t be killed by an ordinary formation map. Heh, judging from how he took out the flying carpet, it¡¯s probably not very important to him. This can only mean that he can obtain flying carpets easily.¡±


    A fierce look could be seen in Wang Haobin¡¯s eyes. The Wang family had been trying hard to acquire a flying carpet for years but never achieved their goal, whereas the young fellow did not attach much importance to flying carpets. The disparity between them was too huge.


    ¡°Skilled at formation maps and have the channel to obtain flying carpets... Heh, heh.¡± Wang Weinian sneered several times. ¡°This fe must have an unordinary background. This time, the Li family¡¯s going to suffer a loss instead.¡±


    Wang Haobin was moved. ¡°You¡¯re saying that...¡±


    The patriarch said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just watch in safety while they fight, then reap the rewards when they be exhausted. In any case, don¡¯t meddle in the situation.¡±


    Wang Haobin looked down and answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he responded very quickly, he clenched his fists tightly.


    He nced at the highly-spirited Ou Yangming through the corner of his eye and felt a fire burning in his chest. He could not remain calm.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Heh, the auction¡¯s really interesting today.¡±


    All of a sudden, a burst ofughter was heard in the main hall. Theughter instantly broke the rather awkward silence in the hall and made everyone sigh a breath of relief subconsciously.


    Afterward, an elder paced toward the center of the main hall.


    Upon seeing the elder, everyone greeted him with respect. Even those who did not know him regarded him with special respect after their friends introduced him to them.


    This was because the person was Pavilion Elder Xu Heran from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    When the elder arrived at the center and waved his hand gently, Song Qing immediately bowed and retreated quietly.


    Song Qing was the greatest auctioneer in the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce and was considered one of the top figures in Huixun City. Nevertheless, he dared not take deep breaths in front of Xu Heran.


    Xu Heran looked around and noticed that he had sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He nodded as he was pleased, then he expressed, ¡°The Auction Meet has been incredibly interesting, so much so that I¡¯m bing envious.¡± He beamed and continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll auction something as well to show my support.¡±


    The crowd instantly mored and apuded loudly.


    As for the observant people, they even exchanged nces as they knew very well what was going on.


    Sure enough, the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce and the Beyond Heaven Pavilion were closely connected. It was also obvious that Xu Heran openly cared for Su Tianqian as well.


    Seeing as the Wang family and the Li family failed to get the Heavenly Fire Ore and were going to vent their anger on someone else, the elder stood out right away and supported the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce in this way.


    In this case, anyone that wanted to mistreat the Chamber of Commerce would be afraid and seriously consider the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s existence. In actuality, very few people in Huixun City would have the guts to offend the pavilion.


    Wang Weinian pondered for a moment before he chuckled and remarked, ¡°Brother Xu, the treasure that you¡¯re going to auction can¡¯t be too disappointing.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the atmosphere in the hall seemed to have loosened up more.


    Xu Heran curled his lips andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I¡¯m about to auction definitely isn¡¯t inferior to the Heavenly Fire Ore, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. They had grave looks on their faces.


    They knew that if someone like Xu Heran bragged about something on this asion, it could not be fake.


    Despite that, could he offer a treasure that was on par with the Heavenly Fire Ore in such a hurry? Even if he was a pavilion elder from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, he might not have the authority nor ability.


    Xue Heran turned his wrist and retrieved a jade bottle.


    He had a rather grim look on his face when he held the jade bottle. When the crowd noticed his expression and attitude, they became more curious and felt that this was odd.


    Before long, Xu Heran opened the jade bottle gently and poured out a round pill. The pill was entirely red, and it looked as if numerous lines and veined paths were carved on it to form a queer yet magical pattern. At one nce, one would feel like one was going to get lost inside.


    Wang Weinian stood up abruptly and shouted, ¡°A Blood Amber Pill!¡±


    He was in disbelief, surprised, yet overjoyed. In fact, his body could not help but tremble.


    Almost at the same time, everyone that knew about the pill¡¯s wonderful effect was shocked. They were ted and became covetous as well.


    If Xu Heran from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was not the person holding the pill at the moment, someone might have gone forward to snatch it regardless of all costs.


    Far away, Song Qing quivered involuntarily. At this point, he finally understood why Xu Heran asked him to leave. If he remained in his sport earlier, his life might have been threatened already. Most of the cultivators here knew Song Qing¡¯s background, but some of them were foreign rogue cultivators. If they could gain a certain level of profit, they would surely take the risk.


    Li Tianyu widened his eyes. His aura became much heavier at this moment.


    He had harbored strong resentment toward Ou Yangming earlier, but the feeling vanished at this time. He was only thinking about one thing at the moment.


    ¡®A Blood Amber Pill! A Blood Amber Pill!¡¯


    It was worth noting that the pill would be exceptionally useful for a n, thus he was determined to acquire it regardless of its price.


    Ou Yangming looked at the Blood Amber Pill and felt rather strange. ¡®Why have I not heard of this pill before?¡¯


    Su Tianqian stepped forward and noted softly, ¡°Brother Yu, Pavilion Elder prepared this Blood Amber Pill for the Wang family and the Li family so it¡¯ll be best if you don¡¯t bid for it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Tianqian smiled bitterly and thought, ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because you bid for the ore, Pavilion Elder wouldn¡¯t offer a Blood Amber Pill in this situation.¡¯


    Judging from the pavilion elder¡¯s character, he would n carefully and fully utilize the Blood Amber Pill¡¯s effect. Having said that, Su Tianqian could not tell Ou Yangming the truth.


    He cleared his throat and exined, ¡°It¡¯s because the best person to consume the Blood Amber Pill is a top-grade Spiritualist.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He quickly wondered and came to a sudden realization, so he asked, ¡°Is that a spirit medicine that helps one to advance into a Venerable One?¡±

 Chapter 895 - Can’t See Through

    <h4>Chapter 895: Can¡¯t See Through</h4>


    Su Tianqian looked deeply at Ou Yangming and nced at Xue Xuanle before he said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Xue Xuanle rolled her beautiful eyes as she was puzzled. She hesitated for a while before she blurted, ¡°Shopkeeper Su, since it¡¯s such an important pill, why is the Beyond Heaven Pavilion auctioning it?¡±


    Su Tianqian grinned and answered, ¡°Miss Xue, this is Pavilion Elder Xu¡¯s decision. I can¡¯t make decisions for him.¡±


    Xue Xuanle blushed a little and cast a yearning look at the tform. Nheless, she knew her ce and knew she could not meddle in the situation.


    The shopkeeper continued, ¡°Brother Yu, the Blood Amber Pill might look like a simple pill, but it has an extremely wonderful effect.¡± Heughed and asked, ¡°Miss Xue, why don¡¯t you introduce it to Brother Yu?¡±


    Xue Xuanle nodded happily. She would not mind serving Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, legend has it that a Blood Amber Pill has a magical effect where one¡¯s body will change to be naturally thunderbolt-resistance for a certain period.¡± Xue Xuanle smiled sweetly and continued, ¡°Moreover, when a cultivator¡¯s physique is changed to a certain degree, one can even affect one¡¯s aura to form a natural thunderbolt-resistant shield. All in all, it¡¯s an ultimate treasure desired by every top-grade Spiritualist.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a treasure that increases one¡¯s chance to resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts. No wonder so many people are crazy over it.¡±


    He sounded polite but waspletely unperturbed.


    Aspared to the Heavenly Fire Ore from before, the Blood Amber Pill was not much valuable to him.


    It was worth noting that a top-grade Spiritualist must fulfill 2 conditions to advance into a Venerable One.


    Firstly, one must fathom the universe. When one¡¯s cultivation base was in line with the requirements, one would then be qualified to challenge the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    Even so, not every top-grade Spiritualist could arrive at this step. For instance, Xue Yan, Wu Xiaohuang, and some others might have be top-grade Spiritualists, but their potential had long been exhausted. Unless they had a nature-defying encounter, they would not be able to reach this level.


    Needless to say, after reaching the boundary to break through, one still had to be tested by the Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    It was an obstacle where one would have a slim chance of surviving. This was the reason countless God-favored ones were killed by the thunderbolts in the past and vanished.


    Therefore, pieces of equipment of treasures that could help top-grade Spiritualists resist the Heavenly Thunderbolts would be sold at whopping prices.


    This was why the Blood Amber Pill was so valuable to normal people, by which it was not regarded as inferior to the Heavenly Fire Ore and the flying carpet.


    After all, those 2 items were foreign objects, whereas Venerable Ones... Were legitimate top-notch beings.


    Nevertheless, the Blood Amber Pill was of little value to Ou Yangming, who could smith pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment. To him, the pill would at most be an extra advantage and was dispensable.


    Su Tianqian felt stranger than before when he noticed that Ou Yangming was not bothered at all.


    Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s manner, the shopkeeper figured that he came from a supreme sect. ¡®But he didn¡¯t know about Blood Amber Pills...¡¯


    At this moment, Su Tianqian made a guess.


    He cleared his throat and raised another question, ¡°Brother Yu, do you know what¡¯s the base of this Blood Amber Pill?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He looked at Su Tianqian and thought, ¡®Judging from how he¡¯s asking me, the base must have something to do with me.¡¯


    Countless thoughts crossed his mind in an instant. He looked at the Blood Amber Pill and was quickly struck with a thought.


    He found the pill¡¯s luster and the veined patterns on it very familiar.


    ¡°Blood crystals¡ªferocious beasts¡¯ blood crystals,¡± Ou Yangming answered in shock.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re incredibly smart indeed, Brother Yu.¡± Su Tianqianughed out loud. ¡°But it¡¯s not made of ordinary blood crystals. Such a powerful pill can only be refined using plenty of high-rank blood crystals or those from top-grade savage beasts.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered as he finally knew the real usage of vicious beasts¡¯ blood crystals.


    He found some secrets of blood crystals when he studied them. In particr, he realized that high-rank blood crystals and top-grade blood crystals could even increase the upper limit of one¡¯s mental power.


    Despite that, the mental power increments and the value of blood crystals did not seem to be proportionate.


    Now, he finally understood that high-rank blood crystals were not used to recover or increase one¡¯s mental power but to refine Blood Amber Pills.


    From the perspective of ordinary people, he was unquestionably wasting natural resources by using high-rank blood crystals to improve his mental power. How could a slight mental power increment be more valuable than a Blood Amber Pill?


    Having said that, Ou Yangming would not regret it at all because he did not desire Blood Amber Pills. Furthermore, if he was willing to expose Thunderbolt-resistant Suits, Blood Amber Pills alone would not be able to be mentioned on equal terms with them.


    Su Tianqian suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Yu, do you still have high-rank blood crystals with you? If you¡¯re able to gather a certain amount, I can help you exchange them for a Blood Amber Pill.¡±


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s eyes lit up right away. She knew a Blood Amber Pill would be too supreme for her, so much so that even the patriarchs from the Xue family and the Wu family might not be qualified to use one. However, who would despise such a treasure?


    Who knew, Ou Yangming simply smiled and replied to the shopkeeper, ¡°Brother Su, thanks for your good intention, but I¡¯ll leave such a precious item to the others.¡±


    Su Tianqian was startled for some time as he was confused.


    After so many years, this was his first time seeing someone indifferent toward Blood Amber Pills.


    ¡°600,000 spirit ores...¡±


    ¡°650,000 spirit ores...¡±


    The bidding had begun some time ago, and the price was quickly increased to a height that was unbearable for ordinary aristocratic families of rogue cultivators. Besides, everyone knew this would not be the final price.


    Apart from the Wang family and the Li family, even the other aristocratic families with top-grade Spiritualists that could advance into Venerable Ones were sparing no effort in bidding for the pill.


    At this time, regardless of the other aristocratic families¡¯ rtionships with the Wang family and the Li family, they would give it a go. If one of their ns could gain a Venerable One, the situation in the city of rogue cultivators would change drastically.


    That said, it seemed like Ou Yangming had nothing to do with anything that was going on. He looked below with a faint smile on his face as he enjoyed watching the bustling scene as an onlooker.


    Although Su Tianqian did not want Ou Yangming to participate in thepetition, he did not expect the young fellow to have such a weird expression.


    Su Tianqian achieved what he did so far because of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s support but most importantly, it was due to his character and vision.


    As such, he could tell that Ou Yangming was not pretending to be calm but was truly not interested in the Blood Amber Pill at all.


    The shopkeeper turned and exchanged nces with Bai Qian. They did not interact with each other but nodded at the same time as they made simr spections.


    Blood Amber Pills were refined using the blood crystals of ferocious beasts from the Forest of Death as the main materials. In a way, they were Zhangzhou¡¯s specialty. Since Ou Yangming did not know anything about these pills, perhaps he came from a supreme sect outside of Zhangzhou.


    Normally, Su Tianqian and Bai Qian would not attach much importance to young cultivators that roamed around.


    This was because the Spiritual Realm was too massive. If one were to cross to another continent, it would be an endless distance away. Even if the sect behind Ou Yangming were toe and look for him, it would not be an easy task.


    Nheless, Su Tianqian and Bai Qian were hesitant when they thought about how Ou Yangming took out a flying carpet casually and was indifferent toward the Blood Amber Pill.


    They figured that Ou Yangming was either being pretentious, or his backing was unbelievably formidable.


    In actuality, they guessed it right because Ou Yangming¡¯s backing was the Phoenixes, which even everyone in the Spiritual Realm together would not dare to offend.


    Other than some fellows with certain motives or lunatics, most powerhouses¡ªespecially those from established ns¡ªwould avoid the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger and would not dare to cause trouble.


    That being said, one would need to rack one¡¯s brain to be able to guess Ou Yangming¡¯s real identity. This was beyond the limits of Su Tianqian and Bai Qian.


    ¡°800,000 spirit ores...¡± Li Tianyu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot at this moment. He seemed to have transformed into a vicious beast that would selectively devour its prey at any time as he stared ahead with a hateful look in his eyes.


    The hall fell dead silent when he made histest bid. It was evident that this had surpassed the range of most people present.


    Inside the Wang family¡¯s private room, Wang Weinian sighed and uttered, ¡°810,000.¡±


    Without the Blood Amber Pill, the Li family would still be guarded by a Venerable One and was the greatest n in Huixun City.


    On the other hand, the Blood Amber Pill might be the only thing that could change the Wang family¡¯s fate. When the Wang family¡¯s Venerable One reached his end, if their n did not have a new Venerable One, they would definitely decline and be subdued by the Li family.


    This was the bloodyw of the jungle, where a n¡¯s wealth depended on its abilities. If one was greedy and dissatisfied, one might cause one¡¯s n to be eliminated.


    ¡°820,000.¡±


    ¡°1,000,000!


    Without warning, Wang Weinian increased the bidding price to 1,000,000 spirit ores.


    Numerous people in the hall shuddered with fear. Given the amount, even the Wang family would suffer a huge loss.


    Li Tianyu¡¯s face twitched. He opened his mouth and closed it in the end.


    As long as the Wang family¡¯s Venerable One was still around, he dared not fall out with them. Moreover, even Li Shaoyuan would have given up if such a bid was made.


    ¡°Haha, very well. For 1,000,000 spirit ores, this Blood Amber Pill belongs to Brother Wang.¡± Xu Heranughed out loud.


    Wang Weinian exhaled deeply. He had sessfully bagged the Blood Amber Pill, but he was not very excited.


    When he epted the pill, he even felt slightly regretful.


    The 1,000,000 spirit ores might not drag the Wang family down, but they would struggle for some time after this. Besides, they had offended the Li family because of this. If Wang Weinian failed to advance into a Venerable One... He dared not think about the consequences.


    Ou Yangming watched everything with a smile. Heter waved his sleeve and said, ¡°Miss Xue, now that we¡¯re done watching, let¡¯s go.¡± He nodded at Su Tianqian and Elder Bai before he left.


    Xue Xuanle took brisk footsteps and left with him.


    Bai Qian smiled bitterly as he watched them leave. He sighed and uttered, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t see through him...¡±

 Chapter 896 - Cultivate In Isolation To Refine A Tool

    <h4>Chapter 896: Cultivate In Istion To Refine A Tool</h4>


    Just like dusk, a golden halo sprinkled its light gently to the ground.


    On the street, Xue Xuanle kept moving her fingers in circles and talked lesser than before. She seemed to be unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming touched the Heavenly Fire Ore, which he had ced close to his body. He asked the youngdy with concern and slowed down for her to catch up to him.


    Xue Xuanle forced a smile that was uglier than a crying face. She exhaled and answered, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    In actuality, she began to feel inferior after witnessing everything that happened in the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce.


    She felt rather sorrowful because she knew she had fallen in love with Ou Yangming but there was a huge disparity between them. They were like a de of grass and a star, which were separated by the sky. The 16-year-olddy could not help but feel distressed.


    A light breeze blew Ou Yangming¡¯s hair and brushed past Xue Xuanle¡¯s charming face after that.


    He knew what she was thinking but did not know how tofort her, hence he simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why not today?¡± Xue Xuanle felt better, so she looked up and asked. At this point, her sexy figure stood out even more, where her stunning curves were even more eye-catching.


    ¡®Little vixen,¡¯ Ou Yangming cursed internally.


    He had to admit that Xue Xuanle was a pitiable youngdy.


    Wu Hanning was tall and as cold as a snow mountain, by which strangers could not get close to her and would stay a distance away; Bai Shixue had a strong aura, was reasonable, smooth, slow, and steady, so she always gave off afortable feeling; Ni Yinghong was a shelter amidst a storm to Ou Yangming, such that his worries would go away whenever he saw her; Xue Xuanle was a pretty daughter of a humble family and a goodpany, and she was pitiable.


    Ou Yangming was startled for a while. Instead of telling a lie, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to refine my spear today, so I can¡¯t bring you to a restaurant for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Xue Xuanle replied to him softly. She was curious but held back on purpose, then she smiled cunningly after some time and added, ¡°Okay, but you¡¯ll have to let me watch you refine your spear.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a long time but did not agree to it.


    Consequently, Xue Xuanle sulked. She walked away but after taking just 2 steps, she could not help but tilt her head and ask, ¡°Big Brother Yu, are you a smithing master?¡±


    Ou Yangming made a joke, which was rare, by asking, ¡°Take a guess!¡±


    Instead of guessing, Xue Xuanle noted, ¡°I only heard that Qu Zhengde¡¯s the greatest cksmith among the younger generation in Zhangzhou. Since you know about smithing art, you¡¯ve probably heard of him, Big Brother Yu.¡± She was in admiration when she spoke, but nobody knew if it was meant for Ou Yangming of Qu Zhengde.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and tried not tough. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of Master Qu, and I also admire his smithing art very much.¡± He spoke sincerely because it was true that he was enlightened by some of Qu Zhengde¡¯s thoughts in smithing art.


    ¡°Have you seen Master Qu before!¡± The youngdy looked more intrigued than before, like a curious kitten. She had forgotten all about her sad feelings from just now.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not answer immediately. He was distracted for a while before he nodded hard.


    ¡°Wow, are you serious! That¡¯s so cool...¡± Xue Xuanle raised her pitch but quickly covered her mouth when she noticed many people staring at her.


    ¡°Of course. In fact, I had a smithing challenge with him and defeated him!¡±


    ¡°Hey... Big Brother Yu, aren¡¯t you ashamed of boasting like that? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    On the bustling street that was packed with people, their shadows were drawn out under the setting sun.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In an elegantly decorated pavilion in the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, authentdscape paintings were hung on the walls.


    Fragrant smoke was rising from the burner while an extremely gorgeous brocade wasid out on the floor.


    Su Tianqian was holding a scroll painting in his hand. It was not long, but it vaguely carried a path intent. In the painting, a ferocious roc was seen looking at the sky and spreading its wings on the tip of a mountain¡¯s precipice. Cold winds blew branches and leaves, which swayed in various directions in a mess.


    Bai Qian looked like an outstanding immortal due to his demeanor, and he wore an outfit as white as snow. As such, he looked like a celestial being that walked out of the painting.


    He chuckled and remarked, ¡°The Flying Roc Painting was exquisitely painted. There¡¯s no wind, but it was painted as if winds were blowing, causing the trees to bend and branches to sway.¡±


    Su Tianqian carefully ced the scroll painting on the table and pressed it with 2 rulers to not let it wrinkle at all. He replied to the elder, ¡°I still like this fierce-looking roc, which can soar above heavens one day and look down at the earth. It¡¯ll breathe in clouds, exhale mists, and have the right to control the world.¡± A luster flickered in his eyes. His greed for power kept growing.


    Bai Qian sighed without saying a word.


    Everyone had a different take on what a wonderful life meant. Some people thought that it meant enjoying the desire for power, where they could exercise magical powers and be influential; some people regarded it as a simple life of ying the traditional roles of a good wife, by which one would just lead a in and hardworking life; some people wanted to have students all over the world to pass on inheritances and great changes since ancient times, such that the younger generations would learn to establish peace and distinguish right and wrong. Due to dissimr experiences, everyone had divergent opinions on things. It was worth noting that humans found it the hardest to control their desires and feelings. These were what made humans, humans, who had blood and flesh.


    Bai Qian stood in the tall building and walked toward the window to look out at the bustling Huixun City.


    He sighed andmented, ¡°This ce has many floors and is tall enough.¡±


    Su Tianqian¡¯s eyes flickered. He curbed his thoughts and uttered softly, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Elder Bai.¡±


    Bai Qian stopped looking into the distance. He had an incredibly solemn look on his face as he inhaled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve scanned him just now for you.¡± Although the elder said this, he looked as though white mists were hiding beneath his eyes and would not disperse no matter what.


    ¡°Elder Bai, I trust your eyes,¡± Su Tianqian responded with respect.


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re as sweet as you used to be.¡± Bai Qian looked like he was reminiscing about the past, and he also seemed to have seen the vicissitudes of life. He walked to the side of the desk and pointed at the roc, which was hesitant to fly on the painting, while he noted discernibly, ¡°Up into the sky, with the wind the roc goes; to the heaven it reaches, a million miles above.¡±


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not know Bai Qian spoke so highly of him. He was conversing happily with Xue Xuanle as they returned to the Wu residence.


    Before long, Xue Yan¡ªthe Xue family¡¯s patriarch¡ªand Wu Xiaohuang¡ªthe Wu family¡¯s patriarch¡ªweed them with smiles.


    Ou Yangming was startled, and he mumbled to himself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t we have over 5 kilometers to go? This can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡¯


    Nheless, he was not careless at all. He cupped his hands and greeted the elders, ¡°Senior Xue, Senior Qu, what a coincidence.¡±


    Xue Xuanle bent forward slightly and rolled her eyes as she somewhat knew what was going on. She smiled without saying a word.


    The Xue family¡¯s patriarch looked so fervent that he seemed to be able to shoot fire from his eyes and could melt everything in the world. Ou Yangming felt ufortable being stared at like this, thus he subconsciously touched his face and asked probingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is my face dirty?¡± He rubbed his face hard.


    Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang exchanged nces and clung to Ou Yangming¡¯s arms at the same time.


    They smiled heartily and said, ¡°Nothing, nothing. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re very happy today.¡±


    Indeed, the elders were truly delighted. After all, they met a sect disciple who could anyhow take out a flying carpet and was quite close to their ns. Could they not be ted?


    As slow as Ou Yangming was, he knew the elders, who were almost 1,000 years old together, misunderstood the situation. Of course, he did not n to exin himself at all. Instead, the young fellow wondered if he should take the opportunity to express his thoughts. He had dyed much time in Huixun City, but he still did not know what the Self-examination Mirror looked like.


    Even so, he gave up on the thought very quickly.


    There were 2 main reasons. Firstly, the Xue family was still in a sensitive period and was weak. Secondly, if Ou Yangming were to bring up the topic at this time, it might seem like he was pressuring them. After all, during this critical time, even a fool could tell that he had a shocking inheritance. He was not someone that would borrow someone else¡¯s authority for his own desire.


    Once they returned to the Wu residence, Ou Yangming had to reject the elders several times to excuse himself from the feast.


    He asked for a private room from the Wu family and said that he was going to cultivate in istion.


    Wu Xiaohuang agreed to it without any hesitation.


    After a brief moment, Ou Yangming was in a private room, which he was quite satisfied with. He held the Dragon Beard Root in his right hand and the horned dragon¡¯s scale in his left. At this moment, 2 illusory mes could be seen in the young fellow¡¯s eyes; they were the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. He was being very careful this time because whether it was the Dragon Beard Root, the horned dragon¡¯s scale, the unknown peculiar stone from beyond heaven, or the Heavenly Fire Ore, they were treasures that could cause great blood-sheds. Now, Ou Yangming was going to use them to refine a spear. What would the spear¡¯s quality be like? How much greater would it be aspared to the Blood Condensation Spear? He was looking forward to the oue, and he believed that it would surely be earth-shattering.


    Ou Yangming put down the Dragon Beard Root and the horned dragon¡¯s scale. He sat with his legs crossed and adjusted his Qi momentum.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes after half a day, 2 mes were shot out from his eyes. The temperature in the space around him instantly skyrocketed as if he had fallen into magma or a furnace. Nevertheless, the young fellow was not in difort. Instead, he felt like he was in his element.


    Without further ado, he quickly carried out derivations in his spiritual world to find the best order to melt the various materials.


    ¡°Hmm? No, the horned dragon¡¯s scale¡¯s killing intent is too strong. If I add it first, the killing intent might be lost. This spear is too important to me, so I mustn¡¯t risk it.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and removed this n from his head and formed anotherbination.


    The path of formations was also the arrangement of countless rune nodes. After gaining a more profound cultivation base in formations, Ou Yangming became much faster in deriving too.


    After half an hour, he breathed out the murky air in his chest. A luster flickered in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming stood up slowly, and his Heavenly Phoenix Fire appeared in his palm. He gathered his Qi and breathed as he rolled up his sleeves, then numerous supplementary materials assimted into the fire like light streams. The young fellow was very familiar with the technique, where every move he made was perfect and showed how skillful he was. Soon enough, the precious supplementary materials turned into liquid and drifted in the air like mercury. They looked exceptionally queer when they flowed.


    The young fellow carried plenty of valuable materials when he left Danzhou. On top of that, he gained many more because the Wu family wanted to fawn over him.


    Therefore, apart from the rare materials that he recently acquired, he did not need to worry about the supplementary materials.


    As long as he was willing to, he could have as many slightly inferior supplementary materials as he wanted...

 Chapter 897 - Blood Spear Dragon Slayer

    <h4>Chapter 897: Blood Spear Dragon yer</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire scorched and radiated brilliant lights. His eyes looked chaotic as though they reflected the evolution of all living things and heavens.


    A white me danced on his palm like a yful smander.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming pointed at the sky with his right middle finger. The unknown peculiar stone from beyond heaven was instantly drawn and assimted into the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. The young fellow breathed out and settled down his momentum, then he entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state. Consequently, a natural Daoist aura spread. It took only a split second for him to blend into the world, where his aura dispersed.


    Ou Yangming made quick gestures with his fingers, by which his finger movements carried a unique rhythm. Before long, the spear¡¯s handle was formed, and it was entirely red.


    He had a strong feeling that he would be greatly surprised by the equipment this time.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming suddenly entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world with his mind.


    Countless hot airwaves spread in all directions like tides. While breathing out some murky air, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes looked like 2 vortexes that were constantly copsing inward and extending deeper inside. Without warning, the formation of the poisonous pill¡¯s world appeared in front of him.


    This time, unlike the few scenes that Ou Yangming saw from before, the universe was dark and numerous nebs spread in the sky. At the spur of the moment, bolts of lightning shed while thunders rumbled. The delicate clouds in the sky hung low as it began to rain heavily. At this time, a mysterious ck spot appeared inside a neb. It was the darkest and purest kind of ck, and it exceeded the energy that was within reach for all substances. All of the other nebs started spinning around the ck spot, then the ck spot turned into a ck ball and kept expanding and shrinking repeatedly.


    Atst, clear air rose to form the sky while murky air sunk and formed the ground.


    As the poisonous pill¡¯s world stabilized once more, Ou Yangming¡¯s scattered thoughts disappeared. Without any hesitation, he used his hand as a brush and his belief as ink to add 9 ck dots on the spear¡¯s handle. Each time the young fellow drew a dot, there was a magnanimous aura as if the sky was going to shake as well. If one looked closely, one would be able to see that the dots were the same as the ck spot inside the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Ou Yangming moved his hand faster than before. When he lifted his hand and grabbed the air, the horned dragon¡¯s scale flew toward him with the wind.


    After about 15 minutes, the horned dragon¡¯s scale transformed into a clear silver liquid and carried boundless vitality.


    ¡°Condense!¡± Ou Yangming suddenly breathed out with a threatening look in his eyes. He madeplicated gestures with both hands swiftly and imprinted them on the silver liquid. Soon enough, a spear tip that flickered in a cold light appeared in the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. A red light was vaguely surging on it, but it faded away in the blink of an eye.


    After another 15 minutes, a long spear was slowly taking form.


    Ou Yangming condensed the unknown peculiar stone into the spear¡¯s handle, the horned dragon¡¯s scale into the spear¡¯s tip, and the Dragon Beard Root into the spear¡¯s tassel.


    The spear suddenly absorbed the spiritual Qi around it and condensed numerous small air bubbles, which kept spinning as if they were worshipping it.


    Upon seeing this, even Ou Yangming¡¯s heart could not help but beat fast.


    Ou Yangming contracted his chest and abdomen, then he inhaled spiritual Qi twice and lifted his hand. A force burst out as a result, and the Heavenly Fire Ore suddenly became red, such that the closely packed holes on it were releasing tongues of fire. Given the temperature, even a Rudimentary Spiritualist would be killed if one came into slight contact with the me. After all, the me was extremely violent and had an unusually high temperature. Needless to say, the young fellow was not bothered by the temperature at all. His Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s level was far beyond the Spiritual Realm¡¯s range.


    When Ou Yangming shouted, the me was instantly surrounded by his Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    As it transformed into a red light, Ou Yangming visualized the dragon and the phoenix in his head. With that, a dragon and a phoenix extended from the spear¡¯s handle to the tip. They were lively, and they inteced with one another.


    Once the pattern of the dragon and phoenix was carved, a noble phoenix cry and a domineering dragon roar were heard at the same time. The universe fell dead silent, so much so that time paused illogically. In a sh, all of the spirit beasts within a 50-kilometers rangey prone on the ground and kept crying.


    Even Multi-armed King Kong, which overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, felt like his spine was being pressed down by a 33-kilometers tall mountain. It seemed like it would be pinned down to the ground if it tried to move an inch. This had nothing to do with power, but coercion from a superior being.


    At this moment, Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s contract with Ou Yangming lit up, and the mountain on its back seemed to have disappeared. Simrly, the goshawk¡¯s feathers stood up like nails, and a light shed in its spiritual world before the pressure on it went away.


    On the other hand, Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and ground its teeth as though it did not feel anything at all. It looked strangely at the goshawk and the king kong.


    The sounds onlysted for a single breath before they dispersed like an illusion.


    Nheless, the fearsome pressure seemed to be only reflected on spirit beasts; humans and ferocious beasts could sense it too, but it was far less intense.


    Even the Venerable Ones in the city were dazed and did not know where it came from.


    With a sh of thought, the me inside the secret room faded away, and everything went back to normal. Ou Yangming breathed out some white mists while a suction force burst out from his palm. He grabbed the air with his right hand and ended up with a long red spear in his hand. The spear was roughly 3 meters long, and a dragon and a phoenix seemed to have been carved on the spear by an incredibly sharp de. They looked lively and natural, especially their eyes, which were closed but looked like they would open at any time.


    An overbearing and arrogant aura spread in all directions, and it felt as if every being in the world could be sacrificed.


    ¡°Great spear!¡± Ou Yangming eximed. He grabbed the red spear hard, causing it to ring and an explosion to be heard in the sky.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming probed the spear with his mental power. A set of data was quickly disyed in his head.


    [Item: Blood Spear Dragon yer]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, Low Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +41, Power +2 (White Silver), Agility +2 (White Silver), Durability 41 (1 point will be recovered every day)]


    [Skills: Dragon Phoenix Resonance (Activates the power of a dragon and a phoenix¡¯s resonance to destroy everything. The stronger one¡¯s mental power, the mightier it is), Magic Art Amplification (Uses the Dragon yer to increase magic arts¡¯ powers by 50%)]


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡± Light breezes were blowing out of nowhere and stirred up Ou Yangming¡¯s long hair. He was in disbelief as he took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°I refined a magic weapon this time!¡±


    Before this, Ou Yangming only had a magic weapon, which was the Ancient Dragon Shield. Its defensive power was exceptional, but its offensive power was substandard. Now that he smithed a magic weapon, which was a spear that was known for its offensive power, he was very d. Most importantly, the young fellow was not only a formidable martial artist but also a caster. Since the spear could increase magic arts¡¯ powers, it would be an extra advantage for him.


    As soon as Ou Yangming held the spear, a warm current surged into his body.


    Ou Yangming quivered. The flowing Qi momentum inside his body merged with the warm current and made him feel like he was connected to the weapon by blood.


    When Ou Yangming raised his right hand and gently pushed outward, an exceptionally sharp spear-light swept out as well. Wherever it went, even the spiritual Qi in the air burned. With a sh of thought, a thin line of spiritual Qi clung to his finger. Without another sh of thought, the Blood Spear Dragon yer was pulled back and drew a perfect circle. It was exceedingly sharp.


    Ou Yangming was very satisfied. He turned his wrist and put the Blood Spear Dragon yer away reluctantly.


    He slowly walked out of the secret room in a white outfit.


    When Ou Yangming looked up at the sky, he noticed that it had turned dark. A crescent hung high in the sky, and its gentle moonlight sprinkled on the long hair on his shoulders. Xue Xuanle had been waiting outside the secret room for a long time. She weed the young fellow the moment he came out, and she asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother Yu, have you refined your spear?¡±


    ¡°Take a guess?¡± Ou Yangming kept her in suspense again.


    Xue Xuanle pouted and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not guessing!¡±


    The moonlight seemed rather cold at that time. Xue Xuanle followed Ou Yangming to his room and beamed like a flower as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to invite me in?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered honestly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How petty!¡± The youngdy pouted her lips again and mocked the young fellow, which made her seem flirtatious. She then turned around and returned to where she came from through a long corridor.


    When Ou Yangming watched her leave, he wanted to say that he could walk her back, but he decided to swallow his words.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside the Wang residence, the spiritual fountain was releasing spiritual Qi. Theyer of ice that covered theke had meltedpletely.


    Wang Haobin was dressed in red and had a straw in his mouth. He was holding a fishing rod as he sat by theke like a meditating old monk.


    All of a sudden, a chilly breeze blew and caused glistening ripples to be formed on theke. Under the moonlight, theke seemed serene and peaceful.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Wang Haobin opened his eyes. His eyes were red, but they quickly went back to normal.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Wang Fu responded softly like before and sat next to Wang Haobin.


    Wang Haobin lifted his fishing rod a little and asked with a smile, ¡°How was it? Did you find anything?¡±


    Instead of answering in a hurry, the elder retrieved a pot of good liquor from his interspatial bag. He knocked it lightly and lifted his head to take a sip.


    Wang Haobin was feeling perturbed, but he kept quiet and kept the same expression on his face.


    After about 10 breaths, Wang Fu finally answered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find out about his background as all of the traces seemed to have been forcibly wiped out by a pair of invisible hands.¡±


    Wang Haobin pondered for a long time before he picked up a stone and tossed it into the coldke. A thud was heard, and ripples spread out from where the stonended. The young master thenmented, ¡°The harder it is to look into him, the more it shows that his background isn¡¯t simple at all.¡±


    ¡°Given that he made you suffer losses twice, Young Master, he¡¯s not a simple figure indeed...¡± The elder scorned.


    Wang Haobin did not say a word. He looked at the deepke and was deep in thought.


    After some time, Wang Fu noted seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t find out about his background, but I received news that he used his formation to trap and kill Teng Mingze and Teng Mingxu, who were the Teng family¡¯s God-favored ones. The brothers were telepathic and much mightier together, so much so that ordinary top-grade Spiritualists would¡¯ve found it difficult to go against them too.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t suffer any loss from being defeated thest time! I can¡¯t believe that I sat by theke for the whole night.¡± Wang Haobin chuckled.


    Instead ofmenting on that, the elder continued, ¡°The Teng family started a war against the Xue family, so they have very few masters left as a result. The remaining members from the Xue family are now seeking shelter from the Wu family in Huixun City.¡±


    Wang Haobin¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What about the people from the Teng family?¡±


    ¡°The 2 top-grade Spiritualists from the Teng family are starting to track them down and are currently staying in a gorge outside the city. I suppose that they¡¯re waiting for the opportunity to go against the Xue family,¡± Wang Fu replied to the young master.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Heh, interesting¡ªthis is really interesting...¡±

 Chapter 898 - The 2 Elders From The Teng Family

    <h4>Chapter 898: The 2 Elders From The Teng Family</h4>


    Outside Huixun City, inside a remote and quiet gorge, tens of people lived in seclusion here and concealed their whereabouts.


    Among these people, 2 elders were especially eye-catching. They were the 2 pirs from the Teng family¡ªTeng Donglin and Teng Xingwen, who were top-grade Spiritualists.


    Far in Donglin City, these 2 powerhouses were extremely respectable figures and were even supreme powerhouses at the tip of the pyramid. Inside Donglin City, they were the real rulers. As such, even the Xue family, which had top-grade Spiritualists as well, was eliminated due to their sneak attack.


    Nheless, the 2 overbearing powerhouses were staying in a simple cave in the gorge at the moment without a single hut as their shelter.


    Teng Dongli stood at the foot of the hill and looked into the distance. His eyes were hollow and unpredictable such that nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    A figure arrived next to him. Given that someone dared to interrupt his train of thoughts at this time, it could only be Teng Xinwen, who was the other top-notch powerhouse from the Teng family.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you worried about the Wu family?¡± Teng Xingwen asked in a deep voice.


    Teng Donglin sighed and answered, ¡°I was just thinking if we made the wrong move by attacking the Xue family this time.¡±


    Although Teng Xingwen had a square face, he had a fierce and ruthless look on his face, which was evident that he was a true powerhouse adept inbat. He scoffed and responded, ¡°Since Xue Yan¡¯s not willing to sell the Self-examination Mirror to us, his end has been set.¡± He paused for a while and added relentlessly, ¡°Our n must get our hands on the Self-examination Mirror¡ªthere can be no mistakes.¡±


    Teng Donglin smiled bitterly and replied to him, ¡°If we¡¯re able to get the Self-examination Mirror, it¡¯ll be worth it in the end regardless of the price paid but...¡± He shook his head and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know where the mirror is now, and we ended up getting an enemy, whom we¡¯ll fight to one¡¯sst gasp.¡±


    Even though Teng Donglin was a fine powerhouse from the Teng family, he was known for his notablebat power.


    Even so, being the patriarch, the problems that he had to consider were entirely different.


    Teng Xingwen raised his eyebrows and expressed, ¡°Most of the people from the Xue family are nothing to be afraid of¡ªeven Xu Yan was severely injured. Hmph, once we find the opportunity to kill him, they¡¯ll turn into scattered sand and won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    The 2 elders had only traveled so far and hid their identities to solve their biggest hidden trouble and find the Self-examination Mirror¡¯s whereabouts.


    If they did not do this, given their identities, they would surely have ces in Huixun City despite it being watched over by 2 Venerable Ones.


    A luster shed in Teng Donglin¡¯s eyes as he uttered, ¡°You¡¯re right, we must wait for a one-hit kill.¡± Nevertheless, he somehow could not bepletely at ease.


    However, whether or not he regretted his decision from before, what was done could not be undone. Between the Teng family and the Xue family, one must be eliminated.


    Neither he nor the Teng family could retreat anymore.


    All of a sudden, a strange shout was hearding from outside the gorge. It sounded like a special bird, but everyone in the gorge became alert when the sound was heard.


    Teng Donglin turned to look in that direction.


    He knew it was a signal from the blind mortise and tenon, which meant that someone was here.


    The gorge that they upied was off the beaten track. Even if someone were to get close, he or she would have been scared away by the guards far away. Having said that, they sensed something unordinary from the warning this time.


    Sure enough, a ck figure charged in from the gorge¡¯s entrance after a brief moment.


    The figure looked like he was entering a no man¡¯snd as he strutted toward the 2 elders. He was stopped by the Teng family¡¯s powerhouses along the way, but he dodged them with ease. When the man asionally counterattacked, he looked like he only made light movements but caused his opponents to stagger backward.


    Teng Donglin and Teng Xinwen tensed up and vaguely released their cold intents.


    They were sharp-eyed enough to tell that the person¡¯s cultivation base was not inferior to theirs.


    If they were still in Donglin City, they would not be nervous even if they suddenly encountered such an opponent. Now that they were hiding outside Huixun City, which was guarded by 2 Venerable Ones, they became alert when someone came looking for them.


    The figure immediately sensed the killing intents from the 2 elders. He stopped right away.


    It was worth noting that he stopped at an ingenious spot. If he were to take another step forward, the Teng family¡¯s powerhouses might be triggered by his Qi momentum and attack him. This would lead to a violent life-or-death fight between them.


    Who knew, the figure stopped right before the critical point. His control over the situation was unparalleled.


    Teng Donglin and Teng Xingwen were taken aback. They had graver looks on their faces.


    As the former waved his sleeve gently, the other powerhouses from the Teng family stopped behind them and did fist salutations before they dispersed.


    In actuality, earlier when the figure barged in, the Teng family¡¯s powerhouses knew they were not his opponent. He showed mercy by not harming anyone along the way but if they were to pester him without an end, nobody could predict the oue.


    That said, the powerhouses could not flinch in the presence of their patriarch.


    Therefore, they were relieved when they saw Teng Donglin¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Heh, top-grade Spiritualists from the Teng family, why did youe so far to Huixun City instead of living with ease andfort in Donglin City?¡± The ck-clothed masked man asked.


    The gorge had been upied by the Teng family, but the person sounded as if he was the master here.


    Teng Donglin answered coldly, ¡°Your Excellency, we don¡¯t need to report our purpose here to you, do we?¡±


    The ck-clothed man could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Teng, you don¡¯t need to guess who I am.¡± He paused for a while and added, ¡°Besides, if you find out who I am, it might be problematic instead.¡±


    Teng Xingwen¡¯s face turned cold. He clenched his fists and was about to attack.


    At this moment, Teng Donglin waved his hand and said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Teng Xingwen hesitated for a while, but he slowly calmed down his momentum, which he had umted to an extremity.


    In terms ofbat power alone, perhaps Teng Xingwen had the upper hand between them, but Teng Donglin had a far better vision of overall situations, so much so that Teng Xingwen was also convinced. This was why when Teng Xingwen was stopped by the patriarch, he was displeased but would not disobey him.


    ¡°Since you say that, Your Excellency, I won¡¯t ask further,¡± Teng Donglin said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re here for sightseeing but didn¡¯t want to disturb our old friends, so we¡¯re staying here a few days. If you have nothing else to say, please return.¡±


    The ck-clothed man was slightly stunned. Heughed and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re worthy of being the greatest person in Donglin City indeed; you have a well-deserved reputation.¡± He showed a thumbs-up and continued, ¡°Alright, as matters stand, I¡¯ll be frank with you.¡± He looked ahead with bright eyes and noted, ¡°As far as I know, the Teng family and the Xue family from Donglin City had a bloody conflict, and it seemed like you¡¯re determined to eliminate each other. Heh, now that Xue Yan fled to Huixun City and sought shelter from the Wu family, judging from how you¡¯re following him so closely, I suppose that you¡¯re nning to uproot them.¡±


    Teng Donglin looked at him and was not surprised by his words.


    ¡°So what if that¡¯s true... Or not?¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯vee to deliver you some news today,¡± the ck-clothed man uttered seriously, ¡°The Xue family, which you¡¯re trying to get rid of, found a God-favored one, and they¡¯re trying very hard to recruit him. Once they seed, things will be different in Donglin City.¡±


    Teng Donglin¡¯s eyes turned cold as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re scaring us on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, whether or not I¡¯m scaring you, you can find out by sending someone to as around.¡± The ck-clothed man was indifferent. ¡°Yu Tianrui, who obtained 2 top-grade blood crystals on his own during Huixun City¡¯s recent Hunting Meet, represented the Xu family and the Wu family.¡±


    There was finally a subtle change in Teng Donglin¡¯s expression. He did not pay too much attention to the Hunting Meet.


    That being said, it did not mean that he knew nothing about it.


    ¡°What did you say? Yu Tianrui¡¯s a part of the Xue family?¡±


    The ck-clothed man shook his head and answered, ¡°I have no idea, but I heard that he entered the city with some people from the Xue family. Moreover, he killed the Teng family¡¯s God-favored siblings in the Forest of Death!¡±


    ¡°What? He was the one who killed them?¡± Teng Xingwen¡¯s eyelids twitched as he yelled.


    The ck-clothed man responded without any hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the green veins on Teng Donglin¡¯s forehead twitched, but they quickly went back to normal. He looked sternly at the ck-clothed man and questioned, ¡°Why are you telling us about this?¡±


    The ck-clothed manughed out loud and replied to the elder, ¡°I¡¯m only here to warn you because I admire your reputation, Brother Teng. Heh, Yu Tianrui¡¯s not an ordinary person for sure, and I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s being backed by a formidable force. Once he decides to support the Xue family...¡± He cast an interesting look at Teng Donglin and chuckled. ¡°I hope that the Xue family will forget about the enmity between you and live in peace with you.¡±


    He was making a scornful remark, but it was an indisputable truth.


    Once the Xue family gained power, the Teng family would not end well.


    Teng Donglin had a colder look in his eyes as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not just here to warn us, are you?¡±


    The ck-clothed man nodded hard. ¡°You¡¯re right. Apart from warning you, I¡¯m here to give you a meager gift too.¡± An interspatial bag flew out as he shook his hand.


    When Teng Donglin epted it and looked inside, he was dumbfounded because it contained some fine pieces of equipment and pills. While the pieces of equipment might not be better than the main ones that were being worn by the 2 elders at the moment, they would be more than enough to assist them.


    The ck-clothed man finally had a grim look on his face. He no longer looked like he was joking around.


    He stated firmly, ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯ll definitely be a change in Huixun City after a few days. If everything goes well, Yu Tianrui will probably leave the city and head to the Forest of Death. Heh, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you what to do when that happens.¡±


    Following that, he raised his hands and flew up like a roc, then he zoomed through the gorge and vanished in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 899 - Ferocious Beasts Being Tyrannical

    <h4>Chapter 899: Ferocious Beasts Being Tyrannical</h4>


    The gorge was calm and peaceful again.


    As soon as Teng Donglin gave an order, all of the open and covert guards scattered into their positions. Although they still could not stop a powerhouse of the ck-clothed man¡¯s level, they would be more than enough to alert the rest if anything happened.


    Teng Xingwen¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°Who... Was that?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Teng Donglin sneered. ¡°Apart from the Wang family and the Li family, who would go through all the trouble?¡±


    ¡°Oh, those ns...¡± Teng Xingwen¡¯s face changed. The 2 ns had a Venerable One each, hence they could not bepared by the Teng family.


    Teng Donglin uttered coldly, ¡°They probably couldn¡¯t find out about his background but wants to go against him, so they¡¯re taking the long way by asking us to do the job instead.¡±


    Teng Xingwen¡¯s face twitched. He hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Back then, he would have acted right away by getting rid of Yu Tianrui, who was not a well-known figure, first. Nheless, given that the Wang family and the Li family were afraid and dared not attack the young fellow, how could he be a nobody?


    Teng Xingwen was fierce, courageous, and ruthless, but he was not a fool.


    He naturally saw through the scheme where some people were trying to use them for murder.


    Even so, Teng Donglin looked helpless. He mumbled, ¡°But at this point, do we even... Get to choose?¡±


    Teng Xingwen was stunned. When he noticed the flickering light in Teng Donglin¡¯s eyes, he suddenly understood why he looked slightly regretful earlier.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The door to Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard opened as he walked out slowly.


    He did not cultivate for long this time, but it was extremely important for him.


    Not only did he obtain a new weapon, but he also truly integrated what he gained from before, which improved his strength significantly.


    Simrly, the majestic and enormous snow mountain in his sea of consciousness grew taller, so much so that he felt that it was going to grow out of his mind. Now, the young fellow was only waiting for a suitable time. Once the Big Avnche burst out, it would be time for him to break through his shackles.


    Not long after Ou Yangming left his courtyard, 2 figures appeared a distance away.


    Ou Yangming did not need to turn to know that they were Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning. They were starting to follow him around moretely.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu,¡± Xue Xuanle called out to him. She felt cheerful every time she saw him.


    ¡°Miss Xue, what a coincidence.¡± Ou Yangming grinned. He turned his head halfway and nodded at Wu Xuning. ¡°Brother Wu, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother Yu.¡± Wu Xuning was excited. ¡°You finally came out of isted cultivation.¡±


    Seeing as the young master seemed to be relieved, Ou Yangming was taken aback. ¡°Brother Wu, did something happen?¡±


    Wu Xuningughed and exined while he made gestures with his hands, ¡°Big Brother Yu, what you did at the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce was so shocking that people have been visiting every day. Our residence¡¯s gate is almost going to break as a result.¡±


    He sounded like he wasining but it was clear from his bright smile that he was overjoyed.


    The Wu family had been in Huixun City for many years. Even though they were not bullied because they had a top-grade Spiritualist in their n, such an impressive situation was unprecedented.


    When Ou Yangming intercepted to bid for the Heavenly Fire Ore, it seemed like he offended the Wang family and the Li family. Nevertheless, it was a fair trade, which was also endorsed by the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce and the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. No matter what, the Wang family and the Li family could not me the Wu family.


    If they were to attack the Wu family because of this, all of the aristocratic families of rogue cultivators in Huixun City would probably leave the city.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be staying here for long so it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t get to meet me.¡±


    Wu Xuning responded to him, but he was surprised.


    It was great that Ou Yangming was not interested in the other aristocratic families, but what did he mean that he would not be staying in Huixun City for long? Wu Xuning wanted to ask him about this, but he was more afraid of infuriating the young fellow, thus he decided to keep quiet.


    On the other hand, Xue Xuanle was not so mindful about this. Her face changed as she asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu, are you leaving soon?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°I only stopped by here during my adventure to increase my knowledge. Since there¡¯s nothing else here, I should leave/¡±


    The smile on Xue Xuanle¡¯s face faded away. She wanted to leave with Ou Yangming regardless of all costs but the Xue family was facing a crisis at the moment, and she could not stay out of it.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming¡¯s real purpose in Zhangzhou was the Big Ruins, but he kept it to himself as he could not tell anyone else.


    Wu Xuning wondered and asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu, are you going to gather more rare materials?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly dumbfounded. ¡°Do you have any good news?¡±


    He had finished refining his spear but being a formidable cksmith, his yearn for rare materials was endless. Perhaps the young fellow would not use those materials at the moment but the more he had, the more beneficial it would be for him in the future.


    Wu Xuning nodded hard. ¡°Big Brother Yu, the Forest of Death isn¡¯t very peacefultely as 2 top-grade ferocious beasts appeared at the periphery and injured many Spiritualists that entered the forest.¡± He paused for a while and looked eagerly at Ou Yangming before he continued, ¡°The Beyond Heaven Pavilion has issued rewards where anyone that ughtered those beasts and retrieved their blood crystals can exchange them for rare materials.¡±


    Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are the rare materials?¡±


    ¡°Pavilion Elder Xu said that he¡¯s willing to open the depot for people to pick what they want.¡± Wu Xuning¡¯s eyes were gleaming, which was evident that he was immersed in his imagination of the benefits that one might receive.


    Ou Yangming was moved as well. After all, one would naturally be excited at the thought of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s depot.


    Moreover, the Beyond Heaven Pavilion did not limit the type of material, which was what truly attracted Ou Yangming¡¯s attention. This was because even he did not know what wonderful items he would find in the pavilion¡¯s depot.


    In actual fact, Ou Yangming would not be too interested if the blood crystals could only be exchanged for finished pieces of equipment or Blood Amber Pills. Since they could be exchanged for materials instead, it was exactly to his liking.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Brother Wu, since the Beyond Heaven Pavilion made such an offer, didn¡¯t any top-grade Spiritualist enter the Forest of Death?¡±


    A top-grade savage beast might be powerful, but it did not have wisdom. It could resist an equal-ranked human powerhouse by meeting force with force, but human powerhouses would always scheme against vicious beasts. Unless one became an idiot, one would not go head-on against a fierce beast.


    Therefore, if a top-grade Spiritualist were to enter the Forest of Death and came across an equal-ranked ferocious beast, one would likely be able to ughter it.


    Despite that, Wu Xuning smiled bitterly. He pondered for a brief moment before he answered, ¡°Big Brother Yu, you have no idea. There are actually Venerable-One-level ferocious beasts deep inside the Forest of Death.¡±


    ¡°Venerable-One-level?¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb. He questioned in shock, ¡°How could those beasts without wisdom be Venerable Ones?¡±


    ¡°There are all sorts of peculiarities in nature, and nobody can understand everything.¡± Wu Xuning sighed and shook his head. ¡°Those vicious beasts did not have wisdom before they were Venerable Ones but once they somehow manage to mutate and ovee the Heavenly Thunderbolts, they¡¯ll advance into Venerable Ones and possess the greatest wisdom,¡± he exined seriously, ¡°I heard that the Venerable-One-level beasts deep inside the forest have agreed on certain rules with the Humans. Human Venerable Ones aren¡¯t allowed to enter the forest while human top-grade Spiritualists can¡¯t go on a killing spree inside the forest or...¡±


    He looked unnatural and fearful.


    Ou Yangming immediately knew what he was going to say. ¡°Beast tide.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wu Xuning nodded. ¡°This is why after knowing that top-grade savage beasts have appeared, even the Beyond Heaven Pavilion could only offer rewards to lure people into the forest. They dare not try to ughter the beasts openly.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Perhaps other people would find it difficult to understand the mightiness of a beast tide.


    However, Ou Yangming experienced it in the lower realm. It was an incredibly frightening and despairing event.


    If Wu Xuning was true about Venerable-One-level fierce beasts keeping watch in the boundless Forest of Death and that the beasts could trigger a beast tide, the seemingly strong city of rogue cultivators was merely impressive-looking yet useless. After all, it could easily be pushed over.


    Xue Xuanle blinked and expressed with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Yu, this is a great opportunity.¡±


    She had followed Ou Yangming deep into the Forest of Death and witnessed him kill top-grade ferocious beasts. As such, she understood how much he could benefit from using formation maps and his great mental power to go against such beasts without wisdom.


    For other Advanced Spiritualists, it would be opportunistic and dangerous for them to kill top-grade beasts no matter how well-prepared they were.


    As for Ou Yangming, who could use formation maps, even if he could not defeat a fierce beast, he could escape without a problem.


    Ou Yangming beamed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a great opportunity indeed.¡± He touched his interspatial bag subconsciously and added to himself, ¡®It¡¯ll also be the perfect chance for me to test my spear.


    Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning looked at each other. They were thrilled.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming suddenly extended his hand and noted, ¡°This time, I¡¯d like to enter the Forest of Death on my own.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning shrieked at the same time because Ou Yangming¡¯s decision was out of their expectations.


    Ou Yangming exined sternly, ¡°I¡¯d like to go deeper into the forest this time so...¡±


    Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning understood him at once. They were very disappointed, but they no longer pestered him.


    Going deep inside the Forest of Death was beyond their capabilities.


    If they insisted on following Ou Yangming, not only would they not be of any help to him, but they would also be burdens to him.


    That said, they could not help but feel dejected. Why was there such a huge disparity between them?

 Chapter 900 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 900: Trap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the morning, the morning sunlight shone down on bustling streets. Bargains were heard one after another, and they faintly spread into the distance.


    Ou Yangming took his time as he went through the crowd and headed to the Forest of Death. He touched his interspatial bag over his shirt and thought, ¡®Will I be able to go against a top-grade ferocious beast with my Blood Spear Dragon yer?¡¯ He was looking forward to what might happen.


    Before long, Ou Yangming saw the Water Suspension Tablet from afar. It was dark and seemed ancient as it guarded a purend outside the Forest of Death. Behind the tablet, the forest seemed dark, gloomy, shrill, and lonely as though it was separated into an entirely different world by an invisible boundary. On one side of the boundary, the world was flourishing and lively; on the other side of the boundary, it was a lifeless world that gave off cold intents.


    Ou Yangming approached the Water Suspension Tablet and brushed his fingers gently across it, causing a wet and cold feeling to enter his body.


    He chuckled and did not use his spiritual power to drive the feeling away. When he strode into the Forest of Death with a luster in his eyes, a queer pressurended on him.


    Dead Qi above the Forest of Death drifted everywhere along with slightly damp cold winds. Being obstructed by the dead Qi, not even the slightest sunlight could shine on the decayed leaves in the forest. The forest was pitch-ck and deep such that only a bit of dim lights could be seen. As a whole, it looked like an ancient vicious beast that was widening its mouth to devour anything in its way. It was appalling.


    Ou Yangming stepped on decayed leaves as he walked. A clear voice was hearding from his interspatial bag as he turned his wrist, where he retrieved a Blood Promotion Pill and swallowed it in the blink of an eye.


    He did not want the dead Qi to assimte into his blood. If that happened, he would be filled with negative emotions such as greed, ignorance, hatred, and resentment. As a result, he would also be a fierce beast that was bloodthirsty and only knew to kill.


    Soon enough, Ou Yangming adapted to the coercion inside the Forest of Death.


    He was already holding the Blood Spear Dragon yer, and he released his mental power to enter the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state. Consequently, his aura dispersed and became an inseparable part of the world.


    Ou Yangming paused and sensed King Kong¡¯s forceful aura very quickly.


    When he entered the Forest of Death alone, King Kong and Big Yellow instantly sensed it and followed him.


    Ou Yangming opened his mouth to breathe out the murky air in his chest. He sensed the light spot inside his spiritual world and used his mental conception to connect with the king kong.


    ¡®King Kong, curb your aura. I¡¯m here to kill top-grade savage beasts this time so don¡¯t scare them away.¡¯


    He knew although the fierce beasts did not have wisdom, all beings would seek benefits and avoid harm be it ferocious beasts, spirit beasts, or even humans. Multi-armed King Kong was a Venerable One that overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, hence the pressure that it released was extremely special. As such, the young fellow asked it to curb its aura just in case.


    After pondering for some time, Ou Yangming asked King Kong and Big Yellow to follow him from a distance away. As for the goshawk, it was too huge and could not fly around the forest, so it could only wait outside on its own.


    When a cold wind blew and carried a strong bloody smell, Ou Yangming flew away like a stream of light. He was so fast that he could be faster than an Advanced Spiritualist. At this moment, dim lights shed on the Blood Spear Dragon yer as if numerous runes were dancing. He stabbed a vicious beast right away with the spear¡¯s tip.


    Following that, a red light shed on the spear and released a notable Devouring power to absorb the beast¡¯s blood and Qi.


    After a brief moment, the high-rank savage beast¡¯s body shriveled and quickly dispersed, so much so that it did not leave its blood crystal behind.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. He checked the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s properties but nothing changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ou Yangming frowned and thought, ¡®Since it devoured essences from the blood and flesh, it should¡¯ve changed. For example, it should¡¯ve evolved but its properties didn¡¯t change at all. Did the ferocious beast not carry enough energy?¡¯


    Ou Yangming sighed. He was making guesses like never before.


    He suppressed the thought after some time and walked deeper into the Forest of Death.


    All of the fierce beasts that he encountered were turned into ashes whether they were low-rank, middle-rank, or high-rank ones. The essences from their blood and flesh were also devoured by the Blood Spear Demon yer.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming felt regretful because he did not encounter a single top-grade ferocious beast. The Blood Spear Dragon yer devoured all of the essences from the beasts¡¯ flesh and blood but was simr to a bottomless hole as its attributes did not improve at all. This made the young fellow rather frustrated.


    As deduced by Ou Yangming, there was too little energy contained in the essences of those flesh and blood, thus the spear could not change substantially. After all, it was a treasure that was refined using a Dragon Beard Root and a horned dragon¡¯s scale.


    Ou Yangming went deeper into the Forest of Death after half a day.


    A winding ck river flowed inside the forest like a long dragon thaty prone on earth. The ck river was not wide and the water current was slow, but it was unpredictable and was one of the most dangerous spots in the forest.


    Various weird yet formidable fierce beasts lurked inside the forest. There were Blood Alligators with remarkable biting powers and could stir up storms with every breath that they took, and there were mountainous hippopotami that could bite off half of an enormous mountain. All in all, the ck river¡¯s water was the limit of one¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Ding dong, ding dong...¡± Piercing sounds were heard as the ck river¡¯s water hit bluestones.


    Water mists drifted above the ck river and merged with the dead Qi in the air. By looking from afar, it looked like a graceful and ethereal thin veil was formed above the river.


    All of a sudden, the air in the Forest of Death vibrated. Gravel flew everywhere while the mountains shook.


    The ck water surged such that waves were rising and falling. An indifferent Blood Alligator shed turned into a blood light that could pierce the sky. It stirred up strong winds as it moved, and its muscles bulged like a horned dragon at the same time. The alligator¡¯s power was shocking as it bit the hippopotamus¡¯ leg. While its spiritual Qi enveloped its body, it spun like a top. This was the Blood Alligator¡¯s ultimate skill¡ªDeath Surge.


    Since the hippopotamus¡¯ leg was bitten off just like that, it was immediately in immense pain.


    It looked up and shrieked at the sky, then it opened its mouth and gathered its Qi to suck the dead Qi in the sky as hard as it could.


    With that, an overbearing suction force burst out from the hippopotamus. Its massive mouth turned into a bottomless abyss as it sucked all of the dead Qi about 33 meters above it into its stomach. Subsequently, its leg, which was bitten off by the Blood Alligator, grew again and became tougher than before.


    The hippopotamus shed. Owing to its swiftness, deafening explosions were heard in the air wherever it passed. It aimed for the Blood Alligator¡¯s head directly.


    Having said that, the Blood Alligator was not slow to react at all. It dodged the fatal attack from an unbelievable angle.


    At the spur of the moment, a palm-sized bamboo rat emerged from the forest. It was furry, had a lively look in its eyes, which made it look somewhat cunning. It walked to the side of the river and opened its thin and sharp mouth to drink from the ck river. ¡°Screech, screech.¡± Its voice was calm and normal but when it echoed around it...


    Whether it was the violent Blood Alligator or the humongous hippopotamus, they reacted as if they had just seen their natural enemy.


    They shuddered with fear and dove into the ck river without any hesitation. The river surged and did not calm down for a long time.


    After about 15 minutes, the bamboo rat had plucked arge ck leaf from somewhere andyfortably on it to flow with the river¡¯s current.


    Ou Yangming had strolled in the forest for an unknown period when he heard muffled sshes from the water. After thinking for a while, he walked to the side of the ck river and saw a bamboo rat flowing along with the current on a piece of leaf. The rat¡¯s front legs were covered with closely packed hair, but its nails were thin and sharp like boning knives in front of its chest. Its hind legs were spread out t as it squinted its eyes and looked like it was enjoying the river water¡¯s rhythm. The bamboo rate undted due to the ripples around it but none of the water sshed onto its body.


    The bamboo rate seemed to have sensed Ou Yangming watching it, so it opened its brown and ck eyes. It looked like it was thinking, but it seemed to be more curious and puzzled. The rate tilted its head and paddled the water with its front legs, then it turned like a nimble carp and went deep inside the ck river. It vanished after just a few breaths.


    ¡°This is strange¡ªwhy do I feel like this bamboo rat has its own thoughts and didn¡¯t be a walking dead?¡± Ou Yangming mumbled softly after he pondered for a while. He was very confused, but he could not figure out the reason.


    It was not that Ou Yangming was making a fuss about nothing, but the bamboo rat was truly too odd. He had roamed around the forest for a month during the Hunting Meet, and he had now spent a day here. Every savage beast that he met did not have wisdom and only knew how to kill so how could he not be boggled when he suddenly met a beast with thoughts at the ck river?


    At night, clear breezes blew gently. The moon was bright but the stars were few.


    The moonlight was cold and chilly but did not shine into the forest at all as it was blocked by the dead Qi.


    Inside a tree hole, dim lights from firewoods could be seen. Ou Yangming¡¯s thin and long figure swayed with the me.


    As he settled down his mind, a snow mountain was reflected in his eyes. Concurrently, a cold aura spread from his body.


    After months of sculpting, the snow mountain became more majestic and towered into the clouds in the sky. One could imagine that the spear attack would be earth-shattering when the mountain crumbled.


    Ou Yangming exhaled some white mists after half an hour. He then added more firewood into the charcoal fire.


    The forest was deep and quiet, cold and terrifying. Ou Yangming looked into the distance, but nobody knew what he was thinking.


    After a silent night, at the first glimmer of dawn, Ou Yangming got up and packed his things before he continued to advance.


    However, after taking just several steps, his face changed, and he stopped abruptly.


    This was because he noticed that small rune formation boards had appeared around him without him knowing.


    Just as he noticed it, with him as the center, all of the white lights shone in a roughly 333-meters range. The white lights were beautiful yet deste like dandelions that fluttered andnded with the wind in autumn. They enveloped the young fellow very quickly¡ªit was a formation that could be activated autonomously.


    Before Ou Yangming knew it, he had fallen into the trap.


    Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. A meaningful smile could be seen on his face.


    ¡°This is really... Interesting!¡¯

 Chapter 901 - Caster

    <h4>Chapter 901: Caster</h4>


    The Forest of Death was like a forgotten world. It was cold and lonely.


    Although Ou Yangming was trapped in a formation, he was calm and carried a majestic momentum as though he would not change countenance no matter what.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from the depths of the formation.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a figure indeed; no wonder you were able to kill the Teng family¡¯s God-favored sons. But today, since you¡¯ve fallen into our hands, you¡¯ll surely die even if you have three heads and six arms!¡±


    Teng Donglin¡¯s face was cold. As he approached the young fellow slowly, it was as if he was walking from the night sky into the sunlight. He was dragging his longsword on the ground. The sword was 1.3 meters long and 7.63 centimeters wide, and it released cold lights in all directions. Even those who did not know the value of the sword would know by taking a look at the Cold Mists Sword that it was a rare spirit tool.


    His long hair was tied up, and he looked awe-inspiring. Under the overbearing momentum of a top-grade Spiritualist, gusts of violent wind were stirred up.


    Immediately after, the mists within the formation condensed, turning into a ck hurricane that spun outwards.


    When the ck hurricane dispersed, an old figure appeared in front of Ou Yangming. His face was dry, and his hair was white. He held a longsword in his hand, but his eyes revealed a sneer, which was evident that he treated the young fellow lightly.


    Ou Yangming looked around and stopped. He sneered and said, ¡°You actually sent two top-grade Spiritualists. The Teng family has a great spirit.¡±


    Despite that, he did not look panicky at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to stay here after seeing two top-grade Spiritualists without panicking at all. You have a notable spirit too.¡± Teng Xingwen scoffed. He held the sword¡¯s handle with his thin hand and raised its tip while he lightly tapped on the tip with his left middle finger. As the long sword swayed quickly, a clear ring spread in all directions. There was a hint of arrogance to it.


    As the greatest aristocratic family in Donglin City with 2 top-grade Spiritualists, they had the right to be arrogant indeed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chat with him. If we continue to chat, we¡¯ll miss the good timing,¡± Teng Donglin reprimanded.


    ¡°Kill!¡± He shouted coldly. A blood-red light shed in his eyes while cold light surged on the Cold Mists Sword, then he leaned forward and pounced forward like a roc pouncing on its prey. The elder was agile and had many tricks. He unleashed hisbat power as a top-grade Spiritualist without any hesitation. His sword techniques were fast and ruthless, and he used his full strength as soon as he attacked.


    After all, this was the first battle that the Teng family had to establish themselves in Huixun City. They could not afford to be defeated.


    Teng Xingwen also had a grave look on his face as he followed closely behind. Unlike his skinny body, the longsword in his hand was fast and unpredictable.


    These 2 top-grade Spiritualists actually did not care about their reputation at all and attacked an Intermediate Spiritualist at the same time. Nobody would believe it if the word spread.


    Ou Yangming sneered to himself, and he was quickly struck by a thought, ¡®I¡¯ll definitely be at a disadvantage if I face them head-on.¡¯ He came up with a strategy and attacking methods for this fight in the blink of an eye.


    As if stepping on 2 balls of brilliant mes, Ou Yangming quickly retreated. Concurrently, he tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand and grabbed the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand. The young fellow shouted coldly, ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡±


    Before his voice faded, the tip of the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s spear emitted a brilliant red glow.


    With Ou Yangming as the center, the ground within a radius of 33 meters from him began to tremble like waves.


    Teng Donglin and Teng Xingwen looked at each other and saw the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. However, instead of stopping, they became faster like electric arcs.


    Having said that, when they were less than 167 meters away from Ou Yangming, a roar was heard. The ground that was shaking like a wave seemed to have been squeezed inward by a pair of invisible hands. Stone awls protruded from the ground towards the sky and pounced towards the 2 elders. They were fast and hurried like heavy raindrops pattering on fallen leaves. Especially when the stone awls were enveloped by his mental power, they were indescribably sharp.


    It would be fine if that was all but most importantly, the stone awls actually started spinning like des. This instantly increased their sharpness, which allowed them to cut through everything, to a whole new level.


    Upon seeing the mightiness, Teng Donglin and Teng Xingwen¡¯s faces changed at the same time.


    The Cold Mists Sword in Teng Donglin¡¯s hand shed with a cold light. Sword-lights flew everywhere majestically like rain. They kept shing towards the stone awls and retreating at the same time.


    On the other hand, the totem-like eagle on Teng Xingwen¡¯s longsword lit up. He gathered his Qi and breathed in and out, then the spiritual power in his dantian surged into the longsword like it was free. Once the totem light on the longsword reached its peak, he struck out boldly.


    Lights scattered in all directions and wherever they passed, the stone awls shattered bit by bit. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the 2 elders finally retreated 167 meters away from Ou Yangming. Nevertheless, they were in an embarrassing state. Though the Stone Awl Art¡¯s power was not outstanding, the stone awls were iparably sharp and there were too many of them. They were like fine sand in a desert and the stars in the sky, and it was impossible to guard against them.


    Teng Donglin exhaled a breath of cold air and looked at Ou Yangming. He sneered and said, ¡°So you¡¯re a caster. No wonder you were able to kill the 2 prodigies from my n.¡±


    The totem light on Teng Xingwen¡¯s Longsword had already dimmed. He looked grim as he stared at the frail figure not far away. He snorted and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re a caster, if this is all you¡¯ve got, you¡¯ll still have to die today.¡±


    With that, the elders exchanged nces. When the stone awls in the sky had allnded on the ground, they shed and lunged at Ou Yangming once more.


    Ou Yangming looked at the messy ground and was extremely satisfied. This was his first time casting a magic art, but the effect was better than he had expected. As an Intermediate Spiritualist, the fact that he could temporarily force 2 top-grade powerhouses to retreat was considered a miracle no matter what method he used. Of course, the young fellow also knew this was because the tip of the Blood Spear Dragon yer could amplify the magic art¡¯s ability. Otherwise, he could not have achieved such a miraculous effect.


    As the young fellow shook his hand slightly, his mental power gushed out wildly. Moreover, the red light on the spearhead burst out more violently than before.


    He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Stone Awl Art.¡±


    Countless stone awls soared into the sky again but this time, the technique was somehow much weaker than the previous one. Even when the Dragon yer increased the magic art¡¯s power by 50%, it was still much weaker.


    The 2 top-grade Spiritualists sensed the energy fluctuations in the stone awls, and their eyes flickered with joy. After looking at each other, they pounced on Ou Yangming from two directions, and they cooperated very well.


    As the Cold Mists Sword shed with cold lights, each sh gave off an unusually amazing feeling, where the shes were like raindrops. Without warning, Teng Donglin¡¯s longsword was pressed down, and his blood flowed faster inside his body. The spiritual power in his dantian surged into the Cold Mists Sword without an end, the sword shone brightly as a result. Subsequently, the elder shouted coldly, ¡°Tianlun Sword as One¡ªunite!¡±


    Right after he finished, the sword rain that he had shed out earlier was forcefully condensed by his spiritual power and turned into a mighty sword-light that aimed at Ou Yangming. The stone awls within 10 meters of the sword light were all broken little by little.


    Looking from afar, with Ou Yangming as the center, numerous stone bits flew one after another. It was as if a cylinder was formed by countless stone awls in the Forest of Death. The bottom of the cylinder was pressed against the ground, whereas the young fellow was above it. A boundless power spread out in all directions.


    Even so, Teng Donglin¡¯s Tianlun Sword as One actually forcefully sted out a 10-meters-wide gap from the cylinder formed by the stone awls.


    This was enough to shock everyone.


    Teng Donglin followed behind the sword-light, and his eyes shed with a blood-red light. He was certain that any caster would be defeated without a doubt if they had to fight in a close range.


    The spiritual power in his dantian gushed into the vast sword light without an end, and he moved faster than before.


    When Teng Xingwen saw this, he looked pleasantly surprised and remarked with joy, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re getting more familiar with the Tianlun Sword as One. This time, the fe will definitely die!¡±


    As he spoke, he found a spot where the stone awls were not closely packed. He kept moving around and most of the time, he even used his physical strength to forcefully block the stone awls. The elder flipped the longsword in his hand and aimed straight at Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. It was clear that he wanted to pierce through the young fellow¡¯s heart, which was very vicious of him.


    Before long, the elders were getting closer to Ou Yangming. Their bodies became more stable, and the strength in their arms also became greater.


    10 meters, 6 meters, 3 meters...


    96 centimeters, 64 centimeters, 32 centimeters...


    ¡°Die!¡± Teng Xingwen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His longsword was like a venomous snakeing out of its hole, and it was after Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    When the longsword was only 5 centimeters away from Ou Yangming¡¯s heart, something strange happened. The tip of the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s spear suddenly lit up. A red light surged rapidly like water, and it flickered intensely like never before.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. He looked at the longsword that was very close to his chest and sneered, ¡°Titanium Protection!¡± Before the young fellow¡¯s voice was gone, countless thin and dense yellow lights appeared out of nowhere. They interweaved into a and spread out to envelope his body such that even his skin turned into a faint bronze color. It was as though he had cultivated a body-tempering technique and became incredibly tough.


    Upon seeing this, the elders felt a strong sense of danger. Even the hairs on their bodies stood up.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat quickly!¡± Teng Donglin¡¯s heart thudded as he screamed. Without any hesitation, he rolled up his sleeves and pushed away the majestic sword-light in front of him. The elder lowered his center of gravity and forcefully stopped advancing to retreat swiftly.


    Teng Xingwen gritted his teeth and hesitated as he was still unwilling to give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He believed that as long as his sword charged out, Ou Yangming would unquestionably die. The elder forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart, and a ruthless glint shed across his eyes.


    Every meridian in Teng Xingwen¡¯s body swelled up as his spiritual power burst out from his dantian. The light on the longsword shone brightly. Not only did it not retreat, but it was also pushed out with force. That said, after it was pushed out about 5 centimeters, the longsword seemed to have been wrapped by thousands of threads, by which it could not push forward at all. The longsword was close to Ou Yangming¡¯s heart, but the distance between them was like a natural chasm that could never be crossed.


    The Tianlun Sword as One was also blocked by the Titanium Protection.


    At the spur of the moment, a look of ridicule could be seen on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    A thud could be heard in Teng Xingwen¡¯s mind, and he immediately felt a stronger sense of danger than before.


    All of a sudden, a series of whistling sounds came from below Ou Yangming. Teng Xingwen looked down and eximed, ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡±

 Chapter 902 - The Big Avalanche

    <h4>Chapter 902: The Big Avnche</h4>


    The stone awls directly below Ou Yangming suddenly expanded several times, which was overwhelming. All of the stone awls shot up into the sky and spun rapidly. They carried a powerful destructive force as they shot toward Teng Xingwen.


    Teng Xingwen¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was extremely anxious and could only withdraw his sword and retreated hastily.


    ¡°Retreat? Can you retreat?¡± Ou Yangming sneered. As he pressed down with his left finger, his mental power spread out. Countless stone awls joined together, and their speed instantly increased significantly.


    This was a trap that he had set up using himself as bait. Moreover, the reason the second Stone Awl Art was weaker than the first was he was umting power.


    Ou Yangming had hidden numerous stone awls in the soil beneath him while he waited for the elders to surround and attack him. He then used the Titanium Protection to increase his defensive power, causing the 2 Teng family powerhouses to fall into a dilemma. At the same time, the young fellow activated the stone awls to surround and attack the elders. This was the tactic that he had set up!


    Of course, Ou Yangming dared to do this because he was extremely confident in the defensive power of the Titanium Protection.


    He knew if the 2 top-grade Spiritualists fought head-on against him, even if he had a chance of winning, it would be very slim. He did not want to fall into such a passive situation.


    ¡°Quickly retreat!¡± Teng Donglin turned his head and shouted. However, he was entangled by the stone awls and could not get away, so he could only warn Teng Xingwen.


    This kind ofmon spell, when used by Ou Yangming, had a magical feel to it. It even caused Teng Donglin to be fearful such that it became a traumatic experience for him.


    The fear was not because of the difference in their strengths but Ou Yangming¡¯s talent inbat, the way he utilized his surroundings, and how he analyzed his enemy.


    Soon enough, the stone awls were moving faster and closer. Teng Xingwen looked like he was in pain. Nheless, in the moment of life or death, he did not have time to think too much.


    He gritted his teeth and ced his right hand upside down on his interspatial bag. Following a soft tap, he shouted, ¡°Wind and Thunder like Fire¡ªspeed!¡± Before his voice was gone, a dazzling white light was emitted from the interspatial bag like a small sun. It lit up the space within 333 meters from it.


    A palm-sized white jade qilin pierced the white light apart from the middle, simr to how a pair of giant hands was forcefully splitting the white light into 2 halves. The white jade qilin grew with the wind, then it sucked in all of the spiritual Qi and even the dead Qi within 333 meters from it like a deep and dark vortex.


    It crashed toward the stone awl with the momentum of ascending to the heavens with one step.


    The second the white jade qilin approached the stone awl, it seemed to havee to life.


    It was 10 to 13 meters tall, and its eyes were wide open. It was iparably majestic, and its entire body seemed to be carved out of the most exquisite white jade, yet it flickered with white electric arcs.


    ¡°Rumble...¡±


    The stone awls that came from below instantly collided with the white jade qilin that came from above. Consequently, the stone awls crumbled bit by bit like snow falling into magma.


    Moreover, the stone awls from below were swept up by a huge force and crashed into the ground. The crushed stones fell from the sky and blew the decayed leaves on the ground in all directions. Apart from that, the white jade kirin also slowly dissipated.


    After doing all this, Teng Xingwen was panting. His face was as pale as a piece of paper. His Qi momentum was in a mess, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Ou Yangming sighed internally. It was a pity, but his momentum grew stronger.


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer kept waving and swimming around. All kinds of magic arts were released.


    Nevertheless, after Teng Donglin and Teng Xingwen suffered a loss, they became more cautious. They were no longer in a hurry to seed. Instead, they fought steadily by treating Ou Yangming as a top-grade Spiritualist. They mainly tried to make the young fellow consume his mental power, and only struck back when the opportunity was right. Even so, they were mostly probing. They did not want to fail, but they wanted to avoid making mistakes.


    After an hour, Teng Donglin and Teng Xingwen looked at each other.


    Their pupils shrunk slightly, and they could see fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They thought to themselves, ¡®Why isn¡¯t his mental power exhausted after he released so many magic arts? What kind of monster is he?¡¯ The killing intent in their hearts grew to the extreme. If they did not kill such a genius during his growth stage, they would not be able to sleep well if he grew stronger.


    The elders were incredibly agile. They moved quickly and continued to look for an opportunity.


    ¡°Icicle Art!¡± Ou Yangming swung his long spear, and a gust of cold wind suddenly blew in the forest. The cold air spread in all directions.


    Countless icicles suddenly condensed from nothing and hung in the sky. Cold lights shed from the bottom to their tips, giving people chills in their hearts.


    When Ou Yangming made a fairy pointing gesture, the icicles shattered and into innumerable ice needles. 1 turned into 10, 10 turned into 100, and the space within 33 meters from him was filled with ice needles. Shocking green lights filled the air while cold lights surged, causing the temperature in the air to plummet right away.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    The ice needles cut the space into fragments and left behind clear arcs.


    They then zoomed toward Teng Donglin and Teng Xingwen.


    After casting the magic art, Ou Yangming staggered and turned pale.


    ¡®An opportunity!¡¯ The 2 top-grade Spiritualists thought about the same thing at the same time. In particr, Teng Donglin sneered and thought, ¡®Have you finally used up your mental power?¡¯ The Cold Mists Sword in his hand shone brightly and was exceptionally sharp. A 30-meters-long red sword-light soared into the sky. The sword Qi was vast and mighty as it charged across the horizon and stirred up the dead Qi in the sky above the Forest of Death. Due to the warm sunlight shone on the elder, he looked domineering like no other.


    Teng Donglin¡¯s eyes suddenly tensed up, and a red sword-light was reflected in his eyes. He shed forward and started to run behind the sword-light.


    Wherever the sword-light passed, all life was gone.


    Teng Xingwen was not willing to be outdone. He bent his finger and pointed as he gently exhaled a breath of green air. The elder then tapped his interspatial bag with his left hand, and a white sword ringed softly at once. It was exceptionally fast like a white stream of light with a tail, and it pushed away all of the spiritual Qi in front of it. In fact, it was as sharp as a white lightning bolt that fell from the sky and charged toward Ou Yangming.


    This was a Sword-maneuvering Art, where the sword was controlled with one¡¯s spiritual power. If one perfected it, one could even behead one¡¯s enemy from 500 kilometers away.


    Teng Xingwen was certain that his Sword-maneuvering Art and Teng Donglin¡¯s sword-light together could definitely injure Ou Yangming severely. He had picked up the Sword-maneuvering Art in the outskirts of the Big Ruins. Although it was iplete, its power could not be underestimated and could be considered one of his trump cards. The elder ced his index and middle fingers together and pointed at the sky. After the sword made a turn in the air, its speed increased significantly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He pointed the Blood Spear Dragon yer down to his right.


    His immense mental power caused the space to vibrate and undte. All of a sudden, all of the ice needles cried at the same time.


    They pounced on the 33-meters-long sword-light directly as if they weremitting suicide. It was worth noting that they did not hesitate even if they were melted at once.


    The red sword-light and the ice needles that filled the sky dissipated at the same time. However, Ou Yangming staggered 3 to 4 steps back.


    At this moment, Teng Donglin¡¯s longsword and Teng Xingwen¡¯s sword arrived at the same time. A strange pattern lit up on the Cold Mists Sword and spread from the handle to the tip. Following that, the sword was thrust forward with a cold intent.


    ¡°Fight!¡± A blood light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    Instead of casting magic arts, Ou Yangming chose to engage in closebat. The Blood Spear Dragon yer shone with a dark light. The first ck light spot suddenly lit up as he swung the spear downward and fended off the sword unreasonably. At the same time, he took a step back and pulled the spear back to defend himself. After slightly adjusting his Qi momentum, the young fellow e thrust the spear toward Teng Donglin¡¯s head. It was an absolutely domineering attack.


    Upon seeing this, Teng Donglin was ecstatic. He sneered and said, ¡°A caster is actually fighting head-on against me. You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    He mobilized all of the spiritual power in his dantian, where the power flowed from his dantian to his lower abdomen and his arm before it surged into the Cold Mists Sword. In a sh, the long sword dispersed like mists and became unpredictable. At the spur of the moment, the longsword pushed the mists aside and stabbed Ou Yangming¡¯s throat. This move was extremely well-timed, and the cultivation base of a top-grade Spiritualist was well-disyed.


    Ou Yangming slid forward and lowered his center of gravity. As his body lowered, he barely avoided the attack.


    Concurrently, Ou Yangming raised his spear and counterattacked. ¡°Boom!¡± The Blood Spear Dragon yer and the Cold Mist Sword collided. As a result, an ear-piercing sound of metals colliding echoed along with tyrannical sound waves. At the same time, a majestic force traveled from the tip of the spear to the young fellow¡¯s palm, directly splitting his thumb and forefinger. The power was then transmitted to his arm and every corner of his body.


    Ou Yangming felt as if his body had been hit by a huge mountain. He could not help but retreat, and he tasted in his throat. It was at this moment the lightning-like white sword shot out from behind him and sealed off his escape route. He had no way to retreat.


    Teng Xingwen and Teng Donglin heaved a long sigh of relief in their hearts. Finally, after forcing the young fellow to such an extent, they were finally going to win.


    Having said that, the more they fought, the more frightened they became.


    At first, they only thought that Ou Yangming was just a caster, but it did not take long for the young fellow to disy his shockingbat power. Afterward, he used himself as bait to set up a big scene, forcing Teng Xingwen to use his life-saving means. Later, the 2 elders could only wander around and looked for opportunities while waiting for his mental power to be exhausted.


    Fortunately, they were finally going to defeat Ou Yangming. This abnormal young fellow had been forced into a desperate situation.


    Who knew, it was then Ou Yangming, who seemed to be at the end of his rope and was doomed to die, curled his lips. His eyes revealed an indifference that could make one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    A sharpness that could pierce through the heavens erupted from his body. His aura carried a hint of arrogance, a touch of madness, and an endless amount of destruction and power.


    This was a kind of arrogance and tyranny that could destroy everything in the world as long as one had a spear in one¡¯s hand. This was a kind of determination that even the heavens would have to break.


    It was something that could sh in all corners of the world, it was the Big Avnche, and it was a belief and determination of never admitting defeat.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Big Avnche!¡±


    He uttered the words coldly one by one


    A rarely seen domineering expression appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. Since he could not retreat, he would not retreat. At this moment, even if the sky was blocking his way, he would make a hole in it to break free.


    Since people were in his way instead, he would kill them.

 Chapter 903 - Cultivation Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 903: Cultivation Breakthrough</h4>


    The snow mountain in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world began to crumble from the top of the mountain. The sky copsed and the earth cracked.


    Moreover, the umted snow on the mountain shook up and down, causing a bottomless crack to appear. It was as if a pair of invisible giant hands had ripped it open to both sides, revealing pitch-ck darkness that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Countless snow fell from the top of the mountain. In the beginning, there was not much snow but from the mountainside, the avnche became faster. It was like a giant silver dragon dashing down from heaven, where it blotted out the sky and covered the sun. Everywhere was white no matter where one looked, and it was no longer something that could be stopped by humans. This was the might of the heavens.


    ¡°Rumble...¡± The avnche was happening faster in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world. The universe became deste as the umted snow rolled down. It was as though a silver dragon was hanging upside down from the nine heavens, and it let out a deafening sound that seemed to have be the only thing in this world.


    The image of the snow mountain was reflected in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. After a light roar, the mountain in his eyes also started to copse bit by bit from the peak. If someone saw the snow mountain in his spiritual world and the one in his eyes at the same time, they would definitely be surprised to find that they were exactly the same.


    On the other hand, the Blood Spear Dragon yer seemed to have sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s tyrannical will that could destroy everything. It also let out a wild and untamed ring and gave off a majestic aura.


    Ou Yangming looked indifferent. With a sh of thought, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire inside his body burned fiercely. The air within 3 meters from his body began to distort at an unbelievable degree. Blood was boiling inside the young fellow¡¯s body, by which his body and meridians were filled with hot blood. In fact, his blood was burning with a golden me¡ªthis was blood burning. Since he could not retreat, he would face it head-on.


    There were 9 ck light spots on the Blood Spear Dragon yer. At this moment, the first and second ck light spots lit up at the same time. They emitted an extremely deep glow. As for the dragon and phoenix pattern that was imprinted on the weapon, it remained the same, where their eyes were tightly shut.


    Ou Yangming lifted his wrist. Without much thought, he circted his strength onto the spear and swept it outward. A golden spear-light and a ck hurricane appeared at the same time. Once again, the spear smashed forward, the Big Avnche did not cease, and the spear¡¯s momentum did not stop.


    The powerful force that the spear-light carried became stronger and heavier. It gave off a boundless and majestic aura.


    All of a sudden, Teng Donglin felt a life-or-death crisis like never before. Every cell in his body screamed. His mind trembled and a chill appeared in his bones as if the spear could dry up his body and turn him into a dried corpse. Even the elder¡¯s soul would bepletely destroyed, by which it would be impossible for him to be reincarnated again. Furthermore, the Qi in his body was being drawn and locked by the golden spear-light. Even if the elder escaped to the ends of the earth, he would not be able to avoid the spear, so he could only choose to face it head-on.


    Under this immense pressure, the viciousness on his face was incredibly intense. He bit the tip of his tongue, and a sweet taste came from his mouth before he spat out a mouthful of blood and essence.


    With a flick of his sleeve, Teng Donglin swung the Cold Mists Sword forward. He opened up hands 32 centimeters wide before he pped them together in the middle.


    His gaze was dark and sinister as he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Sword Fusion!¡±


    The Cold Mists Sword seemed to have been drawn and instantly turned into green mists. It absorbed the mouthful of blood and essence and transformed into a red lotus that was tens of meters long and had an exceptionally cold aura. Teng Donglin then used an obscure trick by using both his hands; his left hand drew a circle while his right hand drew a square. Following that, he pushed both hands outward at the same time to imprint the trick into the snow lotus. In an instant, the red lotus rotated rapidly, causing a red light to surge.


    It was as if densely packed red spots were shining on the red lotus as they collided with the golden spear-light that Ou Yangming had shed out.


    Under Teng Xingwen¡¯s control, the lightning-like sword also attacked Ou Yangming from behind and went straight for the vital spot on the young fellow¡¯s back.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with malice. Blood lights surged in his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    The young fellow moved slightly as he raised his right hand and suddenly pressed down toward the void in front of him. At the same time, his left hand grabbed toward the back at an unbelievable angle.


    Inside Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world, the sword¡¯s path was very clear to him. His spiritual power flowed along his meridians and surfaced from his pores to wrap around his left handyer byyer. A white light shed in the young fellow¡¯s hand as if he was taking something out of a bag. He pinched the sword in his palm and closed his fingers, then a boundless spiritual power rolled up to knead the sword into a piece of scrap metal. Atst, it was thrown away.


    On the direct battlefield, the red lotus and the spear-light collided. The lotus only managed to block the golden spear-light for a single breath before it crumbled.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die! After destroying the Wu family, I¡¯ll be able to have a ce in Huixun City and be an overlord so how can I fall Here?¡± Teng Donglin let out a shrill cry, which sounded like the most vicious curse in the world.


    Shone by the golden light, every inch of his skin felt as if it was about to melt. His nose, eyes, eyebrows, and chin seemed to have been forcefully pinched together by a powerful and irresistible force, making him look hideous.


    Despite that, as soon as the voice spread out, his body was swallowed by the golden spear-light and slowly turned into powder. Not a single bone was left behind¡ªnot even a single dreg.


    A top-grade Spiritualist... Dead!


    When Teng Xingwen saw what happened, cold air rose from his pores. He was absolutely frightened.


    He even ignored the fact that his sword had turned into a piece of scrap metal. There was only one thought left in his mind, and that was that this must be a nightmare, where everything he encountered at the moment was fake.


    An Intermediate Spiritualist was besieged by 2 top-grade Spiritualists. Nheless, not only was he not killed, but he even killed one of the top-grade Spiritualists head-on. Was this a myth? Thispletely renewed Teng Xingwen¡¯s view of the world. It was as if a heavy boulder had fallen into his heart, so one could imagine how perturbed he must be feeling. Monstrous waves rolled and smashed his spiritual world into pieces as though it was a world left behind after a war.


    He muttered, ¡°This is impossible, this is impossible. It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s definitely fake...¡±


    Even so, the immense pain inside his body reminded him that everything was real. It was more real than real gold.


    He nced at Ou Yangming as if he was looking at a devil from hell. The courage, conviction, and perseverance in his heart were all washed away by the first heavy rain after spring. The Teng Family¡¯s future? Nonsense. How could that be more important than his own life?


    Without the slightest hesitation, he moved slightly and fled into the depths of the forest.


    He was afraid, where the courage in his heart was drawn out. After the fear, the only thought left in his head was to escape no matter what.


    If anyone were to see this, they would probably be so shocked that they would be speechless. A top-grade Spiritualist had not only failed to crush an Intermediate Spiritualist with pressure, but he was scared witless and even escaped.


    Deep inside the forest, Multi-armed King Kong exhaled a breath of cold air and was in awe. It wondered, ¡®Master has be so much stronger. After this fight, he¡¯ll surely be able to umte his strength and break through to be an Advanced Spiritualist.¡¯.


    It did not know that Ou Yangming could have done it at any time if he wanted to.


    The obstacle, which was difficult to cross for other people, was merely a 1-meter-wide ditch to Ou Yangming. He only needed to take a small step to cross it. Of course, this was also because he had umted far more strength than what would have been required. For ordinary cultivators, they would not be able to reach this stage without sufficient fortuitous encounters and opportunities.


    Not long after the flight light beneath Teng Xingwen zoomed away, a ck light shed twice in the forest and blocked his way. It was Big Yellow. It widened its mouth and revealed its sharp white teeth, which looked like steel knives that were standing upright.


    All of the big yellow dog¡¯s fur expanded, which made it look a lot bigger and awe-inspiring. Especially the 2 horns that grew out of its head, they were mysterious such that one would not be able to take one¡¯s eyes off them. It was as if they could suck in one¡¯s mind.


    Teng Xingwen was panic-stricken. As he sensed Big Yellow¡¯s rather strange aura, he roared, ¡°Get lost! Get out of my way!¡±


    He took out a longsword and shed it at the big yellow dog¡¯s head.


    A battle intent flickered in Big Yellow¡¯s eyes as it raised its head and roared. A special kind of pressure spread in all directions. The horn on its head shed with a dark light, whereas its sharp teeth shed with a cold light. It sneered, ¡°Hmph, how dare you try to take advantage of your seniority in the face of death!¡± As soon as it finished, lunged at the elder and used its flexible body to move around continuously.


    It was evident that Big Yellow also knew it could not defeat the top-grade Spiritualist as it was only a middle-rank spirit beast.


    As for Ou Yangming, after he sted out the Big Avnche, he felt that his body had be transparent while the dust in his heart had dispersed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian was overflowing with colorful light; the light was clear like dense mist and like colored ss. Every pore on his body seemed to have opened up. A warm current grew from his Tianling acupoint and flowed through his extraordinary meridians and organs before it spread to every corner of his body. Thefortable feelingsted for 6 breaths until every inch of his flesh, bone marrow, and even every cell in his body was touched by the warm current.


    Subsequently, he took a step forward calmly and roared, ¡°Break!¡±


    Before his voice was gone, a muffled sound was released from his body. It sounded like the muffled sound of thunder. Following that, the shackles in his heart and on his body were instantly broken. An aura of an Advanced Spiritualist was emitted from his body, and it swept in all directions. Lastly, vitality appeared in his dantian, and a spiritual Qi that was several times mightier spread all over his body.


    Ou Yangming focused and inspected himself. He looked surprised yet overjoyed.


    He sighed and thought, ¡®The spiritual power inside my dantian has be several times denser than before. If I had this kind of cultivation base before, I could¡¯ve killed both of the top-grade Spiritualists with the Big Avnche. Unfortunately, the snow mountain that I¡¯ve been visualizing every day has copsed, so I¡¯ll have to start again. When I visualize the snow mountain again and activate the Big Avnche with path intent, how powerful would it be?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and suppressed this thought. He exhaled a mouthful of murky air and looked at Big Yellow, which was entangled with Teng Xingwen.


    Sand and stones flew around the man and the beast as if waves were being stirred up into the sky. Every strike was earth-shattering. After all, top-grade Spiritualists were considered masters in the Spiritual Realm. They were not as rare as Venerable Ones, but they could not be seen everywhere.


    Not to mention, Big Yellow¡¯s potential became unimaginable after it obtained the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. As such, it would not be surprising even if it In the future, even if it became sessful and possessed remarkable abilities in the future.

 Chapter 904 - The 2 Elders From The Teng Family In Despair

    <h4>Chapter 904: The 2 Elders From The Teng Family In Despair</h4>


    Dead Qi was lingering in the air above the Forest of Death. This ce was like a forgotten world¡ªit was obscure, terrifying, cold, and damp.


    Deep inside the forest, the ground was in a mess. It was evident that a big fight had just taken ce.


    Ou Yangming stood under an ancient tree and adjusted his Qi momentum. Once it was stabilized, he opened his mouth and spat out all the murky air in his dantian, internal organs, and even his 8 extraordinary meridians. Consequently, the young fellow blew away the dead Qi within 33 meters in front of him while the Qi in his body became smoother and more vigorous.


    Qi momentum was an extremely mysterious energy, and it was difficult to exin it in words.


    To put it simply, the more vigorous one¡¯s Qi momentum, the better one¡¯s luck, and the stronger one¡¯s mental strength and physical quality.


    Therefore, cultivators emphasized on the continuous flow of Qi but Qi momentum was too mysterious, and there was no standard to judge it. If Bai Qian saw Ou Yangming again, he would be surprised to find that the Qi emitted from the young fellow had the likeness of a dragon and a phoenix that could go beyond the sky. Ou Yangming took another breath, and the appearance of the dragon and the phoenix above his head immediately faded.


    His gaze drifted over to the battlefield...


    Teng Xingwen was furious. Big Yellow was sticking to him like a piece of gum and could not be shaken off.


    Nheless, as soon as Teng Xingwen attacked, the spirit beast instantly took a step back and used an ingenious Taichi pushing move to neutralize the attack. Once he had the thought of escaping, it woulde at him like maggots attached to a bone. Moreover, what shocked the elder was that this spirit beast¡¯s physical body was too strong. It was not much weaker than a high-rank spirit beast.


    Of course, even though Teng Xingwen was in the middle of the battle, he still did not forget to pay attention to Ou Yangming.


    When Teng Xingwen saw Ou Yangming take a step forward and became an Advanced Spiritualist without any warning after his second step, his mind was in a state of chaos, and his heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness. The elder still remembered that at that time, he had been in isted cultivation for more than a century to be an Advanced Spiritualist. Now, the young fellow actually took a step forward and entered the boundary without any hindrance. Teng Xingwen thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this f*cking nonsense? Bing an Advanced Spiritualist isn¡¯t like eating and drinking, so how could he do it so casually?¡¯


    Teng Xingwen could not help but think about how strong Ou Yangming would be after bing a top-grade Spiritualist. In the end, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. The elder¡¯s movements became much slower, and he was almost taken advantage of by Big Yellow.


    Even so, Teng Xingwen did not know that Ou Yangming had walked hundreds and even thousands of steps for this moment. It was not 1 step but 1,000 and even 10,000 steps. This was a journey of 500 kilometers that started with a single step¡ªthis was the umtion of experience! After observing for a while, the elder saw that the young fellow had no intention of joining the fight. Only then did he rx slightly and began to think of a way to break out of this situation.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡± A crisp sound was suddenly hearding from Teng Xingwen¡¯s wrist. He wielded his longsword as though it was his arm, such that the sword was imprable when it moved without any gap in between. Eventually, the longsword became faster and stronger. All of a sudden, the longsword burst and swung in a circr arc at the same time. It looked like 2 spinning windmills were aiming at Big Yellow¡¯s throat.


    The horns on the top of Big Yellow¡¯s head shed with dark lights while its body expanded again.


    A ck light condensed in Big Yellow¡¯s eyes, and a domineering aura of supremacy spread out in all directions. It opened its mouth and bit at the longsword with its sharp teeth. In actuality, the big yellow dog was unwilling to meet the elder head-on. After all, it was only a middle-rank spirit beast so there was a huge disparity between their cultivation bases. It would be too disadvantageous for the yellow dog to do so.


    Despite that, after noticing Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze, the fresh blood in its body seemed to have been ignited, causing its blood to boil.


    It wanted to prove to Ou Yangming that it was irreceable.


    Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had been through thick and thin together for many days. Needless to say, he understood what it was trying to do. Other than being surprised, he was more moved. The young fellow wanted to say something, but his throat seemed to be blocked by a solid sponge that stopped him from making any sound.


    Multi-armed King Kong had a grave look on its face. It sighed and asked, ¡°Is it worth it?¡±


    A fierce light then shed in his eyes as it answered its own question, ¡°It¡¯s worth it...¡±


    Teng Xingwen was delighted, and he thought, ¡®Hmph, you¡¯re courting death. A spirit beast¡¯s a spirit beast indeed. One word¡ªstupid. You finally can¡¯t take it anymore, can you? Since you choose to fight me head-on, I¡¯ll kill you with this hit then use the Blood Flight to escape.¡¯


    From the moment Teng Xingwen fought against Big Yellow, he had deliberately moved the battlefield away from Ou Yangming to get further away. He had calcted in his heart that given this distance, even if the young fellow had broken through to be an Advanced Spiritualist, he would need at least 3 breaths to rush over. This little bit of time would be enough for the elder to activate the Blood Flight and get away.


    Without any hesitation, the longsword in his hand became more overbearing.


    At the spur of the moment, Big Yellow¡¯s jaw expanded outward without a limit into a shocking curve as it bit the long sword. Boundless spiritual power burst out, causing decayed leaves and soil on the ground to fly up and envelop the man and the beast.


    ¡®It actually dared to bite? It¡¯s simply courting death!¡¯ Teng Xingwen sneered internally. Once again, the spiritual power in his longsword exploded more fiercely than before. At this moment, the tyranny of a top-grade Spiritualist was clearly disyed. He was sure that the big yellow dog¡¯s head would be smashed into pieces this time.


    Who knew, a thud was suddenly heard.


    The spirit tool was bitten off by Big Yellow...


    Teng Xingwen¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. He did not have any thoughts at all as he was stupefied.


    It was not until a prating chill was felt from the palm of his hand that he recovered his senses.


    Teng Xingwen could not help but tremble. This was not because he was injured but rather, he was slightly in despair.


    He forcibly suppressed this thought, then a ck light shed on his arm and sent Big Yellow flying away. Having said that, it took a split second for the annoying spirit beast to cling to the elder again, so he did not have time to activate the Blood Flight


    Ou Yangming smiled and nodded. He thought to himself, ¡®After the awakening of Big Yellow¡¯s bloodline, it became much stronger indeed. Though it can¡¯t fight against a top-grade Spiritualist, it can still move around the edge.¡±


    Of course, the reason Big Yellow could hold Teng Xingwen back was that Ou Yangming had previously used up almost 70% of the elder¡¯s spiritual power. Furthermore, the young fellow was watching from the side like a tiger watching its prey. Otherwise, with Big Yellow¡¯s strength, it would not be able to hold the elder back.


    Teng Xingwen became more anxious. He sighed to himself and thought, ¡®I can¡¯t continue like this, or I¡¯ll die here today.¡¯


    There were 2 types of old people. One was like Elder Universe, who was unafraid of death, while the other was someone more afraid of death as they got older. It was obvious that Teng Xingwen belonged to thetter.


    At this moment, he looked miserable. His hair was disheveled and his body was covered in bloody scars.


    A killing intent surged in Teng Xingwen¡¯s heart. He tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand, and a blood light shook the sky. Immediately after, a fist-sized red statue flew out. Within a 33-meters radius from it, it was as if the world had turned red. The statue was like a deep and dark vortex that sucked in everything in its surroundings. With the mightiness of a king kong, it suppressed Big Yellow at once.


    The statue was picked up by Teng Xingwen together with the Sword-maneuvering Art at the Big Ruins¡¯ periphery. It could be considered his greatest life-saving technique, and it was worth noting that even Teng Donglin did not know about it.


    ¡°Die!¡± Teng Xingwen roared angrily. The statue grewrger, and its aura was as heavy as a mountain.


    The ground and the mountain copsed bit by bit while countless fine and dense holes appeared on the rocks.


    Big Yellow knew that it could not fend it off, so it quickly retreated.


    Upon seeing this, Teng Xingwen sighed a long breath of relief. His heart ached but as long as he could escape, everything would be worth it.


    Teng Xingwen pointed his finger at the center of his brows, then the blood in his body boiled and turned into vast spiritual power. The power burst out with a bang and filled his limbs and bones. All of the meridians and blood vessels in the elder¡¯s body swelled up, making him look like a wriggling dragon. He red at Ou Yangming with resentment and turned into a streak of blood light, drawing a perfect arc and soaring into the sky.


    In the air, Teng Xingwen looked at Ou Yangming as if he wanted to see the disappointment on his face.


    However, Ou Yangming was still unperturbed. His eyes were as calm as an ancient well or like a deep and bottomless pond.


    For some reason, Teng Xingwen felt an unspeakable frustration. He forcefully suppressed the emotion and looked away as he thought, ¡®I finally escaped from his hands.¡¯ The burden in his heart was finally gone.


    That said, a voice suddenly exploded in Teng Xingwen¡¯s ear. ¡°Hmph, you want to escape? Can you escape?¡± The voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder from the nine heavens as it rumbled. Concurrently, a pressure unique to Venerable Ones descended on the elder¡¯s shoulder.


    As a result, the spiritual power around Teng Xingwen was instantly stripped away, so much so that even space itself was pressing towards him. His body seemed to have sunk into a swamp, and his heart was filled with despair. In a sh, fallen leaves, shattered rocks... Everything in the Forest of Death began to surge and move with loud bangs, then they reversed and condensed into a pair of pitch-ck ws. It was as if the ws came out from hell, and their murderous aura shook Heaven and Earth with a strong sense of death. They pressed down on the elder¡¯s body directly.


    The giant ws were so fast that they closed in on him like a mountain.


    After grabbing Teng Xingwen¡¯s body, they pressed down from the sky toward a mountain below and stirred up the void.


    ¡°No!¡± Teng Xingwen was feeling hopeless, and he was on the verge of tears. He had thought that as long as he activated his Blood Flight, he would be able to escape. Now, a mysterious Venerable One appeared and seemed to be protecting the young fellow, who was merely an Intermediate Spiritualist. Oh, no, an Advanced Spiritualist.


    ¡®Just what kind of enemy is this...¡¯ This was thest thought that crossed his mind.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The world rumbled, and everything within a radius of over 33 meters was wiped out by the ws.


    A storm that could overturn the sky spread out with the mountain as the center. A shocking ck light was also seen and wherever it passed, the mountain rocks shattered, the grass and trees died, and everything was destroyed.


    As the red human-shaped statue was out of control, its redness dimmed, and it fell from the sky.


    Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong walked to Ou Yangming¡¯s side at the same time. They were ted.


    By the time the dust had cleared, Teng Xingwen¡¯s corpse had turned into a pile of minced meat.


    Big Yellow grinned and scolded the king kong, ¡°King Kong, you killed him with one p. Lil¡¯ Ming still wants to find out who sent him!¡±


    King Kong smiled embarrassedly and touched the back of its head, which made him look very simple-minded.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and could not help butugh. ¡°These 2 people are obviously top-grade Spiritualists from the Teng family. As for who sent them, it¡¯s worth pondering. Of course, it¡¯s either the Wang family or the Li family. I¡¯ve only been in Huixun city for less than 2 months, and I only have enmity with those 2 ns.¡±


    A red light shed in the Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes. It asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and seek an exnation from those ns?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his sleeve and responded coldly, ¡°The Wang family and the Li family have settled down in Huixun City for 1,000 years. Their foundations are profound, so they won¡¯t be easy to deal with. We still have things to do, so let¡¯s forget about it this time. If theye and provoke me again, I¡¯ll definitely uproot them.¡± The killing intent in his words was so strong that even King Kong was taken aback.


    At this moment, a majestic pressure suddenly spread out from the depths of the forest. Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes narrowed. It immediately looked up and into the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 905 - Bamboo Rat The Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 905: Bamboo Rat The Venerable One</h4>


    Ou Yangming suddenly looked up. His eyes were shining brightly.


    A powerful momentum was released from his body. Although the momentum was still iparable to that terrifying aura, under such immense pressure, it was rare that he could still maintain his unyielding fighting will.


    Before long, a not-sorge figure slowly poked its head out from the depths of the forest.


    When Ou Yangming and the others saw it clearly, they were stunned.


    Bamboo rat¡ªit was actually a bamboo rat.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. He immediately thought of the little fellow that he had seen before. This was the only ferocious beast with intelligence that he had seen in the Forest of Death. Therefore, though it was just a glimpse, it left a deep and indelible impression on him.


    The bamboo rat that suddenly appeared was muchrger than the little fellow that he encountered by the river, but their auras were somewhat simr as if they had the same origin.


    King Kong¡¯s eyes were bright as it stared at the bamboo rat vigntly.


    This bamboo rat gave him an extremely dangerous feeling as though it was being targeted by an ancient giant beast. It made its hair stand on end.


    However, King Kong was not afraid at all. Instead, it was filled with anticipation. The blood in its body kept boiling, and its muscles bulged little by little, indicating that it was ready for battle.


    When it faced Teng Xingwen who was escaping, it just pped him casually. However, it dared not be careless in front of this bamboo rat.


    Big Yellow appeared behind Ou Yangming in a sh. They knew that this was a battle between Venerable Ones, and it was not something that they could intervene in at this moment.


    Who knew, after the bamboo rat appeared, it did not intend to attack at all. Instead, it tilted its head and sized up everyone.


    The bamboo rat¡¯s gaze was as unfathomable as a starry sky as if it contained a mysterious power that could see through one in an instant. Being stared at by it, not to mention Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, even King Kong felt ufortable.


    It suddenly took a step forward. Nobody could see how it moved, but it arrived in front of Ou Yangming and Big Yellow to block them behind him.


    Needless to say, Multi-armed King Kong did not act rashly. This was not because it was timid, but because it was afraid that the battle between Venerable Ones would affect Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. As such, it would be better to not fight at this time if it could.


    The bamboo rat looked away and blurted, ¡°You¡ªas a Venerable One, why do you want to start a massacre in the Forest of Death?¡±


    King Kong was dumbfounded. It opened its mouth and showed a fierce look as it answered, ¡°I can kill if I want to. Who can control me?¡±


    Ou Yangming was suddenly moved. He recalled the agreement between the Humans and Venerable Ferocious Beasts, so his face could not help but change.


    He was not afraid of the Venerable Ferocious Beast in front of him, but he was worried if this fierce beast believed that the Humans broke the contract, it would transfer the vicious beasts in the Forest of Death tounch a frightening beast tide. If that were to happen, would Huixun City not be his scapegoat?


    If tens of millions of humans were to die because of Ou Yangming, he would surely feel uneasy.


    The bamboo rat rolled its eyes like a human. If it was not for the fact that its body was too different from a human¡¯s, Ou Yangming and the others would even think that the figure in front of them was a white-haired old man.


    ¡°You¡¯re an outsider, right?¡± The bamboo rat nced at Multi-armed King Kong indifferently. It was not angered by the king kong¡¯s attitude and instead, it slowly moved as if it wanted to go around it.


    Multi-armed King Kong scoffed angrily. Its entire body seemed to have expanded a little, and it extended its fist as it asked with a hideous smile, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The bamboo rat stopped and looked at King Kong in surprise. It remarked, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a spirit beast protect a human like this.¡± It knew that it could not go around the king kong, so it gently stamped its foot, causing an unusually powerful aura to rise from his body.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face was scrunched up. Faced with the bamboo rat¡¯sment, it wanted nothing more than to rush forward and fight against it.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed at this moment. He and Big Yellow looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The bamboo rat¡¯s aura gave them a familiar and even intimate feeling.


    A powerful and mysterious power in their bodies was resonating with the aura. Of course, it was only a feeling, and it was controble, thus they would not lose control because of it.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ou Yangming suddenly reached out and patted King Kong¡¯s back gently.


    King Kong immediately understood what Ou Yangming meant. It was unwilling to move away, but it would not disobey him no matter what. With that, the king kong shed and took a step back to make way.


    The bamboo rat was slightly startled. When it saw King Kong, it knew that the fellow was not only imposing but was also a hard bone to bite. Moreover, the king kong was a Venerable One that liked to fight and would not admit defeat easily, so it would not be easy to punish it.


    Despite that, it did not expect King Kong to curb its fierce attitude and became obedient when the human behind it made just a simple gesture.


    The bamboo rate kept looking at Ou Yangming and King Kong. It suddenly realized that it could not understand them.


    If Ou Yangming and King Kong¡¯s cultivation levels were switched, this would not be strange anymore. After all, it would be unbelievable for a Venerable One to submit itself to a Spiritualist.


    ¡°Senior, please forgive us.¡± Ou Yangming smiled gently. ¡°I and the others didn¡¯t want to break the rules; it¡¯s just that those 2 men suddenly ambushed me and wanted to kill me.¡± He paused for a while before he continued, ¡°In order to protect ourselves, we had to do our best to kill them. If we made any vitions, please forgive us.¡±


    Faced with a Venerable One, Ou Yangming was considered polite.


    Having said that, he also knew the bamboo rat was willing to listen to him because of King Kong.


    If not, the bamboo rat would have attacked them right away and taken him and Big Yellow as its breakfast.


    ¡°Oh, self-defense?¡± The bamboo rat said with a half-smile, ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t you know what this ce is?¡± It chuckled. ¡°This is the Forest of Death, which is always filled with danger and death. You can do whatever you want here and since you¡¯re still alive, it means that you have the strength to survive.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior, do you mean that you won¡¯t bother with us anymore?¡±


    The bamboo rat replied to him disdainfully, ¡°We once made an agreement with the Humans. Human Venerable Ones can¡¯t enter the Forest of Death while human top-grade Spiritualists won¡¯t take the initiative to hunt ferocious beasts. But...¡± It gazed at King Kong and continued, ¡°We didn¡¯t agree that spirit beasts can¡¯t harm lives.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly taken aback. He could not help but burst intoughter.


    Yes, the Venerable Ferocious Beasts had only agreed with the Humans. Even though spirit beasts and savage beasts belonged to the Beasts, they were entirely different races, and there was no contract between them.


    Besides, even if Venerable Ferocious Beasts wanted to take revenge on spirit beasts, it would probably be very difficult.


    After the bamboo rat response, the originally tense atmosphere between them suddenly loosened up a lot. Even Ou Yangming and Big Yellow could not help but exhale deeply.


    Nheless, King Kong frowned. It stared fiercely at the bamboo rat as if it wanted to use this opportunity to have an intense fight against it.


    All of a sudden, everyone tensed up slightly as they looked in a certain direction at the same time.


    Over there, an incredibly valiant force spread out. Simr to when the bamboo rat appeared just now, another powerful Venerable One was approaching.


    The bamboo rat hesitated for a moment before it turned around and let out a strange cry in the direction where the aura came from.


    Its cry was exceptionally sharp and filled with prating power. No matter how far apart they were, the other Venerable Ferocious Beast should be able to hear it clearly.


    Ou Yangming could hear a trace of anger and warning from the cry. It seemed to be a warning to the other party, but it also sounded like a deration of the bamboo rat¡¯s sovereignty of this ce as it was not going to allow outsiders toe near.


    The young fellow was surprised as he looked at the bamboo rat.


    That aura should have been released by another Venerable Ferocious Beast, which was probably also provoked by King Kong¡¯s attacks earlier. However, judging from how the bamboo rat acted, it seemed like it did not want others to interfere even if it was an equal-ranked powerhouse.


    Sure enough, the surging aura stopped and retreated like a tide after a brief moment.


    Faced with the bamboo rat¡¯s mighty aura, the other Venerable One chose to retreat without hesitation.


    When the bamboo rate sensed the forceful momentum in the air slowly dissipating, it nodded in satisfaction then turned to face Ou Yangming and the others again.


    This time, Ou Yangming and the others had apletely different attitude. One that could force an equal-ranked powerhouse to retreat in such a way must have abat power that far exceeded that of its peers. If not, it could not have done it so cleanly.


    The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He expressed, ¡°Senior, since you¡¯re busy with your affairs, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± He nodded slightly at King Kong and was about to deceive the bamboo rat and leave with hispanions.


    Who knew, the bamboo rat did not intend to give up. It looked at the long spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What weapon is that?¡±


    Ou Yangming extended his hand and weighed the BloodSpear Dragon yer. A thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be!¡¯

 Chapter 906 - Ill Go With You

    <h4>Chapter 906: I¡¯ll Go With You</h4>


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    King Kong¡¯s eyes were wide open as it roared at the bamboo rat. Its surging aura soared into the sky as if it wanted to destroy everything.


    It was definitely not reasonable for the bamboo rat to rashly ask about the origin of the weapon in someone else¡¯s hand. Especially since it came from such a formidable Venerable One, it was even more rming. This was an extremely serious provocation, so King Kong was definitely not going to sit by idly.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming waved his hand slightly and said, ¡°King Kong, calm down.¡±


    King Kong looked around angrily and responded, ¡°Master, this fe has ill intentions.¡±


    The bamboo rat¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. Although it had already thought highly of Ou Yangming as a human, It could not help but shudder when it heard the term of address.


    A Venerable-One-level spirit beast actually called an Advanced Spiritualist ¡°Master¡±.


    Such a matter seemed to be iprehensible no matter what.


    Ou Yangming shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to it first.¡± He was not loud, but he sounded very firm.


    King Kong immediately shut its mouth tightly. It could fight for Ou Yangming but if the young fellow decided on something, it would not question him at all.


    Ou Yangming shook the long spear in his hand and noted seriously, ¡°This spear is known as the Dragon yer. I smithed it myself.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon yer?¡± The bamboo rat was slightly stunned, and it instantly had a strange look in its eyes.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he asked, ¡°Senior, are you not satisfied with this spear?¡±


    ¡°Heh, this spear carried the Dragons¡¯ aura indeed, but its name is rather taboo,¡± the bamboo rat remarked, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re in the Spiritual Realm but if you¡¯re lucky enough to get out of the Spiritual Realm and see the Great Wide World, the name will surely bring you bad luck.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed a little. He scanned the spear and was deep in thought.


    The Dragon yer was an awe-inspiring name indeed but if the spear¡¯s reputation reached a certain level, the Dragons¡¯ powerhouses would most likely show up to seek trouble with him.


    Even though the Dragons had long disappeared, after witnessing the arrival of a phoenix powerhouse, Ou Yangming did not believe that the Dragons were truly extinct.


    Perhaps they left the spiritual realm for some reason.


    The bamboo rat suddenly focused and asked, ¡°This weapon has the Dragons¡¯ materials in it, but it also carried their aura. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°This... Senior, please forgive me, it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you why.¡±


    Very few would have the courage to refuse a Venerable One¡¯s inquiry, but Ou Yangming was clearly one of them.


    After all, the so-called Dragons¡¯ aura on the spear was left behind by Ou Yangming when he added the Devouring attribute into it.


    It was worth noting that the Devouring attribute was not originally included in the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s properties. Nevertheless, as long as Ou Yangming was willing to transfer the giant head¡¯s power, he could attach the ability to the spear. Of course, the young fellow would not be so bold in public; he was only unrestrained when he tested the spear in the Forest of Death.


    The bamboo rat frowned slightly. Just as the king kong gathered its spiritual power and was ready to prevent the rat from making trouble, it heard the rat say, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the ones with the Dragos¡¯ aura are you... And it.¡±


    It turned to look at Ou Yangming and Big Yellow.


    ¡°Woof...¡±


    Big Yellow opened its big mouth and barked.


    Despite that, it did not sound angry at all. Instead, there was a hint of ingratiation in its voice.


    King Kong red at the big yellow dog unhappily and questioned, ¡°Big Yellow, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Now that the 2 parties were in a confrontation, Big Yellow was acting so weak, thus King Kong was displeased.


    Who knew, Big Yellow shook its head and replied to it, ¡°You still haven¡¯t realized¡ªit doesn¡¯t have ill intentions at all.¡±


    Ou Yangming and King Kong were struck dumb. They exchanged nces and became slightly rxed.


    Big Yellow¡¯sbat power was somewhatcking, but it was incredibly good at sensing spiritual objects and predicting danger. In fact, it could even be described as unique. Since the big yellow dog said that the bamboo rat did not mean ill, that was probably the case.


    ¡°Squeak, squeak, squeak...¡±


    All of a sudden, faint squeaks were heard. Following that, a small bamboo rat came out of the dark in a sh and went to the side of the big bamboo rat.


    It looked calmly at Ou Yangming with a pair of small eyes.


    ¡®It was it!¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as he said with a smile, ¡°Ah, it was you. Long time no see.¡±


    The little bamboo rat blinked its small eyes. Its eyes moved nimbly as it swept its tail around and nodded like a human.


    King Kong looked solemnly at the little bamboo rat. The small bamboo rat clearly did not speak humannguage but judging from its aura, it must not be underestimated.


    The big bamboo rat extended its front leg and gently stroked the little bamboo rat¡¯s body for a moment before it sighed and exined, ¡°I came here because it informed me that a few amazing guests havee to the forest and have even gone to the underground cave. Heh, now that I¡¯ve seen you, you really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Ou Yangming was silent for a long time before he finally looked away and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, are you...¡± He paused as he did not know how to describe it.


    Instead, the big bamboo ratughed and asked, ¡°You want to ask if we¡¯re actually ferocious beasts, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming had trained himself to be very thick-faced, but he could not help but blush as he answered, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you can say that we¡¯re fierce beasts, but you can also say that we¡¯re not.¡± The big bamboo rat grinned, ¡°If you want to find the answer, I can provide you with some clues.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth and thought, ¡®Why is it being so mysterious?¡¯


    He was intrigued about the matter, but he would not believe the Venerable One so easily because of this.


    The big bamboo rat asked with the same smile on its face as if it saw through Ou Yangming¡¯s thought, ¡°Do you know where the Forest of Death came from?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked over in shock and saw the big bamboo rat¡¯s serious expression. He could not help but shake his head and answer, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Not to mention he, even the oldest human in Zhangzhou would not be able to give an urate answer.


    The bamboo rat let out a long sigh and raised another question, ¡°Have you heard of the Great Ruins?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. His biggest goal ining to Zhangzhou was to explore the Big Ruins, but he did not expect to stumble upon a mysterious Forest of Death before that. Moreover, judging from the bamboo rat¡¯s tone, it seemed that the ce was somewhat rted to the Big Ruins.


    The young fellow nodded and responded solemnly, ¡°The Big Ruins is the most important ce in Zhangzhou so of course, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, have you entered it before?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ou Yangming answered without hesitation.


    The big bamboo rat looked at him silently with an odd look and remarked, ¡°Given your aura, if you enter the Big Ruins, you might cause some unnecessary... Wonders.¡±


    ¡°Wonders?¡± Ou Yangming furrowed his eyebrows and asked humbly, ¡°Senior, what do you mean by that?¡±


    The big bamboo rat shook its head and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either¡ªit¡¯s just that there are 2 exceptionally powerful auras in your body, but they¡¯re mortal enemies. I don¡¯t know how you managed to fuse them into one.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately understood that the bamboo rat was referring to the Dragons¡¯ power and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    While the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes were mighty, just as the big bamboo rat had said, they were born to be mortal enemies.


    Whether it was dragons killing phoenixes or the other way round, they were understandable. However, he had never heard of dragons and phoenixes getting along well with each other.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and spread out his hands. ¡°I can¡¯t answer you because even I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    In actuality, what Ou Yangming initially obtained was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Having said that, after he absorbed the Devouring attribute, which represented the Dragons¡¯ power, he formed quite a deep rtionship with the 2 races. This was something that countless people dreamed of but were unable to do.


    That said, what made him feel strange was that he never felt the confrontation between the 2 different powers in his sea of consciousness.


    Therefore, he was in doubt when the big bamboo rat brought this up.


    Whether it was in the legends or in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s inherited memories, the almighty beings of the Dragon and the Phoenixes that he knew were like sworn enemies. Logically speaking, their powers should resist each other to a certain degree.


    Nheless, based on Ou Yangming¡¯s personal experience, he noticed an entirely different situation.


    After pondering for a long time, Ou Yangming finally let out a long sigh and gave up on thinking.


    He raised his head and asked sternly, ¡°Senior, is the Big Ruins... Rted to the Dragons of the past?¡±


    The big bamboo rat looked at him with a faint smile and answered, ¡°Even if I say it now, you might not believe it, so you should find out the truth by yourself in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Where can I find out such a secret...¡±


    The big bamboo rat¡¯s eyes shed, and it blurted, ¡°My bloodline has been passed down in the Forest of Death for generations to protect a shrine.¡± It slowed down and asked, ¡°Are you willing to follow me into the forest?¡±


    Its eyes were bright as it stared at Ou Yangming and silently waited for his answer.


    King Kong opened its mouth as if it wanted to dissuade Ou Yangming, but it finally shut up after it looked at Big Yellow.


    This might be a risk, but it was also a rare opportunity. The decision would be Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    Ou Yangming fell silent. He suddenly turned to look at the little bamboo rat, which was staring at him with its ck round eyes.


    For some reason, Ou Yangming felt an extremely intimate feeling in his heart.


    He felt sincerity from the little bamboo rat. It was vague, but he was moved.


    With that, Ou Yangming made his decision in the blink of an eye.


    He nodded hard and expressed, ¡°Alright. Thanks for the trouble then, senior.¡±

 Chapter 907 - The Bamboo Rat Rings The Bell

    <h4>Chapter 907: The Bamboo Rat Rings The Bell</h4>


    No one knew how long the ck river was in the Forest of Death nor did anyone know where it started and ended.


    Nheless, the bamboo rats in the forest knew. The little bamboo rat would lie on a leaf and travel along the ck river once in every century. It would look at the beautiful scenery along the way to get rid of the loneliness and depression in its heart.


    The river was winding like a giant ck dragon.


    At the end of the ck river stood an ancient tower that had been sealed by dust.


    The ancient tower was dpidated and covered with spider webs. The stones below were covered with moss, hiding all the knife and sword marks on the stones. The tower had a total of 9 floors, which were meant to represent the advancement into heaven one floor at a time. The door was made of the best pear wood, and the most precious banner was hung on the top. Even so, the ancient tower was also eroded by time as it was already very ruined. When the cold wind blew, the whole tower shook as if it would copse at any time.


    Nevertheless, the main door that was eroded over time was tightly shut.


    Behind the ancient tower, there was a small gazebo made of bamboo. Inside the gazebo, a big bell could be seen.


    Runes that jumped like tadpoles could be seen on the big bell. At the top of it, the pattern of a dragon and a phoenix was engraved on it. The dragon was an azure dragon that was vaguely seen in the clouds. On the opposite side of it was a phoenix, whose feathers were colorful and iparably beautiful. The dragon and the phoenix stared at each other with their eyes wide open while their auras stirred the void.


    A wooden stick with the width of a pail and made of an unknown material was hanging next to the big bell.


    This was a forbidden area in the Forest of Death. Other than bamboo rats, no other ferocious beast¡ªnot even fierce beasts with the strength of Venerable Ones¡ªdared to stay here. The water of the ck river flowed out from a cave below this ancient tower.


    As the name implied, the ck river was slightly ck. Its color was the same as when 5 to 6 drops of ink were dropped into a small bowl of water.


    2 bamboo rats¡ª1 big and 1 small¡ªstood side by side under the small gazebo. The big bamboo rat narrowed its eyes and looked at Ou Yangming solemnly as it said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in the Forest of Death for thousands of years. Apart from guarding this forbiddennd, I¡¯m also here to ring this big bell. You¡¯re the first batch of beings toe here throughout the thousands of years.¡± While it spoke, it pointed at the big bell with its sharp finger.


    The big bamboo rat¡¯s brown pupils were hollow and made it look like it had seen the vicissitudes of life. It also looked like it could see through the secr world.


    Ou Yangming took in the look of vicissitudes in the bamboo rat¡¯s eyes. He knew the hollowness in its eyes was not it pretending to be profound but was naturally disyed due to its rich experience.


    This might be because it had seen too much of the fickleness of human nature, as well as the hypocrisy of the world.


    Ou Yangming exhaled a breath of cold air and focused as he cupped his hands. He asked with respect, ¡°Senior, how long has this ancient tower been around? What¡¯s the meaning of ringing this big bell?¡± The young fellow asked two questions in a row as they were questions that he desperately wanted to know. He vaguely felt that the ancient tower might have a great connection with the Forest of Death¡¯s formation. People would be curious about the unknown, and Ou Yangming was no exception.


    The big bamboo rat sensed the unusual and special aura on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. It answered him in a gentle voice, ¡°This ancient tower has existed for 10,000 years. As for the significance of ringing this bell, I have no idea. I only know that it¡¯s a mission that flows in bamboo rats¡¯ bloodline.¡± There was something else that it did not say. It was true that the ringing of the big bell was a mission, but it was also a shackle that was tightly bound to its head, and it was getting tighter such that it could not break free.


    It looked at Ou Yangming with anticipation.


    As for the little bamboo rat, it looked at Big Yellow with curiosity. After thinking for some time, it turned to look at Multi-armed King Kong. Most of the savage beasts in the Forest of Death were covered in spurs, which were appalling. It was the bamboo rat¡¯s first time seeing such a furry creature like the big yellow dog. As for the king kong, it looked even more bizarre as it had a human body but an ape¡¯s head, so the little bamboo rat could not take its eyes off of it.


    ¡®10,000 years again?¡¯ Ou Yangming muttered to himself. Inside the big formation set up by Xu Junqing, he found out that a great disaster would take ce in the Spiritual Realm once in every 10,000 years, causing all living things to be plunged into misery. Even Venerable Ones dared not say that they would be able to survive the cmity.


    Now, this ancient tower had also existed for exactly 10,000 years. Was this a coincidence, or was there an unknown conspiracy? This was intriguing. Ou Yangming felt like his brain had just been stirred by a pair of chopsticks as it was in chaos.


    ¡®Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Multi-armed King Kong asked Ou Yangming through its conception in its spiritual world as it noticed his poorplexion.


    ¡®Nothing¡ªmy mind is just in a mess.¡¯ Ou Yangming said internally, and his voice immediately sounded in the king kong¡¯s mind.


    This kind ofmunication was not noticed by the bamboo rats.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and suppressed the messy thoughts in his head. He exhaled a breath of cold air and threw a stone into the ck river, causing ripples to spread out.


    Subsequently, he took 2 steps forward and looked at the big bamboo rat. He asked, ¡°Will there be unexpected dangers when you ring the big bell?¡±


    The big bamboo rat spread out its front legs and shook its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This big bell hasn¡¯t rung once in the past 10,000 years. No matter how I tried to ring it, it wouldn¡¯t make a sound. Do you see the wooden stick next to it?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze shifted, and he nodded right away.


    A rare look of fear could be seen in the big bamboo rat¡¯s eyes. It expressed seriously, ¡°Usually, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to even lift the wooden stick.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He thought, ¡®How¡¯s that possible? How can such an ordinary-looking wooden stick be so heavy?¡¯


    No matter how heavy a treasure was, it should not be a problem to a Venerable One. Moreover, judging from the bamboo rat¡¯s aura, it was not weaker than Multi-armed King Kong, which overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. In fact, it was better than the king kong in some aspects.


    It would not be an exaggeration to describe a Venerable One¡¯s mightiness as being able to uproot a mountain with overwhelming strength. Therefore, it was unbelievable when the big bamboo rat said that it was difficult for it to lift the wooden stick.


    The big bamboo rat was undoubtedly a ferocious beast with great wisdom. When he saw the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, it knew what he was thinking.


    It looked like it was reminiscing as it exined, ¡°2,000 years ago, my father was about to reach his end. He channeled all of the spiritual power in his dantian but still couldn¡¯t ring the big bell. Since he didn¡¯t ring it, the heavy responsibility was then ced on my shoulders. At that time, I had just passed the Heavenly Disaster. I was ambitious and unwilling to be bound to the Forest of Death. As such, I rang the bell every day for 30 years, but it didn¡¯t ring even once. Later, I understood that it was luck, fate, and the responsibility that the Bamboo Rats had to bear. After that, I sat down for 100 years while I calmed my heart and waited for the person who was qualified to ring the bell. Hehe, until today, perhaps I finally met the right person.¡±


    The big bamboo rat looked deeply at Ou Yangming, and it spoke more seriously than before, ¡°If you¡¯re this person, then this big bell can finally be rung.¡± ording to the ancestral teachings of the Bamboo Rats, only a certain person could ring the big bell.


    Even though the big bamboo rat sounded calm, Ou Yangming could hear the helplessness in its voice.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. He observed for a long time and uttered, ¡°Fate and luck are things that can¡¯t be grasped nor guessed.¡±


    Hemented when he said that. Originally, if he did not obtain the Heavenly Phoenix fire, he would live a in life and would have to worry about daily necessities. It was because of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire that the trajectory of that young fellow¡¯s life underwent a drastic change. He ended up walking on a colorful and gorgeous path.


    The big bamboo rat was like a wise old man. It raised its head and looked at the sky, then it noted sternly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Get ready to ring the bell!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡±


    The big bamboo rat looked meaningfully at him and chuckled. ¡°Of course. I need to take a drop of blood essence from your body.¡±


    ¡°I dare not disobey you!¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands respectfully.


    Big Yellow and the Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes were also burning with anticipation.


    With that, the big bamboo rat walked into the gazebo and pointed its furry front leg forward. Its sharp nails shed coldly and directly imprinted on the spot between Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows as if it ignored space. The young fellow only felt an itch between his eyebrows, then a drop of scarlet blood essence that was brimming with vitality flew out and spun on the bamboo rat¡¯s front leg without stopping.


    The big bamboo rat then pressed its front leg forward, where white light flickered on its fingertip. Consequently, the air in front of it exploded with a bang and was stripped outward.


    It gently exhaled through its sharp and thin mouth gently before it growled, ¡°True Awakening!¡±


    A dense and heavy aura spread out like a heavy mountain pressing down on Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. Even someone as strong as Multi-armed King Kong felt a faint pressure in its heart. One could imagine the big bamboo rat¡¯s cultivation base.


    Quickly after, the drop of blood essence turned into a blood mist and assimted into the big bell.


    Theplicated and devilish patterns on the big bell were pushed up bit by bit from the bottom. Brilliant lights of dissimr colors could be seen, and they illuminated the bell¡¯s surroundings with unparalleled brightness.


    Following that, the big bamboo rat gathered its Qi and exhaled, spitting out an arc-shaped hurricane.


    Its small body suddenly expanded, and the soft hair on its body stood up. It looked less weak and more awe-inspiring. As its body extended, it finally became incredibly strong. The big bamboo rat¡¯s muscles were like squirming green insects, and its whole body was filled with explosive power.


    The little bamboo rat crossed its front legs in front of its chest, and its eyes were filled with astonishment.


    It was clear that it had never seen such a scene before.


    ¡°Ha!¡± The big bamboo rat moved. With a single step, it advanced tens of meters and arrived below the gazebo.


    Its ws separated, and it directly grabbed the wooden stick that was as thick as a pail. A look ofprehension appeared in its eyes, and it wondered, ¡°Could it be that this young fe¡¯s really a suitable candidate? Is that why this wooden stick has be so light as if it¡¯s nothing?¡¯ Without any hesitation, a cyclone suddenly appeared in the bamboo rat¡¯s dantian. It stirred up all of the spiritual power inside and converted them into energy that was transmitted into the ws that had gone through a lot.


    The big bamboo rat roared loudly, then a bright light shed in its eyes as it forcefully pushed its ws outward.


    In an instant, the wooden stick, which carried a boundless momentum, crashed into the big bell.


    ¡°Bang...¡±


    The big bell first dented inward, then it stuck out. The process repeated as it vibrated non-stop. Furthermore, the light it emitted became even brighter like a burning star that was tremendously hot. Soon after, a ripple and a loud boom spread out at the same time. The soundpletely broke the silence in the Forest of Death...

 Chapter 908 - Murals

    <h4>Chapter 908: Murals</h4>


    In the Forest of Death, the sound grew louder and stirred up the silence.


    As it spread out, the entire space seemed to have paused againstmon sense. Decaying leaves, alluring breezes, the tumbling water in the ck river... Even everyone¡¯s thoughts stopped at a moment.


    Nheless, everything instantly returned to normal.


    Even so, the big bell did not stop ringing. It spread out in all directions as if it wasing from the nine heavens, and it was extremely profound.


    In fact, even the dead Qi within 3 kilometers above the bell was blown away in an instant. It was the evening at the moment. As soft golden light shone down, the darkness and dampness in the Forest of Death were mostly dispersed. All of the ferocious beasts within 500 kilometers raised their heads at the same time and looked with fear in the direction where the big bell was.


    Before the first chime disappeared, the second chime sounded again.


    The sound was even louder and more majestic. It was as though a giant dragon was about to emerge from the bell.


    Moreover, the dragon and phoenix pattern engraved on the bell also emitted a shocking red glow.


    The big bamboo rat looked mad as it thought, ¡®The Dragons! This fe really has an unspeakable rtionship with the Dragons! The shackles that have been bound to us for 10,000 years are also finally going to be broken.¡¯ It looked dotingly at the little bamboo rat, then it turned to look at Ou Yangming with gratitude.


    After looking away, the big bamboo right slightly adjusted its Qi momentum and grabbed the wooden stick with his ws to push it outward again.


    The third, the fourth...


    When the ninth chime was heard, the dragon and phonics pattern on the bell began to glow with a blood light as if it woulde to life at any time.


    The big bamboo rat let out a low growl, and the spiritual power in its dantian burst out even more intensely. The power gushed into the wooden stick like a torrential river. Subsequently, the bamboo rat pushed the stick forward with force, causing the moss-covered limestone under its feet to be crushed into powder.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The universe rumbled, and the sound was deafening.


    Quickly after, a 33-meters long azure dragon emerged from the top of the bell. Its body was covered with scales that were 10,000 times harder than refined iron, and its eyes were filled with arrogance and indifference. Its aura was iparably powerful, and its majestic pressure spread out in all directions, bringing with it a power that could shake the heavens. After circling in the sky, the dragon crashed into the dpidated gate of the ancient tower!


    ¡°Bang!¡± Following a light sound, the ruined gate turned into ashes without any resistance.


    The azure dragon then turned into a beam of green light and merged with the gloominess in the ancient tower. After some time, a pitch-ck tunnel appeared in front of everyone. A ck light spread out from the tunnel and kept changing like flowing water, giving one goosebumps.


    ¡°Go in!¡± A voice appeared in Ou Yangming and Big Yellow¡¯s head at the same time.


    Big Yellow took a step forward. It was as if something unknown in the ancient tower was attracting it, and it looked rather absent-minded for a second.


    Ou Yangming shed he patted Big Yellow¡¯s shoulder forcefully and only then it came back to its senses. Nevertheless, its eyes were filled with lingering fear.


    After the big bamboo rat was done with everything, it spat out a mouthful of blood and looked dispirited.


    The little bamboo looked anxious. It ran toward the big bamboo rat and squeaked twice, and a quick-witted look could be seen in its eyes. Following that, it cast a look of enmity at Ou Yangming.


    Upon seeing this, the big bamboo rat patted the little bamboo rat¡¯s head and exined, ¡°This is fate. No matter how you go around it, you¡¯ll eventually go back to the start without being able to avoid it. Don¡¯t me the little friend. This is Heaven¡¯s will, which is hard to go against...¡± Its words were meant for not only the little bamboo rat but also Ou Yangming and Big Yellow. It knew they were worried, hence it was telling them that this was Heaven¡¯s will, which was unavoidable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming looked at Big Yellow. The calling in his mind was getting stronger, and his eyes were burning. He also wanted to know what kind of secret was hidden in the ancient tower.


    With a sh, he stepped into the pitch-ck tunnel below the ancient tower. Big Yellow followed closely behind him, and they disappeared in a split second.


    When Multi-armed King Kong saw what happened, it shed and rushed toward the ck tunnel like a ck whirlwind. Despite that, the moment it was near, the mottled ck spots on the ancient tower lit up, and the ck Qi above the Forest of Death seemed to be attracted. They turned into countlessplicated restrictions and blocked the king kong¡¯s path. It would be fine if that was all, but the restrictions intersected with each other, and an invisible ripple reverberated. In a sh, a powerful rebound force acted on the king kong¡¯s body, causing it to stagger 3 to 4 steps back.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s fighting will surged. Just as it was about to give it another try, the big bamboo rat¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Don¡¯t try anymore; it¡¯s useless. If you can¡¯t enter, it means that the opportunity isn¡¯t yours, so wait quietly outside!¡± As it spoke, it walked to the gazebo, where it ced its front legs together and sat cross-legged. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like a cultivator who was sitting with its legs crossed to guard its heart and soul.


    King Kong hesitated for a long time before it finally controlled its temper and waited quietly.


    After entering the ck vortex, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was in a daze.


    The young fellow¡¯s mind was muddled as if the 2 worlds¡ªYin and Yang¡ªwere constantly intersecting. Furthermore, his memory became scattered and finally, he fainted after a ¡°bang¡± was heard in his head.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes again, he had already appeared in a long corridor. Big Yellow was beside him. It licked the saliva at the corner of its mouth and smacked its lips. Just then, a gust of strong wind blew, stirring up countless sand and stones that were sucked into the big yellow dog¡¯s mouth. In the end, they were bitten by its sharp teeth, which chewed them gently. From time to time, a look of satisfaction appeared on the yellow dog¡¯s face. No one knew what it was dreaming about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep anymore!¡± Ou Yangming bent down and called out to it softly by its ear.


    Seeing that Big Yellow did not react to him and was still grinding its teeth, Ou Yangming kicked it gently. The big yellow dog bounced up from the ground at once and looked around in panic as if it was frightened. After seeing that there was no danger, it let out a long sigh of relief.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh and asked, ¡°What did you dream about?¡±


    Big Yellow felt difort inside its mouth. It spat out the sand and stones and stuck out its tongue again. Instead of answering, its eyes flickered twice, and it changed the topic right away. ¡°Is this the first level of the ancient tower? There¡¯s nothing special about it!¡±


    As Big Yellow spoke, it pretended to look around. It shouted with joy after a while, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, look over here. There¡¯s a mural on the wall.¡± This mural was hidden in the corner of the long corridor. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to find it.


    Ou Yangming walked to Big Yellow¡¯s side and thought, ¡®The lines are sharp yet smooth, and there aren¡¯t any breaks in between. This was carved with a special craft knife. The font used was the lesser seal, and the strokes were powerful. I really don¡¯t know who left this. This ancient tower has towered in the Forest of Death for 10,000 years, but it looks like the words had just been carved. This is really strange.¡¯


    He settled down his mental conception and entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous.


    The mural showed a barrennd, where there was only the sky and the sea. They were connected, by which a blue and yellow arc extended to the horizon and finally connected in the distant horizon.


    Big Yellow touched the mural with his paw and felt that it was a little cold. It asked softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why is this painting so weird? There¡¯s only the blue sky and the sea; there isn¡¯t any useful information.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and replied to it, ¡°Perhaps this is just an ordinary mural, so there¡¯s no need to think too much about it.¡± While he said that, he had a vague feeling that the mural might not be as simple as it seemed.


    Having said that, no matter how he observed and pondered, he still could not get anything.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly and began to rummage through the long corridor. The corridor was not too long as it was only 100 to 133 meters long and about 6 meters wide. Soon enough, it was thoroughly searched by the young fellow and the beast. Not to mention useful information, other than asional strong winds, there was not even a single piece of debris. It was utterly clean as if it had been robbed by a skilled bandit, by which anything that could be taken away was not left behind.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to the second floor and take a look.¡± When they were searching in the long corridor earlier, they had found at the edge a staircase leading to the second floor of the ancient tower, so they followed the broken staircase. Ou Yangming was in front while Big Yellow was behind. One after the other, they went up to the second floor of the tower. As soon as they arrived on the second floor, their eyes widened at once. There was no need to search as a huge mural stood in the middle with a mysterious light arc lingering on it. The young fellow looked over.


    ¡°The sunset and the lonely ducks fly together; the autumn water is the same color as the sky!¡±


    It was worth noting that the painting was exquisite, and every break made was just right. With one more stroke, it would be dense; with one less stroke, it would be sparse. It was as if it contained the heavenlyw, and it gave off an overwhelming feeling where one was inside the painting itself.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were blurred as he gradually immersed himself into the world inside the painting.


    An elder appeared in his mind out of the blue. His eyes were red, and he stood in the air. He sneered and pointed at the sky as he cursed, ¡°When¡¯s the end of the huge disaster that happens once in 10,000 years? One day, I¡¯ll turn this world upside down!¡± The young fellow was watching everything like a bystander but spiritually, he could feel the elder¡¯s helplessness and hesitation.


    Before the elder could finish talking, numerous red thunderbolts descended from the sky, forcefully tearing apart the blue sky and causing the world to tremble.


    The elder lifted his hand and turned it over. The mountains and rivers within 333 meters below him crumbled bit by bit. Heter pinched with his bare hand, where he pulled out countless earth dragons made of sand and stone from the ground. They charged towards the red thunderbolts in the sky.


    It was then when the image in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind faded. He was detached from the world inside the painting.


    Ou Yangming wondered for a moment and muttered to himself, ¡®Another thing that¡¯s rted to the big disaster that happens once in every 10,000 years. What exactly is this disaster?¡¯


    Big Yellow also opened its eyes at this time. It looked confused as it asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s going on? Why did I enter a strange world just by looking at it? There was an old man, red thunderbolts, and countless earthly dragons that were made of sand and stone.¡±


    Ou Yangming exined, ¡°The person who carved this mural could enter the path through paintings. He could hide images that he wants others to see inside a painting so when someone looks at it, the images will be triggered. Chess is yed such that chess pieces outside of the chessboard are paid attention to, whereas in painting, it¡¯s important that people can be immersed in what is drawn. It¡¯s a higher boundary than chess pieces outside a chessboard. At this point, whether one wants to leave or go, it all depends on a single thought. One that can do this has at least found that path.¡±


    Big Yellow nodded and raised another question, ¡°But with this cultivation base, he was still so hopeless about the disaster that happens once in 10,000 years. How fearsome is the disaster?¡± A look of fear appeared in its eyes as it looked at Ou Yangming. Even its paws were shaking.

 Chapter 909 - Bewildering

    <h4>Chapter 909: Bewildering</h4>


    A gust of cold wind blew, and Ou Yangming shrank his neck.


    He felt cold all over, and a chill seeped out from his bone marrow and pores on his body. He shook his head and replied to Big Yellow, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t worry too much. The sky won¡¯t fall and even if it does, someone tall will hold it up.¡±


    Ou Yangming was only a top-grade Spiritualist at the moment.


    Even top-grade Venerable Ones could not solve the disaster that had existed for tens of thousands of years so how could he do it?


    One should act ording to one¡¯s abilities¡ªthis could be applied anywhere. If Ou Yangming rolled up his sleeves and asked people not to worry and count on him, he would be overestimating his abilities without knowing where he stood.


    Although Ou Yangming was proud, he wasn¡¯t a fool. On the contrary, he was very shrewd and meticulous, hence he naturally would not say anything like that. Of course, in the face of a great disaster, the young fellow would still prepare for it and do what he could.


    Outside the ancient tower, Multi-armed King Kong stood by the ck river. Its aura was extremely violent, and it faintly showed signs of going berserk.


    It could not help but worry because ever since Ou Yangming entered the ruined ancient tower, the contract between them seemed to be blocked by an invisible power in its spiritual world. No matter how much the king kong called out to the young fellow, he did not answer. Moreover, when it probed inside the tower with its mental power, a visible ripple appeared on the tower to absorb its mental power.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s face darkened. It looked at the big bamboo rat and questioned coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I feel Master¡¯s aura right after he entered the ancient tower?¡±


    The bamboo rat sat quietly under the big bell and opened its eyes. It looked like it had gone through the vicissitudes of life as it answered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious as it¡¯s not the time yet. Even if you¡¯re impatient, it¡¯s useless. When it¡¯s time for them toe out, they¡¯lle out.¡±


    Its words made Multi-armed King Kong gnash its teeth. The violent aura on its body spread out in all directions. With a muffled roar, its Qi momentum surged endlessly like drizzles during the rainy season of the plum rain. A dark light flickered on the king kong¡¯s fists, and an illusory ancient ape that looked exactly like it seemed to have descended from ancient times. Its aura felt distant.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s right arm bulged, then it suddenly threw a punch at the worn-out ancient tower like a furious tornado.


    Its Qi force rumbled, causing the spiritual Qi within tens of meters in front of him to explode and countless tiny cyclones to be condensed out of thin air. Nheless, the moment it got close to the ancient tower, a dark light shed on top, and a strange cold wind blew over. The awe-inspiring punch instantly dispersed, and not even a ripple was created. The anger in the king kong¡¯s eyes became more intense.


    It was at this moment 2 light spots shed on the ancient tower. The lights were dim and yellow, and they were very obvious.


    The big bamboo rat chuckled and said, ¡°Fellow friend, there¡¯s no need to worry. They¡¯ve entered the second level of the ancient tower.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong was startled. Only then did the Qi force on its body dissipate, and the illusory ancient ape behind it also faded away.


    Meanwhile, the little bamboo rat kept squeaking beside the big bamboo rat, which did not find it annoying and quietly listened. From time to time, it would throw a stone into the ck river and seem carefree.


    After the light spots shed once on the ancient tower, they kept shing as if it was addicted.


    Each time they shed, it meant that Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were in that position.


    ¡°The third level, the fourth level...¡± it was not until the seventh level that the flickering lights slowed down.


    Multi-armed King Kong was no longer worried. It sometimes looked into the distance, other times at the ancient tower. All in all, it was in a great mood. On the other hand, Ou Yangming, who was in the ancient tower, was in a terrible mood at the moment as he felt like his heart was in a mess. The young fellow initially thought that he could find some clues in the tower that would allow him to understand something more substantial.


    Who knew, he had already seen 7 murals as there was one on each floor, but he was still clueless. His thoughts were in a mess where the more he sorted them out, the messier they became.


    Ou Yangming breathed out murky air and went up the yellow stairway to the eighth floor.


    This time, the painting made Ou Yangming¡¯s face change drastically, and he began to breathe rapidly.


    It was because the mural depicted Mount Return Sword outside the Forest of Death. Its peak was like a longsword that was stained with blood, incredibly sharp, and pierced straight into the clouds. However, the mountain was surrounded by a small vige at the moment, and there were only 40 to 50 households. Smoke curled up while a small river surged.


    Ou Yangming entered the world inside the painting with a sh of thought.


    He saw an elder walking over from afar. The elder had a white beard and his clothes were tattered. He was travel-worn and carried a square and average-sized sword case on his back. The sword case was wrapped in ayer of rags, and it gently swayed behind him when he moved.


    A 6 or 7-year-old child was holding a curved leaf in his right hand. There was water on the leaf, and a small goldfish was swimming inside. The child¡¯s gaze was so pure that it could make one¡¯s heart tremble. When he saw the elder, despite looking slightly fearful, he seemed to be more intrigued. Without thinking much, he approached the elder with cheerful steps.


    He asked with a smile, ¡°Old man, what are you doing here?¡±


    The elder half-squatted down and smiled amiably. He touched the child¡¯s head and answered softly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. What¡¯s this ce?¡±


    The child thought for a moment and simply answered, ¡°This is Little River Vige!¡±


    He then looked at the sword case behind the old man and pointed at it. ¡°What¡¯s in this?¡±


    ¡°A treasure sword!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was gentle, but it carried a sense of vicissitudes that could not be sensed by children.


    ¡°Wow, really? I haven¡¯t seen a treasure sword before!¡± The child eximed with excitement.


    The old man carrying the sword case lifted the ribbon on his shoulder, causing the case to move up 5 centimeters. He asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Xu Aoran!¡± The child was still staring at the sword case without blinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great name,¡± the old man praised.


    The old man and the child looked at each other without saying anything. After some time, Xu Aoran bit his lower lip gently and showed a reluctant look in his eyes as he expressed, ¡°Here¡ªthis is for you. Can you show me the sword?¡± He handed over the curved leaf in his hand. A goldfish was inside.


    ¡°A goldfish?¡±The old man frowned.


    ¡°No!¡± Xu Aoran pretended to be old and mature. He shook his head and uttered, ¡°This is my childhood.¡± As soon as he finished, he had a proud look on his face.


    The old man, who had not been perturbed for 1,000 years, was stunned for a moment. He nodded then reached out for the goldfish.


    Without him making any move, the sword case behind him rolled up and tore the rags on it. Quickly after, a green light shot out, and a 1-meter-long sword let out a low cry. Its sword Qi was vast and mighty, where it could travel 4,500 kilometers away and remain in the world for 300 years.


    The old man raised his arm slightly and pointed with his finger, then he swept the longsword outward and caused a deafening sound to be heard. Not far away, Mount Return Sword, which was as sharp as a sword and was embedded in the clouds, was swept away by the sword Qi.


    ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± The old man smiled smugly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Aoran nodded. Following that, the scene disappeared again, and Ou Yangming also recovered from his muddled state.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡ªisn¡¯t the legendary Mount Return Sword formed by a giant sword that flew from beyond heaven?¡± Ou Yangming mumbled and looked more confused.


    Big Yellow looked at him worriedly and patted his shoulder lightly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are you okay?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and made up his mind. After he returned this time, he would definitely go around Mount Return Sword to take a look. As for whether he could find any clues, that would be another matter.


    Concurrently, he also memorized the 2 crucial pieces of information, which were the Little River Vige and Xu Aoran.


    After a brief moment, he entered the states of thoroughly meticulous and the integration of Heaven and man. He observed every single thing on this floor several times and reyed them in his mind for a while. Once the young fellow made sure that he did not miss anything, he walked up to the ninth level.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. A scene that he had never seen before appeared in front of him.


    Numerous people dressed in ck appeared in front of one an altar, and they looked sincere as they held offerings in their hands. In the middle of the altar, a 3-kilometers-long azure dragon was carved out of a piece of bluestone. The azure dragon was lifelike and had a pair of ck horns on its head. A faint ck glow was also circting on its head. It widened its red eyes and acted as if it wanted to soar into the sky. Upon seeing this, the ck-clothed people below looked mad, and they worshipped the dragon by kneeling on the ground.


    Ou Yangming recovered from the scene and said in a low voice, ¡°A dragon? But why does it need to be worshipped?¡± He was bewildered and clueless.


    Big Yellow also opened its eyes and curled its lips.


    After searching for a while on thest level of the ancient tower, a map appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sight as soon as he went around a corner.


    The map was somewhat spoiled, and its aura was much more ancient than the ancient tower. Ou Yangming examined it carefully and found Mount Return Sword on the map. Furthermore, the map was marked with the names of the ces in blood as if a lotus flower was drawn in the middle. It was marked as the Lotus Hall and not far from the red hall was the drawing of an azure dragon, which was marked as the Dragon God Temple.


    Ou Yangming furrowed his heroic eyebrows and thought, ¡®Where exactly are these ces?¡¯


    Without any hesitation, he concentrated on memorizing the map in his heart. After making sure that he would not forget it, he activated his spiritual power and destroyed the map, leaving no trace behind.


    His heart was in a mess at this time, and he wondered, ¡®What exactly is the connection between Mount Return Sword, Xu Aoran, and that old man? Where did this mape from? Based on the images from the painting alone, the scenes described on this map were distant and peaceful with rich spiritual Qi.


    The scenes that were described were simply the opposite of the Forest of Death.


    It was like light and darkness that opposed each other.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was full of mixed thoughts, and he still could not make sense of anything.


    He breathed out some murky air after a long time and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore¡ªI¡¯ll figure it out in the future. I¡¯ve only touched the tip of the iceberg now, and it¡¯ll be wishful thinking if I want to restore the whole iceberg now.¡±


    That said, Ou Yangming vaguely felt that the murals in the tower, the map, and the Forest of Death were all rted to the huge disaster that would happen once in 10,000 years. Besides, after seeing the map, the call in his and Big Yellow¡¯s minds mysteriously disappeared.

 Chapter 910 - Hunt And Kill A Ferocious Beast

    <h4>Chapter 910: Hunt And Kill A Ferocious Beast</h4>


    Outside the ancient tower, Multi-armed King Kong stood with its hands behind its back.


    It nced at the big bamboo rat and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Master has been in the ancient tower for such a long time. Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡± At this time, the sun had set below the horizon for some time, and the sky was already dark. The Forest of Death became even quieter like a massive grave as though terrifying ancient corpses would climb out at any time.


    After ringing the big bell, the shackles on the big bamboo rat¡¯s heart were removed. Its mind was smooth and clear, and its body emitted waves of zen energy.


    Simr to an eminent monk, its words and actions were in ordance with the principles of Heaven and Earth.


    The big bamboo rat did not care about Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s resentful words. It chuckled and answered, ¡°Soon. Look¡ªthose 2 light spots are already shing on the ninth level. It means that they wille out soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Multi-armed King Kong responded faintly and stopped talking.


    When the night wind blew, the big bamboo rat looked up at the hazy stars in the sky through the dead Qi. It asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you and Lil¡¯ Friend be acquainted?¡± The king kong knew it meant Ou Yangming.


    After hearing its question, Multi-armed King Kongughed softly. Its smile was simple and honest, and it began to tell the story vividly.


    It was extremely proud and did not have any conflicting thoughts as it knew Ou Yangming¡¯s achievements in the future would definitely reach a level that would make everyone look up to him. Especially after the king kong overcame the 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts and became a Venerable One, it could feel the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s domineering power, which seemed to be able to burn everything in the world. Even as a Venerable One, it felt small and insignificant under the raging mes.


    The big bamboo rat did not say a word and just listened quietly.


    It was then when the old ancient tower shook slightly, and a strange ripple spread out in all directions.


    By the time the ripple spread out, Ou Yangming and Big Yellow had arrived at the bottom of the ancient tower.


    Multi-armed King Kong looked simple-minded. It swallowed the words it was about to say and took the initiative to wee them. It rubbed his head habitually and asked with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Master, did you find anything?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head with a slight regret then cupped his hands at the big bamboo rat.


    The big bamboo rat¡¯s eyes were like 2 whirlpools that kept copsing inward. Its eyes lit up as it nodded at Ou Yangming.


    Afterward, it stared at the horns on the top of Big Yellow¡¯s head. Its eyes looked hollow, and no one knew what it was thinking about.


    Ou Yangming approached the big bamboo rat and asked, ¡°Senior, can I talk to you for a moment?¡±


    The big bamboo rat¡¯s body was filled with zen energy. It nodded hard without thinking.


    With that, the young fellow and the beast went to a wooden house not far from the ancient tower. It was clean and tidy without a speck of dust.


    The bamboo rat was extremely wise and asked, ¡°What do you want to drink? There¡¯s tea and liquor. After living in the Forest of Death for thousands of years, my life has been lonely and boring. Apart from refining my heart, I can only rely on these things to pass time.¡±


    Ou Yangming leaned back against a stool and looked a littlezier. The candlelight was dim and yellow, giving off an ancient feel like a painting that had been sealed for 100 years and showed distant vicissitudes of life. The young fellow nced at the candlelight and said in a neutral voice, ¡°Liquor¡ªI haven¡¯t had liquor in a long time, so I¡¯d like to have some.¡±


    Even after drinking 3 cups in a row, neither the young fellow nor beast spoke.


    When Ou Yangming was about to finish his fourth cup, he rubbed the cup with his fingers and finally blurted, ¡°Senior, how much do you know about the Forest of Death?¡± After all, he was far less patient than the big bamboo rat, which could sit for 100 years.


    The big bamboo rat took a sip of its drink. A rare look of solemnity appeared in its eyes as it replied to the young fellow seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but it is said that the Forest of Death¡¯s formation is rted to the Big Ruins.¡±


    ¡°The Big Ruins?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows and ced his cup on the table. He tapped the table lightly with his fingers.


    ¡°Yes, the Big Ruins! But many traces have been erased, and many things are half true and half false. Who can say for sure?¡± When the big bamboo rat spoke, it looked more like it had seen through the secr world. Even the candlelight in the wooden house gave off a stronger charm than before.


    Ou Yangming did not talk much about the topic with the big bamboo rat. He cleverly diverted the topic and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior, now that you¡¯vepleted the mission that was inherited in your bloodline, do you have any ns for the future?¡±


    The big bamboo rat looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming. It smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll take Lil¡¯ Purple for a spin. It has apanied me in the Forest of Death for hundreds of years, so I should also fulfill my responsibility as a father and teach it to settle its heart and life. I¡¯ll watch the colorful mountains and rivers to nurture Lil¡¯ Purple¡¯s majestic momentum. If it doesn¡¯t like it, it cane back to the Forest of Death to spend the rest of its life. Everything will be in and simple.¡±


    There was a hint of kindness in its eyes, but its expressions had unknowingly be slightly older.


    Nheless, this was precisely the reason it seemed more real.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. Seeing as the big bamboo rat no longer spoke, he did a fist salutation and bowed then left.


    He suddenly sensed something when he reached the door, thus he looked up and saw the couplets stuck on both sides of the wooden house: [When you¡¯re rich, you can help the world; when you¡¯re poor, you can only help yourself.] On the horizontal scroll: [Do things within your abilities.]


    ¡°Do things within your abilities!¡± Ou Yangming repeated it several times, and a different look appeared in his eyes.


    He anyhow found a tree hole and spent the night inside. The next day, without saying goodbye, he and hispanions headed toward the Forest of Death¡¯s periphery.


    This was also the day the big bamboo rat brought Lil¡¯ Purple to the west and disappeared.


    In the depths of the forest, Ou Yangming walked slowly and walked gently on fallen leaves. He held the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand and probed with his mental power to look for top-grade ferocious beasts. Multi-armed King Kong followed by the young fellow¡¯s side and curbed its aura. As for Big Yellow, it was only a middle-rank spirit beast, so it did not matter whether it restrained its aura or not.


    Even in the morning, there was not a single drop of dew in the forest.


    Ou Yangming looked calm. The Blood Spear Dragon yer shed with a red light as his Qi momentum surged, and his Qi was smooth as one when it charged forward. A red spear-light broke the silence and sted a high-rank fierce beast into pieces. The young fellow did not look up at all. Based on his strength at the moment, it was a piece of cake for him to kill a high-rank savage beast without intelligence.


    He clenched his spear with his fingers and asked softly, ¡°Big Yellow, how long have we been out?¡±


    Big Yellow revealed a mouthful of sharp white teeth and replied to him, ¡°More than 2 months!¡±


    ¡°It has been so long. I wonder how they¡¯re doing...¡± He looked like he was reminiscing while a look of warmth could be seen in his eyes.


    Just as Ou Yangming was reying his memories in his head, a vicious beast¡¯s roar stirred up a violent wind and reverberated from afar. The sound was so loud that it was not something that it could not havee from a high-rank fierce beast. Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong looked at each other and were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Master (Lil Ming), it¡¯s a top-grade ferocious beast!¡± They shouted at the same time. To them, such a ferocious beast that could startle cultivators in Huixun City was merely prey that could be exchanged a reward.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were also filled with joy. Without saying anything, he unleashed the speed of an Advanced Spiritualist, and he traveled at a top speed like a white wind de that cut through space.


    He already disappeared from where he was in the blink of an eye and moved into the distance.


    Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow shed as well. They hid in the dark and followed him.


    After about 15 minutes, a mountainous single-horned rhinoceros appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sight.


    The rhinoceros¡¯ body was covered in closely packed spurs as if countless broken swords were stabbed into its body. It was at least 66 to 130 meters tall, and it had red eyes. Every breath it took could set off a strong wind. In particr, the single horn on the beast¡¯s was at least 6 to 10 meters long, and it was like the sharpest bone knife.


    Upon seeing this, not only was Ou Yangming not surprised, but he also looked ecstatic. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s a top-grade ferocious beast indeed. After searching for so long, I finally found one.¡¯


    A vast fighting will soared into the sky. The Blood Spear Dragon yer seemed to have sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s tyrannical will. It let out a light ring and stirred up spiritual Qi.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Ou Yangming let out a muffled roar. He utilized his step technique and thrust his spear toward the single-horned rhinoceros¡¯ heart.


    A blood light shed in the rhinoceros¡¯ eyes, making it look bloodthirsty. It widened its mouth at Ou Yangming as it wanted to swallow the detestable insect in one bite.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming forcefully changed his direction in mid-air and prodded his spear forward. It was abrupt, which was unexpected yet within reason. As a result, the spear roared and pierced into the single-horned rhinoceros¡¯ back. The young fellow did not activate the Devouring attribute to absorb the essence in the beast¡¯s flesh and blood. Instead, he pulled his spear down. In an instant, a blood pool mark of tens of meters long appeared on the rhinoceros¡¯ body.


    ck blood sttered out and released a nauseating smell.


    At the same time, the single-horned rhinoceros howled in pain. It suddenly seemed agile as it swung its tail and stood up to kick Ou Yangming with its front leg. It was as though a bolt of ck lightning was wrapped around its foot, and its power was exceptionally magnanimous.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    With a sh of thought, he channeled his mental power and the surging spiritual power in his dantian. With his mental power as the guide and his spiritual power as the origin, he wrapped them around his fist and punched the rhinoceros¡¯. This resulted in the most hot-blooded collision.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A thunderous sound was heard as if the sky copsed.


    All of the spiritual Qi within a 33-meters radius exploded, and a gust of strong wind swept outwards.


    Vicious beasts within 3 kilometers cried out in pain and escaped as fast as they could.


    As for the trees, sand, stones, and even some slow beasts, they were torn apart by the strong wind.


    Ou Yangming could only feel a powerful force traveling from his fist to his arm, his heart, then to every corner of his body. He staggered and took 3 to 4 steps back, and a sweet taste filled his throat.


    Despite that, the ferocious beast was in an even worse situation. Its humongous body was directly blown 6 to 10 meters away, and it almost fell to the ground.


    Once, twice¡ªthese were physical collisions. Ou Yangming adopted this method to stabilize his boundary. With each punch, his control over his spiritual power became more subtle. This boundary, which should have taken several months to stabilize, was unreasonably stabilized by him in only an hour.


    At the spur of the moment, a blood light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he thought, ¡®This ferocious beast without intelligence is no longer my match. Besides, I¡¯m even more familiar with the usage of spiritual power, so I¡¯ll just kill it!!¡¯ It was as if killing such a top-grade vicious beast was as easy as eating and drinking to him.


    Without further ado, the blood light on the tip of the Blood Spear Dragon yer circted.


    Ou Yangming shouted coldly, ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡± Numerous stone awls instantly flew out from all directions like a spinningpass and surrounded the ferocious beast. The young fellow ced his hands together, then the stone awls contracted towards the center and stopped the beast from moving.

 Chapter 911 - Sudden Claps Of Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 911: Sudden ps Of Thunder</h4>


    A cold wind blew and lifted Ou Yangming¡¯s white clothes.


    He focused as his long spear pierced through the air. It first made stone awls emerge to prate the single-horned rhinoceros¡¯ skin, then it stabbed its heart. Spiritual power exploded violently in the ferocious beast¡¯s heart, and it took only a few breaths for its heart and other internal organs to turn into powder.


    Amidst the stone awls, the fierce light in the rhinoceros¡¯ eyes disappeared, and it no longer made a sound.


    Subsequently, the stone awls also fell from the beast¡¯s body. Ou Yangming chuckled and let a dagger slide out of his sleeve. It poked the rhinoceros¡¯ head right away and took out a blood essence. A prating fragrance spread out.


    ¡°Its blood was so stinky, but its blood crystal smells so good. The fierce beasts in this forest are really contradictory.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and put the blood crystal into his interspatial bag.


    Big Yellow walked out and wagged its tail. It looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, can we go back now? I¡¯m tired of staying here.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong followed behind it quietly and pricked up its ears as it also waited for Ou Yangming¡¯s answer.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He responded and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go another round. It¡¯s better to collect more blood essences from top-grade vicious beasts. Besides, only 1 of them was killed in the periphery; there¡¯s another one!¡± It was worth noting that the young fellow had be very picky as he was only interested in top-grade blood crystals and mutated high-rank blood crystals. If the rogue cultivators in Huixun City knew about this, they might even want to cook him and eat him. Before cooking him in the pot, they would also ask, ¡°You have such high standards. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±


    Nheless, Ou Yangming, who possessed a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, would not fear Heavenly Thunderbolts at all.


    With that, the young fellow and the 2 beasts strolled leisurely in the forest.


    It was as though the dangerous and unpredictable Forest of Death was their backyard.


    After 10 days, Ou Yangming and hispanions finally walked out of the Forest of Death with a full harvest.


    Spring had begun, so everything was revived. The sky was blue and the grass was green.


    There were green shoots everywhere and when gentle breezes blew, grasses bent over.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath of air with a look of satisfaction on his face. He brushed his fingers across the Water Suspension Tablet, and a hint of wetness immediately gushed into his fingertips. He giggled and strode toward the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In Donglin City, the Teng family¡¯s ancestral residence was situated in a superior location and covered a 5-kilometers range.


    Many pavilions towered in the residence. Especially when they were surrounded by mists, the pavilions were faintly discernible as mists were drifting around them. The ce was as beautiful as a fairnd. If one looked closely, one could see that white powder was scattered in some extremely hidden corners. They were actually spirit ores that had been crushed into powder, hence the Teng family¡¯s ancestral residence was indescribably abundant with spiritual Qi.


    Behind the side courtyard, the hard ice on the smallke had melted. Only then did small lotuses reveal their sharp edges, and dragonflies were already standing on them.


    A pavilion could be seen by theke. It looked ordinary, but very few people in the Teng family could enter it.


    Red candles were lit up in a circle in the pavilion while wisps of ck smoke rose from the heart of the candles. The smoke instantly dissipated when they touched the roof.


    In the middle of the pavilion, a ck pir acted as a support. The ck dragon on the pir still had its eyes closed.


    From the top to the bottom of the pir, many soulmps were lit. The mes were not dim yellow but green like ghost fires burning in a graveyard. 2 incredibly bright soulmps could be seen at the top of the pir, such that they were much brighter than all the soulmpsbined. They belonged to Teng Donglin and Teng Xingwen, who were top-grade Spiritualists.


    All of a sudden, ck clouds lowered outside the pavilion while bolts of lightning moved like dragons and snakes.


    The clear sky darkened at once as if a storm wasing.


    An elder who was dozing off at the door opened his eyes and asked softly, ¡°This is odd¡ªthe sky was so clear before. How did the weather change so quickly?¡± He shook his head and continued to doze off.


    Not long after, drizzles fell from the sky and formed a curtain of rain between Heaven and Earth.


    The universe was dark. Numerous towers were in the midst of the misty rain.


    Without a break in between, the heavy rain was dense and hurried, causing the elder, who was sitting cross-legged at the door, to be distracted. He vaguely had a bad feeling about this.


    It was then when a cold wind blew over and made the ck-robed elder feel cold as if he had fallen into an ice cave. As the cold wind blew, one of the soulmps at the top of the pir went out without warning. Consequently, the room turned dark because the soulmp belonged to Teng Donglin.


    The ck-robed elder felt as if the world was spinning, by which the world had turned ck and white.


    He did not have any strength left in his body, so he went limp and copsed on the ground. After some time, a bitter look could be seen on his face as he muttered, ¡°The patriarch¡¯s a top-grade Spiritualist so how could anything happen? This is impossible¡ªthis is impossible!¡± The elder looked possessed as he continued to speak, and he was unwilling to believe what happened. After all, the Teng family was overbearing in Donglin City. Otherwise, they would not have ambushed the Xue family for the Self-examination and nearly exterminated them.


    Once the news of Teng Donglin¡¯s death spread, one could imagine what the Teng family¡¯s fate would be.


    A tall tree would attract wind, but a fallen tree would attract stronger wind. This was particrly true for an arrogant and despotic aristocratic family that possessed many resources.


    Many people were watching in the dark so once there was an opportunity, they would definitelye and attack the Teng family.


    After about 8 minutes, Teng Yuan¡¯s eyes regained a bit of vigor.


    He knew he must remain calm at this time because if he were to be in a mess, everything would be finished. What he needed to do now was to suppress this news and find Teng Xingwen, who would then take charge of the overall situation. Without further ado, the ck-robed elder closed the pavilion¡¯s door and braved the heavy rain, where he arrived at an elegantly decorated courtyard.


    The ck-robed elder walked in and knocked on the door heavily. He asked quickly and anxiously, ¡°Is Great Elder Hanyi here?¡± Teng Hanyi was a great elder of the Teng family¡¯s inner sect. He was an Advanced Spiritualist, and he was cautious and meticulous in doing things. Moreover, he had a great reputation among all of the great elders of the inner sect.


    Before long, the door creaked open.


    Teng Hanyi had obviously just finished his meditation and was pleased. When he saw Teng Yuan¡¯s expression, his face changed greatly, and he quickly pulled him in.


    After releasing his mental power to inspect his surroundings and confirm that there was nothing strange, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Elder Yuan, what happened?¡±


    Teng Yuan¡¯s face turned pale, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Patriarch¡¯s soulmp just extinguished!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hanyi felt a bang in his head. He staggered and fell on a chair.


    Teng Yuan supported him and noted, ¡°Great Elder, the Teng family is in a life-and-death situation, so you must hold on!¡±


    The great elder adjusted his breathing and forced himself to calm down. He stood up and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°How many people are aware now?¡± As he spoke, he rhythmically tapped the back of his chair with his fingers, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Just you and me?¡± Teng Yuan answered without thinking. After seeing Teng Hanyi, he felt like he had found his backbone again.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Teng Hanyi pondered for a moment and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªbring me there to take a look.¡±


    In the pavilion, the wicks of the soulmps created sparks from time to time, causing sizzling sounds to be heard.


    Teng Hanyi thought for a moment before he said in a deep voice, ¡°This news must not be spread out. Firstly, send a reliable person to inquire about the news and understand the cause and effect of the matter. At the same time, we have to find Big Brother Xingwen to take charge of the overall situation.¡± He left out one thing, which was that he felt uneasy without a top-grade Spiritualist in their n.


    The ck-robed elder nodded. The 2 of them had the same thoughts.


    Nevertheless, they were faced with another problem. Who was considered reliable and would not spread the news?


    The room fell silent as the 2 elders looked at the extinguished soulmp in a daze.


    Outside the windows, a heavy downpour blotted out the sky and covered the sun. It became heavier and seemed like it was not going to stop at all as though it wanted to wash away all the dirt in this mortal world. Meanwhile, the room was filled with green mes and a cold intent.


    At the spur of the moment, a sudden p of thunder struck the elders¡¯ hearts. Concurrently, the other soulmp at the top of the pir was also extinguished!


    The elders felt like the sky had fallen when they saw what happened. If the Teng family was left with only 1 top-grade Spiritualist, they would only need to shrink the range of their influence, let go of some of thends and shops in their possession, and give away a bit of what they took all these years to have a chance to survive the disaster. However, if both top-grade Spiritualists died, as long as the news spread, the Teng family would certainly be destroyed.


    After all, the Teng family had offended too many people over the years. Just Xue Yan alone could make everyone in the n throw everything away and flee.


    Not to mention, there were also other cultivators eyeing the Teng family covetously...


    The 2 elders were stunned for a full 10 breaths. Their minds were nk.


    After recovering from the shock, they looked at each other and only had thought left in their minds, and that was that the Teng family was finishedpletely finished.


    Teng Yuan looked bitter, and his voice was like 2 pieces of cracked copper shing together. ¡°Great Elder Hanyi, what... What should we do now? If the Teng family¡¯s 1,000-year-old foundation... Were to be ruined by us, we¡¯d be sinners of the n!¡±


    Teng Hanyi was also flustered. How could he think of a good idea?


    The fall of the Teng family and 2 top-grade Spiritualists was no different from pushing the n into the abyss.


    At this moment, the heavy rain and explosive ps of thunder enveloped Dongling City.


    Teng Yuan and Teng Hanyi felt cold without even a bit of warmth in their bodies. They looked out the window and sat there for the whole night.


    The next day, the heavy rain stopped. The weather was clear, the wind was gentle, and the sunlight was particrly charming. Even so, Teng Hanyi was listless and dispirited like an eggnt that had been hit in autumn.


    When the elders looked at each other again, they saw the bitterness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Teng Yuan exhaled a breath of cold air and sighed. ¡°Perhaps our n did something wrong this time. If we hadn¡¯t snuck an attack on the Xue family and dered war to exterminate them, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡± He felt regretful and thought, ¡®Why didn¡¯t I persuade Patriarch back then!¡¯


    The great elder waved his hand and responded, ¡°It¡¯s toote to talk about this now. Let¡¯s think about how to deal with the aftermath first!¡±


    They discussed for half a day in a secret room and finally decided that first, they had to hide the news of the deaths of the Teng family¡¯s top-grade Spiritualists. As for how long they could hide it, it would be up to heaven.


    At the same time, they would take this time to send away the talented disciples of the family and let them bring along the valuable items in the n. If any of them could not be stored in interspatial bags, they would rather destroy them than give them to others. As for the Teng family¡¯s outer branch, as well as the old, the weak, the women, and the children, they would be used to attract attention. The elders decided that this would be an act of a brave warrior cutting off his wrists. After the Xue family vented their anger on those who were left behind, they would not chase after the rest so quickly, right?


    After making their decision, Teng Yuan and Teng Hanyi quickly carried out their n.


    The Teng family was shrouded by a haze...

 Chapter 912 - A Generous Gift

    <h4>Chapter 912: A Generous Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Nheless, the people from the Teng family did not know that the person who caused the drastic change in their n was leisurely walking toward the Wu residence.


    The crisis in the Forest of Death was not fatal to Ou Yangming but nobody would want to live in that dark and gloomy ce. Therefore, when he left the forest with his head held high, his mood was bright and cheerful like the sun.


    After returning to the city where the Humans gathered, his eyes were filled with joy as he looked at the peopleing and going.


    When he looked into the distance, the streets crisscrossed like a huge that spread out in all directions.


    The streets were wide, crowds were moving, and the breezes were alluring. Under the sunlight, the city was filled with vitality and an indescribable charm.


    On the streets, Ou Yangming pondered for a while and thought, ¡®Now that I killing 2 top-grade Spiritualists from the Teng family and gave the Xue family such a big gift, it won¡¯t be too much for me to ask to see the Self-examination Mirror, right?¡¯


    The Xue family had almost been exterminated because of this treasure that was brought out from the Big Ruins, hence Ou Yangming had to consider the matter carefully. After all, he also gained a good impression of the Xue family after the time that they spent together, so he did not want to ruin the rtionship between them because of this.


    Of course, given Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base, although the Self-examination Mirror would be very useful to him, it was definitely not necessary. The reason he wanted to take a look was the item was obtained from the Big Ruins, thus he was extremely curious.


    Before long, Ou Yangming arrived in front of the Wu family¡¯s residence.


    A grey-clothed disciple of an aristocratic family waved his sleeves and walked up with a ttering look on his face. He smiled and asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu is back?¡±


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®Isn¡¯t this obvious?¡¯ Even so, he still replied with a smile.


    This disciple in grey was excited and almost jumped 10 meters high. He sighed and thought, ¡®If I tell others that I¡¯ve spoken to Yu Tianrui, who suppressed the ns with Venerable Ones on his own during the Hunting Meet, they¡¯ll die of envy!¡¯ The disciple took a deep breath and felt that he had the right to brag. He straightened his back a little and squinted his eyes, then he raised his eyebrows as if he wanted the young fellow to say a few more words.


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face. He nodded with a smile and walked inside.


    He came to Wu Xiaohuang¡¯s study and knocked on the door. ¡°Seniors, are you there?¡± He understood the habits of the 2 top-grade Spiritualists. Usually, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang would drink tea in the study at this time.


    Soon enough, the wooden door made of yellow flower wood and had flowers carved on it opened. It was Xue Yan who opened it.


    Xue Yan was surprised when he saw Ou Yangming. He held the young fellow¡¯s hand and entered the room, then he made a cup of Snow Water Tea, which he would usually not bear to drink. ¡°Brother Tianrui, did you gain anything from your trip?¡±


    Ou Yangming knew what he was asking about. He nodded. ¡°My luck wasn¡¯t bad, so Ipleted what I had set out to do.¡±


    Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang took a deep breath at the same time and asked probingly, ¡°That top-grade ferocious beast... Was killed?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fail you.¡± Ou Yangming raised his teacup and took a sip of the Snow Water Tea. He felt that his tiredness from this trip had been washed away by the tea. After narrowing his eyes for a while, the young fellow leaning against the chair and added, ¡°Not only that, but I also have a generous gift for you, Senior Xue.¡± He opened his eyes and looked meaningfully at the elder.


    Xue Yan¡¯s curiosity was piqued when he saw Ou Yangming¡¯s expression.


    Oh?¡± The elder asked, ¡°What gift are you talking about, Brother Tianrui?¡± Wu Xiaohuang did not seem to care, but he pricked up his ears. He knew that Yu Tianrui had a high vision, which was difficult to describe with words.


    ¡°I was ambushed by 2 top-grade Spiritualists of the Teng family in the Forest of Death...¡± He deliberately stopped and took a sip of his tea.


    Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang exchanged nces. They made a guess but as soon as the thought appeared in their minds, it was mercilessly crushed. They thought, ¡®That¡¯s impossible¡ªthose are 2 top-grade Spiritualists, and Teng Donglin¡¯s much stronger than ordinary top-grade Spiritualists. No matter how high Brother Tianrui¡¯s cultivation base in formations is, he couldn¡¯t have killed them. Could it be that he trapped them with a formation?¡¯ As the thought crossed their minds, they became more certain about the answer, and their eyes looked brighter. If that was really the case, the generous gift was too generous.


    Ou Yangming did not know what they were thinking...


    He rubbed his teacup with his fingers and stopped keeping them guessing anymore. He continued, ¡°But the two of them didn¡¯t seed. Instead, their corpses were buried in the Forest of Death. I wonder if this is considered a generous gift?¡± The young fellow looked at Xue Yan with a faint smile.


    His voice was calm, but it sounded like thunder to Xue Yang and Wu Xiaohuang. It stirred up invisible waves in their spiritual worlds, which could not be calmed down for a long time.


    This was especially so for Xue Yan, whose pupils shrunk. Every part of his body began to tremble.


    Xue Yan looked anxious, and he hadplicated emotions; there were joy and relief. He stared at Ou Yangming and asked again, ¡°Brother Tianrui, is... Is this true?¡± He was feeling anxious. If that was really the case, this generous gift to the Xue family... Was really too generous.


    Ou Yangming looked deeply at the elder. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xue Yan¡¯s face was filled with excitement. His eyes were red for a split second, then he stood up and bowed at Ou Yangming. He expressed seriously, ¡°Brother Tianrui, if you need us to do anything in the future, we¡¯ll do everything we can to help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ou Yangming nodded slightly. He had done so much for this moment.


    The young fellow cupped his hands and left. He knew after receiving this news, Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang would have a lot to talk about. He was a smart person and naturally would not ruin the mood.


    After Ou Yangming left, the 2 elders, who were considered the topbat powers in Huixun City, were silent for a while.


    Wu Xiaohuang opened the window after half a day and looked into the distance. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what request Brother Tianrui has. If he doesn¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll always feel uneasy. In this world, good or bad don¡¯t happen for no reason.¡±


    Xue Yan did not understand him. He shook his head and responded, ¡°Brother Wu, don¡¯t worry. Brother Tianrui has a ruler in his heart; he knows when to advance and retreat. If he wants to harm the Wu family, I¡¯m afraid that no one can stop him.¡±


    Wu Xiaohuang did not answer. He looked at the blue sky and the soft clouds. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    After a while, he looked away and looked at Xue Yan. He said, ¡°Brother Xue, what do you want to do about the Teng family?¡±


    Xue Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with blood lights and killing intent. He enunciated word by word, ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood!¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After leaving the study, Ou Yangming pondered for a long time before he pped his interspatial bag. A light shed on his waist and when itnded, a crystal-clear blood crystal was already in his hand. The blood crystal was so red that it made one¡¯s heart tremble, and it released the pressure of a top-grade ferocious beast that spread out in all directions. The young fellow¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light as he walked in the direction of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion.


    Gentle breezes fluttered Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes.


    All of theplicated feelings in his heart seemed to have disappeared, and he enjoyed this moment of peace.


    It was then when a voice that sounded like a clear spring was heard. ¡°Big Brother Yu, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Xue Xuanle had forced Wu Xuning to go shopping with her. When she saw Ou Yangming, the joy in her eyes could not be concealed. It was as if the most beautiful and colorful red flower was rushing over to her from afar. Her face was charming, and she initially wanted to ask when the young fellow was going to treat her to dinner? Having said that, when the youngdy looked at Wu Xuning, she swallowed her words as she did not want the young master to disturb her private time with Ou Yangming. Even if it was one-sided, she would be satisfied with this one time.


    ¡°I just came back, and I was wandering in the city for a while before I met you.¡± Ou Yangming spread out his hands and grinned.


    Wu Xuning followed behind Xue Xuanle and asked in astonishment, ¡°Big Brother Yu, you broke through?¡± Ou Yangming was slightly startled. Only then did he remember that when he left the Xue family, he had been thinking about the ancient tower, the big disaster, the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, and some other messy things that he actually forgot to hide his cultivation base.


    He felt that there was no need to hide it anymore, so he nodded lightly. ¡°I broke through to be an Advanced Spiritualist.¡±


    His voice was calm and peaceful. It echoed in the ears of Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning.


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s face lit up with joy. She was dressed in a gorgeous red robe. She tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Big Brother Yu. Given that you¡¯re a young Advanced Spiritualist, you might be able to advance into a Venerable One in the future!¡± She looked like she was longing for something as if she was the one with a chance to be a Venerable One. Nevertheless, her eyes were filled with the most sincere blessings.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was warmed when he saw how adorable she was.


    Wu Xuning was also smiling but deep down, a hint of bitterness was hidden in his eyes.


    Xue Xuanle circling her fingers in front of her lower abdomen. After hesitating for a while, she mustered her courage and asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu, that fierce beast...¡± She did not finish her sentence, but they all knew what she meant.


    ¡°I did it!¡± Ou Yangming nodded with a smile.


    He was deeply moved. Being an ambitious smithing master, he had an iprehensible obsession with precious refining materials. Furthermore, he could choose freely this time. How profound was the foundation of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion? Nobody knew but there was no doubt that they were one of the greatest forces in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Xue Xuanle smiled even more happily and made a victory gesture.


    The bitterness in Wu Xuning¡¯s eyes became stronger...


    Subsequently, the 3 of them walked forward at the same time. All of a sudden, a pleasant melody from an erhu was heard.


    Ou Yangming was very familiar with this melody. It was ¡°The Moon¡¯s Reflection¡±. The melody was gentle like a mountain spring beating on bluestones and like the soft caws of a yellow oriole in a quiet mountain forest. It seemed to wash away the weariness in one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great melody!¡± Xue Xuanle praised!


    When the melody was over, an old man in hemp clothes put away his erhu. His eyes were lifeless, his face was full of fine wrinkles, and he was slightly crippled. The old man took a puff of smoke and revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth. He then took out a piece of hemp cloth from the bag behind him and hung it on a bamboo pole swiftly. The piece of cloth danced in the wind.


    On it was written: [The branches of Heaven and earth follow each other, using the calendar to calcte reincarnation cycles. It has been the same every year, month, and day, since ancient times until now.]


    Instantly, more than half of the spectators dispersed. They had seen this trick many times.


    The old man did not care. His deep voice echoed, ¡°Valuable advice.¡±

 Chapter 913 - Treasury

    <h4>Chapter 913: Treasury</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered. This kind of martial arts trick was nothing to an orphan who had been wandering the streets since he was young.


    Nheless, when he saw the old man, a look of surprise shed in his eyes. An inexplicable emotion suddenly surged from his heart, and it lingered and reverberated in his mind.


    Even so, before he could figure out where this feeling came from, Xue Xuanle¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, have you taken your reward?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. He gathered his thoughts and smiled. ¡°Not yet. Hehe, are you interested in going to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning said in unison.


    In fact, even if Ou Yangming did not invite them, they would still find an excuse to go with him. Since the young fellow invited them, what else was there to say?


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He could see the joy in their eyes.


    In terms of age, Ou Yangming was actually younger than them, but because everyone¡¯s experience and environment were different, their mentality was naturally dissimr. To him, Wu Xuning and Xue Xuanle were like his younger brother and sister, whom he would usually take care of. As such, it was a joyous thing for him to satisfy their little wishes.


    With that, the 3 of them chatted happily as they headed to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. After a while, they arrived at the huge building.


    The Beyond Heaven Pavilion did not have guards. Anyone could enter and leave because this was a ce for business. Nevertheless, no matter where one was, one¡¯s status would bring about a big difference.


    When Ou Yangming entered, he was immediately recognized.


    After all, he was the champion of the Hunting Meet. More importantly, he had handed over 2 blood crystals of top-grade fierce beasts, so he left a deep impression on everyone.


    Not long after, a figure walked out from the back hall.


    Xu Haoran, who was the dignified pavilion elder, personally came out to wee him.


    ¡°Hehe, Lil¡¯ Friend Yu, how have you been?¡±


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior, sorry for disturbing you again.¡±


    Xu Haoran waved hisrge hand andughed. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Yu, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my wish that you cane over.¡± He nced at Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning before he continued, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Yu, pleasee in.¡±


    Both parties entered the inner court, which was not a ce that ordinary guests could enter.


    If one did not have a notable cultivation base or wide connections, one could not even think about entering this ce.


    After they took their seats, Ou Yangming cut to the chase. ¡°Senior, I heard that the Beyond Heaven Pavilion is offering a reward for the blood crystals of top-grade ferocious beasts in the Forest of Death.¡±


    Xu Heran¡¯s eyes lit up as he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Yu, did you gain something again?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I entered the Forest of Death and was lucky to encounter a top-grade vicious beast.¡± He paused before he added, ¡°I set up a formation and exhausted its strength, and I managed to kill him after a lot of effort.¡±


    He did not blink at all when he spoke.


    Given his strength at the moment, even if he were to fight a top-grade savage beast head-on, he could still defeat it in the end. Not to mention, he had King Kong by his side.


    Despite that, he did not want to reveal his identity and strength. Otherwise, given the number of spies of the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants in Zhangzhou, they would definitely be able to find out in a short time.


    Although Ou Yangming was confident in himself, he still did not think that he could go against a top-grade Venerable One. Even if he fought alongside King Kong, Big Yellow, and so on, they would probably be easily defeated.


    Therefore, as long as it was possible, Ou Yangming would not take the initiative to reveal his identity. He would not even give people the slightest chance to suspect him.


    Xu Heran pped his thigh andughed. ¡°Very well¡ªthis is as expected of the Hunting Meet¡¯s victor! Hehe, it seems like it wasn¡¯t a fluke but genuine talent that you¡¯re able to kill top-grade ferocious beasts.¡±


    A faint smile could be seen on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, He did notment on the probing question.


    Xu Heran thought, ¡®This fe looks young, but he¡¯s steady, experienced, and meticulous. He¡¯s far from young men at his stage.¡¯


    He intended to find out Ou Yangming¡¯s background but since the young fellow hid it so well, he eventually dropped the idea.


    Ou Yangming brushed his hand across his interspatial bag and took out some blood crystals. ¡°Pavilion Elder Xu, are these blood crystals enough for me to enter the treasury to exchange them for treasures?¡±


    It was true that the Beyond Heaven Pavilion had promised to open the treasury, but it was not a ce for anyone to enter. If one did not have enough reputation and precious items to trade, it would be wishful thinking if one wanted to enter the treasury.


    Of course, judging from the top-grade blood crystals in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands, he was more than qualified.


    Xu Heran stared dumbfoundedly at the top-grade blood crystal. The mysterious andplicated patterns on it seemed to have an unparalleled magic power that could attract people¡¯s eyes and make them unable to extricate themselves.


    After a brief moment, he exhaled deeply and replied to the young fellow with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Yu, looks like you¡¯ve been eyeing the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s treasury.¡±


    The Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s treasury was filled with incredibly precious items. Having said that, if it waspared to a top-grade fierce beast¡¯s blood crystal, which could be used to refine a Blood Amber Pill, Xu Heran would certainly be willing to exchange something from the treasury that was of equivalent value. No, even if he had to suffer a little loss, he would not hesitate at all.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Huixun City in a few days. Before I leave, of course, I¡¯d like to exchange some things.¡±


    Xu Heran¡¯s eyes flickered, and he asked in surprise, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Yu, you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m currently traveling around the world. It was a rare opportunity for me to participate in the Hunting Meet in Huixun City.¡± Ou Yangming paused before he continued, ¡°Since it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll continue my adventure.¡±


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s expression changed, and her eyes instantly dimmed. She gritted her teeth while her heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    She had a feeling that Big Brother Yu was a dragon among men and would not stay here for long. However, before he left, she always had an unrealistic hope. She would be happy even if the day would onlye slightlyter.


    Now, she finally heard the sad news.


    That said, no matter how reluctant she was, she knew it was not something that she could change.


    Wu Xuning¡¯s expression changed, but he did not haveplicated thoughts like Xue Xuanle. Nheless, the thought of Ou Yangming leaving made him wonder, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the Wu family¡¯s time and investments be wasted?


    Needless to say, simr to Xue Xuanle, he could not stop nor persuade Ou Yangming.


    Xu Heran fell silent for a moment and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, all good thingse to an end. Since you¡¯ve already decided, I have nothing to say.¡± He stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Before you leave, go to the treasury and choose something that you like.¡±


    The old man was experienced and knowledgeable. He was a little perturbed, but he was not too affected.


    Perhaps it was because he knew Ou Yangming was about to leave, so he spared Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning and allowed them to enter the treasury.


    The collections in the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s treasury were indeed extraordinary. Ou Yangming and the others wandered around inside and felt dazzled.


    Not only were there many types of treasures here, but they were also in huge quantities.


    Ou Yangming briefly scanned everything and was quite surprised.


    Even a Venerable One would covet the treasures as there were many of them. Nevertheless, the person in charge of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion in Huixun city was only a top-grade Spiritualist. What was going on?


    He had a vague feeling that this treasury was not simple at all. Perhaps there was some secret hidden in it that he did not know about. If not, Xu Heran would not have openly disyed the treasures to him.


    Of course, even though Ou Yangming was envious of the treasures, he would never intend to snatch them.


    After walking a few rounds, he finally locked onto a few treasures. Which were all materials. That being said, he was careful when he chose them. The precious materials he chose could be used to smith pieces of equipment but could also be used to refine formation boards.


    Sure enough, Xu Heran was calm when he saw OU Yangming choosing those materials. It was as if he was prepared for this.


    After half a day, Ou Yangming handed over a certain amount of blood crystals and returned with a full load of materials.


    However, he did not see that after he left, Xu Heran was also beaming with joy.


    The blood crystals that Ou Yangming gave included a top-grade ferocious beast¡¯s blood crystal and 2 that belonged to high-rank vicious beasts. If there were no mishaps, the blood crystals should be enough to refine a Blood Amber Pill.


    Xu Heran could not stop smiling at the thought of a Blood Amber Pill¡¯s value.


    Even so, he did not know that the blood crystals were far less precious than those materials to Ou Yangming.


    This was the perfect representation of people taking what they needed. Everyone was happy.


    Ou Yangming and the others returned to the Wu residence. On the way back, Xue Xuanle and Wu Xuning acted differently and could not hide their worries. In particr, the youngdy tried her best to hide her sorrow, but the faint sadness in her eyes was still heartbreaking.


    Back in his courtyard, Ou Yangming closed his eyes to recuperate. He was also a little reluctant to leave, he would never change his n for this reason.


    After all, Old Craftsman and the others were still waiting for his return in Danzhou.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s ears twitched slightly. He caught a faint sound of footsteps, which were very soft but were not deliberately concealed. As such, he could still hear them clearly even if they were a distance away.


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he thought to himself.


    ¡®He really came.¡¯


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. Ou Yangming stood up happily and opened the door. As expected, he saw Xue Yan¡¯s familiar face.


    In spite of that, aplicated look could be seen in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes at the moment.


    Ou Yangming smiled as if he did not spot anything unusual. Instead, he led Xue Yan into the courtyard.

 Chapter 914 - The Self-examination Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 914: The Self-examination Mirror</h4>


    ¡°Senior Xue, you came at the right time.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Xue Yan let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Brother Tianrui, are you going to tell me that you¡¯re about to leave Huixun city and go on with your adventure?¡±


    Ou Yangming was not surprised by this. When he brought Wu Xuning and Xue Xuanle to the Beyond Heaven Pavilion and said those words in front of them, he knew the first thing they would do after returning would be to report this matter to their elders.


    Once Xue Yan learned of this news, he would definitely have something to say.


    Whether it was to stabilize his rtionship with Ou Yangming or to build a good connection with his influential sect that likely existed, Xue Yan would not do nothing.


    In addition, with the current declination of the Xue family, there was only one thing that Ou Yangming might value.


    If Xue Yan pretended not to know, Ou Yangming would not force him. In any case, he had benefited enough from his trip to Huixun City. Nheless, since the patriarch hade, he would not pretend to be aloof.


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied to Xue Yan solemnly, ¡°Since I want to travel around the world, I can¡¯t stay in a certain ce for a long time.¡±


    Xue Yan stuttered. He felt that the reason was powerful as he could not find any excuse to refute it.


    This was because he had already determined Ou Yangming¡¯s identity and regarded him as a core disciple of an influential sect. Such a person traveling outside surely had an open mind, hence it was already an anomaly for him to stay in Huixun City for such a long time.


    Xue Yan wanted very badly to keep Ou Yangming forever and ask him to follow him back to Donglin City.


    Even so, he knew if he were to do that, it would be a blessing in disguise.


    ¡®His sect had painstakingly brought him up as a core disciple. If I were to lure him to live in a small ce with us, based on the conduct of those supreme sects, they won¡¯t let it be.¡¯


    By then, the ones who woulde to deal with the Xue family would not be top-grade Spiritualists but likely formidable Venerable Ones.


    Xue Yan pursed his lips as he was struggling on the inside.


    Ou Yangming did not urge him. He silently looked at him from the side. Nevertheless, it gave the patriarch enormous pressure.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s overbearing gaze, Xue Yan finally gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He suddenly lifted his head and took out an interspatial bag. ¡°Brother Tianrui, the Xue and Teng families have always been in Donglin City. We had some disputes from time to time, but everything has been peaceful.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Do you know why they suddenly attacked and wanted to destroy us?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head without any hesitation. ¡°I came from somewhere far away, so I don¡¯t know what happened between your ns.¡±


    Even though he was well aware of the reason, he refused to admit it no matter what.


    Xue Yan chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple¡ªour n obtained a treasure, which made them greedy.¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°An unexpected disaster¡ªit was really an unexpected disaster!¡± A trace of sadness shed on his face, which was clear that he was thinking of the family members who had died because of this.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and expressed, ¡°Senior... My condolences.¡±


    Seeing that Ou Yangming did not have any emotion on his face, Xue Yan grinned and asked, ¡°Brother Tianrui, did you already know about the treasure?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He did not reveal the slightest w, but Xue Yan was truly an amazing figure. Even the slightest clue could not hide from him.


    At this moment, even Ou Yangming himself was not sure if he should tell the truth or not.


    Despite that, his short dy allowed Xue Yan to know the truth.


    The Xue family¡¯s elder shook his head and sighed deeply. ¡°Brother Tianrui, I understand.¡±


    He reached out and took out a mirror from his interspatial bag.


    The mirror was not big as it was only the size of a palm. There were ancient wooden carvings around the mirror, and an unknown monster was also carved on it. Everyone knew it was a dead object but when people looked at it, they could not help but feel a chill run down their spines.


    It seemed like the monster woulde to life at any time andunch the fiercest attack at them.


    Ou Yangming sucked in a breath of cold air. He had only taken a nce at the mirror, but he could already vaguely feel that it was not ordinary.


    He looked deeply at Xue Yan and finally understood why the Teng family, which had 2 top-grade Spiritualists, would attack the Xue Yan family so recklessly.


    Logically speaking, since both of their ns were in the same city and had top-grade Spiritualists, even if there was a difference in strength between them, they were not too far apart. If both sides fell out, the Xue family might not have much of a chance of winning; if the Teng family wanted to attack the Xue family, they would have to pay a huge price. In fact, it might cause a huge blow to the Teng family, and they would be taken advantage of by others.


    Having said that, the Teng family still did it without any hesitation.


    Now, the moment Ou Yangming saw the mirror, he immediately understood how determined the Teng family was to get their hands on the treasure.


    The treasure was innocent but possessing it was a sin...


    Xue Yan stared at the mirror and spoke as if he was talking to himself, ¡°This is a treasure that I obtained after making a narrow escape from the Big Ruins. It... It¡¯s called the Self-examination Mirror.¡± He looked up and added, ¡°I originally thought that with this treasure, though it might not help me be a Venerable One, it could increase the Xue family¡¯s overall strength to a higher level.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded slowly. If the Self-examination Mirror was really as the Teng family had said, where it could help one restrain one¡¯s inner demon, it would have an unimaginable effect during one¡¯s cultivation.


    If that was the case, it would not be an extravagant hope for the Teng family¡¯s overall strength to be enhanced. As long as everything was nned properly, they might gain a second or even a third top-grade Spiritualists within a short few years. Needless to say, no matter how powerful a top-grade Spiritualist was, one was still a Spiritualist and could not be mentioned on equal terms with a Venerable One.


    Xue Yan directly handed the mirror over to Ou Yangming. The young fellow was dumbfounded, but he subconsciously took it in his hand.


    He hesitated for a moment and channeled a hint of his spiritual power into the mirror.


    Next, a peculiar light was released from the Self-examination Mirror. Its entire surface was instantly filled with a light that made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the mirror. At this moment, a figure appeared in the mirror. That figure was him and no matter how he moved the mirror, the figure inside would reflect his actions urately.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s face could not help but turn slightly pale after a short while.


    That was because he saw that while the figure inside the mirror was continuously doing the same movements as him, he gradually slowed down.


    It was as if time was moving differently for them. Moreover, the figure¡¯s movements carried an unexinable charm. When Ou Yangming focused to observe closely, he had a terrifying feeling that his soul was about to be sucked in.


    His body trembled slightly, and he hurriedly withdrew his mind and consciousness from the mirror.


    Ou Yangming did not understand the mirror¡¯s purpose but even if he were to think with his toes, he knew it was unordinary.


    Xue Yan chuckled and noted, ¡°When I obtained it from the Big Ruins, I picked up a set of instructions. It seemed to say that this Self-examination mirror can restrain one¡¯s inner demon. During cultivation, it¡¯ll allow one to achieve twice the result with half the effort. That said, after carrying this item for a period of time, I found that it seems to have another special function.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Xue Yan answered at once, ¡°I felt that it¡¯s odd and powerful, so I didn¡¯t dare to study it carefully.¡± He looked at the mirror in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand with regret. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility that the Xue family has fallen to such a state. Ah, I must leave behind a useful body so that our n can rise again. Only then will I not let down the trust and... The sacrifice of the many disciples.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in agreement. ¡°That is the right thing to do.¡±


    This mirror was filled with endless oddities. If one wanted to study its profoundness, one would need to invest more in it and be prepared for possible unknown danger.


    Xue Yan was the only hope of the Xue family, so he naturally did not dare to do such a reckless thing.


    The patriarch suddenly looked up and said seriously, ¡°Brother Tianrui, I want to give this to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what?¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb and puzzled.


    He was very interested in the Self-examination Mirror, but he would not take it from the elder no matter what.


    This was his bottom line¡ªan ethical bottom line that he could not touch.


    Who knew, Xue Yan sighed and expressed, ¡°Brother Tianrui, the Xue family has already suffered a disaster because of this item. Heh, I dare say that once its secret is uncovered, even Venerable Ones will be moved.¡± He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Do you think that it¡¯ll be a blessing or a curse for us to keep it?¡±


    Ou Yangming face changed slightly as he asked, ¡°Senior, you think... That I¡¯m qualified to keep it?¡±


    Xue Yanughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re young, but your cultivation is so high that it is unfathomable. Heh, an Intermediate... No, an Advanced Spiritualist could actually kill top-grade ferocious beasts repeatedly. It can¡¯t be a coincidence, right? I believe that you have a mighty being by your side to protect the item.¡±


    Ou Yangming twitched his mouth. He understood what the elder meant.


    What Xue Yan meant was that a sect had definitely sent out a master to protect Ou Yangming. Nheless, in reality, the young fellow was indeed apanied by a figure that was more powerful than most Venerable Ones, but it was the furious King Kong.


    However, King Kong was not a gift from a sect or a bodyguard that was specially assigned to protect him.


    Xue Yan said solemnly, ¡°Brother Tianrui, I can only get rid of the bad luck brought by this item if I hand it over to you now.¡± He took a step back and took onest nce at the Self-examination Mirror. It was clear from the look in his eyes that he found it hard to part with the item.


    Following that, the elder looked away and noted clearly, ¡°Brother Tianrui, I¡¯ll send someone to spread the word that the Self-examination Mirror has been given to you. Please forgive me for the offense.¡±


    Subsequently, he kowtowed to Ou Yangming before he turned around firmly and left without looking back.

 Chapter 915 - Leave With The Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 915: Leave With The Treasure</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked at the mirror in his hand and felt at a loss.


    He had only wanted to take a look at the mirror to see what was so special about treasures from the Big Ruins.


    Who knew, not only did Xue Yan take out the Self-examination Mirror, but he also handed it to Ou Yangming just like that. After weighing it a bit, the young fellow could not help but smile faintly. It was a treasure indeed, but it was also a hot item.


    If it fell into the hands of someone who was not strong enough, it would bring about bad karma.


    Xue Yan clearly wanted to divert trouble but after he said it openly, Ou Yangming did not resent him at all.


    Since he took the treasure, he had to bear the responsibility.


    It was definitely not his style to gain all the benefits and leave without caring about anything.


    After pondering for a brief moment, Ou Yangming put away the Self-examination Mirror. He did not study it at this time because neither the time nor the environment in this ce allowed it.


    He turned and looked in a certain direction. His gaze seemed to pierce through the obstacles on the wall as he looked beyond the infinite space and saw a towering mountain.


    There were not many things worth worrying about in Huixun City, but that ce was undoubtedly one of them. Even if Ou Yangming had to leave this ce, he had to go and explore it first. He was aware that the tall mountain had stood for such a long time so if there was really a secret behind it, it would have beenprehended long ago.


    Nheless, he was unwilling to give up without experiencing it personally.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids flickered as he looked toward his courtyard¡¯s entrance.


    A graceful figure had vaguely appeared there. She was staring at him with quiet yet beautiful eyes.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and greeted her, ¡°Miss Xue, h... Hello.¡±


    Xue Xuanle lowered her head and asked, ¡°Big Brother Yu, are you really leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming could not bear hurting her, but he knew he could not hesitate at this time.


    Xue Xuanle suddenly looked up and raised another question, ¡°Big Brother Yu, will we meet again in the future?¡±


    Seeing as her eyes were filled with anticipation, Ou Yangming could not bear to reject her outright. After a moment of silence, he reached out and retrieved something. It was an interspatial bag.


    ¡°Miss Xue, it was fate that brought us together. This is a gift from me to you so please ept it.¡±


    Xue Xuanle was stunned for a moment. She epted the spatial bag and scanned it with her mental conception and instantly realized that there were many cultivation resources inside. Moreover, the space inside this interspatial bag was muchrger than any that she had seen before.


    Just this interspatial bag alone was enough to make people drool over it. In addition to the resources inside, it wasparable to the total wealth of the fallen Xue family at the moment.


    Even so, that was the property of the Xue family. Who knew how many people were eyeing it? On the other hand, the resources inside the interspatial bag were personal gifts from Ou Yangming.


    Countless thoughts crossed Xue Xuanle¡¯s mind, and she suddenly beamed. She looked up and stared at Ou Yangming as she expressed solemnly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, I understand. I¡¯ll definitely work hard, and I won¡¯t let you down...¡± She looked meaningfully at the young fellow onest time, then she turned around and left with firm steps.


    ¡®This is a test given to me by Big Brother Yu. If I still can¡¯t catch up to him after receiving so many resources, then I won¡¯t have the right to meet him again.


    ¡®In order to meet him again, I must work hard and not let him down...¡¯


    Xue Xuanle¡¯s heart was filled with a strong fighting spirit, so much so that her aura changed subtly too.


    Ou Yangming watched dumbfoundedly as Xue Xuanle turned around and left. He could naturally feel the change in the youngdy¡¯s aura, but he could not figure out the reason. For some reason, he felt uneasy deep down.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need those things anymore, so I gave them to Xue Xuanle as a closure for the time that we have spent together.


    ¡®But did I make a mistake?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After half a day, Yu Tianrui, who was the Hunting Meet¡¯s victor, was about to leave Huixun City to tour the world. The news that he had received the Self-examination Mirror from Xue Yan had already spread throughout the city.


    There were heated discussions in the city as soon as people received the news.


    Some people could see Xue Yan¡¯s painstaking efforts, but some people in the Xue family did not understand it. People like Xue Yuan were more hostile towards this matter, but they were soon severely punished by Xue Yan. Nevertheless, though nobody in the Xue family or the Wu family dared to bring this up again, it had spread far and wide throughout the city. Some people even suspected that it was Yu Tianrui¡¯s real purpose ining to Huixun city.


    In the Wang residence, Wang Weinian and Wang Haobin sat opposite each other. They looked gloomy.


    ¡°Where are the 2 elders from the Teng Family?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no news.¡± Wang Haobin was still expressionless, but his eyes were full of fear.


    The 2 elders of the Teng family had followed Ou Yangming into the Forest of Death. Given their cultivation base and experience, they could easily ambush an Intermediate Spiritualist in the dark. After all, they were not ferocious beasts without intelligence, but powerful top-grade Spiritualists.


    Despite that, after Ou Yangming sessfully killed the top-grade vicious beast and returned from the Forest of Death, there was still no news from the Teng family¡¯s elders as if they had evaporated from the Spiritual Realm. No matter what the men from the Wang family did, they could not find anything.


    At this point, even an idiot knew that the 2 elders were doomed.


    Wang Weinian looked up at the sky as though he was deep in thought.


    As for Wang Haobin, he clenched his fists and said, ¡°Yu Tianrui¡¯s about to leave. Not only does he have many treasures on him, but he also has... the Self-examination Mirror.¡±


    He had not seen the treasure but since the Xue and Teng families hade to Huixun city, he was not clueless. The Self-examination Mirror, which could make the Teng family risk their lives for it, was clearly a rare treasure.


    Wang Weinian slowly retracted his gaze and asked, ¡°How powerful are the elders from the Teng Family?¡±


    The young man was taken aback. He lowered his head and answered, ¡°They¡¯re top-grade Spiritualists, so they¡¯re very strong.¡±


    While the 2 elders had exhausted their potential to reach the boundary, they were still top-grade Spiritualists. Their cultivation base was solid and not at all fake.


    Wang Weinian asked softly, ¡°Do you think that Yu Tianrui alone can kill 2 top-grade Spiritualists without making a sound? Heh, besides that, he has also killed top-grade ferocious beasts over and over again. Have you not doubted it before?¡±


    After hearing what he said, Wang Haobin trembled slightly and responded, ¡°But human Venerable Ones can¡¯t attack in the Forest of Death!¡±


    He was a smart person, so he understood what Wang Weinian meant.


    An equal-ranked powerhouse might not be able to do what Ou Yangming did. In that case, the only possibility was that the young fellow was protected by a Venerable One in the dark.


    Wang Weinian sneered. ¡°The Spiritual Realm is massive and has plenty of extraordinary figures. Heh, it won¡¯t be surprising even if some of them have special methods to hide their cultivation bases.¡±


    The young master¡¯s face changed. He pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Then... What should we do?¡±


    Wang Weinian was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°Who else knows about this?¡±


    ¡°Besides Uncle Lingting, nobody else knows.¡±


    Wang Weinian nodded and grinned. He uttered, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡±


    ¡°We can hold back, but there¡¯s a n that won¡¯t be able to tolerate this.¡±


    Wang Haobin slowly turned around. They looked in the same direction at the same time.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Inside the Li family¡¯s study room.


    Li Tianyu flew into a rage and smashed everything in the room into pieces. Even the most precious antiques were not worth mentioning when he was infuriated.


    All of the servants avoided him from a distance. They did not dare to approach him at this moment. If they were beaten to death by the enraged young master, they would have died in vain as no one would stand up for them.


    At the spur of the moment, a tall figure appeared outside the door.


    His face was pale, but his body contained extremely powerful energy. When he stood there alone, it was as if he had be the center of the universe.


    Li Tianyu turned around and saw the person. The fury in his eyes receded by more than half. He lowered his head and greeted the person, ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    It was Li Shaoyuan, who was one of the most formidable powerhouses in Huixun City and a man of his word.


    He nced indifferently at the messy room. The things that were iparably precious to ordinary people meant nothing to him at all.


    ¡°Hmph! How many times have I told you that one must calm down in the face of trouble? Have you done it?¡±


    It was true that Li Tianyu was unruly, but he was obedient in front of the old man. His head was almost lowered to his chest as he answered, ¡°Yes, Grandfather. I was wrong.¡±


    Li Shaoyuan looked at him and let out a long sigh. ¡°The Li family has very few people, so I pampered you so much that you don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. Heh, now, you finally met your opponent.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Tianyu was not resigned to the oue, but he still responded helplessly. After that, he looked up and asked, ¡°Grandfather, this person¡¯s about to leave with the treasure. Are we... Just going to sit and watch him leave?¡±


    Li Shaoyuan uttered coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The young master hesitated for a moment and exined, ¡°Grandfather, I want to pull out his tendons and skin him but... We still can¡¯t figure out his origin.¡±


    Li Shaoyuan smiled dly and thought, ¡®He really made some progress.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. No matter how astounding his background is, we don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    Li Tianyu was struck dumb, and he looked at the old man in surprise.


    Perhaps he could do anything within this 3-acrend in Huixun City but independent aristocratic families and supreme sects could not be mentioned on equal terms.


    Li Shaoyuan seemed to have seen through him. He smiled and asked, ¡°The young fellow didn¡¯t even recognize the Blood Amber Pill¡ªZhangzhou¡¯s specialty¡ªat the auction. Tell me¡ªwhat does that mean?¡±


    Li Tianyu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°He¡¯s not a sect disciple from Zhangzhou.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Shaoyuanughed. ¡°Since he¡¯s not from Zhangzhou, I have nothing to worry about. Heh, if he¡¯s hiding in the city, I can still let him be but since he¡¯s going to leave and is carrying a treasure so ostentatiously, he¡¯s... Courting death!¡±

 Chapter 916 - Advancements Due To The Sword’s Cutting Edge

    <h4>Chapter 916: Advancements Due To The Sword¡¯s Cutting Edge</h4>


    As spring returned, all things were revived.


    Spring breezes gently blew the leaves, causing rustles to be heard. It was a scene full of vitality.


    Ou Yangming saw Mount Return Sword from afar. The peak was like a longsword that had been pulled out of its scabbard and was stained with blood. It faintly disyed an indescribable sharpness.


    As he bent his finger and grabbed, he instantly got hold of a hint of sword Qi in the air. It went through his pores and entered his meridians.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and felt it for a moment. He chuckled and remarked, ¡°It really is a little strange. The sword Qi hasn¡¯t dissipated for 10,000 years?¡±


    Not long after, Ou Yangming came to the corner of the peak. He raised his head and looked up. The precipice was steep like a smooth mirror. An ordinary person would not be able to climb up at all.


    Big Yellow was amazed. It looked at the constantly changing grey mists at the top of the mountain. It grinned and bared its sharp teeth. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why are there still mists at the top? It¡¯s clear all around, but there are mists at the top of this mountain?¡±


    After hearing what it said, Multi-armed King Kong also released its mental power, but it was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    Ou Yangming smiled and pointed at the top of the mountain. ¡°Look at the golden light above the mists. That¡¯s sword Qi.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s throat moved. Just as it was about to answer, a ck whirlwind came from the horizon and was apanied by a joyful eagle¡¯s cry. Immediately after, the ck whirlwind grew bigger. Sand, gravel, and fallen leaves in the surroundings were all swept up like a long dragon. Once the whirlwind spread out, the enormous goshawknded. Its eyes were full of excitement as it uttered happily, ¡°Master!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong and Big Yellow walked over at the same time. Thetter stretched out its ws while the former extended its fists.


    The goshawk did the same by stretching out its wings and made fist gestures. It bumped into the 2 other beasts, then they smiled at each other. Back in the lower realm, they would fight each other for Ou Yangming¡¯s attention. After they entered the Spiritual Realm, while they stillpeted with each other, their rtionship became much better and was not as tense as when they were in the lower realm.


    Ou Yangming stared at the goshawk. He nodded and said, ¡°Not bad¡ªyour foundation is getting more solid. It won¡¯t be long before you can break through to be a top-grade spirit beast.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Master.¡± The goshawk was respectful.


    Big Yellow was also envious. Its cultivation base was the lowest at the moment, so it could not help but feel slightly mncholic.


    With that, the young fellow and the 3 beasts circled around the foot of Mount Return Sword, but they did not find anything.


    Struck with a thought, Ou Yangming lifted his foot and stepped on a piece of gravel. He constantly moved up the mountain and climbing toward the peak like a nimble ape. Although the peak was steep, to Spiritualists, it was like walking on t ground, Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong followed closely behind him. As for the goshawk, it kept hovering above them. Nheless, it was wary and fearful of the giant peak, hence it was always careful and dared not be too presumptuous.


    Mount Return Sword was quite marvelous. Even in the Spiritual Realm, which was full of all kinds of wonders, it was also extremely rare.


    The peak was as thin as a strand of hair, and an arc-shaped tform could be seen not far from the peak.


    Ou Yangming stepped on the tform and looked into the distance. Mount Return Sword was only several kilometers tall. It did not tower into the clouds, but it could give one a wide field of vision. The young fellow saw the cast Forest of Death and the intersecting streets in Huixun City. A heroic spirit suddenly rose in his heart, and he sighed. ¡°No wonder so many people like to stand at a high ce. The feeling of looking down on all living things is great indeed.¡±


    As he lifted his hand and grabbed again, a wisp of mist was sandwiched between his 2 fingers.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual power surged and crushed the mist, it turned into a golden sword-light. He looked like he expected this, and the scene of the old man opening his sword case appeared in front of him again. The 1-meter-long sword soared into the sky, and Mount Return Sword was swept away by it. Afterward, the young fellowpared Mount Return Sword to the one he saw in the painting. Eventually, a peculiar aura came from the gravel and nts on the peak, causing him to fall into a trance and became still. The mists on the peak seemed to have been attracted, and they instantly turned into a golden sword light that kept spinning around him.


    A trace of path intent shook all of a sudden...


    Ou Yangming was calm and at ease.


    He was in a mental state of vacancy when his aura merged with Mount Return Sword and seemed to have be the gravel, nts, and fallen leaves on the peak. It turned into all things in the world. Earthworms slowly wriggled under the stones, bud-bearing flowers extended their stamen... Even the subtlest change on the mountain could not hide from the young fellow¡¯s senses. This feeling of bing one with the peak was particrly magnificent, and it could not be put into words.


    The goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong had formed a contract with Ou Yangming, thus they could also sense the path rhythm. They slowly calmed down and followed him into a sublime state that was simr to meditation.


    Even though Big Yellow did not form a contract with Ou Yangming, it had the Dragons¡¯ bloodline and had a profoundprehension ability. It ced its front paws together and sat cross-legged like a human with its eyes closed.


    As Big Yellow immersed itself into a mysterious world, its mind seemed to be upied by countless queer and obscure great paths. They appeared and were destroyed, then they emerged again. The cultivation parts that the big yellow dog did not understand from before had unknowingly been integrated. Inside its dantian, spiritual Qi surged without an end. What was even stranger was the horns on its head flickered with ck lights and became more ghostly and condensed.


    Big Yellow¡¯s momentum grew stronger and was elevated without a limit as it stirred the void. A ck whirlwind coiled around its body. Behind it, an iplete ck dragon slowly appeared. The dragon¡¯s scales were pitch-ck and flickered with dark lights, its ws were iparably sharp and seemed to be able to break everything in the world, and its eyes were tightly shut.


    Without warning, a thud was heard. This was the sound of one breaking through a barrier!


    Big Yellow¡¯s momentum burst out more violently than the previous time...


    It suddenly opened its eyes, which emitted brilliant lights that seemed to be able to make the world lose its color. Subsequently, it gathered its Qi and exhaled. A domineering voice was released from its mouth, and it was actually a dragon¡¯s roar! The big yellow dog¡¯s cultivation base had also broken through its shackles such that it became a high-rank spirit beast.


    The same thing happened to the goshawk. Amidst the path rhythm, it felt like a lost ship seeing a lighthouse from the sea. The light was weak, but it lit up the path ahead of it. All of the doubts in the goshawk¡¯s heart were gone, and it achieved instantprehension. Its momentum slowly increased. Though it was not as fast as Big Yellow, its advantage was that it was neither too fast nor too slow.


    Atst, an explosion resounded in the goshawk¡¯s mind.


    It was as though a lightning bolt that was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws crashed down and tore the sky into pieces.


    Quickly after, the goshawk¡¯s feathers turned darker, like ink or ck gold. It looked sharper than before, and the aura of a top-grade spirit beast spread out. It blew out a breath of green air, blowing away the mists within 33 meters from it. Its heart was burning with passion as it thought, ¡®As long as I stabilize my cultivation state, with the help of Master¡¯s Thunderbolt-resistant Set and Earthly Formation Boards, I¡¯ll surely break through my shackles and be a Venerable One¡ªa Venerable One!¡¯ At this moment, the goshawk was filled with an endless heroic spirit.


    Due to the fluctuations in its mind, the goshawk almost fell out of this mysterious state.


    It quickly collected its mind and began to stabilize its cultivation base.


    Not only it, but even Multi-armed King Kong also benefited a lot. Its aura became more solid, and the secret techniques that it inherited from the 10,000 Beasts Ridge were also integrated and could be used with ease. While its cultivation base did not break through, itsbat power had increased by at least 10%. One must not underestimate the 10 % increment. It was worth noting that King Kong was a Venerable One that overcame 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. Furthermore, it could already meet force with force when it previously defeated Qiu Chengwang. Now that its overallbat power increased by another 10%, how strong would it be?


    In a way, as Ou Yangming fell into the mysterious and indescribable state this time, the rippling path intent helped the 3 spirit beasts to receive unimaginable benefits.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming seemed to have be one with Mount Return Sword.


    An incredibly distant scene appeared in his mind. The weather was clear, and it was not hot as it was early summer. Fragrant grasses drooped low, and when a cool breeze blew, countless grasses bent over at the same time as if they were rippling green waves in all directions. Xu Aoran carried a wooden box on his back and held a wooden sword in his hand. He lightly stabbed out with his sword but there were no fluctuations.


    The old man approached Ou Yangming and exined softly, ¡°There are no shortcuts in the path of sword techniques. Everything in the world works the same¡ªdiligence makes up for weakness. You¡¯re quite talented but if you aim too high, you won¡¯t be able to enter the path of sword techniques.¡± He took a deep breath and looked as if there was a longsword in his eyes that could shatter the heavens. He sighed and continued, ¡°I originally intended to be a peddler or a porter, but I was born in a deste home. Before I was 30 years old, my life didn¡¯t have many ups and downs. I had no stories nor past events to share, let alone having experienced the vicissitudes of life. Who knew, when I was in my 40s, I became emotional and was obsessed with swords, so I caught upter in life. Throughout my life, I fought a total of 15,000 battles, about 50% of which I was victorious. The first 5,000 battles were used to sharpen my sword, so I was defeated in all of them. As for the next 5,000 battles, I used them to sharpen the heart of my sword, and I was victorious in half of them. Once I mastered the sword path, I was never defeated again.¡±


    Xu Ao Ran seemed to be deep in thought as he put down the sword case on his back and the longsword in his hand at the same time.


    The scene ended here. Ou Yangming thought, ¡®Wasn¡¯t Mount Return Sword swept away by the old man with the Green Peak Sword on their first meeting? Why is this scene still imprinted to the peak?


    He secretly inhaled and suppressed the thought as he continued to sense the changes on Mount Return Sword bit by bit.


    Not long after, Ou Yangming felt his body bing lighter as if he was about to fly into the sky.


    However, it was then when the golden Sword Qi on the mountain spread out as if it was descending from the nine heavens. It instantly filled the mountain. The mountain, the river, nts, mud, and simply everything was surrounded by the sword Qi. The Sword Qi suddenly condensed and turned into a golden sword mark, which emitted a scorching light like a golden sun. Additionally, it let out a soft ring as if an emperor had descended. Not far away, all of the longswords in Huixun City shook.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The golden mark was imprinted on Ou Yangming¡¯s arm.


    After the golden sword-light dispersed, Ou Yangming also retreated from that mysterious realm.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to have been reborn. He felt light and had had the illusion that he could fly. That said, when he actually tried, he could not even leave the ground without using his spiritual power.


    After trying for a while, he finally gave up unwillingly.

 Chapter 917 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 917: Revenge</h4>


    Big Yellow, the goshawk, and Multi-armed King Kong opened their eyes at the same time. Their eyes were filled with joy, which was obvious that they had gained a lot, and their auras had changed. Of course, the ones that had changed the most were Big Yellow and the goshawk. After all, the king kong was already a Venerable One, hence it would be difficult for it to experience qualitative improvements. On the other hand, it was different for the 2 other beasts.


    The sunlight was golden, and it was indescribably charming. The sword Qi on Mount Return Sword had dissipated.


    All of a sudden, the goshawk¡¯s eyes flickered. It wanted to say something but stopped. When it quickly pped its wings, countless feathers fell off.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He gently waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after you stabilize your boundarypletely and are confident about surviving the Heavenly Disaster, you¡¯ll surely get your Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and Defensive Formations.¡±


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly. It smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Although it knew its master would not go back on his words, it was still worried about its gains and losses. After all, it could be a Venerable One¡ªthe greatestbat power in the Spiritual Realm¡ªthus it was not strange for it to have such thoughts.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. ¡°You deserve this.¡±


    He sighed and thought, ¡®As formidable as Immortal Fox was, it was still obstructed by the Heavenly Thunderbolts. If I refine too many pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment, will I ruin peace in the heavens?¡¯ Before this, he definitely would not have thought this way. After experiencing the series of events in the Forest of Death, he began to revere the heavens more.


    Nheless, the reverence was exactly what made him want to break through the heavens and see the limits of the universe and his destiny.


    With that, the young fellow and the 3 beasts sat quietly until evening. They silently watched the soft afterglow.


    Ou Yangming looked at Huixun City and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Once I leave, when will I return? If Xue Xuanle finds out that I left without saying goodbye, she¡¯ll certainly be sad. Oh, right, I promised to treat her to a drink, but I haven¡¯t done it...¡¯


    He had mixed feelings and was a little reluctant to leave.


    To put it bluntly, he was just an ordinary person with some abilities. Since he was a mortal, he would naturally miss the past and look forward to the future.


    The sunlight was gentle like water, the scenery was beautiful, graceful, and charming. As such, the journey was not lonely for Ou Yangming and hispanions.


    Under the setting sun, the figures of a young man and 3 beasts were getting further away.


    The day Ou Yangming left, Xue Xuanle held the red jade in her hand and looked to the east. Her eyes were filled with tears. In the middle of the night, she kicked her chair lightly to vent her anger as she scolded in a low voice, ¡°Hmph, you still owe me a drink, yet you just ran away like that! Coward, I wasn¡¯t going to eat you anyway. I wouldn¡¯t have bothered at all if others invited me...¡± She pouted, but her resentment reduced a lot.


    Looking at the crescent moon hanging in the sky outside the window, she wondered, ¡®Where is he now? Is he in danger? Is he dressed warmly?¡¯


    She grabbed the interspatial bag on her body and bit her teeth lightly. ¡®I... Won¡¯t disappoint you!¡¯


    The instant Xue Xuanle kicked her chair, Ou Yangming shivered for no reason.


    Ou Yangming sat next to the bonfire, his eyes reflecting the burning mes. As for the 3 beasts, since they were not small and the young fellow had a vague feeling that the Li family would not let the matter rest, he asked them to hide in the dark.


    When Ou Yangming looked at the bonfire, a beautiful figure somehow appeared in his heart. He looked happy, calm, and peaceful. A bonfire, a small bridge, light breezes, and a bright moon. ¡®It¡¯d be great if Elder Sister Ying is by my side.¡¯ Heter poked the firewood with a stick and took out a sweet potato that was just right. Big Yellow had dug it out from the forest. It had good color and was big. When the skin was removed, a fragrant and sweet smell filled the air.


    At that moment, a cold voice was hearding from the dark.


    ¡°Indeed, you should eat quickly, or you won¡¯t have timeter.¡± An old figure walked out from the dark. His face was dry, and his Qi and blood were slightly weak, but he was notably tall. While the elder still had hundreds of years of life left, to a Venerable One... This little bit of lifespan was not considered much.


    Ou Yangming was calm. He ate a mouthful of the sweet potato and sized up the ck-robed old man. ¡°The Li family?¡± He raised the question, but he was already sure about the answer.


    While he was scanning the old man, the old man was also doing the same to him.


    The first feeling that Ou Yangming gave Li Shaoyuan was confidence¡ªextreme confidence. Based on the young fellow¡¯s words and actions, he was not flustered at all as if he was in the midst of strategizing and making decisions for the future. Moreover, he was very young, and his eyes were clean. Even so, the fellow stood like a pine tree that had been rooted and would not waver. The elder immediately thought highly of him. ¡®The Li family has met a tough nut this time.¡¯ He scolded Li Tianyu several times again internally.


    Despite that, Li Shaoyuan did not want to be at a disadvantage in terms of imposing manner. He uttered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re quite a figure indeed but unfortunately, you¡¯re about to die.¡±


    Ou Yangming argued back, ¡°I won¡¯t die; you¡¯re the one who will die tonight.¡± As he said this, he calmly ate another mouthful of the sweet potato.


    At that time, Big Yellow bared its teeth and jumped out. Its sharp teeth shed with cold lights, and It looked fierce.


    ¡°Just a high-rank spirit beast?¡± A look of ridicule appeared in Li Shaoyuan¡¯s eyes, and he med himself for being too cautious. ¡®How strong would an Advanced Spiritualist be even if he has some tricks up his sleeves? Could he be closely protected by a Venerable One? That¡¯s simply nonsense. Which Venerable One is so free?¡¯


    Without warning, the goshawk moved. It pped its wings and stirred up a fierce wind.


    Numerous ck gold feathers fell and hid in the violent wind. They turned into sharp feather sabers that zoomed straight toward Li Shaoyuan.


    ¡°Hmph, so there¡¯s another spirit beast, but they¡¯re merely a top-grade spirit beast and a high-rank spirit beast. They¡¯re still too weak!¡± A cold light shed in Li Shao Yuan¡¯s eyes. He tapped his interspatial bag, then a Nine-ringed Silver Dragon Saber appeared in his hand. He directly shed it at the goshawk, causing saber-lights to surge. He did not want to cause more trouble, so he used a killing move as soon as he attacked.


    His Qi and blood were slightly weak, but his strength as a Venerable One was still disyed.


    It was as if the violent wind was strangled by an invisible hand, where it crumbled together with the feather sabers that were formed from feathers.


    Ou Yangming did not move nor looked up.


    Having said that, Multi-armed King Kong hidden in the dark moved. A violent aura came crashing down and pressed on Li Shaoyuan¡¯s shoulder. It was as agile as a ray of dark light, and it blocked in front of the goshawk. When the king kong mmed its arm down and squeezed inward, the saber-light was instantly crushed like an earthworm. Concurrently, it grabbed at Li Shaoyuan like a roc preying on its prey.


    Before the king kong knew it, the old man, who had been in Huixun City for 1,000 years, raised his saber to block the attack!


    Multi-armed King Kong quickly changed its move, where it pped the Nine-ringed Silver Dragon Saber instead.


    This simple attack made the saber stick tightly to Li Shaoyuan¡¯s body. A forceful vibration was transmitted from the weapon to his palm. It tore the spot between his thumb and index finger, causing blood to drip down. On top of that, the elder staggered 3 to 4 steps back.


    The king kong did not chase after him. Instead, he looked at Ou Yangming and asked softly, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The elder¡¯s Qi momentum did not touch Ou Yangming at all, so how could anything happen to him? He continued to eat the sweet potato and looked up coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t leave. King Kong, kill him!¡± The young fellow would respect others more if they respected him as well but If others bullied him, he would fight back right away. He had suffered a lot since young, so it was inevitable for him to have some grievances deep down.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s fighting will surged.


    Upon seeing this, Li Shaoyuan¡¯s mind thudded many times because he knew he was in trouble. The king kong¡¯s respect toward Ou Yangming came from the bottom of its heart, and it could not have been faked at all.


    He said hatefully to himself, ¡®It¡¯s a Venerable One, and yet it addressed a human as its master. Is the world about to change? Besides, how capable must he be for a spirit beast to willingly regard him as its master?¡¯ At this point, he wished that he could skin Li Tianyu alive. ¡®You could¡¯ve provoked anyone but why did you offend such a freak?¡¯


    In any case, since things hade to this point, there was no turning back.


    Li Shaoyuan let out a soft cry. With a sh of thought, the spiritual Qi in his dantian began to burn like mes. His body, meridians, and even his blood were burning. 2 mes seemed to be burning fiercely in his dim eyes, and even the Nine-ringed Silver Dragon Saber had turned red in his hand. A burning sensation spread in all directions, causing the air within 33 meters from the elder to be distorted. Afterward, a saber-light shed out and painted the horizon red.


    An exceptionally zing force shot toward Multi-armed King Kong!


    ¡°Die!¡± Li Shaoyuan raised his left hand and pressed down. The scorching saber-light instantly spread out.


    It turned into fire whips that extended out like venomous snakes. The space within 333 meters from him was filled with fire whips that looked like falling meteors. The elder was certain that Multi-armed King Kong would be flustered by the attack. As long as it revealed a w, he would release the hidden magic weapon in his left sleeve. If the 2 weapons attacked together, the spirit beast would surely be heavily injured, and its soul might even be destroyed.


    As long as the Venerable One was dealt with, things would be simpler for Li Shaoyuan.


    Multi-armed King Kong did not know that Li Shaoyuan was having an inner drama. Even if it knew, it would not be affected at all. Its Qi momentum surged smoothly, and its fist was wrapped in ck light as it threw a punch.


    ¡°Break!¡± The king kong sounded calm and indifferent, but it sounded firm and confident. Its cold and sharp fist-wind broke the fire whips that enveloped the area, causing sparks to fill the sky. As a result, the elder failed to obstruct the king kong at all, let alone making it reveal its t.


    Li Shaoyuan took a step back and had a grave look on his face


    He felt that Multi-armed King Kong was much stronger than ordinary Venerable Ones.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Multi-armed King Kong grunted. Its hair stood on their ends, and its body suddenly expanded. It looked extremely oppressive, and an illusory ancient ape appeared behind its back. The second the illusion appeared, a profound and ancient feeling spread out. The illusory ape¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and a flickering ck light could be seen on it.


    Ou Yangming noted softly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a life-or-death fight between Venerable Ones so pay attention to it. If you can gain some enlightenment, it¡¯ll also be a great opportunity for you.¡± Perhaps there were many fights between Venerable Ones, but they would rarely fight to their deaths. After all, if an enemy wanted to leave, there would be no way to keep them. Therefore, unless there was a serious enmity between Venerable Ones, they would not be engaged in a life-or-death fight.

 Chapter 918 - A Venerable One’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 918: A Venerable One¡¯s Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Big Yellow and the goshawk nodded at the same time with grave looks on their faces. In particr, the goshawk had be a top-grade spirit beast. As long as itpletely stabilized its realm, it would have a chance to be a Venerable One with the help of the formation and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. As such, watching the Venerable Ones fighting to one¡¯sst gasp at this time would give it unimaginable benefits for it to be a Venerable One in the future.


    The moonlight was clear and cold, and a deafening sound reverberated in all directions in the dark night.


    ?


    A cold wind whistled. The sharp light from Li Shaoyuan¡¯s me saber was blocked, but he was not discouraged. Those who were brave to resist the Heavenly Disaster and broke through to be Venerable Ones were figures with great perseverance and courage.


    After grunting coldly, Li Shaoyuan mobilized the spiritual power in his dantian to the extreme. When he pped his sleeve, a piece of ck bone flew out. This bone was gloomy and faintly gave off an ominous feeling. It showed a devilish and enchanting look, which could give one chills.


    Nheless, Multi-armed King Kong was not afraid at all. Instead, it faced the sky and let out a long roar.


    As it roared, all the crushed stones and fallen leaves within 33 meters from it soared into the sky.


    Multi-armed King Kong pressed its right hand down. Consequently, a pair ofrge hands the same as its palms was suddenly condensed. It pped toward the piece of bone and bent its back to shoot out like a lightning arc at the same time.


    It was then when the broken bone shone in a bright ck light that directly cut open the hands that were formed from spiritual Qi. It carried a majestic ck Qi as it pounced toward Multi-armed King Kong. In a sh, a pair of ck pupils suddenly appeared in the king kong¡¯s spiritual world. This caused it to be stunned in mid-air for a while, and it was struck directly on its lower abdomen by the broken bone. A blood groove was instantly formed on its abdomen while ck Qi was released.


    ¡°What a powerful physical strength!¡± Li Shaoyuan was shocked. The piece of ck bone had a remarkable prating power. Each time he used it against his opponent, he would be able to seed. Nevertheless, it only caused a blood groove to appear on Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s body. This kind of physical strength... He had never heard of it, let alone seen it.


    Even so, Li Shaoyuan moved even faster. It was as if he had turned into a whirlwind as he shed the Nine-ringed Silver Dragon Saber at Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s head.


    Concurrently, he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Fire!¡±


    Raging mes were instantly ignited on the long saber.


    The scorching mes caused Multi-armed King Kong to feel a piercing pain. It snorted coldly and forcibly stopped. Without any form of movement, it spread its arms open and shot out a shocking arc. It punched toward Li Shaoyuan¡¯s head, which was clearly an unreasonable fighting style that relied on its tyrannical physical strength.


    Multi-armed King Kong might only be seriously injured if it was struck by the saber, but Li Shaoyuan would definitely die if he was hit in the head by the king kong¡¯s fist.


    Li Shaoyuan had experienced the strength of Multi-armed King Kong. It had only pped his de once, but it managed to tear his palm. If he were to be punched in the head, even if he was a Venerable One, he would not be able to take it, right? Moreover, the most important thing was that the elder¡¯s physical strength was not very strong. At the very least, in terms of physical strength alone, he was not on par with the monster in front of him.


    He gritted his teeth and withdrew his long saber. At the same time, he also dodged the punch.


    The elder then guided the ck bone, which turned into a ck light that attacked from the side.


    Multi-armed King Kong lowered its center of gravity and chased after Li Shaoyuan. It ced its left hand in front of its chest for defense while it punched unreasonably with its right. Its fist was surrounded by a hurricane, and the fist technique was cold and overbearing.


    ¡°You n to exchange injuries for injuries again?¡± Li Shaoyuan¡¯s ferocity was also stimted. He lowered his center of gravity, bent his legs backward, and flipped his body upward. His left hand blocked Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s fist, while his right lifted his saber.


    Multi-armed King Kong used its left hand to block the saber, but its fist was also blocked by Li Shaoyuan.


    The arms of the man and the beast were intersecting with each other.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A violent wind swept in all directions and swirled up.


    This storm spread out with the 2 of them as the center, causing ripples to form in space. Everything within 33 meters from them crumbled bit by bit. The ground copsed, where fine cracks spread down.


    ¡°Die!¡± Multi-armed King Kong roared again, unleashing every inch of its physical power.


    This time, it was as if Li Shaoyuan¡¯s body was hit by a ferocious beast from ancient times. The Qi and blood in his body surged, and all of his internal organs shifted. A stream of bright red blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. He staggered and retreated. With each step, the elder shattered the ground under his feet again. At this moment, he understood that in terms of physical power, even 2 of him would not be a match for this big fellow in front of him. Furthermore, he knew the ancient ape must have cultivated an exceptional body-refining technique because it dared to ck a de with its bare hands. The de was a High Grade Rank Five magic tool!


    Li Shaoyuan did not know that his thoughts had also once appeared in Qiu Chengwang¡¯s mind very strongly.


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile. A crafty look shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°This is as expected of a spirit beast that has gone through 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. It improved so much in such a short time.¡±


    His voice shook Li Shaoyuan¡¯s eardrums, causing the grim look on his face to reach an extremity.


    The elder only remembered a certain part of Ou Yangming¡¯s words, and he looked somewhat absent-minded.


    ¡®6 Heavenly Thunderbolts? How¡¯s that possible...¡¯


    This was the effect that Ou Yangming wanted. Momentums were very important during abat between powerhouses. Now, at least 10% of Li Shaoyuan¡¯s momentum was affected because of the young fellow¡¯s words.


    Li Shaoyuan clearly understood Ou Yangming¡¯s ¡°evil intention¡±, so he forcefully cast this thought aside.


    He held his saber horizontally as he coldly shouted, ¡°Million Deaths in Heart!¡± As he uttered thest word, the ck bone that was controlled by his mental power looked more devilish. In an instant, it became bigger, and a skull pattern appeared on it like a ghostly talisman. Just one look would be enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s fighting will grow even stronger. The illusory ancient ape behind him shook incessantly as it growled in a muffled voice, ¡°With my blood essence, I¡¯ll awaken the truth!¡±


    Before its voice was gone, the ancient ape opened its eyes. The area within 3 kilometers from it was painted red. Red sky, red ground, red trees, red crescent moon, and red moonlight¡ªit seemed like it entered a bloody world.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes reflected the image of the ancient ape. It gently stroked the air with its fingers. When it was done, a red de appeared in its hand. It was the Atavistic Saber!


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved. This was his second time seeing the Atavistic Saber.


    The first time was when Multi-armed King Kong fought against Qiu Chengwang. This was the second time. Ou Yangming noticed that the Atavistic Saber had undergone great changes. The patterns on the de became even moreplex andplicated. There were faint traces of blood. In particr, the ancient ape that stood on the hilt of the de looked like it was not a decoration, but a living creature. It had life as if it could open its eyes at any time.


    Ou Yangming eyes gleamed. He wondered when Multi-armed King Kong would be able to condense the Atavistic Saber to the point where it could kill gods and demons.


    The moment the Atavistic Saber was condensed, Li Shaoyuan felt his heart tighten, and his body shivered. It was as if a power that was beyond his understanding had appeared.


    He knew that he could not dy any longer. Otherwise, he would die here today.


    Biting the tip of his tongue, he ced his right hand on the spot between his eyebrows and spat out 2 mouthfuls of blood essence consecutively. The blood essences turned into bloody mists that were as fine and dense as the dews on tree leaves in the morning. They flowed onto the ck bone, causing the demonic skull pattern to smile.


    Yes, though it was just a pattern, it was still smiling. However, its smile was sinister. At the spur of the moment, ghostly skeleton patterns appeared everywhere. The sound of a child chuckling could also be heard. Theughter was cheerful and innocent, but it could give one a prating chill.


    The smile was sinister, but theughter was hearty and pure. Even Multi-armed King Kong felt a chill run down its spine due to the queer scene.


    Ou Yangming, on the other hand, had a gloomy look on his face and did not say a word.


    Without warning, Li Shaoyuan raised his left hand and pressed down with his right middle finger. Following this action, the skeleton patterns began to spin, blotting out the sky and covering the ground as they oppressed Multi-armed King Kong.


    Multi-armed King Kong held the Atavistic Saber tightly. Its mind was filled with chuckles.


    A hint of confusion shed across its eyes. It was them when the tongue of a me in its spiritual world lit up. This was the contract it had made with Ou Yangming. The me was dim, but it dispersed theughter in its mind and ignited its blood.


    ¡°I want you to die!¡± Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The Atavistic Saber seemed to have sensed something, causing numerous traces of blood to appear. The hidden viciousness of the ancient ape bloodline burst out as the king kong let out a long cry and yelled, ¡°Mind Training sh!¡± With that, the blood traces merged into the ancient ape at the tip of the de.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The ancient ape¡¯s eyes opened. They were calm and indifferent. Following that, a golden light burst out, causing the entire world to be filled with it. It illuminated the night to be as bright as day. A domineering aura that could destroy all life surged out as if it came from the primordial era.


    When the golden light on the de was condensed to its extreme, Multi-armed King Kong swung its long de forward.


    A tremendously sharp golden light shed out. Apanied by a violent hurricane, it devoured Li Shaoyuan. Wherever it passed, spiritual Qi dissipated and all things shattered. This was the ancient ape that could suppress the world. This was mind training, which could destroy the heavens.


    Wherever it passed, the skeleton patterns copsed. The children¡¯sughter that echoed in the air also faded away.


    Li Shaoyuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. At this moment, a strong sense of regret rose in his heart. He should not have pampered Li Tianyu so much. He should not have allowed him to do whatever he wanted. The young man should have been taught to be virtuous, set his heart right, and settle his life. The elder recalled the first time he saw Li Tianyu. He remembered the first time he called him grandfather, as well as the first time he pulled his beard. There were many first times. The short moment was not considered his legend, but his life that was full of ups and downs had briefly shed past in his mind.


    In just a moment, the golden saber-light pierced through his heart.


    He looked up at Huixun City and exhaled thest breath of murky air. Li Shaoyuan knew that this was hisst breath.


    The bright light in his eyes slowly disappeared. With a bam, he fell to the ground and caused dust to scatter. The Venerable One, who could do anything he wanted in Huixun City, died without a sound.


    Subsequently, the world also fell silent. Big Yellow, Multi-armed King Kong, and the goshawk went to Ou Yangming¡¯s side at the same time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He looked at Huixun City and said slowly, ¡°But before we leave, there¡¯s one more thing to do.¡±


    Their figures swayed and slowly disappeared in the dark night.

 Chapter 919 - A Hanging Corpse On The City Wall

    <h4>Chapter 919: A Hanging Corpse On The City Wall</h4>


    In the dark night sky, the stars were obscured by the clouds, and the whole world seemed to have turned pitch-ck.


    Huixun City¡ªthe huge city of rogue cultivators¡ªwas also shrouded by darkness. Other than the dim lights from hanging windnterns, there was no other light.


    Ou Yangming and the 3 beasts descended from Mount Return Sword and quietly arrived not far from the city gate.


    The tall city gate had long been sealed. Even though it was unable to block Spiritualists from entering, there were special runes on the walls. Once activated, they could release an effective resistance ability. Of course, under normal circumstances, such a powerful skill would not be easily activated.


    To maintain a powerful defensive ability at all times, the amount of energy consumed would be an astronomical figure.


    Not to mention the city of rogue cultivators, even arge sect with a profound foundation would have to think twice before activating the Big Mountain-guarding Formation.


    Looking up into the distance, even with Ou Yangming¡¯s eyesight, he could only see the outline of the city walls.


    ¡°Master, are we going to charge in?¡± King Kong opened its mouth wide, its eyes filled with a strong and ruthless killing intent.


    Although it had sessfully killed Li Shaoyuan, the foundation of the Li family was still there. As the saying went, one had to cut the weeds to get rid of the roots. Since it killed the Venerable One, his descendants could not be easily let off.


    Of course, this was for those rogue cultivator ns. If they killed an influential sect¡¯s Venerable One, the first thing Ou Yangming and the others would do would be to flee far away and not return to seek their own death.


    Ou Yangming said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Heh, as long as they know that Li Shaoyuan is dead, people will be looking for trouble with them.¡±He raised his head and looked toward the even darker Forest of Death. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any chaos in the human cities here.¡±


    King Kong and the others exchanged nces. They thought to themselves, ¡°So be it. We left anyway.¡± Since this was Ou Yangming¡¯s decision, they would not oppose it.


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t doing this the same as letting the Wang family off?¡± The goshawk pped its wings and said with slight dissatisfaction.


    The spirit beast never entered the city, but because of the connections between their consciousness and that of Ou Yangming, they had a rough idea of what he encountered in the city.


    In this city of rogue cultivators, not only was the Li family hostile toward Ou Yangming but even the Wang family acted the same. It was just that the Wang family¡¯s attitude was not clearly disyed.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and responded, ¡°In the city of rogue cultivators, there needs to be at least a Venerable One.¡±


    Even if it was just an independent Venerable One, it was still a Venerable One.


    After seeing therge and small bamboo rats and sensing the terrifying aura from the depths of the Forest of Death, Ou Yangming knew if Huixun City wanted to establish itself here, it needed at least one human Venerable One. If not for this, this city would not exist for long.


    As his eyes shed, Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°Li Shaoyuan¡¯s death is a warning and an opportunity. If the Wang family is smart enough, they should know what to do.¡±


    Big Yellow suddenly turned its head and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are you worried about the Wu and Xue Families?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Both of those ns have top-grade Spiritualists. Generally speaking, even ns with Venerable Ones wouldn¡¯t intentionally have conflicts with them. Not to mention, the Xue family¡¯s Self-examination Mirror is already in my possession.¡± He focused slightly and continued, ¡°As long as the Wang family¡¯s a little smart, they wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°But what if the Wang family really does something stupid?¡± Big Yellow blinked its eyes and asked again.


    Ou Yangming red at him unhappily and answered slowly, ¡°If they do, then they have to be prepared to bear the consequences.¡±


    After saying that, he no longer paid attention to Big Yellow. He spread his arms and soared into the sky like a roc.


    Of course, without the flying carpet, he could not soar into the sky with his physical body like a Venerable One. Nheless, what heprehended on Mount Return Sword was also not a trifling matter. When the young fellow leaped up, he found that his body was much lighter than before. Even the airflow around him seemed to be under his control.


    He was still unable to fly with his body, but he firmly believed that the day woulde.


    Disguised by the night sky, Ou Yangming leaped onto the city wall. During this process, no one noticed his tracks as if he had be one with the night.


    Ou Yangming looked around the walls and immediately found the best ce.


    He took out Li Shaoyuan¡¯s corpse from his interspatial bag and stuck it on the g that was waving above the city wall.


    The corpse of the Venerable One was actually extremely valuable. Aspared to the things he had found in the Beyond Heaven Pavilion¡¯s treasury, it was much more valuable.


    Even so, as a human, Ou Yangming had his bottom line, so he would never use the corpses of his own kind. Therefore, even if it was a waste, he would not regret it.


    In the distance, Big Yellow muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really... A waste.¡±


    The king kong and the goshawk looked at it at the same time, then they turned away as if they did not know the stupid dog.


    Big Yellow was the only one that dared to say that. If it were them, they would not even dare to think about it.


    Ou Yangming quietlypleted all of this. He once again used his step technique and left with the 3 beasts without alerting anyone.


    Of course, what he left behind was only the Venerable One¡¯s corpse. As for the interspatial bag and pieces of equipment on Li Shaoyuan¡¯s body, they were all taken away by him as he left nothing behind.


    Less than 15 minutes after they left, Ou Yangming and hispanions vaguely heard noisesing from behind.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. He could totally imagine the bustling scene on the city walls at the moment.


    ¡®If people don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them; if people offend me, I¡¯ll pay it back a hundred times over!


    ¡®The Li family only have themselves to me.¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The night was destined to be no longer peaceful.


    A Yang Grade cultivator was walking slowly on the city walls. He was a rogue cultivator from Huixun City and was recruited by the city¡¯s overlords to take up the position of a guard on the walls.


    If he was in the lower realm, his status as a Yang Grade cultivator would be high enough. No matter where he went, he would be a guest of honor.


    Despite that, this was the Spiritual Realm. Not to mention ordinary cultivators, even Spiritualists did not dare to put on airs.


    Therefore, this person patrolled on the walls. He looked around as he wanted to find anything unusual in this pitch-ck night. Having said that, he also knew that most of the time, he was just pretending because nobody would be running around thiste at night.


    However, when he was patrolling above the main city gate, he unintentionally raised his head and looked up. Through the corner of his eyes, he seemed to notice something unusual.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Eventually, a look of fear appeared on his face because he was certain that a human corpse was being hung high up on the gpole.


    ¡°Someone¡ª¡±


    A shrill and terrifying cry instantly spread far and wide on the city walls, startling everyone.


    Instantly, countless people rushed up and looked up in the direction he was pointing at.


    Very quickly, the corpse that had been hung on the wall for no reason was put down. Unfortunately, they could not get any more information except that it was an old man.


    This was because nothing on the corpse could prove his identity.


    It had been more than 100 years since LI Shaoyuan ruled Huixun City. As his strength continued to improve and the various systems were made better, he no longer needed to show up.


    The higher-ups in the city naturally recognized this pir of the city of rogue cultivators. On the other hand, the ordinary soldiers that were responsible for keeping watch over the city had never seen such an influential figure.


    That said, they were on the city¡¯s wall, after all, and yet someone had silently hung a corpse on it. How contemptuous was this? As such, the news was passed on right away.


    After some time, 2 Rudimentary Spiritualists came side by side. One of them was a powerhouse from the Li family while the other was a powerhouse from the Wang family.


    Every family sent people to join the army. This was an obligation, a responsibility, but it was also a way to supervise each other.


    When they saw the corpse, they could not help but turn pale with fright. In particr, the Li family Spiritualists yelled with fear and felt his vision turn ck. He almost fainted.


    Others might not know but being a Spiritualist from the Li family, how could he not recognize his ancestor?


    Nheless, even if he was killed, he could not believe what he was seeing.


    The powerhouse reached out his trembling hands and carefully examined the corpse. He felt his vision go ck, his chest felt blocked, and even his limb became soft at this moment.


    Li Shaoyuan was the pir of support for the Li family. He was also the greatest reliance that the Li family could rely on to be the overlord of Huixun City. If he were to die for no reason, what would be the frightening consequences?


    Just the thought of this question made the Rudimentary Spiritualist shudder in fear.


    He stared at his surroundings with bloodshot eyes as if he was about to devour someone. His heart was filled with strong killing intent.


    In spite of that, after a moment, he was forced to abandon the thought because there were over 100 people on the wall, so he could not kill all of them.


    While the Wang family¡¯s powerhouse, who was not far away, was shocked, there was a hint of joy on his face. He had tried his best to hide it, but how could he hide it from the Li family¡¯s powerhouse.


    With a long sigh, the Rudimentary Spiritualist from the Li family had no choice but to pick up his ancestor¡¯s corpse and leave as fast as lightning. He rushed back to the Li residence as soon as possible.


    Behind him, the discussions never stopped.


    After a long silence, the powerhouse from the Wang family finally opened his mouth and revealed the identity of this corpse.


    This was like poking a ho¡¯s nest. In just half a day, the entire city had fallen into a huge panic.


    No matter how domineering the Li family was in the city, Li Shaoyuan was still one of the strongest people in the city. In a way, the vast majority of people were sheltered under his wings.


    Now, Li Shaoyuan was killed and hung on the wall. The impact was absolutely iparable.

 Chapter 920 - A Massive Change In The City

    <h4>Chapter 920: A Massive Change In The City</h4>


    In the garden, Li Tianyu sat quietly in the courtyard.


    After Li Shaoyuan appeared and promised to stand up for him, his heart truly calmed down.


    This time, his silence was different from before. It was a kind of peace that came from the bottom of his heart, and it made his soul calm down.


    After seeing the treasures that Ou Yangming took out and the methods he disyed, he finally realized something. Or rather, that was a fact that he was not willing to face before.


    With Li Tianyu¡¯s identity, he could naturally do whatever he wanted in Huixun City, but once he left Huixun City and lost Li Shaoyuan¡¯s protection, what would he have left?


    Before this, formidable figures had also appeared in Huixun City but each time they appeared, they always kept a high profile such that even Li Shaoyuan had to apany them. Therefore, Li Tianyu never got to disy his side as a fop. This time, it was different. From the moment both sides met, a seed of conflict had been deeply buried between them.


    Li Tianyu, who had always been sessful, was finally defeated. In particr, the scenes that happened at the auction left a deep impression on him and would never be forgotten.


    It was precisely because he suffered such an immense shock that he was so resentful towards Ou Yangming. Nheless, this was also a good thing for him because he finally understood himself and began to control his temper and cultivate seriously.


    With the abundant resources that the Li family had, as long as Li Tianyu worked hard, perhaps one day, he would be able to achieve the same achievements as his great ancestor.


    Just as he was calming down to cultivate, chaotic shoutspletely broke his peaceful state of mind.


    Li Tianyu frowned. If it was in the past, he might have already exploded. At this moment, a strong sense of unease somehow welled up in his heart.


    He quickly got up and rushed toward the direction of the noise.


    A momentter, he arrived at arge hall. Here, the most powerful powerhouses of the family had gathered. Even so, what frightened Li Tianyu was that he could no longer see calmness in their eyes anymore.


    Everyone including his father¡ªLi Xinyi¡ªhad a look of fear and confusion in their eyes.


    Li Tianyu¡¯s heart tightened. He grabbed someone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    That person was a Spiritualist from the side branch of the n. His cultivation was higher than Li Tianyu, but he would treat the young master with respect every time.


    Despite that, the Spiritualist did not seem to recognize him this time. He just turned his head and nced at Li Tianyu then looked in a direction nkly.


    Li Tianyu followed his gaze and saw a corpse at once.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A loud bang sounded in his head. He did not even manage to catch his breath and fainted just like that.


    He vaguely heard someone shouting, but his heart was filled with fear.


    ¡®How could this be, how could this be...


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the Great Ancestor leave to chase after Yu Tianrui? Why did this happen?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the Wang residence, Wang Weinian and Wang Haobin looked at each other and saw a deep fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, there was a hint of excitement in their frightened eyes.


    Did Li Shaoyuan¡¯s death not mean that the mountain they were most worried about had disappeared?


    Having said that, how exactly mighty was the person who made this mountain disappear? The thought of it alone would make people shiver and have goosebumps.


    ¡°That, that person... He could actually do this?¡± Wang Weinian let out a long sigh. There was a hint of bitterness on his face that could not be put into words.


    He did not know where Li Shaoyuan went but even if he used his toes to think, he could guess the reason for his death.


    The Li family must have gotten the news that Yu Tianrui was about to leave and knew he had a treasure, so they were blinded by greed and made Li Shaoyuan act recklessly to snatch it. However, no one would have thought that Li Shaoyuan, who was one of the Venerable Ones that created Huixun City, would die because of this.


    ¡°A Venerable One must be guarding that person in the dark.¡± Wang Weinian collected his thoughts and remarked, ¡°On top of that, the Venerable One¡¯s much stronger than Li Shaoyuan.¡±


    Even if a Venerable One could not win a battle against another Venerable One, one could still escape.


    That said, Li Shaoyuan¡¯s corpse appeared on the gpole on the city wall, so it could not be faked.


    Being able to kill a Venerable One and defeating a Venerable One were 2 entirely different things.


    Nheless, they did not know that King Kong¡¯s cultivation had increased greatly on Mount Return Sword because of Ou Yangming, which was why it could kill Li Shaoyuan in one strike. Otherwise, even if they worked together, they might not be able to hold Li Shaoyuan back.


    Wang Haobin nodded slightly and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Wang Weinian said in a deep voice, ¡°Since he hung Li Shaoyuan¡¯s corpse on the city gate, he¡¯s giving us a warning. Let the rest know that we mustn¡¯t offend the Wu family in the future. Those who disobey this order will be heavily punished.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Haobin was unwilling to do it, but he did not dare to disobey the elder in this matter.


    He had always thought highly of himself, but the Venerable One¡¯s corpse shattered his pride.


    Wang Weinian paused and added, ¡°Since there¡¯s no news from the 2 elders from the Teng family, the Xue family will definitely return to Donglin City soon to take revenge for the extermination of their n.¡±


    ¡°If Xue Yan isn¡¯t old and muddle-headed, he¡¯ll surely return as soon as possible.¡± Wang Haobin was very smart. He immediately understood what his father meant and asked, ¡°Are we going to help them?¡±


    ¡°Heh, this is a good opportunity to ease the rtionship between us,¡± Wang Weinian said in a deep voice, ¡°Remember¡ªthe previous matter of going against Yu Tianrui was all the Li family¡¯s idea, and we didn¡¯t get involved at all.¡±


    Wang Haobin nodded hard. If he still did not understand the stakes at this point, he would not need to continue to live.


    ¡°Also,¡± A fierce light shed in Wang Weinian¡¯s eyes with a hint of excitement. ¡°This is a great opportunity, so we... Can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Wang Haobin was moved. He instantly thought of Li Tianyu, who used to be domineering in the city. He could not help but smile and responded, ¡°Yes, we definitely won¡¯t miss it.¡±


    At this moment, in Huixun City, other than the Li family who was deeply immersed in their grief, the rest of the ns were pleasantly surprised.


    In the Wu residence, after Wu Xiaohuang received the news, he was stunned for a long time before he burst intoughter.


    He pulled Xue Yan and shouted crazily. He was as thrilled as a child.


    After Ou Yangming left, he had been mentally pressured. While he did not think that the Li family would exterminate their n for entertaining Ou Yangming, given the Li family¡¯s influence, even if they suppressed the Wu family silently, it would be enough trouble.


    Wu Xiaohuang originally thought that the Wu family would at least have to keep a low profile, but the entire situation changed dramatically in the blink of an eye.


    He was sure that from now on, the Wu family¡¯s reputation would be greater than before. Even if there were no Venerable Ones in their n, the Wu family would not be inferior to that of the Wang family and the Li family.


    Within a few days, the Huixun City became very lively.


    Other than the Li family suddenly bing particrly low-key, the other ns moved about frequently. The city was filled with an unusual atmosphere.


    The Wu family had undoubtedly be one of the most important ns.


    However, when the masters from the various families visited the Wu family, they specifically wanted to meet Xue Yan and the beautiful youngdy¡ªXue Xuanle¡ªwho was rumored to have an extraordinary rtionship with Yu Tianrui.


    In order to befriend the Xue family, even Wang Weinian humbled himself and visited them. This made Wu Xiaohuang and Xue Yan feel extremely ttered.


    After all, the Wang family and the Li family had been in charge of Huixun City for so many years. Their cultivation levels were almost the same, but the Wang family¡¯s patriarch had a much higher status than the 2 of them.


    Once the 2 parties met, they chatted happily. When Wang Weinian asked about the Xue family and found out that they hade to Huixun City to take refuge, he was furious. He was filled with righteous indignation and promised to help the Xue family seek justice.


    Xue Yan repeatedly declined Wang Wuinian, but he was unable to avoid the Wang family¡¯s overflowing enthusiasm. As a result, he could only bite the bullet and agree to it. He had also guessed the other party¡¯s intentions, but he did not expect the Wang family to be so different.


    A Venerable One¡¯s corpse was enough to cause a huge shock to the fragile Huixun City.


    After the news spread, more ns came to visit. They expressed their willingness to help the Xue family. After knowing the harmonious rtionship between Ou Yangming and Xue Xuanle, they even sent generous gifts and promised to follow the Xue family to Donglin City.


    The result snowballed and caused an exceptional sensation in the city.


    Even though the Li family was jealous and indignant about this, they had closed their doors and did not dare to stir up any more trouble. This was because no one knew if the person who killed Li Shaoyuan was still here.


    After a few days, when Xue Yan swaggered out of Huixun City and brought the members of his n and helpers to Donglin City, there were already more than 100 powerhouses with him.


    These were true masters who were gathered from the various ns in Huixun City on their initiative. Furthermore, the Xue family did not need to pay any price.


    Not to mention that the 2 top-grade Spiritualists from the Teng family had already fallen, even if they were still alive, they could only kneel and wee the people.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the main road, the sun was bright and beautiful. When the spring breezes blew past, they carried chillness that could make people quiver.


    Several figures left Mount Return Sword and went in the opposite direction of Huixun City. The long shadows were stretched out on the ground and slowly disappeared, leaving only their legend, which would be passed down from generation to generation in Huixun City

 Chapter 921 - The Green Pearl Beast

    <h4>Chapter 921: The Green Pearl Beast</h4>


    Spring breezes were formless and shapeless. They drove out the cold without realizing it.


    The warm sun hung high in the sky, and it was very gentle. Peach blossoms by the roadside bloomed just like the cheeks of a woman who had fallen in love; they were pink and tender. Butterflies and bees flew around the peach blossoms, lingering around them and forgetting to return. Not far away, a jade green mountain stream flowed gently. The stream water was so clear that the bottom of the stream could be seen. The fish in the water made sshes with their fins, and they yed happily at the bottom.


    Ou Yangming listened to the crisp and melodious chirps of birds and hummed a little tune. He was feeling happy.


    Big Yellow raised its eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what are you so happy about?¡±


    ¡°The scenery along the way is great, so I¡¯m in a good mood. Life is supposed to be calm and peaceful, less grand and magnificent. Humans usually have too strong desires. The more one desires, the more tired one will be.¡± His voice was very soft and seemed to carry a different charm. It spread far and wide.


    The goshawk hurriedly ttered him, ¡°Tsk tsk, this is a great principle. I have to remember it.¡±


    ¡°A great principle my *ss!¡± Ou Yangming cursed in a bad mood.


    Goshawk smiled embarrassedly and dared not speak recklessly.


    At this time, on a long bridge several kilometers in front of Ou Yangming.


    A white-clothed woman walked over slowly. She looked delicate and pretty. Although she was not stunning enough, she was very pleasing to the eye and was the type of person who would be more interesting the more one looked at her.


    Under the bridge, the water gurgled while blue waves rippled. A green-clothed man who was sitting on the stone beside the bridge stood up in a hurry. His eyes revealed a look of surprise and joy. In the depths of his eyes, it was difficult to notice that there was also a hint of love that was hidden very well.


    The man took the initiative to put his hands together and said, ¡°Greetings, Young Lady Guan Yue...¡± Deep down, he was moved because he did not expect Senior Brother Yue to be so powerful to invite an outer sect disciple from Reborn in Paradise. Moreover, Guan Yue was famous in the outer sect. She was not even 20 years old, but she had cultivated to be a Rudimentary Spiritualist. It would be fine if that was all but the key point was that in the path of formations, even an Intermediate Spiritualist could notpare to her. Rumors had it that as long as Guan Yue¡¯s cultivation base was high enough, she would be able to step into the inner sect of Reborn in Paradise. This would be enough to glorify her ancestors, right?


    Speaking of which, the green-clothed man was also a disciple from an influential sect.


    The Seven Stars Sect was not much weaker than Reborn in Paradise. In some aspects, they were even stronger. Nheless, the man was only in the Extreme Grade boundary and was only a handyman, hence he could not bepared to Guan Yue, who was surrounded by a halo. Even so, after a fortuitous encounter with the youngdy, the man remembered her well.


    Guan Yue waved her hand gently and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Following that, she looked around and frowned slightly. She asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother Ling?¡±


    The man in green looked into the distance and replied with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Ling Yue went to investigate the situation.¡±


    Guan Yue nodded slightly and flipped her long hair, revealing her fair neck as well as her exquisite corbone.


    Half a month ago, Ling Yue, who was a Seven Stars Sect outer sect disciple, left the sect to train. He originally nned to travel around the world, but he did not expect to chance upon a spirit grade when he passed by Mount Yuantu.


    It would be fine if it was just an ordinary spirit beast, but it was an injured middle-grade spirit beast. If he could take it down, it would be a huge fortune.


    Nevertheless, though Ling Yue was a disciple of arge sect, he was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist. Even if that spirit beast was injured, he was not confident that he could kill it. Furthermore, an injured spirit beast was unquestionably the most dangerous. If it were to explode before its death, he might even die on the spot.


    After a few moments of consideration, Ling Yue asked someone to send this news to his good friend, Guan Yue, and asked her to lend him a helping hand. If he could get help from her formation, then it would be possible to capture the spirit beast alive. Despite that, Ling Yue was always worried that others would be ahead of him, so he kept scouting the environment.


    As for the handyman, Cao Jiuming, he had deliberately stayed behind to wait for Guan Yue.


    Not long after, a tall and imposing young man walked over. He was dressed in green, and his ck hair was behind him, making him look a little more casual and carefree. He chuckled and said, ¡°Since Young Lady Guan has arrived, let¡¯s go quickly to avoid anyplications. If we can capture a middle-grade spirit beast alive and bring it to the market, we¡¯ll surely be able to sell it at a high price.¡± As he said that, he cupped his hands and uttered sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Young Lady Guan!¡±


    The smile on Guan Yue¡¯s face was gentle. ¡°Big Brother Ling, you¡¯re being too polite. You can just call me Younger Sister Yue.¡± She put on a serious face after that on purpose, which made her look more yful.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the 3 of them moved forward.


    Not long after, they arrived at Mount Yuantu. The mountain was filled with gravel, barren soil, and low shrubs, making it seem deste.


    Guan Yue narrowed her eyes and looked dubious as she expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Big Brother Ling, is this Green Pearl Beast really here? This ce is so deste and doesn¡¯t have abundant spiritual Qi. ording to the records from my sect, this kind of spirit beast should like ces that are damp and filled with spiritual Qi.¡±


    Ling Yue waved his sleeve and responded with a warm smile, ¡°Little Sister Yue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already checked it out. The Green Pearl Beast is here, and there won¡¯t be any mishaps.¡±


    Guan Yue nodded slightly and did not say anything.


    Yellow sand filled the sky. All of a sudden, a muffled beast roar reverberated. The sound stirred up a storm, causing the space within a 3-meters radius to explode. The yellow sand in the sky was shaken and scattered in all directions. A 3-meters-long spirit beast was seen amidst the sandstorm. Its fur was gray and white, and its 2 huge fangs were like snow-white sickles. Especially its tail, it was as sharp as a long sword.


    Guan Yue and Ling Yue looked at each other and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    As for Cao Jiuming, he was only in the Extreme Grade boundary. He heard a sudden p of thunder, causing the Qi and blood in his body to surge.


    Ling Yue slowly walked forward and said with a dark and solemn expression, ¡°Little Sister Yue, I¡¯ll attack it head-on while you assist from the side by finding an opportunity to trap this spirit beast in your formation. After it¡¯s trapped, things will be easier.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Guan Yue¡¯s brows trembled as she nodded heavily. She also had a solemn look on her face.


    After all, this was a middle-grade spirit beast. Even if it was heavily injured, it was still not something that a Rudimentary Spiritualist could easily capture alive.


    The Green Pearl Beast bared its teeth, and all the hair on its body stood up. Its limbs swelled up, and its blood-red pupils revealed a monstrous ferocity. At its lower abdomen, a bowl-sized wound was bubbling with blood, faintly emitting a ck aura. Even the purest spiritual Qi might not be able to heal it. It was obvious that the wound was caused by a highly toxic weapon.


    ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡± The Green Pearl Beast sucked in deep breaths. Its mouth seemed to have turned into a small ck hole as it swallowed the spiritual Qi within 33 meters from it. It thenpressed the spiritual Qi within its Dantian before exhaling.


    A dozen green wind des shed towards Ling Yue like a dozen sharp flying swords. They whistled through the air and tore open a few holes in the yellow sand. With a mournful roar, it uttered, ¡°Humans, ie!¡±


    Just by hearing these words, one could feel strong resentment.


    A grave expression appeared in Ling Yue¡¯s eyes. He mobilized the spiritual power in his dantian and pounced forward. He took the initiative to meet the dozen green wind des with a punch. It was then when a sudden change urred. The dozen green wind des seemed to be surrounded by an invisible spiritual power. They intersected with each other and turned into a dozen green whirlwinds, then they shot out countless thin threads with green lights that forced Ling Yue to retreat. They even cut open his clothes, such that 3 to 4 bloody grooves were cut from his lower abdomen to his chest. Fresh blood dripped from them, and his flesh turned inside out, which looked terrifying. The young man cried out in pain and hurriedly swallowed a healing pill.


    Taking advantage of the time when the Green Pearl Beast spat out the wind des, Guan Yue moved.


    A light shed from her slender and fair fingers shed while a holy and pure expression appeared on her face. She raised her right hand and waved her sleeve forward as she leaned forward. Countless green arcs immediately spread out from the youngdy¡¯s hand. They were like meteors that streaked across the sky with their tails, and they lit up the surroundings with extreme brightness.


    ¡°Trap!¡± Her breathing quickened, and her face turned pale.


    It was clear that setting up a trap in such a hurry was too difficult for her with her current strength.


    Right at this moment, the green light began to copse bit by bit. It was toote. At that moment, she bent down and squeezed her chest into an astonishing arc. As she pressed her palm down again, the speed of the green light¡¯s spread increased once more and directly enveloped the spirit beast.


    After doing all this, she staggered.


    However, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Behind her, Cao Jiuyang¡¯s expression darkened. He realized that he could not help at all. Just the aura from this spirit beast alone was enough to kill him numerous times.


    Ling Yue¡¯s face lit up with joy. He took out a 1-meter-long Green Edge Sword and said softly, ¡°Little Sister Yue, I¡¯m in admiration of your cultivation base in formations!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Ling, you¡¯re overpraising me. I was just lucky!¡± Having said that, the pride on Guan Yue¡¯s face did not fade away. She was full of confidence in the path of formations, which was her pride.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first restore our spiritual powers to the peak. As time passes, the injuries on this spirit beast will be more serious. In that case, we¡¯ll definitely be able to capture it alive!¡± A bright light shed in Ling Yue¡¯s eyes. His heart was filled with boundless pride as he thought to himself, ¡®How many cultivation resources could a middle-grade spirit beast be exchanged for?¡¯


    After 15 minutes, Ling Yue and Guan Yue exchanged nces.


    Guan Yue took a step forward. Her body was graceful, and her gait was lithe. She was like a stream of white light as she entered the formation. Ling Yue was not willing to be outdone. His step technique was exquisite as he followed closely behind.


    They either stabbed or shed with their sword as they constantly moved around the border, only defending and not attacking.


    The spiritual power in the spirit beast¡¯s body was constantly being consumed, causing the injuries on its lower abdomen to be more severe.


    ¡°Shameless humans!¡± The Green Pearl Beast roared furiously. Its was agile as it darted out. With a swing of its tail, it descended from the sky like arge saber that flickered with a cold light.


    That said, Guan Yue and Ling Yue were not slow, but they barely dodged the attack.


    On the spot where the beast¡¯s tailnded, sand and stones within 3 meters crumbled.


    The spirit beast did not stop. Instead, its speed was even faster. Like a grey and white arc of lightning, it pounced toward the 2 of them. A special Qi momentum surrounded them. Although it was slightly weak, it was not something that a heavily injured spirit beast could release.


    Ling Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically as he screamed, ¡°This spirit beast has been hiding its strength. Retreat! Retreat quickly!¡± However, they had already been enveloped by the Green Pearl Beast¡¯s Qi momentum. Even if they wanted to retreat now, they would have to pay a huge price. With their cultivation bases, there was no way they could forcefully cut off the Qi momentum.

 Chapter 922 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 922: Help</h4>


    The weather was clear and the breezes were charming. It was a rare good weather.


    Light breezes blew up Big Yellow¡¯s fur. It raised its head and looked into the distance. All of a sudden, a peak covered with yellow sand appeared in its sight. It was Mount Yuantu.


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and bared its sharp teeth. It said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, look at that ce. Why is it so strange? It¡¯s covered with yellow sand, unlike other ces.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not reply to it. With a sh of thought, he sent his spiritual power over.


    He was immediately puzzled, and he thought to himself, ¡®Why is this method of setting up a formation so familiar? After sensing it carefully, he came to a sudden realization. ¡®Reborn in Paradise?¡¯ Afterparing it with what he had learned, he quickly confirmed it.


    Thinking of Reborn in Paradise, he naturally thought of Qiu Chengwang, who was a Venerable One that had been refined into a puppet.


    After thinking for a while, he secretly signaled the 3 beasts, which instantly hid in the dark. After so many times of practice, the beasts¡¯ methods of hiding their tracks became even more brilliant.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He moved, and his step technique was exquisite as he sped toward Mount Yuantu.


    Very soon, the group of people and the Green Pearl Beast appeared in his senses. He rubbed his chin and thought, ¡®So they¡¯re hunting a spirit beast, but this spirit beast knew how to hide its weakness and forcefully used its spiritual power to crack open its wound. Even its lethal poison was disguised by a mixture of spiritual power and a special substance. This is really interesting. Looks like those people are going to suffer.¡¯


    Although their main strategy of ¡°consuming the spirit beast¡¯s energy¡± was not wrong, they did not expect that they would fall into this beast¡¯s trap from the very beginning. Indeed, not long after, the spirit beast¡¯s strength was fully disyed, and it dragged the 2 powerhouses into its Qi momentum, making it impossible for them to escape.


    ¡®Should I save them now?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought for a moment and suppressed the thought.


    He knew there was a particr way to give a favor. At this time, it was not even a matter of life and death. Even if he saved them, they would think of him as a good person for a time, but they would forget it after a while. The best time for him to make a move would be the most critical moment when the Green Pearl Beast left a traumatic experience in their hearts.


    Needless to say, if it was under normal circumstances, Ou Yangming would not do this.


    Nheless, among the 2 people fighting against the spirit beast in the formation, one of them must be a disciple from Reborn in Paradise. This was very intriguing.


    It was worth noting that Qiu Chengwang the Venerable One of Reborn in Paradise died because of Ou Yangming and was also refined into a puppet. This was simply a big humiliation for a formidable sect. Therefore, the young fellow must solidify their ¡°emotional foundations¡±. Now, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as he left a good impression, no matter what he wanted to find out, he would get twice the result with half the effort.


    At the spur of the moment, Ling Yue gritted his teeth and stabbed forward with the longsword in his hand. A wave of sword Qi swept out in the air, and it was slightly white. In this moment of life and death, he could not care less about hiding anything. The young man looked ruthless, where a redness flickered in his eyes. Following that, he spat out a mouthful of blood essence, turning it into a blood mist that painted the sword Qi red.


    Eventually, the waves became darker, turning into 10 to 13 meters tall waves that surged towards the Green Pearl Beast.


    They became faster and heavier just like the waves on the sea. Each wave was higher than the other, giving off the feeling of monstrous waves crashing into a cliff.


    When the power reached its peak, Ling Yue let out a cold shout and yelled, ¡°Break!¡± Consequently, the Qi that touched him and Guan Yue was forcefully broken by the waves. Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, the Green Pearl Beast¡¯s eyes became more ferocious.


    It spat out hundreds of wind des consecutively!


    Inside the narrow formation space, they gave people a feeling that they were overwhelming and unavoidable.


    What was even more terrifying was that the wind des turned into a whirlpool and released numerous green threads, which were 100 times thinner than silk. Due to their density and speed, the green threads became iparably sharp, which became something that even an Intermediate Spiritualist would need to use all their strength to block.


    This was the Green Pearl Beast¡¯s strongest technique¡ªWind des into Threads.


    It did not dodge the formation because it wanted to use this technique in this narrow space to kill the 2 hateful humans.


    The green threads danced in the wind. They looked soft and smooth but carried killing intents.


    Simr to a blooming red rose, though it was beautiful and enchanting, it had thorns all over its body.


    The Green Pearl Beast blew a breath of green air at the green threads, which quickly closed up and wrapped around the 2 powerhouses like cocoons.


    A monstrous sense of danger appeared in the minds of those powerhouses, causing their bodies to turn cold. It was as if they had fallen into a cold pool in theherworld. They did not even have any thoughts. As long as they were wrapped by the threads, they would definitely turn into minced meat, where not even a singleplete bone would remain from them. Their hearts were filled with despair, and they were feeling regretful. They should not have been so careless ande here to hunt down the injured middle-grade spirit beast.


    ¡®It¡¯s time!¡¯ Ou Yangming saw the looks on their faces and nodded to himself.


    With a sh of thought, his bones made a crisp sound, and his muscles squirmed. His body grew taller and bigger, and his appearance also underwent a significant change. Even if someone familiar saw the young fellow at the moment, they would not be able to recognize him.


    He shouted pretentiously, ¡°Beast, don¡¯t try to be ferocious!¡±


    Concurrently, he made gestures with his hands, such that only afterimages could be seen as he roared, ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡±


    With that, stones within 33 meters from him seemed to be squeezed by a pair of invisible hands. Hundreds of stone awls flew into the air and ovepped with each other, forming a solid stone wall that blocked in front of the 2 powerhouses. Subsequently, the stone wall pushed outwards and collided with the green threads.


    This was a battle between extreme defense and extreme attack. The tremendously thick stone wall directly crushed the green threads, but it did not stop as it wrapped the Green Pearl Beast Within.


    Ou Yangming thought, ¡®Since I want to leave a good impression...


    ¡®Then I might as well be thorough and give this middle-grade spirit beast to them.¡¯ This was why the young fellow used the stone awls to envelope the spirit beast. He had initially nned to put on a show of being severely injured by the Green Pearl Beast then finally kill it with great difficulty but after some thought, he decided to drop the idea. He would not do such a shameful thing.


    As the dust settled, the previously arrogant middle-grade spirit beast was wrapped in crushed stones and was unable to move. Even its throat was strangled by a pair of invisible hands, so it could not make a single sound.


    This scene caused the hearts of Guan Yue and Ling Yue to tremble.


    Guan Yue¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and her tongue was stuck to the roof of her mouth. She felt that her heart had stopped beating, and she thought to herself, ¡®The middle-grade spirit beast couldn¡¯t block the attack at all. Judging from his cultivation base, he could probably be ranked in the top three among the outer sect disciples, right?¡¯ At this point, even Ou Yangming¡¯s slightly skinny figure became taller and bigger to her as if he had the strength to carry the universe. The youngdy¡¯s mouth parted slightly as she breathed out and said, ¡°I¡¯m Guan Yue. Thanks for your saving grace, Young Master.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand lightly. ¡°Youngdy, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous. I, Yu Tianrui, heard the sounds of fighting at the foot of the mountain and came to investigate, but I didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene. Fortunately, I made it in time!¡± He exhaled lightly as though it was his responsibility to save these powerhouses. This became a more enriched scene to Guan Yue.


    Guan Yue could not help but pat her chest with her fair fingers. With a face full of lingering fear, she bowed and expressed, ¡°Brother Yu, if you didn¡¯t arrive in time, the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable.¡± She began to size up Ou Yangming seriously. ¡®Red phoenix eyes, peach blossom eyes, a beautiful smile, and a clean face. He unknowingly gives people a feeling of intimacy.¡¯ Of course, she was more concerned about Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation.


    Her eyes focused as if she saw a bottomless cold pond!


    She thought, ¡®Not only is he a caster, but his cultivation base is much higher than mine. I don¡¯t know if he is an Intermediate Spiritualist or an Advanced Spiritualist.¡¯


    The youngdy secretly nced at the young fellow with curiosity.


    On the other hand, Ling Yue¡¯s face was pale. At that moment, he thought that he was dead for sure. Now that he had escaped death, he greedily breathed in air and smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m Ling Yue. Thank you for saving my life, Brother Yu!¡± He looked at Ou Yangming as though he saw a ball of fire that could burn the void, and he wondered, ¡®Which sect is this disciple from? Why does he have such a majestic aura?¡¯ The young man had been very good at reading people since he was young. When he saw Ou Yangming trapping the spirit beast earlier, he also had the intention of befriending him, so he looked at the young fellow sincerely.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the wind. He responded gently, ¡°Brother Ling, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Guan Yue smiled and blinked her eyes but did not say anything. She gently raised her arm and waved it inwards. As such, countless formation boards seemed to be attracted and turned into long arcs that flew over quickly. She pressed her sleeve and kept them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes widened as he said in surprise, ¡°Miss Yue, you know about formations?¡±


    Guan Yue stuck out her tongue proudly.


    Once the formation was dispersed, Cao Jiuming, who was at the Extreme Grade boundary, was finally able to get in. He looked at Guan Yue without saying a word, but his eyes were filled with deep worry. Deep down, his eyes were filled with love too.


    Ling Yue walked to the side of the spirit beast and lightly knocked on the stone wall. He suggested, ¡°Brother Yu, since you killed this spirit beast, you should take the most credit. Why don¡¯t we travel together? After this spirit beast is sold in the market, you¡¯ll get 60% of the profit while the 3 of us will split the remaining 40%. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    Ling Yue frowned and asked softly, ¡°What do you think is suitable then, Brother Yu?¡±


    At this time, even Guan Yue¡¯s face turned cold. She thought that Ou Yangming was being too greedy. We¡¯re giving you 60% of the profit. How many spirit ores can you get in the end?¡¯


    ¡°10% is enough. This spirit beast was discovered by you guys and more than half of its spiritual power was consumed, which was why it was killed by me so easily.¡± Ou Yangming sounded sincere.


    ¡°What?¡± Guan Yue and Ling Yue were shocked at the same time, and they quickly waved their hands. However, Ou Yangming¡¯s words won over their good impression. They knew that the spirit beast¡¯s spiritual power was not much consumed, but who would not like to hear such praise?


    In the end, Ou Yangming could not win and reluctantly epted 20% of the profit. Of course, he was not really bothered about the spirit ores but whether he epted the offer or not was a matter of attitude. At this point, the rtionship between the young fellow and the 2 powerhouses had improved unbelievably.


    After chatting for a while, Ling Yue asked in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Yu, are you going to travel around the world?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you have a target?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and replied to him, ¡°I heard about the Big Ruins in Zhangzhou, and I want to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°The Big Ruins?¡± Ling Yue and the others looked at each other and asked in surprise, ¡°Brother Yu, you already have a slot to enter?¡±

 Chapter 923 - The Big Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 923: The Big Ruins</h4>


    ¡°I need a slot?¡± Ou Yangming asked in surprise. A look of confusion shed across his eyes.


    After he entered Zhangzhou, he had heard many things about the Big Ruins, but he never knew there was a need for a slot to enter the ce.


    Ling Yue and the others were stunned. They exchanged nces at the same time.


    When they saw how young Ou Yangming was, they secretly guessed which n the God-favored son was from. Given his cultivation base, they really did not know how he cultivated. Such a person was usually a true core disciple of a sect, and he was far from what they couldpare to.


    Nheless, how could a core disciple from arge sect in Zhangzhou not know about the situation in the Big Ruins?


    At this moment, the 3 of them suddenly guessed that the person was from a formidable sect outside Zhangzhou.


    Even so, how open-minded must his sect elders be to allow such an outstanding disciple to go out to train?


    Ou Yangming was sharp-eyed. He immediately saw through their hesitation. He smiled and expressed, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to tell me, forget it.¡±


    Ling Yue¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly answered, ¡°Brother Yu, you must be joking. This isn¡¯t a confidential matter so of course, we can tell you.¡± He paused for a moment and continued with a clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Big Ruins came from. I¡¯ve checked the ancient books in my sect, but I still haven¡¯t found anything. The only thing I can be sure of is that there are numerous treasures in the Big Ruins.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡±


    Although he was doubtful, he thought about the Self-examination Mirror. Since Xue Yan could find such a precious item from the ce, it seemed like it was only natural that there were many treasures there.


    Ling Yue chuckled and exined, ¡°That¡¯s because every time the Big Ruins is opened, the people whoe out will more or less gain something.¡± He paused for a moment before he added, ¡°Moreover, even if we don¡¯t find any treasures inside, we can still go to a few special spots and stay there for a period of time. We can also use the special environment there to cultivate, which will be of great benefit to our cultivation bases and boundaries.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He became even more curious about the Big Ruins.


    It turned out that there were not only treasures that made people drool, but also some unique environments that one could cultivate in.


    Since Ling Yue mentioned it so cautiously, it was enough to prove that those special environments were extraordinary. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming could only find out very little from Ling Yue as the young man would not know the real situation inside.


    Ling Yue continued, ¡°In the outskirts of the Big Ruins, there¡¯s a massive interspatial disturbance with countless fragmented spaces inside. They¡¯ll turn into soundless interspatial des that¡¯ll spin continuously in the disturbance. Any living being that touches them will only be sliced into pieces.¡± His eyes shed with a trace of fear, ¡°It¡¯s a natural barrier that separates the Big Ruins from the world, and it¡¯s also the biggest obstacle that prevents people from entering.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he thought to himself that he was lucky.


    If he did not know about this situation and went all the way to the Big Ruins, the moment he charged into the interspatial disturbance, he would suffer a tragic end.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cast this thought aside. He asked solemnly, ¡°Since there¡¯s an interspatial disturbance, how can people enter?¡±


    Ling Yue smiled and answered, ¡°Though there¡¯s an interspatial disturbance around the Big Ruins, the major sects have long studied it ande up with countermeasures.¡± He paused for a moment and continued proudly, ¡°We set up a formation at a weaker spot in the interspatial disturbance and used the formation¡¯s power to push forwardyer byyer. Finally, we built a two-way passage in the interspatial disturbance.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. Even he was shocked at this moment.


    He was a cksmith, but his research on formations could not be underestimated. It could be said that his attainment in formations at the moment was better than many formation masters.


    Therefore, he understood the importance and difficulty of formations better than ordinary people.


    Normal people wouldment after hearing the process, but they would never know how hard it was.


    As for Ou Yangming, he knew from the second he heard about the process that the difficulty of constructing the formation was far beyond the limits of what the average person could imagine.


    Formation maps¡ªespeciallyrge-scale formation maps¡ªwere definitely not something that formation boards couldpare to. Such a formation map had to take into ount the surrounding terrain, the rise and fall of the mountain range, the changes in the universe¡¯s spiritual power, and so on.


    Setting up arge-scale formation map was extremely difficult. It was at least 10 to 100 times more difficult than setting up a formation map from formation boards.


    If there really was an interspatial disturbance around the Big Ruins, then setting up a formation map that could flow in both directions would certainly be an exceptionallyrge-scale one.


    Moreover, since the formation was pushed forwardyer byyer, and there was an interspatial disturbance in front of it, every step that was taken forward would have a certain degree of impact on the formation map. If the formation were to be sessfully set up...


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He gave up on this idea very straightforwardly because he knew that this was not something that he could do.


    Perhaps one day, he would be able to study magnanimous formations, but this was certainly not the time.


    Guan Yue¡¯s eyes flickered as she asked, ¡°Brother Yu, you also know the path of


    Her mind was sharp and her observation skills were meticulous. After seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, she immediately sensed it.


    Despite that, she only guessed a little from Ou Yangming¡¯s subtle expression. To her, even if Ou Yangming knew about formations, he only knew a little about them.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and replied to her, ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in the path of formations, so I studied it for a period of time but...¡± He nced at the 3 of them and said, ¡°My main focus is still on spells.¡±


    Ling Yue and the others finally understood, but they also felt that this was only natural.


    The strength that Ou Yangming had disyed earlier was powerful, such that they would not dare to resist him at all.


    Given Ou Yangming¡¯s age, it would be difficult for him to cultivate to such a level even if went all-out. Ling Yue and hispanions wondered, ¡®We wouldn¡¯t be able to reach such a level.¡¯ Therefore, they thought that even if the young fellow learned about the path of formations, he would have only scratched the surface.


    After all, the path of formations and the path of magic arts required a lot of time to learn and for experiences to be umted.


    To be able to stand out in one of them was already quite impressive. They would not believe that Ou Yangming could study 2 abilities at the same time.


    Having said that, since Ou Yangming hade into contact with the path of formations, it would not be a big deal for him to understand the difficulty of building a passage in the interspatial disturbance.


    ¡°Brother Yu, that formation has gathered the power of all the supreme sects in Zhangzhou, and it took almost 1,000 years to build it.¡± Guan Yue¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of excitement, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it once. Thinking back, I still feel that it¡¯s unfathomable.¡±


    Ling Yue was dumbfounded and surprised. ¡°Younger Sister Yue, you¡¯ve never mentioned this before.¡± He was full of curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t you need at least an Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s cultivation base to enter the Big Ruins?¡±


    Guan Yue rolled his eyes at him and answered, ¡°I only entered the passage to admire the great achievements of the predecessors under the apaniment of the elders of my sect. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to enter the Big Ruins now.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he asked, ¡°Is there still a cultivation base limit to entering the Big Ruins?¡±


    Ling Yue nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are endless benefits in the Big Ruins, but there are also enormous risks. If you want to survive there, you need to at least have the cultivation base of an Advanced Spiritualist. Besides, even with that cultivation base, you can¡¯t just wander around as you wish; you can only wander around in some less dangerous ces.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded slowly. ¡°Brother Ling, you know everything so clearly. It seems that you¡¯re also aiming for the Big Ruins.¡±


    Ling Yue answered embarrassedly, ¡°Brother Yu, you have no idea. My master¡¯s one of the elders of our sect and has rmendation slots, so I know a bit more than others.¡± When he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming asked slowly, ¡°Rmendation slots?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ling Yue said in a deep voice. ¡°The establishment of the Big Ruins¡¯ passage was not only contributed by the influential sects in Zhangzhou but also the rogue cultivator ns. As such, the passage doesn¡¯t belong to one sect, but to all the cultivators in Zhangzhou.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°But most of the slots are probably still in the hands of the supreme sects.¡±


    Ling Yue¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°Of course, but we also left enough spots and opportunities for rogue cultivators. As long as they work hard to fight for the slots, they could also enter.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded lightly but did not agree with it.


    While rogue cultivators had a chance, even idiots knew the slots allocated for them were much lesser than what was allocated for sect disciples.


    However, this was normal.


    Ling Yue cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, since you¡¯ve traveled the world, have you ever been to the Seven Stars Sect?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled, but he answered, ¡°I have long heard of the Seven Stars Sect, but I haven¡¯t been there before.¡±


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Yu, I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life, but why don¡¯t you follow me to the Seven Stars Sect and let me entertain you for a few days?¡± He said with hope, ¡°The next opening of the Big Ruins will be in a few months. If it¡¯s possible, my master might be able to rmend you to enter the Big Ruins to have a look.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not care about the young man¡¯s gratitude but if he could use this opportunity to enter the Big Ruins, that would be the best.


    After a moment of silence, Ou Yangming smiled and answered, ¡°Since you¡¯re so kind to invite me, it¡¯ll be ungrateful of me to refuse you, Brother Ling.¡±


    Ling Yue was overjoyed. He turned and asked, ¡°Younger Sister Yue, it¡¯s rare for us to meet. Why don¡¯t youe along?¡±


    Guan Yue¡¯s pretty face could not help but redden, but she still nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 924 - The Seven Stars Sect

    <h4>Chapter 924: The Seven Stars Sect</h4>


    The Seven Stars Sect was divided into 7 divisions. Each division had 123 peaks, which were called the sea of peaks. In the middle of the sea of peaks was the highest peak, which was also the main peak. Each main peak was extremely majestic and towered into the clouds. Moreover, each division of the sect studied different aspects. Ling Yue¡¯s division was the Ultimate Sword Division, which was full of sword cultivators. After bing Intermediate Spiritualists, they would deliberately carry a sword case on their back and put a longsword in the case to nurture the sword using vitality. When they attacked with their swords, the attacks would be like continuous thunder and rain.


    On a mountain path, 3 young men and a youngdy hurried forward. Although the youngdy was not stunning if one looked at her in a hurry, the more one looked, the more beautiful she became. She was Guan Yue.


    Among these people, the most inconspicuous one was Ou Yangming. His cultivation was already of an Advanced Spiritualist, but he deliberately suppressed his aura. It looked like he was putting on airs, but he did not carry a charm. Furthermore, the young fellow even forcefully suppressed his essence, energy, and spirit. It was not that he was too careful but after thest time when the Beast King Sect was attacked by Qiu Chengwang, even Ai Hongli and the other venerables were suspicious. Since the Seven Stars Sect was AI Hongli¡¯s territory, he had to be careful.


    ¡°The Seven Stars Sect is right ahead.¡± Ling Yue smiled and pointed ahead.


    Following that, he looked at Ou Yangming in confusion and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu, are you not feeling well? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly and answered softly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother Ling, but I¡¯m fine.¡± After he hid his Qi momentum, energy, essence, and spirit, he looked soft to other people.


    Following the direction that Ling Yue pointed, Ou Yangming raised his head and looked into the distance. He saw countless majestic mountains clustered together, each onepeting for their beauty. Especially the 7 main peaks, they were even more magnanimous. In the sky, a mist that was tens of meters long descended just like a long river of mist that hung upside down from the nine heavens. It was constantly changing. Under the sunlight, this long river of mist that was surging down from the heavens emitted multicolored rays of light. Indeed, the auspicious colors flew at the same time, and the lights were boundless. Additionally, the cries of the immortal cranes sounded in unison. In the midst of the mountains, a boundless spiritual spring emitted spiritual power, causing the spiritual Qi in the whole of Seven Stars Sect to almost condense into substance.


    Ou Yangming let out a soft sigh and remarked sincerely, ¡°Sure enough, this is the greatest sect in Zhangzhou. Brother Ling, if you cultivate here, you¡¯ll have a bright prospect!¡± He took a deep breath and thought, ¡®Just this kind of atmosphere is more than twice as majestic as that of the Beast King Sect. Sure enough, the overall strength of Zhangzhou is much stronger than Danzhou.¡¯ Concurrently, the young fellow warned himself to be careful as he was already deep in the tiger¡¯s mouth. If he was not careful, he would definitely fall into eternal damnation.


    If it were not for the rmendation slot to enter the Big Ruins, Ou Yangming would not havee to the Seven Stars Sect to take the risk.


    Cao Jiuming was a handyman disciple. He had not walked far before he went straight to the area for handymen because disciples like him were not allowed to enter the main peaks.


    Soon, the 3 others stood at the foot of the Ultimate Sword Peak. The Ultimate Sword Peak was the main peak of the Ultimate Sword Division.


    In front of them stood 10 arched doors that were about 333 meters tall. 2 Rudimentary Spiritualists in front of the stone doors with swords in their hands. They carried murderous auras.


    Behind the arched doors, one could see ancient roads made of bluestones. They meandered up to the peak of the mountain. The bluestone roads were bustling with people, and they were at least Rudimentary Spiritualists. On both sides of the ancient roads, there were many beautiful and glorious pavilions, which had carved railings that were built with jade. They were exceptionally gorgeous.


    Ling Yue took out a purple token from his pocket. It was unknown what material this token was made of, but it was faintly emitting a fluorescent light.


    The 2 Rudimentary Spiritualists nodded and let them in.


    At this moment, an evil voice was heard. ¡°Went out to train? You¡¯re back so soon? You probably didn¡¯t gain much, right? ¡°The voice was frivolous, and every word said was deliberately drawn out, making people feel ufortable. Soon after, a man with a pointy mouth and monkey cheeks walked down from the mountain, carrying a sword case on his back.


    ¡°You?¡± Ling Yue wanted to counterattack but when he saw the sword case on his back, his expression changed, and he asked in a muffled voice, ¡°You... You¡¯ve broken through to be an Intermediate Spiritualist?¡±


    ¡°So what if I have? Junior Brother, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to want topete with me for the Seven Dazzling Pill. Hmph... This time, I¡¯ve already broken through to be an Intermediate Spiritualist. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going topete with me!¡± He shook his head and deliberately looked regretful to provoke Ling Yue.


    There were many internal strifes within the Seven Stars Sect. Not only did the sect not stop them, but they even secretly encouraged them. As long as no one died, everything would be fine. Therefore, the sect¡¯smon practice was to be brave and fierce. Disciples with the same master wouldpete with each other for cultivation resources while disciples from the same peak would fight for the qualification for cave dwellings. In fact, thepetition between the 7 divisions was even more intense. After all, this concerned the allocation of resources between the various peaks. It was precisely because of this that the people of the Seven Stars Sect were much more powerful than the people of the other influential sects in one-on-one fights. Hence, they were rich in battle experience.


    Despite that, when it came to the Seven Stars Sect, one had to mention the Law Enforcement Division. The Law Enforcement Division was special. It was independent of the 7 divisions, where they only listened to the orders of the sect master.


    Ling Yue¡¯s face turned pale. Before he could say anything, Guan Yue red angrily at the monkey-faced man and sneered. ¡°Is it worth it to treat fellow disciples like this for a medicinal pill?¡± She looked fiercely at the man and appeared to be imposing.


    ¡°Wow, not bad. Junior Brother Ling Yue, I originally thought that you wouldn¡¯t gain anything, but I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d find such a youngdy to be your backer. Given your fair skin and clean appearance, you indeed have the potential to live off a woman.¡± Jian Chengzhe enunciated each word with a pause. His voice was scornful.


    Ling Yue clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails sinking into his palms.


    Guan Yue also had a sullen expression on his face. She gently bit his lower lip, and her body trembled non-stop.


    ¡°Haha, look, I was right. You must be angry from embarrassment!¡± Jian Chengzheughed so hard that he leaned back and forth, but his eyes looked deep as he thought, ¡®As long as Ling Yue dares to make a move on me today, I¡¯ll severely injure him! This way, even if Master doesn¡¯t want to give the Seven Dazzling Pill to me, he¡¯ll still consider the opinions of others. If I spread public opinion, the pill will be in my possession.


    This was how the story went¡ªJian Chengzhe and Ling Yue entered the Ultimate Sword Division one after the other and became Wen Zhou¡¯s disciple.


    Jian Chengzhe started first for a decade. He was the oldest senior brother while Ling Yue was the youngest junior brother.


    Before Ling Yue followed Wen Zhou, Jian Chengzhe¡¯s cultivation resources were abundant. Furthermore, he worked very hard, so his cultivation base improved rapidly. Before he turned 18 years old, he had already entered the Extreme Grade boundary. However, after Ling Yue arrived, a cake was only that big, so the 2 of them naturally had to share what was avable. As such, Jian Chengzhe felt that Ling Yue snatched those resources from him.


    He had an extreme hatred towards Ling Yue.


    There was already some friction between them before this, but it was all a private contest.


    Now, when Jian Chengzhe¡¯s cultivation base broke through to that of an Intermediate Spiritualist, he suddenly could not hold it in anymore.


    More importantly, for the sake of the Seven Dazzling Pill, as long as Jian Chengzhe defeated Ling Yue in a tyrannical manner, the overall situation would be on his side. Now, at the foot of the Ultimate Sword Peak, how many people would be able to witness it? Once word spread, even public opinion would be able to force Wen Zhou to take his side.


    Just as he was feeling smug about this strategy, Guan Yue¡¯s face turned cold, and her voice was ice-cold as she uttered, ¡°Shameless person, die!¡±


    With a wave of her white clothes, countless green Trapping Formation Boards flew out like green clothes. The tadpole-like runes on them all jumped and enveloped Jian Chengzhe.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a Trapping Formation. You¡¯re courting death!¡± Jian Chengzhe¡¯s eyes turned cold as he sneered.


    Jian Chengzhe grabbed his back with his finger and coldly shouted, ¡°Sword,e!¡± The sword case quickly rolled like a spinning top. A 1-meter-long de lightly rang and when itnded, it was already in his hand. This was the third day the man carried the sword case on his back, but this was his first time taking out the longsword inside. He felt wonderful. Before he became an Intermediate Spiritualist, he had longed for the day when he could look at the clear blue sky and shout out the word ¡°sword¡±. All he could say was that it was f*cking cool.


    The longsword shed with a green light. It only had one characteristic, which was its speed. It was incredibly fast.


    It was like a bolt of white lightning. In just an instant, it shattered all the formation boards. Having said that, the longsword did not stop as it went straight for Guan Yue¡¯s face. Jian Chengzhe knew he could not kill her, but he could scratch her face with his sword. He was vicious.


    Of course, this was also because he did not know Guan Yue¡¯s identity. Otherwise, even if he was very bold, he would not dare to do so.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The voice was not loud, and it was even slightly soft. However, it made Jian Chengzhe¡¯s heart turn cold, but he still did not have the slightest intention of stopping.


    This was because he knew within the Seven Stars Sect, the fellow with an aura as deep as the sea would not dare to hurt him.


    ¡®Hmph, stubborn!¡¯ Ou Yangming snorted coldly in his heart. Quickly after, he madeplicated gestures with both hands. When he pressed down with his arms, the ground within 33 meters from his feet began to surge like a tidal wave. One of the stone awls soared into the sky and spun non-stop with an indescribable sharpness. He directly struck the longsword that flew out from the sword case.


    Ou Yangming sighed. He could not take out the Blood Spear Dragon ughterer, so he could only make gestures with both hands to cast magic arts. It was too troublesome.


    That said, this immediately caused the spectating disciples to exim at the same time, ¡°This... He¡¯s actually a caster. Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°It has been many years since a new caster appeared in the Seven Stars Sect, right?¡± A man in green shook his longsword and exhaled two mouthfuls of cold air. His pupils contracted, and his heart was perturbed like a meteorite falling into ake. One could imagine the waves that were stirred up.


    ¡°Yes, this person actually dared to offend a spell caster. In the future...¡± He did not finish speaking, but everyone understood what he meant. Jian Chengzhe¡¯s days ahead will be difficult.


    Among them, the one who was the most shocked was Jian Chengzhe. He never thought that his junior brother would go out and bring back a caster. ¡®Are you trying to go to heaven? He¡¯s a caster, not a cabbage!¡¯


    Jian Chengzhe still red at Ling Yue and walked toward the mountain path. He dared not re at Ou Yangming even if he hated him!


    Ling Yue smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ling, what are you saying? Every n has its difficulties. It¡¯s gettingte so let¡¯s hurry up and go up the mountain.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    He did not care about Jian Chengzhe¡¯s sudden appearance at all.


    The man was just a clown, who did not deserve Ou Yangming¡¯s attention at all.

 Chapter 925 - Spiritual Vitality Tower

    <h4>Chapter 925: Spiritual Vitality Tower</h4>


    The sunlight was as if it had been crushed. It was soft and gentle, and it painted the whole world gold.


    A gentle breeze blew, lifting Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes. Under theplicated gazes of the disciples present, he slowly walked toward the mountainside.


    Everyone watched Ou Yangming, Ling Yue, and Guan Yue leave. When their figures disappeared from sight, the crowd began to discuss like they were in a market.


    ¡°Hiss... Ling Yue has such a caster as his backing. His days will be smooth from now.¡±A Rudimentary Spiritualist disciple revealed an envious look. He wanted to rece Ling Yue.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too lucky. Besides, that fe isn¡¯t just a caster. Did you notice that his aura is as deep as the sea? He could easily fend off the longsword that flew out of a sword case. Even if Jian Chengzhe just became an Intermediate Spiritualist, given that the young fe was able to resist the sword so easily, he¡¯s at least an Advanced Spiritualist.¡± Another white-clothed disciple nodded in agreement.


    After he said that, the other disciples sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time.


    Not only was Ou Yangming a caster, but his cultivation base had also reached that of an Advanced Spiritualist. Such disciples could be considered rare in the Seven Stars Sect because almost 90% of them had left to gain experience and seek opportunities. It would be very difficult to see them in the sect.


    As for some female cultivators, peach blossoms seemed to be blooming deep in their eyes. The corners of their lips curled upwards, forming a beautiful arc, and their bodies also became graceful. After they returned to their residences, they searched for all the clothes that they usually could not bear to wear. The youngdiespeted with each other for beauty as they tried to use their graceful bodies to get hold of Ou Yangming. Nheless, they did not even get to see him. Even so, the male disciples of the Seven Stars Sect managed to feast their eyes on those beautifuldies, but this would all be for another day.


    At night, the moonlight was as cold as water. As it sprinkled down, the entire Seven Stars Sect seemed to contain the mystical aura of an immortal shrine.


    Ling Yue brought Ou Yangming to a small courtyard that was carved with jade. He said softly, ¡°Big Brother Yu, it¡¯s already dark today. Master will onlye out from his isted cultivation in 3 days, so you might as well stay here for a few days. It won¡¯t dy your important matters.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded heavily. ¡°Many thanks, Brother Ling!¡±


    Ling Yue smiled and did not say anything. He brought Guan Yue out of the courtyard.


    In his room, Ou Yangming lit a candle. The dim yellow light flickered but when he gently picked up the wick, the candle immediately became much brighter.


    He looked at the candle and sighed. ¡°People are afraid of the darkness, so they need light wherever they go. It¡¯s just for peace of mind so that they won¡¯t fall into darkness.¡± Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was at a loss at this moment. He did not know what he was asking for. ¡®Is it to stand tall? Or to be glorious for a lifetime? Or to stand at the top of the universe and look down on all living things?¡¯


    The young fellow was not like Li Xin. There was no ambition in his eyes that could devour nothingness.


    He was Ou Yangming¡ªthe one and only Ou Yangming.


    After a long while, he looked at the scattered moonlight outside the window and let out a long breath of cold air.


    Ou Yangming began to sort out the things that had happened during the time he left Huixun City. There were not many things, but he had to sort them out because this concerned Qiu Chengwang and Ai Hongli, who was a top-grade Venerable One. The events were not separated into big or small, nor were they split into significant or insignificant ones. After going through them in his mind, he finally felt at ease.


    The young fellow¡¯s eyes were tightly shut as he guarded his heart with his soul. His momentum also sank to the bottom of his heart.


    Inside his spiritual world, Ou Yangming visualized the snow mountain. During his battle against the 2 top-grade Spiritualists of the Teng family, he had used the Big Avnche to kill Teng Donglin.


    Now that the snow mountain had copsed, there was only a snow mountain of about 33 meters left. It did not have the majestic atmosphere of breaking through to heaven as it did, hence he needed to visualize it and stack it up again.


    As the thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, his spiritual world darkened. The sky seemed to have been covered by a pitch-ck pot, where grey clouds hung Low while the northern wind howled. Heavy snow that looked like goose feathers fell from the sky. The snowkes fluttered in the air, tearing the silent sky into pieces. They fell on the snow mountain, which began to rise. The process was not fast but like a squirrel gathering pine nuts without missing a single one, the young fellow persevered and worked tirelessly.


    Even the air around Ou Yangming turned cold. His eyes seemed to contain a deep and cold world.


    Deep yet cold, profound yet ancient.


    One day, the Big Avnche would emit the most beautiful light. The dragon would have soared and when it roared, the whole world would tremble under its feet.


    In the blink of an eye, the sky brightened. As the morning light shone down. Ou Yangming stopped visualizing the snow mountain and walked out to the small courtyard to do breathing exercises.


    A beautiful figure walked up along the winding path below. She was dressed in white and looked very pleasing to the eye. If this was not Guan Yue, who else could it be? Not far behind her, Ling Yue stood with a smile. They walked toward Ou Yangming one after the other. The young man cupped his hands slightly and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, are you still used to living here?¡±


    Ou Yangming replied with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m not very pampered. As a cultivator, there are many days where heaven bes my nket while the earth is my bed. It¡¯s rare and precious to have a small house as my shelter while traveling.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Brother Yu cultivated to such a boundary at such a young age. It turns out you have a profound spiritual cultivation,¡± Ling Yueplimented. He was very reserved, but it gave people a good impression of him.


    Guan Yue was graceful. She waved her sleeves and smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother Ling is right. The path of cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you¡¯ll fall back. If you only think of being at ease without wanting to progress, how much can you achieve in your life? To put it bluntly, life is all about being diligent. If you¡¯re diligent, you¡¯ll attain the path and by then, the heavens will help you. On the other hand, if you lose the path, the heavens won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yue, you¡¯re indeed worthy of being a talenteddy from Reborn in Paradise. You speak very differently.¡± Ou Yangming blinked and chuckled.


    Guan Yue smiled generously but did not reply to him.


    Ling Yue¡¯s master¡ªWen Zhou¡ªstill had 3 days before he coulde out from isted cultivation, so Ou Yangming could not do anything even if he wanted the rmendation slot to enter the Big Ruins. Since he had nothing to do, Guan Yue and Ling Yue invited him to go fishing by theke at the foot of the Ultimate Sword Peak.


    Ou Yangming looked meaningfully at them. He wanted to fulfill their wish, so he did not reject them.


    As soon as they arrived below the 10 arched doors of the Ultimate Sword Peak, Ou Yangming heard the sound of the wind. All of a sudden, a young man in green clothes walked toward the peak with a zither in his hands. His smile was warm and gentle, which gave people a good impression. When the man stopped and looked into the distance, his long hair by his ears was lifted by the wind. He stared at Ou Yangming for a moment.


    At this moment, a strong sense of danger rumbled in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    It was as if he was being stared at by a venomous snake in the dark, such that every pore on his body was emitting cold air.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s good psychological qualities allowed him to calm down, and his expression did not change at all. The man in green eximed softly. He nodded his head meaningfully and walked toward the peak with a smile.


    There was a ck-robed man next to him. The man¡¯s face was pale as if he was shrouded by dark Qi. His aura was rotten and ancient, and he was like a person from a different world aspared to the man in green. Having said that, he and the green-clothed man got along. The old man nced at Gu Gengren with a dark face and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Gu Gengren¡¯s fingers moved the strings of the zither, a melodious sound spread out. He answered with a smile, ¡°Nothing¡ªI just met an interesting person.¡±


    As hisughter reverberated, the space around him seemed to brighten up without warning.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and remembered the person¡¯s appearance. He knew those who could make him feel a sense of crisis were not simple figures.


    Not long after, Ou Yangming had a new understanding of the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s strength. Heavenly Soul Lake was surrounded by mountains, and the water was blue. The key point was that an unimaginablyrge spiritual spring existed at the bottom of theke, and it caused visible spiritual Qi to drift on theke. If one took a breath, one would feel as if a warm current was flowing down one¡¯s Tianling acupoint, causing the pores on one¡¯s body to instantly open up.


    The golden sunlight sprinkled on theke and was crushed into pieces by the blue waves that were stirred up by the water. It was as though countless golden light spots were swaying in the water. They followed the direction of the sun and extended into the distance like golden silk ribbons that were constantly changing.


    Ling Yue walked to thekeside and sat down.


    He threw a stone into theke, and the blue waves rippled. He exined softly, ¡°Theke is rich in spiritual Qi. When the creatures in theke breathe and absorb the spiritual Qi, the quality of their flesh is improved. If they¡¯re cooked, their flesh will melt in your mouth. For ordinary people, eating spiritual fishes from theke can extend their lives and benefit them in cultivation. The fishes can consolidate one¡¯s foundation, cultivate one¡¯s essence, and stabilize one¡¯s boundary.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and expressed, ¡°After hearing what you said, I¡¯m starting to crave them.¡±


    Guan Yue turned to look, and her smile was as cunning as a fox. Her voice was warm as she asked, ¡°Big Brother Ling, the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s Spiritual Vitality Tower is extremely famous. Howe we didn¡¯t see it along the way?¡± She looked into the distance but quickly retracted her gaze.


    Ling Yue looked at her gently and exined, ¡°The Spiritual Vitality Tower is right in the middle of theke¡ªlook.¡± As he said that, he lifted his hand and pointed.


    Ou Yangming and Guan Yue followed the direction that Ling Yue pointed and released their mental powers. As expected, the Spiritual Vitality Tower was behind a mountain. Due to bamboo trees that were intertwined together, it was faintly visible. The ancient tower was reflected in theke water. As the ripples swayed, the spiritual Qi around the ancient tower condensed. It was considered one of the ces with the most concentrated spiritual Qi that Ou Yangming had ever seen.


    ¡®It¡¯s extraordinary indeed,¡¯ Ou Yangmingmented.


    His eyes suddenly focused as he walked to Ling Yue¡¯s side and sat on the ground. He asked softly, ¡°Brother Ling, may I know what the Spiritual Vitality Tower is?¡±


    A look of pride shed across Ling Yue¡¯s eyes. He exined softly, ¡°Brother Yu, you might not know this, but this is how Venerable Ones from the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s venerable reach the heavens. With the spiritual spring as a foundation, spiritual Qi from theke is condensed and transformed into an ancient tower, which is used by the sect¡¯s disciples to break through. That said, one needs plenty of contributions to enter the tower.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Ou Yangming nodded thoughtfully.


    Fishing could calm one¡¯s mind. Theke was calm and the wind was not strong. It was good weather for fishing.


    Looking at the rippling waves, Ou Yangming recalled the ferry elder by Tian River. However, as soon as he thought about the elder, he felt that his mind was surrounded by thick mists as he could not even remember what the elder looked like. After bing a Spiritualist, one would somewhat have a photographic memory, but the young fellow could not even remember the ferry elder¡¯s appearance at this time. This was worth pondering.


    ¡°The heavenly path is constant but the world is unpredictable? The world is as big as one¡¯s heart?¡± Ou Yangming muttered and looked into the distance. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Soon enough, the 3 of them caught 3 to 4 spiritual fish. After feeling that they had enough to eat, they stopped fishing.


    In Ling Yue¡¯s words, the spiritual fish were gifts from the universe, so they must not be greedy.

 Chapter 926 - An Unexpected Issue

    <h4>Chapter 926: An Unexpected Issue</h4>


    In an elegant courtyard on the Ultimate Sword Peak.


    The peach blossoms in the surrounding peach blossom forest had bloomed and were stuck to the branches. When a gentle breeze blew, a sweet fragrance filled the air. Pink petals fell from the branches and swayed gently with the wind, making people feel as though they were in a fairnd.


    A gentle breeze blew up Gu Gengren¡¯s hair as he sat cross-legged with the zither in front of him. When his fingers plucked the strings, a melody that sounded like a high mountain and flowing water reverberated in all directions.


    All of a sudden, the butterflies and bees in the peach blossom forest seemed to be attracted to him. They flew to his side and danced to the zither¡¯s melody.


    It was quiet and peaceful. Once Gu Gengren paused, the melody also slowed down. He lifted his fair and slender fingers, then a colorful butterflynded on his fingertip and pped its wings gently.


    At the spur of the moment, an old man with a strong aura of death walked in.


    Just as he was about to speak, Gu Gengren gestured to him to keep quiet. He looked at the butterfly with his eyes full of joy.


    After a full hour, the butterfly flew into the peach blossom forest. Gu Gengren smiled, and his smile was pleasing to the eye. He asked, ¡°Is he here?¡±


    The old man¡¯s fingers were dry and extremely thin. He pinched them together, causing cracks to be heard as he answered, ¡°He¡¯s already here, and he has been waiting outside for more than an hour.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to wait so that he can temper his character. He has just be an Intermediate Spiritualist, and he doesn¡¯t know where he stands.¡± Gu Gengren¡¯s voice was very soft, which sounded like heavenly music to one¡¯s ears. He looked into the distance and at the white clouds in the sky as he added in a low voice, ¡°Life is like the clouds in the sky. They seem casual and unrestrained, but they can¡¯t do as they like.¡±


    The old man asked ordingly, ¡°Why do you say that, Young Master?¡±


    Gu Gengren thought about it and mobilized the spiritual power in his dantian. He raised his hand and waved, then a wave of air rushed into the sky and blew away the clouds floating above his head. Afterward, he answered in a low voice, ¡°The wind ising, and there is an entire sky above the clouds. How much does a person have to cultivate to be able to get out of this strange circle and do what one wants to do?¡± The young man walked into the courtyard and casually picked a peach blossom flower. ¡°I always feel that I¡¯m like this peach blossom, which doesn¡¯t know when it¡¯ll be picked by others without being able to resist at all.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you worry too much. Given your talent, you¡¯ll surely be a Venerable One within a century. Why do you have to be sopassionate?¡± Although the old man wasforting him, his voice was dry and made people very ufortable.


    Gu Gengren was a disciple of the Tianxuan Sect. When he was born, there was an abnormal phenomenon. Purple Qi spread across and shrouded the courtyard where he was.


    Since he was not from a big ce, the matter spread to be incredibly mysterious in just a day. Some people said that he was the reincarnation of Emperor Ziwei while some people said that he was a saint that manifested itself... All in all, they meant the same thing¡ªan exceptional figure was going to be made in this generation of the Gu family. Later, Gu Gengren was epted into the Tianxuan Sect. It was unknown whether it was a prophecy that unfortunately came true or something else, but he did not like to cultivate since he was young. Instead, he was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and he gradually disappeared into the crowd. The matter about the abnormal phenomenon also faded away, by which no one talked about it anymore.


    Nheless, just when the people of the Tianxuan Sect no longer had any hope, Gu Gengren, who was almost 40 years old, broke through.


    Together with his zither, which had apanied him for 30 years, he started from a mortal and simply took a step forward to be an Advanced Spiritualist.


    This was also the first time he came out of the sect after breaking through. His goal was to enter the Big Ruins but before that, he had to obtain his slot.


    Although the Tianxuan Sect was only a small and weak sect in Zhangzhou, their patriarch had numerous connections with the Seven Stars Sect. If not for this, they would not have such extravagant hopes.


    ¡°Invite him in.¡± Gu Gengren put away the zither and sat up quietly.


    Before long, Jian Chengzhe ran over with a ttering look and greeted him, ¡°Brother Gu, how have you been! It has been 3 years since thest time we parted at the Tianxuan Sect. I didn¡¯t expect you to achieve instant sess. It¡¯s enviable!¡±


    Gu Gengren smiled gently, but there was a faint trace of mockery in the depths of his eyes. He responded, ¡°Brother Jian, you¡¯re too kind¡ªI was just lucky. I was on a whim and forgot the time as soon as I started ying music. I hope you won¡¯t be offended, Brother Jian.¡±


    Jian Chengzhe shook his head like a rattle-drum and replied to him, ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Gengren had no intention of chatting at all. He cut to the chase and asked, ¡°Brother Jian, did you say in your letter that Senior Wen still has a slot for the Big Ruins? Is it true?¡± This was the reason he came.


    ¡°Of course, how could I lie about such a thing! But...¡± He paused and looked hesitant.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡± Gu Gengren frowned.


    Jian Chengzhe was delighted, but there was a bitter look on his face as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard that Junior Brother Ling Yue brought back a caster, who also asked for the slot. Now...¡±


    Gu Gengren looked calm so it was impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. He nodded, indicating for Jian Chengzhe to continue.


    Jian Chengzhe immediately understood what he meant. He continued, ¡°When I received your news, I had quickly mentioned it to Master. Though Master didn¡¯t express his take on it, he showed the intention of giving you the slot. That said, Master usually dotes on my youngest junior brother very much. If my junior brother were to say anything at this time, I¡¯m afraid there would beplications.¡± He looked bitter as he was worried for Gu Gengren.


    Gu Gengren sped his hands together and walked to the peach blossom forest. He frowned deeply without saying a word.


    After a long time, he turned and asked, ¡°So What do you want me to do now?¡±


    Jian Chengzhe had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He answered in a low voice, ¡°Make him back out on his own before Master makes a decision.¡±


    The words ¡°back out¡± were used very well. They could be used for big or small matters, which could be solved


    Gu Gengren did not express his stand. He began to ponder.


    Jian Chengren knew very well that going too far was as bad as not going far enough. He did not dwell on the topic anymore and immediately changed to a more rxed topic.


    After Jian Chengzhe left, the old man¡¯s murky eyes flickered as he noted, ¡°Jian Chengzhe can¡¯t be trusted!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he doesn¡¯t have good judgment, and his vision is too small as he only cares about momentary gains and losses. It¡¯ll be difficult for someone like him to be great. Being an Intermediate Spiritualist would be his limit. A cultivator who loses one¡¯s temperament will lose everything. The strong are strong in their mentality and courage. On the other hand, people like him who only know how to scheme behind others are destined to not be able to make it.¡± Gu Gengren let the sunlight shine on his body as hemented.


    ¡°What do you want to do then, Young Master?¡± The ck-robed old man asked.


    ¡°When doing something, one has to look 10 steps ahead. But now, I can¡¯t even clearly see the step beneath my feet. Let¡¯s wait and see. Besides, this caster isn¡¯t simple at all. Ever since I asked about the path, even a top-grade Spiritualist doesn¡¯t make me feel like I¡¯m in danger. However, when I saw him, I actually felt a sense of fear.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The ck-robed old man¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    To him, ever since his young master asked about the path, he had never lost again. Even if the young master encountered a top-grade Spiritualist, he would be able to calmly deal with the powerhouse. Now, he actually felt a sense of danger from a caster who was also an Advanced Spiritualist. ¡®Is that person stronger than a top-grade Spiritualist?¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, Guan Yue was busy in the courtyard. She first scraped off the scales of the spiritual fish and washed them a few times. She was serious and also skilled as if she had done it 1,000 times. The youngdy¡¯s movements were fast, and she finished everything in one go. After marinating the spiritual fish in a wooden barrel, she stopped. Following that, the spiritual fish were sliced into thin pieces after 15 minutes. They were as thin as cicada wings and were stacked on a wooden te.


    Ling Yue¡¯s voice was gentle as he remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook fish.¡±


    ¡°My mother told me since I was young that if you want to capture a man¡¯s heart, you have to feed him well first.¡± She seemed to be implying something.


    After hearing what she said, Ling Yue was ted, but he did not dare to say anything more as he was worried about his gains and losses. He only responded to her softly and thought, ¡®I read from a book that in life, when one is ignorant of feelings, it¡¯s also the time when one¡¯s heart is the purest without any distracting thoughts. I wonder if this applies to me now.¡¯.


    Once Guan Yue was done, she red at the men and uttered fiercely, ¡°Move aside!¡±


    While she said that, she poured the fish slices into the boiling water and boiled them. She continued to use the bamboo chopsticks to fiddle with them. After 100 breaths, she sprinkled some chopped green onions on them and added some spiritual herbs to season them. The fishes looked and smelled good. When steam rose, a pleasant smell filled the air.


    Before long, the fishes were served on the table and were steaming hot. Ou Yangming had a faint smile on his face as he looked at hispanions. He knew if nothing went wrong, the happy event would be achieved.


    The liquor that they had was great. When it entered one¡¯s mouth, it was spicy as if it could burn through one¡¯s intestines. Despite that, after the spiciness, only a rich sweetness was left. The aftertaste was endless.


    Guan Yue pursed her lips and asked softly, ¡°Brother Yu, back at thekeside, I was looking at the rolling waves in theke, and I was thinking about a question. Do you think that a person should be the highest wave, whose brilliance will only shine for an instant before it¡¯s pushed down by the tide, or the depths of ake that doesn¡¯t show its glimmer and isn¡¯t affected no matter how big the waves on theke are?¡±


    Ling Yue also pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    Ou Yangming did not answer her right away. Instead, he thought for a while and noted, ¡°I¡¯ve heard this saying before¡ªwho isn¡¯t burnt in the universe¡¯s great Furnace? There¡¯s no escape. Take theke for an example, though there are no waves under theke, there are undercurrents. One will encounter troubles and difficulties no matter the phase of life one is in. The poor live for the sake of their daily necessities as they need to have 3 meals a day; the powerful have to be conscientious and care about the world. To me, as long as I don¡¯t have a guilty conscience, that¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll be able to have apassionate heart and dopassionate things. Only then, my heart will be like Buddha, and I¡¯ll be able to see my true self.¡±


    Guan Yue was stunned for a moment. After thinking about his words carefully, she realized that he was right. She wrinkled her nose and asked with a crafty look, ¡°Who taught you this?¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°I blindly came up with it!¡±


    Guan Yue pouted in disbelief.


    Ling Yue was also deep in thought. He nodded hard and expressed, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ve learned from you.¡±


    That night, Ou Yangming had drunk too much. He thought of Wu Hanning, who told him that grinding ink was to train one¡¯s heart. He thought of Bai Shixue, who managed the Chamber of Commerce in an orderly manner. He thought of the Noble Sacrifice, the Iron Blood Loyal Heart, Old Craftsman. Everyone and everything appeared in his mind. In fact, Xue Xuanle¡¯s graceful figure also shed past vaguely.


    Of course, the person he missed the most was Ni Yinghong.


    The sky quickly darkened and the moonlight was cold.


    He exhaled a breath of alcohol and sighed. ¡®The moon is still the same but what about a person?¡¯

 Chapter 927 - The Initial Success Stage Of The Solitary Thought Skill

    <h4>Chapter 927: The Initial Sess Stage Of The Solitary Thought Skill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Cold moon, cool breeze...


    Under the cold moonlight, the earth was bright and clean. The Seven Stars Sect was covered in ayer of holy light and sparkled in a white light. Especially the Spiritual Vitality Lake not far from the Ultimate Sword Peak, it shone with silver light, and the spiritual spring was releasing spiritual Qi.


    Ou Yangming stood on the peak and looked down. The cool breezes blew on his face, making the smell of alcohol on him to fade away. His eyes gradually returned to clear and bright.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°What happened today? I had such a big emotional fluctuation...¡±


    After sitting for a while, he stood up resolutely and walked along the rugged mountain path back to the small courtyard. The mixed emotions in his heart hadpletely dissipated.


    Humans were like this. Sometimes, they simply could not control the emotions in their hearts. Greed, anger, idiocy, love, hate, and separation. This was what humans were like. If they could remain calm andposed at all times, then they would not be humans but machines.


    In the small room, the candlelight flickered. Ou Yangming let out a low roar in his heart. A row of golden words appeared once again in his spiritual world. It was the Solitary Thought Skill.


    Thest time Ou Yangming cultivated the Solitary Thought Skill, he had failed. This time, his spiritual power had already improved greatly, and he even became an Advanced Spiritualist. The young fellow had undergone aplete transformation.


    The words were still the same as thest time.


    ¡°With a single thought, the stars will shatter. With a single thought, the river and sea will dry up. All things in the world, whether they live or prosper, die or perish, it¡¯ll be up to a single thought from me.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and thought to himself. ¡®It¡¯s really overbearing. This method of increasing one¡¯s domineering aura is truly strange.¡¯


    The young fellow became immersed with a single thought. He gathered his Qi and began to cultivate the first general chapter of the Solitary Thought Skill, which was the Voices of Gods and Demons.


    He sat cross-legged, and his fingers inteced as he formed a strange and ghostly hand seal.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    After 100 breaths, Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world buzzed as if there were thousands of mosquitoes pping their wings at the same time, and it made him feel upset. If he could not control his heart, how could he cultivate?


    He opened his eyes, and a hint of doubt appeared in his eyes.


    The young fellow was puzzled. ¡®Was the method wrong? Why couldn¡¯t I even meditate?¡¯


    Ou Yangming dispelled the Solitary Thought Skill in his spiritual world. In just an instant, his heart was guarding his soul smoothly. His Qi momentum sank while his aura dissipated and merged into the world. As such, everything within tens of meters was within his control. This kind of control was different from the control Ou Yangming had when he set up formations. It did not have the domineering power of being able to rule the world with a single world, but it was more meticulous. Even the slightest movement of the wind and grass, as well as the sprouting of nts, could not escape his senses.


    He opened his eyes, and the confusion in his eyes grew even more.


    ¡®This... How could it be so strange?¡¯ He had not seeded in cultivating it previously, but he could still enter meditation.


    After thinking for a long time, he was suddenly struck with a thought. A word appeared in his mind¡ªtyrannical.


    The Solitary Thought Skill was the secret technique of the Dragons¡¯. It was iparably powerful, and the most remarkable characteristic of the Dragons and the Phoenixes was tyranny¡ªextreme tyranny. If Ou Yangming did not use heaven as the chessboard and stars as chess pieces, or the earth as the pipa and roads as its strings, how could he master the Solitary Thought Skill?


    After Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts were cleared, he immediately figured out the trick. It was as if everything happened naturally.


    Ou Yangming was not in a hurry to cultivate the Solitary Thought Skill. Instead, he thought of Li Xin.


    Yes, Li Xin. He recalled in his mind how his blood burned when he escaped from Li Xin¡¯s hands, as well as the scene of him throwing out the Blood Condensation Spear to make it explode on its own.


    The blood in Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to have been ignited. A kind of invincible sharpness came out from his body. This was an unstoppable determination. At this moment, he recalled a sentence he once saw¡ªthere was still life in defying heaven but not in the defiance of oneself.


    Ou Yangming let out a long howl and uttered, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of solitary thought? All things are broken, and the one thought is mine!¡±


    The moment the voice entered his mind, the big words in his mind turned into golden lights that imprinted on his soul.


    He only felt a stabbing pain in his mind, and he was in a daze.


    When Ou Yangming opened his eyes, he had already arrived at the top of a mountain, and in front of him was a mountain of corpses and a sea of bones. A young man dressed in white was riding a white horse. His left hand was holding a sk of liquor, and his right hand was holding a longsword. Fresh blood continuously flowed down the longsword. Behind him were corpses that piled up to over 33 meters tall while a pile of human heads was next to them. They had savage looks on their faces and some even looked shocked as if they saw something unbelievable before they died. Right in front of the man were countless spirit beasts and humans. Their expressions were grave, and there were at least tens of thousands of them. Moreover, their auras were powerful such that even the weakest of them were Venerable Ones.


    ¡®This should be an inherited memory hidden within the Solitary Thought Skill?¡¯ Ou Yangming took a nce and thought to himself, then he looked over.


    The white-robed man drank a mouthful of liquor and asked, ¡°Is everybody here? There are so few of you and yet you want to keep me? Aren¡¯t you being too wishful?¡± His voice was calm and indifferent as he told the truth. This was exactly the reason it was awe-inspiring. The man sounded like he would indeed not be kept here. He hung the gourd on his belt with a satisfied look on his face. There was not the slightest bit of worry.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re courting death! The phoenix powerhouse will be here soon, and you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Someone shouted.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±The white-robed man giggled. He bent his finger and flicked it, causing a gust of wind to shoot out from his fingertip. It was incredibly fast and directly crushed the heart of the person that just spoke. Afterward, the man stretched out his hand and grabbed. A powerful suction force burst forth, and he grabbed this person in his hand. The person¡¯s head was cut off, then the man threw his head onto the small mountain that was piled up from other heads.


    Upon seeing this, one could only think of tyranny¡ªindescribable tyranny.


    The white-robed manughed lightly. Riding on his white horse, he headed toward the crowd. With every step he took, the tens of thousands of people in front of him would take a step back. With a single word, he lifted the universe and suppressed everyone¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°Attack together and kill this dragon. If he leaves, judging from his vengeful nature, everyone whoes here today will suffer a fate worse than death!¡± A green-robed man yelled in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t believe that with so many masters, we won¡¯t be able to hold him off. As long as the phoenix powerhouse arrives, no matter how strong he is, he¡¯ll only die. We are already on the bow and have no choice but to attack. Attack!¡±


    This voice spread out and instantly gained the support of many people present. They all took out their magic weapons and flying swords and rushed forward. An immense aura spread out.


    The white-clothed man¡¯s eyes were cold as he smiled and said, ¡°None of you have any idea of the huge disparity between us.¡±


    With a light tap of the tip of his foot, he leaped up, and a majestic aura swept through his surroundings. A ray of golden light shot out from his eyes as he quickly made gestures with his hands. The man said, ¡°The Solitary Thought Skill destroys the stars. With a single thought, all living things will wither.¡± Before he finished speaking, a golden light burst out from his eyes andpletely filled the entire world.


    Powerful mental power filled the golden light, turning into a golden storm that crushed forward. Wherever it passed, cracks would appear in the space. If one wanted to describe it, it would be like a heavy hammer hitting a porcin. Due to its immense power, countless mottled white spots appeared.


    With a single strike, half of the tens of thousands of people were gone.


    Consequently, the ground was painted red with blood. It was like a river of blood.


    The man was dressed in white, but even his hair was not messy at all. He slowlynded on a white horse and sat.


    There were broken limbs everywhere, but he simply rode the white horse and walked forward. No one dared to stop him. What was tyranny? This was tyranny.


    At this moment, a phoenix cry came from the sky. The wind and clouds reversed while the sky and ground changed.


    ¡°As expected of a dragon who has masters and perfected the Solitary Thought Skill. You¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡± As the voice spread in all directions, a phoenix that was about 333 meters long came from the horizon. Its feathers were gorgeous and colorful as if they were the condensation of all the luck in the world. They were incredibly beautiful, where they illuminated the sky with gorgeous and colorful light.


    The look in the eyes of the white-clothed man also became grave.


    ¡°Buzz...¡± Following a long cry, all the mists within 50 kilometers turned upside down. The peak shattered, and the white-robed man transformed into a golden dragon that was also roughly 333 meters long and shot into the sky. His body was filled with the most sacred golden color, which became the only color in the world as it suppressed all other lights. With this long cry, the space in front of him seemed to have been cut by numerous des, which left fine and dense marks. It shattered inch by inch as it crushed towards the phoenix.


    With that, a dragon and a phoenix began to fight in the sky.


    The scene in front of Ou Yangming suddenly fluctuated violently, and all the images came to an end.


    Ou Yangming returned to an ordinary small courtyard in the Seven Stars Sect. The moonlight was cold, and it shone in through the window. His eyes gleamed brightly, and he thought to himself, ¡®So this is the Solitary Thought Skill.


    ¡®All things in the world including life and death depended on a single thought.¡¯


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming gathered his Qi and exhaled. This time, he fell into silence in less than a breath.


    The cultivation method of the Solitary Thought Skill turned into countless big paths that entrenched themselves in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. It was a natural process, and there was no longer any obstruction. A domineering aura slowly emerged from his body, and his understanding of the Solitary Thought Skill became deeper.


    Without warning, he gathered his Qi and exhaled. His throat moved, and he let out a strange sound.


    This was the initial sess stage of the Solitary Thought Skill. This was the Voices of Gods and Demons. As soon as the sound spread out, it was as if even the gentle breezes outside the window had stopped. Wherever the sound passed, it produced a tearing force that shocked Ou Yangming as if it seemed like it could tear everything in this world into pieces.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes and was ted.


    He thought to himself, ¡®I only cultivated the Solitary Thought Skill to the initial sess stage but if I was caught off guard and suddenly unleashed the Voices of Gods and Demons, even if I was going against a top-grade Spiritualist, it¡¯ll still have the magical effect of establishing victory for me.¡¯


    Of course, Ou Yangming was looking forward to cultivating the Solitary Thought Skill to the great sess stage.


    He had seen that the white-clothed man used the Solitary Thought Skill to gather Qi and breath, where the man killed tens of thousands of people in one blow.


    Ou Yangming possessed the spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes, and the Solitary Thought Skill happened to use mental power as its source. The stronger his mental power, the stronger his attack power. If the young fellow couldbine the skill with the spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes, how brightly would the Dragons¡¯ secret technique shine in his hands?


    The thought of this made Ou Yangming¡¯s breathing quicken. He wanted nothing more than to let out a long howl.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed this thought. He continued to carefully analyze the skill.


    Given Ou Yangming¡¯sbat power at the moment, it was enough for him to defeat ordinary independent top-grade Spiritualists. Even if it was a top-grade Spiritualist with an inheritance, he could still calmly deal with the powerhouse. No matter what, he could be considered a master in the Spiritual Realm.

 Chapter 928 - Candidates For The Slot

    <h4>Chapter 928: Candidates For The Slot</h4>


    Within Zhangzhou of the Spiritual Realm, the Seven Stars Sect was certainly one of the most powerful sects.


    In the whole of Zhangzhou, very few sects could bepared to it.


    The Seven Stars Sect had a vast territory, and most of the ces were full of spiritual power and were good ces for cultivation.


    Once Ou Yangming advanced to be an Advanced Spiritualist, he immediately met Ling Yue and the others. He had not seriously cultivated to consolidate his boundary but during these 3 days, he had somewhat settled down. The young fellow worked hard to cultivate and stabilize his foundation. Even his Solitary Thought Skill had reached the initial sess stage.


    After 3 days, Ling Yue found Ou Yangming and said with a serious face, ¡°Brother Yu, my master has alreadye out of isted cultivation. I¡¯ve reported your matter to him, and he wants to invite you over for a chat.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled. ¡°Okay, please refer me to him then, Brother Ling.¡±


    As Ling Yue walked slowly toward the Ultimate Sword Peak, Ou Yangming looked at the scenery around him and asked casually, ¡°Brother Ling, what do you need to exchange for a chance to enter the Big Ruins?¡±


    Ling Yue was slightly startled. He stopped and asked in surprise, ¡°Brother Yu, how did you know?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Entering the Big Ruins should be something that every master wants to do so many people must want topete for a slot.¡±


    Although he did not know much about the Big Ruins, after all these years of experience, he understood a principle very well. If one wanted something, one had to give something first.


    If one wanted to stand out, one must be able to do what others could not. Either one had a special ability that no one else could rece, or one had to choose a better background when one reincarnated. For example, there was surelypetition within the Seven Stars Sect for the slots to enter the Big Ruins, but the intensity was definitely iparable to the slots.


    Given that the slots were so tight, Ou Yangming did not believe that he would be able to obtain one without putting in any effort.


    A hint of admiration shed across Ling Yue¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Brother Yu, I originally wanted to wait for you to meet Master first before mentioning this matter to you.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was clear. If Ou Yangming could not even pass the master¡¯s test, he could forget about the matter.


    After all, the slots to enter the Big Ruins were extremely precious. Even though Ling Yue¡¯s master¡ªWen Zhou¡ªhad a slot, he would not abuse it. The master would use the slot to its fullest.


    As expected, Ling Yue lowered his voice slightly and noted, ¡°Brother Yu, there are indeed many people who coveted Master¡¯s slot, but Master has never been interested in their rare treasures; what he values are actually talents from all walks of life.¡± He paused before he continued, ¡°If you can gain master¡¯s approval, Brother Yu, even if you offer lesser items, Master will still give you the slot.¡±


    When Ling Yue said this, he appeared to be full of confidence.


    He had personally witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, and he was full of admiration for this person who was much younger than him.


    As the most favored disciple of Wen Zhou¡¯s sect, he understood his master¡¯s personality very well.


    Wen Zhou¡¯s favorite thing to do was to invest in young people who seemed to have bright futures. This was the real reason Ling Yue was confident.


    Even if Ou Yangming¡¯s identity and background were slightly inferior, as long as he disyed enough potential, it would be enough.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly and responded, ¡°Alright, please help me to put in a good word or two then, Brother Ling.¡±


    Ling Yue said seriously, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry. As long as there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The 2 of them walked one after another and arrived at a huge courtyard in just a moment. Before entering, Ou Yangming suddenly furrowed his eyebrows because he sensed someone that he did not want to see.


    Nheless, since he had already arrived, he would not back down.


    Ling Yue stepped into the courtyard and heard a familiar and hateful voice. ¡°Junior Brother, you came sote. Didn¡¯t you make Master wait for a long time?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked over. In the courtyard, apart from Jian Chengzhe, there was also a white-clothed man whom he had met by the river.


    At this moment, this white-clothed man turned his head and looked over. There was a faint smile in his eyes, but there was no warmth at all. One would feel a prating chill by looking at him.


    A strong sense of danger surged into their hearts. While the person did not disy his strength, he made Ou Yangming fearful.


    All of a sudden, an intense and almost terrifying aura rose in the courtyard once again.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly and turned his head to look.


    In the courtyard, other than them, there were actually 2 other people. Even so, Ou Yangming waspletely attracted to the white-robed man, so he did not have time to pay attention to the others.


    At this moment, when the aura spread throughout the courtyard, he realized that there was a top-grade Spiritualist here.


    It was a white-haired old man. He sat upright on a stone chair in the courtyard, and there was a faint look of arrogance on his face as if he did not care about others. Even so, each time the old man looked at the white-robed man, a grave look could be seen in the depths of his eyes.


    Evidently, the top-grade Spiritualist had already treated the people in the courtyard differently.


    Other than the white-haired old man, there was also a slightly plump man. The man was also an Advanced Spiritualist, but it was obvious that he was far inferior to the white-robed man. After sensing the aura of a top-grade Spiritualist, he immediately took 3 steps back and kept his mouth shut, clearly not wanting to participate in this.


    In fact, a fight between top-grade Spiritualists was not something that ordinary Advanced Spiritualists could interfere in.


    Even if there was only a difference of one rank, the gap between the ranks could often reach an inconceivable level.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he smiled. ¡°Brother Ling, who are these people? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce them?¡±


    Ling Yue responded seriously, ¡°Brother Yu, this is my good senior brother, Jian Chengzhe.¡± When he spoke, he slightly emphasized his tone.


    Jian Chengzhe sneered. With his hands behind his back, he looked arrogantly at Ou Yangming with a look of ridicule on his face.


    ¡®This brat must be dreaming to want to obtain a spot to enter the Big Ruins.¡¯


    Ling Yue continued, ¡°This is Young Master Gu Gengren from the Tianxuan Sect.¡± His expression changed as he added solemnly, ¡°Young Master Gu is well-known for his martial arts. Brother Yu, you have to... Get closer to him.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He immediately understood what Ling Yue meant.


    Gu Gengren would probably be his biggest opponent in obtaining a spot this time.


    ¡°Greetings, Brother Yu.¡± Gu Gengren grinned.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and returned the greeting, ¡°Brother Gu, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    It was the first time the 2 of them met. When they exchanged a nce in mid-air, it was like 2 peerless des meeting, releasing their own lights. They gave each other tit for tat and expressed their attitudes without any fear. ¡®I¡¯m taking the slot!¡¯


    Ling Yue cleared his throat and turned around. ¡°Brother Yu, these are Senior Zuo Fengyu and Brother Deng Pan.¡± He paused for a moment and added with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re powerhouses among rogue cultivators, and they¡¯re here to request a slot to enter the Big Ruins.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He guessed that the 2 men were somewhat rted to Wen Zhou.


    Nevertheless, judging from Ling Yue¡¯s nonchnt attitude, he knew this was all there was to their rtionship with the master.


    The forceful aura on Zuo Fengyu¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. He nodded at Ou Yangming and Gu Gengren and expressed, ¡°Both of you, the Big Ruins is full of danger. There are many good things inside, but you¡¯ll have to risk your lives to get them.¡± His eyes were bright as he suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯re so young, why don¡¯t you wait for your cultivation to advance to the next level and be top-grade Spiritualists before you take the risk?¡±


    In actuality, while Gu Gengren looked young on the outside, his actual age was about twice that of Ou Yangming.


    Despite that, for formidable cultivators, such an age difference was nothing. Especially to Zuo Fengyu¡¯s eyes, there was practically no difference.


    Ou Yangming smiled indifferently and replied to him, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Excellency, but I won¡¯t refuse any opportunity to enter the Big Ruins to take a look.¡±


    Gu Gengren sneered and flicked his finger.


    There was clearly nothing in his hand, but the strange sound of a musical instrument could be heard in the air.


    When the others heard it, their hearts beat loudly at the same time. Moreover, when it entered their ears, they subconsciously understood its meaning.


    ¡®Noisy!¡¯


    Gu Gengren actually did not hide his contempt toward Zuo Fengyu.


    Zuo Fengyu¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, and a cold killing intent shed in his eyes. If they were not at the Seven Stars Sect, he would have attacked and beheaded the Advanced Spiritualist already.


    Even if he had the courage, he would not dare to be presumptuous in this ce.


    The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at Gu Gengren with an odd look. He did not expect the man to be more daring than him.


    Given that an Advanced Spiritualist dared to ridicule a top-grade Spiritualist like that, if he did not have absolute strength, he was probably someone who did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. Having said that, when Ou Yangming noticed Gu Gengren¡¯s indifference and thought about the inexplicable pressure the man gave, he knew that the person must not be underestimated.


    ¡°Heh, everyone, there¡¯s no need to argue.¡± Deng Pan suddenlyughed. ¡°We haven¡¯t met Elder Wen yet. Isn¡¯t it a little too early to talk about this now?¡±


    Zuo Fengyu slowly withdrew his malicious gaze. He sneered and said, ¡°Someone thinks that he¡¯s the best in the world just because he has some fame. Heh, if I get a chance in the future, I¡¯ll let him know how to behave.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and no longer paid attention to Ou Yangming and the others. Instead, he sat under the shade of the tree like an old monk meditating and did not say anything else.


    Ou Yangmingughed internally. Zuo Fengyu was a top-grade Spiritualist, but he was a rogue cultivator and did not give Ou Yangming too much pressure.


    On the contrary, Gu Gengren made him somewhat fearful.


    If these 2 really met, it would be hard to say what the oue would be.


    At the spur of the moment, a voice sounded in the inner courtyard, ¡°All of you havee from afar, and yet I wasn¡¯t here to wee you. Please invite them in...¡±

 Chapter 929 - 9: Compete For The Spot

    <h4>Chapter 929: Compete For The Spot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He saw Ling Yue and Jian Chengzhe bowing at the same time and saying respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Following that, the 2 of them turned around and gestured to the others to invite them inside.


    Ou Yangming and the others entered the inner court with different thoughts. A tall middle-aged man was sitting in a pavilion with a smile on his face. When he saw Gu Gengren and Ou Yangming, a strange light shed in his eyes.


    Obviously, he was more interested in the young men who had already be Advanced Spiritualists.


    Zuo Fengyu¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he immediately put aside all negative emotions. Heughed and cupped his hands, saying, ¡°Brother Wen, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Without asking, one would know that the middle-aged man was Ling Yue and Zuo Fengyu¡¯s master. He was Wen Zhou, who was one of the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s elders with real power.


    Gently nodding his head, Wen Zhou smiled and responded, ¡°Brother Zuo, it¡¯s been a long time. Please take a seat.¡±


    After seeing Wen Zhou¡¯s attitude toward Zuo Fengyu, Ou Yangming could not help but feel amazed.


    He had seen quite a number of powers, dozens of them were top-grade Spiritualists. All the powerful people at this level had amon characteristic, which was that they all had strong pride and dignity.


    Even when facing a Venerable Ones, they had their own pride.


    If they met an ordinary Spiritualist¡ªeven an Advanced Spiritualist¡ªa sense of pride would still seep out from their bones.


    This was not only the case for top-grade Spiritualists from sects but also for rogue cultivators.


    One only needed to look at Xue Yan and Wu Xiaohuang, who held the power of life and death in their respective ns, to know that their words held great weight.


    Nheless, Zuo Fengyu deliberately humbled himself in front of Wen Zhou, who was only an Advanced Spiritualist. His ttering greatly surprised Ou Yangming, who could not help but look at Wen Zhou a few more times.


    This Seven Stars Sect¡¯s elder with real power was surely not an ordinary Advanced Spiritualist.


    Deng Pan even went forward and bowed deeply. ¡°Greetings, Elder Wen.¡±


    Wen Zhou smiled. ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Take your seats.¡±


    Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan sat down one after another. Wen Zhou then looked at Ou Yangming and Gu Gengren.


    Jian Chengzhe quickly introduced, ¡°Master, this is my good friend, Gu Gengren.¡±


    Although Gu Gengren was a reserved and proud person, he was still courteous when facing the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s powerhouse. He bowed and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Elder Wen.¡±


    Wen Zhouughed loudly and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the God-favored one of this generation from the Tianxuan Sect shocked everyone with a single feat. Now that I see you today, I can tell that you really live up to your reputation.¡± He had clearly be much more cordial.


    Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan¡¯s faces darkened slightly. They looked at Gu Gengren with a rather unfriendly gaze. They vaguely sensed that the young man¡¯s appearance was not a good thing for them.


    Ling Yue also did not want to be outdone. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Master, this is my good friend, Yu Tianrui.¡±


    Wen Zhou raised his head and smiled. ¡°Good¡ªa caster who¡¯s also an Advanced Spiritualist. Your small test in front of the mountain gate has caused a sensation.¡± He looked at Ou Yangming with admiration and remarked, ¡°Since ancient times, heroese from the youth!¡±


    Jian Chengzhe¡¯s face instantly became as ck as the bottom of a pot. The small test in front of the mountain gate was precisely done on him.


    Even so, he did not dare to say anything to protest against his master¡¯s tease.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡®Wen Zhou¡¯s an interesting person.¡¯ He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your praise, senior.¡±


    Wen Zhou waved his hand and noted, ¡°Ling Yue told me everything. Since you saved my disciple, I¡¯ll naturally repay you.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and thought to himself, ¡®If you want to repay me, simply give me the slot.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person, and I¡¯ve always told the truth.¡± Wen Zhou¡¯s gaze swept across everyone as he said in a clear voice, ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. You all want to obtain the slot to enter the Big Ruins, right?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    At this moment, no one would choose to be humble. Otherwise, they would not have gone through so much trouble to enter the Seven Stars Sect.


    Wen Zhou looked around and said with a chuckle, ¡°Brother Zuo, Deng Pan, and I are old acquaintances. Since you¡¯ve made a request, I can¡¯t refuse you.¡±


    Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan¡¯s eyes lit up. They knew their hopes were not high, as long as Wen Zhou did not refuse them, they could work hard to fight for the slot.


    Wen Zhou cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Everyone knows that I only have a slot with me but many friends are asking for it. Heh, each time the two-way passage of the Big Ruins opens, it¡¯ll be the most troublesome time for me.¡±


    Everyoneughed in agreement as if they were supporting the event. Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan did not hide the envy in their eyes at all.


    They knew the allocation of the slot would also be a severe test of one¡¯s ability, but they very much hoped that they would be troubled like that too.


    Wen Zhou let out a long sigh. ¡°This time, I shortlisted you through a selection process and asked you toe here because I want to hand over the spot to one of you.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed. Even Ou Yangming was moved.


    In fact, everyone understood that those who could enter this courtyard werepetitors. Having said that, how they wouldpete would depend on Wen Zhou¡¯s decision.


    Wen Zhou pondered for a moment before he sighed again. ¡°You either have an old rtionship with me, or I owe you a favor. I can¡¯t decide. Now, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Everyone immediately perked up. They knew that the real show was about to begin.


    Wen Zhou uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Since you want to go to the Big Ruins, then you should know about the two-way passage.¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others nodded one after another. This was no longer a secret, so there was naturally nothing to hide.


    Wen Zhou chuckled and said, ¡°The formation map can prate through the interspatial disturbance and maintain the two-way passage. It¡¯s not always open, but it¡¯s still an amazing feat.¡± His eyes were full of vigor as he exined proudly, ¡°In the past, countless powerhouses in Zhangzhou worked together andpleted the passage under the guidance of formation masters from Rebirth in Paradise. It was considered a world-shaking event.¡±


    ¡°The demeanor of our seniors is fascinating,¡± Gu Gengren suddenlymented.


    This undoubtedly touched Wen Zhou¡¯s itch. Heughed and said, ¡°Yes, the demeanor of our seniors makes us feel excited even when we think about it now. Ah, I wish I could¡¯ve been born a few thousand years earlier and work side by side with all of them. A good man who doesn¡¯t let down his life ought to be like that.¡±


    Everyone praised him endlessly, but they still wondered.


    If Wen Zhou lived through that period of time, would he have been qualified to participate in the matter?


    It was worth noting that he would at least have to be a Venerable One to get involved...


    Of course, at this moment, no one would spoil the mood by saying that.


    Wen Zhou sighed for a moment then suddenly changed the topic. ¡°While the great formation has been set up smoothly and is operating sessfully, as the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to expand a territory but difficult to defend it.¡± His gaze turned cold and solemn as he continued, ¡°If you want to maintain the operation of the big formation, you¡¯ll need to expend a huge amount of energy.¡±


    Zuo Fengyu hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Wen, don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m qualified to enter, I won¡¯t let you down even if I have to go bankrupt.¡±


    Deng Pan also stood up and expressed, ¡°Elder Wen, I already made preparations, and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly and looked at Ling Yue. However, he noticed that the young man was calm. He was slightly moved, and he immediately felt relieved as he knew something else was going on.


    As expected, Wen Zhouughed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± The smile on his face was amiable as he asked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the most consumed item in the formation map?¡±


    Zuo Fengyu¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as he answered, ¡°Peculiar stones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, peculiar stones. In fact, they¡¯re unique Volcanic Peculiar Stones.¡± Wen Zhou sighed softly and said, ¡°The ce where the bizarre stones can be found has an incredibly harsh natural environment. Even I can¡¯t obtain them easily.¡±


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled slightly as he instantly guessed the elder¡¯s intention.


    No wonder Ling Yue looked indifferent. It turned out that Wen Zhou hade up with a test. Even if Zuo Fengyu and the others were prepared, it was probably a waste of effort.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan¡¯s expressions became a little strange.


    However, Wen Zhou acted as if he did not notice them. Hee smiled and continued, ¡°The slot that you¡¯re asking for is a difficult decision for me. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we set a limit of half a month where each of you will head to the volcano? After that, whoever submits the most peculiar stones to me will get the slot.¡± The elder smiled deeply. He seemed to be discussing with everyone, but his tone was firm and unquestionable.


    Zuo Fengyu gritted his teeth and looked at the others. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯vee up with a test, Brother Wen, I¡¯ll make the trip. After half a month, I won¡¯t let you down for sure...¡±


    Regardless of whether the others were willing or not, they could only agree to it.


    Wen Zhou chuckled and nodded slightly at the crowd. After exchanging pleasantries for a moment, he took his leave.


    After he left, Zuo Fengyu nced at Ou Yangming and Gu Gengren. He snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first. Let¡¯s see who can obtain the final victory.¡± With that, he spread his sleeves and left.


    Deng Pan stood up silently, nodded to everyone, and also fluttered away.


    Gu Gengren and Jian Chengzhe stood up and looked at Ou Yangming and Ling Yue. The four of them did not speak to each other, but their thoughts were clearly expressed in their eyes.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jian Chengzhe sneered and said, ¡°Volcano and peculiar stones¡ªwe¡¯ll see.¡±


    Ling Yue smiled and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Jian Chengzhe turned around and left with Gu Gengren. After a while, only Ling Yue and Ou Yangming were left in the courtyard.


    Ling Yue calmed down and assured Ou Yangming. ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you to the volcano. Heh, this time, we¡¯ll join hands to kill their prestige and let them know who¡¯s the true hero.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded without batting an eyelid, but he shook his head internally.


    He had tried his best to be careful, but he was still caught up in the dispute.


    This was perhaps the only way he could obtain a spot to enter the Big Ruins.

 Chapter 930 - Flaming Volcano

    <h4>Chapter 930: ming Volcano</h4>


    After the beginning of spring, the Seven Stars Sect was not as rainy as usual, and the weather was good.


    Every day, the sun shone brightly and gentle breezes blew.


    It was 10 in the morning, and the sky was hazy with mists. Ling Yue arrived at the small courtyard where Ou Yangming was.


    At this time, Ou Yangming was breathing in and out. He gently blew out a breath of green air, which blew away the mists within 33 meters in front of him. Afterward, he opened his eyes.


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this. He remarked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu, your cultivation¡¯s profound, and I¡¯m very impressed.¡±


    Ou Yangming hurriedly stood up and waved his sleeve. He smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t tease me anymore. Blowing away mists within 33 meters in a single breath is something that any Spiritualist can do, right?¡±


    Ling Yue waved his hand with a sincere expression. ¡°How would I dare to tease you, Brother Yu?¡± Without waiting for Ou Yangming to reply, he looked away and said seriously, ¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s no time to lose. Today, I¡¯ll apany you to the ming Volcano to obtain peculiar stones and exchange them for contribution points for a ce to enter the Big Ruins.¡±


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands and expressed, ¡°Thank you, Brother Ling.¡± He then looked around in confusion and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Yue?¡±


    Ever since they fished at the Vitality Lake and ate a meal of fish slices together, the rtionship between Ling Yue and Guan Yue quickly heated up to the point where they became inseparable.


    Ling Yue blinked his eyes and pursed his lips. He kept the young fellow in suspense and replied to him, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while!¡± With that, they walked down the mountain path and descended the Ultimate Sword Peak.


    When they reached the arched doors at the foot of the mountain, Guan Yue was seen dressed in white. She was not as stunning as a crane in a flock of chickens, but she was still very pleasing to the eye.


    She stood up and gently waved her hand. There was a hint of joy in her voice as she said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± As she said that, she walked towards Ou Yangming and Ling Yue gracefully. Indeed, a woman in love would always dress herself up beautifully. Every word and action had to be done to the point of perfection.


    Ou Yangming stopped in his tracks and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Ling, can you tell me what you wanted to tell me before?¡±


    Guan Yue opened her mouth and smiled faintly at them without saying a word.


    Ling Yue nodded slightly and noted, ¡°This time, we¡¯re going to the ming Volcano. The temperature there is incredibly high. Besides, after spiritual Qi and magma are burned, they¡¯llbine with phosphorus, mercury, and other substances to produce terrifying poison. Therefore, I asked Younger Sister Yue to buy a bottle of Heart-clearing Pills. After eating one each, we¡¯ll be able to resist the poison for half a month.¡±


    When Ling Yua mentioned Younger Sister Yue, his voice was gentle as if water was about to drip out, causing Ou Yangming to have goosebumps all over his body.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment before nodding. He understood that this kind of lethal poison was probably simr to the death Qi above the Forest of Death. It was a special poison that was produced under special circumstances.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Ou Yangming looked at the sky.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ling Yue and Guan Yue nodded at the same time, and their movements were in sync. After seeing each other¡¯s actions, they were stunned for a moment. Afterward, Guan Yue¡¯s face turned pink as she waspletely embarrassed.


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®You¡¯re openly showing your love!¡¯ He shook his head slightly and turned away instead of watching them.


    Following the mountain path, the 3 of them left the Seven Stars Sect and headed towards the ming Volcano.


    After half a day, the temperature on the ground became higher. Thend was barren, and the leaves of the nts were curled up together such that they looked listless. Countless ck mes shot up into the sky from the volcano. Yellow sand filled the sky and gave off a deste and beautiful feeling.


    Ou Yangming turned his gaze and looked at Ling Yue. He asked doubtfully, ¡°The ming Volcano isn¡¯t a single volcano but a group of volcanoes?¡±


    Ling Yue looked into the distance. He smiled and answered, ¡°How should I put it? These volcanoes that are emitting ck smoke are part of the ming Volcano, but they¡¯re divided into the core and the edges. We¡¯re going to the core because the peculiar stones in the volcanoes at the edges have long been found and used to exchange for contribution points. They¡¯ll regenerate, but it¡¯s still too slow aspared to the core.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded without saying anything.


    At this moment, Guan Yue tapped her interspatial bag, and a white light shed in her hand.


    Subsequently, a bottle made of an unknown material was in her hand. She smiled faintly and poured out 2 pills, then she handed them to Ou Yangming and Ling Yue. ¡°Take a Heart-clearing Pill first. If you get poisoned, it won¡¯t be good.¡± She swallowed one herself.


    The pill entered her mouth and turned into a warm current that spread from top to bottom to every corner of her body.


    As the 3 of them continued to walk deeper, the wind and sand became stronger. The ck smoke also became thicker, covering more than half of the sunlight that shone down from the sky. A pungent smell assailed their nostrils. Due to the high temperature, the surrounding air became distorted as well.


    Guan Yue stole a nce at Ou Yangming. Seeing that his clothes were not in a mess and that not even a single drop of sweat could be seen on his forehead as if he was strolling in a garden, she showed a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, aren¡¯t You feeling hot?¡±


    Ou Yangming understood that the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was the master of all fires. Not to mention that he was outside a volcano, even if he was soaking in magma, what could it do to him?


    Of course, Li Xin, who was a top-grade Spiritualist in Zhangzhou, was eyeing the Devouring Power and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. As such, Ou Yangming felt that he should not tell the truth just in case. Heughed embarrassedly and answered, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve just be an Advanced Spiritualist?¡±


    A look of suspicion shed in Ling Yue¡¯s eyes, but he did not ask any more questions. Everyone had their own secrets, and so did he. The more one wanted to understand certain things, the more one would want to get to the bottom of it. The more one wanted to get to the bottom of it, the more it would backfire. One had to be careful when dealing with things.


    Ling Yue nced at the ck smoke floating in the sky and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯s important that we acquire the peculiar stones, so we can¡¯t afford to make a mistake.¡±


    The corners of Guan Yue¡¯s mouth curled up as if she had not said anything. The 2 of them looked at each other and smiled as they understood each other¡¯s intentions.


    In the evening, the 3 of them arrived at the core of the ming Volcano. The peak was iparably tall, each one was several kilometers tall. Additionally, wisps of ck smoke pierced through to the nine heavens. At the peak, red magma flowed like water, and a wave of heat was blown to their faces. Ling Yue and Huang Yue were drenched in sweat. In order not to appear out of the ordinary, Ou Yangming used his spiritual power to force his sweat out. The Heavenly Phoenix fire in his body also seemed to be a little excited.


    At the mouth of the volcano, crowds gathered in twos and threes. They included rogue cultivators and sect disciples.


    The cultivators with the lowest cultivation base were Spiritualists. Surrounded by a group of volcanoes, those in the Extreme Grade boundary would undoubtedly be killed.


    These cultivators looked wary. After all, it would be easy to dump a corpse here. If someone was thrown into the magma, there would be nothing left of that person.


    Ou Yangming looked at the magma flowing non-stop in the mouth of the volcano and asked, ¡°Brother Ling, how can we obtain the bizarre stones?¡±


    Ling Yue and Guan Yue looked at each other and smiled. They waved their sleeves and said, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t be anxious. Do you see that queer stone flickering with a green light at the edge of the magma?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contemtion. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Is that the peculiar stone used to maintain the formation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this kind of peculiar stone was originally known as a Volcanic Ore. When the Seven Stars Sect named it, they called it a Volcanic Ore because it¡¯s hot to touch,¡± Ling Yue exined with a smile. As soon as he finished speaking, the spiritual power in his dantian surged, and a suction force burst out from his palm. He grabbed at the Volcanic Ore in the magma. The young man was careful, and his movements were meticulous. After a full hour, he finally extracted the ore from theva.


    He sighed and said, ¡°We have to absorb the peculiar stone through space. Furthermore, in this kind of ce, spiritual power consumption is much faster than in the outside world, and there¡¯s no way to replenish it. Even for an Advanced Spiritualist, extracting 50 of them in a day is one¡¯s limit.¡±


    After seeing what Ling Yue did, Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed. ¡°Brother Ling, isn¡¯t this too troublesome?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Yue nodded with a look of regret. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, but there has been no other way. After all, the temperature in the magma is too high, and it can melt everything. Besides, let me tell you¡ªthe Volcanic Ores are also separated into high and low qualities. The deeper inside the magma, the more Volcanic Ores there are, and the better their qualities. The higher the Volcanic Ores are found, the lower the qualities.¡±


    Guan Yue picked up the handkerchief and looked like her heart ached as she helped Ling Yue wipe the sweat off his forehead. Her eyes were full of gentleness.


    She had unintentionally made Ou Yangming suffer from her disy of love. The young fellow cursed internally and sighed. He brushed his chin with his fingers and raised his voice by a few degrees as he asked, ¡°The qualities are mixed?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± As Ling Yue spoke, he opened his palm and stared at the Volcanic Ore. ¡°Take this green Volcanic Ore as an example. Green is an inferior grade, yellow is a good grade, white is a high grade, and red is a top grade. Green, yellow, white, and red, are 4 different colors, whose corresponding qualities are different. That said, red-grade Volcanic Ores haven¡¯t been seen for a century in the Seven Stars Sect.¡±


    Ling Yue spoke with confidence. Guan Yue¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, and she could not stop smiling.


    Ou Yangming nodded to indicate that he understood


    All of a sudden, a mor reverberated. A yellow Volcanic Ore was finally absorbed by an Advanced Spiritualist after 2 hours. He was fat and sweat was oozing out from his forehead. Obviously, it was extremely difficult for him to obtain the Volcanic Ore.


    The yellow light was not very bright but at this moment, almost 90% of the cultivators were focused on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky! It¡¯s a yellow Volcanic Ore!¡±


    ¡°Yes, a yellow Volcanic Ore can be exchanged for 100 green ones. This time, Fatty Zhao hit the jackpot.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it can be exchanged for 100 contribution points, right?¡±


    Simr remarks echoed in the air...


    Several Advanced Spiritualists even looked ferocious. A yellow volcanic rock was enough to make them take a risk.


    Ou Yangming nced at the Volcanic Ore and quickly looked away. With a sh of thought, his spiritual power surged out to grab at a Volcanic Ore in the magma. However, the second his power came into contact with the magma, an unknown melting force corroded more than half of it.


    The young fellow had a strange expression on his face. He sighed and thought, ¡®No wonder it¡¯s so difficult to obtain Volcanic Ores. There¡¯s another reason behind it.¡¯


    Ling Yue and Guan Yue were telepathic once again. They looked at him at the same time with a faint smile on their faces.

 Chapter 931 - The First Clash

    <h4>Chapter 931: The First sh</h4>


    The scorching temperature caused the air to distort. Thick smoke filled the air, which was mixed with phosphorus and mercury, and a pungent smell assailed everyone¡¯s nostrils.


    At the mouth of the volcano, Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze shifted, and he smiled sheepishly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that obtaining Volcanic Ores is such a particr task.¡± He did not care about what others thought of him, and he said it openly.


    Ling Yue smiled and exined, ¡°An inch above the magma, there¡¯s a special barrier that can push out spiritual power. When taking the Volcanic Ores, you have to break the special barrier with a strong force then slowly dive down along the magma. It¡¯s not surprising that you failed in your first attempt; I tried 100 times before I seeded.¡±


    Judging from his voice, it seemed that he was extremely proud of the fact that he seeded after 100 tries.


    The rogue cultivators at the side also turned to look at Ou Yangming. They looked contemtive but after a short moment, they no longer paid attention to him.


    Generally speaking, it was extremely rare for one to seed in drawing the Volcanic Ores within 100 times.


    Ou Yangming calmed his mind and mobilized the spiritual power in his dantian. Just as he was about to try again...


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re an Advanced Spiritualist, you have to try hundreds or thousands of times before you can master the technique, and another hundreds and thousands of times before sessfully obtaining a Volcanic Ore?¡± He smacked his lips and asked, ¡°I wonder if half a month is enough? If you can¡¯t even get a Volcanic Ore by the end of thepetition, it¡¯ll be funny.¡±


    Before the voice went away, Jian Chengzhe followed behind Gu Gengren and walked up with a face full of ridicule.


    He had suffered a small loss to Ou Yangming previously, and he wanted to get back at the young fellow. With Gu Gengren¡¯s support, even if Ou Yangming was a caster, he would not be too afraid. The reason for this was, of course, Gu Gengren¡¯s rather legendary experience.


    After ying the song of mountains and rivers in the courtyard, Gu Gengren broke through in an instant and went from being a mortal to an Advanced Spiritualist. No matter how one looked at it, he had more potential than a caster. Moreover, Jian Chengzhe was not stupid. He had investigated in secret long ago. The matter of Gu Gengren breaking through was real and not exaggerated at all.


    Ou Yangming was calm. He was neither happy nor angry, and there was even a faint smile on his face.


    On the contrary, Guan Yue¡¯s face turned cold. She stared at Jian Chengzhe and questioned coldly, ¡°What if Brother Yu can take out a Volcanic Ore from the magma within 1,000 times?¡±


    Ling Yue also focused. He looked over, and his aura condensed, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°So what if he does? Is that worth being proud of?¡± Jian Chengzhe rolled his eyes and asked shamelessly.


    All of a sudden, a sneer echoed from the foot of the mountain. ¡°Hmph, fellow friends, you¡¯re early, but what can you do? It¡¯ll take you 5 or 6 days just to learn how to draw Volcanic Ores, right? If you don¡¯t have talent, it might take you more than 10 days.¡±


    The voice exploded at the mouth of the volcano, sshing up the magma in the volcano up to about half a meter high. Following that, the hot air became even more distorted. 2 ck whirlwinds started at the foot of the mountain and rolled to the mouth of the volcano. When theynded, 2 figures walked out from the ck whirlwinds. They were Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan.


    Ou Yangming, Gu Gengren, Zuo Fengyu, and Deng Pan¡¯s eyes flickered. They looked at each other at the same time. Their eyes were filled with fighting spirits and even coldness.


    At that moment, Gu Gengren moved. His eyes were smiling while his fingers plucked the strings of his zither. His spiritual power was contained in the sound wave and reached into the magma. Nheless, the moment the sound came into contact with the magma, a strange power shook it away.


    Gu Gengren gasped and took a step back. A strange expression appeared on his face.


    He tried again. This time, the force in his dantian was even more intense. The force was extremely strong. At the same time, he carefully observed all the changes in the magma. He did not miss a single detail. The young man was a little arrogant, but he had real abilities.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and also used his powerful spiritual power to observe carefully to y the foundation¡± for his absorption of the Volcanic Ores.


    As for Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan, they were sneering. They were not in a hurry to absorb the Volcanic Ores. Instead, they crossed their arms over their chests and watched with great interest.


    Once, twice, thrice...


    After 9 times, Gu Gengren¡¯s face was slightly pale. Obviously, he had to pay a heavy price for this kind of consumption.


    At the spur of the moment, Gu Gengren let out a soft roar and plucked the zither strings with his fingers. A green stream of light spread out, and a ripple that could be seen with the naked eye appeared in the space. It grabbed at a Volcanic Ore 10 meters below the magma.


    The stream of light instantly dispersed the special blocking force about half a meter above the magma.


    After roughly 15 minutes, a Volcanic Ore was taken out.


    Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°10 times? Taking out a Volcanic Ore after 10 times? This kind ofprehension is too shocking!¡± Someone said in a shrill voice.


    ¡°Yeah, who¡¯s this person? A person with this kind ofprehension is surely not a nobody.¡±


    The people who had taken Volcanic Ores from the mouth of the ming Volcano gathered in groups of 2 or 3 and discussed in low voices.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± Guan Yue¡¯s sexy little mouth opened, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. Even Ling Yue had a bitter expression on his face. He thought to himself, ¡®A person who could sessfully take a Volcanic Or out after just 10 times could be ranked in the top 100 in the history of the Seven Stars Sect.


    One must not think that the ranking was very low. The Seven Stars Sect had stood for thousands of years. In these thousands of years, how many geniuses had appeared? Being able to rank in the top 100 was a proud achievement.


    Jian Chengzhe¡¯s face was full of joy. He lifted his shoulders and looked at Ling Yue, then he sneered. ¡°Haha, Junior Brother Ling, it seems that your taste in people is very... Very ordinary! This time, Master¡¯s slot to enter the Big Ruins will definitely be Brother Gu¡¯s.¡± When he said thest part, his expression changed. A ttering look could be seen on his face.


    Even so, Ou Yangming looked like he had forgotten about humiliation. His eyes were deep like a boundless starry sky.


    His heart and lungs contracted, and he exhaled a breath of hot air. With a thought, the spiritual Qi in his dantian flowed along his meridians, and he sent out his spiritual power, instantly shattering the strange barrier above the magma. Nevertheless, just as the young fellow¡¯s spiritual power entered the magma, his body staggered, and he took 3 to 4 steps back. His face also revealed a look of shock.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Someone remarked.


    ¡°Yes, but since he found a way, he can bring out a Volcanic Ore within 100 times.¡± A rogue cultivator with disheveled hair nodded and responded.


    Gu Gengren, on the other hand, had a strange expression on his face, as well as a smile that was not a smile.


    Even though Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan were extracting Volcanic Ores, their eyes had been moving back and forth between theirpetitors. They knew that their opponents this time were tough. They did not hesitate any longer and immersed their thoughts into their minds, speeding up the process of obtaining the peculiar stones. It was not the first time at the ming Volcano, and they were also very familiar with the absorption of Volcanic Ores.


    Once, twice...


    On the eleventh time, Ou Yangming suddenly sucked in his spiritual power. A pale green Volcanic Ore flew out of the magma like a beam of green light and was caught by his fingers.


    Jian Chengzhe saw this scene and screamed, ¡°This is impossible!¡± His face was gloomy as if water was about to drip out.


    Ling Yue was stunned at first, but then his face revealed an ecstatic expression. He shifted his gaze to Jian Chengzhe and said in a calm voice, ¡°Senior Brother, it seems that my taste isn¡¯t worse than yours!¡± If Ling Yue knew Ou Yangming could take out the Volcanic Ore on the second time, what would he have thought...


    As for why Ou Yangming only took out the Volcanic Ore on the eleventh time, he had his own considerations. He was well aware of the principle that a tree that stood out in the forest would be destroyed by the wind.


    Moreover, he was still within the Seven Stars Sect range of influence. If his performance was too eye-catching, it would definitely arouse the suspicions of those who had ulterior motives.


    As for taking out a Volcanic Ore on the eleventh time, though it was a little exaggerated, there was a precedent where Gu Gengren seeded in taking out the rock 10 times, so it would not seem so abrupt anymore. Of course, Ou Yangming could also choose to take out the Volcanic Ore 50 timester but if he did that, he would be letting Jian Chengzhe get into a position of power. He did not take the insignificant ant to heart, but he had to consider Ling Yue and not be too passive.


    The sess on the eleventh time was decided by Ou Yangming after careful consideration.


    After hearing what Ling Yue said, Jian Chengzhe¡¯s face turned into the color of a pig¡¯s liver. His body trembled non-stop, but he could not say a word. He could only me himself for being too full of himself, he was forced back into reality.


    When Ling Yue and Guan Yue saw what happened, they exchanged a look of tacit understanding and were incredibly excited.


    However, Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan¡¯s mood was not good and was even terrible. They had expected that Ou Yangming would be able to take a Volcanic Ore out of the magma within 100 times, but they did not expect him to seed... During his eleventh attempt. ¡¯11 times! That was 11 times!¡¯ They roared in their hearts at the same time. ¡®Is there any justice in this? Back then, it took me 7 full days to take a Volcanic Ore out of the magma.¡¯


    Gu Gengren looked at Ou Yangming with a smile. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    His fingers gently moved the strings of the zither. Instantly, a wave of exquisite melody swept out in all directions with the zither strings as the core.


    Immediately after, countless rays of green light shot out from the zither strings, dispersing the scorching aura in front of them. As they condensed together, they transformed into a pair ofrge hands that reached down toward the magma below. In an instant, the magma was like a giant rock that weighed 500 kilograms that had fallen into ake.


    An ore rock stirred up 1,000yers of waves. Magma that was over 33 meters high rose up from the top and struck a mountain rock. At the bottom, it stirred up circles of ripples that were like waves. If that was all, it would have been fine, but the surging magma once again fell into the volcano. It was as if a heavy rain was pouring on theke. It was dense, and the ripples once again erupted with even more intensity.


    That said, the pair ofrge hands still did not stop. Bit by bit, they probed deeper into the depths of the magma.


    The deeper they went, the more Volcanic Ores there were. After about 15 minutes, therge hands were ced together. With a sudden squeeze, they directly grabbed 7 green Volcanic Ores. Everyone witnessed this, and the shock it brought was indescribable. ¡®All along, the cultivators whoe to the ming Volcano have been very careful when retrieving Volcanic Ores. However, this handsome young man could take out 7 Volcanic Ores in one go. Is this a legend?¡¯

 Chapter 932 - Raging Lava

    <h4>Chapter 932: Raging Lava</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Jian Chengzhe saw how Gu Gengren took the ores, his previous depression was swept away.


    His breathing was rapid, and his gaze was burning. Even the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he looked at Ling Yue with provocation.


    Guan Yue narrowed her eyes, and the corner of her mouth curled up slightly. She sneered. ¡°Hmph, the lowly person gets what he wants!¡±


    Zuo Fengyu was also in despair. Although he was a top-grade Spiritualist, he knew he could not reach Gu Gengren¡¯s level. Even if he tried his best, it was already his limit to take out 2 Volcanic Ores at once. On the other hand, this handsome and refined man in front of him took out 7 at once. ¡®Is there justice in this world? Is there anyw in this world? Could being handsome really be his advantage?¡¯


    The despair in Deng Pan¡¯s heart was even greater than Zuo Fengyu¡¯s. He was only an Advanced Spiritualist. After seeing what happened, he felt as if his scalp was about to explode. He wondered, ¡®Could he be a God-favored one?¡¯


    As for the rogue cultivators and aristocratic family disciples at the side, they had solemn looks on their faces. Generally speaking, the faster one took out the ores, the stronger one¡¯sbat power. They thought, ¡®Could this young man challenge a top-grade Spiritualist and can leap ranks?¡¯


    Once this thought came to mind, even they were shocked.


    It was not that there were no people who could cross ranks to challenge others, but there were simply too few of them. For example, the Daoist disciples from the 7 main peaks of the Seven Stars Sect possessed the power to cross ranks, but how many Daoist disciples could there be? There were more than 10,000 disciples in the Seven Stars sect, but there were only 7 Daoist disciples. Now, a person who seemed to be able to contend with a Daoist disciple had appeared in front of them. How could they not be wary?


    Even Ou Yangming was slightly startled. He had also taken peculiar stones from the magma. Of course, he knew it was not as simple as he had imagined.


    Moreover, his current identity was a caster, so he could not use many of his tricks in front of others.


    After pondering for a moment, he chuckled and exhaled the turbid air in his body. His mind was clear, and a domineering intent spread out in all directions. A golden light shed in the young fellow¡¯s eyes, and he breathed in and out. He growled internally, ¡°The Solitary Thought Skill¡ªthe Voices of Gods and Demons!¡±


    Once the voice was heard, the spiritual QI in its path exploded. It was as if the spiritual Qi had been torn apart by a powerful force. It was formless, and its speed was fast as it directly sted toward the magma below. The magma was pushed aside, leaving a half-a-meter-wide gap in the middle. The magma on both sides seemed to be blocked by a force of nothingness, and the white gap was spreading toward the depths at an incredibly fast speed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives and lightning. He separated his fingers and burst forth with strength. It was like picking flowers and leaves for him to pass through the gap. He grabbed at the Volcanic Ores below. Without the magma blocking him, it was as easy as flipping his hand.


    At this moment, the grabbing power he used was exceptionally fast. He dragged outward and directly dragged out the Volcanic Ores below the magma. In an instant, 5 Volcanic Ores flew out.


    The gap then slowly disappeared,


    After doing all this, only about 15 minutes had passed. This efficiency was much faster than the others, who were simply not on the same level. Furthermore, even the number of Volcanic Ores that Ou Yangming pulled out was only 2 less than that of Gu Gengren¡ªthere were 5 of them. Of course, the reason there were 2 fewer Volcanic Ores was also the young fellow¡¯s intention.


    Nevertheless, the shock brought by this scene was a little more than Gu Gengren¡¯s.


    After all, the time that Ou Yangming used was too short. It was only the time it took to brew a cup of tea.


    If Gu Gengren taking out 7 Volcanic Ores was a legend, then everything that Ou Yangming did was a legend.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming¡¯s face was still pale after that, and he staggered. After all, the mental power consumption for the Solitary Thought Skill was too great.


    After witnessing the scene, everyone looked at Ou Yangming as if he was a monster.


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes lit up, and he sighed, ¡°Brother Yu, what a brilliant method. I¡¯m very impressed.¡±


    Stars were about to appear in the eyes of Guan Yue, and she looked surprised. She had tried dozens of times before, but she could not find any trick, nor could she deal with the strange force that was an inch above theva. Now, not only did Ou Yangming sessfully take out a Volcanic Ore on the eleventh try, but he also shocked everyone by taking out 5 Volcanic Ores in one go. Additionally, the time he took was so short that it was unimaginable.


    Jian Chengzhe gritted his teeth and only felt a burning pain on his face.


    Nevertheless, he did not Hate Ou Yangming at all. He knew he could not afford to offend such a person. As such, he could only transfer the hatred that was engraved in his heart to Ling Yue...


    Of course, at the mouth of the volcano, Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan were the most disappointed and bitter. At this moment, the 2 of them felt like crying. They kept repeating to themselves, ¡®How... How did I meet these 2 lunatics? How can I live like this?¡¯?


    Gu Gengren had a faint smile on his face as if he was not worried at all. When he looked at Ou Yangming, the look in his eyes deepened.


    After taking out these Volcanic Ores, Ou Yangming slowed down. After all, the Solitary Thought Skill consumed too much of his energy. After one time, he could only use ordinary methods to take the Volcanic Ores.


    Gu Gengren¡¯s speed of taking out the Volcanic Ores became faster. In less than half a day, he had extracted more than 40 Volcanic Ores, and there was even a yellow one among them.


    Suddenly, Gu Gengren smiled, but his eyes were full of coldness.


    He sat cross-legged and ced the zither on his knees. The aura from his body slowly sank into his body, and his Qi was surging non-stop. Even the blood in his blood vessels was flowing at a faster speed. The young man¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the wind, and below him was fiery red flowing magma.


    Gu Gengren¡¯s fingers danced on the strings of the zither, and his movements became faster.


    The sound seemed toe from a heavenly pce, and it was pleasant to the ears. One note after another, they were like strange symbols that crashed into the magma. Instantly, the red magma seemed to be attracted, and it began to spin like a deep whirlpool.


    13 green Volcanic Ores and 1 yellow Volcanic Ore seemed to be attracted, and they flew in front of him.


    The white robe on his body fluttered even though there was no wind, suppressing everyone¡¯s light.


    After finishing the song, he carefully put away the zither. It was not only his reliance on the path but also had an indescribably special meaning to him.


    He slowly stood up and walked in front of Ou Yangming, exining, ¡°The method I used before is called the 1,000 Strings Sound, so you have to be careful.¡± If the ck-robed elder who had been following him saw this, he would be so shocked because this was the first time Gu Gengren took the initiative to exin something to someone.


    This proved that Ou Yangming held a heavy weight in Gu Gengren¡¯s heart. After he broke through, even if top-grade Spiritualists would not be taken seriously by him. On the contrary, he took the initiative to exin to Ou Yangming the technique he used.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    Gu Gengren did not say much. He walked to a high ce and looked into the distance. He had a very strong feeling that he and Ou Yangming would have a fight sooner orter.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the sunlight shone down.


    Eventually, the gap between Gu Gengren and the 3 people grew bigger. His eyes shed, and all the spiritual power in his dantian burst out. The 1,000 Strings Sound burst out again more intensely.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming looked at the surging magma, and a thought shed through his mind.¡¯The Heavenly Phoenix Fire is the master of all fires. I wonder if I can use its power in the magma to draw Volcanic Ores...¡¯ He did not know if this strange blocking force would be lesser.


    Ou Yangming was a person with a practical spirit. He would do it as he said.


    His aura sank. With a thought, he bent his finger and used his spiritual power to wrap the Heavenly Phoenix me and probe into the magma.


    As soon as it touched the surface of the magma, the Heavenly Phoenix me spread out. That barrier was like an emperor who had seen the mes as it fled in all directions. Without any obstruction, Ou Yangming sent this force into the magma. Instantly, a queer world made of magma appeared in his mind.


    ¡®Indeed!¡¯ Ou Yangming was secretly delighted.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire was even more valiant than he had expected, and it actually dispelled all the blocking force.


    He controlled the power of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and kept probing into the depths of the volcano.


    Numerous green Volcanic Ores appeared in his perception, and there were even a few yellow Volcanic Ores that emitted faint fluorescent light.


    Despite that, a sudden change urred at this time. The violent energy in the magma seemed to be pulled by something as it gathered toward the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s power. It continued to revolve.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange!¡± Ou Yangming chuckled, but he did not care about it. He continued to drive the energy deep into the depths.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes as if he entered a world of mes. Every corner of the world was warm.


    However, as the wisp of Heavenly Phoenix Fire sank into the volcano, the whirlpool quickly spread. Even the magma above was stirred up. It was like a raging wave beating against the cliff. Each wave was higher than the previous one, and each wave was stronger than the previous one.


    Under the setting sun, the fiery red magma rose into the sky. It was iparably magical.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A horse-faced man softly eximed. His eyes revealed a look of deep thought.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It was probably stirred by the 1,000 Strings Sound. Besides, the magma is about 100 meters from the mouth of the volcano. It¡¯s a very safe distance,¡± a middle-aged man wearing a leather hat said in a low voice. His face was full of confidence.


    As his voice echoed, the crowd quieted down once again.


    Below the magma, the power of the Heavenly Phoenix me sank deeper.


    All of a sudden, a majestic and indescribable power revolved around the Heavenly Phoenix fire. After a short while, the magma in the mouth of the volcano turned into a deep whirlpool. The edges of the whirlpool protruded outward, and the center copsed inward. The speed of the rotation was getting faster.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s head thudded. He realized that things had already exceeded his expectations. The power that revolved around the Heavenly Phoenix fire was too strong, as well as the pressure. The young fellow could not control it at all. Besides, even if he dispersed the power of the Heavenly Phoenix me, it still would not work.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    With a boom, the magma seemed to be squeezed by a pair of invisible hands.


    A stream of magma shot up into the sky. It was about 333 meters high, and even the spiritual Qi seemed to be burning. Under the setting sun, this stream of magma burst out with the most brilliant light.

 Chapter 933 - Flee In Panic

    <h4>Chapter 933: Flee In Panic</h4>


    The thick magma soared into the sky and after reaching the highest point, it suddenly exploded, sshing out in all directions like rain.


    When the magma had just surged up, though everyone was surprised, they only stayed on the peak to watch the show.


    Nheless, no one expected that the magma¡¯s surge was unreasonable, far more violent and dangerous than they had imagined. It was just a short dy, but the burst of magma was already poured down on them.


    ¡°Oh no, run quickly!¡±


    No one knew who shouted, but the people on the peak turned around at the same time and sprinted toward the distance at their fastest speed.


    Those who coulde here were at least Spiritualists.


    If the scale of the magma was notrge, given their strengths, they would not be too nervous. Even so, the intensity of the magma at this moment had far exceeded the limits of what humans could withstand.


    Judging from the scale, it could even be described as a natural disaster.


    Due to the intensity of the magma, not to mention Spiritualists, even if Venerable Ones were here, they would not dare to strike their chests and still be able to stand on the spot to enjoy such a beautiful scene.


    Therefore, as long as one was in the right mind, one would immediately choose to leave this ce at the fastest speed possible.


    For a moment, at the mouth of the volcano, countless voices seemed to fly far away. Behind them, the magma that fell from the sky gradually formed a torrent that chased after their buttocks and kept moving forward.


    The strengths of the Spiritualists were clearly disyed at this moment, especially the disciples that had the backing ofrge sects. They often had special treasures on their bodies, activated some kind of skill, or used some kind of talisman... Their speed suddenly increased, and before the magma was about to gather into a river, they forcibly escaped from this ce.


    Inparison, the independent Spiritualists¡¯ methods of coping with the situation seemed somewhat pathetic.


    Even though they also used various methods to increase their speed, their speed could not be maintained for long. After sprinting for a while, a few of them actually slowed down and in the end, they were submerged by the magma rain.


    A small area of magma dripping down was nothing to them. The means they had were enough to protect themselves and let them flee.


    Nevertheless, when the amount of magma umted to a certain extent, the situation would change from time to time.


    Under the eruption of the magma that was close to a natural disaster, if one identally fell into the magma, there would only be one oue.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff...¡± Ling Yue panted heavily. After using all his strength and running for so long, he could finally stop.


    There was still a burning auraing from behind him, and he was sure that it was just the aftermath of the volcanic eruption. If it was an ordinary person, this kind of heatwave could kill but to a Spiritualist, it would at most be a little ufortable.


    His palm was tightly clenched. Even when he was escaping, he did not forget about Guan Yue. In the process of fleeing for his life, their hands were firmly held together.


    The 2 of them stared at each other. The emotions in their eyes were so deep that they could not be separated.


    After this life and death escape, the rtionship between them seemed to have taken a step closer.


    However, in the next moment, Ling Yue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He turned around and eximed, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Yu?¡±


    It was as though Guan Yue had just woken up from a dream. Her heart waspletely focused on Ling Yue. When she was escaping, she did not have the time to pay attention to anyone else. At this moment, after receiving Ling Yue¡¯s reminder, she suddenly realized that Yu Tianrui, who was traveling with them, had disappeared without a trace.


    They looked at each other, and their faces burned with pain.


    Despite that, under that kind of dangerous situation just now, it was already their limit to be able to take care of each other and walk hand in hand. If they wanted to pay attention to others, it was not something that Rudimentary Spiritualists could do.


    Gradually, more people gathered together.


    While the eruption of magma was fierce, very few people died. At this moment, other than some people who had gone missing or were separated, most of the familiar faces could be seen here.


    Having said that, in the eyes and on the faces of these people, one could see fear that could not be erased.


    It was not a dangerous thing toe to a group of volcanoes to collect peculiar stones. As long as they were not too greedy and jumped into the magma to seek death, given that they were Spiritualists, they could protect themselves here. That said, this magma rain frightened everyone. Not everyone liked the feeling of escaping from death.


    They would rather sit on the volcano and quietly collect the Volcanic Ores than bear this kind of shock.


    At the spur of the moment, someone asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t the volcano erupt earlier orter? Why did it erupt at this time?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other with a bitter smile on their faces. ¡®Isn¡¯t it decided by God? If you ask us, who are we going to ask?¡¯


    A cold voice was heard. ¡°Everyone, do you still remember what strange thing happened when we were on the mountain just now?¡±


    Many people frowned. They looked in a direction, whether intentionally or not.


    Gu Gengren also followed the crowd away from the mouth of the volcano. Aspared to those Rudimentary and Intermediate Spiritualists who fled in a sorry state, he was much more rxed as an Advanced Spiritualist.


    The Tianxuan Sect was not a top sect like the Seven Stars Sect, but it was definitely not a small sect. Instead, it was one of the sects with an inheritance. As the most promising genius in the sect to be a Venerable One, Gu Gengren¡¯s knowledge and heritage far surpassed that of ordinary people.


    When most of the people had just started to flee, he had already left the most dangerous ce.


    Among the many people present, he was one of the first ones to arrive.


    At this moment, Gu Gengren¡¯s face no longer had the initial reserved and calm look. Sensing that more and more people were looking at him, he was somewhat perturbed.


    ¡®Could it be that the sudden eruption of the volcano had something to do with the sound of his zither?¡¯


    Having said that, in front of so many people, he did not dare to admit it.


    Gu Gengren grunted and asked, ¡°Everyone, what is this ce? This is the volcano closest to the Seven Stars Sect. If the volcano here isn¡¯t stable, do you think the sect would¡¯ve ignored it?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered. Although they were dissatisfied with this guy who had obtained arge number of peculiar stones, they thought about it carefully and found that his words were indeed reasonable.


    If this volcano was on the verge of erupting at any time, how could the mighty figures of the Seven Stars Sect sit idly by?


    The Seven Stars Sect was a super sect with a shocking inheritance. Naturally, they had all kinds of unspeakable means to deal with this matter.


    A short and fat man coldly remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this volcano suddenly erupting, but I do see that you¡¯re encouraging the sound of the zither to absorb the strange stones. Hmph, you¡¯re absorbing so much at once. Aren¡¯t you afraid of affecting the structure of the treasures here?¡±


    Everyone was stunned at first, then it was as if it suddenly erupted. Countless voices intertwined together. After these spirit cultivators were out of danger, they actually became as lively as a vegetable market. However, those who were slightly calmer could feel the anxiety in the air at this moment.


    Perhaps this was just an excuse. What they wanted was to vent the dissatisfaction and resentment in their hearts.


    Gu Gengren turned his head and red at this person. His eyes flickered and he said, ¡°Sir, be careful what you say. Hmph, a song can cause a volcano to erupt?¡± His face was full of ridicule, and he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a top-grade Venerable One? Can I use a piece of music to cause a volcano to erupt?¡±


    The surrounding people were slightly startled. They could not help but exchange nces with each other. Just as Gu Gengren had said, how could such a cmity of heaven and earth be brought about by an ordinary top-grade Spiritualist?


    Nheless, at this time, there were a few people who could truly maintain their calm.


    Almost at the next moment, there was no need for anyone to add fuel to the fire. There were people who started to criticize and the number of people who joined in the crusade seemed to be increasing.


    No matter how Gu Gengren and Jian Chengzhe tried to argue, they had already fallen into a situation where they could not defend themselves.


    Ling Yue and Guan Yue looked at each other. They were both surprised and happy. Ou Yangming¡¯s disappearance was not a small blow to them, but, if these 2 were killed, Ling Yue guaranteed that he would be able to wake up from his sleep with a smile.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Suddenly, a huge ray of light lit up in the sky.


    That ray of light rose from the distance and flew over everyone¡¯s heads at lightning speed, heading toward the peak that they were previously on.


    Everyone fell silent. They looked up at the sky and felt extremely emotional.


    The Seven Stars Sect had finally received the news that the volcano had been destroyed, which was why they had sent a Venerable One here. The Venerable One did not even greet them at all, which made people even more nervous.


    ¡°Uhm, I still have some things to do at home, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have something to do too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    As the voices were heard one by one, the noisy scene just now became strangely quiet.


    Gu Gengren red hatefully at the people who were the loudest. Then, he turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°There can¡¯t be any Volcanic Ores here anymore. Let¡¯s change ces.¡±


    Jian Chengzhe¡¯s sharp gaze swept past Ling Yue. He was unwilling to leave, but he did not want to go against Gu Gengren¡¯s wishes. After all, this powerhouse was his key person to obtain the peculiar stones. If Gu Gengren put in a few good words for him, his master¡¯s attitude toward him would definitely bepletely different.


    Taking a deep breath, Jian Chengzhe concealed his killing intent toward Ling Yue and turned around. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to another spot to extract the ores.¡±


    ¡®No matter what, let¡¯s win thispetition first.¡¯

 Chapter 934 - Magma Flows

    <h4>Chapter 934: Magma Flows</h4>


    Ou Yangming looked around. When the magma began to fluctuate, he had sensed it and was fully prepared for the disastrous consequences.


    Nheless,pared to the others who were fleeing in panic, Ou Yangming appeared much calmer. This was because the disaster was actually caused by him. Moreover, when the huge magma rain fell from the sky, he suddenly had a very mysterious feeling.


    The magma rain was not dangerous to him. Instead, it was a rare opportunity.


    He stopped when he turned his gaze and watched the people around him flee. Contrary to the others, he was not going away from the area of the magma.


    Although he turned around and ran away at the same time as everyone else, his speed was obviously much slower. Just like that, he quickly left the group without anyone noticing.


    At this moment, even Ling Yue and Guan Yue could only care about each other. Naturally, no one would pay special attention to Ou Yangming. Even so, Ou Yangming was still cautious and did not dare to be careless.


    This was because he did not want to reveal any ws here. If anyone noticed his abnormal actions, it would be hard to avoid linking him to this magma disaster.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The scarlet hot magma rain finally fell from the sky. When it hit the ground, it created countless waves that were enough to melt metal.


    Nevertheless, when the red sshes touched Ou Yangming¡¯s body, they did not cause him any harm.


    At this moment, a strange color faintly appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. The color was unusual, and it was difficult to distinguish it with the naked eye. This was because the young fellow¡¯s body was already enveloped by a red light. Subsequently, the redness quickly spread and wrapped around him.


    If someone were to look at this ce from afar.


    They would see a person who could not escape in time and was drowned by the huge magma rain.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s feet slipped, and he fell into the boiling magma.


    In his sea of consciousness, a huge amount of energy was surging. This was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. The endless mes surged and resonated with the magma around him, reaching an incredibly strange equilibrium.


    Ou Yangming observed silently. He seemed to have be a bystander, observing from a weird angle.


    What he saw was the thick magma constantly washing his body. Despite that, this powerful and hot magma did not even hurt his clothes.


    The power of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire had not only protected his body but also his clothes. Furthermore, his body was lying in the magma. He did not feel ufortable, and he felt like a fish in water.


    After living for so many years, for the first time, he felt like he had freed himself from all the restrictions on his body. It was as if he had merged with the world.


    His spiritual consciousness moved slightly and expanded far away. Its speed was simply unimaginable. In fact, the distance was far beyond his imagination.


    Liberation¡ªthis was a kind of transcendental sense of liberation. It gave him an iparably fresh feeling and also allowed him to experience a brand new ability.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception returned to his body in the next moment. His eyes lit up, and his hands and feet gently moved.


    Instantly, his body began to swim against the current in the magma.


    Ou Yangming did not have much experience swimming before this but at this moment, he did not feel any obstruction in the magma. It was as if he was much more flexible in magma than in water.


    He even had a feeling that this thick magma was his territory, and he was the king of magma.


    The surging, endless waves of magma gave him an iparable pleasure but at the same time, it also brought him endless surging energy. This gave Ou Yangming the illusion that as long as he was in the magma, he would never have to worry about theck of spiritual power.


    This was because the magma would be directly converted into his power for him to use.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming did not continue to study the magma after being pleasantly surprised. Instead, he calmed his heart and swam toward the mouth of the volcano.


    Deep down, he had always been thinking about the Volcanic Ores of different colors. These peculiar stones that could stabilize the formation and even y a supporting role in the interspatial disturbance intrigued him. Those green rocks were fine, but the dark rocks were his ultimate goal.


    Even if he were to go against the flow in the water, he would consume a lot of energy. However, he went against the flow in the magma without any effort. It seemed that the magma had sensed his intentions and obediently helped him.


    In the magma, Ou Yangming even formed a small part of his own world around him.


    He was the god of this world, and he could decide all thews of this world.


    This was a power that even Venerable Ones yearned for.


    While the area that Ou Yangming controlled could only be described as insignificant, to be able to do this was already quite impressive.


    As he moved, Ou Yangming finally went against the magma and entered the volcano that was dangerous in the eyes of countless people.


    This was the real headquarters for the magma. The heat released here was much more terrifying than the magma that was floating in the air.


    Advanced Spiritualists and even top-grade Spiritualists would not dare to approach this ce without permission. Even powerful Venerable Ones had to think twice before approaching this dangerous area.


    That said, Ou Yangming did not feel any danger here. Instead, he felt as if he had returned home.


    His mental conception kept expanding, and the intense hot magma did not weaken. Instead, it seemed to give him an additional bonus, allowing him to sense further ces. His body naturally swam in the magma as if he had be a part of the magma. Soon, he flowed to the location of a peculiar stone.


    Of course, while part of the peculiar stones was exposed outside, more and better quality ones were inside the magma sea.


    All the Spiritualists who came here used all kinds of methods and absorbed the bizarre ores outside the magma sea. Everyone knew that the number and quality of the ores in the magma sea would be better than the ones outside. Nheless, without all kinds of methods, who would dare to think about them?


    At this moment, the corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    This was because what was ced in front of him were all sorts of queer stones.


    The majority of them were green peculiar stones, but one could still ¡°see¡± many yellow ones as far as the eye could see.


    Of course, every peculiar stone was separated by a certain distance. It would not be so easy to collect them. Even so, aspared to before, there was still a much higher density of them here.


    If Wen Zhou and the others saw the peculiar stones here, they would probably be overjoyed.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cast aside all distracting thoughts. He concentrated his thoughts in one ce and formed a powerful shock wave that crashed towards the area.


    The magma in that area immediately sensed his thoughts and turned into an indestructible magma saber that cut through the area.


    Consequently, the magma sshed in all directions, raising a huge wave of scorching fire.


    When the wave of fire gradually subsided, a peculiar stone had fallen from the rock wall and flowed into Ou Yangming¡¯s hand along with the magma.


    At this time, the smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face became more intense.


    He did not spend much mental power and had sessfully obtained a peculiar stone. More importantly, this method of collecting rare stones was simple and effective. There was only one piece, which could notpare to Gu Gengren¡¯s zither sounds. In spite of that, after Gu Gengren yed one piece, he would have expended arge amount of spiritual power. On the other hand, Ou Yangming used the power of the magma to absorb the stone without using the slightest bit of his spiritual power.


    As long as Ou Yangming was willing to, he could persevere at any time without spending any energy, and he would not be any slower than Gu Gengren.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming said to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve secured the slot to enter the Big Ruins this time!¡¯


    He let out a longugh in the magma. Thatughter was covered by the magma, but it created a huge wave on the spot.


    Following that, Ou Yangming slowly moved his body and under his control, the magma continuously attacked the surrounding rock walls.


    Bizarre stones fell from the rock walls and fell into Ou Yangming¡¯s hands. Among them, most of them were still green, but yellow quality stones could be seen from time to time.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. Even the intense magma could not hide this light.


    ¡®White!


    ¡®This is a white peculiar stone.¡¯


    Ou Yangming had long known that as long as he continued to search in the magma, he would be able to find a higher grade rare stone.


    However, the fact that one appeared so quickly made him pleasantly surprised.


    His body swayed slightly and in the next moment, he appeared beside the rock wall.


    Ordinary green and yellow strange stones were already unable to arouse his interest. Instead, this strange white ore was worthy of his special attention.


    If his thoughts were known by other Spiritualists, they would probably tear his heart out.


    Yellow rare stones were already rare treasures. As long as he brought them to the various sects, he would be able to exchange them for enough contribution points or all sorts of precious treasures of equivalent value.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, Ou Yangming did not even care much about the yellow ores.


    Of course, this was not because Ou Yangming was too ambitious. Due to their different environments, their knowledge was destined to be different.


    If the other Spiritualists also had the ability to swim in the magma and see the ostentatious and beautiful yellowness, their expectations for yellow peculiar stones would be much lower.


    Stretching out his hand, Ou Yangming gently stroked the white stone on the rock wall.


    He had not taken it off yet, but he could already feel the surging energy contained within it.


    It was a powerful force that was far from what normal spirit ores couldpare to. Furthermore, when he experienced the force, he had a feeling that he was as immovable as a mountain.

 Chapter 935 - The Wonderful Use Of The Peculiar Stones

    <h4>Chapter 935: The Wonderful Use Of The Peculiar Stones</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly, and an indescribable feeling welled up in his heart.


    The only feeling this white Volcanic Ore gave him was that it was steady and unwavering. It was as if the sky was falling but he could still withstand the strange feeling. Although the green and yellow Volcanic Ores gave him simr feelings, they were far less intense than the white one.


    When his mental conception circled around it, his heart unexpectedly calmed down for some reason. It was as if there was a huge pir in his heart that naturally became more determined.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly. This white Volcanic Ore was indeed filled with mysterious abilities. Even his state of mind was affected slightly. Nheless, this effect was positive. If this white Volcanic Ore was carved into an essory and worn all the time, over time, it would bring great benefits to the wearer.


    Even so, in the next moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was already on the other side.


    While the white Volcanic Ore also had the magical effect of consolidating one¡¯s state of mind, this was definitely not its main use.


    Ou Yangming could feel the interspatial power inside it, and it seemed extremely powerful.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist shook slightly, and a powerful force was released, instantly taking the white Volcanic Ore down. It was indeed difficult to take the Volcanic Ores from the peak but in the magma, it was easy.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he held the Volcanic Ore in his hand. He was constantly figuring out the use of this item.


    The fact that the Seven Stars Sect was willing to use the Big Ruins slot to exchange for this item was enough to prove its value. Nevertheless, other than being used in the formation, it should have other uses.


    Countless thoughts shed through his mind. The greatest use of this Volcanic Ore should be that it could stabilize space. Only then would the formation not be affected by the interspatial disturbance. Since it could even withstand the impact of the interspatial disturbance, it must be exceptionally valuable.


    Space...


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He thought of an item right away.


    Interspatial bags.


    It was worth noting that interspatial bags could be considered rare pieces of equipment. Even in the Spiritual Realm, not every Spiritualist could have one.


    To refine one, not only would one need a potent cksmith with talent in space, but one also needed plenty of materials with interspatial attributes.


    The higher the level of the interspatial materials, the greater the probability of refining an interspatial bag. On the other hand, while there was a possibility of refining with low-level interspatial materials, the interspatial bag would more likely be scrapped.


    ¡®What if these Volcanic Ores are used as interspatial materials?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart pounded. Just thinking about it was enough to make one look forward to it.


    In the Spiritual Realm, all the major sects had pieces ofrge-scale interspatial equipment. Even the sects in Danzhou were no exception.


    The spaces in those pieces of interspatial equipment were so vast that they were not inferior to the interspatial bracelet that Lil¡¯ Red had given to Ou Yangming. Despite that, Lil¡¯ Red was a member of the Phoenixes and had an incredible talent in space.


    Ou Yangming had been wondering where these super interspatial bags in the Spiritual Realm came from. Aftering into contact with these white Volcanic Ores, he had some understanding. If he could obtain a few Volcanic Ores of this quality or even red Volcanic Ores, which were of a higher quality, with arge amount of other interspatial materials and a certain amount of effort, he would be confident about refining a super interspatial bag.


    Of course, Ou Yangming still had 2 Long Feather Bands on him, so he did not have much desire for such an interspatial bag.


    With a thought, Ou Yangming stretched out his arm. Arge amount of magma instantly flowed into one of his Long Feather Bands.


    Within this bracelet was a massive rock. It was the treasure that Lil¡¯ Red said a certain phoenix powerhouse had left behind.


    If one wanted to open this item, one had to possess an unimaginable amount of mental power. Even if Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red joined forces, they would not be able to do anything about it. Having said that, at this moment, the young fellow, who was within the magma, suddenly had a strange thought. He immediately put it into action.


    Next, the surging magma immediately entered the space of the Long Feather Band. The boiling magma sshed onto the huge rock.


    Following that, something unimaginable happened. The magma that sshed onto the huge rock seeped into it.


    The huge rock seemed to have turned into a huge sponge, continuously absorbing the energy of the magma. However, what shocked Ou Yangming was that no matter how much magma entered, it was unable to fill the seemingly endless appetite of the huge rock.


    For 15 minutes, no one knew how much magma was poured in. Not a single ripple appeared on the giant rock.


    The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He knew long ago that with his current strength, wanting to covet the Phoenixes treasure would be an act of overestimating himself. Even so, he never thought that there was such a significant gap.


    With a long sigh, Ou Yangming gathered his thoughts and continued to dive deeper.


    Along the way, he saw more green and yellow Volcanic Ores. That said, he was no longer interested in Volcanic Ores of those grades. Other than casually taking them off, he even disdained to collect them.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up as he saw another white Volcanic Ore.


    His eyes flickered, and he unceremoniously took it down.


    As he continued to dive deeper, he finally felt the immense pressure from theva.


    If he was a real phoenix, this bit of fire pressure would not pose any threat to him. At the end of the day, he was not a real phoenix. When he reached a certain depth, he felt a trace of difort.


    After pondering for a moment, Ou Yangming sighed and shook his head. He did not continue diving but turned around and floated upwards.


    He had not reached his limit, but this was a dangerous ce, after all. He was not willing to risk his life.


    As he slowly sneaked out, he put more attention on collecting Volcanic Ores. Not only the white Volcanic Ores, but arge number of yellow Volcanic Ores also disappeared one by one and became part of his collection.


    Nheless, the only thing that made him feel regretful was that he did not discover the legendary top-grade red Volcanic Ores even when he left the magma.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    In the sky, a sh of light was seen.


    It was a piece of equipment with great power. When this equipment fell from the sky, it turned into a huge red wall that was like a wave, trapping the magma that was constantly spreading.


    The wall seemed to be made of a piece of cloth but while the cloth was soft, it had endless power. No matter how much the magma boiled, it could not break it.


    In the distance, the people who stopped sighed in relief. They looked at each other and slowly calmed down.


    This ce was not far from the Seven Stars Sect. Once such a huge natural disaster happened, it would surely rm the influential figures from the sect. The sect was obviously very experienced in dealing with such a disaster.


    Rays of light were once again released from the sky, and they fell into the surging magma. Next, the magma did not boil anymore but slowly calmed down.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they could not help but feel shocked. That was a natural disaster caused by a volcanic eruption. They did not know what kind of methods the Seven Stars Sect powerhouse used to actually resolve it so miraculously. Nevertheless, everyone knew that it was not an easy task to neutralize the natural disaster. The Seven Stars Sect must have paid a huge price for this.


    After 15 minutes, the light in the sky faded, and the huge wall slowly disappeared.


    At this moment, though thend was still in a mess, what was shocking was that the temperature on the surface of the earth had returned to normal.


    If they had not personally witnessed the terrifying scene of magma sttering everywhere, they would not have believed it. Just a moment ago, this ce was still filled with magma and the danger of disappointment.


    Without warning, a figure shed in the sky, and a tall figure floated in mid-air.


    He coldly looked at everyone with a trace of anger in his eyes, and a terrifying aura rippled around him. Anyone could tell that his mood was bad.


    ¡°Greetings, Venerable One,¡± someone shouted.


    Everyone seemed to have woken up from a dream. They bowed together and uttered, ¡°Greetings, Venerable One.¡±


    At this moment, even someone as arrogant as Gu Gengren was respectful. He did not dare to be the slightest bit rude.


    He was a genius of this generation. He couldugh at those of the same level and could face a top-grade Spiritualist without being at a disadvantage, but the one standing in the sky was a Venerable One.


    It was a Venerable One who could soar in the sky with his physical body. Before taking that step, anyone would be as weak as an ant in front of a Venerable One.


    The tall figure waved his sleeve and asked, ¡°What happened here? Why did the volcano erupt?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Someone then stepped forward and said, ¡°Sir, we were absorbing peculiar stones at the mouth of the volcano when he...¡± He pointed at Gu Gengren and continued, ¡°This person used the sound of his zither to absorb many peculiar stones in one go, which caused the volcano to erupt!¡±


    Gu Gengren¡¯s gaze turned cold, but he stood proudly like a mountain and did not exin.


    He had previously been in the limelight and attracted the jealousy of countless people. At this moment, there were naturally people who shirked the responsibility and added insult to injury.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Who knew, the tall figure said disdainfully, ¡°Nonsense. Given his cultivation, how could he trigger the volcano? That¡¯s... Impossibly stupid!¡±


    The man who spoke earlier was stunned. His face turned red, but he did not dare to refute.


    Afterward, the tall figure frowned slightly and said, ¡°The crisis of the volcano eruption has been resolved. You can go and collect more Volcanic Ores.¡± He paused and added, ¡°Be careful this time. If you encounter any danger again, survival is the most important.¡± After saying that, he waved his sleeve, his body turned into a white light, and he disappeared in an instant.


    Only when this person went far away, everyone rxed.


    The person who ndered Gu Gengren suddenly shed and ran into the distance.


    Gu Gengren coldly nced in that direction. He did not chase after him, but he had remembered this person.


    Ling Yue hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Younger Sister Yue, let¡¯s... Go up and take a look.¡±


    Guan Yue nodded lightly. She did not have high hopes, but she would not be resigned to the oue if she did not go up to take a look.

 Chapter 936 - The Return Journey

    <h4>Chapter 936: The Return Journey</h4>


    The air was filled with ck smoke, swirling up into the sky like a pack of smoke.


    Magma bubbled non-stop. One could see that apart from destion, there was only loneliness.


    Ling Yue and Bai Yue exchanged a look, and they noticed the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The former moved his feet and threw arge rock into the magma. In an instant, the rock melted, leaving only a wisp of green smoke floating in the air. He let out a long sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s go. So much time has passed. Brother Yu... I¡¯m afraid that something bad has happened.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes reddened, and the corners of her mouth pursed. She did not say anything.


    Although she had not known Ou Yangming for long, she had been convinced by Ou Yangming¡¯s talent and charisma.


    Not long after, the 2 of them walked down the mountain one after the other.


    In the face of a natural disaster, even a cultivator looked so small. If one did not be a Venerable One, they would still be an ant.


    In the magma, Ou Yangming swam quickly like a flexible carp. His body was wrapped in heat, and he felt extremelyfortable. When he was about to reach the surface of the magma, with a sh of thought, he released his spiritual power. After making sure that there was no one at the mouth of the volcano, he kicked hard with both feet and jumped out from the volcano.


    After practicing the Solitary Thought Skill, his control and utilization of spiritual power had improved. He could condense his spiritual power into a physical form and turn it into a powerful attack. If anyone saw this, they would probably think that they had seen a ghost. This was magma. Even refined iron would be melted into nothing, let alone a mortal body. Following the small path, the young fellow¡¯s body flickered and shot out like a stream of light. He was in a very good mood.


    This time, under the magma, he had obtained many yellow Volcanic Ores and even white Volcanic Ores. Moreover, the kinds of material could also expand the space in interspatial bags. Ou Yangming believed that as long as he refined such interspatial bags, he would be able to sweep through the entire Spiritual Realm.


    With this trump card and the support of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion, the trading business managed by Bai Shixue would definitely be able to expand at an inconceivable speed.


    It did not take long before Ou Yangming reached the foot of the mountain.


    From afar, Ou Yangming could hear Jian Chengzhe¡¯s mocking voice. Jian Chengzhe was in a very good mood as he never expected that his junior brother¡¯s ¡°aplice¡± would be swallowed by the magma. This was simply a huge gift from the heavens. He had a satisfied smile on his face, and he felt that the sky was bright and clear. He ridiculed, ¡°Junior brother, Yu Tianrui has been swallowed by the magma. It looks like the spot to enter the Big Ruins belongs to Brother Gu. Not only that, but you¡¯re also not qualified topete with me for the Seven Dazzling Pill anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Jian Chengzheughed out loud. As heughed, he secretly observed Gu Gengren¡¯s expression. Seeing that there was no disgust on his face, he dared tough out loud with relief.


    Gu Gengren¡¯s eyes revealed a thoughtful look. He did not believe that someone who could give him a sense of danger would be swallowed by the magma.


    As expected, before this thought had even faded, a sneer echoed in the crowd. ¡°Hmph! Noisy!¡± Immediately after, Ou Yangming took a big stride forward and moved tens of meters forward tond beside Ling Yue.


    ¡°You... You... You¡¯re not dead?¡±Jian Chengzhe¡¯s pupils constricted and he was extremely nervous. He could not even say aplete sentence and was feeling regretful. Why did he have to say such harsh words before?


    The dispirited expressions on Ling Yue and Yue Yue¡¯s faces changed as they were pleasantly surprised. At the same time, they asked, ¡°Brother Yu, you... You¡¯re fine?¡±


    Ou Yangming gently turned around and raised his eyebrows. He smiled and said, ¡°Do I not look fine?¡±


    The moment he finished, he shifted his gaze to Jian Chengzhe. His aura was extremely cold.


    Even though the man was merely a jumping clown to him, Ou Yangming was also a little angry after repeatedly going against him. With a sh of thought, his tyrannical mental power was directly crushed toward Jian Chengzhe.


    At this moment, Jian Chengzhe felt as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast from ancient times. Those scarlet eyes and those sword-like sharp teeth made his body tremble, such that even the blood flowing in his blood vessels stopped. His energy was slowly being stripped away as if it had been sucked clean. He could not help but take 3 or 4 steps back.


    Gu Gengren gently waved his long sleeve, dissipating this terrifying aura.


    Jian Chengzhe¡¯s body went limp, and he copsed to the ground. He panted heavily as if he had been scooped out of a pool. His clothes were drenched in sweat, and his face was extremely pale.


    Ou Yangming snorted coldly and did not say anything else.


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes shed, and he thought to himself, ¡®Just a nce from him was enough to suppress Jian Chengzhe to the point that he had nobat power. Is a caster really this powerful?¡¯ As for Guan Yue, her lips opened and closed twice, and her eyes wide as she took 2 deep breaths.


    Even Gu Gengren¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn. He sneaked a nce at his sleeve and saw a clear cut at the bottom of the sleeve. His fingers stroked the white cloth, and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan felt bitter¡ªtheir hearts were iparably bitter. Thebat power that Ou Yangming had disyed made them feel inferior. They looked at each other and felt that they were in the same boat.


    After a moment of silence, Zuo Fengyu stroked his beard and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time. It¡¯s time to go back and see Brother Wen.¡± He sounded dispirited because he knew that the slot to enter the Big Ruins would surely belong to Gu Gengren.


    They had seen with their own eyes that Gu Gengren had obtained a huge amount of Volcanic Ores in these 15 days. Even if he and Deng Pan added up, the amount was less than one-third of that young man. This kind of method had directly shattered the pride in their hearts.


    Before he finished speaking, he transformed into a ck whirlwind and rushed towards the Seven Stars Sect. No matter how one looked at it, there was a sense of destion and hesitation.


    Gu Gengren nced at Ou Yangming and nodded slightly. He was dressed in white, and his back slowly disappeared amidst the thick smoke.


    After the few of them left, Ling Yue pped his interspatial bag and took out 110 Volcanic Ores. He sighed and said, ¡°Brother Yu, today¡¯s the fifteenth day, but I only obtained 110 Volcanic Ores. They aren¡¯t much, but they¡¯re still a small token of my appreciation.¡±


    Guan Yue¡¯s interspatial bag lit up, and she took out over 30 Volcanic Ores and handed them to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body quivered as a warm current grew from nothing. He felt a warmth in his heart.


    He raised his hand and kept the Volcanic Ores. He also remembered this favor. There were not many Volcanic Ores, but the emotions within were very strong.


    As for where Ou Yangming had gone during this period of time, what he had done, and how he had avoided the eruption of the magma, the 3 of them had a tacit understanding and did not mention it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming spat out the foul air in his heart and lungs.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The 2 others nodded at the same time with a tacit understanding.


    Before their voices went away, 3 sounds that tore the air filled the day. After half a day, they saw the 7 main peaks of the Seven Stars Sect again. Ou Yangming had already seen them once, but he was still shocked by the thick and majestic aura.


    Of course, Ou Yangming¡¯s favorite thing was a mist that was tens of meters wide in the sky. It was about 3 kilometers long. From afar, it looked like a long river of mist that hung upside down from the nine heavens. It changed every moment and under the illumination of the sunlight, this long river of mist that surged down from the heavenly pce emitted 7-colored rays of light. It was truly abination of auspicious colors that flew at the same time. The rays of light were roughly 33 kilometers high and magnanimous. In the midst of the mountains, the majestic spiritual spring made Ou Yangming envious.


    Ou Yangming retracted his gaze. His eyes rolled, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Ling, is there a ce in the Seven Stars Sect that sells magic staffs?¡±


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer could be used as a magic staff, but it was his trump card, so he could not easily take it out. Moreover, it was a magic weapon. If it was recognized by others, nobody knew what kind of trouble it would cause. In addition, he had to quickly make gestures to cast magic arts. The casting speed was slow andplicated, which was why he asked this.


    ¡°Yes, of course, there is,¡± Ling Yue answered after some thought.


    He had actually been wondering for a long time. It was too strange for a caster to not even have a magic staff.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Then after the slot to enter the Big Ruins is set, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apany me there.¡±


    Ling Yue looked troubled and hesitant.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s observation skill had reached a certain level. He cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Brother Ling, are you troubled by something?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, to be honest, there are too few casters, and the smithing of magic staff is much more difficult than ordinary pieces of equipment. As such, magic staffs are a little... A little expensive,¡± Ling Yue said with a bitter smile.


    Ou Yangming understood. The young man was afraid that he would not be able to afford one. Heughed bitterly in his heart and thought, ¡®Before this, I suppressed all of the aristocratic families in Huixun City and bought the Heavenly Fire Ore from the auction. No matter how expensive a magic staff is, how expensive can it be?¡¯?


    The corner of his mouth curled upwards, forming a beautiful curve. He said sincerely, ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry. I still have some savings. The price won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes focused, and he no longer spoke. He became certain that this person was certainly a disciple from arge sect from outside. His words, actions, attitude, and character were all things that a small aristocratic family could not nurture. Therefore, the young man had a much stronger conviction to build a good rtionship with Ou Yangming.


    The golden sunlight was warm, and the breezes were gentle. Amidst the breezes, the 3 of them walked side by side and soon arrived at the foot of the Ultimate Sword Peak. In front of them were 10 archways that were about 333 meters tall. The majestic atmosphere of the greatest sect in Zhangzhou was undoubtedly revealed.


    At this time, the 2 disciples, who were Rudimentary Spiritualists and were guarding the Ultimate Sword Peak, still remembered Ou Yangming and nodded at him.


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled, but he nodded with a smile.


    By the time they arrived at the small courtyard along the winding and rugged mountain path, it was already evening, and the sunlight was gentle.


    Ling Yue let go of Guan Yue¡¯s hand and said with a light smile, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s alreadyte today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with you to visit Master.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not ask further and nodded. He believed that Ling Yue must have his own thoughts.


    Under the setting sun, a man and a woman slowly walked out of the courtyard. Ou Yangming looked into the distance.


    The golden sunlight, the white mist, and the faintly discernible peak were like the most perfect painting.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming took out a green Volcanic Ore and rubbed it on his fingertips. He no longer thought about anything.

 Chapter 937 - White Volcanic Ore

    <h4>Chapter 937: White Volcanic Ore</h4>


    At night, cool breezes blew.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged and visualized the snow mountain in his spiritual world. This had be one of his dailypulsory lessons.


    The snow mountain grew taller bit by bit. It was not fast, but it was unusually stable. Ou Yangming was a very persistent person. Otherwise, he would not have been able to rely on the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to go from being a mayfly to a roc.


    Candle lights flickered, giving the room a bit of warmth.


    He took out a Volcanic Ore and forcefully squeezed it. His power that could split stone steles was only able to change the shape of the ore.


    Ou Yangming was amazed. He kept trying. If it was not for the fact he was at the Seven Stars Sect, he would have tried to refine an interspatial bag.


    After an hour, his heart guarded his soul, and he fell into silence.


    The next morning, a crisp chirping of a sparrow sounded from outside the door. Ou Yangming slowly opened his eyes, and he felt clear and bright. It was obvious that his cultivation had improved a little.


    He walked out of the room and looked down.


    The mountains and rivers were beautiful and vast. They stretched as far as the eye could see, and the gullies in his chest were magnified infinitely.


    Ling Yue¡¯s figure shed, and he had already arrived beside Ou Yangming. He said softly, ¡°Brother Yu, let¡¯s go! Master is calling for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ling, thank you for your trouble.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands.


    Ling Yue¡¯s expression darkened, and he did not say anything. Clearly, he felt that Ou Yangming had no hope of entering the Big Ruins this time. He had seen with his own eyes the speed at which Gu Gengren was absorbing the Volcanic Ores. It could only be described as ¡°monstrous¡± as the young man was much faster than many top-grade Spiritualists.


    Ou Yangming did not know what he was thinking. Together, they arrived at Wen Zhou¡¯s small courtyard.


    When the 2 of them arrived at the hall, the others had not arrived yet. This was a part of Ling Yue¡¯s n as he knew that his master did not like to wait for others.


    Wen Zhou stood up from his chair andughed heartily. ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re really punctual!¡±


    Ou Yangming was respectful. His tone was calm and slow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too, Elder Wen?¡± After saying that, he even blinked his eyes.


    Wen Zhou¡¯s voice was even more cheerful, and he eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a wonderful person.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he pointed his finger, and a green stream of light flew out from the gap between his fingers. He exined, ¡°This is a Xueru Stone. As long as you gently brush your Volcanic Ores on it, your contribution points will be recorded. If you have enough contribution points, you can even enter the Spiritual Vitality Tower to cultivate for a few days.¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly did a fist salutation and expressed, ¡°Thank you, Elder Wen!¡±


    Wen Zhou waved his hand and responded, ¡°This isn¡¯t considered a precious item. Moreover, it¡¯ll depend on which of the 4 of you gets more contribution pointster. I won¡¯t be biased towards this slot to enter the Big Ruins so everything will have to be seen through.¡±


    Ou Yangming immediately nodded in agreement.


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes also revealed a look of satisfaction. He knew while the Xueru Stone was not precious to his master, it was not something that could be easily obtained by others. To put it simply, as long as one carried the stone and traveled outside, at least half of the rogue cultivators would not dare to do anything to one. This was because the stone represented the Seven Stars Sect, which was the strongest sect in Zhangzhou.


    Not long after, Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan arrived at the same time.


    Zuo Fengyu forcefully suppressed the bitterness in his heart and said with a bright smile, ¡°Brother Wen, you have a better spirit.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zuo, you¡¯re being too polite. Judging from your spirit, you must¡¯ve gained a lot from this trip, right?¡± Wen Zhou¡¯s finger lightly tapped on his chair.


    Zuo Fengyuughed bitterly and sighed. ¡°Brother Wen, you have no idea. The God-favored one from the Tianxuan sect isn¡¯t simple at all. This time, I won¡¯t have the chance to get the spot.¡±


    Wen Zhou gasped in surprise. His eyes were burning with anticipation.


    Deng Pan was also thinking the same thing as Zuo Fengyu. He also knew he was probably going to be a sparring partner this time.


    Sunlight shone in through the window. Under the sunlight, Jian Chengzhe followed Gu Gengren into the hall. A ttering look could be seen on his face.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Wen Zhou cupped his hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°First of all, congrattions to the 4 of you on your sessful return. I¡¯m a straightforward person, so I won¡¯t say much. This time, the spot will be determined by each person¡¯s contribution points.¡± As soon as he was done, 3 pieces of Xueru Stones flew out andnded in the hands of the 3 powerhouses that arrivedter. This time, the elder did not say that he was giving them away. Since he was not giving them away, they would have to return the stones. The difference between this and how Ou Yangming was treated was clear to see.


    Even though Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan knew they would surely lose this time, they still wondered, ¡®What if... What if we seed?¡¯


    This was especially true for Zuo Fengyu. His cultivation had reached that of a top-grade Spiritualist but because he was a rogue cultivator, his foundation was too weak. He did not dare to trigger the Heavenly Disaster. As such, he could only go to the Big Ruins to look for opportunities to see if there was a chance for him to solidify his foundation. If not, perhaps he could obtain a piece of equipment that could resist the disaster. Therefore, this slot to enter the Big Ruins was very important to him and was his only hope.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming raised his hand and took out a green Volcanic Ore.


    He gently brushed it across the Xueru Stone, and his spiritual power entered the stone. A set of data instantly appeared in his spiritual world.


    [Name: Xueru Stone]


    [Contribution Points: 1]


    ¡®So a green Volcanic Ore is worth 1 contribution point,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself. At this moment, he had many yellow Volcanic Ores and even white Volcanic Ores in his interspatial bag. Nheless, he was not so stupid to take them all out. Even so, due to Wen Zhou¡¯s kindness, he decided that he would take out more.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s way of dealing with the world. He was willing to suffer losses.


    In his words, as long as he did not suffer losses in the big things, he could do as he wished in the small things. Even if he suffered a little loss, it would not matter.


    Nevertheless, superficial losses might not necessarily bring him no fortune in the end. Perhaps in other ces, his returns would be far greater than what he gave.


    All of a sudden, Gu Gengren¡¯s fingers moved. He took out 5 yellow Volcanic Ores in one breath, and a faint fluorescent light scattered in all directions. It shattered the fighting spirit that Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan had gathered with great difficulty. They could only sigh and wonder, ¡°Is this what a God-favored one is like? He¡¯s indeed too terrifying, and we¡¯re really not on the same level.¡¯ Their courage was gone.


    The energy contained in a yellow Volcanic Ore and its value was almost 100 times greater than that of a green Volcanic Ore.


    Even if they were exchanged for contribution points, they were still 1 to 100. Simrly, for white Volcanic Ore and even legendary red Volcanic Ores, their values increased by 100 times each.


    Ling Yue also had a look of regret in his eyes. He felt regretful for Ou Yangming.


    He knew Ou Yangming¡¯s hope of obtaining this spot was almost zero.


    Wen Zhou¡¯s eyes were burning, and the speed at which his fingers tapped on his chair became faster as if a ball of raging mes was burning in his heart. He never would have thought that the Advanced Spiritualist would be so generous. With just one move, the young man took out 5 yellow Volcanic Ores. The elder had been a great elder in the sect for many years, but he had only encountered this situation 3 times.


    One of the 3 peopleter became a Venerable One. Wen Zhou had been in his position for many years, so he had helped several powerhouses. He had a widework of friends, and even top-grade Spiritualists did not dare to offend him.


    Needless to say, he was not worried that someone would cheat on the Volcanic Ores.


    This was because Volcanic Ores could be exchanged for contribution points, which were the foundation of the Seven Stars Sect. No one would be willing to sell them.


    Even a rogue cultivator could join the Seven Stars Sect and receive protection when their contribution points reached a certain level. This was the brilliance of the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s methods.


    1, 2, 3...


    Gu Gengren took out his ores neither fast nor slow. There was a hint of arrogance in his eyes, and his expression was calm as if nothing could make him feel perturbed. He was dressed in white, and his temperament was out of this world. There was a faint sense of pride in him.


    Ou Yangming was the same. He took out 100 green Volcanic Ores and 2 yellow Volcanic Ores. As a result, his contribution points reached 300 points.


    Despite that, Gu Gengren surpassed Ou Yangming by a lot. He had taken out 230 green Volcanic Ores and 16 yellow Volcanic Ores, so his contribution points reached 1,830 points. The difference was simply indescribable.


    Ling Yue was already in despair. With such a huge gap, there was no way Ou Yangming could turn the tables.


    Gu Gengren stopped what he was doing and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Yu, this time, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ou Yangming uttered softly, then he shook his head and replied to him, ¡°That might not be the case.¡±


    Gu Gengren smiled and did not say anything.


    At this moment, everyone including Ling Yue felt that Ou Yangming was trying hard to hold on.


    Wen Zhou felt a little displeased. He did not like people who tried to hold on to their egos and were not willing to suffer losses.


    Zuo Fengyu and Deng Pan were already feeling hopeless. They no longer had the intention to fight for this spot. Instead, they felt relieved.


    Deng Pan snorted and said, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still not willing to admit defeat at this point. Over 1,000 contribution points are something that many Advanced Spiritualists can¡¯t obtain even after more than 2 months. You... Heh!¡±


    He could tell that the white-clothed man in front of him would surely have limitless achievements in the future, so he decided to step on Ou Yangming to win the man¡¯s favor.


    Jian Chengzhe was so happy that he wanted tough out loud but because of his previous experiences of getting pped in the face, he did not say a word.


    As time passed, the gap between Ou Yangming and Gu Gengren grewrger.


    ¡°Almost there?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he let out a breath of turbid air. The first part of his contribution points was a big gift for Wen Zhou, which was his way of returning the favor of being given the Xueru Stone. Following that, it would be his counterattack. He was determined to get the spot, and he could not afford to lose it as the calling to him grew stronger. The young fellow had to enter the Big Ruins to find out what was going on.


    With that, he tapped his interspatial bag with his finger, and a scorching white light instantly spread out.


    In an instant, it suppressed all the light in the hall. This white light was so holy, beautiful, and wonderful.


    ¡°This!¡± Wen Zhou¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He made a small guess in his heart, but he did not dare to confirm it because it was too bold. It was so bold that even with his identity, he did not dare to confirm it easily.


    Ling Yue sucked in a breath of cold air and was terrified but ted at the same time. ¡®Could this be a white Volcanic Ore? But it¡¯s impossible, right?¡¯ He quickly suppressed the thought. Even Wen Zhou did not dare to confirm it, so how could he be sure? Simrly, he felt that his thought was too bold.


    The light was incredibly striking and when it fell...


    A crystal-clear white Volcanic Orey quietly in Ou Yangming¡¯s palm.


    Silence¡ªabsolute silence...


    Everyone looked at the white Volcanic Ore. Only a single thought remained in their minds. ¡®How¡¯s this possible? A white Volcanic Ore is much more precious than a yellow Volcanic Ore.¡¯

 Chapter 938 - Secured The Slot

    <h4>Chapter 938: Secured The Slot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The spring breezes were light as they swept Ou Yangming¡¯s long hair behind his back. After the silence, there was an uproar.


    Wen Zhou was stupefied. He was the first to regain his senses and eximed, ¡°This¡ªis this a white Volcanic Ore?¡± He questioned because he still did not dare to confirm it. One could imagine how shocked he was.


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I was lucky. I took one out of the magma, and it turned out to be a white Volcanic Ore.¡±


    ¡°Hiss...¡± The sound echoed in the air, and the hall was dead silent again.


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes were burning, and his body trembled. He was so excited that he could not speak.


    Zuo Fengyu looked as if he had seen a ghost, and his eyes lost focus.


    Nheless, among the people in the hall, Deng Pan was the most furious. He was just about to step on Ou Yangming to gain Gu Gengren¡¯s favor, but he was pped to the ground by reality. He was stunned.


    Jian Chengzhe felt lucky. He thought to himself, ¡®Fortunately, I learned my lesson this time and didn¡¯t speak again.¡¯.


    He was also afraid. Ever since he met Ou Yangming, he had never been lucky. At the Ultimate Sword Peak, under the arches, the young fellow had fended off the sword from his sword case. Afterward, at the mouth of the volcano, he was also pped in the face. When he thought that Ou Yangming had been buried in the magma, the fellow miraculously escaped. Now, Jian Chengzhe learned to be smart and would not speak until he saw the final result.


    Gu Gengren stared at the white Volcanic Ore, and his eyes revealed a strange expression.


    He looked at Ou Yangming a few times, but there was no anger in his eyes. Instead, he appeared calm. He took out his Volcanic Ores and brushed them across his Xueru Stone one by one.


    Ou Yangming did not say much. He held the white Volcanic Ore with his finger and gently brushed it across his Xueru Stone. Immediately, a golden light burst out from the stone. With a sh of thought, he sent his mental power into it and saw that his contribution points increased by 10,000.


    The white Volcanic Ore had determined the oue. As soon as he took out the volcanic stone, everything was settled.


    After an hour, Gu Gengren looked regretful and said in a low voice, ¡°Congrattions, Brother Yu, for getting the spot.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his long sleeve lightly and replied to him, ¡°Thank you for letting me win!¡±


    Gu Gengren smiled bitterly and walked out.


    Although he was proud of himself, he admired those who were truly capable from the bottom of his heart, and he was persistent. Perhaps it was his persistence that allowed him to directly break through and be an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Zuo Fengyu cupped his hands and bowed. He expressed softly, ¡°Brother Wen, goodbye.Since the slot to enter the Big Ruins has been assigned, there¡¯s no longer any meaning for me to stay here.¡¯


    After some time, only Ou Yangming, Wen Zhou, and Ling Yue were left in the hall.


    Wen Zhou said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, let¡¯s go to the study for a chat.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, elder...¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    Ling Yue looked at them and sighed. ¡®You left me here just like that.¡¯


    In the study, as soon as Ou Yangming entered, a majestdscape painting appeared in his field of vision. In the painting, the sky was blue, there were no clouds, the water was blue, and the blue waves rippled. A purple Phoenix with a magnanimous aura looked as if it was going to zoom out of the painting. Its eyes were full of purple mes, which looked like they could burn through the painting.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Wen Zhou asked.


    ¡°Liquor!¡± Ou Yangming said.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better for men to drink liquor. Drinking tea will be too stingy.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wen Zhou tapped his interspatial bag and took out 2 pots of treasured Baihua Liquor, handing one of them to Ou Yangming.


    As if noticing the confusion on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, Wen Zhou exined, ¡°If you want to drink liquor, you have to drink from a pot. That¡¯s the only way to get a kick out of it.¡±


    With that, they opened their pots at the same time. Instantly, a light fragrance filled the air.


    Ou Yangming took a sip and looked at Wen Zhou. He did not believe that the elder had invited him here just for a drink.


    Even so, Wen Zhou¡¯s Qi cultivation had already reached a certain level, so he did not show any signs at all. After 3 rounds of drinking, he had finished drinking. He pointed at the mounted painting of a purple Phoenix flying in the sky and asked, ¡°I asked Master Bai Qian to draw this painting. What do you see?¡±


    ¡°Bai Qian?¡± Ou Yangming raised his voice to a higher pitch. He recalled the seemingly immortal old man in the Su family¡¯s Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°You know Master Bai Qian?¡± Wen Zhou was truly surprised. He thought that Bai Qian was an extraordinary person indeed as the elder knew divination, astrology, zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Even though he was not a Venerable One, his temperament and cultivation were probably not inferior to that of the big bamboo rat.


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to meet master Bai Qian in Huixun City,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    Wen Zhou looked like he understood what happened, and he took another sip of liquor. ¡°Then what do you see in this painting?¡±


    Ou Yangming focused and looked over. After a while, he responded, ¡°I¡¯m not smart enough to tell.¡±


    The joy on Wen Zhou¡¯s face became even greater. He chuckled and noted, ¡°The most important thing in life is to know yourself. Those who can suffer losses aren¡¯t too bad-hearted. Previously, you only needed to take out a white Volcanic Ore, which will give you 10,000 contribution points, to secure this spot. Despite that, you still took out many green Volcanic Ores and yellow Volcanic Ores. I know you did it to repay the debt of the Xueru Stone but it¡¯s incredibly valuable that you did it. I¡¯m also relieved that Ling Yue has interacted with you.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly, but he still could not figure out what the formidable elder of the Seven Stars Sect was going to say.


    Eventually, they finished their pots of liquor.


    Wen Zhou asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think of the conflict between my 2 disciples?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart clenched a little, and the smell of liquor on his body faded a bit. He had always stayed away from such affairs in ns if he could. After thinking for a while, he answered, ¡°The disciples of the Seven Stars sect are iparably heroic, and the Ultimate Sword Peak pays particr attention to using a sword case to raise a sword. It¡¯s inevitable for the hostility between disciples to be stronger so conflicts are bound to happen between them.¡±


    Wen Zhou could tell that he was giving an ingenious response, but he was not angry at all. He stated, ¡°In a few days, the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s once-in-a-decade Pill Feast will be held. At that time, given my identity, I¡¯ll be able to obtain 2 Soul Condensation Pills and 1 Seven Dazzling Pill. I can raise my cultivation level with the Soul Condensation Pill, but the Seven Dazzling Pill is only effective on cultivators below an Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s level.¡±


    Ou Yangming understood right away. It turned out that the elder was worried about who he should give the Seven Dazzling Pill to.


    Since he had thought it through, it would be easy to handle.


    Ou Yangming pondered and suggested, ¡°The Ultimate Sword Peak is known forbat. Why don¡¯t you let them fight?¡±


    Wen Zhou sighed again and said, ¡°One¡¯s a Rudimentary Spiritualist while one can already carry a sword case. The gap is too big between them. If I do that, Lil¡¯ Yue will feel jealous for sure.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and remarked, ¡°Being able to get help from an outsider is also a kind of ability.¡±


    Wen Zhou looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    At this moment, Wen Zhou slowly stood up and took out a palm-sized peculiar stone that was neither gold nor wood from a drawer under a sandalwood frame. He handed it to Ou Yangming and exined, ¡°This is the qualification to enter the Big Ruins. I hope that you¡¯ll have a sessful trip.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elder Wen.¡± Ou Yangming hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed.


    Seeing that Wen Zhou was no longer interested in talking, Ou Yangming quickly took his leave. His observation skill made Wen Zhou have a better impression of him.


    Ou Yangming touched the peculiar stone through his clothes and thought, ¡®After such a long time, I finally settled the slot.¡¯


    After returning to his courtyard, he entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous to improve his cultivation.


    Once he entered the Big Ruins, Multi-armed King Kong would not be able to enter. At that time, he would have to rely on himself. Furthermore, that ce was a ce where even Venerable Ones would be in danger, so did not dare to be careless.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, in an elegant courtyard on the Ultimate Sword Peak.


    Peach blossoms, sunlight, and breezes. Gu Gengren sat cross-legged. His fingers moved the zither strings, causing a piece of melodious music to reverberate. This time, not a single butterfly or bee flew to his side, and it even seemed like they were avoiding him.


    A ck-robed old man slowly walked to his side and sighed. ¡°Young Master, your heart is in a mess.¡±


    ¡°Only when your heart is in a mess do you need to calm your heart,¡± Gu Gengren said. His fingers did not stop, and the zither music was still melodious.


    He yed 6 songs before he stopped.


    The old man sighed. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go! There¡¯s more than one spot to enter the Big Ruins. We¡¯ll think of a way.¡± As he said this, he seemed to hunch more.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that there are other slots, but it¡¯s won¡¯t be easy to get them. Besides, in a few days, the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s once-in-a-decade Pill Feast will be held. By then, I¡¯ll be able to broaden my horizons,¡± Gu Gengren replied to the old man. Having said that, there was one more thing that he did not say out loud. ¡®This time, I lost. I must win the next time, and I must do it fair and square.¡¯


    This was the first time he had lost since he broke through. Furthermore, he was facing a cultivator of the same level.


    While he was broad-minded, he could not help but feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Well, since you want to experience it, it¡¯ll be good for you to stay, Young Master.¡± The old man nodded.


    At this moment, Jian Chengzhe walked up along the winding path.


    Gu Gengren released his mental power. He had long sensed the young man¡¯s existence, so he put away the zither and said calmly, ¡°Invite him in!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man nodded respectfully.


    Soon, Jian Chengzhe ran over with a fawning face.


    Gu Gengren went straight to the point. ¡°Brother Jian, why are you here?¡±


    Jian Chengzhe made up his mind and gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother Gu, during this period of time, I¡¯ve been doing things for you. I haven¡¯t contributed much, but I¡¯ve worked hard. Could you help me get the Seven Dazzling Pill? Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be eternally grateful!¡±


    Gu Gengren pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Is the opponent Yu Tianrui?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jian Chengzhe nodded repeatedly. He had hope again in his heart. Without Gu Gengren¡¯s help, he had no confidence in obtaining the Seven Dazzling Pill. After all, the title of caster made him fearful.


    Gu Gengren thought for a while before he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you once.¡± He waved his sleeve lightly and added, ¡°You can go back now. Since I¡¯ve promised you, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±


    Jian Chengzhe was delighted, and his voice trembled.


    He quickly responded to Gu Gengren and left the isted small courtyard.


    After Jian Chengzhe left, Gu Gengren uttered in a mncholy voice, ¡°Elder Mu, walk with me on this mountain.¡±

 Chapter 939 - Ling Yue’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 939: Ling Yue¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    The sky hadpletely darkened, but the stars in the sky were unusually bright.


    Starlight shone down while mists filled the peaks. The Seven Stars sect was like a fairytale world, making people unable to take their eyes off it.


    At night, cool breezes blew gently.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance toward Danzhou and sighed. ¡°Humans worry so much because they have good memories.¡±


    He was wearing a pair of red and white cloth shoes. As soon as he finished speaking, he pointed his finger in the air. Consequently, a stream of light shot out, dispersing the mists within 33 meters in front of him. The young fellow¡¯s eyes were hollow, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Ou Yangming stood for a while then stomped on the bluestones and returned to his courtyard. He sat cross-legged.


    He began to visualize the snow mountain in his spiritual world. After all, the Big Avnche was the most powerful move he had mastered. Especially when he used the Path Intent Spear to activate the Big Avnche, the magnificence of that moment would be earth-shattering. No one would be able to defeat it.


    Although the Solitary Thought Skill was formidable because it was a mental power, it was only because it was unexpected and unpredictable. In terms of instantaneous eruption, it would be better to fight with force and face attacks head-on.


    In that case, the continuous Big Avnche was even more powerful.


    The Big Avnche had be Ou Yangming¡¯s true trump card.


    Ou Yangming breathed in and out, continuously absorbing the spiritual Qi within about 333 meters from him. It was as if it had be a deep ck hole. Countless spiritual Qi revolved around him in circles, setting off a gust of violent wind. Gradually, a faint fluorescent light emitted from the young fellow¡¯s body. If one looked down from the sky, one would be able to see that the spiritual Qi within 333 meters from him seemed to have been attracted. They quickly gathered toward him, shrinking and copsing. There was a fluorescent light at the core, and it was Ou Yangming.


    At this moment, Ling Yue shed. He and Guan Yue rushed over at the same time.


    When the two of them saw this scene, they looked at each other and eximed at the same time, ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    They were both disciples from sects with inheritances, so they could naturally tell how much spiritual Qi an Advanced Spiritualist could absorb. Was it not terrifying that an Advanced Spiritualist could absorb all of the spiritual Qi within 333 meters? Normally, a top-grade Spiritualist could only absorb spiritual Qi within that same distance. Ou Yangming was only an Advanced Spiritualist, and yet he could already do it. What did it mean?


    Ling Yue¡¯s breathing quickened as he said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s potential... Is really hard to predict.¡±


    Guan Yue nodded and expressed, ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s one of the most reliable people I¡¯ve ever met. As long as we treat him well, we could maybe rely on him to help us rise in the future.¡±


    The word ¡°us¡± made Ling Yue overjoyed, and his heart felt as sweet as honey.


    He gently pinched the soft and tender little hand of Guan Yue, and he responded, ¡°Yes, how can the icing on the cakepare to lending a helping hand in times of trouble? By then, even if we want to help him, he might not even want our help. The most important thing in life is to know ourselves. When ites to people and matters, we can¡¯t judge them based on our thoughts. In any case, in the future, we¡¯ll just do what Brother Yu says. Given his personality, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mistreat us.¡±


    Today, Ling Yue had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s actions in the hall, and he was certain that the young fellow was a person who could return a small favor with great kindness. If people respected him, he would repay them well. In the chaotic Spiritual Realm, there were not many people like him left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯lle back tomorrow...¡± Ling Yue looked into the eyes of Guan Yue and said softly.


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Guan Yue nodded slightly. For some reason, being looked at by her lover made her face slightly hot and her heart beat so fast that it was in her throat. Even if the youngdy forcefully used her spiritual power tofort herself, it would be useless. Her cultivation base seemed to have lost control.


    Ling Yue naturally felt that something was wrong with her, but he knew what was going on and did not point it out.


    They came and left in a hurry just like the clouds on the horizon.


    The 2 of them decided that they would never say a word about what they saw earlier.


    After an hour, the cyclone around Ou Yangming stopped spinning. He opened his eyes, and it was as if there was an arc of lightning zoomed across the sky. He was like a treasured sword that had gone through thousands of strikes and was incredibly sharp.


    Nevertheless, after a short while, the sharpness was withdrawn.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and thought to himself, ¡®The Seven Stars Sect¡¯s spiritual Qi is indeed abundant. This is only a small courtyard. If I were in the Spiritual Vitality Pavilion, how rich would the spiritual Qi there be?¡¯


    He sat cross-legged in the courtyard for a night!


    Early in the morning, Guan Yue and Ling Yue came together again.


    Guan Yue changed into a set of pink clothes like delicate and tender pink peach blossoms. At first nce, she did not look stunning enough but the more one looked at her, the more charming she looked, where she was very pleasing to the eye.


    Ling Yue had also dressed up meticulously. He carried a longsword by his waist, and his long hair fluttered behind his back. His white clothes were like snow, and he looked like an independent young master. The young man was already handsome to begin with so when he dressed up, he looked even more otherworldly.


    When they stood together, they really matched each other perfectly.


    Ou Yangming giggled to himself andmented, ¡®A man and a woman who are passionately in love are indeed unreasonable.¡¯


    Ling Yue took a step forward and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Brother Yu, Yue¡¯er and I will apany you to choose a magic staff today.¡±


    Guan Yue nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, as a powerful caster, you don¡¯t even have a magic staff. That¡¯s too shabby!¡±


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®The Blood Spear Dragon yer could also be used as a magic staff, and it¡¯s exceptionally powerful. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t show it off easily.¡¯


    Despite that, this thought only shed through his mind. With a smile, he greeted them and asked, ¡°Brother Ling, may I know which peak I¡¯ll be buying the magic staff from?¡±


    Ou Yangming figured that since the Seven Stars sect was the greatest sect in Zhangzhou, they must have the Beyond Heaven Pavilion. Even so, he did not know if the pavilion had magic staff. As far as he remembered, while the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was mysterious and mighty, they only dealt with items such as peculiar stones from beyond heaven. This was the same for the branches on Mount Wuzhi and in Huixun City.


    Even in the treasury, he did not see anything like a staff.


    Ling Yue waved his sleeve andughed. ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry. The Seven Stars Sect has tens of thousands of disciples. Naturally, there are ces to buy and sell magic weapons and pieces of equipment. Other than exchanging contribution points for weapons, you can also buy them with spirit ores.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and walked with them.


    On the small path between the Ultimate Sword Peak, only a few people carried a sword case on their backs while most of them still had long swords on their waists. This was the Ultimate Sword Peak. Even if one was not an Intermediate Spiritualist and could not use the sword case to raise a sword, they still had to carry a sword with them and would not put it into their interspatial bags.


    After an hour, the 3 of them walked along a narrow ancient path and arrived at a huge shop.


    The shop¡¯s main hall was massive as it was at least 3 kilometers long. There was a dazzling array of goods, and one could either buy or sell things. Numerous precious spiritual herbsplemented those goods, which emitted bright lights. Having said that, in short, there were a total of 5 big areas, which were medicinal pills, spirit treasures, cultivation techniques, spiritual herbs, and rare treasures.


    Shelves were ced in each area. Names were written on them, and the prices were also marked.


    A dozen Extreme Grade cultivators acted as workers and were busying themselves inside. When they looked at the woman sitting in the middle, they were in awe and in adoration. After taking just one nce, they lowered their heads, afraid that they would be rude to the beauty.


    Thedy¡¯s name was Ye Meng. She wore a long white dress, and her eyebrows were beautiful and graceful.


    Her eyes were very big and seemed to carry spiritual Qi that was going to overflow. Her smile was gentle, which did not seem strange nor overly eager!


    After seeing Ou Yangming, Ye Meng took the initiative to wee him with her long sleeves fluttering in front of her body. She smiled gently and asked, ¡°What do you need, fellow friend?¡± There was a hint of doubt in her eyes. She had always boasted that she knew people as well as pills, and she was both urate and precise. However, at this moment, it was as if she was facing a bottomless pit. There was nothing but a trace of calmness in the young fellow¡¯s hollow eyes, not even the slightest ripple...


    Ou Yangming let out a soft exmation and sighed to himself. ¡®As expected of the greatest sect in Zhangzhou. It¡¯s truly extraordinary for even an attendant to have such a good eye.¡¯


    At the same time, Ou Yangming became more vignt. The more this was the case, the more it showed that he was in a dangerous situation. He had only changed his build and face. It would be fine to lie to a Spiritualist, but he would feel diffident to lie to a Venerable One.


    That said, his expression was as calm as ever as he answered, ¡°Do you have a magic staff for sale here?¡±


    ¡°A magic staff?¡± Ye Meng was slightly stunned. It had been many years since a caster had appeared in the Seven Stars Sect, let alone someone who came to buy a magic staff. Nheless, she was only startled for a moment before she regained her senses and asked, ¡°Yes, we do. May I know what quality you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look first!¡± Ou Yangming looked across the hall as he replied softly.


    ¡°Alright, fellow friend, pleasee to a private room for a chat!¡± Ye Meng said softly. She had a feeling that the person in front of her was not simple. In addition to the rumors from a while ago, she had some vague guesses in her heart. The youngdy thought, ¡®Could he be the caster who appeared at the foot of the Ultimate Sword Peak?¡¯ With this thought in mind, her eyes became brighter, and she looked more enthusiastic.


    Ling Yue¡¯s thoughts were clear as he held Guan Yue¡¯s hand.


    He noted softly, ¡°Brother Yu, just go. Yue¡¯er and I also need to buy some things in the hall.¡± He was being very sincere, causing Ou Yangming to have a good impression of him. After all, who would not like someone who was sensible and understood small matters?


    Ou Yangming stepped on the woodendder and followed Ye Meng to a private room on the second floor.


    There was a pot of orchid in the room, and its fragrance assailed his nostrils. With a whiff, even the spiritual Qi in his dantian became much more active.


    The woman chuckled and bowed to him with her hands ced together in front of her waist. Her voice was extremely gentle. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Meng. Greetings, fellow friend.¡±


    Ou Yangming also smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tianrui!¡±


    When Ye Meng pped her hands, a maid quickly brought in 2 cups of fragrant tea.


    ¡°I wonder if you have any special requirements for the magic staff you need?¡± She took a sip of her tea, and her lively eyes rolled around. The spiritual Qi in her eyes seemed to be overflowing.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±Ou Yangming was calm and indifferent. He did not show any desire to buy one.


    Light gathered in Ye Meng¡¯s eyes. She smiled apologetically and responded, ¡°Fellow friend, please wait a moment. I¡¯ve already instructed the maid to fetch a magic staff.¡±


    After about 8 minutes, a maidservant knocked on the door. Ye Meng called her in. The maidservant was holding a wooden box in his hand. A strange fluctuation spread out in all directions.


    Ye Meng raised her hands to receive it. She smiled before saying anything and exined, ¡°This staff is called the Magic Winter Staff. Its attributes are exceptionally good. If you really want it, I can take matters into my hands and give you a 50% discount.¡± With that, she handed the wooden box to Ou Yangming.

 Chapter 940 - Buying A Magic Staff

    <h4>Chapter 940: Buying A Magic Staff</h4>


    It was early spring, and gentle breezes blew.


    Ye Meng¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind. Her face was charming, and her eyes were smiling like pink peach blossoms.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was expressionless. He swept his long sleeves backward and grabbed the wooden box. He bent his index finger and lifted it up. With a slight force, the wooden box creaked, and the thin lid on it was opened. A magic staff that was bent like a deer¡¯s antlery quietly inside. Its color was slightly yellow, and it was only as thick as a thumb.


    He focused and suddenly stared at it.


    As he focused, a white light shed on his palm. This was the Appraisal Light. Immediately, a set of data appeared in his mind.


    [Item: Magic Winter Staff]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Tool, High Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +31, Power +1 (White Silver), Agility +1 (White Silver), Durability 31]


    [Skill: Winter Invasion (Releases ayer of cold mist that can freeze the air) At the same time, increases the power of cold-mastery magic arts by 10%]


    Ou Yangming had a strange expression on his face. He cleared his throat as if he was in a difficult situation. His throat moved a little, and he wanted to say something but stopped.


    Ye Meng was smart. She rolled her eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Fellow Friend Yu, what do you want to say? Please go ahead. We open our doors for business, after all. Whatever you say or do, as long as it¡¯s reasonable, we can discuss it.¡±


    ¡°Well, uhm... The quality of this magic staff!¡± Ou Yangming stammered.


    Ye Meng¡¯s face lit up as if she ¡°knew¡± what he was worried about. She responded warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fellow friend. The 10% increase in the power of cold-mastery magic arts can¡¯t be faked. Though it sounds exaggerated, it has been verified by the pavilion master, so there¡¯s absolutely no mistake.¡± To her, the 10% increment was considered a nature-defying property.


    After hearing her response, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression became even stranger.


    Ye Meng noticed the expression on Ou Yangming¡¯s face and looked as if she was trying to be considerate toward him. She exined, ¡°Fellow Friend Yu, this magic staff¡¯s properties are strong, and its cost-effectiveness ratio is extremely high. It¡¯s rare to see something like this!¡± She sounded calm, but her voice was vaguely bewitching.


    Ou Yangming felt odd. To him, the properties of this magic staff were very poor.


    Especially whenpared to the Blood Spear Dragon yer, they could not be mentioned on equal terms at all. One was a star while the other was a grain of sand.


    Nheless, Ye Meng sounded like she respected it very much, so this made Ou Yangming feel ufortable. A thought crossed his mind, ¡®Could it be that the quality of magic staff is so poor in the Spiritual Realm?¡¯


    The corner of his mouth twitched. He cleared his throat and said oddly, ¡°Attendant Ye, this... This magic staff skill doesn¡¯t quite match with the cultivation technique I¡¯m cultivating. Is there anything else?¡± As he said that, a faint yellow me emerged from his fingertip.


    Ye Meng revealed a regretful expression and replied to him softly, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t like the Magic Winter Staff. It turns out that its properties don¡¯t match.¡± She found another exnation that she thought was reasonable.


    Ou Yangming really wanted to tell her that it was not the properties that were the problem but the poor quality that did not catch his eye. Even so, when the words were about to reach his mouth, he swallowed them back.


    After returning the staff into the wooden box, he carefully handed it to the maidservant.


    Ye Meng¡¯s sexy lips parted after a moment of silence. She tucked her ck hair behind her ear and asked, ¡°Do you think the scenery at the foot of a mountain is the same as the scenery at the top?¡± When she asked, a hint of confusion shed deep inside her eyes where one could not see.


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming could not keep up with the thoughts of this beautiful attendant, but he still pondered seriously for a while and answered, ¡°At the foot of a mountain, you can see surging streams, towering mountains, grass and trees bending down; at the top of a mountain, standing high, you can naturally see further, your vision is wider, and you can see more things. You can observe the mountain range that stretches out but when you look up and see the entire sky, the scenery is different.¡±


    Ye Meng looked like she had expected this.


    It was then when Ou Yangming¡¯s calm voice was heard again. ¡°Of course, if one is standing on the top of the mountain while the other is standing at the foot of the mountain, when they look at each other at the same time, they¡¯re equally tiny.¡±


    His voice was like thunder on a sunny day, and it exploded in Ye Meng¡¯s ears.


    It made her feel as if the clouds and mists were cleared for her to see the clear sky. Her eyes were bright as she cupped her hands and bowed slightly. She expressed, ¡°Thank you, Fellow Friend Yu, for your exnation!¡±


    Before long, the maidservant brought another wooden box. The wooden box was ancient and had existed for at least hundreds of years. There was a thin crack on it, and it gave off a heavy feeling.


    Ye Meng looked at Ou Yangming with a gentler expression. Her life was not a bumpy one, but it was not smooth either. While it was turbulent, she knew people like she knew pills, and she was always urate. With the help of a noble, she managed to pull through. Nevertheless, the youngdy always thought that some people were born to stand on the peak of a mountain and look down on the earth while some could only stand at the foot of a mountain for their whole life no matter how hard they worked. How could one swim and transform into a roc? That was why she raised the question. After hearing the young fellow¡¯s answer, she suddenly had an epiphany as if she was enlightened.


    Even her smile became gentler as she handed the wooden box over with both hands.


    When the wooden box was opened, an ancient aura rippled in the room.


    Ou Yangming thought of something, so he sent his mental power directly into the magic staff. His expression became stranger than before, and his eyebrows were knitted together.


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Attendant Ye, this magic staff...¡±


    Ye Meng looked like she knew what he meant again. She introduced, ¡°Brother Yu, this magic staff is called the zing Fire Cold Cicada. It has the word ¡°cold¡± in its name, but its property is fire. The increase in magic arts has only reached 8%, but it¡¯s still rare. The key is that its quality has already reached a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five. Brother Yu, you can¡¯t miss it!¡± It was obvious that she had regarded Ou Yangming as a friend who she could be friends with.


    Ou Yangming held his chin and shook his head. ¡°Attendant Ye, the properties are still not quite to my liking. Is there a staff that could increase the power of magic arts by more than 20%?¡±


    After hearing what he said, Ye Meng was speechless. There was only one thought left in her mind.


    ¡®Did hee here to taunt me on purpose? Increase the power of magic arts by 20%? And more? How¡¯s this possible?¡¯


    Ye Meng stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s face and tried to understand his thoughts. His face was clean without any stubble. He looked 70% sincere and 30% doubtful as if he really wanted to buy such a staff.


    After staring at him for a while, she was discouraged.


    She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Yu, a 20% increase in the power of magic arts is incredibly rare in the entire Spiritual Realm. Though the Seven Stars Sect is the greatest sect in Zhangzhou, a treasure of such a level can¡¯t be found here.¡±


    Only then did Ou Yangming understand how precious the Blood Spear Dragon yer was.


    Previously, he had thought that the 50% increase in magic arts¡¯ powers was just an additional property. It was only after seeing the 2 staff and hearing Ye Meng¡¯s answer that he understood that he was wrong¡ªvery wrong. At the same time, a strong evil interest arose in his heart. ¡®If Ye Meng knows that the Blood Spear Dragon yer that I refined could increase the power of magic arts by 50%, what would she think? She¡¯d probably be so shocked that she won¡¯t even be able to speak.¡¯


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was only thinking about it. He smiled and asked, ¡°Attendant Ye, how many contribution points does this zing Fire Cold Cicada cost?¡±


    ¡°10,000 contribution points. I¡¯ll take the liberty to give you a 10% discount. Any less and I won¡¯t be able to give you an offer.¡± Ye Meng¡¯s expression was sincere. Being able to give a 10% discount was indeed her limit.


    ¡°Thank you, Attendant Ye.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands slightly, but he was secretly calcting in his heart. The 10,000 contribution points were equivalent to the value of a white Volcanic Ore. He rubbed his chin with his fingers and wondered for a while before he asked, ¡°Then how much do I need to pay with spirit ores?¡±


    Ye Meng calcted in her head for a moment before she answered, ¡°200,000 spirit ores!¡± The price was not cheap at all as it was already more than a quarter of the price of a middle-rank flying carpet.


    Ou Yangming nodded but did not say anything. With a flip of his wrist, he took out many precious spiritual herbs from his interspatial bag and asked, ¡°I heard from Brother Ling that we can barter here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Meng nodded lightly. She quickly epted the spiritual herbs and began to calcte.


    These spiritual herbs were picked from the secret realm that Xu Junqing had set up. The ones that were at least 1,000 years old were exceptionally valuable.


    After about 15 minutes, everything was settled.


    Ou Yangming ced the zing Fire Cold Cicada into the wooden box and gently put it into his interspatial bag.


    He took the stairs and returned to the hall.


    Ling Yue and Guan Yue were in the midst of a passionate love affair. As long as they had each other, they would not feel bored no matter how long they waited.


    When Ou Yangming walked down, they were strolling around the hall. When they saw him, they quickly walked over and smiled. ¡°Brother Yu, have you gotten it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded lightly and raised his hand to make a victory gesture.


    Guan Yue was like a cat that had been piqued of curiosity. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such a thing yet!¡± The thing she was talking about was naturally a staff.


    ¡°When we go back, you can look at it for as long as you want.¡± Ou Yangmingughed in surprise.


    ¡°Really?¡± She blinked her eyes, looking very adorable.


    Ling Yue just watched with a smile, his eyes full of admiration. He was fascinated by the yfulness of a young girl like Guan Yue.


    ¡°Hurry up and go back. Let¡¯s celebrate the victory of Brother Yu getting a spot to enter the Big Ruins,¡± Guan Yue said loudly. Seeing that someone was looking over, she quickly covered her mouth and looked around twice, urging the others to hurry up and leave.


    After the 2 of them left, Ye Meng in the private room on the second floor...


    She brushed her chin with her fingers and thought, ¡®What an interesting person. Those who could obtain a slot to enter the Big Ruins were not simple people.


    ¡®Besides, he¡¯s a caster, and yet he doesn¡¯t have themon sense of one. What kind of person are you exactly?¡¯


    She was like a curious fox, and she wanted to go and investigate.


    When Ou Yangming and hispanions returned to Ultimate Sword Peak, it was already evening. The early spring sun was warm and not hot.


    Ou Yangming took out the zing Fire Cold Cicada and examined it carefully.


    The staff was only a meter long, and it curved like a deer¡¯s antlers. 3 grey cracks crisscrossed and spread especially at the top of the staff. A walnut-sized spirit beast core was embedded in the staff. Ou Yangming was not very satisfied with the properties, but he was still pleased with the overall craftsmanship of the staff.


    With a sh of thought, golden mental power surged into the staff like a tide. Ou Yangming observed the structure of the staff. After understanding it, he could then smith one himself. The Blood Spear Dragon yer could cast spells but to be honest, he was also confused as to why that was the case.


    This was his main purpose of buying a staff¡ªto secretly learn from the cksmith who refined it!

 Chapter 941 - Meeting Qu Zhengde Again

    <h4>Chapter 941: Meeting Qu Zhengde Again</h4>


    The setting sun shone its light down, which was crushed into golden spots of light, reflecting the mists into a faint golden color. The scene looked extremely mysterious.


    This was a small house surrounded by nts. The spiritual Qi was rich, and the nts were verdant. Looking at the majestic mountains and rivers from afar, it was obvious that this was a good ce to live in.


    Although it was evening, the candles in the house had already been lit.


    Ou Yangming held the staff and observed it carefully, not missing a single detail.


    He transferred his golden mental power to the spirit beast¡¯s core at the top of the staff. Instantly, countless tadpole-like jumping runes appeared in his senses. When his right fingers gently tapped on the staff, the runes emitted a sense of joy. They surged toward the young fellow¡¯s fingers. Even the grey cracks that criss crossed into a on the staff lit up.


    Ou Yangming sensed carefully. When the rune left the staff, it disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His face revealed a contemtive look. He still could not understand.


    After all, this was his first timeing into contact with a staff in the traditional sense. After a few experiments, the rune left the staff and disappeared like the most beautiful spark.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming entered the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous state.


    He split his mental power into two as he constantly observed the changes in his surroundings, and he entered apletely calm state.


    As the young fellow tapped his interspatial bag, a long spear was already in his hand. There were 9 ck spots on the long spear, and they looked like the deepest vortexed. A dragon and a phoenix were engraved on the spear. They were lifelike, luxurious, and exquisite. It was the Blood Spear Dragon yer.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s powerful mental power swept across and in an instant, the red tassel on the spear started to flow like blood.


    Countless tadpole-like runes swam on the spear...


    ¡°Hmm, a rune in the Blood Spear Dragon yer is simr to the one in this staff? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened as he thought carefully.


    He shifted his gaze and flicked his finger lightly.


    A rune on the Blood Spear Dragon yer lit up like a firefly and turned into a ray of light that dissipated.


    ¡®Itsted a breath longer than the staff? Could it be because of this rune? Is this the reason behind the significant difference between their power increments for magic arts?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered. The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. He tested it a few more times and finally confirmed that it was this rune that determined how much the power of magic arts would be amplified.


    The problem came again.


    Even though he found the reason, the most important thing was how to solve it.


    In the Seven Stars Sect, Ou Yangming did not dare to easily expose the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Without the fire, he could not smith pieces of equipment.


    Just by thinking, he could not understand something no matter how hard he tried. This kind of problem needed to be put into practice.


    The night was silent. Early in the morning, Ou Yangming began to breathe again.


    In the past few days, Ou Yangming had been free. Every morning, he would breathe. At night, after visualizing the snow mountain, he would think about the connection between the staff and the rune. Sometimes, he would even practice his spear techniques in the courtyard...


    Ling Yue seemed to be very busy. He came twice in total and each time, he left not too long after.


    On this day, Ou Yangming looked at the pine trees at the bottom of the cliff. He sighed. ¡°A person should be like the green pines on the cliff; their roots are deeply embedded in the rocks. Since one has already decided, one can¡¯t retreat nor regret it. No matter what the result is, one just has to advance bravely. One shouldn¡¯t hope for a future nor should one fight for a next life. One should only think about living with a clear conscience and be magnanimous.¡±


    ¡°Great words¡ªlive with a clear conscience and be magnanimous.¡± Ling Yue walked up with a smile.


    Ou Yangming turned around and picked up a bluestone. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Ling, why are you here?¡± As he said that, he looked behind him but did not see Guan Yue at all. His heart was filled with doubts.


    Ling Yue smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°Yue¡¯er was taken away by her master...¡±


    ¡°No Wonder.¡± Ou Yangming looked like he had expected it. The pair had been developing their rtionship very quickly. Other than sleeping and going to the toilet, they were practically inseparable.


    After a moment, Ou Yangming finally remembered something and asked, ¡°She returned to Reborn in Paradise?¡±


    Ling Yue had a strange look on his face. He sighed and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What do I know?¡± Ou Yangming asked him in return.


    They stared at each other for a long time before Ling Yue gently patted Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°In a few days, the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s once-in-a-decade Pill Feast will be held. Brother Yu, you¡¯re really... Really obsessed with cultivation.¡± He was almost biting his tongue when he said the word ¡°obsessed¡± out loud. One could imagine how speechless he was.


    Indeed, the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s Pill Feast was especially famous. Almost all the influential sects in Zhangzhou would be present. It could be considered a carnival for the whole of Zhangzhou.


    Ling Yue was certain that Ou Yangming was a disciple from arge sect outside of Zhangzhou, but he never expected the young fellow to not know such logical questions.


    After hearing Ling Yue¡¯s response, Ou Yangming did not exin himself. He had heard from Wen Zhou about the Pill Feast, but he had misunderstood for a moment. He thought that the rtionship between Ling Yue and Guan Yue was exposed and that the youngdy¡¯s master hade to take her back. After all, Guan Yue was one of the outer sect disciples of Reborn in Paradise, and she was one of the more talented disciples.


    If Ou Yangming was one of the higher-ups from Reborn in Paradise, he would want his disciple to be lured away so easily too.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes, turned around, and looked at the cliff. He lowered his center of gravity, and the spiritual power in his Dantian circted in his body. With a flick of his finger, the bluestone in his hand instantly turned into a green stream of light, which was deeply embedded in the stone wall of the cliff. Consequently, a few pieces of broken stone also fell from the cliff.


    The power of his finger was so forceful.


    Ling Yue focused on the broken stones, and his eyelids twitched a few times. He approached Ou Yangming and sat on the ground, then he expressed softly, ¡°Brother Yu, after the Pill Feast, I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±


    Ou Yangming knew what he was referring to. He nodded and replied to him, ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely use my full strength.¡±


    Ling Yue did not say anything. His interspatial bag lit up as he took out 2 sks of strong liquor and passed one of them to Ou Yangming. Just like that, they began to drink.


    After finishing his liquor, a dazed look appeared in Ling Yue¡¯s eyes. He smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that Master Qu Zhengde will alsoe to the Seven Stars Sect this time. Brother Yu, have you heard of him?¡±


    Ou Yangming curled his lips and felt a little embarrassed. ¡®Why is it this question again? This time, I didn¡¯t show my smithing skills! How did I get led back to this question?¡¯ Nheless, he still responded with a grave expression, ¡°Master Qu¡¯s smithing skills are the best among the younger generation in Zhangzhou. Of course, I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±


    Due to his excitement, Ling Yue blushed and nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, I admire Master Qu¡¯s achievements in smithing art. If I get a chance this time, I¡¯ll ask him to smith a piece of equipment for me.¡±


    Ou Yangming. ¡°...¡±


    The 2 of them drank 2 more pots of wine each, and their bodies grew warmer. Ling Yue waspletely drunk, and he left the cliff unsteadily but did not need anyone to help him.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming was very clear-headed. Looking at Ling Yue¡¯s figure that was swaying unsteadily under the moonlight, he knew the young man had something on his mind. It was not just because of the Seven Dazzling Pill but likely also because of Guan Yue.


    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°If it isn¡¯t because he can¡¯t control his feelings, why would he feel as cold as frost on the inside?¡±


    The day of the Pill Feast was getting closer, and the atmosphere in the Seven Stars Sect was getting livelier.


    On this day, Ou Yangming let out a breath of turbid air. He slowly descended the Ultimate Sword Peak and came to the side of the Spiritual Vitality Lake.


    The surface of theke was sparkling, and the willow branches drooped down like thousands of strands of ck hair.


    Ou Yangming looked at the Spiritual Vitality Tower and clicked his tongue. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what would happen if one were to cultivate in there.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it costs 50,000 contribution points a day. How could anyone afford it?¡± A man in green next to him rolled his eyes and noted. He shifted his butt and sat over.


    ¡°So expensive?¡± Ou Yangming was surprised.


    ¡°Expensive?¡± The man in green nced at him and continued, ¡°The Spiritual Vitality Tower was built with thebined efforts of 5 Venerable Ones. I heard that it contains the experiences and images of the Venerable Ones during their Heavenly Disasters. From ancient times until now, there have been at least tens of cultivators who entered the tower to cultivate and became Venerable Ones. In a way, without any connection, even if one has enough contribution points, one wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    The green-clothed man spoke with confidence. If it was not for Ou Yangming¡¯s profound cultivation and extraordinary bearing, he would not havee over to chat, much less talk about these things.


    At this moment, an exmation echoed in the air. ¡°Zhangzhou¡¯s greatest cksmith below Venerable cksmiths¡ªMaster Qu¡ªhas arrived.¡±


    ¡°This... This is Master Qu. His true bearing is incredible indeed!¡± Someone remarked obsequiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Another person next to him nodded in agreement.


    This was especially so for some female cultivators. Their bodies seemed to have softened. cksmiths¡ªQu Zhengde was a cksmith, after all. In the Spiritual Realm, the most popr people were not formation masters nor casters, but cksmiths. Pieces of equipment, weapons, flying carpets, interspatial bags, and even powerful flying ships. Which one of those was not rted to cksmiths? A potent cksmith was simr to a mountain of gold, so how could thedies not be excited? Among Spiritualists, the weak were prey to the strong.


    Ou Yangming also looked over. He saw a middle-aged man walking over from afar and was surrounded by arge group of people. He wore grey and ck clothes, and his hair was neat. His cultivation base had broken through that of a Rudimentary Spiritualist, and he was bing an Intermediate Spiritualist. Furthermore, his foundation was very solid.


    As if sensing Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze, Qu Zhengde stopped in his tracks and looked over.


    Their eyes met in the air. One of them was calm as water while the other was puzzled.


    Indeed, Qu Zhengde was bewildered at this time. The young man that he was looking at gave him a familiar feeling but as soon as he thought deeper, his mind was in a mess, and he had no clue at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart thumped, and he thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve changed so much now, so how could he still recognize me?¡¯


    That was what he thought, but he looked calm with a hint of displeasure and doubt.


    Only then did the doubt in Qu Zhengde¡¯s head fade away. He looked meaningfully at the young fellow but continued to walk forward.


    ¡°Master Qu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A top-grade Spiritualist asked fearfully with a smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I thought I saw someone I knew but in the end, I was mistaken.¡± Qu Zhengde¡¯s voice was indifferent. As a strong smithing master, he had his pride, which had been imprinted into his soul. It was just that when he was with Ou Yangming and Yu Xiuming, he did not show it because they were all smithing masters.


    Now, the person next to him was a top-grade Spiritualist but so what?


    The group of people came and left in a hurry.


    Ou Yangming heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart. He was so close to being recognized.


    Concurrently, he used the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to change the aura in his body once again.

 Chapter 942 - Pill Feast

    <h4>Chapter 942: Pill Feast</h4>


    By the Spiritual Vitality Lake, green waves rippled gently.


    Ou Yangming had used the Heavenly Phoenix fire to change his Qi momentum. Even his temperament had changed and became more ordinary. At this moment, even if he was thrown into the crowd, no one would notice him.


    People emphasized the continuous flow of Qi momentum while sects emphasized the abundance of Qi.


    Qi momentum was an extremely mysterious Qi field. It would fluctuate, but the fluctuation would not berge.


    People like Ou Yangming who could directly change the external form of Qi were very rare. In fact, even a Venerable One could not do this. After all, in the entire Spiritual Realm, only the young fellow had the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    The man in green next to Ou Yangming nced at him, and a hint of doubt appeared in his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why does he suddenly look so ordinary? Was I mistaken this time?¡¯


    Without any hesitation, he left Ou Yangming.


    The Spiritual Realm was also very realistic and bony. Everything was also about one¡¯s strength.


    Ou Yangming knew the reason, but his expression did not change at all. He gently threw his hook out.


    Not long after, he lifted the hook, and a fat spiritual fish was in his hand. This spiritual fish was very strong. A mature man who had not cultivated before would probably not be able to match the 1-kilogram fish in terms of strength.


    Of course, this bit of force would not be able to do anything in front of Ou Yangming, who had be an Advanced Spiritualist.


    He ced the spiritual fish in a bamboo basket and continued fishing. His heart was like the Spiritual Vitality Lake in front of him¡ªincredibly calm.


    Beside the Spiritual Vitality Lake, there was a huge square that was about 33 kilometers long. There were numerous rare herbsid out there, and they emitted colorful lights. A tform had been built in the middle of the square, and the ceremony could be observed from all four directions.


    Ou Yangming stood up straight after 2 hours and shook his shoulders. He nced at the square and slowly walked toward the Ultimate Sword Peak.


    After 3 days, at the break of dawn.


    ¡°Dong, dong, dong...¡±


    Deafening rings from a bell sounded on the 7 main peaks at the same time. The sound waves swept in all directions, and they spread tens of kilometers away.


    As a result, the sound waves enveloped the thousands of peaks in the Seven Stars Sect. A flying serpent tens of meters long rose from the lotus pond at the top of the Ultimate Sword Peak. The scales on its body were pitch-ck, and they flickered with a cold light. Its eyes were red as if they contained a blood-red world. The aura on its body was forceful, and it had reached the level of a top-grade spirit beast. With a long howl, all the spirit beasts on the mountain prostrated themselves.


    The 7 main peaks of the Seven Stars Sect were the Ultimate Sword Peak, Return Saber Peak, Sudden Realization Peak, Limit-searching Peak, Smithing Peak, Pill Peak...


    On each peak, a top-grade spirit beast roared at the sky and flew toward the square beside the Spiritual Vitality Lake. Their auras stirred the void and when the 7 top-grade spirit beasts stood together, the shock they brought was unimaginable.


    These 7 spirit beasts were the guardian spirit beasts of the respective main peaks. This alone was enough to show how formidable the Seven Stars Sect was.


    Immediately after, countless cultivators from the 7 main peaks zoomed toward the square like streams of light. The entire sect was filled with an indescribable joy. This was Pill Feast, and this was a carnival in Zhangzhou.


    Right at this moment, when the first ray of morning light rose from the mountains, 13 Intermediate Spiritualists exchanged nces.


    Circting the spiritual Qis in their dantians, they leaped and struck out with their palms in the air. The world rumbled and exploded. Their spiritual Qis burst out and released many 7-colored lights. Due to the illumination from the morning light, the Qi flow at the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s Daoist shrine was undoubtedly revealed.


    Ai Hongli¡¯s voice happened to be heard at this time. He chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Li, Brother Wang, please!¡± As he spoke, he made an inviting gesture. The 3 of them did not circte any spiritual Qi and only relied on their physical bodies to fly. This was how Venerable Ones were like.


    Wang Xiran said in a low voice, ¡°Brother AI, it has been decades since west met. The scale of the Pill Feast is gettingrger!¡±


    Li Xuanji nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, the Seven Stars sect is indeed the greatest sect in Zhangzhou!¡±


    The 3 of them turned into light streams and flew out. They were not fast, but they made other people feel dazzled. Soon, theynded on the tform.


    Ai Hongliughed heartily and said, ¡°Come,e, take a seat, take a seat!¡±


    ¡°Brother Ai, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Li Xuanji and Wang Xiran responded at the same time.


    Li Xuanji was the pavilion master of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion in Zhangzhou. His cultivation had reached the middle stage of a Venerable One realm but due to his special status, even a top-grade Venerable One would treat him with respect. Wang Xiran was the Venerable One that led the team from Reborn in Paradise. As for Luo Xiaoyu, who was Guan Yue¡¯s master, she was only an Advanced Spiritualist, so she had brought the youngdy into the square as her level was not high enough.


    Ou Yangming stopped his meditation due to the loud bell sounds.


    ¡°The Pill Feast¡¯s grand ceremony...¡± He muttered to himself, and a bright light shed in his eyes. He thought, ¡®This time, I want to see how these alchemy experts refine pills.¡¯


    At this moment, Ling Yue gently knocked on the door, and his voice was hearding from outside.


    ¡°Brother Yu, the Pill Feast¡¯s grand ceremony has begun. Do you want to participate in it?¡± He sounded like he was in a hurry, and his eyes were burning. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming opened the wooden door with a creak and walked out.


    The Bluestone Square was bustling with people, and the atmosphere was warm.


    Ou Yangming found a less conspicuous spot and looked around. He even took out a hat from his interspatial bag and wore it on his head. The young fellow lowered the brim of his hat. His outfit was verymon in the square, and it was not eye-catching.


    Not long after, a loud noise was heard.


    ¡°Master Qu is here!¡± Someone eximed,


    Qu Zhengde walked in under the escort of arge group of people. He was wearing a white robe and looked aloof.


    Ou Yangming did not raise his head. He still remembered the time when he met Qu Zhengde by theke. If people knew who he really was, it would probably cause unnecessary trouble.


    Of course, due to his identity as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, the Seven Stars Sect would surely not have the guts to openly make things difficult for him. Despite that, this was Zhangzhou, which was Li Xin¡¯sir, so he had to be careful.


    Ling Yue stood next to him. With a face full of admiration, he expressed, ¡°Master Qu has gone on a trip, and his cultivation base has improved again. This time, his smithing skills must¡¯ve improved too. Besides, the entertainment program this time will be Master Qu smithing pieces of equipment for people. It¡¯d be great if he picks me.¡±


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat but did not say anything. Having said that, he was secretly amused.


    Just as Ling Yue was speaking, an old man with a white beard and hair slowly walked onto the stage.


    He cupped his hands and bowed, ¡°Fellow friends, I¡¯m Liao Qingsong, a great elder from the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s inner sect, and I¡¯ll be hosting this Pill Feast. Alright, let¡¯s not talk too much. Next, for our entertainment program, let¡¯s invite Master Qu up to the stage.¡± He deliberately blinked with a mysterious expression and added, ¡°Master Qu will also draw 3 lucky ones and refine a piece of equipment for each of them. The materials will be provided by the Seven Stars Sect.¡±


    As his voice spread, the atmosphere below the stage reached its greatest height. Many cultivators revealed excited and pleasantly surprised expressions.


    It was Master Qu, after all, who was the greatest cksmith below Venerable cksmiths in Zhangzhou.


    Qu Zhengde leaped onto the high tform and cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m Qu Zhengde. Thank you foring, fellow friends.¡±


    Before he finished, he pointed his finger, causing 3 Blood Ores to fly in all directions. At the same time, he exined, ¡°Whoever picks up those 3 Blood Ores are fated with me. In a while, I¡¯ll personally smith a piece of equipment for each of those people.¡±


    He paused and changed the topic. ¡°Whoever picks it up will get it. If someone dares to take one by force, I won¡¯t let him or her off.¡± He was not loud, but his voice exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts like thunder in the clear sky. After all, given his current status, he was not inferior to Venerable Ones.


    The tens of thousands of cultivators in the Bluestone Square looked at the 3 Blood Ores eagerly, hoping that they wouldnd in front of them.


    ¡°Mine, this is mine!¡± A middle-aged man with disheveled hair grabbed a Blood Ore and roared loudly, his eyes full of arrogance.


    ¡®Don¡¯te to me. I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it...¡¯


    Ou Yangming yelled internally, but the Blood Ore seemed to have eyes. It passed through all the obstacles and headed toward him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want it...¡¯ Ou Yangming felt very bitter. If he used his spiritual power to push the Blood Ore away in public, he would certainly be noticed by the Seven Stars Sect. As such, he could only pretend to be a little crazy and pounce forward with Ling Yue at the same time. In secret, the young fellow used incredibly subtle mental power to guide the Blood Ore into Ling Yue¡¯s hand.


    With a vaguely bitter expression on his face, he cupped his hands and expressed, ¡°Brother Ling, congrattions. Your wish can finallye true.¡±


    Ling Yue was at a loss, and his body began to tremble.


    He and Qu Zhengde were both members of the Seven Stars Sect but in terms of status, they were far apart. He forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart, took the Blood Ore, and jumped onto the high tform.


    Qu Zhengde exhaled a breath of cold air. The light in his eyes condensed, and he entered a state of mind that was as calm as an ancient well. A light lit up in his palm and many precious materials quickly melted. An aura of the natural path technique spread out.


    Li Xuanji stroked his beard, nodded lightly, andmented, ¡°Brother Ai, Master Qu¡¯s smithing technique has improved quite a bit!¡±


    Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion. He replied to him, ¡°During thest Smithing Competition between Danzhou and Zhangzhou, Zhengde was slightly inferior. After returning to Zhangzhou, he chose to travel around the world. After all, one who travels far knows more. His state of mind was suddenly enlightened, and he also broke through to be an Intermediate Spiritualist. Naturally, his smithing skills improved too.¡± He did not deliberately lower his voice so in the blink of an eye, it swept in all directions.


    Almost 90% of the cultivators in the Bluestone Square were surprised.


    They thought, ¡®How¡¯s that possible? Given Master Qu¡¯s cultivation base in smithing art, how could he lose? How strong was his opponent?¡¯


    They looked around and how surprised everyone was.


    Even Li Xuanji from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion was surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ai, you are really open-minded. I admire you for saying such words on such an asion.¡±


    Ai Hongli waved his grey sleeves and said in a calm voice, ¡°Truth wille to light sooner orter. Besides, with Zhengde¡¯s current smithing skills, if they were topete again, nobody can tell who¡¯s stronger or weaker.¡± He looked at Qu Zhengde with full confidence in his eyes. After all, Qu Zhengde was the greatest smithing master below Venerable cksmiths in Zhangzhou¡ªthe great cksmith who could suppress his peers of this generation.

 Chapter 943 - Secretly Learning Without Being Known

    <h4>Chapter 943: Secretly Learning Without Being Known</h4>


    A breeze swept across the tform...


    Li Xuanji¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind, making him look like a celestial being.


    A curious look appeared on his face, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Ai, forgive me for being presumptuous, but may I know which God-favored one defeated Master Qu?¡±


    Ai Hongli¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he answered, ¡°Ou Yangming!¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming?¡±


    As the voice reverberated, the entire ce fell silent. Even breathing sounds seemed to have stopped.


    Qu Zhengde¡¯s eyes also revealed a momentary daze as he thought to himself, ¡®Master Ou, in the future, I must im my victory!¡¯


    At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s name spread throughout the Seven Stars Sect. Needless to say, it would not take long for it to spread throughout the whole of Zhangzhou.


    No one noticed that a young man who had his hat pulled down in the crowd was touching the tip of his nose. He looked very worried.


    He thought, ¡®This is bad. I can¡¯t say Ou Yangming¡¯s name in Zhangzhou.¡¯


    All of a sudden, Guan Yue walked gracefully among the crowd. She moved a few times and quietly came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. She smiled like a flower and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, have you heard of Ou Yangming?¡± She raised her chin, and she was full of curiosity. She guessed that Yu Tianrui was a disciple of an influential sect from Danzhou and that he was definitely not an unknown person there. That was why she got rid of her master, Luo Xiaoyu, and walked over to ask the young fellow.


    After hearing her question, Ou Yangming cleared his throat, and his delicate face was tense. He wondered, ¡®How am I supposed to answer this?¡¯


    Nheless, he soon came up with a n. His intelligent and deep eyes rolled twice, and he pretended to be boasting as he answered, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of Master Ou. Everyone in Danzhou knows him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Guan Yue¡¯s eyes were bright as she stared straight at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming had a strange feeling in his heart. This feeling of praising himself made him ufortable.


    He could only brace himself and respond, ¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, can you tell me about his experiences? Someone like him must have a life filled with legends.¡± The corners of Guan Yue¡¯s mouth curled up as she blinked her eyes. Her beautiful eyes seemed to have prated through an infinite space and saw an unknown ce in the distance.


    Although there was a faint trace of arrogance in her personality, it was precisely that that made her blindly worship the God-favored one that she trusted.


    Qu Zhengde was a Daoist disciple from the Smithing Peak, and he stood out since young.


    Guan Yue had admired Qu Zhengde since she was young. Now that Ai Hongli mentioned that a smithing master named Ou Yangming defeated Qu Zhengde in smithing, her curiosity was piqued like a cat that itched in her heart.


    Even so, this was hard on Ou Yangming because he still did not know what to say. ¡®Do I really tell her about the things that I experienced? Nonsense!¡¯


    He stammered for a long time but could not say a word.


    Finally, the me in Qu Zhengde¡¯s hand faded, and Ling Yue¡¯s equipment was sessfully smithed.


    It was a longsword, which was a meter long and 3 inches wide. Its color was light green and under the sunlight, it shone with a cold light. Even its quality had reached a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five. Moreover, the skills that came with it were extremely powerful.


    The disciples of the Ultimate Sword Peak were especially obsessed with swords.


    Ling Yue looked at the longsword and could not put it down. He lightly flicked the longsword with his finger, and a clear ring immediately soared into the sky. One could faintly hear the arrogance carried by the sword.


    The young man reluctantly carried the longsword on his back and leaped to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. He sincerely expressed, ¡°Thanks for giving me the opportunity, Brother Yu.¡± He understood that if the young fellow wanted to fight for the spot, he would not be able to get the Blood Ore.


    Ou Yangming could finally get rid of Guan Yue. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s your fortuitous encounter, Brother Ling; itt has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Now that he could refine magic weapons, he naturally did not care much about magic tools. Besides, he was a smithing master himself. What equipment could he not smith for himself? He simply did Ling Yue a favor conveniently.


    As Qu Zhengde¡¯s first longsword was already a magic tool of High Grade Rank Five, the atmosphere in the square reached its greatest height.


    Ou Yangming found that Qu Zhengde¡¯s attainment in smithing art had indeed improved greatly.


    Even Qu Zhengde¡¯s speed had also improved significantly. Ou Yangming could not help but wonder, ¡®Looks like Master Qu had a very fruitful trip this time. It¡¯s just a pity that his cultivation base is too low. If he could be a Venerable One, he might be able to smith magic weapons too.¡¯ The young fellow shook his head, and his eyes filled with pity that others could not understand.


    After about 15 minutes, Qu Zhengde finished smithing the remaining 2 pieces of equipment.


    One was a cape while the other was a saber. They were both magic tools of High Grade Rank Five, and they were in the limelight at the moment.


    Nevertheless, this was the reason Ou Yangming¡¯s name was spread. How could a cksmith who could surpass Qu Zhengde in smithing art be simple? After all, Qu Zhengde had just smithed 3 High Grade Rank Five magic tools in a row.


    Qu Zhengde looked around and walked down with a smile.


    Ai Hongli and Li Xuanji exchanged nces and noticed the look of admiration in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Later, Liao Qingsong slowly walked up again. His voice carried spiritual power and spread in all directions. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°Alright, now that the entertainment program is over, the main event of the Pill Feast¡¯s grand ceremony is up next.¡± He paused for a moment and waved his sleeve to liven up the atmosphere.


    After seeing that everyone in the square was looking over, he continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s have the various alchemy masters from the Pill Peak!¡±


    As his voice spread out, several muffled thunderps exploded in the sky. A multicolored mist descended from the sky like a streak of colorful stream that crossed over from a river in the nine heavens. Immediately after, 10 enormous furnaces pushed aside the colorful mists and made waves of piercing sounds that whistled through the air as they appeared.


    When theynded, 10 elders from the Pill Peak with powerful auras stood side by side.


    They shouted at the same time, ¡°Open the furnaces!¡± As they spoke, they raised their right hands and pushed up. The furnaces¡¯ lids instantly flew up.


    A wave of air that could be seen with the naked eye reverberated in the air. Even the air above the furnaces began to distort.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a strange expression as he stared at the furnaces. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Ling Yue¡¯s thoughts were clear. When he saw Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, he smiled and exined, ¡°Those are the Pill Peak¡¯s Ten Ultimate Furnaces. They¡¯re taken out once every decade and are used to refine pills during the Pill Fast. Even the fire that¡¯ll be used to refine pills wille from the ming Volcano.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded as he stared at the furnaces with a burning gaze. He was still very interested in pill refinement.


    Since the Seven Stars Sect held a Pill Feast every 10 years, their pill refinement methods must be brilliant. This gave Ou Yangming a chance to secretly learn without being known.


    His aura condensed as he entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous.


    At this moment, an old man in a beast robe on the tform moved. He made gestures with both hands, and his robe fluttered without the presence of wind. Afterward, he leaped up.


    A sound was suddenly hearding from his interspatial bag, and all kinds of verdant herbs flew out of nowhere. He pressed his finger in the air and shouted, ¡°Enter!¡± With that, the dozens of herbs seemed to be attracted to him and entered one of the furnaces in a special order.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his chin and thought, ¡®The first step of making the herbs enter in a certain order tests one¡¯s understanding of different herbs and how they cooperate with each other. This is what Ick the most.¡¯ He analyzed his shorings and became integrated into this world. By acting as a third party, he watched the alchemy masters refine pills.


    The people from the Pill Peak would have never thought that under the watchful eyes of everyone, their unique abilities would be stolen.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming was doing it so secretively that even Venerable Ones would find it difficult to discover. After all, his mental power was incredibly powerful, and he had the Phoenixes¡¯ inheritance in his mental world. Once it was activated, the young fellow would naturally gain entirely different results from others.


    He pondered for a moment and sighed. After the medicines were added, the essences of the spiritual herbs would be refined to their best. This was somewhat simr to equipment smithing. It required constant practice because practice made perfect.


    Ling Yue and Guan Yue stood by his side and introduced things to him from time to time. Even they did not notice that the young fellow¡¯s mind was already immersed in the pill furnace on the tform.


    Atst, the old man in a beast robe let out a breath of turbid air.


    The light in his eyes suddenly condensed, and the spiritual power in his dantian surged into the furnace without limit.


    He growled in a muffled voice, ¡°Open!¡±


    As he uttered , his hands quickly made gestures, causing countlessplicated spells to be cast out. They intersected with each other and made the crowd dazzled.


    Of course, this was the case for others. The process seemed fast to Ou Yangming too, but he possessed the spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes. Inside the world, he quickly analyzed theplete set of movements, and it did not take long for him to get the gist of it. If the people from the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s Pill Peak were to find out, they would probably be so angry that they would vomit blood. This was a secret technique that was not passed down to non-core disciples, and yet it was learned by the young fellow. He really deserved to die.


    Despite that, at the same time, it was also likely that they would be iparably shocked. This was because in the thousands of years of history of the Pill Peak, even with their inheritance, this kind of secret technique would require at least a few months to be learned. Having said that, Ou Yangming had only used a little over 100 breaths. Not only did he understand the form, but he also learned its meaning. His speed was simply unheard of.


    Not long after, a refreshing fragrance reverberated from the furnace.


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes revealed a wild joy when he picked up this scent. He gently cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°I will rely on you after the Pill Feast, Brother Yu¡±


    This was because the furnace was used to refine Seven Dazzling Pills, which had the miraculous effect to improve the cultivation of cultivators below Advanced Spiritualists.


    ¡°Brother Ling, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡± Ou Yangming nodded with a smile. When he first approached Ling Yue and Guan Yue, he indeed had other intentions. That said after this period of time together, he had regarded them as his friends, so he would help the young man for sure.


    The old man in the beast robe made a grasping motion in the air, and a suction force erupted from his palm. 20 pearl-like round pills flew up into the air and were put into a porcin bottle.


    Wen Zhou shook his head, and his eyes were filled with emotion.


    He nced at Ling Yue then quickly looked away. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Ou Yangming licked his lips and carefully shifted his spiritual power to the other furnace. At this time, a sudden change urred. Ai Hongli¡¯s eyes focused, and his forceful mental power came crushing over. He wondered, ¡®Who is it? Who dares to provoke the mightiness of the Seven Stars Sect and secretly learn from us?¡¯

 Chapter 944 - A Storm Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 944: A Storm Is Coming</h4>


    At this instant, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind let out a ¡°thud¡± as he thought, ¡®Sh*t.¡¯


    Ou Yangming felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave. His body shivered, but his reaction was not slow at all. With a sh of thought, he forcefully cut off this hint of mental power. At the same time, he retreated from the state of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. The young fellow forcefully swallowed back the blood in his throat. The corner of his mouth curled up, and his right hand gently rested on Ling Yue¡¯s shoulder. He started to talk andugh but in just an instant, his back was drenched in cold sweat.


    After all, the pressure of a top-grade Venerable One was too forceful.


    If Ou Yangming had not reacted quickly and forcefully cut off his mental power in a resolute manner while risking having his spirit damaged, he would be doomed when Ai Hongli¡¯s Qi momentum locked onto him.


    Wang Xiran and Li Xuanji were both Venerable Ones, so they naturally sensed Ai Hongli¡¯s strange behavior and exchanged nces.


    At the same time, they secretly transmitted messages through their minds. ¡®Brother Ai, what¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Ai Hongli¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a falcon¡¯s.


    After scanning the area, he replied, ¡®Earlier, I felt a faint spiritual fluctuation wrapping around the furnace. By the time I used my mental power to crush it, he had forcefully cut off the mental power and retreated. There are tens of thousands of cultivators present, so I¡¯d be clueless even if I wanted to find that person.¡¯


    ¡°You mean... Someone¡¯s secretly learning from the alchemy masters without being known?¡¯ The 2 other Venerable Ones responded at the same time and asked probingly.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ Ai Hongli¡¯s face was gloomy as if water was about to drip out. This was like pulling teeth from a tiger¡¯s mouth. The secret technique was secondary; the Key was the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s image, which had no ce at this point.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± Wang Xiran gasped and wondered, ¡®The Seven Stars Sect is the greatest sect in Zhangzhou and is iparably powerful. During this once-in-a-decade Pill Feast, someone actually dared to steal knowledge from them. Does that person not want to live anymore?¡¯ Even with his calm and collected nature, he felt that the world was somewhat chaotic.


    Even Li Xuanji from the Beyond Heaven Pavilion had a weird look on his face as he pursed his lips. One could imagine how shocked he was.


    After this interlude, Ai Hongli had been enveloping the furnace with his mental power. As long as the person dared to secretly learn from them again, he would make sure that the person would never be able to return. The anger in his heart had reached its peak. Under such circumstances, that kind of behavior was simply a provocation to the Seven Stars Sect.


    Ou Yangming finally dared to release his Qi after waiting for a full 15 minutes.


    He never thought that Ai Hongli would be able to detect such a tiny bit of mental power.


    Ai Hongli¡¯s perceptive ability was something that even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would be ashamed of. Ou Yangming had originally thought that Ai Hongli¡¯s mental power was at most on par with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Moreover, he had been very careful but still made a mistake. All in all, the young fellow gained a moreprehensive understanding of a top-grade Venerable One¡¯sbat power.


    As he chatted with Ling Yue, he vigntly observed his surroundings and did not cause any more trouble.


    Very quickly, all 10 furnaces were sessfully opened.


    Nevertheless, the 10 alchemists still did not stop. They still refined pills in a flurry.


    Ling Yue smiled warmly and exined, ¡°Brother Yu, the Pill Feaststs for a total of 10 days. After these 10 great elders are done, another 100 alchemists will be refining at the same time. At the end of the day, tens of thousands of people are present. If there are only 10 elders refining the pills, they won¡¯t be able to make it. Of course, the quality of the pills refined by the other alchemists won¡¯t be as good as that of the 10 great elders.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this at all. When will the pills be sold?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be sold in 3 days, but they¡¯re all low-quality pills,¡± Ling Yue answered with a smile.


    The night was beautiful, and the stars and moon were shining down, but no one left. Among the people present, the ones with the lowest cultivation base were Extreme Grade cultivators. Not to mention not resting for a day, even if they did not rest for a month, what harm would it do?


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The moon was the same, but the person was different.


    In a pavilion, a middle-aged man dressed in a white robe was shrouded in ck fog. His eyes were like deep whirlpools. Other than being overbearing, he also carried a wild desire that could devour the void.


    That said, he looked sickly pale, which was obvious that he was heavily injured. This person was Li Xin.


    ¡°There¡¯s still no news of Ou Yangming?¡± He coughed heavily. His battle against the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had directly injured his origin, and he had yet to recover.


    ¡°Yes, Ou Yangming seems to have disappeared into thin air. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t find a single trace of him,¡± a follower replied to him softly.


    ¡°He¡¯s hiding well, but what¡¯s the use? Spread the news of the Eternal Pill. I don¡¯t believe that the group of old fogies from Zhangzhou won¡¯t be moved.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The believer immediately bowed and left.


    Li Xin looked at the moonlight and sneered. ¡°Outside help can be helpful. Let¡¯s see where you can hide.¡±


    There was one more thing he did not say. ¡®After the news spread, Ai Hongli should take sides. Since he¡¯s from the greatest sect in Zhangzhou, as long as he¡¯s on my side, together with the strength of the believers in Zhangzhou and Danzhou, we could still make a move even if Ou Yangming has the support of the Humans from Danzhou. Besides, I¡¯m in the dark while you¡¯re in the open. Would you be able to defend yourself?¡¯


    As for the Venerable Ones in Zhangzhou who were close to their ends, they would be his vanguard.


    ¡°Ou Yangming¡¯s mine. The powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes are also mine!¡± Li Xin coughed lightly, causing blood to flow from the corner of his mouth.


    A fierce glint shed in his eyes, and he snorted coldly, ¡°There are also the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and Master Kurong. I¡¯ll surely take revenge for this!¡± Just as he finished speaking, a white light shed in his palm, and he raised his hand to smash the table into powder.


    Time flew, where 3 days had already passed. A gust of wind came out of nowhere and blew past the Seven Stars Sect.


    Everyone had begun to discuss a problem, which was the Eternal Pill.


    No one knew where the news came from, but judging from the pill¡¯s name, one could tell that it was named after longevity, and they figured that it must be extraordinary.


    Due to the news of the Eternal Pill, the Pill Feast had a slight change in vor. Aspared to the Eternal Pill, the pills that were refined during the feast could be described as trash, or worse. Everyone was guessing if Eternal Pills existed and if they did, where were they?


    Ling Yue looked around and whispered into Ou Yangming¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother Yu, do you really think that Eternal Pills exist?¡±


    ¡°I believe so,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    ¡°Yes, I believe it too. Also, I heard that there was one in Danzhou.¡± Guan Yue smiled like a flower.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ou Yangming looked puzzled and raised his voice.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Master Kurong, who¡¯s the most powerful man in Danzhou, was about to die but was said to have found his path after taking an Eternal Pill,¡± she boasted. People of that level were too far away from her.


    ¡°Eternal Pills!¡± Ou Yangming uttered and felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    Nheless, the youngdy was too engrossed in her words and did not notice Ou Yangming¡¯s unusual behavior. She continued, ¡°I heard that an Eternal Pill can bring one¡¯s life back. It¡¯s exceptionally rare for cultivators who are on the verge of death.¡±


    Even Ling Yue joined in the discussion.


    After hearing what they said, Ou Yangming thought of the old macaque and Master Kurong.


    He really wanted to go back, and a touch of mncholy lingered in his heart.


    ¡°Crack...¡±


    At that moment, a sound that sounded like ss cracking was heard.


    Following that, numerous thin and dense cracks appeared on a furnace, and they inteced each other like a spider web.


    The beast-robed old man¡¯s expression changed, and his reaction was not slow. He pointed to the sky with one hand and pointed to the ground with the other. His eyes narrowed like curved crescent moons. At the same time, the elder spat out a mouthful of blood, which turned into a ball of blood mist. He pushed both his hands forward at the same time, causing a strange and special aura to spread out. The furnace absorbed the blood mist, then the cracks on it disappeared at a visible speed.


    ¡°This... The Pill Peak¡¯s Blood Refining Art?¡± An Intermediate Spiritualist eximed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed marvelous!¡± A long-faced man remarked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contemtion. ¡®What a magical technique. Can this Blood Refining Technique be used in smithing?¡¯ His heart was burning with passion. No matter how profound a cksmith¡¯s attainments were, one could still fail during equipment smithing as it was affected by one¡¯s state of mind and environment. Now, the Blood Refining Technique had actually saved the furnace from being shattered, thus the young fellow felt as if he had just seen the door to a new world.


    He turned his gaze and suppressed the thought.


    On the tform, Ai Hongli was struggling inside. He knew the ¡°Eternal Pill¡± was Li Xin¡¯s signal.


    ¡®What¡¯s Wrong?¡¯ Li Xuanji noticed Ai Hongli¡¯s expression and asked through voice transmission.


    ¡®Nothing.¡¯ Ai Hongli waved his hand and looked at the Bluestone Square again. There was still a knot in his heart that could not be untied no matter how hard he tried. Li Xin¡¯s move was too brilliant, causing him to fall into a dilemma.


    Liao Qingsong looked at the pills that were piled up on the tform and timed the time in his head.


    He shed and leaped into the square, then heughed heartily and announced, ¡°Great, the pills are almost finished. Next, it¡¯ll be the time to trade. Cultivators who need pills can use their contribution points or spirit ores to trade for pills.¡± His voice was clear and bright as it carried his spiritual power. It spread in all directions.


    Ling Yue looked at Ou Yangming and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu, the Big Ruins is very dangerous. Even if you¡¯re a caster and don¡¯t engage in closebat, you still have to buy some detoxifying pills in case you need them.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded slightly.


    He understood this principle very well. Once he entered the Big Ruins, he would not have the goshawk, Big Yellow, and even Multi-armed King Kong by his side, so he would have to rely on himself for everything. Therefore, the young fellow would not be stingy with pills that could heal injuries. Furthermore, after watching the Pill Peak¡¯s elders refine the pills, he was confident that he could refine them all. Of course, he had to figure out theposition of those pills.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I want 10 of each of these pills. Thanks for the trouble.¡±As he spoke, he flicked his wrist and took out a storage bag, handing it over to Ling Yue.


    Ling Yue was smart, so he naturally understood Ou Yangming¡¯s meaning.


    He gritted his teeth and responded, ¡°The pills refined by the 10 elders on the first day can¡¯t be bought.¡±


    ¡°Then the rest will do...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change, and he settled for the second best option.

 Chapter 945 - Fight For The Seven Dazzling Pill

    <h4>Chapter 945: Fight For The Seven Dazzling Pill</h4>


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Ling Yue did not know why Ou Yangming wanted to buy so many pills, but he did not ask anything.


    He raised his hand to take the storage bag and walked towards the stall where he bought the pills. This was the brilliance of his conduct, where he would never ask what he should not ask. It was the same when he was in the volcano, and it was the same now.


    As for Ou Yangming, he walked back to his small courtyard to recuperate.


    Time flew, and the Pill Feast was over.


    The news about Ou Yangming and the Eternal Pill had spread over this period of time, and everyone in the Seven Stars Sect knew about them.


    Ou Yangming was especially popr. He was as famous as the Daoist disciples of the 7 main peaks!


    That day, the entire Seven Stars Sect was enveloped in a misty rain. It was as thin as a veil and was like a curtain made of rain.


    Ou Yangming stood in the rain but not a single drop of rain fell on him.


    All of a sudden, he was moved, and he turned to look in a certain direction.


    In front of him was a man dressed in luxurious clothing, and the man walked slowly in the rain. He had a handsome face, and his aura was indistinct. The man¡¯s clothes were soaked through by the rain, and he carried a sword case on his back. The sword case was red in color, and it was as if there were countless red symbols dancing about. It was scarlet, and anyone who saw it would feel their hearts tremble.


    The man¡¯s name was Zang Jian, and he was a Daoist disciple of the Ultimate Sword Peak. He had a cultivation base of a top-grade Spiritualist, and he was known as one of most promising people to be a Venerable One in the Seven Stars Sect.


    Zang Jian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Fellow friend, has the Pill Feast ended?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it just ended today.¡± Ou Yangming nodded lightly. The man gave him a very strange feeling. Although the man did not carry any killing intent, he gave off a faint sense of danger. The feeling stuck to the young fellow like maggots attached to a bone, and he could not get rid of it no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Thank you, fellow friend!¡± Zang Jian nodded and fluttered away.


    In actuality, he had identally heard Wen Zhou mention that the young fellow obtained a spot to enter the Big Ruins, which was why he had speciallye to meet him.


    Nheless, when Zang Jian saw Ou Yangming, he was disappointed because the young fellow¡¯s aura was not vigorous and shocking, but ordinary. ¡®Someone like him won¡¯t be a Venerable One no matter how hard he works. If he doesn¡¯t be a Venerable One, he¡¯d be insignificant for the rest of his life.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a contemtive look. He shook his head and chuckled. He did not know the origin of the man nor the reason for his sudden appearance, but since the man did not show any hostility, he would not seek trouble.


    The sky quickly cleared up. Ling Yue walked along the winding path that was simr to a horned dragon, and he walked up step by step.


    Before he arrived, his voice was already heard. ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ll leave the matter of the Seven Dazzling Pill to you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ling, there¡¯s no need for you to be so polite. You¡¯re being too estranged.¡± Ou Yangmingughed heartily.


    Immediately after, a thought crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, and the light in his eyes slowly condensed. Afterward, a bright light shed like a saber that could pierce through the sky. A sharp intent suddenly rose in his heart as he said, ¡°Brother Ling, let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to see how capable the man who broke through in a single step is.¡±


    At this moment, to Ling Yue, Ou Yangming was like a saber that could pierce through heavens.


    The light could suppress the eternal and could split mountains and rocks. Even if the sky was in front of him, he would still dare to make a hole in it.


    Soon enough, they sped away and arrived at the small courtyard where Wen Zhou was.


    Wen Zhou had just entered the door and was holding a kettle in his hand. He was watering the flowers. He shushed the young men softly and signaled them not to talk. The elder watered every flower meticulously for an hour before he straightened his back and let out a breath. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Ling Yue was respectful as he cupped his hands.


    Wen Zhou waved his hand and put down the kettle in his hand.


    He sighed. ¡°I only have 2 disciples, so I naturally want the two of you to live in harmony, but it¡¯s only a wish and not the reality. The Spiritual Realm is like this, where the strong are king, and the fittest one survives. I hope that you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me.¡± He sighed and wondered, ¡®But Jian Chengzhe¡¯s toopetitive, narrow-minded, and obstinate to his ideas. In this life, being an Intermediate Spiritualist will be his limit.¡¯ He did not know that his evaluation of Jian Chengze was surprisingly consistent with that of Gu Gengren.


    In Wen Zhou¡¯s opinion, the Seven Dazzling Pill was the most suitable for Ling Yue.


    Not long after, a ck-robed old man followed behind Gu Gengren and slowly came to the small courtyard. Jian Chengzhe was a little further away, and he had a ttering look on his face. In the depths of his eyes, there was also a trace of undetectable viciousness.


    Guan Yue had quietly run out from her master¡¯s ce. After all, this was a big matter for Ling Yue. If the Seven Dazzling Pill was used properly, one might even break through from a Rudimentary Spiritualist.


    Wen Zhou looked at Jian Chengzhe¡¯s expression and sighed. ¡®His heart for the path is entangled with demonic intent, so how can he advance further?¡¯ He was already disappointed in Jian Chengzhe, this disciple of his.


    He suppressed the thought and pped his sleeve, then he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s only 1 Seven Dazzling Pill. Now, let¡¯s establish a gentleman¡¯s agreement.¡±


    As soon as he finished, his brows were tightly knitted together. His expression was grave as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Jian Chengzhe, this time, you invited Gu Gengren to be your helper, is that right?¡± His voice was not loud, but it contained the pressure of a superior. After all, Wen Zhou was a powerful elder where even a top-grade Spiritualist would not dare to act rashly in front of him. If that was the case, he would not be given a spot to enter great ruins every year.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jian Chengzhe nodded, his heart beaming with joy.


    To him, a caster was definitely not a match for Gu Gengren, who was a person born with knowledge.


    Wen Zhou asked Ling Yue the same question. Ling Yue nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Alright, since you said it yourself, let¡¯s begin.¡± He waved his hand and made a decision.


    ¡°Do you think that Big Brother Yu can win?¡± Guan Yue looked worried as he looked at Ling Yue.


    ¡°He¡¯ll surely win!¡± Ling Yue lowered his head and looked into her eyes.


    Just as they were talking, Ou Yangming had a thought. A white light shed in his interspatial bag, and it was gentle as it enveloped him. When the white light dispersed, he had already held the zing Fire Cold Cicada in his hand and cast a magic art. The magic art turned into a green light that shot into the sky, and it was extremely fast. Now that he was a caster, his abilities could only be disyed in a wide area.


    Gu Gengren did not stop him. His body merged with the world as he went to the top of the mountain.


    He flipped his wrist and took out an ancient zither that had experienced many vicissitudes of life, then he smiled and said, ¡°From the first time I met you, I had a premonition that I would fight you. This is fate, and I can¡¯t escape it. Besides, this battle is only the beginning and not the end.¡± His voice was filled with emotion, and his voice resounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just your inner demon causing trouble. If you had wanted to leave, you don¡¯t need to care about the Seven Dazzling Pill,¡± Ou Yangming replied to him.


    ¡°Inner demon?¡±Gu Gengren shook his head.


    The two of them had been exchanging words since the beginning, both wanting to suppress each other¡¯s aura.


    Wen Zhou waved his sleeve and said in a calm voice, ¡°Ling Yue, watch carefully. These two are peerless geniuses, and this kind of battle is rarely seen. If you can gain some enlightenment, it¡¯ll be of great benefit to your future cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll abide by your teachings, Master...¡±Ling Yue stood next to Guan Yue and said respectfully.


    When Jian Chengzhe heard them, he could not help but feel a little jealous.


    His heart felt like it was in a mess, and he thought ¡®Why are you only telling Junior Brother but not me? Am I not your disciple?¡¯ The resentment in his heart toward Ling Yue grew deeper. Even towards Wen Zhou, there was a trace of resentment.


    ¡°Fight!¡± Ou Yangming called out softly. With that, the 3 cracks on the zing Fire Cold Cicada lit up at the same time, and numerous symbols jumped up.


    He raised his hand and pointed forcefully. The peak of the mountain surged up like a tide. This area covered tens of meters. The mountain rocks, grass, and trees all shook in a regr manner.


    Ou Yangming exhaled a breath of green air. His expression was calm as he uttered, ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡±


    Before he could finish, the world had changed!


    It was as if a pair of invisible giant hands had squeezed the ground within 33 meters from both sides to the middle. Countless stone awls rose up, and an aura as heavy as a mountain rippled out. Next, the stone awls seemed to have been pulled out of the ground by force. They spun quickly and crushed Gu Gengren from all directions, arriving almost in an instant.


    The stones awls looked like a rainstorm pattering on banana leaves. They were dense and urgent.


    It would be fine if that was all but the stone awls suddenly gathered together.


    Ou Yangming pointed his finger in the air. The stone awls instantly shattered. Piercing sounds ovepped and were exceptionally sharp. The stone awls were like shards that had been sted away by a huge force. They carried a strong impact force as they charged straight toward Gu Gengren.


    Looking down from the sky, it was like many streams of light with wings on their tails were condensing toward a single point.


    However, even after seeing such a terrifying scene, Gu Gengren¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. He sat cross-legged and let out a soft cry, ¡°This move came at the right time.¡±


    In the wind, his white clothes fluttered lightly, and his hands moved the strings of the zither.


    A clear sound reverberated, and a ripple that could be seen by the naked eye appeared in the air. It rolled violently, and it was like the surface of ake. Wherever it passed, an intense tearing force spread out in all directions, and it shattered the stone fragments that shot out from the air inch by inch.


    Neither of them tested it out. They disyed thebat power of Advanced Spiritualists perfectly the moment theyunched their attacks. Each of their attacks had the power to split mountains and rocks.


    Wen Zhou looked at the peak that had be a mess. His expression changed, and he thought, ¡®Is this kind ofbat power really something that Advanced Spiritualists can achieve? Even a top-grade Spiritualist would have to use their full strength, right?¡¯ Whether it was Ou Yangming¡¯s Stone Awl Art or the sound of the zither from Gu Gengren¡¯s hands, they both made his scalp tingle. The elder felt like if he were to touch even the slightest bit of it, he would be seriously injured.


    He knew as long as he faced either one of them, he would lose.


    Guan Ye was also fearful. She knew that the young men were very strong, but she never expected them to be this strong. Every strike was surging with undercurrents and hidden killing intent.


    She gently drew a circle on Ling Yue¡¯s palm. With a worried expression, she said, ¡°The two of them are evenly matched. They won¡¯t give in at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the moment they met, they started to fight. Their auras shed, but neither of them gained any benefits. Now, their attacks are majestic. This time, it¡¯s going to be a little difficult. They¡¯re not simple people, so this won¡¯t be an easy fight.¡± Ling Yue allowed Guan Yue to draw a circle on his palm. He was looking at the peak as he replied to her.

 Chapter 946 - Victorious

    <h4>Chapter 946: Victorious</h4>


    It had just rained, and the bluestones on the mountain were wet and slippery.


    Gu Gengren¡¯s fingers moved swiftly. Each time he plucked the zither strings, a wisp of green Qi would spread out, carrying a murderous intent that did not match his temperament.


    Streams of green Qi spread out in all directions with him as the center, and the space was quickly folded.


    Gu Gengren was at the center of the folded point. It was not because he could fold the space with his current strength, but because the zither sound resonated with the spiritual Qi in the space, causing ripples to be formed.


    ¡°100 Strings Sound! He exhaled a breath of green air.


    Before his voice was gone, all of his fingers seemed to have be the most perfect piece of art, jumping rapidly on the zither strings. Every movement was just right. The more he moved, the more was overflowed; the lesser he moved, the more was lost. Meanwhile, the Qi in Gu Gengren¡¯s body dissipated such that even if one used one¡¯s mental power to sense it, one would not be able to detect it.


    As Gu Gengren¡¯s voice spread, the green air fused with the sound waves on the zither strings.


    100 arrow feathers condensed in the air, shing with cold stars. They were as cold and sharp as if they had just been fished out of the cold pool in the far north. They seemed to be able to pierce through all the obstacles, including the shackles that bounded one¡¯s heart for the path.


    All of a sudden, the sound of the zither surged, making people¡¯s blood boil. Gu Gengren¡¯s blood vessels seemed like magma was flowing inside.


    He let out a long cry, ¡°Golden Spears Armored Horses, condense!¡±


    Before his voice was gone, 100 armored green horses appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses. They were very real. The horses roared at the sky at the same time while white gas spewed out of their nostrils. The 100 armored horses charged at the same time, and their imposing manner was iparably powerful. It was as if 100 Advanced Spiritualists had gathered their imposing manner and were crushing toward the young fellow.


    The peak of the mountain was suppressed by this powerful aura and lowered inch by inch.


    Gravel pierced through the air while waves crashed against the shore.


    Countless fine and dense holes appeared on the bluestones at the edge of the cliff, emitting cold air at the same time.


    This scene was enough to shock everyone below Venerable Ones.


    Nheless, in terms of aura alone, even Li Xin couldn¡¯t crush Ou Yangming, so how could Gu Gengren do it?


    With a calm face, Ou Yangming slid his right index finger over the zing Fire Cold Cicada, and the reflection of cold mists appeared in his eyes as he uttered softly, ¡°Cold Mists Art!¡±


    Following that, the tadpole-like runes on the zing Fire Cold Cicada lit up, covering half of the mountain. The temperature in the surroundings plunged, and a cold mist that was 10 to 13 meters wide stirred up like a hurricane and rushed towards the 100 horses. The world was vast, and snow began to fall within 33 meters from Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Condense!¡± He pointed the staff in his hand.


    The 100 horses turned into ice sculptures in an instant.


    It was as though they had been hit by an enormous mountain and copsed.


    All of this took a long time to describe but from the moment the 100 horses were condensed to the point they copsed, it took less than 2 breaths.


    Gu Gengren¡¯s face was pale, and his body staggered backward. Even his zither fell on the peak.


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡± Elder Mu was dressed in a ck robe, and he looked anxious. He took a step forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Gengren let out a soft cry and used his eyes to stop Elder Mu. He was shocked, and he wondered, ¡®I¡¯ve killed top-grade Spiritualists before with this move. I didn¡¯t expect that he could block it so easily. How¡¯s this possible? His mental power is too terrifying.¡¯ If he were to find out that Ou Yangming had previously secretly learned from the alchemists in front of a top-grade Venerable One, what would he think?


    Gu Gengren covered his mouth with his hand. When he let go of his hand, his palm was dark red.


    ¡®I can¡¯t continue like this. I must end the battle quickly,¡¯ he thought. Deep down, there was actually a hint of fear in his heart. Yes, fear. At this moment, Ou Yangming felt like a bottomless starry sky to him. No matter how forceful his powers were, they would bepletely absorbed by the young fellow.


    Without any hesitation, a suction force burst out from Gu Gengren¡¯s hand, and he grabbed the zither. His fingers almost turned into an afterimage.


    At the same time, he plucked the zither strings, causing countless strange notes to reverberate. A ruthless look shed in his eyes.


    He shouted, ¡°1,000 Strings Sound!¡±


    Subsequently, plenty of rocks flew, and 1,000 arrow feathers appeared at the same time. 1 turned into 10, 10 turned into 100, and the whole peak turned into a sea of arrow feathers. The whistling sounds reverberated through Heaven and Earth. Not to mention Advanced Spiritualists, even top-grade Spiritualists would not be able to stir up more than a third of these waves.


    Wen Zhou felt his lips dry, and his voice became hoarse. ¡°This move can threaten even the Daoist disciples of the Ultimate Sword Peak.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Ling Yue¡¯s pupils constricted, and he thought, ¡®You must block it!¡¯


    Jian Chengzhe¡¯s face was filled with madness, and he roared internally. ¡®I won! The Seven Dazzling Pill is mine! I knew I¡¯d win for sure!¡¯


    At the spur of the moment, Gu Gengren pressed his hand down and yelled, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The arrow feathers that blotted out the sky instantly looked like star marks that pierced through the sky. They were incredibly sharp as they shot towards Ou Yangming.


    Gu Gengren even tapped the tip of his foot lightly. He abandoned his zither and picked up his sword. He followed behind the sword feathers and turned into a white lightning bolt that tore the starry sky into pieces. He was exceptionally fast. The longsword in his hand was perfectly round, and a cold light shot out in all directions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was solemn. He looked at the iing arrows and muttered softly, ¡°Titanium Protection!¡±


    Right after that, innumerable yellow halos appeared out of nowhere. They were thin and dense, interweaving into a. They directly enveloped Ou Yangming¡¯s body such that his skin also turned a faint bronze color. He looked like a bodybuilder who had practiced body refining martial arts, and he looked tough.


    After witnessing this, Gu Gengren¡¯s heart trembled. He quickly made gestures with his left hand and used his mental power to move the arrow feathers. He gathered all the arrow feathers in the sky and turned them into a golden arrow feather, allowing the sharpness of the arrow to reach its peak.


    Next, he pushed out with his left hand, and the speed of the golden arrow feather burst out, almost to the point where it was difficult for his mental power to detect it.


    The golden light on Ou Yangming¡¯s body became more intense, and he used the Titanium Protection to block the golden arrow.


    A sound of metals colliding spread in all directions, and the two were in a stalemate for a while.


    Just then, Gu Gengren rushed over, and his Qi momentum was locked on the spot between Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows. He swung his sword, and he was fast and ruthless.


    ¡°Almost!¡± A cold light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He had secretly operated the Solitary Thought Skill, gathered his Qi, and breathed in and out. Before long, he uttered, ¡°The Voices of Gods and Demons!¡±


    A tremendously sharp sound wave rushed forward. Wherever it passed, even spiritual Qi waspletely crushed. A pale white color that made one¡¯s heart palpitate appeared in the air.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Gengren felt a chill run down his spine.


    Every cell in his body began to quiver. He stopped in his tracks and took a step back.


    ¡°Retreat? Can you retreat?¡± Ou Yangming sneered, and he pressed forward lightly. The speed of the sound wave increased significantly, by which the golden arrow could not block it at all. It turned into golden powder bit by bit, but the sound wave still did not stop as it went straight for Gu Gengren¡¯s chest.


    There was a particr reason Ou Yangming used the Solitary Thought Skill at this time.


    Firstly, the execution of the skill had to be unexpected. Moreover, the closer the distance between them, the greater the destructive power.


    Secondly, Ou Yangming was a caster, so he could only assume a defensive stance. If he took the initiative to attack, even a fool would know that there would be a trap. This would not allow him to achieve the effect.


    However, Gu Gengren took the initiative to abandon his zither and attack. This gave Ou Yangming a great opportunity.


    He seized the opportunity well!


    With that, Gu Gengren was forced into a desperate situation.


    The longsword in Gu Gengren¡¯s hand kept shing out. It was either as violent as the eruption of a volcano, as cold as the unusual coldness on a snowy ground, or as illusory as mists. It was unpredictable, fast or slow, and it sometimes paused or stopped. Numerous sword techniques merged into one and shed out at the same time as he tried to reduce the sharpness of the sound waves, but he only managed to block a little.


    ¡°Faster, faster!¡±


    Gu Gengren roared, but his Qi was locked, so how could he escape?


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and looked like he had entered an artistic conception. With a st, his attack looked like thest straw that crushed the camel¡¯s back as he instantly broke Gu Gengren¡¯s stance.


    The young fellow pressed his staff against Gu Gengren¡¯s throat, and he said calmly. ¡°You lost!¡±


    Concurrently, he lifted his hand to break the Voices of Gods and Demons.


    Gu Gengren¡¯s eyes revealed a look of confusion. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly and expressed, ¡°Congrattions, Brother Yu. I lost this time, but I won¡¯t lose the next time. This feeling isn¡¯t good.¡± He tied up his long hair and held the zither in his hand.


    Ou Yangming did not speak and shook his head irrefutably.


    Elder Mu took a step forward. The wrinkles on his face were as though they could crush a fly. He asked anxiously, ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If Brother Yu hadn¡¯t shown mercy and scattered hisst move, I would¡¯ve been seriously injured.¡± As Gu Gengren said that, he bowed to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming turned around and jumped to dodge the salutation.


    He then walked to Ling Yue¡¯s side and cupped his hands. ¡°Brother Ling, I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Every cell in Ling Yue¡¯s body began to tremble. He was too excited, and he screamed internally, ¡®Seven Dazzling Pill¡ªthe Seven Dazzling Pill!¡¯ His mind was chaotic at this time!


    It was only after Guan Yue lightly pinched him that he regained his senses.


    He smiled embarrassedly and responded, ¡°Sorry for making a fool of myself, Brother Yu!¡±


    Guan Yue flushed and was in a good mood.


    Among the people present, only one person was in a bad mood, and that was Jian Chengzhe. All the cells in his body were screaming, and he asked himself, ¡®Why? Why is Ling Yue so lucky? Why doesn¡¯t the Seven Dazzling Pill belong to me?¡¯ He was filled with hatred.


    That said, apart from Ling Yue, Jian Chengzhe did not dare to offend anyone else here. He could only force this hatred onto this ¡°unlucky junior brother¡±, and he made up his mind to find an opportunity to kill the young man without being noticed. In that case, all the cultivation resources under Wen Zhou¡¯smand would be his. His heart had been filled with the will of a devil.


    A fierce look shed across Jian Chengzhe¡¯s eyes as he followed the small path down the peak.


    Wen Zhou looked at Jian Chengzhe¡¯s retreating figure and sighed internally. His throat moved slightly, but he could not say anything.


    He shook his head and flipped his wrist, then a small porcin bottle appeared in his hand. He said softly, ¡°This is the Seven Dazzling Pill. Cultivate well in the future and strive to break through to be an Intermediate Spiritualist as soon as possible so that you¡¯ll also carry a sword case on your back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Yue nodded heavily. His heart was burning with passion.

 Chapter 947 - A Talk At Night By The Candles

    <h4>Chapter 947: A Talk At Night By The Candles</h4>


    The Ultimate Sword Peak was 3.2 kilometers tall, and the peak was like a longsword that radiated cold light in all directions.


    It had just drizzled a little, so the cool breezes that blew were slightly cold.


    Leisurely grass, stone urns, ancient wells... Theyout was elegant and reasonable. The candlelight in the room flickered.


    Ling Yue and Wen Zhou looked at each other as they sat. In front of them was a cup of high-quality Baihua Tea, and the fragrance of the tea permeated the air.


    Wen Zhou waved his long sleeves lightly, and he was unusually kind and gentle. He said softly, ¡°Yue¡¯er,e and have a taste. This is the Baihua Tea that I received from Dongfan. It tastes pretty good, and I usually wouldn¡¯t bear to drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Ling Yue cupped his hands slightly.


    He then picked up the teacup and used his lips to take a sip. Instantly, a warm current spread to every corner of his body, washing away all the fatigue in his body. It was extremely warm as if his body was immersed in a hot spring. He was so satisfied that he wanted to open his mouth and moan.


    ¡°How¡¯s it? Not bad, right?¡± Wen Zhou stroked his beard and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ling Yue nodded. Although he had doubts in his heart, he still listened quietly.


    Wen Zhou picked up the teacup and drank a mouthful of tea. He narrowed his eyes and asked casually, ¡°What do you think of Yu Tianrui?¡±


    Ling Yue touched his chin with his finger and pondered for a moment before he answered, ¡°He¡¯s calm in times of trouble, he has great wisdom, he doesn¡¯t have any schemes, and he has his own ideas. One day, he¡¯ll surely rise and be supreme. He¡¯s worthy of a deep friendship.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if one aspires to be roc, how could one settle as something insignificant?¡± Wen Zhou¡¯s finger tapped the table with the rhythm of the swaying candlelight. The tea in the teacup was rippling with fine ripples.


    As they stopped talking, the room fell silent.


    After a long while, Wen Zhou¡¯s lips parted, and he said, ¡°Yue¡¯er, given that you¡¯re able to meet him, it means that you¡¯re quite blessed, so you have to grasp this well. I have a faint premonition that this world might not be able to restrain him. You must grasp this opportunity firmly, and you have to exchange sincerity for sincerity. As long as you¡¯re slightly involved with him, you¡¯ll have a wider path in the future. No matter what, you¡¯ll be stronger than me.¡±


    Ling Yue¡¯s heart trembled. He knew Ou Yangming was talented, but he never thought that his master would have such a high opinion of the young fellow. How could someone not be restrained by this world?


    The words rumbled in his head like thunder and shattered his original world.


    After being stunned for a long time, he nodded and replied to the elder, ¡°Master, I understand.¡±


    Wen Zhou looked out of the window and sighed. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand!¡±


    After withdrawing his gaze, his aged finger was ced upside down on his interspatial bag. Following a sh of white light, a yellowish sheepskiny quietly in his palm. Its aura was distant and if one were to make a rough estimation, it had probably existed for at least several thousand years.


    Wen Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence as he exined, ¡°I obtained this sheepskin map in the Big Ruins. You can take it and give it to Yu Tianrui. It can be considered a big favor so as long as the incense continues to burn, judging from how he repays kindness by doing everything he can, you¡¯ll surely benefit from this.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± Ling Yue suddenly raised his head. His eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Take it and don¡¯t be pretentious.¡± As Wen Zhou spoke, he handed the sheepskin map over.


    Ling Yue took the sheepskin map and felt that it was heavy.


    His eyes felt hot, and he raised his hand to wipe his tears away. He cursed, ¡°It just rained and the winds were strong. Sand was blown into my eyes.¡±


    Wen Zhou did not expose him and simply exhorted, ¡°Rtionships can be managed, but it¡¯s more important to know that you can achieve anything if you have the will. You mustn¡¯t put the cart before the horse and remember that this sheepskin map is just a stepping stone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your instructions, Master.¡± Ling Yue bowed respectfully and sincerely.


    ¡°Go!¡± Wen Zhou waved his sleeves, and he sounded very wise.


    After Ling Yue left, he walked to the peak of the mountain, took out a sk of strong liquor, and drank it by himself.


    Looking at the mountains and rivers below, the elder wondered, ¡®Was the Voices of Gods and Demons that tore apart the golden arrow feather today really a secret technique of the Dragons? Are there really dragons in this world?¡¯


    He gulped down a mouthful of strong liquor, feeling a little lost in his heart.


    Under the moonlight, the mountain path was rugged, winding into the distance.


    Ling Yue touched the sheepskin map in his arms through his clothes, feeling a raging me burning in his heart.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Master has always been very urate in judging people, but if Brother Yu wants to break free from the shackles of this world, it feels too far-fetched. What did Master discover?¡¯ He was curious but in just a moment, he had buried this thought in his heart. Even if Guan Yue asked him, he would not say anything.


    His back gradually disappeared into the moonlight.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock...¡± The knocking on the door was neither hurried nor slow.


    With a creak, the door opened. Seeing Ling Yue, Ou Yangmingughed heartily and said, ¡°Brother Ling, pleasee in quickly.¡±


    As he said that, he made a gesture to invite Ling Yue in.


    After chatting with each other for a while, Ou Yangming took the initiative to ask, ¡°Brother Ling, why have youe to my humble abode at this time?¡±


    Ling Yue took out a sheepskin map and said calmly, ¡°I know that you¡¯re about to enter the Big Ruins, Brother Yu, so I prepared a generous gift for you.¡± Before he finished speaking, he handed over the sheepskin map with both hands.


    ¡°This is?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯ll know once you take a look.¡± Ling Yue blinked with a mysterious look on his face.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart shivered. He took the map with both hands. After just one look, his expression changed, and he said repeatedly, ¡°Brother Ling, this... This is too precious!¡±


    Ling Yue waved his hand. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Brother Yu, this map is only a remnant, but it could increase your chance to survive. The spots marked with a deep ck color are ces that can¡¯t be approached. In the Big Ruins, danger and opportunities coexist. Brother Yu, don¡¯t be pretentious already.¡± Since he said this, Ou Yangming could not refute. Furthermore, the sheepskin map was indeed a timely help.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused as he cupped his hands and expressed, ¡°Brother Ling, if you have any requests in the future, just tell me. As long as I can do it, I won¡¯t refuse to help you.¡±


    Ling Yue¡¯s face lit up. Did he not do all this for this promise?


    Even so, he responded, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Seeing that Ou Yangming was focused on the sheepskin map, Ling Yue¡¯s eyes turned, and he took the initiative to say, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Ou Yangming stood up and sent him out of the courtyard. As he watched the young man leave, his eyes revealed a contemtive look.


    A light shed in his eyes as he sent his mental power into the sheepskin map andpared it with the map he saw at the top of the ancient tower. He was careful and did not leave out any details. After an hour, the young fellow thought, ¡®The Big Ruins is really too massive...¡¯ He could not even tell where the marked spots were. Perhaps the ces marked on the sheepskin map were not even ten thousandth of the full map.


    He sighed and put the sheepskin map into his interspatial bag.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the top of the Ultimate Sword Peak, inside a stone house, a well-dressed man was sitting cross-legged. He had a 1-meter-long red sword case on his back. A red light surged and was frightening to see. Inside the sword case was the Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s sword that guarded the peak.


    Zang Jian opened its eyes, and the shadow of a blood sword was reflected in them.


    The blood sword quickly grew bigger, and the entire stone house was filled with sword Qi. It carried a cold intent and spirit that could freeze everything in the world.


    When Zang Jian patted the sword case, the red sword flipped up and down and was agile.


    He raised his right hand and drew a circle in the air. The blood sword followed his movements and pushed out, creating a wave of sword Qi. In an instant, the stone wall directly sank 20 to 23 meters in but strangely, not a single piece of stone flew up.


    His eyes shed, and he threw his head back andughed, ¡°Why do swords need to be buried? Swords need to be nurtured.¡±


    At this moment, an old man carrying an old sword case walked in. The sword case was covered in rags, and there was a clear crack on it.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were turbid, and his Qi was blocked. He gave off a gloomy feeling. If one really wanted to describe it, it was as if he had just risen from the grave.


    Zang Jian took a step forward and held the old man¡¯s arm. He noted, ¡°Rest assured, Elder Jian. This time, I¡¯ll surely bring out from the Big Ruins the spiritual item that can prolong one¡¯s life.¡±


    The old man coughed and sighed. ¡°One can choose not to believe in fate, but one must give in to old age.¡±


    His name was Jian Yi, and he was the peak master of the Ultimate Sword Peak. His cultivation base in the path of swords was earth-shattering. He had once broken a river with a sword and changed it with another.


    The old man was also a Venerable One. Even with his life force exhausted, ordinary Venerable Ones were no match for him.


    Jian Yi was a sword cultivator. No one couldpare to his sword cultivation and offensive techniques. If people who practiced the saber were majestic, where their sabers surged and were unstoppable, then people who practiced the sword were sharp and could pierce through the sky and everything else in the world.


    Zang Jian said softly, ¡°How could that be? You have to live a few thousand more years no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re the only one who knows how to please me. I guess I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡± The old man put down the sword case and without any trace of the demeanor of a powerhouse, he sat down on the ground. Afterward, he continued, ¡°Right now, the Seven Stars Sect is prosperous. Even if I were gone, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. That being said, things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme, and things at the worst will mend. I¡¯m just afraid that Sect Master will be blinded by despicable people for a moment. Once a person¡¯s desire is triggered, it can¡¯t be controlled no matter what. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of death, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t die now! I have to be here to watch and guard over the ce, and only then will I be at ease. Just like the Eternal Pill that has been widely spread in Zhangzhou¡ªif someone wasn¡¯t intentionally spreading it, I wouldn¡¯t believe it no matter what.¡±


    Zang Jianplimented him again, ¡°Listening to your words is better than reading books for hundreds of years, Elder Jian.¡±


    The old man pretended to hit him, but he dodged it very quickly.


    Jian Yi red at him, looking very imposing. Zang Jian knew he could not dodge it, so he lowered his head and walked to his side.


    Elder Jian did not use any strength. He just tapped his forehead lightly, and his expression became serious. ¡°We must be careful this time. The Big Ruins is vast and very dangerous. Even a Venerable One could die there.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Zang Jian nodded.


    The old man was still worried. He tapped his forehead with a finger, and his turbid eyes lit up.


    An aura that could cut through the universe rippled out. Following that, a drop of blood essence flew out and turned into a sword-light that shot into Zang Jian¡¯s arm.


    After doing all this, the old man¡¯s body staggered, and his face became even more withered. He said weakly, ¡°Using my blood essence as a guide, when you sh with the sword, even Venerable Ones will have to avoid its light.¡±


    Later, he limped out of the stone house. His back view looked old and deste.


    Zang Jian clenched his fists tightly. He was very determined.

 Chapter 948 - The Xu Family

    <h4>Chapter 948: The Xu Family</h4>


    A ray of morning light had just peeked out from the horizon. It was gentle. At this time, a graceful figure ran up a winding path.


    She had changed into a pink dress, which made her look like a peach blossom petal blooming in the wind. She was bright and beautiful, and her hair fluttered behind her, making her look even more carefree.


    Guan Yue stared at Ou Yangming, who was in a meditative state. She did not say anything.


    After 15 minutes, Ou Yangming opened his eyes, which looked like they contained 2 star clouds that were constantly changing. He smiled and asked, ¡°Young Lady, is there something important?¡±


    Looking at his eyes, Guan Yue felt dizzy. She shook her head hard, and the dizziness disappeared. She raised her chin and replied to him, ¡°I found that you¡¯re very interested in formation boards, Brother Yu. Coincidentally, Master has been invited to help Taihe City¡¯s Xu family repair their formation today. If you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t we go and take a look together?¡±


    She had a tender heart. This invitation was also her initiative to express her goodwill to Ou Yangming.


    This was because she deeply understood that if she could befriend Ou Yangming, whether it was for herself or Ling Yue, it would be a good thing.


    Ou Yangming did not expose her. He thought to himself, ¡®Now, I really need to pay attention to information about myself so that I can better assess the situation.¡±.


    Ever since word about the Eternal Pill was spread, Ou Yangming knew Li Xin had made his move. Without any hesitation, he nodded and said, ¡°Miss Guan, how could I refuse your good intention?¡±


    Guan Yue took a few steps and said excitedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly. Master¡¯s waiting at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    The 2 of them did not dy any time. They sped down the mountain one after another.


    Not long after, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. There was a beautifuldy with a graceful figure there. It was Luo Xiaoyu, who was Guan Yue¡¯s master.


    This was the first time Ou Yangming had seen Luo Xiaoyu. She looked like charm was seeping out from her bones.


    She was dressed in white, her long hair was like a waterfall, and her skin was like the smoothest white jade. Just standing there quietly, she looked like she could evoke the most primitive desires in people¡¯s hearts.


    Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s dimples were like peach blossoms with rain when she saw Ou Yangming. She chuckled and said, ¡°I often heard Yue¡¯er talking about you, Young Master Yu. Now that I¡¯ve met you, I can see that you¡¯re truly a distinguished figure.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you tter me.¡± Ou Yangming looked at Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes. His voice was neither hurried nor slow, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    Luo Xiaoyu eximed internally, ¡®As expected, he¡¯s not simple at all. I was born with a charming body, and yet he still dared to look into my eyes with a calm look on his face. Even ordinary top-grade Spiritualists can¡¯t do it.¡¯ The smile on her face became more passionate as she asked casually, ¡°I heard that you like formations very much, Young Master Yu?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the path of formations is broad and profound, but I¡¯ve only scratched the surface,¡± Ou Yangming answered softly.


    Luo Xiaoyu nodded and did not say anything.


    Guan Yue looked surprised. She knew while her master seemed approachable, deep down she was aloof and cold. Normally, her master was indifferent to everyone else except her. Having said that, her master seemed to have changed into a different person at this moment. The youngdy was slightly concerned. ¡®Is she my master?¡¯


    What Guan Yue did not know was that Luo Xiaoyu was born with a charming body. She had never met such an indifferent and calm look, which was why her interest was piqued.


    After chatting with each other for a while, Luo Xiaoyu looked at the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s settle the matter of setting up the formation first.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Guan Yue naturally would not refute.


    With that, the 3 of them sped towards Taihe city without saying a word.


    Taihe city was one of the 9 great cities of Zhangzhou, and its ranking was still above Huixun City. It was different from the city of rogue cultivators. The various aristocratic families in the city were inextricably linked to the Nine Great Sects of Zhangzhou, and the Xu family of Taihe City could be considered a first-ss sect in the city. As such, they were protected by Reborn in Paradise.


    Half a month ago, their Big Mountain-guarding Formation suddenly failed, causing the Xu family to fall into panic.


    They hurriedly sent the news to Reborn in Paradise. Since Luo Xiaoyu was rtively close to Tianhe City at this time, this happened.


    The Seven Stars Sect was close to Taihe city. In less than 3 days, Ou Yangming and hispanions arrived outside the Xu residence.


    Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s jade-like finger lightly tapped on her interspatial bag, and her slender and delicate index finger pressed down in the air. A red rune paper turned into a red stream of light and flew out. It grew with the wind and directly burned in the sky above the Xu residence¡¯s courtyard, turning into a giant word that said ¡°formation¡±. The word seemed to carry the power of ghosts and gods, such that even Ou Yangming¡¯s heart slightly tightened.


    A crafty look shed in Guan Yue¡¯s eyes as she smiled and exined, ¡°Brother Yu, this is a formation seal, and it represents Reborn in Paradise¡¯s mightiness.¡±


    As expected, before her voice was gone, the Xu family¡¯s patriarch walked over with a dozen inner sect elders behind him. They walked to the stone lions outside the door and cupped their hands at the same time. They shouted loudly, ¡°Wee, the Immortal Sect¡¯s messenger!¡± They looked very sincere, and there was even a hint of fanaticism in them.


    ¡°No need for formalities!¡± Luo Xiaoyu was indifferent, and her temperament was cold.


    Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming finally understood where the arrogance of the great sects¡¯ disciples came from.


    As soon as Luo Xiaoyu finished, an old man with white hair took a step forward and respectfully said, ¡°I am Xu Hanyin, the patriarch of the Xu family. A feast has been prepared, and we¡¯re only waiting for you to take your seat.¡±


    Luo Xiaoyu coldly responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s more important to get things done first.¡±


    Xu Hanyin was delighted. Nheless, he had lived a long life, where his Qi cultivation was profound, so he did not look perturbed at all. He carefullyplimented, ¡°You¡¯re really doing your best. I¡¯m full of admiration.¡±


    Luo Xiaoyu nodded and did not say anything.


    Xu Hanyin bent his back and made a gesture of invitation, leading the way in front.


    Luo Xiaoyu was surrounded by a group of people as she slowly walked toward the center of the Xu family¡¯s formation.


    Ou Yangming slowed down and secretly looked at Guan Yu. He lowered his voice to the lowest and remarked softly, ¡°People from big sects are indeed different¡ªglorious.¡±


    Guan Yue looked back and rolled her eyes at him.


    She tiptoed to lean close to his ear, and her voice carried a hint of anger as she asked with a huff, ¡°Are you not a disciple from a big sect, Brother Yu?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He smelled a refreshing fragrance and answered with a faint smile, ¡°Guess?¡±


    Guan Yue snorted and quickened her pace to rush to Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s side.


    Not long after, the group arrived at the back of the mountain. A stone tablet that was 10 to 13 meters tall appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. It was covered in pale green moss, densely packed, and there was a faint mist flowing on it.


    Xu Hanyin¡¯s face was dry, and his wrinkles were all squeezed together. He introduced, ¡°Messenger, this is the core hub of the Xu family¡¯s big formation. Half a month ago, there was a night when a light suddenly shot up from the Baihua Tablet into the sky and enveloped the entire Xu family. When it dissipated, the defensive formation that was previously set up could not be activated no matter what.¡±


    Luo Xiaoyu nodded but did not reply to him.


    With a sh of thought, she released her mental power and spread it along the white tablet to analyze it.


    Nevertheless, her brows were still furrowed and did not rx. It was obvious that she had encountered quite a bit of trouble.


    Guan Yue tugged at the corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes and said softly, ¡°Brother Yu, look carefully. Master¡¯s attainments in formations are very high. If you could learn even a little bit, it¡¯ll be extremely beneficial for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®Given my level of attainment in formations, even a Venerable One wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he or she couldpletely defeat me, right?¡¯


    That was indeed the case. After possessing Qiu Chengwang¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming had reached a high level in the path of formations. Especially when heprehended the ancient formations in the Forest of Death, he had made his foundation solid. At the same time, the young fellow also improved it to a greater height. In terms of level of attainment in formations, ordinary Venerable Ones would not be a match for him.


    Despite that, he quickly said, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Young Lady!¡±


    His thoughts sank, and his mental power swept out like a tidal wave.


    With the Baihua Tablet as the core, it spread out in all directions. At the same time, he entered the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the integration of Heaven and man.


    Everything within 333 meters appeared in Ou Yangming spiritual world. The chirping of insects and birds, the blooming of flowers, and even the smallest movements of everyone present appeared in his senses. If one wanted to break a big formation, the most important thing would be to find the core hub.


    If one wanted to repair a formation, one would have to push it back from the core hub.


    Ou Yangming knew thismon sense. With a sh of thought, numerous dim interspatial nodes appeared in his senses.


    He discovered that the formation covered a tremendously wide area. It was at least several kilometers wide and enveloped the entire Xu residence.


    Special and subtle energy was attached to the Bahua Tablet. As long as the person controlling the formation moved the rune nodes, the energy would use a peculiar method to cut off the connection. If it was not because he had studied ancient formations and had a deep foundation, he probably would not have been able to discover it.


    After an hour, the doubt in Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes grew deeper.


    She muttered to herself, ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense. Why can¡¯t I even move the rune nodes? No matter how I reverse it, I still can¡¯t find the key point. What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She pinched her fingers and lightly tapped on the white tablet, but she still had no clue.


    It happened to be the evening time, so the golden sunlight seemed to have been crushed.


    The earth was covered with ayer of faint golden light. Within the light, Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind, and her face showed a hint of paleness.


    Xu Hanyin was a shrewd and experienced person. When he saw this, he knew the problem would not be easy to solve. He bowed and probed, ¡°Messenger, it¡¯s alreadyte so why don¡¯t we have dinner first? It won¡¯t be toote to look into the problem tomorrow.¡±


    Luo Xiaoyu appeared stubborn as she shook her head.


    She continued to investigate. Not long after, even her forehead started to sweat.


    Great¡ªthe immortal one from Reborn in Paradise was unwilling to leave, so the elders of the Xu family did not dare to leave and just apanied her.


    After a long time, Luo Xiaoyu opened her eyes and appeared weak. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Patriarch Xu, did anything unusual happen half a month ago?¡±


    Xu Hanyin recalled for a moment and answered with certainty, ¡°No, but the news about the Eternal Pill spread at that time. Does that count?¡±


    Ou Yangming touched the tip of his nose and wondered, ¡®Why did I suddenly get involved in this?¡¯


    ¡°Of course not?¡± Luo Xuanyu sounded a little mad.


    Xu Hanyin rubbed his chin with his aged fingers and pondered for a moment, ¡°Well then, there was a storm where bolts of lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The sky was as dark as the bottom of a cooking pot. There were muffled thunderps. It has been many years since such a big storm happened.¡±

 Chapter 949 - Repairing The Formation

    <h4>Chapter 949: Repairing The Formation</h4>


    Spring breezes were getting warmer, whereas autumn breezes were getting colder.


    Thest rays of the setting sun hadpletely fallen below the horizon. Luo Xuanyu¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she could not think of the key point.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed internally, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then it all makes sense. The strange energy was the thunderbolt power, whichpletely separated the connection between the core hub and the Guarding Formation. Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s mental power is too weak, so she couldn¡¯t feel the power and failed to get the gist of it.¡¯


    After staying here for a while, Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s face was full of doubt. She shook her head unwillingly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡±


    Xu Hanyin and the elders of the Xu family let out a long sigh of relief. They sighed in their hearts. After being tormented for a day, the torture finally stopped.


    The group of people left under the moonlight.


    Guan Yue followed behind Ou Yangming. She seemed to feel embarrassed. Afterughing embarrassedly, she said in a low voice, ¡°Master¡¯s an Advanced Spiritualist. Her aplishments in formations are profound, so she¡¯ll surely be able to repair the formation.¡± She seemed to be exining for she had said before but deep down she was also a little dispirited. To her, her master was an omnipotent existence. ¡®Why did she... Run into a wall right after I said those words!¡¯


    Ou Yangming remained silent. He felt that he should give an appropriate reminder.


    In the next 7 days, Luo Xiaoyu was busy.


    She had gone to every corner of the Xu family, but she still could not find the reason, let alone repairing the formation.


    On this day, Ou Yangming, Luo Xiaoyu, Guan Yue, and Xu Hanyin stood under the white tablet. As for the other elders of the Xu family, they were dispersed by Luo Xiaoyu because she preferred silence.


    Her eyes, which were more charming than roses, were knitted together. She opened her pearly teeth and said, ¡°Patriarch Xu, this Guarding Formation... I, I can¡¯t fix it, but I can set it up again. That said, the materials have to be provided by the Xu family. What do you think?¡± It was a big decision for her to make because the path of formations was Reborn in Paradise¡¯s forte.


    Xu Hanyin looked bitter because setting up a protective array would require a lot of materials.


    The Xu family did not have so much spare money at this time. He gritted his teeth, he said bitterly, ¡°Messenger of the Immortal Sect, I hope you can think of a way. The Xu family¡¯s more than 13 kilometers long. With such a wide area, the materials needed to set up the array will be too much. The Xu family..the Xu family can¡¯t afford it...¡±


    His voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. After a brief moment...


    Luo Xiaoyu nodded and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way, but I might not be sessful as this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a strange thing.¡±


    In a sh, the scene fell silent.


    An anxious look appeared on Guan Yue¡¯s face as she gently held Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s arm.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and probed, ¡°Senior Luo, the rune nodes in this formation are all dim. Could it be rted to the heavy rain half a month ago? For example, thunderbolts?¡±


    Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s face was pale, and she answered, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that before, but I couldn¡¯t continue the reasoning halfway. Firstly, I didn¡¯t find any thunderbolt power in the white tablet. Secondly, it¡¯s very rare for thunderbolts to affect Guarding Formations.¡± She shook her head and was also very puzzled.


    Guan Yue¡¯s dimples bulged as she looked at the stone table. She was in a very bad mood.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s chin moved, and he asked softly, ¡°Senior Luo, let me take a risk and give it a try. How about it?¡±


    He stared straight into Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes, and his voice sounded solemn.


    Luo Xiaoyu was just about to reject him when she saw his deep eyes, hence she swallowed the words in her throat.


    Although Xu Hanyin did not reject it, his eyes were filled with suspicion. It was obvious that he did not think that the young fellow in front of him could repair the formation. If Ou Yangming had note with the Immortal Sect¡¯s messengers, the elder would have already ordered the servants to kick him out. After all, the young fellow was really young. The path of formations was broad and profound, and one needed time to settle down. At Ou Yangming¡¯s age, he would have juste into contact with the derivations of rune nodes, and yet he said that he would try to repair the formation, which was very presumptuous of him.


    ¡®You just know how to y the hero!¡¯ Guan Yue cursed internally. She gracefully walked to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and secretly gave him a look. Seeing that he did not pay attention to her, she tugged at the corner of his clothes again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ou Yangming turned his head and smiled at her. His eyes suddenly focused, and he took a step forward.


    After taking this step, his aura changed. It was as if he could lift the entire world with a single word.


    Luo Xiaoyu looked at him deeply. Her eyes shone with an unusual light. She thought to herself, ¡®He¡¯s quite interesting indeed.¡¯


    Ou Yangming exhaled the turbid air from his chest and entered the integration of Heaven and man with a single step. His golden mental power condensed into substance and probed into the white table. After a short while, a special and subtle thunderbolt power appeared in his senses.


    A white light shed in his hand, and the forceful spiritual power of an Advanced Spiritualist surged out.


    The white tablet shone brightly like a shining star.


    Even so, just as the spiritual power approached the thunderbolt power in the tablet, it spread to the surrounding rune nodes, making it impossible to get close, let alone expel it.


    ¡°Master, do you think Big Brother Yu will seed?¡± Guan Yue blinked her eyes and looked at Luo Xiaoyu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know his attainments in formations?¡± Luo Xiaoyu asked.


    The corner of the youngdy¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to say something but hesitated. She gritted her teeth and said with an odd expression, ¡°Big Brother Yu¡¯s only interested in the path of formations and runes. I¡¯ve never seen him set up an array.¡± When she said this, she felt that it was ridiculous.


    Her words echoed in Xu Hanyin¡¯s ears, causing all the hair on his body to stand on end.


    His mind was in a mess, and he was dumbfounded. The only words in his mind at the moment were ¡°it¡¯s over¡±.


    One must know that repairing formations was a skill that required one to be very familiar with rune nodes and core hubs. It was at least 70% more difficult than setting up a formation. Most importantly, if one was not careful, the formation would self-destruct and would destroy everything within its range.


    Now, such a ¡°newbie¡± actually dared to repair a formation. This was simply a nightmare.


    After regaining his senses, Xu Hanyin gritted his teeth.


    Bending his back, he said with respect, ¡°Messenger from the Immortal Sect, if there¡¯s really no other way then... Then let¡¯s set up another formation!¡± As he said this, his heart was bleeding. Given that the formation would have to cover over 10 kilometers, how many cultivation resources would it require?


    Nevertheless, just the thought of this ¡°newbie¡± repairing the formation made his heart palpitate. Every cell in his body screamed.


    Luo Xiaoyu was also hesitant. Her formation attainments were profound.


    As such, she knew how dangerous this behavior was. Despite that, in her impression, Ou Yangming was calm and steady, where his words and actions were steady. She thought that he would not joke about his life just to attract attention and most importantly, the rune nodes on the core hub actually disyed a strong affinity toward him.


    To Luo Xiaoyu, this was a fantasy.


    After all, even with her level of attainment in formations at the moment, she could not do this.


    She was silent for a moment, then she said in a deep voice, ¡°Let him try. I¡¯ll be right next to him, and I won¡¯t let the formation self-destruct.¡±


    As her voice spread, the uneasiness in Xu Hanyin¡¯s heart lessened a bit.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still not working...¡± Ou Yangming continued to analyze in his spiritual world, looking for a way to expel the thunderbolt power. Having said that, 2 hours had passed, and he still could not find a good solution.


    The wrinkles on Xu Hanyin¡¯s face were squeezed together, and he was nervous.


    Even his clothes were soaked in a cold sweat because this concerned the life and death of the Xu Family!


    ¡°Is it still not enough?¡± Luo Xiaoyu stroked her sharp chin, appearing iparably charming. Just as she was about to open her mouth to stop him Ou Yangming...


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up as a domineering intent burst forth from his body.


    Since he could not expel the power, he might as well not expel it and devour it.


    Just as he made up his mind, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s body started to burn fiercely. His body moved as he took a step forward. He raised his right hand in the air and pressed it directly onto the stone tablet.


    Immediately, a cold and wet air flowed along his veins.


    A white light shed on his palm and suddenly spread out. The blinding light made it difficult for people to open their eyes.


    The spiritual Qi in Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian instantly boiled. He roared internally, ¡°Giant head, give me the Devouring Power!¡±! At once, the Devouring Power surged into the stone tablet. This power was even more overbearing than the Heavenly Phoenix me.


    Consequently, the thunderbolt power in the white tablet was absorbed. If one really wanted to describe it, it was like an ice cube falling into magma and melting right away. There was no resistance at all.


    Ou Yangming waved his long sleeve, and the white tablet shone brightly. All the rune nodes within a radius of several kilometers lit up, enveloping the Xu residence. A dense, mountain-like intent erupted from the formation.


    The young fellow was enveloped in the white light, and a cool breeze swept his clothes.


    This scene seemed to have be eternal to the others. There was not even a single thought left in their hearts. Under the sunlight, Ou Yangming was dressed in white, and he gave off a feeling of being a knight in the dust.


    Guan Yue¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and her tongue was stuck to the roof of her mouth. The memories in her mind churned like a tidal wave.


    ¡°Brother Yu, do you know anything about formations?¡± The youngdy revealed a serious expression and asked softly. She raised her chin and said, ¡°I noticed that you¡¯re very interested in formation boards. Coincidentally, Master has been invited to help the Xu family in Taihe City today to repair their formation. If you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t we go and take a look together?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, look carefully. Master¡¯s attainments in formations are very high. If you can learn even a little bit, it¡¯ll be indescribably beneficial for you.¡±


    These scenes appeared in Guan Yue¡¯s mind, causing her to blush and feel embarrassed. Nheless, she deliberately grumbled, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re not being particr. You clearly have a profound level of attainment in formations, and yet you still say you¡¯re only interested in it? That¡¯s not nice of you!¡± She added but no matter what, there was joy in her grumbling.


    Waves of shock rose in Xu Hanyin¡¯s heart as he thought, ¡®Which shrine does this Daoist disciple belong to? At such a young age, not only has his cultivation base reached that of an Advanced Spiritualist, but he also has such brilliant skills in formations.¡¯


    One must know that the path of formations could not be aplished overnight.

 Chapter 950 - Setting Out Soon

    <h4>Chapter 950: Setting Out Soon</h4>


    The warm sunlight gently fell on Ou Yangming¡¯s long hair, which looked extremely dazzling.


    Luo Xiaoyu¡¯s lips were slightly parted, and her charming face was full of shock.


    She was an inner sect elder of Reborn in Paradise, and her attainments in the path of formations were profound. She could be considered a top figure in the sect even when there were plenty of great powerhouses there. Moreover, she had used 7 days to study the Xu family¡¯s Guanding Formation, but her mind was still in a mess, and she had no clue at all.


    Luo Xiao Yu clearly knew howplicated the formation was, and it was very difficult to repair it.


    Nheless, just a moment ago, the delicate-looking young fellow had actually seeded in repairing the formation, and it had only taken him 2 hours. This simply caused her view of the world to copse.


    She wondered, ¡®Which sect does this freake from?¡¯


    Given that she even thought of Ou Yangming as a ¡°freak¡±, one could imagine how shocked she was.


    She exhaled a faint fragrance. Her gaze shifted and became scorching. She trembled as she asked, ¡°Master... Master Yu, how did you do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming was really too young, so it was still quite difficult for Luo Xioayu to address him as a ¡°master¡±. Even so, in order to know the answer, she still gritted her teeth and asked.


    Of course, Ou Yangming would not reveal the Devouring Power of the giant head. He chuckled and told half the truth, ¡°Senior, you should know that I¡¯m a caster so using mental power is my forte. That¡¯s why I could feel the thunderbolt power in the white tablet and dispel it.¡±


    Luo Xiaoyu looked like she finally understood it and did not ask further. Nevertheless, no one knew what she was thinking.


    Xu Hanyin understood the ways of the world. He took a step forward and expressed sincerely, ¡°The Xu family will always remember your great kindness, Master Yu. In the future, if you have any orders, we¡¯ll be your pawn and won¡¯t hesitate to die for you.¡± He did not say that he would give Ou Yangming spirit ores or pills as his reward because he was certain that given the young fellow¡¯s skill in formations, he was surely a Daoist disciple from a great sect and did notck cultivation resources. With the Xu family¡¯s meager wealth, the elder was certain that the young fellow would not take a fancy to those items.


    ¡°Patriarch Xu, you speak too highly of me.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands.


    Xu Hanyin waved his hand, and the worry in his heart disappeared. His smile was bright as he said in a low voice, ¡°The sky is already dark, and the feast has already been prepared. Please take your seat, Messenger.¡± With that, he bowed and stretched out his right hand, making an inviting gesture.


    Luo Xiaoyu did not refuse it. After being busy for so long, she was indeed a little tired.


    The atmosphere at the feast was great. Many elders of the Xu family wanted to see what the formation master looked like.


    After seeing Ou Yangming, the only thing that crossed their minds was that he was young!


    As for the female cultivators of the Xu family who had outstanding looks, they looked at Ou Yangming with their beautiful eyes and secretly looked at each other. They were eager to see what could happen. To them, as long as they could get on his good side, their cultivation path would definitely be smooth in the future.


    Therefore, they tried their best to show their most beautiful sides.


    Unfortunately, their love for Ou Yangming was unrequited as he simply looked calm and peaceful.


    When Xu Hanyin saw this, he sighed to himself. ¡®What a pity.¡¯


    Guan Yue smiled and hid her voice in her spiritual power. She transmitted a message to Ou Yangming, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you to be so popr, Master Yu. Do you feel proud?¡¯ She emphasized the words ¡°Master Yu¡±.


    ¡®I¡¯m used to it.¡¯ Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and replied to her.


    ¡®Show off!¡¯ Guan Yue snorted and secretly responded to him.


    Ou Yangming. ¡°...¡±


    After a long while, Ou Yangming drank a mouthful of strong liquor. He felt that his blood was boiling. He spoke to Guan Yue through telepathy, ¡®They just think that I¡¯m quite talented and worth investing in. which is why they¡¯re acting like this now. If I was ordinary and became amon person, would they still be like this? In one¡¯s life, the most precious thing is the woman who will apany you through hardships. As for these people, they¡¯re just fleeting clouds and can be forgotten after parting.¡¯ As he said this, he thought of Ni Yinghong again, and his gaze became gentle.


    Guan Yue opened her mouth as if she was thinking of Ling Yue. The corners of his mouth also revealed a gentle smile.


    After the feast, it was dusk. The clouds in the sky were colorful.


    Using the reason that he liked peace and quiet, Ou Yangming to walk to a bamboo gazebo and sat.


    Not long after, Guan Yue gracefully walked over. Her voice was clear and melodious like spring water hitting a mountain rock. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to not only be a potent caster but also have such a profound level of attainment in formations. It must¡¯ve been hard for you to hide it from me!¡± She narrowed her eyes and pretended toin.


    Ou Yangming let out a hollowugh and did not say anything.


    It was not that he did not want to answer her, but he did not know what to say.


    ¡®Should I tell her that I retrieved the memories of a Venerable One from Reborn in Paradise, which resulted in my current cultivation base in formations?¡¯


    If Ou Yangming dared to say that, the other Venerable Ones from Reborn in Paradise would immediately rush over in a grandiose manner to burn him for not knowing the immensity of Heaven and Earth. His soul would be imprisoned in the wick of themp, which would be burned day and night so that he would never be reincarnated.


    Ou Yangming and Guan Yue looked at each other without saying anything. They watched the setting sun together. When thest ray of light of the sun was blocked by the mountain, they returned to the small courtyard.


    Luo Xiaoyu was the messenger of Reborn in Paradise. The small courtyard that she stayed in was the most luxurious in the entire Xu residence. The vegetation was lush, and the spiritual Qi was abundant.


    The interior of the house was decorated with an ancient feel. Every part of it was just right.


    She walked to her bedside and leaned against the bed. Azy temperament was revealed.


    Luo Xiaoyu carefully recalled what had happened today. All of a sudden, her heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡®The young fe¡¯s way of controlling a formation seemed simr to what is taught in Reborn in Paradise, but his method is more brilliant and lessplicated. In fact, it¡¯s simpler. Who is he? Yue¡¯er said that he¡¯s not from Zhangzhou, but I¡¯ve never heard of any Nine Great Sect from Danzhou to be good at formations?¡¯ She could not figure it out no matter how hard she tried.


    She looked out of the window with aplicated look in her eyes. She was an inner sect elder, but she did not know that Qiu Chengwang¡¯s soulmp had been extinguished. After all, top-notchbat power was too important to a sect. In a way, it was a strategic resource. Once the news spread, Reborn in Paradise would be in turmoil. Furthermore, the enemy forces would also be restless. Besides, even if Luo Xiaoyu knew, she would not link these 2 things together.


    After a night of silence, the 3 of them sped towards the Seven Stars Sect the next day. They were like 3 long rainbows that stirred up the sky into pieces.


    Ou Yangming returned to the Ultimate Sword Peak after 2 days and began to wait for the day the Big Ruins opened.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the early morning, purple Qi filled the peak. Ou Yangming began to breathe to refine the spiritual Qi in his dantian. His Qi was calm.


    He opened his eyes and exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. A ck whirlwind suddenly condensed and rolled forward. The air suddenly contracted and copsed, revealing whiteness that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, a satisfied look appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, Ling Yue walked along the rugged mountain path. His pace was neither fast nor slow.


    The aura on his body was concealed like a long sword that had been sheathed. On his back was a 1-meter-long scabbard. One could imagine that once the longsword was withdrawn from the scabbard, it would be terrifying. The young man had a smile on his face and was very confident.


    ¡°Brother Ling, you¡¯ve broken through to an Intermediate Spiritualist?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    ¡°This is all thanks to you, Brother Yu. If it wasn¡¯t for that Seven Dazzling Pill, I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll need to break through.¡± Before he finished speaking, he bowed deeply and sincerely at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming hurriedly dodged it and said, ¡°Brother Ling, there¡¯s no need to be like this. This is too distant. If you continue to do this, I¡¯ll return the sheepskin map.¡± As he said this, he red at Ling Yue and appeared to be full of vigor.


    Ling Yue¡¯s heart was filled with joy as he nodded repeatedly.


    He understood that Ou Yangming had already treated him as a brother.


    Ling Yue tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand and took out 2 sks of strong liquor. Heughed loudly. ¡°Brother Yu, I know you¡¯ll enter the Big Ruins in a few days, but I can¡¯t help you much, so I can only wish you a safe journey.¡± With a push of his wrist, a sk of liquor flew out, and Ou Yangming held it firmly in his hand. The 2 of them found a bluestone and sat, looking at the majestic rivers and mountains below.


    ¡°Standing at a high ce, one¡¯s field of vision is wide. One can see many things that ordinary people can¡¯t see. ¡°Ling Yue lifted the pot and took a big gulp.


    ¡°Yes, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people wanting to climb to the top.¡± Ou Yangming agreed with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s considered high enough for you then, Brother Yu?¡± Ling Yue¡¯s words were light, but there was an inexplicable meaning in them.


    ¡°A few floors high is enough. If you fall too high, not only will you be hurt but if you¡¯re not careful, you might even fall to your death. It won¡¯t be worth it.¡± A mouthful of strong liquor entered Ou Yangming¡¯s throat, and he felt as if every pore on his body had opened up. He exhaled deeply.


    Ling Yue shook his head and suppressed theplicated thoughts in his mind. He raised the sk and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Brother Yu,e, let¡¯s drink. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again after this farewell.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll live or die this time. It¡¯s hard to predict the good and bad.¡± After saying that, Ou Yangming drank all the liquor in the sk in one gulp.


    Following that, he stood up and said with a faint smile, ¡°The wind is rising, and the weather¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    Ling Yue naturally understood Ou Yangming¡¯s intention to chase him away. He stood up and cupped his hand. ¡°Brother Yu, I wish you a smooth journey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Brother Ling.¡± Ou Yangming returned the salutation.


    The cold air of early spring was still dense. Ou Yangming looked at the rolling mists in the sky. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Back in his room, healing pills, detoxification pills, weapons, pieces of equipment, spiritual herbs... Ou Yangming carefully checked all kinds of things. After all, the ce he would enter this time was the Big Ruins. Even a Venerable One could not guarantee to leave the Big Ruins safely, let alone Ou Yangming, who was only an Advanced Spiritualist.


    He checked the items in his interspatial bag and sorted them into different categories. It took him a whole hour.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming guarded his soul with his heart. His heart sank into his spiritual world, and he began to visualize the snow mountain. The northern wind howled, and the sky and earth became boundless. The chaotic snowkes stirred the silent sky into pieces. After a period of visualization, the snow mountain was already 100 to 133 meters tall. It was still short, but its aura was thick, and its foundation was extremely firm. As such, the height that the snow mountain could reach in the end would also increase correspondingly.


    Just like when Ou Yangming was besieged by the 2 top-grade Spiritualists of the Teng family, the snow mountain could grow up to 3 kilometers at most. That said, it would be impossible for it to pierce through the heavens. After all, the foundation of the mountain was too shallow and if it was too high, it would copse. In spite of that, this time, the visualization of the snow mountain was different as its foundation was exceptionally firm.


    One morning, Ou Yangming opened his eyes and thought, ¡®It¡¯s finally here.¡¯

 Chapter 951 - The Flying Boat Travels Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 951: The Flying Boat Travels Quickly</h4>


    ¡°Buzz...¡±


    The sound of the morning bell rang, apanied by the rising sun from the east.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes, his eyes shing with a trace of anticipation.


    At the foot of the mountain, a figure flew over. It was Ling Yue. He quickly came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded lightly. Naturally, he knew what he was talking about.


    The 2 of them walked together and arrived at Wen Zhou¡¯s courtyard in a short while. The elder¡¯s gaze was gentle as he said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Ling Yue¡¯s eyes carried a trace of excitement as he said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve sent Brother Yu over.¡±


    Wen Zhou could not help butugh. ¡°You talk too much.¡± Although he was scolding the young man, the smile on his face could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried.


    Ou Yangming stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior.¡±


    Faced with Ou Yangming, a caster who was proficient in formations, even Wen Zhou did not dare to be arrogant. Heughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, fellow friend.¡±He paused and added, ¡°The flying boat that will send you to the Big Ruins has been prepared. Hehe, please follow me.¡±


    Under the lead of this Seven Stars Sect elder, they came to a huge open space.


    When Ou Yangming saw this ce for the first time, his eyes were attracted by an exquisite flying boat.


    Looking from afar, the flying boat was not as magnificent as what he had seen on Mount Wuzhi from Danzhou, but it had a different atmosphere. The narrow flying boat was rippling with a strange energy fluctuation. It was obvious that it was ready and could fly away at any time.


    Wen Zhou nodded slightly when he came to the flying boat. Nheless, there was a hint of reluctance in Ling Yue¡¯s eyes.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Ling, I¡¯m going out for a trip. I¡¯ll drink with you and catch up with you after Ie back.¡±


    Ling Yue raised his eyebrows and said in a clear voice, ¡°Okay, Brother Yu. I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Wen Zhou waved his hand and asked Ling Yue to leave, then he apanied Ou Yangming to board the flying boat. The young fellow looked around. He did not know where the Big Ruins was, but the fact that the Seven Stars Sect was sending him off with a flying boat was enough to prove that it was extraordinary.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly as he turned around to look.


    A figure rushed over from below. That person was thin and long. When he walked, he was like an unsheathed longsword that was filled with a sharp aura.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes twitched, and he immediately recalled the scene when they met that day.


    A smile appeared on Wen Zhou¡¯s face as he shouted, ¡°Junior Brother Zang Jian,e up quickly, we¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    Zang Jian moved and entered the flying boat. He nced at everyone¡¯s faces, and the sharpness in his gaze made it difficult for people to look directly at him. At this moment, there were already dozens of people on the flying boat. Even so, only a handful of people were able to withstand his overbearing gaze and remain unmoved.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was calm as though he was not affected by this sharp gaze at all.


    Zang Jian looked at Ou Yangming deeply before stopping in his tracks. It was obvious that he was paying more attention to him.


    Ou Yangming was secretly on guard, but he did not understand how he had offended this person.


    Naturally, he did not know how shocking it was that he had squeezed Gu Gengren out of the slot and won the subsequent battle.


    Even though Zang Jian thought highly of himself, he was also extremely impressed when he faced Gu Gengren. When he suddenly learned that an inexplicable caster won the battle against Gu Gengren, he looked at Ou Yangming in a new light.


    A voice that was as steady as a mountain was heard. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s go.¡±


    That voice came from the flying boat, but it gave off an illusory feeling, making people unable to find the source of the voice.


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled as well. He searched for a moment on the flying boat andmented, ¡®The Seven Stars Sect is indeed full of hidden talents. Even I couldn¡¯t detect where the owner of the voice was hiding.¡¯


    In fact, if the owner of the voice was hiding in a corner of the flying boat, it would not have been so surprising. The problem was that at this moment, given the cultivation bases of the people on the flying boat, they were unable to determine the exact location of the voice. It was an amazing performance.


    Ou Yangming looked at Wen Zhou, but the Seven Stars Sect elder with real power smiled mysteriously and did not mention the existence of this person at all.


    The flying boat slowly rose into the air, elerating bit by bit and suddenly zoomed toward the depths of the clouds.


    Despite that, the people on the flying boat were not ordinary people. They were not Venerable Ones, but they seemed to be used to flying in the sky. Therefore, no one shouted. Instead, they gathered in groups of 2 or 3 and discussed the Big Ruins.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes moved, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Wen, where are we going now?¡±


    Wen Zhou chuckled and said, ¡°The entrance of the Big Ruins is built near Reborn in Paradise. We have to go there first to meet with the candidates who will enter the Big Ruins this.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Reborn in Paradise was one of thergest sects in Zhangzhou. It was not famous for its martial arts, but it was important when it came to the study of formation maps. The otherrge sects had made indelible contributions to the construction of the two-way formation map leading to the Big Ruins, but the truly indispensable contribution was from Reborn in Paradise.


    Having said that, after hearing the name of this sect, Ou Yangming was secretly on guard.


    After all, he was inextricably linked to the death of a Venerable One from Reborn in Paradise in Danzhou.


    He did not kill the Venerable One, but he did not think that Reborn in Paradise would let him off so easily.


    It was a Venerable One, after all, who could be considered the pir of a sect. Once people found out that the Venerable One¡¯s death was rted to him, Ou Yangming believed that even if he was the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, he might not be able to make Reborn in Paradise let go of their desire to take revenge.


    They might not dare to take revenge openly, but their little tricks in the dark would also be impossible to guard against.


    The flying boat was getting faster, reaching a height that ordinary people could not imagine. However, it was difficult to feel any bumps while sitting on the flying boat. If the surrounding scenery did not move, people might think that they had not moved at all.


    Ou Yangming sighed and thought, ¡®Zhangzhou¡¯s strength in the smithing industry is indeed above Danzhou.¡¯


    In particr, the refining of such arge-scale piece of equipment was far from what Danzhou couldpare to.


    As a powerful elder of the Seven Stars sect, Wen Zhou had a lot of poprity. He brought Ou Yangming tomunicate with people on the boat as if he wanted to guide him into this circle.


    Ou Yangming had a smile on his face as he memorized the names and appearances of these people.


    Wen Zhouughed and said, ¡°Fellow friends, you¡¯re representing the Seven Stars Sect to enter the Big Ruins this time. I wish you all sess and great gains.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart moved slightly as he asked, ¡°Senior Wen, how many slots are there this time?¡±


    Wen Zhou replied without hesitation, ¡°The Big Ruins opens once every 3 months, and the entry quota is limited to 500 slots.¡± A proud look shed across his face as he continued, ¡°The Seven Stars Sect has 50 slots, upying a tenth of the total quota this time. Hehe, we¡¯re the only sect with this quota.¡±


    Everyone nodded one after another. It was quite a feat for the sect to upy a tenth of the slots in the entire continent.


    They knew that even with the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s strength, they might not be able to do this every time but even if it was just once, it was enough to boast about.


    Ou Yangming tried his best to act normally on the flying boat. He did not deliberately avoid anything, but he also did not have the slightest intention of showing off. The young fellow was fearful of the Venerable One who was hiding in the flying boat. Therefore, he wanted to disappear from the crowd and was not willing to stand out.


    After flying for several days, the flying boat finally stopped at a certain spot.


    Ou Yangming nced ahead half-intentionally. The sky in the distance did not seem to be different, but he had a strange feeling.


    It was as if that ce was filled with indescribable danger.


    The flying boat slowly fell silent as if everyone had the same feeling. Even the Zang Jian was staring ahead silently.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± That strange voice sounded again. ¡°You should take care of yourselves during this trip, and you mustn¡¯t make the Seven Stars Sects lose its image.¡±


    Everyone nodded and respectfully responded.


    Not everyone here was a disciple of the Seven Stars Sect, but they had all obtained the right to enter the Big Ruins through the sect. As such, there was nothing wrong with the Venerable One¡¯s exhortation.


    The flying boat continued to hover in the air, but the front of the flying boat suddenly lit up.


    A huge ray of light shed at the collision angle. It was like amp lit up in the dark night, emitting a dazzling light.


    The light became brighter to the extent that it attracted all the light in the surroundings to a single spot and released a huge amount of magnificent energy that caused people to tremble.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The energy exploded with a bang, and a deafening sound rang in the sky.


    Ou Yangming and the others¡¯ faces changed greatly. Such powerful energy seemed to have surpassed the full-force attack of an ordinary Venerable One.


    That said, what made them feel incredulous was that the flying boat did not shake because of this. The forceful shockwave spread out, but it was unable to shake the flying boat in the slightest. On the contrary, not far in front of the flying boat, a huge hole appeared out of thin air.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright and lively, and he was utterly shocked.


    It turned out that this was actually a method to open the formation map. It was just that the momentum was so great that it was unimaginable.


    ¡°The entrance has been opened. You can go in now.¡±


    That voice was faintly heard again without the intention of urging anyone. Everyone looked at each other and was eager to give it a try.


    Zang Jian raised his eyebrows and walked out first. He expressed in a clear voice, ¡°Thank you, Venerable One.¡± After saying that, he leaped up and turned into a ray of light, rushing into the cave entrance.


    Once someone took the lead, the others did want to be outdone. They looked at each other and jumped into the cave entrance.


    Ou Yangming turned his head and looked at the flying boat. His body swayed, and he took a step forward. His body seemed to be surrounded by some kind of power as he also threw himself into the cave.


    When all of the selected people disappeared into the cave entrance, the entrance slowly disappeared. The entire sky returned to peace. Other than the flying boat floating in the air, there was no other trace.

 Chapter 952 - Interspatial Node

    <h4>Chapter 952: Interspatial Node</h4>


    Ou Yangming suddenly realized that his body was suspended in mid-air.


    His face revealed a trace of surprise. Flying with one¡¯s body was something that only Venerable Ones could do. Other than that, one could only use flying carpets, flying boats, and other special pieces of equipment, or ride on flying birds.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming jumped into the strange hole, he did notnd on his feet. Instead, he was suspended in mid-air.


    The environment here was very different from the outside world. There was an indescribable buoyancy in the air that forcefully supported his body here.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. He finally understood why the top-grade Spiritualists of the rogue cultivator ns were so eager to enter the Big Ruins. Perhaps they just wanted to experience the special feeling of flying with their bodies.


    Especially for those Advanced Spiritualists who had the possibility of breaking through to be Venerable Ones, whether they had a simr experience or not was entirely different things.


    Even so, unlike those Advanced Spiritualists, Ou Yangming did not deliberately experience this power.


    His eyes were bright, and he was paying attention to this piece of void.


    This ce seemed to be an endless dark space but looking at it from afar, one could see that there were fixed giant holes in the distance. In those holes, there were hazy and alluring lights.


    Apart from that, there were also meteors streaking across the sky in the darkness. These meteors had clear targets and were flying toward different holes.


    Ou Yangming observed them for a moment and immediately understood that those caves should be the gateway to the Big Ruins and Zhangzhou. Judging from the auraing from each cave, he could clearly tell where the other side was.


    Whether it was entering the Big Ruins or returning to the Spiritual Realm, there were many different entrances. This was much more convenient.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes moved. He knew there was a limit to the time he could spend here, so he could not stay here for a long time. After identifying a certain direction, he quickly flew away.


    Although he was flying in the air, the feeling he felt at this moment was almost the same as swimming in water. If there was any difference, it was that he could breathe freely here without the danger of suffocation.


    The hole he had identified was the nearest entrance to the Big Ruins. The auraing from the inside was extremely dangerous, so much so that he felt a sense of trepidation. Nevertheless, it was precisely because of this that his heart was filled with anticipation.


    Even though the pseudo-flight was not fast, he moved steadily in one direction.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming also discovered that the speed of all the lights in this space was almost the same. There seemed to be some mysterious and powerful force that perfectly controlled this ce.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming, who was flying, was slightly startled. Not only did he not increase his speed, but he actually slowed down because he saw a familiar white light.


    He pondered for a moment and suddenly released his spiritual power. Next, his face revealed a hint of surprise. This was because he had confirmed that the source of that light was the same as what he found in the magma at the volcano.


    In this dark void, it was not exactly empty as arge amount of Volcanic Ores were embedded into this ce.


    Ou Yangming was not shocked but happy. He did not have much knowledge about Volcanic Ores. He had some insights, but how could they bepared to the experience of countless mighty figures in Zhangzhou over the past tens of millions of years?


    Therefore, at this moment, when he saw the opportunity to see the secrets within, he could not help but feel overjoyed.


    He controlled his body and let go of his mental conception to explore carefully.


    There was no one else around, but Ou Yangming knew they were inside a massive formation. Inside this formation, there was an iparable sturdiness. It was definitely not something he could destroy.


    Of course, Ou Yangming also believed that apart from sturdiness, the probing ability was also essential in the formation. If he released his spiritual power without any restraints, he would surely be noticed by the people guarding the formation map. Therefore, when he moved, he also curbed his curiosity and only carried out a small-scale search without alerting anyone.


    Nothing could be seen in the void but waves of invisible power were omnipresent.


    Ou Yangming silently sensed it, and a look of surprise gradually appeared on his face.


    A node.


    In this spot where the white light was flickering, it was actually an interspatial node.


    With this node as the center, the magical energy expanded in the form of a spiderweb and finally condensed into a bigwork.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind moved slightly. His body was still moving, but he had quietly changed his direction a little. He followed thiswork and slowly flew toward another ce. During this process, he kept paying attention to the changes around him and the special energy flow in the space.


    At the spur of the moment, his eyelids twitched because he found another node.


    Despite that, this node was insignificantpared to the previous one.


    After carefully identifying it, Ou Yangming was sure that what was embedded in this node was also a Volcanic Ore. Having said that, it was not a white Volcanic Ore, but a green one, which was of the lowest grade.


    His body paused for a moment before he continued moving forward. With the experience of 2 discoveries, he became more familiar with this energy. Soon, he found more green Volcanic Ores.


    These Volcanic Ores were distributed evenly as if they were drawn with a ruler without any deviation.


    Up until now, these Volcanic Ores and the energy connection between them gave Ou Yangming a feeling that they were as steady as a mountain. He knew that outside the formation, there was a powerful interspatial disturbance that could destroy everything, but he could not feel the slightest bit of fear.


    Without warning, Ou Yangming paused again because he discovered a yellow Volcanic Ore.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and a huge topographic map was drawn in his mind. It was still a void space but in his eyes, the space was already filled with numerous Volcanic Ores and an indescribable amount of energy.


    As if to verify the picture in his mind, Ou Yangming suddenly sped up. Just as he was approaching a certain void space, his body stopped, and he muttered, ¡°Green.¡±


    Sure enough, on this tiny node, there was a faint green light.


    His body continued to move forward. After passing through several nodes, he softly uttered, ¡°Yellow.¡±


    Following that, he felt a familiar energy and a faint luster.


    In fact, these so-called luster and energy were so faint that they were almost non-existent. Even Ou Yangming might not be able to notice them unintentionally. However, with the white Volcanic Ore as the node and when he explored along with the energy, there was no ce for them to hide.


    Ou Yangming¡¯ became more excited. He vaguely felt that he had found the specificwork of this magnificent formation.


    He continued to follow the pattern and not far ahead, he finally found a ray of light that he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    It was another white Volcanic Ore!


    Ou Yangming calmed himself down and quietly sensed the flow of energy in the void. Gradually, he found more things.


    Inside the infinite void, there were many nodes.


    These nodes were the most crucial parts of the formation map.


    Of course, on each node, there was a different importance. Those important nodes were obviously given special care. Each node had a white Volcanic Ore and as the nodes expanded, the secondary nodes had yellow Volcanic Ores.


    As for the mostmon nodes, they naturally had the lowest level of green Volcanic Ores.


    These nodes, as well as various Volcanic Ores, expanded bit by bit. They gathered all the energy together indescribably to form an unbreakable defensework.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed, and his gaze unknowingly looked toward the distant unknown location in the void.


    When he discovered the second white Volcanic Ore, he also discovered more things. ording to the flow of energy, there should be a more important core node above those white Volcanic Ores.


    Then, what quality would the Volcanic Ore that was ced on the core node be?


    The legendary red Volcanic Ore...


    Once this thought surfaced, Ou Yangming could not help but think about it.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ou Yangming turned around and slowly flew toward the ce where energies were continuously gathering.


    The entrance to the Big Ruins was right in front of him and would close if he dyed any time. That said, the chance to see the red Volcanic Ore was even harder toe by. Moreover, the young fellow had a feeling that if he were to find the core node and use it as a reference, his attainments in formations would definitely advance greatly.


    This was an incredibly rare opportunity.


    Even if there was only a one in a thousand chance, he would not easily miss it.


    However, just as he turned around and advanced for a moment, a voice filled with majesty sounded in the void.


    ¡°The passage¡¯s entrance is about to close. All of you must quickly pass through or your lives won¡¯t be cared for anymore!¡±


    Ou Yangming paused, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Only then did he gather his thoughts and look around.


    There were still a few rays of light that were like meteors in the void, but they became very few. There would not be more than 10 of them.


    It was clear that other than them, the others had either entered the Big Ruins or returned to the Spiritual Realm. They were the only ones stuck here for various reasons.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance, his eyes filled with regret. Subsequently, he turned around and rushed into one of the entrances to the Big Ruins at an even faster speed.


    Darkness suddenly fell behind him, and the endless passage closed.

 Chapter 953 - Entering The Big Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 953: Entering The Big Ruins</h4>


    The sky was dark, and there was a faint surge of ck mists with a hint of blood.


    Furthermore, thend was deste, and there were broken rocks and dead branches everywhere. With a slight touch, they would turn into dust.


    The grey setting sun slowly fell, hiding behind the mountains. A ray of slightly cold sunlight also disappeared. The world was silent and darkness flooded over, devouring everything along the way.


    It was early spring, so it should have been the most vibrant season of the year. Nheless, the Big Ruins was dead as if everything was stained with grey. Even the sunlight was no exception. It was like a world that had beenpletely forgotten.


    The sunset was getting lower. Thest ray of light shed past Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    He raised his head to look at the sky. He saw a storm spinning and bursting out with an indescribable suction force. It tore everything in its surroundings into it. Gravel, sand, dried branches... The storm spun faster and raged into the distance.


    ¡°As expected of the Big Ruins, it¡¯s indeed dangerous.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled, making fun of his misery.


    At that moment, the windstorm suddenly changed direction.


    It pounced toward where Ou Yangming was standing. Wherever it passed, everything was destroyed. The windstorm dragged a clear crack that was about 33 meters wide on the ground.


    ¡°Hmph...¡± Ou Yangming snorted coldly.


    His reaction was not slow at all. His body shed and like an arc of lightning, he streaked across the sky.


    Even so, the storm was even faster, and it directly crushed over.


    ¡°Titanium Protection!¡± Ou Yangming did not have the time to take out his staff. His hands quickly made a gesture, and he pushed forward. A yellow light enveloped him. This light was like a yellow ancient scroll. It was very gentle, but its defensive power was strong.


    Immediately, the storm only blew away some of the yellow light. After it passed through Ou Yangming¡¯s body, it blew into the distance.


    Ou Yangming let out a long sigh of relief. He took out the shabby sheepskin map and observed it carefully but even after searching for a long time, he still could not find any clues. The Big Ruins was really too huge, and it was vast and boundless.


    ¡°Creak, creak!¡± Ou Yangming did not know where the sound came from but when he heard it, it was as if his soul was about to be crushed.


    ¡°Food, delicious... Food...¡± The sound was like the cry of an evil ghost, making Ou Yangming¡¯s hair stand on end. Following that, a blood-stained corpse rushed out from the dark. His body was covered in rotting flesh, his clothes were torn and tattered, and blood continued to drip down. The corpse¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and his teeth were sharp like 2 short knives hanging upside down. His fingers were blood-red, and his fingernails were emitting a deathly aura.


    The corpse was extremely fast. He closed his fingers and aimed for Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    ¡°A dead person?¡± When Ou Yangming saw the corpse, the anxiety in his heart actually calmed down. He muttered to himself for a moment, then he took out the zing Fire Cold Cicada while retreating.


    He pointed the staff in his hand forward, and a ck light surged on it.


    Ou Yangming uttered, ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡±


    As his voice echoed, numerous stone awls shot out from all directions. They were densely packed together, and they pounced on the corpse.


    1, 2, 3... Countless pieces. The fierce and cold corpse in the Big Ruins was surrounded by stone awls just like that.


    It shrieked sharply, and its eyes were ferocious. Its fingers were like knives, turning the stone awls into powder. Nevertheless, there were too many stone awls, and the corpse gradually found it difficult to hold on as it was surrounded by the stone awls, which turned into a huge ball. The corpse then stood quietly on the ground.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming¡¯s golden mental power surged out.


    He probed into the corpse¡¯s head. After all, he had just entered the Big Ruins. What he needed to do was to have the mostprehensive and detailed understanding of this ce.


    What surprised Ou Yangming was that his mental power did not have the slightest obstruction and went deep into the corpse¡¯s mind, but there was not even a single bit of useful information. It was chaotic, and all of his memories were buried by the drifting mists.


    He rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment. Then, he tightened his fingers and squeezed hard. The ball formed by the stone awl continuously copsed to the center. As a result, the corpse was crushed into powder by the stone awls.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and slowly walked forward.


    Not long after, a rustling sound came from the dark.


    Subsequently, an arrow feather shed with a cold light and went straight for the spot between Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows. The arrow feather kept spinning and stirred spiritual Qi with the power of wind and thunder.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ou Yangming scoffed and raised his hand to grab.


    By the time Ou Yangming put his hand down, the arrow feather had been broken into 2. He quickly darted out.


    A 7-year-old child was running rapidly without shoes. The muscles on his body were like that of a dragon, and he looked incredibly strong. The most terrifying thing was his eyes. He did not have the innocence of a child his age, and he looked cold. On top of that, he was also stained with blood.


    Ou Yangming eximed and grabbed the child, making him unable to move.


    His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± The boy enunciated each word, and a frightening and violent aura erupted from his body.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re really stubborn!¡± Ou Yangming increased the strength in his hands, and the child¡¯s body was pressed lower. The dagger hidden in his sleeve slid out.


    ¡°Die, die!¡± The child struggled non-stop, and the blood in his body was boiling. A ck pattern lit up on his body, but the weirdest thing was the center of his eyebrows. Faintly, an inch-long pattern could be seen protruding out.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He thought to himself, ¡®What a strong power. It¡¯s a fantasy to step into the Extreme Grade boundary at the age of 6 or 7. In the outside world, wouldn¡¯t he be protected like a treasure by the major sects? Most importantly, the Extreme Grade boundary that he¡¯s in isn¡¯t ordinary at all. In terms of power, even an ordinary Spiritualist wouldn¡¯t be as strong as this child.¡¯


    Of course, this kind of strength could not do anything to Ou Yangming at all.


    ¡°How strange!¡± He shook his head, and his eyes were filled with curiosity.


    After 15 minutes of being in a deadlock situation, the entire worldpletely darkened such that one could not even see one¡¯s fingers. The dark night was like a beast that wanted to devour everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, but why don¡¯t you tell me who you are?¡± Ou Yangming tried his best to soften his voice.


    The child thought for a moment and nodded. The viciousness in his eyes shed.


    Just as Ou Yangming¡¯s hand moved away, the boy bent his body and grabbed the short knife. The young fellow was quite daring at this point as he deliberately slowed down and waited for the boy to grab the short knife. Despite that, the moment the boy grabbed the short knife, not only did he not retreat, but he also turned around and stabbed Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. He was fast and ruthless. He was absolutely resolute and did not leave any room for maneuver.


    ¡°Boom...¡± With a loud boom, the boy was pressed down by Ou Yangming again. Half of his body sank into the soil.


    He did not roar nor scream, but the viciousness on his body reached its peak.


    Ou Yangming stared at the boy, and a hint of killing intent surged in his heart.


    As if the boy sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s thought, his body trembled. He still appeared unyielding, but his teeth were clenched tightly, and he refused to beg for mercy.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was moved. Ever since he ventured out of the lower realm, he never killed an innocent person. If the person in front of him was not a child, he would not hold back. Having said that, when he saw the trace of fear and unwillingness in the child¡¯s eyes, which the child was desperately trying to hide, his heart somehow softened.


    Perhaps those eyes reminded him of his childhood.


    Even when Ou Yangming was at his loneliest and most difficult time, he never lowered his head to fate.


    After taking a deep breath, Ou Yangming loosened his fingers and let go.


    The child was stunned for a moment and red at him fiercely. Then, he disappeared without a trace.


    All of a sudden, something unusual happened. The ck mists in the sky surged. A pair of blood-red eyes swept down, and an arm that was over 33 meters long tore apart the ck mists. It descended from the sky and swept towards the child¡¯s location. The strength of this force had reached that of an Advanced Spiritualist. If Ou Yangming did not make a move, this child would surely die.


    The barefoot child was also suppressed by the powerful aura and could not move. His eyes were filled with terror.


    ¡°Sigh, forget it. Since we met, it¡¯s fate. Since it¡¯s fate, what harm will it do to me if I save you again?¡± Ou Yangming muttered.


    Having made up his mind, Ou Yangming increased his speed to the limit. It was as if he was stepping on 2 tornadoes as he pounced forward. He was exceptionally fast.


    He grabbed the child¡¯s body and rushed out.


    Just as the 2 of them left the area where the palm was aiming at, a deafening sound was heard. Where the palmnded, a giant pit that was over 33 meters wide appeared out of thin air. At the same time, a storm swept out in all directions. The strength of the storm was so strong that even an Intermediate Spiritualist would be killed if one touched it, and not even a speck of dust would remain.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just be a good person until the end.¡± Ou Yangming took a deep breath and lifted his hand to block the storm.


    He did not notice that the child had aplicated look on his face. There was surprise, guilt, and all sorts of things. That said, there was more disbelief than anything else. Yes, disbelief. He refused to believe that the person he had ambushed twice before would make such a decision. The child felt like a monstrous tide was raging in his mind, causing his inherent thoughts to be torn to shreds.


    Deep down, the child felt that other than darkness, there was only darkness in this world.


    However, his view of the world had just crumbled. He lifted his head to look at the side of Ou Yangming¡¯s face. It was very clean without a single bit of stubble.


    Ou Yangming shed out and instantly disappeared into the distance. He was so fast that cultivators below top-grade Spiritualists would not be able to stop him at all.


    In mid-air, ck clouds churned, and that scarlet eye appeared once more. It growled in a muffled voice, ¡°You actually ruined Sir Blood Red¡¯s n. Even if you¡¯re a top-grade Spiritualist, you¡¯ll die without a doubt. What a pure bloodline power! What a pity, what a pity...¡± The enormous body turned into a streak of ck mist and dispersed abruptly.


    Ou Yangming did not know how long he had been running for but after confirming that there was no danger...


    He pushed out with his right hand, and a gentle force spread out from the palm of his hand. He ced the child on the ground.


    Without saying a word, he walked off into the distance.


    Thend was barren, and the north wind was howling. It was not cold, but it made one feel a chill in their hearts.


    Behind Ou Yangming, the child looked at his back view, his eyes filled with confusion. He took a step forward and retreated, his heart filled with hesitation.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s back gradually disappeared under the horizon, he gritted his teeth and followed him from afar.


    The sky was already bright. It was already early in the morning but the lighting from the horizon still carried a touch of grey as if the sunlight had passed through a grey liquid. The earth, the sky, the mountains, the grass... Everything was covered in ayer of grey light, which was so depressing that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate.

 Chapter 954 - Lil’ Man’s Identity

    <h4>Chapter 954: Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Identity</h4>


    The ground was covered in grey mists, making it look hazy and mysterious.


    A gust of cold wind blew at Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes. He nced at the child behind him and sped up.


    Nheless, the child did not say a word. He followed him from a distance, not daring to get too close or fall behind.


    ¡°Stop following me!¡± Ou Yangming turned his head and said in a low voice.


    The child bit his lower lip lightly. He looked stubborn, and he did not answer, but he still lowered his head and followed behind Ou Yangming silently. Even so, not answering was the best answer. He still had to follow the young fellow.


    His bare foot stepped on a withered branch and broke it with a creaking sound.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance. He executed his body technique and increased his speed to the level of a Rudimentary Spiritualist, where he almost turned into a whirlwind.


    The child was panting and white mist wasing out of his hair. He gritted his teeth and followed Ou Yangming closely. After 2 days, the spiritual Qi in the little boy¡¯s dantian was exhausted. He was only supported by the strength of his physical body and his strong will.


    Ou Yangming found that every time the child was forced into a desperate situation, a ck pattern on his body lit up, especially the one-inch-long pattern between his eyebrows, which was even more prominent. Even the air within 3 meters from him became scorching hot. The unexpected discovery greatly increased the young fellow¡¯s interest.


    He deliberately slowed down and stood in ce, waiting for the child to catch up.


    The body of this 6 or 7-year-old child was emitting heat, and his eyes revealed a dazed look. His body staggered.


    He was really too young, and he had forced himself to unleash his potential. His spiritual power had long been exhausted, and the burden on his body was too great. It was not easy for him to be able to hold on for so long.


    Ou Yangming flipped his hand, then a white medicinal pill that emitted hints of fragrance appeared in his hand.


    With a flick of his finger, the pill drew an arc and was swallowed by the child in one gulp.


    After an hour, the listless look on the child¡¯s face had already dissipated by more than half. This kind of recovery speed surprised Ou Yangming. He thought to himself, ¡®As expected of the Big Ruins. This is indeed strange.¡¯


    Nevertheless, his expression was calm. He squatted down and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes revealed a nk look. He looked at Ou Yangming quietly as if he wanted to remember him and imprint him into his soul. After a full 10 breaths, his voice was dry and hoarse as he answered, ¡°My name is Lil¡¯ Man¡ªLil¡¯ is short for little, man should be pronounced like ¡°man¡± in ¡°mantra¡±.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Man?¡± Ou Yangming repeated it and sincerely praised, ¡°It¡¯s a good name.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a pair of tiger teeth. He looked a bit more yful and cute, which was how he should be at his age.


    ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s your family?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s expression darkened, faintly carrying a hint of hostility toward the world. He replied to Ou Yangming softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any family. I only have Grandpa but half a month ago, Grandpa was seriously injured and is about to die, which is why I came out to look for spiritual herbs.¡± He was not loud, but he spoke in a monotone. Only when he said the word ¡°Grandpa¡± did his voice soften and the red color in the depths of his eyes fade.


    Ou Yangming was startled. He let out a turbid breath and exined, ¡°Karma is something that no one can escape from.¡±


    He had a faint premonition that Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s identity was not as simple as it sounded.


    Struck with a thought, he suggested in a low voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man, let go of your mind and let me see what happened, okay?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man did not answer immediately. He stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes for a long time before nodding and agreeing to it. Afterward, he released his mental power.


    This made the softest part of Ou Yangming¡¯s heart feel like it was pierced by thousands of fine needles at the same time.


    At the child¡¯s age, he should be acting coquettishly in his mother¡¯s arms, but he hid his true self like a hedgehog. He was ruthless and fierce, and he only wanted to protect himself. What exactly did he experience?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s golden mental power was as gentle as rippling waves. He began to watch the child¡¯s memories from when the child started to remember things.


    The reason he wanted Lil¡¯ Man to rx was once Lil¡¯ Man resisted, Ou Yangming would not be able to retreat in time. If the 2 mental powers collided, the child¡¯s spirit might be shattered into pieces.


    Lil¡¯ Man was too young, so he naturally did not have much experience. In less than 15 minutes, Ou Yangming had already gone through these memories.


    The one who left the deepest impression on Ou Yangming was the grandfather that Lil¡¯ Man talked about.


    Ou Yangming saw that the old man had instilled an idea into Lil¡¯ Man since he was young: ¡®You¡¯re an orphan, and you don¡¯t have a family. Only when you¡¯re strong can you not be bullied.¡¯


    Furthermore, the cultivation techniques that the old man taught Lil¡¯ Man were all about killing people. There was not the slightest bit ofplexity as they were only meant to be used to kill people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to see your grandfather.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice also became gentler. He looked at Lil¡¯ Man as if he was looking at himself when he was young. If he had not met Old Craftsman back then, he would have probably frozen to death in some corner.


    Lil¡¯ Man nodded and led the way.


    The child¡¯s grandfather lived on a cliff and was very hidden. It was only several kilometers away from the ce where he used his arrow feathers to sneak an attack on Ou Yangming. It was not clear that Lil¡¯ Man had gone out to look for spiritual herbs and thought that the young fellow had evil intentions, which was why heunched a sneak attack. After that, Ou Yangming rescued him and made him think that he was a good person that was rarely seen in the Big Ruins. As such, the child stubbornly followed the young fellow.


    Inside a cave that was facing the cliff, an old man was nearing his end, and his lifespan was almost used up.


    His face was full of dense wrinkles like the oldest tree bark.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was unusually gentle, and there was a hint of unwillingness and helplessness in it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lil¡¯ Man nodded heavily and responded with a nasal voice. He threw himself to the old man¡¯s side and tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you can¡¯t cry. What have I taught you since you were young? You can bleed, but you can¡¯t cry!¡± The old man red at the child, and his face became stern, looking very imposing.


    ¡°Grandfather, stop talking, stop talking. I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry,¡± Lil¡¯ Man spoke in a sobbing tone.


    The aura that the old man had gathered with great difficulty dissipated. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve yed the role of a strict teacher to you my entire life. This is thest time, but it was ruined by your words, little brat.¡±


    Upon seeing this, even Ou Yangming felt bitter.


    After a while, the old man pulled Lil¡¯ Man to the side. His turbid eyes emitted a bright light. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Are you from the outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He did not hide it as there was no need to hide it.


    ¡°Walk with me!¡± The old man stared at Ou Yangming as if he wanted to look into him clearly.


    As soon as he finished, the Qi in his body became smooth again, faintly showing the power of a dragon and a tiger splitting open the sky.


    Ou Yangming understood that this was the sign of his lifespan being burned and a momentary recovery before his death.


    At this point, even the Eternal Pill would not be able to save him.


    Following behind the old man, they arrived at the precipice.


    The world was dark and countless hurricanes condensed, stirring the surroundings.


    At the spur of the moment, the old man raised his hand and pointed into the distance. His eyes had aplicated expression and nostalgia but more than that, there was a faint hatred. He softly spoke, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man was born in the Blood Dragons¡¯ family. When he was born, he caused an unusual phenomenon, where a blood-colored horned dragon condensed out of thin air and swept through the area. The density of his bloodline has also reached the level of atavism. If there are no idents, there isn¡¯t a single obstacle that¡¯ll prevent him from bing a Venerable One. The natural moat that hinders God-favored ones when Spiritualists be Venerable Ones can be easily ovee for those with Atavistic Bloodlines.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Lil¡¯ Man isn¡¯t a direct descendant. 3 days after he was born, his ancestral blood was sucked clean by the direct descendants to be refined and devoured by others. Such a natural supreme being fell just like that. His father fought to his death, and his bloodline self-destructed. At that time, I took advantage of the chaos to bring him out and live in seclusion here.¡± The elder retracted his gaze, and he spat out two mouthfuls of cold air.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was cold as he seriously analyzed the authenticity of the elder¡¯s words.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Man believes in you. Moreover, you¡¯re an outsider, so I hope you can bring him out. As long as you go far away from this whirlpool, it¡¯ll be enough. Besides, given Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s talent, there¡¯s still a chance for him to be a Venerable One, so he¡¯ll be of great help to you.¡± The old man was almost pleading with Ou Yangming at this point.


    Ou Yangming was silent for a long while. After pondering for some time, he nodded. ¡°I promise you!¡±


    It was not an excessive request to bring such a child out of the Big Ruins. Of course, the most important reason was that the old man reminded him of Old Craftsman. This made him unable to refuse the old man¡¯s request.


    As his voice reverberated, the old man¡¯s face was filled with relief.


    He swallowed thest breath in his throat, and the light in his eyes disappeared. He fell to the ground with a bang.


    Lil¡¯ Man, who was in the stone house, saw this. He was as agile as a cheetah that shuttled through the jungle all year round as he moved in a sh and came to the old man¡¯s side.


    He could not hold back the tears that were rolling in her eyes. They flowed down her thin cheeks, dripped down from her chin, and fell on the old man¡¯s clothes.


    Ou Yangming sighed in his heart. He could not bear to watch.


    Lil¡¯ Man did not say a word. He only shed tears as he was filled with grief and silence.


    After a day, Lil¡¯ Man sted a stone pit on the precipice and buried the old man.


    ¡°Big Brother Yu, don¡¯t you think that all good people have bad karma? Grandfather has never done anything against his will his entire life, and yet he¡¯ll be buried here without a funeral and without anyone to send him off. Why is this so?¡± This was the first time he had spoken. His voice was dry, and there was a hint of resentment toward the entire world. The purity of this resentment was something that even with Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base, he was shocked.


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment and responded, ¡°Good people still have good karma.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it...¡±Lil¡¯ Man shook his head. He sat on the bluestone and looked into the distance.


    He wanted revenge. He med all his hatred on the Blood Dragons. His father was dead, his mother was dead and now, even his grandfather was dead. His young heart was filled with hatred.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, he took a light breath and thought, ¡®If Lil¡¯ Man can¡¯t resolve the hatred in her heart, this world will probably have another person who will attain the path through killing. This will be a disaster for the Spiritual Realm.


    After spending a few days together, Ou Yangming knew Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s talent was astonishing. The child was persistent in doing things, so tenacious that it made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Additionally, his execution was incredibly strong, and he also had a ruthlessness where he would not stop at any means to achieve his goals.

 Chapter 955 - The Fire Phoenix Caused A Great Sensation

    <h4>Chapter 955: The Fire Phoenix Caused A Great Sensation</h4>


    The forest was lonely, the mountain forest was deste, and the precipices were broken.


    Red clouds filled the sky, which looked lifeless. Additionally, grey sunlight shone on the ground.


    Looking into the distance, it was as if 2 grey arcs were spreading into the distance, intersecting in the distant horizon.


    Lil¡¯ Man was silent as he followed behind Ou Yangming. They had been walking for 3 consecutive days, but they had not met a cultivator. The Big Ruins was simply too huge, and it could even be described as boundless.


    Of course, Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was not considered fast because he had a burden with him. Moreover, at night, he still had to find a ce to hide from the storm. Although the power of the raging storm was not great, it was extremely fast. Even if the young fellow wanted to escape, he had to increase his speed to the limit, not to mention that he had Lil¡¯ Man with him.


    After these few days of getting used to each other, Ou Yangming¡¯s aura was almost the same as Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s.


    At this time, no one would connect him to the people outside. The young fellow¡¯s priority was to understand the Big Ruins. As for the rest, he would take things slowly. Besides, he also needed to settle down Lil¡¯ Man. If the child followed him to explore the secrets of the Big Ruins, given that he only had the cultivation base of Extreme Grade, would he not be courting death?


    Yellow sand filled the sky, and the cold winds howled.


    In the evening, wisps of smoke floated in the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly! The curling smoke means that there are people nearby, and there are more than one wisp. We¡¯re close to the town.¡± Ou Yangming rolled up his long sleeves while joy spread across his face. During this period, he had encountered countless strange things. There were tough blood-stained corpses; there were big cats that would roar in the sky with a light roar, blood-dripping coffins, and even heads that could speak. The weakest of them were at least a Spiritualist.


    Lil¡¯ Man nodded, his gaze was vacant.


    The cold winds whimpered again while yellow sand filled the sky. Under the greylight, 2 figures¡ªone big and one small¡ªslowly disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Not long after, a city appeared in Ou Yangming sight. The city was dpidated, and its walls had copsed. It had been corroded beyond recognition by the storm, and outside the city stood 10 statues. The statues were covered in dust, and countless cracks crisscrossed like a of beads, which looked incredibly ancient. If one looked closely, one would see that these 10 statues were 10 azure dragons that looked up at the sky and roared angrily.


    Behind the statues stood a massive city. At first nce, it was at least several hundred kilometers long.


    Ou Yangming had secretly entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. He released his mental power, transforming it into an invisible state that spread out in all directions like algae spreading out from the sea. The power was densely packed together, filling up a corner of the city. Ancient streets, faint smoke, and slow crowds appeared in his spiritual world.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a baby crying echoed.


    It was the continuation of life. Ou Yangming realized that even the baby had the aura of a warrior.


    In the city, the people with the lowest cultivation base were in the Extreme Grade, which ounted for 90% of the total poption. Next, it was Rudimentary Spiritualists, ounting for 90% of the remaining 10%. As for the other formidable powerhouses, there were different numbers of them, so it was difficult to judge. As for whether there were Venerable Ones in the city, it was not something Ou Yangming could detect at this moment.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± After seeing this, even with Ou Yangming¡¯s temperament, he could not help but gasp.


    Being born with the aura of a warrior was simply terrifying, so it was no wonder that Venerable Ones in the Big Ruins could discover danger. After all, their starting point was too high. Given such a starting point, how many people could be Venerable Ones? Furthermore, Ou Yangming had figured out that the natives of the Big Ruins all had Bloodline Powers. They had been tempered since they were young, and theirbat powers were more than a level higher than that of those from the outside world.


    After entering the city, Ou Yangming strolled around for a while, and he became more satisfied. This kind of ce with a mix of people would be beneficial for him to gather information.


    What he needed at this time was a noble identity.


    Ou Yangming discovered that due to the fierce and aggressive atmosphere in the Big Ruins, pills were very expensive. There were only 4 to 5 alchemy masters in this city, and even the pill-refining methods were not up to his standard. On top of that, the majority of the spiritual herbs that the locals brought back were directly applied externally or consumed internally. It was very wasteful as the effects of the herbs were not fully utilized at all.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming rented a courtyard in the Longevity Alley and prepared to refine pills.


    This was something he had nned before entering, and he had already prepared for it.


    In the backyard, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed. He waved his sleeve forward, and countless Illusion Formation Boards spread out like streams of light, directly enveloping the small courtyard. He bent his finger and pointed, then the rune nodes in the Illusion Formation lit up. The young fellow also used an ingenious method to hide the core hub. This way, even a top-grade Spiritualist would not be able to break the formation in a short time.


    After doing all this, he let out a sigh of relief.


    He entered a secret room and began to refine a furnace.


    With a sh of thought, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand lit up, and a faint purple me spread out.


    The second the Heavenly Phoenix Fire first appeared in the Big Ruins, in a cold and misty ce in the extreme north of the Big Ruins...


    This was one of the 6 strongest forces in the Big Ruins. They had 2 Venerable Ones, and theirbat power was superb. Their area of influence spanned thousands of kilometers. The most eye-catching thing there was a purple phoenix totem that was about 333 meters tall outside of the n. This phoenix was iparably beautiful. Other than being overbearing, there was arrogance in its eyes. It spread its wings and made a gesture of wanting to soar into the sky. It was lifelike and every strand of hair seemed to be carved by a knife. It was indescribably perfect.


    Today was the day the Xu family tested Bloodline Powers.


    In an underground pce, 2 elders sat on the ground. Their auras stirred the void such that even the space around them began to shake.


    These 2 people were the Xu family¡¯s great ancestors, Xu Duya and Xu Dulie. They were both top-grade Venerable Ones.


    Xu Dulie wore a grey Daoist robe, and a grey and white ribbon was tied around his waist. He wore a pair of ck cloth shoes.


    As for Xu Duya, he wore a straw raincoat that covered his whole body. He wore a bamboo hat on his head, and his face was wrinkled. Nheless, a purple phoenix was reflected in his eyes. He was arrogant and domineering.


    As if he was looking ahead aimlessly, Xu Duya chuckled and said, ¡°There are many prodigies among the younger generation of the Xu family. I wonder if there¡¯ll be an Atavistic Bloodline this time.¡±


    ¡°I have to say¡ªyou¡¯re really ambitious. An Atavistic Bloodline¡¯s something that¡¯s rarely seene even in a thousand years. It¡¯s enough to suppress the current generation. ¡°I heard that the Blood Dragon n had an Atavistic Bloodline 6 years ago. It hasn¡¯t been long since then so how can there be another one in the Big Ruins?¡± Xu Duya raised the brim of his hat, the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together. It was as if he could tear off a piece of dead skin with just a hard pull.


    ¡°Hmph, humans must always have thoughts, or we won¡¯t be able to survive in this cursednd! Numerous monsters will run out of those unknown regions every 10,000 years!¡± Xu Dulie¡¯s voice was dry. He found pleasure in the bitterness.


    Xu Duya¡¯s eyes were full of worry. Heforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time! As long as the fight between our ns is temporarily postponed and the overall situation is put first, we¡¯ll stand a chance to survive this disaster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that, but we¡¯ve been holding grudges for tens of thousands of years, and many of the powerhouses from our families have died. How can this resentment be gone just like that?¡± Xu Dulie said in a muffled voice.


    Just as the 2 of them were talking, a sudden change urred.


    A purple light suddenly lit up from the wings of the phoenix statue. At first, the light was not intense. After a long while, the purple light shot up into the sky, blotting out the sun and covering an area of tens of kilometers. It would be fine if that was all, but the phoenix seemed to havee to life. It burst out a ball of purple mes that burned fiercely, enveloping its body. Even the spiritual Qi around the statue was ignited. The mes grew thicker, giving off an aura that seemed to reach the heavens. It was like a bonfire that was being fueled at all times. The mes rose higher, suppressing the grey sunlight in the sky. The whole world seemed to have sunk into a purple sea.


    The faces of the Xu family members changed drastically because this statue was the Xu family¡¯s totem and the source of their power.


    Now, it was burning. This was something that had never happened before.


    Many of the family elders kowtowed to purple phoenix non-stop. They chanted something and even their souls began to tremble.


    In the underground pce, Xu Duya and Xu Dulie exchanged a look. They could see the fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    After a while, Xu Duya licked his dry lips and said in shock, ¡°Brother, what do you think is going on? Even if an Atavism Bloodline appeared, the totem wouldn¡¯t cause such a hugemotion, right?¡±


    Xu Dulie¡¯s eyes revealed a thoughtful look as he kept searching for the answer in the ancient scroll that he had read before.


    In the end, he found nothing and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a situation. This... This is also my first time seeing this!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the mes on the purple phoenix totem started to spin. It opened its eyes and countless purple mes condensed together. It burned everything in the airpletely, turning into a purple phoenix made of mes. It looked awe-inspiring. After letting out a cry, it crashed into the sky, spitting out a tongue of fire.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The purple phoenix crashed into the sky as if it touched an insurmountable shackle.


    Next, the world rumbled and purple mes fell from the sky. They were densely packed like silk, and everything in sight was filled with purple. It was tragic and beautiful.


    The Fire Phoenix caused a great sensation.


    This iparably shocking scene made the Xu family lose all thoughts.


    After a long while, they finally regained their senses and wondered, ¡®What on earth is going on?¡¯


    Many elders looked at one another, hoping that the other party would give them an answer.


    In the underground pce, the candlelights flickered. Xu Dulie stooped down and stroked his chin. After a moment, his eyes narrowed as he eximed, ¡°Could it be that someone in the Big Ruins has a bloodline denser than the Atavistic Bloodline?¡±


    ¡°That... That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Xu Duya¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s possible. After all, the totem¡¯s strange phenomenon this time is too unusual.¡± Xu Duya shrugged.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send people out to investigate?¡± Xu Duya suggested and raised his bamboo hat a little.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Duya nodded and made the final decision.

 Chapter 956 - Spiritual Pill Workshop

    <h4>Chapter 956: Spiritual Pill Workshop</h4>


    Ou Yangming did not know that he caused the entire Xu family to be shaken because he used the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to refine a tool. The n was in a state of panic.


    At this moment, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his hand was burning fiercely and countless refining materials were melting rapidly. His eyes shed, and his fingers flew as he pressed down with a bang. A pill furnace that was as wide as a person¡¯s hug slowly took shape. The young fellow¡¯s movements seemed to be slow, but he was very efficient. Each of his movements was put to the best use, and the misceneous parts in the refining process were discarded. Instead, the process was simple like how greatness was also found in simplicity.


    ¡°Condense!¡± Ou Yangming let out a soft cry. A plum blossom was carved on the pill furnace, and 2 small words were written at the bottom¡ªAlchemy Saint. The words looked like they were carved with a knife, and its force seeped out from the pill furnace. The plum blossom next to the words was aloof and natural, which was simr to his personality.


    Soon, the fire faded away, and the secret room returned to peace. The surging spiritual Qi calmed down once again.


    Looking at the pill furnace on the ground, Ou Yangming chuckled. With a sh of thought, he meditated and recalled the details of when Pill Peak elder from the Seven Stars Sect refined pills. Every scene of the pill refinement process was broken down by him one by one, and he kept deducing it in his mind. He fused the knowledge with what he had learned from before.


    After 2 hours, Ou Yangming opened his eyes. A bright light shed, and he began to refine pills.


    With that, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire emerged from his palm, and a scorching wave of air spread out.


    Spiritual Qi surged out from Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian. He pped his hands in the air, and a spiritual medicine in his interspatial bag flew into the pill furnace. With each p, a type of spiritual medicine flew into the furnace, and his spiritual power assimted into the medicinal liquid so that he could observe the changes in it carefully. When the spiritual medicine liquid was merged to the extreme, the spiritual power in his dantian suddenly condensed to the center. As such, the liquid quickly contracted and copsed toward the core point.


    The turbid air in Ou Yangming¡¯s chest seemed to be spewing out, but it was not. He shouted, ¡°Condense the pill!¡±


    This time, Ou Yangming did not grasp the bnce of the medicinal herbs. With a bang, the liquid sshed in all directions.


    As a result, this batch of medicinal pills became a batch of useless pills. Nheless, not only did Ou Yangming not show any regret in his eyes, but he was also eager to try again.


    He tried again. Once, twice, thrice...


    After 3 days, Ou Yangming gathered his Qi and exhaled. The spiritual Qi in his dantian flowed along his meridians and turned into 2 invisiblerge hands. He squeezed toward the middle and roared, ¡°Condense!¡± As his voice reverberated, the essence of nts and trees slowly condensed toward the middle, and a faintly discernible medicinal fragrance spread out.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was filled with joy, but he did not dare to lower his guard.


    His hands quickly formed a gesture, and a secret technique was unleashed. If the elders from the Seven Stars Sect saw this, they would probably be so angry that they would vomit blood. This was because Ou Yangming¡¯s Furnace-opening Technique was the Pill Peak¡¯s secret. Not only did it look right, but it also carried the right intent.


    ¡®Open the furnace!¡¯ Ou Yangming yelled internally. He was also somewhat nervous, and he lifted his sleeve.


    A faint white light seeped out of the furnace. 1 pill, 2 pills... 13 pills?


    Ou Yangming shook his head. His brows were knitted together, and he seemed a little displeased. He thought to himself, ¡®I only refined 13 pills in total. There was still room for improvement!¡¯ He did not know that generally speaking, the more pills an alchemist refined in the first furnace, the greater the potential of the alchemist. In the entire Spiritual Realm, even the best alchemists could only refine 9 pills in the first furnace. Now that the young fellow had refined 13 pills in the first batch, he was still not satisfied. If the other alchemists knew about this, he would probably drown in the saliva from their spits.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming pointed with both hands and carved 2 small words on the pill¡ªAlchemy Saint.


    Although his alchemy skills at the moment could only be described as self-entertainment in the Spiritual Realm, they were enough for him to have a ce in the Big Ruins.


    With a faint smile, Ou Yangming walked out of the secret room with satisfaction.


    Lil¡¯ Man was refining his spiritual Qi, so Ou Yangming did not care much about him.


    Walking into the study, Ou Yangming began to grind some ink. A warm look shed in his eyes, and the words of Wu Hanning echoed in his head again. ¡®When a person grinds an ink stick, the ink polishes the person. It¡¯s a process that tempers one¡¯s heart.¡¯ His thoughts slowed down, and the ink stick slowly melted into the water, its color was dark and pitch ck.


    He took out a purple brush from his interspatial bag and moistened the tip.


    Later, Ou Yangming lightly wrote 3 big words on a fine piece of paper¡ª¡¯Spiritual Pill Workshop¡¯. It was done in a single breath, and there was even a hint of a mellow feeling mixed within the words. There was also a hint of path intent flowing within it, causing those with low cultivation levels to be unable to take their eyes off it such that they could evenprehend the path from the paper. This was because Ou Yangming had fused the intent he hadprehended from the Path Intent Spear into it. Just a nce at this que made people feel that it was of a high ss and was not an ordinary item.


    Ou Yangming thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m really going all out to be famous.


    ¡®But this is the only way to be rtively safe. The Big Ruins is too big. Given that I¡¯m an Advanced Spiritualist, I don¡¯t dare to mess around.¡¯


    Now, the first thing he needed to figure out was how many big forces there were in the Big Ruins.


    He also needed to find out if there was any information about Mount Return Sword, the blood-red hall, the Dragon King Temple, as well as Xu Aoran.


    That day, when the sword Qi on Mount Return Sword turned into a golden sword mark on the back of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, he vaguely understood that Xu Aoran and the old man with the sword case on his back were definitely not simple people; they definitely had many connections with the formation of the Big Ruins.


    This kind of understanding was mysterious, and it was difficult to describe with words.


    Ou Yangming then returned to the secret room and finished deducing the ingredients of the medicinal pills that Ling Yue had bought for him. He went into seclusion to refine medicinal pills for a month. The Spirit Pill Workshop opened, and there were no significant ups or downs. Instead, it was peaceful and silent.


    The shopkeeper of the store to the left of the pill workshop was an old man. He had a white beard and was a local cultivator of the Big Ruins. He was an Advanced Spiritualist and was actually a cksmith. Even so, Ou Yangming was less than impressed by his smithing techniques. People called the shopkeeper Master Duan, but no one knew his real name.


    As for the shopkeeper on the right, she was a charming and beautiful woman. She was like a fully bloomed rose that would leave a lingering fragrance on one¡¯s hand with a single touch.


    Every frown and smile of the woman was flirtatious, making one¡¯s heart go soft.


    She also raised a 12 or 13-year-old little girl. How could one describe it? She had bright eyes, white teeth, and a strong spiritual aura. Her eyes looked lively.


    On the outside of the workshop lived an old man. He was silent, but his woodcarving skills were great, where his products were vivid and lifelike. His name was He Jian but for some reason, he did not use swords.


    The opening of the pill workshop naturally required a feast for the neighbors.


    Jiang Yingrong was the first toe. She was dressed in red, and she looked like a dazzling rose. Her figure was hot, and her slim waist was like a weak willow. Beside her was a little girl, who was about 12 or 13 years old, and her figure was starting to look slender. Her face was 70-80% simr to Jiang Yingrong¡¯s, but she was less charming and looked purer. It was not hard to imagine that in a few years, this young girl would grow up to be graceful.


    The mature woman exhaled a breath of fragrance and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Yu, we don¡¯t have much to give but here¡¯s something made by my family. It can refresh your mind, so I hope you won¡¯t mind it.¡± As she said that, she handed over a fragrance bag, which was full of precious medicinal herbs. The little girl also put the flower basket in her hand on the ground.


    ¡°Elder Sister Jiang, what are you talking about? Pleasee in, pleasee in.¡± Ou Yangming raised her hand and led Jiang Yingrong into the hall.


    He Jian came after Jiang Yingrong. His eyebrows looked like they were shrouded by block bog. He did not say anything and handed over a wooden sculpture.


    It was a small wooden sword that was 7 inches long. There was a faint sense of sharpness in it.


    He limped as he walked into the hall by himself.


    Master Duan was thest to arrive. His face was full of smiles. With a flick of his wrist, he handed over a magic staff. It had only reached the Half-Silver level.


    The master looked pained and sighed. ¡°Brother Yu, I know you¡¯re a caster. This is a magic staff that I¡¯m proudest of, and I¡¯ll give it to you as an opening gift! In the future, when we¡¯re together, we must help each other. Distant rtives aren¡¯t as good as close neighbors, after all.¡± After saying that, heughed loudly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He was just about to put the magic staff into his interspatial bag.


    Master Duan blinked his eyes, and his eyebrows shook. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t be in a hurry to put it away. Let¡¯s see if the properties are suitable.¡± As he spoke, a look of pride was clearly seen on his face. After all, this equipment was one of his proudest creations.


    After hearing what he said, Ou Yangming almost choked on his saliva. He said repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    Only then did Master Duan let out a light sigh and slowly walked toward the hall.


    Ou Yangming tilted his face, and a bitter smile appeared in his eyes. He sighed and thought, ¡®Master Duan, you¡¯re really confident. If you know of my smithing methods, I wonder what you¡¯ll think. You¡¯d probably be filled with grief and anger!¡¯ There was actually some anticipation in his heart.


    The hall was actually not big. It was already a little crowded after serving 6 people.


    There were not many dishes on the table. There were 7 or 8 of them, but they looked delicious. After all, when Ou Yangming was in the lower realm, he often cooked for Old Craftsman. When he gained the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, he did not cook much, but his skills did not fall behind. A pot of turbid wine wasn¡¯t spicy enough, but it could warm one¡¯s stomach.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes turned. She first changed the topic and said with a chuckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to not only know how to refine pills but also be good at cooking, Brother Yu.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jiang, you¡¯re kidding. Children from poor families have to take charge early, and I couldn¡¯t refuse it even if I didn¡¯t know how to cook,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile. The aura on his body now was 99% simr to that of the locals in the Big Ruins. Even if one looked carefully, if one¡¯s cultivation was not higher than his by a lot, one could not tell at all. Besides, the trace would be fainter as time passed.


    Master Duan remarked, ¡°Why are you saying this? Today¡¯s a festive day.¡±


    He had white hair and waved his wrist before he continued, ¡°Since we can settle down here in the Longevity Alley, we¡¯ll be a family in the future. If you encounter any difficulties, just say it, and we¡¯ll think of a way to solve it together. The Big Ruins is too big, so we can encounter anything. This is also because there are divine statues guarding outside the city. Without them...¡± His voice became softer, and he did not finish his sentence. Instead, he sighed and took a big gulp of liquor.


    After hearing what he said, Ou Yangming could not help but recall the things he encountered along the way.


    Blood-stained corpses, blood-dripping coffins, big cats howling at the sky... And the 10 green dragon statues outside the city.


    Taking a deep breath, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°What would happen if the divine statues were not guarding outside?¡±


    Even Lil¡¯ Man took a few mouthfuls of white rice and pricked up his ears to listen. He was also very curious.

 Chapter 957 - Cursed Land

    <h4>Chapter 957: Cursed Land</h4>


    Light grey sunlight shone through the window, making the hall even brighter.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at Master Duan, waiting for his answer.


    Master Duan was calm and collected. He picked up a piece of spirit pork meat and put it in his mouth before he chuckled and answered, ¡°There are all sorts of strange things in the Big Ruins. Some are formless and hard to grasp; some are powerful and can shake the sky with their bare hands; some are as tough as steel and can¡¯t be destroyed by swords and knives. Nheless, the most terrifying things are the corpses left behind by the ancient powerhouses. Even if they only have battle instincts, they¡¯re very frightening as some can even fight against Venerable Ones.¡± He deliberately paused and picked up his bowl and took a big gulp of liquor.


    Jiang Yingrong tucked her ck hair behind her ear. She was showing off her mature woman¡¯s aura to the fullest, making people¡¯s hearts waver. She could see Master Duan¡¯s controlling attitude. Her pair of beautiful eyes, which seemed to be able to speak, turned as she covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Master Duan, you still haven¡¯t told us what would happen if the divine statues aren¡¯t guarding outside.¡±


    Master Duan was prepared to keep everyone in suspense. His long sleeves had fallen into his liquor, but he still refused to speak. His face was full of emotions.


    ¡°They¡¯ll attack the city!¡± He Jian¡¯s arms trembled as he held a carving knife.


    ¡°Attack the city?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was raised a few degrees, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why the Big Ruins has been known as a cursednd since ancient times. It¡¯s indescribably dangerous. Now, less than 30% of the ces that humans have explored are covered in ck mists. Even sunlight can¡¯t prate them.¡± He Jian¡¯s voice was hoarse. After saying that, he kept his mouth shut. He had always been a taciturn person. He did not like to talk, nor did he like to be boisterous.


    Master Duan nced at He Jian with a hint of resentment. His gaze seemed to be saying, ¡®It wasn¡¯t easy for me to strike a pose and look impressive, and yet you gave away the answer just like that. You¡¯re really not a good friend.¡¯


    He snorted and grumbled, ¡°Old He, couldn¡¯t you let me keep them in suspense and have some fun? In the future, if you want me to help you to smith carving knives, you¡¯ll have to increase the price by 10%. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be willing to smith them! In this city, there are only 2 people who can smith pieces of White Silver Equipment, and I¡¯m one of them. The other person is in seclusion all year round. When the timees, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll find yourself at a loss.¡± Master Duan waved his hand and looked like he would not be open to negotiate the matter. He just quietly sized up He Jian.


    Ou Yangming found that while He Jian was silent and did not like to talk to others, he had the highest status among the 3.


    Nheless, he did not have the aura of a cultivator, which was a huge doubt in itself. After all, this was the Big Ruins. Even Lil¡¯ Man had the cultivation of the Extreme Grade. Could people without a cultivation base survive in this cursednd?


    The answer was clear. They would not be able to survive¡ªnot at all.


    Once Lil¡¯ Man finished the dishes in his bowl, if Ou Yangming did not give him any food, he would only eat in rice. The little girl looked around and smiled gently. She gave Lil¡¯ Man arge bowl of dishes and tiptoed to bring them to his bowl.


    Her name was Jiang Qingcheng. She had her mother¡¯s surname, and her name implied that she had a stunning smile. Indeed, she had such potential at this moment. Lil¡¯ Man nced at the snow vegetables in his bowl and stared at Jiang Qingcheng for a moment. In the end, he still ate in rice only. The little girl felt like a kitten that had been provoked. She pouted and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating the vegetables?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man raised his head and looked at the beam in the room. He did not say anything.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Jiang Qingcheng asked again.


    Lil¡¯ Man red at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    This scene made the other 4 people burst intoughter.


    Ou Yangming patted Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Eat them quickly! Don¡¯t waste them.¡±


    Only then did Lil¡¯ Man eat the snow vegetables in the bowl along with his rice. This made Master Duan feel amazed.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, is this child your younger brother? He¡¯s very interesting, and he¡¯s also very talented. Why don¡¯t you let him learn smithing from me? It¡¯s a great opportunity that many children in the city can¡¯t even hope for.¡±


    The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched, and he cursed internally, ¡®With your level, aren¡¯t you afraid of misleading other children?¡¯


    However, he looked at Lil¡¯ Man and responded softly, ¡°Whatever he wants to learn, I¡¯ll respect his choice. I won¡¯t make a choice for him. Not now, and not in the future. I¡¯ll always ask his opinion first.¡±


    As his voice spread, He Jian¡¯s eyes shed.


    Master Duan did not give up. He shifted his gaze to Lil¡¯ Man and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man, are you willing to be a smithing master that everyone respects? When that timees, you can go anywhere in the Big Ruins no matter how dangerous it is.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man was not afraid at all. He asked, ¡°Can I kill people?¡±


    Master Duan shrunk his neck and did not answer.


    On the contrary, He Jian revealed a look of surprise in his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡®His murderous aura is too strong. If this goes on, he¡¯ll surely be swallowed by his inner demon.¡¯


    After an hour, everyone was full.


    He Jian gave Ou Yangming a look and walked out.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and followed him.


    He Jian stopped and waited for Ou Yangming to catch up. As he walked, he asked, ¡°Brother Yu, how do you n to settle Lil¡¯ Man?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He never thought that the quiet He Jian would ask such a question. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll first teach him to establish his heart and dispel the resentment in his heart.¡±


    He Jian nodded and noted, ¡°It won¡¯t be simple. The resentment in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s heart is too deep.¡±


    He paused for a moment, and his eyes revealed a look of reminiscence. He sighed and exined, ¡°100 years ago, a young man wanted to borrow a sword from me. I saw that his heart for the path was entangled with demonic intent, and his sword heart was no longer pure, so I refused to lend him one. Later, he stirred up a storm in the Big Ruins and at least 1,000 people died under his sword. Only then did I understand that I had to lend him that sword that day no matter what. It was not for myself, but for the people of the world.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do then, Master He?¡± Ou Yangming knew that since He Jian said so, he must have his arrangements.


    ¡°Let Lil¡¯ Man learn to sculpt wood with me. I¡¯ll resolve the killing intent in his heart,¡± He Jian suggested.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment. Seeing He Jian¡¯s sincere expression, he finally agreed to it. While He Jian didn¡¯t say much, he was much more reliable than Master Duan.


    In fact, Master Duan¡¯s smithing attainments were indeed among the top 10 in this big city. Despite that, due to Ou Yangming¡¯s overly ¡°abnormal¡± smithing skills, he thought little of the master¡¯s level of attainment. Furthermore, the young fellow did not understand the smithing standards in the Big Ruins.


    He Jian left without any hesitation.


    After putting away the bowls and chopsticks, the sky had already darkened. The cold and dark moonlight sprinkled down from the sky.


    In the small courtyard, Lil¡¯ Man was doing breathing exercises. The muscles on his body were like dragons, and a ck pattern suddenly lit up. With him as the center, all the spiritual Qi within 20 meters from him surged and turned into a small cyclone. ck gas rolled up into the sky one circle after another, and there were faint white electric arcs shing on his skin, stirring up a prairie fire and emitting muffled sounds.


    Ou Yangming took a big step forward and tapped his interspatial bag.


    Several thousand spirit ores were rolled up by his sleeves andnded around Lil¡¯ Man, piling up like a small mountain. The spiritual Qi around Lil¡¯ Man was so dense that it was unimaginable. Of course, this method was only suitable for Spiritualists below Intermediate Spiritualists. After all, the amount of spiritual Qi required for a Spiritualist above Intermediate Spiritualists to break through the realm was enormous. It was impossible to maintain the spiritual Qi in ordinary spirit ore.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The cyclone becamerger.


    A white lightning bolt fell from the sky, causing the cyclone to sh with white electric arcs.


    The mark on Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s forehead turned blood-red, piercing through all the ck patterns on his body. Hundreds of spirit ores instantly turned into a pile of powder, which was blown away by the cyclone.


    ¡°Break!¡± Lil¡¯ Man let out a muffled roar. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian was like water in a river as they surged ceaselessly and crashed toward the shackles on a Spiritualist.


    ¡°Crack!¡± This was the sound of the barrier being broken. Afterward, the child¡¯s body was shrouded in a faint light.


    Ou Yangming saw that the patterns on Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body had faded away, and the spirit ores around him had turned into powder.


    Lil¡¯ Man opened his eyes, and an aura of a Rudimentary Spiritualist spread out.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes also revealed a smile, and he said softly, ¡°After stabilizing your cultivation base, go and learn wood carving from Master He.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes and asked word by word, ¡°Can I kill people?¡±


    ¡®The younger one is, the more obsessed one is!¡¯ Ou Yangmingmented to himself then answered, ¡°Wood carving can¡¯t be utilized to kill people, but a sword can.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man was silent for a long time. He looked up at the sky and nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and learn it.¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a long sigh of relief. If Lil¡¯ Man refused to go, there was nothing he could do.


    However, he did not have the ability to get rid of the hostility in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Yingrong was a tailor¡ªan excellent tailor.


    There were all kinds of spiritual herbs in the house. The spiritual Qi was strong and the smell was good.


    Jiang Qingcheng was barefooted and fair. She smiled and said, ¡°Mother, Lil¡¯ Man isn¡¯t simple at all, and Uncle Yu is even more so!¡± This was how she addressed Ou Yangming. Each time Ou Yangming heard the term of address, his face would turn bitter. He was a young man who had not even gotten married yet! How could he be an uncle?


    ¡°Yeah, he can refine pills and he¡¯s also a caster. How can he be simple?¡± Jiang Yingrong bit off a thread with her teeth and answered with a smile.


    The little girl sat on a bench, her feet swaying back and forth, and her calves were slender and long. She added, ¡°Besides, Grandpa He is preparing to teach Lil¡¯ Man wood carving. Back then, I cried and shouted at him, but he refused to teach me. On the other hand, he has only known Lil¡¯ Man for a month, and he¡¯s going to teach him already.¡± She puffed up her cheeks, which were red and looked adorable.


    ¡°Are you jealous, Lil¡¯ Qingcheng?¡± Jiang Yingrong pinched her face.


    ¡°No!¡± The little girl turned her head. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that the Longevity Alley has be lively now, so I won¡¯t be bored in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still stubborn?¡± Jiang Yingrong untied her shirt belt, revealing her lustful body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stubborn. I really think Lil¡¯ Man is interesting.¡± Jiang Qingcheng swayed her feet more frequently.


    ¡°Is there anyone in the Longevity Alley who isn¡¯t interesting? Are they all interesting?¡± Jiang Yingrong smiled but no matter how one looked at it, there was a strange look in her smile.


    ¡°What about you, Mother? Are you interesting?¡± Jiang Qingcheng turned her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a tailor!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Mother, I want to eat cucumbers.¡±


    ¡°Here. This is very precious in the cursednd so eat less of it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the end of the cucumber! It¡¯s bitter.¡±


    ¡°Then eat it from the start!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also bitter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 958 - Asking For Pills

    <h4>Chapter 958: Asking For Pills</h4>


    Spiritual Pill Workshop.


    3rge words hung high above the door.


    Although there were many locals in the Big Ruins, in terms ofbat power alone, they were even better than the powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm. This was because the various races in the Big Ruins had Bloodline Powers. Once they were activated, the effects they would bring out were often unexpected.


    Nheless, other thanbat power, the Big Ruins seemed tog in other aspects.


    Taking alchemists as an example, there were not many of them in the city. Therefore, when Ou Yangming¡¯s pill workshop opened, it immediately attracted the curiosity and attention of countless people.


    On the first day of opening, before Ou Yangming could even pull in customers, someone had alreadye to his door.


    Before Ou Yangming entered the Big Ruins, he had collected arge number of medicinal herbs. Most of them were ordinary herbs, but they were more than enough to refine ordinary pills. Of course, with his standard at the moment, the pills he refined would only be of the most ordinary grade.


    Even so, in the Big Ruins, what was most needed was precisely this type of pill.


    Qi-replenishing Pills, Qi-condensing Pills, Healing Pills, Poison-cleansing pills, and so on.


    Ou Yangming had read through the refining methods of these ordinary pills in the Beast King Sect¡¯s library and memorized them well in his heart. Nevertheless, he had not studied them carefully before because he felt that pill refinement and equipment smithing werepletely different. Moreover, both studies were broad and profound. Investing all of his time in any one of them might not be enough, let alone cultivating them at the same time.


    Despite that, after entering Zhangzhou, he absolutely could not reveal his identity as a cksmith. Therefore, he disguised himself as a caster and showed his identity as a formation master in front of outsiders.


    Now, after entering the Big Ruins, perhaps it was a spur of the moment, perhaps he subconsciously did not want to use that identity, or perhaps he wanted to find a ce for Lil¡¯ Man to settle down. In the end, by chance, he began to learn alchemy techniques.


    At this moment, the person who entered the pill workshop was a tall and big man.


    His gaze was cold. Even though the aura on his body was not strong, it was filled with a sense of invasion. His gaze swept across the shelves, and he immediately asked, ¡°Healing Pills and Qi Replenishing pills, how much is a set each?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly and answered, ¡°They¡¯re not expensive. Each bottle costs 30 spirit ores, and there are 3 pills per bottle.¡±


    This price was not high.


    The man frowned slightly and responded, ¡°Alright, 3 bottles each.¡± He red at Ou Yangming and added, ¡°I hope the quality of your pills won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    There was a faint hint of threat in his tone, but how could Ou Yangming take this person¡¯s threat to heart?


    While the man carried a strong murderous aura, which was obvious that he was an experienced battle veteran, his cultivation had not even reached that of a Spiritualist. He was just an Extreme Grade cultivator that was on the verge of breaking through.


    How could Ou Yangming care about such a person?


    If Ou Yangming had not intentionally suppressed his strength, the man would not have dared to be presumptuous in front of him.


    With a flick of his finger, Ou Yangming sent 6 bottles of pills over. The man took the bottles and paid them with spirit ores in a straightforward manner without trying to seize the pills by force. He just left in a hurry as if he had something important on his body.


    After having the first customer, there was soon a second and third customer.


    Once they saw the pill workshop¡¯s que, they entered to inquire about the prices and quickly bought the medicinal pills that they liked. One of them opened a jade bottle and after identifying the pills, he even bought 2 more bottles right away. From the looks of it, if he did not have insufficient spirit ores on him, he would not have stopped there.


    Ou Yangming was quite satisfied with this. The medicinal pills were his creations, but they had the enhancement of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, after all. He did not want to end up in a situation where no one would visit his store at all.


    In the first few days, the business of the pill workshop was only minimal. Passersby would enter and conveniently buy 2 bottles. Having said that, on the sixth day, Ou Yangming¡¯s first customer suddenly brought along a middle-aged man, whom the customer followed behind. All of the violent aura on his body had been curbed. That submissive manner of his caused people to look at him with a sidelong nce.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and nced at the man. He quickly sensed the man¡¯s true strength.


    This was actually an Intermediate Spiritualist. Furthermore, judging from the energy fluctuations on his body, he could be considered an outstanding figure even among those of the same rank.


    Cultivators in the Big Ruins were born with a very high starting point, but it would still not be easy for them to be Spiritualists. To be able to cultivate to an Intermediate Spiritualist, one could be considered to be above others. Even Ou Yangming never thought that the first customer of his pill workshop would be able to bring such a powerhouse here.


    After all, though there had been quite a number of customers these past few days, almost all of them were in the Extreme Grade.


    As for true Spiritualists, they should have a fixed channel to obtain spiritual pills.


    The 2 men entered the shop and scanned through the jade bottles one by one.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming also knew his limits, where the pills he refined were only of ordinary quality. After all, this was the first batch of pills he refined. It would be a lie to say that there was something amazing about them.


    However, judging from the men¡¯s expressions, they seemed to think highly of the pills.


    The eyes of the Intermediate Spiritualist flickered as he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m Fang Ming. May I know how I can address you, boss?¡±


    Ou Yangming said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tianrui. Greetings, Brother Fang.¡±


    Fang Ming frowned slightly. Naturally, he could not see through Ou Yangming¡¯s true strength. He thought that the cultivation of the young boss in front of him was inferior to his. That said, on ount of the many pills on the shelves, he would not mind such a small matter.


    ¡°Uhm, Brother Yu, are all the medicinal pills here personally refined by you?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly and replied to him, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Fang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light as he asked, ¡°Brother Yu, you shouldn¡¯t be too old, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Heh, at such a young age, you¡¯re already a potent alchemist. It¡¯s truly... enviable,¡± Fang Ming remarked without batting an eyelid.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and even his expression appeared rather strange.


    ¡®A potent alchemist?


    Is he praising me or mocking me?¡¯ Nheless, looking at Fang Ming¡¯s expression, as well as that submissive first customer who did not dare to speak, Ou Yangming somewhat understood what was going on.


    Fang Ming¡¯s expression became serious, and he expressed, ¡°Brother Yu, to tell you the truth, we came here today to confirm something.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly. ¡°Please go ahead, Brother Fang.¡±


    ¡°If the medicinal pills here are really refined by you, Brother Yu, we¡¯re willing to buy them over a long period of time.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If we cooperate well, we could also hire you to be our n¡¯s alchemist in the future to avoid the trouble of those trivial matters.¡±


    When he mentioned the n¡¯s alchemist, the man behind him could not help but reveal a look of envy.


    Ou Yangming looked up in surprise and questioned, ¡°Brother Fang, this is the first time we¡¯ve met, right? Do you trust me so much?¡±


    If an ordinary alchemist wanted to stand out in the path of alchemy and gain some mastery, one would have to constantly refine pills. It would be fine if the pills were familiar ones; no matter how they were wasted, the losses could eventually be made up. On the other hand, if an alchemist wanted to refine new pills, the initial investment would be a bottomless pit.


    Therefore, bing the exclusive alchemist of a powerful sect was the best choice for most sessful alchemists.


    In the Big Ruins, being a n alchemist was undoubtedly a win-win situation. At the initial stage, the n would be responsible for the investment. At theter stage, the alchemist would return the favor to the n. Both sides would take what they needed, and it could be considered a mature mode of cooperation.


    Of course, due to the benefits, if the rtionship between both parties was ruined from time to time, there would be no need to mention that.


    Nevertheless, for an alchemist who had not reached the great sess stage, bing an alchemist in a sect or n would unquestionably be the most cost-effective thing.


    Even so, Ou Yangming did not believe that such an opportunity would be given to him for free.


    Fang Ming chuckled andmented, ¡°Brother Yu, you have a talent that¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to reach when ites to alchemy.¡± His face was full of sincerity as he exined, ¡°For example, while these pills are the simplest spiritual pills, their medicinal effects are outstanding. They have a bit more vitality than ordinary pills.¡±


    ¡°Vitality?¡± Ou Yangming was startled. He was dubious as he wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Fang Ming nodded with a solemn expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Vitality.¡± He stared at Ou Yangming and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m also not sure if this has anything to do with you But... This is already worth trying.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and nodded slightly. After discussing some details of the pills with Fang Ming, he closed his shop.


    That night, he once again opened the furnace to refine pills. This time, he had be much more skillful. Not only did he refine many ordinary pills, but he also refined some high-grade pills.


    However, the consumption of refining high-grade pills was far higher than that of low-grade pills. Whether it was the consumption of medicinal ingredients or the expenditure of mental power, they were not on the same level. In spite of that, looking at the finished high-grade pills, his heart was also burning with passion.


    This was because he had found the so-called vitality.


    In actual fact, the vitality came from the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    A phoenix was an undying bird that could be reborn from the mes. Therefore, after using the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to refine the pills, they naturally carried a faint trace of vitality. The vitality was not very strong but in the eyes of a normal person, it was an ability that could not be underestimated.


    Ou Yangming understood the reason and did not take it to heart.


    After all, from this little bit of vitality, there was no way that one could find out about the Heavenly Phoenix Fire no matter what.


    For several days in a row, Fang Ming continuously visited and took away all the pills Ou Yangming refined. He also looked more enthusiastic than before.


    Finally, one day, Fang Ming hesitated for a long time and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu, can you refine a medicinal pill that can extend one¡¯s lifespan?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled and thought of the Eternal Pill at once, but he knew that the other party would not be able to see through his identity.


    After pondering for a moment, he answered, ¡°There are only some low-grade longevity pills but...¡±


    Fang Ming¡¯s eyes dimmed at first, then they lit up as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°But I can try and see if I can refine something more powerful.¡±


    Fang Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at Ou Yangming deeply and nodded heavily. Then, he turned around and left.

 Chapter 959 - The Governor Summons

    <h4>Chapter 959: The Governor Summons</h4>


    The Spiritual Pill Workshop became popr. It became extremely popr.


    Pills with excellent qualities were sold 10% lower than the market price. Moreover, there were only 10 alchemists in the city, and their standards... Were not even that good.


    Even if the pills that Ou Yangming refined were on par with the others in terms of quality, they would still attract much attention. Furthermore, there was an indiscernible vitality in the pills that he refined, making their qualities even better.


    Therefore, it was reasonable for his pill workshop to be so popr.


    On this day, an old man dressed in fine clothes walked in. His hair was grizzled white, but it wasbed meticulously.


    When seen from afar, he gave people a sense of dignity. Just a nce was enough to let people know that he held a high position.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused, and he thought to himself, ¡®What shoulde hase. Previously, Fang Ming was just a small shrimp leading the front line. Now, the one who¡¯s really in charge hase.¡¯


    He collected his thoughts and took the initiative to wee the old man. With a smile on his face, he asked, ¡°Senior, what would you like to order?¡±


    The elder in luxurious clothes pursed his lips. The wrinkles on his face were squeezed together as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring out the best pills in your shop. The best and the worst.¡± He added another sentence at the end.


    After hearing what he said, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up even more.


    He gently took down a bottle of Vitality-consolidating Pills and introduced, ¡°Senior, these are Vitality-consolidating Pills. They have the effect of consolidating one¡¯s foundation and strengthening one¡¯s vitality. What do you think?¡±


    The old man frowned and continued to ask, ¡°Is this the best? I heard that you have pills that can extend one¡¯s life. Do you have them or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do have them, but they¡¯re very expensive,¡± Ou Yangming nodded as he answered. He flipped his wrist and took out the Longevity Pill.


    His voice was not loud, but he was straightforward. It shook the ears of the old man in luxurious clothes, making him ecstatic. Nheless, his face did not reveal the slightest bit of joy. He nodded slightly and raised his hand to receive it.


    He took off the cork of the bottle and poured out a pill. A rich and fragrant smell reverberated in the air.


    The old man took a deep breath and squinted his eyes to sense for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the quality is quite good. How many spirit ores for them?¡±


    ¡°Each bottle is sold for 500 spirit stones, and there are 3 pills per bottle,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile.


    The old man nodded slightly and did not say anything. After he paid the money, he left directly.


    Ou Yangming looked at his back view and thought to himself, ¡®What I have to do next is to wait. Didn¡¯t I do so much just toe into contact with somehow his level? The Big Ruins is really too big. I haven¡¯t even figured out the ces shown on the map fragment from Ling Yue. As for thendmarks shown on the ancient tower murals, I don¡¯t even have the slightest clue either.¡¯


    The Governor¡¯s Residence was at the very center of the ancient city, guarding all directions.


    Outside the main door stood 2 stone lions that were 23 to 26 meters tall, and they red angrily at the sky.


    There were many pavilions within the residence. An ancient path was winding, and a small river was surging. Although they were stained with a touch of grey, they were still full of charm.


    The elder in luxurious clothes walked along the ancient path to the front of a secret room. His voice was respectful as he said, ¡°Governor, the medicinal pills have been brought back.¡±


    ¡°Mm,e in!¡± A hoarse voice was hearding from the secret room.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man took a step forward. With a light wave of his sleeve, he entered the secret room.


    What kind of old man was he? He was dressed in a long robe, and his body was frail. He was practically only skin and bones. More than half of the white hair on his head had fallen off. His aura was blocked, and his entire body was suffused with an aura of death. On top of that, his eyes were iparably turbid. The old man¡¯s state was only slightly better than the Wang family¡¯s patriarch in Huixun City. If nothing unexpected happened, he would die in less than 30 years. 30 years was just a snap of the fingers for a cultivator who had be a Venerable One.


    The well-dressed old man took out the Longevity Pills from his clothes and handed them over.


    Jiang Caijin raised his hand and took the bottle. He used his spiritual power to sense the pills for a moment, then brought them up to his nose and sniffed them. His voice was dry as he remarked, ¡°He¡¯s quite able indeed. No wonder the pill workshop became the best in the city in such a short time. Besides, there¡¯s indeed a trace of life in the pills.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away!¡± Jiang Yuping¡¯s voice was respectful as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Wait...¡±Jiang Caijin waved his hand and continued, ¡°Jiang Yuping, tell me all of the details of your meeting. Don¡¯t miss a single one.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Jiang Yuping immediately turned around and recalled the specific details. It was worth noting that cultivators had distinguished memories. Very quickly, he was able to restore the entire scene.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the first thing he did was weing you?¡± Jiang Caijin¡¯s fingers gently stroked his beard.


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s nothing strange about that. It¡¯s very normal for a shop owner to wee a customer,¡± Jiang Yuping said softly.


    Jiang Caijin¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contemtion, but he did not say anything. He had a feeling that the alchemist had other thoughts in his mind.


    The Jiang family was incredibly powerful in the Big Ruins and could be ranked in the top 6. Their territory spanned over 5,000 kilometers, and their totem was a ck dragon. Together with the Ji family whose totem was a blood dragon and the Meng family whose totem was an azure dragon, they were collectively known as the Three Dragons. This was because there was a faint trace of the Dragons¡¯ bloodline in their bloodline. Of course, the trace of Bloodline Power was very faint, but it was this trace that allowed their battle prowess to surpass that of ordinary cultivators by a lot.


    Instantly, the secret room fell silent. After a long time...


    Jiang Caijin finally opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Have you followed me here to protect this city for several hundred years?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the blink of an eye, I¡¯m already beyond my years,¡± Jiang Yuping replied to him respectfully.


    Jiang Caijin¡¯s fingers tapped on a stone. After a moment, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring that alchemist to see me tomorrow and see if there¡¯s a chance to extend my life.¡±


    Jiang Yuping¡¯s throat moved slightly. He wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be so wishy-washy,¡± Jiang Caijin reprimanded.


    Jiang Yuping gritted his teeth and lowered his voice. ¡°Governor, with your current... Current state, you should return to the Jiang family!¡±


    Jiang Caijin looked at the flickering candlelight in the secret room and exhaled. He said, ¡°I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t go back anymore...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next day, dawn had just broken. Grey sunlight shone down.


    Jiang Yuping walked in front, and behind him were 4 Rudimentary Spiritualists carrying a gorgeous pnquin. On top of it were the most exquisite carvings, causing many cultivators to follow behind it to observe.


    When they came to Longevity Alley and the Spiritual Pill Workshop, spiritual power was contained in a voice that resounded in all directions. ¡°Master Yu, the governor invites you.¡±


    This voice was like a storm, sweeping out in all directions. The cultivators lining up outside the pill workshop to buy medicinal pills wondered at the same time, ¡®What level of attainment does the owner of this pill workshop have in terms of herbs? The governor actually personally invited him! One must know that the governor¡¯s a Venerable Ones. For so many years, he has never specially invited any cultivator. This is truly shocking.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was already prepared. He left Lil¡¯ Man some instructions before he went out.


    The aura on his body condensed and became tall. A thick mountain-like aura surged out.


    He took a step and arrived at Longevity Alley. He cupped his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Tianrui. May I know how to address you, senior?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yuping!¡± The old man in luxurious clothes said with a chuckle. He did not put on airs. As soon as his voice was gone, he made an inviting gesture.


    Ou Yangming was startled. ¡®His surname is Jiang. Is this a coincidence?¡¯ Following that, he took a deep look at Jiang Yingrong¡¯s small shop. The shop door was open, but it was cold and quiet. In just a moment, he suppressed this thought and gently stepped into the pnquin to sit down.


    Under everyone¡¯s respectful and envious looks, he slowly disappeared from the street.


    The Governor¡¯s Residence was brighter than other ces. Ou Yangming followed behind Jiang Yuping and walked along the winding bluestone path. They walked past a gazebo and came to the hall of residence.


    Jiang Caijin sat on a pear blossom chair and looked at Ou Yangming. His eyes were sharp. He flipped his wrist and took out a Longevity Pill, then he asked, ¡°Master Yu, I wonder if this pill came from you?¡±


    Ou Yangming had expected this. He nodded with a smile.


    Jiang Caijin sat upright. His fingers tapped on the table rhythmically. His eyes were like 2 bottomless stars¡ªunpredictable.


    Ou Yangming was not anxious at all as he quietly waited for the elder to speak. The hall suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    After a full 20 breaths, Jiang Caijin finally spoke, ¡°Master Yu, I wonder if you can make the vitality in this pill richer?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face immediately revealed a troubled look. He hesitated as he neither answered nor refused immediately.


    When Jiang Caijin saw this, not only did his eyes not reveal disappointment, but the light in his eyes also became brighter. He promised the young fellow, ¡°Master Yu, if you have any needs, just say it, and I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy them.¡± Just this alone was enough to confirm that the initiative of this conversation was in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    Ou Yangming was unperturbed. He cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Governor, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s just that wanting the vitality in the pill to be even denser is also quite a burden for me, and I also can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll seed.¡± He spoke without thinking because he was very clear where the vitality came from. It came from the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. As long as the vitality in the Heavenly Phoenix Fire overflowed a little more, the vitality in the pill would be denser. This was the additional attribute that the fire carried when it was used to refine pills.


    ¡°Good, this matter can¡¯t be dyed any longer, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Master Yu.¡± Jiang Caijin cupped his hands slightly. His Qi cultivation was outstanding, but there were still no ripples in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming nodded and went to the secret room together with Jiang Caijin and Jiang Yuping.


    The secret room was spacious, and the venttion inside was good. Ou Yangming observed for a moment, and his eyes suddenly focused. He flipped his wrist and gently tapped his interspatial bag. A white light spread out and when it went away, a bottle and a pill furnace had fallen to the ground. The shadow of a fire was reflected in his eyes. With a slight thought, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire spread out from his palm, emitting a scorching light.


    With him as the center, the air within a radius of 10 meters became distorted, and a zing wave of air rippled out.


    Jiang Caijin and Jiang Yuping exchanged a look and saw the satisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The former thought to himself, ¡®Judging from Master Yu¡¯s control over his fire, even among the hidden talents in the Jiang family, no one couldpare to him. How could such a figuree to such a small city?¡¯ Deep down, he became more confident about Ou Yangming¡¯s alchemy skills. After all, what he wanted was to dy his life force, not to reproduce his vitality. The difference between them was simply like the sand in the desert and the stars in the sky, which werepletely different from each other.

 Chapter 960 - Consuming The Pill

    <h4>Chapter 960: Consuming The Pill</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The secret room was filled with heat waves.


    Ou Yangming felt the vigorous vitality emitted by the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and swung his right hand in the air.


    The interspatial bag made a ¡°tter¡±, then a green and verdant spiritual grass flowed into the pill furnace like a green light. The whole process waspleted in a single breath. It was smooth and filled with an indescribable beauty.


    Jiang Caijin nodded secretly, thinking to himself that Ou Yangming was indeed a young hero. It was just that he did not know how much longer the pill the young fellow refined this time would extend his life, and his heart was slightly filled with some anticipation. Although the Venerable One was old and weak, his vision was still there. Moreover, a person¡¯s age could be judged by many methods such as one¡¯s aura and behavior..


    Jiang Yuping alsomented. He muttered internally, ¡®As long as Governor¡¯s vitality could be restored, this ancient city won¡¯t be in chaos.¡¯


    1, 2, 3...


    Many spiritual herbs entered the pill furnace in a certain order. Amidst the omnipresent mes, they emitted a dense glow. When the essence of the spiritual herbs were all refined, vigorous vitality spread out from the furnace.


    ¡°They¡¯re almost done.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He made a gesture with both hands and pushed them out at the same time.


    Immediately, an extremely strong suction force burst out from the center of the furnace. It was like a small whirlpool, condensing all the refined essences of the nts toward the center. It would have been fine that was all, but the key was that 2rge hands of spiritual Qi were suddenly condensed in the air, setting off a small cyclone.


    Jiang Caijin nced at Jiang Yuping and sent a voice transmission, ¡®This kind of alchemy technique is really unheard of. It¡¯s too strange.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, congrattions, Governor. There¡¯s hope for your survival this time,¡¯ Jiang Yuping replied with a voice transmission too.


    ¡®Your contribution is greater. I¡¯m old, but I¡¯m not muddle-headed,¡¯ Jiang Caijin responded.


    Jiang Yupingughed embarrassedly and did not reply.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming sat upright. His eyes focused, and an incredibly powerful aura burst out. He shouted in a muffled voice, ¡°Condense¡±


    Before his voice faded away, the 2rge hands pinched at the center. The essences of the herbs retracted bit by bit, emitting a scorching light. At the same time, with a slight thought, he fused the life force of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire into the pills. In an instant, a wisp of white mist rose. It was a life force¡ªa boundless life force.


    When Jiang Caijin saw this, his face was filled with joy. Even his body trembled. He was so excited that he could not even speak. Especially the wrinkles on his face that made his face look like an old tree bark, they were trembling at this time.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart became more solemn. He hadpleted the steps of refining and condensing the pills, but he still needed to open the furnace. This step was also the most important step to raise the quality of the pills.


    Gently exhaling a turbid breath, Ou Yangming¡¯s slender and beautiful fingers moved. Concurrently, they drew countless soul-stirring arcs. The movement became more urgent like waves crashing onto the shore, or like a blood dragon shaking the sky. Both of his hands turned into an afterimage. With the naked eye, it was impossible to keep up with his speed; one could only use one¡¯s mental strength.


    Jiang Caijin¡¯s expression was grave. His eyes that had seen the vicissitudes of life, as well as his thoughts that had experienced the coldness and warmth of human emotions, trembled along with Ou Yangming¡¯s finger.


    One could imagine how important the pills were to him.


    Finally, Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. His fingers first bent downwards, then lifted upwards.


    A gentle white light enveloped the secret room and was mixed with a rich vitality.


    When the light was gone, Ou Yangming used his spiritual power and transformed it into a knife. His strokes were majestic and soul-stirring as he carved 2 small words on each of the medicinal pills¡ªAlchemy Saint.


    Jiang Caijin was on the verge of his death, but he was worried about his gains and losses. He hesitated and asked carefully, ¡°Master Yu, did you seed?¡± Though he noticed the vigorous vitality from before, he was still afraid. The elder was afraid that this dream-like illusion would turn into a bubble, and he was afraid that the pills would turn into nothing in the end. His emotions were veryplicated.


    To be able to make a Venerable One feel this way, Ou Yangming should be proud of himself in terms of pill refinement.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and handed over a porcin bottle. With a bright smile, he expressed, ¡°Governor Jiang, I lived up to your expectations.¡±


    It was not until his voice echoed in the secret room that Jiang Caijin finally rxed. He raised his hand to ept the Longevity Pill, and he noted sincerely, ¡°Master Yu, if you have any requests, please feel free to voice out. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± His eyes stared straight at Ou Yangming, seemingly with a hidden meaning.


    Ou Yangming had done so much. Was this not what he had been waiting for?


    Nheless, his face was as calm as ake. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Governor Jiang, consume the pills first. Everything else can wait.¡±


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s scheme. Before the Venerable One took the pill, it would be useless for him to say anything. As long as the pill unleashed its best effect, his words would be powerful.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming was also very confident in his alchemy skills. To be exact, he was confident in the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    The look of praise in Jiang Caijin¡¯s eyes became stronger. He liked to make deals with smart people like Ou Yangming, who was sensible and knew when to advance and retreat without needing too much advice. The young fellow could think of anything that he could think of, as well as those that he could not think of. The only drawback was that the fellow was too smart.


    Jiang Yuping was also a smart person so after hearing these words...


    He bowed, bent his back, and said softly, ¡°Master Yu, please move to the hall.¡± After saying that, Jiang Yuping raised his hand and made an inviting gesture. He was a top-grade Spiritualist, and he had an inheritance. If he was doing this, it was clear that he respected Ou Yangming from the bottom of his heart.


    This cursednd had the Bloodline Powers and was exceptionally powerful.


    Having said that, in terms of equipment smithing, pill refinement, formations... They were more than just a little inferior to the outside world.


    It could be said that every ¡°master¡± was worthy of respect. Therefore, Jiang Yuping¡¯s respect for Ou Yangming was sincere and not fake at all.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts were clear. He smiled and nodded, then he rolled up his sleeves and put away the pill furnace. He followed behind Jiang Yuping and left the room.


    Jiang Caijin watched the 2 of them leave. His fingers rubbed the porcin bottle, and his heart felt like it was on fire.


    Without any hesitation, he exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. His blocked Qi began to circte slowly. He sat cross-legged and not long after, he had entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man and the thoroughly meticulous. At the spur of the moment, a crisp sound came from the elder¡¯s wrist, and a pale-white pill was in his palm. He nced at the small words on the medicinal pill and muttered, ¡°Alchemy Saint...¡± His gaze shifted, then he chuckled and said, ¡°How could one not be frivolous if one is young? How could one be called a chosen one if one isn¡¯t impudent? Let me see if you¡¯re worthy of being known as the Alchemy Saint.¡±


    With a flick of his finger, a medicinal pill flew into his mouth and melted at once.


    A majestic life force spread out. It felt like a sweet rain after a long drought. An indescribable sense offort grew from the elder¡¯s Tianling acupoint and turned into tiny warm currents that spread to every cell in his body.


    Even his dried up Dantian Lake was suffused with bits of life force.


    Yes, his Dantian Lake. Why was a Venerable One so formidable?


    There were 2 main reasons. First, a Venerable One could merge with the universe and borrow the universe¡¯s power. Every strike carried the mightiness of Heaven and Earth.


    Second, a Venerable One¡¯s dantian would have been transformed into ake. The spiritual Qi in a Dantian Lake was dozens of times more than that of a top-grade Spiritualist, and the purity of the spiritual Qi reached an unimaginable level for a Spiritualist.


    Therefore, there was a saying since ancient times that only a Venerable One could contend with a Venerable One. If one could not be a Venerable One, then he would be as insignificant as an ant.


    So far, ording to the records that could be found, the act of a Spiritualist killing a Venerable One had never happened. Even so, legend had it that in ancient times, a Spiritualist had once killed a Venerable One, and the person had be an insurmountable mountain to everyone, such that even the Dragons and the Phoenixes lost countless lives under his sword. Nevertheless, it was only a legend, and the truth could not be known anymore.


    1 pill, 2 pills, 3 pills...


    The newly refined pills were slowly swallowed by Jiang Caijin, and his Dantian Lake was once again filled with vitality.


    Consequently, the strong aura of death on his body became much fainter, and even the skin on his face had a sense of tightness.


    Jiang Caijin opened his eyes, and his domineering aura was as one. A ck dragon¡¯s shadow reflected in his eyes and as it spread out, time stopped for a moment againstmon sense. This was the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. Even if there was only a trace of it, it still had an unspeakable imposing aura.


    He felt vitality rising from the Dantian Lake. Through the numerous pavilions, he looked deeply in the direction where Ou Yangming was at.


    He resisted the urge to roar at the sky and took a step out of the secret room.


    Jiang Yuping had been waiting for a long time. He took the initiative to wee the governor while he limped. His face was filled with ecstasy as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Governor, you... you... Your life force has reappeared?¡± As soon as he saw Jiang Caijin, he could feel that the Venerable One¡¯s life force had be much denser, but he could not see the exact extent of it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that my vitality has returned, but I can at least hold on for a while longer.¡± Jiang Caijin¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°How long... Can you hold on for?¡± Jiang Yuping¡¯s voice was intermittent, and his heart was beating to his throat like a drum on the battlefield. He was nervous.


    Jiang Caijin stretched out 5 fingers and waved them in front of his eyes.


    ¡°5 years?¡± Jiang Yuping asked probingly, but his voice was much calmer than before.


    Jiang Caijin shook his head, and his old fingers shook again.


    ¡°50 years?¡± Jiang Yuping¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and even his breathing became rapid.


    ¡°Yes, 50 years! This time, I really owe you a huge favor.¡± Jiang Caijin¡¯s old fingers stroked his chin, and his eyes were like a deep starry sky. He looked at the hall, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    After a long while, he tilted his head and asked, ¡°What do you think Master Yu wants from the Governor¡¯s Residence?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He seems to be easy to get along with, but he seems to be shrouded by mists. It¡¯s hard to guess his thoughts.¡± Jiang Yuping sighed.


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t met such an interesting young man in 1,000 years.¡± Jiang Caijin was not stingy with his praise. If the younger generation of the Jiang family heard this, they would probably be shocked beyond words. Being the most insightful Venerable One in the Jiang family, he could usually see through people with a nce. Now, he said that the young fellow was an interesting figure. What did he mean by interesting?


    To put it nicely, the young fellow was indeed interesting to him; to put it in unfavorable words, he just could not see through the young fellow.

 Chapter 961 - Converse

    <h4>Chapter 961: Converse</h4>


    In the Governor¡¯s Residence, light purple peach blossoms were in full bloom.


    A light breeze blew Jiang Caijin¡¯s clothes. He pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, ¡°This matter must not be leaked in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yuping nodded respectfully.


    He was very clear about what the governor meant. This was because he knew once the matter was leaked, Master Yu would be famous in the Big Ruins and would no longer be controlled by the ancient city.


    50 years of life might not be considered much outside the Big Ruins but inside, this level of medicinal pill was considered a top-grade item.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see him,¡± Jiang Caijin said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes, Governor.¡± Jiang Yuping¡¯s expression was respectful as he followed behind him.


    The main hall was filled with a vintage vibe and was decorated appropriately. It was gorgeous but not charming, elegant but not ordinary.


    3 cups of Thousand Leaves Tea. The fragrance of the tea spread in all directions.


    Jiang Caijin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come, Master Yu, try this Thousand Leaves Tea. It¡¯s not a product of the Big Ruins, but it¡¯s even more precious than gold. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to drink it. Only when a distinguished guest arrives would I be willing to take it out. In the Big Ruins, I¡¯d only serve this tea to less than 5 people.¡±


    Ou Yangming hurriedly put down the teacup in his hand and did a fist salutation as he expressed with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Governor Jiang, for your favor. I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Master Yu, you¡¯re being too polite. If it weren¡¯t for you, My Dantian Lake couldn¡¯t have been filled with vitality.¡± He waved his hand and even pretended to re.


    ¡°Dantian Lake?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s interest was greatly piqued, and he turned his head to ask.


    ¡°Yes, after a cultivator ovees the Heavenly Disaster, one can break through to be a Venerable One, and one¡¯s dantian will be transformed into ake. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the different naming but in the Big Ruins, cultivators call it Dantian Lake.¡± Jiang Caijin had a smile on his face, but his words carried an inexplicable meaning. It was the same when he talked about the Thousand Leaves Tea earlier, and it was the same now.


    Ou Yangming knew even if he imitated the Qi momentum of the local of the Big Ruins, he would not be able to hide it from a formidable Venerable One.


    Even if the Venerable One¡¯s Qi momentum was blocked, and his life force was indistinct, he was still a supreme being.


    Of course, this was also because Ou Yangming hade to the Big Ruins for a short period. If a few months passed, he was confident that even those who were most familiar with him would not be able to tell the truth. After all, it was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, which was so powerful and unreasonable.


    After some time, Ou Yangming decided not to hide anything. He smiled and nced at Jiang Yuping, his eyes shining with a sharp light.


    Jiang Caijin was an old fox, so he naturally understood Ou Yangming¡¯s meaning. He said softly, ¡°Master Yu, if you have anything to say, just say it. Yuping has been with me for hundreds of years, so he¡¯s trustworthy.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate at all. His expression was solemn as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Governor Jiang, I want to know, what¡¯s the matter with the Bloodline Power in the Big Ruins?¡±


    In actuality, Ou Yangming had carefully considered the question before he raised it. Firstly, the question was not difficult, but it was very difficult to exin the matter in a simple manner. Secondly, he could use this to find out how powerful the forces behind Jiang Caijin were. Only then could he have a clear understanding of the situation. As such, he would have a deeper and better grasp of his next few questions.


    Jiang Caijin looked like he had expected this.


    He organized his thoughts and sighed softly. ¡°No one knows where the Big Ruins came from. It seems like it fell from the heavenly pce overnight. ording to the ancient scrolls in my n, the Big Ruins was originally a deadnd, which was barren and lifeless. A blood river flowed through the ce and hid a mysterious power that was incredibly powerful. Later on, after thousands of years of trying, 10,000 ns absorbed the power from the blood and turned it into 2 branches, which are the Dragons and the Phoenixes. They were then specifically divided into 3 Dragons and 3 Phoenixes. Taking the ck Dragon n as an example, a thread of the bloodline represents light, 2 threads of the bloodline represent t, 3 threads of the bloodline represent mystery, 4 threads of the bloodline represent life, and 5 threads represent atavism.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought to himself, Lil¡¯ Man originally had the Atavistic Bloodline but after his blood essence was extracted, he should have 4 threads of bloodline now.¡¯


    Jiang Caijin took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°Of course, the Atavistic Bloodline is very rare.¡± As he said this, he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes dimmed.


    Nheless, as he had said before, he had indeed told Ou Yangming whatever he knew.


    Ou Yangming organized his thoughts for a moment and asked again, ¡°Governor Jiang, have you heard of Mount Return Sword?¡±


    Jiang Caijin moved his wrist and the memories in his mind flipped like pages of a book. He searched carefully and after an hour, he shook his head and answered, ¡°Forgive me for myck of knowledge, but I¡¯ve never heard of it. I¡¯ve read 3,000 scriptures of Dao, but I¡¯ve never seen those words. The Big Ruins is boundless and only 30% of the ce is known. The rest of the ce is filled with ck mists such that even the grey sunlight can¡¯t prate them. Even Venerable Ones don¡¯t dare to approach those ces easily. Mount Return Sword¡ªif there really is such a ce, I¡¯m afraid...¡± He did not finish his sentence, but Ou Yangming understood what he meant.


    ¡°What about the Dragon God Temple?¡± Ou Yangming did not give up and asked in a deep voice.


    Jiang Caijin still shook his head and gently took a sip of his tea.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was in a mess. He gently rubbed the space between his eyebrows and asked again, ¡°Among the known areas, are there danger zones?¡±


    This time, Jiang Caijin did not think. He opened his mouth and exhaled, then he uttered 3 ces in a row, ¡°The Barren Desert, the Extreme Smoke Pond, and the Extreme Death Sea.¡±


    ¡°What are the strange phenomena in those ces?¡± Ou Yangming rose his voice a little, and his fingers rubbed his teacup.


    Jiang Caijin did not keep him in suspense. He answered directly, ¡°The Barren Desert is located outside Wangqian. It¡¯s always burning with mes and the deeper you go, the higher the temperature. Only cultivators with the bloodline of the Dragons or the Phoenixes can go deeper. That said, how far you can go depends on the purity of your bloodline. Even if you have the Atavism Bloodline, you can¡¯t go to the core. No one knows what secrets are hidden there. The Extreme Smoke pond has a wisp of cold smoke that kills without form. It isn¡¯t huge but countless people got lost and turned into dried corpses. Even so, they didn¡¯t copse when they died, and they have the instinct to fight. As for the Extreme Death Sea, the water is ck and red. The resentment on the sea is monstrous and hasn¡¯t dissipated for 10,00 years. Particrly for the Extreme Death Sea, even a top-grade Venerable One wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he or she could escape unscathed.¡± The elder¡¯s voice was hoarse. When he spoke of the Extreme Death Sea, his voice even trembled slightly.


    ¡°Thank you for informing me, Governor Jiang.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and bowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, they aren¡¯t unspeakable secrets anyway. Once you reach a certain level, you¡¯ll eventually know. Nevertheless, I only managed to answer one of the questions that you asked earlier, Master Yu. It¡¯s truly embarrassing.¡±Jiang Caijin waved his sleeves, and the wrinkles on his face were all wrinkled together.


    Although Ou Yangming was a little disappointed, he saluted the elder and said, ¡°Governor Jiang, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s alreadyte, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Jiang Caijin nodded lightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yuping, send Master Yu off.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Yuping¡¯s expression looked respectful.


    He ordered a pnquin to send Ou Yangming back to the Longevity Alley.


    After returning, he took the initiative to go to Jiang Caijin¡¯s study and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Jiang Caijin¡¯s voice was t. One could not tell whether he was happy or angry.


    He nced at the painting of the fairies of the nine heavens hanging on the wall. In the picture, more than half of it was fog, and the mountains were faintly discernible. In the middle of the painting, a woman wearing a long dress had an ethereal figure. Her face was fair, her corbone was perfect, and her eyes were lively as if they could speak. The ethereal figure was at the top of the mountains, giving people a feeling that she was difficult to approach.


    There was an inkstone ced at the bottom of the painting, and the ink was very delicate.


    After Jiang Yuping entered the study, he said softly, ¡°Governor, I¡¯ve sent him off.¡±


    Jiang Caijin took out a high-quality writing brush made of brownish rabbit hair, dabbed some ink on it, and wrote the words ¡°Mount Return Peak¡± on a fine piece of paper.


    He ced the brush on the inkstone and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think of Yu Tianrui?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a wise man that looks slow-witted, and his mind is like a demon.¡± The contradictory words were used together by him.


    Despite that, Jiang Caijin did not refute and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, at his age, not only is his alchemy skills superb, but he¡¯s also a caster. Even his shrewdness isn¡¯t much inferior to ours Someone like his is destined to be born for chaotic times. Now, the great storm is about to arrive, and the few great aristocratic families are looking for ways to save themselves.¡±


    Jiang Yuping pondered for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°When will the great disaster arrive?¡±


    Jiang Caijin¡¯s face revealed a dazed look as he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know but every great disaster requires the death of many, many people. Nobody knows how the disaster was formed.¡± It was a heavy topic, thus even his voice became heavy.


    The study instantly fell as silent as death.


    It was worth noting that the candlelights in the Big Ruins were not dim yellow but faint grey.


    After a moment of silence, a light shed in Jiang Caijin¡¯s eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°Use the power of our n to investigate the names of Mount Return Sword and the Dragon God Temple.¡±


    Jiang Yuping did not hesitate at all. He cupped his hands, bowed, and left.


    Jiang Caijin looked at the dark sky, and his thoughts flew to an unknown ce.


    By the time Ou Yangming returned to Longevity Alley, it was already evening. The sun shone down, but it was not warm at all. Instead, it carried a prating chill.


    The pill workshop was still crowded with people, who were cultivators who came to buy medicinal pills. It was orderly and harmonious. The news of Master Yu being invited by the governor in a pnquin had long spread in the city. Oh my god, a Venerable One! Even the alchemists who had wanted to suppress the pill workshop had hurriedly stopped. Offending a Venerable One? Did they not want to live anymore?


    Jiang Qingcheng was bustling around in the shop. She was still a little girl, but her figure already appeared to be slender.


    She had a greatplexion, her skin was as fair as snow, and her ck hair was fluttering behind her back. When she smiled, she looked stunning indeed.


    When she saw Ou Yangming, she took 2 steps forward and ran up to him. Her face revealed cute dimples, and she said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Yu!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened as if a cloud of ck fog could be seen above his head.


    When Jiang Qingcheng saw this, she smiled even more proudly and called him ¡°Uncle Yu¡± twice.


    ¡°Bad girl!¡± Ou Yangming cursed and pretended to hit her.


    Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s eyes suddenly became watery, and she said pitifully, ¡°I helped you look after the shop for the whole day...¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly and withdrew his hand. He rolled his eyes and smacked a poisonous insect. Heughed and responded, ¡°What did you think I was doing? I was just afraid that it¡¯ll bite you.¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng tilted her head. Her eyes looked crafty as took 2 steps back and exhaled. ¡°Uncle Yu, I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Right after that, she ran away with a charming smile. Her smile was bright and carefree.

 Chapter 962 - Blood Red Ji Qi

    <h4>Chapter 962: Blood Red Ji Qi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A wild wind whistled, causing gravel to surge.


    The Big Ruins was still filled with a deathly aura. Other than the cities that were guarded by powerhouses, most of the areas were shrouded by harsh weather.


    Despite being a ce where many humans gathered, the city was still being attacked by the sandstorm.


    A figure seemed to have suddenly appeared from the end of the sky amidst the surging sand waves as he strode toward this somewhat dpidated ancient city.


    The figure was extremely tall as he was 2 heads taller than an ordinary person. Although he was in the middle of strong winds, his footsteps were still as steady as a mountain as though he himself was a tall mountain that could move. No matter how fierce and savage the winds outside were, they could not affect him in the slightest.


    This person walked slowly. He looked like he was walking with ease, but he was very fast.


    The city wall in the distance seemed to have just appeared in his sight, but he was already near it in an instant.


    He raised his head and looked up at the tall city wall. The corners of his mouth revealed a faint trace of disdain.


    After entering the ancient city, he seemed to have had a goal as he did not hesitate to walk in a certain direction. Soon enough, he arrived in front of a shop.


    Spiritual Pill Workshop.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s shop in the ancient city.


    The personughed coldly. He tookrge strides forward and entered the shop.


    Nheless, the moment he stopped and entered, someone nced over, whether intentionally or unintentionally. It was a cautious look, but the man¡¯s senses were extraordinary. He paused slightly and turned his head. His eyes, which were filled with aggression, suddenly met that gaze.


    The other party seemed to have no intention of being entangled with him and avoided the sharp gaze as if nothing had ever happened.


    Upon noticing this, the man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and a trace of wariness rose in his heart. He did not expect someone like that to be in this city. Even so, though he was warier, he did not have the slightest bit of fear in his heart.


    With a light snort, he did not want to cause any more trouble, so raised his feet and entered the pill workshop.


    Ou Yangming was holding a map in his inner room. He was frowning as he was nning his route to travel through the Big Ruins in the future.


    From the Spiritual Realm, about 500 people could be sent into the Big Ruins every 3 months. When these people entered the Big Ruins, they would be randomly transported to different ces due to the interspatial disturbance, and the time they stayed in the ruins could be freely controlled. As long as they were able to keep track of the time and execute a secret technique at certain special ces after 3 months, they would be able to draw on interspatial energy and open a two-way passage to leave the Big Ruins.


    The opportunity to enter the Big Ruins was rare and precious, hence no one would casually waste it. Therefore, most people would try their best to explore the dangerous ces.


    Even though some people obtained treasures and escaped unscathed, most people would stay here forever.


    Each time the passage opened, there would be people returning from the Big Ruins with full loads. Nevertheless, the number of people who entered would always be much more than those who left.


    Before Ou Yangming entered the Big Ruins, he had made a n. He wanted to stay here steadily and not take any risks. Having said that, now that he had received more urate information, he could n for his next step.


    All of a sudden, he felt something in his heart. His eyebrows rose slightly as he put down the map in his hand and came to the outer hall.


    There stood a tall and burly man. He did not choose any medicinal pills on the shelves. Instead, he closed his eyes slightly. When Ou Yangming entered, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    An indescribably frightening aura boiled up from his body. It was an incredibly bloody aura that seemed to fill the world in an instant. Moreover, it turned into an invisible mental power that charged toward Ou Yangming.


    It was killing intent¡ªbare and fierce killing intent. As long as Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was slightlycking, he would die miserably under this killing intent.


    Ou Yangming snorted coldly. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the air around him seemed to freeze as well. Just as the sharp killing intent was invading him from behind, it was as if it was blocked by a huge invisible city wall, unable to advance any further.


    In fact, with Ou Yangming¡¯s remarkable mental strength that far surpassed his peers, he could have let the killing intent in and used his mental power to attack in the opposite direction.


    However, the direct confrontation between both sides would cause great damage to the surrounding environment.


    Ou Yangming had not been in this city for long to sell medicine, and he had a good rtionship with his neighbors. He did not want to incur the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people because of him.


    He easily blocked the other party¡¯s killing intent, then he asked indifferently, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    Since the man did not hide his killing intent, the young fellow would not pretend to be polite.


    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched. He smiled and answered, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. No wonder you could escape from my subordinates.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows raised a little. He still did not know the man¡¯s identity and background, but he knew his purpose here.


    Ever since he entered the Big Ruins, he had only had a conflict with someone because of Lil¡¯ Man. That said, this ancient city was very far from where he saved the child. As such, he could not help but be surprised that the other party was able to find him.


    After pondering for a moment, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Did you put a tracking restriction on him?¡±


    That person chuckled and said, ¡°I like smart people the most.¡± He looked at his surroundings and continued, ¡°You are an alchemist, so you have some abilities. As long as you hand over Lil¡¯ Man and serve me for 100 years, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Blood Red Ji Qi!¡±


    Without warning, a yell filled with anger and hatred sounded from behind. Following that, a gust of wind blew over from Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He stretched out his hand and immediately held Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body firmly.


    Lil¡¯ Man struggled with all his might, but how could he break free from Ou Yangming? Nheless, while the little guy was helpless, his eyes were wide open as he stared at Ji Qi. It was as if he had seen an irreconcble enemy, and he wanted nothing more than to pounce on the man and bite him.


    Ji Qi¡¯s eyes had a faint trace of blood in them. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re full of energy. Very good, very good...¡±


    There seemed to be a strange color in his eyes. He licked his lips with his bright red tongue as if he was looking at something delicious. His gaze, in particr, was so strange that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Ou Yangming scoffed and ordered, ¡°Leave.¡±


    If it was the first time they met, Lil¡¯ Man would definitely ignore him. At this moment, though he was still staring at Ji Qi with hatred, his impulsive body gradually calmed down.


    Lil¡¯ Man finally turned around and ran into the house.


    Ji Qi looked at Ou Yangming with an odd expression and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing to do what I said.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and questioned, ¡°Since you already know, why do you even ask?¡±


    Ji Qiughed and responded, ¡°You know my name now, and yet you still dare to defy me. Heh, who exactly are you?¡±


    Ou Yangming shrugged and answered, ¡°Me? I¡¯m just an ordinary alchemist.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary alchemist actually dares to defy the wishes of the Blood Dragon n. Heh, what a joke.¡± Ji Qi¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp as the killing intent on his body slowly intensified. A surging aura rose from his body.


    After being rejected by Ou Yangming, this powerhouse finally disyed his true strength.


    He was a top-grade Spiritualist, and he was at the peak in the Big Ruins.


    Even so, not only did Ou Yangming not feel the slightest bit of nervousness in his heart, but he also had a hint of anticipation.


    Fighting with a top-grade Spiritualist in the Big Ruins was certainly a rare and good opportunity.


    Just as the momentum between them intensified and a war was about to break out, a cold voice was heard.


    ¡°The Blood Dragon n is so overbearing. Do you want to kill people without any restraints in the ck Dragon n¡¯s territory?¡± The voice was soft and unusually pleasant to the ear but when it appeared at this moment, it gave people an uncoordinated feeling.


    Ou Yangming and the man looked in that direction at the same time. A strange light shed in the young fellow¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Yingrong, the beautiful young woman, had unknowingly stood at the entrance of the shop. Her face had a never-before-seen light.


    At this time, she was no longer the ordinarydy boss, but an unfamiliar noble woman.


    Ji Qi looked at her silently, then the rising aura on his body weakened bit by bit. He slowly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°You, who are you from the Jiang family?¡±


    Ou Yangming was secretly regretful. He had long seen that Jiang Yingrong was not simple, but he did not expect that even the powerful Ji Qi would be so fearful once she appeared.


    Jiang Yingrong slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Yingrong. Greetings, Young Master Blood Red.¡± She paused then said to Ou Yangming, ¡°This is Young Master Blood Red, who¡¯s the greatest powerhouse from the Blood Dragon n¡¯s coteral line. He¡¯s also one of the most promising figures in the n¡¯s coteral line to be a Venerable One.¡±


    She seemed to be introducing Ji Qi but was trying to warn Ou Yangming that Ji Qi¡¯s identity was not to be trifled with.


    Ou Yangming nodded slowly and smiled gratefully at her.


    He did not mind and was even looking forward to a fight with Ji Qi, but he would not ignore Jiang Yingrong¡¯s good intentions.


    Ji Qi snorted lightly and asked, ¡°You know my identity, and yet you still interfered. Do you think that I don¡¯t dare to kill people here?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong smiled indifferently as if she had a n in mind. She replied to him, ¡°Young Master Blood Red, the Three Dragons once swore an oath. If you kill people in the ancient city, you should know the consequences, right?¡±


    Ji Qi¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he looked at her. He then grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. As long as the governor agrees, I can make an exception.¡± He turned his head and nced at Ou Yangming coldly as he said, ¡°You still have one more day to consider. If you still want to disappoint me, you¡¯ll die a graveless death.¡±


    After saying this, he waved his sleeves and left in a sh.


    Jiang Yingrong heaved a sigh of relief, but her eyes were still filled with nervousness as she said, ¡°Shopkeeper Yu, he has gone to seek an audience with the governor. Once he obtains the governor¡¯s permission, he won¡¯t be held back anymore. You... Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you for your good intentions. but I also have to make a trip there.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yingrong was startled and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The Governor¡¯s Residence.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why?¡± Jiang Yingrong asked in surprise. She almost thought that she had heard him wrongly.


    ¡°Because... I also have to get the governor¡¯s permission.¡±


    Looking at the strange smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, Jiang Yingrong realized that she had not seen through him.

 Chapter 963 - The First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 963: The First Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was aplicated look in Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes. She looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back view as he left. Although he was not tall, it was as if he could stir up the universe with a single word.


    In the known regions of the Big Ruins, the 6 ns, which were the 3 Dragons and the 3 Phoenixes, were the most powerful. Even for the coteral lines of those branches, they could not be provoked by ordinary people. After all, these ns had been established for at least 10,000 years, and their foundations were unimaginably profound. The Big Ruins was known as the cursednd, but there were many treasures within it. Throughout these 10,000 years, no one knew how many trump cards these ns had obtained.


    Furthermore, they were people who were tainted with the bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. They had even be arrogant and protective of their own. Therefore, no one in the Big Ruins dared to provoke the 3 Dragons and the 3 Phoenixes.


    Jiang Qingcheng also walked to Jiang Yingrong¡¯s side and beamed. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cheer for Uncle Yu!¡±


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s finger gently slid down from the tip of the little girl¡¯s nose. She said with a doting expression, ¡°You¡¯re already so old, and yet you¡¯re still so ignorant to be calling him an uncle. On top of that, you don¡¯t eat the ends of a cucumber!¡±


    ¡°The ends of a cucumber are bitter!¡± Jiang Qingcheng pouted and argued.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Everything you say is right.¡± Jiang Yingrong lovingly stroked her hair.


    Master Duan let out a long cry. ¡°How can I, Master Duan, not be involved in this kind of thing?¡± Seeing that no one was looking at him, the master coughed heavily. ¡°Uhm, I... I¡¯ve met the governor once. When the timees, I can also put in a few good words.¡±


    He Jian held a carving knife in his hand and did not speak. His face was weathered, but he looked calm.


    Jiang Qingcheng pulled her ponytails to her chest. With a respectful expression, she asked, ¡°Grandpa He, where¡¯s Lil¡¯ Man?¡± She turned her body to the side and looked behind with her big eyes. When she saw that no one was around, she turned her head back.


    He Jian¡¯s expression immediately softened. He answered amiably, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s learning wood carving!¡±


    Jiang Yingrong was startled. She nodded and praised, ¡°At that time, I thought that Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s murderous aura was too strong. Now, it seems that he¡¯s being well-taught by you, Master He.¡±


    He Jian shook his head. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°As long as Lil¡¯ Man calms his heart and does something, his perseverance is the strongest among all the people I¡¯ve met. He never asks for the reason and once he confirms something, he¡¯ll do as he¡¯s told. Wood carving can calm one¡¯s mind and clear one¡¯s evil aura. No matter how strong the evil aura in his heart is, he¡¯ll be able to merge into it very quickly and disy a shocking talent. If the child is properly trained, his future achievements will be limitless.¡± It was evident that given he said such words, he was already training Lil¡¯ Man to be his sessor.


    Master Duan was a little unhappy. Back then, he was the one who had ¡°spotted the pearl with his discerning eyes¡± but now, Old Man He benefited instead.


    After letting out a soft snort, he asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Is Lil¡¯ Man not going? This matter is too important to Brother Yu.¡±


    He Jian was stunned for a moment. Then, he stroked his beard and replied to him, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man said he¡¯s not going and that he believes Brother Yu.¡±


    The group of people rushed toward the Governor¡¯s Residence in a mighty manner...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside the Governor¡¯s Residence, Ji Qi gathered his Qi and exhaled. He blew away all the spiritual Qi within 33 meters from him.


    His voice was calm, but it traveled far away. ¡°I¡¯m Ji Qi of the Blood Dragon n, and I havee to pay my respects to the governor. I hope that you can meet me, senior.¡± His voice transformed into an invisible wave that spread out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± A calm and unruffled voice without the slightest bit of emotion was heard.


    If it was not for the fact that Jiang Caijin had just gained 50 years of life, given that someone dared to shout so loudly outside his manor, he would have long pped the person into a meat paste.


    ¡°I wish to fight with Yu Tianrui, the alchemy master in the city. I hope that you can approve of it.¡± The man¡¯s voice was not loud, but there was a strong viciousness in it.


    ¡°Oh, you wish to fight?¡± There was already faint anger in the Venerable One¡¯s voice. ¡®The day before yesterday, I had just used a pnquin to invite him to the Governor¡¯s Residence. Today, you¡¯re asking to challenge him. Do you not take me, the Venerable One with the most seniority in the ck Dragon n, seriously?¡¯


    Ji Qi¡¯s expression changed slightly. Sensing the immense anger in the Venerable One¡¯s words, he could not help but feel his heart thump. Hemented, ¡®The young fe hasn¡¯t been in the ancient city for long, and yet he clung to such a powerful figure already.¡¯


    Instantly, he was in a dilemma.


    SinceJiang Caijin had instructed Jiang Yuping not to leak the news of Ou Yangming refining pills for him, Ji Qi did not know that the young fellow had refined Longevity Pills for the old Venerable One. Furthermore, a single pill could extend one¡¯s life by 50 years. Otherwise, even if Ji Qi had the courage, he would not dare to do this!


    Just as Ji Qi was about to retreat, a calm voice was heard.


    ¡°Fight!¡± This voice was not loud and could even be described as subtle. Nheless, it was like a p of thunder in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Immediately after, a white-clothed young man approached while the setting sun and blue sky were behind him. The aura on his body slowly condensed and with each step he took, it became stronger. By the time he took his tenth step, his white clothes fluttered, and his aura was as heavy as a mountain. At this instant, he gave people an astounding feeling.


    It was at this moment the people from Longevity Alley came together.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face was filled with shock. She kept feeling that Ou Yangming¡¯s body was stained with a different kind of brilliance, which made her unable to take her eyes off him.


    As for Jiang Qingcheng, she was dazed for a moment, then a look of surprise appeared on her face. Her small face was flushed red, and she leaned over to Jiang Yingrong¡¯s ear and gently exhaled before shemented, ¡°Uncle Yu¡¯s so cool... Oh, no, he¡¯s too cool!¡± Her growing breasts started to tremble as well.


    Jiang Yingrong blushed. She tapped the little girl¡¯s forehead with her finger and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re such a little brat. You only know how to spout nonsense.¡±


    Master Duan also had an excited look on his face as he danced with joy.


    Even He Jian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he thought, ¡®Just what kind of person are you? There aren¡¯t many people that I can¡¯t see through in this lifetime, and you¡¯re one of them.¡¯.


    Ji Qi was struck dumb at first before his face revealed an ecstatic expression. His nose and eyes were all twisted together, and he looked iparably ferocious. His voice was ruthless as he uttered, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Jiang Yuping¡¯s expression was respectful as he reminded sincerely, ¡°Master Yu, it isn¡¯t worth it to lose your life for a moment¡¯s worth. I can assure you that as long as you are in the ancient city, anyone who wants to harm you in the slightest will be an enemy of the Jiang family.¡±


    The voice stirred up a storm as it spread out.


    Ji Qi¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard this. His tall and big body seemed to have be a little shorter. There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®How¡¯s this possible?¡¯


    While the person who spoke was Jiang Yuping, he was also a direct descendant of the Jiang family. His status was lofty and since he said this, it meant that he was representing the Jiang family.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes also lit up, and she eximed internally, ¡®What exactly did you do to get the support of the elders in my n?¡¯ She was getting more curious!


    ¡°Thank you for your favor, Elder Jiang. However, as a cultivator, one shouldn¡¯t be afraid of Heaven or Earth, so why should I be afraid of a battle?¡± Ou Yangming lightly roared. The battle intent on his body was incredibly dense as he wanted to kill a top-grade Spiritualist as an Advanced Spiritualist. ¡®So what if you have the Bloodline Power?¡¯ As soon as he finished, he took out the zing Fire Cold Cicada, and an overbearing spiritual fluctuation spread out in all directions.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was exceptionally dazzling.


    Master Duan feltplicated on the inside. He had never thought that Master Yu and the Governor¡¯s Residence shared such a close rtionship. When he thought of what he previously said in the Longevity Alley, he only felt a burning pain on his face. He looked at Ou Yangming with some hidden bitterness and thought to himself, ¡®I was worried for nothing.¡¯


    Nevertheless, he also knew that ever since Ou Yangming came to Longevity Alley, there was an invisible white line that connected the few of them together.


    A light shed in Jiang Caijin¡¯s eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡¯ He rolled up his sleeves and nodded as he said, ¡°You may fight!¡±


    Ji Qi¡¯s eyes shed with blood. In just a short time, it was as if he had fallen from heaven into hell and crawled back to heaven from hell. His face turned cold and he said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death, so you can¡¯t me others.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ou Yangming did not say much. His body moved, and hended on the training field inside the Governor¡¯s Residence.


    The square was 3 kilometers long, and there was enough space for 2 people to use it.


    Ji Qi licked his lips and shouted coldly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s blood essence is mine, and so is your life!¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡± Ou Yangming scoffed, then his golden mental power spread out like waves. The patterns on the zing Fire Cold Cicada instantly lit up, and countless tiny runes jumped.


    ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡± He entered the thoroughly meticulous state, then he raised his hand in the air and pressed down.


    At this point, with him as the core, the area within 333 meters from him copsed at the same time.


    Then, the bluestones on the training field surged up like blue waves.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just ying tricks!¡± Ji Qi snorted and took out a 1-meter-long sword from a poor-quality interspatial bag. Blood Qi filled the air, and the spiritual Qi in his dantian surged into the long sword, filling the area of 33 meters around him with blood mist.


    ¡°Quick!¡± As Ou Yangming¡¯s voice reverberated, numerous stone awls the size of a person¡¯s hug shot into the sky. They spun rapidly and were tremendously sharp. They surrounded Ji Qi from all directions like torrential rain formed by stone awls. They were dense and urgent, and they were surrounded by scattered rocks.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. If you only have this kind ofbat power, you¡¯ll die today!¡± Ji Qi¡¯s voice came from within the bloody mist.


    A red sword mark tore through the blood mist and painted half of the sky red as it shed towards the stone awls.


    Wherever it passed, the stone awls crumbled inch by inch. From afar, it looked like a sword light had forcefully sted out a 6-meters-wide white mark on a circr te made of stone awls.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was still as calm as an ancient well. He thought to himself, ¡®A top-grade Spiritualist in the Big Ruins is indeed much stronger than those in the outside world, but so what?¡¯


    Immense pride surged in his heart. He pressed his palm down again, and the stone awls that blotted out the sky and covered the earth burst out even more fiercely. At the same time, numerous stone awls pressed down on the mark that had been sted out. This red sword mark was instantly filled by the stone awls, which grew in number and became heavier.


    ¡°Bury!¡± As Ou Yangming squeezed his fingers together, the blood-colored sword mark instantly dissipated.


    Amidst the blood mist, Ji Qi¡¯s expression was slightly solemn as he thought, ¡®You¡¯re quite capable indeed. Who knows how many powerhouses have died under this attack? I didn¡¯t expect it to be blocked so easily this time. That said, I¡¯ve only used 30% of my strength so far. Today... You¡¯ll surely die!¡¯

 Chapter 964 - He Jian’s Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 964: He Jian¡¯s Feelings</h4>


    A bone-piercing north wind whistled through the air.


    Jiang Qingcheng was dressed in a long, pink dress with an inch-long, snow-colored cloth at the bottom. She clenched her fists lightly, and a worried expression appeared on her face. Her voice was as clear as spring water as she asked, ¡°Mother, do you think Uncle Yu can beat that bad guy?¡± Her eyes and lips curled upwards at the same time, revealing a stunning disposition.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face was full of charm. Her every frown, smile, word, and action made one¡¯s heart burn. She exhaled the turbid air in her chest and answered in a low voice, ¡°The members of the Blood Dragon n are very powerful, and their secret techniques are endless. Of course, since Brother Yu dares to take the initiative to fight, his tricks mustn¡¯t be weak.¡± Naturally, she wasforting her daughter. Deep down, she did not think highly of Ou Yangming. After all, she carried a bloodline, so she knew how great the power that would burst out if one burned one¡¯s bloodline.


    He Jian¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. The carving knife in his hand flew nimbly and elegantly around his fingers, but his eyes were turbid, forming a strange scene that was difficult to describe.


    Master Duan did not blink at all. He stared at the scene and prayed in his heart.


    Although he had not known Ou Yangming for a long time, he had already regarded him as a young man with a boundless future. Moreover, due to the young fellow¡¯s arrival, the Longevity Alley had been filled with vitality. Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Man were like a rope that connected the group of cultivators from different ces together. This kind of warmth was very enjoyable to the old man, hence he hoped that the young fellow would be victorious.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes suddenly shed, and the patterns on the zing Fire Cold Cicada lit up. It was like a magic staff burning with raging mes, and it was awe-inspiring.


    With a snap of his wrist, Ou Yangming waved in the air, and the sky instantly turned red. Countless mes condensed out of thin air, and the world turned into a sea of fire. Even the faint grey color in the sky seemed to have been burned into ashes. It would be fine if that was all but the key was that within 166 meters from the young fellow, the stone awls were surrounding him. From a distance, it looked like a circr formation board made of stone awls. It was constantly rotating and changing while he was the core of the stone awls. There were also numerous mes that condensed out of thin air beneath his feet.


    Wrapped in a formation map, Ou Yangming stepped on the mes like a god of war from ancient times.


    Ou Yangming waved the staff in his hand, and the mes suddenly condensed, turning into a fierce tiger made of mes that was at least 33 meters in size.


    The viciousness in his eyes shed as he roared, ¡°Go!¡± As he shouted, he pushed his left hand forward. The fierce tiger made of mes and the star map made of stone awls turned into 2 streams of light. They attacked while defending and cooperated with each other as they pounced toward Ji Qi.


    Jiang Yingrong sucked in a breath of cold air and said in surprise, ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s spiritual Qi carries 2 properties. One¡¯s an earthly aura while the other¡¯s a scorching fire? This... This...¡±


    Master Duan had an odd look on his face as he asked, ¡°What are 2 properties?¡± Even He Jian¡¯s ears were pricked up.


    Jiang Yingrong exined softly, ¡°Generally speaking, casters are incredibly rare. Even if they appear, they have only 1 property, which will either be metal, wood, water, fire, or earth. Casters like Brother Yu who have 2 properties are exceptionally rare. If he can ovee the Heavenly Thunderbolt and break through to be a Venerable One, he¡¯ll be much more powerful than a normal Venerable One, such that he¡¯d even be able to fight against 2 ordinary Venerable Ones alone. He¡¯ll possess skills with great areas of effect and lethality.¡± She had been reading collected Daoist scriptures since she was young, thus the things that she hade into contact with were not things that normal people could imagine. She naturally knew these problems.


    Nheless, there was one thing that she was wrong about. Ou Yangming did not possess just 2 properties, but all of them.


    With the Devouring Power of the giant head, he could change all properties at will. In other words, he could cast spells of various attributes.


    After hearing what Jiang Yingrong said, Master Duan smacked his lips and did not speak.


    Even the Venerable One with the highest seniority in the Jiang family showed a hint of interest in his eyes, and he transmitted a message to Jiang Yuping, ¡®Yuping, this fe¡¯s amazing! I thought that I¡¯ve seen through him, but he refreshed my impression of him right after that. Casters are rare, to begin with, not to mention that he has dual properties.¡±


    Jiang Yuping¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly. He nodded slightly but did not reply.


    Seeing the might disyed by Ou Yangming, Ji Qi was not afraid at all. Instead, he let out a long howl. His gaze was arrogant, and he pressed toward the sky in mid-air. With this press, it was as if a white bolt of lightning ignited a prairie fire. The 1-meter-long sword in his hand spread out in an instant. Cold air spread in all directions, and they became densely packed and blotted out the sky. If one really wanted to describe it, it was like the sand in the desert, the ice and snow in a snowfield, and an aura that could ughter everything in the world. The Green Edge Swords let out clear rings at the same time, and they were very arrogant.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she eximed in a sharp voice, ¡°The Blood Dragon n¡¯s Combined Sword Technique?¡±


    He Jian¡¯s expression did not change, and his eyes were full of ridicule. He thought to himself, ¡®Ridiculous.¡¯


    He had spent his entire life dealing with swords, so he could feel the awe-inspiring intent from the sword attack.


    Even so, a trace of disdain still appeared in his eyes.


    At this moment, though the aura on his body did not change, the spirit in his eyes became fascinating and moving.


    On the training field, Ji Qi¡¯s hands were joined together. His voice was cold as he uttered, ¡°Combine the swords!¡±


    As his voice spread out, the sword-lights of the Green Edge Swords, which blotted out the sky, suddenly condensed and turned into a beam, shing forward.


    ¡°Boom...¡± Wherever it passed, spiritual Qi trembled while forceful fluctuations spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ji Qi had a sinister smile on his face. The spiritual Qi in his dantian flowed along his meridians and merged into the sword-light. Once again, it erupted even more violently. He was certain that this sword attack would cause the caster to be heavily injured or even die.


    At this time, the fierce tiger that was formed from mes, the formation that was formed from stone awls, and the sword-light that was formed from numerous Green Edge Swords merged.


    The world rumbled, and dust scattered in all directions. It was as if the end of the world hade.


    On the training field, gravel flew everywhere, and the ground lowered meter by meter. If anyone below the level of an Advanced Spiritualist was even slightly hit by the flying rocks and violent spiritual Qi, they would die without a doubt.


    There was a deadlock situation for a moment. Muffled ps of thunder kept bursting out.


    Master Duan¡¯s face was full of fear, and his teeth were trembling. His voice was soft yet sharp as he uttered, ¡°This... Is this really the power that can be triggered from a battle between Spiritualists?¡± He was horrified to find that with his cultivation as an Intermediate Spiritualist, he could only stabilize himself amidst this tyrannical power and would find it difficult to escape.


    ¡®This... How is this still a battle between Spiritualists!¡¯


    Thebat powers of the 2 powerhouses in front of him were tyrannical. Even if they were not as strong as Venerable Ones, they were still far beyond top-grade Spiritualists.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s gaze was iparably grave, and her palm was drenched in sweat, stained with a faint body fragrance.


    Jiang Qingcheng poked her mother¡¯s wrist with her finger, and the worry on her face became even more intense. Her voice was clear and melodious as she asked, ¡°Mother, do you think Uncle Yu can win?¡±


    This time, Jiang Qingcheng did not hesitate. Instead, she said with certainty, ¡°He can definitely win.¡± As she said that, she held Lil¡¯ Qingcheng¡¯s right hand in her palm.


    ¡°Mom, your palm is sweating, and your heart is beating very fast,¡± Jiang Qingcheng noted.


    Jiang Qingcheng rolled her eyes at her. She did not say anything and shifted her gaze back to the battlefield.


    ¡°Break...¡±Ji Qi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. A devilish pattern began to spread from the center of his eyebrows as if a sharp brush was drawing in front of him. In the end, one side of his face was ck while the other was red. They intersected with each other, and a picture of an iplete evil dragon was imprinted on it. Its aura was tremendously violent, and the spiritual Qi within 3 meters in front of him was stripped away.


    He raised his hand and pointed, then the sword-light expanded without any limit.


    The formation board made of stone awls onlysted for a breath before it was cut in half. Many stone awls fell and made banging sounds


    As for the fierce tiger made of mes, a 33-meters-long cut was made on it from top to bottom. Following a wail, it disappeared.


    All of this took a long time to describe, but it happened almost in a sh. From the time Ji Qibined his sword to the time the fierce tiger was cut into two, it took less than 5 breaths.


    However, the sword-light did not stop. Instead, it was even faster. Like a bloody scar, it shed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s neck. Ji Qi wanted to cut off the young fellow¡¯s head with this attack and secure his victory in one move.


    ¡°Brother Yu, be careful!¡± Jiang Yingrong and Master Duan cried out at the same time.


    Ou Yangming was also shocked. He eximed internally, ¡®How fast!¡¯


    With a sh of thought, his interspatial bag shed with a white light, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer was in his hand.


    Nevertheless, just as Ou Yangming was about to use the spear to counterattack, the golden sword mark carved on the back of his hand lit up. An extremely powerful sword intent burst out from his body. It was sharp and overbearing as if as long as he had a sword in his hand, everything could be broken. This was also a kind of madness where one could learn the path in the morning but die in the evening. As the sword intent spread out, the sword-light that Ji Qi shed out copsed.


    It was as if the sword-light met the ruler of all sword Qis and did not even have the courage to sh forward.


    This golden sword mark was formed from the sword Qi from Mount Return Peak. Normally, no matter how Ou Yangming urged it, there was no reaction.


    Therefore, he did not expect it to be so shocking.


    Ou Yangming tightened his grip on the Blood Spear Dragon yer, and a puzzled look appeared on his face. He thought to himself, ¡®What exactly is going on?¡¯


    Jiang Caijin and Jiang Yuping looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Master Duan¡¯s footsteps moved slightly. He looked at Jiang Yingrong and asked softly, ¡°Since you¡¯vee into contact with many things, could you tell what trick that was?¡± From his point of view, the sword-light seemed to have appeared out of thin air, and it was domineering and crazy.


    Jiang Yingrong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    She looked at Ou Yangming, who was wearing a white robe and holding a long spear in his hand. She somehow felt a deep sense of bewilderment.


    No one noticed that He Jian¡¯s pupils were deeply sunken. His fingers were tightly clenched together while monstrous waves were surging in his heart. He roared internally, ¡°Mount Return Sword! Judging from that aura, it must be Mount Return Sword!


    The shadow of a longsword was actually reflected in his eyes. It was somewhat simr to the sword-light that had erupted from Ou Yangming¡¯s body earlier. There was a bit moreplexity in it, but it was also very mighty.

 Chapter 965 - Snapped His Neck

    <h4>Chapter 965: Snapped His Neck</h4>


    The northern winds cried...


    At this moment, the golden sword-light slowly contracted, turning into a streak of golden light that once again imprinted itself on the back of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. It transformed into the image of a small sword.


    It was like a birthmark from birth, and it was extremely strange.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his left hand and touched it. There was no difference at all. He thought to himself, ¡®Looks like I have to hurry up and find the Mount Return Sword.¡¯.


    The training field was in a mess. Broken walls and gravel were everywhere.


    Ou Yangming took half a step forward and ced his long spear on the ground. He sneered and said, ¡°Not bad, interesting. I thought I could defeat you with the zing Fire Cold Cicada, but I didn¡¯t expect the Bloodline Power of the Blood Dragon n to be so powerful.¡± He shook his head, and his eyes were sharp.


    ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for that sword-light that protected you, you would¡¯ve died.¡± Ji Qi sneered. In his opinion, it must be a protective method given to Ou Yangming by a human powerhouse. Now that the young fellow had used it once, he figured that it would be temporarily ineffective.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and did not exin.


    He closed his fingers with force, and the tadpole-like runes on the Blood Spear Dragon yer began to flow.


    The young fellow pointed forward and growled, ¡°Magic Art Amplification!¡± Before his voice went away, a golden spiritual storm swept out in all directions. The ground trembled, and rocks seemed to be thrown into the sky by a powerful force. The sound of air being torn apart spread in all directions. In an instant, a formation board made of stone awls appeared, and the spinning stone awls were like the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A cold light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He folded his left and right hands together and pushed outward.


    The formation map formed by the stone awls sted forward. Under the 50% amplification of the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s magic art, it became terrifying.


    This simple and ordinary magic art actually had the power to split open the sky right away.


    Ji Qi¡¯s expression changed drastically. At this moment, he felt a faint sense of danger from Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    He was only from a branch of the Blood Dragon n, but he was also very arrogant. Now, he sensed a dangerous aura from a caster who was a rank lower than him. This was simply unforgivable. The man¡¯s tall and majestic body swelled up, every inch of his skin was filled with explosive power. His left hand was ced upside down on his interspatial bag. Following that, hundreds of sword pellets whistled out, blotting out the sky and covering the sun.


    This was the Sword-nurturing Art. Unlike the sword case of the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s Ultimate Sword Peak, sword pellets were being nurtured.


    Ji Qi¡¯s right hand was ced upside down between his eyebrows. A mouthful of blood essence spurted out, turning into a blood mist.


    His hands quickly made a gesture, and his fingers beat rhythmically. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been nurturing the sword pellets for 1,000 days. At this time, I¡¯m willing to use my blood essence as a guide to show the true form of the sword pellets!¡± As his voice spread, many white threads appeared in his mind. This was him using his spirit to control the sword pellets.


    ¡°Quick!¡± He raised his hand and pointed. With that, the sword pellets transformed into countless white lightning bolts. Their heads and tails connected like a long silver dragon that was tens of meters long. It flew up and down in the air. It galloped down from the nine heavens, and each longsword stirred up a wave of sword Qi that rushed toward the formation map formed from stone awls.


    At the same time, Ji Qi¡¯s feet moved quickly as he approached Ou Yangming.


    He had the same thought as the two elders of the Teng family. As long as they could fight in closebat, the so-called caster would be nothing.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, there was no panic on his face. His footsteps were like the wind as he quickly retreated. Nevertheless, he could not stop sneering inside.


    Once the spiritual Qi collided with the formation map and the sword pellets, the air emitted muffled sounds.


    The sword pellets let out mournful cries and one by one, they lost their charm and fell from the sky.


    It was the same for the formation map formed from the stone awls. Plenty of stones fell from the sky and as soon as the 2 came into contact, the battle reached its climax.


    Neither Ou Yangming nor Ji Qi retreated. They chose to fight head-on.


    1, 2...


    More than half of the hundreds of sword pellets had fallen from the sky, and the formation map formed by the stone awls had also be badly damaged.


    Despite that, since the sword pellets were unable to break the formation map, Ji Qi did not have the chance to get close to Ou Yangming.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were extremely cold. The Blood Spear Dragon yer pointed forward, and a streak of ck light shed. The stone awls that filled the sky began to tremble, and a violent aura spread out. With a loud bang, they directly exploded, shattering all the sword pellets.


    Ji Qi¡¯s expression changed greatly. His nose and eyebrows were all knitted together, making him look ferocious.


    He had never expected that Ou Yangming would be so determined that he would self-destruct the formation map. By the time he wanted to control the sword pills and leave, it was already toote.


    The key was that Ji Qi only had a few hundred sword pills in total. How many stone awls did Ou Yangming have? They were endless.


    ¡®I can¡¯t go on like this, or I¡¯ll lose.¡¯ Ji Qi held back the pained look on his face, and his hatred for Ou Yangming reached its peak. He took a deep breath and mobilized all the spiritual Qi in his dantian. Even the blood in his veins flowed at a tremendously fast speed. The veins on his body burst out like countless squirming green insects. A powerful aura swept out and set off a gust of violent wind.


    What was even more terrifying was that his body swelled up like a wild beast.


    A crescent-like bloody scar between his eyebrows lit up, and he turned into a 10-meters-tall man with a pair of horns growing out of his head.


    ¡°Even if you die, you should be proud that you made me burn my Bloodline Power!¡± Ji Qi¡¯s eyes were covered in a cloud of blood mist, and his voice was cruel and cold.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was calm as if he was not angry at all. He held the Blood Spear Dragon yer.


    As his voice spread, the anger in Ji Qi¡¯s heart reached its peak.


    He felt like he had just confidently thrown a punch but only to hit cotton. The feeling of powerlessness could make one go crazy.


    With a cold snort, his body instantly shot out and headed straight for Ou Yangming.


    There was only one thought in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, and that Ji Qi was fast¡ªtoo fast.


    As he guarded his soul with his heart, he entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. He took a step back to increase the distance between him and Ji Qi.


    At the same time, all kinds of magic arts were cast, not giving Ji Qi a chance to get close to him. The magic arts kept moving around, eliminating and beating the man up.


    Ou Yangming had a spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes. His spiritual power was unparalleled, and he had a 50% increase in the powers of his magic arts. For a time, the two of them were in a stalemate again. Ji Qi¡¯s own strength had increased a lot but every time he chased after Ou Yangming, the young fellow used an ingenious Taichi push and easily resolved the situation.


    After an hour, Ji Qi¡¯s pupils contracted. The more he fought, the more frightened he became.


    He had thought that as long as he pressed on step by step, this caster would inevitably reveal a w, and he would be able to exhaust his spiritual power. Who knew, an hour had passed, and Ou Yangming was still full of vigor. The young fellow¡¯s golden spiritual power seemed to be endless. Ji Qi originally thought that he had overestimated his opponent but now that he had personally experienced it, he understood that he had underestimated his opponent.


    What made Ji Qi the most fearful was his opponent¡¯s battle talent.


    As long as he revealed a w, Ou Yangming¡¯s aura would instantly envelop him. The attacks would be endless like a violent storm.


    However, once Ji Qi switched from defense to offense, Ou Yangming would give up being offensive and move around the edges, using all sorts of magic arts to attack him.


    ¡°Ice Sword Art!¡± Ou Yangming let out a muffled roar. The red tassel under the tip of the Blood Spear Dragon yer started to flow like fresh blood.


    A gust of cold wind appeared out of thin air. It gathered and whistled over. The temperature in the air instantly dropped as if it was severe winter.


    This was the Devouring Power of the head. It could convert the spiritual Qi in Ou Yangming¡¯s body into any property. One after another, jade-colored ice swords gathered. The space within tens of meters from the young fellow was filled with ice swords. The green lights were shocking, and cold lights surged.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed coldly. He raised his hand and yelled, ¡°With cold mists as the guide, the ice swords lives forever!¡±


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡± The ice swords broke through the space and drew countless green arcs.


    When everyone saw this, their lips parted, and their faces were filled with astonishment.


    Jiang Yingrong and Master Duan looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They smiled bitterly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°This... A third attribute? Cold water as habitat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this... This kind of talent is too shocking.¡± Master Duan exhaled slightly.


    He Jian¡¯s eyes were cloudy. He sighed and said, ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s mental power has been exhausted. It¡¯s all up to this attack.¡±


    As expected, before his voice fell, Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned pale, and his body staggered.


    ¡°I thought that your mental power would never be exhausted. Are you finally unable to hold on?¡± Ji Qi sneered and gathered his Qi to exhale. A strange voice came out of his mouth. His thumb and middle finger were interlocked, and his index finger was lifted as he made an extremely strange gesture and pushed forward. A broken Blood Dragon suddenly condensed. The dragon waspletely red. It only had half of a dragon¡¯s head and half of its body, but its ruthlessness was strong. It pounced toward Ou Yangming.


    Ji Qi was afraid. He did not want to drag this out any longer in case there wereplications. As such, he took advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to use his strongest move in one go.


    Even his body started to spin, turning into a blood-colored storm that shot out. Wherever it passed, all the ice swords crumbled inch by inch.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice sounded a little weak, ¡°Titanium Protection!¡± Before his voice was gone, countless yellow lights appeared out of thin air in front of him. They interweaved into a and quickly spread out in all directions, giving off a sense of tenacity.


    The broken Blood Dragon opened its mouth, and a wave of tyrannical Qi rippled out as it bit on the yellow lights.


    Ji Qi slid forward and rushed behind Ou Yangming, blocking off his escape route.


    At this moment, the burden in his heart was finally lifted. ¡®You can¡¯t win now, can you?¡¯


    He had never thought that he would be caught in a bitter battle against an Advanced Spiritualist and that it would be so difficult.


    That said, at this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s face revealed a mocking expression. He opened his mouth and spat out two words, ¡°Stupid bird!¡±


    Ji Qi was furious. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Ou Yangming turn around with a powerful suction force that burst out from his palm. The young fellow was also extremely fast. He did not care about the iplete Blood Dragon that was biting the golden lights and simply grabbed Ji Qi¡¯s neck. A forceful physical strength burst out and broke Ji Qi¡¯s neck in an instant. Before Ji Qi died, there was only one thought on his mind¡ª¡¯Is he a spell caster?¡¯


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Even if Jiang Caijin wanted to stop it, it was toote.


    This was because Ou Yangming was already in a desperate situation. Who knew, the situation was quickly reversed. Even the oldest Venerable One of the Jiang family would not have thought of this.


    Ou Yangming threw Ji Qi out as if he was throwing trash away. He then uttered softly, ¡°I won.¡±

 Chapter 966 - Dealing With The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 966: Dealing With The Aftermath</h4>


    The square was dead silent, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Ji Qi, who was known as Blood Red, was publicly acknowledged as the greatest powerhouse in the Blood Dragon n¡¯s coteral family. Not only did he possess the strength of a top-grade Spiritualist, but he was also the person with the greatest potential in the coteral family and was known as the person with the greatest hope of advancing into a Venerable One.


    Nheless, even such a person was defeated by an unknown person in a fair life-or-death battle.


    This result had indeed exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Even someone as powerful as Jiang Caijin felt that he was caught off guard.


    In fact, when Ou Yangming and Ji Qi were fighting, he did not think highly of the young fellow. Due to his brilliant eyesight, he could already see that the young fellow was only an Advanced Spiritualist. An Advanced Spiritualist and a top-grade Spiritualist were both Spiritualists, but the powers that they could control were absolutely not proportional.


    The reason Jiang Caijin agreed to let them fight was he had his own ns.


    He had guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s origin and knew he was an outsider. Therefore, he wanted to use Ji Qi¡¯s power to intimidate the young fellow. He wanted to let the fellow know that in the Big Ruins, his cultivation base would not be enough for him to travel around. The best choice was for him to settle down in the ancient city and obediently refine pills.


    Moreover, the battle between them was going to happen right under the Venerable One¡¯s nose. If Ou Yangming was in danger, he could rescue him at any time.


    For the sake of his longevity, Jiang Caijin would not mind protecting the outsider. Even if he were to be enemies with Ji Qi, he would not hesitate.


    Nevertheless, the final result was that Ji Qi died in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands. Furthermore, it happened so fast that even Jiang Caijin did not even have time to stop it.


    Taking a deep breath, Jiang Caijin shook his head slightly and cast away the hint of annoyance in his heart. He looked at Ou Yangming, who was standing proudly in the arena, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Yu, you won.¡±


    Ou Yangming collected his thoughts, cupped his hand, and responded, ¡°Senior, when I fought against him, my life was hanging by a thread, so I didn¡¯t dare to show any mercy.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for the oue.¡±


    Jiang Caijin smiled bitterly in his heart. Such a result was indeed a huge trouble.


    Despite that, when Jiang Caijin was facing Ou Yangming, he did not reveal the slightest bit of this thought. This was because he knew better than anyone else that if he wanted to obtain more Longevity Pills, he could only get them from this outsider. Not to mention Ou Yangming was not the one who provoked Ji Qi first, even if he did, the Venerable One would not just sit idly by.


    Jiang Caijin sighed and said, ¡°Master Yu, there¡¯s no need to worry. Ji Qi was the one who initiated this fight, so he deserved the consequences.¡± He paused for a moment and said seriously, ¡°I was here to witness this. If the Blood Dragon nes looking for you in the future, I¡¯ll naturally vouch for you.¡±


    The expressions of the rest of the people present changed slightly. Jiang Caijin was making a promise in public.


    From this, it was clear that he was even willing to fall out with the Blood Dragon n to protect Ou Yangming. This had greatly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Only Jiang Yuping secretly sighed, but he did not have any intention of objecting to the idea.


    To him, Jiang Caijin¡¯s survival was the most important thing. So what if the Venerable One had some bad blood with the Blood Dragon n? It would still be 1,000 times better than the death of the Jiang family¡¯s Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled. He knew Jiang Caijin¡¯s thoughts, but he felt a hint of gratitude in his heart as the Venerable One was being so responsible.


    The young fellow bowed deeply to Jiang Caijin and expressed sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior.¡±


    Jiang Caijin waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go back. Leave this ce to me.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded to him and did not look at Ji Qi¡¯s corpse anymore. Instead, he turned around and left.


    He knew that Ji Qi definitely had some unused treasures on him. In fact, even his corpse itself was a rare treasure. Having said that, he understood that he had killed the man due to desperation from the forced battle. If he took away all of Ji Qi¡¯s belongings, the nature of the fight would bepletely different.


    If that happened, even Jiang Caijin would not support him.


    After Ou Yangming left, Jiang Yingrong and the rest also quietly left.


    Jiang Caijin nced at Jiang Yingrong from afar. He did not ask her to stay but only shook his head slightly in the dark.


    After a long time, he retracted his gaze and nced at Ji Qi¡¯s corpse. He sighed with a headache.


    If one wanted to understand this matter, one would probably have to pay a certain price...


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Man.¡±


    Ou Yangming had just returned to the shop when he saw Lil¡¯ Man squatting by the side. He was holding a small knife in his hand and seemed to be focused on carving a piece of wood.


    However, Ou Yangming could tell with just one nce that the little child was absent-minded at the moment.


    Obviously, though the little child tried his best to act as if he did not care, deep down, he could not help but worry for Ou Yangming.


    Lil¡¯ Man hurriedly raised his head, and his eyes immediately lit up. A happy smile quickly spread on his lips. His body seemed to have been loaded with springs as he jumped and rushed over at an unprecedented speed.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The little child¡¯s body crashed heavily into Ou Yangming¡¯s embrace.


    Even with Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, he still swayed slightly. It could be seen just how powerful the impact of this collision was.


    Ou Yangming thought to himself. ¡®As expected of the Dragons¡¯ bloodline inheritance. He became a Spiritualist at such a young age, and this was also after his bloodline had been damaged. If his Atavistic Bloodline wasn¡¯t destroyed, I wonder how far his limit could reach.¡¯


    Feeling the excitement in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s heart, Ou Yangming gently patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Blood Red¡¯s already dead. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man suddenly looked up at Ou Yangming with sparkling eyes. When he confirmed the news from those eyes, he pursed his lips slightly, and a rare trace of tears actually flickered in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming stroked the little child¡¯s head and said, ¡°In the ancient city, you have a good master, and the governor will take care of you. You won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if you stay here.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man was stunned and seemed to have understood something. He stretched out his hand and firmly grabbed Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeve, afraid that the person in front of him would disappear if he let go.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. He had not been with Lil¡¯ Man for a long time but for some reason, they had established a tacit rtionship. Perhaps it was due to pity, or perhaps it was because Lil¡¯ Man reminded him of his young self. His attitude toward this child was certainly different from others.


    While he had made a decision before entering this city, when the decision was put into action, he could not bear it.


    ¡°Master Yu.¡±


    All of a sudden, a gentle voice sounded behind him, breaking the silence.


    Ou Yangming patted Lil¡¯ Man. The little child hesitated for a moment before slowly letting go of his tightly clenched hands. That said, just by looking at his eyes, Ou Yangming knew if he made any strange movements, the little fellow would surely throw himself at him regardless of anything.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Ou Yangming turned around and smiled. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Standing at the door were Jiang Yingrong and her daughter, Master Duan, and He Jian.


    They walked together and returned from the Governor¡¯s Residence. Nheless, when they saw Ou Yangming again, their eyes and attitude were slightly different.


    After entering the house, He Jian suddenly said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man, go and y with Lil¡¯ Qingcheng for a while.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man was struck dumb for a moment. He turned his head to look at Ou Yangming, his eyes filled with worry.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man then beamed and happily took Jiang Qingcheng out.


    Jiang Qingcheng was a little unwilling but after being red at by Jiang Yingrong, she pouted and left. As for how she would make things difficult for Lil¡¯ Man, that was not what everyone was concerned about.


    He Jian¡¯s gaze flickered as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Yu, I have something to ask, but I don¡¯t know if I should.¡±


    Ou Yangming was well aware of what he was going to say. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother He, you already know the answer, so why do you need to ask?¡±


    He Jian and the others looked at each other. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°So you¡¯re really an outsider, Master Yu.¡±


    Master Duan nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I was wondering when such a young elite appeared in the Big Ruins... Ah, I should¡¯ve already thought about it. How could there be such a young alchemist in the Big Ruins?¡±


    The cultivators in the Big Ruins had strongbat powers. Even people in the Spiritual Realm were inferior to them.


    However, when it came to other skills, there was a stark contrast.


    In the Spiritual Realm, if a disciple with outstanding talent trained under a supreme sect, one could naturally be a master-level figure in a certain aspect at a young age.


    On the other hand, in the Big Ruins, if such a figure wanted to achieve something, the difficulty would increase by tenfold or a hundredfold.


    Ou Yangming cupped his hand and expressed, ¡°Please forgive me for hiding it from you previously.¡±


    He could see that while these people had not known him for a long time, they were sincere to him. Naturally, he was grateful.


    He Jian shook his head and replied to him, ¡°Since we¡¯ve known each other, it¡¯s only right that we forgive you for that.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s beautiful eyes moved, and she suddenly smiled. ¡°Master Yu, you¡¯ve exposed your identity now. Do you have any ns for the future?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°Since I entered the Big Ruins, I don¡¯t intend to return empty-handed. I¡¯d like to entrust Lil¡¯ Man to you for a few days...¡±


    Earlier when Jiang Yingrong met Ji Qi, the way she acted made Ou Yangming amazed. Coupled with her surname, it made the young fellow guess her identity.


    If he entrusted Lil¡¯ Man to her, the little child could at least be safe.


    That being said, He Jian¡¯s eyes shed slightly before he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Master Yu, the ingredients in my shop have already been used up. I¡¯d like to invite you to find some wood for Lil¡¯ Man to practice with. What do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly taken aback. He looked at He Jian¡¯s deep gaze, then he thought for a moment before he smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I should do that.¡±

 Chapter 967 - The God Of Swords Lifts The Sword

    <h4>Chapter 967: The God Of Swords Lifts The Sword</h4>


    The north winds howled, and the sunlight in the Big Ruins was not hot at all. Instead, it was a little cold.


    He Jian was dressed in a gray robe. His eyes were cloudy, and he held a 10-inch long carving knife in his hand. He was still as ordinary as ever, and his words were unhurried. His aura was indistinct.


    Nheless, even if Ou Yangming used his powerful mental power to probe the old man, he still could not see through his strength.


    In the Longevity Alley, although Master Duan liked to show off in front of others, he did not have any bad intentions. Moreover, he was warm-hearted. Jiang Yingrong, she was inextricably linked to the ck Dragon n, which was Jiang family, and her strength had also reached that of a top-grade Spiritualist. As for Lil¡¯ Qingcheng, she was innocent and charming. Ou Yangming could see through all of them.


    Only He Jian seemed calm, but he was like a deep pool. Whether it was his cultivation or origin, they were mysteries and were difficult to guess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He Jian¡¯s voice was calm like an old man who was used to the storms of the secr world.


    ¡°Senior He, which way should we go?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the city first. Once it gets dark, something will run out from the darkness. Those things aren¡¯t easy to deal with, so we have to find a ce to settle down first,¡± He Jian said softly as he yed with the carving knife.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He naturally knew how difficult it was to deal with things in the dark.


    Back then, he had brought Lil¡¯ Man along for a few days, so he knew how dangerous the Big Ruins was. There were dangers everywhere.


    He took a step and followed behind He Jian.


    Lil¡¯ Man was in the courtyard. He held a carving knife in his left hand and an unformed wooden sculpture in his right. The sculpture was Ou Yangming. Looking at the receding figures of the 2 people through the crack of the door, he took a deep breath and felt a faint mncholy in his heart.


    Jiang Qingcheng walked out of the house and looked around.


    Her voice was as gentle as water as she said, ¡°Hey, Lil¡¯ Man, why don¡¯t youe and y with me?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man ignored her and continued to carve the wooden sculpture seriously, giving people a sense of seriousness.


    ¡°You¡¯re very rude. Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± Jiang Qingcheng put her hands on her waist and shouted.


    Lil¡¯ Man still ignored her and shook off the wood shavings on the wood carving, immersing himself in his own world.


    Jiang Qingcheng. ¡°...¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man remained silent.


    Jiang Qingcheng stuck out her chest but when she saw her ¡°small and weak¡± breasts, she timidly shrank back. She even looked to both sides in panic. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she let out a long sigh of relief and lowered her voice as she asked with a mysterious expression, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man, let me tell you. As long as you y with me, I¡¯ll bring you to catch fish and pick cucumbers. The kind with ends that aren¡¯t bitter at all. How about that?¡±


    The cold expression on Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s face finally faded a little. He looked more enthusiastic, which was how he should be at his age. He raised his head and seemed to be muttering to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten a cucumber before...¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly!¡± Jiang Qingcheng was overjoyed. She took the initiative to hold Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s hand.


    Lil¡¯ Man was stunned for a moment, but he did not break free.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cold, and he still has a lot of scars,¡± Jiang Qingcheng muttered softly and ran out together with Lil¡¯ Man. Deep down, since she was older than him, she had to protect him. Furthermore, she had a little secret hidden in her heart. Even Jiang Yingrong did not know that secret.


    In a room, Jiang Yingrong carefully mended her clothes. When she saw this, she sighed heavily.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s obsession is too deep, and his resentment is too strong. Is it good or bad for Qingcheng to be so close to him? I¡¯ve already lost my husband. She¡¯s now my world and my everything.¡¯


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The lone desert had smoke rising from it, the river was flowing, and the sun was setting.


    An old man and a young man were dashing across the destend. They were Ou Yangming and He Jian.


    The carving knife in He Jian¡¯s hand made a cracking sound as he asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Yu, what do you think a sword is?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m just a caster, so I don¡¯t know anything about swords. It¡¯s probably like how flowers and leaves that are picked or simply everything in the world can be used as a sword!¡±


    He Jian took a deep look at Ou Yangming and sighed. ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re not being honest. When you fought with Ji Qi, I was cheering for you. Now that you say you don¡¯t know sword techniques, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He red fiercely at the young fellow, looking very imposing.


    Ou Yangming cursed internally, ¡®Usually, he¡¯s quiet and wouldn¡¯t say a single word. Why is he so talkative today?¡¯


    He did know that He Jian could feel the aura of Mount Return Sword on his body, which was why the old man changed his normal state. Otherwise, given the old man¡¯s personality, he would not have said so much.


    Ou Yangming thought so in his heart, but he answered in a low voice, ¡°I really don¡¯t know sword techniques, but I do have some experience in spear techniques.¡±


    He Jian said with a half-smile, ¡°Then tell me what a spear is. Spear, sword, knife, halberd... These 18 kinds of weapons seem to be different but in fact, they all have the same goal. It¡¯s said that everything in the world can¡¯t escape from the words ¡®greatnesses from simplicity¡¯.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled without any shrewdness, ¡°Given that you said such words, you¡¯re not simple at all, Senior He.¡± His eyes focused, and he added softly, ¡°A spear is a spear, and it¡¯s just a dead object.¡±


    He Jian¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and he sighed. ¡°Since you understand that, even if you learn the sword, you¡¯ll achieve twice the result with half the effort. Things in this world aren¡¯t thatplicated; what¡¯splicated is one¡¯s heart.¡±


    As they conversed, a tavern appeared in their field of vision.


    He Jian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and drink some liquor to warm ourselves.¡±


    Ou Yangming naturally agreed. Outside the tavern, yellow sand filled the sky and a storm raged. Inside the tavern, however, it was quiet and peaceful. The candlelights were dim yellow like the color of rice paper that was emitted by time. The ce was warm and gentle.


    There was no good liquor in the Big Ruins. They were all dirty wine, but the two of them were drinking very happily.


    Jian pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes. His face twisted together, and heughed heartily. ¡°This liquor tastes good.¡±


    Ou Yangming drank a cup with him and tasted it in his mouth. He was truly speechless.


    Even though the Big Ruins had powerfulbat powers, in other aspects, it was still quite a distance away from the Spiritual Realm. Not to mentionparing it to the Spiritual Realm, even if it waspared to the lower realm, the liquor was only so-so.


    After a while, He Jian casually asked, ¡°Brother Yu, have you ever met a sect master in the sword path?¡±


    Ou Yangming was just about to shake his head when the image of the old man that carried a sword case on his back and cut Mount Return Sword appeared in his mind. Nevertheless, he still answered, ¡°No. I once wanted to use a sword too. I imagined myself dressed in a white robe as white as snow, and my longsword was dragged on the ground. I would kill a person every 10 steps, leaving no trace behind for 500 kilometers. How domineering! That said, I didn¡¯t obtain any decent sword techniques. Now, my spear art has reached a small sess, so I don¡¯t want to learn the sword anymore.¡±


    He Jian nodded. His eyes were cloudy. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    The next day, the sky had just brightened, and the two of them rushed forward amidst the yellow sand.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood came from more than 5 kilometers away. Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned slightly cold, and his speed suddenly burst to the limit as he chased forward.


    He Jian did not say anything. His eyes were as gloomy as water, and he had a vague guess in his heart.


    After about 8 minutes, a broken statue appeared in front of them. The statue was covered in blood, and there was a strange symbol printed on it, which was broken from the middle. Behind the statue was a deste vige. The cold winds whimpered, and the vige was surrounded by a bloody mist. The thick smell of blood spread out, and a deadly stillness spread out.


    ¡°Quickly go in and take a look!¡± He Jian sounded urgent.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded heavily. He had a very bad premonition in his heart.


    Blood¡ªblood all over the ground.


    It almost drowned the vige. The soil was painted deep red.


    There were broken limbs everywhere. The faces on the heads were distorted. The people¡¯s pupils were sunken as if they saw the most terrifying scene before they died.


    Bones, internal organs, bowels... They could be seen everywhere. Even a 3-year-old child was hung on the mast. There was even a teardrop on his eyshes. His face was full of fear.


    A fit of indescribable anger rose. Ou Yangming clenched his fists tightly. He did not know the people who had died here, but anyone who saw this tragic scene would not be indifferent.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned fiercely. The air within 33 meters around him instantly distorted. A white me soared into the sky.


    He Jian¡¯s pupils contracted, and he was extremely shocked. He thought to himself, ¡®What kind of power is this? It seems to be able to destroy all things. It¡¯s too violent.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was cold as if it came from hell. ¡°The person who did this deserves to die!¡±


    He Jian scanned his surroundings and took a deep breath. He said in a low voice, ¡°The person who did this isn¡¯t a human.¡±


    ¡°Not a human?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not a human, but a foreign race. The foreign race that absorbed the bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixes will use the Humans as food. As long as the divine statue¡¯s shattered, they¡¯d take advantage of the situation and devour humans¡¯ dantians to temper their spiritual Qi. This happens every day in the Big Ruins.¡± He Jian¡¯s voice was also filled with killing intent, so much so that even his beard was raised.


    Ou Yangming was silent for a moment before he said hoarsely, ¡°A blood debt must be paid in blood. These people didn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    His eyes were red. There were more than 100 families here. How many people were there? Even children were hung on the mast. It was simply unforgivable.


    He Jian pondered for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu, do you have a sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He flipped his wrist and took out a magic longsword. The sword was 1 meter long and wide. It was carved with an exquisite flower. It emitted waves of coldness as he handed it over with both hands.


    He Jian took the longsword. He did not mind the dirtiness and sat on the ground. He bent his fingers and gently flicked the sword tip. A melodious and clear sword chime resounded.


    ¡°Good sword!¡± His eyes brightened. He took out a pot of turbid liquor and gulped down a few mouthfuls.


    He left a mouthful in his mouth and spat it on the sword de, then he said in a low voice, ¡°This is a good sword, but it also needs to be sharpened and stained with blood. Only then will it have spirit. Today, I¡¯ll take you to kill the enemy and let you be stained with blood!¡± A sharp sword intent soared into the sky and pierced into the clouds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve practiced the sword for dozens of years and carved swords out of wood. I¡¯m the pride of the current generation. Heh, as a top-grade Spiritualist, I was able to survive 3 moves from a Venerable One and escape easily.¡± In his eyes, a dazzling light shone. ¡°I¡¯ve stopped using the sword for many years. I thought that I could hide from the world, but I didn¡¯t expect that my path of sword... Would be unsealed one day.¡±


    At this moment, he was no longer the wood sculpture elder, but the god of sword of the generation.


    What kind of waves would the god of sword stir up when he lifted the sword?


    He Jian¡¯s sword was a cry of injustice. It was an unyielding sword that shook the world.


    Every sword strike was majestic, making it impossible for people to avoid it.

 Chapter 968 - Blood Splattered After 5 Steps

    <h4>Chapter 968: Blood Sttered After 5 Steps</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yellow sand filled the sky. Wind and sand swept everywhere.


    The vige was already filled with blood. Corpses, mutted corpses, and the rich smell of blood made people want to vomit everything in their stomachs.


    He Jian, who was holding a sword, hadpletely changed. He had be iparably sharp and arrogant. Although he had only learned an iplete technique, this move had the ability to split open the sky.


    Ou Yangming focused his attention and looked over. He Jian¡¯s old body had transformed into a long sword that had been tempered a thousand times.


    He stood up. His body was not tall enough, but he seemed to be able to carry the rise and fall of the world. His finger lightly brushed across the sword¡¯s edge as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m just a mortal. I can¡¯t help themon people, but I have flesh and blood. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t encounter such a thing. Once I encounter it, I¡¯ll have to meddle in it even if it¡¯s with my broken body.¡±As this voice spread out, an earth-shaking aura of a dragon and a tiger erupted from his body.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist made a crisp sound. The Blood Spear Dragon yer appeared in his hand.


    His voice sounded like it came from hell as he yelled, ¡°Kill!¡±


    This time, there might be countless powerful enemies, and it was hard to predict whether he would live or die, but he had to go.


    If he did not stab out with this spear, he would feel injustice. If he felt injustice, he would not be able to calm down. Therefore, this battle was unavoidable.


    Ou Yangming let out a breath of cold air. With a thought, a white me spread out from his palm. In an instant, a great fire lit up the prairie. Amidst the mes, He Jian raised his sword while Ou Yangming raised his spear. The 2 figures gradually disappeared on the other side of the yellow sand.


    After half a day.


    In front of a small tribe, a Blood Horned Dragon that was 33 meters long opened its ws. A blood light shed in its eyes, and a majestic suction force erupted from its palm.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The human at the Extreme Grade boundary could not control his body and charge toward the Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s ws. It was as if he had taken the initiative to attack, but the dragon simply snapped his neck. It sucked hard, and a thin stream of Bloodline Power was swallowed in one gulp.


    ¡°Hmph. Lowly, lowly ants. You only have a thin stream of Bloodline Power.¡± The Blood Horned Dragon snickered and licked its lips.


    ¡°Of course. How can these little bits of bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixespare to yours, Young Master?¡± A 20-meters-long Blood Horned Dragon had a fawning smile on its face.


    This was the Blood Horned Dragon n. They had a notorious reputation in the Big Ruins. They ate humans and devoured their Bloodline Powers.


    Nheless, because this n was very crafty, they built their nest at the edge of an unknown region and were cunning. Even the strongest ns of the Humans were troubled. As time passed, they were no longer willing to interfere.


    The dragon that was addressed as a young master had an arrogant expression on its face. Even so, it pretended to be mature and said, ¡°Pick the teenage ones and bring them back. Kill all the young and old ones.¡± Its voice was as calm as an ancient well. It seemed like to it, killing people was as easy as eating and drinking.


    Following that, the hundred over Blood Horned Dragons immediately cried out loudly and pounced forward. Their eyes were filled with ferocity.


    In an instant, the tribe was painted red by fresh blood. The cold winds whimpered, and it was bone-piercing cold. Even half of the sky was dyed red.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid.¡± The voice was soft and weak.


    A girl with a ponytail was seen trembling. There were traces of tears on her face, and the ponytail on her head was disheveled in the cold wind.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lan, don¡¯t be afraid. Come, Mother will carry you.¡± A woman was dressed in a sackcloth, and her eyes were already covered with ayer of death intent. To her, this day was like falling into hell. Her husband was captured, and her neighbors were either dead, escaped, or caught. The sky seemed to have copsed, where only ck and white remained in the world. Her heart was filled with despair but for Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s sake, she could not fall.


    At this moment, a voice filled with ridicule rang out.


    ¡°Young Master, 2 of them got away.¡±


    ¡°Mm, bring the woman back. Kill the child.¡± The young master waved its hand impatiently.


    ¡°Understood...¡± The low-rank Blood Horned Dragon pounced forward and aimed for Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s throat.


    The woman screamed loudly. Her hair was disheveled, and she unleashed an unimaginable power. She hugged Lil¡¯ Lan tightly and refused to let go.


    A father¡¯s love was like a mountain while a mother¡¯s love was like water. They were both the greatest powers in the world. At this moment, the woman was like a lioness protecting her cub. Even if it was the sky that was pressing down on her, she would still block it.


    Nevertheless, how could it be easy for an Extreme Grade cultivator to stop a Spiritualist?


    The Blood Horned Dragon swiped its w outwards, and an invisible wind gathered out of thin air and blew the woman away.


    At the same time, it changed its move again and lunged directly at the girl¡¯s heart. Its speed was incredibly fast.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with blood mist. Every cell in her body screamed. Her blood was burning, and blood and sweat flowed out of every pore on her body. The spiritual Qi in her dantian exploded. She took a step forward, and a surge of power that surpassed her limits burst forth as she stood in front of Lil¡¯ Lan. There was already a big hole on her back, and her strength flowed out of her body with the blood. Her body became lighter, and there was a sweet smell in her throat. Arge mouthful of blood flowed from her body into her mouth but when she saw Lil¡¯ Lan under her, she gathered herst breath and forcefully swallowed the blood back.


    She knew that Lil¡¯ Lan was afraid of blood. Every time the little girl touched a bit of blood, she would have to wash them away for a long time.


    How could the woman bear to stter her blood on Lil Lan¡¯s face and body? How long would the girl have to cry for?


    Her feet shook slightly, and the light in her eyes gradually disappeared. She said with tears of blood, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lan, it¡¯s mother¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t... Protect... You...¡± She raised her arm and wanted to touch the little girl¡¯s face onest time, but the world in front of her shook quickly and shattered with a bang. She was dead and could not be touched anymore.


    Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s vision went ck, and her world also copsed. A hint of numbness and confusion appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°You actually made me make a fool of myself in front of Young Master?¡± The Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s heart was filled with viciousness. It swung its ws at Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s head, and a cold light appeared on its w. If the w struck the little girl, her head would definitely crack open like a watermelon. It liked to watch its enemies¡¯ blood spurt out. That kind of feeling could only be described with one word¡ªwonderful.


    It was getting closer and closer!


    Just as its ws were an inch away from Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s head, a golden spear-light sliced through the air.


    The tip of the spear was as swift as the wind and as fierce as fire. It was as if a Heavenly Thunderbolt had descended from the heavens and as it passed by, it was undefeatable.


    A trace of fear shed through the Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s eyes. It widened its eyes and watched as the spear-light that descended from the sky forcefully sliced through its body.


    Its body fell heavily to the ground and broke into two. A tremendous power surged continuously within its remnant body, instantly wiping out all of its life force.


    2 figures¡ªone old and one young¡ªcame down like a hurricane. The murderous aura on their bodies was iparably dense.


    Ou Yangming nced at He Jian. His voice was ice-cold as he enunciated word by word, ¡°Blood shall be repaid in blood!¡±


    He Jian¡¯s eyes were no longer cloudy. His eyes seemed to contain 2 blood-red worlds. The longsword in his hand hummed softly. He gently held the hilt of the sword and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you be stained with blood today. None of these things can leave!¡±


    ¡°You dare to meddle in the affairs of the Blood Horned Dragon n? Do you not want to live anymore?¡± A high-rank Blood Horned Dragon roared in a muffled voice. Its face was full of arrogance.


    The young master from the Blood Horned Dragon n also had a casual expression. Its eyes were full of provocation. This time, it had brought 4 high-rank Spiritualists with him. They had gone out together, so it was not afraid at all.


    Ou Yangming did not even raise his eyelids. He half-squatted and tried to soften his voice as much as possible as looked at Lil¡¯ Lan and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    He raised his finger and wanted to wipe the bloodstains off her face, but she was like a frightened fox. Her eyes were full of fear. Her thin and weak body shivered, but she did not dare to dodge. She was very careful.


    This touched the softest part of Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    His gaze was gentle as he smiled and added, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take revenge for your mother.¡±


    Hearing this, Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s eyes regained a little bit of spirit, but she still did not reply. There was nothing more sorrowful than death to her.


    Ou Yangming nced at the dead woman and suddenly stood up. An incredibly dense killing intent was released. The Blood Spear Dragon yer shone brightly while countless blood rays shone. It was as if even the sky had darkened. At this moment, he did not want to use any magic arts. Instead, the young fellow wanted to shower himself with fresh blood and fight with force. Only then could he vent the killing intent in his heart.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Before he could finish his word, he took a step forward, and a cold light shed on the Blood Spear Dragon yer.


    He bowed and took a step forward. His center of gravity sank, and he thrust out his spear. He directly pierced through the heart of a Blood Horned Dragon, and the Devouring Power exploded.


    In the blink of an eye, the Blood Horned Dragon copsed inch by inch. Not even a speck of ash remained.


    ¡°Hahaha, how satisfying!¡± Ou Yangming let out a long howl. His body swayed as he flew out. In the blink of an eye, he approached a middle-rank Blood Horned Dragon, and killing intent filled his eyes. He struck out with his spear then struck back with his other hand. It was filled with numerous variations and at the same time, it was soundless and impossible to guess. With a bang, the Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s head was split into two halves. Fresh blood sttered out, dyeing the young fellow¡¯s clothes red. He was bathed in fresh blood like an Asura that had just walked out of hell.


    His body still did not stop. He leaped forward and with a sh, he pounced on another mid-rank Blood Horned Dragon.


    The enormous Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s immediately felt its scalp go numb. When it saw Ou Yangming ring at it with his blood-red eyes, it immediately let out a shrill cry. It felt as if all the courage in its body had been scared away. It was already frightened by this person. Previously, a middle-rank Blood Horned Dragon went against him but did not have the slightest ability to retaliate. How could it block him? Its entire body quivered as it roared, ¡°Young Master, save me!¡±


    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re courting death!¡±


    When the young master saw this, its expression changed slightly. It waved its ws forward and coldly said, ¡°I want to have this person¡¯s heart while I¡¯m having liquor!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Two 30-meter long Blood Horned Dragons flew out with majestic auras.


    They had already reached the level of high-rank spirit beasts, and they pounced toward Ou Yangming.


    However, Ou Yangming did not even raise his eyelids. A vicious look shed in his eyes. He thrust his long spear forward, and a Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s eyes widened. It took onest look at this world, and it spat out blood. With a bang, it fell to the ground and died.


    ¡°Fight!¡± Ou Yangming let out a long cry. Not only did he not retreat, but he also charged toward the 2 high-level foreign creatures.


    As for He Jian, he did not seem to be in a hurry. Every sword strike could be seen clearly.


    Having said that, the strange thing was that none of the dragons could dodge him. Every time a sword attack was made, a Blood Horned Dragon would fall into a pool of blood.


    Moreover, there was not even a drop of blood on the old man¡¯s body. He truly killed a Blood Horned Dragon every 10 steps without leaving a single trace behind.


    After just 8 minutes, more than 10 Blood Horned Dragons had been killed by him.

 Chapter 969 - The Dragon Phoenix Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 969: The Dragon Phoenix Resonance</h4>


    The sky in the Big Ruins always had a faint gray color. There was no obvious difference between spring, summer, autumn, and winter.


    It was a chilly spring. Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s eyes were dull, and in front of her was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    In the air, Ou Yangming¡¯s center of gravity sank, and his stance waspletely pulled back. His aura surged endlessly.


    Against 2 blood dragons with top-grade cultivation bases, even he had to be careful.


    Foreign beasts had also absorbed the power of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, and they had advanced through the vicious cultivation method of devouring blood essence. Their individualbat power was no weaker than the direct descendants of the 3 Dragons and 3 Phoenixes. In fact, they were much stronger than the strength of their fleshly bodies.


    Nheless, the 2 Blood Horned Dragons descended from the sky and looked at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Young Master wants your heart for when it drinks. If you offer your head, you can also save yourself some suffering. Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡± One of the Blood Horned Dragons roared with a muffledugh. Even the scales on its body were twisted together, and a cold light shot out in all directions. It did not take this human with a long spear to heart. It had killed innumerable Advanced Spiritualists, and it was saying this because it had also killed too many people today, so its hands were a little numb.


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t make it difficult for you. As long as your heart is intact, you¡¯ll be left with aplete corpse.¡±


    The other iron-wed Blood Dragon¡¯s eyes shed with a blood light, and it raised its head arrogantly as if asking Ou Yangming to leave aplete corpse was a gift from the heavens.


    If the young fellow refused to ept it, he simply did not know what was good for him and would not regret its death.


    ¡°Noisy!¡± Ou Yangming let out a muffled roar. His body was pulled to both sides as he turned into a long rainbow. The Blood Spear Dragon yer swung in a circle like a formation board that was constantly changing. The young fellow then thrust his spear forward, attacking while defending.


    The spotted blood dragon sneered internally and shouted in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Before it finished speaking, its huge body was pulled straight like an unimaginably thick rope. The scales on its body were standing up like countless sharp knives. It spun down from the high sky and turned into a ck hurricane, stirring up all the spiritual Qi around its body and causing them to rumble. The wooden houses on both sides of its body instantly copsed.


    As for the iron-wed Blood Dragon, it was not willing to be outdone either. It gathered its Qi and exhaled.


    Its Bloodline Power waspletely activated. It opened its mouth and spat out many fireballs that burned fiercely and crushed towards Ou Yangming¡¯s back.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The first ck dot on the Blood Spear Dragon yer lit up. A powerful force surged into Ou Yangming¡¯s body from the spear.


    The spear¡¯s momentum was like a surging tide. Each move was faster and stronger than the previous one.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fingers tightly and forcefully changed his move. He pped towards the ck hurricane that was falling from the sky. The force was terrifying to the extreme.


    ¡°Boom...¡± When the two collided, it was as if a heavy hammer that weighed a thousand Jin 500 kilograms hit a piece of ss. Within 3 meters from the Blood Spear Dragon yer, a ghastly whiteness appeared. The spiritual Qi exploded, and the ck hurricane that was formed by the Blood Horned Dragon was sent flying away.


    At the same time, an incredibly powerful rebound force reversed.


    It directly split open Ou Yangming¡¯s palm. The powerful force traveled through his arms and into his internal organs, causing his Qi and blood to surge.


    He shook his head and thought to himself, ¡®As expected of the Blood Horned Dragon n. They¡¯re too strong.¡¯


    Even so, when the foreign race saw what happened, a different scene could be seen.


    Silence¡ªdead silence...


    These foreign beasts were utterly shocked. There was only one thought left in their heads. ¡®Is this person a human-shaped ferocious beast?¡¯


    Yes, that was what they thought. It was worth noting that the Blood Horned Dragon n was known for their boundless strength.


    Nevertheless, the human, who was as weak as an ant, pped away the strongest warrior of the Blood Horned Dragon n. Furthermore, his cultivation was one rank lower. This was simply a legend.


    Even the Blood Horned Dragon n¡¯s young master was shocked. It had a faint premonition in his heart. Its voice was cold as he yelled, ¡°Attack together and kill that human!¡± Right away, nearly 100 Blood Horned Dragons surrounded Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡± He Jian growled and charged at the young master of the Blood Horned Dragon n.


    He raised his sword and stabbed out. Each of these simple actions seemed to be in ordance with the principles of Heaven and Earth. The Blood Horned Dragons took the initiative to ¡°crash¡± forward, and it was effortless for him to fend off even the high-rank beasts. The old man did as he pleased. His attacks were not stunning, nor did sword Qi overflow in all directions majestically, but each of his moves gave people a sense of calmness. Indeed, greatness came from simplicity. It was as if this was the true use of a sword.


    This scene caused the young master to be aghast.


    A faint fear actually arose in its heart. It coldly said, ¡°Quick, stop him!¡±


    At the same time, its ws were sped onto a shoddy storage bag. It crushed a yellowish talisman with one hand, then a strange fluctuation spread out in all directions. It was notifying its father.


    The 2 high-rank Blood Horned Dragons beside him flew out at once and fought with He Jian.


    He Jian¡¯s attainments in the path of the sword were profound, but he had only learned one art in his entire life. Even if he could finish off the 2 dragons without using his sword, it would take a long time.


    On the other hand, the pressure on Ou Yangming¡¯s body was getting stronger. Almost 90% of the Blood Horned Dragons were attacking him. Among them, there were 2 high-rank and 10 middle-rank ones.


    As long as there was a loophole, the Blood Horned Dragons would release all kinds of breaths. For a moment, danger was everywhere and every step Ou Yangming took felt like he was treading on thin ice.


    He Jian was also entangled and could not escape. They were in a deadlock situation.


    The uneasiness in the young master¡¯s heart finally subsided. It even med itself for making a fuss out of nothing.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Magic tools of different shapes and sizes shot toward Ou Yangming. There was a ball of light that flickered with electric arcs and gave off a magnanimous aura of extinction. Even the slightest touch from it would cause unimaginable consequences. There was a dagger that waspletely blood-red and on it, a skull was carved with ck blood dripping. The most terrifying thing was a longsword that looked like a centipede. The moment it flew out, it was covered by countless poisonous insects...


    All sorts of peculiar things pounced toward Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to block such a powerful attack with my Titanium Protection. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use myself as bait. Let¡¯s see if you dare toe!¡¯


    Having made up his mind, a white light shed in his interspatial bag as a distant aura rippled out. His left hand quickly made a gesture and pushed out. He roared in his heart, ¡®Ancient Dragon Shield!¡¯


    As his voice reverberated in his heart, he was directly enveloped by the Ancient Dragon Shield.


    The overwhelming and powerful magic tools were all blocked by the shield. Furthermore, at this moment, each of them began to tremble and show signs of shattering. After a long while, they suddenly copsed.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡±


    Many Blood Horned Dragons sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time and stared at each other.


    After a long while, a Blood Horned Dragon shrieked, ¡°This... What magical artifact is this? How... How can it be so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It actually blocked all of the magic tools and shattered them after a bacsh. This... How¡¯s this... How¡¯s this possible?¡± A Blood Horned Dragon spoke. Its eyes were filled with shock and monstrous waves surged in its heart. This caused his understanding of magic tools to be shattered.


    The spotted Blood Horned Dragon and the iron-wed Blood Horned Dragon exchanged nces and saw the greed in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Even the young master¡¯s breathing quickened. Its eyes revealed a look of surprise and joy. It flicked its tail and said in a low voice, ¡°I want that magic tool!¡±


    There was no room for euphemism in his words. It was as if if it said that if it wanted the tool, the young fellow had to give it to it or he would die.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The Blood Dragons nodded respectfully at the same time, their eyes filled with worship.


    He Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. The spiritual Qi in his dantian had erupted. Blood flowed in his eyes as he roared, ¡°Get lost, get lost!¡± Seeing Ou Yangming trapped by the Ancient Dragon Shield, his eyes were red. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian had been circted to the extreme and with a swing of his sword, he sent a top-grade dragon flying away. His body swayed as he rushed over.


    Within the Ancient Dragon Shield, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he gripped the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly.


    He roared internally, ¡®Activate the truth!¡¯ As his voice reverberated, the entire space seemed to have gone againstmon sense. At the same time, the killing intent in his heart had also faded. His gaze became cold, and his eyes were chaotic as if they had evolved into the heavens.


    The blood-colored patterns on the Blood Spear Dragon yer slowly lit up, and spiritual Qi filled the long spear.


    Subsequently, the patterns quickly spread to the tip of the spear, and the red light surged. A violent aura spread out. The red light was like a spider web, moving toward the dragon and phoenix at both ends. It was getting denser and faster. Ou Yangming then uttered coldly, ¡°Use my blood essence as the guide!¡± At this moment, all the spiritual Qi within a radius of 333 meters from him fused into the Blood Spear Dragon yer, and a violent wind blew.


    As soon as he spoke, the lifelike dragon and phoenix pattern on the Blood Spear Dragon yer lit up. It would be fine if that was all but the dragon and phoenix¡¯s eyes suddenly opened.


    A resplendent golden light spread out from their eyes and in an instant, they spread 333 meters away like dense, flowing lights that could suppress all the lights in the world. The whole world turned into a golden ocean, and a domineering aura spread out in all directions.


    All the spirit beasts within several kilometersy on the ground and wailed incessantly regardless of their cultivation bases. Their bodies trembled, and fear appeared in their eyes.


    What were dragons and phoenixes? Dragons and phoenixes were domineering! If I wanted something, the heavens must have it. If I did not want something, the heavens must not have it.


    ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat!¡± The iron-wed Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s voice began to tremble. Its body was suffused with coldness, and even its thoughts seemed to have been frozen. At that time, it was as if it was no longer a high-rank foreign beast but an Extreme Grade cultivator. It was facing a Spiritualist, and it did not even have the slightest chance to resist. Under the golden light, its bloodline would surely dry up, and its soul would be destroyed. The crisis in its mind was unprecedentedly intense. If it was careless for a moment, it would certainly die.


    The spotted Blood Horned Dragon was the same. Its mind trembled, and it seemed as if it would be crushed into pieces at any moment.


    As if wanting to be its nightmare, the golden light was imprinted into its bones and soul. It was afraid¡ªtruly afraid.


    In fact, all of the Blood Horned Dragons were afraid. They were like locusts as they retreated in all directions. They were from another race, but they had their thoughts and were also afraid of death.


    The young master of the Blood Horned Dragon n was pale. It did not hesitate at all. There was a bang from its interspatial bag, and a red light shed on its body. It turned into a stream of light and shot into the sky.


    ¡°Trying to retreat? Can you retreat? Those people didn¡¯t deserve to die. I¡¯ve said it before¡ªnone of you can leave today!¡± This voice did not contain the slightest bit of emotion.

 Chapter 970 - Pursue To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 970: Pursue To Kill</h4>


    Golden light¡ªblinding golden light.


    It was noble and elegant, capable of overshadowing everything in the world.


    ¡°The Dragon Phoenix Resonance!¡± The voice was extremely cold. The golden light instantly transformed into a dragon and a phoenix. They threw their heads back and roared, wreaking havoc in all directions. The ground copsed, the mountains trembled, and a storm that could be seen with the naked eye swept out. Wherever it passed, everything was destroyed, and there was no sign of life.


    He Jian took a deep look at Ou Yangming, who was at the center of the storm, and thought to himself, ¡®Just which n raised this freak?¡¯


    To be able to make the god of swords of the generation have such an epiphany, one could only imagine how shocked he was.


    Nheless, He Jian¡¯s speed was not the slightest bit slow. His body was like a sword, and he raised his hand to pick up Lil¡¯ Lan and quickly walked to the outside. In a short moment, he dodged the endless might of the dragon and phoenix.


    The dust dispersed and thend returned to peace. The entire tribe waspletely annihted by this attack.


    Out of the hundreds of the Blood Horned Dragons, only a high-rank one was lucky enough to escape the range of this power.


    As for the young master, it was lucky enough to use a defensive supreme treasure to avoid this disaster.


    Of course, such an outstanding battle oue had a lot to do with Ou Yangming¡¯s strategy. He first used himself as bait to attract all the enemies over. He then used the Ancient Dragon Shield to block the attacks while covering their lines of sight at the same time. By the time he activated the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s skill, it was toote for the Blood Horned Dragons to leave even if they wanted to.


    The surroundings were deste and deathly silent.


    Ou Yangming swept a nce and was satisfied. This was his first time using the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s skill, and the effect was unexpectedly good.


    He shed and went to He Jian¡¯s side. His voice was ice-cold as he said, ¡°Quickly chase! Today, not a single Blood Dragon can leave!¡± He did not know if it was because he was influenced by the power of the Dragon and Phoenix, but there was an unquestionable overbearing tone in his words.


    He Jian held his longsword and pulled Lil¡¯ Lan into his embrace. Then, he turned into a streak of white light and shed out.


    Ou Yangming followed closely behind, and his speed was incredibly fast.


    In the sky, He Jian was like a skilled aerial hunter, not letting go of any trace. He frowned slightly and raised his hand to point toward the south. With a deep voice, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, over there!¡± Before he finished speaking, he took a step forward.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Ou Yangming nodded lightly.


    His figure shed, and he followed closely behind. He asked softly, ¡°How could this foreign race be so rampant and stir up trouble within the Humans?¡±


    He Jian gave him a deep look and exined, ¡°This is the way of the world. The foreign race feeds on the Humans¡¯ Bloodline Powers. There¡¯s no way to reconcile the conflict between them and the Humans. The big aristocratic families and the big sects have formations to protect them, so those beasts could only pick on this small tribe. There are countless tragedies like this in the Big Ruins, and there are still many humans in their hands. It¡¯s like harvesting wheat. When the timees, they¡¯ll cut them off.¡±


    ¡°What about the divine statue?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°The divine statue has stood for 10,00 years. One day, it¡¯ll break and shatter.¡± He Jian¡¯s voice carried a hint of mncholy.


    ¡°What about the various aristocratic families? Aren¡¯t they going to take care of it?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice carried a hint of resentment.


    ¡°The conflicts between the aristocratic families are intense. They¡¯re almost unable to take care of themselves so how are they going to take care of it? Besides, the foreign race always attacks at the edge of unknown regions. Even if the aristocratic families rush over, they¡¯ll retreat into unknown regions. That¡¯s where their headquarters are!¡± As He Jian spoke, his body seemed to have be a little hunched, and he felt helpless. Even if he had a heart for themon people and wanted to save the world, what use was there for him to do it alone? Moreover, he was not a Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming swung his palm in the air, and spiritual Qi exploded. He said coldly, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll wipe out all the foreign races.¡±


    If someone else had said these words, He Jian would have scoffed andughed at his overestimation. Nevertheless, since it came from Ou Yangming, it sounded powerful.


    Furthermore, He Jian had seen the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and could understand what kind of great power it was.


    It could destroy the world and save themon people.


    In the sky, the young master of the Blood Dragon n had almost turned into a star trace. Due to its speed, even space was pressing toward it.


    ¡®Faster, faster!¡¯ It growled internally. From time to time, it would look back. Only when it did not see its fiend did it heave a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, its hatred for Ou Yangming reached its peak. If it was not for him, things would not be like this.


    It made up its mind that after returning to the n this time, it would surely find this person and dismember him into thousands of pieces.


    The young master had almost never hated a person so much. It was the young master of the Blood Horned Dragon n and had a trace of the Dragons¡¯ bloodline, but it was being pursued by such a lowly human. This made it unable to bear it.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± It spat at the ground.


    The red light on his body faded. It had used up all its secret techniques, and it had slowed down a lot.


    At this time, a cold snort sounded behind it. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re really fast. Didn¡¯t you want to eat my heart while you have some drinks? I¡¯m standing here now soe and take it!¡±


    When the voice echoed, it made the young master¡¯s face change. Almost every scale on its body stood up. All along, it had always held the power of life and death. Now, it was forced into a dead-end instead. As it rushed into the distance, it threatened, ¡°I¡¯m the Blood Horned Dragon n¡¯s young master, Dong Ruyu. If you dare to touch me at all, the Blood Horned Dragon n will certainly make your life a living hell! Why don¡¯t you let me go? I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones for today¡¯s matter. What do you think?¡±


    If Ou Yangming was willing to believe this, his head must have been stuck in the door.


    Despite that, he said, ¡°Okay. Stop running away and let¡¯s have a good talk. When the timees, it¡¯s not impossible for us to have a drink together.¡±


    Dong Ruyu was not willing to stop. It sped up and flew towards the horizon.


    Ou Yangming and He Jian followed behind. Whenever the young fellow was about to catch up, the young master would always take out a secret treasure from its inferior interspatial bag and increase its speed instantly. Following that, it would pull the distance apart without using the Blood Flight, thus Ou Yangming could not catch up for a while. As such, they could onlypete with the densities of the spiritual Qi in their dantians.


    In mid-air, Ou Yangming separated his fingers and raised his right hand. He pressed his index finger in the air and uttered coldly, ¡°Cold!¡±


    As his voice reverberated, his index finger turned green and pointed forward. 2 finger winds that carried boundless cold air sted out. One blocked Dong Ruyu¡¯s path of retreat while the other headed straight for its heart. They were so fast that it was difficult to dodge them.


    Dong Ruyu felt a chill in its heart as it twisted its body.


    Having said that, it was still struck in the back by the finger wind. A bone-chilling chill seeped out from its bone marrow. Even its blood was frozen and turned into small ice beads. This method was a derivative of an ice-mastery spell, and it was very effective in pursuit.


    Dong Ruyu shivered as it turned its body around and spat out a mouthful of cold mist. The pain in its eyes had reached its peak. The interspatial bag lit up once again as a blood-colored talisman lit up. It raised its hand and pushed it outwards. Numerous thunderbolts rolled over like rain and blocked in front of the Ou Yangming and He Jian, once again increasing the distance between them.


    ¡°Hmph, as expected of the young master of the Blood Horned Dragon n. You sure have many life-saving methods, but the cold air has seeped into your bone marrow. I¡¯d like to see how far you can run!¡± Ou Yangming sneered. He had made up his mind that he would kill this Blood Horned Dragon even if he had to chase it to the ends of the earth.


    After 2 hours, the sky had already darkened.


    The surroundings were lonely. It was full of rocks and gravel. There was not even a hint of green. Everything that could be seen with the naked eye was filled with devastation.


    In the distance, there were pitch-ck mists, which looked like a ferocious beast that hade from ancient times to devour people.


    The scales on Dong Ruyu¡¯s body dimmed. It looked miserable. If curses could kill people, then Ou Yangming would have died dozens of times.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s wrist made a crisp sound. Subsequently, 3 exquisite short knives were already hidden in his sleeve. The patterns on them wereplicated.


    The color of the short knives was especially pale red. They seemed to have been smeared with poison, and they gave people a gloomy feeling.


    At this moment, the spiritual Qi in Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian flowed along his veins. The muscles on his arms bulged, and he gathered his Qi and exhaled. With a sh of thought, he threw them out and locked them onto Dong Ruyu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡±


    The sound of air being torn apart was heard, particrly when they pierced the air.


    Next, theplicated patterns on the short knives instantly brightened up, pushing aside the surrounding air and absorbing spiritual Qi.


    At the same time, they spun non-stop, allowing their speed to reach an unbelievable level.


    3 circr arcs approached in an instant. Dong Ruyu only felt waves of piercing pain in its heart. Given that it was a life or death situation, it did not have time to think too much.


    Its interspatial bag shone brightly, reaching an unprecedented level. It grabbed with its ws, then a long saber appeared in its hand. Without any care, it used the long saber as a cudgel and swung it outwards.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The long saber and the short knives collided, and the sound of metal shing spread out.


    2 of the exquisite short sabers were sent flying away by the huge force!


    Thest one suddenly changed its position in mid-air. At this point, Dong Ruyu discovered that the handle of the knife was actually connected to a thin thread of spiritual Qi. Ou Yangming did not know how to control a sword, so he could only use this stupid method.


    ¡°No...¡± Dong Ruyu screamed shrilly, and its eyes were filled with fear.


    It quickly twisted her body, wanting to avoid this attack.


    However, Ou Yangming raised his hand and pointed. The direction of the short knife changed and directly cut off Dong Ruyu¡¯s w.


    He sneered. ¡°When you hung the child on the mast, did you ever think of this? What goes aroundes around!¡± Before his voice went away, his right hand pressed down again. The trajectory of the short knife was formless and unpredictable, but it was exceptionally sharp. It directly pierced a hole in Dong Ruyu¡¯s lower abdomen, causing fresh blood to flow out.


    Dong Ruyu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and its eyes were filled with madness and ruthlessness. ¡°They were just lowly people¡ªa bunch of lowly ants. How could their mottled Bloodline Powerspare to mine!¡± It grinned and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Stubborn!¡±Ou Yangming shook his head and pointed with his crooked finger, aiming directly at Dong Ruyu¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, something odd happened. It lowered its body and withdrew all the spiritual Qi in its body, falling from the sky.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± As soon as Ou Yangming had this thought...


    A ruthless voice suddenly came from the sky. ¡°If anyone hurts my son, I¡¯ll exterminate his entire family!¡±

 Chapter 971 - Kill

    <h4>Chapter 971: Kill</h4>


    As the voice spread, booming sounds in the sky spread in all directions.


    Several kilometers away, the mists surged, dragons and snakes danced, and the sky changed color. A Blood Dragon shrunk the ground into inches and rushed over.


    ¡°This... Path conception? The dantian has transformed into ake. It¡¯s a Venerable One!¡± He Jian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was grave.


    The giant rock in Dong Ruyu¡¯s heart was finally lifted. It secretly let out a long sigh of relief, and it looked ruthless as it enunciated each word, ¡°Hahaha, you actually dare to pursue to kill a young master from the Blood Horned Dragon n? Today, I want you to die! Not only you but also your family, friends, woman, and even everyone who has interacted with you won¡¯t be able to escape. I want you to know what hell is!¡±


    Blood dripped from the corner of its mouth, but the resentment in its words was getting stronger.


    Hearing those words, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with blood mist. The killing intent in his heart was dense.


    He Jian exhaled a breath of cold air, patted the young fellow¡¯s shoulder, and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu, take a step back. The Blood Horned Dragon Venerable One will arrive here in a few breaths at most. When it arrives, even if we want to escape, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± He had chased after Dong Ruyu all the way, so he understood that the strength of the young master could not be underestimated. Moreover, it had many life-saving methods, so it would not be easy to deal with it.


    Ou Yangming shook his head, and the aura on his body condensed.


    He let out a long cry and asked, ¡°Retreat? Why should I retreat? The one that should die isn¡¯t dead yet, so I can¡¯t retreat! People were born equal, so why should those people be raised by the foreign races and harvested like wheat?¡±


    His voice had yet to fade away when his center of gravity sank. He turned into a white streak of light and rushed toward Dong Ruyu.


    He wanted to kill it forcefully in front of the Venerable One.


    Cultivators sought fortune in the face of life and death. When faced with a situation, they would be cautious and cowardly. How could they talk about the great path? How could they talk about immortality?


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± With a flip of his wrist, he gripped the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly.


    A blood light swirled and countless strange runes began to flow. He stabbed it downward.


    Dong Ruyu¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule and hatred. Its interspatial bag lit up once again, and a piece of blood jade flew out. It grew with the wind, transforming into a Blood Lion that was 23 to 26 meters tall. Its eyes were cold, and its aura surged as it pressed down on Ou Yangming. The sky suddenly fell silent. Around it, numerous cyclones were formed and extinguished, destroyed and born again. It was chaotic. It was difficult to describe the scene with words. If that was all, it would be fine but even the spiritual Qi within a radius of tens of meters was swallowed by the Blood Lion with a single gulp.


    It then opened its mouth and spat out the Qi, which turned into white threads that enveloped Ou Yangming, stopping him from pursuing the young master.


    Dong Ruyu did not even turn its head back. Its speed was even faster as it moved away.


    As for He Jian, he sighed heavily and rushed over. He thought to himself, ¡®Young and frivolous!¡¯ Even so, the admiration in his eyes was clear to see.


    With a flick of his wrist, he waved his sleeve forward and channeled his spiritual power to the 1-meter-long sword. With a sh of cold light, he flicked it at the Blood Lion.


    Plenty of sword Qi waves shot out like stars, scattered and stained with a gorgeous and charming halo as they dispersed the white silk threads.


    ¡°Senior He, your cultivation in the path of swords is indeed extraordinary.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up!


    Before he could finish his words, he turned his spear around and drew a perfect arc with his bare hands.


    An iparably sharp spear-light was drawn in the air, and half of the sky lit up!


    ¡°sh!¡± This voice was filled with chilling intent. After Ou Yangming snorted coldly, the spiritual Qi in his dantian poured into the arc without any regard for the consequences. The speed of the spear-light increased greatly, to the point that it was impossible for the naked eye to catch it.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The world rumbled. The Blood Lion was reduced to dust when it came into contact with the spear-light.


    This was the Blood Spear Dragon yer. This was Ou Yangming¡¯s current strength. A casual attack from him would be tainted by the power of the world.


    Nheless, due to the obstruction of the Blood Lion, the distance between Ou Yangming and Dong Ruyu was once again pulled apart.


    The mists 5 kilometers away surged, raising a screen of light that was tens of meters tall. It carried an earth-shaking killing intent. A majestic pressure fell from the sky like a huge mountain, pressing heavily on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. One could even see a big man with a dragon head and a human body stepping on the light screen as he rushed over.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s expression was gloomy, and his brows were about to drip water.


    The anger in his heart had reached its peak. ¡®It was fine that they were chasing after the young master of the Blood Horned Dragon n but after hearing my furious roar, they actually didn¡¯t stop. Aren¡¯t they looking down on the Blood Horned Dragon n?¡¯ Mists spread out from his pores at an even faster speed, and his eyes were scarlet. He made up his mind that he would capture these 2 people and bring them back to the n. The Venerable One would let them suffer a fate worse than death. He would use their skins to light heavenlymps, extract their souls, and fuse them into wicks to be burned day and night to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze nced into the distance. Dong Chenyu¡¯s figure was still just a ck dot.


    ¡°3 breaths, 3 breaths left!¡± He calcted the time and understood that once the Venerable One arrived, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to kill Dong Ruyu.


    He gritted his teeth and took out the Blood Flight Belt. He raised his hand and patted it lightly, then he roared internally, ¡®Blood Flight!¡¯


    Before he could finish his words, the belt emitted a piercing red light. A beautiful arc shot out, tearing apart the grey sky and pouncing toward Dong Ruyu.


    Due to the speed, space was pressing toward Ou Yangming. Nevertheless, his cultivation had already reached that of an Advanced Spiritualist and was no longer the same as before. He just felt a little ufortable and adapted to it.


    Dong Ruyu¡¯s mental power sensed this scene, and its face changed greatly.


    It was utterly shocked. It never thought that Ou Yangming would be so determined to kill it and would use the Blood Flight.


    The young master shouted loudly, ¡°Father, save me!¡± Its voice was urgent. It had seen Ou Yangming use the Dragon Phoenix Resonance before, and it knew it could not block that level of power at all.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s eyes were wide open. He pushed his speed to the limit and shouted, ¡°You bastard, how dare you!¡±


    As he spoke, his right hand interlocked with his left hand. The hands joined together as if they had evolved into a myriad of worlds. His Dantian Lake was also boiling. The spiritual Qi in his veins was mobilized to the extreme. He pushed outward with force and spat out a mouthful of blood essence at the same time, then he yelled, ¡°With my blood essence as a sacrifice, I ask for the ancient Blood Horned Dragon to descend and kill this enemy!¡± The Venerable One knew it would take at least 2 breaths for him to rush over. Dong Ruyu would not be able to hold his enemy off for such a short period of time, so he chose to attack through the air.


    Dong Chenyu was certain that this attack would shatter the soul of this spear-wielding brat.


    This was because only a Venerable One could contend against a Venerable One!


    As Dong Chenyu¡¯s voice reverberated in the air, the sky suddenly changed, and a violent wind started to blow.


    The sky was dark and blood mists appeared out of thin air. Soon after, a Blood Horned Dragon tens of meters long turned into a streak of blood light and appeared.


    As soon as the Blood Horned Dragon appeared, sand, blood mists, the sky, the ground, and even Ou Yangming, who was using the Blood Flight Art, were stunned for a moment. It was as if a power that surpassedmon sense had appeared. Concurrently, a deste and leisurely aura came from ancient times and filled the sky.


    The Blood Horned Dragon spat out a mouthful of blood mist. Its eyes were arrogant, and it seemed as if it had teleported as it tried to devour Ou Yangming.


    Everything took only a single breath.


    He Jian¡¯s expression changed greatly, and his breathing became hurried. He said, ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat! This is the might of a Venerable One. Even if you have extraordinary talent, you can¡¯t block it!¡± Even Lil¡¯ Lan, who was on the old man¡¯s back, turned ghastly pale, a hint of worry shed through her numb and nk pupils. However, it faded in an instant, and her eyes returned to their original dark color. She stared nkly at this grey world.


    ¡°Retreat?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to retreat, and I don¡¯t want to retreat! If I take a step back, I¡¯ll always have to take a step back! If I retreat today, I¡¯ll have to retreat again in the future! Faced with an ordinary Venerable One, if I don¡¯t even have the courage to exchange a single blow, how can I talk about exterminating the foreign races? How can I talk about resisting the great disaster? If my heart for the path is stained with the thought of retreat, where it suppresses my conviction and perseverance, I¡¯ll only get further away from the great path in this life. Therefore, I won¡¯t retreat!¡± As this thought appeared in his mind, he felt that his mind and spirit were clear, and the turbid Qi in his body and heart had dispersed.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his body burned fiercely. The fresh blood in his blood vessels and the spiritual Qi in his dantian boiled.


    At this moment, the blood in his pores was burning. He would not retreat until he was dead.


    A red light shed in his eyes. He threw his head back and shouted, ¡°Head, devour with the Devouring Power!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, an odd-shaped head appeared. Its eyes were ck and red like 2nterns hanging on the eaves. Its mouth was wide open, and its teeth were thin and dense. They kept rubbing against each other, making ear-piercing sounds, then a Devouring Power exploded. This was a kind of overbearing power that sucked everything in the world. The whole head seemed to have be a mysterious ck hole.


    With the head as the core, endless spiritual power and energies were sucked into it and quickly copsed.


    This Blood Dragon seemed to have met its natural enemy. There was no longer a trace of arrogance in its eyes as they were filled with shock.


    It struggled and wanted to leave, but the Devouring Power from the mouth of the giant head was too forceful. It was simply unstoppable.


    In less than a breath, the Blood Horned Dragon from ancient times was devoured. Not even a trace of its energy was left.


    As for the giant head, it seemed to have eaten its fill. It exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and let out a burp.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. How could he let it go?


    With a sh, the Blood Spear Dragon yer shone brightly and aimed at Dong Ruyu¡¯s chest.


    The scales on Dong Ruyu¡¯s body were dim, and its eyes were filled with terror as if it saw a devil from hell. Thest bit of courage in its heart was gone. How could it block the strike?


    It could only let out a shrill cry and say, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± It retreated in a panic and even forgot to activate its protective magic treasure.


    The young master felt extremely regretful. ¡®Why? Why did I provoke this fiend?¡¯


    If it had known this would happen, it would not have gone out even if it was bold.


    Unfortunately, while there was everything in this world, there was no medicine for regret.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The sound of flesh being torn apart could be heard. The Blood Spear Dragon yer had pierced through Dong Ruyu¡¯s heart. A counterforce exploded, shattering all of his internal organs. Blood spurted out of the corner of its mouth and with a bang, it fell from the sky.


    The young master of the Blood Horned Dragon n¡ªdead!

 Chapter 972 - Heaven-lifting

    <h4>Chapter 972: Heaven-lifting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The lone desert smoke and yellow sand filled the sky.


    At this time, the air seemed to have solidified into a block of ice. The world was deste, where only the lonely cold wind whimpered.


    ¡°You want to have my heart while you drink? Come! You want my Ancient Dragon Shield? Come and take it!¡± Ou Yangming looked at Dong Ruyu¡¯s falling body and shouted coldly.


    He Jian¡¯s gaze was dull. Looking at Ou Yangming was like looking at a huge mountain shrouded in ck mists. The young fellow always revealed only a part of himself as if he could not be seen through no matter what.


    Especially when He Jian looked at Dong Ruyu, his heart was filled with terror.


    There was only one thought left in his heart. ¡®Killing a Venerable One¡¯s son in front of him? isn¡¯t this... Too domineering?¡¯


    For a moment, he forgot to escape and just stood there in a daze.


    Only when Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s body moved did he regain his senses.


    He hurriedly pped his thigh and said anxiously, ¡°Brother Yu, quickly leave. I have my own way to escape.¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could reply, another voice sounded.


    ¡°Leave? None of you can leave today!¡± Dong Chenyu had finally arrived. His body was emitting waves of intense cold air.


    He wished that he could skin the 2 lowly humans in front of him and pull out their tendons. How could he let them leave just like that? He took a step forward and caught Dong Ruyu. As he moved his hand from top to bottom of the young master¡¯s face, he closed its wide-opened eyes.


    The Venerable One said in a low voice, ¡°Ruyu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make them pay with blood!¡±


    Deep down, a volcano had erupted. Someone had actually killed his son in front of him. This was simply a p to his face. Furthermore, the enemy¡¯s strength was forceful and could not be avoided. This made him so furious that every scale on his body stood up.


    With a gentle wave of Dong Chenyu¡¯s right hand, Dong Ruyu¡¯s body burned up and turned into ashes, scattering into the yellow sand that filled the sky.


    The Venerable One slid and turned into a bolt of blood-colored lightning as he chased after Ou Yangming and He Jian!


    He Jian took a look behind him, and an anxious expression appeared on his face. He smiled bitterly and noted, ¡°Brother Yu, take Lil¡¯ Lan and leave first. I¡¯ll hold him off.¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and responded, ¡°He¡¯s a Venerable One, so you can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Hearing this, a surging sword intent burst out from He Jian¡¯s body. His face was full of arrogance as he exined, ¡°I know a sword attack. It¡¯s iplete, but it has the power to jump levels. Back then, with this move, I fought against a Venerable One as a Spiritualist and managed to escape.¡± He paused before he continued, ¡°But a single move will exhaust the spiritual Qi in my dantian.¡± He was trying to exin why he did not use it when Ou Yangming was previously surrounded by hundreds of Blood Horned Dragons.


    Indeed, that was the truth. Once he adopted that sword technique, he would have no fighting strength left.


    He Jian¡¯s gaze turned, and his throat moved. He hesitated for a moment, and his voice was hoarse as he expressed, ¡°Help me take good care of Lil¡¯ Lan. She¡¯s a poor child. Everything that happened today has dealt a huge blow to her but in this wretched world, who can do anything about it?? Who can be free from it?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know how to answer. He took a deep look at He Jian. He was also a decisive and straightforward person so without any hesitation, he nodded heavily. He waved his sleeve and took Lil¡¯ Lan, turning into a long streak of light and left in an instant.


    He Jianughed heartily and shouted, ¡°Had Xu Aoran not been given to us by the heavens, mankind and the path of swords would walk in darkness forever! Come and fight! Come and fight!¡±


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s back view, he took a deep breath. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    The shadows of 2 blood swords were reflected in his eyes. When he turned around, it was as if he had turned into a sharp blood sword that could pierce through the sky and shatter the stars.


    It was so bright that people could not take their eyes off it. The longsword in his right hand let out waves of joyful sword rings.


    ¡°Fight!¡± He Jian stood in the air. His left hand took out an old wine sk from his interspatial bag while his right hand held the long sword.


    His white robe fluttered in the wind, and his temperament was otherworldly. He stood alone in the world like a sword immortal who could split mountains and seas.


    At this moment, even Dong Chenyu felt a strong sense of danger in his heart. It was as if he would die if he was even the slightest bit careless.


    He actually only dared to watch Ou Yangming¡¯s back as he left and did not pursue him.


    The Venerable One had a vague feeling that if he exposed his back in front of He Jian, he would surely die!


    As soon as this feeling arose, his heart was filled with terror. He thought to himself, ¡®This human cultivator¡¯s only a top-grade Spiritualist, but he¡¯s so terrifying. How... How¡¯s this possible?¡¯


    In the Spiritual Realm, there was a saying that if one did not be a Venerable One, one would eventually be an ant. Aspared to a Venerable One, a Spiritualist was like gravel or a star. The distance between the two was the entire sky that could never be crossed. Now, Dong Chenyu actually felt a strong sense of danger from He Jian. This was simply a fantasy. He refused to believe it no matter what, but the wariness in him made him choose not to pursue the young fellow.


    He was slightly stunned for a moment, then he quickly collected his emotions and adjusted his Qi. His aura sank, and he sat upright.


    Dong Chenyu opened his mouth and suddenly inhaled. A pitch-ck and deep ck hole appeared in the sky, sucking in all the spiritual Qi within 333 meters. They were rapidlypressed in his chest and abdomen, turning into numerous sharp spiritual Qi swords. He suddenly spat them out, and the swords shot out from his mouth. They blotted out the sky and the sun like the falling snow pressing down on the pine trees. They became more urgent. If that was all, it would have been fine but in the sky, hurricanes rose up from the ground. They spun around the spiritual Qi swords and pounced on He Jian. The world rumbled and exploded.


    He Jian¡¯s beard and hair were white, and his sword intent condensed but did not disperse. He took a big gulp of liquor, and his movements were free and easy. He threw the sk down from the sky, and his left hand gently stroked the longsword.


    Spiritual Qi was channeled to the tip of the sword, and he turned around to draw a circr sword arc. Subsequently, he shook out a big circle.


    The sword-light condensed and did not disperse. It did not have a majestic, earth-shaking, and awe-inspiring domineering aura, but it carried the sense of returning to simplicity and that greatness came from simplicity.


    At the same time, he lowered his body, and his back drew a shocking arc. His center of gravity swayed in his body like mercury. Each time the old man raised his hand, he could block a small spiritual Qi sword. He quickly retreated and swam away. He only defended and did not attack.


    Despite that, there were too many sharp spiritual Qi swords. They were densely packed like fine raindrops, and they were everywhere.


    After a short while, He Jian had fallen into a dangerous situation. Each time he raised his hand to counterattack, it was as if he was treading on thin ice.


    Upon seeing this, Dong Chenyu¡¯s face revealed a look of joy. He let out a breath of cold air and thought to himself, ¡®He¡¯s only a top-grade Spiritualist. I was being too cautious. Now that I think about it, it made sense. Very few Spiritualists could even make a move against a Venerable One, let alone causing a life-or-death crisis to a Venerable One.


    With that, he no longer held back. Every time he attacked, he would unleash his full power, causing waves of rumbling sounds.


    Consequently, He Jian was even more miserable. He could only forcefully hold on and at the same time make preparations for which sword to sh out.


    On the other side, Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was incredibly fast as he turned into a ck whirlwind.


    He lowered his body and with a few shes, hended in a ck forest. The surroundings were dead silent, and there was only the sound of crying winds.


    Lil¡¯ Lany on his back, her gaze a little dull. Today, her parents had died, and she no longer had shelter. The world in her heart had copsed, such that it was only ck and white.


    Very soon, Ou Yangming found a small tree hole.


    With a wave of his sleeve, many formation des flew out like flowing lights. Soon enough, a Defensive Formation and an Illusory Formation were set up. After spending days and nights trying to figure out formation, his level of attainment in them became more profound. It was not much weaker than his achievements in equipment smithing.


    He walked into the tree hole and squatted down. His voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Lan, you stay here. I¡¯ll go and help Grandpa He, okay?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s eyes finally had a glimmer of light. Her little red face scrunched up together. She carefully pulled Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeve and expressed in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being alone in the dark. There are monsters in the dark...¡± Her eyes revealed fear as she was also at a loss about the unknown world. People were always afraid of change, not to mention that she was still so young and had just experienced a tragedy in the human world.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. He was actually at a loss.


    After thinking for a moment, he took out a lot of spirit ores and lit them up with the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Instantly, the inside of the tree hole became bright.


    He took out a windmill and handed it to Lil¡¯ Lan. ¡°Here, this is for you. I¡¯ll be back once it has spun 200 times.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lil¡¯ Lan asked.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Lan hesitated for a moment before her soft fingers let go of the corner of his shirt.


    Ou Yangming left. He Jian¡¯s words sounded like hisst words. The young fellow had a bad feeling in his heart, so he had to go. Besides, he felt like he would miss something if he did not go. This feeling was strange and difficult to describe with words.


    Meanwhile, Lil¡¯ Lan stared at the windmill and carefully counted how many times it spun.


    In the sky, He Jian¡¯s body was covered with fine sword marks and blood was oozing out.


    He coughed heavily and covered his mouth with his hand. When he put his hand down, his palm was red.


    The old man thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m old, I¡¯m old. My Qi is blocked. I wanted to kill him with this sword, but it took me so long to adjust it.


    All of a sudden, his eyes emitted a bright light like a de or lightning.


    With a shake of his arm, light shone on the longsword. The tadpole-like symbols flickered violently and shattered, turning into ck marks that merged into the Green Edge Sword. The longsword seemed to have turned into a thread of starlight as if it was tainted with the power of ghosts and gods.


    He Jian¡¯s eyes became sincere as if he was on a pilgrimage. There was also a faint look of madness in his eyes, and it seemed like he would die content in the evening after hearing about the path in the morning.


    He exhaled lightly and roared at the sky, ¡°This sword¡ªHeaven-lifting!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he shed out with his sword. A stern sword-light shot into the sky. Majestic sword Qi swept in all directions as though they wanted to tear the world into pieces. An invisible sword Qi shot into the sky, wanting to cut through the void. It was exceptionally sharp as if any obstructions could be cut down by this sword.


    This was an undefeatable momentum that was piled up from innumerable victories and glory. There was nothing that could not be broken in the nine heavens and tennds.


    It was a kind of awe-inspiring domineering aura. As long as one had a sword in my hand, all things in the world could be cut apart.


    One asked about the path but was cutting through the principles of the universe. It was one¡¯s dedication to the path.


    With this sh, the sky seemed to darken. Even space itself rippled slightly.


    This sword-light absorbed all the subtle lights in the sky.

 Chapter 973 - Lending A Sword

    <h4>Chapter 973: Lending A Sword</h4>


    The sword-light was resplendent, carrying with it a might that could split mountains and seas.


    Even the crying northern winds froze for a moment, and the whole world fell silent.


    When Dong Chenyu saw such a terrifying scene, he secretly gasped and wondered, ¡®This... What kind of sword is this?¡¯ How could it be so terrifying?¡¯ The sword attack hadpletely shattered his understanding of the path of swords. Given that a top-grade Spiritualist could disy such a sword aura, it could only be described as ¡°unprecedented¡±.


    The sense of danger in his mind reached its peak. Every cell and hair on his body seemed to be screaming.


    Dong Chenyu hurriedly exhaled the turbid air in his chest. His Dantian Lake was boiling. At this moment, even if he was a Venerable One, he did not dare to be arrogant.


    His state of mind was restrained. He gathered his Qi and exhaled. All of a sudden, he roared, and a voice that sounded like a demon or a monster was heard.


    The world suddenly became quiet. It would be fine if that was all but spurs that curved like a deer¡¯s antlers grew out of the top of his head, emitting ck gas. They were very terrifying, and a bewitching and spooky rune instantly lit up on every part of his skin.


    Dong Chenyu raised his hand and pressed it forward. An ominous ck figure condensed.


    A ruthless look shed in his eyes. He dug his hand into the center of his eyebrows and tore off a piece of flesh, then he threw his head back and shouted, ¡°Sacrifice!¡± The moment his voice spread out, the ck figure opened itsrge mouth, revealing sharp white teeth as it swallowed the piece of flesh in one bite. Its body swelled up and grewrger until it covered an area of 233 to 266 meters. Following that, it condensed and transformed into a horned dragon that was 333 meters long. The dragon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and bloodthirsty. Countless corrosive Qi spread out. Its scales were pitch-ck and flickered with cold lights as if they were cast from fine steel. A terrifying aura spread out.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s expression was crazed as he growled, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    As he shouted, he raised his hand and pointed forward.


    The horned dragon roared, and an invisible wave of Qi swept out in all directions. Its tail curled up, rolling up the fog.


    At this moment, if someone were to look down from the sky, one would not believe that this area of several kilometers had be an independent space.


    A sword-light that had been condensed to the extreme shed forward. Around it, numerous spiritual Qi bubbles emerged and transformed into small spiritual Qi swords that bent toward the sword Qi as they were worshipping it.


    On the other side, a horned dragon raised its head and roared at the sky. It looked like a mad demon, and its eyes were filled with a ruthless aura that was faintly discernible within the ck mists. It pushed aside the ck mists in an instant and surged continuously without an end to crash towards the area from a distance. At this time, even the space was rippling with plenty of fine ripples.


    At that instant, the sword-light and the horned dragon collided with a loud bang. It did not cause the world to rumble, but it was like spring rain that moistened everything and made no sound.


    For a moment, there was actually a stalemate as neither of them was defeated.


    He Jian¡¯s expression was gloomy. He sighed and said, ¡°If it was back then, ah... It¡¯d be futile to talk about this now.¡± At this moment, he had developed the will to die because his aura had been wrapped upyer byyer by Dong Chenyu. Even if he wanted to leave, he would not be able to escape. There was no unwillingness in his heart; there was only a faint bitterness.


    At this time, Dong Chenyu¡¯s heart was practically surging with monstrous waves. He thought to himself, ¡®Just which family did this monstere from? That kind of sword move didn¡¯t have the slightest bit ofplexity. It was directed straight to the heart.¡¯


    He was certain that if the other party was also a Venerable One, under that move, he would not be able to retaliate at all. He would be instantly killed.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    After 100 breaths, the difference between their cultivation bases was revealed.


    The sword-light had the intent to cut through everything, but the disparity between He Jian¡¯s cultivation and that of the Venerable One was too huge.


    He Jian eventually showed signs of weakness as if he did not have enough energy left. He even showed signs of copsing.


    Upon seeing this, Dong Chenyu was ecstatic. He said coldly, ¡°With your cultivation base, you were trying to defeat me? You can¡¯t!¡± Before his voice fell, his Dantian Lake emitted a dense light. At the same time, he spat out arge mouthful of blood essence and fused it into the horned dragon¡¯s body. Consequently, the dragon¡¯s aura increased greatly.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t do it? It seems that I can only use my body to merge with the sword...¡± He Jian sighed.


    As soon as the thought appeared in his mind, his dantian started to burn like a furnace. There was no joy or sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Senior He, you can¡¯t!¡± An anxious voice burst out. Before the owner of the voice arrived, the voice arrived first. The golden sword mark carved on the back of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand resonated with the heaven-lifting sword intent that He Jian had shed out. Along with joy, the golden light soared into the sky.


    ¡°This... Mount Return Sword?¡± He Jian¡¯s body even began to tremble.


    He collected his emotions and shouted loudly, ¡°Brother Yu, lend me your sword!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled. His furrowed brows rxed, and he uttered, ¡°Borrow!¡± The mists in his heart dispersed, and he felt as if he had cleared the mists and seen the clear sky. ¡®No wonder¡ªno wonder Senior He invited me to go out to look for wood and kept probing me with his sword. It turns out that he has a great rtionship with Mount Return Sword.¡¯ He had long guessed that He Jian was not simple, but he never thought that the old man would have a rtionship with Mount Return Sword and even Xu Aoran.


    Before his voice faded away, a golden light shed on the back of his hand and let out a joyful sword ring, merging into the sword-light that He Jian had shed out.


    They quickly merged like alcohol and water.


    The sword-light that He Jian had shed out expanded and filled the entire sky. It really had the power to split the sky and the earth.


    ¡°Break!¡± A cold light shed in He Jian¡¯s eyes. He swung his longsword forward brazenly, and the sword-light grew even bigger.


    At the same time, he gave Ou Yangming a signal, indicating that they should take this opportunity to retreat.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The sword-light exploded, and the sky and earth changed color, igniting a prairie fire. A wave of Qi that could destroy all living things swept out in all directions. The mists stirred the void, and it was like many invisiblerge pens drawing arge circle on the yellow sand. They ovepped, then the yellow sand filled the sky and exploded tens of meters high.


    Given that this aura could destroy all living things, even Dong Chenyu did not dare to face it head-on. He could only temporarily avoid the sword-light.


    Moreover, he felt an innate fear toward the power of this sword explosion. It was like an ice cube falling into a volcano or like an ordinary beast encountering a divine beast.


    When the light dissipated, the ground was filled with destion, and ck smoke rose from it. Ou Yangming and He Jian had vanished.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s face was gloomy. He nced at the tear in his long sleeve and thought to himself, ¡®Just the edge of the sword Qi has destroyed my long sleeve and caused the blood Qi in my body to surge. You should be proud of this. That said, the Blood Horned Dragon n won¡¯t be able to swallow this indignance. I¡¯ll surely take revenge for this.¡¯


    He waved hisrge hand down viciously, causing the space within a radius of tens of meters to explode. Afterward, he nced at the horizon and shed into the distance.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the sky, Ou Yangming carried He Jian on his back and rushed out.


    With a flip of his wrist, he took out a medicinal pill and handed it to He Jian. He said in a low voice, ¡°Senior He, this is a Spiritual Qi Pill. It has the effect of healing injuries and can also recover one¡¯s spiritual Qi. You should eat it first.¡±


    He Jian gently wiped the blood on the edge of his mouth with his sleeve. He knew Ou Yangming was an alchemy master that did notck pills. As such, he did not act pretentious and epted the pill. After taking it, he swallowed it in one gulp and expressed weakly, ¡°Brother Yu, thank you very much. If you hadn¡¯t lent me that sword, I would¡¯ve been killed there.¡±


    ¡°You were so righteous that you inspired reverence,¡± Ou Yangmingplimented.


    The truth was indeed that. How many Spiritualists would dare to face a Venerable One head-on and be bold enough to ask hispanion to leave first while he would hold back the Venerable One?


    How many people in the world while knowing they would die were not afraid and did it for the belief and perseverance in their hearts?


    He Jian¡¯s face was pale but light gathered in his eyes as he went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, forgive me for being so straightforward but have you heard of Mount Return Sword?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and even his breathing was a little messy. He nodded lightly and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    Even though he was already certain, when he heard the question, he was still surprised. After all, this was one of the reasons he had entered the Big Ruins.


    He Jian did not ask further. After all, it was not a good time to discuss matters.


    Nheless, they both noticed the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes, and they knew they had found the right person this time.


    On the other side, Lil¡¯ Lan was in the tree hole. She stared at the windmill in a daze and counted in her heart how many rounds it had spun.


    1, 2, 3... 150.


    The spirit ores on the ground that were ignited by the Heavenly Phoenix Fire had be much dimmer, but she could still make out her surroundings clearly.


    A gust of cold wind blew over, and Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s body trembled as she shrank back. She only felt her body turn cold as she softly muttered, ¡°The windmill has already spun 170 times, why aren¡¯t they back yet? Could it be... Could it be that they don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± At the thought of this, she only felt that the sky outside was getting darker, and the wind that blew over was getting colder.


    The spiritual Qi within the spirit ores was getting lesser, and the light that was being emitted was also getting dimmer. It was almost as if there was only a speck of red light left.


    Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s body kept shrinking back, and her body curled up.


    She was scared, and she cried out in a low voice. Not every child was as strong as Lil¡¯ Man.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lan, is that you?¡± At this moment, a gentle voice came from the darkness.


    The voice was not loud, and it was even subtle. Despite that, it dispelled all the darkness in Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s heart as if the summer sun was shining into her heart.


    After a while, the tree hole lit up.


    Ou Yangming took out some lean meat from his interspatial bag and carefully roasted it.


    He was an Advanced Spiritualist while He Jian was a top-grade Spiritualist. It would be fine if they did not eat for a few months, but Lil¡¯ Lan could not do it. Her cultivation base was too low, and she must not stop eating.


    He Jian¡¯splexion was much better. He sat next to the firewood while Lil¡¯ Lan sat beside him. She did not cry or make a fuss and was very sensible.


    Even so, when she looked at the pieces of meat on the firewood, her eyes shed with a different kind of light.


    Very soon, a fragrance that could trigger one¡¯s appetite was released from the tree hole.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Lan, are you hungry? Quickly eat some.¡± Ou Yangming smiled gently and handed over a piece of meat. There was a hint of pity between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lil¡¯ Lan responded. She timidly raised her hand and took it. She ate it in small bites, and she looked graceful and delicate.


    ¡°Senior He, have some too. The meat contains spiritual power, which is also good for your injuries.¡± As he spoke, he handed a piece over.

 Chapter 974 - Information About Mount Return Sword

    <h4>Chapter 974: Information About Mount Return Sword</h4>


    Thend of the Big Ruins was filled with gravel. Even if a rare forest appeared, it was flickering with a dim light, making it seem extremely dark.


    Mists were surging in the sky. There were faint shes of electric arcs with a hint of scarlet.


    At this moment, inside an ordinary tree hole in the forest, a rarely seen warm scene could be seen.


    The flickering yellow lights, the fragrant meat pieces, and the leisurely back views outlined a warm and moving scene.


    He Jian held a half-burnt stick in his right hand. A piece of golden-colored lean meat hung on the stick, giving off waves of fragrance and heat.


    He gulped hard and took a big bite. The juice spread in his mouth and tantalized his taste buds.


    He Jian¡¯s eyes lit up. He subconsciously patted his interspatial bag and took out a sh of liquor Before the liquor could enter his mouth, he was stopped by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured so don¡¯t drink liquor as it¡¯s not good for your body,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    The wrinkles at the corners of He Jian¡¯s eyes were squeezed together. He smiled faintly and expressed, ¡°The meat is so delicious. It¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t drink liquor.¡± Even so, he still put away the sh.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a look of reminiscence. ¡°I haven¡¯t done this for a long time. I don¡¯t know when it started, but I¡¯ve be busy. I couldn¡¯t apany the person I love, and I couldn¡¯t be filial toward the old man who taught me how to read and behave. This world is truly a melting pot, I can¡¯t escape it no matter how hard I try...¡± He raised his head and looked into the distance and at the dark night sky. He felt a little depressed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an epiphany, Brother Yu.¡± He Jianughed and nodded. ¡°All living beings in this world have no choice!¡±


    Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze, tore off a piece of roasted meat, and chewed it carefully. After a long while, he spoke at a moderate speed and asked, ¡°Senior He, given that you could fight against a Venerable One as a top-grade Spiritualist, you were able to suppress everyone in your generation when you were young, right?¡±


    He Jian exhaled a mouthful of hot air and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m just an old man who carves wood. When I was young, I had some fortuitous encounters.¡±


    As he spoke, he shook his head, and his eyes filled with emotion.


    ¡°Fortuitous encounters?¡±Ou Yangming¡¯s voice rose a few degrees, and he already had a guess in his heart.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He Jian looked even more weathered as he exined indifferently, ¡°I was born in a small aristocratic family. My talent was average, and my Bloodline Power is weak, so my cultivation base was improving very slowly. Each time I broke through a boundary, I would stumble. I wouldn¡¯t be valued, nor would I be favored. Spirit ores, weapons, and pieces of equipment that belonged to me wouldn¡¯t end up with me. Even my arranged marriage was canceled by thedy. The reason was that my talent was too poor. At that time, I was also young. My heart was filled with anger and in a fit of anger, I left my family and went out to look for opportunities. I had just be a Spiritualist then, and I had escaped death countless times. I wandered around for 3 years and by chance, I went to Mount Return Sword and learned an iplete sword technique.¡±


    ¡°The Heaven-lifting?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, the Heaven-lifting. I stayed there for 20 years until I became a top-grade Spiritualist.¡± He Jian¡¯s expression darkened, and he also stopped.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Ou Yangming lifted his chin and asked softly. He was a little curious and so was Lil¡¯ Lan. She quietly pricked up her ears but still pretended not to care.


    ¡°I was young and impetuous at that time. After I came back, I didn¡¯t want to go back to my family, and I didn¡¯t want to talk about the things that happened when I was young. In my opinion, that tainted me at that time.


    ¡°Besides, after learning that iplete technique, I was able to fight against many people of the same level. Even the Daoist disciples of the various ns were no match for me. I suppressed the prodigies of my generation to the point where they lost all light. Even the 3 Dagons and 3 Phoenixes tried to recruit me. After some deliberation, I chose the ck Dragons¡ªthe Jiang family. It was also during my glorious time the He family was uprooted overnight for offending a Venerable One. Blood flowed like a river.¡±


    He Jian¡¯s eyes did not show any emotions, and he slowly continued, ¡°Though I had left the family for decades, I still had to care about it. After all, blood is thicker than water. Thus, I issued a challenge to the Venerable One, causing the Big Ruins to shake. In the end, I managed to block 3 of his moves but because of that, my foundation was damaged. There was no hope for me to be a Venerable One in this life. From then on, I concealed my identity and lived in seclusion in the ancient city. The longsword that apanied me for half my life was also sealed in a box.¡±


    He Jian¡¯s voice was t and indifferent as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story.


    Nheless, his words were like countless thunderbolts exploding in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. The young fellow could imagine how many twists and turns and poignancy were contained in those words, as well as how many could only be understood but could not be described with words.


    Posting a challenge to a Venerable One as a Spiritualist¡ªjust this point alone was already enough to be intricately written down and borated, but it was briefly talked about by the old man.


    After He Jian finished talking, the tree hole became silent for a moment.


    Ou Yangming organized the words in his mind and said sincerely, ¡°Senior He, the importance of Mount Return Sword to me is beyond words...¡±


    ¡°I know¡ªI¡¯ll bring you to find it.¡± Before Ou Yangming could finish, He Jian waved his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face lit up with joy. He thought to himself, ¡®After this is done, I¡¯ll do my best to help He Jian break through to be a Venerable One. Whether he¡¯d seed or not will depend on his good fortune.¡¯ As for He Jian¡¯s damaged foundation, why would the young fellow take it to heart? With an Eternal Pill, the so-called damage would just be a joke. It was worth noting that the Eternal Pill was a heaven-defying spiritual pill that could allow one to regain one¡¯s vitality.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was willing to do this because He Jian was a fair and upright person.


    Moreover, he had just entered the Big Ruins and offended the Blood Dragon n. Now that he had killed the young master of the n, he needed a strong external aid.


    Whether it was He Jian¡¯s temperament or cultivation base, he was the best choice for this.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and guarded his soul. He instantly meditated and began to visualize the snow mountain in his spiritual world.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next day, specks of morning light scattered on the ground.


    Ou Yangming slowly withdrew himself from his meditation. A bright light shed in his eyes, and his aura extended as far as the river. His Qi was surging incessantly, and it was clear that his cultivation had improved again.


    The spiritual Qi in He Jian¡¯s dantian had already recovered by more than half. He carried Lil¡¯ Lan on his back and said with a softugh, ¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s no rush to explore Mount Return Peak. It¡¯s not toote to go after we help Lil¡¯ Man find some wood for practice. He has too much resentment in his heart, so we must let him get rid of it one step at a time. Even you and I can¡¯t help him.¡± He really cared about Lil¡¯ Man. To him, he had regarded Lil¡¯ Man as half of his disciple.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    The two of them rushed toward the cliff. After half a day, a rumbling sound came from the horizon. It was like the sound of rolling thunder exploding in their ears. They looked toward the source of the sound.


    They saw a 3-meters-wide river rushing over from afar, crashing down from the cliff.


    From afar, it looked like the milky way was hanging upside down from the nine heavens. The top of the waterfall was full of fine and dense water mists. Under the refraction of the sunlight, it emitted a seven-colored light. Although it was stained with a faint grey color, it had a unique charm.


    On both sides of the waterfall were cliffs that were about 320 meters tall. There were trees that were 33 meters tall.


    He Jian let out a sigh of relief. He pointed at the trees on the cliff and introduced, ¡°Brother Yu, those are Camphor Trees. They¡¯re incredibly tough and are one of the best choices for wood carving. They¡¯ll be perfect for Lil¡¯ Man to practice as they can dissipate the evil in his heart and allow him to be at ease.¡±


    ¡°After hearing what you said, I really want to experience it, Senior He,¡± Ou Yangming teased.


    Before his voice faded, his golden mental power was released. Everything within 333 meters from him appeared in his senses.


    As Ou Yangming calmed his mind, his thoughts sank. His mental power had already merged into a Camphor Tree and circles of ovepping special patterns appeared in his spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming exhaled the turbid air in his chest and uttered softly, ¡°Condense into a saber!¡±


    With that, a powerful mental power turned into an exquisite saber. A golden stripe was engraved on the back of the saber, which looked strange and enchanting.


    The spiritual saber shed and chopped at the tree.


    He Jian stroked his beard with a yful look in his eyes. He was sure that Ou Yangming would be defeated this time.


    Nevertheless, there was still a hint of anticipation in his heart. After all, ever since he met Ou Yangming, the young fellow had disyed omnipotence. Not only did he know how to refine medicinal pills, but he also knew how to cast magic arts. His understanding of the spear was also unimaginably high, so much so that he had alsoprehended the true meaning of the path.


    Now that He Jian could Ou Yangming him being defeated once, it was also a very interesting experience.


    ¡°Back then, I spent half a month getting the Camphor Wood. No matter how talented you are, you¡¯ll need at least a few days, right?¡± He Jian muttered softly, and the yful look in his eyes became even more intense.


    ¡°Crack...¡±


    The spiritual saber that was condensed from mental power seemed to have fallen into a quagmire. All the spiritual Qi in the surroundings was squeezed over, and it hung upside down on the cliff without moving.


    He Jian cleared his throat. His expression turned cold, and he was about to open his mouth to give some pointers.


    All of a sudden, the golden stripe on the spiritual saber lit up and enveloped the saber. It turned into a ray of golden light, and an exceptionally sharp power spread out as if it could tear open the sky and heaven.


    ¡°This... This metal property that can break through anything?¡± He Jian gasped twice, and his voice was intermittent.


    At this moment, the world in his mind seemed to have copsed. There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®Where did this monstere from? He has disyed 4 out of the 5 properties of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Could he also gather the 5 elements and transform the sky and the earth, as well as the wild winds and lightning bolts, into all things in the world?¡¯ At this time, his world was inplete chaos, and he felt that it was unreal.


    Among the 5 basic properties, in terms of a single burst, the metal property would unquestionably be the most outstanding one.


    Without any hindrance, it was as if Ou Yangming was cutting tofu. He easily took down the entire piece of Camphor Wood.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was indifferent as he cupped his hands and said. ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t fail you!¡±


    He Jian feltplicated. He was also a God-favored one who could suppress a generation but when hepared himself to Ou Yangming, he wondered, ¡®Why is the difference so big?


    ¡®Talented people emerge from every generation, each leading for hundreds of years,¡¯ He consoled himself.


    After obtaining enough of the Camphor Wood, the two of them sped toward the ancient city.


    The ancient city vaguely appeared in their sight amidst the yellow sand after a day.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re almost there!¡± Looking at the ancient city in the distance, Ou Yangming heaved a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 975 - Entrust

    <h4>Chapter 975: Entrust</h4>


    Inside the ancient city, everything was the same as before. The cold winds cut people¡¯s faces like knives. Only ces that were blocked by the old city walls seemed to be slightly warmer.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face had a trace of hesitation that was difficult to describe. Although she was a woman, she was decisive in her actions and was definitely not inferior to a man. Nheless, at this moment, there was a flicker in her eyes. It was obvious that she was uneasy and was unable to make a decision.


    All of a sudden, the sound of childrenughing and ying could be heard not far away.


    Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s baby-likeughter rang out like a bell, bringing a pure vitality to this lifeless world.


    Jiang Yingrong turned her head to look and saw her precious daughter walking in circles around Lil¡¯ Man. The little girl¡¯s face was full of smiles, but Lil¡¯ Man was still unmoved like an ice-cold stone.


    Unknowingly, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Jiang Yingrong¡¯s mouth.


    She was a shrewd person, and she had gotten a hint from Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s expression.


    The child¡¯s face was full of impatience, but his eyes betrayed his will. It was a kind of desire and indescribable joy.


    At this time, the pain and sorrow that had condensed between his eyebrows seemed to have vanished into thin air due to the girl¡¯sughter.


    Even so, his self-esteem still allowed him to maintain that weak reserve and coldness that was as thin as a piece of paper.


    The corners of Jiang Yingrong¡¯s mouth trembled slightly, and she became increasingly hesitant. Especially when she looked at her daughter who was smiling sweetly, a thinyer of mist appeared in her eyes.


    At the spur of the moment, Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She turned around and looked in a certain direction. At this moment, an extremely dangerous aura emanated from her body. It was as if she was no longer a virtuous woman but a powerful warrior who had experienced hundreds of battles and killed numerous people.


    Nevertheless, in the next moment, her tensed nerves rxed.


    This was because the person who appeared behind her was not a stranger but the head butler of this ancient city, Jiang Yuping.


    The old man who was a top-grade Spiritualist slowly walked and came to her side. He followed her gaze and slowly asked, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of going home?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong was stunned and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    This time, she did not directly object or refuse. Instead, she used a questioning tone.


    Jiang Yuping chuckled and exined, ¡°Qingcheng has slowly grown up. Even if she was cared for by the governor and me, she won¡¯t be able to obtain the same amount of resources as that in the main city.¡± He let out a long sigh and continued, ¡°Qingcheng¡¯s aptitude isn¡¯t bad, but she can¡¯t waste any more time. You... Wouldn¡¯t wish for her to live a dull life, right?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong was silent for a long while before she replied to him, ¡°If she can really live a peaceful life, it might also be a blessing even if it¡¯s a little full.¡±


    ¡°Heh, live a peaceful life?¡± Jiang Yuping sneered and said, ¡°In the Big Ruins, if one doesn¡¯t have superb strength, how could there be peace? You shouldn¡¯t deceive yourself.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong clenched her teeth and questioned, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the children ying in the distance. ¡°That child¡¯s Bloodline Power is somewhat iplete, but he¡¯s still extraordinary. Heh, since he¡¯s being hunted by the Blood Dragon n, why not let us have him?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong was slightly moved, and she asked, ¡°Do you think highly of him?¡±


    Jiang Yuping pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°The bloodline in his body was forcefully stripped off. He was lucky enough to have survived but no one can guarantee that he¡¯ll have outstanding achievements in the future.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°That said, this child still has the value of being nurtured. Perhaps a miracle has appeared in his body.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at the figures of the 2 children in front of her. She seemed to be deep in thought.


    Suddenly, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s eyes lit up. He abandoned Jiang Qingcheng and twisted his body as he ran toward the corner of the street.


    Jiang Qingcheng was slightly startled as she pouted her little mouth. Despite that, she soon broke into a smile and even the corners of her eyes narrowed because she also saw the 2 familiar figures at the corner of the street.


    Ou Yangming revealed a smile as he stretched out both of his hands and lifted Lil¡¯ Man up high.


    After a few days of separation, he really missed this little guy.


    ¡°Master Yu, you¡¯re back.¡± Jiang Yingrong walked forward with a smile. She held her daughter¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°You must¡¯ve gained something from this trip.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, of course, I won¡¯t return empty-handed if I follow Elder He.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°We found some good wood that¡¯s just right for Lil¡¯ Man.¡± He reached out and rubbed Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s messy hair. There was a hint of a doting smile in his eyes.


    Lil¡¯ Man revealed a rare smile. He was a quiet child, but he knew who was truly good to him.


    ¡°Hey, Grandpa He, who¡¯s this?¡± Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s bell-like voice rang out. Her gaze was filled with curiosity as she stared at Lil¡¯ Lan.


    Ou Yangming sighed softly and exined, ¡°This is a little girl that we saved outside. Her mother died tragically at the hands of a foreign race. Now, she has no closed ones in the Big Ruins.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Jiang Qingcheng gently covered her mouth, and her eyes shed with shock.


    She was born in the Big Ruins, but Jiang Yingrong was meticulous in protecting her. In addition, with the governor and Jiang Yuping¡¯s vague care for her, no one would dare to find trouble with her. Therefore, while the little girl had heard some news about the foreign races, she could not understand the great harm they had caused to the Humans in the Big Ruins.


    Now, when a girl younger than her stood alone in front of her, she vaguely sensed the danger and cruelty behind what happened.


    ¡°A foreign race?¡± Jiang Yuping stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, ¡°When did they appear? Which race are they?¡±


    He Jian slowly answered, ¡°They¡¯re from the Blood Horned Dragon n.¡±


    ¡°Hiss...¡± Jiang Yuping gasped. Even among the foreign races, the Blood Horned Dragon n was very powerful. His eyes immediately became solemn as he asked, ¡°Where did they appear?¡±


    He Jian shook his head and responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous as they¡¯ve already retreated.¡± He let out a long sigh and added, ¡°It is just a pity that those few viges are gone.¡±


    Jiang Yuping was startled as he said in surprise, ¡°How could they easily...¡± He suddenly paused. He sized up Ou Yangming and He Jian for a moment before he slowly nodded and did not say anything else.


    He was a bystander in the battle between Ou Yangming and Ji Qi, so he naturally knew the strength of this young fellow. In addition, He Jian was a recluse, so it was not difficult for him to kill a Blood Horned Dragon.


    Having said that, Jiang Yuping would never have thought that they had not only killed the Blood Horned Dragons but also Dong Ruyu, who was the young master of the n. Furthermore, they fought their ruler, Dong Chenyu, and even escaped. If Jiang Yuping knew this, he would not be as calm as he was now.


    Jiang Qingcheng rolled her eyes and took the initiative to grab Lil¡¯ Lan¡¯s hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Younger sister, let¡¯s y together.¡± After saying that, she looked at Lil¡¯ Man with anticipation.


    Lil¡¯ Man had a disdainful look on his face as if he was not interested in this.


    However, Ou Yangming nodded gently at him. Lil¡¯ Man hesitated for a moment but still nodded silently and followed them.


    He Jian chuckled and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m overdoing it.¡±


    He had let Lil¡¯ Man practice wood carving to temper his temper so that the child would be calm and release his evil aura. That said, after seeing Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s actions, he knew there were many ways to dissolve the evil energy inside the child¡¯s body. Perhaps there was really no need to go through so much trouble.


    After the 3 children left, Jiang Yingrong put away the smile on her face and expressed, ¡°I¡¯d like to say goodbye to the two of you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ou Yangming and He Jian were dumbfounded. A strange feeling welled up in their hearts.


    Jiang Yuping cleared his throat and said, ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He nodded slightly to the other two and turned around to leave.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright as he looked at Jiang Yingrong. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Young Lady Jiang, you really are a disciple of the ck Dragon n.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong lowered her gaze slightly and exined, ¡°Master Yu, I was originally the daughter of the Jiang family¡¯s patriarch but because I had a conflict with my family, I took my daughter and ran away from home.¡± She let out a long sigh and continued, ¡°But after so many years, I¡¯ve also thought it through. Blood is thicker than water. No matter what I choose, I can¡¯t hide the fact that I have this identity, so I n to... Go home.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind went into a trance for a moment. He also thought of Old Craftsman and Ni Yinghong.


    The words ¡°go home¡± sounded so tempting.


    He Jian suddenly asked, ¡°Are you going to take Lil¡¯ Man away?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly struck dumb, and an odd look appeared in his eyes.


    Who knew, Jiang Yingrong said without hesitation, ¡°Yes, while Lil¡¯ Man isn¡¯t from the ck Dragon n, the blood flowing in his body is also from the Big Ruins. Only in the Big Ruins can he have the opportunity to soar again.¡± Her eyes were burning as she looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°If it¡¯s for his own good, you should let him follow me and see if he can seize this opportunity.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Lil¡¯ Man, who was ying not far away, as well as Lil¡¯ Lan, who had just joined in. She was also a little shy and cautious.


    As if they sensed something, the children also turned their heads and revealed sunny smiles.


    He Jian pondered for a moment and suggested slowly, ¡°Master Yu, the Big Ruins is full of dangers, and so is the ce you want to go. No matter what, we must give them a stable environment.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression was stern as she assured the young fellow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat them as my own, and I¡¯ll surely take good care of them for you.¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a long sigh. He had not spent much time with Lil¡¯ Man and Lil¡¯ Lan but perhaps it was due to pity or fate, he cared for them.


    If it was possible, he would not mind bringing them to the Spiritual Realm.


    Nheless, just as Jiang Yingrong said, this was Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s real home.


    Slowly turning around, Ou Yangming bowed deeply to Jiang Yingrong and said, ¡°In that case, I thank you on their behalf...¡±


    The sun set in the west, and the afterglow shone on the ground and his body, forming a sharp contrast.


    All of this seemed to be an end. He had left this karma here forever.

 Chapter 976 - Carry The Case

    <h4>Chapter 976: Carry The Case</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Spring was nearing its end, but the Big Ruins did not have any signs of spring. The chirping of insects and birds, as well as the lush greenery, were even more extravagant hopes. This ce was lifeless and oppressive. It made people feel as if they had fallen into a bottomless abyss, unable to extricate themselves.


    The streets of the ancient city were dpidated. The divine statue outside the city had already stood for 10,000 years, looking into the distance.


    In the Longevity Alley, there were all kinds of lifelike wood carvings in a small wood carving shop.


    There were nts, birds, animals, mountains and rivers, and the people He Jian had met in his life. They had different expressions, some good and some bad. On top of that, they were very lifelike as if they coulde back to life at any time. There was a faint path conception that was difficult to detect.


    He Jian sat in the backyard and fetched some water from the well with a wooden bucket. He took out a scoop of the water, which was cold and sweet and could wash away all the dust and desires in a person¡¯s heart.


    He looked at the sky, and his eyes were a little cloudy as he mumbled softly, ¡°The older one is, the more fearful one is of heaven, and the more one believes in fate. After being in a trance for most of one¡¯s life, one would still go back to the original point. As the books say, indeed, you reap what you sow.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he stopped talking and just sat in a daze for an hour.


    All of a sudden, he straightened his body, opened his shoulders, and straightened his back.


    He quickly walked into the small room and dragged out an old wooden box that had been hidden for decades from under a dark pearwood bed. A rotten smell came from the wooden box, which had been bitten by worms and had tiny holes on it. It was as though numerous fine needles had stabbed into it at the same time and with just a slight touch, the entire box would be shattered.


    He Jian looked emotional and thought to himself, ¡®I haven¡¯t touched the Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus for 60 years.¡¯ He waved his sleeve lightly.


    A creak was hearding from the box as the lid flew up, revealing a sword case wrapped in rags.


    The sword case was dark red and looked ordinary but inside were rare and famous swords in the Big Ruins. They were the Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus.


    This case originally had 6 swords but after He Jian¡¯s battle against An Jingyun the Venerable One, who exterminated his n, 3 of them were taken away. Now, there were only 3 left in the case. Nheless, just taking out one of the swords was enough to cause a bloody storm. Who would have thought that there were so many famous swords hidden in this normal sword case?


    On this day, the god of swords, who had once turned the elites of the world pale, carried the case once again.


    Outside the city, yellow sand was still filling the sky, and a wisp of smoke stood alone in destion.


    Ou Yangming and He Jian walked further away under the lone smoke, gradually disappearing into the sandstorm.


    The sandstorm made it difficult for people to open their eyes.


    Amidst the sandstorm, Ou Yangming flicked his long sleeves and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior He, is it far from here to the Mount Return Sword?¡±


    He Jian gently nodded his head and answered, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s far. Mount Return Sword is located at the intersection of time and space. If there¡¯s no opportunity, it¡¯s impossible for one to enter. Besides, there are all kinds of formations and restrictions outside. Back then, I was lucky enough to be able to enter. Now that I think about it, I still have some lingering fear.¡±


    As he spoke, he shook his shoulders and the sword case on his shoulder. He continued, ¡°The ancient swords in this case were taken from Mount Return Sword. They followed me and made a name for themselves.¡±


    Even so, when he said this, the expression in his eyes dimmed. There were originally 6 longswords in the sword case but now there were only 3 left.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s observational skills had reached a certain level, so he naturally noticed the old man¡¯s expression.


    Nevertheless, he did not ask much. People like He Jian did notck stories, and it was all in the past. Since the old man did not want to talk about it, what would be the point of asking?


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and brought the topic back to Mount Return Sword. He smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the intersection of time and space?¡±


    He Jian quickly calmed down and exined, ¡°Time and space are abstract matters that are the most difficult to describe, but they¡¯re so smooth and unified there and aren¡¯t abrupt at all. How should I put it? Oh, yes, you can¡¯t feel the passage of time nor the change of space.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Ou Yangming gasped.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Is this really rted to Xu Aoran? Then what level has his cultivation base reached?¡¯ At this moment, even he felt a faint fear in his heart.


    The paths of time and space were too far away for him.


    Simr to how a mortal wanted to pluck the stars in the sky, how could this be possible?


    Just as Ou Yangming was secretly shocked, a body full of ck smoke rushed out.


    There was only ck in his eyes and not white. It was the purest and deepest ck as if it contained the Avici Hell. His body was full of rotting flesh, tattered, and yellow water dripped down along with the ck mists. Behind him, a ck stripe that looked like it was drawn with ink flickered with a deep light and was very enchanting.


    He Jian flicked his finger, causing the sword case to vibrate!


    Right at this moment, a cold voice was heard, ¡°Move aside. This is the ck Fog Corpse that ran out from the ck Fog Mountain. It¡¯s very poisonous, and you¡¯ll die upon contact with it!¡±


    At the same time, a red arrow feather whistled over from afar, tearing open a terrifying opening in the yellow sand that filled the sky. It spun non-stop and all of its spiritual power was concentrated on the arrowhead. With a loud boom, it shot directly into the head of the ck Fog Corpse and exploded. Immediately, faint red blood sttered everywhere.


    He Jian and Ou Yangming¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They retreated at the same time and with a flick of their sleeves, they got rid of the blood around them.


    Their actions were fast and not a single drop of blood stained their bodies.


    They looked at each other and saw the bitter smiles in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The unknown man had acted rashly to save them. If they really wanted to me him, it really would not make sense.


    Following that, a middle-aged man followed behind a 16-year-old youngdy and walked over.


    This middle-aged man was holding a 3-meters-tall horn bow. His shoulders were broad, and there was a faint pressure between his eyebrows. It was obvious that he had an extraordinary status. As for the youngdy, she was wearing a long dress with a red and blue foundation and white as the main tone. Her long hair was tied up, and there was a silver hairpin in it. Her face was full of arrogance, and there was a look of a sneer in her eyes. She raised her chin and was unwilling to speak.


    Her cultivation base had also reached that of a Rudimentary Spiritualist, but her aura was mixed, and her Qi was restless. It was clear that she had used medicinal pills to forcefully raise her cultivation base.


    Ou Yangming and He Jian had sunk their Qi momentums into the bottom of their hearts, thus the man and thedy could not see through them.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly and said, ¡°This ce is close to the ck Fog Mountain, which is incredibly dangerous. With your cultivation bases, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t barge in recklessly. There are endless fortunes there, but they¡¯re not something that ordinary people can take away.¡± As he said this, he did not even look at Ou Yangming because to him, having lowered himself to speak to such ants and even reminding them of danger was already a blessing that they would not have gotten from cultivating for several lifetimes.


    He did not have any bad intentions, but he just did not want to talk to people with lower cultivation bases than him.


    After all, this was the Spiritual Realm. The strong were respected, whereas the weak did not have the right to speak. Even their right to live would be stripped away.


    Was this not what happened to the viges that were massacred by the foreign races?


    If one was weak, one would be massacred, and one¡¯s bloodline would be devoured. One would even be captured and brought back to another n to be nurtured with the rest, who would be harvested like wheat¡ªone batch after another.


    In the world of cultivators, ruthlessness was the main theme. Everyone fought for the good fortune of Heaven and Earth, to live forever, and to seek the great path.


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished, he and thedy raised their chins and heads slightly. With a proud look, they sped off into the distance.


    Ou Yangming rubbed the space between his eyebrows and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the god of swords to be despised.¡±


    He Jian¡¯s expression was calm and peaceful. There was a kind of indifference where he neither cared about the good things nor his own sorrow. He smiled and responded, ¡°What god of swords? I¡¯m just an old man whose body is half-dead and half-buried in a coffin. Time passes quickly. The past has gone by in the blink of an eye and can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡± As he said that, he pulled the shoulder strap up by 2 inches, causing the sword case to move up by 2 inches as he moved.


    ¡°If you carry the sword case on your back, aren¡¯t you the god of swords?¡± Ou Yangming looked at He Jian with bright eyes.


    He Jian was slightly stunned. Countless faint light arcs ovepped in his eyes and gathered. He smiled bitterly and replied to the young fellow, ¡°I¡¯ve practiced the sword all my life and carved my heart for the path out of wood, but I still can¡¯t see through you, Brother Yu. I¡¯m really ashamed.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand repeatedly and spat out the cold air in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t see through me, Senior He; you just don¡¯t want to see through me.¡±


    As soon as he finished, his footsteps became light. He lifted his foot lightly, and half of his shoe sank into the fine yellow sand. He stomped forward.


    He Jian looked at his back view and felt a bit bitter in his heart. He followed him.


    In the depths of his heart, he also wanted to be a Venerable One, but his foundation had already been damaged. What could he do? Despite that, he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. There was endless good fortune within Mount Return Sword.


    Thest time, he had only obtained an iplete technique outside the mountain, but it had turned him into an enormous mountain in front of all the Daoist disciples. If he could enter the mountain, would he be able to fix its foundation? His dantian would turn into ake, and he would be able to enter that mysterious realm to take a look. This was why the old man had taken the initiative to bring Ou Yangming to find Mount Return Sword. It was because he had treated the young fellow as the sessor of this powerful sword technique. He could only reach outside the mountain peak previously, but he could enter the mountain with the young fellow.


    Everyone had their selfish motives¡ªeven Ou Yangming. This was how a person¡ªa real person¡ªwas.


    With that, they walked forward together. Not long after, a cold and damp wind blew over.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance. All he could see was endless ck fog. Numerous storms kept rotating, faintly flickering with ck electric arcs.


    Outside the ck fog, there were plenty of ck Fog Corpses, which were as many as the hairs of an ox. Their eyes were dull without any spirit, and their bodies were emitting ck smoke.


    Not far from the ck fog were 10 naturally formed terraces.


    Each of them was several kilometers long and all sorts of strange stripes were engraved on them. One could not help but sigh at the divine workmanship of nature.


    On each terrace stood 1,000 people. Their eyes were burning as they looked at the ck fog. Their eyes were full of expectation as if they were waiting for something.


    ¡°Senior He, what¡¯s wrong with those people?¡± Ou Yangming retracted his gaze, and a strange look appeared in his eyes.


    He Jian thought for a while, and the memories in his mind flipped like pages of a book. At the spur of the moment, he froze and answered, ¡°Brother Yu, this is the ck Fog Mountain. It¡¯s the only way to get to that ce. Back then, I had to suffer a lot before I could get through. The weirdest thing is that there¡¯s a huge spring in the depths of the ck fog. Every 3 months, the spring will erupt and many spiritual treasures will emerge from underground.¡±

 Chapter 977 - Shocking Change

    <h4>Chapter 977: Shocking Change</h4>


    A cool breeze blew over and rolled up Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeves.


    He rubbed his chin and the corners of his mouth curled upwards. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. The Big Ruins is really too big. It¡¯s possible to encounter anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This cursed world has buried secrets as endless as the bones it buried.¡± He Jian¡¯s face was like an old tree bark as he squeezed his face together with great strength. A look ofpassion could be seen.


    Ou Yangming did not reply. He took a few instant steps and stepped onto the balcony. His aura was no different from the locals in the Big Ruins at the moment so no one paid any attention to him. Moreover, most of the cultivators on the balcony were focused on holding their breaths and refining the spiritual Qi in their dantian.


    Furthermore, over the years, there had been quite a number of cultivators from the outside world who had entered the Big Ruins. There were actually many of them, hence the locals were already used to it.


    Ou Yangming looked around and had a n in mind. He thought to himself, ¡®There are only 3 Advanced Spiritualists here, and only a few dozen Intermediate Spiritualists.¡¯


    At this moment, a female voice echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re overestimating yourselves. Thest time you met Big Brother and me, we¡¯ve already saved your lives. You actually dare toe and fight for good fortune!¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly and looked over. It was the youngdy he had met before, but he did not take her to heart. She was a Rudimentary Spiritualist with a messy aura and was insignificant.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming ¡°did not dare¡± to reply, the disdain in her eyes intensified. The corners of her mouth curled up as she moved her beautiful eyes away and looked at the ck fog that was gradually rolling.


    Ke Yanshuo and Ke Xinyue stood side by side. There was a hint of displeasure in their eyes, but they did not say anything.


    All of a sudden, the ck fog began to roll like boiling water.


    In the depths of the ck Fog Mountain, a huge spring was faintly discernible. It spewed out ck fog that was over 33 meters tall, which rose in circles before falling from the sky.


    At the same time, another 10 balconies that were over 33 meters in size appeared in the ck fog!


    1, 2, more and more... Finally, they formed 10 staircases that were formed by the balconies. They were like curving tendrils that extended into the depths of the ck fog.


    He Jian¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Brother Yu, step on the terraces and enter the depths of the ck fog. After jumping through the spring, you¡¯ll be able to leave the ck Fog Mountain!¡± As he said that, he gently stroked his beard, but there was a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming saw him and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I just have a bad feeling.¡± He Jian¡¯s face looked like a dead piece of bark.


    They did not move but quietly watched!


    Countless air-piercing sounds rang out, and lights of different colors soared into the sky.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ke Yanshuo swung his hand in the air. The wind from his palm was sharp and because it was too fast, it produced rolling thunder sounds that were frightening.


    At the spur of the moment, a silver electric arc condensed out of thin air and like a horned dragon, it shot toward the ck Fog Corpses in front of it. Wherever it passed, the corpses turned into pieces of meat, falling into the ck fog.


    Following that, the man pped his interspatial bag.


    He took out the 3-meters-tall bow, lowered his back, and sat on his horse. The bowstring in his hand vibrated.


    10 arrow feathers formed out of spiritual Qi and drew 10 blood-red arcs before shooting out.


    This was a series of arrows. Each arrow was faster than thest. Under the stacking forces, they became heavier and bigger. Without any technique, this was pure strength that could defeat 10 moves.


    Ke Xinyue¡¯s body was agile and elegant, which made her look indescribably beautiful. She was like a warrior on the tip of a de, walking among the ck Fog Corpses.


    Ou Yangming shifted his gaze back andughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°No wonder she looked down on us. It turns out that she¡¯s quite capable.¡±


    ¡°No matter how capable she is, can shepare to you, Brother Yu?¡± He Jian¡¯s voice was calm, and he smiled lightly.


    Ou Yangming was speechless. He smiled helplessly and did not know how to respond.


    After observing for another 15 minutes and seeing that there was not the slightest change, He Jian touched his chin and said softly, ¡°Brother Yu, I was probably overthinking. Let¡¯s go quickly; If we don¡¯t take this opportunity, we¡¯ll have to wait for another 3 months. We can only go over by stepping on the balconies. After all, the ck fog carries a strong corrosive aura. Those below Venerable Ones will die if they touch it. Besides, it¡¯s odd that we can¡¯t use spiritual power to fly in the sky.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he took a step forward.


    Every step could be seen clearly, but he was incredibly fast. This kind of contradictory yet unified feeling dazzled people¡¯s eyes. If one looked at him a few more times, even one¡¯s mind would be sucked in.


    He Jian was only a top-grade Spiritualist but in terms of mental state cultivation, ordinary Venerable Ones might not be able topete with him. After all, he had experienced too many ups and downs in his life and had seen too many human emotions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was not much slower than his. Ever since thest time heprehended the path at Mount Return Sword...


    There was a faint floating feeling in his mind. This was the precursor of him being able to fly with his physical body.


    ¡°Boom...¡± Following a loud sound, the ck Fog Mountain turned into a vortex formed by fog.


    The pitch-ck fog spun rapidly in one direction. Fine ck electric arcs were produced in the vortex and interweaved into a.


    A powerful suction force was emitted from the vortex and stirred the void. If one really wanted to describe it, it was like a 3-kilometers-tall giant holding a mountain in his hand, constantly stirring up the fog on the ck Fog Mountain.


    Many Spiritualists lowered their center of gravity and nted their feet on the balcony.


    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t want to die, who can save me!¡± A Rudimentary Spiritualist with a scar on his face held a balcony tightly with both hands, half of his body floating in the air. His clothes fluttered, his hair disheveled, and he was full of fear. He onlysted for 2 breaths before he was sucked into the vortex.


    The moment he touched the ck fog, a poisonous insect that was difficult to see with the naked eye flew out of the ck Fog.


    It went through his pores, 7 apertures, and entered his body. If this was seen by someone with a phobia, one would get goosebumps. This was because there was no end to this poisonous insect.


    After a breath, the cultivator with a scar on his face screamed as if he had just experienced the most painful thing in the world. His face twisted with malevolence.


    Bright red vines crawled out of his pores, his mouth, his tongue, the top of his head, and even his eyeballs. In an instant, his body was covered in blood-red vines, but he was still alive. He was even more awake than he had ever been. The cultivator felt vines wriggling in his body. His blood vessels, meridians, and even his brain could not even self-destruct his dantian. He could only watch as he was ¡®swallowed¡¯ bit by bit.


    Subsequently, flower buds bloomed from the vines.


    The flower buds were flowing with brilliant colors, emitting brilliant light and carrying a faint fragrance.


    Without warning, the flower buds fully bloomed and swayed with the wind. They were beautiful and enchanting, and the fragrance became very rich.


    After seeing this, Ou Yangming felt goosebumps all over his body, and he felt a little fearful.


    He looked behind him, and his heart thudded. He gave He Jian a look.


    He Jian turned around, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Finally, the life force of the cultivator with the scar on his face was dissipated.


    The bewitching and beautiful flowers on his body quickly shattered, turning into blue halos that merged into the vortex like a dream.


    Only a pile of withered bones was left from the cultivator. They were a little yellow as if they had died for decades. Then, they directly fell into the fog.


    1, 2, 3...


    More and more Rudimentary Spiritualists were sucked into the ck fog, turning into a pile of withered bones.


    As they were absorbed into the ck fog, the fog became thicker as if it was drowning the balconies.


    ¡°This... What the hell is this thing?¡± A disciple of an aristocratic family wearing a grey long robe had a terrified expression. He felt his heart palpitate as he looked behind him. He could only feel his head buzzing, and he immediately screamed, ¡°Where... Where are the balconies behind us?¡± His eyes were filled with madness. After all, the strange scene from before had scared him out of his wits. That kind of death was truly a fate worse than death.


    It was only at this time everyone realized that the balconies behind them had disappeared.


    In other words, they had no way out.


    Panic quickly spread, and more cultivators were sucked into the whirlpool by the huge suction force.


    Ou Yangming stabilized his body, and a bitter look appeared on his face. He asked, ¡°Senior He, what... What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He Jian closed his eyes, and memories surfaced in his head like a tide. After a while, he looked up at Ou Yangming and shook his head. ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯ve never heard of such a situation before!¡± His voice was indifferent, but there was a sense of fear in his heart. The young fellow felt his heart palpitate as if there was something fearsome in the ck fog.


    While Ou Yangming had expected this, he could not help but feel a little disappointed when he heard this answer. He kept thinking of ways to break free from the situation.


    On the balcony at the front, 3 Advanced Spiritualists stood side by side. Their eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°Brother Xu, what should we do?¡± A man looked at therge cultivator beside him, who was holding a huge ax.


    ¡°Brother Wen, I don¡¯t know either! I¡¯vee to the ck Fog Mountain to search for treasures dozens of times, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation.¡± The manughed bitterly. His huge ax was stuck onto the balcony so that he could resist the suction force from the vortex. His clothes and hair floated in the direction of the vortex, and his heart was filled with fear.


    The vortex spun faster, and the explosive suction force became stronger as if it could pull a person¡¯s soul into it.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll die sooner orter, so I might as well take a gamble!¡± The Advanced Spiritualist next to the man roared, and madness appeared in his eyes.


    As he finished, he fiercely bit the tip of his tongue and spat out arge mouthful of blood essence. His body expanded like a balloon and turned into a streak of blood light that shot out. However, just as he flew into the air, numerous green vines twined around him. In an instant, they surrounded him tightly and dragged him into the ck fog. Not long after, a mournful scream came from the fog. An Advanced Spiritualist was dead.


    All the cultivators who saw this had cold airing out of their bone marrows and spread to the cells in their bodies. They were so frightened that their bodies began to tremble.

 Chapter 978 - Wind, Rise

    <h4>Chapter 978: Wind, Rise</h4>


    The ck fog spun rapidly, giving off waves of rumbling sounds.


    Countless electric arcs shed, stirring up sparks, and the speed of the rotation suddenly exploded. The electric arcs were like numerous sharp des cutting on everyone¡¯s skin, making it impossible for them to open their eyes. Even Intermediate Spiritualists had to use all their strengths to resist this powerful suction force as if they were treading on thin ice.


    Seeing an Advanced Spiritualist being sucked into the ck fog by the green vines was indescribably shocking.


    Moreover, less than 10% of the people who were on the huge balcony previously were left. They were all Rudimentary Spiritualists and were unable to resist the suction force at all.


    Other than Ou Yangming and a few others, everyone thought in despair, ¡®This time, we¡¯ll probably have to die here.¡¯


    Such a death was worse than dying on a battlefield, where one could at least earn a reputation. This? Not even a piece of their flesh would be left.


    ¡°Hold on tight and don¡¯t let go!¡±


    On the balcony, Ke Yanshuo held onto Ke Xinyue tightly. His fingers were clenched so tightly that they were turning purple.


    Ke Yanshuo and Ke Xinyue were blood siblings. They grew up in a wealthy family. The Ke family was located at the edge of a known region of the Big Ruins and could be considered a first-ss aristocratic family. There were 2 top-grade Spiritualists in the n, and their influence spanned over 50 kilometers. Ke Yanshuo had been talented since he was young. Though Ke Xinyue¡¯s talent was average, she had always been arrogant ever since she was young and had always raised her head proudly.


    At this moment, Ke Xinyue no longer had the arrogant look she had before. Her long eyshes blinked, and her eyes were filled with tears, making her look pitiful.


    ¡°Brother, the spiritual Qi in my dantian has been exhausted. I¡¯m so tired, and I don¡¯t have any more strength.¡± Her voice was no longer arrogant as she started to sound like a normal person.


    ¡°No matter what, you have to hold on. If you¡¯re sucked into it, you¡¯ll suffer a fate worse than death,¡± Ke Yanshuo uttered. His heart was already filled with fear, but he pretended not to care andforted her.


    Right at this moment, the suction force from the ck fog vortex increased greatly.


    Ke Xinyue¡¯s head became heavy, and her body went limp. Even herst bit of strength was exhausted. With a crisp sound, she let go of her hand and was sucked out by the suction force.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± Ke Yanshuo¡¯s eyes were red as he roared at the sky but there was nothing he could do.


    The cold wind entered her mouth, and she woke up. She was filled with despair. Cold sweat broke out on her pores as she thought to herself, ¡®Am I going to die just like this? I don¡¯t want to die! I still have a lot of things to do? Besides, this way of dying is too ugly...¡¯


    Tears flowed out of her eyes. They did not roll down her cheeks but were sucked into the whirlpool. They turned into wisps of water vapor and disappeared.


    ¡®Who will save me?¡¯ She prayed in her heart and kept on praying.


    ¡®I promise to be a well-breddy from a noble family in the future. I¡¯ll cultivate well, I won¡¯t be picky with my food, and I won¡¯t speak in an overbearing manner.¡¯ Her mind was filled with all kinds ofplicated thoughts. Strange thoughts emerged.


    ¡®If anyone saves me now, I¡¯ll recognize him as my dual cultivation partner!¡¯ She growled in her heart and made a decision.


    He Jian¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he took half a step forward. He began to gather his Qi and was about to make his move.


    Ou Yangming saw He Jian¡¯s subtle movement and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. No matter what, she helped me once, and she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡± Furthermore, he did not want to leave a cold and heartless image in He Jian¡¯s heart. Since the old man also wanted to save thedy, he might do him a favor.


    After all, as long as He Jian became a Venerable One, he would be a great help to Ou Yangming.


    He believed that as long as He Jian broke the shackles and overcame the Heavenly Disaster to be a Venerable One, an ordinary Venerable One would not be able to block the old man¡¯s sword.


    With this thought in mind, Ou Yang Ming took a step forward, tapped the balcony with the tip of his foot, and leaped lightly.


    He looked like a roc with its wings spread. He pounced forward, and the spiritual Qi in his dantian exploded. Instantly, his meridians circted, and his speed burst out even more fiercely.


    This was unimaginably shocking. There was instantly an uproar.


    ¡°Is... Is he crazy? He actually dared to fly away from the balcony when there¡¯s such a strong suction force. He¡¯s simply courting death!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that Advanced Spiritualist from before didn¡¯t even manage to escape using the Blood Flight!¡±


    ...


    These cultivators¡¯ expressions wereplicated. There were all kinds of looks on their faces. Some were mocking the young fellow, some were worried, and some were happy... Different faces of life in the world could be seen.


    Nheless, among all of them, the one with the mostplicated expression was still the stern middle-aged man.


    ¡®Why is it him?¡¯ He yelled internally, making his face feel like it was on fire. It was a burning pain.


    Especially when he thought of his attitude toward the young fellow earlier, his heart felt bitter.


    He never would have thought that the seemingly ordinary young man was such a great powerhouse. ¡®How old is he?¡¯ He wondered. The world in his mind seemed to have copsed.


    In the sky, Ou Yangming pulled his body away and rolled up the fog. A ruthless look shed in his eyes. He simply dissipated all the spiritual Qi in his body that was resisting the suction force. In an instant, his speed reached its peak.


    He put his arm around Ke Xinyue¡¯s slender waist that was as thin as a willow. A faint fragrance of a virgin reverberated in his nose.


    Ke Xinyue¡¯s pupils contracted, and her face was filled with disbelief. Her mind was nk, and she twisted her body subconsciously.


    After 2 breaths, she recovered from her shock and screamed, ¡°This... This... Why is it you!¡± She had reached the point of incoherent speech. One could imagine how shocked she was.


    If she did not know Ou Yangming, she would not have been like this.


    Most importantly, she had even mocked Ou Yangming twice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. Even with the soft fragrance in his arms, he did not have any misgivings in his heart.


    He did not have a good impression of this unruly and arrogant woman, so he would not speak softly.


    Ke Xinyue did not dare to move anymore. Her hands were tightly wrapped around Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulders, and her long eyshes started to tremble.


    A tyrannical devouring power erupted from the ck Fog Vortex and gushed toward Ou Yangming as if it could suck in everything in the world. At the same time, green vines twirled toward him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body moved uncontrobly towards the ck fog vortex. He felt the pulling power on his body and looked at the green vines in the ck fog. He inhaled 2 mouthfuls of cold air consecutively, then the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his body burned fiercely. Afterward, the young fellow mobilized the spiritual Qi in his Dantian and gathered it in his left palm. His face turned cold as he roared in a low voice, ¡°Break!¡±


    Before he finished, he pushed his left hand outward.


    A white light shed in his palm, and the forceful spiritual Qi exploded.


    It shattered the pulling force and the vines at the same time, and it produced a tremendous pushing force.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stepped on the air. His body moved a few times andnded on the balcony.


    ¡°This... This is too dreamy, isn¡¯t it?¡± An Intermediate Spiritualist¡¯s voice dragged out, his face full of disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to imagine. This person... What¡¯s this person¡¯s cultivation base?¡± The cultivators who witnessed this had the same thought.


    Ou Yangming looked as if he did not hear them. He nced at Ke Yanshuo and said, ¡°Take care of her.¡± His face did not change at all. His voice was cold as if they had never interacted before.


    Ke Yanshuo quickly nodded in agreement. He was pleasantly surprised.


    Not only was Ke Xinyue not angry, but she also thought to herself, ¡®So cool.¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s figure shed and appeared beside He Jian. He frowned and thought of a way to break out of this situation.


    He Jian¡¯s expression was dark as he said, ¡°Brother Ou, time is of the essence. Follow behind me. I¡¯ll try to see if I can sh apart the ck fog and vines behind me.¡±


    As his voice spread out, everyone was delighted.


    At this moment, an anxious thought came from the poisonous pill¡¯s world. Ou Yangming was stunned at first, then his face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    He lightly waved his sleeve and said with a chuckle, ¡°Senior He, watch me break through this vortex!¡± As he said this, his face was full of confidence as if it could break the sky. An indescribable charm was emitted from his body, making people unable to look away.


    If someone else had said such a thing, He Jian would have scoffed.


    However, when Ou Yangming said it, for some reason, his words were mighty as if they could crush a mountain.


    What was mighty was not the words but the person who said them.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was dazzling as if he had gathered all the good fortune in the world. Even his body seemed to be covered with ayer of faint radiance.


    Staring at Ou Yangming¡¯s back in a daze, Ke Xinyue thought of the decision she had made between life and death. Her face was slightly red, and her eyes seemed to be limpid, carrying an inexplicable deep meaning.


    Even some of the cultivators who had doubts about Ou Yangming swallowed the words in their throats when they saw this.


    Ou Yangming did not understand theplicated emotions of everyone. He lightly moved his steps, and a mist spread out from his body.


    He secretly used his mental power to wrap the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, then he quietly released it from his interspatial bag and let it assimte into the ck vortex.


    His eyes shed, and he pretended to shout softly, ¡°Fear the heaven¡¯s might as 2plementary forces generate 4 aggregates. With my conception as the guide, wind, rise!¡± In the wind, he was dressed in white. As the word ¡°rise¡± was uttered, he stepped in the air and out of the balcony.


    With a gentle wave of his sleeve, the ck Fog Mountain was blown into a violent wind, and streaks of ck fog were torn out like green smoke.


    This scene was so shocking that the cultivators on the balcony went nk as if the whole world was shaking.


    The 2 Advanced Spiritualists on the balcony at the front looked at each other at the same time. They saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes and lowered their voices to the lowest. ¡°Brother Xu, given your cultivation base, could you have stepped out of the balcony to save someone?¡±


    After hearing the question, the man holding the huge ax pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Brother Wen, you think too highly of me. If I step out of the balcony, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe back, let alone save someone.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think this person can break through the vortex?¡± The man asked again.


    The man holding the huge ax smiled bitterly and responded, ¡°Brother Wen, I don¡¯t know divination or astrology. You¡¯re asking the wrong person.¡±


    He turned around and looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s slightly skinny back.


    As though he saw a majestic and heavy mountain weighing down on his heart, he felt like he was trapped in water, unable to breathe.


    Even He Jian¡¯s eyes revealed a look of shock. He secretly guessed, ¡®Could it be that Brother Yu perfected the 5 elements and could evolve them into wind and thunder? A single word from him bes thew of the world? Borrowing the universe¡¯s power in advance... This is impossible. He¡¯s only an Advanced Spiritualist so how could he do this? How could he have reached the boundary of a Venerable One?¡¯ He could not figure it out no matter what...


    His mind was in a mess.


    The words ¡°wind, rise¡± seemed to have been engraved on his bones by a sharp carving knife.


    After all, the previous scene had brought too much shock. No matter how hard he tried, it could not be erased from his mind.

 Chapter 979 - Magnificence

    <h4>Chapter 979: Magnificence</h4>


    Outside the balconies, the mist vortex spun wildly.


    These balconies were like small boats in the waves, swaying in the storm as if they would be overturned by the waves at any time.


    The ck vortex flickered with fine ck electric arcs inch by inch from the top to the bottom. The electric arcs ovepped and interweaved like a. At the bottom of the vortex, scarlet dots could be faintly seen, emitting waves of rumbling sounds. Nheless, when one heard them, they sounded like a lone wolf crying under the moon, which made one¡¯s heart shudder. One¡¯s body seemed to have fallen into a dark abyss as if there were countless monstersing to devour them.


    If someone were to look down from the sky at this time, they would be shocked to discover that the ck fog around the ck Fog Mountain that was 3 kilometers tall was constantly rotating. It was like an upside-down cyclone, constantly sucking in the surrounding spiritual Qi, cultivators, and magical treasures.


    Inside the ck fog, there were actually brightly colored poisonous insects. Their shapes were queer, their expressions were ferocious, and their eyes were filled with bloodlust. When a cultivator was sucked into the fog, they would swarm over and devour that cultivator.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming released his mental power and entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous.


    He sped his hands together and cast all sorts of mysterious magic arts. Stepping on the void, he took another step forward. His eyes suddenly focused as he coldly uttered, ¡°Suck!¡±


    Before his voice could fade away, the poisonous pill¡¯s world seemed to have turned into an enormous ck hole. It exploded with a powerful suction force that tore at the ck vortex. The ck fog looked like long snakes that were quickly devoured by the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Even so, the fog around the ck Fog Mountain was as dense as the hair of an ox. In a short time, even with the poisonous pill¡¯s world, it could not bepletely devoured.


    At the spur of the moment, a sudden change urred. Innumerable poisonous insects that were as dense as rain and as yellow sand darted out from the ck fog and charged toward the balcony. The instant they came into contact with the balcony, they seemed to have crashed into an invisible barrier, after which, their bodies turned red and hot. Following this, they began to burn fiercely. mes filled the sky and transformed into the most brilliant ze.


    Nevertheless, when the poisonous insects in the ck fog saw this, not only were they not afraid, but the fierceness in their eyes became even more intense.


    Even if they threw themselves into the fire, they were still not afraid.


    They were burnt until they stank, and a nauseating smell spread out in all directions.


    1, 2... Tens of thousands of poisonous insects connected. They were not afraid of death and like a violent storm, they brazenly crashed into the balcony!


    This time, the entire balcony shook violently.


    The remaining cultivators turned pale. It was as if their strength had been drained. The fear in their hearts had reached its peak.


    They had seen theirpanions being devoured by the poisonous insects and witnessed how theirpanions suffered fates worse than death and turned into blooming bright flowers. The suffering and space brought by this were indeed difficult to bear.


    He Jian¡¯s mental power merged into the balcony. Not long after, he found that the invisible barrier wasing out from the restriction under the balcony. It seemed to have a natural hatred for the poisonous insects. In other words, it could temporarily stop the insects.


    He shook his head and was amazed. He dispelled this thought and turned his eyes to Ou Yangming. Looking at the young fellow¡¯s back, he thought to himself, ¡®So many lives are in your hands. You must seed!¡¯


    The old man had a vague guess about this sudden disaster, but he was not sure.


    ¡°Suck! Suck!¡± In the air, Ou Yangming nced at the balcony and growled in a low voice.


    The spiritual Qi in his dantian emitted a seven-colored light and was secretly sent into the poisonous pill¡¯s world. It allowed the green Qi in the sky to fuse with the turbid Qi on the ground, creating a reversal force that made the suction force from the poisonous pill¡¯s world even stronger. Immediately, plenty of ck fog was sucked into it.


    At this moment, tens of thousands of poisonous insects were like a surging river, biting at Ou Yangming.


    Behind them, vines as thick as wrists also shot out from the bottom of the vortex. They twined around each other and grew crazily as if they had filled the whole world.


    By taking a closer look, one could see that the vines were covered in ayer of white mucus and carried a faint scarlet color. A rotten aura spread out.


    Nevertheless, for some unknown reason, the vines gave Ou Yangming a malevolent feeling as if they had their own thoughts.


    Upon seeing this, not only did Ou Yangming not retreat, but he also snorted coldly. A cold glint shed across his eyes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s aura sank, and his heart guarded his soul. His body bent like a plow, and his back drew a terrifying arc. His right fist seemed to be wrapped in a dark light as it sted forward. Spiritual Qi exploded, and an incredibly powerful tearing force exploded. Wherever it passed, the poisonous insects and vines copsed, turning into ashes that filled the sky and being sucked into the fog vortex.


    The power of this attack could make many top-grade Spiritualists break out in cold sweats.


    As for the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, it was moving around with ease inside the ck fog. It was like a true dragon entering the sea, or like a fierce tiger returning to the mountain.


    It continuously swallowed the ck fog, and the suction force it emitted became stronger. Under the circumstances, the situation gradually stabilized.


    After feeling the state of the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, Ou Yangming finally let out a long sigh of relief. His expression became calmer.


    Just as he thought that the disaster would be resolved in this way, there was a loud bang. The universe shook without warning, and the ck fog moved even faster.


    A red glow flickered in the depths of the ck fog. It was as if it had stimted the nerves of the poisonous insects, causing them to be crazy. The madness in them reached its peak, and they gathered. The ck fog, which seemed to be blotting out the sun, rushed toward the balconies. Subsequently, many poisonous insects crashed into the barrier and crackled as they burned. Spiritual Qi exploded within their bodies while explosions rang out incessantly. The invisible barrier flickered with a dim light and suddenly, a tiny crack appeared as if the barrier would shatter at any moment.


    ¡°This... I don¡¯t want to die!¡± A female cultivator¡¯s heart trembled, and her body went limp. She fell to the ground and was sucked out by the suction force from the vortex.


    The poisonous insects that filled the sky instantly closed in, entering her body through her pores, orifices, and scalp.


    A shrill scream instantly reverberated in the air, and her beautiful, fair face withered bit by bit.


    Vines grew out of her body, interweaving into arge cocoon covered in pale red vines. Beautiful and bright flowers bloomed. These were flowers that had her flesh and blood as their foundation, her spiritual Qi as their source, and her life as the price. They were deste and cold.


    It would be fine if that was all but countless vines were still ramming into the restriction under the balcony.


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud sound, gravel and rocks flew everywhere. With just one strike, the restriction was on the verge of copsing.


    After 3 strikes, the restriction carved under the balcony copsed inch by inch. Rocks flew into the air and more than half of the balcony was destroyed. Despite that, it was still floating in the air.


    Magic tools, talismans, and unusual treasures were thrown out. The light was so bright that it killed the poisonous insects.


    Having said that, more cultivators were swallowed by the ck fog, and they screamed miserably. The ck Fog Mountain had be a hell on earth. Furthermore, even some of the remaining cultivators were wrapped by a strong suction force, and their bodies could not be controlled. They flew toward the vortex, and the situation was dangerous.


    Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming gritted his teeth, and a ruthless look appeared in his eyes. He roared softly, ¡°The situation¡¯s too critical. I can¡¯t care about that anymore!¡±


    After slightly adjusting his Qi momentum, a scorching wave of air spread out from his body, distorting the air within 3 meters from him. He mobilized the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and twined it around him like a spinning top. He gathered his Qi and exhaled, pressing his palm down.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire spread out, igniting the spiritual Qi, the poisonous insects, and the vines in the vortex.


    What was more frightening was the vortex formed by the ck fog emitted a powerful suction force and sucked in the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. In an instant, the ck vortex burned fiercely.


    Ou Yangming stepped on the mes. His white clothes were like snow. Under the illumination of the fire, he looked like a deity who controlled mes.


    He pinched his hands together, dazzling everyone as he exhaled and said, ¡°Poisonous pill¡¯s spirit, suck!¡±


    Without the spiritual Qi, poisonous insects, and vines, the vortex onlysted for 2 breaths before it was sucked clean by the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit.


    The surviving cultivators felt their bodies be light, so they leaped and stepped on the broken balcony. They still had lingering fear when they recalled the previous scene.


    Ou Yangming secretly took back the poisonous pill¡¯s spirit. The little guy seemed to have eaten its fill and fell into a deep sleep.


    He moved and walked to the balcony!


    Each time he took a step, a me would appear under his feet and support his body.


    From a distance, it looked like a god was stepping on mes, leaving steps made of mes in the air.


    This was the Heavenly Phoenix FIre¡ªthe lord of all mes!


    ¡°This... This...¡± A Rudimentary Spiritualist stuttered with a crazy look on his face. He could not find any words to describe it.


    Not only him but all the cultivators who saw this were lost for words. However, this scene had been deeply engraved into their bones and souls, and they would never forget it.


    He Jian smiled bitterly and thought to himself, ¡®Brother Yu, just how many more surprises are you going to show me?


    ¡®Is this what a true God-favored one is like? Having a foundation as profound as the ocean that no one would ever be able to figure out?¡¯


    Ou Yangming made him feel like that was the case. One would never know what kind of energy he would disy.


    Ke Xinyue¡¯s eyes lit up. She only felt that Ou Yangming¡¯s figure was the only one left in the world. He was exceptionally dazzling as though he could suppress sunlight.


    At this moment, everyone on the balcony felt a strong sense of worship toward Ou Yangming. ¡°Crack¡±, a light sound was heard as Ou Yangming took a step onto the balcony. With a light wave of his sleeve, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Disperse!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the staircase made of mes dispersed with the wind. It was like a dream that never appeared before.


    He took a step forward and walked to He Jian¡¯s side. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Senior He, are you alright?¡±


    He Jian¡¯s expression wasplicated, and his face changed. In the end, he spat out a mouthful of foul air and noted in a deep voice, ¡°Freak!¡±


    Ou Yangming touched the tip of his nose, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. He did not know how to answer because from a certain perspective, he was a freak indeed.

 Chapter 980 - Black Iron Beast

    <h4>Chapter 980: ck Iron Beast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The cold wind whimpered...


    Everyone who had survived this cmity looked at each other.


    Their bodies bent at the same time as they cupped their hands and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your saving grace, senior.¡± Their voices were in unison and contained spiritual power. They exploded with a loud bang as if they were thunderbolts from the nine heavens. An invisible storm swept out in all directions and dispersed the faint grey clouds in the sky. There was a look of worship in each of their eyes and reverence in their hearts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like this. This is just a small matter.¡± Ou Yangming waved his sleeve lightly.


    ¡°Senior, how is it a small matter when ites to our lives? We know that our cultivation is too low and can¡¯t help you much, but we¡¯ll repay your kindness. In the future, you only need to say a word, and we¡¯ll be willing to sacrifice our lives for you.¡± The man holding the huge ax roared at the sky. His expression was sincere, and his words were straightforward.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re willing to sacrifice our lives for you!¡±


    His voice burst out again and swept away.


    For these surviving cultivators, they had fallen into a bottomless abyss and were desperate. Perhaps they would be swallowed by the poisonous insects in the next second and die miserably, but Ou Yangming forcefully pulled them back. This feeling of despair and seeing the light again was too precious. Therefore, their gratitude toward the young fellow was sincere and not a bit fake.


    Listening to the voice that made people¡¯s blood boil, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was strange. He wondered, ¡®How did I... Be a senior?¡¯


    Nheless, he quickly raised his hand above his head, and the entire ce fell silent. Only the sound of the wind could be heard.


    He organized the words in his mind and with a confident look, heughed heartily. ¡°Thank you, fellow friends, for your love. If such a day reallyes, I¡¯ll surely look for you.¡±


    As his voice reverberated, the eyes of the surviving cultivators lit up with a different light.


    At this moment, the spiritual spring in the depths of the ck Fog Mountain erupted with a dazzling light and an incredibly powerful aura.


    Even so, no one rushed forward. Instead, they all looked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and said with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go and snatch the treasures. We¡¯ve suffered such a huge disaster, so we have topensate ourselves.¡±


    Instantly, everyone on the balcony burst intoughter. Colorful lights then tore the sky of the ck Fog Mountain into pieces.


    Ke Xinyue nced at Ou Yangming and took half a step forward. She bit her lower lip and her throat moved slightly. Nevertheless, before she could speak, she was suppressed by Ke Yanshuo¡¯s imposing manner, making her unable to move.


    The ck fog around the ck Fog Mountain had dispersed, revealing a ditch that was hundreds of meters deep. There were numerous dried bones piled inside. Where the vortex was, not a single trace was left behind.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment before asking softly, ¡°Senior He, what do you think the disaster was all about?¡±


    He Jian lifted his sword case, and a ruthless glint shed past his eyes. He spoke out his own guess, ¡°I once saw a foreign race in an ancient book. They can transform into vines, poisonous insects... It¡¯s very simr to today¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Another foreign race!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Yes, there are all kinds of odd foreign races in great ruins. They¡¯re hidden in unknown areas, and no one knows how many there are.¡± He Jian sighed faintly, and he sounded like he had seen the vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We¡¯ll talk about it after we get there!¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and suppressed the thoughts in his mind.


    He Jian did not refute him. He stepped on the broken balcony and used the momentum to speed off into the distance.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming had left, Ke Yanshuo finally dispersed the aura on his body. Ke Xinyue gritted her teeth and asked fiercely, ¡°Brother, why did you stop me?¡±


    Ke Yanshuo¡¯s gaze deepened, and his voice was slightly bitter. ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow up so with one look, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    His gaze shifted, and he continued, ¡°I know you like him. Yes, who wouldn¡¯t like such a God-favored one? But you¡¯re not from the same world so forget it. This kind of feeling is like taking a bite of a spiritual fruit and leaving it in spiritual Qi; it¡¯ll rot. How can there be so many wonderful things in this world? What good ending can a little fish have when it falls in love with the sky? Besides, look at how his style of doing things is wless.¡± He paused and looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s receding figure.


    After a moment, he added, ¡°The distance between you is too far. It¡¯s even farther than the distance of the entire sky.¡±


    His voice was soft but every word sounded like a sharp needle piercing deeply into the heart of Ke Xinyue.


    ¡°I know, I know, but why did you have to say it out loud?¡± Her expression was a little sorrowful, and her voice sounded a little hysterical.


    From a young age, she had been very arrogant. Coupled with her superior family background, she hade into contact with a lot of things, so her taste was naturally extraordinary.


    She simply would not notice her peers at all. Furthermore, the scene outside the balcony earlier...


    It kept ying in her mind like a movie, and there was a faint sweetness in her heart. There were even some vague fantasies in her heart that even she did not notice. Despite that, after only a few breaths, they were heartlessly broken. How could she ept it?


    Deep down, Ke Yanshuo also felt that he was being too cold and heartless but those words had to be said by someone, and they had to be said very clearly.


    Once one had fantasies about feelings, one would sink deeper, unable to extricate oneself.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming did not know what happened. He and He Jian did not stay any longer and directly jumped over the spring.


    Lil¡¯ Ming had also be very picky, after all. Ordinary treasures could not catch his eyes.


    After hurrying to the north for 3 days, the sky became dimmer. Countless storms condensed on the ground. Just the shockwaves from the periphery could make a Rudimentary Spiritualist disappear.


    Ou Yangming smacked his lips and joked, ¡°Senior He, given the kind of storms, anyone below an Intermediate Spiritualist will surely die if they encounter them. It¡¯s hard to imagine that you passed through them as a Rudimentary Spiritualist.¡±


    He Jian¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a bright smile. The wrinkles on his face were squeezed together, and he nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, now that I think about it, I¡¯m still a little scared.¡±


    Half of his shoe sank into the yellow sand, and his old fingers lifted his shoulder strap. He pondered for a moment.


    His voice became solemn as he noted, ¡°Brother Yu, we have to be careful. I remember that there¡¯s a kind of ck Iron Beast around here. Its body is tremendously strong, and it¡¯s difficult for swords and sabers to harm it.¡±


    Hearing this, Ou Yangming looked stern. His interspatial bag shed and when the light was gone, the Blood Spear Dragon yer was already in his hand.


    Between them, the one with the lower cultivation base was an Advanced Spiritualist. It was worth noting that they were as fast as lightning.


    All of a sudden, a creaking sound came from somewhere as if many people were grinding their teeth in their sleep.


    The sound grew louder and came from all directions.


    ¡°Creak, creak...¡±


    It was empty around Ou Yangming and He Jian, but the sound seemed to havee out of thin air, making people¡¯s scalps go numb.


    He Jian¡¯s eyes focused as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Yu, be careful. They¡¯reing.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded his head gently. After a long while, 10-meters-tall ferocious beasts with a pair of horns on their heads and bodies covered in ck scales rushed out from the yellow sand. Their throats kept trembling as they let out screeching sounds of teeth being ground. Having said that, the most shocking thing was that their eyes did not have any spiritual essence as they only looked bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Senior He, is this a ferocious beast?¡± He could sense life force from the ferocious beasts, but he could not sense any spiritual essence.


    ¡°Yes, the Big Ruins is divided into 3 major forces.¡± He Jian stretched out 3 fingers and shook them.


    Ou Yangming stroked his chin and listened quietly. He knew there was definitely more toe.


    As expected, just as the thought appeared, He Jian continued, ¡°Firstly, the Humans, who obtained the Dragon and Phoenix Bloodlines, where the 3 Dragons and 3 Phoenixes are the leaders. Secondly, the foreign races with the Horned Dragons, the Qiongqis<sup>1</sup>, and the Blood Rocs as the leaders. Finally, the ferocious beasts. They obtained the Dragon and Phoenix Bloodlines, but they failed to mutate.¡±


    ¡°Failed?¡± Ou Yangming raised his voice.


    ¡°Yes, they failed, which is why they lost all their intelligence and only had killing in their hearts. Even so, every type of ferocious beast has obtained divine abilities and magic arts that humans dream of. For instance, spitting fire, spitting ice... They¡¯ve mastered them.¡±


    As He Jian said this, he pointed at the ck Iron Beast in front of them.


    ¡°Look, though their physical quality and strength... Are normal in all aspects, in terms of physical strength alone, they¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of fierce beasts. Even for me, it¡¯s not easy to break through their defenses.¡± His face was also filled with emotions.


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked in a low voice, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    A sh of sword-light appeared in He Jian¡¯s eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°st them away and open up a path.¡±


    Given that he said to ¡°st them away¡± instead of killing them, one could imagine how formidable the ck Iron Beasts were.


    After hearing what he said, Ou Yangming somehow thought of the mutated fierce beasts in the Forest of Death. ¡®What¡¯s the connection between them?¡¯ He raised his eyebrows and wondered.


    He forcefully suppressed this thought and muttered softly, ¡°Strong physical bodies? I¡¯d like to see it.¡±


    Before he finished, his fingers tightly gripped the Blood Spear Dragon yer. Instantly, the spear seemed to be a part of his body, and countless runes jumped.


    A wild spear technique resounded. Ou Yangming held the spear tightly in his hand andmunicated with his dantian. His Qi was as smooth as one, and his body ovepped with the Blood Spear Dragon yer. With a sh, he lightly thrust the spear forward.


    Ou Yangming had achieved a remarkable level in terms of the spear attack and his control over every detail.


    Even an ordinary top-grade Spiritualist would find it difficult to do so.


    The ck Iron Beast¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty. It spat out mist from its nose, and the scales on its skin flickered with a dim light. They connected into one, making them look iparably hard, and they overflowed with a cold light. It opened its bloody mouth, revealing a mouthful of sharp white teeth. With a stomp of its hind legs, arge pit appeared on the yellow sand on the ground. Like a small mountain, it charged toward Ou Yangming. This was the ck Iron Beast¡¯s attacking method. It used its physical strength to block the magic tool and look for an opportunity to counterattack.

 Chapter 981 - The Dragon Slayer’s Might

    <h4>Chapter 981: The Dragon yer¡¯s Might</h4>


    Thend was deste. There were broken precipices, and a sandstorm filled the sky.


    Hundreds of ck Iron Beasts rushed towards Ou Yangming. The scales on their bodies flickered with a cold light, making them look terrifying.


    When He Jian saw this, there was a faint worry in his eyes. He lifted his finger slightly, and the sword case behind him flew up and down. All of a sudden, a bloody light flew out. The air suddenly shook, and he growled in a low voice, ¡°Soaring Meridian!¡±


    Immediately, a 33-meters-long sword Qi condensed out of thin air and pressed down on the ck Iron Beasts.


    This attack was not the sword technique he had obtained at Mount Return Sword, but it was also very profound. Of course, it was more than a little inferior to the Heaven-lifting Technique.


    At the same time, He Jian reminded Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Yu, you just need to p these ck Iron Beasts away; there¡¯s no need to kill them as it¡¯ll waste too much time. After all, their defense is too abnormal.¡±


    Nheless, as soon as he said that, his pupils contracted, and his face was filled with disbelief. He could help but scream, ¡°What... What kind of spear is this?¡±


    From his perspective, when Ou Yangming lightly stabbed out with his spear, the scales of a ck Iron Beast were shattered like a piece of tofu as though it was not an obstruction at all. The beast was pierced through just like that. It let out a miserable cry, and blood gushed out from its mouth.


    Since He Jian was present, Ou Yangming did not use the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s Devouring attribute. It was not that he did not believe He Jian, but the attribute was too shocking.


    ¡®Was that really a ck Iron Beast?¡¯ When He Jian saw this, he roared in his heart.


    ¡®I must¡¯ve been mistaken, or perhaps these ck Iron Beasts¡¯ levels are too low.¡¯ After a moment, he found a more reliable reason for himself.


    It was then the Soaring Meridian¡¯s sword-light. It only left a white mark on the scales of a ck Iron Beast and pushed it away.


    ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± He Jian gasped when he saw this.


    He knew he was thinking too much. The ck Iron Beasts were still exceptionally tough, but they appeared as fragile as paper in front of Ou Yangming. Looking at the figure bathing in fresh blood, the old man felt as if he was looking at a monster.


    This was the second time he had seen the Blood Spear Dragon yer. Thest time was when they went against the Blood Horned Dragon n. At that time, he only felt that the long spear was extraordinary, but he did not have such an intuitive feeling about it.


    ¡®How the hell is this extraordinary? It¡¯s simply heaven-defying, okay? Even after living for such a long time, I¡¯ve never heard of this armor-piercing effect.¡¯


    He Jian curbed his thoughts and knew it was not the time to ask about such things.


    With a single thought, he poured the spiritual QI in his dantian into the Meridian Sword. Each time he swung it out, he would send a group of ck Iron Beasts flying.


    Ou Yangming, on the other hand, was much more violent. His long spear was either long, sharp, piercing, or dull. It was as cold as ice and as hot as the summer sun. Each time he attacked, a ck Iron Beast would fall in a pool of blood. Moreover, as an Advanced Spiritualist who hadprehended the true meaning of the path, his spear attacks became simpler. He changed his moves subtly, but the results were great. Every move was a killing move; they were not fancy at all, and blood dripped every time.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ou Yangming flipped his wrist, and a clear sound rang out.


    He swung the spear in his hand horizontally in the air and smashed it toward a ck Iron Beast that had opened its mouth to bite him.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The sharp teeth of the ck Iron Beast were broken, but the spear did not stop as it smashed its head into pieces.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s figure shed once again, and he charged out fiercely like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. No one was a match for him.


    He managed to force his way out of the ck Iron Beasts and killed his way back.


    After 15 minutes, Ou Yangming stood in the yellow sand, and behind him were densely packed carcasses of the ferocious beasts. He took a deep breath and uttered, ¡°Awesome!¡±


    He Jian nced around and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Yu, this spear of yours...¡±


    ¡°This spear of mine? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming had a puzzled look on his face. He blinked and recalled the scene of him taking out the long spear. There did not seem to be anything wrong with it.


    ¡°Its armor-piercing effect is too powerful!¡± The bitter smile on He Jian¡¯s face became more intense.


    ¡°Senior He, you¡¯re ttering me. I added a few special materials to it, which is why it¡¯s a bit sharper than an ordinary long spear.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    When He Jian heard this, his eyelids twitched again. He thought to himself, ¡®How is it a bit sharper? Compared to an ordinary long spear, they¡¯re like Heaven and Earth apart. They can¡¯t bepared to each other, okay?¡¯


    While he thought so, he had no covetous thoughts.


    He Jian looked at the yellow sand on the horizon and stroked his beard with his right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We¡¯re close to that ce. Anything can happen so let¡¯s avoid unnecessaryplications.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Mount Return Sword was one of his goals when he entered the Big Ruins. He could not afford to make any mistakes.


    All of a sudden, creaking sounds rang out once again. This time, the noise was louder and even spread out for 3 kilometers.


    The shadows of the ck Iron Beasts were vaguely seen in the yellow sand. The ck Iron Beast at the front was more than 33 meters tall. Each of its scales was as big as a piece of rice paper, and they were intertwined together.


    He Jian¡¯s face changed slightly, and he introduced, ¡°Brother Yu, that should be the king of the ck Iron Beasts.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, given that it¡¯s a top-grade ferocious beast and has a powerful body, it¡¯ll indeed be quite difficult to deal with it,¡± Ou Yangming muttered.


    ¡°Yes. Besides, it¡¯s not easy to be a top-grade ferocious beast,¡± He Jian responded.


    Following that, numerous ck Iron Beasts jumped out from the yellow sand, and they were densely packed.


    The redness in their eyes was intense. They could sense the smell of theirpanions¡¯ blood from the 2 detestable humans.


    Especially the one that was holding a long spear. The smell of blood on his body was so strong that it made them feel disgusted. Fierce beasts only had their instincts left but once someone was covered in theirpanions¡¯ blood, the entire race would fight to the death with that person.


    Yes, the entire race.


    Therefore, in the cursednd, the most terrifying beings were neither the Humans, who possessed the bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, nor the mysterious and odd foreign races. Instead, they were the vicious beasts. This was because they did not have any thoughts but it was their single-mindedness that made them unafraid of death.


    ¡°Creak!¡± Innumerable savage beasts roared at the same time as if they were offering sacrifices to their god.


    After wailing for a while, they moved. Almost 90% of them charged toward Ou Yangming.


    ¡°I only killed a few beasts. Is there a need for you to do this?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    Gathering his Qi and breathing, he stomped his feet and took a step back. With a wave of his sleeve, streams of light spread out as if they were dreams and illusions. All sorts of strange lights spread out in all directions. They were thousands of Illusory Formation Boards.


    Complicated runes lit up and intertwined with each other, giving off a feeling of smoothness. It was as though these formation boards were supposed to be connected together. Too many or too few of them would make them imperfect.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh... ¡± The sound of air being torn was continuously heard.


    The formation boards spread out and covered an area of 1.3 to 1.6 kilometers.


    As such, the fierce beasts within the area of the formation felt their vision go blurry, and their minds were in a mess. The world that they were familiar with hadpletely changed.


    The yellow sand that filled the sky disappeared, and the storms that swirled in the sky were gone.


    What reced them was a world of ice and snow. Snowkes fell from the sky, splitting the dark sky into pieces.


    Inside the formation, Ou Yangming¡¯s gently tapped his finger. The core hub shone brightly, and all the rune nodes within the formation lit up.


    ¡°Illusion!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s lips parted, and his voice was very cold.


    Before his voice was gone, the ck Iron Beasts¡¯ minds were muddled, and they surrounded and attacked their king. From their perspective, the king had turned into the human that was stained with the blood of their kind. It was simply unforgivable. Their scales shed with cold lights, and their spiritual powers burst out.


    Outside the formation, He Jian was dumbfounded.


    He was bewildered and in the end, he uttered 4 words with a bitter expression, ¡°This is a formation?¡±


    His heart beat violently, and it took him 2 full breaths before he recovered.


    He thought to himself, ¡®What is there that Brother Yu doesn¡¯t know? Are there really people who were born with knowledge? If not, what kind of person does Brother Yu belong to?¡¯ Geniuses and monsters¡ªthese words were no longer enough to describe Ou Yangming, so he could only say that the young fellow was born with knowledge.


    The old man nced at the formation and was shocked.


    This was because he saw that the ck Iron Beasts seemed to have been possessed. They howled and kept on biting at their king. They were so crazy and did not fear death.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had a casual look on his face as he wiped the Blood Spear Dragon yer. Each time he casually pointed, the fierce beasts would be wilder.


    ¡®What... What kind of formation is this?¡¯ He Jian shouted internally.


    He had seen a lot of things in his life, but he had never heard of a formation that could control the minds of beasts.


    At this moment, he became slightly fearful of Ou Yangming as though the young fellow was a starry sky or a massive world.


    Along the way, Ou Yangming had given him too many surprises. Now, it was no longer a surprise, but a shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡± Inside the formation, Ou Yangming touched his chin and pondered for a moment before clenching the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly.


    With a light step, he looked like an invisible breeze. He raised his hand and pointed, then a rune node moved over to block his front and hide his body.


    1 step, 2 steps...


    Ou Yangming looked like he was leisurely strolling in a courtyard as he slowly approached the ck Iron Beasts.


    He bent his back and drew a terrifying arc. The spiritual Qi in his dantian circted in his meridians.


    It made his meridians swell up. Blue veins also popped out on his skin, making him look like a dragon.


    The first ck spot on the handle of the Blood Spear Dragon yer lit up, and an indescribable sharpness spread out.


    Ou Yangming swayed to the ck Iron Beast King¡¯s side and raised his hand to stab it.


    A cold light shone from the Dragon yer as he thrust it at the ck Iron Beast King¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Boom...¡± When they collided, the hard scales on the beast king onlysted for 2 breaths before they were shattered.


    The ck Iron Beast King roared and fell to the ground with a loud bang. The fierce light in its eyes disappeared, and its head tilted to the side,pletely devoid of life.


    Next, the formation dispersed. Ou Yangming put away the Illusion Formation Boards and ughtered the ck Iron Beasts.


    After an hour, the yellow sand was painted red with blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming looked at He Jian. Before he could finish his words, he moved and disappeared from the spot.


    He Jian looked around and saw that his surroundings were in a mess. He shook his head and looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back, then heughed bitterly to himself.

 Chapter 982 - Entering Mount Return Sword

    <h4>Chapter 982: Entering Mount Return Sword</h4>


    Sand, yellow sand¡ªyellow sand that filled the sky.


    ck storms could be seen almost everywhere. Looking at the sky from the ground, a ck storm became wider like a funnel that was upside-down. It swept up the yellow sand on the ground one round after another into the sky then threw them down.


    The whole world began to rain yellow sand. They were densely packed together, forming a screen made of yellow sand.


    It was so majestic that it made people dumbfounded.


    This strange scene was enough to shock everyone who saw it for the first time.


    In the distant horizon, a rainbow-colored light screen divided the world. Yellow sand filled the sky on one side while the other side was an unknown world.


    The ck fog in the sky was thin as if it was dispersed by an invisible force.


    Ou Yangming opened his palm. Grains of yellow sand fell on his hand and gave him a rough feeling.


    His eyes lit up, and he said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s raining yellow sand. This is really strange.¡±


    He Jian nodded and replied to him, ¡°When I saw this for the first time, I was shocked. It was as if a brand-new world had appeared in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to imagine.¡± Ou Yangming nodded in agreement and took in a breath of fresh air.


    His gaze shifted, and he lifted the tip of his foot. He used his mental power to search for a rtively safe path and sped away.


    Although he looked casual, in reality, he was meticulous. He had long entered the states of the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. Every subtle change within tens of meters from him could not escape his senses, He was like a radar that could observe everything from all directions.


    Ou Yangming did not increase the range of his senses to the widest.


    This was because he discovered that the wider the range of his senses, the more indistinct the things in his spiritual world. On the other hand, if the range was only tens of meters, every detail was clear to him. Given this dangerous environment, this range was the most suitable.


    Firstly, at this distance, after sensing danger, he would have enough time to react and could decide if he should attack or flee.


    Secondly, this would not consume too much of his mental power, so he could keep himself in peak condition at all times.


    Without knowing how long they had walked, they eventually got closer to the light screen in the sky such that they were only about 33 meters away. It seemed that they could touch it with just one step.


    Even so, no matter how hard they tried, the distance between them and the light screen did not shorten.


    He Jian stopped and smiled bitterly. ¡°Brother Yu, we seem to be... Seem to be trapped in a formation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    He had long discovered this and had been looking for a way to break the formation. Moreover, he had a faint feeling that the powerhouse who set it up might be more skilled in formations than Xu Junqing, who was a master who broke through to beyond heaven! Given that this formation was stronger, what did it mean?


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Senior He, how did you get close to that light screen back then?¡±


    The corner of He Jian¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist at that time. How would I know so much? I just walked over in a daze.¡±


    Ou Yangming had expected this. His face did not show the slightest bit of emotion, let alone disappointment.


    Nodding slightly, he condensed his mental power to the extreme and wrapped it around himself. He took a step forward, but the distance between him and the light screen did not change at all.


    All of a sudden, numerous ck windstorms changed directions and charged toward Ou Yangming.


    They were extremely fast and carried a majestic power.


    ¡°Brother Yu, be careful!¡± He Jian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He cried out in surprise and raised his foot slightly, rushing over in a big stride.


    Ou Yangming did not say anything and used his eyes to signal him not toe over.


    He stepped back and stepped on dry ground, then he leaped out.


    Instantly, he barely avoided the ck whirlwind. He lightly bit his lower lip and a bright light appeared in his eyes.


    1, 2... Numerous...


    His movements were not big but every time he stepped out, he followed the principles of the Hexagram Symbols.


    He always took his time to dodge as if he was walking on the tip of a knife, causing He Jian to break out in a cold sweat for him.


    Nevertheless, the light in his eyes grew brighter, and he roared, ¡°Illusory is real, but realness isn¡¯t illusory!¡±


    Before his voice could fade away, he stepped on the 4 aggregates of the universe and took a step forward.


    This step seemed to have the power to break the sky. The sky shook, and the ck hurricane on the ground suddenly dissipated.


    ¡°Break...¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly. He raised his right arm and pressed his finger toward the sky.


    With this press, the sky shook violently like ripples in ake. It broke bit by bit from far to near.


    The curtain covering the sky and the ground was lifted and turned into a faint light. The yellow sand on the ground also twisted violently. They shook quickly, and the earth tumbled. It looked like the end of the world wasing.


    Finally, the curtain turned into many tiny pieces, and a seven-colored light screen appeared in front of Ou Yangming. Behind the screen stood a 320-meters-tall mountain. It was in and unremarkable. It did not have a majestic atmosphere, and it was difficult to describe its sharpness. Despite that, the moment the young fellow saw it, it made his heart feel heavy as if a giant rock weighing 5,000 kilograms was pressing down on it.


    This was Mount Return Sword.


    He Jian¡¯s cheeks were squeezed together, and he did not hide the joy in his eyes.


    His voice was dry as he asked, ¡°Brother Yu, this... What¡¯s going on? How did the formation break?¡± He saw that Ou Yangming had only taken a few steps and arrived in front of the light screen, so he was really curious.


    ¡°This is an Illusion Formationbined with the theory of the Hexagram Symbols. As long as it¡¯s derived in reverse, it¡¯ll be broken,¡± Ou Yangming exined with a smile.


    ¡°The path of formations is tooplicated. I don¡¯t understand even if you put it that way,¡± He Jian let out a hollowugh.


    A light shed in his eyes, and he said, ¡°Brother Yu, let¡¯s go through the light screen first to prevent any unnecessaryplications.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded lightly. He separated his fingers and tapped his middle finger lightly on the light screen. The moment his finger touched the light screen, ayer of ck gas that could be seen with the naked eye shed and disappeared.


    Following that, it spread in all directions and affected the whole screen, causing the seven-colored light screen to be filled with ck gas.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate at all. With a sh of thought, he made a gesture with his right hand and shouted, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Subsequently, an exquisite short knife flew out of his sleeve and turned into a light stream that directly crashed into the light screen.


    ¡°Pow!¡± With a loud sound, the ck gas on the colorful light screen scattered in all directions.


    It produced a strong recoil power. With several times the force, the short knife was sent flying and inserted into the yellow sand.


    ¡°Recoil power. This is a very special restriction.¡± Ou Yangming knew what happened.


    Changing his position, he waved his long sleeve and threw out another short knife. Having said that, no matter which direction he tried from, the recoil power appeared and sent his knife flying. It was as if the light screen was a natural chasm that could not be crossed no matter how hard he tried.


    Ou Yangming snorted coldly internally. After letting out a breath of turbid air, he stepped forward and drew a vertical line with his left hand whereas a horizontal line with his right hand. The lines intersected with each other, and many afterimages appeared in front of his palms. When the young fellow pressed his palms again, he drew the lines faster in a stable and peaceful rhythm. He became faster and was no longer limited to substantial objects as he began to draw randomly. Whether the lines were curved or straight, they were based on his thoughts.


    In the end, he flipped his wrists and pushed outward at the same time.


    The stacked lines in front of him merged into the light screen in a sh.


    Visible ripples spread out like a stone falling into a calmke.


    ¡°Quick, take advantage of this opportunity!¡± Ou Yangming shouted and stepped over the light screen.


    He Jian looked at the weak back view and feltplicated. He sighed to himself. ¡®What else could he not know? Have I really lived my whole life as a dog? Someone like him who¡¯s outstanding in every aspect¡ªis he... Is he not afraid of being struck by lightning?¡¯


    That said, he was not slow at all. He was like an unsheathed long sword that shed past.


    As soon as he leaped, the ripples on the screen of light stopped.


    Within the light screen, the vegetation was verdant, the spiritual Qi was abundant, the sky was blue, and leisurely white clouds floated. A gentle breeze blew, and the fragrant grasses bent over at the same time.


    The gentle breeze blew up Ou Yangming¡¯s sleeves, and he felt a majestic pressure falling from the sky and pressing on his shoulder. It took him a full 15 minutes to get used to it.


    It was only then Ou Yangming was surprised to find that while that mountain was standing there, his spiritual world was nk. Besides, the flow of time here was different from the outside world.


    ¡°There¡¯s one outside the Forest of Death, and there¡¯s one here as well. There are 2 of this Mount Return Sword. What¡¯s going on?¡± His eyes revealed a thoughtful look.


    Just as he was in deep thought, a light boom was heard, and the golden light imprinted on Ou Yangming¡¯s arm lit up.


    The golden sword Qi suddenly spread out, shooting straight up into the nine heavens. It was vertical as if an emperor had descended, and it instantly filled Mount Return Sword. Vegetation, soil, and peculiar fruits¡ªeverything was enveloped in the sword Qi. The mountain trembled at the same time, and countless boulders and broken swords rolled down. However, before they even reached the bottom, the misceneous items vanished into thin air as if the mountain and the falling boulders were not in the same space at all. There was a huge disparity as though they were in 3D and 4D.


    At the same time, a golden sword -light rushed out from Mount Return Sword.


    The golden sword-light shook the universe, painting the sky golden.


    Within a 5-kilometer radius, numerous words appeared. Most of the words were blurry but a few of them were very clear. One could recognize them at a nce. They were¡ªburied in Heaven.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s breathing quickened. He felt that the words that appeared out of nowhere were very important, but he could only notice a small detail. It drove him crazy.


    ¡°Blue sky... Humans... Buried in Heaven.¡± Ou Yangming memorized these words in his heart.


    After a long while, 2 golden sword-lights intertwined like starlights and quickly merged. They descended from the sky and crashed toward Mount Return Sword.


    ¡°Boom...¡± Following a loud sound, gravel flew everywhere and rolled down. Smoke and dust scattered in all directions.


    A gravel path that was giving off moisture appeared in front of Ou Yangming and He Jian.


    They looked at each other and saw the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. It seemed that everything had be unreasonable since they entered the light screen.


    Ou Yangming was meticulous and carefully observed. After searching every corner and making sure that he did not miss anything, he said softly, ¡°Senior He, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± As soon as he said that, he walked on the gravel path.


    He Jian naturally did not refute and followed behind him on the path.

 Chapter 983 - Bone Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 983: Bone Dragon</h4>


    As Ou Yangming and He Jian walked along the gravel path, the air was slightly moist. The fog dispersed in the air, wetting their clothes. A faint fragrance of fruits wafted from the path.


    Ou Yangming took the initiative to walk in front. His mental power was very strong, and he could predict danger in advance. Moreover, he also knew about formations and restrictions. Even if he identally stepped in one, he could still break out. This alone could not be done by He Jian.


    The young fellow¡¯s mental power spread out, and he was as meticulous as he did not disregard even the slightest trace.


    Nheless, there had been no danger. This made them tenser because the unknown danger was the most terrifying.


    The stone walls on both sides of the small path were uneven. Water droplets were constantly dripping and making sounds. Ou Yangming and He Jian did not know how long they had walked for. It could have been an instant, or it could have been a century. They felt a sense of anxiety in their hearts.


    All of a sudden, a ray of sunlight appeared on the other side of the path, emitting a halo.


    Stepping out of the stone path, their eyes opened up, and they felt as if there was a bright future ahead. A huge valley appeared in front of them. Sunlight and stars appeared in the sky at the same time. The sunlight was warm, and so was the wind. It was as if this ce was no longer a cursednd, no longer the Big Ruins, but a paradise that could be leisurely hidden from the world.


    Streams gurgled, flowers dazzled, and the lights of the stars and the sun shone down at the same time. Everything seemed to be perfect.


    The only w was that it was too quiet andcked a worldly aura.


    Ou Yangming and He Jian exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The young fellow took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior He, look¡ªwhat¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this too strange? There¡¯s actually a valley in a mountain, and the Sun and the stars appear at the same time.¡± He shook his head. It was hard to ept the scene in front of him as it exceeded the limits of his imagination.


    He Jian¡¯s eyebrows scrunched together, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m just an old man who carves wood. How would I understand such things?¡±


    Looking at this world, Ou Yangming could not help but think of the scene of Xu Aoran carrying a goldfish with a leaf. His thoughts wereplicated, and he thought to himself, ¡®What on earth is going on? Does all of this have anything to do with him?¡¯


    After thinking for a long time, he still could not find an answer.


    He took a long breath of spiritual Qi and exhaled all the turbid air in his chest. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s here first. Since we¡¯re here, we must find something useful.¡±


    Furthermore, He Jian had learned the Heaven-lifting before entering the valley and became a mountain in front of his peers, suppressing them and making them insignificant. If he could learn the entire sword technique, how strong could he be? Thinking of this, even Ou Yangming felt impassioned.


    The two of them could be considered experts among Spiritualists. How fast were they? Every step they took was more than 33 meters long as if the ground had shrunk into an inch.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Without warning, a voice was heard. It was not loud, but it was ear-piercing. This made Ou Yangming feel as if every cell in his body was trembling.


    Following that, countless tornadoes as wide as buckets rose from the ground like nine dragons sucking in water.


    Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart. It was as if he had stepped into a 33-kilometers-deep iceberg. A sense of crisis that he had never experienced before appeared in his mind. Even when he was being chased by Li Xin, the feeling was much weaker than this sense of danger that could dry up his body and destroy his soul. After all, Li Xin had wanted to capture the young fellow alive and possess his powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Now, something wanted to kill him in one strike.


    ¡°Run!¡± Ou Yangming sounded urgent. His expression changed drastically as he yelled.


    Before he could finish his words, his body swelled up like a balloon. Every meridian and every inch of his skin seemed to be inted.


    A blood-red light shone from his waist, and his body transformed into a long arc as he shot out.


    He Jian¡¯s expression turned cold. He chose to use a Sword Transformation Art to sh out.


    Just as they stepped out of this area, a pair of gigantic ws descended from the sky. It was like a grey mark that was drawn out of thin air. It appeared for a fleeting moment, and its force was so great that it caused ripples to appear in the air.


    ¡°Boom...¡± A loud sound rang out. A violent wind rose from the ground and swirled around. An invisible storm spread out with the gigantic ws as the center. Ripples appeared in the air, and everything within tens of meters copsed inch by inch. Not a single de of grass could be seen.


    The clouds in the sky gathered and scattered, then they got together again. A Bone Dragon that was 200 to 233 meters long retracted its ws and shuttled through the clouds. Even though it was already dead, it still carried a domineering aura. This was the Dragons. Even if one was dead, one¡¯s imposing aura would not be gone.


    Its eyes were cold, and its body was covered in sharp bone spikes.


    The horn on its head was dark and was about 1.6 meters long. It was engraved with the words ¡°Xu Aoran¡¯s pet¡±, which was written in one stroke. Just one look was enough to let one feel a sense of pride. Every bone of the Bone Dragon was carved with exquisite patterns. The white spaces between them carried an indescribable charm.


    ¡°This is... A Dragon?¡± He Jian¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief.


    After all, in the Spiritual Realm, dragons were only legendary creatures, but one was appearing in front of him at this time. Besides, the locals of the Big Ruins had a special respect and fear toward dragons and phoenixes.


    Ou Yangming did not answer. He was only focusing on the few words on the dragon horn. His emotions wereplicated, and his mind was in a mess.


    Just as he was imagining things in his mind, the Bone Dragon moved. Its huge body seemed to be very agile.


    It spat out a mouthful of ck gas and blew away all the fog within 33 meters in front of it. It separated its ws and ruthlessly pressed the ground from the sky. Its ws seemed to have transcended time and space as it pounced toward Ou Yangming. The attack carried an immense cold intent.


    He Jian was slightly stunned. His pupils contracted, and he roared, ¡°Brother Yu, quickly dodge!¡±


    He lifted his finger lightly, and his sword case shook. When the lid flew up, the Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus flew out at the same time. He waved his sleeve lightly and pointed his finger forward. 3 streams of green light shed. 1 sword turned into 10 swords, and 10 swords turned into 100 swords. They condensed with a loud bang and went straight for the skull of the Bone Dragon and chopped down.


    As for Ou Yangming, he only felt a heavy and majestic aura wrapping around him. His blood vessels, meridians, blood, and flesh... Every cell in his body was burning, and his mind was in sharp pain. Only then did he get out of that muddled state.


    From his perspective, the ws grew bigger, and a monstrous sense of danger filled his mind.


    ¡®Faster, faster!¡¯ He roared internally.


    The spiritual Qi in his dantian exploded, turning into mist that flowed along his meridians.


    At this time, the strength in his body was as one, and he had a good grasp of every muscle and every pore on his body. He had reached a profound state. The young fellow¡¯s muscles, bones, meridians, and internal organs were umting strength, and his body was half-squatting. After lowering his center of gravity, he got up again and pounced out with astonishing momentum. He was as fast as a shooting star, trying to pull away from the ws.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned fiercely, and his body was enveloped in mes.


    ¡°Not enough¡ªthis is not enough. Faster... Faster!¡± The ws were the only thing left in his view, and it was constantly pushing his potential.


    Faster and faster, faster and faster. The blood in his body was boiling. Even so, the ws were getting closer to him, blocking out the sun and the sky.


    ¡°Quick, quick!¡± His body was covered in blood and sweat as he roared loudly.


    At the spur of the moment, there was an explosion in his mind as if he had broken through some kind of shackle.


    All the thoughts in his mind stopped at once. There was no joy and sorrow, no matters and self. He had entered a wonderful state.


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s ws, which seemed to be able to transcend space, seemed to have slowed down too. This was¡ªthe connection between Heaven and man.


    It was a state that was even more magical than the integration of Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous.


    Ou Yangming saw the Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus being sent flying by the ws. His eyes were still as calm as an ancient well. A peaceful conception that could amodate the world rippled out from his body. He sped up, and the ws missed.


    ¡°This... The connection between Heaven and man?¡± He Jian was shocked at first, but his face revealed a look of surprise and joy.


    Generally speaking, as long as one couldprehend the connection between Heaven and man, they could be a Venerable One.


    Even Master Kurong, who was the greatest human powerhouse in Danzhou, had only taken half a step into the state. This kind of spiritual realm was mysterious and endless, and one who fathomed this would have the upper hand in battles. It was a great fortune for Ou Yangming toprehend this by chance.


    Seeing that its attack was dodged, the Bone Dragon was furious.


    Its grey eyes lit up, and a destructive power gathered in its body.


    It suddenly gathered its Qi and exhaled. A ck spot was spat out from its mouth. This was the Dark Breath.


    Ou Yangming twisted his body in an exaggerated manner and dodged again. Where the breathnded, gravel disappeared into thin air as if they were disintegrated by a powerful force. A 33-meters square, 3-meters-deep pit appeared and emitted corrosive ck smoke.


    ¡°Senior He, quickly run! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face was pale. This kind of spiritual realm was a level higher than the thoroughly meticulous. Even if he had the spiritual world of the Phoenixes as support, he could not hold on for long.


    He Jian was also very decisive. He pointed with his finger and called his longswords back, then he turned into a sword light and shot out.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and attracted the attention of the Bone Dragon, which followed behind him as he fled into the depths of the valley.


    Wherever they passed, it was a disaster. The grasses and trees withered, and all life was extinguished.


    Not long after they disappeared, the valley became quiet again, and a cool breeze blew.


    The cracks on the ground were smoothed out, and the shattered grasses and flowers gathered again. The ce went back to how it was¡ªfull of vitality and full of spring.


    Even the skeleton of an antelope that had been shattered by the shockwave was regenerated. Flesh and blood grew out from its body, followed by fur. Quickly after, its chest contracted, and it took in a long breath of spiritual Qi. Its limbs shook, and it slowly opened its eyes, revealing a dazed look. The creature began to leisurely eat grass on the hillside again.


    Thews of this world seemed to have been changed, where nothing was allowed to be destroyed.

 Chapter 984 - The Head Shows Its Mightiness

    <h4>Chapter 984: The Head Shows Its Mightiness</h4>


    In the valley, fairy fog lingered, and a stream tinkled.


    At the center of the valley, a giant ancient tomb shone in all directions. Numerous pure white snow lotuses grew around the tomb. Multicolored lights flowed like gentle waves, and they looked like dense clouds and colored ss. The instant Ou Yangming saw them, he felt like countless mysterious great paths were swirling in his mind. Nheless, after sensing them carefully, the feeling disappeared as if it was an illusion. At the top of the great tomb stood a crystal coffin. It was as heavy as a mountain and gorgeous. It gathered the beauty of the entire Spiritual Realm. The lid of the coffin was tightly shut, and the inside was shrouded in fog. It was like a mysterious starry sky that could not be seen clearly.


    Behind the coffin was a bronze coffin. It was stained with fresh blood, and it was something that had been left behind since ancient times.


    Even so, it was still bright red, and it was even emitting steam.


    All of a sudden, 3 long arcs from the horizon broke the silence.


    ¡°Brother Yu, are you okay?¡± He Jian¡¯s face was full of worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! I used too much mental power.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face was pale, and every pore on his forehead was covered with fine and dense beads of sweat. He smiled weakly.


    ¡°Let me block it for a while!¡± Before He Jian finished, he growled in a low voice, ¡°3 swords with green lights flying like phoenixes!¡±


    As soon as the word ¡°flying¡± was uttered, the sword case shook, and the lid flew over. The Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus¡ªthe 3 famous swords rang at the same time and abruptly shed forward. The sword-lights condensed together and transformed into a 20-meters-tall phoenix. With a proud roar, He Jian pounced forward. Without using the Heaven-lifting, he was still much stronger than an ordinary top-grade Spiritualist.


    The Bone Dragon was clearly stunned for a moment, then its grey eyes turned red.


    Looking at the phoenix formed by the sword-lights, a monstrous hatred emerged from its bone marrow.


    This hatred had been carved into its soul. Even if its body dried up, and its soul died, it could not be erased.


    It stopped chasing after Ou Yangming and He Jian. Instead, it directly pounced on the projection from the sword-lights.


    Ou Yangming nced at He Jian and noted softly, ¡°Take this opportunity to leave quickly. The dragon¡¯s dead, but its strength is still that of a top-grade Spiritualist. Even if we join forces, we still won¡¯t have the strength to fight.¡± This was both true and false. While the Bone Dragon was mighty, if the young fellow used all his trump cards, both sides would suffer heavy injuries. If his strategy was right, there would be a 30% chance of killing it.


    ¡°Yes, its physical body is too strong. Every strike carries an earth-shattering power.¡± He Jian nodded. He felt his eyelids twitching wildly.


    Especially when he saw the words on the dragon horn, his heart was filled with fear. What kind of person would be able to carve words on a dragon horn?


    There was only one thing that he thought. Overbearing¡ªincredibly overbearing.


    Without warning, a gentle ray of light appeared in front of their eyes. The sounds of cicadas were also heard as if they could melt away all the desires, greed, viciousness, and even the emotions in their hearts, leaving behind only the purest and most beautiful. This was the core area of the valley.


    At this moment, a deafening roar spread out.


    It was the Bone Dragon. The anger in its voice had reached its peak. When one heard it, one would undoubtedly choose to self-destruct and destroy everything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± At this time, Ou Yangming felt a chill run down his spine, and every hair on his body stood on end.


    As they closed in on the tomb, the Bone Dragon went even crazier. ck mes burned around its body, and its eyes looked as if they were about to bleed. That was its shrine, and no one was allowed to tarnish it.


    Every pattern on its bones began to light up, and an aura that could stir up the void appeared in an instant.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and once again entered the connection between Heaven and man. There was neither joy nor sorrow, and there was no matters and self. He said in a low voice, ¡°Senior He, you go first while I hold it off. I¡¯ll use the Blood Flight to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± He Jian looked at him deeply then turned into a sword light and disappeared into the distance.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward, and a vicious look shed in his eyes.


    His interspatial bag suddenly lit up. When the light was gone, he was already holding the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly. He lightly pinched his fingers, and the red tassel surged like blood.


    He shouted in a low voice, ¡°Magic Art Amplification!¡± The light on the Dragon yer grew more intense.


    ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡± Before Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was gone, he coldly shouted again, and an imposing aura that was as heavy as a mountain burst out from his body. At this point, he seemed to have turned into a humongous mountain that suppressed the archaic era. With him as the core, the ground within tens of meters began to tremble. Stone awls shot up into the sky one after another, but they did not choose to attack. Instead, they used their strengths to defend. 1, 2... 1,000... Numerous stone awls piled up, transforming into an impassable stone wall that blocked the Bone Dragon¡¯s path.


    In addition, more stone awls piled up, causing the wall to be thicker.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Bone Dragon¡¯s body coiled up, and a drop of blood dripped from its eyes, causing half of the sky to turn red.


    With a flick of its tail, a ripple appeared in the air due to the extreme force. It was clear just how mighty this force was.


    An explosion was heard and the stone wall, which was tens of meters tall, copsed. Dust filled the air.


    It was then a giant head pulled the dust apart. Its eyes were ck and red, and it bit down on the Bone Dragon.


    The Bone Dragon paused for a moment. Its blood-red eyes dimmed then turned grey. An indescribable look of panic shed in its eyes. The head bit down on its neck and with a cracking sound, it broke into two. Its enormous body fell from the sky, then it fell to the ground and struggled for a while before it lost its breath.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s strategy. He would use the Stone Awl Art to lure the enemy then let the head bite it down and deliver a fatal blow.


    Up until this point, Ou Yangming had not seen anything that could not be bitten or swallowed by the head. Despite that, faced with this Bone Dragon, he still had some doubts.


    Now that he saw the head bite into the Bone Dragon¡¯s neck, his eyes revealed a look of surprise. He thought to himself, ¡®The head is still the best.¡¯ He had originally hoped that the head would block the attack, but he did not expect it to directly bite the Bone Dragon to its death.


    Before this thought faded away, a sudden change urred. The words on the Bone Dragon¡¯s horn came to life in an instant. Shone by the light from the sky, the broken bone on its neck quickly healed, and a grey light appeared in its eyes again.


    ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Ou Yangming was struck dumb. With a wave of his sleeve, he retracted the head.


    The blood-red light on his waist shed, and he shot out in a perfect arc.


    Since he was moving too fast, the air in front of him was rapidlypressed and exploded in patches.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was already different as he had be an Advanced Spiritualist and understood the feeling of heaven and earth. When he used the Blood Flight again, he did not feel the slightest bit of difort.


    He caught up to He Jian in an instant, and his speed did not decrease as he rushed into the big tomb.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and looked around. A big tomb came into view. It was carved out of soft jade. It was exquisite and beautiful, covering an area of 3 kilometers. Looking down from above, many quiet paths spread out in all directions and carried a vague connection. They faintly contained 8 trigrams of Yin and Yang, as well as the divination of the great path. At the center of all the intersecting lines of symbols was a coffin carved out of an Extreme Grade spirit ore. It was exuding boundless spiritual Qi.


    As long as one took a breath, an indescribable sense offort would grow from one¡¯s dantian.


    The strangest thing was the words carved on the coffin. They were veryplex and dazzling.


    Each word had the effect of crushing a mountain and suppressing it for all eternity.


    Behind the coffin stood a bronze coffin. It was only 1 meter long. The marks on it were mottled and stained with blood. It had been such a long time, but the words were still bright red.


    Ou Yangming had never seen this bronze coffin before but at this moment, the name of this coffin appeared in his mind¡ªthe Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin.


    ¡°The Upper Tribtions!¡± One after another, mournful roars exploded in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Many ferocious faces appeared. They looked like they were not resigned to what had happened, and their faces showed hysterical hatred. Even if the hatred had existed for tens of thousands of years, it was not going to dissipate. This hatred could exist for all eternity until the world perished.


    It was worth noting that the Upper Tribtions used the universe¡¯s origin power to cultivate. They were not tolerated by the universe, thus the 9 heavens and 10 disasters were sent down.


    However, this race did not want to disappear. They used their physical bodies to withstand the disasters. They gathered their powers and used their blood essences to form the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin. If the coffin was not destroyed, the race would not be exterminated.


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to open the coffin, He Jian turned into a sword-light and descended.


    The Bone Dragon let out a muffled roar and stirred the wind and clouds and shuttled through them. The blood light in its eyes was bright, but it was still hundreds of meters away from the big tomb and dared not cross the line. This big tomb was where it guarded, but there were also restrictions and shackles that stopped its approach.


    He Jian looked around then retracted his gaze and asked softly, ¡°Brother Yu, where¡¯s this ce?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we must be careful. This is the core area of the valley, so it¡¯s definitely not simple.¡±


    As he spoke, he stepped on soft jade and walked toward therge and small coffins. He did not care about the consumption of his mental power and entered the state of themunication between Heaven and man.


    With every step he took, he began to analyze the situation in his spiritual world. He had a feeling that if he was not careful, the whole valley would self-destruct, and this space would be destroyed along with the river of time, leaving no trace behind.


    It took him a full hour to cover the distance of over 166 meters, and his clothes were already drenched in a cold sweat.


    This feeling of being in danger every moment was driving him crazy.


    Finally, he was just a step away from reaching the top of the tomb.


    He Jian followed behind him without saying a word. Even the hair on the top of his head stood up. His mind kept thudding as a sound kept bursting out in his mind. It was asking him to run as fast and as far as possible. The old man was used to big storms and waves and had a calm temperament, but he still had the urge to flee.


    That being said, he wanted to rebuild his foundation. He wanted to take the leap to be a Venerable One. He wanted to stand on high ground and look down on all the mountains.


    Therefore, he would not retreat¡ªhe would never retreat again...

 Chapter 985 - Seven-colored Pills

    <h4>Chapter 985: Seven-colored Pills</h4>


    Charming sunlight and deep starlights fell from the sky at the same time, and a cool breeze blew gently.


    It was so quiet that it was somewhat charming. It was a leisurely scene.


    The distance of thest step was like a natural moat in front of Ou Yangming as if a sea of fog or the whole world was between them.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still not right...¡± Ou Yangming kept deducing in his spiritual world but no matter which direction he went, it was a dead-end. It seemed that once he took thest step, his soul would be shattered, and his body would be disintegrated. This feeling was so strong and real.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s foot was suspended in the air as he could not put it down for a long time.


    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Ou Yangming was extremely anxious.


    The golden mental power had already been mobilized to the extreme. With the heavenly stems and earthly branches as its foundation, it quickly grew.


    Nheless, the more it was like this, the more it became impossible to take this step. All kinds of causes and effects were connected, and a single action could cause everything to be affected. Thisst step connected all the nts and gravel in the entire valley. This was not a single step, but 1,000 steps or even 10,000 steps.


    ¡®I can¡¯t rush it¡ªI definitely can¡¯t rush it,¡¯ Ou Yangming growled internally.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring Power in his body started to circte crazily. Half of his body was red while the other half was pitch-ck. They were like a Yin-Yang diagram that spun non-stop.


    Even so, the 2 powers did not interfere with each other. They were like independent systems that kept spinning non-stop.


    The powers became stronger, painting the sky above the valley red and ck at the same time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was at the intersection of those colors. Such a scene was difficult to describe.


    He Jian¡¯s fear seemed to have dissipated. All that was left in his eyes was this scene. He was stunned for 3 to 4 breaths before he regained his senses. There was only one thought left in his mind¡ª¡¯What kind of power is this?¡¯


    When the powers surfaced, the misceneous thoughts in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind also calmed down.


    He thought to himself, ¡®The numbers of the Great Expansion makes 50, of which only 49 are used in divination as 1 is a variable.


    ¡®Even the Heavenly Path leaves a chance for survival, let alone the others?¡¯ Once he thought about this, the messy thoughts in his mind were gone, leaving only rity and understanding.


    From his first step into the valley, he began to recall everything in detail. He made a painstaking investigation instead of looking at the big picture.


    Even his eyes were closed, and his expression was calm. He made a gesture with both hands, but one of his feet was suspended in the air. No matter how one looked at it, it gave off a strange feeling.


    The path begot nothingness, nothingness begot Yin and Yang, Yin, Yang, and Qi begot all things.


    At this time, the formation that Qiu Chengwang had fused in his memories, the formation that Xu Junqing had set up in the Forest of Death, the formation that was merged with the five elements outside the light screen, and all sorts of restrictions... It was as if what Ou Yangming had learned was refined by an unimaginablyrge furnace, where he no longer had the means to set up a formation. Whether it was straight, bent, round, or square, everything was in his thoughts. This was the threshold to probe the path of formations. This step was something that even the Venerable Ones from Reborn in Paradise could not do.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes, and a bright line appeared in his mind.


    Without hesitation, he stepped out and came to the side of the coffin that was carved out of an Extreme Grade spirit ore.


    He took out incense and candles from his spatial bag and mourned for a moment. This was the principle that the Old Craftsman had taught him since he was young. It was better to destroy 10 temples than to destroy a grave. If the young fellow met a temple or a true Buddha, he could choose not to worship them; if he stumbled upon a solitary grave or a coffin, he had to give the respect that he should have. In his words, even if there were ghosts in this world, they were hiding in ruined temples.


    At the same time, he said softly, ¡°Sorry to disturb your peace, senior. Please forgive me. In order to solve the mystery, I can only offend you.¡±


    He Jian also walked to his side and stood next to him, but he did not say anything.


    With that, they looked at each other and merged their Qi and strength into one. Their fingers lightly touched the coffin, and a huge amount of spiritual Qi rushed over. They were incredibly pure and were not something that could be achieved in the Spiritual Realm. Being washed by the spiritual Qi, the hidden injuries on their bodies were healed. The lid of the coffin slid slightly, and a scorching light spread out, filling the entire valley and suppressing the sunlight. It was like a burning star, and it became the only color in this world.


    Ou Yangming felt a piercing pain in his eyes, and his head sank. It was as though he was trapped in a bottomless sea. His vision darkened, and he fainted.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was in a square that was 33 kilometers tall.


    10 pill furnaces that were 333 meters tall stood in the square. mes soared into the sky, causing the sky to tremble.


    A white-haired young man stood with his hands behind his back. He was dressed in white and had a sword case on his back. Within 333 meters from him, even the void began to tremble. Nevertheless, for some unknown reason, one could sense the grief on his body just by looking at him. His will seemed to be able to infect heaven and earth.


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up, and a sharp sword-light shed past. In an instant, numerous sword-lights condensed out of thin air and surrounded him as if they were paying respects to a sword immortal.


    He raised his hand and pressed down. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°Using the Flower of Paradise as a guide, and the blood essences of the Dragons and the Phoenixes as the origin, I refined the Seven-colored Pills. Today is the time to open the furnaces.¡±


    Without the slightest movement from him, the 10 pill furnace lids flew up in an instant. The light was like colored ss, and a rich fragrance spread out in all directions.


    The white-haired young man was calm and indifferent.


    Without warning, the sky darkened. Dark clouds blotted out the sun while grey clouds hung low. Lightning bolts danced like dragons and snakes.


    The dark clouds moved lower, and a majestic pressure descended from the sky. Red spots could be seen within the dark clouds, and everything within 500 kilometers fell silent.


    After brewing for some time, a booming sound was hearding from the dark clouds. A bolt of lightning as wide as a bucket fell from the sky and spread out. 1 bolt turned into 100 bolts, which were majestic like rain. shes of Lightning were falling like raindrops¡ªthis was a Pill Disaster!


    The white-haired young man did not hesitate. He raised his hand and clenched, causing the lightning bolt to be shattered.


    Heughed arrogantly. ¡°Even if I use my body to block the tribtion, the sky above my head¡ªwhat can you do to me? At the very most, I can just defy you. If the yellow sky doesn¡¯t die, where will the blue sky be?¡±


    This scene caused Ou Yangming, who was outside the square, to be appalled.


    Generally speaking, all living things needed to pass Heavenly Disasters. When humans and beasts attempt to break through to be Venerable Ones, there would be disasters. When pills and magic tools reached a certain level, there would be disasters. Despite that, the power of the Heavenly Disasters could not be interfered with by external forces as it could only rely on the power of the being that was oveing the disaster. Once other forces were mixed in, the disaster¡¯s power would be terrifying and endless.


    At this moment, this white-clothed young man in front of Ou Yangming crushed the lightning with his bare hands.


    He simply disregarded the world!


    As expected, this thundercloud was enraged. ck clouds surged and gave off a pressure that made one¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    The young man sneered, ¡°Who are you trying to scare? Why don¡¯t you strike and kill me if you can?¡± His expression was filled with disdain as though the Heavenly Disaster meant nothing to him.


    ¡°Boom, boom...¡± Many red thunderbolts descended from the sky. Wherever they passed, the space would reveal a pitch-ck color that frightened one as though they could destroy everything. Atst, they gathered and transformed into a Thunder Dragon that was formed from the red thunderbolts. Its body flickered with electric arcs.


    ¡°A dragon?¡± The white-haired young man had a mocking expression on his face, but he moved next.


    Without any fancy movements, he stepped on the air and clenched his right hand. He grabbed the Thunder Dragon¡¯s neck and pinched it forcefully.


    The Thunder Dragon continued to struggle and roar, but it could not move at all. It was as if it was not a dragon, but an insignificant insect.


    When the young man closed his fingers, a bang was heard, and the Thunder Dragon was instantly killed. However, he still had a casual look on his face as if what he did was not worth mentioning.


    Ou Yangming gasped. Xu Aoran¡¯s name involuntarily appeared in his mind. He was certain that the young man carrying the case was Xu Aoran. This feeling was so mysterious that it was difficult to describe it with words.


    In a way, this young man was the most domineering person Ou Yangming had ever seen. He treated the world like a dog. Even the dragon powerhouse, which cultivated the Solitary Thought Skill and killed tens of thousands of Venerable Ones in one blow, was not even 1% of Xu Aoran in terms of overbearing aura and strength.


    The shes of lightning scattered. Xu Aoran looked carefree.


    He waved his sleeve and tapped his finger in the air, creating a heaven-lifting force.


    Consequently, a 333-meters-long cut appeared on the thundercloud. It opened like a mouth, revealing fearsome darkness and profundity. A huge suction force appeared.


    A strange look appeared in Xu Aoran¡¯s eyes. He let out a soft exmation and stretched out his hand.


    Following that, a small sword grew in the wind. In the end, it became 333 meters long. Every tiny pattern on it could be seen clearly. It brought with it a majestic aura as it shed toward the crack on the thundercloud. A muffled roar that sounded neither human nor beast could be heard from within the thundercloud. It seemed furious!


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve prepared for 1,000 years to refine these Seven-colored Pills. How can I allow anything to go wrong?¡± Xu Aoran sneered.


    As soon as he finished, he bent his finger and pointed. ¡°Break!¡± His voice was soft, but there was a hint of unquestionable intent.


    The thunderstorm eventually showed signs of copsing. After a while, it dissipated.


    As a result, the sky and the ground cleared up, and a gentle breeze blew.


    This scene was carved into Ou Yangming¡¯s soul. All along, he had maintained a strong respect for the universe and was unwilling to be involved in any major karma. That said, at this moment, the thundercloud in the sky was forcibly dispersed. This was the Heavenly Disaster, which was the embodiment of the universe¡¯s will. This made the young fellow¡¯s heart chaotic as if all his thoughts had be unreal.


    When Xu Aoran raised his hand and grabbed, a finger-sized pill flew out from each of the 10 pill furnaces at the same time.


    There were no luxurious words in this world that could describe the color of the pills. By taking just one sniff, the pills could regenerate one¡¯s flesh and blood.


    The glow on the pill suddenly dimmed, and a rotten aura spread out in all directions. The furnaces had just been opened, but the pills seemed to have existed for tens of thousands of years. In the blink of an eye, the 10 medicinal pills turned ck and became ck powder before they dissipated.


    A faint look of unwillingness appeared in the white-haired young man¡¯s eyes, but he smiled instead. He raised his hand and pointed at the sky, then he uttered coldly, ¡°I lost once today, but I¡¯ll win it back in the future! I want to save her, and you can¡¯t stop me.¡± His voice was as calm as ever, but his words were very resolute.


    Immediately after, wisps of mist floated up and covered this scene.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment, ¡®What does pill refinement have to do with this coffin? Why did I see such a scene the moment the coffin was opened? Besides, I tried to wake up just now, but I couldn¡¯t do it. It was as if I was bound by an invisible force.¡¯


    His mind went nk out of the blue, where he seemed to have turned into a piece of duckweed that drifted with the current. His vision was dark. He could not see or feel anything as if he had been exiled.

 Chapter 986 - Promise

    <h4>Chapter 986: Promise</h4>


    ¡°Brother Yu, quickly wake up!¡± He Jian looked anxious as he whispered into Ou Yangming¡¯s ear.


    When the white light in the coffin dispersed, he had fainted but when he woke up, he saw Ou Yangming lying on the ground. No matter how much he shouted, the young fellow would not answer.


    His withered palm gently patted Ou Yangming¡¯s face, and he used his mental power to check his body¡¯s condition.


    A majestic momentum, a calm Qi momentum, and a strong life force... Every aspect of Ou Yangming¡¯s body was healthy. His heart was beating like a drum, and he was as strong as a ferocious beast from ancient times, but why was he not waking up?


    He Jian¡¯s yellowed skin was wrinkled together. Without any hesitation, he stood to the side to protect Ou Yangming.


    After half a day, Ou Yangming¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and his eyes opened as if he had broken free from a nightmare.


    He Jian immediately withdrew himself from his meditation and asked softly, ¡°Brother Yu, are you alright?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled weakly, cupped his hands, and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Senior He, for protecting me.¡± If He Jian had evil intentions during that time, even if the young fellow had 10 lives, he could still be killed. Along the way, the old man obviously knew how wealthy Ou Yangming was, but he still did not make a move. This made the fellow very touched, and he made up his mind to help the old man break through his shackles and rebuild his foundation after returning this time.


    He Jianughed heartily, revealing his white teeth. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not say much. He stood up and walked to the bronze coffin.


    Just as his finger was about to touch the bronze coffin, an ancient voice rumbled with thunder and reverberated in the universe. ¡°If you want to obtain our race¡¯s inheritance, you must bear the karma of our race and the responsibility of our race¡¯s revival.¡±


    The voice was omnipresent. Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment before withdrawing his hand.


    Given that the race was not tolerated by heaven and earth, its karma was too much. Ou Yangming was not Xu Aoran and had weak shoulders, so he could not bear it. In fact, he did not want to.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ou Yangming walked to the coffin that was carved from an Extreme Grade spirit ore. The fog inside had dispersed, where there was only a woman¡¯s long dress inside. It was blood-red and was brimming with vitality.


    ¡°It¡¯s at least a magic treasure,¡± Ou Yangming evaluated.


    He was a cksmith, hence his eyes were naturally sharp. He could even faintly sense that the item was extraordinary, but he did not take it out recklessly. This was an item of the dead, and it was in such a dangerous ce. When the young fellow thought of Xu Aoran, who was not even afraid of the Heavenly Disaster, he did not dare to move recklessly. Who knew what kind of trouble he would cause?


    If a moment of carelessness led to a disaster, then it would be a loss that would not be worth it.


    As soon as Ou Yangming saw this red dress, he could not help but recall Xu Aoran¡¯s words after his pill refinement failure. ¡®I lost once today, but I¡¯ll win it back in the future! I want to save her, and you can¡¯t stop me.¡¯ The young fellow sat cross-legged and gathered all the information he knew. He thought to himself, ¡®Is she in any way connected to this red dress and big tomb?¡¯


    Many strange thoughts crossed his mind, but he still could not get the gist of it.


    After thinking for a long time, he sighed and suppressed this thought. He knew this matter could not be rushed.


    He Jian looked around, but he still could not find what he wanted. His interest had faded, and his face was covered with traces of time, making him look even older.


    Ou Yangming was also a little surprised. Xu Aoran¡¯s sword techniques could not be found here, but he was not too disappointed. After all, he had enough life-saving methods. There would not be much difference whether he could find new techniques here or not.


    At night, starlights sprinkled down, and a cool breeze blew.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance. The jade-green grasses bent together like waves of water, and ripples could be seen moving into the distance. In the sky, starlights were resplendent, emitting a dazzling radiance. The colors were different, and they kept rotating. It was queer.


    He exhaled a breath of cold air and looked away, then he asked softly, ¡°Senior He, have you ever thought of taking back the swords in the sword case?¡±


    He Jian took out the Meridian Sword and used his fingers to gently brush it. He smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°I have, but I still can¡¯t advance and be a Venerable One. No matter how powerful that sword technique is, it¡¯s not enough for me to fight against my enemy. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I don¡¯t want that sword technique to lose its inheritance.¡± He raised his head and looked into the distance. His eyes shone brightly and were no longer turbid.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his chin. His throat moved slightly, but he did not make a sound.


    He Jian did not ask any more questions. After a moment of silence, he added, ¡°When Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s evil spirit is gone, and he cultivates the Heaven-lifting to its early stage, I¡¯ll go to He City and challenge An Jingyun. Those 3 swords have been with him, but they don¡¯t suit him at all. The An family from He City has An Jingyun, who¡¯s a Venerable One as their backing, so they¡¯re considered a mighty force. Especially after my n was wiped out, no one dared to provoke them.


    Ou Yangming listened quietly. After hesitating for a moment, he expressed calmly, ¡°Senior He, after we go back, I¡¯ll think of a way for you to rebuild your foundation.¡±


    As his voice echoed, He Jian¡¯s pupils contracted, but he still said bitterly, ¡°Thank you, Brother Yu, but it has been decades. It¡¯ll be very difficult to rebuild my foundation, so I don¡¯t dare to have such extravagant hopes anymore.¡± Nevertheless, deep down there was still a faint sense of anticipation in his heart. He just felt that this was too unbelievable.


    Rebuilding one¡¯s foundation was much more difficult than cleansing one¡¯s muscles and marrow. It was not far from the heaven-defying method of changing one¡¯s aptitude.


    It was also because of this that even though He Jian knew Ou Yangming was an alchemist, he did not have any expectations.


    Looking at He Jian¡¯s expression, Ou Yangming understood what he was thinking, but he did not have any ill feelings in his heart. With a solemn expression, he noted, ¡°Senior He, please trust me.¡± His eyes shone with a bright light. They were deep and carried a strong sense of confidence.


    If someone else said this, He Jian would scoff at that person. However, he could not be so sure because the words came from Ou Yangming. Throughout their journey together, he had seen what a genius really waas.


    Besides, given that Ou Yangming was being so serious, the glimmer of hope in He Jian¡¯s heart quickly sprouted. His thoughts became active again as he asked in surprise, ¡°Brother Yu, can I really trust you on that?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ou Yangming was dressed in white and was in high spirits.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡± He Jian gasped twice, and his body began to tremble slightly.


    It was not that he was not steady nor calm, but that he had been waiting for this day for decades.


    From a God-favored one that was the focus of tens of thousands of people, for the sake of righteousness and kinship, he challenged a Venerable One as a Spiritualist. After blocking 3 moves, he was sent down to the mortal world. As such, he lived in seclusion in the ancient city, and he tempered his heart by carving wood every day. How many people could understand the bitterness in this?


    After a full 2 breaths, he said softly, ¡°Brother Yu, I won¡¯t say much. It¡¯s all in the liquor .¡±


    Before he finished, he took out a pot of liquor and drank it in one gulp.


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not say anything. He thought to himself, ¡®A favor must be given in this way. Only then will it be worth it.¡¯


    He had suffered a lot since he was young, and he had seen too many cold and warm favors. Since he saw too much, he also thought too much, and he naturally understood many things. Therefore, when the young fellow was young, he had learned to judge situations, as well as to give and return favors. Otherwise, he would not feel good about being fed by many different families. Eventually, he understood that one had to be particr about the favor given and the timing when giving a favor.


    If one did it too early, the receiving party would not care at all and would forget it in the blink of an eye.


    If one did it toote, one would suffer a dead loss.


    Ou Yangming felt that it was worth it to give this favor now. There were 3 main reasons.


    First, while He Jian was old, as long as he could break through his shackles, his potential would be limitless.


    Second, though He Jian did not say it, deep down he knew everything. He knew the difference between good and bad.


    Third, which was also the most important reason, observing the sword was like observing a person. He Jian had a majestic momentum, he was upright, and he had justice in his heart. Furthermore, Ou Yangming did not have a foundation in the Big Ruins and needed help urgently, and the person was naturally He Jian.


    The night breezes did not seem cold and humid. Instead, they carried a light and refreshing feeling.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged, his heart guarding his soul as he visualized the snow mountain in his spiritual world.


    After these few months of visualization, the majestic snow mountain had its first ravine. The peaks and ridges undted, and the overall structure was massive.


    Scattered snowkes fluttered in the wind as they piled up on the snow mountain.


    The snow mountain grew taller inch by inch, changing every moment.


    At night, it was silent. In the early morning, the golden sunlight seemed to have been crushed as it painted thend golden.


    Ou Yangming slowly withdrew himself from his meditation. His body was full of vitality, and his eyes shed with a bright light. He gathered his Qi and exhaled, blowing away all the fog within 33 meters from him. Every inch of his skin and every cell became active.


    He Jian slowly stood up. His spirit and energy were great. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°Brother Yu, let¡¯s hurry back to the ancient city first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ou Yangming nodded. They had gone through many twists and turns this time, and the result was not satisfactory, but this was the doing of the mighty force. It was hard for them to change it.


    Outside the tomb, the Bone Dragon was shuttling through the clouds. Its eyes were red, and it wanted to tear Ou Yangming and He Jian into pieces, but it did not dare to enter the tomb.


    ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn!¡± Ou Yangming cursed in a low voice. His face turned cold, and he snorted internally. ¡®Since you¡¯re courting death, why don¡¯t I just send you on your way and let the head devour you?¡¯


    Before the head bit off the Bone Dragon¡¯s neck, Ou Yangming would not have thought this.


    After seeing that unbelievable scene, he felt that it was possible, and there was a great chance.


    Besides, Ou Yangming also had the Bone Dragon¡¯s life-gate in his hands. It had a strong hatred towards the Phoenixes, such that the hatred had fused into its soul. Every time it saw something rted to the Phoenixes, it would not rest until the thing or person was dead. This gave Ou Yangming a chance¡ªa perfect opportunity.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± He Jian¡¯s expression was sincere, and he sounded old. He had a small n in his heart. After all, after rebuilding his foundation, as long as he could ovee the Heavenly Disaster, he would be able to break through the cocoon to be a butterfly.


    The simple words ¡°Venerable One¡± were just too tempting to the being of the Spiritual Realm. IT was worth noting that a Venerable One was a being that stood at the top of the pyramid in the realm.


    Countless beings would risk everything including their own lives for this. He Jian was such a person. What he pursued was to learn the path in the morning and die in the evening. Therefore, at this moment, he went crazy. He wanted to show his potential and value in front of Ou Yangming, which was why he asked this question.


    Ou Yangming did not know what the old man was thinking. He waved his sleeve forward and smiled mysteriously, ¡°Senior He, you just need to watch. This is going to be a good show.¡±


    When his voice echoed in He Jian¡¯s ears, it made him feel depressed.

 Chapter 987 - Devouring The Bone Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 987: Devouring The Bone Dragon</h4>


    The golden radiance fell gently along with the bright starlights. They painted the earth in a gorgeous and colorful color.


    As the colors intersected with the misty fog in the valley, the ce looked like paradise on earth.


    A breeze swept over, and Ou Yangming¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the wind. He slowly walked down from the top of the great tomb, but he still carefully controlled his position and stopped at a ce where the Bone Dragon did not dare to approach, let alone attack him.


    He flipped his wrist, then the Blood Spear Dragon yer appeared in his right hand.


    The middle finger of his right hand gently pressed on the handle of the spear. The patterns on the spear instantly lit up, especially the red tassel under the tip of the spear. It was bright red like blood and was surging rapidly.


    ¡°Magic Art Amplification!¡± A cold light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. His golden mental power surged like a tide, and an invisible air wave swept out. The ground within several meters from the Bone Dragon started to shake as if a strong earthquake had urred. Immediately after, numerous stone awls shot into the sky and pounced toward the dragon. This was the caster¡¯s range skill, which covered a huge area.


    ¡°Roar...¡± The Bone Dragon roared angrily and swung its tail.


    Like a fast-moving small mountain, when it shed over, its strength had reached the maximum that a top-grade spirit beast could reach. It directly peeled off all the spiritual Qi within 3 meters around its body, and the Qi turned into many grey bubbles that exploded right away.


    ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the stone awls crumbled easily, causing many bits of gravel to fall from the sky.


    Circle after circle, it was as if it was raining gravel, and the ground was in aplete mess. A Spiritualist could already possess the power to change the universe. One could break a river with a single sword and shatter a small mountain with a single punch. If one became a Venerable One, this kind of ability would improve qualitatively. One¡¯s dantian would be transformed into ake, and one¡¯s spiritual Qi would be boundless. Additionally, one could also borrow the universe¡¯s power and with each strike, one could carry the universe¡¯s mightiness.


    This time, Ou Yangming¡¯s attack was blocked, but his expression did not change at all. The Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his body burned fiercely. He sneered and thought, ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can block the next attack.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was within the big tomb¡¯s range at this moment. The Bone Dragon was being restricted, so it did not dare to cross the line. As such, the young fellow was in an invincible position.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming took half a step forward with his right foot. In his spiritual world, he visualized the phoenix that he had seen before. He kept drawing phoenixes in the air, including the appearance and charm of the Phoenixes. After a few times, he waved his sleeve forward and drew an illusory image. The young fellow used hisrge hand as a brush and his spiritual power as ink. He did not stop at all and his strokes were as smooth as one. A phoenix was drawn in a single stroke, where he used a single stroke to draw a phoenix. There was a faint trace of the path conception. After a long while, a phoenix that was 33 meters long condensed out of thin air. Its feathers were gorgeous and colorful. It was lifelike and exuded a majestic aura, but its eyes were closed.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was like a deity who had just created a human with his bare hands.


    He Jian was dumbfounded. He felt an immense pressure spreading out from the phoenix¡¯s body and pressing down on Heaven and Earth.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he thought to himself, ¡®Brother Yu, just how many more tricks are you hiding?¡¯


    Previously, he had used his sword Qi to try to condense a phoenix¡¯s body, but he had only obtained its form and did not get its meaning. After seeing Ou Yangming draw a phoenix with his hand, he knew how big the gap between them was. It was like a natural moat. He took a deep breath and suppressed the faint bitterness in his heart.


    The violent aura on the Bone Dragon¡¯s body reached its peak. Its grey eyes had already turned red, and white smoke was spewing out of its nostrils as if it could explode at any time. Every inch of its bones and every rune on its body looked like they were being pecked by tens of thousands of ants.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He pointed his finger, and a wisp of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire fused into the phoenix¡¯s body. He coldly shouted, ¡°Your spiritual sense has been connected. If you don¡¯t open your eyes now, when will you do it?¡± As soon as he finished, a peculiar spell was cast.


    Instantly, an arrogant phoenix cry swept out. The clouds in the sky gathered and dispersed, then they gathered again.


    An indescribable golden light burst out from the phoenix¡¯s eyes and filled the universe. It was noble and elegant.


    More white mists spewed out from the Bone Dragon¡¯s nose. Every cell on its body turned red and started burning ck mes. A violent aura swept through Heaven and Earth but because of the restrictions on its body, it did not dare to go near the tomb.


    ¡°Go!¡± Ou Yangming raised his left hand and pressed down.


    The phoenix¡¯s aura was monstrous, and its eyes were filled with disdain. Its feathers trembled, causing the surrounding air to shake. Wherever it passed, strong winds blew and gravel flew everywhere. It crashed into the Bone Dragon.


    ¡°Roar...¡± The Bone Dragon roared, and it was like a fast ck stream of light.


    A drop of blood essence emerged from the dragon¡¯s horn, dyeing every bone on its body red.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound rang out, and the two collided. The earth rumbled, and even the sky darkened. A destructive power swept out, and the space rippled, ovepping in circles.


    After 2 breaths, the phoenix¡¯s body was showing signs of copsing.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was anxious as he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Head, swallow it with the Devouring Power!¡±


    As soon as he finished, a weird head flew out. It opened its mouth, and its teeth were sharp. The Devouring Power erupted and the Bone Dragon clearly paused for a moment. Even the blood in its eyes dissipated, leaving only terror. It was this pause that allowed the head to bite its neck. Then head then took in a deep breath, and an exceptional suction force burst out. Its mouth seemed to have turned into a mysterious ck hole at this time.


    In just 2 breaths, the Bone Dragon that was tens of meters long was devoured.


    ¡°Hiss... It... It died just like that?¡± He Jian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. After all, it was a dragon. Only its skeleton was left, but it was still a dragon.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a look of satisfaction. He nodded and smiled. ¡°It didn¡¯t die; it was swallowed.¡±


    Naturally, He Jian did not understand the difference, but he did not ask further.


    As for Ou Yangming, he wondered, ¡®I¡¯ve used the skull to kill the Bone Dragon once, but it unexpectedly resurrected. Now that it was swallowed, it won¡¯t resurrect again, right?¡¯


    Of course, he also felt a bit of a pity. The dragon¡¯s body was full of treasures. If its bones were used to smith pieces of equipment, they would surely surpass the limits of this world and be made into magic treasures. Now that the dragon was swallowed by the head, it was indeed a waste.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming checked his interspatial bag and said softly.


    Neither of them mentioned about the head and the Bone Dragon as if nothing ever happened.


    This was the brilliance of He Jian¡¯s way of dealing with people. If someone did not talk about a certain thing, he would not ask about it.


    When they returned using the path they came from, Ou Yangming¡¯s face revealed a thoughtful expression. He pondered for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did the previously devastatednd seem to have healed by itself?¡± He had observed andpared the scenes in his mind for a long time before he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also noticed it. Besides, it seems that all the destroyed vegetation and shattered rocks returned to their original states too.¡± He Jian¡¯s heart turned cold.


    They felt that a pair of invisible hands seemed to be controlling everything in the world, and they took a deep breath. They looked at each other and saw a sharp and cold glint sh across each other¡¯s eyes. Nodding slightly, they elerated and flew toward the gravel path.


    Outside Mount Return Sword, the majestic pressure was firmly pressing on their shoulders.


    Ou Yangming nced at the mountain, and a strange feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. ¡®I¡¯lle back here one day.¡¯


    On the other hand, He Jian looked weathered. This was where he was first reborn from the fire and by chance, he became the god of swords that suppressed everyone in his generation. This time, the old man was promised that his foundation would be rebuilt. ¡®This ce is truly and of blessings to me,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    Ou Yangming pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Senior He, this ce is incredibly important to me. I hope you won¡¯t mention anything to others.¡±He knew He Jian¡¯s character, but this ce was simply too important to him, so he could not help but remind the old man.


    ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t worry. I can still control my mouth,¡± He Jian responded softly with a stern expression.


    Throughout their journey, he knew that Ou Yangming had many secrets. He also had a faint intuition that those secrets were closely rted to Mount Return Sword.


    Of course, even if Ou Yangming did not say it, he would still keep the whole series of things on Mount Return Sword a secret.


    ¡°Thank you, Senior He, for your understanding.¡± Ou Yangming slightly cupped his hands.


    ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re being too polite...¡± He Jian smiled and returned the salutation.


    Ou Yangming smiled without saying anything. His gaze focused as he lightly took half a step forward. An ingenious technique of unlocking restrictions was unleashed. All sorts of strange gestures were made from his hands. After 10 breaths, thisyer of natural barrier that blocked Mount Return Sword flowed like a tide. With a single point as the core, tiny ripples rippled out.


    The young fellow took a step forward. Like a roc that had opened its wings, he shed and disappeared.


    He Jian¡¯s body technique was also exquisite. He was like a sharp longsword that cut through the heavenly pces.


    After an instant, the rotten aura from the cursednd spread out once again. The light grey sky and the surging clouds. Countless ck storms on thend sucked the yellow sand into the sky like nine dragons sucking in water. Subsequently, they fell from the sky, and the world started to rain fine yellow sand. Thend was deste and further away, it was filled with ck fog.


    This seven-colored light screen divided thend into 2 worlds.


    One side was quiet and peaceful but was full of vitality.


    The other side was lifeless and full of destruction, filled with violence and ughter.


    Ou Yangming let out a long breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that such a world exists in this light screen. This is really hard to imagine, and it¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    The wrinkles on He Jian¡¯s forehead were squeezed together and were engraved with traces of time. He nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that such power can be controlled by human power. Even if one took that step, one wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, right?¡± At this moment, he felt that he was as small as a grain of sand. Indeed, this kind of power wasparable to the universe¡¯s power.


    He had not seen the scene of Xu Aoran shattering the Heavenly Disaster. If he did, what would he feel?

 Chapter 988 - Unforeseen Change

    <h4>Chapter 988: Unforeseen Change</h4>


    The journey was lonely, and there was no one in the wilderness.


    Deste northern winds whistled and blew, causing withered trees to sway in the violent wind.


    The violent wind swept up the wind and sand, and its strength was great. It was like sharp steel nails striking against one¡¯s skin, causing one¡¯s entire body to feel pain, and even opening one¡¯s eyes was somewhat difficult.


    Amidst the violent winds, 2 figures¡ª1 young and 1 old¡ªwere speeding through the sandstorm. Their clothes were stained with dirt, and it was obvious that they had been running for a very long time.


    Ou Yangmingughed and said, ¡°Senior He, we¡¯ve arrived at the ancient city. I didn¡¯t expect to spend so much time on this trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the journey has been tiring. My old body can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Even though He JIan said so, he was still in high spirits. The sword case on his back started to make thudding sounds. With just a nce, one could tell that something big had happened to him, and it was something good.


    Although He Jian could not find a way to rebuild his foundation when he went to Mount Return Sword again this time, he saw the light again just when he was losing hope. Ou Yangming had promised to rebuild his foundation, which truly surprised him.


    The 10 statues outside the ancient city were still the same. Their colors were mottled.


    Simrly, the streets in the city were old and stained with a faint grey color.


    The streets were bustling with people. Ou Yangming and He Jian looked at each other and saw the satisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Outside the city, without the protection of the statues, they could be attacked by monsters at any time, hence they were constantly tense. They only rxed when they entered the city.


    The Longevity Alley was quiet. When they reached the entrance of the alley, Master Duan looked flustered with fear in his eyes. He quickly walked over and said anxiously, ¡°Brother Yu, Master he, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What Happened?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light as he looked over.


    Jian¡¯s face turned cold, and a pure sword intent spread out.


    Master Duan was slightly startled, and his face was filled with shock. He thought to himself, ¡®Is this still Old He? How could he be so terrifying?¡¯


    In the Longevity Alley, Master Duan was the most ordinary one. Jiang Yingrong was the daughter of the Jiang family¡¯s patriarch. She had astonishing talent since she was young and had 3 threads of the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. She was only 2 threads away from reaching atavism. This kind of talent could make her one of the top 10 powerhouses in the Jiang family. As for He Jian, he was stronger than the rest of the generation as he blocked 3 moves from a Venerable One as a Spiritualist. Master Duan was the only one with an insignificant identity. He was a cksmith, which was a noble identity in the ancient city but aspared to Jiang Yingrong and He Jian, this was nothing. It seemed too ordinary and mediocre.


    As for Ou Yangming, he was even more blessed. He was the God-favored one of this era.


    In the entire Spiritual Realm, no one couldpare to him.


    After a few breaths, Master Duan came back to his senses and answered in a low voice, ¡°Shopkeeper Jiang brought the 3 children back to the Jiang family but on the way, they encountered people from Ji Qi¡¯s n, which are the Blood Dragons. They wanted to take Lil¡¯ Man away.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was very soft, but there was a strong killing intent in the depths of his voice.


    Master Duan nced at Ou Yangming through the corner of his eyes and saw that he was calm, so he replied softly, ¡°After that, Shopkeeper Jiang revealed his identity, and the Blood Dragon n retreated reluctantly. Just when Shopkeeper Jiang thought that all of this was over, the Ji familyunched a sneak attack on Lil¡¯ Man. They were as fast as lightning, and they poisoned him. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet, and no one knows if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± His voice became softed, and he felt his heart skip a beat as if the air around him had frozen.


    ¡°The Blood Dragon n... Hmph!¡± Ou Yangming sneered when he heard this. Ji Qi hade to find trouble with him as soon as he had entered the ancient city. Now, the Ji family made Lil¡¯ Man half-dead. He would definitely take revenge for this, and he would return the favor 10 or 100 times over. The young fellow was usually easy to get along with, but he hid his fierceness and coldness in ces that others could not touch.


    He Jian¡¯s sword case was also jumping non-stop. The longswords in the case seemed like they were about to be unsheathed, and they emitted sharp lights.


    They fell silent for a moment, leaving only the whimpering sounds of the winds.


    After a long while, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was calm as he said, ¡°Senior He, I¡¯m afraid that my previous promise will have to be dyed for a while. Lil¡¯ Man was personally entrusted to me by his grandfather, so I can¡¯t watch him get into trouble. I hope you can forgive me, senior.¡±


    He Jian waved his hand and responded, ¡°What are you saying, Brother Yu? Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s also considered my disciple, so I won¡¯t just leave him be.¡±


    Looking at this, Master Duan felt as if he had seen a ghost. His mouth parted, and his pupils contracted.


    There was only one thought in his mind. ¡®Is this still the taciturn He Jian? Why is there a hint of ttery in his voice?¡¯ He was in aplete mess. He had spent the longest time with He Jian, so he knew clearly what kind of bad temper he had. How should Master Duan put it? He Jian was like a stone in atrine¡ªsmelly and hard. If he was not fond of a person, he would not reply to the person no matter what the person said. Nheless, this inherent impression of him had just been broken.


    Master Duan was extremely curious. ¡®What exactly happened during their trip? What ability does the young fellow have for Old He to be convinced?¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not know what Master Duan was thinking. He continued, ¡°Senior He, this matter shouldn¡¯t be dyed. I¡¯m really worried about Lil¡¯ Man, and I hope that you can apany me to the Jiang residence.¡± He knew that since He Jian had joined the ck Dragon n, his status was certainly not low. If he had an acquaintance to go with him, it would be easier to handle things.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He Jian did not hesitate and nodded lightly.


    They came and left in a hurry. They left in a sh, leaving Master Duan in a mess in the wind. He could not figure anything out.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Jiang family was unquestionably one of the biggest forces in the Big Ruins.


    They upiednds of 5,000 kilometers, and they were all fertilends, which were incredibly precious in the cursednd. That was because nearly 70% of the Big Ruins was filled with yellow sand. The rest of the ces were either dangerous or secret realms, and there were not many ces that were suitable for living. The Jiang family took up a lot ofnd. Behind them was a mountain range, and in front of them were fertile fields. One could imagine how powerful they were.


    The Jiang Residence was located in front of the mountain range, shocking everyone from different ces.


    There were many pavilions. Even though they were not carved, they were extraordinary. They were made up of dozens of courtyards.


    Streams, summer flowers, and all kinds of strange fruits could be found in the pavilions. This was a rare paradise in the cursednd.


    In a huge square outside the Jiang Residence stood a statue of a ck dragon that was 333 meters tall. Each of its scales was lifelike, pitch-ck, deep, and emitted a cold light. Its ws were tremendously sharp. The eyes of the ck dragon were especially domineering as it stared at the sky.


    Numerous disciples of the Jiang family sat cross-legged under the ck dragon as they did breathing exercises.


    Inside a female¡¯s bedroom of the Jiang residence, everything was gorgeous. A bottle of censer that was held by a person was emitting purple smoke. The fragrance was light and elegant.


    On the pink bed, a 6 or 7-year-old child¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. His brows were knitted together as if he had fallen into a nightmare. There was not a hint of blood on his face. His aura was faintly discernible as though he would die at any moment. His clothes were taken off, revealing his wheat-colored skin. He was Lil¡¯ Man.


    An old man with white hair, wearing a white robe and white cloth shoes, pointed his finger in the air.


    A silver needle flew out and pierced into Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Tianling acupoint. With a slight force, the silver needle flew back, and the tip of the needle was stained with a wisp of ck blood. The old man took a nce at the blood, put away the silver needle, and sighed heavily.


    His name was Jiang Zhihai, and he was the person who was best at medicine in the entire Jiang family. His cultivation was only that of an Intermediate Spiritualist, but he was highly respected in the n, and his position was even higher than that of the pavilion elders.


    Jiang Yingrong did not say anything. She raised her hand and led Jiang Zhihai into the hall. After making a pot of tea, she asked softly, ¡°Elder Zhihai, how¡¯s Lil¡¯ Man?¡±


    Her face was slightly pale, and her pupils were dark. It was obvious that she had overworked herself.


    Jiang Zhihai had aplicated look on his face. He nced at Jiang Yingrong and cupped his hands. ¡°Young Lady, the poison¡¯s very rare. It has invaded his internal organs. Besides, the child¡¯s Bloodline Power seems to have been extracted when he was young, and it¡¯s somewhatcking. I... I can¡¯t do anything about it! Looking at the current situation, I can only extend his life for a week at most. I hope that you¡¯ll forgive me, Young Lady,¡± he said these words with utmost sincerity.


    ¡°Elder Zhihai, please think of a way.¡± Jiang Yingrong was anxious and felt her head buzzing.


    Ou Yangming had entrusted Lil¡¯ Man to her. In the end, only a few days had passed and such a big incident had happened. This made her feel guilty.


    The old man¡¯s face darkened, and he responded, ¡°Young Lady, I really can¡¯t do anything...¡± After saying that, he stood up, cupped his hands, and left.


    Jiang Qingchengbed her ponytail and looked bitter. She whispered, ¡°Mother, why did those people want to harm Lil¡¯ Man?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face softened a little, and she forced a smile. ¡°They¡¯re bad people. They have a grudge against Lil¡¯ Man. In the past, it was fine because Lil¡¯ Man didn¡¯t show up. Now that he did, they were surely going to make a move. I just didn¡¯t expect that my identity as the patriarch¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t enough to suppress them. Well, as long as Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s dead, why would the Jiang family go to great lengths for such a child?¡± Her voice was very soft. Even she did not know why she was telling Jiang Qingcheng these things.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jiang Qingcheng nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lil¡¯ Lan?¡± Jiang Yingrong asked. Lil¡¯ Lan was too young, and she was not as strong as Lil¡¯ Man. The scene of Lil¡¯ Man being seriously injured had deeply affected her.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the room. She doesn¡¯t want to talk, and she doesn¡¯t want toe out,¡± Qingcheng answered. Her figure had be taller, and her calves were slender and straight. Even her breasts had be bigger.


    Jiang Yingrong sighed. She had never thought that so many things would happen during her return.


    Looking at the sky outside the window, she could not help but think, ¡®What would he do if he encountered such a situation?¡¯ She thought of Ou Yangming¡¯s domineering back view again.


    After thinking for a while, her mind was still in a mess, and she could not think of anything.


    Jiang Qingcheng walked to her side and gently pulled her hand. She said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, I want to sleep with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, and you still want to sleep with me?¡± Jiang Yingrong brushed her nose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always slept with you when we were in the Longevity Alley. Why can¡¯t I sleep with you now?¡± Jiang Qingcheng mumbled. When she came to the Jiang Residence, she always felt that she was out of ce. Her cultivation base was not as high as the rest, and she did not do things as shrewd as the others, whose words were full of deep meanings. The little girl was a simple person. She did not want to guess what people were trying to say, so she was not used to it.


    Her mother, who was in front of her, was her greatest reliance.

 Chapter 989 - The Totem Warns

    <h4>Chapter 989: The Totem Warns</h4>


    Ou Yangming and He Jian were rushing. The yellow sand that filled the sky disappeared and was reced by a light grey sky.


    After 3 days, the area in front of them suddenly became wide open and was covered with emerald green trees.


    The stream was clear and was beating on the mountain rocks. There were also many spiritual fishes ying in the water.


    ¡°How far to go?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was very soft, and his face was covered in dust.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not far. We¡¯ll only need half a day at most to get there.¡± He Jian bent down and picked a cucumber from the cucumber vine. He wiped it with his hand and sat on a piece of bluestone. Then, he started to chew on it.


    Ou Yangming did not even lift his eyelids. Obviously, he had seen this scene several times.


    In He Jian¡¯s words, eating cucumbers was like life. One had to eat the bitter parts first, then the sweetness wouldeter.


    With a chuckle, Ou Yangming patted his butt and sat next to He Jian. He rxed his body and asked softly, ¡°Senior He, why were there 6 swords in the sword case before?¡± As he asked that, he raised his hand and pointed at the sword case.


    He Jian¡¯s expression was calm, and there was no trace of resentment in his heart. He answered, ¡°Swords can scare people!¡±


    ¡°What...¡± Ou Yangming was stunned. He had thought of many answers, but he never thought of this.


    He Jian nced at Ou Yangming through the corner of his eyes. Seeing his lifeless face, he felt an inexplicable pleasure in his heart. He cursed internally, ¡®This journey has shocked me so many times, and my body¡¯s about to be torn apart by you... I¡¯ve finally seen you suffer a setback.¡¯


    After a full breath, Ou Yangming finally regained his senses. He touched the tip of his nose and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Senior He, you must be joking!¡±


    They did not say anything after that. For a moment, they fell silent.


    After a short moment of rest, they turned into light streams again and sped away.


    As said by He Jian, after only half a day, they saw the huge ck Dragon statue. A strong pressure came from it. It did not matter how high or low one¡¯s cultivation base was, as long as one saw it, one would fall. It was also because of this statue that the ck Dragon n cultivated at least 10% faster than ordinary people with the bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. One must not underestimate the 10% because with that, it had been easier for the Jiang family members to break through, and they gained more top-gradebat powers.


    In a way, the status of the ck Dragon n, which was Jiang family, in the Big Ruins had a lot to do with this huge statue.


    At this moment, a muffled sound came from the statue¡¯s body.


    It sounded like muffled thunder, and the world fell silent.


    A ck light suddenly lit up from the statue. At first, the light was scattered like fireflies. In just an instant, the ck light became intense and soared into the sky to cover an area of 50 kilometers. It would have been fine if that was all but immediately after, the shadow of a ck Dragon condensed, and it let out a dragon¡¯s roar. A majestic airwave reverberated and swept out in all directions. Wherever the sound wave passed by, fear appeared in the eyes of all the spirit beasts. It was as if their bodies were being pressed down by an enormous mountain. At the same time, they bent down andy prone on the ground, wailing incessantly.


    In an instant, the Jiang Residence trembled. Waves of ear-piercing sounds reverberated.


    Jiang Qingcheng sat on the bed and swayed her feet. All of a sudden, a dragon¡¯s roar was heard. She only felt her blood boil, and a nameless fire was burning inside her body as if it was going to ignite her blood. The spiritual energy in her dantian began to circte uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m feeling hot!¡± Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s voice was very soft. A touch of pinkness appeared on her fair face, making her look even more adorable.


    ¡°The heart guards the spiritual altar, and the mind bes one. Forget about material things first then forget about yourself. Step into the realm of no matter and no self.¡± Jiang Yingrong gently tapped the space between her eyebrows with her finger. She was dressed in a light blue dress, and her figure was slender, making her look flirtatious. She was like a gorgeous rose.


    The haggard look on her face made her look gentler and more beautiful. Her charm did not reduce but increased instead, giving her a womanly aura. During this period, she had thought of many ways, but Lil¡¯ Man was still not getting better. She could not even hold on to the breath in her chest. This made her very worried.


    Jiang Qingcheng sat cross-legged and put her palms together. Her mind was free of distracting thoughts, and she slowly entered into meditation.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s willow-like eyebrows furrowed slightly again. She suppressed her surging Qi and blood and looked outside, then she thought to herself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why is my Bloodline Power out of control? Is it rted to the dragon¡¯s roar from before?¡¯


    Without any hesitation, her figure shed and rushed toward the square like a fiery red rose.


    Just as she stepped out of the small courtyard, a fearsome pressure descended from the sky and pressed down on her shoulder. Jiang Yingrong lifted her chin slightly and looked toward the sky. She just happened to see a scene that she would never forget for the rest of her life. She saw the shadow of a ck Dragon that was tens of meters long in the sky. Its eyes were filled with fanaticism as it bowed at Ou Yangming as if it was weing its king.


    At this moment, the Jiang residence shook with a loud bang.


    2 green pirs of light crossed over from the secret room.


    These 2 lights carried monstrous auras. The blood and Qi on their bodies were weak, but their auras were powerful. They caused the wind and clouds in the sky to turn upside down. Muffled sounds of thunder rumbled. The hearts of all the Jiang family¡¯s disciples shivered as they subconsciously looked toward the light streams. Even the inner pavilion elders did the same.


    Almost as soon as these disciples looked over, 2 majestic mental powers swept out from the floating white clouds in the sky.


    Those who were swept by the mental powers quivered.


    They were the absolute pressures of formidable figures, and they seemed to be able to dry up a person¡¯s body and destroy one¡¯s soul. With just a thought or a nce, one¡¯s body and soul would be destroyed. Furthermore, they would not be able to fight back, even if they were Advanced Spiritualists.


    This was because they were the Jiang family¡¯s Venerable One. Only Venerable Ones could fight against Venerable Ones. Even for He Jian, who dominated his generation, like He Jian, he could only block three moves from a Venerable One before he was defeated.


    The great ancestors who had suddenly arrived were the strongest fighting forces of the Jiang family. The first powerful Venerable One was Jiang Yuchen, who was born ordinary. He only had 2 threads of the ck Dragon Bloodline but through hard work, he became a Venerable One. The other was Jiang Xiaoxu, who was a top-grade Venerable One. When he was young, he had defeated many enemies with his fists. His fame was built on victories and honor.


    ¡°The... The Venerable Ones of our n are here. What... What happened?¡± An old man in luxurious clothes said in shock.


    ¡°Yeah. These 2 Venerable Ones haven¡¯t appeared in the same ce for decades. It seems that something big must¡¯ve happened,¡± another old man said.


    Many elders were whispering and discussing in low voices.


    ¡°Hmph, noisy!¡± A cold voice was heard. As it echoed, the elders felt that they had just heard thunderbolts. The square was dead silent. The person who spoke wore a t crown with tassels that hung down. His expression was dignified, and his gestures were extraordinary. It was obvious that he had been in a high position for a long time. Moreover, many elders surrounded him like stars surrounding the moon. It was as if he was the core of the Jiang family.


    This person was the Jiang family¡¯s patriarch, Jiang Liuche. His cultivation base was smooth, and he was a top-grade Spiritualist. He was just one step away from breaking through to be a Venerable One.


    Before he finished, he lowered his head slightly and took the initiative to take a step forward.


    He bowed and said, ¡°Wee, great ancestors...¡± As his voice spread out, it set off rumbling waves.


    The 2 Venerable Ones of the Jiang family exchanged a look. They both saw the satisfaction in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Yuchen said through telepathy, ¡®Liuche¡¯s bing more meticulous.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah! As long as he can be a Venerable One, the Jiang family will have a sessor,¡¯ Jiang Xiaoxu replied to him.


    With that, they did not hesitate and descended from the heavenly pce. THey stood in front of Jiang Liuche with their hands behind their backs.


    Jiang Yuchen raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Liuche, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Liuche¡¯s face was as calm as water. He cupped his hands and answered, ¡°Great Ancestor, I don¡¯t know the exact reason yet. I¡¯ve sent the inner pavilion elders out to investigate as soon as it happened. I¡¯ll report to you as soon as we have any news.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Yuchen nodded. At that moment, the figure of the ck Dragon in the sky suddenly exhaled and made a strange sound. It sounded like a pilgrimage or a sacrifice. It floated down from the sky and blended with the whistling wind. It was hard to tell.


    After the ck Dragon hissed, the ck light on its body grew stronger, and it crashed into the sky. The sky changed color, and the wind and clouds turned upside down.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s figure was miserable. It struggled then dashed toward the sky at an unimaginable speed as if it was going to blow a hole in the sky.


    However, when it reached a certain height, it felt like it had hit an insurmountable barrier. No matter how hard the ck Dragon struggled, it could not move an inch forward. It nced in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction, and its eyes were filled with determination. Every inch of its skin was burning again. It moved forward again, but its body was copsing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It let out a shrill scream again.


    ¡°Boom...¡± A loud sound was heard, and the dragon disappeared in an instant.


    Jiang Yuchen and Jiang Xiaoxu exchanged a look. They saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They turned into beams of light and shot into the sky!


    In the sky, Jiang Yuchen took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Why did that scene look so simr to the scene of the Xu family¡¯s Fire Phoenix shaking the sky in thend of cold fog in the extreme north of the Big Ruins?¡±


    Jiang Xiaoxu pondered for a while and nodded slightly. ¡°The totem has been warning us over the past few days. I¡¯m afraid that a change will happen in the Big Ruins. The grudges between our 6 ns should be put aside for the time being.¡± He paused before he added, ¡°Contact those old farts. Let¡¯s talk at the table. There are hundreds of millions of lives in the Big Ruins. We can¡¯t destroy them.¡±


    The other Venerable One was silent for a while, then he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Even if we¡¯re willing to do so, are they? We¡¯ve been in a stalemate for 10,000 years. Which n hasn¡¯t been losing people? Lives have been lost!¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, Big Brother Jiang Caijin sent me a message. The foreign races were wreaking havoc in the known areas. Several viges were destroyed. Some people died, some were injured, and many families were destroyed.¡± Jiang Xiaoxu shook his head and sighed.


    Jiang Yuchen¡¯s face turned cold when he heard this. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the alien tribes foreign races again!¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve been growing stronger over the past century. If the 6 ns don¡¯t unite, the Big Ruins will be in danger.¡± Jiang Xiaoxu was worried about the country and its people.


    Jiang Yuchen sighed and did not say anything.


    Their figures eventually blurred and disappeared into the sky.

 Chapter 990 - Guardian Elder

    <h4>Chapter 990: Guardian Elder</h4>


    The ck Dragon¡¯s figure crashed into the sky and copsed inch by inch.


    Afterward, the ripples in the air gradually calmed down, and the airwaves dissipated. The sky returned to calmness. Warm sunlight shone down from the clouds. From afar, it looked like beams of a mysterious light that pierced into the earth.


    The sunlight painted Ou Yangming¡¯s hair a faint golden color. His fingers stroked his chin as he looked at the calming sky. He looked like he was deep in thought as he asked softly, ¡°Senior He, what... What¡¯s going on? Why did the ck Dragon crash into the Sky?¡± He did not know that the ck Dragon Totem contained a trace of the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. After sensing the power of its king, it only shook the sky to wee the arrival of the king.


    He Jian exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. He retracted his gaze from the sky and pursed his lips. With a bitter smile, he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a situation after living such a long life. It¡¯s just that when the ck Dragon¡¯s figure appeared earlier, it seemed to have bowed slightly toward where we were.¡± As soon as he said that, his mind was shaken. He shook his head repeatedly and muttered, ¡°This... Doesn¡¯t make sense. Dragons are naturally proud and would rather die than submit themselves. Why did it... It¡¯s unreasonable!¡±


    The confusion in He Jian¡¯s eyes grew deeper. He could not understand it no matter how hard he tried.


    After 15 minutes, it was dusk. The setting sun had reddened half of the sky. When the setting sun was more than half covered by the undting mountain range, the scattered lights in the forest had also decreased by a lot. It was dark, and the forest was deep.


    He Jian stopped and looked at the courtyards that upied several kilometers in front of him. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yu, we¡¯re here. The Jiang residence¡¯s in front of us!¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped in his tracks and looked at the empty area in front of him. In the empty area at the foot of the mountain, numerous courtyards were built right next to the mountain. The pavilions were not tall, but they were very orderly as if they contained some kind of change. In front of the courtyards, there was a huge bluestone square. A ck Dragon that was hundreds of meters tall stood in the square. Hundreds of the Jiang family¡¯s disciples sat quietly under the dragon, breathing in and out.


    It was a majestic phenomenon. The potential of the disciples from the top aristocratic families was clearly disyed.


    At this time, it was dusk. Wisps of smoke slowly rose into the air.


    The dim lights of fires could be seening from the houses. The setting sun gently sprinkled down and blended with the mountain range behind it, giving people a dense and majestic feeling. In particr, there was a row of rednterns hanging in front of the old houses. They were not bright, but they were warm like the summer sunlight.


    He Jian looked at Ou Yangming and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s life is more important.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ou Yangming nodded slightly and took a step forward.


    At this moment, the hundreds of disciples under the ck Dragon statue opened their eyes at the same time. shes of sharp lights could be seen in their eyes. An Intermediate Spiritualist was among the disciples. He was wearing a green robe. He raised his right foot and took a light step forward with a fake smile. His eyes were full of arrogance and coldness as he asked coldly, ¡°Why have youe to the Jiang residence?¡±


    He Jian¡¯s eyes turned. He took half a step forward and responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m He Jian, and I¡¯d like to seek an audience with the Jiang family¡¯s patriarch.¡±


    The green-robed man was stunned at first, then his face turned abnormally red. He sneered and said, ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s patriarch is busy every day. Not everyone can meet him, and you... Hmph...¡± As he spoke, he nced at He Jian with disdain.


    He was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, so could not tell how profound He Jian¡¯s cultivation was.


    As for Ou Yangming, he was a young man in his early twenties. No matter how talented he was, what could he do? The superiority and arrogance of a disciple from a top aristocratic family were undoubtedly revealed at this moment. Even if the man could not tell how Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base, he subconsciously believed that the young fellow must have a treasure that hid his aura, which was the reason he could not see through him.


    This voice echoed in He Jian¡¯s ears, causing his expression to change slightly. Nheless, he did not reply to the man. He walked forward and took out a ck badge from his sleeve and handed it over. There was only a big word on this badge¡ªGuard. It was surrounded byplicated patterns, and one could tell with one look that it was not an ordinary item.


    The green-robed man nced at the token, and the coldness in his eyes grew even more. He raised his hand to reject it and sneered. ¡°This kind of badge doesn¡¯t belong to the Jiang family at all. Who exactly are you? If you don¡¯t tell us, don¡¯t me us for not being polite!¡± There were no more than 5 of the Guardian Badge in the Jiang family. The man in green had not seen it before, so he could not recognize it.


    As soon as he finished, murderous auras spread out from the Jiang family¡¯s disciples, and the tense atmosphere spread out.


    Ou Yangming was anxious. He waved his sleeve and said softly, ¡°Fellow friend, this is an urgent matter. Please report our arrival.¡± After saying that, he cupped his hands and bowed, lowering his posture very much.


    Even so, the green-robed man was still unwilling to step back. His eyes were cold.


    Ou Yangming and He Jian exchanged a look. They could see the coldness in each other¡¯s eyes. Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s condition was unknown, and yet they were being blocked by an ordinary disciple at the door. Anyone would be in a bad mood.


    ¡°Take away their weapons first to prevent any trouble.¡± The green-robed man waved his hand, then 2 disciples immediately walked out.


    ¡®Hmph, stubborn!¡¯ Ou Yangming snorted coldly in his heart. He waved his sleeve forward, and the green-robed man¡¯s body seemed to have been hit by a force that exceeded his limits. He instantly flew backward, and arge mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth, painting the square in front of him red. There was also a stain of blood at the corner of his mouth. His pupils suddenly contracted, and his mind trembled.


    At that moment, he felt as if he had been hit by a ferocious beast from ancient times.


    A powerful force spread to every corner of the man¡¯s body, causing the hairs on his body to stand on end, and his internal organs to shift positions. He did not know that if Ou Yangming had wanted to take his life, he would not have the chance to make a sound and would be lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°How dare you barge into the Jiang family¡¯s gate wall! Attack together with me!¡± The man in green forcefully suppressed his surging Qi and blood. With a cold shout, he pped his interspatial bag, took out his 2 sabers, and chased after Ou Yangming.


    His voice carried a bewitching intent as it reverberated in all directions. The hundreds of disciples did not hesitate and attacked at the same time. Instantly, spiritual Qi of different colors spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Stop! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± A cold voice was heard. Before the person arrived, the voice was heard first.


    A streak of green light shed across the sky. Its momentum was majestic, and its speed was fast. It was like a meteor zooming across the sky. In an instant, it closed in on the Jiang family disciples. A figure descended from the sky as though she was stepping on a lotus tform.


    She wore a light blue dress, and her temperament was noble and elegant. Who was she if she was not Jiang Yingrong, the daughter of the Jiang family¡¯s patriarch?


    The square was suddenly silent. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    At this time, the disciples¡¯ heads were thumping non-stop. They thought to themselves, ¡®I¡¯m We¡¯re dead, we¡¯re dead, we¡¯re dead for sure this time. We¡¯ve offended the patriarch¡¯s married daughter.¡±.


    Their bodies were covered with cold sweats. There was only one thought in their hearts. ¡®Who are these men? They actually made the patriarch¡¯s daughter go to such great lengths?¡¯ They cursed the green-robed man internally, ¡®Why did you provoke them for no reason? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you just obediently reported their arrival? At this point, who¡¯s at a disadvantage now?¡¯


    As for the instigator of this matter, he stumbled and almost fell to the ground. The 2 sabers in his hands fell to the ground with a ¡°ng¡±. His eyes were dull, and he did not have any thoughts in his mind.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s gaze was ice-cold. She looked over. Wherever she looked, the disciples lowered their heads and avoided her. No one dared to meet her gaze.


    After looking around, she moved and turned to look at Ou Yangming. She saluted him and smiled apologetically. ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡± When she saw the ck badge in He Jian¡¯s palm, her expression did not change at all, but she had already guessed the old man¡¯s identity as a Guardian Elder.


    At the same time, she nodded at He Jian. Seeing how the old man had flinched half a step back, she knew Ou Yangming was the leader of the two.


    ¡°You¡¯re notte; you arrived at just the right time,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    He then narrowed his eyes and asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s Lil¡¯ Man?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression darkened, and a rare look of fear appeared on her face. As if she had done something wrong, she opened her mouth and replied to him, ¡°He was poisoned by a very special poison. Even the elders in the n are helpless.¡± She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Ou Yangming.


    Deep down, Jiang Yingrong felt that this was her fault. If it were not for her, Lil¡¯ Man would not have suffered such a serious injury. Furthermore, Ou Yangming had personally entrusted the child to her. At the thought of this, the guilt in her heart surged like a tidal wave, and she could not calm down for a long time.


    Ou Yangming was silent, and a strong killing intent spread out. This killing intent was not directed at Jiang Yingrong, but at the Ji family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first... Let¡¯s go in and see Lil¡¯ Man first before we see what we can do!¡± Jiang Yingrong bit her red lips lightly. She hesitated for a while before saying this. Before she could finish her words, she raised her hand and beckoned. With that, they slowly walked into the Jiang residence under the setting sun.


    Just as the man in green was secretly eximing that he was lucky and letting out a long sigh of relief, a cold female voice drifted out from the courtyard. ¡°Go to the Discipline Hall yourself and see what happens if you offend the Guardian Elder!¡± The voice was not loud and was even slightly soft but when he heard it, it was as if numerous thunderbolts had struck his ears at the same time.


    It shattered his mind into pieces and set off monstrous waves. He had never seen a Guardian Badge before, but he had heard of a Guardian Elder. The status was only a level lower than that of the patriarch.


    Now, the green-robed man had actually offended a Guardian Elder. What kind of idiot was he?


    The disciples standing next to him quickly dispersed as if they were avoiding a gue. They looked at him with eyes full of pity. They gathered in groups of 3 or 5 and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that unremarkable-looking old man to be the Guardian Elder of the n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Guardian Elders are very mysterious. There are only 5 of them in the Jiang family. Since he offended one, being an Intermediate Spiritualist will be his limit.¡± He was dressed in white, and hemented when he spoke.


    At this moment, this green-robed man seemed to have been abandoned by the world.


    He looked at the sky and felt that it was iparably dark. Even his body seemed to have be somewhat hunched at this moment.

 Chapter 991 - Control Poison

    <h4>Chapter 991: Control Poison</h4>


    Kiosks, pavilions, small bridges, flowing water.


    Pieces of sandalwood were connected piece by piece, forming a winding path of sandalwood. From afar, it looked like a long dragon made of sandalwood.


    Soon, Jiang Yingrong led Ou Yangming and He Jian to a woman¡¯s room. Purple smoke was rising in the air. It was light and elegant, and the fragrance was refreshing. It had the effect of removing congestion and activating blood cirction.


    Jiang Yingrong ced her index finger on her red lips and gestured to the men to keep quiet. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Elder Zhihai¡¯s preparing to use silver needles on Lil¡¯ Man. Don¡¯t make any noise as he doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Besides, it¡¯ll also be beneficial to Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Ou Yangming and He Jian immediately understood. They nodded and looked over.


    They saw Lil¡¯ Man lying t on the bed. His upper body was bare, and his face was pale. His eyebrows were tightly knitted together, and his aura was indistinct. When he opened his eyes, he was no longer as agile as before. He was only dazed and at a loss.


    Jiang Zhihai happened to look over at this moment. His gaze met that of Ou Yangming and He Jian met in the air, but no one spoke.


    After a moment, Jiang Zhihai retracted his gaze and focused on his spiritual altar. He put down the medicine furnace and a package. Following that, he lifted his hand to open the package and took out a silver-white box. He lifted his finger, put his thumb and middle finger together, and made the shape of a flower. Afterward, the elder took out a silver needle and transferred his spiritual power onto it. The silver needle jumped up, emitting a faint fluorescent light. He rubbed his fingers twice and pressed down lightly. The silver needle was like a stream of light, uratelynding on Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Tianling acupoint.


    Nheless, Lil¡¯ Man did not feel anything at all. Even his expression did not change.


    Ou Yangming discovered that Jiang Zhihai was very fast in applying the needle. No, this was definitely more than just being fast. It was proficiency¡ªa level of proficiency that had reached an astonishing level.


    Even so, his brows were still slightly knitted together. He felt that this method was somewhat inappropriate.


    Jiang Zhihai was immersed in applying the needle. He did not notice Ou Yangming¡¯s expression at all. On the contrary, it was Jiang Yingrong who was meticulous and caught this subtle change in the young fellow¡¯s expression. She thought to herself, ¡®Elder Zhihai¡¯s the Jiang family¡¯s most proficient elder in medicinal acupuncture. Why does Brother Yu still feel dissatisfied? Could it be...¡¯ With this thought, she felt that the sky that was covered by dark clouds turned bright once again, and she saw hope again.


    It was at this moment the second silver needle was picked up by Jiang Zhihai. Spiritual power flowed along his meridians to the tip of his finger, and he lightly shook his fingers.


    As if the silver needle had eyes, it uratelynded on Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Quchi acupoint.


    Then, the third and fourth needlesnded on the Tianhui acupoint and the Baiya acupoint respectively.


    After a full hour, Jiang Zhihai had applied tens of silver needles.


    He put away the medicine furnace and the package, raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead, and slightly cupped his hands. He lowered his voice to the lowest possible and expressed ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯ve tried my best. The poison in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body has invaded his internal organs and prated deep into his bone marrow, to the point that it assimted into his Bloodline Power. At this stage, it¡¯s impossible for even a deity to save him.¡± His voice was very soft, and it was filled with deep regret.


    ¡°Elder Zhi Hai, is there really no other way?¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s voice was bitter.


    ¡°Yes. The poison¡¯s too overbearing. It¡¯s constantly evolving, and they even cooperate with each other. I¡¯ve been dealing with poison my whole life, but this is my first time seeing such a poison. Besides, spiritual herbs are scarce in the Big Ruins. Even if we were to refine pills for him, there won¡¯t be enough medicinal herbs.¡± Jiang Zhihai looked at Jiang Yingrong with a helpless expression. He also kept sizing up He Jian and Ou Yangming through the corner of his eyes to guess their identities.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward when he heard this. Without waiting for the others to answer, he walked directly to the bedside.


    Jiang Zhihai looked dubious, but he did not say anything. He quietly looked at Jiang Yingrong.


    The woman pondered for a moment and said softly, ¡°I believe in Brother Yu...¡± She sounded as if she was encouraging herself, then she continued, ¡°The medicinal pills Brother Yu refined in the ancient city caused a sensation. All the forces fought to buy them. Pills and poisons are connected¡ªthis is a principle left behind by our great ancestors. I think it can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    After hearing this, the look of suspicion on Jiang Zhihai¡¯s face lessened a bit. Since Ou Yangming could refine medicinal pills, he must have some attainments in detoxification.


    Ou Yangming looked at Lil¡¯ Man with a pained expression. With a sh of thought, he entered the state of the connection between Heaven and man. A mysterious aura spread out.


    It was as if he had be the only ruler of this space at this moment. He could say whatever he wanted, and his words and actions were in ordance with the heavenly path. This was the mysterious aspect of the connection between Heaven and man.


    Golden mental power surged out and entered Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body to check on his injuries.


    Immediately, a shocking wound appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world. He knew right away that it was a scar left behind by the forceful extraction of Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Bloodline Power. It had healed, but there were still traces left behind. Around the wound, faint ck lights flickered. The young fellow observed it for a moment, and then his boundless mental power pressed down.


    Nevertheless, as soon as Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power approached, the wisps of ck light fused into Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s flesh and bones. It was difficult to get rid of them. The only way was to scrape off all of the child¡¯s flesh and bones then break them into pieces. It would have been fine if that was all but what was even more terrifying was that the ck lights kept devouring the spiritual power in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s flesh and bones. They strengthened themselves and further derived where 1 turned into 10, 10 turned into 100, and it was endless. It was also because the child had a deep obsession in his heart, or he would have withered like a flower long ago.


    Another kind of light silver energy separated every bone in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body, dying the spread of the poison.


    Ou Yangming knew this silver energy was left behind by Jiang Zhihai when he used the silver needles.


    He took a deep breath, and multicolored light appeared in his dantian. His white robe fluttered even though there was no wind. Vast spiritual power circted in his veins and followed his palm into Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body, protecting his internal organs and veins. After just a moment, Ou Yangming was surprised to find that his spiritual power was slowly being devoured by the ck lights, and more ck lights were generated.


    Ou Yangming was silent for a while, and a ruthless look shed across his eyes. He sneered internally. ¡®Devouring? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so!¡¯


    With a sh of thought, he mobilized the Devouring Power and pointed at the spot between Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s eyebrows. This power that seemed to be able to devour all things immediately followed Ou Yangming¡¯s will and circted through Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s meridians. In an instant, the ck lights in the child¡¯s body seemed to have met their natural enemy as they continuously shrank their range of movement. They entrenched themselves in the child¡¯s flesh and blood.


    Despite that, the Devouring Power was overbearing. It tore the ck lights out in a tyrannical manner and devoured them directly.


    Having said that, there were simply too many of these ck lights, and they had fused with Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s flesh and blood. Ou Yangming could only settle for the second-best. He used the Devouring Power to protect Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s heart meridian and slowly worked on it.


    As the Devouring Power continued to circte, the poison in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body stopped spreading and was developing in a positive direction.


    After an hour, Ou Yangming let out a long sigh of relief. He opened his eyes and turned around, then he said with a light smile, ¡°The poison in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body has been temporarily controlled. When the poison¡¯s a little weaker, I¡¯ll refine a kind of medicinal pill. In less than a month, he¡¯ll be full of vigor again.¡±


    ¡°That... Brother Yu... Is what you said true?¡± Jiang Yingrong was startled at first, then he revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    After seeing Ou Yangming, she had been feeling guiltier than she was. An invisible voice in her mind was constantly scolding her. Finally, the heavy weight in her heart lightened after she heard the young fellow¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Ou Yangming nodded heavily.


    He Jian¡¯s body trembled, but his face did not change much.


    Jiang Zhihai took a step and walked out. His face lookedplicated. He asked softly, ¡°Can you let me take a look?¡± He refused to believe it. He could not do anything about the poison, and yet it was controlled by Ou Yangming within an hour. Most importantly, the young fellow was too young. It was hard to convince him.


    ¡°Please!¡± Ou Yangming was calm. He raised his hand and beckoned.


    Jiang Zhihai walked to the side of the bed. His center of gravity sank, and his mind was as one. With a light tap of his finger, spiritual power entered Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body through his fingers and circted through her meridians.


    Instantly, every subtle change in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body appeared in his senses. The ck lights that were originally rampaging seemed to have encountered the most terrifying thing. They curled up, but they were still mercilessly devoured by that mysterious power and became lesser.


    This power was fearsome to them. It was not the amount of power, but its nature.


    If words were to be used to describe it, it was a power of a higher level.


    Of course, Jiang Zhihai was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, so he naturally did not know what was different. He only felt his heart palpitate as if he was being stared at by a venomous snake in the darkness.


    When he opened his eyes he took in a breath of cold air and forcefully suppressed the shock in his heart. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Master Yu, your attainments in detoxification are above mine. I¡¯m ashamed of my inferiority.¡± Previously, he heard Jiang Yingrong addressing Ou Yangming as a brother, so it would not be wrong for him to call Master Yu.


    ¡°Elder Zhihai, you tter me.¡± Ou Yangming returned the bow with a smile.


    The worry in the corner of Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes finally eased, and she said with a light smile, ¡°Brother Yu, since Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s injuries have been controlled, the two of you should rest first and take a hot bath.¡± As she said that, she shifted her gaze to He Jian and pretended to be bitter. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Elder He?¡±


    He Jian smiled bitterly. He knew what she meant by calling him ¡°Elder He¡¯.


    At this moment, Jiang Qingcheng quietly poked her head in from outside the door. She curved her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take Uncle Yu to rest first!¡± Obviously, she had been hiding outside the door for a long time. As soon as she finished, she took small steps to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and gently grabbed the corner of his sleeve to tell him to leave quickly.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face revealed a look of pity, but she could not bear to say anything harsh. Besides, Qingcheng being close to Ou Yangming was something she could not have wished for. After all, she had seen and remembered the young fellow¡¯s various strange abilities. If the little girl could learn just a little bit, would she not be able to enjoy endless benefits in her life?

 Chapter 992 - The Poisonous Pill’s World Evolves

    <h4>Chapter 992: The Poisonous Pill¡¯s World Evolves</h4>


    The poison in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body was under control, and the Devouring Power protected his heart meridian. At the same time, it flowed through his meridians, continuously devouring the poison.


    Ou Yangming finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was brought to a small courtyard with an elegantyout by Jiang Qingcheng. Looking at the sky outside the window, it was blue, which was not much different from the sky in the Spiritual Realm. The Jiang Residence was in a special location, where it happened to be in a ce where there was no ck fog or miasma.


    Jiang Qingcheng was wearing a one-piece dress. She had an oval face, and her face was fair. She had a ponytail and looked like a hibiscus that had just emerged from the water.


    She nced at Ou Yangming and asked worriedly, ¡°Uncle Yu, is Lil¡¯ Man alright?¡± As she spoke, the ponytail on her head swayed, making her look youthful.


    Ou Yangming felt depressed every time he heard this term of address. He red at her and sneered. ¡°Little girl, who are you calling an uncle!¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng was not afraid. She made a face and stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll call whoever pays attention to me!¡± The corner of her mouth curled up, and she lifted her chin. She was feeling proud.


    Ou Yangming snorted and did not say anything.


    The little girl rolled her eyes and revealed a sly look. Sheughed and expressed, ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re already so old, and yet you¡¯re still angry with a child. Aren¡¯t you ashamed, Uncle Yu?¡± As she said this, she flipped her hair and looked puzzled.


    Ou Yangming made a gesture of wanting to hit her, but the little girl was not afraid. Instead, she stuck out her chest and raised her head, taking the initiative to face him. When she saw her small breasts, she thought to herself, ¡®When will they grow to be as big as Mother¡¯s!¡¯ Nheless, she still refused to back down.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, he admitted defeat and smiled bitterly. ¡°Jiang Qingcheng, what exactly do you want to do!¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng muttered without even lifting her chin, ¡°I¡¯m bored, and I want to find someone to y with me.¡±


    ¡°Quickly get out, get out... Cultivate well!¡± Ou Yangming frowned and waved his sleeve. A strange power was released, and it easily swept Jiang Qingcheng out.


    Outside the room, Jiang Qingcheng was not angry. She narrowed her eyes, which looked like crescent moons hanging in the sky. She was humming a nursery rhyme and walking around the courtyard.


    Looking at her back view, Ou Yangming muttered to himself for a moment then asked softly, ¡°Is she feeling lonely?¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the poisonous pill¡¯s world began to tremble.


    ¡°After devouring the ck fog inside the ck Fog Mountain, the poisonous pill¡¯s world is finally about to change.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed, and he exhaled a mouthful of foul air. He sat cross-legged and with a sh of thought, he entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Ou Yangming saw that the sky seemed to have shattered as it continued to copse downwards. After that, it expanded outward from its original position.


    During this process of shattering and expanding, the poisonous pill¡¯s world expanded at an inconceivable speed. At the edge of the sky, a small mountain appeared.


    Countless grey turbulence flowed from the outside to the inside, where 1 turned into 10. They were constantly changing, and the sky was gloomy.


    Clear air floated in the sky, while turbid air descended to the ground. While the turbulence surged, the expanding neb in the sky was mysterious, distant, and deep. There was a special charm flowing within it.


    This neb instantly expanded, bringing with it a faint ck color.


    Ou Yangming knew this was the fog that the poisonous pill had swallowed at the ck Fog Mountain. It was being absorbed by the neb.


    On the ground, the fog was blown away, revealing arge piece ofnd that was several kilometers long.


    At this moment, the neb floating in the sky expanded to its limit and exploded with a bang. A world-shaking sound swept out. It sounded as if the sky was being split open. At the same time, it emitted a rainbow-colored light that was like a dense fog that was better than ss and spread across several kilometers. Many hurricanes condensed out of thin air while fine threads interweaved into a. They looked mysterious and could only be understood but not described. They slowly merged into the sky. This was the great path, thew, and also the foundation of the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Ou Yangming did not know that from the moment thew power condensed, the poisonous pill¡¯s world already had the potential to be a greater world.


    Of course, the resources required were hard to imagine but as long as it evolved into aplete world, he would be the master of the world and grasp thew power. The nine heavens and ten tribtions would be obliterated, and he would live as long as the universe.


    Once Ou Yangming immersed his mind into the poisonous pill¡¯s world, his mind was empty and chaotic as he participated in the evolution of the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The opportunity was unique in the entire Spiritual Realm.


    This was because he coulde into close contact with the great path and feel thew power. It would bring unimaginable benefits for him to break through in the future.


    He saw the neb explode and saw the fine threads formed by the great path. Even so, there was still no joy or sadness in his mind. He was like a god watching all of this indifferently.


    After an unknown time¡ªan instant or an eternity¡ªthe hurricane dispersed, and the world returned to peace. The many nebs transformed into a distant starry sky. Starlights shone down, emitting an ancient and archaic aura.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was cold. He thought to himself, ¡°It would be great if it rained. Thisnd is too dry. If there¡¯s rain, there¡¯ll be life. Only then will it be able to disy vigorous vitality.¡±.


    Before his thought was even gone, the sky exploded with thunderbolts. Many ck clouds gathered out of thin air. They kept moving down.


    In an instant, a pouring rain washed over thend, enveloping the whole world. A wisp of faint fog rose from thend, forming a curtain.


    ¡®What... What¡¯s going on? It was fine that thend expanded and the stars appeared in the sky, but it¡¯s actually raining now? Besides, it was because of my will?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was confused. He called out probingly, ¡°Stop the rain.¡±


    Sure enough, the sky cleared up before his voice was gone. A blue sky and white clouds could be seen.


    All of a sudden, a yellow bud appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses. He seemed to be the god of this world. Any slight change could not escape from his senses.


    After pondering for a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°Since thew has been condensed, this ce where the five elements first gathered will probably take millions of years to be a small world if left unchecked and allowed to evolve on its own.¡±


    Nevertheless, he was overjoyed. This was aplete world.


    When facing enemies, if he could lure people into this world...


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes burned with passion. In this world, he was the king. His words followed thew, and his words were thew of the world. Even a Venerable One would not have the capital to fight against him here.


    Needless to say, the foundation of the poisonous pill¡¯s world was too shallow. Not to mention a Venerable One, even a Spiritualist could split this world with one punch.


    Not long after, Ou Yangming opened his eyes. With a sh of thought, he sent all the important items into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Just as Ou Yangming was feeling satisfied, something odd happened again.


    He felt dizzy and had a sharp pain in his head. Intense dizziness swept over him as if millions of poisonous insects were biting him at the same time.


    A forceful spiritual power surged over like a tidal wave as if it wanted to shatter his spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming knew this was the head feeding back to itself after swallowing the Bone Dragon. This was supposed to be a great benefit, but he could not stop smiling bitterly because the power was too strong. It was too much.


    After pondering for a while, he thought to himself, ¡®Even the head has been devouring for such a long time. How much energy does the Bone Dragon¡¯s body contain?¡¯


    Golden mental power surged into his mind crazily. When more of the power entered, Ou Yangming¡¯s head swelled like a balloon as if it could be smashed open at any time.


    A thought suddenly crossed his mind. Without any hesitation, he began to visualize the snow mountain in his spiritual world.


    The mental power that was fed back was too powerful. Ou Yangming felt as if he was about to explode, so he could only use the mental power to polish the snow mountain.


    Inside his spiritual world, the ground was deste. Snowkes danced in the air, and the world was quiet.


    After visualizing for some time the snow mountain became even more majestic. The cold winds at the peak of the mountain whimpered, and it was growing taller every second.


    The snow mountain was hundreds of meters tall. It stood tall in the world, and its foundation was solid. It seemed that there woulde a day when it could pierce a hole in the world.


    After the golden mental power merged with it, the snowkes were pulled by an invisible force and flew straight toward the snow mountain. The entire world was filled with snowkes, and it was endless. The mountain stacked up at an extremely fast speed. In a single breath, it grew 3 meters taller, and it became more solid.


    Previously when Ou Yangming visualized the snow mountain, it was being polished and stacked. Now, it was plundering¡ªdomineeringly plundering.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The snow mountain piled up higher. It was different at every moment.


    3 meters, 3 meters, 333 meters...


    After 100 breaths, the snow mountain increased by 333 meters, and it grew even faster.


    Only then did the swelling pain in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind disappear a little.


    After an hour, the snow mountain was 33 kilometers tall. From afar, it looked like a longsword. Half of the peak was surrounded by clouds, giving off a majestic aura.


    While Ou Yangming was visualizing the snow mountain, the temperature around him dropped by more than 10 degrees as if it had be winter. Furthermore, snowkes kept falling. He was dressed in white and was enveloped in the snowkes, thus he looked like a banished immortal.


    The mental power that had been fed back to him was finally exhausted.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes. His gaze was deep like a distant starry sky. They looked calm and contained a sense of peace.


    A majestic snow mountain was reflected in his eyes. It was 33 kilometers tall. This was the Big Avnche and his unyielding soul. After about 8 minutes, the snow mountain¡¯s reflection finally faded away.


    One could imagine what kind of light would burst out once the snow mountain copsed together with the bursting of the Path Intent Spear.


    This was a snow mountain that was tens of kilometers tall. How much power did it contain? Ou Yangming did not dare to say that it could kill a Venerable One, but it could block a Venerable One¡¯s attack no matter what and even injure such a powerhouse.


    Suppressing this thought, Ou Yangming raised his hand and waved it. All the falling snowkes around him scattered.


    Ou Yangming discovered that his mental power had increased by at least 20% after visualizing the snow mountain this time. It became even more boundless, and the subtle changes were smoother.


    He lightly exhaled a breath of cold air and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to refine pills for Lil¡¯ Man!¡±


    Before he finished his words, he took a step forward and entered a secret room. He released his conception into the Long Feather Band.

 Chapter 993 - Lazy Old Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 993: Lazy Old Turtle</h4>


    Inside the Long Feather Band, a massive old turtle was hiding its long neck inside the turtle shell and sleeping leisurely.


    Inside this space, there was an unimaginable and huge amount of spiritual power. This level of spiritual power was rare even in the Spiritual Realm.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception entered, not only did he feel this shocking change, but he also saw a scene that left him dumbfounded.


    On the thick and heavy back of the old ck turtle, there were all kinds of spiritual herbs and trees. These spiritual items were growing healthily and were full of vitality.


    Ou Yangming could barely be considered an alchemist as he only knew little about the art of nting. Nheless, even this little bit of knowledge was enough for him to understand some of the taboos of nting. That was that within a certain area, there was a limit to the number of living beings that could exist.


    Whether it was animals or nts, they could not escape this rule.


    The more powerful the living being, therger the space it upied. This was because one needed more nutrients to grow, so one had to expand the range of one¡¯s growth to achieve the goal of absorbing more nutrients.


    At this moment, none of the spiritual items that were full of vitality on the old ck turtle were simple.


    If any of these items were ced in the lower realm, it would cause all the powerhouses to fight over them. Even if they were ced in the Spiritual Realm, many of them were also precious items. After all, many of the spiritual items here were produced from the specialties in the Wutong Tree¡¯s world. They could be considered the top existences in the Spiritual Realm.


    Logically speaking, such precious spiritual items needed a harsh environment to grow.


    In an ordinary ce, even a spiritual herb would need a garden to supply nutrients to it. At this moment, the number of spiritual items on the old ck turtle¡¯s back had reached an astonishing level.


    With such a density, anyone with a littlemon sense would be able to tell that something was wrong.


    Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming sensed the aura on the old ck turtle¡¯s body, he could not help but click his tongue in wonder.


    It had been a long time since he had paid attention to the old ck turtle. After all, after entering the Spiritual Realm, there were too many things that happened too quickly. When the turtle was in the lower realm, though it was enough to dominate a region, in the Spiritual Realm, it was nothing worth mentioning. It was far less important than the goshawk and Multi-armed King Kong. Thus, it was natural for him to ignore it.


    Despite that, under such circumstances, the old ck turtle¡¯s cultivation actually advanced.


    It was originally a high-rank spirit beast, but the aura on its body now seemed to be at its peak no matter how one looked at it. Moreover, its body was filled with a rich fragrance that made people want to pounce on it and take a bite after smelling it.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming even suspected if the old ck turtle in the Long Feather Band space was the same as the one that he had brought up from the lower realm or not.


    After hesitating for a while, Ou Yangmingpletely released his mental conception.


    Inside this space, there was the imprint that Lil¡¯ Red had given him, where he was the master of this space. Even if someone¡¯s cultivation was stronger than his, as long as the difference was not too outrageous, he had the confidence to suppress the other party here.


    Slowly, the old ck turtle¡¯s thunderous snoring lowered, and its head began to squirm.


    After sensing Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, it unwillingly woke up.


    Ou Yangming kept quiet for some time, but he still could not help but ask, ¡°Old turtle, when... Did you advance?¡±


    Advancing from a high-rank spirit beast into a top-grade spirit beast would not have the grand phenomenon of advancing into Venerable One, but it was still not a small matter. No matter how much Ou Yangming did not pay attention to it, he should not bepletely ignorant.


    Despite that, he was totally unaware of it though the Long Feather Band had never left his side.


    The old ck turtle proudly shook its huge head and answered, ¡°I nted all the spiritual items I collected on my body and used their powers, so I advanced.¡±


    Ou Yangming was struck dumb, and he thought to himself, ¡®What kind of answer is this?¡¯


    The powers of the spiritual items were indeed powerful but... Looking at the strange scene on the turtle¡¯s back, Ou Yangming really could not understand how it used them.


    As if the turtle could see Ou Yangming¡¯s doubt, itughed loudly and exined, ¡°The Turtles are a long-lived race, and we have the special talent tomunicate with all spirits. Hehe, once these spiritual items fall on my body, they¡¯ll grow strong and gradually connect with my bloodline to be one with it.¡±


    ¡°Be one?¡± A terrifying thought shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He asked, ¡°These spiritual items have be one with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old turtle was proud. ¡°If not for that, how could I have nted all of them and also raised my cultivation base at the same time? Hehe...¡± It blinked its huge eyes, ¡°Why did you wake me up? Is there a better spiritual item? Don¡¯t worry, give it to me. I promise to give you enough spiritual liquid.¡±


    Outside the space, Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He finally understood how the old ck turtle did all these seemingly impossible things.


    It actually used his innate ability to fuse the spiritual items with its bloodline.


    When normal living beings used these spiritual items, they would use every possible method to extract their value then absorb them to increase their own strength.


    However, the Turtles were special. They didn¡¯t use this method to kill the chicken to get its egg. Instead, they used a magical Bloodline Power to fuse the spiritual items with their bodies. From then on, while the spiritual items were still spiritual items, they also had another identity, which was the continuation of the old ck turtle¡¯s bloodline.


    The spiritual items and the turtle reached a strange coexistence rtionship.


    Ou Yangming had never seen or even heard of this rtionship before, so it was hard for him to understand.


    Looking at the densely nted spiritual items, Ou Yangming could not help but smile bitterly.


    From a certain point of view, these spiritual items were a whole. They were all things that grew out of the old ck turtle¡¯s body by using it as their main trunk. Since they were a living unit together, even if the resources that were allocated to them were different, it would not be to the extent that either side wouldck nutrition and die.


    Just like the human body, the head and internal organs were indeed more important than the limbs. Having said that, no one had ever heard of a person deliberately causing the limbs to be stunted in order to maintain the strength of the head and internal organs during development.


    Unless there was a disease, it would never be like this.


    Looking at the old ck turtle¡¯s appearance at the moment, as well as the unbelievable vitality around it, anyone could tell that it was in great condition at the moment. There was not even the slightest bit of disease lingering around it.


    Ou Yangming let out a long sigh and said, ¡°You can advance your cultivation base just by sleeping here. It¡¯s really, really...¡± At this point, even he was lost for words.


    He had also advanced into an Advanced Spiritualist, and even Multi-armed King Kong had ovee the Heavenly DIsaster and be a Venerable One.


    That said, their advancements required them to go through countless dangers. If anything happened halfway, they would die. How could theypare to the old ck turtle? By staying in the space of the Long Feather Band, nting flowers, and sleeping, it could advance without any risks.


    If it was possible, most people would choose thetter without any hesitation.


    The old ck turtle opened his big mouth. ¡°Hehe, this is the innate fate of the ck Turtles, but I really have to thank you. If I had no one, I could forget about... Hey, why are you an Advanced Spiritualist now?¡± The slow turtle finally noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base, and it could not help but feel shocked. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not long,¡± Ou Yangming said unhappily, ¡°My experiences are much richer than you think.¡± He no longer had to hide anything from the old ck turtle.


    He had joined the Beast King Sect, fought against the Insect, and the Phoenixes came. On top of that, he even left Danzhou and entered the Big Ruins.


    The old ck turtle listened with great interest. It looked at Ou Yangming in a different light than before.


    It did not expect that Ou Yangming would encounter so many things while he was sleeping. The arrival of the phoenix powerhouse was a world-shaking event. It felt deeply regretful that it did not witness the event.


    ¡°So many interesting things have happened. Why didn¡¯t you ask me to participate in them?¡± The old ck turtle blinked its big eyes and asked in a slightly resentful tone.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you out now but...¡± He nced at the many spiritual items on the old ck turtle¡¯s back. With a hint of ridicule, he said, ¡°This is the Big Ruins, which is a dpidated ce. It¡¯s rare to see spiritual herbs and medicines here. Besides, there are 2 Venerable Ones here. Hehe, I wonder how they¡¯ll react when they see you.¡±


    The old ck turtle¡¯s face turned green in an instant.


    Did it still need to think about what might happen? It would surely be torn into pieces and stewed into a soup to drink.


    Shaking his tail, the old ck turtle immediately responded without hesitation, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s so dangerous outside, so it¡¯s better to stay here.¡± It shrunk his neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to go out. You can go by yourself!¡±


    Ou Yangming was amused and angry at the same time.


    This old ck turtle was sozy, but it effortlessly cultivated itself into a high-rank spirit beast. If those cultivators who had been bitterly cultivating but were unable to advance knew about this, they would be so angry that they would not be able to rest in peace.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°The reason I¡¯m meeting you this time is to ask you for a favor.¡±


    The old ck turtle¡¯s eyes flickered craftily as it asked, ¡°What favor? You¡¯re also an Advanced Spiritualist, and you have King Kong¡¯s help. If It¡¯s a fight, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled as he thought, ¡®I never expected you to be able to help me defend against a strong enemy.¡¯.


    He noted, ¡°I have a friend who has been poisoned, so I need to refine a spiritual pill for him, but the Big Ruins is filled with barren mountains and unforgiving rivers. The poison is rampant, but spiritual herbs are scarce here.¡± He looked at the old ck turtle¡¯s back and smiled harmoniously. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to request a few spiritual herbs.¡±

 Chapter 994 - Refining Spiritual Pills

    <h4>Chapter 994: Refining Spiritual Pills</h4>


    ¡°Request... Spiritual herbs?¡± The old ck turtle had an awful look on his face. It looked around and looked at Ou Yangming with a ttering look. ¡°Master Ou, you see, these spiritual herbs are already connected to my flesh and blood. They¡¯re a part of my flesh and blood. If you dig them up, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as using my flesh, blood, and medicine?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled for a moment, and his expression was a little strange.


    Just as the old ck turtle spoke, the spiritual herbs on his back underwent a fundamental change.


    Although the spiritual herbs were still those spiritual herbs, under the old ck turtle¡¯s miraculous methods, they became one with it. As Ou Yangming probed with his mental power, he knew that the turtle definitely yed an important role in the vitality of these spiritual herbs.


    If he threw a handful of spiritual flowers and spiritual herbs down and waited for the old ck turtle to nt them painstakingly, then he harvested them at will, the turtle would feel unfair.


    Therefore, even though he knew the spiritual herbs belonged to him, he still did not want to force the old ck turtle to hand them over.


    After pondering for a moment, Ou Yangming slowly said, ¡°Brother Turtle, do you know about the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, the Interspatial Spiritual Tree, and the Golden Pearl Seeds?¡±


    The old ck turtle¡¯s big tearful eyes immediately emitted 2 rays of unusual light. It shrieked, ¡°I know, of course I know. Those 3 things... Hmm, apart from the Golden Pearl Seeds, aren¡¯t the other 2 extinct?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re extinct or not, but the Phoenix Fire Bamboo and the Interspatial Spiritual Tree could be found in a certain secret realm.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t transnt them here, but I can take a section from each of them.¡±


    The old ck turtle¡¯s mouth was wide open, and arge amount of saliva flowed out from the corner of its mouth.


    Ou Yangming sighed and thought, ¡®This cunning old fellow has an obvious weakness.¡¯


    The old ck turtle clenched its teeth and suddenly said, ¡°Master Ou, these spiritual flowers, spiritual herbs, and spiritual trees on my body¡ªno matter what you like, just take it. As long as you leave some seeds of each of the species for me, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ou Yangming responded pretentiously, ¡°Ah, how can I do that? These spiritual items are connected to your flesh and blood. If I use them to refine pills, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as using your flesh and blood? No, no, I can¡¯t do such a bloody thing.¡±


    The old ck turtle widened its huge eyes and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Master Ou, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you really don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°I definitely don¡¯t mind...¡± The old ck turtle gritted its teeth so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. If it was not because it knew Ou Yangming¡¯s identity and that he had be an Advanced Spiritualist, it would have pounced on him and bit him.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°Alright then. After I leave the Big Ruins, I¡¯ll send in the seeds of those 3 spiritual items.¡±


    The old ck turtle had been waiting for this. Ou Yangming¡¯s reputation was great. As long as he promised something, he would never go back on his word, so it was very assured.


    Once Ou Yangming settled the deal with the old ck turtle, he would not be polite anymore. He inspected for a while and pondered before deciding on a n. With a sh of thought, the spiritual herbs on the turtle¡¯s back swayed one after another and in the blink of an eye, more than 10 of them flew into the air.


    The spiritual herbs swayed in the air and flew out of the space.


    Even though the old ck turtle looked reluctant, it did not have the slightest intention of stopping him because it knew greater rewards were waiting for it in the future.


    After Ou Yangming took away the spiritual herbs, he was suddenly moved, and he thought of He Jian.


    The reason the old man¡¯s cultivation could not advance further was that his foundation had been damaged. Since Ou Yangming wanted to open the furnace to refine pills, refining one or two pills would not make a difference.


    As he thought about that, more spiritual herbs flew up. The old ck turtle¡¯s eyes widened as it thought to itself, ¡®What kind of antidote requires so many spiritual herbs...¡¯ Nheless, at this moment, even if it had guessed that there was something fishy about what the young fellow was doing, it could not go back on its words.


    Once Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception disappeared from this world, the old ck turtle looked at its shell with a pained expression.


    Ou Yangming did not take many spiritual herbs but every one of them was the fruit of the old ck turtle¡¯s hard work. It looked at them reluctantly for a long time before it finally let out a long sigh and shrunk its neck to sleep again.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming withdrew his mental conception and took out a pill furnace with a slight shake of his wrist.


    Pill refinement was no longer a difficult task for him. After all, with the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, every wisp of me would carry a mysterious and wonderful life force. As long as he was not too stupid, he would have a natural advantage when refining pills.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming¡¯s control of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire had reached a near-perfect level. In addition, he was diligent and eager to learn, so he had a clear understanding of most of the medicinal theories.


    Therefore, refining ordinary pills was easy for him.


    However, the 2 kinds of pills that he wanted to refine now were iparable.


    Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Detoxification Pill was one thing. As long as Ou Yangming had enough precious spiritual herbs and spiritual flowers, on top of the life force of his Heavenly Phoenix Fire, it would not be too much of a problem to refine it.


    On the other hand, it would be a huge problem to refine a pill that could make up for He Jian¡¯s foundation. Ou Yangming did notck spiritual herbs at the moment, but he did not have much confidence, so he could only try his best.


    After making up his mind, Ou Yangming sorted the herbs into different categories. Then, he took out a lot of precious spare items from his interspatial bag.


    These were also herbs that he had replenished before he left Danzhou or entered the Big Ruins.


    Ling Yue had once said that these herbs were the most popr things in the Big Ruins. Sometimes, exchanging these herbs would bring unexpected effects.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not have the opportunity to exchange the herbs at the moment because he himself was an alchemist, and this was a rare profession in the Big Ruins. The young fellow had just been involved and was just making up the numbers, but he already had a ce in this aspect.


    Ou Yangming curbed his thoughts and gently waved his wrist. A faint light shot out,nding on the pill furnace.


    Next, arge amount of spiritual power was poured inside, and the me seemed to have been added with a lot of fuel. Following a ¡°woosh¡±, it began to burn intensely and released a scorching aura.


    Even so, this kind of heat was insignificant to Ou Yangming.


    How could the temperature of the me that an alchemist could control bepared to that of a cksmith? Ou Yangming simply treated this bit of temperature lightly.


    When the temperature in the pill furnace reached a certain level, Ou Yangming did not hesitate to put the ssified medicinal materials into it one by one. When he did this, he did not hesitate at all as if he had done it 1,00 times and was very familiar with it.


    In actuality, this was the first time he tried this kind of Detoxification Pill.


    He had refined simr pills before, but their medicinal effects and rarity could not bepared to this one.


    Even if a local alchemist in the Big Ruins had alchemy skills twice as good as that of Ou Yangming, one would be sweating profusely. One would be terrified and cautious as though one was facing a great enemy.


    This was because the spiritual herbs in the pill furnace were precious in the Big Ruins. Perhaps the spiritual herbs could be considered legendary, and these were the only ones avable. If this pill were to be ruined, the loss would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, any alchemist who knew the severity of this matter would feel tremendous pressure.


    Despite that, to Ou Yangming, these spiritual herbs were nothing more than this.


    He had made preparations beforehand. When he took the spiritual herbs from the turtle¡¯s back, he had taken several times the amount. In other words, he had at least 5 attempts.


    Besides, even if he failed all 5 times, there were still more materials on the old ck turtle¡¯s back. He would not be worried about this at all.


    Maintaining a decent mentality also allowed him to move with ease without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    As the fire in the pill furnace suddenly rose and extinguished in an instant, a bright smile appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    When he was refining Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Detoxification Pill, he did it in one go and seeded without expending much energy.


    He had great confidence in himself that he would eventually seed if he tried a few times. Who knew, he seeded during the first refinement. It surprised him a little.


    When he opened the furnace, he realized that he had refined as many as 12 Detoxification Pills. This kind of pill was greatly popr in the Big Ruins, so he was satisfied.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. He kept up his efforts and struck while the iron was hot, wanting to refine the pill that could make up for He Jian¡¯s foundation.


    Having said that, the difficulty of refining this pill was indeed much higher than the previous one. Ou Yangming had made careful preparations and simted the process several times in his sea of consciousness, but when he really opened the furnace to refine it, he still found that there were many problems.


    He had continuously refined 3 batches of pills and wasted numerous rare spiritual items.


    If such a waste was seen by the local alchemists of the Big Ruins, they would want to eat him alive.


    After all, every herb that he wasted was the rarest item that could only be discovered but not sought after in the Big Ruins.


    If an ordinary alchemist of the Big Ruins reached this stage, one would look utterly pale and lose one¡¯s confidence.


    However, Ou Yangming still acted as if nothing had happened and did not hesitate to open the furnace for the fourth time to refine pills.


    Perhaps it was due to his tireless efforts, or perhaps even the heavens could not bear to see wasting more materials, he finally seeded


    The fourth batch of medicinal pills seemed to have gone smoothly from the moment the medicinal herbs were put in. Whether it was the fusion of the medicinal properties, the change in the temperature, or even the fusion when the pills were formed, everything was smooth sailing without the slightest bit of twists and turns.


    With a muffled sound from within the pill furnace, the pill that Ou Yangming had spent countless precious materials on was finallypleted.

 Chapter 995 - Medicinal Effect

    <h4>Chapter 995: Medicinal Effect</h4>


    The weather was clear, and the wind was pleasant.


    At this time, the spiritual pill in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand was emitting a faint white light. He lifted his sleeve and pushed open the stone door before he walked out.


    Jiang Qingcheng stepped on the sandalwood path and slowly walked over. She smiled and asked, ¡°Uncle Yu, did you seed?¡± She deliberately dragged out the words ¡°Uncle Yu¡±. Her eyes were shining, and she looked as sly as a fox.


    Ou Yangming ignored her and walked toward the room where Lil¡¯ Man was.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re very rude! Is this how you behave when others talk to you?¡± Jiang Qingcheng was unhappy and stomped her feet.


    The great Alchemy Master Ou still ignored her. His gaze did not even waver as he walked forward.


    Jiang Qingcheng was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Her face was full of anger. She used her body technique andnded directly in front of Ou Yangming like a budding flower.


    Nheless, when she saw his deep eyes, she subconsciously shrank her neck and made way for him.


    ¡°How disappointing!¡± She cursed at herself and followed him out of the small courtyard.


    Jiang Zhihai pinched the silver needles with his fingers and sent his spiritual power into Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body. After a while, he chuckled and remarked, ¡°Master Yu¡¯s truly a god. He had forcefully pulled Lil¡¯ Man back from the gates of hell. I¡¯m ashamed to admit that I¡¯m inferior in terms of using such a method.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong smiled gently and responded, ¡°Yes, Brother Yu¡¯s the most talented person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± She said these words sincerely. She had witnessed the battle between Ou Yangming and Ji Qi. Hisbat power was not inferior to that of the top figures of the 3 Dragons and the 3 Phoenixes. Moreover, he was proficient in alchemy and was a caster. Of course, what she cared about the most was the young fellow¡¯s age.


    Yes, it was his age, because he was too young.


    At his age, to be able to be an Intermediate Spiritualist alone would require extraordinary talent. Nheless, not only did the young fellow be an Advanced Spiritualist, but he also had the ability to fight powerhouses with higher ranks.


    Jiang Zhihai looked around and asked softly, ¡°Young Lady, I wonder which n the God-favored one is from. If...¡±


    When Jiang Yingrong saw his expression, she knew what he was thinking. She shook her head and pointed to the sky and replied to him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. He is a trial-taker. One day, he¡¯ll have to return.¡±


    Jiang Zhihai smiled awkwardly and touched the tip of his nose, not saying a word.


    He felt a little regretful. If such a person could stay in the Jiang family, he would bring unimaginable benefits in terms of the path of alchemy alone.


    One had to know that in the Big Ruins, the number of alchemists was the lowest.


    Every alchemist was incredibly precious because while there were many treasures in the Big Ruins, the environment was too harsh.


    There were very few spiritual herbs but if one wanted to be an alchemist, one would need numerous spiritual herbs to practice. After all, no one else could steal from others as Ou Yangming could. It was exactly because of this that the status of an alchemist in the Big Ruins was exceptionally high.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock...¡±


    Just as the two of them were talking, urgent knocks came from the door.


    Judging from the sound of the knocks, Jiang Yingrong knew it was Jiang Qingcheng knocking on the door. The corners of her mouth curled up, and a faint smile could be seen on her face. She deliberatelyined, ¡°Stop knocking. If you knock again, the door will be broken by you!¡±


    The door opened. It was Jiang Yingrong who had opened the door.


    She shifted her gaze to Ou Yangming and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Yu, has the pill been sessfully refined?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Ou Yangming nodded slightly. A confident look appeared on his face.


    As he spoke, a crisp sound came from his wrist. Afterward, a white pill quietlyy in his palm, emitting a faint fluorescent light.


    ¡°This is good, this is good...¡± Jiang Yingrong gently patted her soft breasts with her slender hand. It was a magnificent scene.


    Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s lively eyes were filled with envy. She nced down and sighed heavily.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Senior He?¡± Ou Yangming looked around as he asked softly.


    ¡°He¡¯s resting. The journey has been tiring, so he¡¯s exhausted.¡± Jiang Yingrong sighed lightly. When she said this, she was alsomenting the wonders of fate in her heart. She had never thought that He Jian was one of the Jiang family¡¯s Guardian Elders. This status was even higher than hers¡ªthe patriarch¡¯s daughter. Furthermore, the Guardian Elders were very mysterious. They would only act when the n was in danger of being destroyed.


    This power was in the hands of the patriarch. Even the patriarch would find it difficult to mobilize it.


    As soon as Jiang Yingrong finished talking, she asked softly, ¡°When are you going to give Lil¡¯ Man the pill? Seeing him like this, I feel ufortable.¡± Jiang Qingcheng leaned against the window. She tilted her head and deliberately looked at the courtyard as if she did not care too much, but she quietly pricked up her ears, afraid that she would miss a little detail.


    Jiang Zhihai¡¯s gaze was also fervent as he looked at Ou Yangming. He thought to himself, Given Master Yu¡¯s attainments, the pill he refined is surely extraordinary. When the timees, I could also ask for some advice.¡¯


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Lil¡¯ Man to wake up. It should be about time.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong and Jiang Zhihai naturally would not refute and quietly waited.


    After about 8 minutes, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s fingers moved slightly. His voice was dry and hoarse. Even with the cultivation bases of the people present, they could not tell what he was saying.


    Ou Yangming strode forward and came to the side of the bed. Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s lips were dry, and his eyes were bloodshot. The young fellow felt like he was looking at his young self. There was pity in his eyes. Heforted the child softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine now!¡± As he said that, his mind settled down. Golden mental power surged out and flowed through the child¡¯s meridians.


    Lil¡¯ Man did not resist at all andpletely let go of his mind.


    After the golden mental power circted, Ou Yangming found that the ck lights in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body had decreased a lot and were swallowed by the Devouring Power. Despite that, if he did not take the pill, he would have to lie in bed for at least half a year.


    ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was calm. Lil¡¯ Man did not hesitate at all and opened his mouth.


    Ou Yangming flicked his finger. The pill instantly turned into a stream of light and flew into Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s mouth. It melted the moment it entered.


    The majestic medicinal power spread out and circted along with spiritual Qi while it continuously absorbed the poison in his flesh, blood, veins, bone marrow, and even his internal organs. Under the guidance of Ou Yangming¡¯s conception, the Devouring Power burst out even more intensely. The twobined, and the poison in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body onlysted for about 10 breaths before they were fully absorbed. An indescribable sense offort grew from the child¡¯s Tianling acupoint, turning into countless tiny warm currents that spread to every cell in his body.


    After a while, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s face had be a little ruddy.


    He raised his head and stared fixedly at Ou Yangming as if he wanted to carve his appearance into his bones.


    Despite his cold and resolute personality, his eyes were teary as he would cry at any moment.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that Lil¡¯ Man, who has always been cold, would also show such an expression.¡± Ou Yangming patted his shoulder and deliberately teased him.


    Lil¡¯ Man refused to speak. He raised his head so that the tears in his eyes would not fall.


    After a breath, his throat trembled slightly. His voice was hoarse as he expressed, ¡°Thank you...¡± As he spoke, he raised his head even higher. He was so proud, so how could he let others see him cry?


    Jiang Yingrong looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back. The brilliance in her eyes had reached its peak.


    She thought to herself, ¡®The longer the time we spent together, the more I can¡¯t see through you. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s no end to it. Just how many more things are you hiding?¡¯ At this moment, her heart was like a kitten that had been teased. She was extremely curious.


    Jiang Qingcheng secretly nced at Ou Yangming from the corner of her eyes and chuckled, but her smile was a little strange.


    Looking at the blue sky, she was in a great mood and seemed to have thought of something.


    However, among the 3 of them, the one who was the most shocked was still Jiang Zhihai.


    His mind was in turmoil. After being stunned for 2 breaths, he asked in surprise, ¡°Master Yu, what... What kind of pill was that? What kind of herbs were added? How... How could it have such an effect?¡±


    He was really too curious. If Ou Yangming¡¯s ability to stabilize Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s injuries was a legend, it was now a myth.


    The elder knew too well how tyrannical the poison in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body was. It could simply be described as ¡°abnormal.¡± Even so, it was resolved so easily? This simply broke his understanding of pharmacology.


    He looked impassioned, and he looked mad as if he would be content enough to die after learning the truth.


    Nevertheless, as soon as Jiang Zhihai said those words, he regretted it in his heart. To an Alchemist, every pill form was secret and valuable. Unless one was teaching a closed-door disciple, there was no reason to speak about them lightly. Now, he actually asked for an Aalchemist¡¯s form. How stupid was that?


    As expected, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Jiang Zhihai¡¯s heart trembled. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Master Yu, I¡¯m sorry. I was being rash.¡± After saying that, he bowed deeply.


    ¡°Elder Zhihai, you¡¯re overstating it.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    The young fellow continued, ¡°It¡¯s not actually an unspeakable secret, so there¡¯s no harm for me to tell you. 3 Green Leaf Herb, 2 Gingko Flower, 1 Nine Dawn Leaf...¡±


    He said the pill form word by word. To him, the pill form was not considered valuable.


    After all, his ability to secretly learn from others was too strong. It was impossible to be guarded against.


    As long as he had any pill, he could instantly analyze the spiritual herbs that were used to refine them. Back when the Seven Star Sect¡¯s medicinal Pill Feast was held...


    He had schemingly asked Ling Yue to buy many types of medicinal pills. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he had grasped at least 80, if not 100 pill forms.


    Jiang Zhihai did not even know about this. The only thought in his mind was, ¡®How could he say such a high-value pill form just like that? This... Isn¡¯t he being too careless?¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong was also in disbelief. A pill form with exceptional effects was exceptionally valuable In the Big Ruins. It was difficult to obtain one with even 1,000 gold coins.


    Was the pill form that Ou Yangming had just mentioned valuable? The result was self-evident.


    She tucked her long hair behind her ear, revealing her exquisite and perfect corbone. She said softly, ¡°Brother Yu, the value of this pill form is difficult to be put into words. The Jiang family will certainly take out a corresponding item to exchange for it.¡± After saying that, she bowed again.


    ¡®What a beautiful and intelligent woman.¡¯ Ou Yangming sighed to himself. He waved his sleeve and responded softly, ¡°Elder Sister Jiang, you¡¯re being too polite. This pill form can be considered as my thank-you gift to Elder Zhihai.¡±


    Jiang Zhihai and Jiang Yingrong exchanged a look. They could see the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Thank-you gift? Who gives such a generous thank-you gift?¡¯

 Chapter 996 - Half-day Breaks

    <h4>Chapter 996: Half-day Breaks</h4>


    The Jiang family was like a huge dragon that roared at the sky and suppressed an entire region.


    They had thousands of direct disciples. Along with the coteral and vassal families, it was huge. As long as the tiger¡¯s body shook, the whole Spiritual Realm would shake.


    To be able to obtain the approval of 2 powerhouses of the Jiang family was also a great thing for Ou Yangming.


    At this moment, Lil¡¯ Many on the bed and adjusted his breath for a moment. A strange look appeared in his eyes at first but after a moment, he looked pleasantly surprised. Even his body began to shake.


    Lil¡¯ Man endured his weakness and walked out of the bed, then he knelt down on both knees and kowtowed 3 times solemnly. There was a faint nasal tone in his voice as he expressed, ¡°Thank you, my lowly life is now yours! Whenever you want it, you can take it away with a single word!¡± Although the child was young, he was very mature. He was not like Jiang Qingcheng, who only wanted to y, and he was not like Lil¡¯s Lan, who was timid and weak. He was Lil¡¯ Man, and he could carry the world.


    This scene shocked Jiang Yingrong to the extreme.


    She was very clear just how stubborn Lil¡¯ Man was. Other than being a little intimate with Jiang Qingcheng, he was neither cold nor warm to her.


    Ou Yangming was silent for a moment, then he responded softly, ¡°This spiritual medicine can slowly replenish your foundation, but I¡¯m not sure if it can help you achieve atavism again. After all, it has a lot to do with your hard work. Besides, your inner demon¡¯s too strong, and your hatred is too intense. If you don¡¯t disperse this evil aura, one day, your kindness will be killed by the inner demon. Even if you have a great opportunity, you¡¯ll still fall under the tribtion of the inner demon. You won¡¯t be a Venerable One and will forever be an ant. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Lil¡¯ Man kowtowed again. At this moment, it was not an exaggeration to say that Ou Yangming was his heaven.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s voice reverberated, it was like the divine thunderbolts of the nine heavens were continuously striking the ground, crushing the minds of Jiang Yingrong, Jiang Zhihai, and the others into pieces.


    Majestic and indescribable storms swept out, setting off monstrous roars. There was only one thought left in their hearts. ¡®This... What kind of pill was that? How could it have such a heaven-defying effect?


    ¡®Replenishing one¡¯s foundation? It¡¯s simply a legendary pill.¡¯


    Jiang Zhihai and Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes were dull, and their tongues were stuck out. After being dazed for a while, they were suffused with a great sense of happiness.


    ¡®This heaven-defying pill form is in our hands now. This... This is a great opportunity!¡¯


    At this time, they truly felt how urate the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s words were. ¡®Master Ou¡¯s the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, and he has endless fortunes. Even the slightest bit of fortune from him will be endlessly beneficial.¡¯


    Nheless, Jiang Zhihai and Jiang Yingrong did not know that ordinary herbs alone could not achieve such an effect.


    This was because the spiritual herbs were nted on the back of the old ck turtle. As time passed, they fused with some of the turtle¡¯s Bloodline Power. They were also watered with spiritual liquid from time to time, allowing the effects of the pills to reach a heaven-defying level. Otherwise, if they were just ordinary herbs, it would be impossible to achieve such an effect. Not to mention slowly replenishing one¡¯s foundation, even removing the poison in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s body would be somewhat difficult.


    Additionally, it would not be easy to find all these herbs in the Big Ruins.


    ¡°Get up. Your body¡¯s too weak now.¡± Ou Yangming waved his sleeve gently.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lil¡¯ Man nodded gently and obedientlyy on the bed. He wanted to quickly recover and learn wood carving from He Jian.


    On this day, Lil¡¯ Man was truly reborn. With a domineering posture, he rose like aet and would be unstoppable. Of course, this would all in the future.


    In the room, Jiang Qingcheng looked around and smiled. She said pitifully, ¡°Uncle Yu, I want to learn alchemy. Are you willing to teach me?¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at her and said with disdain, ¡°What¡¯s the point of learning alchemy when you¡¯re only in the Extreme Grade? Besides, alchemy requires talent. One¡¯s spiritual Qi needs to have the wood property as the main and the fire property as the support. You... Hmph!¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng stepped hard on the wooden board and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Mother, look, Uncle Yu¡¯s bullying me again!¡±


    As she said that, she walked to Jiang Yingrong¡¯s side and gently pulled her hair.


    Jiang Yingrong pinched her little red face with force and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of refining pills when you¡¯re in Extreme Grade? You don¡¯t have a solid foundation, and you only know how to aim too high! Look, Lil¡¯ Man has already be a Spiritualist at such a young age. What about you? You only want to y all day long!¡± At this moment, Lil¡¯ Man had also be ¡°his child¡± or ¡°her child¡± that parents wouldpare their children to


    Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s mouth twitched. Her head tilted, and she did not say anything.


    Nevertheless, she secretly used the corner of her eyes to size up everyone. Clearly, she was not really angry. Instead, she was pretending. This girl was too adorable.


    It was rare to be able to maintain such a character in the cursednd. How could it be described as? To be able to remain unstained in a bad environment, and to be able to be pure and untainted¡ªthat was probably what it meant.


    Jiang Qingcheng remained expressionless. After a long while, when she saw that no one was paying attention to her, she rolled her eyes and smiled again.


    ¡°You!¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s finger gently tapped on the space between her eyebrows. She did not know whether tough or cry.


    Ou Yangming had a deeper understanding of this little girl¡¯s craftiness. He made up his mind that he would not provoke her no matter what.


    Jiang Yingrong nced at Lil¡¯ Man and said, ¡°Brother Yu, Lil¡¯ Man needs to recuperate. Come and visit again in a few days!¡± After hearing that, Ou Yangming knew that she had something to say to him.


    He nodded at Jiang Zhihai and took the initiative to walk out.


    Jiang Qingcheng wanted to follow but was scared away by Jiang Yingrong¡¯s gaze.


    On the sandalwood path, the breezes were light. Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face was gentle and charming. Her hair swayed gently with the breezes, making her look alluring.


    Her sleeves fluttered, and she gently took a step forward. She smiled lightly and noted, ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m also a straightforward person, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I don¡¯t know how many more of these pills you have, but the Jiang family will surely give you a satisfactory price for them.¡± She vaguely guessed that if her n¡¯s alchemist went to refine them, they would be slightly inferior to those refined by Ou Yangming. More importantly, she wanted to tie Ou Yangming to the Jiang family.


    When she was at the Longevity Alley in the ancient city, she was only a tailor and could take half-day breaks if she wanted to. After returning to the Jiang family, she was no longer a tailor. She was Jiang Yingrong, the daughter of the patriarch. She had to think for the Jiang family. Of course, the most important thing was that she had to do this for Jiang Qingcheng.


    Every child was the heart and soul of their mother. A mother¡¯s love was as gentle as water. Jiang Yingrong wanted to give Jiang Qingcheng a better environment. As long as Ou Yangming agreed to help, even if he did not stay in the Jiang residence, as long as he was tied to the n, Jiang Yingrong and Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s status would certainly rise.


    Furthermore, this was also a huge gift for Ou Yangming.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming had offended the Blood Dragons and the Blood Horned Dragon n within such a short period after entering the Big Ruins. After being tied together with the Jiang family, even if those ns wanted to make a move on him, they would have to think twice. Of course, if Jiang Yingrong knew the young fellow had killed the Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s n¡¯s prince, she would not think like this.


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment and responded softly, ¡°Elder Sister Jiang, these herbs are very rare, so I only have a few with me. If the Jiang family finds them useful, just take them.¡± This was also a signal that he was willing to form an alliance with the Jiang family. After all, in the Big Ruins, his foundation was too weak.


    Jiang Yingrong smiled gently and expressed, ¡°Thank you, Brother Yu.¡±


    The two of them walked one after the other into a long pavilion. In front of them was a smallke with duckweeds rippling in the water.


    Under the soft light, the waves sparkled, creating circr water ripples.


    Jiang Yingrong bent over and picked up a stone. She gently threw it into the smallke, scaring away the spiritual fishes in theke and causing fine water ripples to be seen.


    She tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled. ¡°Brother Yu, Qingcheng¡¯s too young. She has caused you a lot of trouble but please bear with her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s quite cute.¡±Ou Yangming looked at the surface of theke, and a hint of joy appeared in his eyes.


    In his opinion, Jiang Qingcheng was amusing. She always had strange thoughts that could wash away his low spirits.


    ¡°She has followed me since she was young. She¡¯s cheerful and evenforts me sometimes.¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes were bright when she talked about her daughter.


    Ou Yangming listened and did not answer. He asionally nodded slightly.


    Jiang Yingrong talked a lot. After an unknown time, she shook her head and looked at the water nts floating in the smallke. She sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve drifted like this duckweed for half my life. I didn¡¯t expect to return here in the end.¡± She looked calm, but her eyes were hollow. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    ¡°You reap what you sow. No one can escape this.¡± Ou Yangming twisted his body and leaned against the pir of the long pavilion.


    For some reason, when he said this, the scene of Xu Aoran tearing apart the thunder clouds appeared in his mind again.


    He thought to himself, ¡®If the blue sky doesn¡¯t die, where will the yellow sky stand? He¡¯s too arrogant. He¡¯s full of pride and is unyielding toward the universe. Is this the Upper Tribtions? If the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin isn¡¯t destroyed, the Upper Tribtions won¡¯t be destroyed?¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong did not know that in this short span of time, Ou Yangming had thought so much. She tapped her soft and beautiful chin and said, ¡°Yes, the great path of arma runs through life. It¡¯s rumored that after breaking through from being a top-grade Venerable One, one can feel thews of the universe. I wonder if it is true.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and looked into the distance.


    The long pavilion instantly quieted down. Only the rippling waves could be seen.


    Jiang Yingrong hesitated for a moment andmented softly, ¡°When I saw you this time, I felt that something was different, Brother Yu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±Ou Yangming raised his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t tell, but you seem more peaceful. You seem to have reached the mysterious realm of not being pleased by external gains and not being saddened by personal losses.¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s voice was very soft, and her smile was beautiful.


    Ou Yangming knew very well that this was because he had participated in the formation of thews of the poisonous pill¡¯s world. inadvertently, he would emit a mysterious aura that would affect the people around him.


    Of course, he would not admit it. He randomly made up a reason and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I entered the state of the connection between Heaven and man during myst adventure!¡±


    When Jiang Qingcheng heard this, she looked like she finally understood the reason behind it. She was certain that this was the reason. The brilliance in her eyes had reached its peak. She thought to herself, ¡®Ah, it¡¯s the connection between Heaven and man.¡¯


    The light in her eyes soon dissipated. She looked into the distance and said softly, ¡°Brother Yu, the winds are rising. I have to go back.¡±


    As she spoke, she moved and gracefully disappeared on the sandalwood path.

 Chapter 997 - Deliver The Pill

    <h4>Chapter 997: Deliver The Pill</h4>


    At night, the lights in the Big Ruins hadpletely dissipated. Even in the Jiang family¡¯s excellent position, no starlights fell. It was as if they were blocked by a massive barrier.


    He Jian did not rest in the courtyard as Jiang Yingrong had said. Instead, he walked along the sandalwood path and arrived in front of a well-guarded study in the Jiang Residence. He held the badge in his hand, so no one dared to stop him. Everyone was respectful to him, and their expressions showed it.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± There were no emotions in the voice, but it sounded old and seemed tock Qi and blood.


    ¡°After wandering around for so many years, it¡¯s time toe back,¡± He Jian responded.


    ¡°Yes. After carving wood sculptures for so many years, the arrogance on your body has disappeared, leaving you with a body full of pride. After washing away all the superficialities, you still have a chance to break out of the cocoon and be a butterfly,¡± Jiang Xiaoxu said softly.


    ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for your words of help, I¡¯m afraid that I would¡¯ve died under the Heavenly Thunder Hammer.¡±He Jian looked calm and indifferent.


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re also the Jiang family¡¯s Guardian Elder. How could the Jiang family just let things be? Back then, if you had listened to my advice, things wouldn¡¯t have gone to such an extent. Only when you break through from being a Spiritualist and be a Venerable One, who among your peers could block your sword? When the god of swords draws his sword, they¡¯ve already lost.¡± Jiang Xiaoxu¡¯s voice was filled with deep regret. As soon as he finished, he flicked his sleeve lightly, and the door of the study opened with a creak.


    He Jian shook his head and sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t frivolous when I was young, so how can I reminisce about my youth?¡± As he spoke, he walked in.


    ¡°Stubborn!¡± Jiang Xiaoxu cursed with a smile. It was evident that the rtionship between them was very good¡ªunusually good.


    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Jiang Xiaoxu asked.


    ¡°Liquor¡ªI know you have a lot of good liquor.¡± He Jian winked, which was rare.


    ¡°Well, my liquor isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can drink.¡±Jiang Xiaoxu gently patted his interspatial bag with his wrist, and a white light spread out. He had taken out 2 pots of liquor.


    The two of them sat opposite each other and drank. Back then, He Jian had been highly regarded by Jiang Xiaoxu and joined the ranks of the Guardian Elders. At that time, Jiang Xiaoxu had not be a top-grade Venerable One and was only an ordinary Venerable One. He had taken care of He Jian very much. They were a teacher and a student, but they were also friends¡ªclose friends.


    Sure enough, the liquor was good, and it was fragrant and pure. After drinking for a while...


    Jiang Xiaoxu wiped the liquor stains from the corner of his mouth, and his expression became serious. He asked, ¡°Why did youe back this time?¡± He did not believe that He Jian would return to the Jiang Residence for no reason.


    He Jian did not hesitate and sat up straight like an unsheathed sharp sword. He answered in a low voice, ¡°To apany a young friend on a trip.¡±


    ¡°Young friend? Is It Yu Tianrui?¡± Jiang Xiaoxu¡¯s deep eyes became lively and revealed a strange expression.


    ¡°You know him?¡± He Jian was surprised.


    ¡°Big Brother mentioned him in the letter. He obtained a medicinal pill from the young fellow and prolonged his vitality for 50 years.¡± When Jiang Xiaoxu said this, he also looked shocked. To any living being, gaining life was tempting. Especially to the cultivators whose life force was about to be cut off, not to mention 50 years, even 3 to 6 years were precious. After all, as long as one did not die, it meant that one still had a chance to break through and explore the heavenly path for an opportunity to live forever.


    Hearing these words, He Jian¡¯s face also revealed a look of pleasant surprise. He said in surprise, ¡°Is this true?¡± At that time, he knew Ou Yangming had been summoned by the governor to refine medicinal pills, but he never received any news about what kind of pills were refined. If this was true, he would have more confidence in the young fellow in being able to restore his foundation. After all, this was the key to him bing a Venerable One!


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Jiang Xiaoxu nodded. His fingers lightly tapped on the table and made tapping sounds


    As soon as he finished, he continued, ¡°Given that you¡¯re guarding him, I guess he must be extraordinary?¡±


    He Jian pondered for a moment, took a deep breath, and answered, ¡°He¡¯s broad-minded, his field of vision is extraordinary, and he¡¯s so profound that I can¡¯t see where his limit is.¡±


    Upon hearing this answer, even Jiang Xiaoxu¡¯s pupils contracted imperceptibly, and a strong interest rose in his heart. Very few people could make He Jian give such an evaluation.


    After all, He Jian was once a heaven¡¯s pride that suppressed a generation. He was proud and arrogant, and yet he was willing to give such an evaluation. One could imagine how remarkable Ou Yangming¡¯s talent was.


    The pot of liquor was quickly finished.


    After a long while, He Jian shook his case and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you and drank liquor, so I should go now.¡±


    Jiang Xiaoxu sat still and did not say anything.


    He Jian did not care and carried the case on his back and left.


    Looking at He Jian¡¯s back, Jiang Xiaoxu chuckled. ¡°Is Yu Tianrui really worth it?¡± He knew He Jian had not juste to reminisce about the past but to express his attitude.


    Of course, He Jian could not be med for thinking that way. There were too many dirty things in the family.


    He just wanted to tell the Jiang family that he was on Ou Yangming¡¯s side. Even if there were any schemes or exchanges, they should not plot against him. He had a sword¡ªone that could kill people.


    At this point, He Jian did not know that Ou Yangming and Jiang Yingrong had also reached an agreement.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming slowly returned to the small courtyard. His fingers caressed the porcin bottle. There was a light-colored pill in the bottle, and it emitted a majestic life force.


    Just one nce was enough to tell that it was not an ordinary item. He chuckled and said, ¡°This pill will surely be able to replenish Senior He¡¯s foundation. Given his strength and state of mind, even without the help of the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, he has a high chance of surviving the Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡±


    He put away the pill and began to visualize the snow mountain in his spiritual world.


    The snow mountain was already 33 kilometers tall. Even Ou Yangming was looking forward to it. If his spear was activated by the true path intent, given how magnanimous the Big Avnche was bing, how powerful would it be? The young fellow did not know how forceful the attack would be, but he was sure that the instant explosion of this attack would be so powerful that it would be difficult to describe it.


    While candlelights flickered, and the night quietly passed.


    Early in the morning, Ou Yangming opened his eyes, and a ray of bright light burst forth.


    Numerous spear shadows suddenly appeared in front of him. They wereplicated and mottled, one after another. Some sought victory in the face of danger and were incredibly dangerous; some were solid and simple, and they pointed straight at the great path; some were unpredictable and difficult to fathom...


    What was even stranger was that there was not a single trace of spiritual power fluctuation as though they were illusory.


    Ou Yangming gathered his Qi and exhaled a mouthful of green air. In an instant, the endless shadows shattered.


    A satisfied look appeared in his eyes as he slowly stood up. This was his mastery of spear techniques at the moment. He had reached the state where he could control his movements freely.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, Jiang Qingcheng walked over with a smile on her face. She held a cucumber in her hand and nibbled on it gently. She deliberately put on a straight face and said, ¡°Ah, the sun¡¯s already shining brightly. Some people are just sozy!¡± The girl turned to look and continued to put on an act. ¡°It¡¯s said that in a cultivator¡¯s life, there¡¯s no escape from the principle that diligence can make up for weakness. Uncle Yu, how can you be like this? How can you pry into the great path?¡± She shook her head with a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    Ou Yangming looked at her coldly and mocked, ¡°You should first be a Spiritualist before saying such things.¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng did not say anything. She rolled her eyes and looked at the sky.


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and said gently, ¡°Qingcheng, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng looked at the sky and ignored him. She did not say anything either.


    Ou Yangming shouted a few more times, but she was still unmoved. asionally, she would take a bite of the cucumber.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want this Body-tempering Pill, Lil¡¯ Qingcheng. Ah, forget it, forget it...¡± Ou Yangming shook his head. A porcin bottle in his hand shone brightly.


    ¡°How can that be! Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Qingcheng looked graceful, and she had a boastful look on her face. Nheless, she kept looking at the porcin bottle.


    ¡®This is the true meaning of one not acting until one¡¯s given some incentive...¡¯ Ou Yangming cursed internally. His gaze became solemn as he said, ¡°Bring me to Senior He¡¯s courtyard.¡± Since He Jian was the Jiang family¡¯s Guardian Elder, he had his courtyard and did not live together with the others.


    Seeing the grave expression on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, Jiang Qingcheng also cast away her thoughts. She took the porcin bottle and led the way. Her clothes fluttered in the wind, and she looked as brilliant as a summer flower.


    The Jiang Residence¡¯s location was unique. The courtyard was filled with spring and was iparably beautiful.


    Not long after, they arrived in front of a small courtyard. The courtyard was fenced. It was not big and a little dpidated, but it was very clean.


    Jiang Qingcheng smiled and gently knocked on the door. She looked obedient and said in a pleasant voice, ¡°Grandpa He, open the door. Lil¡¯ Qingcheng is here to see you.¡±


    Following that, He Jian carried his sword case on his back and walked out with a piece of wood and a carving knife in his hand.


    A kind smile appeared on his face. It would be fine if he did not smile but once he did, the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together. He cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, why are you looking for me?¡± Though he asked this question, he had a guess in his heart. Nevertheless, he refused to believe that happiness woulde so suddenly. Even his hands were slightly trembling at this time.


    Ou Yangming saw his expression and felt that this favor was worth it.


    He smiled and answered, ¡°Senior He, I promised to help you restore your foundation but was dyed by Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s matter. Now, I¡¯m here to fulfill my promise.¡±


    As soon as he finished, his right hand tapped his interspatial bag. Subsequently, an exquisite porcin bottle was lying in his palm, and a majestic life force rippled out.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he handed it over.


    At this moment, Old Man He, who had lived for hundreds of years, was somewhat at a loss.


    He Jian forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart, then he raised his hand to receive the pill. He expressed with a solemn face, ¡°Brother Yu, regardless of whether my foundation will be replenished, from this point onward, half of my old life is yours! Whatever your heart desires, my sword will follow!¡± He was a person who remembered favors. If there was a ruler in his heart, he could tell good or bad with one measure. Furthermore, Ou Yangming truly had an indescribable charisma that could get people together. It was like that when he was in the Longevity Alley, and it was the same when he was on the ck Fog Mountain.


    Of course, the most important thing was that He Jian knew Ou Yangming¡¯s potential and just how terrifying his powers were.


    This was something that even Ou Yangming did not understand as well as He Jian.

 Chapter 998 - Restoring Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 998: Restoring Foundation</h4>


    Breezes blew the grass and caused them to droop.


    In the small courtyard, Ou Yangming hurriedly used both hands to support He Jian as he said softly, ¡°Old He, you¡¯re making us sound so distant. We¡¯re friends so if you say that, the feeling bes different. There¡¯s no need for us to be so strange with each other, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The change in the term of address from Senior He to Old He was a huge piece of information. This was also Ou Yangming¡¯s wise way of dealing with the world. If he had to climb up the pole, he would do it. This was how favors were like. People eventually got closer to each other like that.


    He Jian hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I was being too persistent!¡±


    Then, he pped his thigh andughed heartily. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve be so silly. Quicklye inside, quicklye inside.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. At this time, between the two of them, he had absolute authority. He asked, ¡°Old He, is this ce safe?¡±


    He Jian was stunned at first, but he recovered in an instant and nodded. ¡°Within the Jiang Residence, there are less than 10 ces that are safer than mine.¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a soft exmation. His eyes shed, and he released his mental power to investigate in detail. He saw that this small courtyard seemed to be located on the eye of a formation. If it was triggered, it would certainly affect the whole formation. Once it exploded, it would produce a powerful destructive force. Although this method of setting up a formation seemed a little clumsy to him, in the Big Ruins, only the 3 Dragons and the 3 Phoenixes had the ability to set up a formation of this level. Moreover, the price they had to pay was extremely high.


    After understanding this, Ou Yangming nodded his head. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should first restore your foundation, Senior He. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Hearing this, He Jian¡¯s Qi momentum became chaotic, and his breathing became a little hurried. He was worried about his own gains and losses. After nodding, he did not rush to consume the medicinal pill. Instead, he guarded his spiritual altar and adjusted his Qi momentum. After the old man¡¯s mind was calm, and his spiritual power flowed smoothly like a stream, a bright light shed in his eyes, and he raised his thumb.


    The porcin bottle¡¯s stopper was opened, and the fingertip-sized pill flew into He Jian¡¯s mouth as if it was being pulled. Immediately, a boundless life force surged in his meridians like a tide, causing his body to feel slight swelling pain.


    ¡®This... What kind of medicinal pill is this? How can it have such an effect? Isn¡¯t it too overbearing?¡¯ These words echoed in He Jian¡¯s mind. He was certain that this time, he would be able to replenish his foundation. He felt incredibly lucky. If he had not met Ou Yangming, he would probably still be carving wood in the Longevity Alley of the ancient city at this moment.


    He quickly controlled his emotions and let the life force in the pill fuse with his bloodline continuously.


    Just by fusing with a trace of his bloodline, every cell in his body was brimming with vitality as if it had been reborn.


    If someone were to probe the inside of He Jian¡¯s body with mental power at this moment, one would be surprised to discover that milky white energy was flowing along his meridians, spreading to every corner of his body and fusing with every inch of his flesh and blood. Every cell had reached a perfect state, causing the old man¡¯s body to undergo changes at every moment. His foundation was slowly recovered, and a powerful aura swept out from his body.


    Jiang Qingcheng raised her head and looked at Ou Yangming, asking softly, ¡°Uncle Yu, can Grandpa He seed?¡±


    Ou Yangming had a helpless look on his face. The term of address ¡°Uncle Yu¡± really gave him a headache, but he still answered, ¡°Yes, I have confidence in the pill I refined.¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng made a victory gesture and smiled like a flower. ¡°Hmph, I called you Uncle Yu again this time and you responded. This makes me feel at ease.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved and asked, ¡°Why do you feel at ease just because I responded?¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with craftiness as she giggled then sighed. ¡°Since you agreed to me calling you an uncle, you can¡¯t have any thoughts about me in the future, right? I¡¯ll grow up after 2 years. When that timees, I¡¯ll surely be stunning and gorgeous! There¡¯s a saying in the book... Oh, right, it¡¯s about a beauty in the north. With one look, she can topple a city, and with another look, she can topple a country!¡± Her face was filled with pride.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned ck as if he was shrouded by a dark cloud.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been smart for half my life, but I was tricked by this little girl,¡¯ he cursed internally. He did not feel good about this.


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Qingchengughed without any worries.


    After a moment of silence, she looked at the sky and said inexplicably, ¡°I don¡¯t like sunny days. I like rain and snow because they can prove that the sky isn¡¯t empty.¡± Sheughed for a while.


    For some reason, when Ou Yangming felt a faint sense of sadness from herughter.


    At this moment, He Jian opened his eyes. It was as if 2 immortal swords had condensed in his eyes. The sword intents were full, and the sword case on his back began to shake violently. The elder flipped the sword case, and the Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus flew out at the same time. They spun around him non-stop, emitting clear sword chimes.


    He opened his mouth and let out a long cry. It was as if countless sword intents had condensed in the air.


    They filled half of the sky as if a sword immortal had descended. The sword intents were like a rainbow. The air shook violently, and an invisible wave of air swept out.


    He Jian was surrounded by the sword intents. It seemed like he could really split open the sky with one sword.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed, and he thought to himself, ¡®Not only is his foundation restored, but it¡¯s also improved. How strong is he now? Can he block 3 or 4 moves from a Venerable One?¡¯ The young fellow did not know the answer, but he was sure that the elder had be unimaginably strong.


    Above the clouds, Jiang Yuchen and Jiang Xiaoxu were standing in the air. Their auras were so powerful that even the void was trembling slightly.


    Sensing the exceptionally pure sword Qi below, Jiang Xiaoxu narrowed his eyes and uttered softly, ¡°The god of swords who dominated the whole generation has returned with his swords.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As long as he can break through, ordinary Venerable Ones won¡¯t be able to block his swords.¡± Jiang Yuchen nodded without any hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough. Breaking through from being a Spiritualist into a Venerable One is a natural chasm. Since ancient times, how many amazing people were stopped outside?¡± Jiang Xiaoxu sighed.


    As soon as he finished, his eyes looked hollow. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked softly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him too, what do you think?¡±


    This time, Jiang Yuchen thought for a moment and answered, enunciating each word, ¡°He¡¯s a peerless genius.¡±


    Jiang Xiaoxu pondered for a moment and responded, ¡°Give him a spot to enter the Barren Desert! Let Yingrong go with him. She¡¯s been training her state of mind over the years, and she might be able to reach that level if she goes on an adventure. Even if it¡¯s not enough, she can still broaden her horizons. If the Big Ruins is in chaos, the Jiang family will be fine with her help. It¡¯s just that the people in the world will suffer.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to human strength. As long as one doesn¡¯t go against one¡¯s heart, it¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Yu Chen agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to go against one¡¯s heart. They all want to use their mortal hearts to deduce the secrets of heaven. In the end, their ns will go down the drain,¡± Jiang Xiaoxu said with a look of pity.


    Jiang Yuchen¡¯s throat moved slightly, but he did not know what to say.


    In the small courtyard, Ou Yangming took a step forward. Suddenly, 2 purple lights appeared in his spiritual world. The Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his spiritual world also burned fiercely. He stroked his chin with his fingers and looked up at the sky with a faint smile. He thought to himself, ¡®Looks like Old Man He has a high status in the Jiang family. Even such figures are here.¡±


    While the 2 purple lights had deliberately hidden their auras, they looked like scorching suns in his spiritual world.


    They must be Venerable Ones to be able to reach such a level.


    When Ou Yangming looked over, Jiang Xiaoxu was surprised. He gasped and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Yuchen, it seems that the kid has found us.¡± His voice was full of disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Impossible, right?¡± Jiang Yuchen shook his head. He did not want to believe it. How could a Spiritualist¡ªan Advanced Spiritualist¡ªfind out? He would have epted it if the young fellow was a top-grade Spiritualist, but he was only an Advanced Spiritualist.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming curled his lips and looked at the clouds floating in the sky.


    The Jiang family¡¯s great ancestors looked at each other and smiled bitterly at the same time.


    Jiang Yuchen waved his long sleeves forward and sighed. ¡°ording to the news from Big Brother, this young fellow¡¯s a caster? But even a caster wouldn¡¯t have such strong mental power, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but remember this. You can only befriend him, but you can¡¯t offend him. Besides, He Jian told me that he¡¯s on his side. I have a feeling that the Blood Dragon n has encountered a tough opponent this time.¡± Jiang Xiaoxu looked into the distance. His eyes were as deep as the sea.


    Jiang Yuchen looked at Ou Yangming from afar. It was as if he was looking at a rising star.


    ¡®His light will surely brighten the whole earth.¡¯


    After 15 minutes, the pure sword intents in the yard dissipated. The world returned to peace.


    Ou Yangming approached He Jian and asked sincerely, ¡°Old Man He, how do you feel?¡±


    He Jian restrained his Qi and opened his mouth to let out some white mist. He smiled brightly and answered, ¡°My foundation has been restored. Thank you, Brother Yu.¡± At this moment, the vitality in his body was boundless, and the spiritual Qi in his dantian was surging. It was as if he had been reborn. Every inch of the elder¡¯s flesh and blood was filled with violent power, and the dust in his heart had dispersed. It could be said that this was the strongest he had ever felt in his life.


    Jiang Qingcheng walked over quickly and beamed. Her voice was gentle as she expressed, ¡°Congrattions, Grandpa He, for replenishing your foundation. This time, you¡¯ll surely be a Venerable One!¡±


    He Jian rubbed her little face and said with a doting expression, ¡°You¡¯re really sweet, Lil¡¯ Qingcheng.¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng smiled and secretly red at Ou Yangming. What she meant was, ¡®Look, even Grandpa He¡¯s praising me. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t like me.¡¯ Ou Yangming pretended not to see her and kept a straight face.


    He Jian turned his gaze and said softly, ¡°Brother Yu,e inside and have a seat.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and see Lil¡¯ Man as he¡¯s a little weak now.¡±


    He Jian put the Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus in his sword case and sighed. ¡°This time, Lil¡¯ Man survived a huge disaster. His state of mind will be different from the experience between life and death for sure. It¡¯ll be beneficial for him to break through in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t let this grudge go just like this.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was ice-cold, and his killing intent was surging.

 Chapter 999 - The Barren Badge

    <h4>Chapter 999: The Barren Badge</h4>


    The sun was shining brightly. There were no clouds in the sky, and the winds were blowing gently.


    He Jian¡¯s eyes were bright, and his aura was majestic. It was obvious that after restoring his foundation, the benefits were unimaginable. He finally had the capital to strive to be a Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands lightly and walked out of the small courtyard unhurriedly as he walked toward the courtyard where Lil¡¯ Man was. Jiang Qingcheng followed behind him with a smile. Her fair fingers stroked the porcin bottle, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. The bottle contained a Body-tempering Pill.


    The interior of the room was decorated very warmly. Lil¡¯ Man was refining his spiritual Qi and circting the great circtory cycle.


    He was such a person. He was very dedicated to cultivation, and he was very persistent.


    Ou Yangming looked gratified when he saw this. With a sh of thought, golden mental power surged out like a tidal wave, and he said in a soft voice, ¡°Let go of your mind, conceal your spirit and Qi!¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man was very talented, and he did not hesitate at all. He instantly let go of his mind and concealed his spirit and Qi.


    At once, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s meridians, bones, and flesh appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses. The child was full of vitality and in a few days, he would be as strong as an ox.


    After a careful inspection, Ou Yangming put away her mental power and said in a soft voice, ¡°Tomorrow, start to carve wood and use wood to carve your heart. It¡¯s okay to have evil in your heart, but you can¡¯t let it control your mind and be a machine that only desires to kill.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± With that, Lil¡¯ Man bowed slightly.


    Jiang Qingcheng walked up gracefully and took out a crispy cucumber from her sleeve. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Here, eat it.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man was slightly startled. He epted it with his right hand and gave Jiang Qingcheng a deep look.


    Ou Yangming looked at this scene and smiled. He lifted his feet slightly and returned to his small courtyard.


    At night, a cool breeze blew. He leaped onto the roof and looked into the distance. He saw the endless fog surging in the sky and sweeping away. It was majestic. All of a sudden, as if being pulled by a mysterious force, the fog condensed toward the center and turned into a deep vortex. It burst out a strong suction force and rampaged in all directions.


    The 10 statues shed and interweaved into a in the sky, turning into a huge light screen that blocked the storm outside.


    ¡°This world is too dangerous.¡± Ou Yangming sighed.


    ¡°The world is a furnace, to begin with. Which part of it isn¡¯t dangerous? It¡¯s just that the people of the Big Ruins suffer more.¡± A gentle voice with a faint charm was heard. As soon as the voice was heard, Jiang Yingrong pped her sleeves, and her slender feet lightly tapped on the ground. She leaped up andnded beside Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Why are you here, Elder Sister Jiang?¡± Ou Yangming nced at Jiang Yingrong and asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver good news to you, Brother Yu.¡± Jiang Yingrong looked around with her beautiful eyes. Her dimples appeared on the corners of her mouth, making her look even more alluring.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s interest was piqued. He turned his body and asked, ¡°I wonder what the good news is.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong flipped her wrist, then a ck badge appeared in her hand. She did not know what it was made of. The word ¡°Barren¡± was carved on it as if it was carved by the universe instead of a cultivator. With just a nce, even the spiritual Qi in one¡¯s body would be somewhat hot. It was obviously not an ordinary item.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed, and he asked curiously, ¡°Elder Sister Jiang, may I know what this is?¡±


    The smile on Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face did not diminish, and she answered in a low voice, ¡°This is the Barren Badge.¡±


    ¡°The Barren Badge?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils shrank indiscernibly. He thought of the Barren Desert.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Barren Badge. As long as you hold this badge, you can enter the Barren Desert.¡± Her eyes seemed to be smiling but not really, and there was an inexplicable meaning behind her look.


    Ou Yangming frowned, and the confusion on his face grew. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Barren Desert a deadnd? How...¡±


    He did not finish, but Jiang Yingrong understood what he meant. She exined, ¡°Without the Barren Badge, it¡¯s a deadnd; if you have it, it¡¯s and of fortune, and you can go further into it. The further you go, the more fortune you¡¯ll get. For example, Blood Coffins, the corpses of powerhouses, spiritual pills, and medicines... Once, someone obtained an ancient magic treasure, and another person obtained the bones of a dragon and a phoenix. The strangest thing is that the badges weren¡¯t refined through human power. Instead, they flew out from the depths of the desert by themselves. They were raised by nature, and every piece is precious.¡±


    When her voice echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears, even with his temperament, he was somewhat shocked.


    After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s in the depths of the Barren Desert?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong did not rush to answer. Instead, she said, ¡°Generally speaking, the stronger one¡¯s Bloodline Power, the further one goes into the desert. But up until now, even a Venerable One with an Atavistic Bloodline hasn¡¯t reached the deepest part of the desert. No one knows what¡¯s hidden inside. This is one of the biggest secrets in the Big Ruins.¡± As she said this, she looked confused.


    Ou Yangming took a deep look at Jiang Yingrong. He epted the badge and muttered, ¡°When are we going?¡±


    Jiang Yingrongughed charmingly and said, ¡°After 3 days, and there¡¯ll be 4 people in total. You, me, Elder He, and a chosen one of the Jiang family.¡±


    As soon as she finished, her body shed and transformed into a light stream as she soared into the sky.


    Looking at her receding figure, Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s really willing to put in so much effort. They even sent such a thing over.¡± Of course, he would not let the Jiang family suffer.


    The deep vortex at the horizon had dispersed. With a single step, Ou Yangming leaped down from the roof.


    He entered his room and began to cultivate the Solitary Though Skill. Instantly, rows of golden words appeared in his mind.


    ¡°With a single thought, stars will turn into fragments while rivers and seas will dry up. Whether all things in the universe live or die, everything will be controlled with a sh of thought.¡± Ou Yangming saw these words again, and a domineering aura that dominated all things emerged from his body. This was the cultivation of a domineering aura using a ruler¡¯s aura.


    Feeling the changes in his body, Ou Yangming let out a breath of turbid air. He thought to himself, ¡®The cultivation of Qi is indeed domineering.¡¯


    He immersed himself with a single thought, gathered his Qi, and began to cultivate the first chapter of the Solitary Thought Skill, which was the Voices of Gods and Demons. He sat cross-legged, his middle finger put together with his thumb, forming a strange and ghostly gesture.


    In an instant, sounds reverberated in the room.


    It was like countless gods and demons were roaring, their voices were cold and shook the space.


    If that was all, it would be fine, but there were many shadows of gods and demons appearing. The shadows were covered in blood as if they hade out of hell. The space around them shook non-stop as if a candle was ced on a burning me and was about to melt.


    This scene would probably shock even a Venerable One to the extreme.


    It was the mastery level of the Voices of Gods and Demons, where one could turn the void into reality. After cultivating to this level, Ou Yangming had another terrifying trump card.


    Of course, being able to cultivate to this level so quickly was also closely rted to the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world. The Dragons and the Phoenixes were originally mortal enemies. Who would have thought that a person who possessed the spiritual world of the Phoenixes could cultivate a secret technique of the Dragons?


    Moreover, this secret technique used mental power as its origin. The stronger one¡¯s mental power, the more powerful it would be.


    No one could imagine how brilliant this secret technique would be in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes. It was as if 2 ck dragons were reflected in his eyes. He gently exhaled, and the shadows in front of him slowly dissipated.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The next day, the morning sun had just peeked out from the mountains. Golden sunlight sprinkled all over the ground.


    He Jian carried the sword case on his back and walked slowly along the sandalwood path.


    A purple light became brighter in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world. He slowly withdrew himself from his meditation. He opened his eyes, and his figure shed. He took the initiative to wee him and teased, ¡°Old He, you haven¡¯t stabilized your cultivation state so why are you here?¡±


    He Jian took out a ck badge and waved it in front of Ou Yangming. It was the Barren Badge.


    He grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been carving wood for so many years, so my spiritual power has long been polished to the extreme. I don¡¯t need to stabilize my realm. It¡¯s like a wooden bucket that¡¯s already full of water. If I add in more water, it¡¯ll overflow. As long as I break the shackles, I can then hold more water.¡± He pointed at his dantian. His meaning was clear. Only when his dantian turned into ake would he have a substantial improvement.


    Ou Yangming tapped on his sword case with his fingers and sighed. ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. The stronger one¡¯s heart of gain and loss, the further one will go. The best way to break through the realm is to be content with your heart and go step by step.¡±


    He Jian nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not respond. He looked back and said softly, ¡°Come,e in and sit. I still have a few bottles of good liquor hidden in my interspatial bag.¡±


    He Jian nodded gently and walked into the room. He sat in a simr manner and did not drink the liquor.


    He went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Brother Yu, how much do you know about the Barren Desert?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Elder Sister Jiang has told me what I need to know,¡± Ou Yangming answered softly.


    He Jian did not say anything. He took out a piece of rice paper from his pocket, which was filled with words written with strong handwriting. He said in a low voice, ¡°The Barren Desert¡¯s at the edge of the Blood Dragon n¡¯s range of influence. It covers 500 kilometers. Even a top-grade Spiritualist will need 5 days to travel from the Jiang Residence.¡± He had treated Ou Yangming as a top-grade Spiritualist.


    There was no interval in his voice as he continued, ¡°Every 10 years, the desert will shoot out hundreds of Barren Badges from its core. The locations where theynd are random. As of now, the reason is unknown. Almost 90% of the cultivators from the outside world wille here to seek good fortune but without the badges, more than 80% of them will die in the desert. The deeper you go, the higher the temperature, and the greater the probability of dying.¡±


    Ou Yangming revealed a pleasantly surprised expression as he said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°As expected of you, Old He. You¡¯re so reliable.¡±


    He Jian¡¯s throat moved slightly as he stroked his beard with his palm. He said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot over the years, so I think a little more.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not say anything. He sighed inwardly. ¡®There are actually so many secrets in the Barren Desert. I¡¯ve indeed been careless. In the future, I¡¯ll have to n before I act.


    He Jian reminded him this time. The undisciplined emotion in his mind was gone.


    Ou Yangming thought of the dangers in the Big Ruins once again, and his eyes were filled with vignce.

 Chapter 1000 - Disregard

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Disregard</h4>


    Early in the morning, Ou Yangming opened his eyes, and his Qi momentum sank into his body. He said softly, ¡°3 days have passed. It¡¯s time to set off for the Barren Desert today.¡± His gaze gradually became sharp like a long spear that could pierce through the sky.


    He stood up slowly and walked toward the courtyard.


    It was also at this time that He Jian carried a sword case on his back and lightly took a step forward. Every step he took covered a distance of over 30 meters. It was as if the ground had shrunk into an inch for him, removing the distance between him and Ou Yangming. Just this kind of step technique gave people an extraordinary feeling.


    Behind He Jian, Jiang Yingrong had changed into a red robe, which made her look even more gorgeous. Her figure was graceful, and every inch of her skin seemed to have be even more gorgeous.


    Her steps were elegant. Although her step technique was not as stunning as that of He Jian, her speed was not slow at all. In fact, she was even faster.


    Shended directly from the air and covered her mouth as sheughed, ¡°Brother Yu, after not seeing you for a few days, your aura has be more stable.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, and his eyebrows moved. He teased, ¡°Sister Jiang, you¡¯ve be prettier!¡±


    When Jiang Yingrong heard this, her red lips parted, and her eyes were filled with surprise. It was as if she had just met Ou Yangming. She responded in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to joke, Brother Yu.¡±


    Ou Yangming touched his nose, not knowing how to answer. He thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve always been like this, okay? You just didn¡¯t realize it.¡¯


    He Jian also walked over and said with a smile, ¡°There are many beautiful people in the world, but there¡¯s only one God-favored one like you. Seeing you like this, Brother Yu, I know that I¡¯m really old!¡± After mending his foundation, he was no longer as silent as before, and the smile on his face also increased a little.


    The corner of Jiang Yingrong¡¯s mouth curled up as she gently raised her slender hand and said, ¡°Once one of our n¡¯s God-favored ones arrives, we¡¯ll set off. Now, let¡¯s go wait for him under the totem.¡±


    Ou Yangming and He Jian naturally did not have any objections. They shed away.


    Under the ck Dragon Totem, many disciples of the Jiang family sat cross-legged and tempered their spiritual Qi. This was something that the younger generation of the Jiang family did every day. When these disciples saw He Jian, they subconsciously shrunk their necks and looked respectful.


    Jiang Qingcheng and Lil¡¯ Man were also sitting under the statue.


    Lil¡¯ Man held the wooden sculpture in his left hand and a carving knife in his right. His expression was serious. Every time he moved the knife, it was as if he was tempering his heart to seek the path. He carried an indescribable temperament.


    Jiang Qingcheng was more perfunctory. Her big, talking eyes were full of intelligence. She looked around as if she was looking for something.


    After seeing Jiang Yingrong, her eyes lit up. She shed andnded in front of her mother and said softly, ¡°Hehe, Mother!¡±


    ¡°Stupid girl,¡± Jiang Yingrong scolded with a smile. As she spoke, she gently stroked the girl¡¯s long hair.


    Jiang Qingcheng stuck out her tongue and shifted her gaze to Ou Yangming. She called out softly, ¡°Uncle Yu.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened as if ink was poured on him, but it was not good for him to be infuriated at this time.


    On the other hand, in front of He Jian, Jiang Qingcheng turned into a well-bred youngdy. She saluted the elder with her hands ced together below her waist as she uttered, ¡°Grandpa He.¡± This kind of differential treatment made Ou Yangming feel a little ufortable.


    Fortunately, Lil¡¯ Man put away his wooden sculpture and came crashing over like a cannonball.


    The strength of this force made Ou Yangming¡¯s body tremble a little. Lil¡¯ Man had a worried look on his face as he said, ¡°Be careful on your way there.¡±


    When these words echoed, it made Ou Yangming¡¯s mood much better.


    All of a sudden, a cold voice came from afar. ¡°It was you who took away my cousin¡¯s Barren Badge? Hmph, and you¡¯re just an Advanced Spiritualist.¡±


    When the voice was heard, a man in his thirties slowly walked out. He wore a grey and ck robe, and his aura was strong and swept in all directions. There was a ck pattern on his face that flickered with a dim light. It looked mysterious and unfathomable. He looked at Ou Yangming with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Ou Yangming had a yful look on his face. He smiled but did not say anything.


    After all, even an Advanced Spiritualist with the ck Dragons¡¯ Bloodline Power was still vulnerable in his hands.


    Instead, Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face turned cold, and she said with a threatening voice, ¡°Jiang Yunkai, what did you say?¡± As soon as her words spread out, the temperature in the surroundings dropped as if it became winter.


    He Jian also opened his eyes wide, and his sword intent surged out.


    Jiang Yunkai¡¯s throat moved, but he did not make any sound. It was as if his throat was strangled by an invisible hand. A pure sword intent enveloped him as if as long as he dared to open his mouth, his blood would stter on the spot. At this time, his body was covered in a cold sweat.


    This was He Jian. Just the aura he emitted could suppress an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Jiang Yunkai was a direct descendant of the Jiang family. Among the younger generation, he could be ranked in the top 10, so he was proud and arrogant. This time, Ou Yangming came out of nowhere and forcefully took away his cousin¡¯s Barren Badge, so it was inevitable for him to feel resentment in his heart.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was soft but when Jiang Yunkai heard him, it sounded like the sound of heaven. For an instant, Jiang Yunkai felt as if he had fallen into the depths of the sea. Even breathing was very difficult for him.


    Only then did He Jian disperse the sword intent from his body.


    Jiang Yunkai¡¯s pupils contracted, and he took in a few deep breaths of cold air. He secretly nced at Ou Yangming.


    There was a trace of hatred in his eyes, but it was hidden very deeply. Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯s sensing ability was too remarkable, so he noticed it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Jiang Yingrong looked into the distance. As she spoke, she took a step forward. Before her voice had even faded, her body had gone 23 to 26 meters away. Ou Yangming and He Jian looked at each other and followed.


    A cold glint shed in Jiang Jiang Yunkai¡¯s eyes as he dashed out.


    Jiang Qingcheng looked at the receding figures and shook her head. ¡°Lil¡¯ Man, let¡¯s go catch some fish together!¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man ignored her. As she looked at Jiang Yunkai¡¯s back, he took out a new piece of wood and carved his figure.


    Nevertheless, there was a very dangerous look in his eyes.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After leaving the Jiang Residence, Ou Yangming paused for a moment with a mysterious look on his face. He pped his interspatial bag with his right hand, then a silvery-white flying carpet floated in the air. It was covered in fine fur and looked elegant.


    Jiang Yingrong and He Jian exchanged a look and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Yunkai also revealed a curious look. He had never heard that a nket could float in the air.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Yingrong asked, ¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s this? Why... Why is it so weird?¡±


    ¡°This is a flying carpet. We can use its power to fly in the sky,¡± Ou Yangming exined.


    When his voice echoed in the air, the others felt that they had heard him wrongly. Flying in the sky was the symbol of a Venerable One.


    Could one do that just by using this thing?


    Ou Yangming did not exin further. Golden mental power gushed out while he jumped up to the flying carpet. Jiang Yingrong and He Jian moved at the same time and sat cross-legged on the flying carpet.


    Jiang Yunkai¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he had mixed feelings about this.


    He nced at Ou Yangming and snorted coldly, then he turned into a light stream and streaked across the sky. He would never lower his head to the young fellow.


    Looking at his disappearing figure, Ou Yangming was not affected at all.


    When he poured his powerful mental power into the silver flying carpet, it instantly turned into a silver stream of light and caught up. Without saying a word, he and hispanions were flying above Jiang Yunkai¡¯s head.


    Jiang Yunkai looked at the flying carpet and felt irritated. Even his eyes were a little red. He gritted his teeth and thought, ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can keep up.¡¯ He did not know that Ou Yangming did not care about him and was not flying above his head on purpose.


    As soon as Jiang Yunkai was struck with this thought, his body swelled up like a rubber ball and turned into a rainbow light, stirring the sky into pieces.


    He even looked at Ou Yangming provocatively. In an instant, he unleashed the speed of an Advanced Spiritualist to the extreme. He believed that given the speed of the carpet, it would be impossible to catch up to him. He was secretly feeling proud.


    From time to time, he would look behind him, wanting to see the young fellow¡¯s shocked gaze.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    The flying carpet seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    Jiang Yunkai chuckled and said, ¡°Hmph, shy for nothing.¡± He felt a strong sense of superiority in his heart.


    His figure paused, and he turned around to fly back to where he came from. After 15 minutes, he saw that the detestable fellow was chatting andughing with Jiang Yingrong. The flying carpet was neither fast nor slow, and it was unusually steady.


    Upon seeing this, anger exploded from Jiang Yunkai¡¯s dantian and swept toward every corner of his body.


    He had never expected that he, Jiang Yunkai, a genius of the Jiang family, would actually... Be ignored! This made him furious, especially when he thought of what he had done previously. He felt like a clown that was jumping around.


    Despite what he did, Ou Yangming did not care at all. This feeling was 100 times worse than a hard p on his face.


    Jiang Yunkai was an extremely proud person, but his pride was hurt to the extreme.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his body trembled. He could not even speak aplete sentence.


    His figure shed and blocked the flying carpet. His fingers trembled as he uttered, ¡°You... you...¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Jiang Yunkai with confusion and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was no change in his eyes.


    This scene was carved into Jiang Yunkai¡¯s mind and became thest straw. He felt a rush of blood rushing into his mind uncontrobly, and he spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    He Jian and Ou Yangming stared at each other with odd expressions on their faces.


    Only Jiang Yingrong seemed to be deep in thought. After a long while, she thought to herself, ¡®You¡¯re only making things difficult for yourself.¡¯ Having said that, she did not offer any advice to Jiang Yunkai.


    She was also an arrogant person. Other than being easy going in front of Ou Yangming and a few others, she was conceited in front of others. After all, she was also a God-favored one.


    As the group of people moved further away from the Jiang Residence, the air became foul again. There was fine yellow sand everywhere.


    The sky had darkened, and the sun¡¯s afterglow was slowly sinking. The mountains, yellow sand, and withered trees were swallowed by the darkness. Thend was silent and dark.


    Even with the cultivation of these 4 people, they did not dare to walk recklessly in the dark.


    Ou Yangming looked at the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. We¡¯ll continue our journey tomorrow. The Big Ruins is even more dangerous in the dark.¡±

 Chapter 1001 - Light Screen

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Light Screen</h4>


    The whimpering winds sounded like the cries of a newborn. They were mournful.


    Hearing them made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Jiang Yunkai suddenly snorted and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a little dark? Coward!¡±


    After saying that, he waved his sleeve and left the group. He walked into the night alone.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She wanted to call out to him but in the end, she sighed and let him go.


    After a while, the 3 of them randomly found a cave and lit up some firewood.


    Ou Yangming was calm. Advanced Spiritualists were nothing to him as he could easily kill them.


    The dim fire was reflected on their faces. Jiang Yingrong asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yu, where did you get this flying carpet from?¡± He Jian¡¯s eyes were also burning as he stared at Ou Yangming. To them, this flying carpet was too strange and fast, so it was truly a must-have item for traveling!


    Ou Yangming did not hide anything and answered softly, ¡°I refined it myself.¡±


    Right after that, the cave fell silent.


    After 3 to 4 breaths, He Jian asked probingly, ¡°Brother Yu, you... You¡¯re also a cksmith?¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s beautiful eyes looked around, and there was a faint smile on her face as she looked at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded with a confident look in his eyes. After all, smithing was his specialty.


    He Jian and JIang Yingrong¡ªespecially the former¡ªgasped at the same time. Thest time he explored Mount Return Sword, he had seen too many of Ou Yangming¡¯s tricks.


    Who knew, the young fellow turned out to be a cksmith too.


    For some reason, He Jian could not help but think of Master Duan. ¡®They¡¯re both cksmiths, but why is there such a big difference? He could smith a divine item but look at what you¡¯re smithing, Master Duan?¡¯


    He Jian had to admit that he disdained Master Duan at this moment. Especially when he thought about how the master said at the dinner table that he would teach Lil¡¯ Man how to smith weapons. He felt that it was too funny. Was it not the same as being a snob in front of a true expert?


    ¡°What¡¯s the price of this item then?¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a strange expression. ¡°Even in the outside world, flying carpets are incredibly valuable.¡±


    Hearing this, the fiery glow in Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes dissipated. She felt regretful. She really liked the flying carpet too much, especially since it was silver. It was luxurious but notcking in elegance, and it matched her temperament very well.


    The burning firewood and the dim yellow light reflected their figures on the stone wall.


    At night, countless vines scuttled out in all directions. Purple flowers bloomed on them. They looked enchanting and mysterious. Within them, there were many poisonous insects that looked ferocious.


    If Ou Yangming and He Jian saw this, they would be able to recognize that this was the foreign race that stirred up the ck fog at the ck Fog Mountain.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz...¡± A poisonous insect pped its wings and actually slowly merged into the stone wall, quietly poking its head out.


    The moment it saw Ou Yangming, its eyes revealed an intense hatred.


    It could sense the smell of itspanion¡¯s blood on this person¡¯s body. The smell was so strong that it had condensed into substance and reached a shocking level. ¡®Just how many of us did he need to kill to be able to do this? He deserves to die!¡¯


    Nheless, the poisonous insect did not attack rashly. After looking around, it fused into the stone wall and exited the cave. It entered the body of a foreign race that was neither human nor beast. The foreign race¡¯s upper body was in the shape of a human, but his legs were like upright snakes. There were 2 antennae on his head just like those on the head of a bee. He looked disgusting.


    His green eyes were emitting a green light. From his sleeve, one could see that his arms were made of poisonous insects. His tail was like a vine that was rooted in the ground. Many purple flowers blossomed and spread in all directions.


    After the poisonous insect merged with his body, the scene in the cave appeared in his mind.


    He pondered for a moment and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of my kind. I must take revenge.¡±


    Just as he was about to summon hispanions, a green light shed in his eyes. He uttered hoarsely, ¡°This aura... The Blood Horned Dragon n? Hmph, then I¡¯ll borrow their strength to fight. Hahaha...¡± Hisughter was unpleasant to listen to as it sounded like 2 pieces of rusty copper skin rubbing against each other.


    As soon as his voice was gone, he went into the dark. He wanted to spread this news to the Blood Horned Dragon n and use their strength to kill this fellow and avenge his kind.


    The night passed quietly.


    Early in the morning, Ou Yangming and hispanions sat on the flying carpet and turned into a silver stream of light that disappeared into the distance.


    After a few days, the temperature in the air was getting higher, and the air seemed to be distorted. Everywhere visible was filled with fine yellow sand.


    Ou Yangming was multitasking. As he controlled the flying carpet to fly forward, he discussed with He Jian what he had learned in life.


    He Jian said, ¡°In this life, we must first have great ambitions. Only when we have a goal in mind can we go against the heavens. We must also learn to adapt to situations and notin about the adversity and disadvantage we¡¯re in. We mustn¡¯t make friends indiscriminately, and we must be kind to others. We must listen more, see more, and speak less. Only then can we not be ced under a dangerous wall. This is the way of life.¡±


    Ou Yangming seemed to be deep in thought and said seriously, ¡°Old He, what you¡¯re said is that cultivation is to seize the good fortune of Heaven and Earth. We must first set our ambitions before we dare to climb up. Not putting up a dangerous wall is the foundation of a gentleman.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded slightly.


    He Jian looked travel-worn. His wrinkled fingers gently stroked his beard as he responded softly, ¡°My starting point in this life was too low, and I¡¯ve seen too little. Even if I have aspirations, how high can I go? It¡¯s really a pity but when ites to meeting people, I¡¯m still doing well.¡± After saying that, he looked meaningfully at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming touched the tip of his nose and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Elder He, that¡¯s too much.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Jiang Yingrong covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re indeed a blessed person.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at He Jian and smiled.


    To He Jian, Ou Yangming was indeed a great nobleman. The young fellow had helped him to replenish his foundation and improve it to the next level, giving him the qualifications to break through to be a Venerable One. If the young fellow was not considered a nobleman, then who was?


    The 3 of themughed and did not feel lonely along the way.


    After half a day, a red sun hung high in the sky. It was like a huge round te that was tremendously hot.


    A searing wave of air rippled out. Just this wave of air alone was enough to kill even an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    The hot air started from the desert and gushed into the sky one circle after another.


    Everyone felt as if they had been thrown into a huge steamer, and their bodies were constantly drenched in sweat.


    In the sky, Ou Yangming sat cross-legged on the flying carpet and looked into the distance. The ground was red and yellow, and there was no end to it. A light screen was ced in the middle of the desert and in the depths of the desert, even the sand was burning with ck mes.


    A look of interest appeared on his face, and he thought to himself, ¡®This is really odd. The sand is actually burning?¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong also looked into the depths of the desert. When she retracted her gaze, she happened to notice the look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face. She was a person who understood everything, so she immediately exined, ¡°That ce is the interior of the desert. ording to legend, the sand at the core is stained with a hint of phoenix blood, so it burns fiercely and won¡¯t be extinguished for 10,000 years. Given that kind of me, even a top-grade Spiritualist would have to be careful. Otherwise, even one¡¯s soul would be burned clean.¡± When she said thest sentence, her eyes were also filled with fear.


    When Ou Yangming heard this, he looked to Jiang Yingrong and replied to her softly, ¡°Thank you for telling me, Elder Sister Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s charming eyes appeared to be flirtatious. She said softly, ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret to begin with. If you were to ask around, you would¡¯ve gotten the same answer. That said, you¡¯re making us sound so distant. After all, we¡¯ve formed an alliance.¡±


    When He Jian heard her, his expression did not change at all. Clearly, he already knew.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and did not reply.


    After about 15 minutes, a huge light screen appeared in front of them. Outside the screen, many people were wandering about.


    When the flying carpet approached and the 3 figures leaped down, they instantly became the center of attention.


    Gasps were heard, and everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    They did not know what the thing was but given that it could carry people and fly in the air, even an idiot knew it was priceless.


    Having said that, after sensing the smooth Qi momentum of Ou Yangming and hispanions, the people here forcefully suppressed the greed in their hearts.


    Ou Yangming flipped his wrist and put away the flying carpet. He looked at the light screen 33 meters away. Inside the light screen, the yellow sand seemed to be burnt.


    Jiang Yingrong said softly, ¡°This light screen opens once every 3 months. There¡¯s still half a day before it opens so let¡¯s take a break first. After all, the environment inside is really too harsh.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and looked around.


    After looking around, he had a gist of the situation here. Among the people who came to the Barren Desert, the ones with the lowest cultivation base were Advanced Spiritualists. There were also top-grade Spiritualists, but they were only a minority.


    It was rare to find a group like theirs, where 2 of them were top-grade Spiritualists.


    Ou Yangming lowered his center of gravity and half-squatted. His right hand picked up a grain of sand from the ground and crushed it.


    The sand instantly turned into powder. He felt it in his mind for a moment and thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s indeed stained with a hint of the Phoenixes¡¯ power. It¡¯s very faint, but it can¡¯t be wrong.¡¯ However, he did not know what was hidden in the depths of the desert. How strong could the Phoenixes¡¯ power in the sand be?


    He slowly stood up and looked at the depths of the Barren Desert. He wondered, ¡®Even a Venerable One with an Atavistic Bloodline can¡¯t step into the core of the Barren Desert? I¡¯d like to try and see if I can do it!¡¯


    As this thought echoed in his mind, a surging aura spread out from his body and swept in all directions. The confidence in his eyes seemed to be able to burn the sky.


    At this moment, Jiang Yingrong had another misconception. She felt like she was looking at the arrogant and overbearing Ou Yangming on the Governor Residence¡¯s training field. It made her feel dazzled.


    She thought to herself, ¡®What exactly are you thinking about?¡¯ Her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    He Jian¡¯s feeling was more intuitive. He shouted internally, ¡°This time, Brother Yu¡¯s might do something amazing.¡±. His heart was filled with anticipation. Every time, Ou Yangming could break his understanding. What about this time? What would happen?


    Everyone looked at Ou Yangming. At this moment, he was like a zing sun that could break through the sky.


    That being said, Ou Yangming withdrew his aura and became ordinary again in an instant.


    Due to the burst of his aura, even the other top-grade Spiritualists looked at Ou Yangming with fear in their eyes. Even they felt a sense of danger from the aura that swept out earlier.

 Chapter 1002 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Conflict</h4>


    The zing sun scorched the earth, causing the air to heat up as though it was being burned. Breathing in the air would cause one¡¯s trachea to burn.


    Hundreds of people lowered their center of gravity as their auras burst forth. They stared fixedly at the light screen, their auras intersecting and surging together. It seemed like a dragon and a tiger were shaking the heavens and stirring up the void. From afar, purple Qi filled the air.


    This was inevitable. It could be said that those who coulde to the Barren Desert in search of good fortune were all chosen ones, hence their auras were naturally rich.


    In fact, there was nock of Daoist disciples from the various great sects. Each and every one of them had outstanding cultivation bases and were the cream of the crop of their generation.


    At this moment, not too far away from the Barren Desert, a man dressed in luxurious clothing was speeding through the desert.


    He had a handsome face, and his aura was surging. His sword intent shook the universe.


    The man carried a sword case on his back. The color of the sword case was red, and it looked as if countless red runes were jumping about. It was very scarlet and could make one¡¯s heart tremble.


    This person was none other than Zang Jian, who was the Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s Daoist disciple.


    All of a sudden, he stopped and shouted coldly behind him, ¡°If you chase after me again, you¡¯ll all die!¡± As he spoke, the sword case trembled and shook. A sword arc appeared, and a pure sword intent spread out, directly cutting the yellow sand within 33 meters of him into pieces. It was worth noting that the sand was neatly cut.


    ¡°Hmph, what high-sounding sentiments. How dare you be so arrogant after stealing the Ji family¡¯s spiritual item! You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± An Intermediate Spiritualist yelled coldly.


    ¡°Yes, in the Big Ruins, even the foreign races have to retreat when they meet us¡ªthe Blood Dragon n. You, hmph...¡± The person who spoke held a long saber, and his eyes were as gloomy as a vulture¡¯s. A scar extended from his forehead to the corner of his mouth, and wisps of ck gas spread out from him. He looked terrifying.


    ¡°Attack together and kill this despicable person. The Blood Dragon Ji n¡¯s dignity can¡¯t be humiliated.¡±


    As his voice faded away, the eyes of the Ji family members turned red. After looking at each other, they could see the determination in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Someone roared. Dozens of people rushed out at the same time and pounced on Zang Jian.


    Zang Jian nced at the sky, and his eyes were filled with fear. After looking away, a ruthless glint shed in his eyes. His voice sounded as though it came from hell, ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Before he finished, he pointed his right hand toward the sky and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Retrieve the sword!¡±


    Immediately, the red sword case began to shake. With a creak, the lid of the case flipped, and a blood-red sword shot out like a blood light. The sword was small and light, but it carried an intense murderous aura. It was as though it had just been fished out from a blood pool. The moment the longsword flew out, even the space was painted red. 2 small words carved on the hilt of the sword¡ªShen Tu.


    It was the Shen Tu Sword¡ªthe sword that guarded the Ultimate Sword Peak.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bury a sword; a sword needs to be nurtured.¡± Zang Jian looked like he was making a pilgrimage. He raised his right hand and pressed down.


    In an instant, the Shen Tu Sword flew up and down. The red glow on it circted to the extreme. It drew out countless waves of sword Qi out of thin air and swept out in all directions.


    At this moment, the dozens of people felt their bodies turn cold. They did not even have the strength to move their fingers. Their eyes were filled with terror. The waves of sword Qi crashed into their bodies and in the blink of an eye, their heads flew up into the air and fell onto the yellow sand.


    A single attack killed dozens of powerhouses. This was the frightening aspect of a Daoist disciple.


    It was also at this moment the clouds in the sky began to surge, and a faint red color could be seen. A sharp sound that could pierce through the air rang out from the horizon.


    Zang Jian¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and his eyes were filled with fear. He grabbed at the sky, and the Shen Tu Sword let out a light cry as it flew into his hand. He used his index finger to wipe off the fresh blood on the sword and with a movement, he flew toward the light screen. He thought to himself, ¡®I must obtain the spiritual medicine that can extend life, and I¡¯ll kill whoever obstructs me. Even if the sky is in front of me, I¡¯ll sh it with the sword.¡¯.


    At the spur of the moment, something odd happened. The clouds in the sky suddenly exploded. The redness instantly became dense. It was incredibly fast and in the blink of an eye, it arrived like a shooting star that broke through the sky. It arrived right in front of Zang Jian.


    When the personnded in front of Zang Jian, he was seen to be dressed in red clothes. There was a picture of a Blood Dragon printed on his clothes, and it danced in the wind. His expression was unusually cold, and there was not the slightest bit of emotion. This person was Ji Haoran, the Doaist disciple of the Ji family. His cultivation base that of a top-grade Spiritualist. After devouring Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s bloodline, his bloodline even reached atavism. He imed that nothing was impossible for him, and he was the person in the Ji family with the most hope of breaking through to be a Venerable One.


    Zang Jian adjusted its Qi momentum and held the Shen Tu Sword tightly in his hand. He uttered coldly, ¡°I still have a mission to carry out, and I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Obviously, he had suffered a loss to the man before this.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t up to you. You¡¯ve killed so many people from my n, so I¡¯ll feel aggrieved if I don¡¯t kill you. If I feel aggrieved, it¡¯ll be difficult to get rid of the feeling and if I can¡¯t do that, there¡¯ll be no end to me seeking the path.¡± Ji Haoran¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Zang Jian held the Shen Tu Sword tightly with his fingers. He gathered his Qi and exhaled. His body merged into the sword. He was so fast that even a Daoist disciple would not be able to catch up to him. He instantly pulled the distance apart.


    He was not afraid of Ji Haoran. Instead, he wanted to enter the Barren Desert and obtain a spiritual item that could prolong one¡¯s life. In terms ofbat power, a sword cultivator¡¯s offensive power was unparalleled in the world. Even if his opponent had a Bloodline Power, he was not afraid. They were both Daoist disciples, after all, so it would be extremely difficult for them to kill each other. Moreover, on Zang Jian¡¯s arm was a sword carved with the blood essence of the Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s sword master. Once he used it, even a Venerable One would have to temporarily avoid him.


    Ji Haoran snorted coldly and chased after him.


    He had a cold personality. Killing Zang Jian to take revenge for the dead cultivators of the Ji family was only one of the reasons. More importantly, he wanted to use the blood of a Daoist disciple to attain his path, break through to be a Venerable One, and go beyond that. This was why he chased after Zang Jian relentlessly.


    The 2 long arcs turned into light streams and disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, 2 purple lights appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world under the light screen. The lights were not as intense as that of a Venerable One, but they were more energetic. The fluctuations caused his eyelids to twitch, and his heart to tremble. He thought to himself, ¡®These are 2 Daoist disciples.¡¯


    His eyes narrowed indiscernibly as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s him¡ªthe Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s Daoist disciple. Zang Jian?¡±


    On the other hand, the other person¡¯s aura made him feel disgusted. After sensing it carefully, his gaze turned cold as he said in a low voice, ¡°The Ji family?¡± He could sense the aura of Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Bloodline Power from the man¡¯s body, and he was clear that the person was the Ji family member who had devoured the child¡¯s Bloodline Power.


    Before his thoughts were gone, 2 long arcs crossed over.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes burned with raging mes, and his Qi was surging unceasingly but as smooth as one.


    He took a step in the air and like a bolt of white lightning that tore the space apart, hended in front of Ji Haoran and shouted in a low voice, ¡°A member of the Ji family deserves to be killed!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way?¡± Ji Haoran¡¯s expression was cold. He had killed numerous Advanced Spiritualists.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was calm as he said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m taking your Atavistic Blood.¡± At this moment, he seemed insufferably arrogant. After cultivating the Solitary Thought Skill, he had be domineering like a king, and he became more imposing and decisive.


    So what if he knew this person was a Daoist disciple from the Ji family?


    So what if the person¡¯sbat power was remarkable?


    For the sake of Lil¡¯ Man and his perseverance, Ou Yangming had no choice but to fight. There were things that an upright man should and should not do. At this time, he only wanted to fight. He wanted to obtain the Atavistic Blood for Lil¡¯ Man. This was just like how he had forcefully killed Dong Ruyu in front of Dong Chenyu. He did not want to retreat, and he definitely could not.


    When his voice reverberated in all directions, the outside of the light screen was dead silent. Only the sound of the winds could be heard.


    Many Advanced Spiritualists opened their mouths in disbelief, their faces filled with astonishment.


    Ji Haoran¡¯s reputation in the Big Ruins was incredible. No one could stop his brilliance, and he gave off a faint feeling that he could subdue a generation.


    Now, an Advanced Spiritualist waved his hand and coldly said that he wanted to take the man¡¯s Atavistic Blood. It was simply wishful thinking.


    After the silence, there was an uproar!


    ¡°Is... Is that fe crazy? Even if he¡¯s a top-grade Spiritualist, there aren¡¯t many who can block 10 moves from Ji Haoran.¡± A top-grade Spiritualist stuttered as his face was filled with shock. He had once seen a top-grade Spiritualist being crushed into pieces by Ji Haoran¡¯s palm due to his rude words. Fresh blood sttered on the stone wall. This scene had once be a nightmare to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In less than 3 moves, he¡¯ll surely die,¡± a white-robed young man said after a moment of silence.


    Jiang Yingrong and He Jian looked at each other at the same time. They saw the solemn expressions on each other¡¯s faces.


    However, among the hundreds of people, the one who was most shocked was Zang Jian. He could not believe that Ou Yangming, whom he did not pay attention to when he returned to the Ultimate Sword Peak, would dare to stand in front of Ji Haoran and block him. Furthermore, the young fellow even said that he would take Ji Haoran¡¯s Atavistic Blood. ¡®That man¡¯s a Daoist disciple like me! How could he possibly dare to challenge him?¡¯ Due to Ou Yangming¡¯s actions, the world in his mind began to shake.


    There were different looks on the faces of the other cultivators outside the light screen.


    The people had looks of ridicule, disdain, scorn, anger, and pity on their faces. All of these expressions fused, and it was as if everything in the world had changed. This was a perfect depiction of how many people would form a world of martial arts, where disputes were bound to happen. Greed, hatred, hatred, love, separation, all sorts of things. How many people could escape and hide from the big that was interwoven from the heavenlyws?


    Ou Yangming noticed those expressions, but he kept a straight face. His eyes as were deep as a sea of stars.


    After hearing what he said, even Ji Haoran was stunned for a moment, then a yful look appeared on his face. He faintly smiled and said, ¡°Interesting, interesting! I¡¯ve met many enemies and can fight against many people, but this is my first time meeting someone as arrogant as you. You¡¯re very lucky that I¡¯ll remember you. After you die, I¡¯ll carve your name on the stone tablet on my journey of attaining the path. It¡¯ll make you feel honored.¡± His voice was calm and indifferent as if he could definitely use Ou Yangming to attain his path.


    On the so-called Path Attainment Tablet, among the people that he had killed along his way, only the names of ones that were approved by him would be qualified to be carved on it.


    In a way, the cultivators whose names would be carved on the monument had 2 things inmon. One was that they were first-rate God-favored ones, and the other was that they were dead souls that were killed by Ji Haoran.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and uttered coldly again, ¡°I¡¯m going to take your Atavistic Blood.¡± As his voice went away, he flipped his wrist and held the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand.

 Chapter 1003 - Neck-to-Neck

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Neck-to-Neck</h4>


    In the sky, Ou Yangming lowered his center of gravity. An invisible airwave swept over.


    His golden mental power surged. He pointed the Blood Spear Dragon yer in the air and shouted coldly, ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡±


    Before he finished his words, the red tassel at the tip of the spear shook like a tide. With him as the core, all the yellow sand within 333 meters shook up and down as if it was pulled by an invisible force. His mental power condensed the sand together, and they did not disperse.


    Under the 50% increase in attributes due to the Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s Magic Amplification, it became terrifying.


    ¡°Condense!¡± Ou Yangming pointed his long spear forward. With a bang, countless stone awls that were condensed from gravel flew up.


    They kept rotating. From afar, it looked as if he was carrying a formation map around his body. The stone awls flowed as if they had the power to split open the sky.


    ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re a caster. No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant. But that¡¯s not enough.¡± Ji Haoran had an even more yful look in his eyes. He looked at Ou Yangming as if he was looking at his prey. The more the prey struggled, the greater his pleasure would be when he killed him.


    He raised his hand, and a red light shed in his palm. He shouted coldly, ¡°Blood Clouds Palm!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he gently pushed his palm out. A huge red palm appeared out of thin air. Every line on it was clear as if it could suck in one¡¯s mind and soul. A circle of blood clouds coiled around his palm and spun non-stop.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The Qi force collided in front of the spiritual Qi.


    Where the explosion urred, white lines that made one¡¯s heart palpitate appeared in the space.


    The giant hand collided with the formation map. With a loud bang, the world rumbled, and a circle of invisible airwaves reversed.


    Nheless, this stalemate onlysted for 2 breaths. The formation map formed by the stone awls began to shatter. Many stone awls were scattered into fine yellow sand that fell from the sky. It was as if a yellow sand rain was falling in this world. It would be fine if that was all but even the whole formation map showed signs of copsing.


    Ji Haoran grinned at Ou Yangming.


    Even so, Ou Yangming remained calm and collected.


    He pointed the long spear in his hand once again and pushed it outward. He said softly, ¡°Combine!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the stone awls in the formation map condensed inward with therge hand as the center. How much sand was there in the desert? It was probably endless. There were as many stone awls as there was sand. It was like a rainstorm hitting a pear blossom. With a majestic aura, they directly submerged the big hand.


    Ou Yangming raised his left hand and closed it toward the center. He squeezed his hand lightly and yelled coldly, ¡°Sand Burial!¡±


    His voice had not faded away, but the stone awls continued to copse and shrink toward the center, producing a powerful squeezing force.


    This finally made Ji Haoran frown. He opened his mouth, exhaled lightly, and shouted, ¡°Explode!¡±


    ¡°Boom...¡± The palm condensed from condensed Qi exploded, creating a destructive force that shattered the stone awls.


    This exchange between them was incredibly fast. They countered each other¡¯s moves in a sh but each time they attacked, there was hidden killing intent. As long as any of them was careless, they would suffer a fierce and continuous attack.


    Even so, they had equal control over the rhythm of the battle, which was why they were evenly matched.


    Of course, if a winner must be determined, Ou Yangming was winning by half a move. After all, he was only an Advanced Spiritualist while the other party was a top-grade Spiritualist.


    The yellow sand scattered, and the world returned to peace.


    Everyone outside the light screen looked as if they had seen ghosts. Regardless if they mocked or ridiculed Ou Yangming before this, at this moment, their faces were full of surprise. Their hearts were pounding, and there was only one thought left in their minds. ¡®How¡¯s this possible? An Advanced Spiritualist is actually fighting a top-grade Spiritualist to a draw. Besides, the top-grade Spiritualist isn¡¯t ordinary at all. He¡¯s Ji Haoran, who¡¯s the Ji family¡¯s Daoist disciple and has the potential to dominate a generation.¡¯


    Zang Jian¡¯s expression wasplicated. When he thought about what he had once thought, his face burned with pain.


    ¡®Did I look down on such a genius back then? He¡¯s someone who can contend with a Daoist disciple!¡¯


    More importantly, Zang Jian had fought Ji Haoran before and suffered a loss. Naturally, he knew how difficult it would be to deal with this opponent.


    He Jian exchanged a look with Jiang Yingrong. After taking a light breath, he transmitted his voice, ¡®Shopkeeper Jiang, congrattions. Given that the Jiang family has his help this time, there¡¯s no need to worry about not being able to flourish. As long as Brother Yu bes a top-grade Spiritualist, other than Daoist disciples, no one can block any of his attacks.¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes lit up. Her slender fingers caressed her perfect corbone. She responded telepathically, ¡®Elder he, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re the Guardian Elder of the Jiang family. It¡¯s just that...¡± She frowned slightly as if she did not understand something.


    ¡®Just what?¡¯ He Jian asked.


    ¡®When I see Brother Yu use the Stone Awl Art this time, I just feel that the magic art seemed to have be much more powerful than before,¡¯ she voiced out her doubts after some thought.


    ¡®Yes. Last time, when the two of us were out, Brother Yu went beyond the thoroughly meticulous state and achieved the connection between Heaven and man. It probably has something to do with this.¡± He Jian did not reveal the news about Mount Return Sword and cleverly answered this question.


    ¡®Then it must be so. Entering the state of the connection between Heaven and man must¡¯ve helped his mental power advance,¡¯ Jiang Yingrong replied to him with a voice transmission. Even so, deep down she still did not think highly of Ou Yangming. After all, Ji Haoran¡¯s reputation in the Big Ruins was too notable. Given such a reputation, it must be justifiable.


    Nevertheless, He Jian and Jiang Yingrong were only right about one of the reasons behind Ou Yangming¡¯s improvement. The other reason was that the head devoured the Bone Dragon, whose mental power was fed back to the young fellow¡¯s body, directly increasing his mental power by 20%.


    The winds in the desert were very hot. They rolled up Ji Haoran¡¯s sleeves. He looked at Ou Yangming with a scrutinizing gaze and said, ¡°Interesting. If you block one more move from me, I¡¯ll move your name up a few spots on my Path-proving Tablet. This is an opportunity that no one can ask for.¡± He waved his sleeve forward casually.


    Ou Yangming shook his head in an irrefutable manner. There was not the slightest change of expression on his face.


    The red light on the Blood Spear Dragon yer circted and pressed down from above. He noted coldly, ¡°With my spiritual power as the guide, bestow the yellow sand with a spiritual sense. Gather!¡± His voice contained the domineering intent of the Solitary Thought Skill. ¡®I said, bestow the yellow sand with a spiritual sense! Even the heavens can¡¯t stop me!¡¯ He sounded tyrannical and awe-inspiring as if anything he said would be thews of the world.


    After all, the Dragons were inherently domineering, and the Solitary Thought Skill was their greatest secret technique. It used a king¡¯s aura to nourish one¡¯s domineering aura without an end.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s voice swept out in all directions, cold winds whimpered like a lone wolf crying at the moon, or an evil ghost crying at the grave.


    It was as though something beyond one¡¯s understanding was about to appear. At the same time, Ou Yangming visualized the Bone Dragon in his spiritual world, condensing its indestructible spirit and gathering its indestructible will.


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer suddenly pushed outward. In an instant, the yellow sand within 333 meters from him started flowing like water. It was as if a powerful creature was swimming in the sand.


    Ou Yangming looked down, and a weird look appeared in his eyes. He spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯m saying that the yellow sand is like an ocean, and I¡¯m saying that the sand can turn into a dragon. Rise!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, a Bone Dragon condensed from the yellow sand broke through the air. Its aura was majestic and swept in all directions. Even this space shook. After letting out a long cry, it pounced toward Ji Haoran.


    Not only did this sand dragon possess the Dragons¡¯ will, but it also possessed the Dragon¡¯s soul.


    Seeing this shocking scene, even Ji Haoran felt a little apprehensive. It was not because of its strength but because of his deep-rooted fear of the Dragons as a local of the Big Ruins.


    He forcefully suppressed this thought and focused. He crossed his hands, which almost turned into an afterimage as he continuously struck out in the air. Many palm shadows gathered in front of him as he coldly shouted, ¡°Blood Clouds Overturn the Sky!¡±


    Before he finished, he pushed his right hand outward and lifted his left hand from below.


    Red palms grew with the wind and seemed like they were going to blot out the sky and cover the sun. The blood lights reflected half of the sky into red and suppressed the sound of the winds.


    Furthermore, an evenrger palm print seemed to be hidden under the yellow sand. It lifted the sand up to a height of 33 meters.


    If someone were to look down from the sky at this sky, one would be so shocked that one would be lost for words. A Bone Dragon made of yellow sand crashed down from the east to the west. Every bone on it was lifelike. Wherever it passed, spiritual Qi and air were stripped away at the same time, forming a mottled color that was difficult to describe.


    On the other side, plenty of palm prints joined together, bringing with them a power that could overturn the sky. They swept up the yellow sand to a height of 33 meters and arrived in an instant.


    ¡°Bang...¡± It sounded as if the sky had been split open. The Bone Dragon and the palm prints copsed at the same time. Everywhere visible was filled with yellow sand. A ck light swept out in all directions. It was worth noting that even Advanced Spiritualists¡¯ Qi and blood would boil if they touched the airwaves that were set off from the periphery. Being at the core of the collision and being swept up by the spiritual Qi, the yellow sand that shot out was like shrapnel that exploded with mighty kic energy, causing even Advanced Spiritualists to be careful in dealing with them.


    The yellow sand was like raindrops as it struck the light screen. Violent ripples gushed out as if they would tear the light screen apart at any second.


    This scene caused everyone¡¯s hearts to be filled with shock.


    They thought to themselves, ¡®This is thebat power of first-level Daoist disciples. Aren¡¯t they too fearsome? An ordinary top-grade Spiritualist won¡¯t be able to retaliate in front of them.¡¯


    Especially when they thought of how one of them was only an Advanced Spiritualist, the shock in them instantly turned into fear.


    Jiang Yingrong retracted her gaze from the yellow sand, her face filled with anxiety. She looked at He Jian and asked, ¡°Elder He, who won?¡±


    ¡°Both of them are first-level Daoist disciples. There¡¯s no way to determine the victor with techniques at this level.¡± He Jian stared at the yellow sand, his eyes as deep as the sea.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss... . What? There¡¯s no way to determine the victor with their techniques?¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s pupils shrunk. She was a top-grade Spiritualist and was also a God-favored one, but she was still too far from a Daoist disciple.


    Only a Daoist disciple could stop a Daoist disciple!


    The yellow sand dispersed, and the world returned to its peace.


    Ji Haoran¡¯s eyes no longer had the casual look they had before. Instead, they were filled with a solemn expression. The aura emanating from his body was calm and smooth, and he did not dare to act rashly.


    On the contrary, Ou Yangming was clearly more casual. His long hair fluttered in the wind behind him, and his clothes were not messy at all. His face was full of dominance, and the purple clouds above his head hovered in the air. There was a faint sign of a dragon and a tiger fighting each other.


    He took a step forward with his right foot, which was followed closely with his left foot. His voice was iparably cold as he questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me to attain your path? Come on!¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Entered a Desperate Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Entered a Desperate Situation</h4>


    Yellow sand¡ªyellow sand filled the sky.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was not loud, but it became the only sound in the area, suppressing the whimpering of the winds.


    Thend was silent. Everyone looked up at the white-robed young man in the sky. At this moment, he was a God-favored one and also a Daoist disciple. He was a mountain that stood in the hearts of the younger generation of cultivators, one that could crush a generation.


    At this time, the brilliance in Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes had reached its peak. She thought to herself, ¡®This is what a man should be like, and this is what a cultivator should be like. For the sake of Lil¡¯ Man, he didn¡¯t hesitate to fight against a Daoist disciple and even suppressed his opponent¡¯s light.¡±


    Zang Jian¡¯s face was filled with bitterness, and his expression wasplicated. The image of Ou Yangming standing in mid-air was in his mind and no matter how hard he tried, he could not get it out of his mind.


    The other cultivators outside the light screen were the same. At this moment, Ou Yangming had be a mountain that every cultivator must cross.


    In the sky, Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He took another step forward and repeated, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me to attain the path? Come on! Didn¡¯t you want to carve my name on your Path Attainment Table? Come on, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    After he shouted, the sound of bells and drums sounded in his ears, and the blood in his veins boiled like magma.


    Ji Haoran¡¯s face was solemn when he heard this. He remarked softly, ¡°You¡¯re the first person among my peers who dares to speak to me like this.¡±


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense. If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!¡± Ou Yangming sneered. He lifted his chin slightly and looked arrogant.


    This was coincidentally heard by Jiang Yunjia, who was flying over from afar. His mind was ringing non-stop, and every cell in his body was screaming. When he recognized that the person confronting Ou Yangming was a Daoist disciple of the Blood Dragon n, his mind went nk. There were only 2 kinds of people who dared to say such words in front of a Daoist disciple. One was a fool, and the other was a God-favored one. Obviously, the young fellow was not a fool but a God-favored one¡ªone who wasparable to a Daoist disciple.


    It took him a long time to regain his senses. He had cursed at himself countless times in his heart. ¡®How could you be so stupid? How... How could you offend someone of a Daoist disciple¡¯s level?


    In that instant, he was filled with bitterness. His face looked bitter, and he was on the verge of tears.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s voice echoed in all directions, his energy grew stronger. He was like a spear that could pierce through the heavens.


    Ji Haoran¡¯s eyes shed with blood, and he uttered coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡± With a sliding step, he charged forward.


    Nheless, it was then the light screen outside the desert began to shake violently. It was as if a pair of invisible hands were pulling both ends of the screen and shaking it toward the center. The entire screen either protruded or caved in. It waspletely folded up as if it could copse at any moment.


    After an instant, ¡°Crack, crack...¡±


    The sounds were soft. The light screen directly split open from the middle, turning into a colorful light stream that dissipated.


    ¡°The light screen has been opened. The good fortune inside is mine!¡± A cultivator roared loudly.


    ¡°Hmph, it belongs to the fated ones.¡± Someone immediately snorted coldly.


    With that, sounds of air being torn apart rang out, and hundreds of long arcs shot into the distance.


    Ji Haoran cast a deep look at Ou Yangming and sneered. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll spare your life. Next time, I¡¯ll use you as a stepping stone to fulfill my heart for the path and break through to be a Venerable One.¡± Following that, he transformed into a streak of blood light and flew into the distance.


    In the sky above the Barren Desert, Ji Haoran¡¯s expression was cold. All of a sudden, his body staggered, and he felt a sweet taste in his throat. He spat out arge mouthful of blood onto his red clothes. The corner of his mouth was stained with blood, and it was a shocking sight. He nced in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re the first person to injure me even though you¡¯re a level lower than me. If I kill you to attain the path, I can at least ovee 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, and you¡¯ll be my first tribtion.¡±


    With a flip of his wrist, he took out a pill and swallowed it before flying deep into the desert.


    Outside the Barren Desert, the light screen had already shattered, turning into countless light spots. They were scattered and colorful.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and descended from the sky. His body trembled, and he staggered. His blood and Qi churned, and his face turned slightly pale.


    ¡°Brother Yu, are you okay?¡± He Jian had a worried look on his face. He took a step forward and came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my blood and Qi are surging a little. I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and shook his head.


    Zang Jian¡¯s eyes flickered as he stood with his hands behind his back. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly moved, and his cloth shoes sank into the yellow sand. He walked over and cupped his hands gently and expressed, ¡°Brother Yu, thank you for your help this time. Time is of the essence right now, so I¡¯ll keep things simple. I¡¯ll surely pay you a visit next time.¡± Just as his voice faded away, he turned into a light stream and disappeared into the horizon.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face revealed a curious look as she asked, ¡°Brother Yu, do you know each other?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression turned strange. He tapped his chin and replied, ¡°Not really. We¡¯ve only met a few times.¡±


    After hearing his reply, Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, but she did not ask any further.


    Jiang Yunkai seemed to have fallen into a nightmare as he stood in the yellow sand. His expression kept changing from white to green. He wanted to say something but hesitated. It was as if many thunderbolts were crashing down from the sky and exploding.


    ¡°Conduct yourself well!¡± Ou Yangming turned to look at him casually. There was no joy or anger in his voice. As soon as he spoke, with the surge of his spiritual Qi, he drew a perfect arc in the air, tearing the sky into pieces as he entered the Barren Desert.


    The sword case on He Jian¡¯s back swayed up and down and made creaking sounds. It looked a littleical.


    Nevertheless, his speed was not slow at all. In a sh, he caught up to the young fellow.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s aura was ice-cold. She gave Jiang Yunkai a meaningful nce and said coldly, ¡°Since Brother Yu said that, the displeasure between you from before no longer exists. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have hatred in your heart or not because it¡¯s all gone. Don¡¯t hide it deep inside your heart; you can¡¯t bear it. The difference between the two of you is like heaven and earth. Do you understand?¡±


    Jiang Yunkai took a deep breath and nodded heavily. ¡°I have a good judgment, and I know the difference between good and bad.¡±


    The youngdy nodded slightly and did not say anything else.


    Her figure was graceful, and her red clothes were gorgeous. With a sh, she disappeared into the horizon.


    Jiang Yunkai raised his head and looked at the sky. After a moment of silence, he stepped into the Barren Desert.


    The sun was scorching hot, roasting the earth. Scorching air swept across.


    A young man in white had half of his shoes sunk into the yellow sand. His eyes revealed a thoughtful look. He thought to himself, ¡®Ever since I entered the desert, the Heavenly Phoenix FIre started to burn by itself. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He rubbed his chin with his fingers and looked at the yellow sand on the ground. Who was this white-clothed young man if he was not Ou Yangming?


    After pondering for a moment, Ou Yangming half-squatted and picked up a grain of yellow sand. He put his 2 fingers together and forcefully crushed it. A bright light shed in his eyes, and he thought to himself, ¡®After entering the Barren Desert, the smell of phoenix blood has indeed be stronger in the sand and rocks.¡¯ In actuality, the smell was very faint. If he did not have the spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes, he probably would not have noticed it.


    The air was tremendously hot, and the sky above everyone¡¯s head became distorted under the high temperature. Not only that, but a majestic resistance also came from an unknown area. Furthermore, even space seemed to be pressing down from all directions, preventing everyone from advancing.


    Ou Yangming discovered that every time this pressure pressed down, the Barren Badge emitted a faint light, canceling out part of the resistance.


    Holding the Barren Badge in his hand, he was amazed.


    He Jian followed behind Ou Yangming and looked into the distance. The desert was boundless. When these hundreds of people were thrown into it, they were like a drop of ink dripping into the sea. In an instant, they disappeared without a trace. Apart from destion, there was only dead silence.


    The elder retracted his gaze and swayed his body. The sword case on his back also rang non-stop. He did not have the demeanor of a powerhouse at all.


    As for Jiang Yingrong, she had a faint smile on her face. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Without warning, rustling sounds came from under the ground. The sounds were not loud, but they traveled far in the empty desert.


    Soon after, the desert began to sink, and gravel flew everywhere.


    The 3 of them exchanged nces and saw the astonishment in their eyes.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡± As the sounds spread, many palm-sized Spirit-devouring Scorpions poked their heads out from the desert. They were pitch-ck, and their outer shells were painted with enchanting patterns. Upon closer inspection, the patterns turned out to be burning mes. Their tails were like curved antlers. As they rattled their tails to mirror their bodies, they looked ferocious.


    He Jian¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shrieked, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Cold air seeped out from his bone marrow.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was grave. This Spirit-devouring Scorpion gave him a strange feeling. They were not strong on their own, but they made his heart and mind tremble slightly.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he shot up into the sky, with Jiang Yingrong and He Jian following closely behind.


    Who knew, right at this moment, the Spirit-devouring Scorpions in the yellow sand opened their mouths and emitted arge amount of white fog at the same time, which turned into a silk cocoon. The air was filled with the smell of erosion and in a sh, the escape route of Ou Yangming and hispanions were blocked.


    After seeing this, Ou Yangming looked ruthless. He quickly formed a gesture with both hands and pressed down at the same time. The Ancient Dragon Shield rolled out of the mists, and all the spiritual Qi in his dantian was poured into it. Immediately, the shield shone brightly, and an enormous aura that was as heavy as a mountain swept in all directions. The young fellow blocked the Ancient Dragon Shield in front of him and crashed forward with a bang. The silk cocoon was instantly shattered and flew into the sky.


    Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He looked at He Jian and asked, ¡°What are these things?¡±


    He Jian¡¯s heart was still filled with fear, but he replied to the young fellow, ¡°These are Spirit-devouring Scorpions. They can swallow spiritual power, and they have strong poison. Water and fire won¡¯t be able to harm them, and they have remarkably tenacious life forces. If a top-grade Spiritualist wants to kill them, one will have to use life-saving methods. What¡¯s even more frightening is that there are too many of them. As long as one¡¯s being surrounded by them, unless one¡¯s a Venerable One, one will die without a doubt.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong nodded and added, ¡°Almost 40% of the cultivators who entered the Barren Desert were devoured by them.¡±


    Looking down at the endless Spirit-devouring Scorpions from the sky, Ou Yangming felt slightly apprehensive.


    Taking in a breath of hot air, his trachea, chest, and lungs felt hot. At this time, an Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s dantian emitted spiritual Qi as he flew through the air, ncing at the 3 of them with fear.

 Chapter 1005 - A Trial Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1005: A Trial Is Coming</h4>


    It was at this moment the countless Spirit-devouring Scorpions released mists from their bodies, turning into silk cocoons that enveloped the cultivator. It happened too fast. Since the cultivator was focused on Ou Yangming and hispanions, before he could react, he was pulled down from the sky. His pupils contracted, and the terror in his eyes reached its peak. His face twisted as he screamed, ¡°No!¡±


    Nheless, his scream seemed so powerless at this moment. He could only watch himself being devoured. Starting from his toes, his flesh, then his blood, he was devoured bit by bit. The thin, dense, and sharp teeth became his nightmare.


    He could not even faint because the venom on the Spirit-devouring Beast¡¯s teeth constantly stimted his nerves, making him abnormally clear-headed.


    The pain brought by the teeth tearing his flesh and blood multiplied. Despair, pain, and fatigue washed over his heart¡¯s defenses. After only 10 breaths, the cultivator copsed, and his eyes became dull.


    After about 8 minutes, even his bones were devoured.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, this...¡± Ou Yangming gasped. This scene deeply stimted him.


    Jiang Yingrong also had a look of shock on her face. Although she had heard of the Spirit-devouring Beasts, she never expected them to be so cruel by directly eating a person clean. Moreover, the cultivator could not even faint and could only watch as he was devoured. Given this kind of pressure, even if the cultivator¡¯s will was as strong as iron, it would be difficult for one to face it calmly.


    Ou Yangming looked at the ck mes in the sky. His body moved, and he leaped away.


    In the sky, Jiang Yingrong¡¯s red clothes fluttered like a summer flower. She pointed at the ck mes in front of her and said, ¡°There¡¯s a restriction above the mes where we won¡¯t be able to fly, so we can only pass through the mes below. Look at that horse-faced man.¡± She pointed at a horse-faced man in the mes.


    Ou Yangming looked over.


    ¡°The white light on the surface of his skin is an armor condensed by his Bloodline Power. It can withstand the burning of the mes. The richer his Bloodline Power, the thicker the armor condensed, and the farther he can go.¡± Jiang Yingrong deliberately paused, and her face became serious.


    She looked at Ou Yangming deeply and said seriously, ¡°You have to act ording to your ability. If you can¡¯t bear it, retreat. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be swallowed by the mes.¡±


    As she spoke, the 3 of them had alreadynded outside the mes.


    Ou Yangming looked around and had a n in mind.


    The burning desert was only 3 kilometers wide, but it was extremely narrow and long. It was like a winding soaring snake that extended into the depths of the desert. Sand, rocks, and spiritual energy were burning fiercely. The mes were more than 33 meters tall, and the two sides of the mes were filled with dark golden yellow sand. Many weird-shaped heads were ced in the middle of the mes. Their eyes were wide open, and blood kept flowing out of their eyes. They seemed to carry a curse and were tainted with an ominous aura. No one approached them.


    At this time, the number of cultivators who came outside of the ck mes also decreased by a lot. There were only 70% of them. The Barren Desert was like a huge tomb where innumerable people died inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward and stepped lightly on the yellow sand, then he entered the mes.


    As soon as he stepped into the mes, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his body burned fiercely. His body was wrapped in a warm current, making him feelfortable.


    Even the pressure from his surroundings dissipated a lot.


    After getting used to it for a moment, he turned his head and nced at He Jian and Jiang Yingrong. With a strange expression, he expressed, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yingrong and He Jian did not understand what he meant. They exchanged a look of confusion, but they soon understood what he meant.


    Ou Yangming moved. His white robes fluttered, and the mes behind him shot up into the sky. He took more than 10 steps in a row and with each step he took, he covered a distance of more than 33 meters. Other people would struggle on the verge of death with every step they took but in the blink of an eye, the young fellow had taken more than 10 steps, and his speed grew faster. As soon as his front foot stepped out, his back foot caught up. Every step he took was like walking on t ground. He strolled about leisurely, leaving behind an afterimage in the ck mes.


    ¡°This... This! Damn it, why is it this person again! ? He was evenly matched with a Daoist disciple earlier, and now, he¡¯s disying such speed in the ck mes. Who¡¯s this person with such talent and cultivation base that¡¯s not inferior to a Daoist disciple? Why have I never heard of him before?¡± An Advanced Spiritualist saw Ou Yangming¡¯s speed, and his face was filled with shock. He was careful with every step he took as if he was treading on thin ice. He wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t he too terrifying?¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong took a deep breath and looked at He Jian. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Elder He, how can Brother Yu... How can he be so fast?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu¡¯s equivalent to a first-level Daoist disciple, so you can¡¯t usemon sense to judge him.¡± He Jian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. Even though he said that, he still felt a sense of trepidation in his heart. It was not that he had not seen the world before, but the scene was simply too shocking!


    ¡®Given your speed, what does that make the other people in the ck mes?


    Many people looked at Ou Yangming in unison. Other than envy, there was also reverence in their eyes.


    1 step, 2 steps, 3 steps...


    After 100 steps, Ou Yangming disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    As Ou Yangming went deeper into the desert, the force pressing down on him grew stronger. It was as if it wanted to push him out of the Barren Desert. He finally slowed down, but he was still unimaginably fast to the others.


    ¡°Boom...¡± All of a sudden, there was a loud sound.


    Ou Yangming frowned and focused. He saw the ck mes in the desert spin out of the blue. Like a spinning top, they swept up from the ground into the sky. Under the vortex, the sand was like a giant opening its mouth, and it suddenly cracked open, then a faint green fog spread out. Immediately after, sounds of the air being torn apart were heard. All sorts of magical treasures and spiritual medicines shot out from the ground while spiritual lights shot out in all directions!


    ¡®Good fortune!¡¯ These words appeared in the minds of the 10 or so Advanced Spiritualists at the same time.


    Their eyes lit up, and their center of gravity sank. They leaned forward and pounced, their eyes filled with coldness and ruthlessness.


    As for the top-grade Spiritualists, their eyes were filled with determination as they continued to walk deeper.


    For some reason, one of the Advanced Spiritualists, who was wearing a bamboo hat, was slightly startled. His body froze, and his protective armor was directly shattered by a magical treasure. In the blink of an eye, he was swallowed by the ck mes and turned into powder. He did not even have time to cry out in pain.


    It was as if the cultivators¡¯ enthusiasm were instantly dampened by cold water. They became much more careful, but they still looked mad.


    Ou Yangming only took a nce before he withdrew his gaze. He buried his head and continued to walk deeper into the desert. He deliberately slowed down, and a bold and crazy idea slowly grew in his heart.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, on an ordinary hill outside the Barren Desert.


    Hundreds of Blood Horned Dragons were ready to attack. Dong Chenyu stood in the middle of the Blood Horned Dragons like a moon being surrounded by the stars. His eyes were red, and his gaze was cold. A red mist surrounded him. This was killing intent¡ªsubstantial killing intent.


    Beside him stood a foreign race that was neither human nor beast.


    This foreign race had the upper body of a human, and there were 2 antennae on its head. Its eyes were green, and they glowed with green lights. Its tail was like a vine rooted in the desert, and many small purple flowers bloomed on it, spreading in all directions.


    Its name was Turbid. It was also worth noting that the Dead Turbidity was one of the most mysterious foreign races.


    They did not need to cultivate. As long as they kept devouring, every member of the Dead Turbidity could be Venerable Ones without any shackles.


    Therefore, though the Dead Turbidity did not have many members, each and every one of them was powerful and could destroy cities.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s body moved as he looked at the Barren Desert. He licked his lips and coldly said, ¡°I can sense the smell of the blood of our kind, and the blood is thick. I must kill all of them and let the debt of blood be paid with blood! The Blood Horned Dragons mustn¡¯t die in vain.¡± During this period, the Blood Horned Dragon n had been despised by the other ns in the unknown regions, which made him furious. This time, he directly brought out half of the n¡¯s elites. With 3 top-grade Spiritualists and him as their Venerable One, the high-rank foreign race would be able to wash away their previous humiliation.


    The eyes of the non-human and non-beast foreign race lit up with green lights. It sounded like 2 pieces of copper scraping against each other as it spoke unpleasantly, ¡°Sir Venerable One, I have a n that¡¯ll surely help you capture that human.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it!¡± Dong Chen Yu nodded slightly, putting on the airs of a Venerable One.


    ¡°The Dead Turbidity can fuse with all things, and there are plenty of Spirit-devouring Scorpions hidden beneath the Barren Desert. I¡¯ll assimte poisonous insects into the yellow sand. As long as I find the Spirit-devouring Scorpion Queen and rm her or even slightly injure her, the humans in this desert will certainly fall into a great crisis. Even if they¡¯re lucky enough to escape, theirbat powers will definitely be greatly reduced. At that time, given your strength, Sir Venerable One, you can capture him alive for sure.¡± Its voice was hoarse, but the n was indeed vicious.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that! This ce is within the Blood Dragon n¡¯s range of influence, but it¡¯s at the edge. By the time they arrive, the situation would¡¯ve been settled.¡± Dong Chenyu was excited.


    The eyes of the other Blood Horned Dragons were also filled with wild joy. Since the 2 detestable humans dared to kill their prince, they were courting death.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The foreign creature nodded lightly. Subsequently, its tail stabbed into the yellow sand, and countless vines grew out from its tail and spread in all directions. Yellow sand and dust flew in all directions.


    It would have been fine if that was all, but the most horrifying thing was its body.


    Starting from its head, it spread out bit by bit, turning into ferocious and ugly bugs. Their teeth were thin and dense, and they fused into the yellow sand.


    One could not even feel their mental power as if they had disappeared from this world.


    They directly passed through the light screen and headed toward the Spirit-devouring Scorpion Queen.


    When Dong Chenyu saw this, the hatred in his eyes reached the extreme. He coldly said, ¡°Hide outside the light screen. A debt of blood can only be paid with blood. This concerns the honor of our Blood Horned Dragon n, so we can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. Even if we die, even if our souls are destroyed, we won¡¯t hesitate. We must use the blood of our enemies to pay tribute to our n¡¯s heroic spirits!¡± The reason he did not enter the light screen to capture Ou Yangming was that the ck mes burning in the desert were harmful to the foreign races. Even a Venerable One would not be able to hold on for long.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Many Blood Horned Dragons roared at the same time. Fighting spirits surged in their eyes, and their auras were violent.

 Chapter 1006 - Telling a Story

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Telling a Story</h4>


    The ck mes were scorching with a high temperature. It was as if the yellow sand was about to melt.


    Ou Yangming did not know that a huge crisis was slowly approaching. He stepped on the mes and walked into the depths of the desert. His clothes were soaked in sweat. He did this on purpose to confuse others. For the crazy idea in his heart, he had to try his best to tell a ¡°story¡±.


    The resistance from the depths of the Barren Desert grew stronger. Under the pressure, many Advanced Spiritualists were buried in the ck mes.


    This was especially true for Advanced Spiritualists who did not have the Barren Badge. The chances of them dying increased exponentially.


    At that moment, the person walking at the forefront of the ck mes was shockingly Ji Haoran, who was the Ji family¡¯s Daoist disciple. His steps were steady. With every step he took, it was as if he was exploring his great path.


    All of a sudden, his steps came to a halt. He sat cross-legged within the mes as if he was waiting for something.


    Zang Jian followed not too far behind him. He was panting heavily and sweat was dripping down. Without the Barren Badge, even if he was a Daoist disciple, he would have used up a lot of energy. It was somewhat unbearable. With a flip of his wrist, he swallowed 2 pills in session and began to recover his spiritual power.


    This was also a huge advantage for Spiritual Realm powerhouses after entering the Big Ruins. They had many spiritual pills on them.


    As time passed, Ou Yangming also caught up. He did not say anything and walked to the side of Zang Jian. He sat cross-legged and began to regte his breathing. His face was slightly pale, and it was obvious that he had used up a lot of spiritual power. Moreover, in order to tell his ¡°story¡± well, he had intentionally used up the spiritual Qi in his dantian.


    ¡°1, 2, 3...¡±


    A dozen top-grade Spiritualists slowly arrived. They sat cross-legged and began to discuss in low voices.


    ¡°20 years ago, I heard that a top-grade Spiritualist obtained a spiritual liquid that could restore life force. I wonder if it¡¯ll be released again this time.¡± A top-grade Spiritualist with grizzled hair revealed a look of anticipation in his eyes. His aura was decaying and half of his body was already in the grave. Only then did he enter the Barren Desert. He wanted to take a chance. If he could obtain a spiritual item that could extend his life force, he would have a chance to seek the path and be a Venerable One. Even if he could not obtain it, he would have a clear conscience for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Ah, this spiritual spring can¡¯t spew out too many good treasures. It¡¯s a pity that with my cultivation base, I can only go this far. If I go any further, there¡¯s a high chance of me dying. I won¡¯t have a chance to reach the next spiritual spring at all. Only Daoist disciples can go further,¡± another top-grade Spiritualist expressed in a soft voice.


    He Jian was slow, but his steps were very steady. Each step was like a heavy awl that smashed deep into the yellow sand.


    He was as steady as a mountain. He was not fast, but it was as if he could walk to the end of the horizon.


    At this moment, as he looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back, a hint of doubt shed in his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡®Given Brother Yu¡¯s speed when he entered the ck mes, he shouldn¡¯t have consumed so much spiritual Qi. What¡¯s going on now?¡¯


    He Jian did not know that Ou Yangming was trying to tell a story, and his audience was Ji Haoran. Everything he was showing at the moment was what he hoped the man would see. His goal was to lower his opponent¡¯s guard to the lowest level then take the opportunity tounch a shocking attack to kill him.


    Jiang Yingrong had also arrived. Her face was covered in sweat, and she was panting heavily.


    She slowly walked to He Jian¡¯s side and sat cross-legged. She held her breath and adjusted her Qi.


    At the spur of the moment, a gust of strong wind blew over. Wherever it passed, all the ck mes started to spin and danced like horned dragons that were spiraling into the sky. The mes grew higher. They rapidly copsed and contracted toward the center. They grew bigger until they turned into a majestic cyclone.


    The yellow sand began to shake rhythmically as if an invisible giant stick was drawing circles in the sand.


    In just an instant, 2 concentric circles of different radii appeared on the yellow sand, and a ball of green Qi spread out.


    ¡°Boom...¡± A loud bang that shook the universe reverberated. At the same time, treasure lights spread out, and all sorts of spiritual items flew out from the yellow sand. There were white pearls that emitted majestic fluctuations, sword pellets that werepletely white, corpses of powerhouses that were stained with blood, as well as blood-red treasure mirrors. All in all, there were more than 20 types of treasure.


    There were only a dozen top-grade Spiritualists here, and each of them could at least snatch a good one.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and with a sliding step, he grabbed at a white pearl that was emitting majestic fluctuations.


    Ji Haoran sneered. His spiritual Qi stirred, and the void materialized into 5 pitch-ck fingers. He held the pearl in his palm and with a squeeze, the pearl was crushed.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned cold. He forcefully changed his direction in the air. Punches and kicks connected and went toward Ji Haoran. Nheless, at this moment, the young fellow¡¯s white armor, which was condensed by his spiritual power, started to show signs of breaking. He red at Ji Haoran fiercely and quickly adjusted his Qi momentum. By holding with both arms, he guarded his body and mobilized the spiritual Qi in his dantian to be channeled into the armor. Only then did he stop the armor from breaking.


    Fighting in the ck mes required a great price. Not only did one have to resist the pressure from the space, but one also had to stop one¡¯s armor from breaking. As such, even a first-level Daoist disciple would not easily make a move in the mes.


    Ji Haoran waved his hand nomittally, his face was calm as if nothing had happened. He did not know that he was slowly walking into Ou Yangming¡¯s trap. As long as he believed that the young fellow did not dare to make a move in the mes, when the young fellow unleashed his fatal strike, the crisis he would face would be greater.


    Ou Yangming had been waiting for an opportunity like a venomous snake hidden in the dark. He was very patient so that he could kill his opponent in one strike. He knew Ji Haoran had not consumed enough spiritual Qi at this time. If he attacked now, there was no way he would seed. Furthermore, the young fellow had deliberately consumed a lot of spiritual Qi to not arouse Ji Haoran¡¯s suspicion, so he looked very tired.


    The young fellow¡¯s face was as cold as frost, but his heart was blooming with joy. He thought to himself, ¡®Time, ce, person¡ªI already have all 3 of them. How are you going to avoid the disaster this time?¡¯ Nevertheless, the aura on his body was abnormally violent. It seemed that as long as there was a disagreement, he would attack regardless of anything.


    He Jian, who was behind them, saw this. The doubt in his eyes grew deeper. He muttered softly, ¡°This... Doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± As soon as his voice was heard, it blended into the whimpering winds.


    Jiang Yingrong snatched a silverb that was refined from spiritual wood. It was overflowing with brilliance. Her body technique was exquisite as she took a step forward andnded next to He Jian from the air.


    When she heard what the elder said, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She secretly transmitted her voice, ¡®Senior He, what doesn¡¯t make sense?¡¯


    He Jian looked like he was deep in thought. He shook his head and shifted his gaze away on purpose.


    After 10 breaths, the world returned to peace. All the treasures that spurted out of the yellow sand found their owners. The cultivators who obtained the spiritual items had joy spread across their faces. It was obvious that they were satisfied with their gains from this trip.


    Of course, some were satisfied while others were not. Zang Jian was one of them.


    His purpose of this trip was to find spiritual herbs that could prolong the life of the Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s peak master. Despite that, aftering to the Big Ruins for several months, he did not find anything. This made him a little discouraged, and it made him feel bitter.


    He opened his mouth and sucked in 2rge mouthfuls of turbid air. Only then did he calm down.


    Zang Jian looked into the depths of the desert and clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were filled with determination as he walked deeper into the desert.


    Ou Yangming and Ji Haoran moved at the same time. They seemed to bepeting with each other.


    He Jian¡¯s shoes sank into the yellow sand. One of his feet was high while the other was low. He also stepped into the desert.


    Jiang Yingrong looked at the backs of the 4 people and brushed her hair. Without warning, her heart skipped a beat. An uneasy feeling appeared in her mind. It was as if a great crisis wasing. This feeling was mysterious and could not be described with words. She frowned and thought to herself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is something going to happen?¡¯


    As the 4 people walked further away, the space squeezed over from all directions, and the pressure on her shoulders grew stronger. Even the yellow sand on the ground had disappeared, leaving only ck mes.


    Ji Haoran spat out a mouthful of white mist, and it was as if a mountain was pressing down on his shoulders.


    The spiritual Qi within 33 meters of his body was crushed by thepressed air, turning into small bubbles. His eyes were filled with determination and fervor, and he did not stop. The man quickly stepped out, unleashed his potential, and the hot blood in his body surged up. There was only one thought in his mind at the moment, ¡®I want to go further, I want to go further... I want to see what¡¯s hidden in the deepest part of this desert.¡¯


    This part of the journey was seen as the cultivation of his heart.


    Ou Yangming followed not far behind him and used his spiritual power to wash his body, forcing blood out of his pores and painting his white clothes red. It was shocking, and he looked miserable. This was all to confuse Ji Haoran and to create a perfect opportunity to attack.


    Yes, to create. Since the opportunity did not exist, Ou Yangming would create it himself.


    Ou Yangming had a faint sense of anticipation in his heart. If Ji Haoran knew he had been plotted against from the start, how would he look? He did not know, but he was sure that it would be interesting.


    The distance between Zang Jian and them grew apart. He was a Daoist disciple, but he did not have the Barren Badge, so he was at a disadvantage.


    As for He Jian, he was still neither too fast nor too slow, making it impossible for others to see his strength. After restoring his foundation, his strength was still half a level higher than that of Daoist disciples. After all, no Daoist disciple could block 3 moves from a Venerable One with their own strength.


    Even Ou Yangming could not do it. After all, his cultivation base was too far away from that of a Venerable One.


    He could block one move with the path intent¡¯s Big Avnche, and he could block half a move with the Voices of Gods and Demons.


    Right at this moment, a roar came from the depths of the Barren Desert. It was hard to tell what it was, but it made every cell in one¡¯s body scream. The pressure in the mes increased at an incredible speed, and an invisible storm swept out to distort the surrounding void.


    Ji Haoran¡¯s face was pale. His body trembled, and a sweet taste filled his throat.


    The roar was filled with a towering and domineering feeling. It was as if the ruler of this world was pressing down, causing anyone who heard it to submit.


    At this moment, Ji Haoran¡¯s power as a Daoist disciple waspletely unleashed. A cold light flickered in his eyes, and a rune appeared on his body. His mighty physical power exploded, and he took another step forward to destroy the sound.

 Chapter 1007 - The Voices of Gods and Demons

    <h4>Chapter 1007: The Voices of Gods and Demons</h4>


    Spiritual power and gravel burned fiercely. mes soared into the sky as if they could burn everything in this world to ashes. Especially that overbearing roar, it set off a fierce wind. The wind aided the fire, making the burning ck mes even more terrifying to an indescribable degree.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was pale, and he gritted his teeth. He took a heavy step forward, and a muffled thunder-like sound came from his body. Under this enormous pressure, all of his bones were pressed toward his heart. His body lowered, but his gaze was persistent. After taking this step, the young fellow became even closer to Ji Haoran. He was only over 33 meters away, but he still did not make a move. His patience was even better than that of a lone wolf in the wilderness.


    If he did not move, so be it. If he moved, he would aim to kill Ji Haoran in one strike. He would not give the man a chance to catch his breath.


    ¡°Roar¡ª¡±


    This roar was even louder. It carried an overbearing force that could overturn heaven and earth. It wanted to bend one¡¯s spine and make one submit.


    Ji Haoran felt his head sink. He felt as if thousands of fine needles had pierced his head at the same time. A sharp pain struck him. His feet swayed, and he almost fell to the ground.


    Zang Jian¡¯s internal organs shifted, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Nheless, his gaze was even more determined and persistent.


    He Jian also staggered. He secretly adjusted his Qi and stabilized his stance.


    ¡®Chance!¡¯ This word suddenly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. His center of gravity was lowered, and his body leaned forward as if he could not bear the pressure and fell.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s body was at a 60-degree angle from the ground, his legs suddenly straightened, and he stomped hard on the ground like a roc with its wings spread wide open. His gaze was sharp as he pounced toward Ji Haoran. The young fellow¡¯s white armor that was made of spiritual Qi made rippling violent waves as though a 5-tonne meteorite had suddenly crashed down on the calm surface of ake. One could imagine the waves that were stirred up.


    In just a short moment, the white armor was covered with densely packed cracks, and it could break at any time.


    Ji Haoran was first shocked, but he then revealed a mocking expression. ¡®He actually dares to make a move in the depths of the ck mes. He¡¯s simply foolish!¡¯ His reaction was not slow at all. First, the manmunicated with his dantian to stabilize the Spiritual Qi Armor on his body. At the same time, he slid to the side and retreated. He believed that unless Ou Yangming had the intention of causing mutual destruction, the young fellow would surely stop his attack and stabilize his armor first.


    It was worth noting that if a Venerable One was tainted by the ck mes, even if one did not die, one would at least lose ayer of skin. Not to mention, Ou Yangming was only a Spiritualist.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The sound was very soft, and it was blown away by the wind as soon as it came out. Nevertheless, Ji Haoran was a Daoist disciple, and he had entered the states of the integration between Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous, hence no small change could escape his senses. The man was certain that Ou Yangming would stop his attack, adjust his Qi momentum, and stabilize his Spiritual Qi Armor. Sure enough, the audacious young fellow paused, and a hint of undetectable panic shed in his eyes. Ou Yangming poured his spiritual Qi into the armor. Even at this time, he was still telling a story.


    Just as Ji Haoran¡¯s guard was lowered to the lowest, a voice full of killing intent rumbled over.


    ¡°The Solitary Skill, the Voices of Gods and Demons!¡±


    Immediately after, the Spiritual Qi Armor on Ou Yangming¡¯s body shattered, and the angry roars of god demons rang out. A shadow of a god demon appeared. The shadow was covered in blood as if it hade out of hell. The surrounding space shook continuously, and even the ck mes that were burning paused for a moment. 1, 2, 3... Innumerable. These god demons had different expressions, and their faces were ferocious. Despite that, they had one thing inmon, and that was their murderous aura. They seemed to have corroded the ck mes.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand and pped. The god demons were like bloody lights as they pounced toward Ji Haoran.


    If this was the limit of this move, Ou Yangming would not have used it at such a critical moment.


    The most terrifying thing was that the god demons roared at the same time, and a domineering aura slowly emerged from the shadows. Suddenly, the god demons gathered their Qi and exhaled at the same time. Their throats moved, and weird sounds came out from their mouths. This was the Voices of Gods and Demons. Wherever the sounds passed, they produced a frightening tearing force that scattered the mes and resistance in front of them at the same time.


    It was as if many god demons were using the Solitary Thought Skill at the same time, and all of them had reached the initial sess stage.


    After seeing this, even Ji Haoran was dumbfounded. There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®Is this fe crazy? Is... Is he not afraid of death?¡¯


    Concurrently, a monstrous sense of danger appeared in his mind. It was so strong that it was unprecedented. If he was even the slightest bit careless, his soul would scatter and turn into ashes.


    Ji Haoran clenched his teeth tightly. His handsome face contorted, and his body nimbly retreated to the side. Even so, the attack was too fast and arrived in the blink of an eye. Furthermore, it was drawn by Qi momentum, so there was no way to dodge it. The thing that drove him crazy the most was that just as Ou Yangming was about to be swallowed by the ck mes, wisps of white mes emerged from his skin, hair, and pores at the same time. The young fellow raised his hand and waved as he coldly shouted, ¡°Condense!¡± With that, the burning ck mes rotated rapidly and turned into lifelike fire lotuses that appeared under his feet to support his body. With every step he took, a ck lotus flower appeared under his feet, and this went on. At this moment, Ou Yangming was like a king in the fire.


    ¡°You tricked me!¡± Ji Haoran¡¯s face was ferocious as he roared angrily.


    It was at this moment an intense tearing force enveloped him.


    His mind trembled. Every piece of flesh, every inch of skin, and even every cell in his body were screaming. It was as if he had fallen into hell. He could not help but think, ¡°I can¡¯t stop this!¡±


    It was toote. At that moment of life and death, he did not have time to think too much.


    The Atavistic Bloodline in Ji Haoran¡¯s body began to burn. A Blood Dragon¡¯s shadow was reflected in his eyes, and a Blood Dragon¡¯s head materialized out of thin air. The head was blood-red, and its killing intent was boundless. Having said that, its eyes were tightly shut. That was not all. The man spat out 2 mouthfuls of blood essence consecutively, and his voice sounded like he was sobbing as he shouted, ¡°As a member of the Blood Dragon n, I hereby sacrifice 50 years of my life to borrow the totem¡¯s power to fight for my n. Kill!¡±


    Under this attack, the spiritual Qi in his dantian was exhausted. Even the color of his dantian became somewhat dim.


    As soon as his voice fell, the eyes of the Blood Dragon opened wide, and it yelled coldly, ¡°Kill¡ª¡±


    It charged forward, but it onlysted for a breath before the Blood Dragon¡¯s head copsed under the tearing force.


    After all, Ji Haoran¡¯s dantian had consumed too much spiritual Qi previously, and this was done in a hurry. This attack had not even reached 60% of his usual strength, so how could he withstand the attack that Ou Yangming had carefully prepared for a long time?


    ¡°Die!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were cold. He sped his palms together, raised them to his chest, and pushed them outward. The speed of the condensed shadows of the god demons burst again, directly surrounding Ji Haoran. At the same time, he roared. After this attack wasunched, Ji Haoran was directly forced into a desperate situation where he had a slim chance of survival.


    Ou Yangming gripped the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly and began to charge. His opponent was a Daoist disciple. Even if he had the absolute advantage, he did not dare to let his guard down.


    Ji Haoran¡¯s face revealed a pained expression. He took a deep look at Ou Yangming, and the Spiritual Qi Armor on his body began to shatter. He thought to himself, ¡®I can only use that move now, or I¡¯ll die.¡¯


    This was his greatest trump card, which was the full-strength attack of the Blood Dragon n¡¯s Venerable One. He had thought that he would not need to use this move if he encountered a peer. He never thought that he would be forced into a state of death by a cultivator who was a level below him.


    His hair was disheveled, and his eyes were bloodshot. His eyes were filled with madness.


    A talisman slipped out of his sleeve. The color of the talisman was somewhat like a yellowing ancient scroll. It was dark and faint, but it carried a wave that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Ji Haoran gently swiped his fingers, and the talisman split open an inch-long hole. He forced out a thread of spiritual Qi and poured it into it. Immediately, the talisman burned, and a ray of saber-light burst out. The saber intent surged, and each attack was faster than the previous one. It was as if a raging wave was crashing onto the shore. The waves rolled up gravel, and they became higher and heavier. Before long, the saber-light condensed and shed toward the god demons¡¯ shadows.


    Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming sighed in regret and hurriedly retreated. This was the full-strength attack of a Venerable One, so he had to temporarily dodge it.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The god demons¡¯ shadowssted for 4 breaths before they slowly copsed, and the saber intent also gradually dimmed.


    Ji Haoran took advantage of the time he bought to unleash his potential. He burned the Atavistic Blood, spat out arge mouthful of blood essence, and used the Blood Flight to escape.


    His speed was simply too fast. He was like a blood-colored lightning bolt that ignited a prairie fire. Even if Ou Yangming wanted to stop him, he would not be able to.


    All of this might seem like a long time, but it actually happened in the time it takes a spark to fly off of a piece of flint. From Ou Yangming¡¯s sneak attack where he used the Voices of Gods and Demons, to Ji Haoran¡¯s life-saving techniques where he fought with his life and strived for a chance of survival in the desperate situation, all of this had taken less than 2 breaths of time. However, there was an undercurrent surging with hidden killing intent at every moment. This was also because Ji Haoran was firm and decisive by using the full strength of a Venerable One to protect himself. Otherwise, despite being a Daoist disciple of the Ji family, he would have been killed by Ou Yangming under the spear.


    ck mes kept jumping at Ou Yangming¡¯s fingertips like mischievous fire elves.


    They formed a ck wall of fire to block the pressureing from his surroundings and sent out a message of ttery to him. The Heavenly Phoenix FIre was the king of all fire.


    Ou Yangming looked in the direction of Ji Haoran. He snorted and said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll take back the Atavistic Blood.¡±


    He Jian looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s slightly weak back and sighed. ¡®What exactly is that kind of fire? When we were at the ck Fog Mountain, he had stepped on the fire like a god. Before this, fire lotus flowers even grew with every step he took.¡¯ His pupils constricted slightly, and the reverence in his heart grew stronger. The more he came into contact with the young fellow, the more fearful he felt. It was as if the young fellow who was born with knowledge and no difficulty or danger could stop him.


    Earlier on, Ou Yangming had even forced a Daoist disciple into a desperate situation.


    He Jian pondered for a moment and wondered, ¡®Could I have blocked that attack from before?¡¯ He was dazed¡ªdeeply dazed.


    Even he did not know if he could block it. This did not mean that Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation had caught up to that of He Jian but being in mes, he was just like a fierce tiger returning to the mountain or a true dragon entering the sea. The advantage that he got from his environment was simply too great.

 Chapter 1008 - Seven Stars Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Seven Stars Altar</h4>


    The mes burned fiercely and did not emit a single bit of light. The ck lights were deep and profound.


    They revolved around Ou Yangming 33 meters away and kept spitting out mes. From afar, the young fellow looked like a constantly moving fire vortex.


    Zang Jian seemed to have seen the most incredible thing. The sword case on his back fell to the ground. In the case was the Shen Tu Sword, which was the sword that guarded the peak of the Ultimate Sword Peak. This would never happen under normal circumstances.


    This was because the sword was a sword cultivator¡¯s belief. The sword was like their soul. The sword could be broken, but it could never be stained with dust. This was also the case for He Jian. When had the sword case on his back ever touched the ground?


    It was because sword cultivators constantly nurtured this unyielding will in their hearts that their offensive power was unparalleled in the world. It was also because of this that nothing could stop them.


    Due to this reason, He Jian would one day fight against An Jingyun. He originally had 6 swords in his case but after he failed to challenge An Jingyun, 3 of them were taken away. To sword cultivators, this humiliation was unimaginable. This battle would be unavoidable and would have nothing to do with anything else. It was all for his perseverance and conviction.


    Zang Jian¡¯s case fell to the ground after he saw this. One could imagine how shocked he was.


    He was stunned for 2 breaths before he came back to his senses. He felt bitter in his heart as he thought that he had already overestimated Ou Yangming.


    At this moment, he realized that he was wrong¡ªvery wrong. Ou Yangming was stronger¡ªmuch stronger than he had expected. After forcefully exhaling a mouthful of turbid air, he thought to himself, ¡®Such a person should be incredibly famous in Zhangzhou. Why have I never heard of him?¡¯


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming stopped. His body was surrounded by mes, and his expression could not be seen clearly. Nheless, his voice was calm. ¡°Here, this is useless to me, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    As he spoke, he gently waved his sleeve. The Barren Badge was pulled by an invisible force and turned into a ray of light that shot toward Zang Jian.


    Zang Jian had aplicated expression on his face. He grabbed at the air with its palm. Afterward, the Barren Badge was in his palm.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and did not say anything. He activated the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his body to the extreme and shouted in a domineering manner, ¡°Condense!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the ck mes condensed and formed a 3-meters-wide circr path that extended toward the depths. Furthermore, the mes blocked all the resistance that wasing from thepression. The young fellow took a step forward. Every step he took was over 33 meters as if he was walking on t ground. This ce of death that caused the faces of top-grade Spiritualists to change was treated by him as his back garden, where he coulde and go as he pleased.


    He Jian looked at his back and thought to himself, ¡®As expected of a God-favored one. How could such a person be unvalued?¡¯


    Zang Jian¡¯s expression wasplicated, and the determination in his eyes grew stronger. He thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m also a Daoist child so how can I be weaker than him?¡¯ The frustration in his heart seemed to have been washed away by these words.


    As he looked at the disappearing figure, his eyes surged with fighting spirit.


    The journey was lonely. Ou Yangming did not know how long he had walked, but thest bit of light in the mes had disappeared. It was pitch ck. Only the whistling sounds of the winds could be heard. The winds were not very strong, but they still swept up some of the sand and gravel on the ground and hit his clothes. Even a Venerable One with the Atavism Bloodline could not have reached this ce.


    At this moment, a white light spot appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses.


    He lowered his waist and increased his speed. A cyclone was set up around him, and he rushed forward.


    As Ou Yangming got closer, his eyes felt a piercing pain. He closed his eyes subconsciously. When he opened his eyes again, he had passed through the light spot andnded below a seven-starred altar. The force that wanted to push him out had disappeared. The young fellow looked over.


    This altar was made of ordinary stones. There was blood on it, and its aura was ancient. It seemed to have existed for tens of thousands of years. On the altar, many heads were piled up in a strange pattern. At the same time, they looked at the sky.


    In the middle of the altar, there was a Twilight Drum. It was only 10 to 13 meters tall. It was mottled with color and was covered in blood. Ou Yangming did not know why but when he saw this, a deste feeling of a hero in his twilight years arose in his heart.


    At the bottom of the altar stood a stone tablet. The words on it were densely packed, and they were all people¡¯s names. The words were round and smooth, and they were written in one go. Nevertheless, after a few more nces, a demonic feeling rose in his heart as if it could suck his mind into it. Greed, anger, obsession, love, hate, separation, fame, and desire¡ªthe feelings appeared.


    Ou Yangming took a nce and looked away. He pondered for a moment and slowly walked over. His fingers swept past the stone tablet. The handwriting on the stone tablet seemed to have been wiped clean by an invisible hand. All kinds of indescribable coldness invaded his heart. Severed limbs, blood, and heads appeared in front of him one by one. Then, the names on the stone tablet appeared again. They turned into a dark ray of light that burned and headed straight for him.


    He was shocked and took half a step back, but his expression did not change. He flicked his finger and blew out a gust of wind, shattering the dark ray of light.


    ¡°How odd!¡± Ou Yangming turned, and a faint appeared on his face.


    At this moment, he realized that there was a deep and unreachable small hole below the stone tablet where yellow sand was about to cover.


    It was like a burning me. There were a few small words written on it, and it sounded like the Twilight Drum. Everything was clear.


    Ou Yangming looked at the Seven Stars Altar and thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? This doesn¡¯t make sense. There¡¯s only such a shabby altar at the core of this Barren Desert? Where are the fortunes, the spiritual items, and the secrets of the Big Ruins? Where are the bones of dragons and phoenixes? Were the burning mes and the majestic resistance just to protect this altar?¡¯


    He immediately thought of the small words in the small hole below the stone tablet, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Ou Yangming wondered, ¡®If I hit the Twilight Drum, will everything be known? I want to see just what kind of secret is hidden here.¡¯


    He lightly lifted his foot and stepped on the bluestone steps, walking up the altar and leaving a series of footprints.


    Ou Yangming did not pay attention to them. After all, his footprints on the stone steps and the altar seemed to have been wiped away by a pair of ck hands.


    The Twilight Drum had experienced many vicissitudes of life. The surface of it was yellow and covered with ayer of dust. The edges of the drum were even rolled up.


    Ou Yangming exhaled and said softly, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s so mysterious about this Twilight Drum? I¡¯d like to see it...¡±


    Without further hesitation, Ou Yangming¡¯s muscles bulged all over his body. The spiritual Qi in his dantian kept surging and converged on his right fist. The fist seemed to be wrapped in a dark light, like a mountain that crashed onto the Twilight Drum. The surface of the drum vibrated slightly, and the force that was sted out fused with an invisible ripple, turning into a counterforce that acted on the young fellow¡¯s body, causing him to pause slightly.


    ¡°Eh... This is really weird!¡± Ou Yangming pondered for a moment, then he mobilized the spiritual Qi in his dantian again but increased the force before he sted it out.


    ¡°Buzz...¡± The drum¡¯s surface moved up and down, shaking back and forth. This invisible wave turned into substance and rebounded. Ou Yangming felt as if he was hit by a 333-meters-long shock wave, forcing him to take a big step back. At the same time, an ancient voice rumbled in his mind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear this karma. You can¡¯t hit the Twilight Drum, nor can you sound it! Your cultivation¡¯s too low so quickly leave!¡±


    The voice came from somewhere and exploded like thunder in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Ou Yangming banished this thought, took out the Blood Spear Dragon yer, and struck forward again.


    At this moment, wisps of red mist floated on the altar like wisps of silk.


    The red mists surged rapidly as if they were condensed by an invisible force, and a voice was heard. ¡°Retreat! Don¡¯t beat It! You can¡¯t sound it, you can¡¯t sound it. Retreat, quickly retreat...¡± The sound waves gushed and became louder, eventually bing the only sound in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears and upied his mind.


    However, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. The Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned fiercely, and the blood in his veins boiled.


    He did not care about the consumption of spiritual Qi at all and once again swung his fist at the Twilight Drum. The huge rebound force struck again, directly causing blood to fill his throat. Despite that, he did not care about it and was like a mad demon. He was going to sound the drum no matter what!


    Once, twice, thrice..


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual Qi consumption was getting faster, but he wasughing wildly.


    At this time, if someone was by his side, they would be surprised to find that Ou Yangming looked crazy. He kept striking out in the air, hitting the empty space. He was getting farther away from the Twilight Drum, and countless red shadows surrounded him. They drew him toward the strange pattern formed by the head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sound it. Why can¡¯t I sound it?¡± He muttered to himself with a bitter expression. Suddenly, he felt a stabbing pain in his head, and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire instantly lit up.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body stopped, and the corner of his mouth curled up. He narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why did the Heavenly Phoenix Fire suddenly warn me?¡¯ Every time this happened, the young fellow would encounter a huge crisis. It was the same when he killed Dong Ruyu in front of the Venerable One, and it was the same when he was chased by Li Xin. Having said that, he was only trying to sound the Twilight Drum. How could he be in danger? His eyebrows were knitted together, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    He looked around. The sky, the Twilight Drum, the head, the stone tablet...


    A faint feeling of inspiration shed across his mind, but it disappeared in an instant.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? What exactly is wrong?¡¯ He kept asking himself. The scene in front of him seemed so real that it was difficult for him to shake it off.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts sank. He guarded his spiritual altar with his heart and entered the connection between Heaven and man.


    In his mind, his memories began to flip like pages of a book. No matter how big or small, every detail was meticulously checked by him. From the moment he met Ji Haoran, he began to analyze and ponder in his spiritual world bit by bit.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    At this time, the red mists on the Seven Stars Altar surged rapidly. They condensed and turned into a ck head. A voice that was neither demonic nor devilish was heard. ¡°Quickly retreat! The Twilight Drum isn¡¯t something that you can sound! Quickly retreat... Quickly retreat!¡± This voice sounded urgent like a crazy demon.


    ¡°Get lost! Quickly get lost!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness. The ck runes on the Blood Spear Dragon yer suddenly jumped. He clenched his fingers and channeled his spiritual power to the handle of the spear, sting it forward.

 Chapter 1009 - The Sound of the Twilight Drum

    <h4>Chapter 1009: The Sound of the Twilight Drum</h4>


    On the Seven Stars Altar, cold winds were howling.


    The spiritual power in Ou Yangming¡¯s body was surging non-stop, and his Qi was as smooth as one. The spear-light pierced through the air. It seemed ethereal but there was a hidden sharpness to it as it stabbed toward the ck head! After he understood the meaning of the spear, the spear techniques that he used had a faint trace of the path conception. He could often cause thunder in silent ces, and it had unexpected effects.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The spear-light emitted a seven-colored glow that changed continuously. Layer afteryer, circle after circle, it was as if the glow was changing rapidly ording to the colors of red, orange, yellow, and green. The multicolored glow was boundless, and it was beautiful.


    Wherever it passed, it left behind a white crack that was about 3 meters wide. At the same time the spiritual Qi exploded, air currents reversed and wherever they passed, life was cut off.


    The ck head only managed to block the spear-light for 3 breaths before it copsed. Once again, it turned into countless red threads that drifted in the air.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, the malevolence on his face grew stronger. He looked around.


    He looked around, and a look of confusion appeared in his eyes. What... Was wrong? He had sensed that something was wrong with his state at the moment. After entering the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man, his mind should be calm at all times.


    Who knew, his spiritual world was actually upied by ruthlessness and indifference. In the past, this would have been impossible.


    This was because entering those states were equivalent to bing one with the world. Any subtle change would not be able to escape from his senses.


    Of course, if it were not for the timely warning of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, Ou Yangming would not have noticed this. He would have sunk deeper into it and been drowned inside. Therefore, when he noticed his strange state, he continued to question himself.


    All of a sudden, a bright light shed in his mind. He subconsciously looked at the ck stone tablet under the altar. His eyes revealed a dazed look. He was muddle-headed and had lost his spirit just like a puppet that had been manipted.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was clear.


    ¡°As expected! As expected, it¡¯s because of this stone tablet!¡± He muttered to himself.


    It turned out that when his fingers swept past the ck stone tablet, he had fallen into an illusion. Whether it was the names on the stone tablet or the small hole that was buried deep in the yellow sand, they were all part of the illusion. It was to stop him from beating the Twilight Drum.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate at all. He immersed himself in the illusion and thought, ¡®Illusory is real, but realness isn¡¯t illusory. Whether it¡¯s real or an illusion, it¡¯s all within my thoughts.¡¯


    This was the true meaning of illusion that he hadprehended in the secret realm left behind by Xu Junqing in the Forest of Death.


    The confusion in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes disappeared, and his eyes became bright. He lifted his right foot and took a step forward. With this step, even the sky started to shake. All sorts of illusions disappeared. He looked at the pile of heads in front of him and muttered to himself.


    It was then the mists above the altar surged and began to shake violently.


    The names on the ck stone tablet were especially distorted like a tadpole. They condensed and turned into a ck shadow. Upon closer inspection, it was an old woman. Her body was emitting ck mists, and her face was uneven. She looked ferocious and ugly.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and more ck mists emanated from her body.


    A bony spur emerged from the ck mists and struck the altar with a ng. Her body became thick andrge, and she was terrifying. She was like a human-shaped centipede. She opened her mouth, and a thunderous voice came out of it.


    ¡°Get lost and leave the altar!¡± The voice was iparably sharp, and it stirred up a fierce wind as it swept over.


    A cold glint shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he said with a faint smile, ¡°A foreign race?¡± The moment he said that, the corners of his mouth curled upwards, and his face was filled with arrogance. He asked coldly, ¡°You did so much just because you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll knock on the Twilight Drum? If I insist on knocking on it, what can you do?¡± He was a proud person, to begin with. Furthermore, he had been toyed with by this old woman earlier so how could he be willing to ept this?


    As soon as he finished, he lowered his center of gravity and moved up and down. He could sense that this foreign race that was condensed above the stone monument was not simple. In fact, he even felt a sense of danger.


    He clenched the long spear in his hand tightly, flipped his wrist, and thrust the spear forward.


    ¡°Die!¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was hoarse. She raised her right hand, and her fingernails were thin and long like five sharp bone des. They flickered with a dark light, and she actually directly grabbed at the Blood Spear Dragon yer.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± When Ou Yangming saw this, his expression became even colder. He channeled his spiritual power to the tip of the spear, causing the power contained in the spear to reach an unimaginable level.


    ¡°Boom...¡± When the two collided, there was actually a sound of metal colliding.


    A powerful rebound force was reversed on the spear, directly tearing open Ou Yangming¡¯s palm. A trace of blood dyed the Dragon yer red. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s control of the battle rhythm could be said to be perfect, and he hurriedly retreated. The long spear was thrust out continuously like raindrops falling on a banana tree, causing crackling sounds to be heard. Each move was faster and stronger than the previous.


    Imprable afterimages of the spear were formed in front of Ou Yangming. Some afterimages were chaotic and violent like an erupting volcano; some were cold and overflowed with cold air as if one would be frozen into an ice sculpture at the touch of it; some were illusory and ethereal, which were difficult to describe.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light as he pushed his spear forward. The spiritual power in his body burst out, and the spear shadows seemed to be pulled by something. They rolled away like rolling river water, connecting into one and filled up the entire altar.


    Even when the old woman saw such a majestic momentum, she still did not care. She dragged the bony spurs behind her and collided with it. Like a ferocious beast from ancient times, her body released a thunderous sound, which crushed all the spiritual Qi within 3 meters around her and shook the void.


    She crushed the spear shadows with ease.


    Moreover, she did not stop and charged at Ou Yangming.


    This time, Ou Yangming¡¯s attack was blocked, but he was not discouraged. In fact, his emotions were not affected at all.


    Using the momentum to rebound, he flipped his body and drew a stunning circr arc. With a stride, he swept and swung his spear as he headed straight for the old woman¡¯s chest.


    Despite that, the old woman still raised her hand and pped. She could have defeated 10 people with that strike.


    Her fingers that were as thin as des collided with the Dragon yer in the air, and the spiritual power exploded, directly pping Ou Yangming away, causing his Qi and blood to boil.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was solemn, and he thought to himself, ¡®Just what kind of monster is this?¡¯


    It was worth noting that even a ck Iron Beast was as thin as a piece of paper in front of the Blood Spear Dragon yer and could be defeated with one strike. On the other hand, this old woman, who was condensed from the resentment scattered on the stone tablet, could use her physical body to withstand the Dragon yer. This was simply a myth. This was probably the first time Ou Yangming encountered a fierce beast that could fight against the weapon. Yes, the old woman was a fierce beast!


    At the same time, the old woman¡¯s craggy bone spur, which had been inserted into the altar, suddenly rose. Like a curved and sharp knife, it fell from the sky and shed toward where Ou Yangming was standing.


    It brought with it a cold light, and its speed was fast.


    Ou Yangming snorted coldly, and his golden mental power burst out and condense into substance. He opened his mouth and let out a strange sound wave. ¡°Roar!¡±.


    Instantly, the whistling winds on the altar seemed to have stopped. The old woman felt her head sink, and the flickering blood in her eyes dimmed. Her body was stunned.


    Ou Yangming was battle-seasoned so how could he miss such a w?


    With a sh, he charged forward with the spear in his hand. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian exploded, channeling his strength to the tip of the spear. The patterns on the spear interweaved into a and shook out arge circle. The spear shadows burst forth and evolved into an endless mystery. They returned to the spear and pointed straight at the old woman¡¯s heart.


    The spear attack was incredibly bright. It was like the most primitive and mottled color of the world when it was first created, suppressing all the lights in the world. This spear contained the true path intent, carrying with it a tyrannical belief that could not be broken by anything.


    This spear contained all of Ou Yangming¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit, as well as his belief that he would charge forward courageously and be invincible.


    It was no longer just a spear attack, but the most magnificent and valiant move in his life.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The old woman¡¯s sternum seemed to have been hit by a mountain, directly copsing inward. The redness in her eyes disappeared and was reced by disbelief.


    Just as the Dragon yer pierced into her heart, there was the sound of metals colliding. Ou Yangming¡¯s arm was also blocked, making it difficult for him to advance even an inch.


    The old woman finally reacted. With a furious roar, her body expanded once again. Her upper body became pitch-ck and deep. With every inch apart, 2 spurs as sharp as des would protrude from her flesh and blood.


    Of course, the scariest thing was the jagged bone spikes that she had inserted into the ground. They became t in an instant like sickles that had been polished until they were shining. It would be fine if that was all but the key was that the wound on her chest caused by the Dragon yer began to heal.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart trembled. He mobilized the spiritual Qi in his dantian to the extreme. With a sh of thought, he pped his interspatial bag with his left hand and quickly made a gesture. He growled, ¡°Trap!¡± As his voice fell, a palm-sized turtle shell flew out and grew with the wind. It absorbed all the spiritual Qi within 3 meters from it. This item waspletely ck. There were manyplicated patterns on its back. It was ancient and had a long history. What was it if it was not the Ancient Dragon Shield?


    The young fellow quickly pulled out the Blood Spear Dragon yer and retreated.


    Golden mental power surged into the Ancient Dragon Shield. In an instant, the shield was like a rotating pot cover, directly enveloping the old woman. At the same time, Ou Yangming pointed his left hand in the air.


    The first pattern on the shield lit up, and plenty of ck rays appeared. They intersected with each other, directly trapping the old woman within. With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength alone, he was unable to kill the old woman.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He took a step forward, gathered his Qi, and exhaled. He adjusted his Qi and wondered, ¡®I really don¡¯t know what secret is hidden on the Twilight Drum. It¡¯s even guarded by a monster with horrifying strength and a body that¡¯s difficult to destroy.¡¯


    He waved the long spear in his hand forward, bringing with it the power of wind and thunder as it crashed into the Twilight Drum. An ancient sound with the drum as the core drew out an invisible sound wave that spread out. It was like the sound of thunder ringing in one¡¯s ears and was exceptionally profound. A sound that shook one¡¯s soul rang out as if it came from beyond the heavens.


    At this time, the Twilight Drum sounded.

 Chapter 1010 - Shocking Change

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Shocking Change</h4>


    The sound of the Twilight Drum was like immortal music that shook one¡¯s soul. When it reverberated in all directions, it set off an invisible wave of air.


    When the old woman, who was trapped by the Ancient Dragon Shield, heard the sound of the Twilight Drum, her eyes were filled with fear. Her skin and bony spikes began to rot and copse. It was as if snowkes had fallen into magma. Countless fine ck smoke rose from her pores, and her body quickly melted. She was only formed by the resentment on the ck stone tablet. The woman could not resist it at all. She onlysted for a few breaths before she disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    It was as if everything that had appeared before was like an illusion.


    The Twilight Drum¡¯s sound seemed to carry an indescribable magical power. When Ou Yangming heard it, the distracting thoughts in his mind disappeared, turning into an ethereal and mysterious state.


    This statested for more than 10 breaths, and every cell in Ou Yangming¡¯s body rxed.


    It was at this moment a memory was fed into Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world.


    In an instant, Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world fell into a chaotic and hazy state where white mists drifted everywhere.


    His thoughts kept drifting into the sky, turning into a thin and long leaf in a stream. As the river water moved up and down, he saw all kinds of things in the world and experienced the vicissitudes of life. He drifted farther away.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s felt his eyes light up. Following that, a scene that he had never seen before appeared in front of him.


    The ground was filled with devastation and broken walls. A strong smell of blood filled the air. Fresh blood gathered and painted the soil red. The ground kept sinking like arge red swamp.


    A deste northern wind whistled past. Snowkes that were like goose feathers fell from the sky, scattering intoyers before they fell to the ground. They separated the sky and turned it into mottled and small fragments. Nheless, these snowkes were not white, but blood-red. They were as red as fresh blood and were terrifying. Outside the red ground, a huge city could be seen standing tall, and its pressure swept outwards. At the center of the city stood an altar that was about 33 meters tall. Its material was very ordinary, but it faintly exuded indescribable holiness.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, he knew it was the Seven Stars Altar, and the scene he saw was the inherited memories that were carved into the Twilight Drum.


    What happened to the big city around it? Why was a single trace not left behind? He was like a passer-by or a phantom in the other dimension, quietly watching all of this but unable to change anything.


    Ou Yangming saw that above the altar, there was an old man sitting cross-legged. He wore a beast robe, and his face was covered in brown spots and wrinkles. His eyes were like the vast ocean or the boundless starry sky. A path conception appeared on his body, making people feel at ease. This feeling was simr to that of Master Kurong, but it was more profound.


    Not far behind him stood a Twilight Drum that was engraved with the traces of time.


    Below the altar, countless people were kneeling and worshiping, and they spread out in circles. There were young and old people, and their Bloodline Powers were burning fiercely. Their eyes were full of piety, and there was a faint madness in them. It seemed that as long as the old man said a word, they would give up their lives without any hesitation. The surroundings were silent, leaving only the whimpering sounds of the winds. The people on the altar seemed to be waiting for something. The beast-robed old man on the altar looked at the sky, and his index and middle fingers were pinched together as if he was doing fortune-telling.


    At this moment, ¡°ck, ck...¡±


    A hair-raising sound came from all directions. It was thin and sharp. Following that, densely packed foreign beings suddenly appeared. It gave people the feeling that they had passed through a wormhole. There were at least tens of thousands of them, and their auras were powerful as they shook the void.


    The elder in a beast robe sighed and said, ¡°The great disaster hassted for 100 years, and half of the Humans¡¯ 36 prefectures have been lost. Armies are retreating in defeat, and our hope is slim. As the White Phoenixes, we¡¯ll be using ourselves as bait and form a seal with the blood essences of our entire race. We¡¯re willing to fight for a chance of survival for the Spiritual Realm. My people, burn your blood!¡± His voice was not loud, but it was filled with righteousness. For the sake of the beings of the Spiritual Realm, he and his people were willing to burn their bodies and bloodline. They were willing to use the power of their entire race to gamble on that slim hope.


    ¡°Blood, burn!¡± All the members of the n roared at the same time. Their voices were firm and resounding throughout the world, and the Phoenixes¡¯ bloodline in their bodies burned fiercely.


    Half of the sky was lit up by this burning light. For the sake of righteousness and hope, they burned their lives and lifespans. Even if they were to turn into ashes, even if their souls were to be destroyed, they would not hesitate.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression darkened, and he only felt a lump in his throat. His heart was blocked by a sorrowful emotion. Just like thend in front of him, he looked devastated as he muttered softly, ¡°Is this righteousness?¡±


    He thought of Xu Junqing again and said in a deep voice, ¡°As a man, you should regard the sky as the chessboard and stars the chess pieces.¡±


    The 2 images kept merging in his mind, and his eyes lit up. He uttered softly, ¡°The world¡¯s a furnace, and no one can escape from it. Once the great cmityes, all wonders and hope will be crushed into powder without any resistance. Previously, I was being toofortable. I didn¡¯t want to care about it, nor did I have the ability to. For the sake of Old Craftsman, for the sake of the 3 of them, and for the people I cherish, even if I¡¯m not able, I have to try.¡±


    The White Phoenixes in front of him had turned their blood essences into a seal. It affected Ou Yangming too much, such that the people of the nation and the world filled his heart. This time, he wanted to try. He wanted to stop the catastrophe, and he wanted to save the world.


    Just as Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts were churning in his mind, the old man in the beast robe gently patted the altar. He stood up straight and pushed his shriveled palm outward. His Qi burst forth and collided with the Twilight Drum.


    An earth-shattering sound resounded and reverberated.


    The Bloodline Powers of the members of the White Phoenixes below the Seven Stars Altar burned fiercely. Countless white threads spread out from between their eyebrows and condensed into a white mark in the sky. In just an instant, these people aged countless times. Their ck hair turned white, their faces were no longer exquisite, and the corners of their eyes were full of wrinkles. Every breath they took was changing as they became older. Even the bodies of children were filled with decaying auras.


    Nevertheless, their eyes were still firm, and there was even a bit of hysterical madness in them.


    A sorrowful feeling filled Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. His eyes were bitter, and his body trembled incessantly. His eyes were filled with tears, but he resisted the urge to cry.


    The beast-robed elder also turned into a ray of white light. He shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°The White Phoenixes are willing to die. As long as we can fight for a chance of survival for the Humans in the Spiritual Realm, we¡¯ll have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°No regrets!¡± This voice exploded in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    All of a sudden, rays of white light twined around and covered the universe. They turned into an invisible prison that enveloped the foreign beings. The space shattered, revealing a pitch-ck light that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. The white light suddenly shrank, and the ripples that swept in all directions gathered in the center, turning into a dark light that gushed into the stone tablet. All sorts of voices that affected one¡¯s mind spread out. Greed, love, and hatred appeared one by one, but they were still useless. They were sealed into the ck stone tablet, turning into a prison and a shackle.


    As for the remaining white light, it burned fiercely, turning into a ck me that burned in all directions. Wherever it passed, all life was extinguished. With the city as the center, everything within 500 kilometers was covered in blood.


    The memories did not stop. They rolled over from afar like a tide.


    It stimted Ou Yangming¡¯s nerves. Even though he had a spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes, he could not withstand it. His mind felt a stab of pain, and he gritted his teeth to persevere.


    After an unknown time, the scattered memories calmed down.


    Ou Yangming sorted out the long memory in his mind and opened his eyes. He said softly, ¡°The great disaster was caused by the foreign races. There isn¡¯t much time left. The reason the Big Ruins is called the cursednd is that this is a lost ancient battlefield, but the reason for the war is unknown.¡± This was the answer he hade up with after analyzing for a long time. He then continued to search through the memory and wondered, ¡®How intense was this war to be able to st a continent into such a state? Did Xu Aoran have anything to do with this?¡¯


    He shook his head, and the doubts in his mind grew.


    After letting out a breath of turbid air, he slowly walked down the altar. He cupped his hands and bowed heavily, saying, ¡°Seniors, I¡¯ll never forget your righteousness, nor will I dare to forget it.¡±


    Subsequently, he turned his head and took a deep look at the ck stone tablet that had tens of thousands of foreign creatures sealed inside. He sneered and pointed his finger at the sky as he uttered coldly, ¡°Head, devour them!¡± The remnant souls in the stone tablet had not only pulled him into the illusion from the start, but they were also the main culprit of the great catastrophe. Now that the disaster wasing and was causing trouble in the Big Ruins, how could Ou Yangming let it be?


    Before his voice could fade away, the head flew out, and a powerful Devouring Power burst forth.


    It swallowed the remnant souls in the stone tablet.


    The head opened its mouth slightly, and a hint of satisfaction appeared in its eyes. After spitting out a mouthful of ck gas, it fell into a deep sleep. This force was too powerful. Even the head needed a long time to refine it.


    Without warning, something odd happened. The entire desert shook, and the sand kept sinking. Rustling sounds came from every corner of the space as if many evil ghosts were grinding their teeth. One could feel the madness in the sounds.


    Even Ou Yangming, who was at the center of the desert, could feel the sand sinking. His mind thudded, and he could only think, ¡®Something happened!¡¯


    Without any hesitation, he rushed out. He did not know what had caused the change in the desert, but he had a bad feeling about it.


    He spread out his arms, and a muffled sound of thunder came out of his body. He turned into a white pir, passing through the white light ring and dashing out.


    As the head devoured the souls of countless foreign creatures, the pressure that came from all directions mysteriously disappeared. As a result, Ou Yangming was very fast. He was like a white electric arc that shed rapidly. With every step taken, he advanced more than 33 meters.

 Chapter 1011 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Trapped</h4>


    At this moment, in a hidden ce outside the Barren Desert.


    Numerous poisonous insects flew out from the sand. These poisonous insects had strange appearances. Their teeth were thin and dense, and their eyes were ferocious. All of a sudden, these insects flew in circles in the air and unexpectedly fused in an inconceivable manner.


    1, 2, 3... There were countless of them!


    The member of the Dead Turbidity slowly took form. A green light shed in its eyes, and it was just like the ghost fire that came out from the mass graves at night, causing one¡¯s heart to feel a chill. The vines that were inserted into the desert were filled with purple flowers, and they were very strange. It swayed its body and coughed lightly.


    At the same time, the hundred Blood Horned Dragons looked over with anticipation. Dong Chenyu directly took a step forward and stood in front of them. A blood-red light shed in his eyes, and his expression was awe-inspiring even though he was not angry. He asked, ¡°How did things go? Did everything go smoothly?¡± His voice was cold as if it came from an ice cave.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fail you! The Spirit-devouring Scorpion Queen was frightened. This time, even if they don¡¯t die, they¡¯ll still lose ayer of skin!¡± Turbid grinned and looked more ferocious.


    ¡°Good. I want to see if this human brat can still escape from me.¡± Dong Chenyu¡¯s voice was ice-cold. His hatred for Ou Yangming had reached an extreme. Not only did the young fellow make him lose his reputation, but he also killed his beloved son. It was simply unforgivable.


    This time, Dong Chenyu had to let this human fellow know why flowers were so red!


    The other Blood Horned Dragons also had savage smiles on their faces. Their hearts were faintly filled with anticipation. They hoped that the young fellow would not spend too much spiritual power on the Spirit-devouring Scorpions or it would not be fun.


    As for Turbid, it also had a cold look on its face. With a sh of thought, its body transformed into poisonous insects and merged into the desert to investigate the situation.


    The Dead Turbidity was one of the most difficult races to kill in the entire Spiritual Realm. The reason they were so difficult to kill was not that they were too strong, but their ability to survive. As long as a poisonous insect was not dead and had even a bit of silk left, given a bit of time, it could be resurrected again. Moreover, they were difficult to kill because they had a strong desire for revenge. They would not rest until their enemies were dead, and they would do anything to achieve their goals. They were smelly and stubborn, and they would stick to their enemies without being able to be shaken off.


    Therefore, even the 3 Dragons and the 3 Phoenixes would not take the initiative to provoke a foreign race like the Dead Turbidity.


    Dong Chenyu looked at its disappearing figure, and the light in his eyes slowly condensed. He said in a low voice, ¡°Get ready for war. The humiliation of the Blood Horned Dragon n can only be washed away with fresh blood.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The hundreds of Blood Horned Dragons roared at the same time, and the battle intent in their eyes shone.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The cold winds were like knives that carved the earth and whistled over from afar.


    Ou Yangming gently exhaled, blowing away the cold winds in front of him. Without the resistance from around him, he was incredibly fast, but his expression was iparably grave.


    Looking around, he saw that the sand was rapidly sinking, and plenty of Spirit-devouring Scorpions emerged from the sand. The ce looked like a sea of Spirit-devouring Scorpions from afar.


    Their heads were pitch-ck, and their backs were like burning mes. There were also some powerful auras within the Spirit-devouring Scorpions that reached the level of high-rank fierce beasts.


    ¡°ck!¡± The Spirit-devouring Scorpions discovered an Advanced Spiritualist and pounced on him.


    The cultivator punched out fast. Wherever his fists hit, thunderous sounds were heard. This was an effect unique to fist techniques that had reached a certain level. The cultivator was fierce and awe-inspiring, and he instantly shattered the hundreds of Spirit-devouring Scorpions in front of him.


    Nheless, as soon as the cultivator turned around, a middle-rank ferocious beast bit him from the side. In a moment of carelessness, the Spirit-devouring Scorpion bit his arm. Its sharp tail pierced into his body. As soon as the venom entered his body, he felt as if his body was on fire. The cultivator let out a shrill scream at once. Immediately after, many Spirit-devouring Scorpions climbed onto his body and began to devour him from the skin. Bite by bite, they gnawed deep into his body. He witnessed his flesh and blood being devoured.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, he sighed internally. Without any movement, a finger wind condensed out of thin air and imprinted itself on the Advanced Spiritualist¡¯s body.


    The cultivator wanted to raise his head, but the energy in his body had been exhausted. A look of relief shed across his eyes. He tilted his head and swallowed hisst breath.


    Ou Yangming was calm. Along the way, he had gone through all sorts of hardship. He had bathed himself in fresh blood and grew up. He had seen countless corpses, so this did not affect him much. Besides, the pursuit of the path was a torrent of courage. If one did not advance, one would retreat instead. It was normal for people to die.


    3 Spirit-devouring Scorpions naturally noticed Ou Yangming. Their tails shook violently, and they assumed attacking postures. Their bodies moved and like vultures hunting for their prey, they swarmed toward the young fellow. At the same time, white threads shot out from their mouths, interweaving together like white arrows and shot across space.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he moved to avoid them.


    ¡°I mustn¡¯t be entangled with them!¡± Ou Yangming was clear about what he should do. His body released lots of mists, and he brazenly pped forward, directly killing hundreds of Spirit-devouring Scorpions.


    Even so, not only were these fierce beasts not afraid, but they also became fiercer. In just 3 or 4 breaths, they surrounded Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death,e!¡± As soon as he finished, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned fiercely and white mes enveloped him. The temperature in the air rose without a limit, and the scorching airwave reversed.


    He moved his feet and turned a blind eye to the Spirit-devouring Scorpion that was pouncing toward him.


    ¡°Pow, pow.¡± Explosive sounds kept on ringing in his ears. The palm-sized Spirit-devouring Scorpion had juste into contact with the Heavenly Phoenix me when their body exploded uncontrobly and turned into ashes.


    Nevertheless, the vicious beasts were unafraid and determined. Like a moth flying toward a me, they crashed into the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and turned into dust. The Heavenly Phoenix Fire of all fire, and its temperature was incredibly high.


    This was also because Ou Yangming had not be a Venerable One yet. Even if he was an ordinary Venerable One, he would be able to burn all the Spirit-devouring Scorpions in front of him to death with just a thought.


    With that said, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s offensive power was self-exnatory.


    Despite that, it had its limitations. It was only suitable to deal with opponents that were slow. If Ou Yangming were to use it to deal with an opponent of the same level as Ji Haoran, it would be a little difficult.


    Looking from afar, a white me soared into the sky and moved quickly in the desert. A human figure could be vaguely seen in the me as if he was the king of fire.


    At this moment, 50 kilometers away from Ou Yangming.


    He Jian and Jiang Yingrong stood side by side and exchanged nces. They could see the uneasiness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Yingrong smoothed her messy hair and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Elder He, what... What¡¯s going on? How can these Spirit-devouring Scorpions be so crazy?¡±


    He Jian shook the sword case on his shoulder and thought for a moment before answering softly, ¡°Someone must¡¯ve alerted their queen. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many Spirit-devouring Scorpions in the desert, nor would they be so crazy. It¡¯s just that...¡± He paused, a hint of confusion shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Just what?¡± Jiang Yingrong was good at keeping a conversation going.


    ¡°The queen has been sleeping in the depths of the yellow sand all year round. How could it be rmed?¡± He Jian¡¯s aged fingers touched his chin. He could not understand it no matter how hard he tried.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contemtion, but she did not say anything.


    After a long while, Jiang Yingrong muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder if Brother Yu¡¯s alright?¡± She looked at the yellow sand in the sky and was in a daze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yu has many life-saving methods. Even if the hundreds of people who entered the Barren Desert have died, nothing will happen to him.¡± He Jian lifted his sword case. His voice was filled with vicissitudes of life. It seemed that he was very confident in Ou Yangming. In the Big Ruins, he had spent the longest time with the young fellow and understood him the mostprehensively. He had seen all sorts of his incredible methods.


    That was indeed the truth. In terms of life-saving abilities, even a Venerable One was probably inferior to Ou Yangming.


    After all, even a Venerable One had limited energy. To give a simple example, if Ou Yangming and a Venerable One were trapped in the Killing Formation at the same time, thetter would have the chance to break out but what about the former? How many people knew about formations? It was fine if one could break the formation with one¡¯s strength but if they could not break it, they would only be killed.


    Jiang Yingrong nodded slightly to show her agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The spiritual Qi in my dantian has recovered a little. Let¡¯s wait for Brother Yu outside.¡± He Jian straightened his body and moved away.


    Jiang Yingrong did not hesitate and followed him.


    Just as they took a few steps away, whooshing sounds were heard. As the sounds spread, numerous palm-sized Spirit-devouring Scorpions poked their heads out of the desert. Their eyes were fierce and had faint hints of blood. They directly surrounded the two of them.


    ¡°Quick! Quick! Quickly break out of the encirclement!¡± He Jian¡¯s voice was urgent.


    As he spoke, he raised his arm and pressed his fingers in the air. With that, the sword case on his back shook rapidly.


    A clear sword chime soared into the sky. The Meridian Sword shed and circled around He Jian¡¯s body. He raised his hand and pointed, then he shouted coldly, ¡°A swordes from the west!¡± As soon as he said this, sword Qi spread out in all directions, stirring up yellow sand. Wherever it passed, all of the Spirit-devouring Scorpions copsed, and a 10-meters-wide path of survival was created.


    He Jian was not a Daoist disciple, but his strength was not inferior to any of them.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s attacks were also vicious. She stopped, paused, moved, and remained still. Every action was smooth, and every palm strike would cause an explosion.


    Having said that, there were simply too many Spirit-devouring Scorpions. They were densely packed and in just an instant, they blocked the escape route for He Jian and Jiang Yingrong.


    At the same time, plenty of white mists were released from the mouths of the Spirit-devouring Scorpions, and they turned into a silk cocoon. The air was filled with the smell of corrosion, filling the surroundings of the two people.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He Jian was anxious. Without the slightest hesitation, he pressed down once again in the air. The Chronicle and the Blood Helianthus in the sword case rang as well. A light shone, and they flew out at the same time. The 3 longswords were connected from end to end, and they kept flying up and down in the air. The elder yellowed, ¡°The 3 swordsbine into a green light fly like a phoenix!¡±


    The longswords abruptly condensed and shed forward.


    A sword-light that could cut through anything burst out, blotting out the sky and covering the sun.


    He Jian followed behind the sword-light and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Before his voice was gone, he followed behind the light and broke out of the encirclement.


    Who knew, he was soon blocked again. There were simply too many Spirit-devouring Scorpions.


    They were trapped.

 Chapter 1012 - Big Movement

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Big Movement</h4>


    The yellow sand in the desert and the stars in the sky were innumerable.


    At this moment, the Spirit-devouring Scorpions in the desert were the same. They were densely packed and were as plentiful as the hair of an ox. Their eyes were extremely red. They were rattling their tails as they pounced on He Jian and Jiang Yingrong. The scorpions were furious. They wanted to devour all the outsiders in the Barren Desert. Their queen was not to be sphemed. Even if they were only ferocious beasts and did not have intelligence, this kind of thinking had been deeply integrated into their flesh and blood.


    He Jian¡¯s face was solemn. He nced at Jiang Yingrong and shouted, ¡°Attack with all your might!¡±


    The sword intent on his body was earth-shaking. He controlled the sword with his spirit and pointed it where he wanted. Every attack was majestic and aboveboard. He emphasized crushing the opponents head-on, making it impossible for the opponents to dodge. The sword attacks were domineering and awe-inspiring. The sword-light shed, but there were too many Spirit-devouring Scorpions in the desert. They kept jumping out of the sand. He Jian and Jiang Yingrong seemed to have entered a vortex of the scorpions and were sinking deeper.


    Initially, He Jian only needed to use the Heaven-lifting to escape but as time passed, even if he used his strongest move, his chances of escaping became increasingly slim.


    As the sand continued to sink in, the Spirit-devouring Scorpions could be seen in front of them. They were as fine as raindrops, so fine that they were simply overwhelming.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    After about 15 minutes, the spiritual Qis in their dantian were exhausted, and their bodies were full of fine scars. They had killed many Spirit-devouring Scorpions¡ªat least tens of thousands of them¡ªbut not only did the number of scorpions not decrease, they actually increased.


    He Jian and Jiang Yingrong exchanged a look and saw the bitterness in their eyes.


    The former pointed his finger in the air, and the Chronicle let out a light cry. All of a sudden, he shook a big circle up and down, and a sword-light spread out in all directions, enveloping the area in front of him.


    His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Shopkeeper Jiang, I¡¯ll risk my life to strike out with my sword. As for whether you can escape or not, it¡¯ll depend on your luck!¡± At this time, the elder did not feel any fear in his heart, only a trace of unwillingness. He had restored his foundation and had the capital to strive to be a Venerable One. Yet, he was going to die in such a ce. It was not worth it¡ªit was too not worth it. Nheless, he could not watch Jiang Yingrong die in front of him.


    How should He Jian put it? He had faith, perseverance, and a breath of relief in his chest. Otherwise, the swords in his hand would not be so sharp, and his cultivation would not have reached such a level.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face changed, and she said with a bitter smile, ¡°Elder He, you¡¯re the Guardian Elder. Let¡¯s go together!¡± She said these words sincerely. She knew He Jian¡¯s cultivation was stronger than hers, and not even by a little bit. They were both top-grade Spiritualists, but there was a huge disparity between them.


    He Jian shook his head, and the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together. He was silent for a long time, then said dryly, ¡°Help me... Help me take care of Lil¡¯ Lan!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the potential in his body burst out and turned into spiritual power that burned fiercely. An unbeatable will was released from his body and swept up the void. The sword will that filled his surroundings was incredibly sharp as if it could pierce through the sky and tear it open. At this moment, the elder was like an immortal sword that was wrapped with immortal essence and holy will and could shatter everything in the world.


    This was Heaven-lifting!


    Just the sword will alone had the power of ghosts and gods that was difficult to fathom.


    At the spur of the moment, a sound that could cut through the sky reverberated. Ou Yangming¡¯s voice came from the horizon. Before he arrived, his voice came first. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± He was not loud and apart from being firm, he sounded indifferent. Nevertheless, when one heard it, it was convincing. It was as if the young fellow could hold up half of the sky even if it copsed.


    Previously, Ou Yangming was strolling leisurely outside the Barren Desert. He looked at the surrounding Spirit-devouring Scorpions without any expression on his face. Only when he sensed 2 familiar purple lights in his spiritual world he quickly rushed over. Fortunately, he made it in time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice had yet to fade away when a white me that was spinning non-stop appeared in the sighs of He Jian and Jiang Yingrong and moved quickly toward them.


    It would be fine if that was all but the key was that behind the white me, there were many Spirit-devouring Scorpions. At first nce, they covered an area of more than 5 kilometers, which was at least 10 times the number of scorpions that surrounded Jiang Yingrong and He Jian. Just how terrifying was that?


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s pupils constricted, and her lips parted. She looked sexy and seductive.


    The Spirit-devouring Scorpions were only ferocious beasts and had no intelligence, but she did have a feeling that they were gnashing their teeth.


    Yes, they were gnashing their teeth. They wanted nothing more than to gnaw Ou Yangming clean. Even the Spirit-devouring Scorpions beside Jiang Yingrong stopped attacking. The blood in their eyes was dense. They made rattling sounds and rushed toward the young fellow like a tide without any hesitation.


    He Jian was also dumbfounded. He thought to himself, ¡®What did brother Yu do that made them angry? Why do these Spirit-devouring Scorpions hate him so much?¡¯


    Before he could stop thinking about it, he understood.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire was like a spinning cyclone. The fearless Spirit-devouring Scorpions surged forward and turned into ashes as soon as they touched it. Hundreds of them died in an instant.


    At every moment, many Spirit-devouring Scorpions were buried in the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Tiny ck threads fused into Ou Yangming¡¯s body. This was the resentment of the Spirit-devouring Scorpions. It was because of this that more and more of them followed behind him.


    He Jian looked away without any expression and cursed internally, ¡®What a monster.¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong bit her red lips lightly and looked around. There was only one thought left in her mind. ¡®What kind of me was this? How... How could it have such a fearsome lethality?¡¯


    She looked at Ou Yangming as if he was a monster. The more she understood him, the more she felt that this person was frightening. He was like a vast ocean or a deep starry sky. He would never have a bottom line and what he revealed was only the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming said with a calm expression and a smile.


    He Jian and Jiang Yingrong looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®After making such a bigmotion, why does he still look unmoved?¡¯


    With that, they followed behind Ou Yangming from a distance, and the more they walked, the more frightened they became.


    Wherever the young fellow passed, all the Spirit-devouring Scorpions would immediately give up their original prey, shake their stingers, and pounce at him.


    Looking from afar, there were at least millions of Spirit-devouring Scorpions following behind Ou Yangming. They had strong killing intents, and the me patterns on their bodies were burning fiercely.


    Jiang Yingrong smiled bitterly and widened her eyes. She looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Elder He, what do you think is going on? These Spirit-devouring Scorpions... Sigh!¡±


    He Jian gently stroked his beard, his face filled with emotions. ¡°Brother Yu... Uh, he¡¯s a godly being, so you can¡¯t make assumptions of him based onmon sense. I¡¯ve lived for more than half my life and have never even heard of such a thing. Even in the tens of thousands of years of history of the Big Ruins, this is the first time this is happening. There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡°all who have the will to act recklessly against mysteries known only to heaven will fail to carry out their schemes¡±. To a secr like me, Brother Yu¡¯s a mystery known only to heaven. He can¡¯t be seen through.¡± He nced at his withered and old fingers and shook his head.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression did not change, but her heart was already in turmoil.


    He never thought that He Jian¡¯s evaluation of Ou Yangming would be so high. It was self-evident that he was a secr, but hepared the young fellow to the mysteries of heaven. This evaluation was ridiculously high.


    At this moment, her heart was like a cat that had been poked. She was itching to know the truth, and she was getting more curious about Ou Yangming. She was certain that no matter where he went, he would glow with exceptional radiance.


    Whether it was in the outside world or in the Big Ruins, he would be able to suppress a generation.


    Of course, despite creating such a hugemotion, Ou Yangming also managed to save many lucky Spiritualists.


    As long as Ou Yangming passed by, the Spirit-devouring Scorpions would instantly go berserk, letting go of their original prey and crazily biting toward him in the mes.


    ¡°This... This! This person again? He caused such a hugemotion outside the light screen before, and now he¡¯s like a king in the fire, luring all the Spirit-devouring Scorpions over. What¡¯s even more terrifying... What¡¯s even more terrifying is that as soon as the scorpions get close, they¡¯ll turn into ashes. This¡ªwho¡¯s this person?¡± An Advanced Spiritualist who had entered the Big Ruins to seek fortune was shocked, and his gaze was dull.


    He was already in a desperate situation, and he nned to self-destruct his dantian to avoid a life worse than death. In just a moment, he was pulled back from the gates of hell by Ou Yangming.


    His gaze shed, and he gritted his teeth. He turned into a light stream and followed behind Ou Yangming.


    This was not an exception. It happened every once in a while after that.


    The tip of Zang Jian¡¯s fingers brushed the Shen Tu Sword. His body was tall and straight like an unsheathed long sword, and he was standing proudly.


    He raised his right hand and drew a circle in the air. The blood sword followed his movements and pushed out, drawing a wave of sword Qis. In an instant, the sword Qis crisscrossed like intersecting white rays. All the Spirit-devouring Scorpions within 33 meters from him copsed.


    Zang Jian held the Shen Tu Sword and sneered. ¡°Hmph, is this all!¡± He did not encounter many Spirit-devouring Scorpions, so he did not take them to heart.


    At this time, it was dusk. Zang Jian raised his head and looked at the horizon. The red sun looked like a disc hung on the horizon, and it looked as if he could pick it up with just a lift of his hand.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s figure was reflected in his eyes, and his body was filled with battle intent. This was a powerhouse¡¯s recognition for another powerhouse.


    Without warning, the yellow sand began to shake rhythmically and wisps of dust spread out, covering the sky and the sun.


    As far as one¡¯s eye could see, the world was a vast expanse. Everything was covered by yellow sand, and one could vaguely see a dark ck light shining in the yellow sand.


    Zang Jian touched his chin, and a pensive look appeared in his eyes. Suddenly, the cries of Spirit-devouring Scorpions reached his ears. His eyelids twitched, and he thought to himself, ¡®Given the sounds and the power, how many Spirit-devouring Scorpions are there?¡¯ There was a faint fear in his heart. He used his mental power to explore his surroundings. Just as he was about to escape, Ou Yangming¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.


    He took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and said in fear, ¡°This... Is impossible, right?¡±


    Without any hesitation, he used his great mental power to explore further. After a long while, he uttered one word, ¡°Freak.¡±

 Chapter 1013 - 10 Breaths

    <h4>Chapter 1013: 10 Breaths</h4>


    From wastes of sand a smoke plume rose, past the long river the round sun sank low.


    Zang Jian carried the sword case on his back, and his right hand held the Shen Tu Sword. He rubbed its chin with his left hand and after a moment of silence, he followed Ou Yangming.


    Although he was a Daoist disciple, he was not pedantic and knew how to borrow power.


    Of course, the most important point was that he wanted to befriend Ou Yangming. He had not spent much time with Ou Yangming but after a few interactions, he had some understanding of the young fellow¡¯s personality. Outside the light screen, the young fellow fought against the Ji family¡¯s Daoist disciple and was never in a disadvantageous spot.


    Deep in the Barren Desert, Ou Yangming even used himself as bait to force Ji Haoran into a desperate situation.


    If the Daoist disciple did not have a heaven-defying life-saving technique simr to a Venerable One¡¯s strike, he would have be Ou Yangming stepping stone on his path.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s potential, temperament, decisiveness, as well as his execution, were all seen and remembered by Zang Jian. Therefore, it was reasonable for him to want to befriend the young fellow, which was why he followed him.


    Time passed bit by bit and soon, more people took refuge behind Ou Yangming. It was strange because the number of Spirit-devouring Scorpions around was terrifying but none of them attacked anyone else. All of them were focused on the young fellow, baring their teeth madly as if he had dug up their ancestral grave.


    Upon seeing this, the cultivators could help but think of the word ¡°awesome¡±. Unconvinced? If one could also remain calm under the encirclement of so many Spirit-devouring Scorpions as though one was strolling leisurely in a courtyard, one could be considered awesome too!


    As Ou Yangming got closer to the light screen, more Spirit-devouring Scorpions died under the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, and the fierce beasts became crazier.


    Even so, they still could not do anything to Ou Yangming. After all, this was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. How stupid would one have to be to throw themselves into the fire? Not to mention that the scorpions were only high-rank ferocious beasts, even a Venerable One would be half-dead if one¡¯s skin touched the fire.


    Outside the light screen, in an extremely hidden ce.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s face was gloomy. He secretly adjusted his aura, not allowing any killing intent to spread out.


    The rest of the Blood Horned Dragons were the same, staring ahead without blinking.


    All of a sudden, thunderous sounds came from the depths of the desert. Immediately after, countless yellow sand filled the air.


    ¡°Haha, from the looks of it, they must¡¯ve been chased by the Spirit-devouring Scorpions. Judging from the momentum, they¡¯re probably doomed! Those beasts won¡¯t dare to cross the light screen. Be careful. If there are any unusual movements, attack immediately. Don¡¯t give them any chance to catch their breaths!¡± A top-grade Blood Horned Dragon grinned, his eyes were full of bloodlust.


    Even Dong Chenyu¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Nheless, he still put on air and snorted coldly. ¡°Those 2 humans must be captured alive! Once we return to the n, use their spiritual powers to protect their heart meridians then seal their dantians and carry out the Open-air Lamp Execution on them.¡±


    The so-called ¡°Open-air Lamp Execution¡± was carried out by making a hole in the top of a cultivator¡¯s head. Tiny pieces of cotton would be stuffed into the hole, which would then be filled with somemp oil. After being lit with fire, the cotton would continue to burn deeper into the hole. Following that, the cultivator¡¯s spiritual power would be used to protect his or her heart meridian. Sometimes, even when half of one¡¯s flesh and blood were burnt, one would still not die. This was a vicious execution.


    When the other Blood Horned Dragons heard this, they smacked their lips, and their eyes turned red.


    At the spur of the moment, a white me that was faintly discernible appeared in their sights.


    ¡°This... Doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± A 33-meters-long Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s eyes shed with doubt.


    ¡°Mm, it looks like it. Forget it, let¡¯s rush out and stop them!¡± A Blood Horned Dragon beside him softly agreed.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Dong Chenyu let out a muffled roar. His voice sounded as if it was mixed with ice shards.


    With that, the group of Blood Horned Dragons howled and turned into numerous red lights as they rushed out.


    ¡°This... What¡¯s that white me? My god, so many Spirit-devouring Scorpions have been burned to death!¡± A voice that was faintly filled with fear could be heard.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s the person in the me! The smell of blood is so thick that it¡¯s hard to imagine! This person must¡¯ve killed many of our kind. A blood debt can only be repaid with blood. Go¡ª¡± Even more Blood Horned Dragons were unafraid as they were all the most valiant warriors of the Blood Dragon n. They would never retreat when faced with an enemy.


    Dong Chenyu was the fastest. He flew with his body and soared in the air, surpassing the other Blood Dragons by hundreds of meters. Afternding, he blocked Ou Yangming¡¯s path at about 333 meters away.


    Ou Yangming had just escaped from the light screen. His heart thumped, and he wondered, ¡®Why did this fee looking for me?¡¯ Nevertheless, his face was still calm.


    The instant He Jian saw Dong Chenyu, his heart skipped a beat. He stole a nce at Ou Yangming.


    As for the people who had followed behind Ou Yangming to take refuge, they quickly scattered.


    Who were they kidding, after all? Given that Dong Chenyu was flying without the help of spiritual power, it indicated that he was a Venerable One. If any of the cultivators were targeted, they would die without knowing how they were killed. Moreover, it was worth noting that the Venerable One was from a foreign race.


    The cultivators carefully nced at Ou Yangming. Their expressions kept changing, and they hadplicated feelings as theymented, ¡®His ability to stir up trouble is truly something else. He had just offended the Ji family¡¯s Daoist disciple but now, a Venerable One¡¯s waiting for him outside. How big is the enmity between them? Besides, the Venerable One has more than 100 helpers behind him. Isn¡¯t he exaggerating this? Or rather, isn¡¯t he being too cautious?¡¯


    They did not know that Dong Chenyu was not exaggerating it.


    If Ou Yangming and He Jian worked together, they could really escape from the Venerable One. There was a precedent.


    Therefore, this time, even if Dong Chenyu was a little more cautious, it was not too much.


    The Spiritualists who had escaped from the Barren Desert saw this, and Zang Jian was naturally no exception.


    He secretly observed Ou Yangming, trying to read his thoughts from his face.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was calm, and there was not a trace of worry on his face. Zang Jian hesitated for a moment then thought, ¡®This is undoubtedly the best time to befriend him. No matter what, lending a hand in times of trouble is better than adding brilliance to one¡¯s splendor. If he needs help at this time, and I assist him from the side, it¡¯ll still be considered a small favor no matter what. But his enemy¡¯s a Venerable One, who even brought helpers along. This is something worth considering. Ah, it¡¯s a difficult choice...¡¯


    Zang Jian pondered for a long time, and various thoughts crossed his mind. Finally, he closed his lips, gritted his teeth, and shed to Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    Ou Yangming looked at Zang Jian in slight surprise and expressed calmly, ¡°It won¡¯t be good for you to get involved in this mess!¡±


    Zang Jian shook his head with a determined look in his eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to get involved if it isn¡¯t a mess¡± Whenever he made a decision, he would rarely change his mind. Sword cultivators were usually one-track-minded. Of course, this referred to at least Daoist disciples. Xiang Lingyue, Wen Zhou, and the others only used swords and were not considered sword cultivators.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She exhaled the turbid air in her chest, raised her right foot, and took half a step forward. She questioned coldly, ¡°When have the foreign races be so arrogant? How dare you trespass into the Blood Dragon n¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°The Blood Dragon n? What can they do to me if their Venerable Ones don¡¯te?¡± Dong Chenyu had an unyielding expression on his face. He looked at them with an ugly smile, and he looked like a cat ying with a mouse.


    As soon as he finished, he waved his hand and said softly, ¡°Boys, the day of our revenge is here. The Blood Horned Dragon n is brave so let¡¯s capture them and drink their blood after that. Kill!¡±


    Instantly, the hundreds of Blood Horned Dragons charged toward like streaks of red lightning.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face was deathly pale. She moved gracefully and asked as she retreated, ¡°Elder He, what exactly is going on?¡±


    She knew He Jian and Ou Yangming had killed a few Blood Horned Dragons before, but it was not to the extent that there would be such a huge enmity between them, right? Given that even a Venerable One hade, this was beyond her imagination.


    He Jian¡¯s face was full of wrinkles. Without hesitation, he drew his sword and answered, ¡°Last time, when I went out with Brother Yu, we saw the Blood Horned Dragons ughtering a vige. We chased their leader for hundreds of kilometers and in the end, Brother Yu killed Dong Ruyu in front of him.¡± He pointed at the Venerable One.


    ¡°Dong Ruyu?¡± Jiang Yingrong raised her voice. Her voice was pleasant to hear, like a clear spring knocking on a mountain rock.


    ¡°It was this foreign creature¡¯s son,¡± He Jian exined.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss... . .¡± His voice was not loud, but it caused waves of shock to surge in the minds of everyone present!


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s face changed when they looked at Ou Yangming. There was shock, fear, admiration... There were all sorts of things. He actually dared to forcefully kill a Venerable One¡¯s son in front of him. Not to mention his strength, just how courageous and determined was he?


    Those who could enter the Barren Desert could be considered the cream of the crop but at this moment, they were still shocked beyond words by this news.


    When Zang Jian heard this, he looked around, as his eyes lit up. The sword mark on his arm flickered as he activated it. This was the blood essence power of the Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s peak master. It was tyrannical, and it was also the most important reason he dared to get involved in this mess.


    ¡°Noisy...¡± When Dong Chenyu heard them, his expression turned cold as if he was covered in frost. He snorted coldly and rushed over.


    Zang Jian pursed his thin lips, and his eyes were filled with solemnity. He transmitted his voice to Ou Yangming, ¡®Brother Yu, buy me 10 breaths of time!¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not reply, and his expression did not change at all.


    His feet seemed to be stepping on 2 balls of dazzling mes as he quickly retreated. He did not reply, but it was the best answer. He wanted to fight.


    At the same time, his right hand tapped his interspatial bag, and a white light spread out. Afterward, he was already holding the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly!


    When he lightly tapped with his right middle finger, the tadpole-like runes on the Dragon yer instantly lit up. The fresh blood in his body burned fiercely, and his fighting spirit surged. He wanted to see if he could withstand 2 moves from the Venerable One and hold on for a few breaths!


    The red tassel on the Dragon yer looked like blood. It swayed in the dusk, and the head of the spear emitted a brilliant red light.


    Ou Yangming focused, and he roared loudly, ¡°Magic Art Amplification!¡± Before he finished, his golden mental power surged out like a heaven-shaking wave.


    ¡®Stone Awl Art!¡¯ Ou Yangming roared internally. He pointed his spear forward, and the yellow sand in the desert was like soybeans jumping on iron sheets. With a roar, the shaking yellow sand seemed to be held by a pair of invisible hands at both ends, then he forcefully squeezed them toward the middle.

 Chapter 1014 - The Strongest Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1014: The Strongest Attack</h4>


    The Barren Desert was a barend that stretched 500 kilometers.


    All of a sudden, the sand condensed into stone awls that flew out from the yellow sand. They were as fine as rain and flew into the sky, turning into a huge formation map.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s golden mental power wrapped around the formation map like a Yin-Yang fish that was spinning non-stop. It was profound and contained a trace of the true path intent. It took the initiative to attack Dong Chenyu and wherever it passed, yellow sand filled the sky, stirring up a monstrous roar.


    This scene seemed to have frozen in the eyes of the others.


    There was only one thought left in their hearts. ¡®An Advanced Spiritualist actually took the initiative to attack a Venerable One. How dare he? How could he be so bold?¡¯


    On the other hand, He Jian¡¯s movements were like the wind. Although his body was dry and thin, he seemed unpredictable.


    His right hand held the Meridian Sword, and his left hand held the Chronicle. Every sword thrust seemed smooth and was one with the world. They were effortlessly stunning, and the spiritual power fluctuations were subtle or even unnoticeable. Every attack seemed toe from different directions, directly shing at the ws. Wherever they passed, not a single Blood Horned Dragon¡ªnot even a high-rank one¡ªcould block them.


    Same thing¡ªafter replenishing his foundation, He Jian¡¯s strength had increased by too much.


    As for Jiang Yingrong, her body was graceful as she constantly moved around the edges. Ordinary techniques seemed magical when she performed them. There were leeways in the techniques that she used, where she could easily make all sorts of changes if she needed to. As long as one was slightly careless, one would receive fierce and continuous blows from her. After all, she was the God-favored one of the ck Dragon n. Herbat power was definitely not weak and was even remarkable. The Bloodline Power of the Dragons in her body was rich.


    Nheless, when she nced at Ou Yangming, the worry in her eyes could not be dispelled.


    After all, the one standing in front of him was a Venerable One. Only a Venerable One could block a Venerable One.


    Dong Chenyu looked at the formation map, his eyes full of ridicule. He raised his right hand and pressed down gently. A wisp of red mist condensed out of thin air. It was as heavy as a mountain and as deep as the abyss. As he pressed down, in just a breath, the formation map showed signs of copsing.


    His face was calm as he pressed down with his right hand again.


    The formation formed by the stone awls exploded and copsed. Ou Yangming hurriedly cut off his mental power to avoid the bacsh.


    Yellow sand began to fall to the ground. They fell and made clicking sounds.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s voice was cold as he said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape today. Forget it, I won¡¯t y with you any longer. It¡¯ll be troublesome when a Venerable One from the Blood Dragon nes.¡± Even though he said that, in fact, the majority of his attention had been on He Jian. The Heaven-lifting was an iplete move, but it had left a deep impression on him. It even gave him a sense of danger, so he had to be cautious. As for this Advanced Spiritualist in front of him... ¡®Hmph, you don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth at all. How are you qualified to fight me?¡¯


    Of course, the most important thing was that when Dong Chenyu saw He Jian this time, he realized that the old man¡¯s aura was smooth and endless.


    Dong Chenyu knew the old man had be stronger, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    Ou Yangming no longer used magic arts. He knew since even the Stone Awl Art was so easily fended off, it would be a waste of mental power to use it again. Furthermore, the attack was only a test.


    He slightly parted his fingers, clutched the Dragon yer, and said in a soft voice, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll treat it as a trial on my path to heaven...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world was in a state of chaos. He held his breath and focused his mind, concealed his spirit and Qi and entered a mysterious state. The young fellow¡¯s heart was like an iceke without any ripples. He gradually entered the state of forgetting matters and himself. First, he forgot about the matters of the world, then he forgot about himself, and everything in the world.


    At this time, his state was very simr to when heprehended the Path Intent Spear.


    His hand seemed to be casually moving in the air as he continuously stabbed out. His movements became faster, so much so that his hand was almost turning into afterimages. A green wind surrounded his feet. He was either tall or short, retreating or advancing.


    At the spur of the moment, he stabbed out with his spear. It was iparably valiant, carrying with it a ruthlessness that would not turn back until it hit its target. It was cold and resolute.


    Pushing outward, many spear shadows ovepped, carrying a monstrous sharpness as they pounced toward Dong Chenyu.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s pupils shrank inconspicuously as he muttered softly, ¡°This fe¡¯s state isn¡¯t quite right...¡± Even so, he did not take it to heart. With a flick of his sleeve, he shattered the spear shadows, turning them into light streams that dissipated.


    Without warning, his heart turned cold as he seemed to have thought of something. He shrieked, ¡°Is... Is this the true path intent?¡± The killing intent in his heart surged to the extreme. Without any hesitation, he used a lightning-like method to attack.


    Normally speaking, even top-grade Venerable Ones would rarelyprehend the true path intent. As for Spiritualists, once theyprehended this concept and became Venerable Ones, they would not be obstructed by anything. This was also the reason Dong Chenyu did not dare to dy any longer.


    When the other God-favored ones heard this, they looked as if they had seen a ghost.


    After being stunned for a long while, someone muttered, ¡°The true path intent? This is the true path intent. Damn it, this... Isn¡¯t this kind of talent too abnormal?¡±


    He spoke for the other God-favored ones but no matter what, they did not believe that Ou Yangming could block Dong Chenyu¡¯s move.


    After all, the gap between the two was too big. One had be a Venerable One for many years and also had a Bloodline Power while the other was not even a top-grade Spiritualist. If the young fellow could block one move from the Venerable One, it would simply be a myth.


    They knew Ou Yangming had not been defeated after 2 breaths because Dong Chenyu was fooling around and had not made a legitimate move.


    Once the Venerable One made a move, the battle would end in less than a breath. After all, the distance between the two was an insurmountable chasm.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s eyes shone with a strange light, and her heart beat much faster. She thought to herself, ¡®The true path intent is something that even the 3 great ancestors in our n have yet toprehend. Given his talent, it won¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he¡¯s out of this world.¡¯


    Zang Jian did not speak. He looked deeply at Ou Yangming and felt strongly that his decision was worth it. If the young fellow understood the true path intent, as long as he did not seek death and fought steadily, he could be a Venerable One one step at a time.


    He Jian was the only one who was calm and seemed carefree. In fact, he had witnessed too many miracles and became numb. Others did not believe that Ou Yangming could block the Venerable One¡¯s attack, but the elder believed he could. Of course, during the battle, he had been secretly umting power in the dark for the Heaven-lifting. It would not take long for the world to lose its color.


    The path conception reverberated around Ou Yangming. At the same time, the snow mountain in his spiritual world began to copse.


    This attack was like using the Big Avnche to execute the True Intent Spear. This was also the strongest move that Ou Yangming could execute so far.


    He was confident that this could block the Venerable One¡¯s attack and even injure him.


    The 33-kilometers-tall snow mountain in his spiritual world began to crumble. His spiritual world copsed as if the end of the world had arrived.


    At this time, the umted snow on the mountain began to shake. The snow mountain separated from the middle, and a bottomless crack suddenly appeared.


    It was as if it was torn apart by an invisible force, and the crack was 33 kilometers long. It revealed a pitch-ck color that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Crystal-clear ice beads began to roll from the mountaintop. Even a spark of fire had the power to start a prairie fire.


    1 bead, 2 beads, 3 beads... Countless beads.


    All the ice crystals gathered and rolled down from the mountaintop.


    This was the Big Avnche!


    It was getting faster! From afar, it looked like the world was vast and as if many silver dragons were spiraling around each other and rushing down from a height of 33 kilometers. This was certainly not something that a human could stop because it was a heavenly power.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡± It sounded like the world was roaring furiously, and the sound shook one¡¯s soul.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes. The snow mountain in his heart, the snow mountain in his spiritual world, and the snow mountain reflected in his eyes all copsed at the same time.


    ¡°Kill¡ª¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was cold, and his body released a cold intent.


    There were a total of 9 ck light spots on the Blood Spear Dragon yer. At this time...


    The first, second, and third light spots lit up at the same time, emitting profound lights.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s center of gravity shook. He raised his right hand and stabbed viciously at Dong Chenyu.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A shocking spear-light shot into the sky. It was more than 66 meters long. Under this spear attack, every obstacle including the shackles that restricted one¡¯s body would be shattered.


    This was the Big Avnche. The avnche did not stop, nor did the spear momentum.


    The True Intent Spear was perfectly disyed at this moment. It was awe-inspiring, resolute, and unyielding. Even if the sky was blocking in front of Ou Yangming, he would still break through it.


    This move contained the true path intent. There was no way to avoid it, so one could only take it head-on.


    The sound of the winds stopped, and so did the yellow sand that fell from the sky. Outside the light screen, it was dead silent.


    It was as if everything had stopped againstmon sense. The only thing left in the space was the stunning spear.


    The avnche became faster. The powerful force carried by the spear-light also became stronger and heavier. The spear carried a kind of domineering and awe-inspiring aura that could split open the sky.


    After this attack wasunched, Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian instantly dimmed. The spiritual Qi in his body waspletely exhausted. Even his face became pale, and his body trembled imperceptibly.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s heart turned cold. He actually felt a sense of danger from this attack, and it was not inferior to that of the Heaven-lifting. In fact, it was even more fearsome. He thought to himself, ¡®What a monster! But let¡¯s see how many times you can use this move!¡¯ He had discovered that after this spear attack, there was not much spiritual Qi left in Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian.


    ¡°How foolish you are to actually use this move at such a time.¡± The Venerable One sneered.


    While he said so, he did not show the slightest bit of arrogance. His expression was solemn, by which he was no longer as carefree as when he first fought Ou Yangming. His center of gravity lowered, and he got into a stance for a full-strength defense. He only wanted to defend and did not want to attack.


    This was the cleverness of Dong Chenyu. He knew the spiritual Qi in Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian was exhausted, which was why the young fellow did not want to meet him head-on.


    The spear-light shook the sky. The path intent burst out and turned into a ck vortex, sucking in all the spiritual Qi within hundreds of meters, causing the sharpness of the spear to be multiplied.


    At this time, the Big Avnche and the Path Intent Spear perfectly merged and became incredibly mighty.

 Chapter 1015 - The Power of a Single Strike

    <h4>Chapter 1015: The Power of a Single Strike</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The spear-light was extremely sharp, carrying Ou Yangming¡¯s belief that he could cut through everything.


    At this time, the whole world would have to temporarily avoid this spear-light. It was something that nothing could not obstruct.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s expression was grave, and the blood flowing in his body increased by a lot. This spear attack made him feel that it was incredibly strong. Although he was a Venerable One, he must be careful in dealing with it.


    He lowered his center of gravity, and the aura on his body became intense like a mountain. His Dantian Lake glowed in a multicolored light, and spiritual power rumbled. The Venerable One pushed his hands outward, transforming into 2rge white hands that tore at the spear-light. This was an ingenious Taichi Push, and he wanted to use it to resolve this attack.


    ¡°Bang...¡± The spear-light shook the sky. It seemed to contain the profound path and was constantly changing. Its speed was also as fast as lightning.


    The 2rge white hands that had been condensed out of thin air were actually in opposition to the Blood Horned Dragon n¡¯s cultivation technique.


    They were pure and majestic, and they carried a kind of miraculous force-dissipating concept. They emphasized using strength to fight strength.


    ¡°Bang...¡± A loud sound filled the air. Therge hands had yet to disy their skill of ¡°using strength to fight strength¡±, and they onlysted for 2 breaths before they copsed.


    If that was all, this attack would not have been Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest technique. It was worth noting that the snow mountain was 33 kilometers tall. How magnanimous was the power generated by the Big Avnche? It belonged to the might of the heavens. Moreover, it was activated with the true path intent, so it could be considered the strongest spear attack that the young fellow had used so far. His essence, Qi, and spirit were one. Therefore, it was within reason that the attack could dispel the power of Dong Chenyu¡¯s attack. It was unexpected, but it was still within reason.


    The spear-light did not stop and directly sted toward Dong Chenyu.


    Upon seeing this, Dong Chenyu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He thought to himself, ¡®What a freak. If I were to devour his bloodline, how far can I go? Atavism? Or beyond that?¡¯ The light in his eyes became brighter, but he did not react slowly. The Venerable One hurriedly stabilized his stance as if he had be a towering mountain peak. A faint red light spread out from his body, and his Dantian Lake boiled. When he raised both hands at the same time and gathered his spiritual power, it transformed into a ck turtle that could suppress the ancients. The turtle blocked in front of him.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The spear-light collided with the ck turtle, causing visible ripples to appear in the air. Waves of air swept out in all directions in an overbearing manner. Wherever they passed, spiritual Qi was crushed, turning into numerous hurricanes. They swept up countless yellow sand, one circle after another, then they rose into the sky. In just a moment, they started a prairie fire.


    1 breath, 2 breaths...


    This ck turtle, which was built with defensive power, trembled together with the Big Avnche¡¯s spear-light. It let out a mournful cry as if it could copse at any moment.


    After a while, following a bag, it copsed inch by inch, turning into spiritual power fragments.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and his right arm trembled. His hand cracked, and blood dripped down.


    Ou Yangming was in an even more miserable state. His face was pale, and his spiritual power retrograded. As such, his internal organs were disced, and his body staggered as he spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    Silence¡ªdead silence...


    What just happened had truly surpassed the understanding of the God-favored ones. They never expected that not only could Ou Yangming block a move, but he could also split open the Venerable One¡¯s hand. Furthermore, the Venerable One defended with all his might. They could not help but wonder what would happen if they were to face that attack. Many cultivators answered themselves, ¡®I would¡¯ve died. Yes, I would¡¯ve died. Not even a Daoist disciple could have blocked that.¡¯


    The attack had the power to crush an entire generation.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed again as they looked at Ou Yangming. Apart from being in admiration, they also looked like they worshipped him.


    ¡°Ah, what a pity. He could suppress a generation, but he has to die,¡± a white-robed man with a delicate and pretty face remarked softly.


    ¡°Yes, if he had escaped today¡¯s disaster, breaking through to be a Venerable One would just be a matter of time,¡± another top-grade Spiritualist echoed.


    He Jian swung out the Meridian Sword in his hand, piercing the throat of a Blood Horned Dragon. He licked his lips forcefully and thought to himself, ¡®Given that spear attack, even if I use the Heaven-lifting, I wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. Brother Yu, just how many more surprises are you going to show me?¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong was lithe and graceful, and her eyes were burning with passion. It was as if she was meeting Ou Yangming for the first time. Her sexy red lips parted, revealing her white teeth and a smile on her face.


    Zang Jian was more certain that this would not be a loss for him. He tried his best to activate the sword mark carved on his arm. He was counting the time in his heart and at the same time, looking for the best opportunity to strike.


    Dong Chenyu gently licked the blood on his palm. A mocking look appeared in his eyes again. He said coldly, ¡°You are the strongest Spiritualist I¡¯ve ever seen but after this spear strike, your dantian¡¯s spiritual Qi has been exhausted. How are you going to fight?¡±


    He knew he had made a mistake, and that he was very wrong. Previously, he thought that He Jian was the strongest and the most difficult to deal with among this group of people. The Venerable One did not expect that the mightiest one turned out to be the unattractive young fellow. He even suffered some minor injury, but that was the end of it.


    Ou Yangming did not say anything. He simply spread his hands and thought to himself, ¡¯10 breaths have passed.¡¯


    He believed in Zang Jian. Since the sword master asked for this, he would not have spoken without thinking.


    Before Ou Yangming¡¯s thought even faded away, the small red sword in Zang Jian¡¯s hand emitted a strange light. Concurrently, the red sword-light on Zang Jian¡¯s arm merged with the Shen Tu Sword, and a violent aura spread out in all directions.


    This was a kind of madness that looked down on all things.


    Pure sword intent spread out and directly locked onto Dong Chenyu¡¯s aura.


    Zang Jian¡¯s body was enveloped by sword Qi. The surrounding sword Qi was born and destroyed, destroyed and reborn.


    Simr to the cycle of life and death, the sword Qi formed a circle. Zang Jian¡¯s gaze was firm as he uttered softly, ¡°This sword attack is the full-strength attack condensed from the blood essence of the Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s peak master. Borrow!¡± His voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder.


    Before he could finish his words, he abruptly shed forward.


    The entire world was split into two by this sword-light. One side was filled with yellow sand while the other was sword Qi.


    This sword attack was tyrannical. All living things in the world had to bow their heads in front of it.


    Wherever it passed, dozens of Blood Horned Dragons could not even react in the slightest and turned into ashes.


    ¡®Take this opportunity to quickly escape!¡¯ Zang Jian transmitted his voice. His face was pale. The full-strength attack of a Venerable-level sword cultivator required enormous spiritual Qi just by activating it. Even if he was a Daoist disciple, he would not be able to endure it.


    He Jian and Jiang Yingrong looked at each other and nodded in secret.


    As for Dong Chenyu, a strong sense of danger filled his mind. It was as if he would be annihted if he was careless for a moment.


    Even he felt that this attack was tricky, so he could only deal with it with all his strength.


    With a muffled roar in his heart, his body expanded, and he transformed into a Blood Horned Dragon. The scales on his body were red and shone with a cold light. He became more than 166 meters tall. A dark pattern spread from the top of the Venerable One¡¯s head to his tail. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be an evil creature that was neither a dragon nor a snake. All the muscles on his body bulged, making him look like a dragon that was full of explosive power. His body quivered slightly, and even space itself seemed to shake a little.


    A vicious look shed in Dong Chenyu¡¯s eyes, and the dark pattern instantly lit up.


    An evil creature that was neither a dragon nor a snake turned into an illusory figure that condensed out of thin air and blocked in front of him.


    He suddenly exhaled, and an invisible wind spread out. The illusory figure suddenly crashed forward.


    ¡°Boom...¡± Spiritual Qi exploded. In just an instant, the illusory figure showed signs of crumbling.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He raised his right hand and pped the center of his eyebrows, spitting out arge mouthful of blood. The blood contained a rich Bloodline Power, turning into a huge blood mist that was very scarlet. When the Venerable One raised his hand and pointed, the blood mist merged into the illusory figure, stopping its decline and allowing it to stabilize and be more solid. Nheless, the sword cultivator¡¯s offensive power was simply too forceful. Even after spitting out his bloodline¡¯s blood, he still did not gain much of an advantage.


    At this moment, there was only one thought left in the minds of the spectators. ¡®Another freak with a notable inheritance.¡¯


    Indeed, that was the truth. There were a total of 4 people in Ou Yangming¡¯s group, including Zang Jian. Other than Jiang Yingrong, the others had thebat power of a first-level Daoist disciple.


    Ou Yangming had the inheritance of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. He had great luck and great opportunities. This was without a doubt.


    He Jian was much inferior, but he possessed the Heaven-lifting, which was an inherited sword technique from Xu Aoran. This was a ruthless person who could crush Heavenly Thunderbolts with his bare hands and fend off the disaster.


    As for Zang Jian, he was from the greatest sect in Zhangzhou, where he was a Daoist disciple from the Seven Stars sect¡¯s Ultimate Sword Peak. He was obviously not on par with Ou Yangming but aspared to the others, his status was indescribably noble.


    It was at this moment Zang Jian made a double-handed gesture. ¡°Explode!¡± He growled


    Instantly, the boundless sword Qi exploded, sending shockwaves out in all directions. Sand was lifted into the air tens of meters tall and connected. It was as if a curtain of sand was pushed out to draw innumerable concentric circles.


    Wherever they passed, every being would be killed.


    Even Dong Chenyu had to temporarily avoid it.


    The God-favored ones that hade from various ces were stupefied. They hurriedly retreated. Even the Venerable One was temporarily retreating so how could they block it?


    They muttered to themselves, ¡°Can they really escape from the Venerable One?¡± They felt immense fear in their hearts. A group of Spiritualists escaping from a Venerable One... Just the thought of it seemed crazy.


    ¡°Quickly leave...¡± Ou Yangming shouted in a low voice. He forced out hisst bit of spiritual Qi and fled into the distance.


    Jiang Yingrong, He Jian, and Zang Jian followed closely behind. They turned into 4 light streams and disappeared into the distance.


    Dong Chenyu retreated 333 meters away, avoiding the core of the sword Qi explosion. His face was as cold as frost, and his voice sounded like it came from hell. ¡°Do you really think you can escape? Now that you¡¯ve used all your trump cards, the next time I catch up to you, you¡¯ll die!¡± He waved his long sleeve, then he brought the remaining dozens of Blood Horned Dragons and chased after them from afar.


    The Dead Turbidity¡¯s master had long locked onto their positions. No matter how fast Ou Yangming and the other 3 were, they could not bepared to the Venerable One.


    Furthermore, there was not much spiritual Qi left in Ou Yangming and Zang Jian¡¯s dantian.


    ¡®Where are they?¡¯ Dong Chenyu asked telepathically. His voice was thunderous, and he seemed to be abnormally furious.


    Subsequently, a hideous poisonous insect flew out from the yellow sand and came to Dong Chenyu¡¯s side, buzzing to his ear.


    ¡°Hmph, so they went to the northwest. They¡¯re simply courting death! That¡¯s a dangerous ce, to begin with, and it won¡¯t be long before they walk out of the Blood Dragon n¡¯s territory.¡± Dong Chenyu¡¯s eyes shed with blood as he pursued Ou Yangming and hispanions.

 Chapter 1016 - Reactions From All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Reactions From All Sides</h4>


    It was not without reason that the Big Ruins had be a cursednd.


    Light grey sunlight, yellow sand that filled the sky, and dangerousnds that could be encountered at any time.


    Of course, the most important thing was that there were countless foreign races in the unknown regions. As long as the divine statues outside the cities were destroyed, the foreign races would attack the cities. Now, all the statues had been standing for 10,000 years. The period of destruction was not far away, and the great disaster was approaching. All of this could prove that the Big Ruins was a cursednd.


    Outside the light screen, the God-favored ones stared at each other.


    After expressing themselves, someone finally asked, ¡°Those... Those people really escaped from the Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it seems so now. Moreover, that human actually killed the son of the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon. That... Is too terrifying,¡± someone nodded and replied. His eyes shed with a strange light of disbelief. Although he had witnessed the scene, it still gave him a huge shock. It was unbelievable.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the name of that human?¡± Someone asked quietly. This would probably be the only time he would encounter such a matter, hence he had to know clearly.


    After a full 10 breaths of silence, someone uttered, ¡°Yu Tianrui¡ªhis name is Yu Tianrui.¡± The person who spoke had bought medicinal pills from the Pill Workshop in the ancient city, so he recognized Ou Yangming. At this time, Ou Yangming¡¯s story of entering the Big Ruins had also been dug out.


    ¡°Yu Tianrui killed the Blood Horned Dragons¡¯ prince in front of the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon.¡±


    ¡°As an Advanced Spiritualist, he forced the VenerableOne to defend with all his strength and even cut his palm, causing blood to drip.¡±


    ¡°He escaped from the Venerable One twice.¡±


    ¡°He exchanged a few moves with Ji Haoran, and they were evenly matched.¡±


    ...


    Just one of those things could cause a sensation, but Ou Yangming did all of them.


    Such news eventually spread everywhere.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Outside the ancient city, ck mists surged, and no one knew when they would engulf the city. The divine statue had been towering for all eternity, and it was covered with densely packed marks.


    The streets were still dpidated, and the city was bustling.


    At this time, the Longevity Alley no longer had lost its human touch as the people had dispersed.


    After Ou Yangming and the others moved out of the Longevity Alley, Master Duan had also moved to a different ce. His business was prosperous, but he would stille to the alley when he had nothing to do.


    In the Governor¡¯s Residence, Jiang Caijin was not glowing with health but after his vitality was prolonged for 50 years, he became much more energetic. He grew flowers and grass, and he practiced calligraphy. His days were very fulfilling.


    At this moment, he was holding a brush in his hand and practicing calligraphy in the study. His strokes were straight and fast, vigorous and powerful. He wrote in one go. On a piece of fine paper, a line of words was written: ¡°It¡¯s better to hide wisdom than to be clever. Be a muddle-headed, smart person. Hide your strength and bide your time.¡±


    He waited for the ink to dry and started to read it carefully.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Jiang Caijin did not hesitate and called out in a low voice. He knew the only person who would knock on the study¡¯s door was Jiang Yuping.


    ¡°Creak!¡± The door opened. It was indeed Jiang Yuping.


    Jiang Yuping considered his words. After a moment, he cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Governor, do you still remember a month ago when Master Yu and Elder He went out together?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that they killed a Blood Horned Dragon squad. It¡¯s just a pity for those few viges,¡± Jiang Caijin responded softly.


    Jiang Yuping¡¯s turbid eyes emitted a bright light as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Wrong¡ªwe were wrong! At that time, the two of them didn¡¯t just kill the Blood Horned Dragon squad. Instead, they also killed the prince, and...¡± He paused and adjusted his breathing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate so much when you speak!¡± Jiang Caijin reprimanded unhappily.


    Jiang Yuping did not take it to heart and continued in a deep voice, ¡°They killed the prince in front of the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon, and they even escaped.¡±


    When Jiang Caijin heard this, even with his temperament, his hands trembled slightly.


    After a moment of silence, he uttered in a low voice, ¡°How could a gifted person be mediocre? Once he has great encounters, he¡¯ll soar like a dragon.¡±


    Jiang Yuping¡¯s throat moved slightly, and he looked like he wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. After clenching his teeth slightly, he said, ¡°Master Yu...¡± His voice was dry as he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s not all. This time, outside of the Barren Desert, as an Advanced Spiritualist, Master Yu forced the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon to defend with all his strength and even cracked his hand.¡±


    This time, even Jiang Caijin looked shocked and asked in surprise, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, the news came from the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. As long as the Jiang family has his help, we won¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    At the Jiang Residence, the totem that was hundreds of meters tall was awe-inspiring, and the sun was shining brightly. It was a scene of prosperity.


    In a small courtyard, Lil¡¯ Man was carving wood. His knife skills were crude, but he was meticulous as if this was the most sacred thing to do.


    Jiang Qingcheng was teaching Lil¡¯ Lan how to read. She had grown sideways a little, and she had a fluffy ponytail. Her face was exquisite, and her eyebrows were graceful like thin and long willow leaves. Below them were a pair of lively eyes. They were big as if they could speak, and her nose was small and delicate. As long as the girl smiled, 2 small dimples would appear on the sides of her mouth. She was adorable.


    At this moment, an elder, who was an Advanced Spiritualist, walked in with a gentle smile. He was a little chubby, and his eyes were small. He held an exquisite carving knife in his hand.


    After looking around, he walked to Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Come, Lil¡¯ Man, I¡¯ll change a carving knife for you. This is made of meteorite iron from outer space. It¡¯ll be morefortable for you to use this.¡± He smiled, and his originally small eyes were narrowed into a line, making him look a bit funny.


    Lil¡¯ Man did not even look up. He answered coldly, ¡°No need. My carving knife is a gift from Big Brother Yu.¡±


    The old man paused his hand in the air. He was in a dilemma.


    Jiang Qingcheng smiled and epted the knife instead. She was mischievous, but she was not without schemes. She had grown a lot since she came to the Jiang Residence.


    The old man let out a long sigh of relief and left slowly.


    2 old men with slightly decaying auras were standing side by side in the clouds. They were the 2 Venerable Ones of the Jiang family¡ªJiang Yuchen and Jiang Xiaoxu.


    Rubbing his chin with his fingers, Jiang Yuchen asked in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother, aren¡¯t you overreacting?¡±


    ¡°Overreacting?¡± Jiang Xiaoxu raised his voice.


    He sighed and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a gesture. If we don¡¯t do it, someone else will. The true path intent. You and I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Back then, He Jian dominated the whole generation. Wasn¡¯t he amazing? But he was still blocked from advancing. However, Master Yu¡¯s different. He has figured out the true path intent. Without a doubt, he¡¯d be able to be a Venerable One. With his current strength, he¡¯d be even stronger after he bes a Venerable One. Why let such a God-favored one run away when he has already been in contact with the Jiang family? We¡¯d be struck by lightning!¡±


    He looked at Lil¡¯ Man with a profound look.


    ¡°I see.¡± Jiang Yuchen nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yeah. Have you sent Liuche out?¡± Jiang Xiaoxu asked.


    ¡°He went to wee them with the other powerhouses of our n,¡± Jiang Yuchen answered.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Xiaoxu looked into the distance and nodded. At this moment, he finally understood why He Jian thought so highly of Ou Yangming. The young fellow was a monster. He had forced the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon to defend with all his strength despite being an Advanced Spiritualist. There had never been anyone like him before. Even He Jian was far behind.


    Nheless, no one knew that the Big Avnche required one to visualize the snow mountain daily with one¡¯s mental power, and it was not a one-day feat.


    If it was not for the fact that the head swallowed a Bone Dragon, allowing Ou Yanmging¡¯s mental power to replenish itself, he would need at least several years to visualize the snow mountain to be 33 kilometers tall.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the Ji Residence, which belonged to the Blood Dragons, a Blood Dragon stood in a huge stone square. It carried the blue sky on its back and stepped on the ground, making a gesture of wanting to soar into the sky. Bloody mists appeared on every scale. Its dragon ws were as ck as ink and were slightly separated. Its nails were thin and long, unusually sharp, like 5 invincible bone des. From afar, this totem seemed to be pervaded by bloody mists.


    Under the bloody mists, countless Ji family disciples sat cross-legged.


    Their bodies were filled with dense murderous auras as they closed their eyes. One could feel the arrogance of the Blood Dragon n with just a nce.


    Behind the Blood Dragon Totem, there were many pavilions. They took up at least 10 kilometers. In the most eye-catching spot among the pavilions...


    There was a 9-story tall tower. It was simple and ancient. It stood proudly, and every inch of it was carved with exquisite flowers. This was the Daoist Disciple Tower, where the Daoist disciples of the Ji family lived.


    At the top of the Daoist Disciple Tower, Ji Haoran sat cross-legged. There was a faint ck aura on his body. He was obviously healing his injuries.


    After a while, he spat out a mouthful of ck blood, and his face turned ruddy once again.


    Suddenly, an old man in beast skin stepped on the stairs and walked up. There was a hand bone hanging on his neck. It was crystal clear and gave off a holy feeling. His eyes were turbid, and there was no spiritual energy fluctuation on his body. He looked just like an ordinary person.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± His voice was not hoarse. Instead, it seemed to be full of vigor.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll win it back next time.¡± Ji Haoran clenched his fists. His long fingernails sank deep into his palm, causing blood to drip.


    ¡°Do you know why the Daoist Disciple Tower has 9 floors?¡± The old man did not reply. Instead, he asked inexplicably.


    ¡°9 is the limit of single-digit numbers. I¡¯ll be the one that¡¯ll break through the limit and conquer the heavens,¡± Ji Haoran answered softly without thinking.


    Only then did the old man¡¯s expression soften. He said softly, ¡°The Ji family¡¯s the strongest among the human forces in the Big Ruins. We¡¯re above all other forces. ¡°You¡¯re the Daoist disciple of our n, and you¡¯re destined to be extraordinary. You¡¯re destined to soar through the nine heavens so what¡¯s a small setback to you? What¡¯s a momentary gain or loss to you? Your opponents aren¡¯t the Daoist disciples of the other ns, but the Heavenly Disaster¡ªthe tribtion of breaking through to be a Venerable One. If you don¡¯t be a Venerable One, you¡¯ll eventually be insignificant. Only after bing a Venerable One will you understand the vastness of heaven and earth and the boundless great path.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was not loud, but it carried a faint sense of majesty.


    ¡°I understand...¡± Ji Haoran nodded heavily.


    The old man waved his sleeve, and his expression was benevolent. He added softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m harsh on you but right now, the Big Ruins is in chaos. If you don¡¯t be a Venerable One, you won¡¯t even have the right to live. As for the person who injured you, as long as you be a Venerable One, you¡¯ll be able to kill him like a dog. Besides, the Ji family isn¡¯t that easy to deal with...¡± He looked down and sneered, his voice filled with coldness.

 Chapter 1017 - Danger Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Danger Zone</h4>


    Of course, Ou Yangming did not know how much of a sensation his actions had caused. It could even be considered an earthquake.


    Nevertheless, there were pros and cons to this. The good thing was that he had be the Jiang family¡¯s noble guest, but the bad thing was that he had be the Blood Dragon n¡¯s must-kill.


    At this time, the Ji family only had a small thought in their mind. How terrifying would it be for such a person who could dominate a generation to break through to be a Venerable One? Without a doubt, it would cause the Blood Dragon n to be overwhelmed or find it difficult to do anything to him.


    Yes, at this point, Ou Yangming had begun to possess the strength to suppress a generation.


    In fact, as long as he broke through to a top-grade Spiritualist, he would have some leeway against a Venerable One. Of course, it was too difficult to fight to a draw with a Venerable One. After all, the transformation of the dantian into ake would greatly improve a cultivator¡¯s strength.


    At this moment, the initiator of the uproar in the Big Ruins was fleeing rapidly.


    His hair was disheveled, and his face was pale.


    Ou Yangming pped his interspatial bag, and a gentle white light was released. Afterward, a porcin bottle was lying in his palm, and a refreshing fragrance reverberated.


    He lifted his thumb up, and the fragrance of the pills became rich. He swung his right hand in the air, and 4 pills flew out. 3 pillsnded in the hands of hispanions, then he said softly, ¡°Eat one each to recover some spiritual power. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll catch up.¡± There was also a hint of helplessness in his voice.


    Jiang Yingrong and He Jian exchanged a look. They did not act pretentious and swallowed the pills in one gulp. To them, Ou Yangming was a ¡°wealthy man¡±. Who would feel sorry for eating off a rich man?


    As they swallowed the pill, a warm current immediately grew in their dantian. It spread to every corner of their body along with their 8 extraordinary meridians, continuously recovering the spiritual power they had consumed.


    Zang Jian did not say anything. He lifted his wrist and swallowed it. His eyes immediately lit up, and he remarked softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a trick up your sleeves, Brother Yu. Given your pill refinement technique, you¡¯re not inferior to even the sect elders. In fact, you¡¯re better. It¡¯s just that...¡± His brows suddenly furrowed.


    Hearing these words, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind thudded. He thought to himself, ¡®Could it be that I¡¯ve been discovered? Logically speaking, he¡¯s a sword cultivator. Even if I used the Pill Peak¡¯s secret method to refine these pills, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find out!¡¯ Nheless, his face did not reveal the slightest bit of his thought. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Just what?¡±


    Zang Jian stepped forward with his right foot. The spiritual Qi in his dantian burst out, creating an incredibly strong pushing force. He turned into a light stream as he sped off into the distance and responded, ¡°It¡¯s just that your secret method of refining pills is somewhat simr to that of the Pill Peak, but it¡¯s much more brilliant.¡± As he said that, he widened his eyes and looked at Ou Yangming with a puzzled expression.


    Only then did Ou Yangming heave a sigh of relief in his heart. He mysteriously blinked his eyes and had an unfathomable expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s true! This inheritance...¡±


    He did not finish his sentence, but Zang Jian waved his hand and blinked his eyes in response. He looked like he understood what the young fellow wanted to say.


    Ou Yangming did not say anything else. He increased his speed to the maximum and fled toward the horizon.


    The sun was setting, and everywhere was quiet. When thest ray of light in the sky fell, darkness engulfed from the horizon. The cursednd at night was several times more dangerous than it was in the day.


    ¡°There¡ªquickly chase!¡± All of a sudden, a cry broke the silence of the night.


    Dozens of Blood Horned Dragons released bloody mists from their scales. Their bodies trembled, and they pounced forward like a roc pouncing on its prey.


    Dong Chenyuughed coldly and yelled, ¡°Warriors of the Blood Horned Dragon n, capture them and bring them back to the n!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Blood Horned Dragons roared in unison.


    ¡®They just won¡¯t go away!¡¯ Ou Yangming cursed internally. On this day, he kept changing directions, but the other party was like maggots attached to a bone, thus he was unable to escape no matter how hard he tried. Helpless, the young fellow could only rush toward a dangerousnd because he knew there was a chance for survival there. This was the perfect depiction of how there was no making without breaking.


    The location of this danger zone was something that Jiang Yingrong had told Ou Yangming in advance.


    Her original intention was to temporarily hide in this danger zone for a while. With their strength, no matter how dangerous it was, they would be able to hold on for a few days. During this period, the powerhouses of the ck Dragon n would certainly have received the news. As long as they dyed the time until help arrived, they would be able to get out of the dead situation.


    After 15 minutes, a white vortex that was like a neb appeared in front of Ou Yangming. In the depths of the vortex, numerous blood-colored electric arcs shed, stirring up sparks.


    Behind the vortex, there was an endless white fog that stretched to an unknown ce. It was like an ancient vicious beast that had opened its bloody mouth to devour. The instant Ou Yangming and hispanions saw it, their bodies turned cold as if they had fallen into an ice cave.


    ¡°Charge in...¡± Ou Yangming forcefully suppressed the ufortable feeling in his body. He gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly.


    Without any hesitation, he unleashed his potential. His body turned into a light stream, and his speed once again burst as he charged into the vortex.


    The other 3 followed closely behind, taking a step into the vortex.


    When Dong Chenyu saw this, he was not anxious. He raised his hand, and all the Blood Horned Dragons immediately stopped. He ordered coldly, ¡°Guard the entrance!¡±


    At the same time, many poisonous insects slowly flew out from the yellow sand and gathered. It was the member of the Dead Turbidity.


    It was to his credit that Ou Yangming and hispanions could not escape from the pursuit of the Blood Horned Dragons. He had a keen sense of smell and could pick up the rich smell of blood on the young fellow¡¯s body.


    Dong Chenyu looked like he was deep in thought. He separated his fingers, and a suction force erupted. He gently grabbed downward.


    Immediately, grains of yellow sand flew into his palm. With 2 fingers pressing down, they turned into ashes.


    He nced at Turbid and questioned coldly, ¡°Will they reallye out from here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In less than 3 days, the damned human will surely escape. There¡¯s an inexplicable danger inside this white vortex. Spiritual power will be consumed at an extreme speed. Most importantly, there¡¯s only one exit in this dangerousnd. As long as we guard this ce, nothing will go wrong.¡± As he spoke, a green light lit up in his eyes like a ghostly me rising from a lonely grave.


    Dong Chenyu nodded slightly. At the spur of the moment, the words ¡°catching a turtle in a jar¡± appeared in his mind.


    Within the white vortex, fog drifted in all directions. The white fog was like threads connecting into a single piece.


    The sky, the earth, the grass, and even everything was covered by the fog. As far as one¡¯s eye could see, it was all a lonely white. Staying in such an environment for long could drive people crazy.


    At the edge of the white vortex.


    The 4 figures scattered and moved slowly.


    After a while, Ou Yangming stopped, and a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes. He asked softly, ¡°Why do I feel that the spiritual power in my body is being consumed a lot faster? Even when I probe with my mental power, I can only reach less than 33 meters. I can¡¯t see beyond that clearly.¡± He had tried many times before he asked.


    Zang Jian nodded in agreement and looked at Jiang Yingrong.


    After interacting with everyone for a day, Zang Jian knew Ou Yangming was the absolute core of this small team. There was no doubt about this.


    Jiang Yingrong, on the other hand, knew more. After all, the Jiang family was one of the strongest human forces in the Big Ruins. She had read collected Daoist scriptures since she was young, so she naturally had a wide range of knowledge. That was why Zang Jian looked at her at this time.


    Before Jiang Yingrong could answer, He Jian had answered.


    His face was full of vicissitudes of life and traces of time. He looked into the distance and looked at the rolling fog in the distance as he exined, ¡°This kind of white vortex will continue to devour surrounding spiritual power to be bigger.¡± As he said that, he opened his palm and gently held some white fog.


    Following that, he added, ¡°And the thing that absorbs the spiritual power of cultivators is the white fog drifting in this vortex.¡±


    ¡°White fog?¡± Zang Jiang raised his voice by a few degrees, and a suspicious look appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He Jian nodded. Both of them were carrying sword cases on their backs. No matter how one looked at it, this was a bit strange.


    Jiang Yingrong did not say anything, and her face was full of worry.


    At this moment, the bright light in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gathered. He rolled up his long sleeves, and colorful starlights spread out. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be numerous meticulously carved formation boards. They were full of charm. The formation boards drew slender and perfect arcs as they descended from the sky, enveloping an area of hundreds of meters. The arcs interweaved into a, and majestic spiritual power spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± Ou Yangming gently exhaled a breath of green air, and a rune node beside him instantly lit up.


    All of a sudden, a gentle breeze blew away the fog in the formation, and a piece of cknd was revealed. It was covered with crushed stones.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s lips seemed to be covered with sand. She looked at He Jian in surprise and asked, ¡°Brother Yu even knows about formations?¡± She felt that it was ridiculous. ¡®He knows how to refine pills and flying carpets, and he¡¯s not inferior to a Daoist disciple. On top of that, he even knows how to set up formations... How does he have so much energy? Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?¡¯ She looked at Ou Yangming as if he was a monster.


    She did not know Ou Yangming had a spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes. His ability to sneakily learn from others was too much like a cheat code.


    As long as he wanted to learn something, with a little deduction, he could immediately do it well or even better.


    When He Jian heard this, he smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Yes, so my evaluation before wasn¡¯t too much, right?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed not too much...¡± Jiang Yingrong thought for a moment and nodded slightly.


    She was proud and confident but in front of Ou Yangming, she was only ying a supporting role.


    Just as her thoughts were rolling in her mind, Ou Yangming¡¯s calm voice was heard, disrupting her thoughts. ¡°Come in!¡±


    The corner of her mouth curled up, and a strange look appeared in her eyes. Her heart was full of wonder, and she stepped into the formation. This was also because she trusted Ou Yangming. Otherwise, stepping into a formation master¡¯s formation was no different from courting death. Once the formation was formed, the formation master would be the master of the formation and be a god-like existence. So far, it was worth noting that the formation the young fellow had set up could easily trap a top-grade Spiritualist.


    Zang Jian took 2 deep breaths and looked at Ou Yangming deeply, and a faint bitterness appeared in his heart.


    Even with the powerful nature of a sword cultivator, he felt a sense of loss in his heart.


    ¡®Can I really catch up to him?¡¯


    However, the thought was instantly crushed.


    Since he was a Daoist disciple, he had to have the heart of a Daoist disciple.


    No matter how difficult his future path was, it could not make him have the slightest bit of fear and retreat.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s strength would only make him more diligent and hard-working. It would only be the motivation for him to be brave and radical.

 Chapter 1018 - Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Prepare</h4>


    Inside the vortex of fog, fog surged like a tide and surged rapidly like a fierce spark stirring up a raging me.


    Nheless, at the edge of the vortex, they were blocked by an invisible barrier. This was a unique phenomenon that had never happened before. This barrier was the Defensive Formation that Ou Yangming had set up, and it could block the fog in the vortex outside.


    Inside the formation, Ou Yangming and hispanions stood side by side.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with an inexplicable meaning. He looked at He Jian and asked in a calm voice, ¡°Senior He, how much spiritual Qi do you have left in your dantian?¡±


    ¡°70%.¡± He Jian slightly shook his knees, and the sword case on his back also began to shake.


    ¡°70%...¡± Ou Yangming looked like he was deep in thought. His fingers gently stroked his chin as if he was thinking about something.


    After a moment, he gritted his teeth and asked softly, ¡°Senior He, I¡¯ll set up a Defensive Formation for you, as well as refine pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment for you. Do you have the confidence to ovee the tribtion and break through to be a Venerable One?¡± His voice was very soft, but it sounded like thunder in He Jian¡¯s ears.


    He Jian did not answer immediately. After thinking for a moment, he asked, ¡°How many Heavenly Thunderbolts can the Defense Formation block?¡±


    ¡°2,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    ¡°What about the pieces of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment? How much of the Thunderbolt Powers can they absorb?¡± He Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with an undetectable eagerness. In his mind, as long as it could absorb 20% of the Thunderbolt Powers, it would be the best. A Thunderbolt-resistant Suit¡ªit was a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. In the past, he would not even dare to think about it. As long as it could absorb 20% of the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power, he would agree right away.


    ¡°It can absorb 75% of the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power,¡± Ou Yangming responded proudly without hesitation. When he refined the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit for the Multi-armed King Kong, it could only absorb about 70% of the power. Now that his smithing skills had improved, he was sure that it could absorb 75% of the power without any problems.


    As his voice spread, the eyes of the others instantly lit up. Their eyes were filled with a hint of ttery. What did absorbing 75% of the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power mean? As long as they could withstand 25% of the disaster¡¯s power, they would be able to be Venerable Ones. This was simply a great opportunity.


    More importantly, the 3 of them were top-grade Spiritualists. Bing a Venerable One was the lifelong desire of every top-grade Spiritualist.


    Furthermore, the formation setup could block 2 Heavenly Thunderbolts. If one did not seize this kind of fortune, it would simply be a waste of heavenly treasures.


    Jiang Yingrong widened her eyes and looked at Ou Yangming. She thought to herself, ¡®No wonder Brother Yu asked about this danger zone. It turns out that he already had a n in mind. Is this his strategy?¡¯


    He Jian¡¯s eyes were bright, and his body was trembling. He asked worriedly, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Ou Yangming nodded heavily.


    ¡°Very well. If I don¡¯t seize this opportunity, I deserve to be struck by lightning. If I can¡¯t survive the Heavenly Disaster with the help of the formation and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, I can only say that it¡¯s my fate, and I can¡¯t me anyone.¡± He Jian¡¯s eyes shed. They were as sharp as knives and as swift as lightning. There was also a hint of unspeakable determination in his eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll first refine the formation boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. Senior He, you should also take the opportunity to recover your spiritual power and adjust your Qi momentum, as well as getting your body back to its optimal state.¡± Ou Yangming waved his sleeve lightly, making the final decision.


    How could He Jian refuse? He said ¡°okay¡± 3 times in a row, then he sat cross-legged and entered a state of meditation.


    Ou Yangming gently exhaled a breath of cold air. His gaze focused, and the Heavenly Phoenix FIre in his hand lit up, distorting the surrounding air. A wave of scorching heat spread out in all directions.


    With a flip of his wrist, an uncarved round board appeared in his hand, emitting a faint light.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was as calm as ake. With a sh of thought, a wisp of white me burst out from his palm. The small board seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, changing rapidly in the me.


    His fingers moved rhythmically like 5 carving knives.


    At the same time, he visualized the runes of the Earthly Formation Boards in his spiritual world and slowly engraved them on the small board.


    A dense and heavy aura spread out from the board. This aura seemed to be able to crush a mountain, making people feel as if they were on the edge of the abyss. Even a half a meter wide crack appeared on the ground. One could imagine how heavy this formation board was. Oh, no, that was wrong. What was heavy was not the formation board, but the Earthly Runes that were being carved on the formation board. It could be said that every stroke was incredibly heavy.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s movements were effortless and smooth as one. It was as if he had practiced it thousands of times, and his face was rxed. He was no longer the young fellow who had refined the Earthly Formation Boards in the Beast King Sect. After this period of training, he had been reborn.


    He was now an Advanced Spiritualist, and his strength was not inferior to that of a Daoist disciple. Refining Earthly Formation Boards was too easy for him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s hands moved faster. His fingers were as if they were flying, leaving only afterimages. Countless runes were imprinted on the board.


    Jiang Yingrong and Zang Jian looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Even their throats were a bit dry.


    This was especially true for Zang Jian. The rtionship between the Seven Stars Sect and Reborn in Paradise was extraordinary.


    He had also seen the Daoist disciple of Reborn in Paradise carve formation boards. Nevertheless, whether it was in terms of proficiency or timing, they were far from Ou Yangming. It was difficult topare them.


    In fact, Zang Jian even had the illusion that even a Venerable One was no match for Ou Yangming when it came to carving formation boards. Even so, this thought only appeared for an instant before it was forcefully banished by him. ¡®How old is he? No matter how monstrous he is, his energy is limited.¡¯


    ¡°Merge!¡± Just as waves were surging in Zang Jian¡¯s mind, Ou Yangming gently exhaled.


    The runes on the board seemed to have sensed something and were connected. The dots connected to form a thin line, and the thin lines were arranged and intertwined together. They were densely packed, and the feeling of heaviness was getting stronger. Ou Yangming¡¯s hand also became faster and in the blink of an eye, the Earthly Formation Board waspleted.


    Immediately after, Ou Yangming¡¯s carving of the formation boards seemed to be fast-forwarded like in a movie. It was so fast that one could not see his movements clearly. As long as it was over 20 breaths, a formation board could be carved out.


    1, 2, 3...


    After 4 hours, the 1,008 thick Earthly Formation Boards had beenpleted.


    Stacked together, plenty of mysterious halos spread out, looking extraordinarily beautiful.


    Jiang Yingrong gasped andmented in surprise, ¡°Brother Yu, you... You¡¯re too... Too fast, aren¡¯t you?¡± This speed had exceeded the limits of her imagination. Her gaze had been fixed on Ou Yangming the whole time, and she had been counting silently in her heart. Moreover, she also discovered that when carving the formation boards, the young fellow had also diverted a part of his attention to He Jian. Otherwise, he would have been even faster.


    ¡®Oh god, he was carving formation boards and not doing some random thing!¡¯


    Ou Yangming stopped what he was doing and said with a chuckle, ¡°Fortunately, I have some attainments in the path of formations.¡±


    As his voice echoed, Jiang Yingrong and Zang Jian rolled their eyes at the same time. They cursed internally, ¡®Some attainments? Your cultivation in formation is already heaven-defying, okay?¡±


    Indeed, it was the truth. Ou Yangming¡¯s attainments in formations were notable. Formation boards were made up of thousands of runes. This was somewhat simr to the rtionship between ake and a water droplet. At this point, the young fellow¡¯s vision was enough to allow him to see through the essence of the runes with a nce. Naturally, he carved the formation boards very quickly.


    After chatting for a while, Ou Yangming waited for his spiritual power to recover to its peak.


    He then waved his sleeves and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s almost time...¡±


    Jiang Yingrong did not say anything. Her beautiful eyes looked around. This was the first time she was going to watch him refine pieces of equipment, but the worry in her heart had mostly dissipated. She believed that with the help of these 2 things, the Guardian Elder would surely be able to be a Venerable One. At that time, would the other race¡¯s Venerable One guarding outside the vortex be able to block his sword? She was certain that the Venerable Blood Dragon could not do it¡ªhe definitely could not.


    Ou Yangming was not aware of Jiang Yingrong¡¯splicated thoughts. Without any hesitation, he tapped his interspatial bag and took out all the materials needed to forge the Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment.


    Blood Desire Ore, Golden Forest Base Basket, Tiankeng Wood...


    These materials were not considered too rare but other than a cksmith like Ou Yangming, no one would specially prepare them.


    Besides, while the price of one kind of material was not high, the overall expenditure was high. Ou Yangming was able to take out so many in one go, which showed that he was quite well-to-do.


    Jiang Yingrong and Zang Jian exchanged a look first, then held their breaths and stared straight at the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss...¡±


    The white Phoenix Fire burned fiercely, and it was sacred and noble. Ou Yangming gently tapped his finger, and the materials on the ground were guided into the fire by his spiritual power. In an instant, they began to melt slowly, flowing with brilliant colors.


    1 type, 2 types, 3 types...


    Dozens of materials quickly melted, fusing with each other, and a powerful aura spread out.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power had been enveloping the materials all this time. Without warning, a bright light shed in his eyes, and he growled in a low voice, ¡°Condense!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the refining materials blended together like water and milk as if they were kneaded by a powerful force. They condensed into the shape of an armor, emitting a red light in the white mes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s right hand continuously pointed out in the air, and a faint path conception spread out in all directions. It was done in one breath. Every time his finger fell, it carried a different kind of beauty as if it merged with this world and became an inseparable part of this world.


    Each time he pointed his finger out in the air, the runes on the armor would jump like tadpoles swimming in the water.


    When Ou Yangming pointed his finger out, the white light on the armor was so bright that it lit up more than half of the space in the formation.


    The light was gentle and did not seem dazzling, but even the surrounding space shook along with it. A faint circle of ripples reverberated in the formation.


    Following that, the runes on the armor spread out like a spider¡¯s web. They drew perfect arcs on the armor and interweaved into a web, covering the tiniest parts of the armor and turning it into a gorgeous red flower. It looked exquisite, like a perfect piece of art.

 Chapter 1019 - The Tribulation to Becoming a Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 1019: The Tribtion to Bing a Venerable One</h4>


    The formation was emitting a faint halo.


    Outside the formation, the fog was pervading, and the danger was inexplicable.


    Inside the formation, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was like snow under the sun, emitting a warm white light.


    This light screen divided the entire world into 2 parts. One side was mysterious and unpredictable while the other side was quiet and distant with a faint warmth. These 2pletely different styles fused into one in a near-perfect state under Ou Yangming¡¯s ingenious operation. Everyone who saw it felt amazed and incredulous.


    In the space of the formation, Ou Yangming¡¯s hand movements slowed down. The Heavenly Phoenix Fire slowly dissipated, and the universe returned to calmness.


    With a thought, golden mental power entered the armor. After a while, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming found that the power contained in the armor was incredibly powerful, and this was only one of them. If he could form a magic tool suit, it could absorb the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power. Moreover, as long as one¡¯s mental power was slightly activated, the equipment¡¯s power would be released, and the red flowers on the armor would instantly light up, producing unimaginable power.


    ¡°He seeded? He really seeded?¡± Zang Jian and Jiang Yingrong eximed at the same time.


    Nheless, they immediately covered their mouths, afraid that they would disturb Ou Yangming.


    This was because they knew that Ou Yangming had only refined one piece, and what he wanted to refine was an equipment set.


    Immediately after that, a helmet, greaves, a belt...


    Every time Ou Yangming flipped his hand, a piece of equipment was sessfully refined.


    After half a day, a whole set of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment was neatly arranged, and violent fluctuations spread out in all directions.


    Jiang Yingrong and Zang Jian took a step forward at the same time. The former¡¯s beautiful eyes moved, and she asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Yu, have you finished refining them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I didn¡¯t let you down.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face was rosy. Refining a whole set of Thunderbolt-resistant Equipment was as easy as eating and drinking for him, and the consumption of his mental power was not big. Of course, this was also because after the head devoured the Bone Dragon, mental power was fed back to his body, allowing his mental power to take a qualitative leap.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s throat moved. She wanted to say something, but she hesitated.


    Ou Yangming naturally understood her thought, but he did not say it out loud.


    Some things would mean very differently if one took the initiative to say instead of waiting for someone else to bring it up.


    Jiang Yingrong hesitated for a long time, but she still did not say anything. After all, she also wanted to see if this Thunderbolt-resistant Suit was really so magical.


    Of course, it was not appropriate for her to bring it up too. Although she was the daughter of the Jiang family¡¯s patriarch, she did not represent the Jiang family. Jiang Liuche would have to be the one to negotiate with Ou Yangming as his words would carry enough weight for them to show their sincerity. After all, a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit that could withstand 75% of the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power had too great a meaning to its existence. It was worth noting that every Venerable One stood at the top of the pyramid in the Spiritual Realm.


    Zang Jian had the same thoughts, but he did not say a word. After all, he and Ou Yangming had not known each other for a long time.


    Just as the 3 of them were talking, He Jian opened his eyes, and a faint sword cry resounded.


    He Jian did not say anything and slightly nodded at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...¡±


    The fog outside the formation surged. Ou Yangming spat out the cold air in his chest, and the light in his eyes grew brighter.


    He turned to look at Jiang Yingrong and Zang Jian and said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful. I¡¯m going to start setting up the formation boards!¡±


    Seeing that the distance was enough, Ou Yangming¡¯s palm lit up. With a sh of thought, he swept out a powerful mental power, and the 1,008 Earthly Formation Boards that he had just refined flew up from the ground at the same time. They were like a long ck dragon made of formation boards, and they connected from end to end as if they were a whole.


    He pressed down with his right hand, and the void rumbled. Afterward, he pped his long sleeves outward.


    The Earthly Formation Boards were like countless streams of light, flowing out and spreading out like stars and light spots. They actually gave people a sense of magnificence.


    They spread out to an area of 1 to 1.3 kilometers, and the runes engraved on the boards lit up. They were as dense as mountains.


    He Jian felt this aura, and his eyes lit up. Just the Earthly Formation Boards that were set up gave him a mysterious feeling.


    Ou Yangming looked at He Jian and said softly, ¡°Senior He, when your mental power is poured into the formation board, you can control their power to resist the Heavenly Disaster.¡± As he said that, he waved his hand, and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit fell to the elder¡¯s side.


    Seeing this, He Jian was shocked.


    He thought to himself, ¡®This is a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. Can¡¯t you be more careful?¡¯ He knew the suit would not break easily, but he was still somewhat speechless.


    Ou Yangming, Zang Jian, and Jiang Yingrong all retreated at the same time, arriving outside the range of the Heavenly Disaster.


    He Jian put on the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit neatly and roared. A forceful sword intent burst out from his body, and a muffled sound came from within his body. The aura was continuous and smooth as one. In his dantian, spiritual Qi kept exploding.


    Under the influence of this forceful aura, the fog within 333 meters turned into 9 pirs of fog, which swept into the sky one circle after another and exploded in the sky. It was as if a sea of fog had appeared in the sky. From afar, the 9 pirs of fog looked like they were connected to 2 fog vortexes. They were like 9 majestic bridges, and each arc was shocking.


    ¡°Break through the Spirit Grade and be a Venerable One!¡± He Jian threw his head back and let out a long roar. The lid of the sword case on his back was opened at once.


    Right away, the Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus circled around him and flew up and down, emitting clear rings.


    The Heavenly Disaster seemed to have sensed this powerful aura. In just a moment, ck clouds gathered from all directions. The skypletely darkened. Wind and thunder surged, and electric arcs flickered. From afar, it looked like a huge ck pot was covering the sky. It was fine if the clouds were just as ck as ink but most importantly, they actually flowed like water droplets. A terrifying pressure seeped down from the sky as if it could bend one¡¯s spine and crush one¡±s bones.


    All the fierce beasts within several kilometers prostrated, their heads buried in the soil, and they kept trembling.


    The Heavenly Disaster¡ªwhether it was spirit beasts or ferocious beasts, they avoided it as they could, not daring to get involved in it in the slightest.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was solemn. This was the second time he had stood under the disaster. The more it was like this, the more he felt that he was insignificant. The universe¡¯s magnanomosity was simply not something that human power could stop. At this time, he could not help but think of Xu Aoran. Given that he broke the tribtion with his bare hands, how powerful must he be? It was simply unimaginable.


    Outside the fog vortex, a majestic pressure fell from the sky.


    The member of the Dead Turbidity had a green light shone from its eyes. Its pupils suddenly shrank, and it said in shock, ¡°This... Someone¡¯s triggering the Heavenly Disaster? Who exactly is it? I can feel from the pressure that there are going to be at least 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts!¡±


    Nevertheless, as soon as it finished, a mocking look appeared in its eyes.


    It thought, ¡®How dare someone try to ovee the disaster in the fog vortex. He¡¯s simply courting death. To pass the tribtion in this ce, the consumption of spiritual power will be at least several times that of the outside world. It¡¯s impossible to seed. Besides, this Heavenly Disaster is going to be extraordinary.¡¯


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s expression was calm. His judgment was simr to that of Turbid. To trigger the Heavenly Disaster in such a ce was undoubtedly courting death.


    There was faint anticipation in his heart. He hoped that the person who triggered the tribtion was He Jian. As long as he died under the disaster, the remaining people would not be a threat at all.


    Under normal circumstances, this judgment would not be wrong, but they would never have thought that Ou Yangming himself was an existence that had broken their understanding. With the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, all the impossibilities would be possible.


    In the fog vortex, the ck clouds rapidly expanded and kept pressing down.


    Even the tiniest light in the sky seemed to have been absorbed by the ck clouds. It was pitch-ck.


    Cold winds whistled, and whimpering sounds could be heard endlessly.


    All of a sudden, a bolt of lightning shed in the thunder clouds, bing the only light within several kilometers. It tore the sky apart like a sh of lightning, stirring up a wave of interspatial fluctuations.


    At the same time, a lightning as wide as a bucket struck before any sound was heard. It arrived almost instantly. The power of the Heavenly Disaster could not be evaded. There was no way to avoid it. It could only be met head-on. Furthermore, no one was allowed to interfere. Otherwise, it would be iparably terrifying.


    He Jian had long since made ns in his heart. He knew it was not appropriate to use too much spiritual power in the beginning.


    With a sh of thought, his tyrannical mental power fused into the Earthly Formation. He shouted internally, ¡®Defend!¡¯ Before this thought was gone, the 1,008 scattered Earthly Formation Boards on the ground seemed to havee to life, emitting yellow halos. The yellow lights were dim, but they were changing every moment. They intersected with each other and turned into a huge circr formation. Like a Yin-Yang Fish, it hovered in mid-air, waiting for the Heavenly Thunderbolt to strike.


    The Heavenly Thunderbolt connected with the formation boards, and a world-shaking explosion sounded in the air.


    It was ear-splitting. As a violent wind swept in all directions, an airwave spread out. The entire space was like a ripplingke, spreading out in circles.


    The formation map changed rapidly. A curved arc that looked like 2 semicircles appeared within the formation board. From afar, the semicircle arcs divided the formation boards into 2 sides. One side was Yin, and the other was Yang. The 2 sides did not interfere with each other and were clearly separated.


    This bolt of lightning and the Earthly Formation Boards were in a stalemate for a moment. Then, there was a sign that the lightning was about to copse. Following an explosion, itpletely copsed.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face lit up with joy, and her smile blossomed like a flower. She remarked, ¡°Brother Yu, the formation boards you refined are indeed extraordinary!¡±


    Zang Jian also pped his hands lightly and praised, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even after blocking the first Heavenly Thunderbolt, they still didn¡¯t suffer much damage. It seems that blocking the second one won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Deep down, he felt that he had made the right decision, if he could exchange the full-strength attack against a Venerable One for Ou Yangming¡¯s favor, would the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit be far away for him? No, of course not.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand and smiled warmly. ¡°You tter me, you tter me!¡±


    The pressure from the sky became stronger, making people feel breathless. It was as if a mountain was pressing down on their hearts.


    Ou Yangming shook his shoulders and thought to himself, ¡®Back then, when the King Kong encountered the second Heavenly Thunderbolt, it underwent a change. I wonder if Senior He will go through the same thing?¡¯


    There was actually some anticipation in his heart. He felt that while He Jian¡¯s talent was average, his luck was great. The elder would be able to pass at least 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    The word ¡°luck¡± was indeed difficult to understand. It was iparably magical.


    If Ou Yangming had not gotten the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, his life would not have gone through so many ups and downs.


    Simply put, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire hadpletely changed Ou Yangming¡¯s fate.

 Chapter 1020 - Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Thoughts</h4>


    The thunderclouds in the sky rumbled.


    All of a sudden, the sky shook, and the thunderclouds split open from the middle. A faint red color could be seen. From a distance, it looked like a ck fog giant with a ferocious face. It opened its bloody mouth and spat out countless white lightning bolts. They descended diagonally like a majestic rain.


    Countless lightning bolts as thick as buckets crashed down from the sky, illuminating the space within 333 meters. It was as bright as day.


    Many small bubbles appeared around the lightning bolts and exploded. It was an indescribable scene that shocked one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°The second part of the Heavenly Thunderbolt¡ªlightning bolts falling like rain,¡± Ou Yangming muttered when he saw this scene. A strange look appeared in his eyes. He wondered if the lightning rain this time would change. He remembered that when the Multi-armed King Kong was undergoing the Heavenly Disaster, the second Heavenly Thunderbolt had a change. All the electric arcs suddenly gathered and turned into a small sun that bombarded over. What about He Jian¡¯s?


    Thinking of this, he immediately shifted his gaze to He Jian.


    He Jian raised his withered right hand. His figure was thin and weak, and he was slightly hunchbacked.


    Nheless, his spine would never bend, and his soul would never lower its head. His personality was just like the sword in his hand. He would only meet difficulties head-on, cut through thorns, and would never admit defeat. Even if it was the Heavenly Disaster blocking in front of him, he had nothing to fear.


    He raised his right hand for a moment and pressed down hard on the formation boards that looked like the Yin-Yang Diagram in the sky.


    Immediately, the Earthly Formation Boards shone brightly and suppressed the light from the thunderbolt. At the same time, they shrank toward the middle, bing more solid. Even so, the two sides that were cut by the semi-circr arcs became even more distinct. The sides did not interfere with each other and even became ck and white as if they corresponded to Yin and Tang.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crack...¡± Many lightning bolts struck the formation boards like a rapid and dense curtain of rain, falling majestically.


    Just like the name of this Heavenly Thunderbolt, bolts of lightning fell like rain.


    Tens of thousands of lightning bolts struck the formation boards. In just an instant, cracks appeared on the Earthly Formation Boards and spread out in all directions. Of course, this was also because He Jian¡¯s Heavenly Thunderbolt was stronger than that encountered by the king kong. After he had restored his foundation, hisbat power was no longer inferior to that of a Daoist disciple. The stronger one¡¯s aura and spiritual power were when one triggered the Heavenly Disaster, the greater its power.


    Nevertheless, this did not mean that the Heavenly Thunderbolts He Jian encountered would necessarily be more than that of Multi-armed King Kong. Although this had something to do with one¡¯sbat power, it did not affect too much. The key was one¡¯s good fortune and future potential.


    For example, Ou Yangming¡¯s Heavenly Disaster for him to break through the Spirit Grade to be a Venerable One would surely be beyond people¡¯s imagination.


    This was because hisbat power was incredibly strong, and he already had the aptitude to dominate a generation. Furthermore, his good fortune and potential were something that could not be found in the entire Spiritual Realm. Therefore, it was still unknown how many Heavenly Thunderbolts he could transcend, but it was certain that there would be no one like him in the past nor the future.


    He Jian could feel that fine cracks had appeared on the Earthly Formation Boards.


    A brilliant light shed in his eyes, and his tyrannical mental power enveloped the formation map. He sped his hands together and formed a mysterious hand gesture. He uttered in a low voice, ¡°Break!¡±


    At the same time, his domineering mental power drew out, and a violent and chaotic aura spread out from the formation boards. With an explosion, the tens of thousands of runes on the formation boards exploded like balloons filled with air. They copsed at the same time as the Heavenly Thunderbolts in the sky.


    The thunderclouds in the sky also quieted down, preparing for the next attack.


    At this time, the world was silent, and everything was silent.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He thought to himself, ¡®Since there was no change in the thunderbolt, how many Heavenly Thunderbolts can He Jian ovee?¡¯


    He did not guess because heavenly secrets were hard to predict. The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the greater the fear of karma. This was also the reason why he did not want to ept the inheritance of the Upper Tribtions when he was in the great tomb of Ultimate Sword Peak. It was because the young fellow knew this karma was too big, and he could not bear it.


    Jiang Yingrong raised her head and looked at He Jian. A gentle smile appeared on the corners of her mouth as she said softly, ¡°The second Heavenly Thunderbolt has passed!¡±


    Zang Jian nced at Ou Yangming. His eyes seemed to contain 2 balls of burning mes that were scorching.


    This kind of fervent gaze made Ou Yangming somewhat unable to bear it. At the spur of the moment, a tiny ck light spot appeared in his spiritual world. It gave him a familiar feeling as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    He remained expressionless, and his expression did not change at all. Nevertheless, in reality, a wave of mental power that was difficult to detect had spread out.


    After a second, a cold glint shed past his eyes as he thought to himself, ¡®Why are the poisonous bugs that I¡¯ve encountered at the ck Fog Mountain here?¡¯ Without the slightest hesitation, his mental power condensed into a corporeal form and surged like a huge wave.


    He crushed them effortlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Yingrong turned her eyes and looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ou Yangming answered with a smile and did not exin anything else.


    Outside the fog vortex, Dong Chenyu rubbed the space between his eyebrows with his fingers, and his eyes revealed a thoughtful look. He sneered and said, ¡°You still have some ability. In the fog vortex, one¡¯s spiritual Qi is constantly absorbed by the fog, and yet you still passed the second Heavenly Thunderbolt? Who exactly is the one who passed it? Are they the ones?¡± He shook his head as he did not dare to be certain.


    At this moment, a rustling sound was heard in the air.


    Looking over, where the sound came from, many poisonous insects slowly flew out from the ground. 1, 2... Numerous poisonous insects turned into a ray of dark light and slowly condensed. The vines that were full of purple flowers kept going deep into the ground, plundering vitality from the soil.


    Even though Dong Chenyu had seen this scene many times, he still felt disgusted.


    He coldly nced at Turbid and asked in a low voice, ¡°How is it? Is it really them?¡±


    Turbid slightly shrank his neck. Its voice was like 2 rusty copper tes rubbing together as if it could pierce through people¡¯s eardrums as it replied, ¡°The fog can block mental power outside. Before my clone could get close, it was crushed by a powerhouse¡¯s mental power. That said, I¡¯m 30% sure that it¡¯s those detestable humans.¡± It sounded confident.


    ¡°30%?¡± Dong Chenyu carefully wondered.


    After a long while, he looked at Turbid and asked, ¡°How much chance do you think this person has to survive the Heavenly Disaster?¡±


    ¡°He has a slim chance of survival.¡± Its eyes seemed to have lost their focus. The green light was like a burning ghost fire. No matter how one looked at it, it was a little terrifying.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dong Chenyu¡¯s gaze became a little more serious.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Turbid had a look of certainty on his face.


    As soon as it finished, it saw that the Venerable One still had a trace of doubt on his face, so it continued to exin, ¡°Since ancient times, the tribtion of breaking through the Spirit Grade and bing a Venerable One has been like a mortal wanting to climb over a steep mountain peak. It has blocked many talented people, and the probability of failing the Heavenly Disaster is very high. Besides, in this special environment, the fog would absorb the spiritual Qi in one¡¯s body at all times, making it even more difficult. Taking a step back, so what if he luckily passed the Heavenly Disaster? Having just passed the disaster, he must be very weak, so whatbat power does he have? How much benefit will one get from devouring the Bloodline Power of a Venerable One?¡±


    What it said was clear.


    It did not matter if this person was from Ou Yangming¡¯s group or not, they would give it a try anyway.


    Having just passed the Heavenly Disaster, one would not even have a tenth of one¡¯s strength left. The Bloodline Power in the person¡¯s body would be too enticing to the foregin races. This could be said to be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Of course, if this person failed to pass the Heavenly Disaster, there would be no need for them to enter. They only needed to guard the exit.


    Dong Chenyu thought carefully for a moment. These words were indeed reasonable.


    However, they never thought that there would be such ¡°heaven-defying¡± items such as the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. Additionally, the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s suppression on the foreign races was too strong. This was because the foreign races were originally from the Beasts. They had evolved after devouring a trace of the Dragons and Phoenixes¡¯ Bloodline Powers. Therefore, under the Heavenly Disaster, the Venerable One from the foreign race did not dare to act rashly. The Thunderbolt Powers were majestic and were the nemesis of all evil things. It was the power of the universe, and it was not to be desecrated. Besides, the foreign races had evolved by devouring the Bloodline Powers of the human race.


    These 2 points were only 1 point, but they were extremely fatal.


    Dong Chenyu fit both statements, so how would he dare to act rashly?


    ¡°Boom...¡± There was another loud sound, and the thunderclouds seemed to have been torn open by a pair of invisible hands. Lightning shed brilliantly as it descended from the sky.


    When Dong Chenyu heard this sound, he lifted his chin slightly and looked into the vortex. He said softly, ¡°The third one...¡± As he felt the pressure pressing down on his shoulder, he began to worry about his gains and losses. He hoped that the Thunderbolt Powers would be stronger, so that it would be easier for him to devour the Venerable One¡¯s Bloodline Powerter. Despite that, what if the Heavenly Thunderbolt killed the person? He would not be able to get the Bloodline Power then. It was aplicated situation for him.


    As for who was the hunter and who was the prey, he had not considered it at all. After all, would that not be nonsense? A newly advanced Venerable One who had just passed the Heavenly Disaster and had his dantian turned into ake would be on the verge of death, so how could he be a hunter? Dong Chengyu would not believe it even if he was beaten to his death.


    His arms were sometimes tense and sometimes rxed. He looked at the ck clouds above the fog vortex with aplicated expression.


    The remaining Blood Horned Dragons were pale, and their hearts almost rose to their throats. If it was not for their king¡¯s fierce might that had entered their hearts, they would have long run away. It was not that they were timid, but the power of the Heavenly Disaster was simply too terrifying.


    Having said that, with their king watching over them, no matter how afraid they were, they would not dare to turn around and run. Otherwise, before they could escape, they would be torn to pieces by the King.


    ...


    After an hour, Dong Chenyu¡¯s body started to tremble. He was shocked, and he sighed. ¡®Thest Heavenly Thunderbolt should¡¯ve passed?¡¯ He had never thought that he would meet a Venerable One who had ovee 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. What more, he had the chance to devour the person¡¯s Bloodline Power. What a great opportunity!


    Dong Chenyu took 2 deep breaths of cold air and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Boys, follow me and charge in!¡±


    As soon as he finished, a bloody mist spread out from his skin and enveloped his surroundings. He turned into a blood light and sped away.


    That said, he had never thought that this was not a fortuitous encounter. From the moment he took this step, he had walked into a dead end.

 Chapter 1021 - The Mightiness of a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1021: The Mightiness of a Sword</h4>


    The sound of thunder was muffled and deafening.


    When the sixth Heavenly Thunderbolt was blocked by He Jian, a strong wind blew in from the sky and swept over from afar, slowly blowing away the ck clouds.


    The thunderclouds dispersed, and the world returned to its peace. A sword-light shed in He Jian¡¯s eyes, and he thought to himself, ¡®The transformation of the dantian into ake is the symbol of a Venerable One.


    At this moment, He Jian only felt that his body was clear, and there was not a speck of dust in his heart. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake was as majestic as the ocean, and every cell in his body felt as if they were soaking in warm water. It wasfortable. The spiritual Qi in his meridians surged, and he could feel the energy that filled the universe. With just a thought, he could borrow the power.


    This was the Venerable One. Every strike was tainted by the great power of the universe.


    With a sh of thought, He Jian meditated. His Qi momentum sank to the bottom of his heart, and it was as smooth as one, not revealing the slightest bit of it.


    At this moment, he had be an old man of the secr world. The great path was simple, and nothing could be more simple than returning to the basics.


    Zang Jian¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and his voice trembled. ¡°This... 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts?¡± As he spoke, he looked at Jiang Yingrong as if he wanted to find the answer from her.


    ¡°Yes, 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts...¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s face was exquisite, and the corners of her mouth curled up. Her eyes were filled with shock.


    The 2 of them looked at each other for a moment and did not say anything.


    Ou Yangming stood with his hands behind his back. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, and his long hair fluttered behind him, making him look otherworldly. He took a deep look at He Jian and thought to himself, ¡®Although the Heaven-lifting is an iplete move, its power is astonishing. Now that Senior He has passed 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, how strong is hisbat power?


    He shook his head and did not dare to guess, but he had a vague answer in his heart. Even Multi-armed King Kong might not be a match for He Jian.


    Jiang Yingrong gently and gracefully walked forward. Her body bent, and her full breasts outlined in astonishing curves, revealing a burst of spring light. She gently picked up the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and inserted her mental power into it. Countless dim runes appeared in her perception. Her lips opened slightly, and she said with a surprised look, ¡°This Thunderbolt-resistant Suit... Hasn¡¯tpletely lost its spiritual essence?¡±


    When Zang Jian heard this, he gasped.


    He thought to himself, ¡®The suit has withstood 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, but there¡¯s still a trace of spiritual essence left. How profound is Brother Yu¡¯s attainments in smithing?¡¯


    At this moment, for some unknown reason, he thought of Ou Yangming and Qu Zhengde in his mind. He gave the young fellow a meaningful nce but did not say anything and remained silent.


    All of a sudden, dozens of ck light spots appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses. Their positions were constantly changing as they charged toward the 4 of them. Their bodies were filled with murderous auras. The light spot at the very front was as ck as ink. It even carried an indescribable greed. It was the fastest¡ªmuch faster than the rest of the light spots. It was Dong Chenyu.


    Behind these dozens of light dots, Turbid was hiding in the fog, slowly moving forward.


    Ou Yangming looked around, and his expression was strange. He sighed in his heart. ¡®They¡¯re really courting death!¡¯


    After thinking for a bit, he understood what the Blood Horned Dragon was thinking. He definitely wanted to devour the Bloodline Power of a Venerable One. Dong Chenyu must have thought that the newly advanced Venerable One had just passed the Heavenly Disaster and would be weak, so he wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    Ou Yangming guessed it right.


    Outside the fog vortex, Dong Chenyu was in high spirits. After sensing carefully for a moment, he muttered softly, ¡°Hmm? There aren¡¯t too many violent fluctuations. This new Venerable One must¡¯ve been seriously injured! Thinking about it, how could the 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts be so easy to ovee?¡± His heart was burning with passion. When he broke through the Spirit Grade and became a Venerable One, he had only passed 4 Heavenly Thunderbolts. Just a little bit more and he would have perished under the Heavenly Thunderbolts. This time, there were 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. In the past, he did not even dare to think about it


    Now, he had the chance to devour the power of this new Venerable One¡¯s bloodline. How could he not be excited?


    This kind of fortune was simply a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. After the fusion of the Bloodline Powers, he could advance one step further.


    Dong Chenyu was in a good mood. He was just short of humming a little song.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡± The sound of the air breaking was heard, and hended within 333 meters of Ou Yangming.


    Blood shed in Dong Chenyu¡¯s eyes, and he said coldly, ¡°It really is all of you. It¡¯s true that we¡¯ll meet wherever we go! To be able to transcend the Heavenly Disaster so casually, you deserve to have your bloodline devoured!¡± He could not stop sneering. The truth was indeed that. Every top-grade Spiritualist would be cautious when oveing the Heavenly Thunderbolts, and there would be someone there to protect them. Just like when Multi-armed King Kong broke through and became a Venerable One, it hid deep within the mountains of the Beast King Sect, and there were 3 Venerable Ones protecting it to prevent it from being ambushed. This was because right after one overcame the Heavenly Disaster, one would be at their weakest.


    If one was seriously injured under the Heavenly Thunderbolts, even if one encountered an ordinary Spiritualist, one might even die.


    Ou Yangming lifted his chin slightly with a faint smile. He asked with a strange expression, ¡°Do you think that you won?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I had in mind?¡± Dong Chenyu¡¯s mind thudded.


    He had a bad feeling in his heart but when he released his mental power, he could tell that He Jian¡¯s aura was faintly discernible as if he was adjusting his breathing.


    This faint bad feeling was then cast out of his head. A bloodthirsty look shed across his eyes, and a majestic aura swept out. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re ying tricks. I don¡¯t believe that you can escape from me!¡± At this moment, the remaining Blood Horned Dragons arrived.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was as calm as ake. He looked at Dong Chenyu with pity.


    This nce pierced deeply into Dong Chenyu¡¯s heart. The violent emotions in his heart increased. He licked his lips forcefully and raised his hand to point at He Jian. ¡°I want you to watch me devour the Bloodline Power in your body so that you¡¯ll sink into deep regret. As for her and him, they¡¯ll die because of you!¡± As he said this, he raised his hand and pointed at Jiang Yingrong and Zang Jian.


    He raised his hand slightly and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡± After saying that, he felt ted. He felt that the sky was clear, and that the wind was pleasant.


    As his words spread out, the dozens of Blood Horned Dragons swarmed over while he pounced on He Jian.


    The strange look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face became more intense. He shook his head and said, ¡°You cane and try.¡±


    Zang Jian and Jiang Yingrong were calm. They knew with the help of the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, He Jian could easily ovee the 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. Even the spiritual Qi in his dantian was not consumed much.


    At this moment, He Jian slowly opened his eyes, which shot out a beam of sword-light. It was holy and pure, stained with the immortal essence and holy will. It turned into a semi-circr arc and swept in all directions. Wherever it passed, more than half of the Blood Horned Dragons were cut in half like tofu. In an instant, corpses were everywhere. Broken limbs were everywhere, and fresh blood painted the ground red.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    Many Blood Horned Dragons roared crazily. Their eyes were filled with fear.


    Such power, such power, such power!


    Even Dong Chenyu felt his heart skip a beat when he saw the look in their eyes. Every cell in his body screamed as if they had met their natural enemy. There was only one thought left in his mind, and that was to run¡ªrun at all costs! He was certain that as long as the old man used the Heaven-lifting, he would die without a doubt. There would not no room for resistance. Especially when Dong Chenyu thought about how He Jian had passed 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, the fear in his heart surged like a tidal wave, and he did not have the slightest desire to fight.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation since he had passed the Heavenly Disaster.


    He secretly cursed all the ancestors of the Dead Turbidity, gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    A ruthless glint shed in his eyes. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence. His voice trembled as he uttered, ¡°Blood Flight!¡± Subsequently, his body seemed to have transformed into a faint stream of light. His speed was incredibly fast and in just the blink of an eye, he was about to fly out of the fog vortex.


    Despite this, not only did Dong Chenyu¡¯s eyes not show any joy, but he was even more anxious.


    The Dantian Lake in his body seemed to be drying up. There was a voice in his heart that kept roaring, telling him that one strike from He Jian could destroy his body and soul.


    It was because the strike would be the Heaven-lifting, and because He Jian had ovee 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to swallow my Bloodline Power? Come on!¡± He Jian¡¯s expression was calm as he took a step forward. With this step, it seemed as if the sky was shaking.


    The remaining Blood Horned Dragons only felt bolts of lightning striking their hearts. As for the weaker ones, their bodies copsed and turned into blood mists. One could imagine how powerful He Jian had be after transcending the 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts and transforming his dantian into ake.


    ¡°Sword!¡± He Jian let out a long cry and grabbed at the air with his finger.


    Afterward, the Meridian Sword¡¯s white light shed, and it appeared in He Jian¡¯s palm. He roared in a low voice, ¡°Heaven-lifting!¡±


    Without warning, the fog within hundreds of meters from him surged and moved with an explosion. They instantly reversed. A sword-light tore the fog apart. An indescribably sharp sword intent swept out in all directions, evolving into endless profoundness. Like the various paths of the mortal world, the color of this sword-light was difficult to describe.


    Thousands of barriers and all sorts of shackles seemed to be able to be severed by this sword.


    This was the Heaven-lifting, which was an unbreakable belief in the great path.


    Dong Chenyu let out a strange cry. He felt rmed, and the anxiety in his eyes had reached its peak. He growled, ¡°Faster, faster!¡±


    A life-and-death crisis that he had never experienced before appeared in his mind. It was intense, and it made every hair on his body stand on end.


    He was fast, but the sword-light was even faster. In an instant, the distance between the two of them reduced. It was as if space itself was ignored, and the sword shed down in an instant.


    ¡°No!¡± Despair appeared in Dong Chenyu¡¯s eyes, and his face twisted. The memories of his life shed through his mind like a movie. His eyes were bloodshot, and his heart was filled with anger and unwillingness. Even so, what could he do? He could not block this sword at all.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The world rumbled.


    Dong Chenyu¡¯s body became clear under the illumination of the sword-light.


    A shrill scream of pain reverberated in the air. Before the scream disappeared, his body had been crushed...


    The king of the Blood Horned Dragon n was unable to block a single move, and his soul had dissipated after blocking the sword attack.


    A storm that could overturn the sky spread out from the spot where Dong Chenyu had died. The ck light was shocking. Wherever it passed, mountains and rocks shattered, nts and vegetation were destroyed, and life force was extinguished. Everything was reduced to nothing, leaving behind only endless destion. This was the mightiness of a Venerable One. Every strike could resonate with the universe and burst out with unimaginable power.


    This scene caused all the Blood Horned Dragons to keep quiet. Their hearts trembled, and a cold air shot up into the sky.


    He Jian looked in the direction of Turbid in the distance. His nce caused the blood of the most mysterious foreign race in the Big Ruins to surge. Its spiritual Qi went against its flow, and it continuously spat out 2 mouthfuls of blood essence. It had a look of shock and fear on its face.

 Chapter 1022 - A Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1022: A Chance Encounter</h4>


    He Jian let out a soft exmation. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake surged and merged with his mental power. Then, it crushed toward Turbid¡¯s location. Ou Yangming had told him the location of this foreign race through voice transmission. The pressure was like an ocean. Consequently, Turbid¡¯s body quickly dispersed, turning into countless poisonous insects that wanted to merge into the yellow sand. Nheless, the moment it flew out, its body seemed to be fixed in mid-air by an invisible force.


    Even the world in Turbid¡¯s eyes turned ck and white, turning into a vortex that kept copsing and contracting toward the middle. The vortex kept spinning, turning into an unparalleled gale that seemed to want to suck its body in. The poisonous insects gathered again uncontrobly. It was as if time had reversed, and none of them were able to escape from the vortex.


    With a crack, they were directly crushed into powder by the tyrannical pressure.


    The Dead Turbidity, which had the strongest survival ability in the Big Ruins, was dead!


    Silence¡ªdead silence. Only the sound of wind could be heard within the fog vortex.


    The few remaining Blood Horned Dragons were pale, and cold sweat dripped down. They looked at He Jian as if they were looking at a devil, and every pore on their bodies emitted cold air.


    Their minds were nk and muddled. Even the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon could not block a single move from him, so how could they do it?


    He Jian pointed 3 fingers in the air. The Meridian Sword, the Chronicle, and the Blood Helianthus let out light cries and circled above his head. With a whooshing sound, they charged toward the remaining Blood Horned Dragons. These 3 longswords seemed to transcend space. Every time the longswords cut through the air, a Blood Horned Dragon would be lying in a pool of blood. Even killing a top-grade Blood Horned Dragon was like ughtering a dog. There was not a single Blood Horned Dragon that could block the swords.


    The strength of He Jian was evident from this alone.


    ¡°Ghost! He¡¯s a devil! Run¡ªwe have to run...¡± A Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s eyes lost focus as it roared loudly. It had long been scared out of its wits.


    As soon as its voice sounded, ¡°Buzz...¡± A blood-red light shed and drew a stunning arc, directly passing through its heart. Spiritual Qi exploded in its body.


    The Blood Horned Dragon¡¯s eyes dimmed, and blood trickled out of the corner of its mouth. With a bang, it fell into the fog.


    He Jian used his spirit to control his swords like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. In just 2 or 3 breaths, all the Blood Horned Dragons had died. This space seemed to be hell on earth. A strong, unresolvable smell of blood drifted in all directions.


    He pressed his right upper middle finger in the air, and the 3 swords circled around his head before returning to the sword case on their own.


    Seeing this, Ou Yangming could not help but think, ¡®When the god of swords drew his sword, you¡¯ve already lost.¡¯


    Jiang Yingrong and Zang Jian were also shocked. At the same time, they muttered in their hearts, ¡®Is this the strength of one who ovees 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts? Isn¡¯t it a little scary?¡¯


    Nheless, Jiang Yingrong was more delighted. After all, He Jian was the Guardian Elder of the Jiang family, which would now gain another Venerable One. This was enough to break the original bnce. After stepping into the Venerable One realm, the elder¡¯s Dantian Lake had turned into ake, which was a qualitative change. As such, the tactic of the human sea would be useless. A Venerable One¡¯s spiritual Qi was so dense that it was difficult to describe. One could also borrow the universe¡¯s power. It could be said that every Venerable One was an existence that was like a strategic resource.


    Ou Yangming waved his sleeve and walked forward. He cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Senior He, you¡¯re blessed with a lot of good fortune. Congrattions on taking the big leap.¡±


    He Jian did not put on the airs of a Venerable One. He lifted his sword case and did a fist salutation. ¡°Brother Yu, I won¡¯t say much. I¡¯ll remember this favor of attaining the path. If you need me to do anything, just tell me. I won¡¯t refuse even if I die.¡± He was being sincere. After meeting Ou Yangming, his life trajectory had undergone a huge change. Not only did he restore his foundation, but he had also passed 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts¡ª6 Heavenly Thunderbolts!


    If not for the Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt Resistant Suit, even if he wanted to transcend the 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, the probability of him dying would be extremely high.


    Moreover, this was the grace of attaining the path, hence he had no choice but to repay it.


    ¡°Senior He, you¡¯re exaggerating...¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand with a casual expression. Even so, he did not dodge the salutation. He also knew this favor was ridiculously great. If he were to move aside, He Jian might have some thoughts in his heart.


    Zang Jian and Jiang Yingrong walked over at the same time and expressed with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Venerable One He!¡±


    The words ¡°Venerable One He¡± made He Jian burst with joy, and his mood became even better.


    After chatting for a while, Ou Yangming looked at the Thunderbolt Resistant Suit that was scattered on the ground, and a suction force burst out from his hand. He raised his hand and grabbed, and the few pieces of equipment immediately flew over and were put into his interspatial bag. After all, the suit was too precious, so he did not want it to be scattered on the ground randomly. If it was secretly learned by someone with evil intentions, the consequences would be unimaginable. Of course, the Thunderbolt-resistant Runes were not so easy to master. The young fellow was not afraid, but he was doing this just in case. He was cautious and meticulous. This was a rare quality in him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming shrugged his shoulders and walked out.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He Jian nodded slightly and followed.


    He had not expected so many things to happen on this trip.


    Ou Yangming did not know that at this moment, Yu Tianrui¡¯s name had spread throughout the Big Ruins. Everything he did was enough to cause a sensation.


    What was more, he had done all of these things sessfully.


    Not to mention other things, being an Advanced Spiritualist, he managed to force a Venerable One to defend with all his strength and even cracked open his palm. This was something that all the God-favored ones and Daoist disciples could not do. After the news spread, everyone wanted to see just what kind of genius Yu Tianrui was. Of course, the Blood Dragon Ji family already hated him to the bone.


    At this time, all kinds of news were spreading around.


    Yu Tianrui¡¯s name shook the Big Ruins. He had a domineering and awe-inspiring aura, and everyone knew who he was.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Yellow sand filled the sky and covered the earth. Thend was deste.


    A figure was rushing through the desert. His hair was messy, and his clothes were tattered. His face was worn out from travel. Nevertheless, his eyes still carried arrogance. This was the arrogance left behind by the bloodline of a top n.


    Who was this person if not Jiang Yunkai?


    Speaking of which, Jiang Yunkai¡¯s life after leaving the Jiang family had been miserable.


    He provoked Ou Yangming under the Jiang family¡¯s totem. In the end, before the young fellow even said anything, 2 top-grade Spiritualists jumped out to support him. What was even more terrifying was that it seemed as if if Jiang Yunkai said one more word, he would be cut into two by He Jian¡¯s sword so after deliberating for a moment, he still retreated.


    After that, Jiang Yunkai had painstakingly nned to show off his existence, but he was ignored by Ou Yangming again. In his anger, he could only move forward alone. After going through all kinds of hardships, he finally arrived outside the Barren Desert.


    At this moment, Jiang Yunkai realized in despair.


    ¡®Damn it, the fe I looked down on is actually a figure at the level of a Daoist disciple. He¡¯s actually on par with Ji Haoran. Oh my god, how could this be?¡¯


    Jiang Yunkai was so scared that his soul almost left his body. There was only one Daoist disciple in the entire Jiang family, and he had been traveling all year round in search of a chance to attain the path.


    It was unknown how long it took for Jiang Yunkai to calm down his thoughts. He suppressed his uneasiness and entered the Barren Desert in search of an opportunity.


    However, at this time, a strange change urred again. All of the Spirit-devouring Scorpions seemed to have gone mad. They were mad and bared their teeth. If he was not smart enough to use the art of controlling and swallowing breath from the mouth, where he pretended to be dead and fell into a giant pit, he would have been killed long ago. Jiang Yunkai did not find any opportunities but instead, he got into trouble. One could imagine how traumatized was at this time. How could it be described? He was so traumatized that the feeling was haunting him at all times.


    The bitterness in his heart was hard to describe with words.


    After an unknown period, he quietly climbed up from the huge pit and left the Barren Desert.


    All in all, Jiang Yunkai¡¯s experience could be summed up in one sentence. His journey had been difficult. In fact, he was unlucky.


    ¡°Pfft...¡± He spat and walked out into the distance with deep and shallow steps. His back was bleak, and there was even a hint of vicissitudes.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Yunkai stopped in his tracks. He raised his head to look at the Barren Desert and thought to himself, ¡®Even if Yu Tianrui¡¯s on par with a Daoist disciple, he¡¯ll likely be killed in that terrifying beast tide, right?¡¯ Thinking of this, he felt like bright and beautiful sunlight was shining in his heart, and his mood instantly became much better.


    While the enmity between him and Ou Yangming had been settled, it did not stop him from gloating.


    Of course, this was also human nature. After all, he had suffered a setback from Ou Yangming. Under the circumstances where the two of them did not have much interaction, there would be a faint hostility at the bottom of his heart. This was unavoidable because this was what a normal person would think.


    Jiang Yunkai forcefully exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, stepped on the yellow sand, and walked toward the Jiang residence.


    At this moment, more than 10 figures appeared in his senses. Their auras were powerful, and their bodies carried a wisp of the ck Dragon Totem¡¯s power.


    Joy spread across Jiang Yunkai¡¯s face. He had recognized that these were people from the ck Dragon n.


    As expected, these 10 or so powerful auras were moving in his direction. Jiang Yunkai no longer hesitated and took the initiative to wee them.


    After a long while, he took a deep breath and muttered in his heart, ¡®Why did the patriarche? What exactly happened?¡¯ The spiritual Qi in his dantian burst out. His shoulders were spread out, and he turned into a light stream, pushing his speed to the limit.


    He flew directly in front of Jiang Liuche and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Patriarch!¡±


    Jiang Liuche nced behind him and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Master Yu?¡± There was a hint of undetectable eagerness in his eyes. The other elders were the same. Given the kind of God-favored one Ou Yangming was, not to mention joining the Jiang family, as long as the young fellow was tied to them, as long as he broke through to be a Venerable One, and as long as the Jiang family could borrow his power, how powerful would they be?


    As for whether Ou Yangming could break through to be a Venerable One? It was a given!


    The young fellow was a person who hadprehended the true path intent. As long as he had a solid foundation, would breaking through to the Venerable One realm not be as easy as eating or drinking?


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yunkai thought he had heard wrong. ¡®You beloved disciple is also on the list of people who came to the Barren Desert this time, yet you asked about an outsider?¡¯


    He was stunned for a moment until he saw Jiang Liuche¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. He then hurriedly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I got separated from... From them.¡±


    Jiang Liuche was silent for a long while. The wrinkles on his face squeezed together slightly. He looked mighty without being angry.


    Jiang Yunkai saw his expression and felt uneasy. He thought to himself, ¡®What happened? Why... Why are the strong powerhouses in the n acting so strangely?¡¯

 Chapter 1023 - Meet

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Meet</h4>


    Yellow sand filled the sky, and a cold wind blew from afar.


    It was as sharp as a knife. Even with the cultivation of a Spiritualist, everyone still felt that their skin was being scraped until they were in pain as if a carving knife was carving on their skin. The cultivators¡¯ faces were rough in the Big Ruins, and the lines on their faces were clear. It was rted to the fierce wind that was constantly blowing.


    Amidst the yellow sand, the auras of the Blood Dragon n members sank to the bottom of their hearts, and the atmosphere was solemn.


    Jiang Yunkai looked around and pursed his lips. With a respectful expression, he asked, ¡°Patriarch, what happened?¡± He mustered up his courage to ask this question, and his heart was somewhat perturbed. After all, though he was a God-favored one of the Jiang family, no matter how he asked, it would sound like he was overstepping his boundaries.


    Jiang Liuche¡¯s expression did not change, and he was silent for a while.


    He raised his chin, and with a puzzled expression, he asked in return, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Uh, know what?¡± Jiang Yunkai blinked his eyes with an innocent expression.


    Jiang Liuche¡¯s gaze was like a knife, and it lingered on Jiang Yunkai¡¯s face for 2 breaths as if he wanted to verify the truth of his words. Nheless, he only saw a daze in Jiang Yunkai¡¯s eyes. In the end, the patriarch shook his head and answered, ¡°Outside the Barren Desert, Yu Tianrui wanted to seek justice for Lil¡¯ Man. He exchanged 2 moves with Ji Haoran, and they were evenly matched.¡±


    Jiang Yunkai nodded hard. He had seen this with his own eyes, but the doubts in his heart had not been solved. Instead, they had be stronger.


    Even so, Jiang Liuche did not seem to want to give Jiang Yunkai a chance to react. His voice was not loud, but it was like rolling thunder that came crashing down.


    ¡°In the depths of the Barren Desert, Yu Tianrui then used himself as bait to force out Ji Haoran¡¯s life-saving means.


    ¡°Previously, in front of the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon, he had also forcefully killed the Blood Horned Dragon n¡¯s prince and escaped unscathed.


    ¡°Outside the desert, he forced the Venerable One to defend with all his strength despite being an Advanced Spiritualist. Additionally, he managed to crack the Venerable One¡¯s hand.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Liuche finished, he took a deep breath. Shock appeared in his eyes. The tassel crown hung down from his head, and his resolute face was slightly wrinkled.


    Those 3 statements were like countless thunderbolts that struck Jiang Yunkai¡¯s heart. They made every pore on his body break out in a cold sweat. His mind was rumbling, and he could hardly believe his ears.


    No, even after seeing all the big shots of his familye, he still felt as if he was in a dream.


    Jiang Yunkai originally thought that he had overestimated Ou Yangming, but he never thought that he was not thinking too highly of the young fellow at all. Instead, he had been looking at the fellow through the crack of a door... He had still looked down on Ou Yangming.


    In particr, the patriarch¡¯sst statement exploded in Jiang Yunkai¡¯s mind, setting off huge waves that surged into the sky and could not be calmed down for a long time.


    Jiang Liuche was a scheming and shrewd person. He was also an outstanding person who was experienced. Otherwise, he would not have been able to control such arge aristocratic family and be the patriarch.


    Seeing Jiang Yunkai¡¯s abnormal behavior, he knew something must have happened between him and Ou Yangming that no one knew about. Moreover, it was not a good thing.


    In the next moment, Jiang Liuche¡¯s gaze immediately turned cold. A majestic aura pressed down on Jiang Yunkai as he said coldly, ¡°Tell me everything that happened after you left the Jiang family. Don¡¯t hide anything.¡±


    Jiang Yunkai avoided Jiang Liuche¡¯s gaze but seeing how solemn the patriarch was, he still told him everything.


    As soon as he finished, Jiang Liuche rubbed his chin with his fingers. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°In the west, the Xia City¡¯s a big city. Their governor has just left his post. Now that the foreign races are rampant, you should go to guard the city...¡±


    Jiang Yunkai¡¯s face turned pale. He knew from now on, he would no longer be a core member of the Jiang family. There was no hope for him to break through to be a Venerable One. All of this was because of a person called Yu Tianrui. There was no hatred in his heart. There was only destion¡ªdestion like the rustling autumn wind. He could not hate the young fellow, who was on par with a Daoist disciple, at all, nor did he dare to hate him.


    More than half of the strength in Jiang Yunkai¡¯s body had been taken away, but he did not dare to refute. He cupped his hands slightly and expressed, ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Patriarch.¡± Judging the situation was a skill that every disciple of a noble family had learned since they were young. He knew the patriarch had no choice but to do what he did.


    Jiang Liuche waved his sleeve. His face did not show the slightest expression. He uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Go!¡±


    Jiang Yunkai nodded slightly, and the spiritual Qi in his dantian burst out, then he drew a perfect arc in the air before disappearing into the horizon.


    Jiang Liuche remained silent as he looked at the surging ck clouds in the distance.


    After a long while, an old man with white hair and a beard walked out. His body was hunched, and his face was dry. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Patriarch, isn¡¯t doing this too cruel to Yunkai? He has the qualifications to be a Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°There are too many God-favored ones with the qualifications to be Venerable Ones but how many can truly break through the barrier?¡± Jiang Liuche did not retract his gaze. His eyes were deep and profound like the rolling ck clouds in the sky. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Before his voice faded away, Jiang Liuche continued, ¡°I know what all of you are thinking. You¡¯re probably thinking how a person who can dominate a generation be bothered with Yunkai? If he¡¯s really so narrow-minded and has no tolerance for others, he couldn¡¯t have be a mountain that the younger generation must surmount. Yes, you¡¯re right but some things represent an entire n¡¯s attitude. If this bes a topic that other people will talk about, our n will eventually be denounced. It won¡¯t matter if it¡¯s once or twice but what about 10 times, 20 times, or even 100 times? These are the principles of dealing with people. How can we let people look down on our n?¡±


    He deliberately paused and withdrew his gaze from the distance.


    ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯re truly wise...¡± All the inner sect elders spoke at the same time.


    ¡°Hurry up and don¡¯t dy the time,¡± Jiang Liuche said softly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As soon as he finished, a group of people darted into the distance.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The wind and sand were like knives, making rustling sounds.


    Jiang Yingrong¡¯s beautiful eyes looked around. She sneaked a nce at Ou Yangming and asked with a charming smile, ¡°Brother Yu, you should be very famous in the outside world, right?¡±


    Once she raised the question, the 2 sword cultivators with a case on each of their backs pricked up their ears at the same time, afraid that they would miss any detail. Nevertheless, their states of mind were different. Zang Jian thought that the major sects in Zhangzhou had never heard of the young fellow, so he was sure that the young fellow was from one of the Nine Great Sects


    in Danzhou. He also wanted to pay a visit to Ou Yangming¡¯s sect to see which sect could cultivate such a monster.


    He Jian¡¯s thought was simpler.


    He knew Ou Yangming¡¯s experience must be legendary, and he wanted to hear about his past experiences.


    Ou Yangming looked calm. He gave Zang Jian a veiled nce and replied with a smile, ¡°Fortunately, I have a little bit of fame.¡± He was being modest.


    Jiang Yingrong smiled and covered her mouth. ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re really modest. Gold like you can¡¯t hide your own brilliance no matter where you are.¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless. He rubbed his nose awkwardly and did not know how to answer.


    This rare scene made Jiang Yingrong feel happy, and sheughed.


    Even Zang Jian¡¯s eyes had a hint of yfulness.


    He Jian had broken through to be a Venerable One, but he did not put on any airs. He looked as warm as a grandpa next door. Of course, this was only on the surface. When the swords in his case left him, the whole world would be overshadowed.


    Suddenly, more than 10 purple light spots appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world like burning stars.


    Ou Yangming discovered that all the light spots that appeared in his spiritual world were purple if they represented humans or spirit beasts, whereas the light spots were ck if they indicated foreign races.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh...¡± The sounds of air being torn apart were heard.


    After a while, a burst of heartyughter fell from the sky, followed by more than 10 human figures arriving in a hurry.


    Jiang Yingrong gracefully walked up to the person. She smiled like a flower and said, ¡°Father!¡±


    Jiang Liuche tidied her beautiful hair and did not say anything. His eyes focused and instantly locked onto Ou Yangming, sizing him up. He had heard of Yu Tianrui¡¯s name countless times, but today was the first time he was seeing the young fellow.


    As soon as Jiang Liuche saw Ou Yangming, he sensed confidence¡ªextreme confidence, and a hint of domineering aura that was hidden deep within. Other than that, there was not much sharpness. Having said that, every word, action, and movement from the young fellow gave people afortable feeling. A Daoist disciple who could dominate a generation did not have any arrogance¡ª no one would believe this.


    What Jiang Liuche did not know was that it was not that Ou Yangming did not have arrogance, but he knew how to hide it.


    Arrogance was hidden in the bones and not revealed.


    This was somewhat simr to the way the Solitary Thought Skill nurtured one¡¯s domineering aura. It did not show its magnificence but once it burst out, it would surely shake the world.


    Ou Yangming also sized up Jiang Liuche for a moment. His gaze turned, and he took the initiative to take half a step forward. He cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Greetings, Patriarch Jiang. Many thanks foring all the way here to save me.¡±


    Jiang Liuche did not find it strange. After all, Ou Yangming was able to suppress the God-favored ones of his generation to the point where they became as dim as the night.


    It would be a joke if Ou Yangming did not even have this bit of discernment when it came to doing things. However, Jiang Liuche did not dare to put on the airs of a patriarch. He raised his hands to return the salute and responded, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re too polite.¡± The patriarch of one of the most powerful forces of the human race actually considered Ou Yangming to have the same seniority as him, and his face was full of enthusiasm. He was a different person than when he saw Jiang Yunkai.


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not say anything.


    On the contrary, Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression was a little odd. She thought to herself, ¡®Why... Why am I considered a junior aspared to him?


    Jiang Liuche gently walked to He Jian¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Senior He, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± The diadem on his head swayed, giving people a feeling that he had taken care of everything.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me, Patriarch Jiang...¡± The wrinkles on He Jian¡¯s face were squeezed together, and his eyes revealed a touch of emotion.


    ¡°I never dare to forget the advice you gave me back then, Senior He.¡± Jiang Liuche¡¯s face was solemn, and then his brows were knitted together. His eyes were wide open, and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Senior He, you... You broke through?¡± His gaze wasplicated. After all, breaking through to be a Venerable One was what every top-grade Spiritualist wished for their entire life.


    ¡°This is all thanks to Brother Yu!¡± He Jian looked at Ou Yangming and noted softly.


    As his voice reverberated in the air, the expressions of the 10 over people changed drastically. Their faces changed, and there was only one thought in their minds. ¡®He could actually... Help a top-grade Spiritualist break through to be a Venerable One? If that¡¯s the case, what about me? Will I have a chance?¡¯ With that thought in mind, the way they looked at Ou Yangming instantly changed. This was an opportunity to be a Venerable One. For a cultivator who had be a top-grade Spiritualist, it was difficult to put into words.


    Jiang Liuche forcibly suppressed the emotions in his heart and did not say anything more.


    He knew this was not the time to discuss this topic.


    The patriarch then shifted his gaze to Zang Jian. Just as he was about to speak, Ou Yangming walked up to Zang Jian and introduced, ¡°This person is my good friend, a Daoist disciple of the Ultimate Sword Peak. He¡¯s very talented, and his cultivation in the path of swords is world-shaking.¡±

 Chapter 1024 - Lil’ Man’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    The sky was dark, thend was deste, and it was lonely.


    When Zang Jian heard Ou Yangming¡¯s answer, he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®That attack against the Venerable One was worth it.¡¯ Just as he thought this, his eyes showed a hint of gloom. He had used all his life-saving methods, but he still had no clue about the spiritual item that could prolong one¡¯s life. The Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s peak master, who was his teacher, did not have much time left.


    A light shed in Jiang Liuche¡¯s eyes as he looked deeply at Zang Jian.


    He cupped his hands and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Liuche, the patriarch of the Jiang family. Greetings, Brother Zang.¡± The fact that he spoke to Zang Jian as an equal proved that he was showing Ou Yangming his respect.


    Zang Jian knew that this was because of Ou Yangming, so he quickly returned the bow.


    As for the other elders of the Jiang family, they all looked at Ou Yangming. After seeing him, they could not help but sigh. ¡®His reputation is well-deserved.¡¯


    They even thought, ¡°How could a gifted person be mediocre?¡± This kind of evaluation was extremely high. Anyone who had seen Ou Yangming could see that he had the ambition of a roc. It was only a matter of time before he turned into a dragon.


    Of course, this was also because everyone knew of his deeds. If not, even if he was a dragon among men, it would be impossible for him to gain the recognition of so many people at the same time.


    Fame was illusory, but it could still y an unexpected role in some special situations. If Jiang Yunkai had known of Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, he would not have treated the young fellow with such an attitude.


    Jiang Liuche waved his sleeves and shifted his gaze to Ou Yangming. His voice was calm as he said, ¡°I met Jiang Yunkai on the way.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes narrowed imperceptibly, and he remained silent. Both of them were smart people. Some things were enough to be brought up but not talked about for long.


    Of course, he understood what Jiang Liuche meant. He also gained a better understanding of the Jiang family¡¯s way of doing things.


    As for the Venerable One of the Blood Horned Dragon n, they also had a tacit understanding and did not bring it up.


    Jiang Liuche knew since He Jian had already broken through to be a Venerable One, the Blood Horned Dragons must have been killed by his swords, and that Ou Yangming really did not take it to heart.


    After chatting for a while, the dozen or so powerhouses shed and went far away.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the Jiang Residence, everything was as before. Pavilions stood in a forest, suppressing all directions as they stood on the earth.


    On this day, thousands of disciples stood under the totem. They raised their heads to look at something from time to time, their eyes filled with anticipation. This was especially true for some women. They were dressed beautifully andpeted with each other for beauty. They gathered in twos and threes and whispered to each other. Their faces were crimson or pink like peach blossoms, and they were very alluring.


    ¡°Oh? The patriarch and the others are reallying back today?¡± A white-robed young man retracted his gaze and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Of course. I heard that Master Yu wille to the Jiang Residence as a guest,¡± someone noted.


    ¡°Hmph, of course, we know about this. Otherwise, why would we gather here? Isn¡¯t it so that we can take a look at Master Yu and see if we can get a bit of his celestial aura?¡± An old man with a scar on his face snorted coldly.


    As soon as he finished, a man in white slowly walked over under the escort of the elders of the Jiang family.


    He was handsome, and his long hair fluttered behind his back. He exuded a strong self-confidence, and his aura was powerful. Who was it if it was not Ou Yangming?


    The square, which was supposed to be noisy, unexpectedly quieted down. Everyone stared at Ou Yangming, and they looked at him wherever he went.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming became the only focus of attention in the square. He was a God-favored one, and he was also a Daoist disciple.


    It was not until he entered the Jiang Residence¡¯s main gate and disappeared that someone took in 2 deep breaths of cold air and expressed in a deep voice, ¡°My god, his aura is so oppressive that I could hardly breathe. He feels even more imposing than the Jiang family¡¯s Daoist disciple?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Can our Daoist disciple force The Venerable Blood Horned Dragon to defend with all his might? So much so that the Venerable One¡¯s hand would be cracked??¡±These words immediately gained the approval of most people. In the Big Ruins, the strong were revered, and the habit of worshipping the strong had already fused into the bloodline.


    This was especially true for some of the Jiang family¡¯s women. The scorching lights in their eyes looked like they could melt solid ice.


    ...


    In the depths of the Jiang Residence¡¯s backyard, there was a smallke. Theke water was blue.


    Jiang Qingcheng sat by the side of the smallke. Her smooth and fair feet were soaked in the water, and her beautiful face was reflected on the surface. She put on a flirtatious smile, giggled, and said, ¡°This little girl¡¯s really beautiful! Look at her beautiful eyebrows that are as light as willow leaves, her bright eyes, her dimples that smile, and her thin lips. Tsk tsk, she looks just like a little fairy. She¡¯s amazing!¡± She was not stingy with her words as she praised herself.


    After looking at the reflection in the water for a while, she looked at Lil¡¯ Man beside her.


    She smiled before asking, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man ignored her and focused on carving a wooden sculpture.


    The little girl did not get angry. She teased, ¡°We, you¡¯re still young, Lil¡¯ Man, so what do you know about beauty? Ah, life feels as lonely as snow!¡± She deliberately put on an aged expression and sighed.


    As she spoke, her feet swayed, and her reflection in the water rippled with the waves. With a flip of her wrist, she took out from her sleeve a cucumber that she had not eaten before.


    Seeing that Lil¡¯ Man refused to answer, her eyes lit up. As she chewed the cucumber, she muttered, ¡°Uncle Yu¡¯sing back today. Why don¡¯t you go outside and wait for him?¡±


    Hearing this, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s eyes finally wavered. He carefully put away the carving knife in his hand and asked in return, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng covered her mouth and mumbled, ¡°I want to know why you¡¯re not going. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gone long ago.¡±


    A rare look of confusion shed across Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s eyes. He was silent for a moment. After a moment, he found a w in Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s words andmented softly, ¡°I call him Big Brother Yu. If you call him an uncle, you¡¯re a generation younger than me.¡±


    When Jiang Qingcheng heard this, her attention was sessfully diverted by Lil¡¯ Man. Her face also revealed a look of embarrassment.


    After thinking for a while, she opened her mouth slightly and red at Lil¡¯ Man in an imposing manner. She said, ¡°Hmph, I like it that way. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to care either!¡± Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s expression was calm, and he talked neither fast nor slow. Nevertheless, the confusion in the depths of his eyes could not be dispelled no matter what.


    Jiang Qingcheng was anxious. She was a few years older than Lil¡¯ Man, but she could not beat him in a quarrel. She finished the cucumber in her hand in 2 or 3 bites, shook her feet, and slowly stood up. She patted the dust on her body and said, ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go alone!¡± As she said that, she stepped on the sandalwood path and ran away.


    Lil¡¯ Man looked at the rippling green waves in the water and asked in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother, after youe back this time, you have to leave, right?¡±


    After sitting for a while, he returned to the small courtyard and began to refine his spiritual Qi. He was already a Spiritualist, and his strength was astonishing. Each time he struck out with his palm, the air in front of him would bepressed, turning into a white dot that was condensed to the extreme, exploding with a bang. Even the air would produce a sonic explosion, which was fast and ruthless. It was rare for someone at such an age to be able to do this. His punches and his kicks were smooth. Lil¡¯ Man did not stop until every pore of his body was covered in sweat.


    He looked into the distance and muttered to himself, ¡°If Big Brother Yu wants to leave the Big Ruins, should I leave too?¡±


    This was the reason he was at a loss. He was very distressed. If it was before, he would have left without hesitation. Now that his foundation was slowly being replenished, he could see that the Jiang family was trying to rope him in. As long as he stayed, the Jiang family¡¯s cultivation resources would surely lean toward him. If nothing happened to He Jian, the elder would also stand on his side. This way, he would be able to grow quickly.


    He knew that all of this was because of Ou Yangming, but this did not stop him from taking advantage of the situation.


    Of course, the most important point was that he did not want to leave.


    This was because his grandfather¡¯s aura was in the Big Ruins and not outside.


    Just as he was thinking, Ou Yangming pushed open the door to the courtyard.


    Theplicated thoughts in Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s mind dispersed. His face lit up with joy. Without any hesitation, he stepped on the ground and rushed out like a cannonball, crashing into Ou Yangming¡¯s embrace. His strength was extraordinary.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body swayed. He squatted down and gently flicked the child¡¯s forehead. He teased, ¡°You¡¯re always like this. If my cultivation¡¯s a little weaker, I would¡¯ve been crushed by you.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man smiled. His throat moved slightly, and he wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Ou Yangming saw his expression and asked softly.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to leave the Big Ruins.¡± Lil¡¯ Man gritted her teeth and said.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°I have.¡± Lil¡¯ Man nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve lived on thisnd for 6 years. There¡¯s the smell of my grandfather here, so I can¡¯t bear to leave. Besides, I want to take back what belongs to me.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Lil¡¯ Man with a profound look and said coldly, ¡°If the hatred in your heart doesn¡¯t dissipate, and your heart for the path is still entangled with the devil¡¯s will, you won¡¯t be able to take back what belongs to you no matter what. Instead, you¡¯ll lose your way and eventually drift further away.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Lil¡¯ Man was very stubborn and nodded.


    Ou Yangming secretly sighed and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too young. You shouldn¡¯t be carrying such a burden on your shoulders.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s expression dimmed. He lowered her head and uttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was only one person in the world who could make him apologize, and that person was Ou Yangming. As for He Jian, he could only make the child feel guilty but could not say it in front of him no matter what.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything that you should be sorry for. A person should be like a pine tree. You should be straight and upright so don¡¯t say those words in the future.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s face was filled with stubbornness, and he refused to speak.


    He knew clearly that if he had not met Ou Yangming, he would not have been able to live until now. Likely, he would have be food to the foreign races long ago. Even his bones would not be left behind. How should he put it? The child was young, but he had a clear distinction between love and hate. He had always been the same.


    Seeing Lil¡¯ Man like this, Ou Yangming let out a breath of cold air and said leisurely, ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯ve already made your decision, what I can do is paving the way for you. The road will be very, very difficult. Are you sure you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Hearing this, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded lightly.


    Ou Yangming did not try to persuade him any further. Everyone had the right to choose the path they would take in the future. Since Lil¡¯ Man had made his choice, it was unnecessary for him to say anything more. The only thing he could do was to pave the way for the child so that he would face fewer dangers in the future. As for the rest, the child would still have to rely on himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and said softly.


    The two of them slowly walked into the house one after the other.

 Chapter 1025 - Left With the Case

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Left With the Case</h4>


    It was early summer, and many flowers were in full bloom. The Jiang Residence¡¯s position was superior, and theirnd was rich. Even in the Big Ruins, they seemed to be flourishing.


    There was a faint fragrance of flowers in the air. Ou Yangming opened his eyes and blew out a breath of green air. The courtyard fell silent, then a strong wind blew. It rose up from the ground, stirring up gravel. His eyes lit up, then he chuckled and said, ¡°After going against Dong Chenyu, my spiritual Qi became mellower and clearer without any impurities. This kind of life-and-death experience under high pressure is the rarest.¡±


    It was the truth. The probability of a breakthrough was much higher when one¡¯s potential burst out on the verge of death than when one cultivated step by step.


    At this moment, an old man slowly walked along the sandalwood path. He curbed his aura, and he carried an old sword case on his back. Upon careful observation, one could faintly sense a pure sword intent that was contained but not revealed.


    ¡°Senior He.¡± Ou Yangming thought for a moment and took the initiative to wee the elder and chuckled.


    ¡°I heard that Lil¡¯ Man doesn¡¯t want to go with you?¡± He Jian¡¯s gaze focused as he looked deeply at Ou Yangming. He was a straightforward person and would ask whatever he had in mind. He did not have to beat around the bush.


    Ou Yangming nodded and gently touched his nose. Heughed bitterly and answered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man said that his grandfather¡¯s aura is in the Big Ruins, so he doesn¡¯t want to go. Besides, he also wants to take back what belongs to him.¡±


    He Jian¡¯s face was engraved with the marks of time, and he gently exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s extremely talented. He has seen the fickleness of human nature, and that the world is a cold ce. For cultivators, it¡¯s a good thing. His heart will be trained, and the path will be in sight for him. The bad thing is that he¡¯s too stubborn. He doesn¡¯tck schemes, and his conviction, as well as his ability to carry out things, are the best. Even so, if he can¡¯t control the evil in his heart, the Big Ruins will face a cmity. Moreover...¡± He paused, and a strange look appeared in his eyes as he looked at Ou Yangming with a burning gaze.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was calm as he used his gaze to signal for the elder to continue.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not here, no one would be able to control him,¡± He Jian continued.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s stubborn, but he still listens to you,¡± Ou Yangming retorted.


    He Jian sighed heavily and did not speak.


    The courtyard suddenly fell silent. Both of them frowned and had their own thoughts.


    After a while, Ou Yangming bowed to He Jian and said seriously, ¡°Senior He, after I leave, I¡¯ll leave Lil¡¯ Man to you.¡±


    He had been in the Big Ruins for a long time. It was time for him to leave. He did not know how the Big Ruins was formed, but he had his guesses despite being unsure. He had obtained many benefits from this trip. If the young fellow stayed any longer, he would appear greedy. Of course, the most important thing was that he missed Ni Yinghong, Bai Shixue, Wu Hanning, and Old Craftsman.


    The world in the Big Ruins made him worried, but the things that truly worried him and the people that he would never be able to let go of were the past and these people.


    After settling Lil¡¯ Man down and returning favors, he would leave.


    He Jian looked troubled when he heard this.


    He took off the sword case on his back and gently brushed it with his fingers. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Brother Yu, as you know, there were 6 swords in this case, but now there are only 3 left. I want to take the other 3 swords back. They¡¯ve been with An Jingyun for more than a century. As time goes by, people willugh at me. As I get older, I¡¯m afraid that others will poke at my spine.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded to show his understanding. He smiled and remarked, ¡°An Jingyun may be an experienced Venerable One, but he can¡¯t block your sword.¡±


    He Jian did not know how to respond. After being stunned for a while, he shook his head and responded, ¡°Nothing in this world is certain. The way of heaven is unpredictable.¡±


    Ou Yangming could tell that it was not that He Jian did not want to take care of Lil¡¯ Man, but he was afraid that he would not be able to return.


    He Jian was very responsible in everything he did. He could not put something objectionable out of one¡¯s mind. He was afraid that he would not be able to do it after he made the promise. It would be irresponsibility toward Lil¡¯ Man.


    Ou Yangming was also a little helpless. He could only settle for the second-best. He said solemnly, ¡°Senior He, after you retrieve the swords in the case, then...¡±


    Before he could finish, He Jian carried the sword case on his back and nodded heavily to make the promise.


    Ou Yangming was relieved, and the topic of their conversation became a little more rxed.


    ¡°You previously said that you¡¯d treat me to a drink. Isn¡¯t it time?¡± He Jian blinked and asked softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and drink.¡± Ou Yangming pped his head and pulled He Jian into the room.


    After rummaging through his interspatial bag, he finally found a few pots of good liquor. He waved his hand and ced them on the table.


    He Jian smiled and picked one up. He downed the entire bottle in one gulp.


    Ou Yangming was well-behaved, but each of his movements gave off a different kind of beauty as if he had blended into this world.


    After 3 rounds of drinks, He Jian exhaled a mouthful of liquor smell. He did not stay for long. He walked along the sandalwood path, passed through the heavily guarded area, and arrived in front of Jiang Xiaoxu¡¯s study.


    This time, aspared to the previous time, both his state of mind and cultivation were different. Unknowingly, his life trajectory had undergone a huge change. This was all because of Ou Yangming.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The words that were spoken were the same as the previous time, but there was a trace of unnoticeable emotion in the person¡¯s voice this time. The voice shook the air and came out from the study.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± He Jian responded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a drink. You know, I have a lot of good liquor hidden here. If someone else hade, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to take them out,¡± Jiang Xiaoxu said. As he spoke, the door of the study opened with a creak. Indeed, it was the truth. Not to mentioning here to drink, less than 10 people from the entire Jiang family coulde to the door of the study.


    ¡°I just had a drink so let¡¯s forget about it this time,¡± He Jian replied to him and walked in slowly.


    There was not much change in the study. When the dim light reflected on one¡¯s face, it would give one a mysterious and ancient charm. There was a picture of ady hanging on the wall. Her posture was graceful. She looked up at the sky, but her eyebrows were deeply furrowed. She was thinking hard about something.


    Jiang Xiaoxu and He Jian sat opposite each other. The wick of themp made a sizzling sound, and the mes swayed. Their figures were stretched out by the mes and reflected on the door. As the mes swayed, Jiang Xiaoxu asked again, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to drink?¡±


    He Jian lifted his shoulder strap. The sword case swayed a little, and he shook his head gently. He spoke at a steady pace, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Drinking too much can easily ruin things.¡±


    Jiang Xiaoxu nodded and asked casually, ¡°Are you here to say goodbye this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only one of the reasons,¡± He Jian looked at the candle on the table and replied.


    ¡°I understand. There¡¯s another reason. You want me to help you look after Lil¡¯ Man, right?¡± Jiang Xiaoxu was a shrewd old man. He was as wise as a demon and took the initiative to say it. He knew He Jian¡¯s character, so he could guess it.


    ¡°Yes, after all, my opponent¡¯s also a Venerable One, so I still have to be prepared for failure. Besides, this time, instead of a winner and a loser, there¡¯s only life and death.¡± Even though He Jian said that, his expression was still calm like an old piece of bark.


    Jiang Xiaoxu did not think about it. He got up and added a little oil to the oilmp. He nodded and agreed to it.


    After receiving this promise, the smile on He Jian¡¯s face grew even more. He had a faint premonition that his trip would not go too smoothly, which was why he was so cautious.


    Having cultivated to be a Venerable One, the premonitions in his mind were like Heaven¡¯s gift. They were very urate.


    Jiang Xiaoxu hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Is Master Yu leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, people in trials are just passersby in the Big Ruins.¡± As He Jian said this, he also felt a bit sad.


    Jiang Xiaoxu also sighed. He had long expected this but when he really heard this news, he could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    During this period of time, he had been hearing rumors about Yu Tianrui.


    Of course, what he paid attention to was not Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation, but the matter of He Jian breaking through to be a Venerable One. Presumably, it had something to do with the young fellow. Jiang Xiaoxu did not know what could make people survive the Heavenly Disaster, but it did not matter.


    As long as the Jiang family could gain Ou Yangming¡¯s friendship, how many more Venerable Ones could they gain? If they were lucky, they might be able to unify the human forces in the Big Ruins.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. I have to go now.¡± He Jian shook his case.


    Jiang Xiaoxu sat there without moving. He did not say anything, nor did he send He Jian off.


    He Jian did not mind. He was limping as he walked. Each step made the sandalwood on the ground tter. He carried the case on his back and left leisurely.


    Jiang Xiaoxu smiled as he watched He Jian leave. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Such a small matter is worth you making a trip personally. You¡¯re a Venerable One now.¡± As he said this, a solemn expression appeared in his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡°Since Yu Tianrui can¡¯t stay... It won¡¯t be bad to form a good rtionship with Lil¡¯ Man. As long as we¡¯re still connected in a way, I won¡¯t turn down any requests in the future.¡±


    Furthermore, judging from He Jian¡¯s appearance, he was also nning to take Lil¡¯ Man as a sessor. No matter what, there would be no loss from this.


    In the evening, He Jian left without a sound.


    Ou Yangming walked with He Jian for about 5 kilometers before the elder stopped and turned his head. He Jian grinned and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here. It¡¯ll be too far if you continue to send me off.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± Ou Yangming raised his chin.


    He Jianughed and scolded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a pretentious side. I¡¯m just going to retrieve my swords, but you make it seem as if we¡¯re parting forever.¡±


    Ou Yangming was not angry. He patted He Jian¡¯s shoulder and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not being pretentious. I just think that I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again in the future. I¡¯m a little reluctant to part with you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that pretentious?¡± He Jian asked.


    Ou Yangming. ¡°...¡±


    He Jian¡¯s eyes focused, then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve just be a Venerable One a few days ago, so I won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± He Jian waved his hand.


    He was dressed in linen clothes, with a carving knife hidden in his sleeve. He carried an old sword case on his back, and his hair was messy. He walked slowly under the setting sun.


    His back was not bleak, nor was it old. His steps were very light, but every step he took gave people a powerful feeling.


    Under the twilight of the morning sun, He Jian gradually disappeared into the distance.


    On this day, the god of swords left with the case on his back.


    It was not until hepletely disappeared that Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze.


    He shook his head and sighed, ¡°All good thingse to an end...¡± After sighing, he seemed carefree as he walked toward the Jiang Residence. He still had to pave the way for Lil¡¯ Man so that the child would at least have an easier path.

 Chapter 1026 - Private Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Private Discussion</h4>


    It was getting darker.


    By the time Ou Yangming returned to the small courtyard, it was already dark.


    Jiang Qingcheng sat on the doorsill, her eyes full of tears, and her face full of grievance.


    When she saw Ou Yangming, her small face immediately drooped down. Tears were rolling in her eyes as if she would cry at any time. She whispered, ¡°Uncle Yu.¡± As she said that, she pounced over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming was not bothered by the troublesome term of address and asked gently.


    The little girl took in 2 breaths of cold air. Her eyes were wide open as she asked, ¡°Has Grandpa He left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even sword cultivators can¡¯t let go of the swords in their hearts. He has lost the swords for a very long time, so he has to get them back. Only then will the true god of swords return. If one has worries in one¡¯s heart, no matter how pure one¡¯s sword intent is, one can¡¯t be the strongest,¡± Ou Yangming replied to her.


    Jiang Qingcheng nodded as if she fully understood. She flipped her palm and took out an exquisite carving knife from her sleeve.


    The carving knife was about 3 inches long and was extremely small. It was exquisitely made and exuded a cold aura. With one look, one could tell that it was not an ordinary item.


    She shook the carving knife in her hand and widened her eyes. She said, ¡°This was given to Lil¡¯ Man by an inner sect elder of the Jiang family a few days ago, but he kept holding on to the carving knife that you gave him. Since he didn¡¯t want to exchange it, I temporarily took it. Here, you can give it to him.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed as he thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s good to work with smart people. There¡¯s no need to waste time talking.¡¯


    He knew this was the Jiang family¡¯s goodwill to him. Lil¡¯ Man also understood but was afraid that he would be in a difficult position, so he refused it. Nheless, Jiang Qingcheng was also a smart person. She could see through the crux of the matter.


    Ou Yangming could not help but sigh internally. The disciples of great aristocratic families were indeed not simple. This way, there was no need for him to waste his time. He just had to wait for the other party toe knocking on his door. He believed that after Jiang Liuche saw He Jian breaking through to the venerable realm, it would be impossible for him to not have any thoughts in his heart.


    The young fellow was not slow. He raised his hand to ept the carving knife and said with a smile, ¡°Qingcheng, you¡¯re really smart.¡±


    When Jiang Qingcheng heard these words, her eyes lit up. It was as if the sky had changed. The bitterness on her face disappeared in an instant. She asked with a smile, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered affirmatively.


    Jiang Qingcheng bounced up and down and walked into the house.


    In the main hall, Lil¡¯ Man was sitting upright with a solemn face. His aura was as smooth as one, and there was already a faint sign of a ferocious aura above his head at such a young age.


    Holding a carving knife in his hand, he was carving wood. Every carve that he made was sculpturing his heart for the path, and they were made on the hostility in his heart.


    ONce Lil¡¯ Man saw Ou Yangming, he stopped what she was doing. He put away the carving knife and asked softly, ¡°Grandpa He left?¡±


    Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s beautiful eyes turned, and she answered first, ¡°He left! I knew it before you did.¡± As she said that, her face revealed a smug look.


    Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s expression was calm. She ignored Jiang Qingcheng.


    Ou Yangming looked at her and chuckled. The carving knife slipped out of his sleeve, and he handed it over. ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lil¡¯ Man looked at Ou Yangming quietly. His actions were gentle as he solemnly kept the carving knife.


    This scene made Jiang Qingcheng gnash her teeth in anger. She pouted and snorted. ¡°Lil¡¯ Man, you¡¯re treating me differently. It¡¯s really unfair! I gave it to you, but you didn¡¯t take it. Big Brother Yu gave it to you, and you took it without saying anything. Hmph...¡±


    Calling Ou Yangming ¡°Uncle Yu¡± in front of Lil¡¯ Man would mean that she was inferior to Lil¡¯ Man by a generation. This was something she did not want to see. Therefore, she thought of a way topromise. She called Ou Yangming ¡°Big Brother¡± in front of Lil¡¯ Man but address him as an uncle behind the child¡¯s back. When she first thought of this way, she felt proud for a long time and did not sleep for a night.


    As soon as Jiang Qingcheng finished, she even looked at Lil¡¯ Man provocatively.


    Lil¡¯ Man turned a deaf ear and looked out of the window.


    Looking at the two of them, Ou Yangming¡¯s state of mind was peaceful, and the corner of his mouth slightly curved. A good feeling grew in his heart.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Jiang Liuche paced back and forth in his study with a faint sense of urgency between his eyebrows.


    In the study, purple smoke was rising from an incense burner. What was burned in the furnace was the Sinking Flower Wood, which was unique in the Big Ruins. It could dredge one¡¯s meridians and help one meditate. In the Big Ruins, many but not too many aristocratic families could afford to burn this wood every day.


    Of course, for a powerful family like the Jiang family, it was nothing.


    In the middle of the study hung a piece of calligraphy. It was said that the ancestor of the Jiang family had personally written it.


    The word ¡°still¡± was written on it. The word was like a chasm. It was prative and even carried a bit of path conception. It could calm one¡¯s heart, make one forget everything, and allow one to fall into a wonderful state.


    At this moment, even looking at this word could not make Jiang Liuche calm down.


    He looked at the sky and walked to the desk. He gently rubbed the ink and ced a good piece of paper with the emblem on it. He dipped the brush into the ink and wrote a couplet.


    [As heaven maintains vigor through movements, a gentleman should constantly strive for self-perfection.


    [As earth¡¯s terrain is vast, a gentleman should carry goods with great virtue.]


    Even so, Jiang Liuche¡¯s heart still could not calm down. Generally speaking, those who were worthy of being the patriarch of a big aristocratic family were all people who had surprising moves and a calm face. At this moment, Jiang Liuche¡¯s heart was turbulent. After all, this was rted to whether he could be a Venerable One or not. If he could not be a Venerable One, he would be insignificant. The temptation was too great.


    He sat in front of the desk, his fingers tapping the table rhythmically, making a series of thumping sounds. Even the ink in the inkstone that had been cracked open was rippling slightly.


    Just as his patience was about to be used up, the long-awaited knock on the door and Jiang Yingrong¡¯s cold voice were heard at the same time.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m Yingrong.¡±


    ¡°Come in,e in.¡± Jiang Liuche¡¯s voice was urgent as he got up to open the door.


    Jiang Yingrong was dressed in red. Her curves were exquisite, and her face was charming. In particr, her corbone was indescribably delicate.


    Jiang Liuche smiled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but you still like to wear red.¡±


    Thedy walked gracefully and responded with a smile, ¡°When I was young, Mother told me that Jiangnan¡¯s beauty is unsurpassed, and it¡¯s best to wear red.¡±


    Jiang Liuche¡¯s expression darkened. He did not reply. He walked to the desk and sat. He had thousands of words in his heart but when he was about to speak, he could not say anything. It was as if his throat was blocked by something. It was all because Jiang Yingrong mentioned her mother, the woman that he loved and hated at the same time.


    Jiang Yingrong closed the door and sat opposite Jiang Liuche. She looked at the words on the desk. The ink was still wet. It was obvious that the patriarch had just finished writing. Her eyes turned, and she took the initiative to speak, ¡°Father, your calligraphy¡¯s improving day by day. You¡¯re not far from great sess.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even calm my mind, how can I achieve great sess?¡± Jiang Liuche brought up the topic.


    Jiang Yingrong was a clever girl. Of course, she understood what he meant, so she continued, ¡°Bing a Venerable One is the pursuit of every Spiritualist, so it¡¯s understandable to not be able to remain calm in the face of temptation. Human nature is evil. Greed, anger, obsession, love, and desire. They can¡¯t be stopped at all. Instead, one will only sink deeper.¡±


    Jiang Liuche nodded slightly and asked, ¡°He Jian breaking through to be a Venerable One has something to do with Yu Tianrui, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Yingrong¡¯s expression turned serious, and she answered, ¡°Yes, it has something to do with him. Brother Yu has the highest talent among all the people I know. He can suppress a Daoist disciple without any problems.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how could he have torn the hand of a Venerable One?¡± Jiang Liuche nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± There seemed to be circles of patterns ovepping in Jiang Yingrong¡¯s pupils, making her look profound.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Jiang Liuche stared at his daughter with a burning gaze.


    ¡°The breadth of the knowledge he knows!¡± Jiang Yingrong enunciated each word and before she finished her sentence, she exined, ¡°When we met in the ancient city, his identity was that of an alchemist. The medicinal pills he refined were powerful and practical. He was also a caster, and I guess that he can cast magic arts from all of the elements. In other words, he can evolve all things.¡±


    Jiang Liuche¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He touched his chin with his fingers and used his gaze to signal for her to continue.


    ¡°Later, I discovered that his attainments in equipment refinement are very high. How should I put it? Oh, right¡ªreturning to the basics, where greatnesses from simplicity. Whatever he wants to make, it all depends on one thought from him,¡± Jiang Yingrong continued.


    ¡°Equipment refinement?¡± The light in Jiang Liuche¡¯s eyes became brighter as if a ball of me was burning fiercely.


    ¡°Yes, equipment refinement¡ªpieces of equipment that can absorb the powers of the Heavenly disaster.¡± Jiang Yingrong gently exhaled. Her voice was not loud but when Jiang Liuche heard her, her voice sounded like thunderps that caused his mind to rumble. There was only one thought in his mind. ¡®What kind of equipment can absorb the powers of the Heavenly Disaster? Isn¡¯t... Isn¡¯t that too incredible?¡¯


    After a full 10 breaths, his thoughts calmed down.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Jiang Yingrong said again, ¡°Also, it can absorb 75% of the Thunderbolt Powers.¡± When she said this, she looked out of the window, and her eyes revealed a look of shock.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Liuche thought he heard wrong, and his heart was at his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Senior He passed 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, whether the formation boards blocked 2 of them. As for the remaining 4, their powers were absorbed by the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit by more than 70%. After passing the Heavenly Disaster, Senior He was unharmed, and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit still has its charm,¡± Jiang Yingrong spoke very quickly, and her breathing was rapid.


    Hearing these words, Jiang Liuche¡¯s face turned red, and his body trembled non-stop. His mind was nk.


    After all, such a thing was too shocking. No matter how great his imagination was, he would have never thought of this before.


    After half a day, he finally came back to his senses. Everything he had heard before was like a myth to him.


    He exhaled heavily and stared at his daughter with burning eyes. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Then tell me¡ªis it... Is it possible if I ask him for help?¡±


    Jiang Yingrong did not answer immediately. She thought for a while and replied to him softly, ¡°Brother Yu has a sense of propriety and is very generous. He won¡¯t treat his people unfairly. That said, this kind of thing is too important, so I can¡¯t say for sure, but you have at least a 60% chance.¡±


    ¡°60%?¡± Jiang Liuche thought carefully about this. After a moment, he remarked softly, ¡°A 60% change isn¡¯t low.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out first. After all, this matter is too important.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Jiang Liuche made the final decision.


    Jiang Yingrong slowly stood up. After taking 2 light steps, she turned around and said, ¡°I want to personally teach Lil¡¯ Man in the future...¡±


    Jiang Liuche nodded slightly and agreed. He understood that this was to express goodwill to Ou Yangming, so he would not object to it no matter what.

 Chapter 1027 - Overcoming the Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Oveing the Tribtion</h4>


    At night, the light breezes were stirring.


    Ou Yangming sat in the small courtyard and looked at the sky. Jiang Yingrong came slowly. Seeing the faint mncholy in his eyes, she asked with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Yu, are you homesick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been away for too long. I¡¯ve made an appointment with Brother Zang to leave the Big Ruins tomorrow.¡± Ou Yangming looked at the dark sky.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Jiang Yingrong walked to his side and sat. There was a hint of reluctance in her eyes.


    Ou Yangming did not reply. He was enjoying the night in front of him. After a long while, a white light shed on his right hand. Afterward, an interspatial bag appeared in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Inside are the gifts I¡¯m giving to the Jiang family, as well as the gifts for you and Qingcheng...¡±


    Jiang Yingrong could not hide the joy in her eyes. She stood up and saluted the young fellow with her hands on the right side of her waist. She winked and expressed, ¡°Thank you, Brother Yu.¡± She did not use her mental power to check the items at this moment. This was a show of respect for Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming saw that she was no longer interested in talking. Her mind waspletely focused on the interspatial bag.


    He took the initiative and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to have a good rest.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong giggled and said, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re really understanding!¡± She naturally knew why Ou Yangming said that. She bowed again and slowly made her way out.


    After turning around the corner, her eyes were bright and beautiful. She directly sent her mental power into the interspatial bag. Immediately, her bright eyes were filled with shock. After taking a deep breath, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°A newly refined Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and aplete Earthly Formation? As for the alchemy techniques... They¡¯re for Qingcheng?¡± Her heart was filled with surprise and joy, and he walked towards the Jiang Residence¡¯s study.


    The next day, while the sun was bright and beautiful, it still carried a faint grey color.


    Early in the morning, Ou Yangming slowly exhaled a breath of green air. The Qi momentum on his body was as smooth as one, and his aura was as majestic as the sea.


    ¡°Brother Yu, your cultivation¡¯s getting stronger. Just the undtions that you¡¯re emitting are enough to make me feel apprehensive.¡± Zang Jian came with a case on his back and blinked. Even though he said so, there was a hint of darkness in the depths of its eyes that no one could notice. The fact that the life force of the Ultimate Sword Peak¡¯s peak master was about to be cut off had always been a thorn in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Zang, you¡¯re kidding...¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand with a casual expression.


    As his gaze focused, he looked into the distance and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them left silently.


    In the house, Lil¡¯ Man watched Ou Yangming¡¯s back through the crack of the door. His coarse little hands were tightly clenched together as he muttered, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll surely be your pride.¡±


    It was on this day that Lil¡¯ Man rose like aet and became unstoppable.


    Thend was dead silent, and the yellow sand was like rain as they pitter-pattered non-stop.


    Ou Yangming and Zang Jian were Daoist disciple figures, hence they were extremely fast, far from what ordinary Spiritualists could imagine. Like 2 stars zooming across the night sky, they drew 2 perfect and amazing arcs.


    After half a month, on a small hill, they looked at each other and took a deep breath.


    Ou Yangming looked at the clear blue sky and feltfortable. Looking ahead, the grasses were green, and breezes blew. The grasses bent and rippled into the distance like a wave of green water. At the foot of the mountain, there was a bamboo forest. Many spirit beasts were breathing leisurely there.


    Zang Jian lifted the sword case and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re finally out.¡±


    At this moment, a tyrannical mental power instantly reversed and attacked Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    This power was even more majestic than when the head devoured the Bone Dragon. In an instant, Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to have turned into a furnace. The blood in his body began to boil, and a white me soared into the sky. The air began to twist under this me. Even the sunlight could not reach his body as if he was blocked by an invisible barrier, and the scorching airwaves were reversed.


    At this moment, even Zang Jian, who was a first-level Daoist disciple, turned around and jumped away, not daring toe within 33 meters of Ou Yangming.


    He asked in shock, ¡°Brother Yu, are... Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he spoke while gritting his teeth.


    Without any hesitation, he entered the state of the connection between Heaven and man and began to use the great mental power to polish his body. He uttered in a low voice, ¡°No self and no matters; no matters and no self. When Yin and Yang rotate, one achieves great freedom.¡±


    Under the impact of this mental power, his body released a muffled sound like thunder.


    His body was covered in mes, and his majestic momentum was reversed. It was getting stronger, and it carried the awe-inspiring and domineering aura of ascending to heaven one step at a time. At every moment, his momentum was getting stronger.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was like a machine that was being operated to the extreme.


    He could only do this because the immense mental power was about to melt him.


    After an unknown period, Ou Yangming touched the invisible barrier. He gritted his teeth and roared angrily, ¡°Break¡ªbreak!¡± He sounded like the Voices of Gods and Demons.


    Before he finished, a cracking sound came from his body.


    With an explosive, theyer of shackles was broken, and he became a top-grade Spiritualist!


    ¡°He... He broke through?¡± Zang Jian¡¯s eyes were dull, and he was terrified.


    After a breath, he smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too easy?¡± He did not know that it was not easy at all.


    On one side, Ou Yangming wanted to control this tyrannical mental power to break through the barrier to a top-grade Spiritualist; on the other side, he wanted to prevent the mental power from backfiring. It was worth noting that the head had swallowed tens of thousands of foreign races. How powerful was this power? If it backfired, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After breaking through to a top-grade Spiritualist, the stabbing pain in Ou Yangming¡¯s brain finally lessened a bit, but it was still intense.


    If one really wanted to describe it, it was like tens of thousands of silver needles stabbing into his brain at the same time and stirring non-stop.


    He did not dare to rx in the slightest and continued to exhaust his mental power.


    When Zang Jian saw this, it was as if he had seen the most unbelievable thing. His pupils contracted, and he stuttered, ¡°This... He¡¯s not satisfied even after breaking through one realm. Could it be that... He still wants to break through and be a Venerable One?¡± There was a faint sense of fear in his heart. He originally thought that even if he was slightly weaker than Ou Yangming, he was not much weaker. However, at this moment, Zang Jian desperately discovered that the gap between them was getting bigger. It was like a natural chasm, and it was impossible for him to catch up. Just like the blue seawater and the stars in the sky, the distance between them was an entire sky, or simply the whole world.


    Ou Yangming indeed had the thought of breaking through to be a Venerable One in one step because there were too many souls from foreign races, and their qualities were high.


    The powers that were fed back to him were too strong. If he did not use the Heavenly Disaster¡¯s powers to resist them, his body would probably be destroyed by them. In fact, he was riding a tiger at the moment and had no other choice.


    The aura on his body grew stronger. In less than 10 breaths, it had reached the point where even Zang Jian was shocked.


    It was like a mountain that could crush everything in its path. Even the Daoist disciple of the Ultimate Sword Peak felt a sense of insignificance under this aura.


    All the spirit beasts within 333 meters prostrated, their heads buried in the soil, and their bodies trembling. The pressure of the Dragons and the Phoenixes was an absolute suppression from a superior. Ordinary spirit beasts would find it difficult to resist.


    The white mes on Ou Yangming¡¯s body shot up hundreds of meters into the sky, and they burned fiercely.


    All of a sudden, a forceful Devouring Power burst out from within his dantian, transforming into a ck vortex that continuously absorbed the Heavenly Phoenix¡¯s power. Despite that, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was not willing to be outdone. It fought head-on with this Devouring Power and was actually on par with it.


    To Ou Yangming, this was like adding insult to injury. He had never thought that such a drastic change would happen before the mental power that was fed back to him was resolved. With his dantian as the core, it became a battlefield between the Devouring Power and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    This heart-burning, bone-piercing pain twisted Ou Yangming¡¯s face. His nose, eyes, and eyebrows were knitted together, making him look ferocious. Nevertheless, he did not say a word and gritted his teeth to persevere. At this critical moment, the ruthlessness hidden deep in the young fellow¡¯s character was unleashed. He did not say a word and unleashed his potential. He mobilized all of his mental power and sted it toward the invisible barrier.


    Once, twice, thrice...


    ¡°Boom!¡± A sound that sounded like ss shattering rang out in his mind.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he swallowed a mouthful of blood. His aura was so sharp that it seemed as if it could pierce a hole in the blue sky.


    The originally clear sky instantly darkened. ck clouds gathered from all directions. The ck clouds surged and hung low while lightning danced like dragons and snakes.


    At this point, thest bit of thought in Zang Jian¡¯s heart was shattered. A voice seemed to be roaring in his mind. ¡®This... The tribtion to be a Venerable One. This...¡¯


    He could not find any words to describe it. Half a day ago, Ou Yangming was only an Advanced Spiritualist but in the blink of an eye, he was going to ovee the tribtion to be a Venerable One? If the young fellow bing a top-grade Spiritualist earlier was a legend, then his tribtion to be a Venerable One at this moment was a myth.


    Zang Jian did not know that at this time, Ou Yangming¡¯s body was in chaos, and 2 powerful forces were colliding with each other.


    Without warning, the head¡¯s Devouring Power increased greatly, and it continuously absorbed the spiritual Qi in Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian. The Heavenly Phoenix Fire was somewhat unable to suppress it, and it faintly showed a decline.


    At this moment, an indescribable light spread out from the Long Feather Band. It was difficult to describe it as if it gathered all the colors in the world. It seemed to contain the great path, and all things were born. All kinds of mysteries converged into one furnace.


    This light lit up half of the sky and turned into a light spot, fusing into the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. In an instant, the fire became like ss without any ws. It gave people a feeling of smoothness and in just a moment, it suppressed the head¡¯s Devouring Power.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power sensed this, and a kind of enlightenment appeared in his mind as if it was a blessing to his soul.


    This was the light emitted by the treasure left by the Phoenixes. No matter what, he still heaved a sigh of relief.


    Zang Jian did not know what had happened at all. He only felt that what he saw today was beyond his understanding. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So this is what it¡¯s like to make a significant advancement. I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to do it...¡±


    At this moment, he no longer had any thoughts ofparing himself to Ou Yangming. After all, the young fellow was a monster that could not be measured bymon sense. If Zang Jianpared himself to the young fellow, he would only be asking for humiliation.

 Chapter 1028 - Become a Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Be a Venerable One</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The thunderclouds in the sky became denser, connecting into one. They seemed to be able to destroy everything. Strong winds blew on the ground, making whooshing sounds.


    A terrifying pressure fell from the sky. Zang Jian felt it for a moment and felt his heart palpitate. It was as if a cold light was piercing his back, and his mind rumbled. He had a faint premonition that the Heavenly Disaster would not be simple.


    Of course, it was not simple. Ou Yangming had the bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, after all. If the Heavenly Thunderbolts he would encounter were simple, then the disaster would be child¡¯s y if others wanted to survive it.


    When Ou Yangming was an Advanced Spiritualist, he was able to force a Venerable One to defend with all his strength and even split open his hand.


    How terrifying was the Heavenly Disaster for such a figure? Zang Jian did not dare to guess. Just thinking about it made his scalp go numb.


    He shifted his gaze to Ou Yangming, only to see that the young fellow was calm and unperturbed.


    Zang Jiang sighed and wondered, ¡®As expected of a great mountain that¡¯s blocking in front of the younger generation. After today, even the older generation won¡¯t be able to stop his rise, right?¡¯


    The thunderclouds became lower as if they could be touched as long as one jumped up. They directly covered an area of several kilometers.


    They were 3 times more majestic than when He Jiian was transcending the tribtion, which was probably the case.


    Generally speaking, the Heavenly Thunderbolts¡¯ powers were constantly stacked. For example, the third Heavenly Thunderbolt¡¯s power was the sum of the first and second powers, and the fourth Heavenly Thunderbolt¡¯s power was the sum of the first, second, and third powers, so on and so forth. It was because of this that the more thunderbolts there were, the higher one¡¯s probability of dying, but the greater the benefits one could obtain after sessfully oveing them.


    Under the thunderclouds, Ou Yangming gently exhaled a mouthful of turbid air.


    He took out the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit from his interspatial bag and put it on. With a wave of his wrist, 1,008 Earthly Formation Boards spread out and covered a 333-meters area.


    Ou Yangming felt the pressure on his shoulders but did not care at all.


    His eyes were bright, and his majestic battle intent swept in all directions. He exhaled and shouted, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll surely be a Venerable One! In the future, I¡¯ll suppress all enemies in the world!¡± His voice was not loud, but it was straightforward and sounded heavier. It gave people a sense of determination. It seemed that he could indeed suppress all enemies in the world if he wanted to.


    The ck clouds surged and kept pressing down. The light in the sky seemed to have been absorbed by the ck clouds, thus it was pitch-ck.


    All of a sudden, lightning shed, and numerous bolts of lightning fell from the sky, tearing the sky into pieces. The lightning bolts as thick as buckets descended out of thin air.


    Zang Jian¡¯s heart beat faster, and he screamed, ¡°This... The first thunderbolt¡¯s already a rain of thunderbolts?¡±


    Ou Yangming breathed in and out, adjusting his Qi. He raised his hand and pointed. Under the guidance of his mental power, the Earthly Formation Boards turned into white light spots, fusing and changing, and they eventually turned into a ck-and-white formation map out of thin air.


    From afar, the formation map seemed to be separated by a curved arc from the middle.


    One side was Yin while the other was Yang; one was ck and one was white. They were distinctive.


    Ou Yangming pushed his right hand outward and yelled, ¡°Go!¡±


    The formation map continued to rotate. Instead of retreating, it advanced and pounced toward the thunderbolts.


    With that, the thunderbolts struck the formation map like a torrential downpour. They were fast and urgent like a rainstorm hitting pear blossoms. Nheless, the formation ma[ absorbed all of them and emitted a deafening muffled sound. At the same time, a majestic airwave swept out in all directions. It rolled out in circles and wherever it passed, all life was gone.


    When Zang Jian saw this, his expression changed, and he retreated about 333 meters away.


    He raised his head and stared at the sky, looking at it from his angle.


    The Yin-Yang Fish formation crashed into the sky, blocking all the thunderbolts, but there was still no sign of its copse.


    In Ou Yangming¡¯s hands, the Earthly Formation Boards seemed to have turned into something magical. It exploded with unimaginable power.


    At the spur of the moment, something strange happened. The hundreds of lightning bolts gathered and turned into a qilin. It was 20 to 23 meters tall, and it flickered with lightning. It lit up the sky and crashed down like a mad beast.


    ¡°A sudden change?¡± Ou Yangming muttered.


    Even so, he did not look surprised. He lifted his sleeve in the air.


    The formation map shrank and became more solid, pressing down horizontally.


    Consequently, the white jade qilin onlysted for a breath before it was crushed.


    The whole world fell silent again, leaving only the whimperings of the winds. The pressureing down from the clouds became greater. It was as if there was a magnanimous mountain pressing down on one¡¯s heart, making it difficult for one to breathe.


    Under the thunderclouds, Ou Yangming¡¯s white clothes were like snow, and he looked calm and unhurried. His long hair fluttered behind his back, giving him an extraordinary temperament.


    After about 8 minutes, the second thunderbolt descended.


    Ou Yangmingmunicated with his dantian and poured boundless spiritual power into the formation map, causing pure spiritual power to surge.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The two collided, and the electric arcs scattered. The formation map released a muffled sound as if it was about to copse.


    Ou Yangming made gestures with his hands as he wished, such that his hands turned into afterimages. Heter pushed outward, and the power of the second Heavenly Thunderbolt copsed. The world returned to tranquility.


    Nevertheless, ck smoke also rose from the formation map. It was pitch-ck, and there were a few cracks in several ces. From the looks of it, it would only be able to withstand one more Heavenly Thunderbolt at most.


    ¡°Crackle, crackle...¡± Another bolt of lightning descended. The formation map shed and in the blink of an eye, it was covered with densely packed cracks.


    ¡°Explode!¡± Ou Yangming pinched his fingers and shouted coldly.


    The formation map exploded, and the thunderbolt copsed at the same time.


    Even top-grade Spiritualists would not dare to touch the airwaves that were stirred up.


    ¡°3...¡± Zang Jian exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and uttered in a low voice.


    He was envious. After all, this was the Heavenly Disaster that was equivalent to taking the big leap.


    The world became increasingly silent, and the gales that were whimpering stopped. Only rolling thunderclouds remained in the world.


    ¡®It¡¯s here!¡¯ After a long while, Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    The thunderclouds in the sky shed with lightning, and a faint red glow could be seen. It forcefully tore out several white horned dragons that were formed from a Thunderbolt Power, and they pounced out.


    A domineering look shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, and he leaped up. With both hands sped in front of his body, he took the initiative to meet the horned dragons.


    His eyes lit up, and he took advantage of the situation. He grabbed the neck of one of the horned dragons with his right hand and with a strong grip, he quickly killed it. Lightning scattered like rain, by which it turned into electric arcs and dissipated.


    At the same time, he shed away and from an unbelievable angle, he kicked the head of another horned dragon, knocking it back into the thunderclouds.


    His fingers stroked the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, and he thought to himself, ¡®Wearing the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit really makes it much easier to pass the Heavenly Disaster.¡¯


    Seeing this, Zang Jian could not even close his mouth. He shook his head and said, ¡°What a freak.¡± Despite that, there were not manyparisons that he could make.


    5, 6, 7..


    Ou Yangming was unperturbed. He countered every move he faced. The spiritual power in his dantian turned into spiritual liquid, and his dantian was already showing signs of turning into ake. It was vast and contained an indescribable amount of energy.


    ¡°ck, nk!¡±


    At this moment, faint sounds were heard.


    The sounds were weak, but they seemed to be able to prate one¡¯s body and enter one¡¯s soul. They could make cold air grow from one¡¯s bone marrow and spread from one¡¯s Tianxue acupoint to all parts of one¡¯s body. One would feel like one had fallen into an icyke 33 kilometers deep.


    Zang Jian¡¯s head thudded as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast. He did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    He slowly raised his head and saw that the thunderclouds in the sky had turned dark red.


    Red threads started to form in the thunderclouds. They were like threads, thin and dense. The color kept changing. It was sometimes red, sometimes dark, and sometimes purple. The color became indescribable. With one nce, one would feel as if one had fallen into hell and lost all thoughts.


    Zang Jian only felt a buzzing sound in his head. His eyes became dull. He took a deep breath and used thest of his strength. He said softly, ¡°The Heart-tempering Tribtion?¡±


    At that moment, a roar came down from the thunderclouds. It was filled with a monstrous resentment that distorted the air around it.


    It was as if anyone who heard the roar had to submit to it. If one did not submit, one would die.


    The roar grew louder and came from afar. The entire sky was wailing. It became the only sound in the world, and it exploded in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears.


    Despair, panic, fear, unease¡ªall kinds of negative emotions drifted in his mind.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath, straightened his back, andughed wildly. ¡°I may die, and I may lose, but my soul will never yield! Heart-tempering Tribtion¡ªwhat right do you have to refine my heart and ask about my path?¡± At this moment, he thought of Xu Aoran crushing the Heavenly Disaster and the clouds with his bare hands. Given the young fellow¡¯s cultivation base, he could not do that, but the arrogance and tyranny that he had with him were simr to that of Xu Aoran.


    He no longer cared about the sky that had been pressing down on the people for hundreds of millions of years.


    His eyes shed, and a domineering intent swept out in all directions.


    He exhaled lightly and uttered, ¡°The Solitary Thought Skill, the Voices of Gods and Demons...¡±


    As his voice spread out, a powerful tearing force burst out. It reversed into the sky and tore the roar into pieces, turning it into nothingness.


    After the disaster was gotten rid of, Ou Yangming felt as if his mind and spirit were clear. The dust in his heart dissipated, and white mists spread out from every pore in his body. It was as if he had ascended to immortality. This wonderful feeling was not something that could be described with simple words.


    When Zang Jian saw this, he noted softly, ¡°It¡¯s possible to defy heaven, but it¡¯s impossible to go against yourself. What a domineering intent... Brother Yu, just what kind of person are you?¡± At this time, Ou Yangming¡¯s figure ovepped with that of the Daoist disciple who was screaming madly outside the Barren Desert. He was shining and looked incredibly proud.


    The eighth Heavenly Thunderbolt had passed!


    Once again, the sky fell silent. It was just like the calm before a storm.


    The ck clouds became more solid, and the thunderbolts in the sky became lower. Even the whimpering of the wind seemed to have stopped.


    It was at this moment that all the clouds in the sky gathered and transformed into a ck bolt of lightning. This was the purest and deepest type of ck, which was a ck that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. At first nce, one would feel as if one¡¯s mind was lost in it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck thunderbolt tore the sky apart.


    It descended from the sky and turned into a ck dragon. It was lifelike and fast.


    Ou Yangmingughed arrogantly and let out a long whistle. He poured all the spiritual Qi in his body into the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. As such, the patterns on the suit connected, carrying a magnanimous power.


    With a domineering attitude that could split Heaven and Earth, Ou Yangming crashed into the thunderbolt!


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The whole world shook, the mountains copsed, and the ground sank.


    It was like the end of the world, and all life was destroyed.


    Despite Zang Jian¡¯s cultivation base, he fled outside. There was only one thought in his mind. ¡®What kind of thunderbolt was that? It actually had the power to destroy the world?¡¯

 Chapter 1029 - Gifting the Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Gifting the Pill</h4>


    After an unknown period, the world finally calmed down.


    Everything within a radius of several kilometers was reduced to ashes. The mountain peaks were shattered, the nts were destroyed, and even thend had sunk more than 33 meters. The Heavenly Disaster¡¯s power was clear to see.


    After the thunderclouds dispersed, thezy sun came out.


    Ou Yangming let out a long howl, and his aura swept through the void. Wherever the sound wave passed, the space revealed a touch of darkness that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Spiritual Qi was destroyed and formed, formed and destroyed, forming a scene that moved one¡¯s heart.


    Zang Jianmented as he rushed over from afar. He expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Yu, Congrattions on bing a Venerable One and surviving 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zang, you sound too distant. Back in the Big Ruins, if it wasn¡¯t for your help, I¡¯m afraid that I would¡¯ve fallen at the hands of the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon.¡± Ou Yangming smiled warmly.


    Zang Jian thought to himself, ¡®You have the luck of an era and Heaven¡¯s secrets. Even if I didn¡¯t make a move, someone would, so how could you have died?¡¯


    Nheless, he responded, ¡°Brother Yu, you¡¯re being modest. Given how capable the 3 of you are, it would¡¯ve been easy for you to get away.¡±


    Ou Yangming touched his nose, not knowing what to say.


    Zang Jian¡¯s throat moved slightly. He wanted to say something but stopped. His eyes were burning.


    ¡°Brother Zang, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± Ou Yangming said softly.


    ¡°Brother Yu, are you Ou Yangming?¡± Zang Jian asked the question that had been hiding deep in his heart.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes seemed to have a mysterious look. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded slightly. ¡®I suppose you knew when you saw me refine the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit, but you just weren¡¯t sure then.¡¯


    After all, there were only a few top figures in Danzhou and Zhangzhou.


    Especially when it came to equipment smithing. This way, the scope was smaller. Among the younger generation, who could be on par with Ou Yangming? Therefore, it was not strange that Zang Jian could guess it. Instead, if he could not guess it, it would be a little unbelievable.


    Hearing this answer, Zang Jian¡¯s eyes were fiery like magma that could melt everything.


    He spoke seriously, ¡°Brother Ou, I have an unreasonable request.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ou Yangming lightly responded, then he used his eyes to signal for Zang Jian to continue. When he was in the Jiang Residence, he could sense faint mncholy from Zang Jian but since the Daoist disciple did not say anything, he could not ask too much. Thinking about it, it must have something to do with this.


    Zang Jian sucked in 2 mouthfuls of spiritual Qi consecutively, and his blood flow increased. He expressed in a deep voice, ¡°This time, I actually went to the Big Ruins to search for spiritual herbs that can dy the peak master¡¯s life force but... In the end, I failed.¡± He stopped and looked somewhat embarrassed. After all, he also knew that the Eternal Pill was too precious. It could be described as priceless, so he still could not bring himself to ask for one just like that.


    Ou Yangming understood what he meant halfway through.


    Without any hesitation, he tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand and took out a porcin bottle. A pill that was as clear as ssy quietly inside, and a faint fragrance floated in the air. With just a sniff, one would feel as if all of one¡¯s pores had opened up. It was sofortable that it was difficult to describe. Even one¡¯s life force would be richer. This was the Eternal Pill. It had the power to reverse Yin and Yang, thus every single one was a priceless treasure.


    Ou Yangming held the porcin bottle and smiled as he handed it over. ¡°Here¡ªtake it.¡±


    In short, Ou Yangming was a person who would always repay kindness. It was the same when he asked Wen Zhou for the slot to enter the Big Ruins, it was the same when he was with the Jiang family in the Big Ruins, and it was the same this time.


    Nevertheless, if there was a grudge, he would also take revenge for the smallest grievance.


    Zang Jian¡¯s arm trembled incessantly as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Ou, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother, so why are you being so polite?¡± Ou Yangming intentionally red at him.


    It was this casual action that caused a warm current to flow through Zang Jian¡¯s body.


    He rubbed his eyes and said jokingly, ¡°The wind today is too strong. It blew sand into my eyes.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not say anything. He looked into the distance and was anxious to return home.


    After a long while, Ou Yangming said, ¡°Brother Zang, let¡¯s part ways here. I have to go back to Danzhou. I miss home.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ou, in the future, tell me whenever you need me, and I¡¯ll be willing to do anything for you!¡± Zang Jian made a promise with a sincere face.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. With his cultivation base at the moment, even a Daoist disciple was insignificant to him. Despite that, he had to be careful when dealing with people. He could not disappoint others. Moreover, he could see that Zang Jian was sincere.


    He cupped his hands and shed to fly in the air.


    Zang Jian had an envious look on his face. With a sigh, he turned into a light stream and soared into the sky.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The Seven Stars Sect was domineering in Zhangzhou. They had 7 peaks in total, and each peak was stronger than the other.


    In the sect, the Ultimate Sword Peak was even more known for their tyrannicalbat powers. No one couldpare to the offensive techniques of sword cultivators.


    The Ultimate Sword Peak was 3.2 kilometers tall, and the peak was like a long sword that radiated cold light in all directions.


    In a stone room on the peak, the peak master sat cross-legged. His aura was blocked, and his face was dry, filled with the traces of time. His aura was dead as if he had climbed out of a coffin. It was obvious that he did not have much time left.


    He carried an old sword case on his back. The sword case was covered in rags, and a clear crack was carved on the sword case.


    All of a sudden, the old man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were clean, and there was no turbid in them. Instead, they were filled with wisdom. He looked outside and asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zang Jian chuckled.


    The old man let out a soft exmation, and the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes were squeezed together. He asked, ¡°Look at you¡ªyou must¡¯ve gained a lot from this trip, right?¡±


    A rare cunning look appeared in Zang Jian¡¯s eyes. As if he was presenting a treasure, he took out a porcin bottle from his interspatial bag. Inside it was the Eternal Pill.


    ¡°This is...?¡± Elder Jian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He guessed what it was, but he was not sure.


    ¡°An Eternal Pill,¡± Zang Jian said.


    At this moment, even with elder Jian¡¯s calm temperament, his heart was in turmoil.


    His breathing quickened as he asked, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± He was too curious. Now that news about the Eternal Pill was spread by Li Xin, everyone knew about it. Who knew, Zang Jian took one out just like that, hence he was shocked.


    ¡°Ou Yangming gifted it to me.¡± Zang Jian did not hide anything and told the elder everything that happened after he entered the Big Ruins.


    Elder Jian was silent for a moment and immediately grasped the key point. He asked, ¡°Are you saying that he broke through 2 realms in a row and became a Venerable One? On top of that, he overcame 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts?¡± His voice trembled slightly. 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts? Could someone really ovee them?


    ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes,¡± Zang Jian answered solemnly.


    Elder Jian was silent for a moment. After a while, he said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he tapped his sword case and slowly walked out.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ai Hongli had been in a bad mood recently. Li Xin¡¯s move of pulling firewood from the bottom of the cauldron made him fall into a dilemma. He could not make up his mind whether he should go against Ou Yangming or not. After all, the young fellow was still the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger. Even so, Ai Hongli was reluctant to give up the Eternal Pill. No matter what choice he made, there would be gains and losses.


    The candlelights were dim, and his figure was reflected on the bamboo window, swaying with the wind.


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Li, Brother Li, you¡¯ve really created a difficult problem for me...¡±


    Not long after, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Ai Hongli collected his emotions, and his voice became calm. After all, he was the sect leader of the Seven Stars Sect and had held a high position for a long time.


    Elder Jian pushed the door open. His steps were slow, but each step carried a lingering charm.


    Seeing Jian Yi, Ai Hongli did not dare to be arrogant. He took the initiative to wee the peak master to the table. He brewed a pot of high-quality White Flower Tea and forced a smile on his face as he introduced, ¡°Elder Jian, try this. The leaves were freshly picked this year, and the tea tastes pure. If you like it, I¡¯ll ask some disciples to bring some to you.¡±


    Elder Jian picked up his teacup and took a sip. Hemented, ¡°Good tea. It¡¯s fragrant, pure, and not greasy.¡±


    Ai Hongli also took a sip. He tapped his finger lightly on the table and asked softly, ¡°Elder Jian, may I know why you came to find me?¡± He did not believe that Jian Yi woulde to his study for no reason.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, so I came,¡± Jian Yi answered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ai Hongli looked at Jian Yi with a puzzled face.


    Jian Yi did not say anything. He shook his head, waved his sleeve, and retrieved a porcin bottle. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Sect Master, you should recognize the Eternal Pill, right?¡±


    Ai Hongli was shocked at first, but his face instantly turned cold. He asked coldly, ¡°Elder Jian, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I asked.¡± Jian Yi took another sip of tea.


    After a moment, he shook his head and said, ¡°Sect Master, Ou Yangming¡¯s the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger, so you can¡¯t provoke him. You should know that that race is unreasonable.¡± Ever since the news about the Eternal Pill spread, many things about the young fellow had been uncovered. Of course, the most eye-catching thing was his identity as the Phoenixes¡¯ messenger.


    ¡°Elder Jian, you¡¯re old,¡± Ai Hongli retorted softly.


    ¡°He has broken through and became a Venerable One...¡± Jian Yi¡¯s eyes focused, and he took a deep breath.


    Ai Hongli¡¯s pupils contracted slightly without being noticed. He could really keep a calm look on his face no matter what happened, but a storm had already stirred up in his heart. The waves that were stirred up were enough to drown the world in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®How¡¯s that possible? How old is he?¡¯


    He recalled that when he met Ou Yangming on Mount Wuzhi, the young fellow was still an Intermediate Spiritualist. How long had it been since? How could the young fellow be a Venerable One so quickly? Even if he had taken a rocket, he could not have done it so quickly, right?


    Elder Jian did not know howplicated Ai Hongli¡¯s thoughts were at the moment. He enunciated each word as he added, ¡°Besides, he overcame 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡± His voice was not loud, but it was clear.


    When it reverberated in the study, even Ai Hongli was stunned for a moment and was speechless for a long time.


    In his mind, countless bolts of lightning struck.


    After a full 10 breaths, he asked softly, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Zang Jian witnessed it,¡± Elder Jian replied.


    After hearing this, for some reason, theplicated thoughts in Ai Hongli¡¯s heart disappeared instantly. Instead, he felt as if he was relieved of a heavy burden. He made up his mind that he would not participate in the feud between Ou Yangming and Li Xin.


    Ou Yangming was a God-favored one who had ovee 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts. He had grown wings and could soar through the heavens. He was unstoppable.


    When Jian Yi saw this, he knew the purpose of his visit had been achieved. He got up and walked out. As he walked, he said, ¡°The tea is great. Send 1 kilogram of it over.¡±

 Chapter 1030 - Meet

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Meet</h4>


    Golden sunlight scattered all over the earth as if it had been crushed. It was extremely gentle.


    Ou Yangming flew in the sky like a true dragon entering the sea or a bird entering the forest. He felt like a fish in water.


    With a sh of thought, he felt the 2 light spots in his spiritual world. He said through telepathy, ¡®King Kong, I¡¯vee out of the Big Ruins. Come to me!¡¯


    Due to the contract between them, Multi-armed King Kong could sense his location.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Multi-armed King Kong replied, its tone filled with joy. It had waited for so long in the outside world, and it finally received news from Ou Yangming. That kind of joy could not be described with words. After all, it had a soul contract with the young fellow. If anything happened to him in the Big Ruins, its fate would be tragic.


    Ou Yangming did not speak anymore and waited quietly.


    After half a day, Multi-armed King Kong rushed over in its mountainous body.


    Its aura was dense and oppressive. It was as if a mountain that could suppress everything was standing in front of Ou Yangming.


    Big Yellow stood on its shoulder and grinned. In the sky, the goshawk pped its wings and set off gusts of wind. Countless ck gold-like feathers fell and joined together.


    King Kong stopped and was stunned for a moment. It asked in surprise, ¡°Master, you... You¡¯ve broken through?¡± It was truly surprised and happy. It realized that it could not see through Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation. He was like an unusually deep and unfathomable sea, where every slight movement from him gave off afortable feeling.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly and answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve broken through.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes were burning as it asked with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s your current cultivation base?¡± Among the 3 beasts, while its cultivation base was the weakest, in terms of rtionship, it was the closest to Ou Yangming. This was because they were brothers. They had faced life and death together, so they could hand over their backs to each other without worries. This kind of feeling that had been honed through life and death was difficult to describe with words.


    ¡°A Venerable One!¡± Ou Yangming responded. There seemed to be a magical power in his voice, causing the 3 beasts to be dumbstruck and terrified.


    As soon as he finished, he took a step forward andnded on King Kong¡¯s shoulder.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    With that, the young fellow and the 3 beasts quickly left, leaving behind a sound that pierced through the air.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Zhangzhou, the Beast King Sect.


    Lush vegetation and abundant spiritual Qi¡ªit was a rare paradise.


    The old macaque¡¯s Qi momentum was mellow, its aura was long, and its face was ruddy. After taking the Eternal Pill, its life force reappeared. It and Yuqi the Venerable One looked at each other and sat. Below them was a chessboard that spanned 19 paths. It was clear that they were ying chess. There were ck pieces within the white pieces and white within the ck. They intersected with each other as the Venerable Ones used the Magic Sword and the Dragon to force each other to a dead-end. Theypeted with each other like there was no end.


    Both of them were powerhouses who had been immersed in the path for more than 100 years. Their chess moves were also known for their bloodlust and killing. Every move they made was fought for.


    The old macaque sat upright, and its gaze suddenly focused. It chuckled and said, ¡°Yuqi the Venerable One, you¡¯re still too young.¡± As soon as it finished, he held a ck piece in his hand and took the center point of the board while removing one of the white pieces. With that, the game instantly changed drastically.


    Yuqi the Venerable One frowned and made another 10 or so moves. He put down the chess piece in his hand and said discontentedly, ¡°Old and crafty... It¡¯s true that old people have no regard for others.¡±


    The old macaque was displeased. It red and said, ¡°This is called strategizing and deciding victory ahead.¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a terrifying pressure quickly approached.


    This pressure was so strong that even they felt their hearts palpitate. It was the pressure of a superior being, which was qualitatively different in terms of the essence of life.


    The two looked at each other and did not hesitate. They turned into light streams and shot into the sky.


    Mao Jianbi appeared out of nowhere, and his majestic aura pressed down on the air. He roared loudly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Beast King Sect?¡± The sound wave stirred up a storm and swept out in all directions. Wherever it passed, frightening cracks appeared in the sky, causing many tiny cyclones to gather out of thin air.


    ¡°I admire your powerful aura, Elder Mao.¡± A voice was heard before the person arrived.


    Even the whole of Danzhou would be shaken by the mighty figure.


    When Yuqi the Venerable One, the old macaque, and Mao Jianbi heard the voice, their faces showed fear at the same time. They said in shock, ¡°Master Ou?¡± They muttered in their hearts. ¡®Could it be that Multi-armed King Kong has broken through again? That¡¯s impossible. How long has it been since it became a Venerable One?


    The 3 of them frowned at the same time. They could not figure it out¡ªthey really could not figure it out. They never thought that the person who gave off such a majestic aura was Ou Yangming.


    After all, when Ou Yangming left for his adventure, he had just be an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    It had not been long, so how could he have broken through to be a Venerable One? Would that not be nonsense?


    The 3 of them exchanged nces and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    In an instant, King Kong¡¯s enormous body appeared in their sights. Its skin was dark, and it looked fierce and awe-inspiring.


    Yuqi the Venerable One sighed and remarked, ¡°As expected of having passed 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts. Its pressure is surely not something an ordinary Venerable One canpare to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, its future achievements are limitless.¡± Venerable Mao agreed. He had ovee 4 Heavenly Thunderbolts, so he felt a faint fear in his heart when he sensed King Kong¡¯s aura. It was as if he had seen a ferocious beast from ancient times.


    Multi-armed King Kong took another step forward andnded in front of the 3 Venerable Ones with a simple smile.


    Ou Yangming jumped down and greeted sincerely, ¡°Elder Macaque, Yuqi the Venerable One, Venerable Mao, long time no see.¡± His movements were fluid and smooth without a trace ofplexity. He gave people the feeling that greatness came from simplicity.


    At this time, the hearts of the 3 Venerable Ones skipped at the same time. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why... Why can¡¯t I see through him?¡¯


    The more it was like this, the more they released their strong mental power. Nheless, it was like a stone prating into an unfathomable iceke as they failed to detect anything.


    Elder Macaque took a deep breath, and a strange look appeared in its eyes. It asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Master Ou, you... You broke through?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He rolled up his sleeves and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Broke through to be a Venerable One?¡± Even though the macaque had guessed it, it did not dare to be sure.


    Ou Yangming nodded again, and a faint bad thought arose in his heart.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡± When the 3 Venerable Ones of the Beast King sect heard those words, they instantly became confused. Deep down, they thought, ¡®I¡¯ve lived my whole life like a dog!¡¯ They were sure that Ou Yangming could break through to be a Venerable One, but... Was this not too fast? How old was he? Besides, when the young fellow previously left, he was only an Intermediate Spiritualist. Was his advancement speed not frightening?


    Silence¡ªdead silence. Only the sound of the wind could be heard in the air.


    The 3 old figures confirmed at the same time that the majestic pressure from before hade from Ou Yangming.


    Now, they had another question. Given the pressure earlier, how many Heavenly Thunderbolts did the young fellow ovee? 6? Or 7?


    After a long while, the old macaque asked probingly, ¡°Master Ou, forgive me for being presumptuous, but how many Heavenly Thunderbolts did you pass?¡± As its voice reverberated, everyone pricked up their ears, afraid that they would miss a single detail.


    The eyes of Big Yellow, King Kong, and the goshawk also shed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s smile grew even wider as he answered seriously, ¡°9.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone thought they heard him wrong. Their eyes were dull, and their faces were filled with disbelief. Their minds were muddled, and their thoughts were shattered.


    After a full 2 breaths, the old macaque was the first toe back to its senses. It confirmed once again, ¡°Is that true?¡± Other than Big Yellow and the goshawk, everyone present was a Venerable One, thus they naturally understood the terror of the Heavenly Disaster. What was more, the young fellow overcame 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts. Just the thought of it made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s slightly nodded.


    ¡®F*ck...¡¯ Despite the cultivation bases of the others, they could not help but swear and look at each other. On this day, Ou Yangming shocked them more than they had ever been in their lives.


    The old macaque collected his emotions and expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Congrattions, Master Ou, for oveing 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡±


    Yu Qi and Mao Jianbi also cupped their hands at the same time. ¡°Congrattions, Master Ou, for oveing 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his hands and returned the salutations.


    All of a sudden, a burning light spot appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world. It was brilliant like a burning star.


    Ou Yangming was first shocked, then his eyes revealed a look of pleasant surprise. He did a fist salutation and said, ¡°I still have something important to do, so let¡¯s talk again soon.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he turned into a green streak of light and flew into the sky.


    The 3 beasts followed him from afar and did not dare to disturb him.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the others looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Ou Yangming returned to his small courtyard. After sitting there for a while, a proud phoenix cry was heard.


    A red bird pped its wings andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. It pretended to be mature and said in a low voice, ¡°Hmm, not bad, you¡¯ve already broken through to be a Venerable One. You¡¯re indeed worthy of being mypanion.¡±


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all,¡± Ou Yangmingmented softly as he pointed between its eyebrows.


    If someone else had done this, Lil¡¯ Red would have been infuriated.


    However, if it was Ou Yangming, it would not have any resistance in its heart. Instead, it felt pleased.


    ¡°Senior Feng Xiang didn¡¯te?¡± Ou Yangming looked around and asked.


    Lil¡¯ Red let out an arrogant cry and appeared to be happy. A ball of fire burned in its eyes as it responded, ¡°My brother sensed the existence of the Dragon¡¯s and the Phoenixes¡¯ powers, so it can¡¯t enter the Spiritual Realm at will. Otherwise...¡± It paused, wanting to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ou Yangming did not urge it and waited carefully.


    Lil¡¯ Red rolled its eyes as if it was thinking. In the end, it decided to tell Ou Yangming.


    It said that once the powerhouses from its n arrived, there would be a certain probability of a great terror being triggered.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and nodded.


    Lil¡¯ Red jumped from Ou Yangming¡¯s left shoulder to his right shoulder and exhaled a mouthful of white me. It said softly, ¡°Let go of your mind and let me check.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment then let go of his mind.


    Of course, he trusted Lil¡¯ Red. There were 2 main reasons. First, they had the same source of power.


    Second, Lil¡¯ Red had helped him a lot. If it wasn¡¯t for Lil¡¯ Red, he would not know how to solve the great disaster in the Spiritual Realm.


    Lil¡¯ Red pped its wings, and its feathers turned red. A scorching wave of air reversed and spread out as if it could melt everything. Spiritual Qi twisted violently. At the same time, a powerful wave of mental power entered Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world.


    A dazzling purple color appeared in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s perception right away.


    The purple light was incredibly pure like the most gorgeous color in the world. It pierced through the air and was ss-like, gathering the spiritual and beautiful fortune in the world.


    It would not be an exaggeration to describe it as the most magnificent and beautiful word.


    This was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªthe master of all fires.

 Chapter 1031 - Secret News

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Secret News</h4>


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned fiercely.


    Lil¡¯ Red felt it for a moment but also felt that it was extremely oppressive. It was as if the ball of mes was of a higher level than the ones in its body.


    Not far away from the purple light, a ck light formed a world of its own. It was just like what was said in the proverbs¡ªa world in a wild flower, and a bodhi in a leaf. The light swirled, dark and deep. A majestic suction force swept out, capable of swallowing all things. This was a Devouring attribute that had been condensed to the extreme, and it could suck and devour everything.


    The moment Lil¡¯ Red saw it, its minds seemed to be upied by countless mysterious great paths.


    Yin and Yang, the evolution of all things, the cycle of life and death¡ªall sorts of things converged into one. They were indescribable and could not be put into words.


    This kind of inexpressible scene would cause the hearts of those who saw it to go nk.


    After all, not being to see through something meant that it was unknown, and the unknown meant danger. Moreover, this kind of danger was also unmeasurable even for the mighty Phoenixes.


    Ou Yangming was no longer the young fellow Lil¡¯ Red had met before. After going through all kinds of trials and tribtions, he had finally grown into a towering tree. At the very least, he had the minimum power to be able toe into contact with the core secrets.


    Lil¡¯ Red took a deep breath and guarded its spiritual altar. It let go of its mind and carefully used its mental power to probe. It was being meticulous as it carefully sensed everything. The little red bird had also grown at a rapid speed and was no longer that naughty and arrogant phoenix it used to be. At this moment, it could also bear heavy responsibilities and carry the world.


    After a moment, its eyes suddenly lit up, and it remarked in a low voice, ¡°It is indeed the Dragons¡¯ power, and it has reached an unimaginable level.¡±


    Its thoughts spread out and turned into countless fine threads.


    1,000 for the path, 1,000 for the heart, and 1,000 for thoughts¡ªa total of 3,000. It corresponded to 3,000 great paths, and they all had the same goal.


    Using the fine threads as a brush, Lil¡¯ Red described the Dragons¡¯ power from every aspect and recorded everything down.


    After an unknown time, Lil¡¯ Red slowly opened its eyes and withdrew its majestic pressure.


    It muttered softly, ¡°The powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes are strong, but there¡¯s a faint feeling that they¡¯re mixed with each other. What exactly is going on?¡±


    Ou Yangming had be a Venerable One and had passed through 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts, so he could hear even the slightest sounds. He naturally understood why. Back then, when mental power was fed back to him, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring Power used his dantian as a battlefield. He had suffered a lot, but he did not say much.


    All of a sudden, Lil¡¯ Red cried out.


    It chirped for a while and asked in fear, ¡°Hey... You... You came into contact with the Upper Tribtions?¡±


    For some reason, when Ou Yangming heard this, the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin appeared in his mind. That mournful, deste, and unyielding voice rumbled in his spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He nodded slightly and asked in return, ¡°I have indeed seen the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red questioned, ¡°Do you know the origin of the Upper Tribtions?¡±


    Hearing this, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He responded softly, ¡°They¡¯re probably rted to the foreign races.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, but also no.¡±. The Upper Tribtions did not submit to the universe. They did not respect ghosts and gods. They used the power of their race to condense the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin. If the coffin was not destroyed, the Upper Tribtions would not be destroyed. Several 10,000 years ago, they produced a peerless genius. He suppressed the entire Spiritual Realm and made it dim. He was closely rted to Tao Tie, which was the greatest dragon powerhouse, and Feng Ling, which was the greatest phoenix powerhouse. Later, for some unknown reason, when he reappeared, he possessed the Bloodline Powers of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions. For the great disaster in the Big Ruins, all sorts of foreign races were created because of a drop of blood that Xu Aoran dripped into the ground.¡±


    As its voice reverberated, even with Ou Yangming¡¯s temperament, he was shocked beyond words.


    A drop of blood turned the Big Ruins into such a state. Just how strong was Xu Aoran? Was that the power of reaching the heavens?


    Lil¡¯ Red did not say anything else. Only after Ou Yangming digested the news, it raised its ws, revealing its sharp ws, and continued, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s said that the reason the 3 peerless powerhouses fell out with each other was that they were fighting over some sort of treasure.¡±


    ¡°What kind of treasure?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Lil¡¯ Red rolled its eyes at him as if it was mocking him. It responded, ¡°I said that it was some sort of treasure. How would I know?¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless. He did not want to be outdone and pped the top of its head!


    Lil¡¯ Red kept on chattering as if it was refuting. Ou Yangming did not think too much about it and pped it again.


    Hidden in the dark, Multi-armed King Kong quickly looked away and said in fear, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything... I didn¡¯t see anything. I won¡¯t look at anything that¡¯s contrary to propriety. If there¡¯s anything at all, go and find Master. It has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with me.¡±.


    Goshawk also looked away and whistled.


    It wondered, ¡°Damn it! If I was killed by sir just because I saw this, how unworthy would it be? Hmm, what did I just see? Hey, why did I forget?¡¯


    At this moment, Ou Yangming nced at where the 3 beasts were hiding and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Come out!¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong smiled and admitted without beating around the bush, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red red at it in a low voice, causing a chill to run down everyone¡¯s spine and their minds to thump.


    The goshawk and Big Yellow had a telepathic connection and looked elsewhere.


    Ou Yangming spread his hands and stepped out to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scare it. King Kong¡¯s a Venerable One now. How embarrassing would that be?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red casually nced at King Kong, implying that since Ou Yangming had smoothed things over, it would let it off this time.


    Following that, Lil¡¯ Red jumped onto the goshawk¡¯s wings and lightly exhaled. ¡°This fellow¡¯s so weak. A top-grade spirit beast?¡± Oh, may Heaven bless the goshawk. A top-grade Spiritualist was considered a peakbat power in the Spiritual Realm. While one could notpare to a Venerable One, it was still at the level of an aristocratic family¡¯s patriarch, but the little red bird considered it to be weak.


    The goshawk¡¯s expression was bitter, but it did not even dare to move.


    It knew that Lil¡¯ Red was dangerous. If it was furious, it would shake the world. There was no one in the Phoenixes that could be easily provoked.


    Ou Yangming smiled as he watched. He did not say anything. He believed that Lil¡¯ Red had a sense of propriety and would not harm the goshawk.


    As for Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong, they did not mind watching the show. They smacked their lips from time to time.


    Ou Yangming let out a light breath and walked into the house. He took afortable hot bath, changed his clothes, and walked toward Old Craftsman¡¯s small courtyard.


    He thought that if he went to see any of the 3 women first, the other 2 might have other thoughts. In that case, he would go to see Old Craftsman first. This way, the problem would be solved. On the winding path where the fog in the mountains drifted, the young fellow as if he was walking in a fairnd. Thinking of the 3 women, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to enjoy the blessings of all people!¡±


    Old Craftsman was practicing a fist technique in the courtyard.


    The fist winds were cold and vigorous. Each punch carried a sonic explosion and was fast.


    The fist technique was a bit moreplicated and blotchy to Ou Yangming as it was not pure enough.


    Nevertheless, it was also not easy for someone in the Extreme Grade. One could imagine that the old man had put in a lot of effort.


    Ou Yangming waited until Old Craftsman had practiced it twice and stopped, then he slowly walked in. With a gentle face, he remarked, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re getting stronger as you age. I feel ashamed looking at you practicing this fist technique.¡±


    Old Craftsman intentionally red at him and was full of energy. He said, ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to beat you just because you became a Venerable One.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled mischievously and walked to the old man¡¯s side. He said, ¡°Yes, of course, you can. Who said that you can¡¯t? I¡¯ll be the first to be angry.¡±


    ¡°I knew I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing!¡± Old Craftsman wiped the fine beads of sweat on his head and spat out a mouthful of white mist. He looked satisfied.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and did not say anything. He just looked at Old Craftsman and made up his mind. Even if he had to use piles of spiritual herbs, he would help the old man be a Venerable One.


    ¡°Have you gone to see Ni Yinghong?¡± The old man asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to see you as soon as I came back?¡± Ou Yangmingughed.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the abandoned baby that had made him proud for his entire life. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m old now, and I want to hold a grandson. There are no cheerful sounds in the courtyard. It just feels like somethings missing.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart almost jumped to his throat. He felt that this was a million times more tiring than fighting against Ji Haoran.


    He probed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it... Isn¡¯t it too early? Besides, you have to live a long life.¡±


    The old manughed and kicked Ou Yangming, but he nimbly dodged.


    He spread out his hands and said, ¡°Look, I can¡¯t even kick you. Am I not old? One can disrespect the heavens, but one can¡¯t refuse to ept one¡¯s old age. If I can have a grandson while I¡¯m still alive, it¡¯d be worth it! Look at those Venerable Ones. They¡¯re all respectful to me. Of course, I know it¡¯s because of you but now that I think about it, I¡¯ve straightened my back, so I¡¯m not afraid of others poking at my spine. I just want to pass on this little bit of ability.¡±


    Old Craftsman rambled on and on.


    Ou Yangming listened patiently. He was not impatient. Instead, he felt warm and gently nodded from time to time.


    The worst thing in the world was when a son wanted to carry out his duty but no longer had anyone to be filial to.


    After listening to the old man, Ou Yangming said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll strive to let you carry a big fat grandson.¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°It¡¯s best to have Yinghong. I¡¯m close to that girl, and I feel like we have a good affinity.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and agreed to it. He sat next to Old Craftsman to chat with him.


    This time, before he could say anything, he was chased out by the old man.


    The thing was after Old Craftsman heard Ou Yangming agreeing to it, his face turned stiff, and he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and looked at him, not saying a word.


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re still trying to be unreasonable with me. Hurry up and go.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up at the unrestrained white clouds in the sky.


    Old Craftsman was angry and got up to chase him away.


    While Ou Yangming was not weed at the moment, his heart was filled with warmth.


    On the winding path, he turned around and looked at the small courtyard, and he said softly, ¡°This is the beauty in my heart. No matter what, I won¡¯t allow anyone to touch it. For all of you, I¡¯m willing to kill Gods and Buddhas. No one can stop me! You¡¯ve given me great strength, allowing me to have the courage to fight against this world. For all of you, I¡¯m willing to block all the wind and rain, leaving this piece ofnd with only the bright and beautiful sun.¡± His voice was not loud, but it carried a sense of determination that made people feel at ease. It was firm and reassuring.

 Chapter 1032 - Blood Shadow’s Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Blood Shadow¡¯s Missing</h4>


    Ou Yangming did not look for Ni Yinghong. It was not that he did not take Old Craftsman¡¯s words to heart.


    It was that Ni Yinghong and Bai Shixue had gone to do some business. When they reached the Spiritual Realm, Bai Shixue¡¯s business could be maximized. With the help of the Beyond Heaven Pavilion and the Beast King Sect, its development was fast, and it seemed to be on the verge of bing the greatest business in Danzhou. Especially after the matter of the Eternal Pill spread, the Beyond Heaven Pavilion had spared no effort in helping the business.


    This had also brought Ou Yangming a great deal of wealth. Although his vision had far surpassed pure wealth, he was very satisfied.


    The mountain breeze was cool, and the Beast King Sect was full of vigor and vitality.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s majestic mental power spread out, and he entered the wonderful states of the interaction between Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous.


    The leaves fluttered in the breeze, the earthworms wriggled in the soil, the cicadas chirped on the branches...


    Everything entered Ou Yangming¡¯s perception.


    After an hour, his powerful mental power had already swept across half of the Beast King Sect. He said softly, ¡°As expected of one of the few formidable sects in Danzhou. They¡¯re getting stronger.¡±


    Following the mountain path, he arrived at a pavilion built on the edge of a cliff in the Beast King Sect. Dim yellow lights flickered gently.


    Below was the Wanzhang Precipice, where the Tian River could be seen flowing 3 kilometers away. The waves were t and did not rise and fall, but they moved up and down.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Wu Hanning¡¯s voice was neither hurried nor slow. It was as if she was unmoving as a mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Ou Yangming answered softly and pushed open the door to enter.


    Wu Hanning sat by the window and rested her chin on her hands. She looked at the Tian River below and was deep in thought.


    Ou Yangming walked to her side and asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored looking at the river below every day?¡±


    She giggled and tucked her ck hair behind her ear, revealing her exquisite corbone, ¡°The waves are different from time to time,¡± she said, ¡°They rise and fall, move up and down, and have endless waves. Every time I look at it, it¡¯s a different kind of scenery, and I gain a new understanding. As long as I feel it with my heart, how can I be bored?¡± She looked into Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes and smiled like a fairy in a painting, looking very beautiful.


    Ou Yangming ruffled her hair and said in a low voice, ¡°It has been hard on you.¡±


    Wu Hanning shook her head. ¡°This kind of life is what I want the most. I watch the tides every day and have no desires. Life should be more peaceful and less magnificent.¡±


    After a long while, Wu Hanning seriously looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s face. She touched it with her soft and boneless fingers and said softly, ¡°You lost weight...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve be prettier,¡± Ou Yangming expressed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Hanning retracted her fingers and touched her chin with a doubtful look.


    ¡°Really,¡± Ou Yangming said confidently.


    When Wu Hanning heard this, she chuckled, and the space suddenly seemed to brighten up a little.


    After staying at Wu Hanning¡¯s ce for an hour, Ou Yangming shed out and stirred the sky into pieces.


    Wu Hanning looked at his receding figure and beamed like a flower. ¡°My beloved one is truly a peerless hero and a man who can stand up to the heavens and the earth.¡±


    After saying that, she hummed a folk song that had been widely sung. The corners of her mouth curled up as she thought of something.


    Ou Yangming got busy. He wanted to find out why the Dragons¡¯ Devouring Power was in conflict with the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    These 2 enormous powers had always been clearly separated and each had its duty.


    Nheless, at the critical moment when the tyrannical mental power was being fed back, they started to make trouble. This could not help but make Ou Yangming¡¯s heart clench. After all, once something like that happened, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be a second or third time. If it was a matter of life and death, it would not be a small matter. The young fellow might be too cautious or worried, but he still felt that it was a knot in his heart that had to be resolved.


    It was said that one could infer the whole picture from a single instance, and that a small sign can indicate a great trend. This was not without reason.


    Nevertheless, there was a problem that Ou Yangming had to deal with. If he wanted to explore Taotie¡¯s mystery, he had to find Blood Shadow. With that, without even staying in the Beast King Sect for a day, he was once again rushing about.


    In the sky, a silver flying carpet floated as it pleased, but its speed was definitely not slow.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged and looked at the mountains and rivers below. He said softly, ¡°The river¡¯s like a ck belt, and the mountains are like jade hairpins. They¡¯re majestic and magnificent.¡±


    Big Yellow and Multi-armed King Kong sat beside him, grinning, while goshawk followed behind them, pping its wings and soaring in the sky.


    The big yellow dog ws gently touched the flying carpet, and it felt its soft texture. It stuck out its tongue and asked with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, when are you going to refine a flying carpet for me? This feeling of not needing to rely on spiritual power to fly is too satisfying.¡±


    ¡°As soon as you break through to be a Venerable One, you¡¯ll be able to fly with your physical body,¡± Ou Yangming responded in a bad mood.


    Before his voice faded away, Multi-armed King Kongughed and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Hehe, Master, I want it too.¡±


    Ou Yangming silently rolled his eyes and did not say anything.


    Meanwhile, Big Yellow nced at the king kong, signaling that it was indeed a good brother.


    Lil¡¯ Red, which was squatting on King Kong¡¯s shoulder, chuckled.


    Ou Yangming knew where Blood Shadow¡¯s biggest stronghold was. How should he put it? In fact, he did not hate Blood Shadow at all, nor did he feel conflicted. After all, the person had helped him when he was being chased by Li Xin. If he were to be fair...


    Blood Shadow was a versatile person. He knew astrology, divination, formation runes, and all sorts of skills. The only w was that he was a little foolish and loyal. Of course, this kind of character was what Ou Yangming wanted to see. After all, he had Taotie¡¯s power.


    Along the way, Ou Yangming talked to the 4 spiritual beasts, and time flew by.


    After 3 days, an underground pce filled with ghostly Qi appeared in front of Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    It was nighttime, but even the cold moonlight in the sky could not shine down. It was blocked by a mysterious force.


    In front of the underground pce, there were countless flowers, but they were broken and withered. The leaves were dry, and there was not even a drop of water.


    A cold wind blew out from the underground pce, carrying a faint smell of blood. It made people feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave, and their bodies shivered.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Something seems to be wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Big Yellow stood on his right and asked in a low voice. Its position made the king kong and the goshawk envious. At this time, the position of the 3 beasts represented their status. Of course, Lil¡¯ Red was an exception.


    The king kong stood on Ou Yangming¡¯s left while goshawk could only follow behind them or fly in the sky.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s a faint smell of blood.¡±


    Big Yellow was not bothered and spat out a bubble from its mouth. It replied, ¡°In such a ce, it¡¯s very normal for there to be a smell of blood.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and did not say anything. He could feel that this smell of blood was fresh, and there was strong energy contained in it. Ever since he witnessed the evolution of thews of the poisonous pill¡¯s world, he always felt that he was blessed with the universe¡¯s great path and all things. His understanding of thews had surpassed many top-grade Venerable Ones.


    In a way, after participating in the evolution of thews, Ou Yangming couldpare them one by one. It would be easier for him toprehend the power of thews. This was a power that surpassed that of Venerable Ones.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He let out a soft cry. His body moved, and he entered right away. It was truly a bold move.


    Corpses and mutted corpses¡ªmany mutted corpses.


    Their eyes were either filled with the madness of learning the path in the morning and dying in the evening, or the relief of great enlightenment, or both.


    Ou Yangming searched around, but he could not find Blood Shadow¡¯s corpse.


    He knew a huge change had urred, and the person who had caused this situation was LI Xin.


    This guess was without evidence, but Ou Yangming was certain. Women had sixth senses, but so did cultivators, They were so urate that they could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    He looked around and looked at the blood pool in front of him. There were corpses floating in the blood pool, and blood was bubbling up. Many bubbles kept exploding, turning into red ripples that spread in all directions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused, and his eyes seemed hollow.


    They were pitch-ck like ink as if they contained an entire world filled with the vicissitudes of life. They were chaotic like the heavenly path, and they were unspeakable.


    The 3 beasts only took a nce at him and immediately felt their minds rumbling. It was as if their souls were about to be sucked in. They quickly averted their gazes. Big Yellow scratched its thick and smooth fur and asked telepathically, ¡®King Kong, why do I feel that Lil¡¯ Ming is unpredictable now? How strong is he now? Can you block one move from him?¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong shook its head and replied telepathically, ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    It really did not know.


    Half of Ou Yangming¡¯s body turned pitch-ck. A ck light shed. It was mysterious and strange, unpredictable and enchanting.


    He raised both of his hands in front of his lower abdomen at the same time. His right index finger and left middle finger slowly interlocked. Following that, the young fellow raised his hands and made a mysterious gesture, then he imprinted it into the blood pool. His voice was cold and emotionless as he said, ¡°With the power of Taotie as the foundation, and with the blood of all living beings as the guide.¡±


    As soon as he finished, both of his hands pressed down at the same time.


    Right away, the blood in the blood pool boiled as if it was ced on the mouth of a volcano and was burning.


    The strong smell of blood made one dizzy as if one would want to vomit out everything in their stomach.


    In the end, the pool condensed and turned into a 3-inches-long young blood dragon that flew out.


    ¡°Follow it!¡± Ou Yangming shouted and moved to follow. This was a tracking method that he gained after bing a Venerable One, where he could use the blood of believers as a guide. Even if the other believers were hundreds of kilometers away, the young fellow could still find them. Although it was the first time he used this, the effect was unexpectedly good.


    The 3 beasts exchanged a look and quickly flew out.


    They did not know what happened, but it did not stop them from trusting Ou Yangming.


    As long as it was what he said, it would not be wrong. He was the creator of miracles.


    The moon was like a disc, and the light was like water. A young fellow, 3 beasts, and Lil¡¯ Red were rushing in the moonlight. Majestic auras spread out, pressing down on all the spirit beasts within 5 kilometers. Their fur stood up as if they had met their natural enemy.


    No matter how fierce they usually were, at this moment, they were as docile as a cat.


    It was an absolute suppression. It was as if as long as they dared to be disobedient, their souls would be gone.

 Chapter 1033 - Li Xin’s Wild Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Li Xin¡¯s Wild Ambition</h4>


    The red light emitted by the young blood-red dragon was eye-catching in the darkness of the night. It kept shing like red ripples in the sky.


    After flying for an unknown time, Ou Yangming felt a powerful summoning power in his mind.


    The Devouring Power in his body had be impatient, which made Ou Yangming click his tongue in wonder. Ever since he had obtained this powerful force, it had always been neither hot nor cold, and even a little undisciplined. At this moment, it became anxious.


    This strange change made Ou Yangming certain that Li Xin had indeed made a big move.


    With this thought, he became even faster like an electric arc that tore space apart.


    Empty mountains and fresh rain. The scenery along the way was beautiful, the fog was endless, and the flowers swayed. Nheless, Ou Yangming did not think about appreciating them.


    He became more anxious. He had a bad feeling that if he waste, it would cause unimaginable consequences.


    Seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s cold face, even Big Yellow did not dare to speak casually. At this moment, the young fellow¡¯s body seemed to have a fire that could burn everything. Even he did not know where the fire came from, but he was just unhappy.


    Wherever he passed, a powerful aura pressed down. The beasts dodge it and dared not get close.


    Lil¡¯ Red pped its wings and asked boldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this moment, the aura on Ou Yangming¡¯s body was terrifying even for it.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ou Yangming nodded lightly, and the violent aura on his body dissipated a lot.


    With just a thought, he entered the connection between Heaven and earth.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at Lil¡¯ Red with a burning gaze, but he still asked the question that was hidden deep in his heart. He questioned, ¡°Do the Dragons have a deep grudge with the Phoenixes?¡± He had an answer for this, but he was not sure.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lil¡¯ Red nodded slightly, and the seven-colored feathers on its head fluttered in the wind.


    If someone else had asked such a sensitive question, Lil¡¯ Red would have spat out a mouthful of mes without hesitation and burned the person into charcoal. It would have even mocked the person for being so rude.


    However, Ou Yangming had the Phoenixes¡¯ bloodline, which was so dense that it had reached an unimaginable level, so the little red bird nodded and said yes.


    It pped its wings and continued, ¡°The resentmentes from our bloodlines. It¡¯s hard to exin.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed, and he said in a low voice, ¡°As expected!¡± After entering the Big Ruins, he had had this spection, especially in the world below Mount Return Sword. When he saw the Bone Dragon go crazy when he used the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, he became even more certain of his deduction.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...¡± The sounds of the air breaking were heard.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions turned into several long arcs and quickly disappeared into the distance.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    At this moment, at the junction between Danzhou and Zhangzhou, in a very hidden ce.


    Thend was deste, pitch-ck, and deep. Numerous believers of Sky-devouring Devil God had dull eyes, their teeth were chattering, and the corners of their eyes revealed a strange smile. Their noses and mouths were pulled together.


    If one looked closely, one could see that the actions, expressions, and even gazes of these believers were the same.


    This would be enough to cause one¡¯s heart to tremble.


    On the peak of the mountain, a man gazed into the distance. His white clothes fluttered behind him in the wind.


    His handsome face was out of ce with the scene in front of him. Of course, the most eye-catching thing was his eyes. What kind of eyes were they? They were filled with aggression as if they could devour the void. If anyone saw them, they would think of the words ¡°wild ambition¡±.


    Wild ambition that seemed like he wanted to dominate the world. Who else could the man be if he was not Li Xin?


    Li Xin¡¯s fingers caressed a purple sand cup. His feet swayed a little, and half a cup of red liquid swayed along with his hand movements. Upon closer inspection, it was actually half a cup of fresh blood.


    He was full of energy, and the injuries on his body had healed. He casually nced at Blood Shadow beneath him. He raised his right arm slightly and brought the purple sand cup to his mouth. Li Xin¡¯s eyes revealed a look of infatuation as hefortably drank a mouthful of blood and said sinisterly, ¡°Back then, I told you that if you rebelled again, the next time, I¡¯ll make your life worse than death. Do you believe me now?¡± Just as he finished, he put down the cup, and the corner of his mouth was red. It was especially fearsome in the dark night.


    ¡°Pfft! Sir Devil God won¡¯t let you off. Those who forsook the path, those who forsook the path...¡± Blood Shadow¡¯s voice was intermittent, hoarse, and dry. His words were full of resentment.


    After he finished, he used hisst bit of strength to spit at Li Xin.


    Nevertheless, he was already exhausted at this moment, and his Qi and blood were both damaged. He was no longer a proud Venerable One. As such, his mouthful of saliva fell powerlessly right after he spat it out. It did not even touch Li Xin at all.


    Li Xin¡¯s gaze became even more sinister. He did not even try to dodge it. He said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡°Indeed, the blood of a Venerable One is a healing medicine. I¡¯ve only drunk it a few times, and my injuries have healed. If I drink more, will I be able to advance further?¡±


    ¡°A person who forsook the path!¡± Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes were blood-red as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Hahahaha, what is the path? I¡¯m the path!¡± Li Xin raised his head and looked at the starry sky with a fiery gaze.


    He drank all the blood in the purple sand cup in one gulp. His fingers clenched tightly and with a squeeze, the cup instantly turned into powder. He continued, ¡°I once said that I¡¯d be a Buddha if I killed all living beings. I¡¯d use the blood of tens of thousands of believers to open the secret realm and obtain the Devil Master¡¯s inheritance. As long as this is settled, who in the Spiritual Realm can stop me?¡± As he said that, he began tough wildly.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s body was covered in densely packed wounds, which were crisscrossing and dripping with blood.


    In some spots, ghastly white bones could even be seen, and a decaying aura spread out.


    He forcefully exhaled a breath of cold air. With just this slight movement, the wounds on his body were torn. As a result, piercing pain assaulted him as if it could make him faint. Strangely enough, not a single drop of blood flowed out because the wounds on his body had already been specially treated. Just how precious was the blood of a Venerable One? This question was indeed difficult to answer but to Li Xin, who had the ability to devour, it was priceless.


    ¡°You¡¯re beyond cure.¡± Blood Shadow sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Li Xin did not mind. He nced at Blood Shadow proudly and said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re lying on your stomach like a dog while I¡¯m standing here, and you¡¯re living a life worse than death?¡±


    Blood Shadow retorted, ¡°How long can a person who doesn¡¯t even hold on to his beliefs stand sofortably? That¡¯s not how the path is sought. You¡¯re not seeking the path; you¡¯re being possessed by the devil! Now that your heart for the path has beenpletely poisoned by the devil¡¯s will, you¡¯re destined to walk further away from the great path in this life. The more you seek, the lesser you¡¯ll get! Just like the sunlight in the morning and the sunset in the evening, they chase each other but can¡¯t touch each other no matter how hard they try. Just like the flowers and leaves of the Flower of Paradise, never to see each other again. You¡¯ve long lost your path, yet you¡¯re talking about achieving the path here. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± After he finished, he startedughing loudly.


    A ruthless look shed in Li Xin¡¯s eyes. Like a white lightning bolt, he lowered his center of gravity and directly grabbed the neck of Blood Shadow.


    His voice was like ice shards, cold to the bone. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to lecture me!¡± His eyes looked mad and countless blood vessels spread out. He looked like a ferocious beast that was about to devour someone.


    Even so, Blood Shadow was not afraid at all. His eyes were wide open as he stared at LI Xin. In a muffled voice, he said, ¡°Kill me if you can!¡±


    ¡°Kill you?¡± Li Xin repeated.


    With a squeeze of his fingers, he pulled Blood Shadow from the ground and lifted his legs off the ground.


    Following a casual throw from Li Xin, Blood Shadow flew backward like a kite with a broken string, and he crashed into a huge bluestone.


    In just an instant, the bluestone copsed inch by inch. The corner of Li Xin¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a shocking arc as he sneered. ¡°Die? You¡¯re too naive! I still need to use your soul to set up a trap with the blood of tens of millions of believers to summon the secret realm and enter the Dragons¡¯ world. How can I let you die so easily?¡±


    Early in the morning, the sunlight dispelled the cold air and darkness on the ground at the same time.


    A blood light shed in Li Xin¡¯s eyes. He raised his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The overall situation has beenpleted, and the situation¡¯s clear. It¡¯s time to harvest the wheat...¡±


    As soon as he finished, a bloody mist spread out from his body, and a gloomy aura spread out.


    Amidst the bloody mist, Li Xin quickly made a gesture with both hands. Afterward, numerous obscure,plicated, and difficult-to-learn magic skills were cast out.


    The mountain range exploded, and the sound of wind and thunder rose one after another.


    After a long while, the ground and the mountains shook. A red altar that seemed to have existed since ancient times slowly rose from the ground. The surface was mottled and in the middle of it, there was a 1-meter square pit that was stained with blood, but it had dried up, forming an indescribable color.


    Even the sky suddenly became gloomy. Dark clouds covered the sky, silver snakes danced together, and strong winds rolled.


    The sound of thunder kept ringing one¡¯s ears, and the color of the sky changed.


    ¡°Go!¡± Li Xin raised its hand and beckoned!


    With that, tens of thousands of believers rushed toward the altar as if they were possessed.


    Their eyes were cloudy, and they were at a loss. They had no consciousness at all.


    After stepping on the altar, their fingers were like knives, and they constantly scratched their bodies. In an instant, their skin and flesh were split open.


    Despite that, they seemed to be unaware of it. Especially after seeing fresh blood, they became even crazier.


    Their faces were distorted as they tried to grab at their internal organs. Soon, their bodies began to fester.


    Fresh blood continued to flow down along the altar, but the square pit seemed to be unable to be filled. No matter how much blood flowed into it, they were absorbed by a mysterious force.


    Blood¡ªring blood painted half of the sky red.


    Li Xin looked mad. He narrowed his eyes, spread his hands, and made a gesture of embracing the blue sky. He took a deep breath.


    He said softly, ¡°Blood Shadow, do you see it? I¡¯m about to seed!¡±


    Blood Shadow did not answer, but the viciousness in his eyes was to the point that it could make one¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    1, 2, 3...


    More and more people died on the altar. Their deaths were miserable. Their bodies were riddled with holes, and they had all bled to death.


    Even when they died, there was still no relief in their eyes. Their souls were bound.


    After an unknown period, a torrential rain came as it pleased, as if it wanted to wash away all the filth, sin, injustice, and everything in this world.

 Chapter 1034 - Attacking the Mind

    Chapter 1034: Attacking the Mind


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The rain became heavier like a curtain of rain covering the Earth. It did not have any intention of stopping. From afar, the mountains and the ground were shrouded by the curtain of rain. It was a vast expanse.


    Strangely, there was not a single drop of rain on the altar as if it was blocked by a mysterious force.


    Li Xin was in a great mood. He casually nced at Blood Shadow and said calmly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    He grabbed the air with his right hand, and a strong suction force burst out from his palm. Blood Shadow¡¯s body was out of control. He pounced toward Li Xin¡¯s right palm, and Li Xin directly twisted his neck.


    At this time, even Li Xin¡¯s eyes became serious. He straightened his left middle finger, and a mysterious power was transferred to it. The color of this middle finger changed as if it was rotten, and it looked ominous. He exhaled lightly and said, ¡°Those who fear the heavens defy their hearts, and those who defy their hearts fear kindness. Today, I¡¯ll break the sky, and this universe can¡¯t restrain me! I¡¯m the heavens when I speak, and I¡¯m the path when I speak.¡±


    His voice was arrogant and unruly, and it reverberated in all directions. It carried an unspeakable domineering aura, and it traveled far into the unknown distance. It was as if the universe was reverberating with this terrifying voice.


    To be fair, Li Xin was a formidable person.


    He did notck strength, confidence, and execution. Nheless, hecked a kind and upright heart. This was his strongest point, but it was also his weakness.


    As soon as he finished, he pointed his left finger at the center of Blood Shadow¡¯s eyebrows. As if he was pulling out silk from a cocoon, he gently pulled outward.


    A white silk thread was slowly pulled out from Blood Shadow¡¯s body. It was like cause and effect, like Dao and fate. Li Xin wrapped it around his fingertip with a serious expression. Blood Shadow¡¯s soul was the most important link to open the secret realm and to enter the Dragons¡¯ World. There was no room for any mistakes.


    At this moment, while Blood Shadow was a determined and unmoving Venerable One, he still let out an indescribably shrill scream. This was because what was torn out was his soul, which was the true spirit that he had tempered for his entire life. The pain that came from the depths of his soul was thousands of times more painful than the pain on his body. They were iparable.


    Hearing Blood Shadow¡¯s scream, Li Xin¡¯s hand moved even faster.


    The white silk on his hand condensed. Karma, childhood memories, and even some unspeakable things¡ªeverything was torn out and gradually condensed into the shape of a human.


    Blood Shadow¡¯s scream had stopped. He no longer had the strength to scream, and his eyes became dull.


    Even so, he still did not die. His body curled up in the heavy rain. He grinned, and his clothes were wet due to the rain


    It was truly sad andmentable for a domineering Venerable One to be like this.


    Nevertheless, this was reality. The winner was the king, whereas the loser was the bandit. Everything depended on one¡¯s own strength.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes were burning. As he waved his hand, Blood Shadow¡¯s soul merged into the altar.


    He pinched his fingers and said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll use a Venerable One¡¯s soul and the blood of tens of thousands of people as a sacrifice to open the Dragons¡¯ secret realm! I don¡¯t believe in karma and fate. Even if they exist, I¡¯ll defy the heavens and change my fate. Open!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the blood in the blood pool turned into numerous red snakes and danced in the air.


    Majestic Yin Qi spread out from the altar. Blood spread out like water as if they wanted to carve a certain shape on the altar.


    If someone saw this, their bodies would surely exude an unspeakable coldness. As the cold Yin Qi spread out, their minds would explode.


    All of a sudden, Blood Shadow¡¯s soul condensed in the blood pool and absorbed the blood inside. A fierce and evil aura spread out, and the aura became stronger.


    At the same time, the mountains trembled, and the fog churned. A crack suddenly appeared on the ground as if it had been torn open by a pair of big hands. Boundless fog spread out from it.


    Li Xin¡¯s breathing was rapid, and his eyes were burning.


    At the spur of the moment, an explosive sound suddenly came from the curtain of rain. As it spread out, the raindrops that fell, the swaying leaves in the wind and rain, and the shaking ground¡ªeverything seemed to have stopped beyondmon sense. Time seemed to have stopped at this time.


    The sound contained a power ofws that was difficult to detect.


    Li Xin¡¯s pupils constricted. His heart clenched as he thought to himself, ¡®Who on earth could possess such power?¡¯


    Despite that, he was not afraid. Among Spiritualists, there might be people who could defeat him, but it was impossible to say that they could kill him. This was a powerhouse¡¯s confidence.


    Of course, at this moment, no matter who it was, they would not be able to stop Li Xin¡¯s advancement. He would kill any god or Buddha that stood in his way.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The curtain of rain seemed to be separated by a mighty force. Amidst the raging storm, a 10-meters-wide arc spread out in front of Li Xin. There was not a single drop of rain in this area as if it was a shackle.


    ¡°Acting mysterious!¡± Li Xin snorted coldly and raised his palm.


    ¡°Surging Clouds Palm!¡± He shouted coldly.


    With that, the rain curtain within 333 meters started to surge and turn upside down.


    A ck palm suddenly condensed in the rain curtain. It was majestic. The patterns on the fingers were clear and gave off a sumptuous ck Qi. This palm seemed to have extended out from a pitch-ck and deep crack. Its murderous aura shook the sky and earth. A magnanimous pressure pressed down, and the ck light seemed to be able to corrode everything in the world.


    In an instant, it pressed down on the arc.


    The sky rumbled, and an exalted airwave reversed. Under this attack, the rain curtain within 333 meters was swept out.


    If one wanted to describe it, it was like a rubber ball formed by raindrops that expanded and exploded. The might of a Venerable One was clearly disyed.


    ¡°Haha, your technique isn¡¯t any weaker than before, Venerable Li. I was still thinking about what I should do if you¡¯re too weak now and can¡¯t block even one of my moves. How boring would that be?¡± A voice cut through the rain curtain and echoed in Li Xin¡¯s ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Li Xin was stunned at first, but then he revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    It was truly a pleasant surprise. First, he was surprised, then he felt that it was pleasant.


    Li Xin was surprised that Ou Yangming had be a Venerable One. Given the young fellow¡¯s power, he had definitely be a Venerable One. Li Xin believed that there was no mistake about this. Afterward, he felt that it was pleasant because the person who spoke was actually Ou Yangming. He had gone through a lot of trouble just to find him.


    The voice had appeared in Li Xin¡¯s dreams thousands of times. How could he forget it?


    Of course, all of this was referring to him devouring the Devouring Power and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s body in his dreams. It was not a random thing.


    Speaking of which, during this period, Li Xin had turned Danzhou upside down several times.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming seemed to have vanished from the face of the Earth. There was not even a single piece of news about him. As ast resort, Li Xin had spread the news that the young fellow had Eternal Pills. There were 2 main purposes for doing this. First, to use the powers of the cultivators in Danzhou and Zhangzhou who were about to reach the end of their lifespans to find Ou Yangming. As soon as anyone found a trace, Li Xin would strike like lightning. He would be fast and ruthless, making it impossible for the young fellow to escape.


    Second, to take the opportunity to make Ai Hongli side with him, increasing the odds of his victory.


    Unfortunately, neither of those goals had been achieved.


    To be precise, this was an open trap. Even though everyone knew someone was intentionally promoting it, they could not help but fall inside.


    This was because the Eternal Pill could sustain one¡¯s life force and allow one to gain many years of life. For cultivators who were near the end, the temptation was unimaginable.


    However, to Li Xin¡¯s surprise, Ou Yangming was nowhere to be found. It was as if all traces of his existence had been erased.


    He could never have imagined that Ou Yangming had long since entered the Big Ruins. If he was not in Danzhou or Zhangzhou, how could anyone find him?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Ou Yangming transformed into a beam of light andnded 3 kilometers away from Li Xin. His clothes were as white as snow, and his hands were behind his back. His expression was calm and peaceful.


    Looking at the altar in front of him that looked hellish, he shook his head. At this moment, he had turned into a huge dragon and soared into the sky. Nothing could stop his rise. He was no longer the Intermediate Spiritualist who had been chased to the point of fleeing.


    In the Spiritual Realm, Ou Yangming had be a Venerable One who stood at the top of the pyramid. His dantian had turned into ake. He had passed 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts and entered the mystical realm of the connection between Heaven and man.


    Furthermore, he had witnessed the construction of thews in the poisonous pill¡¯s world, and his strength was unparalleled. Therefore, when he met Li Xin, who was a top-grade Venerable One, again, he had nothing to fear.


    Li Xin looked at Ou Yangming, and his emotions wereplicated. He thought to himself, ¡®How... How much time has passed? How did he break through so quickly? Are the Dragons¡¯ Devouring Power and the Phoenixes¡¯ fire really so strong? If I can get them and enter the Dragons¡¯ World...¡¯


    His eyes lit up at the thought of this. They were like burning stars that could melt everything.


    Blood shed in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave. I want the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes in your body!¡± He had an arrogant look on his face. It seemed that if he said he wanted them, Ou Yangming would have to give them to him. If the young fellow did not hand them over, he would take it by himself.


    ¡°Ha, let¡¯s see if you can do that.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face was as calm as ake.


    A strange look appeared in Li Xin¡¯s eyes. He noted, ¡°Many people have said this to me before.¡± He deliberately paused and gently licked his lips. His voice sounded as if it came from a cold pool in hell, where it was bone-chilling. ¡°But they never ended well. Their spiritual powers were devoured by me in the end. Even their souls were burned in candlelights for 100 years. As such, being reincarnated and stepping on the 6 paths of reincarnation became an extravagant hope for them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a bad person...¡± Ou Yangmingmented with a calm face.


    ¡°If I kill all the good people, I¡¯ll be a good person,¡± Li Xin said.


    They seemed to be chatting but in fact, the battle had already begun covertly.


    Attacking the mind. Yes, attacking the mind.


    Being Venerable Ones, it was difficult for one to have fluctuations in one¡¯s mind.


    That said, if one could make the other party doubt their path before the battle, one could suppress the other party in terms of aura and gain the upper hand.


    After all, once one¡¯s aura was suppressed, one could at most unleash only 80% of one¡¯s strength. The oue of a battle between Venerable Ones would likely depend on the remaining 20%.


    Hence, the scene from before happened.


    At this moment, the 4 beasts had also arrived.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the muscles on its body were like dragons. A tyrannical aura swept out, and the space within 333 meters exploded with a bang. Spiritual Qi reversed while undercurrents surged. Its body moved, and it let out a long cry, ¡°Master, let me help you!¡±

 Chapter 1035 - Suppress

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Suppress</h4>


    The heavy rain was like a curtain of beads hanging between Heaven and Earth, connecting into one.


    Ou Yangming nced at King Kong with a free and easy gaze and responded softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯d like to see if I don¡¯t want to hand over the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring Power, who can take them away?¡± His voice sounded calm and peaceful, but his words were as heavy as a mountain and seemed to be able to smash the ground into a deep pit.


    In actuality, the heaviness did note from the words, but the person who spoke. This was because the person was a Venerable One, one who passed 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    He was Ou Yangming, and he had the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. A word from him could be thew of the world.


    Lil¡¯ Red chirped non-stop and pped its wings in the air.


    In an instant, the bead curtain formed by the raindrops within 33 meters was peeled off inch by inch like silk being peeled off a cocoon. It turned into white mists that spread out.


    The little red bird called out arrogantly and praised, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my nsman! One should be arrogant and never lower one¡¯s head. Even if one stands in front of the Wanzhang Precipice, one should be unafraid of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    When Li Xin heard this, he ignored space and instantly locked his eyes on Lil¡¯ Red. He seemed to have thought of something, and he proceeded to lick his lips.


    As for Ou Yangming, although his aura was strong, he was only a newly advanced Venerable One. As such, Li Xin was not overly cautious against him.


    With a sh of thought, his Qi was as smooth as one. His aura was triggered but not released. It was hidden deep in his flesh and blood, and his control over every muscle was exquisite to the point that it was down to every detail. One could imagine that once the hidden power burst out, it would certainly be earth-shattering and shocking.


    At the same time, he lifted his foot and pounced toward Ou Yang Ming like a roc pouncing on its prey. His center of gravity was lowered, and he was unpredictable. A circle of blood light was wrapped around his fist. He punched out, but the air around his fist did not even ripple.


    This punch seemed ordinary, but its power was as strong as the sea.


    When one became a top-grade Venerable One, every attack could be said to be spontaneous. Whether it was round or square, curved or straight, it all depended on one¡¯s thoughts. Moreover, every attack would contain the universe¡¯s power, and theirplexity would reduce. Nheless, the more it was like this, the more power was hidden in the fist, and the more dangerous it was. With one careless move, one would be attacked continuously like surging waves.


    Ou Yangming seemed indifferent before, but it was only a trick to attack Li Xin¡¯s mind.


    His hands moved extremely fast, and he did not dare to be careless. His center of gravity swayed like mercury, and his stance was opened up as he got into a defensive Taichi stance.


    ¡°Pow...¡± Ou Yangming took half a step back, and his wrist moved like a water snake as he channeled force into his palm. He used the force to push outward.


    Even so, Li Xin had had numerous life-or-death battles in his life, so how rich was hisbat experience?


    He changed from pouncing to being entangled with Ou Yangming, and he moved up along with his arm. The two countered each other¡¯s moves. The atmosphere was not majestic, and their moves were simple.


    It was as if the people fighting in the sky were not Venerable Ones at the top of the pyramid, but ordinary martial artists.


    If one wanted to talk about the principles of the world, they could not escape from the words ¡°back to basics¡± and ¡°greatness came from simplicity¡±. These 2 top-notch powerhouses of the Spiritual Realm clearly understood the profound mysteries within. Their moves were simple, but there were killing intents hidden within.


    The goshawk looked at the 2 figures in the sky that were fighting non-stop and asked softly, ¡°King Kong, why isn¡¯t the battle between Master and that Venerable interesting at all?¡± It was only a top-grade spirit beast at the moment. While it was considered a powerhouse in the Spiritual Realm, it was still far from Ou Yangming and Li Xin.


    ¡°King Kong?¡± Seeing that the mountainous spirit beast did not answer, the goshawk asked again.


    After a full 10 breaths, the king kong regained his senses, and its eyes were full of fear. It shook off the rain on his body and responded, ¡°Master¡¯s still testing... But the power within!¡± It paused, its face full of shock, and its face trembled slightly.


    Big Yellow and the goshawk suddenly focused on the king kong, waiting for it to continue.


    ¡°Even if I activate my Bloodline Power, I won¡¯t be able to block 10 moves...¡± King Kong noted.


    Big Yellow and the goshawk exchanged a look, and their minds rumbled. This was only a test. If Ou Yangming were to unleash his full power, how powerful would he be?


    Furthermore, the 3 beasts had been together for a very long time. They clearly knew what level Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s strength had reached. The more they thought about it, the more they felt a chill in their hearts. Even Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    In the sky, Ou Yangming took a side step and slid backward. His body shed as if he had teleported.


    His right hand turned into a palm, which then turned into a palm de that was shed toward Li Xin¡¯s back. At the same time, he used his left elbow to strike outward. The timing was great. It was the time when Li Xin adjusted his Qi momentum, so he was caught unprepared.


    The more Li Xin fought, the more frightened he became. He thought to himself, ¡®This young fe can¡¯t be measured bymon sense. His control over the rhythm of the battle and grasp of the timing are meticulous and difficult to describe. He¡¯s able to fight against the strong and suppress with an overbearing and peerless posture, so as to avoid any future troubles.¡¯ With this thought, the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake boiled and circted throughout his body. A red pattern instantly lit up, and he twisted his body at an unbelievable angle. His body turned, and his right hand moved out at lightning speed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s palm de was thrown out, and his left hand moved down along his body to block the elbow strike.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The Qi momentum and spiritual power collided, and the sound of bells and drums reverberated in all directions.


    The raindrops within 333 meters of the two of them hung in the air and finally exploded.


    They turned into white mists and swept in all directions. Wherever the airwaves passed, the ground rapidly sank. The creatures within the range could not even scream in pain and instantly copsed.


    From afar, it looked like a balloon filled with mists suddenly exploded, causing all life to be extinguished.


    This was the battle prowess of the peak figures in the Spiritual Realm. Once they burst out, they would shake the world.


    The goshawk sucked in a breath of cold air and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°That was just from a collision of Qi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was just a test before. The real battle has only just begun,¡± King Kong replied. As it spoke, it looked at the sky without blinking.


    Big Yellow closed its mouth and sighed internally. ¡®The distance between me and Lil¡¯ Ming is getting farther and farther. Do I really have a chance to catch up to him?¡¯ At this moment, its heart was filled with a deep sense of loss.


    The Qi momentums of Ou Yangming and Li Xin had long been entangled together and kept colliding in the rain.


    If they wanted to forcefully withdraw themselves at this time, they would have to pay a heavy price. Therefore, they could only continue to fight in this space. Besides, they did not want to withdraw themselves anyway. They could only fight.


    ¡®Why should cultivators of our generation be afraid of a fight?¡¯


    In a sh, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes looked ruthless. He used his shoulder to hit Li Xin, who only punched his forehead.


    Li Xin had once used the power of a Venerable One to withstand the East Sea¡¯s tide, and he was unmoved and unharmed. On the other hand, under this impact, his body slid backward, and he flew back 100 to 133 meters.


    Ou Yangming also did not feel good. He was hit in the forehead and the spot between his eyebrows, and his feet stepped on the void, crossing each other. He still maintained the posture of riding the wind, but the distance of his retreat was roughly the same as Li Xin¡¯s.


    Their Qi momentums intertwined deeper, and they charged forward again.


    Ou Yangming visualized a sea tide in his spiritual world. The winds from his fists were cold and majestic. They carried the momentum of a river surging into the sea. Every punch was heavier than thest.


    It was like a raging wave hitting the shore. The more he hit, the heavier his attacks became. The more he hit, the more anxious he became.


    Despite that, Li Xin was not afraid. The winds from his fists were like rain. They came together and rolled over.


    The word ¡°roll¡± was used because the winds from his fists were truly endless.


    ¡°Boom...¡± There was another roar from the sky. It shook everyone¡¯s ears and resounded in the world.


    The winds from the fists collided with each other in the sky, and a terrifying aura pressed down.


    When the strong winds collided, there was actually a sense of stalemate.


    Ou Yangming visualized the will of the tide. The winds from his fists emphasized that the more he fought, the stronger they would be. Their invincible aura piled up and became stronger as it charged higher. In the end, it could break through the heavens and see the blue sky.


    As for Li Xin, he emphasized the word ¡°roll¡±. His attacks were entangled like the rain, full of changes and had countless variations.


    For a moment, Ou Yangming and Li Xin were evenly matched.


    Having said that, after 10 breaths, Li Xin¡¯s ¡°rolled¡± technique paled inparison because Ou Yangming¡¯s punches emphasized the meaning of ¡°stacking¡±. This was simr to the Big Avnche. As for Li Xin¡¯s heavy punches, they were meant to roll and change. However, when faced with the young fellow¡¯s unreasonable moves, even if he tried his best, he would not be able to disy the power. Eventually, he was showing signs of copsing.


    After 3 breaths, Li Xin¡¯s fist winds copsed.


    Would Ou Yangming let go of such an opportunity? Of course not!


    His body swelled up like a rubber ball. He chased after Li Xin and threw a punch.


    Li Xin cried out in his heart. His reaction was also incredibly fast. He raised both his hands at the same time and blocked the attack. He barely managed to block the tricky punch.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s punch was blocked. Not only was he not discouraged, but the light in his eyes was even brighter. He had suppressed Li Xin¡¯s aura in the previous exchange. Now was the best time for him to attack.


    He used the momentum to rebound. He turned around and drew a stunning circr arc. With a slip of his feet, the second and third punches followed.


    Li Xin¡¯s expression was no longer as casual as before. Instead, he became very solemn.


    In the Spiritual Realm, he had only met 2 opponents of this level. One was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, and Ou Yangming was the second. Both of his hands sted outward at the same time, and they flung upward from the bottom like windmills that had been spun round.


    When the fists collided, the powerful force shattered Li Xin¡¯s palm.


    Ou Yangming, who had honed himself on the edge of life and death many times, naturally knew that once he had the upper hand, he could suppress others with his imposing manner. The young fellow could not stop, nor could he rest. One punch after another, they were fast and urgent, airtight and seamless. The Qi momentum was endless, and the punches werepleted in one breath.


    Every punch made Li Xin feel bitter and indescribable.


    The more he fought, the more shocked he became. Especially the physical strength that Ou Yangming had disyed, it had reached an unimaginable level.


    After oveing 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts and tempering the impurities in his blood, flesh, and meridians, every cell in Ou Yangming¡¯s body was tough. He had a feeling that he had formed his own world. It could be said that in terms of physical strength alone, even a top-grade Venerable One was insignificant aspared to him. That was why the young fellow chose to fight Li Xin in closebat. He relied on the power of his physical body.


    ¡®I can¡¯t go on like this...¡¯ Li Xin thought to himself.


    Blood shed in his eyes, and his Qi burst forth. He raised his right hand and shed twice.


    Who knew, it was then when Ou Yangming suddenly changed his move and turned his fist into a palm. This time, the change was not only fast, but also ruthless. It was both unexpected and within reason, but it was impossible to guard against. Sometimes, fights were like this. The real and the fake were unpredictable.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s fingers closed like a long knife that could pierce through the sky, he went straight for Li Xin¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 1036 - Won by One Move

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Won by One Move</h4>


    Rain, heavy rain, pouring rain.


    It was as if a hole had been torn in the sky, and torrential rain poured down.


    Amidst the rain, 2 figures were fighting fiercely in the sky.


    Li Xin spread his shoulders outward, drawing a shocking arc. He did not say anything, but his aura became more solid. His center of gravity was lowered, and his body moved down.


    Using his palm as a de, he used all his strength to sh outward. A pitch-ck light shed as if it had the power to cut off the entanglement between him and Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Retreat? Can you retreat?¡± Ou Yangming sneered. His body twisted and as if he had transcended space, he directly pped toward Li Xin¡¯s chest.


    Li Xin raised both his hands to block and at the same time, he used an ingenious Taichi push to escape.


    Even so, the blood in his body was still boiling. His gaze was serious as he said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect yourbat talent to be this strong.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Li Xin calmly and scoffed. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be able to take away the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes from my body today.¡±


    ¡°That may not be the case!¡± Li Xin shook his head.


    The blood mist on his body became thicker until it was almost solid. The strongbat power of a top-grade Venerable One was undoubtedly disyed.


    He grabbed the air with his right hand and released his spiritual power. Countless water dragons, which were 100 to 133 meters long, were torn out from the rain. The water dragons were lifelike. Their eyes were red, and their scales reflected a dazzling brilliance.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Ou Yangming roared softly.


    The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake surged, and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire burned fiercely. The blood in his veins seemed to be boiling.


    He pointed in the air and uttered coldly, ¡°Condense!¡± Before he finished, spiritual Qi, the air, the space, and even the rain started burning. He raised his hand and pointed. The fire suddenly condensed into a fire phoenix while light scattered in all directions, bing the only color in the space. Within hundreds of meters of his body, spiritual Qi was extinguished then reborn. It was like chaos and like the heavenly path, forming an indescribable scene.


    All of a sudden, the phoenix let out a light cry.


    What kind of sound was that? It was brilliant, arrogant, and noble. It seemed that even the most perfect words could not describe it.


    The phoenix pounced straight at the water dragons, and a scorching wave of air reversed. Wherever it passed, the space revealed a touch of pitch-ck that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    On one side were the water dragons, and on the other side was the fire phoenix.


    Water and fire, the Dragons and the Phoenixes¡ªthey were contending against each other!


    They were unwilling to yield or retreat. In fact, they could not yield or retreat.


    At this moment, if one were to look down from the sky, one could see that the fire phoenix was moving from east to west. Its aura was monstrous and awe-inspiring.


    As for the water dragons, they intertwined with each other. It was as if they had the majestic appearance of a longevity turtle roaring the sky. Amidst the surging waves, they were also imbued with the concept of an immovable mountain as they rushed over.


    When Multi-armed King Kong saw this, he thought of a sentence that Ou Yangming once said: ¡°As a ruler, I should suppress all enemies in the world!¡±


    At this moment, it deeply felt its master¡¯s ambition and strength that matched it.


    After bing a Venerable One, Ou Yangming could finally use the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes to fight.


    At this time, he was a ruler who could dominate the world.


    The corners of Big Yellow¡¯s eyes were lifted slightly, and it thought to itself, ¡®How domineering!¡¯


    As for the goshaw, it was much purer. Other than respect, there was also fear. It was not like Big Yellow, which had a life-and-death friendship with Ou Yangming, and it did not have the strength and background like King Kong. To be exact, among the 3 beasts, it had the most distant rtionship with the young fellow, so it was not strange that it was afraid.


    It was at this moment that there was an explosion in the sky.


    Numerous colorful light dots fell from the sky. They were mysterious and endless.


    The fire phoenix and the water dragons were in a stalemate. The airwaves that they created caused the whole world to tremble as if it could not bear this weight.


    ¡°Crack...¡± Following a soft sound, a tiny crack appeared in the space, revealing a pitch-ck color that made one¡¯s heart palpitate as if it could suck one¡¯s mind into it.


    ¡°Break... Quickly break!¡± Li Xin roared angrily. His eyes were like circr arcs that were linked together, deep and unfathomable. A ck light lit up on his body as though an indescribable pattern was carved on it. It was dark and unfathomable and in the end, it turned into a broken ck dragon. At the same time, his right hand was ced upside down on his forehead. He pressed down with his spiritual power and spat out arge mouthful of blood essence. The blood instantly turned into a blood mist and fused into the water dragons.


    At once, the water dragons, which were rippling with green waves, turned blood-red.


    More than 10 drops of blood dripped into a bowl of clear water. Even though the color of the blood was not intense, the water dragons seemed to have gained spiritual essence right away.


    The red light in their eyes intensified. They raised their heads and roared. Afterward, they opened their bloody mouths and bit at the fire phoenix. At the same time, their strong bodies were very agile. Like willow branches, they coiled forward.


    When Li Xin saw this, he was certain that even if Ou Yangming could withstand this attack, he would surely be like a candle me in a violent wind and could be extinguished at any time.


    ¡°Thud...¡± A soft sound was heard.


    In an instant, the fire phoenix that was condensed from the Heavenly Phoenix FIre showed signs of copsing.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming still had a solemn expression on his face. He let out a soft cry and uttered, ¡°Suck...¡± There seemed to be some mysterious magical power in his voice. Before his voice was gone, a powerful suction force burst out from the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    This was an overbearing suction force that sucked everything in!


    It was so awe-inspiring that it could exterminate all living things!


    This was the Dragons¡¯ power, which could devour all living things.


    In the blink of an eye, this sign of the fire phoenix copsing instantly disappeared. It was once again as firm as a rock and as steady as a mountain.


    It would have been fine if that was all, but the fire phoenix actually turned ck and red. In just a breath, countless water dragons were devoured by the phoenix as if they were green insects.


    At this moment, even Li Xin¡¯s mind was in a daze. His mind was nk.


    He was stunned for a breath. The winner and loser were determined at this time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes turned cold as if they had evolved into the heavenly path of chaos. They were unfathomable.


    He breathed in and out and let out a strange sound wave. An indescribable sharp force cut through space and pounced on Li Xin.


    Li Xin¡¯s hair stood on end, and his mind rumbled. A life-and-death crisis that he had never experienced before appeared in his mind. This crisis was unprecedentedly intense.


    It allowed him to escape from that muddle-headed state. With a sh of thought, a yellow light spread out from his interspatial bag as though it was silk. Taking advantage of the time he had bought, he fled into a tunnel.


    Li Xin directly turned into a streak of blood light and disappeared. Even Ou Yangming could not stop him even if he wanted to.


    In a head-on fight against a top-grade Venerable One, a newly advanced Venerable One actually won by half a move.


    Who would believe it?


    Ou Yangming staggered. With a flick of his long sleeve, the fire phoenix in the sky copsed inch by inch. He sighed internally and thought, ¡®What a pity.¡¯ He understood that this time, he won by half a move so easily because Li Xin did not guard against the Devouring Power contained in the Heavenly Phoenixes. If the man was prepared, it would have been difficult for him to win with this move.


    His body shed, and he directlynded in front of the 3 beasts.


    Big Yellow looked at the passage and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he got away.¡±


    The goshawk and the king kong also nodded in cooperation. They felt a sense of honor in their hearts. With such a strong master, anyone would be happy.


    Lil¡¯ Red pretended to be silent and nodded as it praised, ¡°Not bad¡ªas expected of mypanion. Your little bit of strength is almost... 60% of mine.¡±


    In reality, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s strength at the moment was much weaker than that of Ou Yangming. At most, it was equivalent to an ordinary Venerable One. It only said what it did because it did not want to lose face in front of the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming looked around and chuckled. He did not want to expose the little red bird. On the other hand, the 3 beasts held back theirughter because they did not dare to expose it.


    None of them wanted to expose Lil¡¯ Red, but the logic behind their reasons was very different.


    Lil¡¯ Red red at Ou Yangming and the 3 beasts. The young fellow naturally did not care about it, but the 3 beasts shrunk their necks. They were so scared that their faces were pale, and their hearts were palpitating.


    They were crying bitterly in their hearts. They could not bepared to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and adjusted his aura slightly. He scanned the surroundings and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. With so many people as sacrifices to open the secret realm, Li Xin must be scheming something big. If we go toote, it¡¯ll definitely lead to unimaginable consequences.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red raised its eyebrows and circled around.


    It pped its wings andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. It tidied up its feathers and expressed, ¡°There¡¯s... There¡¯s the Dragons¡¯ aura in this secret realm. I don¡¯t dare to enter.¡± It lowered its head and seemed a little embarrassed. Its wings pped a few more times.


    Ou Yangming softly eximed and held Lil¡¯ Red in his palm. He teased, ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s something that Lil¡¯ Red is afraid of?¡± In his impression, Lil¡¯ Red was truly fearless, but it actually did not dare to enter the secret realm at the moment.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body twisted a little, and it did not dare to speak.


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°This is easy. I¡¯ll use the Dragons¡¯ power to protect all of you.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he quickly made a gesture with his hands, and a light-colored screen of light enveloped the beasts.


    He nced at the entrance of the secret realm and said softly, ¡°Li Xin, next time, I¡¯ll use your blood to attain my path.¡± An indescribable coldness erupted from his body as he walked to Blood Shadow¡¯s side. When he moved his hand down, Blood Shadow¡¯s eyes were closed.


    This Venerable One who could turn the clouds and rain with a flip of his hand did not die well. Even his soul was used as a sacrifice. It was really pitiful.


    Speaking of which, the grudge between Ou Yangming and Li Xin was very deep.


    Not only did Li Xin severely injure the old macaque, but he also chased Ou Yangming for thousands of miles.


    If it was not for the timely rescue, Ou Yangming would have be a pile of bones by now.


    After that, the news of Ou Yangming and the Eternal Pill was spread in Zhangzhou.


    Just one of those things was enough to make Ou Yangming want to kill Li Xin, not to mention that he had done so much?


    Therefore, Li Xin had to die.


    At this time, the sky cleared up, and the warm sunlight seemed to have been crushed.


    A rainbow streaked across the sky, and it was colorful.


    The fresh blood on the ground had been washed clean by the storm, but the corpses on the ground were scattered all over the ce. There was a strange look in their eyes.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and transformed into a streak of light as he rushed into the passageway.


    The few beasts followed suit. That said, other than Big Yellow, even Lil¡¯ Red was somewhat dispirited. After all, the Dragons and the Phoenixes were mortal enemies. The hatred that they inherited from their bloodlines was indescribable. It was precisely for this reason that the 3 Dragons and the 3 Phoenixes would fight to their deaths in the Big Ruins.


    As for Big Yellow, he had the Dragons¡¯ bloodline.


    To him, this kind of environment would make it feel like a fish in water. Its entire body was indescribably carefree.


    Every pore on its body was rxed. Even the flow of spiritual Qi in its dantian was much faster.

 Chapter 1037 - Refine the Relic

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Refine the Relic</h4>


    The darkness was endless. Staying in such an environment for a long time could make people go crazy.


    In the dark, Li Xin covered his mouth with his right hand. He felt a sweet taste in his throat. He took his hand away, and his palm was red.


    Even in the dark, the redness was so eye-catching like the most brilliant and blooming summer flower.


    He wiped the blood from his palm, feeling extremely regretful. He said in a low voice, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would¡¯ve killed him with one palm.¡± At this moment, the strength that Ou Yangming had disyed made even him feel a lingering fear.


    Nheless, in just an instant, this thought was suppressed by Li Xin. He thought to himself, ¡®As long as I can get the Dragons relic, refine it, and be the master of this Dragons¡¯ World, I can use thews of the universe to kill him like a dog!¡±


    He was filled with hatred. Ever since he became a top-grade Venerable One, he had never suffered such a huge loss to anyone. Even when he faced the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, which was also a top-grade Venerable One,st time, he never suffered such a loss in a one-on-one fight.


    If it was not for another powerhouse of the same boundaryunching a sneak attack against him, the final oue might not have been known.


    To Li Xin, Ou Yangming was just a young fellow with luck. He was not strong, and his will was very ordinary.


    Even so, such a person defeated him and forced him to escape.


    This was uneptable for Li Xin for a moment. He did not have any respect for people with great luck. He only wanted to snatch the person¡¯s luck. If this luck could belong to him, his wish would definitely be fulfilled.


    He did not know how long he had flown for. It might have been an instant, or it might have been a century.


    A white light spot suddenly appeared in front of Li Xin. His thoughts sank, and he discarded all theplicated thoughts in his heart.


    He leaped and entered the secret realm.


    Li Xin could see that it was full of shattered bones. Rings of cold wind raged and when they blew on his body, they seemed to be able to freeze his soul. He took a deep breath as if he did not feel the bone-chilling cold winds, and his eyes were burning as he said, ¡°What an intense power of the Dragons. Looks like this is the ce! I wonder where the tunnel leading to the Small Dragons¡¯ World is.¡± His face was burning. After patrolling one round, he began to search.


    There seemed to be no life in the secret realm.


    The dark sky, the pitch-ck ground, messy chilly winds, and white bones were everywhere.


    All of a sudden, a white light shed, and the secret realm was illuminated by it.


    Li Xin¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he sped away. Not long after, a passage made of white bones appeared in front of him. It was solemn, and the atmosphere was bleak. A faint golden light could be seen.


    He nced at the top of the white bone path and mumbled, ¡°This... The aura of the Dragons¡¯ relic?¡±


    As soon as he finished, he shot out like an arrow leaving its bow and headed straight for the Small Dragons¡¯ World.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Ou Yangming, once I refine the Dragons¡¯ relic and devour the power of the Small Dragons¡¯ World, I¡¯ll get the powers of the Dragons and Phoenixes in your body and knead them together. Which Spiritualist can stop me then? How can thews of this world restrain me?¡¯


    His face was full of arrogance. In an instant, he disappeared.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After walking for an unknown time, a young fellow and 4 beasts saw a white light spot. At the same time, they let out a sigh of relief and dashed out of the dark.


    Nevertheless, the moment they entered the secret realm, the light on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body seemed to have been struck by lightning. It quickly contracted and copsed. With an explosion, it turned into numerous light spots that spread out.


    A majestic pressure fell from the sky and pressed down on its shoulder.


    Lil¡¯ Red felt that the surrounding space was pressing down on it as if it wanted to crush all the bones in its body.


    Every feather seemed to be pressed by a mountain, making it difficult for it to even breathe.


    It roared at the sky. Raging mes burned, and its body rapidly expanded.


    Seeing this, Ou Yangming coldly uttered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, you can¡¯t!¡±


    As he spoke, his hands quickly made a gesture and secretly mobilized the Devouring Power. He pointed a finger at the center of Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s brows. In an instant, an even sturdier light screen formed and protected the little red bird within it.


    It was the same Devouring Power but when it was used by Li Xin, it gave people a strange and eerie feeling. When Ou Yangming used it, it was majestic and righteous.


    After the light screen covered Lil¡¯ Red, the pressure on its body decreased, and its expanded body also began to shrink. The berserk power in its body gradually calmed down.


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the light screens on their bodies not broken? The light screen on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body broke.¡± As it asked that, it pointed at the goshawk and the king kong.


    Lil¡¯ Red red at Big Yellow fiercely, but it did not care too much about how it should be addressed. It opened its eyes wide and looked at Ou Yangming.


    King Kong and the goshawk blinked their eyes. Obviously, they also wanted to know.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his hand and stroked his chin. He thought for a moment, then he answered softly, ¡°In the tunnel earlier, the Dragons¡¯ power wasn¡¯t very strong, so the power that was pressed on Lil¡¯ Red wasn¡¯t much. After entering this secret realm, the Dragons¡¯ power reached a certain level. Since the light screens were randomly set up by me, they couldn¡¯t block the squeezing of thews of this world. As for why only the light screen on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body dissipated, it¡¯s probably because it¡¯s a phoenix and is repelled by this world.¡±


    Hearing this, the 4 beasts looked at Ou Yangming at the same time.


    They clearly meant to say that he also had the Phoenixes¡¯ power.


    Ou Yangming understood andughed embarrassedly without exining. The power of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his body could be retracted and released freely, and he also had the Devouring Power as protection. How could he be repelled by this world? In fact, the world would wee him with open arms.


    At this moment, the secret realm shook violently. Many ck lights shot up into the sky as if they were about to be destroyed.


    The sky, the ground, the stars, and the white bones would instantly turn into dust as long as they touched the ck lights.


    Despite that, in the storm, there was a path of white bones that was as steady as a rock. It did not even shake as if it was restrained by a mysterious force.


    Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind thudded. He knew that Li Xin had started to make his move. Without saying anything, he flew toward the path of white bones.


    He did not know what the end of the road would be.


    Having said that, in order to stop Li Xin¡¯s conspiracy, he had to go.


    For the sake of responsibility, for the sake of righteousness, and of course, it was for the sake of the wonder in his heart that he did not want to be destroyed.


    Ou Yangming knew that for someone like Li Xin, the greater the power he controlled, the greater the danger to the Spiritual Realm. Moreover, one that could not control the desire in one¡¯s heart would be a huge hidden danger as long as one lived. Therefore, the young fellow had to go.


    It did not matter if he was called stupid.


    If no one would do such a thing to uphold the righteousness of Heaven and Earth, he would do it. If he did not do it, there might not be anyone who would do it. This was also for Old Craftsman, for Bai Shixue, for Ni Yinghong, for Wu Hanning, and even more for himself.


    A scene from the past seemed to have appeared in front of him.


    Ni Yinghong had once told him that she hoped that he could settle down one day, have a family with her, have children together, and be together forever.


    Ou Yangming said that such a day woulde.


    In order not to let those promises be broken, he would be willing to do anything.


    It was a promise, but it was also a responsibility.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was gloomy as he flew toward the path of white bones.


    A hurricane surrounded his body, rolling up into the sky one circle after another like nine dragons absorbing water. Wherever it passed, the chaos in the secret realm would be pacified.


    The 4 spirit beasts followed behind Ou Yangming and charged straight into the path of bones.


    As soon as Ou Yangming stepped into the path of bones, he felt a strange force pressing down on his body.


    It was not pressure, but a kind of power simr tows and order. However, in just an instant, the feeling disappeared as if it was an illusion.


    A green color that was like water entered Ou Yangming¡¯s sight. It was faint but the moment he saw it, the chaos in his mind disappeared, and he could calm down.


    ¡°Is that the Dragons¡¯ World?¡± He pursed his lips and moved even faster. His aura swept in all directions and in an instant, he charged into it. The piercing white light made the young fellow subconsciously close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, a vast and boundless world was vividly disyed in front of him.


    The mountain range was majestic, and it meandered away. Numerous branches extended out, and life surged. The mountains seemed to be baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, like dragons and snakes dancing together.


    In the sky, a 3-kilometers-wide river rushed over from afar. It seemed to be held up by a mysterious force and was suspended in mid-air. The waves were turbulent. The raging waves crashed on the shore and rolled away. No one knew where they were flowing to.


    Mists refracted the sunlight and emitted seven-colored rays of light. They painted the clouds in the sky colorful and fluttered with the wind.


    What was even more shocking was that above the clouds, a majestic pce appeared and disappeared in the mists without being supported by anything.


    At this moment, Li Xin was dressed in white. He looked at a piece of solid ice in the pce with a burning gaze.


    One could see that this solid ice was ck. At the core of the ice was a dragon-shaped pattern. The color was constantly changing. It was indescribable and simply could not be put into words. This was a relic left behind by the Dragons¡¯. With the help of it, one couldprehend thews of the great path.


    There were 3,000 paths, but they were all the same.


    Li Xin raised his eyebrows. He chuckled softly and said, ¡°As long as I refine the Dragons¡¯ relic, I can be the master of this Small World. I canprehend thews, understand the great path, lift the curtain of Heaven and Earth, and take that most important step. How can this world restrain me? After fusing the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, what can they do to me? If you say that I¡¯m a devil, I¡¯ll ughter all living things. At this moment, I¡¯ll say that I¡¯m Buddha!¡±


    At this moment, Li Xin¡¯s ambition was undoubtedly revealed. He was unruly, arrogant, and tyrannical as he treated all living beings as dogs.


    As soon as he finished, a drop of bright red essence blood fell on the ice, and a red light lingered in the sky.


    His heart guarded his soul, and the process was as smooth as one.


    Immediately, countless mysterious great paths were entrenched in Li Xin¡¯s mind.


    The path of life and death, the path of Karma, and the path of time.


    ¡°Death is life, life is death; death isn¡¯t life, life isn¡¯t death...¡± Obscure words filled his mind, washing away the dust in his body and mind. Plenty of spiritual power poured into his body, cleansing his muscles and marrow, washing away all his brilliance.


    The feeling was too wonderful. Li Xin had a feeling that he had turned into a deity in this world.


    His words were the truth and thew. He was growing stronger at an incredible rate.

 Chapter 1038 - Being at a Disadvantage

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Being at a Disadvantage</h4>


    In the pce, the hard ice melted quickly.


    Li Xin¡¯s mind was chaotic and mysterious.


    The path begot nothingness, nothingness begot Yin and Yang, Yin and Yang begot Yin Yang, and Qi, Yin, Yang, and Qi begot all things...


    The universe¡¯s Yin and Yang and the 5 elements and 8 trigrams were entrenched in Li Xin¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Faster, faster...¡± He growled, and his eyes sparkled like a long de that was unsheathed. It seemed to be able to split mountains, block rivers, break through the heavens, and cut through all eternity.


    He was incredibly confident. After refining the Dragons¡¯ relic and devouring the power of the Small Dragons¡¯ World, he could kill Ou Yangming countless times with one move. In fact, he was too arrogant at the moment. He was a bit too presumptuous to have this thought.


    Just as the solid ice was about to melt and Li Xin was about topletely refine the Dragons¡¯ relic


    A loud shout came from outside the pce. ¡°With me here, you can¡¯t take this power away!¡± As the voice echoed, the pce shook.


    At the same time, a scorching white light cut through the sky and flew toward Li Xin. It was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    The temperature of this white light was terrifying. Wherever it passed, it left a finger-wide white mark in the air, and spiritual Qi burned fiercely.


    After Ou Yangming became a Venerable One, the power of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was strengthened and became mightier.


    Li Xin¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, and he growled, ¡°You¡¯re courting death...¡± A killing intent surged in his heart, and the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake poured into the hard ice like it was limitless. In an instant, the light from the Dragons¡¯ relic shone brightly, illuminating the entire pce. The light was hot yet cold, contradictory yet unified, and the relic had beenpletely refined.


    Without any movement, the light gathered and shattered Ou Yangming¡¯s attack.


    Li Xin grabbed with his right hand, and a dragon-shaped long saber condensed out of thin air. The light was dark and seemed to be able to absorb all the light in the world.


    He closed his fingers and said softly, ¡°Since it¡¯s the Dragons relic, I¡¯ll name it the Relic Saber. Relic Saber¡ªa saber that has been left behind¡ªare you willing to follow me to conquer the world and suppress all the worlds?¡±


    The Relic Saber shed with a ck light and appeared to be happy.


    Li Xin¡¯s face was filled with joy. Heughed wildly, and hisughter rumbled with an indescribable grandeur. It was as if everything in the world was under his control and nothing could stop him anymore.


    As his eyes shed, a drop of blood essence seeped out from his palm. The blood essence was instantly absorbed by the Relic Saber. A feeling of being one with the saber appeared in his mind.


    A person was a saber, and a saber was a person; a person was not a saber, and a saber was not a person.


    If one were to really describe this, it would be simr to the saying of ¡°it¡¯s a mountain, it¡¯s water; it¡¯s not a mountain, it¡¯s not water; it¡¯s still a mountain, it¡¯s still water¡±.


    Nheless, at this moment, he had a deeper understanding.


    Li Xin stood with his hands behind his back. The joy on his face disappeared, and he became ruthless. He quietly looked at the colorful clouds outside the pce and saw a figure slowly walking in. He had an ethereal temperament, and his figure appeared and disappeared between the colorful clouds. Both of them were wearing white clothes, but one of them was righteous while the other was evil.


    ¡°Outside the altar, I lost by a move. I want to win it back.¡± Li Xin looked at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this from many people but in the end, they all died in my hands,¡± Ou Yangming retorted and argued with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Now, I¡¯ve refined the Dragons¡¯ relic. After killing you and devouring the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, I can even achieve perfection in this life and attain the great path.¡± The corner of Li Xin¡¯s mouth curled up, and his eyes were malicious. His handsome face was twisted, and he was unusually ferocious.


    ¡°What¡¯s perfection? What¡¯s the great path?¡± Ou Yangming questioned.


    ¡°Killing you is perfection, whereas killing all living beings is the great path.¡± Li Xin frowned.


    ¡°Those who kill to attain the path won¡¯t end well. Previously, you¡¯ve opened the secret realm with the blood essence of tens of thousands of living beings and used a Venerable One¡¯s soul as an offering. You¡¯ve been contaminated with too much karma, yet you still dare to say that you want to attain the path? The path doesn¡¯t need to be attained; it¡¯s in your heart.¡± The moment Ou Yangming finished, he spread out his palms, and a sharp and indescribable aura burst out from his body.


    The light in his eyes was as sharp as knives and lightning. He coldly shouted, ¡°Come and fight! As the ruler, I¡¯ll suppress all enemies in the world!¡±


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was dressed in white clothes that were as white as snow. He stood amidst the colorful clouds. He was majestic, domineering, and awe-inspiring, and his words could be thews of the world.


    He practiced martial arts, protected his nation, destroyed evil devils, and fought from the heart to protect his family and his promise. He did not want to retreat. He could not retreat, and he could not lose.


    ¡°Come and fight! Come and fight!¡± His roar reverberated in all directions.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming pped his wrist. The Blood Spear Dragon yer shed with a cold light, and an unruly spear cry was heard.


    With a step, the ground shrank into inches. His fingers gripped the long spear tightly, and many symbols jumped. As if he was fully charged, he suddenly thrust the spear in the air. This was the Path Intent Spear. This was a magnanimous sharpness. This was a tyranny that could not be blocked by anything in the world.


    This was also the true path intent!


    Under the spear, the color of the world changed. It was difficult to describe it, but wind and thunder surged.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not test the waters anymore. He attacked with a killing move.


    A spear-light shook the sky. It carried a sharpness that could pierce through the heavens as it advanced. Although this spear attack was not activated with the Big Avnche, it was still frightening.


    Wherever it passed, the pce would copse inch by inch, causing ripples to appear in the space. It was as if an invisible and colorlesske had been pulled by a pair ofrge hands, causing the sky to shake.


    Despite seeing such a fearsome scene, Li XIn¡¯s expression did not change.


    He said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I want to win this move back.¡±


    His white robe fluttered without the presence of wind, and a blood mist spread out from his body. It was dark and terrifying. The Relic Saber shed fiercely at the spear-light. In an instant, the spiritual Qi in the pce exploded, and a streak of blood light instantly lit up. The red sky, the red pce, and the red sand and dust directly reflected half of the sky into red, which became the only color in this world. Looking from afar, it was as if he had entered a bloody world as if his eyes were covered with ayer of blood.


    Li Xin looked as calm as ake. As he raised a finger, the redness in mid-air suddenly condensed like a stream of flowing blood and headed straight for the spear-light that the Path Intent Spear had shed out.


    A white light versus a red light!


    The tip of a spear versus the edge of a saber!


    The first thing that collided was still their Qi momentums. At the point of collision, a crack appeared in space, followed by many small cyclones appearing out of thin air. White and red electric arcs shed. In the blink of an eye, the tip of the spear collided with the edge of the saber.


    ¡°Boom...¡± What kind of sound was that?


    It was as if the universe had been split apart and as if a god and a devil were roaring in anger. It was ear-splitting.


    The spirit beasts in the pce felt their heads sink. They became dazed, and their heads were nk as if they were in chaos. Blood flowed out of their 7 orifices. Some of them even swelled up like balloons. At this point, blood flowed out of every pore on their bodies. In the end, under the sound, they exploded with a bang and turned into clouds of blood mist.


    Even outside the pce, waves of the milky way in mid-air rose up to 3 kilometers.


    Just this sound alone gave off a powerful feeling that the sky was falling and the ground was splitting.


    Below the milky way, King Kong¡¯s expression changed. It waved his sleeve, bringing the 3 beasts back 333 meters and saying in terror, ¡°Retreat a little further! This battle has reached a point where we can¡¯t intervene. Anyone below the Venerable-One-level will surely die if they¡¯re tainted by their Qi momentums!¡±


    This was also the truth. This battle could be said to be the pinnacle battle in the entire Spiritual Realm so far.


    After Li Xin refined the Dragons¡¯ relic, he was already on the verge of taking that step.


    As for Ou Yangming, he possessed the universe¡¯s luck, the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, and he had also transcended 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    ¡°Pow...¡± The sound was not loud and was even subtle. As it spread, one could see that the spear-light was covered with densely packed cracks and could copse at any time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils shrank indiscernibly. He muttered in his heart, ¡°There¡¯s always a time to calm down during major events!¡± With that, he made a gesture with his left hand, and a majestic spell was imprinted into the spear-light. Consequently, the trend of the spear-light¡¯s copse slowed down.


    Having said that, it was at this moment that the corners of Li Xin¡¯s mouth curled upward. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked.¡±


    The sharp power within the saber-light increased explosively at an unbelievable speed, directly causing the spear-light to copse.


    It would be fine if that was all but the key point was that the spear-light closed in on Ou Yangming in an instant and shed toward his body.


    Not only did Li Xin want to cut off Ou Yangming¡¯s body and soul with this move, but he also wanted to cut off karma and his fate!


    Ou Yangming was not afraid in the face of danger. He gently exhaled a mouthful of turbid air and exhaled deeply. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Solitary Thought Skill, the Voices of Gods and Demons!¡±


    A voice that was neither human nor demon, came out of his mouth. It carried an indescribable sharpness as it sted out. At the same time, with a sh of thought, his golden mental power condensed into substance and turned into a barrier in front of him. He mobilized the power of his physical body. The muscles on his body were like dragons, emitting waves of muffled thunder-like sounds.


    The Voices of Gods and Demons only managed to block for a breath before it was shattered. Even so, the strength of Li Xin¡¯s attack was also weakened a little.


    As for the barrier formed by Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, itsted for 2 breaths before it smashed into his body.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound reverberated in all directions. Countless ripples swept out with Ou Yangming as the core.


    The pce began to shake violently. If one really wanted to describe it, it was as if a pair ofrge hands had lifted the pce up into the air. Rubble and pirs copsed while crushed stones, spiritual wood, spiritual herbs, and everything else fell from the sky. They were so dense that it was as if a rain of gravel had fallen from the sky, connecting the world into one.


    As the pce copsed, the Dragons¡¯ World began to shake.


    Ou Yangming felt as if he had been hit by a force that could lift the sky. His body was sent flying out of control.


    His internal organs were disced, and he spat out a mouthful of blood essence.


    He thought to himself, ¡®After refining the Dragons¡¯ relic, Li Xin became much stronger. This battle¡¯s going to be difficult.¡¯


    His body was like a cannonball, directly smashing the buildings behind him into pieces, and he fell into the milky way.


    He secretly adjusted his Qi momentum and walked on the waves. The entire pcepletely copsed.


    Li Xin let out a long howl and turned into a streak of red light thatnded 333 meters away from Ou Yangming. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This power is truly wonderful. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡± To be exact, his strength at the moment was indeed half a level higher than Ou Yangming¡¯s. At their levels, every slight difference in strength was actually a huge disparity. Therefore, Ou Yangming¡¯s Path Intent Spear fell into a disadvantage.

 Chapter 1039 - Fuse

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Fuse</h4>


    The pce continued to copse and fall from the sky.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t want to die, no one can kill me.¡±


    He seemed to be muttering to himself. Although his voice was low, it was filled with an indescribable power. The power was like a 3-kilometers-tall mountain that towered.


    ¡°You¡¯re really confident. I hope you have the strength to match it.¡± Li Xin stepped on the green waves andughed coldly. Hisughter was filled with ridicule.


    The eyes of Multi-armed King Kong below the sky were dull. Previously, it had been using its mental power to observe the battlefield. With just one attack, the pce that was close to 3 kilometers was shattered. This kind of strength had surpassed that of a top-grade Venerable One and was getting close to that step.


    At this moment, even if the king kong had great confidence in Ou Yangming, it could not help but have a worried expression as it said, ¡°This time around, Master¡¯s going to have a bitter fight.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, the Qi momentum from that body is terrifying. It¡¯s like a dragon, a tiger, or a mountain.¡± There was one more thing that it did not say, which was that the Qi momentum made it feel very disgusted.


    This was natural. The Dragons and Phoenixes had been fighting for tens of thousands of years, after all, and their hatred for each other was deeply hidden in their bloodlines. How could it be described in just one sentence?


    Big Yellow scratched its ears, and a rarely seen solemn expression appeared on its face. It took a breath of spiritual Qi and asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Just pray. We can¡¯t interfere in a battle of this level.¡± After the king kong finished, it fell silent.


    ¡°Fight!¡± Ou Yangming let out a long roar and stepped on the waves. He held the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly and ran. The position of every step he took was difficult to predict. He charged toward Li Xin.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Li Xin¡¯s eyes shed, and he snorted coldly.


    Thest time he was outside the altar, he had suffered a great loss in closebat. This time, why would he use his weakness to fight against someone else¡¯s strength?


    With that, the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake boiled as the strange pattern on his body lit up once again. It was cold like an Asura that had climbed out of hell. He raised his right hand and pressed down on the milky way below.


    In an instant, a shocking scene appeared in front of everyone.


    The milky way suspended in the sky seemed to be cut off by an indescribably majestic power. A ck vortex appeared and spread out continuously. Looking down from the sky, one could actually see the beautiful mountains and rivers below through the milky way. It was as if the water of the milky way had been blocked by an invisible wall of Qi. The vortex had be a critical point, and the upstream and downstream had been cut off. The force of this push could be seen clearly.


    It would be fine if that was all, but Li Xin raised his hand and pointed.


    As a result, the cut-off milky way pounced on Ou Yangming. There was an indescribable sharpness hidden within.


    Looking from afar, Li Xin was riding the wind under his feet, carrying the milky way on his back, and above the milky way was the sky.


    Ou Yangming sucked in a breath of cold air. His eyes shone with fighting spirit. Not only did he not retreat, but he also faced Li Xin head-on.


    He activated the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, and every cell in his body burned.


    ¡®I¡¯m not going to yield!¡¯


    Triggered by his will, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire turned into a vortex made of mes. The air around it was distorted, and sizzling sounds were heard.


    This fire vortex was 3-kilometers-long and stood under the sky.


    Big Yellow was 3 kilometers away from the battlefield. Its eyes were dull and filled with fear.


    From where it stood, a majestic fire vortex collided with the vast and boundless milky way.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the water of the milky way collided.


    When this happened, the power of the fiery light surged, and the ice-cold water became warm and gentle. They merged and formed an unspeakable pattern.


    The sizzling sound reached Big Yellow¡¯s ears. Then, the sky was filled with mists as if it was chaotic again after the blue sky was destroyed.


    ¡°Open!¡± Li Xin shouted coldly.


    A red light shed in his eyes. He extended his left hand forward and tore outward. A pair of blood-red hands condensed out of thin air, and the lines on every finger were very clear.


    With a shocking murderous aura, there seemed to be fresh blood surging on his thumb. It directly tore the mists apart from the middle and smacked toward Ou Yangming¡¯s head. This seemingly ordinary move was one of Li Xin¡¯s strongest moves.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused. This attack gave him a strange feeling. It did not seem strong, but it gave him a strong sense of danger.


    He did not know where the danger came from, so he could only treat it seriously.


    The young fellow pulled back his stance. He stopped without a sound, then he used immobility to deal with the myriad of changes.


    Right at this moment, a change urred. The surging milky way suddenly shrank and copsed toward the middle. In the blink of an eye, the boundless water turned into a faint light dot and directly transcended space.


    It was stained with a trace of the power ofws and pierced a thumb-sized hole in the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    Would the attack that Li Xin had spent so much effort on be so simple?


    No, of course not.


    The huge hand that had been condensed out of thin air shattered, and the red light on the thumb flickered for a moment.


    It turned into thousands of red threads, which seemed endless like dust and stars.


    They intertwined and weaved into a, which directly wrapped around Ou Yangming. Eventually, they turned into a picture of an evil dragon, which was engraved on his body. Just a nce at this color was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end as if it would cause misfortune.


    As for Ou Yangming¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t move at all and just stood still in mid-air.


    His heart thumped as he thought, ¡®This is bad.¡¯ He finally understood where the uneasiness that he felt came from. It turned out to be the red threads that had turned into a Sealing Formation Map.


    He hurriedly mobilized the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and Devouring Power, but the feeling in his mind seemed to have been cut off.


    Li Xin¡¯s face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. The palm strike from before seemed calm, but it had consumed 60% of the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake. Fortunately, it had achieved a satisfactory result. His eyes seemed to contain a red world. He clenched the Relic Saber tightly and poured his spiritual power into it. The Dragons¡¯ relic turned into a blood dragon and struck toward Ou Yangming¡¯s heart with the power of Heavenly Thunderbolts. Once this attack was carried out, the young fellow would die for sure.


    This was because the Dragons¡¯ relic carried the power ofws.


    This was because it was Li Xin¡¯s full-strength attack.


    ¡®Move... Quickly move...¡¯ Ou Yangming roared in his heart, but his body did not react at all.


    ¡°333 meters, 33 meters...¡± Li Xin was getting closer and closer.


    Ou Yangming bit the tip of his tongue. In this life-or-death situation, the blood in his body was boiling, and blood and sweat were oozing out of every pore. In an instant, the white clothes on his body had been painted red by blood. He mobilized his mental power and sealed the seal, but the seal was unbreakable. It was as firm as a rock and immovable as a mountain.


    ¡°3 inches, 2 inches, 1 inch...¡± Ou Yangming felt a chill in his heart. He could even see Li Xin¡¯s sinister smile.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die. For the people who love me, and for the people I love, how can I die?¡¯ He roared in his heart. His face was ferocious as he began to burn his lifespan. 1 year, 2 years, 10 years... They were being rapidly burned.


    His ruthless look shocked even Li Xin.


    When up to 50 years of Ou Yangming¡¯s lifespan was burned, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring Power merged.


    One white and one ck symbolized Yin and Yang, and they turned into a rotating Yin-Yang Fish. The light was gentle as if it could contain all things, and it was entrenched in his spiritual world.


    As for the sealing formation on his body, it was shattered.


    Ou Yangming raised his right hand and pped outward, sending the blood dragon, which was transformed from the Dragons¡¯ relic, flying. This was done at lightning speed.


    That said, it allowed the others to see the details clearly. This contradictory yet unified feeling could make one feel dizzy.


    Li Xin¡¯s mind trembled, and he mumbled in fear, ¡°How... How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    One of Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes was white, while the other was ck.


    He mobilized the power of the merging of the Dragons and the Phoenixes and lightly pointed out with his finger.


    The fusion this time was different from the battle on the altar. This time, it waspletelypatible.


    Previously, it was only used for coordination.


    The finger directly transcended space and was reflected between Li Xin¡¯s eyebrows. No matter how he struggled, he could not dodge it.


    This was because this finger carried the power of the great path, and it was the most mysterious path of Yin and Yang.


    In Li Xin¡¯s point of view, the surrounding spiritual Qi was constantly squeezing toward him. The space seemed to have turned into a vicious quagmire, causing him to sink deep into it. Even his consciousness was frozen, and only the finger remained in his sight. The instant itnded between his eyebrows, he finally regained consciousness and let out a shrill scream. Li Xin watched as his body lost control and starting from his feet, his body crumbled inch by inch. He was not afraid of death, but he was not willing to die like this. As long as he could defeat Ou Yangming and absorb the power of the world, he would be the god of the Spiritual Realm.


    Indeed, no one in the Spiritual Realm could defeat him. Even Master Kurong, who was the greatest powerhouse of Danzhou, would not be able to withstand a single move from him.


    Unfortunately, he was defeated. He was utterly defeated.


    As Li Xin lost control of the Dragons¡¯ relic, it fell from the sky. Drawn by the Bloodline Power, it fell into the hands of Big Yellow.


    Ou Yangming shed and walked down from the sky.


    With a puff, he spat out arge mouthful of blood essence. He looked dispirited. The powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes in his spiritual world separated again.


    ¡°Master (Lil¡¯ Ming), are you alright?¡± The 4 beasts asked at the same time.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My internal organs are just a little dislocated.¡± He did not expect that Li Xin would have such a weird method. He sighed and thought, ¡®One who could make a name for himself as a Venerable One is indeed not simple.¡¯


    Looking in the direction of the Big Ruins, he muttered, ¡°I wonder if He Jian has retrieved the swords from his sword case.¡±


    After an unknown time, he retracted his gaze and looked at Big Yellow. He smiled and said, ¡°Your opportunity hase. Refine the Dragons¡¯ relic and absorb the power of this world. You might even be a Venerable One?¡±


    Big Yellow licked its lips and asked eagerly, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Ou Yangming replied.


    After hearing that, Big Yellow spat out a mouthful of blood on the Dragons¡¯ relic and began to refine it without any hesitation.


    It was not that Ou Yangming was being biased but because among the 3 beasts, only Big Yellow had the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. Even if the relic was given to the goshawk and the king kong, they would not be able to refine it.


    In an instant, Big Yellow guarded its soul with its heart and meditated. A wave of peaceful ripples spread out.


    The goshawk grinned and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already be a top-grade spirit beast. Uhm... Hehe.¡±


    It did not finish its sentence, but Ou Yangming knew what it was referring to. The Earthly Formation Boards and the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    He waved his wrist and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Afterward, he began to set up the formation.


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes were burning, and it wondered, ¡®If I don¡¯t be a Venerable One, I¡¯ll still be insignificant. I must pass the Heavenly Disaster.¡¯

 Chapter 1040 - Laws

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Laws</h4>


    The spiritual Qi in the Small Dragons¡¯ World was dense, and the sky was as clear as jade.


    Soon, the goshawk was wearing the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit. Its dantian emitted a dense light, and the blood in its body was boiling hot.


    A powerful aura soared into the sky and in an instant, the sky darkened. It was as dark as ink, and the ck clouds surged as if they had sucked in all the light in the sky. A terrifying pressure fell from the sky and pressed down on everyone¡¯s shoulders.


    Ou Yangming did not even frown when he felt this pressure.


    The corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°So weak...¡±


    After the battle against Li Xin, he had been sublimated. It was an all-around improvement from the inside out.


    At this moment, there were very few people in Danzhou, Zhangzhou, and even the Big Ruins who could fight against Ou Yangming. Even if they were top-grade Venerable Ones, they would be defeated by him in one blow.


    That was because thebination of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Devouring Power surpassed that of Venerable Ones.


    It was the path of Yin and Yang, and it was thew.


    All of a sudden, the sound of muffled thunder was heard. Following a boom, a thunderbolt as wide as a bucket fell from the sky. White lights connected and surged like rain.


    Nheless, the Earthly Formation Boards shed and easily blocked it.


    The whole world instantly fell silent. Then, a second electric arc shed.


    King Kong and Ou Yangming stood outside the range of the Heavenly Disaster. They exchanged a look and said in a low voice, ¡°Thunderbolts Fall Like Rain!¡±


    As its name suggested, thunderbolts fell like rain, They were like silk, and they were dense, majestic, and endless.


    ¡°Crack!¡± A sound was heard, and only a crack appeared on the Earthly Formation Boards as it blocked the thunderbolts again.


    The third, the fourth, and the fifth.


    With the help of the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit and the Earthly Formation Boards, the goshawk survived the Heavenly Disaster safely. There were no ups and downs, and the process was stable.


    Even so, in terms of potential, the goshawk was slightly inferior to Multi-armed King Kong. After all, it had only survived 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts. If he had not made a contract with Ou Yangming, it would have only survived 4 Heavenly Thunderbolts at most.


    The thunderclouds in the sky slowly dispersed as if what happened earlier was just a dream.


    With that, the sky was clear and blue again like a sea without waves.


    The goshawk calmly meditated, carefullyprehending the profoundness within.


    After bing a Venerable One, the biggest change was the transformation of its dantian into ake. The spiritual Qi in his body was abundant to an indescribable level. When a Spiritualist attacked, one would be tainted by the Qi of Heaven and Earth; when a Venerable One attacked, every casual attack carried the universe¡¯s power.


    Ou Yangming looked at the goshawk, which was in a state of silence, and wondered, ¡°Now, given the strength that we have, we can be considered a mighty n in the Spiritual Realm, right?¡±


    Indeed, that was the truth. The power in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands at the moment was remarkable.


    He had the 10,000 Beasts Sect and the 10,000 Beasts Ridge as his backers, and the 2 beasts with soul contracts with him had passed the Heavenly Disaster.


    Moreover, as long as he said a word, He Jian would surely step on his sword ande. The old man would follow his conviction with his sword.


    The most important thing was Ou Yangming¡¯s own strength. After all, suppressing all enemies in the world was not just empty words.


    Just as Ou Yangming was deep in thought, the Dragons¡¯ relic was fully refined by Big Yellow.


    In just an instant, the aura on Big Yellow¡¯s body became ethereal. It was like clouds, mist, water, and waves. It reached a state that was difficult to describe. The big yellow dog¡¯s eyes seemed to contain all the worlds in the universe, and they were changing rapidly.


    A bright light shed in its eyes, and it pped its paws forward. It roared softly, ¡°Using the Dragons¡¯ relic as a guide, I¡¯ll illuminate myself, understand the great path, andprehend the universe.¡±


    As soon as it finished, the sky in the Dragons¡¯ World shook, and a ripple spread out.


    A mysterious and wonderful aura rippled in all directions with Big Yellow as its core.


    It was absorbing the energy of this world,prehending the supreme path, and obtaining the supreme fruit.


    At this moment, the world changed in front of Ou Yangming. It became magical and difficult to describe.


    Countless threads interweaved together, twining toward Big Yellow. Grass, wood, gravel, river water, heaven, and earth... Everything was formed by these threads. These were thews¡ªthe operating rules of the Dragons¡¯ World.


    If Ou Yangming had not seen the poisonous pill evolving into a world, he would not have seen this.


    At this moment, something odd happened.


    The Long Feather Band and other treasures from the Phoenixes seemed to have sensed something and began to tremble violently. They emitted seven-colored multicolored lights that reflected off the sky.


    The lights enveloped the sky then flew out andnded beside Lil¡¯ Red after a while.


    Lil¡¯ Red was first startled. Subsequently, it sensed something and said in a sharp voice, ¡°This... This aura¡ªthe Small Phoenixes¡¯ World?¡±


    At this moment, even with its frivolous nature, its eyes revealed wild joy. After all, even if it was a small world, it was still a world, and in this world, it was a god. Furthermore, afterprehending thews of this world, it would be unimaginably beneficial for it toprehend thews in the Great Wide World.


    Lil¡¯ Red smiled embarrassedly and looked at Ou Yangming with its big eyes.


    It said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, this...¡± It had learned this term of address from Big Yellow, and it was obvious that it was trying to get close to Ou Yangming. It also knew that the small world had flown out from Ou Yangming¡¯s Long Feather Band so if one were to really talk about it, it belonged to the young fellow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand generously.


    He already had the poisonous pill¡¯s world, which had great growth potential and was even stronger than the Dragons¡¯ World and the Phoenixes¡¯ World.


    When Lil¡¯ Red heard this, even its breathing quickened. An embarrassed look appeared on its face. After a long while, it nodded solemnly.


    It pped its wings, and a proud phoenix cry came out of its mouth. Before it could finish, a drop of blood essence flew out of its mouth andnded on the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World.


    A seven-colored light radiated from its body. Its understanding of the great path was constantly changing, and it was growing at an incredible speed.


    This kind of amazing fortune was rarely seen even in 10,000 years.


    Ou Yangming felt the power of thews of these 2 worlds and looked at King Kong with a solemn expression. ¡°King Kong, sense them well. This kind of opportunity is too precious. Maybe you can use this opportunity to break through. If you take a step back, you can alsoprehend the great path andy a solid foundation for taking that step in the future.¡±


    King Kong said with a respectful look and a sincere voice, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Master...¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head with a smile. ¡°This is also your good luck.¡±


    King Kong walked to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and lowered its head, saying, ¡°In this life, being able to recognize you as my master is my greatest luck, Master. Otherwise, with my talent, it would¡¯ve been impossible for me to have be a Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°Did you learn to be smart?¡± Ou Yangming jokingly scolded.


    ¡°Hehe, Big Yellow taught me.¡± King Kong scratched its head in an honest manner, making it look harmless.


    Who would have thought that this seemingly simple and honest big guy would be ruthless when it attacked and would not take a step back?


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not say anything. He sat cross-legged, feeling thepletely different powers ofws between the two worlds. Hepared them to that of the poisonous pill¡¯s world, taking the opportunity to perfect thews in there.


    All kinds of mysterious paths were entrenched in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. They werepared with each other, where the young fellow then took the essences and removed the dregs.


    At this moment, the poisonous pill¡¯s world was turning upside down. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled.


    The ground seemed to be extending outward without any boundaries. It stirred up whirlwinds that swept into the sky.


    Mountain peaks rose one after another. Just by looking at their foundations, one could tell that they were heavy and majestic.


    Soon enough, mountains, grasnds, hills, ins, and rivers with rapid currents appeared quickly.


    The most shocking thing was that stars appeared in the sky. Under the guidance of the Dragons¡¯ World and the Phoenixes¡¯ World, the poisonous pill¡¯s world evolved at an incredible speed. It became majestic and heavy.


    After an unknown time¡ªan instant or an eternity...


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming poured the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes into the poisonous pill¡¯s world to maintain the bnce between Yin and Yang.


    He silently chanted in his heart, ¡®With life as the beginning and all things as the cause, wind¡ªrise!¡¯


    Indeed, the wind rose. The poisonous pill¡¯s world stretched to an unknown distance¡ªat least thousands of kilometers.


    A gentle breeze swept across thend and with a blow, life appeared on thend. It was some low-level life, but it also meant that the poisonous pill¡¯s world had gradually evolved into a real world.


    Of course, this was also thanks to the powers of the Small Dragons¡¯ World and the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World.


    If Ou Yangming was alone, it would probably take him hundreds or thousands of years to evolve the world.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind entered chaos. He was neither happy nor sad, and he patrolled the poisonous pill¡¯s world as a creator.


    He saw antelopes, and he saw a hungry wolf biting an antelope¡¯s neck.


    The scene was very bloody, but Ou Yangming¡¯s heart did not waver at all.


    This was truly a calm scene. At this moment, his mind was empty as he merged into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The lush flowers, flying insects, and all kinds of exotic beasts¡ªwhether they lived or died, it all depended on one thought.


    At this time, Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of path and reason increased at a notable speed.


    What was the heavenly path? It was ruthless.


    What was reincarnation? It was ruthless.


    Ou Yangming gained a deeper understanding of ruthlessness.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s world continued to expand to be bigger.


    After an hour, it finally stopped.


    The green Qi that had evolved from everything in the starry sky suddenly reversed and surged into Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    This was feedback¡ªa gift.


    With the poisonous pill¡¯s world, Ou Yangming had be invincible.


    If he was forced into a corner, how terrifying would it be if he borrowed the power of the poisonous pill¡¯s world?


    The energy level of the green Qi that was fed back to Ou Yangming was great. In the blink of an eye, his mental power began to soar, directly condensing into a corporeal form, and it did not stop.


    This power was very different from what was fed back from the head. To put it inyman¡¯s terms, it was easy to absorb and did not have any side effects.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    After a few days, Ou Yangming slowly opened his eyes.


    The world in front of him was different. He could see some fine threads. They were blurry, but he could sense that this was the great path. This was the operating rule of this world.


    This world had not changed. What changed was Ou Yangming¡¯s vision and level.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red opened their eyes at the same time. They were pleasantly surprised. It was obvious that they had gained a lot.


    Soon after, Big Yellow¡¯s tribtion to be a Venerable One arrived.


    However, it looked at the sky and calmly uttered the word ¡°disperse¡±. With that, the Heavenly Disaster dispersed with an explosion.


    In the Small Dragons¡¯ World, it was the sky.

 Chapter 1041 - The Power of Laws

    <h4>Chapter 1041: The Power of Laws</h4>


    King Kong¡¯s eyes opened, shining brightly.


    Its cultivation base shook Heaven and Earth as it advanced once again.


    It took a step andnded beside Big Yellow, then it grinned and asked, ¡°Big Yellow, the Thunderbolt Disaster? Why... Why did it disperse?¡±


    Big Yellow opened its mouth and smiled. ¡°I asked it to disperse so how could it not disperse?¡± As it said that, it shook its head a little, its face full of pride.


    King Kong touched the spot between its eyebrows and did not say anything.


    The goshawk pped its wings at the side. Previously, it had borrowed that mysterious power to directly stabilize its boundary as a Venerable One. It was not greatly beneficial, but it was not insignificant either.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were smiling, and his gaze became serious. He said softly, ¡°Big Yellow, Lil¡¯ Red,municate with the origin powers of the Dragons¡¯ World and the Phoenixes¡¯ World. I¡¯llpare them with my body.¡±


    The 2 beasts naturally would not object to it. With a thought, mysterious auras spread out from their bodies.


    They were chaos and were like Yin and Yang¡ªiparably mysterious.


    At the same time, endless lines appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Some of them were short, some were long, some were hard to understand, and some were illusory and hard to find.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lost focus, but his mind was clear like never before.


    His head sank slightly, and his body appeared in a starry sky. Starlights shone on his body, and they were mysterious and distant.


    Ou Yangming looked up at the sky. He discovered that the starry sky was divided into 3 parts.


    The first part was thews of the Dragons¡¯ World.


    The second part was thews of the Phoenixes¡¯ World.


    The third part was thews of the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Nheless, the 3,000 paths and the 3,000ws had the same goal.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming arrived in the starry sky. He raised his hand and touched lightly, but the path in front of him slipped through his fingers like sand.


    Once, twice, thrice...


    He did not know how many times he had tried but gradually, he became more anxious.


    The more the young fellow wanted to hold on, the further away he was from it.


    Even the shape of the lines became blurred.


    This corresponded to a saying where the more one wanted something, and the more one wanted to hold on to it, the further it would be. The more one wanted something, the more one could not get it.


    The biggest taboo in pursuing the path was the heart of gain and loss.


    As time passed, even the poisonous pill¡¯s world¡¯s great path was getting further away from Ou Yangming.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ou Yangming kept questioning himself.


    ¡®I can¡¯t ask for it, I can¡¯t ask for it...¡¯ He warned himself internally. With this thought, the heart of gain and loss weakened. He was like a fallen leaf that flowed down the river. He saw the prosperity of the world and experienced the vicissitudes of the world. He was also like a little grass growing on the top of a mountain, unyielding even after experiencing the wind and rain. There was no gain, no loss, no joy, no sorrow. All kinds of things in the mortal world were abandoned.


    His aura became peaceful as if it could amodate all things.


    The lines in the starry sky became real again, and he could grab them with his hand.


    Even so, Ou Yangming did not grab them this time. He pointed with his right hand and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Condense!¡±


    With that, the starry sky seemed to be stirred by a pair of big hands. Wherever Ou Yangming pointed, the areas around it copsed, and the lines condensed toward the center.


    They turned into a line that was neither ck nor white. This was the path of bnce between Yin and Yang. At this time, Ou Yangmingpletely understood thisw.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand and clenched it, then the thin line fused into his body. At the same time, his right eye turned pitch-ck and deep like a spinning ck vortex. It carried a pressure that made one¡¯s hearts palpitate. It was as if this eye contained a bloody ck world.


    As for his left eye, it was transparent and contained light. Just one look was enough to dispel all darkness.


    After an hour, Ou Yangming gently exhaled. The starry world in front of him was torn apart.


    Lil¡¯ Red opened its eyes and jumped onto his shoulder to stroke its feathers.


    It asked mysteriously, ¡°Did you take that step?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    Only then did Lil¡¯ Red let out a long sigh of relief. It had known Ou Yangming for a very long time. When they met, it had be a Venerable One, and it was still the same at this time. If the young fellow took that step so easily, its self-esteem would not be able to take it. As such, it felt better and thought, ¡®It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. As long as I cultivate seriously and obtain the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World, I¡¯ll surely be able to take that step ahead of time.


    ¡®Hmph, no matter what, I can¡¯t be inferior to him. Otherwise, where would my reputation go?¡¯


    ¡°But Iprehended aw,¡± Ou Yangming continued. He did not have any intention of showing off, but it was hard to believe what he said.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s face was filled with shock as it lowered its arrogant head.


    After a moment, it asked unwillingly, ¡°Whatw?¡±


    ¡°The path of Yin and Yang¡¯s bnce.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face was calm. His voice was unruffled.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± Lil¡¯ Red was stunned. It looked at him as if he was a monster. It was speechless and could not say a word. The path of Yin and Yang¡¯s bnce could only beprehended by 1 in 10,000 people even in the Great Wide World. It was one of the top great paths, and its future was limitless.


    It was worth noting that Ou Yangming¡¯sprehension of the path of Yin and Yang was not without basis.


    First, during his fight against Li Xin, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Dragons¡¯ power merged and turned into a Yin-Yang diagram.


    Moreover, he used the origin powers of the 3 small worlds as his foundation.


    It was reasonable that he managed to fathom such a great path.


    Of course, the most important thing was Ou Yangming¡¯s amazingprehension.


    Big Yellow, the goshawk, and the king kong secretly nced at Lil¡¯ Red. They did not understand what the path of Yin and Yang represented, but it sounded like something incredible. They looked at Ou Yangming with burning eyes.


    The big yellow dog¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth.


    It chuckled and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming then aren¡¯t you already invincible in the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s finger gently tapped on the center of his eyebrows, and he jokingly scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Spiritual Realm¡¯s massive, and no one knows how many hidden capable people there are. If you carry on with your attitude, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    Big Yellow stuck out its tongue and muttered, ¡°I understand.¡± Despite that, it did not look like it was bothered. After obtaining the Dragons¡¯ World and bing a Venerable One, it had been reborn. Since it broke out of its cocoon and became a butterfly, it would naturally be a bit arrogant. Even the goshawk was the same.


    Ou Yangming secretly sighed but did not say much.


    He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Big Yellow waved its paw forward and released a strange magic skill. It roared softly, ¡°Withdraw!¡±


    In an instant, the Small Dragons¡¯ World turned into a light spot and merged into the Dragons¡¯ relic. Big Yellow then squeezed its paw and imitated Ou Yangming¡¯s actions. It turned the relic into a ring.


    Later, the young fellow and the 4 beasts appeared above the altar out of thin air.


    The sky had cleared up. The Sun was setting, and golden light filled the earth.


    By then, the strong smell of blood in the air had been washed away by the heavy rain, and there was no trace of blood at all.


    Ou Yangming flew in the air. The aura on his body was indistinct, and he had fully merged into this world. Every word, every action, and every movement from him was tainted with path conception.


    He hesitated for a moment, then he looked at the clouds in the distance.


    At the spur of the moment, an aged voice was heard. ¡°Master, have youprehended aw?¡± There was a hint of surprise and disbelief in the voice. It came from the Wutong Tree.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming responded in his spiritual world.


    Previously, when heprehended the power ofws, he had vaguely sensed a powerful aura that carried a sense of closeness.


    However, due to the barrier from the Dragons¡¯ World, he was unable to determine who it was. He never thought that it was the Wutong Tree.


    Presumably, it made sense. After all, the Wutong Tree had lived in that secret realm for countless years, so its strength must be unmatched.


    When the Wutong Tree heard him, it immediately transmitted its voice in pleasant surprise. ¡°Master, you only need 600 to 700 years at most to leave your mark on me when you return to the secret realm...¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled his eyes. 600 to 700 years.


    After thinking for a moment, he replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    He thought that since he hadprehended the power ofws and possessed the poisonous pill¡¯s world, he should be able to keep the Wutong Tree into that world. This way, the Wutong Tree would not need to be trapped in the secret realm anymore, which was why the young fellow was prepared to make a trip there. Besides, this would also be beneficial to the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before he finished, the 5 Venerable Ones turned into light streams and soared into the sky.


    Their auras stirred the void, and the spiritual Qi in the sky violently shook.


    The spirit beasts in the mountain range trembled, and they did not even dare to raise their heads. It seemed that as long as the Venerable Ones looked at them, their souls would be scattered.


    In the secret realm.


    The leaves of the Wutong Tree were luxuriant, and it was several kilometers long. Standing close by, it was as if one was looking at a tree wall and could see that it was covered with old bark.


    Just as Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was fixed on it, the bark quickly twisted and turned into an old face. A weird look appeared in its eyes. It closed its eyes, and all the branches and leaves on it began to shake as it asked respectfully, ¡°Master, you... Youprehended aw as a Venerable One?¡± At this point, it felt that it had made the right decision. Very few people couldprehendws even if they took that step, let alone one who was only a Venerable One. It was a pleasant surprise.


    Indeed, it was a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°I was lucky, I was lucky.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    The Wutong Tree gritted its teeth and asked again, ¡°Whichw did youprehend, Master?¡± Its old eyes shed with a bright light, faintly revealing a hint of anticipation.


    ¡°The path of Yin and Yang¡¯s bnce.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± Despite the Wutong Tree¡¯s temperament, its heart was in turmoil.


    Its leaves shook violently, making rustling sounds.


    The antelope, which was nting herbs by the side, was even more stunned. There was only one thought left in its mind. ¡®How¡¯s that possible?¡¯ It did not know what kind ofw that was but judging from the Wutong Tree¡¯s expression, it knew it was not simple. Of course, what shocked it even more was that Ou Yangming and hispanions had all flown over. What did it mean? It could only mean that they were all Venerable Ones.


    When the antelope first met Ou Yangming, his cultivation base was even lower than its. Now, he had be a Venerable One. This was simply nonsense.


    Furthermore, the antelope also discovered that the other Venerable Ones looked at Ou Yangming with respect, and it also noticed a hint of reverence in the goshawk¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Good heavens, how great is this?¡¯


    It was worth noting that the antelope regarded even Advanced Spiritualists as beings that could not be contended with, let alone Venerable Ones.

 Chapter 1042 - Kept in the Poisonous Pill’s World

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Kept in the Poisonous Pill¡¯s World</h4>


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s leaves rustled as they came into contact with each other. The emerald green leaves fell to the ground one after another.


    Its face was made up of tree bark. It squeezed the leaves together and asked probingly, ¡°Master, are you here to leave a mark?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Ou Yangming answered without thinking. At this moment, he did not want to deceive the Wutong Tree. He only had a thought-provoking smile on his face.


    Although the Wutong Tree felt regretful, it was good at keeping itsposure. How could it be described? It did not show its emotions. The Wutong Tree simply shook the leaves to show that it understood. It looked into the distance, and its eyes were unusually hollow. Nheless, in the depths of this indifferent gaze, there was more or less a trace of regret.


    Ou Yangming gave a half-smile with a yful look in his eyes. He then added, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you away.¡± His voice was calm and indifferent but when the Wutong Tree heard him, it sounded like the sound of a drum or lightning.


    It was stunned for a moment before it regained its senses. Its nose, eyes, and mouth were all squeezed together as it asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    The Wutong Tree¡¯s huge body made swishing sounds. It only stopped after a long while.


    Next, its heart was filled with questions. Its master hadprehended the power ofws, but it was too difficult to take it away. At the thought of this, its fiery heart felt as if it had been doused with cold water. Its body was cold as it asked doubtfully, ¡°Where do you n to settle me down, Master?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not answer. He waved his sleeve downward, and a world with boundless vitality and endless potential appeared in front of the Wutong Tree.


    He mobilized the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake, and his Qi momentum was as smooth as one. His eyes were white and ck as if they had evolved into myriad worlds. From afar, his body seemed to have split into two by a curved arc¡ªone side was white while the other was ck¡ªcorresponding to the bnce of light, darkness, and Yin and Yang.


    At this moment, all the Venerable Ones present felt a chill in their hearts as they felt a huge sense of danger.


    Even the Wutong Tree, which had lived for countless years, was shocked. It thought to itself, ¡®Given his advancement speed, and that heprehended the power ofws as a Venerable One, how far can he go in the future?¡¯ It did not dare to make wild guesses, but it knew that meeting Ou Yangming was the greatest opportunity in its life. It did not know that this thought had appeared many times in the minds of the goshawk and King Kong.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand and pressed down, then a ck and a white thread spread out.


    They gently hovered in the air, then they intersected with each other, giving off a feeling that they could contain all things. The secret realm shook violently, and countless gullies appeared out of thin air. They were at least hundreds of meters long, splitting the ground into pieces. This kind of power no longer belonged to the Spiritual Realm. This was a power that reached the heavens.


    The gullies became deeper and copsed downwards. As such, the secret realm where the Wutong Tree became independent. It was enveloped by the power ofws and became ipatible with this world.


    Under the Wutong Tree, it was dead silent.


    The goshawk and the king kong looked at each other and smiled bitterly. ¡°King Kong, previously when I transcended the Heavenly Disaster and became a Venerable One, I was stillcent. Now, after seeing Master¡¯s power, I truly understood the saying that there¡¯s always someone better out there.¡±


    King Kong nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t stop seeking the heavens and the path for even a moment. I have to work even harder in the future.¡±


    Especially when it looked at thend in front of it that was constantly being divided, its thought expanded endlessly. At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s power had reached the point of changing the world.


    When the Wutong Tree saw this, its old face was full of excitement.


    Nevertheless, among the many spirit beasts, the most shocked one was still the antelope.


    After all, as far as it remembered, Ou Yangming was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist. Now, he actually had the ability to reach the heavens. This was simply a myth.


    Mountains and rivers shattered, and the world trembled.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes suddenly focused, and he softly shouted, ¡°Rise!¡± He raised his right hand from below.


    With that, the secret realm turned into a stream of light and flew into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    This shocking scene seemed to have be eternal and was branded in everyone¡¯s mind. There was only one thought left in their mind. ¡®Is this the power ofws?¡¯


    In the poisonous pill¡¯s world, the Wutong Tree nted its roots into the ground and shook its leaves. After sensing carefully for a while, it looked at Ou Yangming, wanting to say something but stopped.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it,¡± Ou Yangming scolded with a smile.


    The Wutong Tree considered its words and expressed, ¡°This world has the potential to be a massive world but...¡± It paused and stared at Ou Yangming with its weathered eyes.


    Big Yellow was impatient. It shook its head and urged, ¡°But what? Hurry up and say it.¡±


    ¡°But this worldcks some spiritual essence,¡± the Wutong Tree said.


    ¡°Do you mean Dragon Bloodlines?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, the poisonous pill¡¯s world already has the potential to be a great world, but it seems lifeless. If we can ce some Dragon Bloodlines here, the rate of evolution of this world will surely be elerated.¡± The Wutong Tree lowered a branch, rolled up a stone, and threw it into the distance.


    ¡°Dragon Bloodlines!¡± Ou Yangming muttered softly.


    After a long while, he said in puzzlement, ¡°Dragon Bloodlines have spirits, but the poisonous pill¡¯s world has just taken shape. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be willing toe.¡±


    The Wutong Tree widened its eyes and looked deeply at Ou Yangming. It smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. All spiritual beings in this world have the mentality of climbing up. The poisonous pill¡¯s world¡¯s potential is so great that it¡¯s beyond ordinary.¡± It paused for a moment, and its words became overbearing as it continued. ¡°Besides, the spiritual beings in this world belong to those who are virtuous. If they don¡¯t want toe, you can just snatch them. Given your current strength, Master, capturing the Dragon Bloodlines will be a piece of cake.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed bitterly. Before this, he had not realized that the Wutong Tree was also a radical.


    He took a long breath and spoke at a steady pace, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he gently waved his sleeve. With that, he and the 4 beasts walked out of the poisonous pill¡¯s world. After the world evolved, Ou Yangming could bring living beings into it and cultivate in it.


    Having said that, to be precise, the spiritual Qi in the poisonous pill¡¯s world was too thin, and his cultivation speed was far from if he were to cultivate in the outside world. If he could find a few Dragon Bloodlines, this problem could be solved.


    Above the clouds, Ou Yangming felt something and looked down at the Tian River. On the surface of the river, the waves were sparkling, and the current was rapid. It was like a huge dragon winding into the distance.


    After pondering for a while, he looked up at King Kong and said seriously, ¡°King Kong, take them back to the Beast King Sect first.¡± The beasts had all be Venerable Ones, but he still felt that the king kong was more reliable, so he gave it a heavy responsibility. Of course, if someone was blind enough to target them, they would just be courting death.


    Multi-armed King Kong did not ask any more questions and nodded with an honest face.


    Big Yellow raised its steps and moved slightly, but it was stopped by the king kong¡¯s gaze.


    It smiled timidly and withdrew its paw.


    In terms of strength alone, Big Yellow was not weaker than the king kong after it refined the Dragons¡¯ relic. In fact, it was even a little stronger, but it was used to listening to the king kong.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and took a step forward with his right foot. The step was not big. if it waspared to that of a mortal, it was even inferior. As soon as he lowered his right foot, his left foot lightly stepped on the void and followed. The step was several meters further than the one before. This repeated such that every subsequent step was several meters further than the previous step. After 100 steps, as soon as he took another step, he immediately appeared 3 kilometers away as if he had teleported.


    This was a true depiction of shrinking thend into an inch.


    The 4 spirit beasts, which could be considered top powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm, looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s disappearing figure with admiration in their eyes.


    ¡°Master¡¯s current strength is too strong,¡± the goshawk remarked sincerely


    ¡°If not, how is he our master?¡± King Kong nodded in agreement, then its body emitted a muffled sound as it flew toward the 10,000 Beasts Sect.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming flew upstream along the Tian River, looking at the waves that were sometimes calm and sometimes surging.


    His mind was as calm as an ancient well. It was like a clearke without the slightest ripple.


    After 3 days, he did not know how far he had walked. A small shabby boat could be seen by the side of the river. It looked like an unmanned boat in the wild.


    Right at this moment, an old man walked out from the small boat and pulled the iron chain that tied the boat.


    He was wearing a straw raincoat. His fingers were weathered, and there were thousands of wrinkles on his face. His teeth were stained yellow by smoke. Heughed heartily and asked, ¡°Hehe, young friend, are you going to cross the river?¡± As the old man said that, he stomped his foot and took out a wooden board from the boat, then he ced it on the shore. He knocked it hard to make sure that it would not slip into the water before he got up. There was an inexplicably deep look in his eyes.


    ¡°Elder, do you still remember me?¡± Ou Yangming stepped onto the boat and smiled.


    The ferryman patted his head and smiled apologetically. ¡°Ah, my memory... I¡¯m old now, so I couldn¡¯t remember you at first nce, young friend.¡±


    Ou Yangming was no longer the same as before. Looking at the old man, he felt as if he could see a dazzling golden light with a majestic spirit.


    The old man ferrying across the Tian River was actually the spirit of the river and the Dragon Bloodline between the 2 continents.


    He protected the fate of Danzhou and Zhangzhou.


    The cabin was shabby, but it was tidied up very neatly.


    As for the little girl, she had not changed at all. She stood by the stove and lit it up. There was a pot of liquor on the stove.


    The old man smiled and expressed softly, ¡°I thought that it¡¯d take at least 100 years before I get to drink this pot of liquor with you, my friend. I didn¡¯t think that in just a few short years, you¡¯d be able to reach this step. It¡¯s truly incredible, and I¡¯m envious of your fate.¡± As he spoke, he took off his bamboo hat, hunched his body, and took out wooden cups. He poured out the liquor from the pot into 2 cups.


    With a wave of her sleeve, the little girl brought one of the cups to Ou Yangming.


    She said timidly, ¡°Here, Elder Brother.¡± Her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Ou Yangming stroked the hair beside her ear and took a sip of the liquor. His eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Good liquor.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind it. This liquor was refined from the spirits of nts in Danzhou and Zhangzhou. Its taste is incredibly pure,¡± the old man exined softly.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and bowed sincerely.


    Given his level, very few people in the Spiritual Realm could make him bow at them. That said, he bowed to return the old man¡¯s favor of helping him attain the path in the past.


    Afterward, the cabin quieted down. They quietly drank and were very satisfied.


    The little girl asionally looked at the side of Ou Yangming¡¯s face. Her gaze was gentle and from time to time, the corners of her mouth curled up. No one knew what she was thinking.


    It made Ou Yangming somewhat curious.

 Chapter 1043 - Before Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Before Leaving</h4>


    The boat swayed in the water.


    A pot of liquor was quickly finished. Even with Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation, after drinking the pot of immortal brew, his dimples were a little red, and his head was a little heavy.


    Nheless, his eyes were bright like the stars.


    After drinking the liquor, he could start talking.


    The old man pulled the bamboo pole and said first, ¡°May I know how to address you, young friend?¡±


    ¡°Just call me b*stard,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were full of the vicissitudes of life as he praised, ¡°Young friend, you¡¯re truly a wonderful person. I¡¯ve been ferrying on the Tian River for so many years and have met all kinds of people, but there are very few people like you. In fact, you¡¯re considered one in a million.¡±


    ¡°Old man, you are ttering me...¡± Ou Yangming responded humbly.


    After a proper exchange of greetings, the atmosphere became more cordial.


    The old man changed his posture and asked, ¡°Young friend, have you heard of the Dragon Bloodlines?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    After thinking for a while, the old man continued, ¡°Inmon terms, the Dragon Bloodlines were the initial appearance of rules. When the universe evolved, the remaining clear Qi and turbid Qi merged. After a long time of nurturing, a spiritual item appeared, which was excluded from the 6 paths of the 3 realms.¡±


    The old man nodded and looked at the little girl with a gentle gaze.


    He continued, ¡°Yes, but the Dragon Bloodlines can be strong or weak, noble or lowly. The greater the potential of the world, the stronger the Dragon Bloodlines, and the more it¡¯ll benefit.¡±


    When Ou Yangming heard this, his expression did not change. He let out a light exmation and asked, ¡°What do you think of the Spiritual Realm¡¯s potential then?¡± This was a test. If the old man was too reliant on the Spiritual Realm and was unwilling to leave, it would be an extravagant hope for him to take this Dragon Bloodline into the poisonous pill¡¯s world. Of course, the young fellow could also use force as the Wutong Tree suggested, but the old man had helped him attain his path. If he were to do that, he would be returning kindness with enmity.


    The old man¡¯s aged fingers rubbed the corners of his eyes as he replied to the young fellow, ¡°The Spiritual Realm is vast. There aren¡¯t many Dragon Bloodlines, but there aren¡¯t too few either.¡±


    Afterward, he paused for a moment.


    Ou Yangming did not urge him and quietly waited.


    After a long while, the old man continued, ¡°Butpared to the Great Wide World, this is only a small plot ofnd.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart beat wildly. After the old man finished, he asked, ¡°Would you...¡± Before he could finish, he was interrupted.


    The old man waved his hand, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°I can feel the aura of a new world on your body. I understand what you mean, but I¡¯ve stayed here for hundreds of thousands of years, so I¡¯m reluctant to leave. People are particr about returning to their roots, and I¡¯m not an exception. I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t want to move anymore.¡±


    A regretful look shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s face. He nodded, indicating that he understood.


    It was at this moment that the old man pointed at the little girl and said again, ¡°I can¡¯t leave, but Lil¡¯ Shuang can go with you.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Shuang?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man said.


    He walked to the girl¡¯s side and rubbed her little face, his eyes full of pity.


    After an hour, with a sh of thought from Ou Yangming, Lil¡¯ Shuang turned into a streak of golden light and entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Arge river appeared out of thin air and meandered away. The spiritual Qi in the poisonous pill¡¯s world immediately became much richer, and the world seemed to be full of vitality.


    After this day, there was a girl crossing the river in the poisonous pill¡¯s world. She was young, and her eyes were full of grace.


    Ou Yangming was finally relieved. He bowed heavily to the old man and walked away.


    After Ou Yangming left, the old man stood on the deck of the boat and smoked a cigarette. He said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Shuang, Grandpa hopes that one day, you¡¯ll have the chance to break through the shackles and no longer be bound by the rules. The young friend is your hope so make good use of this opportunity...¡±


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Spiritual Qi had gotten denser in the Beast King Sect, so much so that they almost condensed into substance. The ce was aplete paradise.


    Aspared to themotion caused by the appearance of King Kong and the other Venerable Ones, Ou Yangming¡¯s arrival seemed quiet as though no ripples were stirred up even after a stone was thrown into the sea.


    In the room, Bai Shixue, Wu Hanning, and Ni Yinghong sat side by side. Their faces were solemn.


    Bai Shixue was dressed in white. She was capable and charming, noble but also imposing. After being tempered in the Spiritual Realm for a period of time, her aura was powerful, making people feel ashamed of their inferiority. She was like a peony flower, blooming magnificently and well.


    Ni Yinghong, on the other hand, was a jade-like girl from a small family. Her gentleness was indescribable. Her light blue dress fluttered, and her face was like the morning glow reflecting the snow. There was a wooden hairpin stuck upside down on her head. She smiled and just one look at her gave people a good impression.


    Wu Hanning¡¯s temperament was the most outstanding one. She had been born noble since she was young, and she knew everything about music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She created a sense of nobility that others could not imitate. She was like a lotus flower at the peak of a snowy mountain, not tainted by dirt and was not from the mortal world.


    Ou Yangming sat upright and looked at the 3 of them.


    After a long while, Ni Yinghong asked first, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±


    ¡°In half a month at most,¡± Ou Yangming answered softly after some thought.


    ¡°Will youe back?¡± Ni Yinghong asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but as long as my foundation¡¯s solid, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring you up,¡± the young fellow responded.


    ¡°Us? Who will you bring first?¡± Ni Yinghong smiled like a flower and asked casually without any anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring all of you together.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He felt that the temperature in the room had plunged as if a gust of chilly wind was blowing over his body.


    ¡°What if you can only bring one of us?¡± Ni Yinghong asked again. She secretly exchanged a look with the 2dies, with a hint of undetectable yfulness hidden in her eyes. The 3 girls had a tacit understanding. They stared at Ou Yangming at the same time and tucked their ck hair behind their ears, revealing their delicate and beautiful corbones. Their smiles were gentle and harmless.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming only felt a piercing cold light on his back. He sighed internally and thought, ¡®It¡¯s not easy to enjoy the blessing of being together.¡¯


    Just when Ou Yangming was feeling bitter, and the 3dies were smiling more gently than before, there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Ou Yangming felt as if he had been granted amnesty. He turned to look and quickly got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and open the door.¡±


    The 3dies stamped their feet at the same time and thought to themselves, ¡®It¡¯s a pity that he ran away again.¡¯ The 3 of them had a very good rtionship where they would not deliberatelypete for the favor but sometimes, notpeting would be the same as having a big fight.


    Soon, the door opened. It was Old Craftsman who knocked on the door.


    His footsteps were steady. He slowly walked toward the 3dies and sat. He was full of energy as he asked, ¡°Are you going to leave?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded lightly.


    Old Craftsman red at Ou Yangming and said softly, ¡°B*stard, a person should know when to be content! Knowing when to be content will make you happy. Right now, there aren¡¯t many people in the Spiritual Realm who can withstand 10 moves from you, right? Why are you still working so hard like this? Some things need to be done quickly. Yesterday, I dreamt that a pomegranate tree grew in my small courtyard, and the pomegranates that grew out of it were big and round. I really want to hold a grandson!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but the 3dies were sitting beside him, so how could they not hear him?


    They blushed but deep down, they felt so sweet as if they were eating honey.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming felt troubled. This was countless times more tiring than fighting against Li Xin.


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Old Craftsman red at Ou Yangming again, causing the young fellow to quiver. In the Spiritual Realm, only the old man dared to treat him like this.


    Ou Yangming looked around and expressed softly, ¡°The world of martial artists is thew of the jungle. If you¡¯re weak, someone else is strong; if you¡¯re strong, someone else is weak. For the sake of all of you, I can only keep moving forward and strive to reach the peak as soon as possible. If I don¡¯t have enough strength as a guarantee, everything that I have now will be illusory. As if a stone is thrown into the water, everything will be gone. This is why I can¡¯t stop.¡± He was sincere when he spoke.


    Old Craftsman nodded slightly. He had been at the bottom for his whole life, so of course, he knew that people were sinister and the world was cold.


    His old fingers knocked on the table as he asked, ¡°That¡¯s not bad, but you¡¯re already one of the strongest people in the Spiritual Realm, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and noted, ¡°The Spiritual Realm... Is too small!¡±


    The Spiritual Realm was not small, but Ou Yangming¡¯s vision was too high.


    At night, a gentle breeze blew.


    Yuqi the Venerable One and the old macaque sat in the courtyard. The moonlight was like water, shining down on their bodies.


    ¡°Elder Macaque, you really had a sharp eye back then for being able to see Master Ou¡¯s potential at a nce. Otherwise, the Beast King Sect wouldn¡¯t be as strong as it is now. I admire your vision,¡± Yuqi the Venerable One praised.


    The old macaque moved its shoulders and said, ¡°Back then, I only felt that Master Ou¡¯s future was limitless, but I never thought that he would reach such a stage in such a short period. Look at the few spirit beasts around him, they¡¯ve all be Venerable Ones¡ªVenerable Ones!¡±


    Yuqi the Venerable One took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has Master Ou taken that step already?¡±


    The old macaque shook its head slightly and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t taken that step, but it¡¯s only a matter of time. It¡¯s too easy for him to take that step afterprehending thews.¡± It was also very envious.


    Even the greatest powerhouse in Danzhou had only found the threshold and was far from taking that step.


    Yuqi the Venerable One¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly. ¡°Seeking the path is like looking at the full moon. When I was young, I looked at the moon through a crack in the door and saw a white silk; when I was middle-aged, I looked at the full moon from a pavilion and saw a round disc; when I became old, I seemed to be lifting the moon in my hand. Whether it¡¯s round or square, it all depended on my thoughts. Master Ou¡¯s probably at the stage of lifting the moon in his hand, right?¡±


    The old macaque grinned and sighed. ¡°Who knows? Those who try to y tricks will still suffer in the end.¡±


    Subsequently, the courtyard fell silent. The gentle moonlight was the only thing that could be seen.


    After a while, the old macaque focused on the center. The spiritual Qi in its Dantian Lake burst out as it gathered Qi and breathed. When it blew hard, the moonlight in the pavilion shattered into countless silver fragments. It rubbed its cheeks, and its eyes were shining brightly as it said, ¡°In a few days, Master Ou will have to leave the Spiritual Realm. Old Craftsman and the 3dies must be well taken care of. This time, the Beast King Sect¡¯s really lucky. With the help of Master Ou, we might have a chance to enter the Great Wide World and experience the customs of the ten thousand races.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Great Wide World. Just thinking about it makes one excited!¡± Yuqi the Venerable One nodded.


    ¡°You can handle this matter; I¡¯d be worried if someone else were to do it.¡± the old macaque said what was hidden deep in its heart after a moment of hesitation.


    Yuqi the Venerable One nodded solemnly. Not only was there no unwillingness in his eyes, but there was also joy.


    If others were to see this, they would probably be shocked beyond words. Yuqi the Venerable One was a Venerable One, after all, so how could he personally take care of humans who were not even Spiritualists?

 Chapter 1044 - Breaking Through the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Breaking Through the Sky</h4>


    In the Big Ruins, it was pitch-ck and deep. Strong winds swept up the yellow sand into the sky.


    When they fell again, the world started to rain yellow sand as if a curtain was made of yellow sand.


    Amidst the yellow sand, a white-clothed man¡¯s face was calm. Half of his cloth shoes, which had a light-colored bottom with red and grey intersecting each other, sank into the yellow sand. His movements were neither fast nor slow. Nheless, every step he took was several kilometers long. Even the smallest movement from him could be seen clearly. It was bewildering.


    Behind him, another 4 Venerable Ones were flying in the air, trying their best to catch up.


    This line-up was considered luxurious in the Spiritual Realm.


    Although the Big Ruins was indescribably dangerous, Ou Yangming hadprehended the path of Yin and Yang, hence this bit of danger was not worth mentioning at all.


    It did not take long for them to arrive at the valley inside Mount Return Sword.


    Ou Yangming stepped on the void and narrowed his eyes. After sensing carefully for a moment, he said softly, ¡°The path of time and space, huh? And the path of life and death. No wonder the spiritual items in the valley can be resurrected.¡±In just a moment, he could sense the 3 top great paths. One could imagine how high Xu Aoran¡¯s cultivation base was back then.


    The moment he stopped, King Kong and the other Venerable Ones had caught up to him.


    Multi-armed King Kongtouched the back of his head and asked softly, ¡°Master, where¡¯s this ce?¡±


    ¡°The Land to Heaven,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    ¡°The Land to Heaven?¡± The king kong was puzzled.


    On the contrary, Lil¡¯ Red pped its wings and said in surprise, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you n to enter the Great Wide World from here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have to go.¡± Ou Yangming stroked his hair by his ear and looked into the distance.


    There was a transparent ring on Big Yellow¡¯s paw. It was a relic left behind by the Dragons and inside it hid the Small Dragons¡¯ World.


    The big yellow dog scratched its ear and looked around. ¡°Then what... What should we do?¡±


    Its cultivation base at the moment was already very impressive. It even had unlimited possibilities in the future because it had obtained the Dragons¡¯ ultimate treasure. Even so, it did not change much when it was by Ou Yangming¡¯s side, where it still left all the choices to him.


    Ou Yangming responded calmly without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll keep all of you into the poisonous pill¡¯s world and enter the Great Wide World with me.¡± As for why he did not bring the 3 women and Old Craftsman, he had his considerations. After all, their cultivation bases were too weak, and he did not know what kind of enemies they would meet in the Great Wide World. The unknown meant danger. How could he push the people closest to him into danger?


    Perhaps, one day, when he had the power to surpass everything, he would be able to be unrestrained.


    When his voice echoed, the 4 Venerable Ones at the top of the pyramid of the Spiritual Realm were delighted.


    The great tomb remained as it stood in the center of the world.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and stepped out,ing to the side of the coffin carved out of fine spirit ores.


    His gaze was calm. Thest time he came here, he was only an Advanced Spiritualist but this time, he hadprehended the power ofws.


    Without further ado, Ou Yangming took out a joss stick from his interspatial bag and mourned for a moment. This was a principle that Old Craftsman had taught him since he was young. It would be better to destroy 10 temples than to destroy a grave. If he encountered a temple or a true Buddha, he could choose not to worship it. On the other hand, if he stumbled upon a solitary grave or coffin, he must show due respect.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s life was not full of ups and downs but as long as one experienced a lot, saw many things, and had a righteous heart, the principles that were said by one would not be wrong.


    After a long while, Ou Yangming lifted his foot andnded in front of the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin.


    He gently extended his finger forward. Just as his finger was about to touch the copper coffin, an ancient voice rumbled along with thunder and reverberated between heaven and earth. ¡°If you wish to obtain the inheritance of my race, you must bear the karma of my race, as well as the great responsibility of our revival.¡± The voice was everywhere, cold and solemn. This time, the young fellow did not hesitate and grabbed the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin with one hand.


    He uttered softly, ¡°Open!¡±


    In an instant, the small world began to shake.


    Countless thunderbolts descended and connected into one. The world sank into the thunderbolts as if it was going to be destroyed.


    At the same time, a purple light fused into Ou Yangming¡¯s body, into his bloodline, and into his soul.


    His body was enveloped in purple mes, and both of his eyes turned purple.


    At this moment, inside the Phoenixes¡¯ spiritual world, the Dragons¡¯ Devouring Power, the Heavenly Phoenix me¡¯s will to fuse with everything, and the Upper Tribtions¡¯ unyielding and indestructible will slowly merged. A destructive power burst out from his body.


    Ou Yangming straightened his back, and the purple mes on his body surged into the sky.


    The purple was noble and elegant, and it was hard to forget it after seeing it once.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were closed. There was no self and no matter¡ªnothing at all.


    Numerous thunderbolts exploded around his body, and his body seemed to be entrenched in a sea of thunder.


    After 3 days, the 3 types of powers hadpletely fused.


    Ou Yangming slowly opened his eyes. He seemed calm, but even Lil¡¯ Red seemed to have seen an existence that was difficult to contend against.


    This was a brand new level of life. It surpassed the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions.


    It was at this moment that the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin turned into a streak of purple light and entered Ou Yangming¡¯s be.


    ¡°The repulsive force of this world?¡± Ou Yangming muttered softly.


    ¡°It seems that the Upper Tribtions are indeed envied by Heaven and Earth, but what can they do to me? If the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin isn¡¯t destroyed, the Upper Tribtion won¡¯t be destroyed. Right now, the Upper Tribtions is me, but I¡¯m not the Upper Tribtions. I¡¯ll just break through the sky.¡± His expression was calm, and he was not worried.


    All of a sudden, a strange change urred again.


    The wind and thunder in the sky surged, and plenty of thunderclouds gathered. The world seemed to be strangled by an invisible hand. It was silent, and it was suppressed to the extreme.


    ¡°The Heavenly Disaster?¡± Big Yellow widened its eyes with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Heavenly Disaster; it¡¯s the Heavenly Punishment.¡± Lil¡¯ Red felt that its throat was dry, and it used all its strength to speak.


    The clouds were getting lower, and the color of the thunderclouds was not ck, but red. It was as red as blood, and the world seemed to be enveloped in this blood-red color.


    It was so red that it made people shudder.


    Even after seeing this, Ou Yangming still had a calm expression on his face.


    A purple light spread out from his eyes,pletely covering the world. He growled in a low voice, ¡°Disperse! Did I let you condense?¡± His voice was not loud, but it was overbearing and difficult to describe. It was as if the Heavenly Punishment could not be condensed if he said so. This was an overbearing manner that if he wanted something, the heavens must have if, and if he did not want something, the heavens must not have it.


    When his voice resounded in all directions, the thunderclouds in the sky seemed to be pulled by an invisible force and dispersed with a loud explosion.


    This scene caused the hearts of the 4 beasts to turn cold.


    They exchanged nces and only had one thought in their minds. ¡®What stage has Master (Lil¡¯ Ming) reached now? It¡¯s really hard to understand him now.¡±


    Once the thunderclouds dispersed, Heaven and Earth returned to peace.


    Ou Yangming walked to the side of the 4 beasts and said softly, ¡°Go inside!¡±


    The 4 beasts did not resist and let go of their minds.


    Ou Yangming flicked his long sleeves and put the four beasts into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    He was not in a hurry to enter the Great Wide World. He exited Mount Return Sword, pinched his fingers, and spat out a mouthful of blood essence. He uttered softly, ¡°Disperse.¡± This mouthful of blood essence turned into a blood mist that filled the Big Ruins. Wherever it passed, it turned into an invisible shackle, and a huge screen of light appeared out of thin air above the heads of the foreign races and beyond the unknown regions. It was as transparent as ss. From this day onward, all the foreign races would not be able to take another step out of the unknown regions.


    This day was also known as the gift of god by theter generations. It became an annual festival.


    Ou Yangming saw He Jian, Lil¡¯ Man, Ji Haoran, and Jiang Qingcheng through space.


    He smiled casually and said softly, ¡°The time is up. I have to leave.¡±


    With that, the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake exploded like a giant dragon. Within several kilometers, the space shook violently, and many ripples were created. Spiritual Qi was destroyed, born, and destroyed. In the end, the sky was torn apart, and a big hole was created. A mysterious aura poured into the Big Ruins, and a world full of vitality appeared in front of the young fellow. He slightly raised his foot and lowered his head to look at the Big Ruins, then he shouted loudly, ¡°As the ruler, I shall suppress all enemies in the world.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he stepped into the hole.


    The Big Ruins fell silent once again as if it had been forgotten.


    In the Jiang Residence, Jiang Qingcheng sat on a wooden bed. Her fair feet swayed in the air. She gently scratched Jiang Yingrong¡¯s stomach and asked, ¡°Mother, has uncle Yu left?¡± Themotion caused by Ou Yangming¡¯s flight earlier was huge, affecting almost half of the Big Ruins.


    ¡°This world couldn¡¯t restrain him in the first ce. Of course, he had to leave.¡± Jiang Yingrong¡¯s words carried a hint of mncholy.


    Jiang Qingcheng walked barefoot to the window. She opened the window and looked at the sky.


    After looking for a while, she asked curiously, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s beyond the sky?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jiang Yingrong replied.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Lil¡¯ Qingcheng replied.


    The room immediately became quiet. After a while, Jiang Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Mother, I want to learn alchemy.¡±


    Jiang Yingrong walked to her side, touched her earlobe, and agreed with a smile.


    This year, Jiang Qingcheng was 13 years old.


    Lil¡¯ Man was also in the Jiang Residence. He held a carving knife in his hand but did not carve any wood.


    Feeling the surging spiritual power, he closed his fingers and said in a low voice, ¡°Elder Brother, one day, I¡¯ll catch up to you. I¡¯ll also break through the sky.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he began to refine his spiritual power.


    At the same time, He Jian sat on a piece of bluestone. His clothes were a bit tattered, and he was holding an old sword case in his arms. The sword case opened with a creak, and the sound of sword chimes reached his ears.


    He stroked his beard and said with a chuckle, ¡°The time is just right. Brother Yu has just left through the sky, and I¡¯ve just retrieved my longswords. The swords have now returned to their original positions in the case. It¡¯s time for me to fulfill my promise.¡± He wanted to protect Lil¡¯ Man, and he wanted to pass on the Heaven-lifting skill to him.


    To be honest, Lil¡¯ Man¡¯s potential was indeed remarkable.


    As long as he kept nurturing, his bloodline would one day reach atavism. With He Jian¡¯s assistance, he would be dazzling in the future.


    He Jian looked at the gradually calming sky and sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance to see him again in this life...¡±


    His fate had changed only after he met Ou Yangming in the Longevity Alley. Not only had he replenished his foundation, but he had also broken through to be a Venerable One, transcended 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts, and even retrieved the longswords from his case. In the past, these would have been things that he would not even dare to think about. Now, they had all been aplished miraculously.


    He Jian retracted this gaze and walked on yellow sand as he headed for the Jiang Residence.

 Chapter 1045 - The Great Wide World

    <h4>Chapter 1045: The Great Wide World</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were muddled. It was difficult to put into words.


    A powerful tearing force enveloped him. Without any movement from him, a seven-colored ss light blocked the forcepletely.


    Although the force was powerful, Ou Yangming was like a towering mountain. No matter how the external environment changed, it could not make him waver in the slightest.


    This was where his greatest strengthy.


    In front of him, the world was getting bigger. The vegetation was verdant, and spiritual Qi was abundant.


    After an unknown time, his head became heavy. By the time he opened his eyes, his body was immersed in a spiritual pool.


    His internal organs, limbs, and bones were all in afortable state.


    Ou Yangming raised his head to look at the sky. In front of him were stars of different colors, some big and some small, some far and some near. They were countless worlds. At first nce, there were at least tens of thousands of them.


    He smacked his lips and retracted his gaze. Nheless, there was an unconceble look of shock in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°So, this is the Great Wide World? It¡¯s indeed indescribably vast.¡± The stars looked very small, but that was only because they were too far away. In fact, every world was not much smaller than the Spiritual Realm. Most of them were even more boundless than the Spiritual Realm.


    After staring nkly at them for a moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts moved slightly.


    Multi-armed King Kong and the other Venerable Ones in the spiritual pool.


    Big Yellow ground its teeth and carefully sensed for a while. Its Qi was as smooth as one. It raised its paw and fiercely pped forward. With that, ws as sharp as a knife appeared out of thin air and hit the empty space. The spiritual Qi in the space exploded, but not even the slightest ripple was created.


    The big yellow dog hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, the space in this world seems to be more stable?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red called out arrogantly and nced at Big Yellow, saying, ¡°Of course. The Great Wide World is vast and boundless, and the interspatial structure is stable. Ordinary Venerable Ones can¡¯t stir up anything in this world.¡±


    As soon as it finished, it pped its wings and pointed at the stars in the sky. It introduced, ¡°These stars are allplete worlds. The distances between them and this world are different. More than 30% of them are ruled by the Dragons and the Phoenixes, and there are all kinds of vassal races living there. Another 30% of them are being endlessly fought for by the Dragons and the Phoenixes. As for the remaining ones, they¡¯re all dangerous ces without spiritual Qi. Even powerful cultivators will find it difficult to survive there.¡±


    Hearing this, Ou Yangming frowned.


    He noted straightforwardly, ¡°Thews of those worlds are unified, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lil¡¯ Red answered.


    A purple light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he thought to himself. ¡®In other words, the stars were actually derived from the same world.¡¯


    It was not strange for Ou Yangming to have such a judgment. He had felt the power of thews of the Small Dragons¡¯ World, the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World, and the poisonous pill¡¯s world. Even though the great path had different paths but the same destination, the differences in their origins were still enormous.


    The Small Dragons¡¯ World was overbearing, the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World was arrogant, and the poisonous pill¡¯s world¡¯s main rule was tolerance. They were all different.


    After being slightly stunned for a moment, Ou Yangming stood up from the spiritual pool and circted his spiritual power, evaporating all the water vapor on his body.


    At this moment, an illusory Fire Phoenix flew over from the distance, illuminating half the sky red. Its mouthnded on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s head, spinning non-stop.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s lips moved as if it wasmunicating with it.


    After a long while, a look of surprise appeared in its eyes. It looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°My brother, Feng Xiang¡ªyou¡¯ve seen him before¡ªis in this small world, and has called us over after sensing my aura!¡±


    Ou Yangming recalled the Fire Phoenix that had descended from the sky when he was in the Beast King Sect.


    It had destroyed everything in an overbearing and peerless manner. Ou Yangming felt a little fervent as he followed behind the illusory Fire Phoenix and flew away.


    The mountain range stretched on as if many giant dragons were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.


    Apart from that, the river was clear, and spiritual Qi was dense.


    ¡°Rumble...¡± Countless ear-splitting sounds rang out from afar, rolling up huge waves of spiritual Qi.


    At this moment, in the depths of the mountain range, a dozen or so phoenixes were fighting against an evil dragon.


    Lights from various magic weapons scattered, and the air was filled with the aura of jewels and treasures.


    There was a sword pellet that was tainted with preemptive opportunity and holiness. Each time it shook out, an indescribably sharp arc-shaped sword-light could be seen. There was also a giant hammer that flickered with lightning and every time it struck, spiritual Qi would explode, stirring up thunderbolts. Especially for a formation map formed by 108 sabers, wherever the saber-light passed, all life would be extinguished... Just by seeing this scene, one could tell that the usage of weapons in the Great Wide World was countless times greater than in the Spiritual Realm.


    Behind the phoenixes, a red-clothed man stood in the air.


    His hands were crossed in front of his chest, and his face was calm. Clearly, he was someone who had a heart filled with thunder, and his face was as calm as ake.


    He was Feng Xiang, who was the brother that Lil¡¯ Red had mentioned.


    The Dragons and the Phoenixes were different from ordinary spirit beasts. They had to break through from the Venerable-One-level before they could take form.


    ¡°Quickly kill it!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression was calm as he urged in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other phoenixes revealed a look of respect in their eyes at the same time, and their attacks became even more ruthless.


    In the blink of an eye, the evil dragon was surrounded by danger. Every time it attacked, it would be exhausted and could be killed at any time.


    At this moment, a mocking voice came from the horizon. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a small world like this could make a true powerhouse of the Phoenixes toe personally. How interesting.¡± The voice contained spiritual power and wherever it passed... The clouds exploded. Afterward, a colorful screen of light rolled over from a distance. A ck-robed man slowly walked along the light screen as if he was strolling in a garden. In the blink of an eye, he forcefully squeezed into everyone¡¯s sight.


    Yes, he ¡°squeezed¡± into everyone¡¯s sight. This was an overbearing attitude, by which whether one was willing or not, he would stille in and take a look.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s pupils shrank indiscernibly, and he sneered. ¡°You always do this when you appear. Aren¡¯t you bored of it? Long Xiao, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not whether you dare to or not, but whether you can or not.¡± The ck-robed man, whose name was Long Xiao,ughed. He waved his long sleeves, took out a fan, and gently fanned it.


    ¡°You¡¯re really confident.¡±A majestic killing intent spread out from Feng Xiang¡¯s body.


    He drew out 2 sabers from his sleeves and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The 2 sabers danced in his hands like 2 rotating discs. They exuded an indescribable sharpness, and cold rays shot out in all directions.


    When Feng Xiang crossed his hands, the 2 sabers in his hands drew out white arcs like perfect arcs intersecting with each other. He cried out softly, ¡°The first stop¡ªMoon as Cold as Light.¡± It was also at this time that the evil dragon was sted into pieces by the phoenixes.


    Despite that, Long Xiao did not even lift his eyelids. He pulled back his stance and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Phoenixes¡¯ secret skill¡ªthe Eighteen Stops. I wonder how many stops you¡¯ve achieved with your current cultivation.¡±


    As he spoke, he tapped his interspatial bag. Afterward, a pitch-ck long whip appeared in his hand, and he swung it in an arc in the air.


    Long whips were made of strange and unpredictable materials. One¡¯s move had to be unexpected because the more unconventional the moves, the more difficult they were to grasp.


    In this aspect, Long Xiao was obviously an expert. The whips that he made were both real and fake.


    He went straight for Feng Xiang but as soon as he got close, he was bounced away by the spinning dual des.


    Long Xiao hit a mountain peak that was 333 meters thick and in an instant, the peak was reduced to dust.


    The ground under their feet also shattered instantly. Smoke and dust scattered in all directions and spread outward. This was only from the power that was released after the collision. Even a Venerable One would be heavily injured after getting in contact with the power. As such, the dozen or so phoenixes immediately flew out. They were only Venerable Ones, thus this kind of battle was beyond their imagination.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s expression did not change. He said softly, ¡°The second stop¡ªCold Mountain and Flying Phoenix.¡±


    The 2 des spun faster, containing an extremely majestic power.


    It was as if they had turned into 2 majestic streaks of lightning. Raging mes entered the ice and surged endlessly.


    The Eighteen Stops was the Phoenixes¡¯ secret manual. The power contained in each stop was different. Each stop meant ayer of sky. When stacked up to 18 stops, one could reach the blue sky and kill immortals.


    Long Xiao¡¯s expression turned cold as he thought to himself, ¡®How long has it been since Ist saw him? He became stronger again?¡¯ It was obvious from the word ¡°again¡± howplicated his feelings were at the moment.


    He nced into the distance and snorted. ¡°Long Ting, if you don¡¯te out now, I won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡± He was good at talking but in terms of strength, he was slightly inferior to Feng Xiang. His confidence actually came from the Long Ting, who was one of the dragon powerhouses. Long Ting had once suppressed all worlds and used his fists to make a name for himself, and he was on par with Feng Xiang.


    Before Long Xiao finished, an ordinary-looking man slowly walked out.


    He was holding a weed in his mouth. His eyes were small, but they were very lively. Judging from his appearance, he was definitely the kind of person that would disappear in the crowd. However, no one dared to underestimate his strength.


    Feng Xiang focused and looked at Long Ting. He asked, ¡°You put in so much effort by using this evil dragon to lure me here. Even you made a move. Are you nning to keep me here?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re alive still makes me feel uneasy. The hidden danger must be eliminated,¡± Long Ting said calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk so much. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Feng Xiang was anxious, but he was still calm in his heart.


    The 2 sabers in his hands spun faster. The third stop, the fourth stop...


    His attacks became more majestic. Within several kilometers, the mountains were shattered, and the river was diverted.


    That said, under the siege of the 2 people, Feng Xiang gradually showed signs of weakness.


    Most importantly, despite knowing the Eighteen Stops, which was the Phoenixes¡¯ secret skill, with his strength at the moment, he could only perform 10 stops at most. It would not be easy for him to kill an equal-ranked powerhouse. As such, Feng Xiang¡¯s thoughts changed. He switched from attacking to defending. He put on airs and looked for ws while waiting for reinforcements.


    The other members of the Phoenixes were Venerable Ones, but they did not even have the qualifications to participate in the battle against those who had taken that step. They could only be anxious.


    Feng Xiang put away his sabers and stopped using the Eighteen Stops.


    After all, the move consumed spiritual power too quickly, and its brilliance could only be shown after 10 stops.


    Of course, what was more important was that Feng Xiang had decided to fight a defensive battle. It would be foolish to waste his spiritual power again.


    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡± Long Ting¡¯s fingers were pulled together. He grabbed toward the horizon and said in a low voice, ¡°Mountain, move.¡±


    Consequently, a peak in the horizon shook violently. Rocks rolled down, and nts died. It flew over from a distance, turning from a tiny ck dot into a ck sand grain. It grewrger, emitting waves of air-breaking sounds. It was heavy and steady.


    A cold light shed in Long Ting¡¯s eyes. He exhaled lightly and uttered, ¡°Mountaine!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a mist rose from the peak. It became heavier and bigger as if it could crush Heaven and Earth. It pressed down on Feng Xiang. This was the Mountain-moving Art.

 Chapter 1046

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Absorbed</h4>


    The sound of the sky breaking became more intense, and the color of Heaven and Earth changed.


    The color of Heaven and Earth really changed!


    Clouds and mists were stirred up by the mountain and as it fell from the sky, the world trembled and wailed.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s face turned pale, and he exhaled and stretched out his hand. Golden light spread out from his body, and the spiritual Qi within 3 kilometers from him suddenly gathered, turning into a huge vortex. Feng Xiang was right in the center of the vortex and when it fell, he had turned into a gorgeous phoenix that was at least 300 meters long. He was brightly colored and shone with boundless light, noble and elegant.


    With a light cry, he pped his wings.


    Countless whirlwinds gathered out of thin air and sted forward.


    His body followed behind the whirlwinds and crashed into the ground.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The mountain instantly copsed, and numerous gravel fell from the sky, hitting the ground and creating many deep pits. The already chaotd was once again heavily damaged.


    What were the Dragons and the Phoenixes famous for?


    Secret techniques? Mental power? None of them. They were known for their indestructible bodies.


    Nheless, at this moment, Feng Xiang¡¯s body, which could withstand the Heavenly Thunderbolts, began to quiver. A sweet taste came from his throat, but he swallowed it down.


    At this moment, several kilometers away, Big Yellow¡¯s eyes were dull. It exhaled the turbid air in its chest and asked in fear, ¡°Was it a mountain that flew past just now?¡± It rubbed its eyes and looked again. After confirming that it was right, the pride in its heart was shattered. It had be a Venerable One, but apart from borrowing the magnanimous power of the rules in the Small Dragons¡¯ World, it could not do it in the outside world at all. It did not even dare to think about it.


    How enormous was that mountain?


    It was close to 3 kilometers tall. Oh god, how heavy was a mountain that was close to 3 kilometers tall? Big Yellow did not dare to think about it. It could not be put into words.


    After taking that step, a cultivator indeed had the ability to move mountains and fill seas. It would not be difficult for one to turn beans into soldiers too.


    Of course, Ou Yangming could also do this. Otherwise, he could not have moved the Wutong Tree into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Even so, he had just arrived in the Great Wide World, and he encountered such a powerhouse already, hence he was a little surprised.


    Lil¡¯ Red was startled at first, then an anxious look appeared in its eyes. It said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, my brother Feng Xiang is in danger. We have to hurry over and save him.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ou Yangming nodded heavily.


    In his spiritual world, there were 3 spots of light that were iparably bright.


    They were like stars. One of them was Feng Xiang. He had seen Feng Xiang once in the Beast King Sect and memorized the state of his fire of life, thus he could not be mistaken.


    In actuality, in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart, he was more inclined toward the Phoenixes. Even though he had the powers of both the Dragons and the Phoenixes, Li Xin had caused him a lot of trouble. Moreover, those believers were not easy to deal with. They had also brought him all sorts of troubles.


    On the other hand, Lil¡¯ Red from the Phoenixes helped him subdue Multi-armed King Kong and solve the great disaster.


    If it was not for Lil¡¯ Red, Ni Yinghong would have chosen to carry out the Iron Blood Loyal Heart and the Loyal Heart Secret Technique. If that were to happen, Ou Yangming would not even have a ce to cry.


    To say the least, during the great disaster of the Beast King Sect, if it was not for Feng Xiang, Ou Yangming could not have solved the problem so easily and would have to pay a huge price.


    Therefore, the Phoenixes gave Ou Yangming a much better feeling than the Dragons.


    At this moment, Feng Xiang was in danger. Could Ou Yangming just stand by and watch?


    Would he? Of course not.


    The distance of several kilometers was just a moment for Ou Yangming.


    Mountains and rivers were shattered, many mountains were sunk, and huge rocks were flying everywhere.


    The area in front of him was filled with broken walls. Soon, a huge Phoenix appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sight.


    Lil¡¯ Red was standing on his shoulder, chirping non-stop.


    Ou Yangming lifted his chin and just happened to see Feng Xiang open his mouth. Countless mes were spat out from his mouth. Half of the sky was painted red, forcing a powerhouse in front of him to retreat and switch from offense to defense.


    The young fellow grabbed Lil¡¯ Red off his shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Feng, let me help you.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red red at him and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t address him as a senior; that¡¯s my brother...¡±


    Just as Feng Xiang was about to stop Ou Yangming, the young fellow took a few steps andnded beside him like a bolt of lightning that had set a prairie aze.


    The scene immediately fell silent, leaving only the whistling winds to be heard.


    Even Long Xiao and Long Ting stopped and looked at Ou Yangming with a half-smile. Their eyes were full of ridicule, and they did not take it to heart. The young fellow was just a Venerable One, so what could he possibly do? As for Feng Xiang, he would surely die today.


    They knew clearly what Feng Xiang was thinking at this time. He was just stalling for time and waiting for help to arrive. Nevertheless, the news could not be spread out, so how could there be help? If Long Xiao and Long Ting joined hands, even if they had to endure the process, they could still torture him to death.


    As for the insignificant young fellow who did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth, he would be killed with just a casual crush.


    The Phoenixes below were delighted at first but after sensing Ou Yangming¡¯s aura as a Venerable One, their minds were shaken. At the same time, a thought appeared in their minds. ¡®This fe doesn¡¯t want to live anymore? How could a mere Venerable One intervene in a battle of this level?¡¯ Immediately after, their minds were filled with disappointment again.


    Feng Xiang transformed into his human form. He felt very displeased, and his face was slightly pale. Despite that, he nced at Lil¡¯ Red and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m of the same generation as Feng Lin, and we¡¯re indeed brothers, so you can just consider me as someone of your generation.¡± He still remembered that Lil¡¯ Red was very close to Ou Yangming in the Spiritual Realm, which was why he showed Lil¡¯ Red some face. Otherwise, even if the young fellow had a deep rtionship with the Phoenixes, he would not care, especially since the fellow did not even know how to judge situations.


    ¡°Feng Lin?¡± Ou Yangming had a puzzled expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s Lil¡¯ Red,¡± Feng Xiang exined.


    Other than Lil¡¯ Red, which was not worried at all, everyone else present had a suspicious attitude toward Ou Yangming.


    It was at this moment that Big Yellow and the other Venerable Ones rushed over and looked at the sky.


    Feng Xiang considered his words and said sincerely, ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t interfere in this... This level of fight. Go down and watch.¡± Even if one took that step, only one in 10,000 beings couldprehend thews. Therefore, Feng Xiang did not feel that there was anything special about Ou Yangming. At most, the young fellow¡¯s aura was indistinct, but it was something that any Venerable One could do as long as one wanted to hide one¡¯s aura.


    Ou Yangming had a strange expression on his face as he smiled bitterly and touched his nose.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s expression changed at first. It rolled its eyes and pped its wings. ¡°Brother, Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s strength isn¡¯t inferior to yours.¡±


    Hearing Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s words, Feng Xiang¡¯s expression also became serious.


    To him, Lil¡¯ Red often acted strangely, but it was never careless when it came to important matters. It always said things as they were and did not exaggerate nor understate them. Having said that, the little red bird had just said that the human, who had a deep rtionship with the Phoenixes, was as powerful as him. In just an instant, the way Feng Jiang looked at Ou Yangming changed. He became serious and looked at the young fellow as an equal. They were no longer connected through Lil¡¯ Red.


    Feng Xiang was also very curious. ¡®This human powerhouse is only a Venerable One and hasn¡¯t taken that step yet. How could he have the power to fight someone above his boundary?¡¯


    Long Xiao and Long Ting listened with a casual expression and did not take it to heart.


    They were confused why Feng Xiang¡¯s attitude changed a little when he heard the little red bird¡¯s words, but what could he do?


    At the end of the day, Ou Yangming was just a Venerable One. Fighting someone above his boundary? Was this a joke? Even if he had ovee 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts, it would be impossible for him to do that.


    Forparison, if a top-grade Spiritualist had a one in 10 million chance of going against a Venerable One, the chances would be even lower for a Venerable One to go against someone above that boundary. This was because the closer they were to the heavenly path, the greater the gap.


    However, who would have thought that a freak like Ou Yangming would appear?


    With the poisonous pill¡¯s world, he could still borrow its power even if he was forced into a corner. Especially after he gained a Dragon Bloodline, the evolution of the world was elerated, changing with each passing day.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming had alsoprehended the path of Yin and Yang, and his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    The most important thing was that he hadbined the powers of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions, allowing him to enter a brand new level of life. This was why he could go against someone above his boundary.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that this kind of fortune was absolutely unique since the beginning of the universe.


    After experiencing so many things, Ou Yangming could naturally remain calm while thunder rages in his chest. He hooked his finger at Long Xiao and uttered softly, ¡°Come...¡± One word was better than 1,000 words.


    His voice echoed with thunder in all directions, causing the phoenix powerhouses who were watching the fight to be dumbstruck.


    As long as one had the slightest bit of intelligence, one would feel as though they were dreaming at this moment.


    ¡°Hiss, this... Venerable One took the initiative to provoke a Ruler. Am I dreaming?¡± A phoenix powerhouse was shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t this too dreamy? This is just like a dream. That¡¯s a Ruler, whose words are of enormous weight in the Great Wide World,¡± another powerhouse expressed and could not look away.


    Long Xiao¡¯s expression did not change. At his level, one would have experienced countless tribtions and had a heart as firm as steel.


    A weird expression appeared in his eyes. He collected his thoughts and cast a deep nce at Ou Yangming. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Those who are ignorant are fearless...¡±


    He also felt that there must be something unusual about Ou Yangming, but he would never believe that the human could contend against him.


    Long Xiao waved his sleeve and at the same time raised his right hand and pointed forward. A streak of cold air flew out. An invisible finger wind whistled and charged toward Ou Yangming with a murderous aura. The cold air in the finger windbined with the murderous aura. It was terrifying. This seemingly ordinary attack would certainly kill even a top-grade Venerable One. He was confident that it would kill the young fellow such that he would die a graveless death.


    Wherever it passed, the space was exposed.


    It was like a fast shing electric arc, unstoppable.


    Long Xiao looked at Long Ting casually and asked, ¡°Brother Long Ting, do you think that the moment when blood vessels burst open and blood sttering out is beautiful?¡±


    Long Ting nodded. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I like the moment when blood rises to the sky like a fiery red rose blooming at night and like a flower before dawn. When the blood drips down and touches a breath of cold air, the blood will freeze into ice, just like a woman who uses the wind and snow as a needle and the ground as a cloth to embroider the most famousndscape painting.¡±


    ¡°I like it too.¡± Long Xiao nodded.


    The two of them talked as if no one else was around. They did not take Ou Yangming seriously at all.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The finger wind stirred up wind and thunder. Like a red thread, itnded directly between Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows.


    No blood sttered. No flesh exploded.


    There were no ripples in the air. The finger wind was like a rock sinking into the sea. It was absorbed just like that.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body did not even shake as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1047 - A Good Start

    <h4>Chapter 1047: A Good Start</h4>


    Silence¡ªdead silence.


    The starlight was soft, and the sunlight was warm, but the phoenix powerhouses felt a chill on their bodies when they saw this.


    It took them 2 to 3 breaths to recover. They exchanged a look and said in surprise, ¡°He... Absorbed it? Just like that?¡±


    ¡°Am I f*cking dreaming?¡± Another phoenix shook his head in disbelief.


    A Venerable One had just absorbed a Ruler¡¯s attack. If this was not a dream, what was it?


    Long Xiao was slightly startled, and his heart was in turmoil. A light shed in his eyes, and he forcefully suppressed the shock in his heart. He secretly sent a voice transmission to Long Ting and asked, ¡®Brother Long Ting, you have a great eye. What... What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Long Ting pondered for a moment, shook its head, and replied, ¡®I don¡¯t know. What I can tell for now... Is that it should be some kind of magic weapon that can absorb attacks. If not, it¡¯ll be too unbelievable that a Venerable One could block a Ruler¡¯s attack.¡±


    Although he said that, a faint worry rose in his heart for some reason.


    Feng Xiang was delighted when he saw this. He thought to himself, ¡®What Feng Lin said is indeed true. Let¡¯s not talk about how his strength is aspared to mine, but he really has the capability to stall a Ruler.¡¯ At the thought of this, Feng Xiang¡¯s head thudded as he recalled the first time he met Ou Yangming in the Spiritual Realm. Back then, the young fellow was only an Intermediate Spiritualist. The gap between him and the fellow was like a natural moat as if they were a giant dragon and a small ant.


    Who knew, it had only been a few short years, and Ou Yangming had already grown to such a level. Was his speed of advancement not too astonishing?


    It was only at this moment that Feng Xiang understood just what kind of God-favored one he had seen in the Spiritual Realm.


    Simply put, Ou Yangming was the first person in 10,000 years who blocked a move from a Ruler as a Venerable One.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was no longer a towering mountain in front of the God-favored ones and Daoist disciples. He had long since gone beyond that level. At this point, his opponents were the tens of thousands of races in the Great Wide World. He was an elder and patriarch who had cultivated for 1,000 years!


    In the sky, Ou Yangming¡¯s white clothes fluttered like snow. He crossed his arms in front of his chest. With a casual smile on his face, he uttered softly, ¡°So weak...¡±


    His voice was t and slow. He was not arrogant, nor did he belittle Long Xiao; he was simply stating the fact. Nheless, the more rxed he looked, the more powerful his words were. It was as if a river was not surging but was still lingering. It was difficult to fight back.


    Long Xiao sneered when he heard this. ¡°What big words!¡± His eyes were full of anger, but there was also a hint of fear in them.


    Ou Yangming hooked his finger again and said softly, ¡°Come...¡±


    His indifferent look instantly ignited the fire in Long Xiao¡¯s heart. It was the fire of anger. This kind of fire could only be extinguished by boiling blood.


    Long Xiao shouted coldly andmunicated with the universe. Spiritual Qi within 3 kilometers began to fluctuate violently, creating ripples. The universe¡¯s spiritual Qi condensed at a speed visible to the naked eye with him as the core, turning into a majestic white cyclone. At the same time, with the help of this majestic strength, he swung the long whip in his hand like a poisonous snake. He drew iprehensible arcs, which were sometimes up and sometimes down, sometimes left and sometimes right, and they charged straight at Ou Yangming.


    It would have been fine if that was all, but Long Xiao¡¯s eyes turned red as well.


    Many concentric circles ovepped one another, making them look extremely strange. He called out coldly, ¡°Dark breath.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a six-colored ribbon traversed across space, instantly shrinking the distance between them and the long whip as it pounced straight at Ou Yangming.


    Breathing skills were one of the innate skills of the Dragons, simr to how the Phoenixes could be reborn. When a dragon Ruler used such a skill, with a single strike, it could destroy arge city that was several kilometers long. It was iparably fearsome.


    The Dark Breath moved forward, and the long whip followed behind.


    Theyplemented each other and cooperated. Long Xiao¡¯s battle talent was undoubtedly revealed at this time.


    Even after seeing this frightening power, Ou Yangming still had a calm expression, but his body tensed up. One of his eyes was ck while the other was white, and they kept rotating. Behind him, an enormous illusory Yin-Yang fish condensed out of thin air. ck and white intersected.


    The illusory figure was very dim. Even a Ruler would find it difficult to notice it if one did not look closely.


    Ou Yangming raised his right hand, and his Qi was as smooth as one. At this moment, Long Xiao discovered to his horror that the young fellow¡¯s aura had disappeared. He hadpletely disappeared from this world. What made Long Ting even more despondent was that when the young fellow¡¯s right hand gently pressed down, the Dark Breath seemed to have been torn apart by a pair of invisible hands. In just an instant, it disappeared just like the finger wind from before.


    As for the long whip that could tear apart a mountain peak, without a single move from Ou Yangming, it was pushed out by an ingenious Taichi push.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled upward, forming a beautiful arc as he smiled without saying a word.


    Nevertheless, it was this kind of calm appearance that made long Xiao feel a sense of timidity and even regret. It was as if he had never seen the deep starry sky, the vast and boundless sea, and never knew how deep and how wide they were.


    Simr to a ss screen that flickered with a seven-colored light, every time one looked at it, it was a different color. This feeling made Long Xiao feel afraid.


    Silence¡ªunusual silence.


    The hearts of the phoenix powerhouses who were watching the battle from afar rumbled. That immovable mountain-like figure and his calm and indifferent smile were frozen in their minds. There was only one thought left in their hearts. ¡®Fighting against someone beyond his boundary? Is it really possible for a human to do that?¡¯ Ou Yangming blocking that finger wind earlier was a legend, but him blocking the Dragon Breath had be a myth. Regardless of whether the phoenix powerhouses were dumbfounded or ridiculed the young fellow before this, their initial impression of him shattered at this moment.


    Lil¡¯ Red raised its proud head with a smug look on its face.


    King Kong¡¯s eyes were fiery, but it also looked like it worshipped Ou Yangming. This was the same for Big Yellow and the goshawk.


    Feng Xiang focused his gaze and took a deep look at Ou Yangming as if he wanted to see through the young fellow, but what he saw was a bottomlesske.


    Long Ting stepped out. This subtle action instantly attracted the attention of many people. He deliberately brushed his hair by his ear and stared at Ou Yangming as he questioned, ¡°You used the power ofws before, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised, but he did not show it on his face. He nodded slightly.


    The young fellow found out that even the beings who had taken that step had notprehended the power ofws yet. Therefore, he was a little taken aback that Long Ting could see that he had used it. Even so, it did not matter.


    He did not know that there were some cultivators who hadprehendedws after bing Rulers, but it was very rare.


    Such a figure would be the topbat strength in the Great Wide World. If one was angry, one could kill millions of people.


    This subtle movement shocked the crowd again.


    After all, they were talking aboutws. A Venerable One hadprehended the power ofws? That was nonsense, right? Even in their dreams, they could not have dreamed of such a good thing.


    Long Ting looked like he had expected it. He then shifted his gaze to Feng Xiang and said in a low voice, ¡°Consider yourself lucky.¡± As soon as he finished, he took a step forward and disappeared in an instant.


    Long Xiao looked at Ou Yangming with aplicated expression. He did not say anything and followed behind Long Ting, disappearing into the distance in an instant.


    The phoenix powerhouses below exchanged nces.


    ¡°Is this grand ughter over just like that?¡± A Fire Phoenix asked.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s too anti-climatic. I thought they were going to fight until the sky turns dark.¡± A phoenix next to it pped its wings.


    ¡°Hmph, that human powerhouse hasprehended the power ofws. If he dyed those dragons until the other phoenix powerhouses arrive, even with the cultivation bases of those dragons, it would¡¯ve been difficult for them to escape! If one of the dragon Rulers died, it¡¯d be a huge loss for them. Not only would their vitality be greatly damaged but at the very least, they¡¯d be at a disadvantage.¡± This remark immediately received the approval of the other phoenix powerhouses.


    Indeed, in the Great Wide World, a Ruler could already conquer tens of thousands of worlds.


    Feng Xiang took a step forward and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°May I know how to address you?¡± He was also deeply moved. He never expected that the young fellow hadprehended the power ofws. Moreover, judging from the fellow¡¯s performance earlier, it was a rare great path. As for why Feng Xiang did not recognize the power ofws at first nce, it was not because he did not have enough knowledge, but because he did not dare to think about it. He really did not dare to think about it. Who would have thought that a Venerable One wouldprehend the power ofws?


    In this aspect, Feng Xiang had lost to Long Ting by half a level.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were also filled with emotion as he answered in a low voice, ¡°Ou Yangming.¡±


    Feng Xiang uttered seriously, ¡°Brother Ouyang.¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless. He sighed and said, ¡°My surname is Ou.¡± This surname of his had been misunderstood many times.


    Feng Xiang smiled awkwardly but said frankly, ¡°Brother Ou, your surname¡¯s too easy to be misunderstood. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Ou Yangming was about to answer when Lil¡¯ Red pped its wings. Like a red light, it shed over andnded on the young fellow¡¯s shoulder. It smiled and asked, ¡°Feng Xiang, this brother of mine is very strong, right?¡±


    It was at this moment that Ou Yangming¡¯s body shook slightly. His face flushed red, and the blood in his body churned endlessly.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Brother Ou, are you... Are you alright?¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand weakly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while.¡± He thought to himself. ¡®As expected of someone who has taken that step. His strength is indeed notable.¡¯ When he fought against Long Xiao previously, he seemed calm and collected. In reality, he was not feeling well either. The Qi and blood in his body surged. Given their levels, any slight difference in their strengths would mean a huge disparity. What was more, the young fellow was fighting against someone of a higher level.


    Feng Xiang looked at Ou Yangming seriously and said with a chuckle, ¡°Brother Ou, let¡¯s go back to the Phoenixes first!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked around and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Are the Phoenixes not in this small world?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Feng Xiang shook his head and looked proud. He exined, ¡°The spiritual Qi in this world is too thin. The Phoenixes are one of the overlords of the Great Wide World. No matter what, we must be in a paradise. This kind of ce isn¡¯t worth looking at.¡±


    Although Feng Xiang did not intentionally emphasize it, the sense of pride in his words was unmistakable.


    Ou Yangming nodded and did not say anything.


    Feng Xiang looked around and saw the king kong and the other Venerable Ones. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are they your spirit beasts, Brother Ou?¡± If it was not for Ou Yangming¡¯s sake, he would not have asked such a question. The Dragons and the Phoenixes were famous for their arrogance.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and responded, ¡°No, they¡¯re all my brothers.¡±


    Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes revealed shock, but it faded in an instant.


    Since they were able to obtain Ou Yangming¡¯s approval, Feng Xiang would not mind giving them special treatment.

 Chapter 1048 - Traversing the Void

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Traversing the Void</h4>


    Lil¡¯ Red chattered non-stop beside Feng Xiang¡¯s ear. It was clear that their rtionship was very good.


    Feng Xiang seemed to be very patient. He nodded his head gently from time to time.


    After talking for a while, Lil¡¯ Red pped its wings andnded on top of Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s head. Itughed and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go. I want to go home.¡±


    Although the king kong was already a Venerable One, its fear of Lil¡¯ Red did not decrease. On the contrary, it deepened. Simply put, it was terrified when it saw the little red bird. Now that Lil¡¯ Red had jumped onto its head, it did not dare to move at all. Even its breathing slowed down a little.


    When Feng Xiang saw this, he let out a long breath. His slender fingers tapped his interspatial bag and immediately, a strong wind blew. A white light spread out, suppressing the sunlight in the sky. Then, a flying boat flew out of thin air. It grew with the wind and in the blink of an eye, it was 333 meters in size. The mast stood tall, shining with jewels. It was divided into 3 levels, and each level had a separate room, emitting a faint mist. The doors and windows were exquisitely carved, and every stroke was just right. They were like drawing marks, and one look at them was enough to tell that they were unordinary.


    Especially the g hanging on the top of the mast on the splint, it had arge ¡°phoenix¡± word embroidered on it. It danced with the wind and was painted red by the blood of all races. It was awe-inspiring.


    Just by looking at it for a moment, one would feel like one was looking at a blood-red world. It was as if one¡¯s mind could be sucked into it.


    On the side of the ship, there were many expressionless puppets that were emitting waves of cold air. Each of them had a powerful aura. They could not bepared to that of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, but they were not much weaker than ordinary Venerable Ones.


    Upon seeing this, Big Yellow and the goshawk were shocked, and their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Even Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡®Is this the true foundation of the Dragons and the Phoenixes?¡¯


    When Feng Xiang waved his sleeve, the entire flying boat shook andnded on the ground. The ground within 333 meters sank at the same time, and sand and dust flew everywhere.


    Feng Xiang took half a step back and made an inviting gesture. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ou, please.¡± In fact, after seeing the strength that Ou Yangming had disyed, he had the intention of befriending him. Otherwise, he would not have lowered his stance so much.


    ¡°Brother Feng Xiang, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and cupped his hands, but he did not decline. His body moved, and he had stepped on the deck. His eyes revealed a strange look.


    Big Yellow, the goshawk, and King Kong flew into the air and stood not far from Ou Yangming, but they did not dare to speak.


    The pressure that Feng Xiang brought to them was too strong. In the Great Wide World, a Venerable One seemed insignificant. A feeling of powerlessness rose in their hearts.


    The other group of phoenix powerhouses did the same. Their throats moved slightly, but they swallowed their words.


    Feng Xiang followed behind Ou Yangming. When he saw the strange look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, heughed heartily, giving people afortable feeling. He introduced, ¡°Brother Ou, the Great Wide World is vast and boundless, and there are countless stars. Even a Ruler would need to use a lot of effort to cross the void. Besides, if one is unlucky, one might even get lost in the starry skies. Under this premise, our ancestors invented flying boats to cross the void. As long as a formation is used, it can block the interspatial disturbance in the void, and it¡¯s iparably stable.¡±


    There was another thing that he did not say out loud, which was that one would be attacked by ferocious beasts while transcending the void.


    Ou Yangming nodded lightly, and his fingers lightly brushed past the edge of the flying boat. He had a n in his heart, and he asked with a curious look, ¡°Was this flying boat refined by the Phoenixes?¡± He had also ridden the flying boat from the Seven Stars Sect to Reborn in Paradise but whether it was in terms of quality, workmanship, performance, or practicality, they were iparable. He would beparing sand and stars.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Xiang hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Lil¡¯ Red stood on top of King Kong¡¯s head and jumped for a moment. It took over and said, ¡°The Phoenixes¡¯ refinement technique for flying boats is first-ss in the Great Wide World. Lil¡¯ Ming, if you¡¯re interested, you can learn it.¡±


    Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes brightened, and he asked, ¡°Brother Ou, you also know how to smith weapons?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Ou Yangming smiled innocently.


    Lil¡¯ Red pouted and flew to his side, saying, ¡°A little? You¡¯re already the greatest cksmith in the Spiritual Realm!¡± During this period, when it was with the goshawk and Big Yellow, it had heard a lot about Ou Yangming¡¯s deeds. There was only one word to describe it¡ªlegendary.


    Ou Yangming was indeed a legend. In just a few short years, he had reached the border of the Great Wide World. If this was not a legend, what was it?


    The young fellow gently tapped between Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyebrows with his right finger and scolded with a smile, ¡°You talk too much. The Spiritual Realm is vast. Who knows how many capable people are hiding there? You can¡¯t look down on people, or you¡¯ll end up making a fool of yourself.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red raised its head to look at the sky and did not speak.


    Feng Xiangughed and raised his hand to beckon, ¡°Brother Ou,e,e. Let¡¯s enter the private room first.¡±


    As he spoke, he gestured to the young fellow.


    He had a faint premonition that Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance might bring about an unexpected change to the stagnancy in the Great Wide World. After all, he was the first person toprehend the power ofws as a Venerable One since the creation of all living things. Even Xu Aoran had not been able to do it back then.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After 15 minutes, an explosion was heard. The flying boat emitted white gas and was wrapped by a seven-colored light curtain. It produced a rebounding force and soared into the sky.


    In the private room, there was a huge incense burner. It emitted waves of purple smoke and was luxuriously decorated. There was a formation set up to iste spiritual power, as well as a ce for one to cultivate in istion. All in all, the room was thoroughly designed.


    Ou Yangming gently inhaled a mouthful of purple smoke, and the spiritual Qi in the Dantian Lake became more active.


    Feng Xiang added some spiritual herbs into the incense burner and sat across from Ou Yangming. He casually asked, ¡°Brother Ou, you still don¡¯t know what the situation in the Great Wide World is like, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming rubbed his chin with his fingers and answered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red told me a little but didn¡¯t go into details.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too young, so it doesn¡¯t know a lot of things,¡± Feng Xiang noted.


    Ou Yangming did not respond. He knew that since Feng Xiang changed the topic, he must have something to say.


    Sure enough, before Ou Yangming could stop thinking, Feng Xiang poured a ss of liquor and handed it to him before he said, ¡°The Great Wide World has been in turmoil for hundreds of thousands of years. The Dragons and the Phoenixes have been fighting for hegemony. The spiritual veins of many stars have been broken, where their spiritual Qis have been exhausted, turning them into dangerousnds.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a sip of liquor and asked, ¡°Wars happen for a reason; they don¡¯t happen out of the blue. What are the Dragons and the Phoenixes doing this for?¡±


    ¡°The origin power of the Great Wide World,¡± Feng Xiang answered as he looked at the clouds flying past the flying boat.


    ¡°The origin power?¡± Ou Yangming raised his voice a little.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression was grave, and he continued, ¡°After obtaining the origin power, we can reverse the great path and evolve into endless mysteries, getting out of the 3 realms and 5 elements. This curtain that has been hanging over us for a million years can also be lifted. We can destroy the yellow sky and turn it blue, living as long as the universe.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and pointed at the sky.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the price too high? If this continues, the spiritual Qi in the Great Wide World will be increasingly thin, and the number ofs suitable for cultivation will be fewer. Eventually, they¡¯ll bends of peril,¡± Ou Yangmingmented.


    Feng Xiang deeply agreed and said, ¡°It is. That¡¯s why over the past 10,000 years, fewer and fewer people have broken through the sky toe here. The many small worlds with the Great Wide World as the core have also been affected, and the strength of the 10,000 races has gradually declined.¡± As soon as he finished, he fiercely drank a mouthful of liquor. When the strong liquor entered his throat, the tiredness on his body seemed to have been washed away.


    Ou Yangming interlocked his thumbs and forcefully rubbed the space between his eyebrows, asking, ¡°Can you negotiate?¡±


    Feng Xiang smiled bitterly. ¡°Both sides have paid a huge price for the hatred that has umted for hundreds of thousands of years. How can we negotiate? Besides, as long as the origin power still exists in the Great Wide World, the war won¡¯t end. Desire, greed, and power are the bad natures hidden deep in the nature of living beings. As long as one picks up even a bit of those traits, one won¡¯t be able to quit. If one obtains the heart of the world, one will be able toprehend the 3,000 great paths. How many living beings could resist such a temptation? Now, we can¡¯t stop even if we want to. As long as one of us obtains the heart of the origin, we¡¯ll kill the other party. We can¡¯t stop.¡±


    Ou Yangming remained calm and carefully considered Feng Xiang¡¯s words. After a moment, he asked probingly, ¡°Brother Feng Xiang, do you not want to fight with the Dragons?¡±


    Feng Xiang did not hide anything and went straight to the point. ¡°Yes, after fighting for tens of thousands of years, I¡¯m tired. s, there¡¯s only so much that one can do. I¡¯m in a situation where I can¡¯t do as I like.¡±


    Ou Yangming took another sip of wine, and the room suddenly became quiet.


    In life, people were bound by all kinds of invisible shackles. It would be too difficult to do as one wished. When one thought that one could get out of a strange circle, one would enter another one, and the cycle would continue.


    After 3 days, the flying boat rushed into the brilliant gxy.


    Ou Yangming stood by the window, and all kinds of incredible scenes were reflected in his eyes. Right in front of him was a majestic interspatial storm. The color of the storm was ck and red, and it kept copsing toward the center of the core, bing extremely solid. At the same time, it produced a strong suction force, but it was blocked by the formation outside the flying boat. On the other hand, the giant rocks outside the disturbance were not so lucky as they were pulled in by a strong suction force and turned into dust.


    Outside the storm was a pitch-ck star.


    There were many tentacles on this star, and they seemed to wiggle as they breathed in and out endless white fog. The entire gxy was shaking.


    It seemed like it was not a star but a special life form.


    ¡°It¡¯s really odd.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and stared at it.


    At this moment, a star exploded with a loud bang. It gave off an intense light. The entire starry sky seemed to be torn apart, and many ripples were created.


    The flying boat also shook along with the ripples. After an unknown time, it finally calmed down.


    Ou Yangming let out a long breath, and his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°The world is so massive, and there are all kinds of unusual things. The records in the ancient books are indeed true. It¡¯s better to experience things than to read them in books. Only by walking and seeing more can one understand how small one really is. This world is too huge, and no one knows what¡¯s hidden out there.¡± These were his heartfelt words. If he had not entered the Great Wide World, this kind of scene would have never crossed his mind even in his dreams.


    It was important to know one¡¯s limitations. In terms of this, Ou Yangming did very well.

 Chapter 1049 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Chaos</h4>


    In the void, the stars were densely packed, mysterious, and distant.


    From afar, they looked like a marvelous divine map made of light spots, obscure and indescribable.


    At this time, a flying boat was steadily sailing on the star map, neither too fast nor too slow. Especially the g on the deck that was fluttering in the wind, it was full of murderous intent.


    Ou Yangming stood under the mast, his bright eyes staring ahead as if he had opened the door to a new world. ¡®I wonder when the poisonous pill¡¯s world will evolve to such a stage?¡¯ Nheless, he immediately suppressed the thought. The Great Wide World had evolved for billions of years, but what about the poisonous pill¡¯s world? Even if the young fellow were to exaggerate a little, it was still just a newborn baby. The disparity was too great.


    Feng Xiang stood next to him andughed heartily. ¡°Brother Ou, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. The light in his eyes gathered, and he responded, ¡°The higher your cultivation base, the more you feel that the world is vast and you¡¯re insignificant.¡±


    Feng Xiang nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you¡¯re a Ruler, in the Great Wide World, you¡¯re just a slightly stronger ant that¡¯s not worth mentioning at all.¡± He paused for a moment, and his expression became solemn as he continued, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t lose your fighting spirit. You should always remember to make a big wish, earn an average fate, enjoy humble fortune, choose a high ce to stand, find a t ce to live, and walk toward a wide ce. This way, you¡¯ll continue to improve and get closer to the heavenly path.¡±


    ¡°The heavenly path...¡± Ou Yangming carefully considered these two words.


    Feng Xiang did not speak either but for some reason, the atmosphere between them became a little more solemn.


    At this moment, a sudden change urred. Feng Xiang¡¯s interspatial bag shone with a bright white light, enveloping the entire flying boat. The blinding white light made it difficult for people to open their eyes, and even the formation protecting the flying boat rippled.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyebrows twitched. This trick might seem simple, but it was very rare for someone to be able to do it with such ease.


    The power of the Phoenixes¡¯ Almighty Being was so strong that it could leave a deep impression on people through such small things.


    At this time, Feng Xiang frowned slightly. He gently tapped with his right hand, and the white light instantly condensed. It was like a strand of silk that fused into his body and disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as he asked with concern.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. His throat moved slightly, but he swallowed his words.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face revealed a look of understanding as he added in a low voice, ¡°Brother Feng Xiang, if it¡¯s not convenient for you to say it, it¡¯s fine.¡± He was being frank and sincere.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no harm in saying it. It¡¯s just some family matters. Brother Ou, please don¡¯tugh.¡± Feng Xiang took a step and walked to the edge of the flying boat. He looked at the starlight above his head that could be grabbed if he raised his hand. His tone became mncholic as he organized his words in his spiritual world.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°The Phoenixes are one of the undisputed rulers of the Great Wide World. Their influence is extremely wide, and they have numerous vassal races.¡±


    Ou Yangming crossed his arms in front of his chest and walked to his side. He nodded slightly and signaled for him to continue.


    Feng Xiang continued, ¡°There¡¯s nock of scheming and vying for power among the rich and powerful. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds.¡± When he said this, his eyes were somewhat gloomy.


    ¡°Indeed. When faced with fame, wealth, and power, even the heart of a saint will be moved. It¡¯s easy to say that you don¡¯t covet power and aristocracy and that you don¡¯t love vanity, but it¡¯s very difficult to do it. This is the bad nature of one¡¯s character, and it¡¯s very difficult to change.¡± Ou Yangming nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, he thought of the Teng family and the Xue family. Were they not fighting to the death for the Self-examination Mirror? Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was still very puzzled. At this time, the Phoenixes were in the midst of many troubles. Would they not be giving the Dragons a chance to seize the throne?


    A man without foresight would have immediate worries. As one of the overlords of the Great Wide World, the Phoenixes should not be so stupid.


    Although Ou Yangming had many thoughts in his mind, he still looked like he was listening closely.


    Feng Xiang held the edge of the flying boat with both hands and continued, ¡°Because of this, the Phoenixes are now divided into 3 sects.¡±


    ¡°3?¡± Ou Yangming turned to stare at Feng Xiang.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to bring up the origin power at this point,¡± Feng Xiang said softly as he looked at the constantly passing nebs.


    Ou Yangming was very curious, but he did not urge Feng Xiang. He only focused and did not want to miss any details.


    Feng Xiang told Ou Yangming that the origin power was hidden in the heart of origin and was sealed by the heart. Despite that, over the past 10,000 years, the heart of origin had been shaken several times, and cracks had even appeared. It was possible that the seal would copse one day. When that time came, it would be the time for the Dragons and the Phoenixes to fight. The entire Great Wide World would be embroiled in war but almost 20% of the Phoenixes who had been afflicted with great suffering by the war were tired. They did not want to fight anymore, and they longed for peace because war brought only pain. It was because of this that a different voice appeared within the Phoenixes, which were the Peacemaking Sect.


    It was not that the Peacemaking Sect did not want to fight, but they wanted topletely seal the origin power.


    In this way, the Dragons and the Phoenixes would lose their reason to fight.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment then asked in a deep voice, ¡°You mean to say that the Peacemaking Sect is trying to seal the origin power?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the Main Combat Sect isn¡¯t willing to do that. They want to obtain the origin power, reverse the great path, kill the Dragons, and rule the world.¡± Feng Xiang twisted his neck and stretched.


    ¡°The Main Combat Sect? The Peacemaking Sect? What about the other sect?¡± Ou Yangming looked into Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes and asked unhurriedly.


    ¡°The Neutral Sect.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes were burning.


    Ou Yangming asked with a half-smile, ¡°Which sect are you from, Brother Feng Xiang?¡±


    Feng Xiang looked at Ou Yangming deeply and answered, ¡°The Peacemaking Sect.¡±


    ¡®As expected,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    The flying boat suddenly fell silent, and only the sound of the wind could be heard. All kinds of strange scenes shed past.


    Feng Xiang nced at Ou Yangming from the corner of his eyes and asked probingly, ¡°Brother Ou, I heard that you have the power of the Dragons and the Phoenixes at the same time. Is that true?¡± When he asked this, his voice was somewhat hurried.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming did not hesitate and nodded.


    When they were in the Spiritual Realm, Lil¡¯ Red had checked Ou Yangming¡¯s body, so it was not strange for Feng Xiang to know this.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was not loud, but when Feng Xiang heard him, he felt like lightning was striking his body. His mind rumbled, and the thought that had originally been hidden in the depths of his heart once again surfaced. Moreover, this time, he saw hope.


    He really saw hope!


    This was because Ou Yangming was the second cultivator in the Great Wide World to have the power of the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    Ou Yangming did not understand how much shock his response had brought to Feng Xiang. He just quietly looked at the void.


    After looking for a moment, he withdrew his gaze from the distance and looked at Feng Xiang. He asked, ¡°Something... Big happened in the Phoenixes, right?¡±


    Feng Xiang was slightly startled. He did not expect Ou Yangming to be so serious and meticulous in his observation. He did not hide anything and nodded. ¡°Over the past 1,000 years, the Peacemaking Sect¡¯s strength has gradually weakened. We¡¯ve been suppressed by the Main Combat Sect. Especially when I left the Phoenixes this time, it caused a conflict to burst out between the 2 sects. Only then did the powerhouses from my sect send news and asked me to return as soon as possible. Besides...¡± He stopped for a moment.


    After taking in a breath of cold air, he continued, ¡°Besides, no one in the younger generation of the Peacemaking Sect can shoulder this heavy responsibility. Feng Lin¡¯s very talented, but it¡¯s too young.¡±


    The truth was as Feng Xiang had said. He did notprehend the power ofws, but he was still a Ruler. Such strength was rare in the Phoenixes.


    Ou Yangming let out a soft exmation and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red didn¡¯t tell you about the refinement of the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World?¡±


    Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up, and his delicate eyebrows squeezed together. Seeing him like this, Ou Yangming was certain that Lil¡¯ Red did not tell Feng Xiang about the refinement of the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World.


    Soon, Feng Xiang rxed his eyebrows and revealed a shocked expression. ¡°Is... Is that true?¡± Even his breathing was somewhat hurried.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming replied.


    He blinked, his thumb and middle finger joined together as he gently flicked outward. A whistling finger wind instantly turned into a white arc and struck the formation. A circle of fine ripples spread out like rain, and he continued, ¡°Though it¡¯s a small world, it has aplete set ofws. It may be small, but it¡¯splete with every detail. As long as Lil¡¯ Red carefully studies it, it¡¯ll surely be able toprehend the power of thews. Its future prospects will be limitless.¡± These words were not exaggerated nor were they understated. The young fellow was just stating the facts.


    In any case, Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes were like burning stars, shining brightly.


    Even his arms were trembling. He uttered in surprise, ¡°God bless the Phoenixes. This time, the Peacemaking Sect will finally have a chance to rise.¡±


    In the Great Wide World, even a Ruler who hadprehended the power ofws would not be able to have his own small world. It was simply a divine item that could only be stumbled upon by chance. That was why Feng Xiang was so emotional.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After half a month, a star full of vitality appeared in front of Ou Yangming.


    Looking down from the sky, the star was blue and light green. It was like a beautiful painting.


    Countless mountains towered on the star. Every mountain was a Dragon Bloodline that contained many spirit stones. These mountains intersected with each other and formed an indescribably huge phoenix picture. As the flying boat got closer to the star, the towering mountain range squeezed into Ou Yangming¡¯s sight in a rude and unreasonable manner.


    Lil¡¯ Red gently stepped on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder, chirping non-stop. Its voice was full of joy.


    Feng Xiang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Ou, this star below is the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters.¡±


    Ou Yangming pinched Lil¡¯ Red and nodded as he praised, ¡°It¡¯s indeed indescribably majestic.¡± After just a few nces, he already had a n in his heart. The size of this star was at least 100 times that of the Spiritual Realm. It was truly huge¡ªunimaginably huge.


    Feng Xiang smiled confidently. ¡°In the Great Wide World, the Phoenixes¡¯ cultivation resources are one of the top three.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought to himself, ¡®No wonder the Phoenixes are so powerful and can dominate the world. It turns out that they have such a profound foundation.¡¯


    He was still on the flying boat, but he was frightened as if a mysterious power was hiding in the dark. Once it exploded, it would certainly shake the world and destroy everything.

 Chapter 1050 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Challenge</h4>


    ¡°Boom...¡± Following a thunderous sound, the flying boatnded on a huge white stone square.


    If one were to take a closer look, they would be able to see that the square, which was hundreds of thousands of meters long, was made of spirit ores of the same size and was emitting a faint mist. At first nce, one would only think about one word¡ªtrench.


    Behind the square, there was a cluster of pavilions.


    It was truly a cluster of pavilions that stretched as far as the eye could see. Most of them were 2 or 3 stories tall, but there were also 6 or 7 stories tall buildings.


    Although they were abnormally beautiful and filled with jewelry, they did notck the charm of ancient paths and autumn wind, as well as small bridges and flowing water.


    The foundation of the mighty race was undoubtedly revealed.


    Nheless, the most shocking thing was that in the sky, there was a phoenix figure that seemed to be illusory and real at the same time. It was oppressive, causing the entire void to tremble.


    After the group of peoplended, Feng Xiang gently waved his wrist, causing the flying boat to rapidly shrink. It turned into a light-colored stream of light and was kept into his long sleeves.


    Big Yellow, Multi-armed King Kong, and goshawk looked around, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    The imposing and domineering aura of the Phoenixes had been imprinted in their minds, and it was difficult to erase them.


    After gasping to itself many times, Big Yellow stuck out his tongue, revealing a mouthful of sharp white teeth. It thought to itself, ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming is right. After bing a Venerable One, I¡¯ve be a lot more arrogant.¡¯


    At this moment, the arrogance in its heart was gone, leaving only its pride.


    The goshawk was also shocked. It secretly nced at Ou Yangming, its eyes full of respect.


    If one were to go into details, among the 3 beasts, the one with the highest state of mind was still the king kong. It was not arrogant in victory nor was it discouraged in defeat, and its heart was always calm and unruffled. It was neither servile nor overbearing, never said a word, and never snatched anything. This state of mind was very simr to Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    Multi-armed King Kong also cast a sidelong nce at its master.


    ¡®His face is like a crown of jade. How can he be so handsome?¡¯ It wondered. Its master was really getting stronger. Judging from his temperament to his strength, he had improved in all aspects.


    The goshawk¡¯s thoughts were not baseless. It clearly remembered the first time it saw Ou Yangming standing in front of the city. It only felt that he was pretending to be mature and calm. Now? The young fellow¡¯s smile was gentle, but there was no doubt about it. His expression was awe-inspiring, and he did everything well without leaving any ws behind. It seemed that as long as he was standing in front, any difficulties could be ovee by him.


    Apart from respect, there was only admiration left in the goshawk¡¯s heart.


    To suit the situation, one could say that King Kong had be a die-hard fan of Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming did not know that the 3 beasts had mixed thoughts in their hearts. Even if he knew, he would not have any thoughts in his heart. He looked around and sighed from the bottom of his heart. ¡°As expected of one of the strongest forces in the Great Wide World.¡± This was not a highpliment, but it made Feng Xiang feel ted.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful aura swept over from afar, stirring up the void. It was iparably powerful.


    Immediately after, 3 long arcs rapidly closed in, traversing through space and transforming into 3 old men. Theynded in front of Feng Xiang and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Elder Feng Xiang, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    ¡°Elder?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s heart clenched, and his face was filled with disbelief. Furthermore, judging from what they said, Feng Xiang was the core? The young fellow did not know that Feng Xiang was the one who presided over the Peacemaking Sect. Feng Xiang had only lived for a few thousand years, but his cultivation base was already close to the peak of the Great Wide World. Even so, he was only close. For Rules, a small discrepancy could lead to a great error. It could not be understood withmon sense.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed as he asked with a grave expression.


    ¡°Very bad.¡± A white-haired powerhouse replied.


    ¡°How is it bad?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression was solemn, and his words contained terrifying killing intent.


    ¡°The Neutral Sect has already started to side with the Main Combat Sect, and it¡¯s happening in many ces.¡± The phoenix powerhouse paused for a moment before lifting his chin and sizing Feng Xiang up. After seeing that Feng Xiang¡¯s expression did not change much, he continued ¡°It¡¯d be fine if that was all but the key is that the Main Combat Sect hase to challenge us. Elder Feng Xiang, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Feng Xiang was silent for 3 to 4 breaths. He walked a few steps on the spirit stone square before he asked, ¡°Challenge what?¡±


    ¡°Refining pills, smithing pieces of equipment, refining flying boats, setting up formations, and breaking restrictions,¡± the phoenix powerhouse quickly answered.


    This time, Feng Xiang was silent for 10 breaths. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t escape, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Before he finished, a calm voice was heard. ¡°Fight? With what? The Peacemaking Sect has declined. As long as we win over the Neutral Sect, with the Phoenixes¡¯ power, we can surely shake the world. The origin power is going to be ours. You guys are too cowardly. Cultivation itself is already a heaven-defying act. If we don¡¯t fight for anything, how can we seek the great path and achieve eternity?¡± The voice was powerful. It was filled with a wild ambition that could never be satisfied.


    Ou Yangming looked toward the source of the voice and saw a middle-aged man, who looked to be in his early thirties, slowly walking over while being surrounded by a group of phoenix powerhouses.


    He was handsome, and his eyes were hollow. Despite that, if one were to look carefully, one would be able to detect a hint of scarlet in the depths of his eyes.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said, ¡°The numbers of the great path makes 50, of which only 49 are used in divination as 1 is a variable. Even the Heavenly Path leaves a chance for survival¡ªyour words are so resolute. Do you really think that you¡¯re the heavens and the path and that you¡¯ve not missed anything?¡± He took a step forward, then an imposing aura pressed down on Feng Xinxiao. The space shook violently and rumbled. It was as if countless Heavenly Thunderbolts were rolling and shaking the entire area.


    Having said that, Feng Xinxiao was not afraid at all. Instead, he snorted coldly. ¡°Your momentum is gone. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    His left hand and right hand ovepped, and the aura on his body became dense. Like a majestic mountain, he sted forward, and the powerful aura instantly dispersed.


    After doing all this, his face was calm, and his sleeves fluttered.


    A letter of challenge had slid out. This letter of challenge was blood-red, and there was only one big word on it¡ªfight! Feng Xinxiao closed his fingers and pushed it outward. The letter was like a sharp de, spinning rapidly toward Feng Xiang. Feng Xiang¡¯s right hand grabbed at the air, and he grasped the letter in his hand.


    Feng Xinxiao nced at King Kong and sneered, ¡°Hmph, such a spirit beast with ordinary talent and cultivation actually dares to enter the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd. You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    As he spoke, without any movement from him, a majestic giant w condensed out of thin air. This giant w was lifelike. Every fine line could be seen clearly, and it was emitting a magnanimous fluctuation. In particr, the fingernails that were as sharp as knives were 6 to 10 meters long and were very cold. They seemed to be able to tear open the void as they wed at the king kong and the other spirit beasts.


    Feng Xinxiao said this just to find a random reason to attack. His main purpose was to test Feng Xiang¡¯s bottom line. They were all monsters that had lived for 1,000 years. Who was not as intelligent as a demon and as deep as a cold pond?


    At this moment, the 3 spirit beasts seemed to have fallen into the depths of hell.


    Their heads sank, and they were muddle-headed. They did not even have the slightest thought of resisting. After all, the gap between them and Feng Xinxiao was too big.


    This gap was even greater than that between an Advanced Spiritualist and a Venerable One.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ou Yangming roared and raised his foot.


    However, Feng Xiang had darted out. Like a bolt of red lightning, he spread hisrge hands apart and struck the center. Before the movement was finished, 2rge golden hands appeared out of thin air and surrounded the huge ws from the north and south. Wherever they passed, spiritual Qi surged, and the spirit stones on the square shattered with a loud bang, emitting a seven-colored glow.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The w and palms collided.


    There was no earth-shattering sound. Instead, it sounded as though a spring rain had moistened things silently.


    Feng Xinxiao slowly turned around, and an unhurried voice came out of his mouth. ¡°You¡ªcan you still fight?¡±


    As soon as he finished, heughed out loud and slowly walked out. His back was elegant, and there was no sense of guilt at all.


    ¡°Are you nning to leave just like that?¡± This voice was like ice shards as it came out of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°The spirit beast is mine. You attacked it and scolded it, and yet you didn¡¯t even say a word of apology. Aren¡¯t you being too much of a bully?¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward, and the domineering look in his eyes disappeared. The Solitary Thought Skill that used the aura of a king to nourish one¡¯s domineering aura had begun to show its brilliance.


    ¡°Besides, they¡¯re my brothers. There¡¯s no reason for someone to not apologize after beating someone.¡± The aura on his body became stronger, and so did his domineering look.


    Ou Yangming knew he had just arrived at the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters and should be careful with everything he did.


    That said, he did not want to swallow his anger and settle the matter peacefully. This was because King Kong was not only his spirit beast but also his brother and family.


    If he retreated this time, would he retreat if something simr happened to Old Craftsman or the 3dies? Once he had the intention to retreat, it would be difficult to smoothen his heart for the path.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°Logically speaking, this is your family matter. I can¡¯t interfere and shouldn¡¯t interfere, but you just had to provoke me. You have your own matters, and I have mine. We¡¯re both quite busy, so why did you provoke me? Since that¡¯s the case, we can only fight.¡± Every time he spoke, his aura became stronger, shaking the void.


    When Feng Xiang saw this, his eyes lit up with a golden light. He thought to himself, ¡®No wonder he was able to reach this step.¡¯


    A phoenix powerhouse standing next to Feng Xiang gently took half a step forward with his right foot. He took a deep breath and was about to open his mouth to mediate the dispute, but Feng Xiang red at him, causing him to immediately swallow his words. The powerhouse smiled timidly and withdrew his right foot without any expression on his face. There was not the slightest embarrassment on his face.


    When Feng Xinxiao heard this, he slowly turned around and asked with a calm expression, ¡°A Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡± Ou Yangming had a mocking look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll p you to death in one move.¡± Feng Xinxiao shook his head, and his expression turned cold.


    ¡°You cane and try.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed as he suddenly took a step forward. His indomitable and tyrannical aura pressed forward, stirring up the clouds.


    ¡°This... Taking the initiative to attack? He¡¯s simply courting death! A casual attack from Young Master Xinxiao will surely shatter his soul.¡± A phoenix powerhouse next to Feng Xinxiao had a ttering look on his face as he spoke coldly.


    ¡°One attack? Aren¡¯t you overestimating that human? A single look from Young Master will be enough to shatter his soul and cause him to sink into a state of eternal damnation,¡± another phoenix powerhouse noted.


    From the perspective of those phoenix powerhouses, how could a puny human be mentioned on equal terms with them?

 Chapter 1051 - Crush

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Crush</h4>


    Warm sunlight shone down but for some reason, the square made of spirit ores did not feel warm at all. Instead, it was abnormally cold.


    At this moment, the atmosphere here became strange and quiet.


    A powerhouse beside Feng Xiang suddenly narrowed his eyes and secretly transmitted his voice, ¡®Elder Feng Xiang, will this really be okay?¡¯ He looked at Ou Yangming, his face full of worry.


    He had great confidence in Feng Xiang, but his confidence in Ou Yangming... Was very little.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry¡ªlet¡¯s just watch,¡¯ Feng Xiang replied with a voice transmission. A faint smirk of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    How could a powerhouse who could absorb all the attacks from Long Xiao, who was a dragon powerhouse, be a useless person? It would not be an exaggeration to say that Ou Yangming was a fierce tiger. No, that would even be an understatement.


    Right at this moment, Feng Xiang recalled what Lil¡¯ Red had said before. Ou Yangming was the greatest cksmith in the Spiritual Realm. In this way, he could invite the young fellow to make a move and see if he could salvage the situation. Nheless, if that was the case, Feng Xiang had to think of a way to get Ou Yangming to join the Phoenixes and shut the mouths of the Main Combat Sect that advocated war. Otherwise, they would only be giving a chance for that sect to denounce them in the future.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s gaze quickly flickered twice, and he seemed to have thought of something.


    On the other hand, the goshawk and King Kong exchanged a look and saw the warmth in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Even Big Yellow¡¯s eyes were teary. It muttered in his heart, ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming...¡¯ Its ws were squeezed together forcefully.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming moved. His center of gravity was lowered, and he straightened his back. His body seemed to have turned ck and white. He sped his hands together. The powerful aura that he had gathered before seemed to have been condensed by a mysterious force. It turned into a towering mountain and pressed forward.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes shed with blood, and he did not say anything.


    He tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand, and a 33-meters-tall cauldron flew out. It kept rotating and gave people a feeling that it was like a mountain or an abyss. It was incredibly heavy.


    The cauldron was pitch-ck. A phoenix pattern was carved on it.


    Feng Xiang raised his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°Brother Ou, you have to be careful. This is the Phoenixes¡¯ Mountain-suppressing Sea Soul Cauldron, and it¡¯s exceptionally heavy. There are 3,000 strands of ck hair hidden inside. Each strand can crush a mountain and has the ability to rule over all times.¡± He disclosed all the information about the cauldron to Ou Yangming. Once again, the longer one lived, the more familiar one became with the ways of the world and one¡¯s control over one¡¯s mentality.


    Upon hearing this, Feng Xinxiao sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing? Can you block it?¡± This move was unreasonable, to begin with. What was important was that it could suppress others with force and defeat 10 people at the same time.


    His hands quickly made a gesture, leaving only afterimages in the spiritual Qi in the air.


    Following that, Feng Xinxiao pushed his right hand outward, and a skill was imprinted on the big cauldron. He shouted coldly, ¡°A strand of ck hair as heavy as a mountain¡ªpress!¡± As he spoke, his fingers drew a perfect arc in the air. Instantly, a thin ck hair curved like a soaring snake. It flew out from the huge cauldron that was flickering with electric arcs and crashed toward the mountain that was pressing down on him. It grew with the wind and with every passing moment, its weight increased by tens of thousands of times.


    The entire square continued to copse downward.


    1 inch, 2 inches, 3 inches...


    A wailing sound resounded in the world. The power of a single strike was actually so terrifying. This was the terror of one who had taken that step. Every attack was tainted with the divine will of the immortal. It could resonate with the world and evolve into endless profoundness.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes seemed to be smiling but in reality, arge portion of his attention had been on Feng Xiang.


    He wanted to see if Feng Xiang would make a move. Otherwise, he would not have taken out the Mountain-suppressing Sea Soul Cauldron. As for Ou Yangming, he only regarded him as an insignificant Venerable One. A casual attack from him could ughter the young fellow hundreds of times.


    ¡°Boom...¡± At the moment of the collision, the towering mountain showed signs of copsing.


    In an instant, the mountainpletely copsed.


    Feng Xinxiao had a faint smile on his face as he thought, ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to make a move? If you¡¯re even slightlyte, this human will die here.¡¯


    Even so, when Feng Xinxiao saw Feng Xiang¡¯s indifferent expression, he had a faint feeling that something was wrong. Moreover, what puzzled him the most was that there was no fear in the eyes of those lowly spirit beasts. Instead, there was a kind of eagerness as if they were looking forward to something?


    At one point, Feng Xinxiao had a misconception that the insignificant human in front of him had the strength of a Ruler.


    Nevertheless, this crazy thought only appeared for a moment before it was crushed by him. How would that be possible? Fighting against someone more superior was simply nonsense. After all, the distance between a Venerable One and a Ruler was an entire gxy. The disparity was so huge that it was difficult to describe it. How could the young fellow fight against someone above his boundary?


    The ck hair became thicker and heavier. It was like a river flowing down from a high mountain. It was surging and was like a silver-white lightning bolt descending from the sky. It carried a monstrous momentum and was like a ferocious beast that hade from ancient times. It was heading toward Ou Yangming to devour him.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming moved.


    2 arcs of white and ck intersected in his eyes, rotating in a unique rhythm.


    His right middle finger gently pointed forward, and the corner of his mouth curled up. He revealed a harmless smile and uttered, ¡°Devour...¡± One could see that the ck hair seemed to be restrained by an invisible force. It was immediately pulled by a gentle wave-like force from both sides, dissolving bit by bit as it was slowly absorbed by the young fellow. This was the path of Yin and Yang, which could turn the void into reality and vice versa.


    Under the contrast of this odd and indescribable scene and Ou Yangming¡¯s smile, it gave the others goosebumps.


    It was as if every flesh and every cell in their bodies could not help but tremble as if they had just seen something beyond their understanding.


    The phoenix powerhouses behind Feng Xinxiao stared nkly as if they had seen a ghost.


    What had they just seen? An insignificant Venerable One absorbed a Ruler¡¯s attack? Was that not a dream? It was worth noting that Feng Xinxiao was a Ruler¡ªa being that stood at the top of the pyramid of the Great Wide World.


    Who knew, his attack was absorbed.


    Furthermore, the opponent was a human. This had simply crushed their understanding.


    Feng Xinxiao had not used his full strength in this attack, but a Ruler was still a Ruler. This was a difference in the levels of life.


    On the side, Feng Xiang slowly exhaled a mouthful of white mist. This was not his first time seeing something like this, but he was still shocked. Yes, it was shocking. As for the 3 elders beside him, they were even more dumbstruck and stupefied. There was only one thought left in their mind. ¡®Is he a true talent or a chosen one? But isn¡¯t this a little too abnormal?¡¯ The elders did not know that after Ou Yangming had fused the powers of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions, he had entered a whole new level of life.


    To put it simply, the power ofws was only a means for him to fight against someone superior to him, but the foundation of that ability was the Bloodline Powers.


    Multi-armed King Kong¡¯s eyes were burning. Its fingers touched the back of his head, and it showed a simple and honest smile.


    Big Yellow¡¯s ws were tightly clenched, and its body was filled with explosive power! It was strange that other spirit beasts could transform into human form as long as they became Venerable Ones, but it was still the same. At most, the dragon horns on its head grew by 2 centimeters, but there was no change in the rest of its body.


    After the goshawk became a Venerable One, he transformed into a human. He was dressed in green clothes, and he had a refined and handsome feeling.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he uttered in a trembling voice, ¡°The power ofws?¡±


    His voice was filled with disbelief. He had never expected that this ordinary-looking human hadprehended the power ofws as a Venerable One. It was no wonder that he was always calm.


    ¡°I apologize.¡± Ou Yangming did not answer his question. His gaze was cold as he stared at Feng Xinxiao.


    ¡°You¡¯re really confident. So what if you have the power ofws? An ant is an ant.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s cold attitude made Feng Xinxiao turn cold. He was testing Feng Xiang earlier and giving the young fellow a show of strength, but he had shifted a part of his anger onto the young fellow at this time.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and questioned, ¡°Previously, you said that this attack uses force to suppress people and that it can defeat 10 people in one go. What happened in the end?¡± His voice contained spiritual power and resounded in the square.


    He deliberately paused. The corners of his mouth curled upward and revealed a bright smile. He answered his own question and said, ¡°Not only was it blocked, but it was also absorbed.¡±


    This was like a fierce p on Feng Xinxiao¡¯s face, and there was no way to hide it.


    A ruthless glint shed in Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Very sharp words. I wonder how your strengthpares to your words.¡±


    As he spoke, his hands turned red, and his palms seemed to be flowing with magma. Both of his hands pressed down at the same time. With this, the universe shook, and he said coldly, ¡°Thousands of strands as heavy as mountains¡ªsuppress!¡±


    Subsequently, the cauldron began to spin rapidly. Strands of ck hair flew out like algae with white edges and green stems in the water.


    The lines of the green stems and white leaves were curved like light streams in the sky as they flew toward Ou Yangming. The moment they closed in, 1 turned into 10, 10 turned into 100, and in an instant, it felt as if they blotted the sky and covered the sun. They were densely packed and as numerous as the hairs of an ox. There was no way to avoid them. Each strand of ck hair was thick and heavy, and thend was sinking rapidly. The more they pressed down, the lower the ground sank. One could imagine how heavy they were.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts sank slightly, and he entered the profound states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man.


    ck and white intersected in his eyes, leaving only this awe-inspiring strike.


    ck was not ck, white was not white.


    ck was ck, white was white.


    All kinds of mysteries evolved into thousands of great paths, thousands of worlds in the universe, and endless mysteries.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to be divided by an invisible line, turning into a ck and white Yin-Yang fish. Within 333 meters, immortal sounds rang out as if there were numerous divine chains of order stretching across the sky.


    The young fellow disappeared, leaving only the Yin-Yang Fish to be seen.


    ¡°Dissolve!¡± The voice came from somewhere and sounded like it came from an immortal.


    As it spread out, the surging ck hair became smooth. The thick and heavy feeling was slowly stripped off. On the other hand, the Yin-Yang Fish became more solid. It stood tall between Heaven and Earth, shining with boundless light.


    After 3 or 4 breaths, the dense ck hair that looked like algae slowly dissipated as though they never appeared.


    The Mountain-suppressing Sea Soul Cauldron trembled and fell from the sky. It seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, and its surface was covered with cracks. After a while, it simply copsed.


    Everyone could see that this was a crushing¡ªa powerful crushing.


    Not only was the Venerable One not defeated by the Ruler, but he had also left the other party unable to resist. This was too f*cking dreamy.

 Chapter 1052 - Divide

    Chapter 1052: Divide


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was definitely a dream.


    Feng Xinxiao was stunned. He only had one thought at the moment, ¡®Whatw is this? Isn¡¯t it... Isn¡¯t it too terrifying?¡¯


    This refreshed his worldview. Being able to absorb power was simply a bug.


    Feng Xinxiao did not know that Ou Yangming was not feeling well either. The power contained in the ck hair was too strong. In just an instant, the internal organs in the young fellow¡¯s body were shifted. As long as the power was a little stronger, he would definitely have to pay a huge price if he wanted to dissolve it like this again. Unfortunately, Feng Xinxiao did not know any of that. Therefore, at this moment, he felt that the human powerhouse in front of him was like an iceberg. What he saw was always just a corner, and it was unfathomable.


    Big Yellow and King Kong exchanged a look and heaved a long sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Feng Xiang looked at the broken cauldron, and his eyes lit up. He sent a voice transmission to Lil¡¯ Red and asked, ¡®Feng Lin, how did you know him? Tell me and don¡¯t miss out on any details.¡¯


    This was the first time Lil¡¯ Red saw Feng Xiang acting so solemnly. It did not hide anything and told him everything that happened in the lower realm. After saying that, it lightly jumped onto Feng Xiang¡¯s shoulder and waited for him to continue.


    ¡®Are you saying that the first time you felt the me, it was purple? And it made you feel a sense of fear?¡¯ Feng Xiang asked telepathically.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s wings moved upward. It looked around then nodded slightly.


    Feng Xiang did not reply, but the light in his eyes was bright to the extreme.


    He looked at Ou Yangming as if he was looking at a rare treasure. That gaze gave Lil¡¯ Red goosebumps, and a chill ran down its spine.


    Of course, at this time, the ones who were the most shocked were the phoenix powerhouses who followed Feng Xinxiao.


    They exchanged nces. A top-grade Venerable One stroked his feathers and asked in fear, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m dreaming, right? Come¡ªhit me.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The phoenix powerhouse beside him knocked his head hard. ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡± He red and questioned, ¡°Why did you use so much force? It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡± The other phoenix powerhouses knew this was not a dream. Waves of gasping sounds resounded in their ears.


    It was not that they were ignorant, but there was really noparison between Venerable Ones and Rulers.


    They had seen Feng Xinxiao merely blowing a breath and causing the physical body of a spirit beast that was a top-grade Venerable One to crumble. It was as if the flesh and blood on its body had been cleanly removed by a sharp carving knife. Now, such a ruthless person suffered a great loss from a Venerable One. Would anyone believe it? It was simply unbelievable.


    Just as their minds were in a mess, they saw the Yin-Yang Fish flying up and down in mid-air. It was indescribably mysterious, and it shook out 2 arcs.


    One was white while the other was ck. They intersected with each other.


    At this moment, the brilliant colors in the world seemed to have disappeared. Only white and ck remained.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s gaze became unprecedentedly solemn as the flesh on his body trembled. He only felt his heart palpitate. It was as if there was some sort of unspeakable great danger looming over him.


    ck and white¡ªthey seemed simple, but they were not at all. They contained the charm of the simplicity of the great path.


    As the lines got closer to Feng Xinxiao, he had the urge to flee in a panic. This feeling came suddenly and inexplicably, but it was real. Even his eyes looked numb and lost, losing theirpelling brilliance.


    It was also at this moment that an expressionless voice came from a distant pavilion. ¡°Enough!¡±


    As this voice reverberated, time, space, and even the mysteriousws slowed down. They were fixed in mid-air by a peculiar force. This voice set off thunderbolts that fell from the sky, directly crushing the white and ck lines.


    Even Ou Yangming was shaken out of that unusual state. The Yin-Yang Fish in the sky dispersed with a loud bang.


    Ou Yangming staggered backward. He felt a majestic pressure on his shoulder, and even the blood in his body stopped flowing.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± The emotionless voice sounded again as if it never appeared. The pressure on Ou Yangming¡¯s body suddenly lightened, the wind slowly blew the leaves, and the world returned to peace.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s face was slightly pale. He looked deeply at Ou Yangming with aplicated expression. After a few breaths, he turned around and left.


    Feng Xiang nced at the buildings in the distance. Heter turned around and gently bit his teeth. He walked to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and asked with concern, ¡°Brother Ou, are you alright?¡±


    Ou Yangming lifted his chin and calmly looked into his eyes. After a moment, he nodded and answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Only then did Feng Xiang take a deep breath and asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Ou, forgive me for being presumptuous, but may I know the level of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in your spiritual world?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes turned ck as he spread out his hands in a domineering manner.


    ¡°As expected.¡± Feng Xiang gently nodded. After seeing the puzzled look on Ou Yangming¡¯s face, he took the initiative to exin, ¡°The thing is, the Phoenixes¡¯ internal has divided the Heavenly Phoenix Fire into 7 major levels ording to the richness of bloodlines.¡± After saying this, he deliberately paused for a moment. Clearly, he was trying to whet everyone¡¯s appetite. This time, even Lil¡¯ Red became curious and kept chirping on his shoulder, urging him to hurry up and continue.


    Feng Xiang coughed and cleared his throat, ¡°The lowest level is red, but it¡¯s one of the most seen ones. Following that, it¡¯s orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and finally purple. However, the purple fire only exists in legends. The Phoenixes have existed for hundreds of thousands of years, but it has never appeared before. Even the blue fire has only appeared once.¡±


    When Ou Yangming heard this, a storm raged in his heart.


    In the beginning, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his spiritual world was purple.


    Nheless, his face did not show it at all. He looked at Feng Xiang calmly. He knew that since Feng Xiang said this, there must be something else that he was trying to say.


    Sure enough, before Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts disappeared, Feng Xiang cupped his hands and said sincerely, ¡°Brother Ou, I have an unreasonable request.¡± As he said this, he bent his legs and lowered his center of gravity, but the young fellow held him up with both hands.


    ¡°Big Brother Feng, you¡¯re killing me. Get up first!¡± Ou Yangming said with a bitter smile.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s wittiness in the way of life as he would go with the flow. He understood that Feng Xiang had the intention of befriending him, so he changed the way he addressed the phoenix powerhouse. Changing the term of address from Brother Feng Xiang to Big Brother Feng made them much closer in an instant. The ways of the world were simple if one put more thought into them.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s mind was clear. He quickly grasped the key of Ou Yangming¡¯s words and stood up. ¡°Brother Ou, as you know, the Main Combat Sect has issued a challenge and is very powerful. On the other hand, my side has sent out all the capable cksmiths. Now, we really don¡¯t have anyone. Therefore, we¡¯d like to ask you to fight on behalf of the Peacemaking Sect.¡±


    ¡°Who was the phoenix powerhouse who stepped in to help earlier?¡± Ou Yangming did not answer. Instead, he looked up and asked an unrted question out of the blue.


    ¡°Feng Tian¡ªone of the strongest members of the Phoenixes!¡± Feng Xiang gave Ou Yangming a meaningful nce and answered with a smile.


    ¡°From the Main Combat Sect?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Xiang answered.


    Ou Yangming was silent for a moment before he responded softly, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the Phoenixes¡¯ refinement technique for flying boats.¡±


    Feng Xiangughed heartily after he heard this.


    He raised his foot and led Ou Yangming and the 3 spirit beasts in while humbling himself.


    This caused some of the phoenix powerhouses to be surprised. They all guessed who the human was. They could see that he was the core of the group.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions followed the small path made of spirit ores and arrived at a huge courtyard. How big was this courtyard? It was 3 kilometers in size and had all the necessary facilities. There were rockeries, small rivers, and green trees. Anything that one could imagine was here.


    In the courtyard, Feng Xiang said, ¡°Brother Ou, just call the servants if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Feng!¡± Ou Yangming said politely.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re being too distant. Feng Lin and I are brothers, and you¡¯re still new here. If I don¡¯t take care of you, who else should I take care of? To say the least, you saved me from danger.¡± Feng Xiang blinked, and his smile was gentle. The rtionship between the two became much closer.


    As expected of an old creature who had lived for a long time¡ªhe spoke and did things wonderfully.


    Ou Yangming sighed internally and did not answer, but his expression became serious. Stepping on the pebbles in the small courtyard, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Big Brother Feng, why is the Main Combat Sect challenging you this time?¡± He already had an answer, but he still asked.


    Feng Xiang quickened his steps and answered, ¡°They want to show their strength and rope in the Neutral Sect, isting us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Phoenixes, but I can also participate in thepetition?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    Feng Xiang stopped and looked at the blue sky. The smile on his face turned cold. ¡°Who said you¡¯re not a member of the Phoenixes? If you have the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, you¡¯re a part of us.¡± If anyone who was familiar with Feng Xiang saw his expression at the moment, they would know that someone was going to be in trouble.


    Indeed, someone was going to be in trouble. Who would have thought that after thepetition, at least 10% of the Neutral Sect would side with the Peacemaking Sect?


    Feng Xiang sat for a while, drank a pot of tea, and left with Lil¡¯ Red.


    Ou Yangming watched as he left. He was very emotional. When he saw Feng Xiang in the Spiritual Realm, he could only look up to him. Now, he could call the phoenix powerhouse a brother. This was the benefit of having strength.


    ¡°No wonder both the Dragons and the Phoenixes want to get the origin power.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and sighed.


    After Feng Xiang¡¯s figure disappeared in the fog, Ou Yangming sat cross-legged andbed through the things that happened in this little bit of time. Whether they were big or small, he sorted them out seriously in his spiritual world.


    He opened his eyes after an hour and said, ¡°I identally got caught in the whirlpool between the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Now, they won¡¯t allow me to get out even if I want to.¡±


    Ou Yangming forcefully suppressed this thought and cast aside the distracting thoughts in his heart. He began to visualize the snow mountain in his spiritual world.


    This habit had been carved into his soul. No matter how busy he was, he would take 2 hours to visualize the snow mountain.


    Moreover, ever since heprehended thews, the speed at which the snow mountain was stacked multiplied.


    This was also one of the biggest trump cards he had at the moment.

 Chapter 1053 - Feng Xiang’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Feng Xiang¡¯s n</h4>


    Within the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, it was resplendent and magnificent with an aura of nobility that was difficult to describe.


    At this moment, in a small house at the edge, a big yellow dog, an ancient ape, and a giant goshawk sat facing each other.


    For some reason, the atmosphere was solemn no matter how one looked at it.


    They were the 3 spirit beasts that followed Ou Yangming. Although their cultivation levels were different, after sharing weal and woe with the young fellow during this period, they could be considered as his core group.


    Multi-armed King Kong looked around and took the lead to speak, ¡°Before I knew it, I¡¯ve been following Master for several years. Time really flies. From an Advanced Spiritualist to a Venerable One, the change is really too great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Meeting Master has been my greatest fortune in this life.¡± The goshawk nodded in agreement, his face full of sincerity. If someone had told him before that he could survive 5 Heavenly Thunderbolts without being harmed, he would have pped his wings to send the person flying away without any hesitation. It would have only been a dream but after meeting Ou Yangming, all these impossibilities became possible.


    Perhaps among them, the goshawk had received the least resources and care, but he did not feel the slightest sense of loss.


    The 3 beasts raised their sses at the same time, clinked them together, and took a sip of their drinks solemnly.


    After 3 rounds of liquor, the topic became livelier.


    The goshawk asked, ¡°Big Yellow, you were the earliest to meet Master. Did anything interesting happen?¡±


    Big Yellow sat up straight but deliberately put on airs. The things were secrets in his heart, and he would not trade them for anything. He thought to himself, ¡®If I wrote a story about Lil Ming¡¯s experience, given his reputation in the Spiritual Realm, it¡¯d surely sell well, and everyone would pay for it.


    Seeing that Big Yellow did not say anything, King Kong also looked over.


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes kept rolling. He held his chin with his paw as he looked at the beam on the roof, but he still refused to say anything.


    King Kong gave a look to the goshawk, who immediately understood. He smiled slyly and said, ¡°Thest time in Huixun City, King Kong and I saw what you did. We¡¯re brothers, so I was afraid it¡¯d hurt our friendship.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Big Yellow still refused to say. He was tight-lipped, but he kept looking around, and his attitude had softened.


    ¡°Goshawk, say it. Master hasprehended the power ofws now, and his cultivation is divine. Maybe he¡¯ll hear us and will be delighted,¡± King Kong noted. He did not look simple and honest at all. Instead, he looked a little cunning.


    When Big Yellow heard these words, his expression instantly became bitter.


    He waved his paw and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Immediately after, Big Yellow began to tell the story vividly. The difficulty of the Testimony Path, their narrow escape from death in the Chaos Cave, and the wondrous use of the Life-prolonging Spiritual Pill. At every critical moment, the king kong and the goshawk were at the center of suspension, where their hearts beat non-stop.


    Afterward, Big Yellow spoke about the time when they brought many Supreme Great Ancestors from the capital.


    All of these stories were told by Big Yellow, and he did not leave out the love and hate rtionships with the 3dies.


    In his words, it was touching and that love was stronger than gold. Hearing this, King Kong and the goshawk werepletely immersed.


    ¡°So it turns out that I was the main culprit that caused the great cmity in the lower realm.¡± King Kong rubbed his head and drank the liquor in his cup in one gulp.


    Then, the 3 beasts raised their right hands and clinked their cups together again.


    After a while, goshawk casually asked, ¡°King Kong, when the contract was signed, Master¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire was purple, right? I¡¯m afraid that I was muddle-headed and remembered wrongly.¡±


    King Kong pondered for a moment. He rubbed his cup before he nodded and said yes.


    ¡°In that case, is Master¡¯s Phoenix Bloodline the noblest among the Phoenixes?¡± The goshawk¡¯s eyes shed, and he spoke quickly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± King Kong nodded heavily.


    The moment he finished, the room was dead silent.


    After about 8 minutes, the king kong expressed, ¡°I¡¯m a crude person and don¡¯t know any great principles. However, I know that no matter what kind of achievements I make in this life, no matter how far I go, I owe it all to Master. I¡¯ll always be the sharpest steel de in his hand. Wherever his thoughts are, I¡¯ll follow, and I won¡¯t hesitate to pierce through the enemy¡¯s heart for him.¡±


    Multi-armed King Kong did not know that when he would finally be a Ruler in the Great Wide World, people would talk about this.


    The goshawk and Big Yellow did not say anything, but they looked very determined.


    After all, the scene in the spirit ore square today had touched them too much.


    At night, the stars appeared, and the starlights were boundless.


    The ancestralnd of the Phoenixes seemed to have turned into a fairytale world. The night wind blew, and it carried a hint of coolness. As it blew on their bodies, the weariness on their bodies seemed to have been blown away, and the tens of thousands of pores on their bodies opened up.


    At this moment, on the peak of a precipice, an old man had his hands behind his back.


    The peak of the mountain was covered in pure white snow that did not melt all year round. Nevertheless, the strange thing was that many spiritual herbs grew on the white snow. They were different in color, and they were glowing with brilliant colors.


    The old man looked at the sky and raised his hand. The clouds and mist blocking the mountain peak were immediately torn apart by a majestic force, revealing a bright and clear sky. The gentle moonlight poured down like water. The old man smiled in satisfaction and sighed. ¡°This is great. The clouds and mist blocking the peak have dispersed. These spiritual herbs can also absorb the essence of the moonlight. They¡¯ll surely be able to produce spiritual fruits as soon as possible.¡±


    After an hour, the old man finally managed to take care of all these spiritual herbs.


    He looked at the mountainside and said softly, ¡°Come up if you¡¯re here.¡±


    A man in red slowly walked over. His face was full of smiles as he cupped his hands and greeted, ¡°Elder Mu.¡±


    The old man¡¯s name was Feng Mu. Nobody knew how long he had lived, but his strength was unfathomable.


    Feng Mu had the strongest cultivation in the Peacemaking Sect. Until now, no one had ever seen him use his full strength. Despite that, even a Ruler would not be able tost more than 100 moves from him and would find it hard to escape. Even Feng Tian had to show some respect when facing him.


    With his fists alone, Feng Mu made an awe-inspiring name for himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The wrinkles on Feng Mu¡¯s face were squeezed together, but his smile was amiable. He was not like the top powerhouses in the Great Wide World, but rather like a carefree grandfather next door.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, so I came over to take a look.¡± Feng Xiang walked to his side and skillfully rubbed the old man¡¯s shoulders. He was ingenious in the strength he used, and he was neither too fast nor too slow. Obviously, he had done this many times.


    The old man seemed rxed as he praised, ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. You¡¯re really good at this.¡±


    Feng Xiang massaged the old man for a while then said softly, ¡°Feng Lin¡¯s back.¡±


    The old man¡¯s weathered and mottled skin rxed right away. He shook his head and said, ¡°He really worried me. He¡¯s obviously a rare talent, but he doesn¡¯t like to cultivate. He has listened to you since he was young, so you have to supervise him a little.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Feng Xiang nodded slightly. He was not crafty around the old man.


    The old man turned around and gently tapped Feng Xiang¡¯s forehead, then he jokingly scolded, ¡°I understand, I understand¡ªthat¡¯s all you say. How many times have you said this, but what happens in the end? After so many years, he¡¯s still a Venerable One. My lineage has never been so embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? When Grandma was alive, she often told me that you were also... Very naughty when you were young and that you were just like Feng Lin,¡± Feng Xiang said with a smile.


    The old man red at him. His aura was full of vigor but in an instant, he became amiable again.


    He looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. There¡¯s a lot of cold air outside.¡±


    The interior of the straw hut was crude as there was only a sandalwood table inside. There was a bonfire on the ground, but the firewood had been burned out. Only charcoal was left, emitting a faint red light. At Feng Mu¡¯s level, everything he said and did could be felt by one¡¯s heart.


    He took a step forward and did not mind the dirtiness. He sat on the ground and poked the bonfire with a wooden stick. Immediately, the red light became a little brighter. Subsequently, he asked softly, ¡°You¡¯ve won against Feng Xinxiao this time. What are your ns next?¡±


    Feng Xiang walked to his side and sat gently. He responded, ¡°Why should I be afraid of a challenge?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re confident? If you lose, the Neutral Sect will change sides at thest minute. The end of the Great Wide World won¡¯t be far away.¡± The old man¡¯s voice carried a faint mncholy.


    ¡°We have to try,¡± Feng Xiang replied.


    ¡°Mm.¡± The small room instantly quieted down, such that not a single sound could be heard.


    After a moment, Feng Mu said, ¡°Tell me what you think. It may not be a wless victory, but it must not cause any major problems.¡±


    Feng Xiang nodded. After he sorted out his thoughts, he noted, ¡°War leaves only pain. Right now, many blessednds in the Great Wide World have been destroyed, leaving only broken ces. This is something that many living beings have witnessed. With this as the premise, whether it¡¯s the arrogant Phoenixes or the overbearing Dragons, arge portion of the powerhouses is already tired of war.¡±


    The old man nodded, indicating for him to continue.


    As Feng Xiang continued, his thoughts became clearer. ¡°So, I want to try to rope in the Dragons¡¯ Peacemaking Sect and join hands to seal the heart of origin, ending the chaotic situation in the Great Wide World.¡±


    Feng Mu¡¯s finger lightly tapped on the void. Where his fingernded, a green light shed, and the space rippled.


    ¡°The Dragons are too overbearing. This won¡¯t work,¡± the old man remarked in a deep voice after some thought.


    ¡°Yes, of course, it won¡¯t work under normal circumstances, but we have Ou Yangming now. He has the power of the Dragons and the Phoenixes at the same time. He can find a bnce between both sides and build a bridge of hope.¡± Feng Xiang was sincere.


    The old man was silent for a while. In the end, he uttered slowly, ¡°This is worth a try. As long as the Dragons¡¯ Peacemaking Sect joins hands with us and seals the heart of origin, the turmoil thatsted for tens of thousands of years in the Great Wide World wille to an end. Now, the most important thing for us to do is to rope in the Neutral Sect. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to achieve great things with just us alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.


    ¡°We can only seed,¡± Feng Mu noted.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Xiang nodded hard.


    The old man waved his hand and began to chase him away. He said, ¡°Go back quickly and ask Feng Lin to apany me. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, and I miss him a lot.¡±


    Feng Xiang nodded respectfully and walked down the mountain.


    After Feng Xiang left, the old man said, ¡°The clouds that were blocking the spiritual herbs have dispersed. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if the one that has been blocking above the Phoenixes can disperse this time. The Great Wide World can¡¯t withstand this torment anymore. There¡¯s not much time left.¡±

 Chapter 1054 - Plot Against

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Plot Against</h4>


    The ancestralnd of the Phoenixes had a majestic aura. There was a faint image of a phoenix soaring through the sky.


    Jade pavilions were scattered all over the ce. From afar, they looked like countless silk ribbons that were scattered with starlight.


    There was an indescribable connection between them. The many pavilions formed a majestic formation. Among these buildings, the most eye-catching one was a 9-story pavilion. It was in the shape of a seven-star. One could raise one¡¯s hand to grab the stars and grasp the moon.


    At this moment, the candlelights in the building were flickering, and dim yellow mes shone through the bamboo windows.


    Feng Tian sat in front of a sandalwood table. He sshed ink and waved a brush in one breath. The tip of the brush seemed to be imbued with the power of ghosts and gods. Several words could be written in a single stroke. It was strange and difficult to describe this.


    Upon closer inspection, the words written on the fine paper were clear to see: ¡°There¡¯s always calmness in the face of major events.¡± The words were vivid, and every pause was like split mountains and broken rocks. One could feel the power within with one look.


    Nheless, the oddest thing was that such a charming phrase was written with fresh blood.


    Feng Tian was born in the Phoenixes and was iparably noble. When he was young, he had spent his days drinking, indulging in a life of luxury, and had no ambition. He had been muddle-headed for many years. One day, Feng Tian suddenly had an epiphany and wanted to cultivate. He had never thought that he would be good at it but from then on, he could not be stopped. Every day, other than practicing martial arts, he cultivated. No matter what he did, his body was full of energy.


    Later on, he relied on his powerful strength to be a Ruler. He upied a ce in the Phoenixes and became a leader.


    Feng Tian had just finished writing, and the blood stains on the fine paper had not dried up when a gentle knock on the door was heard.


    He blew a breath of hot air on the paper. Without even lifting his eyelids, he uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Come in.¡± In the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd, one who could knock on this door must at least be a Ruler. Not only that, but one must also be Feng Tian¡¯s trusted aide.


    The door opened. It was pushed open by Feng Xinxiao.


    His face was slightly pale. He cupped his hands respectfully and asked, ¡°Father, aren¡¯t you usually refining your spiritual Qi and nurturing the great path at this time?¡±


    ¡°I knew you wereing, so I¡¯ve been waiting here,¡± Feng Tian¡¯s expression was calm as he responded softly.


    Feng Xinxiao looked at therge words written on the paper and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    If he was defeated by a Ruler, he could endure it, but the one who trampled on him was only a Venerable One. Even if the young fellowprehended the power ofws, he was still just a Venerable One or even an insignificant ant. This was something that Feng Xinxiao could not bear.


    Moreover, if Feng Tian had not made a move at that critical moment...


    Feng Xinxiao would definitely have been seriously injured under the attack of the great path of Yin and Yang.


    When Feng Tian heard him, his expression turned cold. The temperature in the room dropped as if it were winter. Even the air seemed to be frozen. Even with Feng Xinxiao¡¯s cultivation base, the surface of his skin was covered in ayer of frost, and his mind rumbled.


    At this moment, Feng Tian was like the ruler of this space, able to determine life and death with a single word. After a full 10 breaths, he finally spoke calmly, ¡°The Phoenixes are one of the overlords of the Great Wide World. We¡¯re above all other races and have existed in the Great Wide World for hundreds of thousands of years.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re my son, and you¡¯re destined to shake the world.¡± Feng Tian¡¯s words made Feng Xinxiao raise his head and look at the words on the paper seriously.


    ¡®There¡¯s always calmness in the face of major events,¡¯ Feng Xinxiao muttered internally.


    Feng Tian did not speak either. He looked at the starry sky through the wooden window.


    After a long while, a fire shed in Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes. He nodded gently and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Only then did Feng Tian¡¯s eyes reveal a satisfied expression. He put down the paper in his hand and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re extremely talented, and your cultivation has been smooth as you¡¯ve never encountered any setbacks. This isn¡¯t a bad thing for you. After you rope in the Neutral Sect, you can go and travel around the world. There are many things that you can only understand after you¡¯ve seen them and experienced them for yourself. One¡¯s principles can never go wrong after experiencing many different paths.¡± His voice was not loud, but it sounded decisive and unquestionable.


    Feng Xinxiao nodded and clenched his fists.


    Feng Tian¡¯s thick and broad back swayed along with the candlelights as he walked out of the room.


    Soon, a series of lights were reflected in his eyes. They were as brilliant as summer flowers. He held the railing with both of his hands and looked into the distance. His eyes were filled with ambition that could burn everything. This kind of gaze had appeared in Li Xin¡¯s eye before, but Feng Tian¡¯s was even more domineering and decisive. This was a kind of madness that showed that he would rather betray the world than being betrayed by the world.


    Feng Xinxiao hesitated for a moment but still walked to Feng Tian¡¯s side and looked into the distance.


    After about 8 minutes, Feng Tian withdrew his gaze and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How are the arrangements for the challengeing along?¡±


    ¡°It has been arranged properly. This time, the Peacemaking Sect will surely suffer a great loss. It¡¯ll be difficult for them to achieve anything within 100 years.¡± When he said this, the confidence in his eyes appeared once again.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good,¡± Feng Tian praised.


    Feng Xinxiao hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°This time, the Peacemaking Sect is actually sending a human to participate in thepetition. His name is Ou Yangming.¡±


    ¡°Is it the human powerhouse who fought you in the square previously?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s handsome and beautiful face appeared in front of Feng Tian again.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that person. I pretended not to know but when thepetitiones, I¡¯ll use his bloodline against him and break his arm.¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes shed fiercely.


    Feng Tian rubbed the space between his eyebrows. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Feng Xiang has the heart of a roc, so we can¡¯t underestimate him. Is he suspicious of anything yet?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I deliberately increased the difficulty of the registration. He¡¯d only think that I deliberately made things difficult for him and will lower his guard. He won¡¯t think that I¡¯ve already seen through the whole situation.¡±


    Feng Tian stared at him. After 3 or 4 breaths, he sighed with emotion. ¡°This time, themotion will be huge!¡±


    It was inevitable that themotion would be huge. Within the Phoenixes, all the Rulers had received invitations to participate in the feast.


    The letter stated that they were invited to judge for the sake of fairness and openness but upon seeing the reason, all the phoenix powerhousesughed it off and did not take it seriously. Everyone knew the real reason.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    It was the ninth day of the seventh month of the Phoenixes¡¯ calendar. Dawn had yet to break, and there were no clouds in the sky. The weather was too good.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock...¡±


    Deafening sounds from a bell were heard in the sky above the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestral star. As the sound waves swept in all directions, they stirred up the void.


    The sounds were wonderful as they enveloped hundreds of thousands of mountains.


    As such, the surging river between the mountains instantly reversed, and spiritual Qi exploded.


    The river water was condensed by a mysterious force, turning into a purple phoenix. Every strand of hair and pattern on it was extremely lifelike, and it soared up furiously from the water.


    1, 2, 3...


    As if they were endless, the world was filled with purple phoenixes.


    It would be fine if that was all but there was even a top-grade Venerable Spirit Beast on every mountain peak, raising their heads and roaring. Their auras stirred the void. The shock brought by this scene was unimaginable.


    When the purple phoenixesnded on a balcony, they transformed into rays of light and instantly dissipated.


    They were like scattered purple dandelions, deste yet beautiful.


    Below the balcony, Big Yellow, the goshawk, and King Kong exchanged a look and transmitted their voices to each other, ¡®The Phoenixes are indeed worthy of being the overlord of the Great Wide World. Their foundations are truly too profound.¡± In just a short while, they had met countless phoenix powerhouses. Their auras were unceasing, and they were so profound that they could not be seen through. Just a look from them caused the skin of the beasts to ache, and they also felt that their backs were pierced by cold gleams.


    Ou Yangming stood in front of them. His white clothes were like snow, and his aura was simr to that of an immortal.


    This time, he would represent the Peacemaking Sect. The agenda included refining pieces of equipment, setting up formations, and refining pills. As for breaking restrictions and forecasting heavenly secrets, his name was not registered. Of course, this was because each person could only participate in 3 events at most. Otherwise, given the young fellow¡¯s strength, he would not be pressured even if he were to break restrictions. After all, restrictions and formations had the same goal, and he also had some experience in breaking restrictions.


    Ou Yangming shrugged and scanned his surroundings with his sharp eyes.


    Given his level of cultivation, not to mention under the dark sky, he could even see clearly at the bottom of a deep sea.


    He discovered that while the terrace was only several kilometers long, the people present were at least Venerable Ones. There were thousands of figures moving about, and there were even more than 10 Rules, whose auras were majestic. Any one of those Rulers could easily massacre the Spiritual Realm and make all living creatures disappear.


    On the east side of the terrace was a high tform. On the high tform was an incense burner that could only be fully covered by 10 people, and purple smoke rose from it. Behind the incense burner, a row of square chairs was lined up like a long dragon. The chairs were made of high-quality green pear and redwood. Even water and fire could not damage them at all. The seats were obviously reserved for the Rulers of the Phoenixes.


    In the middle of the terrace stood a white phoenix. It was only tens of meters long, but it had to do with the fate of the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestral star. Its color was mottled, and some parts were covered with ck spots. It was unknown how long it had existed.


    The white phoenix was the Phoenixes¡¯ guarding totem. It could be used to test one¡¯s bloodline. Every bloodline¡¯s richness was different, so the color it emitted would also be different.


    As for why Feng Xiang did not test Ou Yangming¡¯s bloodline first and instead spent a lot of effort to help the young fellow register for thepetition, he had his considerations. He wanted to trick Feng Xinxiao in front of the many powerhouses, and it would be up to Feng Xinxiao to take the bait.


    That said, given how cautious Feng Xinxiao was, Feng Xiang had a 60% chance that he would take the bait. As long as Feng Xinxiao used Ou Yangming¡¯s bloodline against him, Feng Xiang would not hesitate to give him a heavy blow. He did not know what level the young fellow¡¯s Phoenix Bloodline had reached but since even Feng Lin was afraid of it, he was certain that it was not ordinary.


    Feng Xiang did not know how much of a stir would be caused when the purple color was emitted.


    How would that be merely a heavy blow? It would be a fatal blow, okay?


    ¡°Brother Feng Yun, please, please.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s smile was gentle as he intentionally stepped back to wee a phoenix powerhouse from the Neutral Sect onto the tform.

 Chapter 1055 - Acting

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Acting</h4>


    Dawn broke, and the morning light peeked out from the mountains, dispelling the darkness in the forest, the roads, and thend.


    After Feng Xiang weed the Neutral Sect¡¯s powerhouse onto the balcony, he suddenly felt something and tilted his head to look to the east.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s steps were steady, like a pine tree rooted on a cliff. Every step was powerful. Many circr arcs of light suddenly condensed in his eyes and at this moment, he also looked over. With that, the 2 sharp gazes met in the air, setting off bursts of rumbling sounds. They were like silver-white lightning bolts that descended from the sky and when they collided, they emitted sizzling sounds.


    Nheless, the strange thing was that there were only rumbles, and no surging spiritual Qi spread out.


    Given the cultivation of a Ruler, one¡¯s grasp of every inch of the skin and every cell of the body had long reached perfection. One could control everything in detail and could freely release and withdraw the spiritual Qi from one¡¯s Dantian Lake without leaving a trace. All in all, it would be up to one¡¯s will and within one¡¯s control.


    King Kong¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw this. He knew while he could also do that, it would not be to leave some leeway and not get his internal heat involved at all.


    As for Ou Yangming, he had an unfathomable look on his face. He breathed in and out and gently exhaled the turbid air in his chest.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body moved slightly, and he jumped from the top of Big Yellow¡¯s head to Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. His slender legs tiptoed gently as he leaned close to the young fellow¡¯s ear. Afterward, he shifted his gaze to the Phoenixes¡¯ totem and said with a mysterious expression, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let me tell you a secret. I heard from my grandfather that if the Phoenixes¡¯ totem emits purple light, the spiritual Qi on the entire ancestral star would boil. The phoenix powerhouse that triggers this phenomenon would receive unimaginable benefits and a great inheritance.¡±


    He blinked his big eyes, which were full of envy. Even so, no matter how great the benefits Ou Yangming would receive, he would not have the slightest bit of jealousy.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ou Yangming was curious.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes flickered twice, and his tone was a little weaker. ¡°It should be true¡ªGrandfather has never lied to me.¡± When he said the word ¡°grandfather¡±, his eyes sparkled with little stars and were full of pride.


    The grandfather that he mentioned was Feng Mu.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart warmed. He could naturally hear the reliance Lil¡¯ Red had on his grandfather. This kind of reliance was very simr to his on the Old Craftsman when he was still in the military camp. His eyes shed with emotion as he casually nced at the high tform.


    On the high tform, Feng Yun sat next to Feng Xiang.


    Feng Yun was the main representative of the Neutral Sect this time. His strength was unmatched, and his cultivation was earth-shattering. Moreover, he had a noble character, hence his seat next to Feng Xiang was well deserved. Besides, he was one of the people that Feng Xiang and Feng Xinxiao had to fawn over.


    At this time, Feng Yun looked at the totem in the middle of the terrace. His eyes revealed a contemtive look as he asked with a chuckle, ¡°Brother Feng Xiang, you¡¯re knowledgeable. It¡¯s rumored that there¡¯s a shocking inheritance within this totem. Is it true?¡±


    Feng Xiang was slightly startled, but he recovered in an instant. He responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Brother Feng Yun, you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me. This problem has troubled the Phoenixes for more than 10,000 years. Even if I wanted to say something, I have no idea!¡± As he said this, he even blinked his eyes slightly. Just as he finished, he casually nced at Ou Yangming with a vaguely meaningful look.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s finger gently tapped on his chair, and he noted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s start thepetition!¡±


    Feng Xiang had not nodded yet, but the decision had been made. He gently closed his palm, and a cracking sound was heard. Soon enough, an old man with white hair and a youthful face walked into the scene. He had an amiable face, and he slightly bowed andughed heartily before he said, ¡°Greetings, fellow friends, I¡¯m Feng Xiao, and I¡¯ll be hosting thispetition. As everyone knows, cultivation is like sailing against the current. If one doesn¡¯t keep the word ¡°diligence¡± deep in one¡¯s heart, even if one is God-favored one, it¡¯ll be difficult for one to find the great path. Based on the principles of ¡°diligence is the foundation¡± and ¡°there are no limits to what one still has to learn¡±, the Phoenixes have decided to hold thispetition.¡± Although the words were said beautifully, it was as if he was referring to something. As expected, before his voice was gone, many from the crowd instantly turned to look at Feng Lin.


    Feng Lin¡¯s talent was outstanding, and he was famous in the ancestralnd.


    The old man¡¯s words were obviously insinuated to Feng Lin.


    A look of ruthlessness shed in Feng Lin¡¯s eyes, and he sneered internally and thought, ¡®Showing off right from the start? Let¡¯s see how long you can be proud of yourself.¡¯


    Feng Xiao smiled smugly. He looked around and saw that no one had any objections, thus he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Well, I think everyone has been eagerly waiting. In that case, let thepetition begin. The firstpetition will be on tool refinement, which is also the Phoenixes¡¯ foundation!¡± His words were concise, and they spread out in all directions. With a wave of his hand, an old man with turbid eyes slowly walked out of mists.


    The old Man¡¯s face was covered in wrinkles. His skin was uneven, and his Qi momentum was blocked. There was a hint of ancientness about him.


    In particr, the old man¡¯s hands were covered in thick calluses, and he caused the terrace to thump under his feet. With every step he took, his aura became more ethereal. By the time he reached the bottom of the Phoenixes¡¯ totem, he had merged with the world and resonated with it. It seemed that if he did not do this, the world would be iplete. At this time, a peaceful aura was exuded to the surroundings.


    ¡°A great powerhouse!¡± Upon seeing this, the word ¡°blessed¡± appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He thought to himself, ¡®His foundation is indeed profound.¡¯


    The old man cupped his hands and said in a loud and clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m Feng Duxin. Master Ou, please!¡± Obviously, he had obtained Ou Yangming¡¯s information in advance. Otherwise, he would not be calling the young fellow Master Ou.


    Ou Yangming looked at the old man, and the fighting spirit in his eyes surged. He responded in a low voice, ¡°Please.¡±


    Feng Duxin¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light, and he said with great vigor, ¡°Master Ou, be careful. I¡¯m only a top-grade Venerable One, but I¡¯ve never lost when ites to smithing!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and did not say anything. It made Feng Duxin feel like he had just used a lot of force but only to hit a ball of cotton. This feeling of powerlessness made the old man feel ufortable. He had oncepeted with figures from the 10,000 races in tool refinement, but he had never met an opponent like the young fellow.


    Feng Duxin forcefully suppressed his thought, and a majestic battle intent condensed and rose step by step. He and Ou Yangming began to exchange blows from this moment on.


    At this moment, Feng Xiang¡¯s face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost. He nced at Feng Xinxiao with a malicious gaze and questioned coldly, ¡°You even invited Elder Xin for this. You¡¯re nning to gain victory by hook or crook, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao did not answer. Nevertheless, when she saw Feng Xiang¡¯s defeated expression, he felt an indescribable joy in his heart.


    On the terrace, Feng Xiao took a deep breath and looked at the 2 participants. He thought to himself, ¡®This human Venerable One isn¡¯t at a disadvantage in terms of aura. It seems like he really has some skills. What a pity.¡¯


    Having this thought was one thing; he still had to do what he had to do. As he waved his old long sleeve, he raised his hand, and a stream of light spread out. A small cauldron the size of a palmnded on the battle tform. A mysterious conception burst out, and numerous bamboo slips were inserted into the small cauldron.


    The old man¡¯s hair was a little messy as it flew everywhere. He said softly, ¡°The equipment that you¡¯ll have to refine this time will be selected at random. To ensure fairness, I¡¯ll temporarily hide the secrets of the heavens with the Divination Technique.¡± As he said that, he pressed his middle finger gently in the air, then a bamboo slip flew out from the small cauldron, spinning non-stop in the spiritual Qi like a top.


    Feng Xiao¡¯s eyes focused. He opened his right hand, and a strong suction force burst out.


    The bamboo stick flew straight to his palm. On the bamboo stick, a word was written in beautiful calligraphy¡ªWeapon.


    Feng Xiao flipped his wrist. To be fair, he showed the side of the writing to the high tform and announced in a deep voice, ¡°This round will be weapon refinement. Please, masters.¡±


    As his voice reverberated, the terrace fell into a strange silence. Only gentle breezes were blowing. Everyone was focused on Ou Yangming and Feng Duxin.


    Ou Yangming gently exhaled a mouthful of white mist. With a sh of thought, a ball of white me appeared in his palm. It was as white as snow. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake surged and burst out from his palm. The ball of white me burned fiercely. A searing hot airwave reverberated and spread out. The air above the me began to distort oddly. Even the sunlight, which had a strong prating power, could not shine down.


    Feng Duxin felt this searing hot wave and sighed internally. ¡®What a high temperature. Using such a me, he must be very fist in smithing pieces of equipment, right?


    He no longer hesitated. A shadow of a me appeared in his eyes as a red me lit up in his hand. This me was not as stunning as the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but its temperature was also very high.


    All of a sudden, a righteous voice was heard, ¡°Why... Why have I never heard of the fire in Master Ou¡¯s hand? Could it be that he¡¯s not a member of the Phoenixes, but an external aid?¡± The voice was not suppressed, and it spread out in all directions.


    ¡°Yes, the white fire is indeed unusual.¡± Another person, who had long been prepared to fan the me, agreed right away.


    ¡°Hmph, this is apetition for the Phoenixes. How can we allow external aid to disrupt the situation? If the news spreads, how will the 10,000 races look at us?¡± The voice wasing from another direction on the terrace. The person who spoke had confirmed through his words that Ou Yangming was a human. From the initial doubts to them being confirmed, it only took 3 sentences.


    This time, it was as if an explosive barrel had been ignited. All sorts of doubtful voices filled the air.


    Feng Xinxiao sneered internally. ¡®If not for the color of your fire being different, I would¡¯ve needed to spend some effort.¡¯ His expression turned cold. Looking at Feng Xiang, his voice sounded as if it came from the depths of hell as he questioned, ¡°Feng Xiang, you actually invited external aid. What do you regard the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestral teachings as?¡± With just one sentence, he stood her ground and threw Feng Xiang out.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s gaze contracted imperceptibly as he replied in a reserved tone, ¡°Hmph, who said that Master Ou is external help? What evidence do you have?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao had been scanning Feng Xiang¡¯s face. He immediately caught Feng Xiang¡¯s pupils contracting and was certain that he was feeling guilty.


    Furthermore, judging from what Feng Xiang said at the end, Feng Xinxiao felt that he was being pretentious, so he was no longer worried.


    However, he did not know Feng Xiang had faked that look earlier. To make it realistic, Feng Xiang did it such that the look of guilt could only be faintly detected. This was what he wanted Feng Xinxiao to see. At this time, Feng Xinxiao was falling into Feng Xiang¡¯s trap step by step. Once he mentioned about carrying out a bloodline test, the oue of this grandpetition would be determined.


    Ou Yangming controlled his Heavenly Phoenix Fire, but he diverted a part of his attention to look at the high tform. He thought to himself, ¡®As expected of an old creature. His ability to read one¡¯s mind and control his thoughts are truly unimaginable.¡¯


    Feng Xiang and Feng Xinxiao were acting, but it all depended on who was doing it more realistically.

 Chapter 1056 - The Kings Color

    <h4>Chapter 1056: The King¡¯s Color</h4>


    A cool breeze swept across the high tform, and the sunlight also shone down.


    Half of Feng Xinxiao¡¯s face was basked in the morning light, and a mocking look appeared on his face. He asked coldly, ¡°Evidence? You¡¯re a Ruler and one of the top people in the Great Wide World. How could you say such a stupid thing? Since you want evidence, fine, I¡¯ll tell you. The Phoenixes have been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years. Our mes have the power of rebirth but ording to the different intensities of our bloodline, the mes are presented differently.¡± His voice contained spiritual power, hence it resounded in all directions along with thunder.


    Even the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in Ou Yangming and Feng Duxin¡¯s hands dimmed.


    As Feng Xinxiao spoke, his Phoenix Fire lit up. It was orange in color and was exceptionally gorgeous.


    The terrace fell silent, leaving only the faint sounds of breathing to be heard. Feng Xinxiao squinted his eyes to feel this moment for a while, then the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He continued, ¡°The colors red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple correspond to the 7 types of mes, but the one in his hands is white. How can you exin that?¡± His voice was filled with righteousness. As soon as he finished, he raised his hand and pointed at Ou Yangming. His eyes shed with a dangerous glint.


    It was as though as long as Feng Xiang could note up with a reasonable exnation, Feng Xinxiao would order all the phoenix powerhouses to attack Ou Yangming.


    ¡°How do you want me to exin it?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s face was calm. He understood that at this point, Feng Xinxiao hadpletely fallen into his trap.


    Nheless, it was because of this that he became calmer, and there was even a hint of ridicule in his eyes.


    ¡°A bloodline verification,¡± Feng Xinxiao uttered, his eyes containing a shocking red light.


    Feng Yun sat next to Feng Xiang, his middle finger lightly tapping the back of his chair as he spoke, ¡°Since the two of you can¡¯te to an agreement, let¡¯s carry out a bloodline verification.¡±


    On the terrace, the phoenix powerhouses from the Main Combat Sect exchanged a look.


    They lowered their center of gravity at the same time and exhaled, then they shouted in a muffled voice, ¡°A bloodline verification!¡± Their voices were uniform and contained spiritual power. It was as though thunder from the nine heavens were crashing down from the sky, creating a spiritual Qi storm. When it swept in all directions, it scattered the white clouds in the sky.


    Feng Xiao¡¯s eyes shed with malice. Seeing that the time was right, he walked over with a smile and said softly, ¡°Master Ou, you only need to ce your hands on the Phoenixes¡¯ totem and mobilize your fire¡¯s power. After that, the totem will emit light, and you¡¯ll be able to know the intensity of your bloodline.¡±


    At this moment, all the powerhouses were focused on Ou Yangming.


    The members of the Peacemaking Sect were worried, whereas the ones from the Main Combat Sect had faint smiles on their faces. Their eyes were filled with ridicule.


    Lil¡¯ Red stood on King Kong¡¯s shoulder, his eyes shining brightly. He thought to himself, ¡®Given that it triggered my instinctive fear, the totem should at least emit green light, right?¡¯ He scanned his surroundings and noticed the different expressions from the crowd. He could not stop sneering internally. Those phoenix powerhouses were like clowns to him at the moment. Once the light was released, their true forms would be revealed.


    The goshawk and Big Yellow looked at each other and saw the craftiness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They were looking forward to the moment when purple light would cover the sky.


    Ou Yangming gave Feng Xiao a meaningful look, which immediately made his heart go cold. He took steady steps on the terrace in his pair of cloth shoes with white lines and ck soles, and he slowly moved toward the totem.


    His Qi momentum was continuous as he spread his fingers and ced his hand on the totem. It felt soft to the touch. At the same time, the spiritual Qi from his Dantian Lake was poured into it. Instantly, a scorching wave of air flowed into the young fellow¡¯s body through his palm. It was as if he was soaking in a hot spring. Every pore on his body was rxed.


    It would be fine if that was all but in Ou Yangming¡¯s perception, the totem seemed to have gained intelligence. He could clearly feel its excitement. Yes, excitement. It acted like a pet meeting its owner after being lost for a long time.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths... After about 8 minutes!


    The surrounding phoenix powerhouses had inexplicable looks in their eyes, and a strange atmosphere spread out.


    ¡°After such a long time, there isn¡¯t even a single sign from the totem. Hmph, looks like he¡¯s external help indeed,¡± an old man, who had lowered the brim of his hat, spoke in a deep voice. He was obviously from the Main Combat Sect.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± Beside him, a man holding a cherry blossom de nodded hard.


    Above the terrace, many powerhouses gathered in groups of 3 to 5 and began to discuss softly, but the scene quickly became noisy.


    Feng Xinxiao turned and looked at Feng Xiang as he mocked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to lose for sure this time?¡±


    Feng Xiang was unperturbed as he raised his eyebrow and replied, ¡°Who can say for sure? Who knows if purple light will linger in the sky? There¡¯s always a glimmer of hope in everything. Doing things too decisively might not be a good thing.¡± This was his response to Feng Xinxiao indirectly pointing a finger at Feng Lin earlier.


    Feng Xinxiao spread out his hands and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Before this voice was gone, red light circted like fresh blood above the Phoenixes¡¯ totem. Circle after circle, it spread out in all directions like ripples in ake. The speed at which it spread was very fast and violent. Many of the phoenix powerhouses had yet to react when the clouds in the sky had been reflected by the redness. One by one, they scattered like colorful clouds in the evening.


    ¡°This... Red?¡± Gasps could be heard from above the terrace.


    The members of the Peacemaking Sect tilted their necks slightly and exchanged nces with each other. They could see the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Earlier on, the 8 minutes that had passed felt longer than a century for them. Every moment was torturous. The thoughts in their minds were bizarre, but they kept praying.


    Nevertheless, while some people were happy, correspondingly, some people were unhappy. It was as if ayer of dark clouds was hovering above the powerhouses from the Main Combat Sect. There was only one thought in their minds. ¡®Is he really a f*cking member of the Phoenixes? Why is his fire white then?¡¯ They could not understand no matter what.


    Feng Xinxiao also could not understand and was stunned for a moment.


    His sleeves rolled up the mists as he gritted her teeth and remarked, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just red light. Given this aptitude, he¡¯s only at the bottom in our ancestralnd.¡± Once he finished, his face paled, and the thoughts in his mind disappeared. He was muddle-headed, and his mind was nk.


    The light on the totem changed rapidly.


    Red, orange, yellow...


    In just an instant, 3 colors had appeared.


    It was worth noting that if the totem emitted yellow light, the person being tested could be considered as having great innate ability even in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd.


    At this moment, in just an instant, the color from the totem had changed from red to yellow.


    The speed was unprecedented even in the history of the Phoenixes throughout hundreds of thousands of years.


    All the phoenix powerhouses stared nkly at the slightly weak figure below the totem. 2 words appeared in their spiritual worlds¡ªoutstanding talent.


    Many powerhouses were so excited that their bodies began to tremble.


    Of course, those powerhouses were on Feng Xiang¡¯s side.


    As for the Main Combat Sect, it was a bolt from the blue when the red light was released previously but at this time, they had undoubtedly fallen into a bottomless abyss. Their surroundings were pitch ck, and there was no light at all.


    Feng Xiang shifted his gaze away from Ou Yangming and looked at Feng Xinxiao. He questioned, ¡°Is he qualified to participate in thepetition now?¡±


    This shook Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eardrums. It made his face turn ck like the bottom of a pot being burned countless times on firewood. His voice carried a hint of bloodthirsty madness as he asked, ¡°You tricked me?¡±


    ¡°It was you who wanted the bloodline verification. What does it have to do with me?¡± As Feng Xiang said this, he had an innocent look on his face.


    This made Feng Xinxiao go crazy. After 2 breaths, he finally suppressed the anger in his heart.


    On the other hand, Feng Xiao¡¯s heart thudded, and his expression turned bitter. He had thought that this was a lucrative job. He had used many methods and went through many connections to host this grand event. Now, it looked like this was not a profitable job at all. It was more like the final nail in a coffin for him. Especially when he saw Feng Xinxiao¡¯s expression, even his heart trembled. He looked at Ou Yangming with aplicated expression and felt depressed.


    Feng Duxin retreated 333 meters away, and a fighting spirit surged in his eyes.


    He thought to himself, ¡®This is what makes this interesting.¡¯ He could also see that Ou Yangming¡¯s attainments in refinement were extraordinary.


    It was a subconscious feeling that he had as a smithing master.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes curved like crescent moons hanging in the sky, pure and clean. He pouted and said, ¡°Nice one, Lil¡¯ Ming. I wonder how far he can go...¡± He stood on the king kong¡¯s shoulder and spoke at a steady pace.


    Big Yellow and the goshawk exchanged nces, and their eyes looked like burning mes.


    Without warning, the color around the totem changed again.


    ¡°Green...¡± A Phoenix n powerhouse cried out in surprise.


    ¡°It changed again! Is this green?¡±


    An uproar came from the terrace. Through the green light, everyone stared at the figure under the Phoenixes¡¯ totem, their eyes filled with shock. Green represented unlimited potential. The richness of his bloodline had reached an indescribable level.


    ¡°The... The totem¡¯s emitting green light? This hasn¡¯t happened for thousands of years, right?¡± A man in his thirties asked.


    ¡°Yes, this time, with his help, there¡¯s hope for the Peacemaking Sect to rise!!¡± An old man not far away nodded, his eyes full of surprise and joy.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body shivered slightly, and he looked at Ou Yangming with a vicious gaze. His mind was filled with raging waves. It was as if a huge rock had been thrown into a calmke¡ªone could imagine the waves that were stirred up in his heart at this moment. It was hard for him to imagine that a human had such an intense Phoenix Bloodline that the color from the totem actually turned green. This crushed his understanding.


    Feng Xiang exhaled a mouthful of mist with all his might. He was not less surprised than Feng Xinxiao. He looked at the figure below the totem. Ou Yangming was dressed in white, but he appeared to be a cloud of mist. Feng Xiang could not see through him no matter how hard he tried. He thought to himself, ¡®Brother Ou, just how many more things are you hiding?¡¯


    Suddenly, the light emitted by the totem changed again.


    Blue. However, this blue light had just been revealed for a moment when it was quickly suppressed by a touch of noble purple.


    In an instant, purple filled the sky, earth, and stars with a domineering and peerless appearance. As far as one¡¯s eye could see, it was all purple. Under this noble, stunning, beautiful, graceful, strange, and unique purple color, everything in the world was eclipsed.


    This was because the color could only be emitted by the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. This was the king of fire.


    Purple ripples rippled in the spiritual Qi one after another, and the surrounding fragrant grasses swayed along with them.


    It was dead silent on the terrace, where only gentle breezes were blowing. Everyone¡¯s eyes were dull, and they were stupefied.


    This touch of purple had stunned everyone.

 Chapter 1057 - Heaven’s Burial

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Heaven¡¯s Burial</h4>


    Purple¡ªnoble and elegant¡ªfilled the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd.


    ¡°This... This is impossible!¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s voice was somewhat hysterical. The scene in front of him had exceeded his imagination. This purple light had suppressed the radiance of the stars, bing the only color in this world. He understood that his n to target the Peacemaking Sect had failed before it could be carried out. The potential that Ou Yangming had disyed was too great. His bloodline had never been seen before in the history of the Phoenixes.


    In other words, he was the greatest person in the history of the Phoenixes.


    This was enough to be Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest trump card and reliance. Even the phoenix powerhouses who were biased against him would have a subversive change in their thoughts at this moment.


    How far could Ou Yangming, who possessed such Bloodline Power, go in the end? No one could say for sure.


    When Feng Xinxiao shifted his gaze, there was a deep worry and shock on his face. Especially when he saw the phoenix Rulers looking at him with scorching gazes that could melt ice, his heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness. He cursed himself internally, ¡®It would¡¯ve been fine if we just fought ording to the rules. What should I do now?¡¯


    His mind was at a loss. At this point in time, the situation had gone out of his control.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s pupils constricted, and his tongue stuck out. He had originally thought that he had overestimated Ou Yangming. It was only when he saw what happened that he suddenly woke up. ¡®How was I overestimating him? I had looked at him through the cracks of a door¡ªI underestimated him.¡¯


    Before this time, even if his imagination was twice as great, he would never have been able to guess such an oue.


    Feng Xiang felt extremely fortunate for his decision to befriend Ou Yangming.


    Such a figure would one day be able to soar to the skies in the Great Wide World. As long as he took that step, given the battle prowess he disyed so far, an ordinary Ruler would still be at his mercy.


    On the other hand, the purple light passed through Feng Xiao¡¯s fingers, directly making his breathing quicken, and the resentment he had previously felt in his heart vanished into thin air. Ou Yangming was not someone he could hold a grudge against.


    All the phoenix powerhouses on the terrace were dumbstruck, their faces were stunned as they looked at the figure below the totem.


    They had bizarre looks in their eyes, and the scenes they saw were all different. Some saw an iparably sharp immortal sword that had the power to cut through ancient times; some saw a majestic mountain that could suppress the universe; some saw an endless and deep ocean. The things they saw were different, but there was one thing inmon, which was that the scenes were synonymous with mystery and power. They could not be understood nor spoken of.


    Feng Mu stood at the peak of the mountain and looked into the distance.


    In his eyes, the lush vegetation, the winding paths, the endless majestic mountains, and even the entire world was filled with this stunning purple light.


    A look of wisdom appeared in his eyes. He raised his right arm and spread his fingers apart. A ck light shed in his palm, mysterious and distant. This ck light seemed to have existed since the birth of the world. It was difficult to put it into words.


    With that, the purple Qi within 333 meters from him seemed to be pulled into his palm by a mysterious force.


    Countless purple Qi condensed and turned into purple threads. This seemingly ordinary action contained the divine ability of condensing objects in the void.


    The old man¡¯s body moved, and his old palm spread open. He exhaled and blew, and the purple threads lying on his palm dispersed with the wind. He said softly, ¡°The Purple Qi hase from the east, and the Ruler has returned to his throne. This world has been in chaos for far too long, and it¡¯s time for a powerhouse to suppress all enemies in the world.¡± It was an incredibly high evaluation


    Suppress all enemies in the world...


    Feng Mu narrowed his eyes, and all his fingers moved rhythmically.


    Every time they shook, the sky shook at the same time as if some kind of power that surpassed one¡¯s understanding had appeared.


    After a long while, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t see through it, I can¡¯t see through it. Forget it, since I can¡¯t see through it, I won¡¯t look at it anymore.¡± He slowly turned around and walked into the house in a rxed manner.


    On the other side, the Seven Stars Tower was 9 stories high, and it could overlook the ancestralnd of the Phoenixes. In a room hung arge banner of bloody words that had just been written: ¡°There¡¯s always calmness in the face of major events.¡±


    Looking at the words, Feng Tian¡¯s heart could not calm down no matter how hard he tried. He knew that thepetition was meaningless. Regardless of whether they won or lost, the Peacemaking Sect would be the biggest winner. This time, he had lostpletely.


    He held a purple brush, but his hand paused in the air above a fine paper. Nheless, the brush seemed to be extremely heavy, and he could not put it down no matter how hard he tried.


    At this moment, his heart was in a mess.


    This was all because of a Venerable One, someone who waspletely insignificant to him. This was something that he would not have imagined in the past.


    Pushing open the door and walking to the railing, he looked at the purple clouds that filled the sky like threads as if he had fallen into a fairytale world. His emotions fluctuated once again.


    Nevertheless, Feng Tian¡¯s Qi cultivation was great. In just 2 or 3 breaths, he adjusted himself and spat out a mouthful of white mist. He quietly rolled up his sleeves and turned around to return to his room.


    Just as he sat, a ck-robed old man appeared behind him out of thin air and made a gesture of cutting his neck. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Feng Tian did not turn his head and spoke at a steady pace, ¡°Feng Mu isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Don¡¯t make him angry. Try to rope him in first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll think of another way. I want to see if a person who can obtain the Phoenixes¡¯ inheritance is truly invincible.¡±


    His eyes were bloodshot. It was clear that he was already tempted to kill. If Ou Yangming did not cooperate, he would not show mercy. Even if the sky was in his way, he would still raise his knife to cut it through, not to mention that the person standing in his way was a human.


    The ck-robed old man nodded and hid in the dark again.


    At this moment, below the totem, Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was in chaos. The scene in front of him changed, and a peculiar world appeared. Green grass covered the sky, the starry sky drooped, and one could grab it with a raise of one¡¯s hand. Starlights and moonlight shone down at the same time.


    Ou Yangming stood in the middle of the grasnd, and a look of understanding appeared in his eyes. Inherited memories? Simr scenes had appeared when he was cultivating the Solitary Thought Skill, so he did not find it strange. Despite that, he did not expect that what Lil¡¯ Red said was true. This totem actually hid a shocking fortune.


    There was a reason Ou Yangming thought this way. As far as he knew, any fortune that had inherited memories was powerful. For example, the Solitary Thought Skill and the ancient formation left behind by Xu Junqing.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at the shabby wooden house in front of him.


    At this moment, the door opened with a creak. A middle-aged man wearing a tassel on his head carried a pot of liquor and walked out of the wooden house with a smile. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re here?¡±


    The voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears, and it also sounded like lightning.


    His mind was in a mess. He was stunned for a long time before he recovered and asked in shock, ¡°You know me?¡±


    The middle-aged man lifted the tassel, revealing a well-defined face. He smiled brightly and responded, ¡°I know a lot about astrology and divination. There are 3,000 great paths, and I¡¯ve understood at least 1,000 of them, so I can look into the next 100,000 years.¡±


    ¡°Feng Ling... Senior Feng Ling?¡± Ou Yangming asked probingly. In fact, it was not hard to guess. The inherited memories were sealed in the Phoenixes¡¯ totem and were so powerful. Who else could it be other than the Phoenixes¡¯ first ancestor?


    The middle-aged man nodded, took a sip of liquor, and said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend, your aptitude isn¡¯t bad.¡± He did not reply but did not refute either, which showed that he tacitly agreed to it.


    At this moment, even with Ou Yangming¡¯s temperament, he was a little excited.


    Although Feng Ling at this moment was only a piece of inherited memories, he still had a vision of the past. Besides, he was one of the most formidable figures in the history of the Great Wide World and was an existence that could contend with the Dragons¡¯ Taotie and the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Xu Aoran.


    Ou Yangming quickly cupped his hands and spoke, ¡°Senior, you tter me!¡±


    Feng Ling waved his hand in an undeniable manner and said softly, ¡°Thews and interspatial power of the Great Wide World are constantly pressing toward me, so this spiritual charm won¡¯t be able tost for long. Since you triggered the unusual phenomenon and entered this ce, I¡¯ll give this good fortune to you. This spear attack was something that Iprehended after battling with Xu Aoran for 3 days. It¡¯s called Heaven¡¯s Burial. It buries Heaven, Earth, and everything in the world. The technique is exquisite and has all sorts of changes. It¡¯s hard to describe it. Just watch carefully and try your best toprehend it.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked respectful. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your instructions!¡± He cupped his hands and bowed at Feng Ling.


    Just as he finished, Feng Ling stepped on the void, and a leisurely voice came out from his mouth. ¡°The path of spear techniques emphasizes being overbearing. One should use an overbearing and indescribable manner to suppress the chaos in the world.¡±


    He did not have a spear in his hand, but he had one in his heart.


    Feng Ling tossed his sk in the air and shed out with his right hand. An awe-inspiring spear-light shot up into the sky. A majestic and domineering aura swept in all directions as if it wanted to tear the universe into pieces. A crack suddenly appeared in the sky. It was 5 kilometers wide, and its length could not be guessed. No one knew where it extended to, but it revealed a touch of pitch-ck that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. The spear Qi around the crack was overflowing, strangling everything around it.


    It would be fine if that was all, but the crack seemed to be grabbed by a pair of invisible hands.


    The hands pulled hard on both sides and in an instant, the sky seemed to have been torn apart, and the darkness that made one¡¯s heart palpitate swallowed everything.


    Heaven¡¯s Burial¡ªas its name suggested, it could really bury Heaven.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes had been closed at some point in time. He condensed his spiritual power into a spear and kept thrusting out in the air like he was drawing randomly. His hand moved faster, turning into an afterimage.


    Feng Ling showed a gratified look, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°The path of karma is the path of life that all living things can¡¯t escape. Since we¡¯re fated, what¡¯s wrong with giving you another good fortune?¡±


    With that, Feng Ling pressed his palm down, and the spiritual Qi in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd boiled. As if it was being pulled by a mysterious force, it pounced toward Ou Yangming from all directions. From afar, the spiritual Qi condensed into substance and continuously refined his physical body. Multicolored light suffused from his Dantian Lake. It was as clear as dense mist and as transparent as ss. It seemed like it could evolve the heavens and the myriad realms, and a true path intent rippled in all directions.


    Everyone looked at Ou Yangming as if he was a monster. Their hearts were filled with bitterness and mixed emotions.


    That said, the hero was unaware at this moment as he was immersed in his own world.


    All that was left in his eyes was the resolute, domineering spear attack that could split Heaven apart. He broke it down into countless movements and kept trying to figure it out. After an unknown time¡ªperhaps an instant or an eternity¡ªthe spear-light in his eyes shed, and he shed through the air.

 Chapter 1058 - Top-grade Venerable One

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Top-grade Venerable One</h4>


    The space in front of Ou Yangming quickly shattered and withered like autumn leaves. A streak of ck light condensed out of thin air like a pool of the blood of an evil dragon, pitch-ck like ink.


    When the true path intent spread in all directions, its aura was as unspeakable as that of a ghost. It seemed that as long as one took a nce at it, they would be captured by the evil spirit and thrown into the hell of Avici. It was also like the waves in a boundless blue sea, sometimes surging and majestic, carrying the power to break through the air, and sometimes smooth and round, continuous and endless. Perhaps it could also be like the peak of an iceberg, with a bone-piercing cold wind that could freeze the soul... All kinds of mysteries were revealed, and it was difficult to describe them with words.


    Heaven¡¯s Burial was already close to the essence of the great path.


    It could through hell and abyss, and it could shatter the blue sky above. All barriers were like thin gauzes in front of it as it was unstoppable.


    The ck light swept through the sky and seemed to turn into a dark light that sucked the sky in.


    Indeed, Heaven¡¯s Burial could bury the sky.


    After one attack, even when Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian had turned into ake, the spiritual power in his body was still exhausted.


    Even when he used the true path intent to activate the Big Avnche before he was a Venerable One, the spiritual power consumption was only 40%. On the other hand, this attack had squeezed out all the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake. One could imagine how powerful it was.


    It could only be described as unpredictable.


    Just as Ou Yangming¡¯s dantian dried up, rich spiritual Qi surged into his body from every pore. The level of this spiritual Qi was simply not something that the Spiritual Realm couldpare to. This was a qualitative change and not a quantitative change.


    This time, it was like a long drought meeting a sweet rain. Every pore on OU Yangming¡¯s body opened up, greedily absorbing the spiritual Qi.


    Through the naked eye, milky-white energy flowed along his 8 extraordinary meridians. A thunderous explosion came from his body, constantly removing the impurities in his body while a majestic aura swept in all directions.


    ¡®Opportunity!¡¯ This word suddenly popped up in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He immediately guarded his spiritual altar and sat cross-legged.


    Other than the mysterious great path in his mind, there was nothing else. The aura on his body became stronger.


    At this time, if one were to look down from the sky, one would be able to see a scene that would be unforgettable for the rest of one¡¯s life. One could see that the star had turned into a huge maic field. The spiritual Qis on the star were surging in one direction like thin and dense mistspeting to be the first.,and the core was Ou Yangming. In less than 5 minutes, the Phoenixes¡¯ totem was filled with white mists. Some parts had even turned into spiritual liquid.


    A vast spiritual Qi vortex stood on the terrace like an upside-down cyclone that kept spinning. Due to its remarkable spinning speed, the strong winds that were stirred up were like ice-cold des that cut through everyone¡¯s skin.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s face hurt. His fingers touched his face as if he had seen a ghost. He screamed, ¡°This... This is impossible!¡± What did he see? ¡®This person¡¯s trying to break through to be a top-grade Venerable One below the Phoenixes¡¯ totem? Isn¡¯t this too f*cking dreamy?¡¯ At this moment, his mind felt like it was being stirred by a giant who was holding a huge stick. Finally, it was stabbed with a loud bang, forming a hole that was difficult to fill.


    Feng Yun, who was a powerhouse from the Neutral Sect, sat on his pear blossom chair. His right hand gently rested on Feng Xiang¡¯s shoulder as he remarked, ¡°Brother Feng Xiang, Master Ou¡¯s talent is really too ab...¡± Before he could finish the word ¡°absurd¡±, he sensed that something was wrong, so he quickly changed his choice of word and said, ¡°Too mighty.¡±


    At this moment, he had regarded Ou Yangming as his peer. This was also the truth. The young fellow had the strength that was not inferior to that of a Ruler even though he was only a Venerable One. If he broke through to be a top-grade Venerable One, while he might not be able to kill a Ruler, he could very well defeat one.


    Feng Yun¡¯s subtle action made Feng Xiang surprised and happy.


    Indeed, he was surprised and happy, but the joy was greater than the surprise. Normally, an intimate action like tapping on someone¡¯s shoulder would only be done by someone familiar to him, but Feng Yun had just done it. What did it mean? The Neutral Sect was showing their good impression toward the Peacemaking Sect. As long as they took another step forward, it would be possible to rope them in.


    This was all because of Ou Yangming.


    After a long while, Feng Xinxiao finally suppressed his emotions. His gaze was gloomy as he coldly nced at the spiritual Qi vortex.


    The regret in his heart had reached its peak. There was a bitter feeling that he could not express. He muttered to himself, ¡®I was really critical with my words.¡¯


    He knew that with the current situation, even if they won the grandpetition this time, they could not recover lost ground.


    Lil¡¯ Red kept chirping on King Kong¡¯s shoulder, looking very happy. He turned and asked in a low voice, ¡°King Kong, if it wasn¡¯t for me, how would you have met such a talented master? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± King Kong replied with extreme sincerity.


    Other than their slight conflict at the beginning, he had always regarded meeting Ou Yangming as the biggest opportunity in his life.


    The truth was indeed that. Transcending 6 Heavenly Thunderbolts was not unique in the Spiritual Realm, but it was also very rare. Moreover, now that he had entered the Great Wide World, he owed it all to Ou Yangming.


    Lil¡¯ Red smiled even more happily as if he had no worries.


    Feng Xiao¡¯s finger lightly brushed past his cheek and sniffed, and he picked up a faint bloody smell. Feeling the sharp cold wind, he smiled bitterly. It was as if he had mixed feelings at this moment. He thought to himself, ¡®I really didn¡¯t reap any benefits this time. Instead, I got into all sorts of trouble, damn it!¡¯


    Nheless, if he were to hate Ou Yangming, would that not be a joke? At this time, he did not even dare to think about it. The Peacemaking Sect and the Main Combat Sect were obviously having a fight between immortals. If he did not hurry and avoid it, he would be dragged into trouble.


    All of a sudden, a calm voice came from the center of the spiritual Qi vortex.


    ¡°Break!¡± The voice was not loud, but it had an unquestionable meaning.


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of a barrier being broken came from Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    A majestic pressure pressed down from the sky. This was apletely different level of life, and its nobleness surpassed that of the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    All the phoenix powerhouses felt a chill in their hearts. Even the dozen or so Rulers were no exception. They felt a sense of submission in their hearts, and their spines copsed.


    Feng Xinxiao, Feng Yun, and Feng Xiang were the same. There was only one thought left in their hearts. ¡®Is this the pressure that came from a superior bloodline?¡¯ They instinctively thought that this was the pressure that came from the peak of the Phoenixes¡¯ bloodline. No one knew that this was actually a brand new level of life. It was because of this that Ou Yangming was able to fight beyond his level.


    The pressure was getting stronger to the point that the phoenix powerhouses that were Venerable Ones could not help but tremble. They broke out in cold sweat, and their minds were rumbling.


    Just as they could noy endure it anymore, this pressure dissipated.


    Finally, when Ou Yangming became a top-grade Venerable One, his Bloodline Power started to show its might.


    This was a noble bloodline that could make all races submit. This was a power that surpassed the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was empty. He did not notice that a purple light shed between his eyebrows. His mind could also feel the existence of the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin.


    At this moment, he only felt that every muscle and cell in his body was filled with explosive power. He exhaled and probed. The power was transferred to his fist. It was as if one punch could split mountains and rivers. This feeling was simply too wonderful.


    Ou Yangming familiarized himself with it for a moment, and his expression became solemn. He cupped his hands and bowed to the totem. He thought to himself, ¡®Senior Feng Ling, since I received this inheritance, I¡¯ll surely do my best to protect the Phoenixes and the Great Wide World.


    Immediately after, he raised his right hand, and a devilish ck light spread out from his palm. He gently pressed against the spiritual Qi vortex and uttered softly, ¡°Disperse.¡±


    The instant his voice was heard, the universe within 333 meters from him shook.


    Following that, the spiritual Qi vortex seemed to have encountered an irresistible force and in the blink of an eye, it was torn apart from the middle, turning into mists and dissipating.


    Feng Xiang lifted his feet and stepped on the air, riding on the wind. His sleeves fluttered as hended beside Ou Yangming. He cupped his hands and expressed, ¡°Congrattions, Master Ou, for your breakthrough. In the future, everything will be under your control.¡± In front of the powerhouses of the Phoenixes, he had called Ou Yangming Master Ou, which was obvious that he had brought the young fellow into the circle of Rulers.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand and returned the salutation. He was well-rounded and gave people a very good impression of him.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Ou Yangming with a grave expression.


    There was only one thought left in their minds, ¡®Such a person will be able to stand at the top of the world in the end.¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked around. Of course, he did not know what everyone was thinking. Even if he knew, he would not take it to heart. He raised his steps slightly and walked to Feng Duxin¡¯s side. He said calmly, ¡°Master Feng, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°Please...¡± Feng Duxin raised his hand and gestured. His expression was solemn.


    He understood that the opponent in front of him possessed the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    While he could not understand why the Heavenly Phoenix Fire was not purple but white, the totem emitted purple light. There was no doubt that it was the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. As such, even he would be troubled by such an opponent.


    Ou Yangming let out a breath of turbid air, and a white me lit up. It was so pure and unsullied, and so beautiful that it was difficult to describe.


    After bing a top-grade Venerable One, the temperature of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire became even higher and could melt all things. Its reputation as the master of all mes was well-deserved.


    Ou Yangming flipped his wrist and with a crisp sound, all kinds of materials flew out like streams of light, suspended in mid-air, then scattered in all directions.


    Snow Mountain Ores, Heavenly Beard Rocks, ck Dragon Horns...


    More than 20 kinds of precious materials quickly fused into the fire. These materials were rarely seen in the Spiritual Realm, and every one of them was precious. Even in the Great Wide World, it was not easy to find them. Only because the Phoenixes were wealthy and had a profound foundation could they take out so many in one go. Of course, these materials were prepared in advance by Feng Xiang for Ou Yangming. Otherwise, with the young fellow¡¯s wealth at the moment, he would not be able to take out so many of them.


    These materials were integrated into the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in no particr order. At Ou Yangming¡¯s level, he could no longer be limited to a certain arrangement in equipment smithing. He could assemble the materials ording to the needs as he pleased.


    In fact, Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing cultivation could be considered the best in the Great Wide World. After all, his Heavenly Phoenix Fire was too much like a cheat code. Besides, hisprehension in this field was too high, and he could already smith magic weapons.


    Magic weapons were divine items that could only be encountered by chance and not sought after even in the Great Wide World.


    Even with the Phoenixes¡¯ strength and heritage, it was impossible for everyone to have one. Those young phoenix powerhouses might have seen a magic weapon, but they were definitely not qualified to obtain one and use it.


    Otherwise, it might not necessarily be a blessing for them.

 Chapter 1059 - Refining a Magic Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Refining a Magic Weapon</h4>


    mes spread in all directions, and all kinds of different materials fused perfectly ording to a certain proportion. Flowing light and vibrant colors could be seen. At this time, a unique and brand-newbination of materials was formed.


    Right at this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light, and he pressed down with both hands. Amidst the snow-white mes, a huge sword slowly took shape. This huge sword was at least 3 meters long and did not have a sharp cutting edge. Just as the saying went, heavy swords are often edgeless, while true craftsmanship was not manifested through delicate touches.


    Equipment refinement had been integrated into Ou Yangming¡¯s instincts. Besides, after all these years of smithing, he had also learned the ability to use appropriate methods ording to people, by which he would not be inflexible.


    This was also Ou Yangming¡¯s tactful character.


    He had heard from Lil¡¯ Red that Feng Mu liked huge swords. Since he had to refine a weapon this time, he deliberately made use of the opportunity to win the favor of that supreme powerhouse.


    This was because he was clear that if he wanted to establish a foothold in the Great Wide World, he would not be able to bypass the 2 great mountains, which were the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    The 2 races had stirred up a war in the Great Wide World, and their battle situation spread across countless worlds. This kind of strength was indeed beyond Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination.


    Therefore, since he could not escape, he had to strengthen his rtionship with them. Otherwise, with his cultivation level, it would be difficult for him to even move an inch in the Great Wide World.


    In actuality, Ou Yangming was thinking too much. With the talent that he had disyed and the indisputable bloodline of a king in his body, the side that Feng Xiang represented would do anything they could to fawn over him. As for what the Main Combat Sect was thinking, nobody knew.


    Seeing the giant sword gradually taking shape, the phoenix powerhouses clicked their tongues and thought, ¡®His smithing speed is truly incredible.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve really lived my whole life like a miserable dog. His attainments in smithing are too terrifying!¡¯ Phoenix powerhouses naturally possessed the Phoenixes¡¯ mes, so their attainments in forging were not weak. Especially when they noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s age, all the thoughts in their hearts instantly dissipated. It was worth noting that all things had spirit. Every year, even a pine tree¡¯s pith would have an extra ring grown around it.


    It was the same for humans.


    One¡¯s aura could be disguised, but the growth rings left behind every year could not be erased.


    This was why the phoenix powerhouses were so shocked. Ou Yangming was really too young. If it were not for the fact that one¡¯s age could not be faked, they would not believe it no matter what.


    Ou Yangming spat out a mouthful of foul Qi, and the image of the poisonous pill¡¯s world evolving into great paths suddenly appeared in his mind.


    The sky seemed to have turned into threads that continuously copsed then expanded outward. Countless grey colors flowed from the outside to the inside.


    1 path turned into 10 paths, and 10 paths turned into 100 paths; they were changing all the time. The sky was gloomy, where light green Qi floated in the sky while heavy turbid Qi fell to the ground. At this time, many turbulent currents surged. Especially the cluster of continuously expanding nebe in the sky, it was mysterious and distant, profound and had a special charm flowing within it.


    Ou Yangming had seen this scene many times, so he was not unfamiliar with it.


    All of a sudden, life appeared in this world.


    Although it was faint and tiny, it was still life.


    The birth of life represented boundless vitality, the perfection of the 3,000 great paths, and endless potential.


    Ou Yangming had unknowingly entered the state of the connection between Heaven and man, and his eyes had slowly closed.


    Nevertheless, the movements from his hands did not stop. Instead of being obscure, his movements were smoother and more practiced.


    He thought to himself, ¡®The giant sword was like a fierce tiger. It can¡¯t be stopped and has stirred up 1,000yers of waves. All the barriers have been shattered. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll use the true meaning of the word ¡°heavy¡± to its maximum potential. When the sword is shed out, it¡¯ll be like a giant dragon crashing into the ground. It can shatter the sky and make the ground copse, and nothing can stop it.¡¯


    The thought shed through his mind like an electric arc!


    He raised his right hand, and his right index finger drew in the air.


    Each move was heavy and majestic. Whenever he drew, it was as if the world was about to tremble. If one looked closely, they would be able to see that with each stroke, the ground beneath the young fellow¡¯s feet cracked open, and a web-like mark spread out in all directions.


    When thest stroke was made, the terrace shook.


    It was as if it was suddenly pressed down by a mountain and sank several centimeters.


    The word ¡°heavy¡± could be seen on the heavy sword. It was ancient and distant, heavy and simple.


    Feng Duxin looked at the huge sword, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He thought to himself, ¡®You b*stard, can¡¯t you slow down a little? With such speed, you¡¯re asking me to... Where will my image go? I¡¯m one of the top 100 cksmiths in the Phoenixes!¡¯


    He understood that Ou Yangming was so fast because of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire that he possessed, but not even half of his weapon had taken form yet. His refinement speed was not even half of the young fellow¡¯s.


    With so many people watching, this really made Feng Duxin jealous. He had the thought of flipping the table and stopping refining. He wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    It was indeed because Ou Yangming was too young that Feng Duxin felt like he was being forced to death.


    Ou Yangming held the giant sword. The sword was 3 meters long, and the tip of the sword was dragging on the ground. The cold air it released was awe-inspiring. No matter how one looked at it, it gave off a domineering feeling.


    Feng Xiao¡¯s face was pale. He gritted his teeth and slowly walked to the terrace. He smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Master Ou, uhm... I¡¯ll appraise the equipment?¡± His attitude was very different from before. After all, he was really afraid.


    Ou Yangming could go against someone beyond his level, and his talent was unparalleled.


    Now, he had disyed another shocking smithing skill. This was simply indescribable.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was calm as he responded softly, ¡°Appraise the equipment.¡±


    Feng Xiao hurriedly nodded. Afraid that he would be too slow, he took 2 steps and walked in front of Ou Yangming. He swept his gaze over and felt that several iron horses were galloping in his mind. The old man immediately confirmed that the quality of the equipment was extraordinary, so he cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Master Ou, for taking the lead.¡± He had no choice but to express his goodwill to the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. After adjusting his breathing, he expressed softly, ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Elder Feng!¡± He could not bring himself to hit a smiling person.


    Feng Xiao was pleasantly surprised. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, it¡¯s not a problem. This is my duty.¡±


    As soon as he finished, a powerful spiritual power swept out and reached into the longsword. Right away, the word on the longsword lit up. It was dark and profound. A colorful light floated above the longsword, and rows of data appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    [Item: Giant Mountain-shaking Sword]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Weapon, Low Grade, Rank One]


    [Attributes: Toughness +41, Power +2 (White Silver), Agility +2 (White Silver), Durability 41 (1 Point will be recovered every day)]


    [Skill: Edgeless Heavy Sword (Uses blood essence as a guide to activate the true intent of the sword¡¯s heaviness, able to shatter all barriers. Note: This skill is rted to one¡¯s cultivation. The stronger one¡¯s cultivation, the greater its power)]


    ¡°Isn¡¯t... Isn¡¯t Master Ou¡¯s smithing technique too strong? In such a short period, he smithed a magic weapon? A magic weapon! Even a Ruler might not have a magic weapon!¡± A phoenix powerhouse holding a cattail leaf fan remarked softly, his eyes were filled with envy. A faint thought appeared in his heart. ¡®If I can be on good terms with Master Ou and ask him to smith a magic weapon for me, he wouldn¡¯t refuse, right?¡¯ With this thought, his heart instantly warmed up.


    Many phoenix powerhouses also thought the same.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re short-sighted!¡± Someone snorted discontentedly and continued, ¡°Have you noticed something else? The giant sword has a very powerful skill that increases with one¡¯s cultivation,¡± another phoenix powerhousemented coldly.


    Not only that, but even the Rulers present revealed looks of envy as they thought to themselves. ¡®The Peacemaking Sect has truly picked up a treasure this time.¡¯ They were also considering whether or not they should join them.


    These powerhouses exchanged looks with each other, but their gazes were deep and unfathomable.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s arms were sometimes tense and sometimes rxed. He smiled bitterly and thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s just getting worse.¡¯ He could not understand this no matter how hard he tried. ¡®This fe¡¯s so young! Putting aside his notable cultivation, even his smithing skills are outstanding. Even if he had started learning in his mother¡¯s womb, he couldn¡¯t have reached such a level, right? I¡¯ve really seen a ghost!¡¯


    At this moment, a faint fear rose in the heart of this famous powerhouse in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd.


    His body shrunk a little, and he forcefully spat out a mouthful of cold mist. Only then did he suppress these thoughts.


    He stared unblinkingly at Feng Duxin and thought, ¡®You must fight for our reputation!¡¯


    Having said that, Feng Xinxiao knew that it would be difficult for even Feng Duxin to refine a magic weapon just like that. The pressure on him was enormous at this time.


    Despite that, at this point, there was no way out. Feng Xinxiao could only face the difficulties head-on and could only cut through the thorns.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming had be a tiger in the eyes of others.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at the huge sword. He thought to himself, ¡®Feng Lin was right! His smithing skills are truly unimaginable.¡¯


    It was indeed unimaginable. Feng Xiang had been to the Spiritual Realm, but the cultivation environment there was terrible. However, such a freak was born in that harsh environment. The old man¡¯s heart was faintly filled with anticipation. ¡®Since his smithing techniques have reached such a level, what about his attainments in pill refinement and formations? Will they be remarkable as well?¡¯ Even so, he quickly got rid of the thought.


    He thought to himself, ¡®How could that be possible? At such an age, he has be a top-grade Venerable One and can even refine magic weapons. How could he still have the energy to invest in other aspects?¡¯


    ...


    After about 15 minutes, Feng Duxin¡¯s gaze focused.


    A short saber slowly took shape in the mes. The saber was only a meter long, and a cold light radiated in all directions. It looked iparably sharp.


    At the spur of the moment, Feng Duxin¡¯s finger lightly brushed the saber¡¯s edge, and a drop of the Dragons¡¯ blood essence spread along the de. His hands quickly made a gesture, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Sharpen!¡± This was the Phoenixes¡¯ unique Blood Essence Sharpening Technique, and it had a certain chance to raise the quality of the spiritual tool. That said, if one failed, the equipment would be scrap metal. If it was a normal day, Feng Duxin would not use this secret technique at all because he was afraid of failure due to the uncertainty. Under the heavy pressure from Ou Yangming, he had no choice but to take a gamble.


    If Feng Duxin did not take a risk, he would lose without a doubt. He was fighting for the narrow change.


    He could only be victorious by smithing a piece of equipment that was greater than a Low Grade magic tool.

 Chapter 1060 - Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Alchemy</h4>


    The blood essence spread, and blood threads interweaved into a, forming a strange and inexplicable pattern that shone with a red light.


    Feng Duxin was enveloped in a cloud of blood mists, and his index finger tapped lightly on the back of the short saber. Afterward, the blood-colored pattern rippled like a tide. His middle finger quickly followed,nding an inch away from his index finger.


    This movement was extremely fast, but it did not seem messy at all. On the contrary, it was meticulous.


    The process could be seen clearly and each time, the short saber would quickly turn red and give off a strong fluctuation. It even gave off a faint spiritual charm.


    This kind of technique gave everyone a pleasant feeling. This was the strength of the Phoenixes¡¯ cksmith. Even Ou Yangming, who was watching from the side, could not help but want to p his hands and praise.


    ¡°As expected of Elder Duxin. He¡¯s so proficient in the Blood Essence Sharpening Technique,¡± a phoenix powerhouse wearing a bamboo hat praised.


    The Blood Essence Sharpening Technique was a secret technique of the Phoenixes. Not only did it require one¡¯sprehension, but it also required luck to be cultivated. Among the hundreds of thousands of phoenix powerhouses, less than 10 of them had mastered this secret technique. There were 2 main reasons. First, this secret technique was too weak and unrewarding. Second, it was too difficult andplicated to cultivate.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The sess rate of this secret technique is too low. If Elder Duxin wasn¡¯t forced to the edge, he surely wouldn¡¯t have used it.¡± A powerhouse sighed. He stared at the blood mists without blinking, afraid that he would miss out on even a single detail.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his chin with his fingers. His eyes shed with a sharp light as he thought to himself, ¡®This secret technique is really strange.¡¯


    He had a deep understanding of smithing and could sense things that others could not. As such, he discovered that with every finger movement from Feng Duxin¡¯s, the old man¡¯s blood essence and the spiritual Qi in the air would fuse, producing a magical power that could remove the impurities in the equipment and improve its quality. Nheless, there were also side effects, where the air holes in the short saber were blocked, causing its flexibility to be severely damaged.


    If Feng Duxin knew Ou Yangming had thoroughly analyzed the technique in just a short while, what would he think? Presumably, he would also let out a long sigh and say, ¡°Freak.¡±


    Feng Duxin was unaware of what was going on. His hand movements became faster while the blood mists became thicker, but they did not have any sinister or ominous feeling. On the other hand, they gave off a sense of holiness.


    ¡°Using the blood essence of the Phoenixes as a guide, by bringing life from death, activate!¡± Feng Duxin uttered in a low voice. His right middle finger pointed out 6 times in the air. Every time he pointed out, spiritual Qi would vibrate violently. All the blood threads on the equipment were connected smoothly, and the equipment also started to vibrate violently.


    ¡®I seeded.¡¯ Feng Duxin thought to himself. There was a slight fluctuation in his mood.


    It was then when a chaotic and violent feeling spread out from the equipment.


    The exquisite and perfect short saber became pitch ck at a speed visible to the naked eye. Countless fine cracks appeared on it and in the end, it crumbled.


    ¡®What a pity!¡¯ Ou Yangming sighed internally. ¡®If he had steadied his thoughts in the end, he might¡¯ve seeded. Well, it¡¯s toote to say all this now.¡¯


    Feng Duxin was stunned for a moment. His wrinkled face looked even older, and his silver-white hair fluttered in the wind.


    Nevertheless, he was well-cultivated. He immediately suppressed the regret in his heart. He cupped his hands at Ou Yangming and forced a smile. ¡°Master Ou, congrattions on your victory.¡±


    ¡°Master Feng, thank you for letting me win.¡± Ou Yangming returned the bow.


    He had always respected such virtuous and capable people.


    Feng Xiao stood at the side, his heart thumping non-stop. It was as if he was being bitten by 100,000 ants at the same time. It was incredibly painful. He turned his gaze and secretly nced at Feng Xinxiao. Seeing that Feng Xinxiao¡¯s expression was normal, he felt a little more at ease. He slowly walked to the arena and announced in a deep voice, ¡°For the smithingpetition, the Peacemaking Sect wins.¡±


    His voice seemed to carry an odd magical power as it spread in all directions.


    The originally noisy terrace became strangely quiet. There was only warm sunlight and a gentle breeze. After the silence, there was an uproar.


    On the high tform, Feng Yun looked at Ou Yangming and noted with a chuckle, ¡°Congrattions, Brother Feng Xiang, for the icing on the cake.¡± He shrugged. No matter what, he felt like he was dreaming because the Peacemaking Sect had actually won.


    After seeing Ou Yangming refine the magic weapon, Feng Yun knew the young fellow had a high chance of winning, but he was still shocked when he really heard the result. He kept weighing the pros and cons in his heart. If the unusual phenomenon that was triggered by Ou Yangming earlier was a door knocker, at this time, half of the door had been pushed open.


    Top cksmiths were a scarce resource no matter where they were, after all.


    Feng Xiang waved his hand and took in the expression on Feng Yun¡¯s face.


    He sighed internally and thought, ¡®I can¡¯t believe that the deadlock that hassted for thousands of years might actually be turned around now.¡¯


    His thoughts were not without reason. From Feng Yun¡¯s change in attitude toward him, he knew that the cause of all this change was Ou Yangming.


    Big Yellow thought, ¡®Since Lil¡¯ Ming can refine magic weapons now, I should change my equipment set, right?¡¯ The thought of this excited him. In fact, his equipment set had not been upgraded for a long time.


    King Kong¡¯s thoughts were much simpler. He only wanted to quietly follow in Ou Yangming¡¯s footsteps and not fall behind.


    Perhaps it was because of this perseverance that he would finally reach the top of the world and dominate a region.


    Feng Xiao saw that everyone had digested most of the news, thus he once again walked into the arena, collected his emotions, and said, ¡°The first round has ended. The next round is pill refinement. Everyone knows that the Phoenixes¡¯ pills are awe-inspiring to all races and enjoy a great reputation in the Great Wide World. Some of them can¡¯t even be bought with spirit ores. This is also one of the necessary means for the Phoenixes to suppress all worlds. There are no rules for this round, and the oue will only depend on the value of the pills. Without further ado, let¡¯s begin.¡± His voice was not loud but it seemed to be omnipresent. The phoenix powerhouses in the crowd were instantly thrilled.


    As Feng Xiao¡¯s voice faded, he gently waved his hand.


    The sky shook with a booming sound then a curving bolt of lightning rapidly spread out like a dragon, emitting a sizzling sound. Electric arcs flickered in the sky as if they had fallen into a lightning pool that seemed to be able to blot out the sky and cover the sun. A powerful and vigorous feeling spread in all directions, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb.


    Consequently, the originally silent sky was stirred until it shattered into pieces.


    Following that, 2 piercing sounds were transmitted from the lightning pool. One could see that the lightning bolts seemed to have been pulled by a pair of invisiblerge hands. They were forcefully torn toward both sides, revealing a pale whiteness. At the same time, 2 ck dots squeezed into everyone¡¯s sight in an unreasonable manner and became bigger. Upon a closer look, they were 2 ancient pill furnaces. The pill furnaces were at least 10 meters tall, and they were pitch ck. The lifelike picture of a phoenix dancing in the nine heavens was carved on each of them.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud sound filled the air.


    The pill furnacesnded on the balcony, and dust scattered in all directions. A circr storm that could be seen with the naked eye swept in all directions.


    Many hurricanes rose up from the ground while gravel flew everywhere.


    After a full 10 breaths, the spiritual Qi fluctuation above the terrace finally calmed down.


    Subsequently, a grey-robed old man walked over from afar. His steps were slow but with each step he took, it was as if he was stepping on an interspatial node, resonating with Heaven and Earth. Even the spiritual Qi in front of him gave out a joyful feeling.


    After reaching the totem, he looked at Ou Yangming and said in a low voice, ¡°Master Ou, please. I¡¯m Feng Juelian.¡± Obviously, he had received the news that his opponent would still be the young human who had caused quite a stir. No, he was considered a part of the Phoenixes now. After all, he had caused amotion earlier.


    ¡°Please!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused as he returned the bow.


    ¡°Why... Why is he going to refine pills as well?¡± Someone eximed in a low voice.


    The list of people participating in the grandpetition was only known by a small group of people, which was why he was so surprised.


    ¡°Yeah! Besides, at such an age? How could he have such deep attainments?¡± Indeed, whether it was equipment smithing or pill refinement, they were time-consuming. It was simply impossible to achieve them in one go. Now, not only did the person in front of him participate in the smithingpetition, but he was also going to refine pills. Was this a legend? This was not child¡¯s y!


    Feng Xiang¡¯s pupils trembled. His face was as calm as ake, but the fingers hidden in his long sleeves were squeezed together. Obviously, his thoughts were not as calm as he seemed.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Brother Ou, what exactly are you trying to do?¡¯ Previously, he had provided Ou Yangming with the spiritual herbs, but the young fellow smiled and shook his head. Furthermore, Ou Yangming had made a solemn promise that he was already prepared, so Feng Xiang could rest assured.


    These words made Feng Xiang a little speechless, and he was very worried.


    From what he knew, after Ou Yangming entered the Great Wide World, he had never gone out at all.


    Therefore, he had no chance to find the heavenly and earthly treasures and rare spiritual herbs here. In other words, the spiritual herbs that he had prepared were all brought up from the Spiritual Realm.


    It was also because of this that Feng Xiang subconsciously believed that Ou Yangming did not have any spiritual herbs to use. After all, the Spiritual Realm was just a barren wastnd.


    This logic was right, but there were exceptions to everything.


    Who would have thought that Master Ou had the Long Feather Band, the Wutong Tree, and the poisonous pill¡¯s world


    In this way, all impossibilities became possible.


    Ou Yangming did not know Feng Xiang had thought so much in such a short time. He quickly collected his thoughts and exhaled the turbid air from his chest, turning them into a cloud of white mist. His eyes suddenly focused. With a flip of his wrist, he gently raised his hand and grabbed. The 10-meters-tall pill furnace flew in front of him. The shadow of mes was reflected in his eyes. With a sh of thought, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire spread out from his palm, emitting a scorching light.


    Feng Xiang and Feng Yun exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    When a powerhouse made a move, one could perceive even the details.


    Feng Yun secretly transmitted his voice to Feng Xiang, ¡®Master Ou¡¯s control of his fire is something that very few alchemists in the Phoenixes canpare to.¡±


    Feng Xiang was surprised, but his face did not reveal the slightest bit of it. He nodded lightly.


    He thought to himself, ¡®The more I try to understand him, the more I feel that he¡¯s like a vast ocean.


    This was Feng Xiang¡¯s most exact thought. After spending the past few days together, he realized that Ou Yangming knew a lot of things and could hit the nail on the head. The young fellow could grasp the crux of matters and infer them toe up with new ideas with ease.


    This made Feng Xiang feel that his decision to befriend Ou Yangming was priceless.

 Chapter 1061 - The Pills Are Completed

    Chapter 1061: The Pills Are Completed


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the square, everyone¡¯s eyes were shining with unusual lusters. Especially those who were looking at Ou Yangming, there was an indescribable look in their eyes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s value was shown through this. It might be a little exaggerated to say that he was priceless, but he was certainly valuable.


    In fact, Ou Yangming had his considerations in doing so as he wanted to show his potential and pick a side. Indeed, he had seeded, and he wasbeled as a part of the Peacemaking Sect at this time.


    A cool breeze swept past the terrace. Ou Yangming felt the vigorous vitality emitted by the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, and his right hand pped in the air.


    With that, a tter was hearding from his interspatial bag, and a white light spread out. A verdant spiritual herb flowed into the pill furnace like a green light. The whole process waspleted in a single breath. It was smooth and wonderful.


    1, 2, 3!


    Seeing the worry in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes, Big Yellow patted that goshawk¡¯s shoulder on purpose and chuckled as he said, ¡°Goshawk, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know how good Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s alchemy skills are, but I¡¯ve followed him to so many ces and encountered so many things. He never does things that he¡¯s not confident about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± The goshawk red at him.


    Nheless, when he spotted Lil¡¯ Red, who was standing on the king kong¡¯s shoulder, he realized what was going on and secretly gave a thumbs up to Big Yellow.


    When Lil¡¯ Red heard this, the worry in his eyes also lessened a little.


    He smiled and nced at Big Yellow, who felt ufortable instead. The big yellow dog only felt a chill from his head from his heels. The hair on his body stood on end, and he subconsciously shrank his neck as he mumbled, ¡°What do you want to do? I said it for your own good.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s smile became even brighter. He responded, ¡°In view of Big Yellow¡¯s perfect performance this time, I¡¯ve decided to stand on his shoulder for a day.¡± After saying that, he deliberately winked and added, ¡°This is a special honor, the kind that can glorify your ancestors.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Big Yellow¡¯s face turned bitter.


    The Dragons and the Phoenixes were races that kept their word. If they said they would stand, they would definitely not sit.


    As such, Lil¡¯ Red pped its wings and flew onto Big Yellow¡¯s shoulder.


    The king kong¡¯s eyes revealed a look of relief. He looked at Big Yellow with sympathy but that was all as he could not care less if anything would happen to him.


    It was strange to say that the cultivation bases of the 3 beasts were not inferior to that of Lil¡¯ Red, but they were instinctively fearful of him whenever they saw him.


    This was especially so for Big Yellow, who possessed the Small Dragon¡¯s World and had unlimited potential.


    Nevertheless, this small interlude did not affect the pillpetition.


    On the terrace, many spiritual herbs entered the pill furnace in a certain order, releasing a vast mist amidst the white light.


    When the essences within these spiritual herbs were all refined, notable vitality spread out from the pill furnace.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light. The white light from his interspatial bag had reached its limit, and rich Phoenix Fire Bamboo with great vitality appeared in his palm. He made a gesture with both hands and pushed them out at the same time. As a result, the Phoenix Fire Bamboo turned into green light spots and fused into the pill furnace.


    ¡°Is that... Is that a Phoenix Fire Bamboo?¡± Feng Xiang and Feng Yun eximed at the same time. The 2 phoenix powerhouses were extremely shocked.


    This was especially so for Feng Xiang. He had been reading collected Daoist scriptures since he was young and knew very well how precious the Phoenix Fire Bamboo was. There were only a few of them in the entire Great Wide World.


    It was the main ingredient for refining the Eternal Pill. Among the Phoenixes, even Feng Mu did not build a nest on a Wutong Tree. It was not that he was not strong enough, but he just could not find one. Only by sessfully building a nest could he truly be reborn from the mes.


    Feng Xiang and Feng Yun did not intentionally suppress their voices, hence they spread out in all directions.


    The eyes of all the phoenix phoenixes were filled with fanaticism. This was the case for even those from the Main Combat Sect.


    This was because the Eternal Pill was a legendary existence in the Great Wide World, and it had an incredibly special meaning to them.


    ¡°Really? Is that really a Phoenix Fire Bamboo?¡± A phoenix powerhouse took a deep breath, his face filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, even a Ruler has confirmed it, so it should be true,¡± the powerhouse next to him said.


    Due to the appearance of the Phoenix Fire Bamboo, thepetition this time felt different.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contemtion. His face was indescribably calm, but the killing intent in his heart was strong.


    This was the difference between Feng Xinxiao and Feng Tian. When Feng Tian saw a genius, his first thought would be to rope that person in. On the contrary, Feng Xinxiao would only think about destroying that person. The breadth of mind of the two could not bepared.


    A majestic life force spread out from the pill furnace. Ou Yangming was enveloped with mists within 10 meters from him.


    All of a sudden, he pressed his right hand fiercely against the pill furnace.


    Immediately, spiritual liquid continued topress, and a strong suction force burst out from the center of the furnace.


    The pill furnace seemed to have turned into a deep vortex, condensing all the essences from the spiritual herbs into the center.


    Ou Yangming sat upright. His eyes focused, and a powerful aura burst out. He shouted in a muffled voice, ¡°Condense!¡±


    Before his voice could fade away, he pressed his hands together. The essences of the herbs slowly gathered, emitting a warm glow. If anyone could see what was happening in the pill furnace, they would be horrified to discover that after the essences flickered twice, they transformed into pills with a regr shape.


    Feng Juelian¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he roared internally, ¡®Damn it, how could he be so fast?¡¯


    At this moment, he also felt the helplessness Feng Duxin felt when he faced Ou Yangming. Fast¡ªthe young fellow was simply faster than usual.


    It would be fine if that was all. However, not only was Ou Yangming fast, but the quality of his refinement was also notable. He hadpletely suppressed his opponents from production to quality. Honestly, how could anyone else live?


    In particr, when Feng Juelian¡¯s mental power reached into the pill furnace and saw the essences of the herbs, a faint sense of despair rose in his heart.


    After continuously inhaling 2 mouthfuls of spiritual Qi, he suppressed the thoughts in his mind. He thought to himself, ¡®He¡¯s just fast. If I take it slow and steadily unleash the medicinal effects of each spiritual herb to the extreme, I still have a chance to win.¡¯


    He knew if Ou Yangming had truly refined the Eternal Pill, he would lose without a doubt.


    Even so, he still held on to a bit of hope.


    Ou Yangming became more solemn. The 2 most crucial steps of pill refinement and pill condensation had been done, but he still needed to open the furnace. This step was also the most important step to raise the quality of the pill. This was his first time refining the Eternal Pill on his own, so he would surely give it his all.


    With a sh of thought, he entered the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man.


    His fingers began to move rhythmically, drawing out countless beautiful arcs. They became faster like rain falling on banana leaves, almost connecting into one.


    This method of opening a furnace used to be a secret of the Secret Stars Sect but now, Ou Yangming had grasped it.


    For a moment, the powerhouses present had a misconception that this was not alchemy, but a kind of art, and they were all addicted to it.


    Finally, Ou Yangming raised an eyebrow. He bent his finger then lifted it.


    With that, the lid of the furnace flew out with a loud bang.


    A gentle white light was released from the furnace. It was mixed with a rich life force and instantly filled the terrace.


    The life force was so intense that it was unimaginable.


    Even a Ruler¡¯s life force seemed to have improved after taking a breath of it.


    This was because this was the Eternal Pill. It had the power to regenerate flesh and blood, and it could restore life force.


    Within the white light, Ou Yangming transformed his spiritual power into a saber. He drew in the air with his finger, and his strokes were majestic and soul-stirring. He carved 2 small words on the pill¡ªAlchemy Saint. This casual action had be his habit. Whenever he refined pills, he had to carve these 2 words. It was the same when he was in the Big Ruins, and it was still the same at this moment.


    All the phoenix powerhouses stared at Ou Yangming with burning eyes. There was only one thought in their minds, ¡®It¡¯s the Eternal Pill!¡¯


    Under the sunlight, Ou Yangming seemed to carry an intoxicating temperament. He seemed to be peerless in his generation, causing people to be mesmerized.


    Feng Juelian smiled bitterly and thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m really not resigned to losing so easily.¡¯ Since Ou Yangming had refined the Eternal Pill, he had no chance of winning.


    Despite that, he did not stop. Instead, he was more focused and cleared his mind


    Feng Xiang raised his head slightly. His eyes were full of surprise and joy. He thought to himself, ¡®We¡¯ve won.¡¯ From the moment the Eternal Pill was refined, he knew that the Peacemaking Sect had won this round as well.


    He looked at Ou Yangming and took a deep breath. ¡®Just how much more skill do you have up your sleeves? Don¡¯t tell me that you really know how to use formations too...¡¯ His eyes shone with a scorching light that seemed to be able to melt ice.


    Big Yellow grinned, revealing a mouthful of fine white teeth. ¡°See, I told you there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve followed Lil¡¯ Ming for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen him fight a battle that he wasn¡¯t confident in.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s gaze shifted, and he also smiled.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh...¡± Feng Juelian made a gesture with his hands and pushed them outward at the same time. In an instant, the 10-meters-tall furnace shook, giving off a muffled sound. Following that, the furnace lid flew up, and a faint fragrance could be picked up by the crowd.


    The pill had beenpleted, but he had lost. This was because Ou Yangming had refined the Eternal Pill, which only existed in legends.


    Feng Xiao walked to the center of the arena. His neck slightly shrank, and he had been focusing on Feng Xinxiao.


    He clenched his teeth and mustered up his courage to say, ¡°For pill refinement, the Peacemaking Sect wins.¡± Deep down, he was shouting, ¡®I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead. I¡¯ve offended both sides this time. How will I be able to stand firm among the Phoenixes in the future?


    ¡®Seriously... If the heavens give me a second chance, I won¡¯t be standing here even if I¡¯d be beaten to death.


    ¡®Being caught between both sides is truly a disaster!¡¯


    Feng Xinxiao was caught in a war against himself. In the end, in order to save thest bit of image that he had, he expressed softly, ¡°We admit defeat for the next 2 rounds.¡± He was truly afraid. Who knew how Ou Yangming¡¯s attainments in formations were? If he disyed outstanding potential again, things would be difficult.


    Things were also very difficult at the moment, but there was at least some room for him to tactfully admit defeat.


    At this moment, he was at a loss. ¡®How... How could this young fe know so much? This is illogical. This is againstmon sense!¡¯


    Everyone felt that it was illogical, but this was the truth.


    Feng Xinxiao waved his hand, and the Main Combat Sect left dejectedly.

 Chapter 1062 - Warning

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Warning</h4>


    Feng Xinxiao left. He left with absolute determination. He had lostpletely.


    No one expected this grandpetition to end in such a manner. It had only been 2 rounds, but it had ended.


    Honestly, Feng Xinxiao was afraid. Ou Yangming had be a demon in his heart. There was only one word that could describe the young fellow, and that was a ¡°freak¡±. If they were topete again, who knew what other tricks Ou Yangming would show? Would he still participate in the formationpetition? Who knew what his attainments in formations were like? If Feng Xinxiao were to lose again, he would be finished.


    To be honest, leaving before thepetition was over was a foolish move. He had lost in terms of the breadth of his spirit, but he had also lost his heart.


    There were some things that one could not retreat from. Once one had the intention to retreat, if one did not advance bravely, one would be washed down by the great path, making it difficult for one to get close to it.


    Simr to He Jian, if he had not taken revenge for the powerhouses in his n back then, would he have been able to break through to be a Venerable One? He might not have. He would be tormented day and night by guilt, pain, and despair. He was lucky that he did not fall into the demonic path while being overwhelmed by those emotions but wanting to be a Venerable One, he would be dreaming! Once the great righteous energy that he had nurtured in his heart dissipated, and the sword tip was no longer pure, how could the sword in his hand be sharp? How could he sh the stars? Therefore, he went and blocked 3 moves from a Venerable One. Even though he lost, it was still glorious.


    Now, although Feng Xinxiao¡¯s matter was small, his style of handling things could also be inferred from this.


    To put it bluntly, this person was not worth worrying about. Even if he had ambition, he would not be able to maintain it.


    On a winding path, mists filled the air, summer flowers flourished, and butterflies chased bees. It was a leisurely scene.


    With every step that Feng Xinxiao took, the ground would shake. His face was gloomy as if water was about to drip down.


    ¡°Young Master, what should we do now?¡± A grey-robed elder slowly revealed himself and asked softly.


    ¡°Ah, I lost this time. Next time, I want to win it back.¡± Feng Xinxiao gritted his teeth hard and made creaking sounds. He sounded somewhat cold when he spoke.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re ambitious. I believe that the day won¡¯t be far away...¡± The old man praised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Feng Xinxiao shook his head.


    The Seven Stars Tower had a total of 9 floors. Feng Tian stood by the railing and looked down.


    His gaze was deep, and his expression was imposing though he was not furious.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve lost.¡± Feng Xinxiao walked up the stairs. The dejection in his voice was hidden very deeply, but Feng Tian could still hear it.


    ¡°Your inner demon is gradually growing.¡± Feng Tian stared straight into Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes and went straight to the point.


    Feng Xinxiao did not know how to answer and lowered his head quietly.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± Feng Tian¡¯s voice was not loud, but it carried the power ofws. This made Feng Xinxiao¡¯s heart tremble, and he hurriedly raised his head. He only felt that an immortal sword that could cut through ancient times was hanging above his head and would fall at any time to kill him. In just a moment, his back was soaked in a cold sweat as if he was immersed in ice water. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, but he did not even dare to raise his hand to wipe them away. The Ruler was as weak as an ant at this time.


    Just as he found it difficult to even take a breath, and his vision became darker such that the entire world was shaking, Feng Tian slowly moved his gaze away.


    Feng Tian flicked his sleeve and said coldly, ¡°Even the heavens have their miscalctions, let alone cultivators. Before I became a Ruler, I¡¯ve won many times, but I¡¯ve also lost many times. After experiencing hardships, I finally became a Ruler. As for you? You don¡¯t even have the courage to face defeat. This is what makes my heart cold. Only by learning to gather experience from failure can you improve. Have you forgotten what I taught you? If such a thing happens again, you can step down from your position.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it resonated with the space, causing Feng Xinxiao¡¯s blood to surge.


    ¡°I understand...¡± Feng Xinxiao nodded hard.


    After saying this, the pavilion fell silent.


    Feng Tian took the initiative to speak after 10 breaths. His voice became gentler as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Please host a banquet for Ou Yangming.¡±


    While Feng Xinxiao was puzzled, he did not refute him. He nodded and hesitated for a moment before he asked, ¡°Do you want to see him personally?¡±


    Feng Tian did not answer. Instead, he said something puzzling, ¡°There are only two kinds of people in this world¡ªenemies and friends. It all depends on what he chooses.¡±


    It was night.


    In the middle of the terrace, Ou Yangming was surrounded by the powerhouses from the Peacemaking Sect. Even getting away was difficult for him. These powerhouses had a fanatical look in their eyes.


    It was true that Ou Yangming¡¯s performance in the grandpetition was too amazing.


    Smithing a magic weapon and refining the Eternal Pill. Of course, the most important thing was that his bloodline was so rich that it was unimaginable.


    Any of those feats would be enough to cause a stir. What was more, Ou Yangming achieved all of them. Besides, he scared away the usually arrogant Main Combat Sect and ruthlessly pped them in the face.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s back, Feng Xiang cleared his throat. Instantly, more than 70% of the powerhouses around the young fellow turned to look at him.


    Feng Xiang pondered for a moment and noted softly, ¡°Today¡¯s indeed a day worth remembering because we¡¯ve taken a step toward peace and prosperity. This is the joint effort of everyone. Of course, the credit belongs to Master Ou, and no one can take it away.¡± The crowd burst intoughter. The distance between them became smaller, and the group became closer. This was Feng Xiang¡¯s charm.


    He walked toward Ou Yangming and cupped his hands.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming twisted his body and dodged.


    Feng Xiang did not care. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Master Ou, please!¡± As he said that, he pointed his right hand forward.


    A cold wind blew, blowing up the withered leaves on the ground. The group of people gradually disappeared under the moonlight, and their shadows stretched longer on the ground.


    In a pavilion, Ou Yangming and Feng Xiang sat opposite each other.


    There was a stove in front of them. The charcoal fire was burning very vigorously, and a pot of liquor was ced on the stove. This was a liquor unique to the Phoenixes, and it was known as the Drunken Immortal.


    This kind of liquor was priceless in the Great Wide World, and it could only be discovered but not sought. Even within the Phoenixes, they would not easily treat it to their guests. Of course, with Ou Yangming¡¯s status at the moment, he could naturally drink it.


    The pavilion was built in the middle of ake. It was summer, and there were many pink and tender lotus flowers blooming.


    Some were charming and tender, some were graceful and beautiful, some were pure and white. In short, they seemed to bepeting with each other for beauty.


    ¡°Come and try this liquor. It¡¯s the Drunken Immortal, and I usually can¡¯t bear to drink it.¡± Feng Xiang stood up and poured a cup of liquor each for Ou Yangming and himself. Within the Phoenixes, he would pour drinks for some figures, but there were definitely not many of them. In fact, there were only fewer than 20 people who could receive the treatment. Not, Ou Yangming had be one of them.


    Ou Yangming was quite moved.


    He had not been with Feng Xiang for long, but he understood more than half of Feng Xiang¡¯s personality. While the man was proud, he said what he meant and acted realistically. During this period, Feng Xiang had been taking care of Ou Yangming meticulously. This might sound quite intimate, but it was the truth.


    Now, Feng Xiang even strongly rmended the liquor.


    It could only mean that the Drunken Immortal was not simple at all.


    Ou Yangming looked at the liquor in his cup. It was light green and gave off a majestic spiritual power. He licked his lips, picked up the cup, and drank a mouthful of the Drunken Immortal. A mellow fragrance spread along his tongue and went straight to the bottom of his heart. All sorts of things from his past appeared in front of his eyes. Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong... Even some of the figures whose names he could not remember. In about 8 minutes, he saw everything from the perspective of a bystander.


    He sighed lightly and said, ¡°People should live in the present and cherish the present...¡±


    These words came from his heart. After seeing the past, he treasured the present even more.


    Feng Xiang looked at him deeply and said, ¡°This is good liquor...¡±


    Ou Yangming understood what he meant. He nodded and said, ¡°The spiritual power in it is very intense. It¡¯s like trickling water that nourishes one¡¯s body. This is no longer a type of liquor, and it¡¯s more precious than immortal liquid. You¡¯re Feng Xiang, and I¡¯m sure that the liquor presented by a Ruler from the Phoenixes can¡¯t be bad no matter what. I know what you want me to do¡ªto be like this Drunken Immortal, where very few figures in the Phoenixes are qualified to drink it. You¡¯ve now drunk it with me, but I¡¯m afraid the matter will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a great understanding,¡± Feng Xiang praised.


    ¡°Everything is simple. As long as one doesn¡¯t lose one¡¯s heart, one will be able to see the essence,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    ¡°To be able to teach a genius like you, Brother Ou, it seems that your master must be an extraordinary powerhouse.¡± Feng Xiang pursed his lips and looked at theke. The waves were calm and unperturbed.


    ¡°I guess so. In any case, he¡¯s quite exceptional to me.¡± Ou Yangming thought for a while then added, ¡°As exceptional as a building that¡¯s many stories tall.¡± As he said that, the image of Old Craftsman appeared in his mind, and his eyes were smiling.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed exceptional.¡± Feng Xiang nodded as if it was a matter of fact.


    After drinking the liquor, Feng Xiang could say what he needed to say. His expression was solemn.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Ou, you¡¯ve ruined the n of the Main Combat Sect this time, so you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°In the ancestralnd of the Phoenixes, there are eyes everywhere, so they won¡¯t dare to act rashly, right? Besides, I¡¯m not someone that can be controlled by others.¡± Ou Yangming was not worried at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe in the ancestralnd, but you must be wary of others. Feng Tian¡¯s a wicked person. He won¡¯t sit still and wait for death. Besides, under his leadership, the Main Combat Sect is stained with bloodlust. We can¡¯t underestimate them.¡± Feng Xiang drank a mouthful of the Drunken Immortal, and his eyebrows were tightly knitted together.


    ¡°Feng Xinxiao¡¯s considered a great general of the Main Combat Sect. He has lost in terms of his state of mind, so it¡¯ll be difficult for him to be a great person. What do you have to worry about?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the lotus flowers with a profound gaze.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m being too persistent.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s furrowed eyebrows rxed.


    ¡°The wind is about to rise. I have to go back.¡± Ou Yangming slowly stood up.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s receding figure, Feng Xiang said, ¡°Grandfather wants to see you.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned for 2 to 3 seconds before he nodded.


    After returning to his courtyard, Ou Yangming pushed the door open with a creak.


    He walked into the room and sat cross-legged. With a sh of thought, he immersed his mind into his spiritual world. In the spiritual world, cold wind whimpered, ice and snow fell, and the snow mountain became even more majestic. It rose higher every moment and at an incredible speed. Compared to when he was a Spiritualist, this progress was remarkable. When he visualized the snow mountain, even the temperature in the room plunged.


    After an hour, Ou Yangming slowly withdrew himself from his meditation.


    His eyes opened, and his gaze was deep like an ancient and distant starry sky. He looked calm and rxed, simple and ancient.


    Indeed, it felt like he was isted from the world...


    After all, given his level of cultivation, his temperament was certainly top-notch.

 Chapter 1063 - The Ancient War

    <h4>Chapter 1063: The Ancient War</h4>


    The bright moon slowly rose into the sky. Bright moonlight sprinkled down, casting ayer of a mysterious and pure white veil over the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd.


    Ou Yangming walked slowly and arrived at a small courtyard.


    Here, Feng Mu was looking at him with a smile. His old eyes were filled with wisdom that could see through everything.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and met this pair of eyes. He could not help but pause slightly. He did not know why, but when the eyes looked at him, while he had a feeling that he had been seen through, deep down he did not feel the slightest bit of difort or have rebellious thoughts.


    It was as if he could let go of all his thoughts, and even his state of mind could be calm and unperturbed.


    What kind of powerful and inconceivable ability was this? Once Ou Yangming noticed this, his expression could not help but change slightly.


    As the saying went, the supreme art of war is to subdue the enemy without fighting. This old phoenix who had lived for God knows how long had done it without making a sound. Inparison, the other phoenix Rulers also had powerfulbat powers but in terms of individual temperament, they seemed to be slightly inferior.


    Taking a deep breath, Ou Yangming regained his calmness.


    Even if this old man possessed unfathomable strength, it was impossible for him to greatly affect Ou Yangming without a sound.


    Ou Yangming slowly walked toward the old man. He deeply bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, senior.¡±


    Regardless of whether it was due to the old man¡¯s age or for Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s sake, the salutation was necessary. Hence, when Ou Yangming bowed, he was respectful and did not show the slightest bit of reluctance. In reality, even within the Phoenixes, very few people could receive this old man¡¯s guidance face to face.


    Feng Mu slowly nodded and said, ¡°Not bad, you... Are very good.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled indifferently and responded, ¡°Thanks for your praise, senior¡±


    He hade because of Feng Mu¡¯s invitation, but he did not bring it up at all. They were like a host and a guest, chatting casually in this ce surrounded by beautiful scenery.


    The smile in Feng Mu¡¯s eyes grew, and he was more satisfied with Ou Yangming.


    Even though he appeared amiable, the faintly discernible aura and pressure on his body were quite unbearable for any descendant of the Phoenixes. On the other hand, Ou Yangming, who was a human, appeared to be at ease in front of him and did not show any signs of being affected.


    Feng Mu sighed deeply in his heart.


    Sure enough, the bloodline of the Phoenixes¡¯ king was extraordinary.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, how do you feel aftering to the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd?¡± Feng Mu suddenly asked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed. He immediately understood that the old man had finally started to talk about serious matters.


    After some serious thought, Ou Yangming solemnly answered, ¡°There are as many powerhouses as there are clouds here.¡± This was indeed the most profound feeling he had. Beforeing to the ancestralnd, he had never thought that there would be so many powerhouses in this world.


    Every Ruler here could stir up a bloody storm in the Spiritual Realm. Even the weakest Ruler could sweep everything away. Just like how Feng Xiang descended to the Spiritual Realm in the past, even when he had curbed his power and tried his best to restrain himself, as long as he existed, the realm could not bear it.


    Ou Yangming originally thought that there might only be a few existences like Feng Xiang. Nheless, aftering to the ancestralnd, he realized what it meant to be truly wealthy and powerful. Inparison, those so-called supreme sects in the Spiritual Realm were insignificant.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Feng Mu faintlyughed and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re wrong to say that there are as many powerhouses as there are clouds here.¡± He smiled as he exined, ¡°The Great Wide World is so vast, so what you¡¯ve seen is only a drop in the ocean.¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled, and his expression could not help but be solemn. He pondered for a moment before he finally nodded slowly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve received your teachings.¡±


    After entering the Great Wide World, he finally understood what it meant to have a world that was so vast. On top of that, he only knew how many true powerhouses there were after receiving careful guidance from this old man.


    It was true that the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd was enough to shock him, but it was only one of the many whenpared to the entire Great Wide World. After all, in this endless world, there were still the Dragons that could contend with the Phoenixes, and they were not inferior at all.


    The fight between the 2 races had been going on for unknown years, but the victor had never truly been decided.


    Since there were so many powerhouses in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd, the number of dragons would not be much less. Moreover, the true powerhouses of the Dragons and the Phoenixes should be wandering around the Great Wide World or guarding certain ces. Only a small number of them remained in their ancestralnds.


    Just thinking about how many powerhouses and secrets were hidden in this Great Wide World could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    For a moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s state of mind underwent a subtle change.


    The pride that he gained after advancing into a Venerable One,prehending the origin power, sensing the growth of the poisonous pill¡¯s world, and contending against a Ruler, flew away quietly at this time.


    In the Great Wide World, with his strength at the moment, he could be considered a top figure. Nevertheless, it was also because of this that he was still far from being able to suppress the others. Since that was the case, what else could he be proud of?


    A satisfied smile appeared on Feng Mu¡¯s face. He saw all of Ou Yangming¡¯s psychological changes.


    Perhaps others would not be able to see any clues from those tiny details, but Feng Mu¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he was experienced. Naturally, he was far from what ordinary people couldpare to.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, the Phoenixes have plenty of powerhouses, but we haven¡¯t been able to rule the Great Wide World for so many years. Do you know why?¡±


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment and carefully asked, ¡°The Dragons?¡±


    Feng Mu seemed to be on the same side as Feng Xiang and Lil¡¯ Red, so he should be a part of the Peacemaking Sect. Despite that, Ou Yangming was not a real phoenix, after all, thus he could not understand the thoughts of these influential figures. The influential figures were definitely powerhouses from the older generation. They had experienced real bloody battles, and many of theirpanions andrades had fallen under the ws of dragon powerhouses. Hence, Ou Yangming did not dare to jump to a conclusion when he could not see through the old man¡¯s true thoughts.


    The old man smiled and replied to him, ¡°The Dragons are indeed the biggest factor but in the Great Wide World, other than the Dragons, there are also some races that possess incredibly powerful strength. Some of them are extraordinary saints and can even reach the level of our race¡¯s powerhouses.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. Those who could be called powerhouses in the Phoenixes were surely Rulers. As for whether they could further advance, it was not something he would know.


    Having said that, other than the Dragons and the Phoenixes, up until this time, Ou Yangming had not met Rulers from other races yet.


    However, judging from Feng Mu¡¯s words, in the Great Wide World, there were probably quite a number of powerhouses at that level. Of course, among those races, including the Humans, even if someone broke through and became a Ruler, they were very rare.


    Otherwise, it would not be the Dragons and the Phoenixes who had the qualifications to dominate the Great Wide World. Instead, it would be a war between the 10,000 races.


    Feng Mu slowed down and exined, ¡°The Dragons and the Phoenixes have been fighting to the death for many years. For the sake of their own interests, who knows how many God-favored ones have fallen. Heh, when the scale of the fight between the 2 races continued to grow, it finally spread to the entire Great Wide World and involved all the powerful races.¡± He let out a long sigh and continued, ¡°Our 2 races once broke out in a disastrous war. That war was known as the Ancient War. After that war, the strongest powerhouses of each of our ns were almost destroyed in an instant. Heh... The Dragons and the Phoenixes that you see today are basically the younger generation.¡±


    A faint sorrowful expression shed across his eyes as he spoke.


    It was obvious that the memory of that battle had left a deep impression on him. Even after so many years, he could not forget it.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment before nodding. Even so, he remained silent. This was because he did not know how to deal with the situation.


    Feng Mu reminisced for a moment before opening his mouth once again and said, ¡°Currently, the Dragons and the Phoenixes have recovered our strengths. We have yet to reach our peaks in the past, but we¡¯re close. Meanwhile, the supreme powerhouses from the other races are also slowly appearing. They¡¯re either leaning toward the Dragons or the Phoenixes. The situation now is actually somewhat simr to the one during ancient times.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart trembled as he asked, ¡°Senior, you mean that the great war between the Dragons and the Phoenixes...¡±


    Feng Mu¡¯s expression was grave as he continued, ¡°If this situation continues, the war will likely be unavoidable.¡± He let out a long sigh, ¡°After the Ancient War, both the Dragons and the Phoenixes suffered heavy injuries and nearly destroyed their inheritances. If this great war were to erupt again, which one of us can be sure about being victorious?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I understand. Senior, you want peace.¡±


    After listening to Feng Mu¡¯s heartfelt words, he finally understood his true intentions.


    Only after experiencing that terrifying war that almost caused both sides to be extinct could one show reverence toward war.


    Feng Mu was advocating from the bottom of his heart. Of course, this was also because the Dragons and the Phoenixes were on par with each other. If one side was rising higher than the other, it would be a disaster for the other race.


    The old man lowered his head and stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s body with eyes full of wisdom. He said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I know that you should have the opportunities from the Dragons and Phoenixes on you. Perhaps only one of such fortune exists among the billions of living beings, and it¡¯s even rarer for the being with the opportunities to seed in cultivating them. As far as I remember, there was only one such being before this and was also a human...¡±


    A figure instantly shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Feng Mu stood up and slowly walked away, leaving behind a faint voice that echoed in the air.


    ¡°Your appearance might be an opportunity for peace between the 2 races. Please... Cherish it.¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Fight to the Bitter End

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Fight to the Bitter End</h4>


    As Ou Yangming watched Feng Mu¡¯s figure slowly disappear from his sight, his emotions could not calm down for a long time.


    The Ancient War between the Dragons and the Phoenixes seemed illusory because without experiencing it before, one would not know the truth. Nheless, the term would be enough to cause people¡¯s imaginations to run wild. It was a kind of shudder that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Especially on Feng Mu¡¯s body, Ou Yangming could feel a strong aura of death. It was as if in the blink of an eye, one could experience the day of destruction where remains were everywhere and everything died.


    Ou Yangming could be sure of one thing, and that was that Feng Mu really did not want to see that tragedy happen again. Therefore, he really wanted to resolve the enmity between the Dragons and the Phoenixes. At the very least, he wanted to find a way for both races to survive even if both sides would suffer heavy losses.


    Of course, whether this path would work or not was not something that he alone could decide.


    Even so, Ou Yangming believed that regardless of whether it was within the Phoenixes or the Dragons, many of the members had such thoughts. Otherwise, Feng Xiang alone would not be able to hold up the Peacemaking Sect.


    ¡®Hmm, the Dragons!¡¯


    Among the Dragons, there should also be powerhouses with such thoughts. Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not know how to contact them. After all, with the situation where the Dragons and the Phoenixes were at loggerheads, even a knowledgeable person would not dare to risk the world¡¯s condemnation andmunicate with them in private.


    Ou Yangming walked slowly while all kinds of thoughts appeared in his mind. He did not know why but after he learned of the situation, he had been focused on thinking of how to help Feng Xiang so that the Peacemaking Sect could gain the upper hand in the Phoenixes. He never thought of using the opportunity of the war between the 2 races to increase his strength.


    Perhaps this had something to do with his special physique and encounters. Perhaps in the deepest part of his heart, he did not want to see that break out of the war more than anyone else.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. He raised his head and looked in a certain direction.


    A figure appeared in front of him.


    This was the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd, hence it would not be strange to see a certain powerhouse from the race here. Despite that, if a certain powerhouse appeared without warning and stared at you with a piercing gaze, it would be unusual.


    Moreover, if the powerhouse was the most influential figure in the Main Combat Sect, the situation would be even more different.


    ¡°Feng Xinxiao,¡± Ou Yangming enunciated each word clearly.


    His eyebrows furrowed slightly because he really did not understand why the powerhouse from the Main Combat Sect was looking for him.


    Logically speaking, Ou Yangming was Feng Xiang¡¯s guest and was enemies with Feng Xinxiao. Having said that, if Feng Xinxiao wanted to harm him in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd... Though the young fellow did not have a deep understanding of the Phoenixes yet, he would not believe that Feng Xinxiao would do such a stupid thing here.


    Feng Xinxiao looked coldly at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°My father has invited you. Do you have the courage to meet him?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned. Then, heughed involuntarily and responded, ¡°Meet Senior Feng Tian? I couldn¡¯t have asked for more.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He turned around and took the lead, but a trace of jealousy could be seen in the depths of his eyes, and it could not be concealed no matter what.


    This was because he was very clear that Feng Tian wanted to meet Ou Yangming not because he wanted to kill the young fellow, but because he wanted to rope him in. After all, the bloodline of the Phoenix King flowed in the human¡¯s body. Even though Feng Tian was the leader of the Main Combat Sect, he was still a member of the Phoenixes. He would not stint on getting Ou Yangming to submit to the Main Combat Sect.


    However, Feng Xinxiao was not willing to do so.


    Not long after, Feng Xinxiao stopped in front of a gorgeous big house. He said in a clear voice, ¡°Father, Ou Yangming has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± A voice filled with dignity sounded from inside the house.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. He walked past Feng Xinxiao and entered the house as if he was not being unmindful.


    As soon as Ou Yangming met Feng Tian¡¯s gaze in the air, his heart skipped a beat. He felt a terrifying pressure that was difficult to describe. This pressure came from Feng Tian himself. The strength of the pressure was simply unimaginable.


    When Ou Yangming was with Feng Mu, the old man gave off a peaceful feeling. In particr, his eyes were as gentle as jade and as deep as the sea. They were unpredictable


    On the contrary, Feng Tian¡¯s body was filled with an intense and irresistible aura. This aura made him stand high above as if in this world, other than him, all the other living beings had to bow their heads in submission when they saw him.


    Between the 2 powerhouses from the Phoenixes, one was as calm as water, whereas the other was as aggressive as fire. They hadpletely different styles.


    That said, if Ou Yangming really had to evaluate them, he could not tell which one was more powerful.


    Retracting his thoughts, Ou Yangming cupped his hands and greeted, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your great name, senior.¡±


    Feng Tian smiled indifferently, but the majesty from his body did not disappear along with his smile. This was because this imposing aura had merged with his body¡¯s instincts. As long as his true body was present, his imposing aura would fill the air. This was also something that other living beings could not resist.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, a human, but obtained the bloodline inheritance of the Phoenix King.¡±


    The young fellow mused for a moment before replied, ¡°Senior, I was merely lucky.¡±


    ¡°Heh, since you could obtain the bloodline of our king, you must be fated.¡± Feng Tian¡¯s eyes shed. The aura on his body seemed to have be a little sharper, and it unintentionally spread out. It pressed down like a mountain, causing Ou Yangming¡¯s breathing to stop for a moment.


    ¡®Feng Tian¡¯s certainly much stronger than Feng Xinxiao and Feng Xiang.¡¯


    This was the only thought that shed through Ou Yangming¡¯s mind at this moment. Nheless, he could not tell how exactly mighty Feng Tian was.


    Feng Tian stared at Ou Yangming and said indifferently, ¡°Fated one, after you came to the Great Wide World, you defeated a Ruler from the Dragons in your first battle. That¡¯s... Very good.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly to himself. He had helped Feng Xiang defeat the dragon powerhouse but to be honest, he had no choice at that time. After all, he could not help the unknown Dragons to deal with Feng Xiang. Nevertheless, based on Feng Tian¡¯s words, it seemed like he had done it deliberately.


    Feng Tian continued, ¡°Since you attacked the Dragons, it proves that the bloodline in your body is pure and wless.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Phoenixes and the Dragons are eternal enemies and can¡¯t coexist. Any phoenix with a pure bloodline is born to hate the Dragons. I¡¯m very pleased that you followed the instinct of your bloodline to do things.¡± Feng Tian nodded slowly and seemed to admire Ou Yangming a lot.


    Ou Yangming was bbergasted. He thought to himself, ¡®I only helped Feng Xiang defeat a dragon powerhouse. How did it involve my bloodline?¡¯


    Even so, at this point, he could only bite the bullet and continue listening with a bitter smile.


    Feng Tian¡¯s gaze turned, and he suddenly said, ¡°Feng Mu looked for you. What did he say?¡±


    Ou Yangming was startled. He thought for a moment and answered seriously, ¡°Senior Feng Mu told me about the Ancient War between the Dragons and the Phoenixes.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Senior Feng Mu said that the strength of the Dragons and the Phoenixes have gradually recovered to their peaks, and there are signs of continued fighting between the races. If we let this go on, the past might repeat itself.¡± He raised his head and looked at Feng Tian seriously, trying to find a trace of signs from the influential figure¡¯s face.


    Who knew, Feng Tian¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest.


    He coldly remarked, ¡°Hmph, what did he mean by the past repeating itself? The Great Wide World may be huge, but it can¡¯t amodate 2 incredibly powerful races.¡± His voice was suddenly raised by a notch as he sternly added, ¡°Either the Phoenixes or the Dragons can exist.¡±


    Ou Yangming inhaled a deep breath of air. When Feng Tian was furious, his powerful aura did not decrease at all. In fact, the pressure from him was so great that it could cause one toy prone on the ground. That being said, the young fellow¡¯s body was straight. He was an indomitable person. No matter how that fearsome aura surged, he was fearless and unyielding.


    In the distance, Feng Xinxiao looked at Ou Yangming, whose back was as straight as a mountain. While he was jealous, a hint of admiration actually shed in his eyes.


    Not to mention a human, even among the Phoenixes, only a handful had the strength and courage to stand in front of the furious Feng Tian. At the very least, even Feng Xinxiao might not have the guts to do so.


    Of course, this was probably because Ou Yangming did not know how frightening Feng Tian was. Ignorant people were fearless.


    Feng Xinxiao tried tofort himself.


    ¡°Senior.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and saluted. He asked in a clear voice, ¡°May I ask how massive the Great Wide World is?¡±


    Feng Tian answered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s endless.¡±


    ¡°Can the Phoenixes finish exploring this world?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t the 2 races coexist in the Great Wide World?¡± Ou Yangming solemnly asked.


    The corners of Feng Tian¡¯s mouth slightly curled up. As if he had heard the funniest words, he questioned, ¡°You want to ask why the 2 races can¡¯t reconcile, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming seriously said, ¡°If the Great Wide World can no longer amodate so many powerhouses, it¡¯s understandable for the 2 races to kill each other for the sake of their own interests. However, since both of you have yet to fully explore the Great Wide World, and there are still arge number of regions for the 2 races to develop, why isn¡¯t reconciliation possible?¡±


    Feng Tian slowly raised his head, his eyes carrying a trace of ridicule, ¡°You should ask the Dragons about this. Heh, to tell you the truth, even if the Phoenixes are willing to reconcile, do you think that the Dragons can ept it?¡± He looked at Ou Yangming and repeated word by word, ¡°Remember, the blood feud between the Dragons and the Phoenixes has been in our bones for generations. It can never be... Reversed. This is a war between races. If you die, I die. However, the loser will be exterminated while the winner will be reborn from the mes and dominate the Great Wide World.¡±


    It was rtively easy to form a grudge, but it was difficult to resolve it.


    Ou Yangming naturally understood this principle so when he heard these words, he could not help but feel speechless.


    The blood feud between the Dragons and the Phoenixes might really have seeped into their bones. How could it be resolved so easily?


    ¡®Senior Feng Mu, can your wish really be fulfilled...¡¯

 Chapter 1065 - The Heart of Origins

    <h4>Chapter 1065: The Heart of Origins</h4>


    Feng Tian raised his head and stared at Ou Yangming with an imposing gaze. ¡°Although you¡¯re a human, you¡¯ve obtained the bloodline inheritance of the Phoenix King,¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡°Right now, you¡¯re also a legitimate member of the Phoenixes. So, how will you choose the path in front of you?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression slightly changed. He opened his mouth and showed a hint of hesitation.


    Since Feng Tian had met him personally, it meant that he was showing his final stand.


    Ou Yangming knew that once he rejected Feng Tian¡¯s good intentions, or rather, recruitment, Feng Tian would not be easy to talk to. At that time, what he would receive would probably be a thunderous strike from this big boss.


    Facing Feng Xiang and the other true juniors of the Phoenixes, Feng Tian would be afraid and would not dare to kill them. On the other hand, he would certainly not have the slightest bit of pity for a human like Ou Yangming.


    Rtively speaking, Feng Tian was far more dangerous than Feng Mu.


    Then, what choice should Ou Yangming make?


    Ou Yangming was silent as if he was considering the situation. After a long time, his face revealed a hint of determination.


    He touched his chest. He really could not do something that went against his wishes.


    If it was in the past, when Ou Yangming was weak, he would not have minded feigning civility andpromise. Now, he had gained powerful strength. He could dominate the Great Wide World and be invincible but as a Venerable One, he had possessed the strength to resist a Ruler.


    He asked himself, ¡®If I still have to submit to tyranny at this moment, a giant demon will be born in the depths of my heart. Besides, it¡¯ll be an obstacle that I¡¯ll never be able to climb over.¡¯


    In other words, Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation would stop at this stage in this lifetime, and he would not be able to advance any further. Comparing his options, he naturally knew what choice he should make.


    Slowly raising his head, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brightly, bravely meeting the gaze that made countless powerhouses tremble. He did not open his mouth to speak, but he had clearly expressed his stand.


    Feng Tian suddenly let out a long sigh and questioned, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, he gave a deep bow to the elder from the Phoenixes and turned around to leave. They had different paths and ns, but Feng Tian was indeed devoted to the Phoenixes. It was a perfect depiction of ¡°exhausting all of one¡¯s efforts¡±. Feng Tian and Feng Mu had chosen different paths but even if it was for the sake of Feng Tian¡¯s sincerity, Ou Yangming, who possessed the strength of the Phoenixes, was respectful of him.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s receding figure, Feng Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with aplicated and puzzled look. He slowly said, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    The Imperial Bloodline that flowed in Ou Yangming¡¯s body was genuine. Otherwise, he could not have resonated with the ancestralnd. Logically speaking, since he possessed such a powerful bloodline, his hatred toward the Dragons shoulde from deep within his bones and could never be erased. Even if the young fellow was a human, since he possessed such a bloodline, there would be no difference.


    Therefore, even though Feng Tian knew Ou Yangming was on good terms with Feng Xiang and the rest, he still had absolute confidence that he could rope him in.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ bloodlines were meant to be noble and could suppress everything.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming¡¯s choice greatly surprised Feng Tian.


    ¡°Father, Feng Xinxiao stepped forward and called out in a low voice.


    Feng Tian pondered for a long time before he finally waved his hand gently and said, ¡°Since the fe¡¯s unwilling... Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Xinxiao replied softly and turned around to leave.


    Feng Tian raised his head and looked into the distance. It was unknown whether his eyes were shing with regret or not. Nheless, after a short while, his face was calm again.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Ou Yangming slowly returned to his room. He was a little emotional. After he came to the Phoenixes, he still got involved in the fight between the sects.


    He calmed his mind and slowly sat. He immersed his mind in his sea of consciousness and continued to condense the boundless mountain.


    At this time, he had a subtle sense of danger in his heart. Especially after leaving Feng Tian¡¯s ce, this feeling became more intense. Therefore, he could not let go of any opportunity to improve his strength, and he worked hard to cultivate. His progress might be a little slow but if he did not train hard every day, how would he be able to break through and advance?


    Waves of strong mental power spread out from his body. The strength of that power was still limited to that of a Venerable One, but it was incredible and terrifying.


    It was simr to a hidden power under the calm surface of the sea, and it could subvert everything. If this power was released, it would be enough to destroy the world.


    When Ou Yangming was focused on cultivating, he could not feel how quickly time had passed. After an unknown time, he suddenly felt something in his heart. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s figure.


    ¡°When you cultivate, you¡¯re really not distracted,¡± Lil¡¯ Red remarked.


    Ou Yangming smiled indifferently and responded, ¡°This is the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd. If I can¡¯t rest assured here, I think there¡¯s no ce in the Great Wide World where I can cultivate in peace.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red raised his head and said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the ancestralnd, you really don¡¯t need to worry about any idents or dangers.¡±


    This was the headquarters of the Phoenixes. There was a conflict between the sects at the moment, but the sects had their boundaries. At the very least, it was impossible for a certain phoenix powerhouse to be assassinated here. If someone was blind enough to do that, they would certainly be the public enemy. Even a big shot like Feng Tian would not be able to escape the disaster.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    King Kong and the goshawk entered one after another. Together with Big Yellow, they looked at Ou Yangming with a trace of worry in their eyes.


    Ou Yangming was slightly startled and could not help butugh, ¡°You all know already?¡±


    Big Yellow nodded and said, ¡°Yes. The news has spread in thest few days. You¡¯ve made your choice and rejected Feng Tian¡¯s recruitment.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned his head and looked at Lil¡¯ Red.


    Lil¡¯ Red said without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who spread the news. Hmph, just by looking at Feng Xinxiao, I know he must¡¯ve failed.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, you don¡¯t have to think too much. I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    The reason Lil¡¯ Red and Feng Xiang had spread the news so widely was that they wanted to confirm the matter and let everyone in the race know that the human genius who possessed the Imperial Bloodline was with the Peacemaking Sect.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s face turned slightly red as he said softly, ¡°I was just a little worried.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes rolled as he said, ¡°Oh right, I came because I want to tell you something.¡± His eyes flickered as he noted, ¡°We just received news that there¡¯s a sudden change in the heart of origin.¡±


    ¡°The heart of origins?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    The heart of origins was the center of the Great Wide World. It was a ce that ordinary living beings could not even reach nor imagine.


    ording to legends, that ce was where space and time intersected. It possessed the origin power of the entire Great Wide World. While Ou Yangming had started to study the origin power, he had only scratched the surface. Hence, he was filled with anticipation and curiosity toward where the heart of origins was located.


    Moreover, the more he understood it, the more respectful he was toward such a ce.


    This was because he knew how terrifying the origin power was. If something happened to the heart of origins, even if it was just a small change, it would have an incredible impact on the entire Great Wide World.


    Of course, it was not an easy task to monitor the heart of origins. In the Great Wide World, only the Dragons and the Phoenixes were qualified to do that.


    Lil¡¯ Red said solemnly, ¡°Why would I joke about this?¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Besides, during the transformation of the heart of origins this time, the Phoenix King¡¯s color seems to have appeared.¡±


    Ou Yangming suddenly raised his head. His eyes shed with an insuppressible joy.


    The king¡¯s color, and it was from the Phoenixes. What did this mean? If Ou Yangming could enter the ce and explore it, it might be the greatest opportunity for him.


    Clearly, Lil¡¯ Red and the others were well aware of this. Otherwise, they would not have informed him for no reason.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, are you nning to make arrangements for me to enter?¡± Ou Yangming asked with an expectant look.


    The little red bird nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the color of our king has appeared, we mustn¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± He blinked and added, ¡°We¡¯ve opened a special passage and kept it a secret from Feng Tian and the others. Now, we¡¯re just waiting to send you there.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too,¡± Big Yellow shouted.


    However, Lil¡¯ Red shot him a disdainful look and said, ¡°Hmph, Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s going to explore the mysteries there and seek opportunities. If you follow him, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be seeking your death. Don¡¯t forget, this is the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd.¡±


    Big Yellow grimaced, but he had nothing to say.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°Alright, they¡¯ll stay, but I¡¯ll need you to take care of them.¡± He stood up and said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This matter can¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    They were swift and decisive. Once they made a decision, they would not dy any time.


    After a short while, under Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s lead, Ou Yangming arrived at a secret Teleportation Formation. Only Feng Xiang was stationed here.


    They met but did not say a word to each other. This was because they knew that this was a rare opportunity. In order to not let the Main Combat Sect find out and interfere, it was best not to rm anyone.


    On the Teleportation Formation, a huge light shed and enveloped Ou Yangming¡¯s figure.


    In just a blink of an eye, once the light disappeared, he had disappeared.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were a little dim. Feng Xiang chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll return safely for sure.¡±


    The little red bird nodded and said, ¡°Yes, return safely.¡±

 Chapter 1066 - Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Sneak Attack</h4>


    Strange and mysterious ripples suddenly appeared in the void.


    When the ripples began to spread to the outside world at an extremely fast speed, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression could not help but change. He had be a true powerhouse, possessed the poisonous pill¡¯s world, and hadprehended a portion of the origin power. Therefore, when he saw this, he immediately understood that this was the result of an unstable space.


    If space could be described, it would be the most illusory thing in this world. Nheless, at the same time, it was also the most stable and sturdy thing.


    Breaking through space and causing space to tremble seemed simple, but the difficulty of doing so was absolutely beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    Of course, for the Dragons and the Phoenixes, breaking through space to teleport was just child¡¯s y. Even so, the ce Ou Yangming was in at the moment waspletely different.


    At this moment, he was being teleported in the Teleportation Formation built by the phoenix powerhouses.


    This should be the most stable ce in the world. After all, with the Phoenixes¡¯ strength, they would not cause the space to tremble.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, this impossible happened right in front of Ou Yangming. A powerful and inexplicable evil intent attacked him, causing him to be alert.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    As if confirming his thoughts, the strange ripples spread to all the space in front of him at an iparable speed. They also caused a huge explosion, shattering the space he was in.


    Ou Yangming lightly shouted, his hands trembled, and an invisible force was released from his body, firmly protecting his body. At the same time, the Ancient Dragon Shield was also in his hand, and waves of powerful energy were released from it, forming an absolutely protective space.


    The Dragon Shield was incredibly powerful. Ou Yangming could use it before, but he was unable to unleash its true power. After he advanced into a Venerable One andprehended the true essence of the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, this Ancient Dragon Shield could truly be put to good use in his hands.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz...¡±


    An endless series of electromaic sounds was heard around Ou Yangming.


    Every piece of shattered space contained unimaginably majestic energy. They spread out in all directions, wanting to destroy everything within.


    This kind of magnificent power had surpassed the limits of the imagination of ordinary people. Even if those powerful Venerable Ones from the Spiritual Realm were here, they would not have any chance of surviving at this moment.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming looked solemn without the slightest hint of panic. He slowly brandished the Ancient Dragon Shield in his hand. Rays of indestructible light shot out from his hand, lighting up one node after another around his body.


    Yes, in the void, there were suddenly more than 10 bright spots. These spots were so sudden and bright.


    When these bright spots appeared, each of them began to release energy andmunicate with each other. In an instant, they formed an invisible that enveloped Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    The space in the outside world continued to shatter. Having said that, no matter how powerful the energy was, the moment it came into contact with therge of light, it instantly vanished and ceased to exist.


    Ou Yangming had actually used his own strength to forcefully withstand the energy attack from the origin.


    At this moment, he was like a pir that supported the entire world. No matter how the surging waves attacked, he stood tall and did not fall.


    Within the light circle, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were bright. There were even traces of unusual golden lights shing within his eyes.


    The surrounding interspatial energy had formed many odd and powerful whirlpools that covered everything but under his gaze, nothing could hide.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming let out a soft snort and finally moved. In this shattered space that was filled with danger, he was like a huge mountain, charging towards a certain ce without reason. There was clearly nothing there but for some reason, when the circle of light reached that ce, the space trembled even more violently.


    It was as if there was no sound, but it was also as if the sound wave was striking the entire world. The shattered space became even more shattered, and the dazzling brilliance in the endless space disappeared.


    The space continued to shatter, and it did not take long before it gradually calmed down. The world once again returned to a cold and dark state.


    However, a ray of light slowly lit up from a certain point in the darkness after some time.


    2 enormous creatures emerged from the void. They were the Dragons¡¯ Rulers, Long Ting and Long Xiao.


    Their eyes flickered as they scanned the dark space. Eventually, a trace of doubt appeared in the depths of their eyes.


    ¡°Long Xiao, is that fe... Dead?¡±


    ¡°He should be dead, right?¡± Long Xiao said with some uncertainty, ¡°We triggered a space-shattering disaster, after all. Even we couldn¡¯t have escaped if we were unprepared.¡±


    Long Ting hesitated for a moment then slowly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but I somehow feel a bit uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. That human fe¡¯s a bit weird and can contend with us as a Venerable One, but he¡¯s only a Venerable One. Even if he has the power to fight beyond his level, he can¡¯t bepared to us when dealing with disasters,¡± Long Xiao said with a ferocious smile.


    A trace of intense hatred shed in his eyes. He had lost a move in his battle against Ou Yangming before this. That was a humiliation that wouldst a lifetime! Even if he crushed the young fellow¡¯s bones and scattered his ashes, he would still be unable to dispel the hatred in his heart.


    Long Ting nced at him and understood his feelings very well. This was because if he was in his ce, he would not be any better off.


    All of a sudden, the expressions of the 2 dragon Rulers changed slightly. They turned their heads at the same time and looked into the distance.


    Over there, 2 more rays of light lit up, and a frightening and powerful aura began to spread.


    After sensing the 2 auras, Long Ting and Long Xiao looked vicious.


    ¡°Those b*stards from the Phoenixes...¡±


    When the lights stabilized, 2 phoenix powerhouses indeed appeared.


    The 2 phoenix powerhouses emitted auras that were not inferior to that of Long Ting and Long Xiao. Their eyes were bone-piercing, and there was not the slightest bit of warmth in them.


    When the 2 dragons and 2 phoenixes met, it was as if they were meeting their enemies from their previous lives. Their gazes and auras became as sharp as knives.


    ¡°Heh, Feng Yi, Feng Ai, it¡¯s the two of you.¡± Long Xiao¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve killed countless descendants of our race. Since you¡¯re here today, don¡¯t think about leaving.¡±


    In the Phoenixes, under very rare circumstances, there would also be twins, and this was the case for Feng Yi and Feng Ai.


    They were the elite powerhouses of the Main Combat Sect of the Phoenixes, and they hated the Dragos to the core. Their hands were stained with the blood of the Dragons. Therefore, when Long Xiao and Long Ting saw them, they hated the twins even more than they did Ou Yangming.


    Feng Yi nced at them indifferently, and the hatred in his eyes was not much less. That said, he did not have the intention to attack immediately. Instead, he sneered and said, ¡°Hmph, Long Xiao and Long Ting, the imperial family members of the Dragons. You have really big names, but you¡¯re only so-so.¡±


    The 2 imperial family members from the Dragons looked at each other in surprise. Both parties were from the Main Combat Sects of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Hence, if they met each other on a normal day, they would have to fight hard. It would be difficult for them to kill each other, but it was stillmon for them to fight until they were covered in wounds and both sides were injured.


    In spite of that, the twins did not seem like they had the intention of fighting hard against Long Ting and Long Xiao this time. As such, the dragon Rulers were puzzled.


    Even so, no matter what Feng Yi and Feng Ai were thinking, Long Xiao and Long Ting were not going to let them go since they had met.


    The fierce aura around Long Ting became fiercer. He grinned hideously and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know how strong we are after you try again. Heh, let us see if you cowards have improved.¡±


    Just as Long Ting and Long Xiao were about to make a move, Feng Yi suddenly asked, ¡°Long Ting, is the human you attacked dead?¡±


    Long Ting was stunned andughed wildly. ¡°So you wanted to save that kid. Haha, let me tell you¡ªwe triggered a space-shattering disaster, so he has definitely died.¡±


    He and Long Xiao were absolutely willing to do anything that could sadden the Phoenixes, and they would be sincerely happy.


    Feng Yi frowned and uttered, ¡°Madman.¡±


    ¡°Roar, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Long Ting roared angrily, and his aura was immediately raised to the extreme.


    Feng Ai suddenly said, ¡°No, he¡¯s not dead; he has escaped.¡± His eyes flickered, and he said, ¡°Idiots, we provided you with such clear information, and yet you still failed to kill Ou Yangming. You¡¯re getting more stupid as you live.¡±


    Long Ting froze and asked, ¡°What? You were the ones who provided the information?¡±


    Feng Yi snorted and said, ¡°If we didn¡¯t deliberately leak it, do you really think that the Dragons could obtain such urate information?¡±


    The dragon Rulers looked at each other and felt a little surprised.


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± They faintly felt that things were no longer simple.


    ¡°Hmph, idiots. Do you still remember that terrifying human?¡± Feng Yi asked slowly.


    ¡°Terrifying human...¡± Long Ting trembled and asked, ¡°Do you mean Xu... That person?¡±


    Feng Yi looked at him coldly and said, ¡°After we kill that human, we¡¯lle for you.¡± After saying that, the 2 phoenix Rulers no longer paid attention to their sworn enemies. Instead, they carefully identified the space and in a sh, they broke through the space and disappeared.


    The 2 dragon Rulers looked at each other. After a while, Long Ting asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Long Xiao¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he said, ¡°That human could fight against me as a Venerable One. Perhaps...¡±


    Long Ting uttered word by word, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Kill him. No matter what, we can¡¯t let him live.¡±


    The 2 dragon powerhouses trembled. Following the aura left behind by Feng Yi, they tore through space and disappeared as well.

 Chapter 1067 - The Dragons and the Phoenixes Fight at Close Quarters

    Chapter 1067: The Dragons and the Phoenixes Fight at Close Quarters


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ripples around Ou Yangming gradually calmed down. He finally left the extremely dangerous broken space and came to an unknown ce.


    This ce was a deadnd with strong winds whistling, and the air was extremely thin. Amidst the endless strong winds, there were many big or small rocks mixed together. These rocks danced in the air and carried a huge force as if they could crush everything.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A rocknded beside Ou Yangming, and a sh of light immediately appeared. A surging force burst out from the Ancient Dragon Shield and fiercely collided with the rocks.


    Consequently, this rock that was whistling in the wind and rampaging around turned into fine powder in the air, dissipating along with the winds.


    Ou Yangming watched coldly from the side. Although the strength contained within the rock was great, it was no longer of any importance to him. Even if he did not deliberately deal with it, he could easily destroy it with just the strength of the Ancient Dragon Shield.


    He looked around and no longer cared about the harsh environment in this ce. Instead, he was a little worried. ¡®Just where have I ended up at?¡¯


    The strange change that happened during the teleportation made him sufficiently vignt. He did not know the reason, but he knew that it could not be an ident. Some beings from the Phoenixes were eager to kill him, after all.


    Ou Yangming released his mind and continued to explore, wanting to find something useful in the boundless void.


    Now, he knew there were countless celestial bodies in the Great Wide World. Once he lost his way, it would not be easy to find his way back.


    Nheless, since he had an ident during the teleportation, Feng Xiang, Lil¡¯ Red, and the others would definitely not stand idly by. With the secret techniques of the Phoenixes, if they were determined to find him, there would surely be a clue.


    Eventually, when Ou Yangming¡¯s mental conception was spread out to a certain extent, his eyebrows suddenly furrowed.


    His mental power was great, but it was still insignificant in the entire Great Wide World. At this moment, he released his power to explore and was only trying to find something that would interest him.


    Therefore, he discovered that the ce he had entered was filled with a strange and powerful power.


    The power was not unfamiliar to him because it was the Dragons¡¯ aura.


    Even though the aura was very secretive, he could identify the ball that had suddenly appeared in his spiritual world.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was filled with endless questions. He had used the Phoenixes¡¯ Teleportation Formation, so how could there be the Dragons¡¯ aura? Feng Xiang and the others were from the Peacemaking Sect, but they would never ignore the existence of the Dragons before the 2 races had truly given up on war.


    For a moment, many thoughts shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, causing his expression to change unpredictably. He faintly felt that he was in big trouble.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming sensed something. He turned his head and looked into the distance.


    At the end of his vision, a huge ball of light suddenly lit up. The light was as dazzling as the sun as if it could blind everyone who looked directly at it.


    Ou Yangming slightly narrowed his eyes. The distance was far, but he could still sense 2 terrifying auras.


    Phoenixes¡ªthey were certainly the auras of phoenix powerhouses. Given the fearsome and scorching pressure from them, he could not have been mistaken.


    If the 2 auras had appeared a little earlier, Ou Yangming might have taken the initiative to wee them. However, he was somewhat hesitant at this moment. This was because within the Teleportation Formation, a hint of concealed auras from the Dragons could also be sensed. As long as one was not aplete idiot, they would be able to sense that something was wrong.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment and immediately made a decision. He took a deep breath, and his body immediately descended.


    When hended, he shook his wrist and pulled out a rattan. The item was extraordinary. It was the Wutong Tree¡¯s rattan. Moreover, it had been refined by him into a piece of equipment that could stand in for him.


    Ou Yangming slightly brushed with his finger and squeezed out a drop of blood from the gap between his fingers. It dripped onto the rattan. Following that, he made a few strokes with his finger. The rattan trembled transformed into a person that looked exactly like him.


    The young fellow ced the person that the rattan had transformed into on the ground and set up ayer of protection above it.


    If one looked down from the sky, one would find a person who had fainted. While the person¡¯s aura was still there and had a mysterious power protecting him, who knew how long he couldst in this harsh environment?


    After doing all of this, Ou Yangming shed and stealthily hid himself 333 meters away.


    Just as he had just finished setting up all of this, the auras from the distance arrived at lightning speed.


    Ou Yangming, who was hiding in the dark, had a ghastly look on his face when he sensed the frightening auras. Given that the powerhouses could lock onto his position so easily, they must have used a special method. Without a doubt, it was one of the Phoenixes¡¯ secret techniques.


    Nevertheless, when the horrifying aura gradually approached, a look of surprise shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    He originally thought that the aura belonged to only one person, so he did not expect 2 powerhouses toe. Even so, the auras from the powerhouses were the same, making it impossible for anyone to distinguish them.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes and restrained his aura as he looked at them.


    When he focused on doing this, even the phoenix Rulers did not notice him.


    ¡°Hmph, he really escaped from the shattered space.¡± In the void, Feng Yi looked at Ou Yangming, who was lying undercover, and sneered. ¡°The Dragons are indeed the most useless race. They couldn¡¯t even kill such a thrash.¡±


    The corner of Feng Ai¡¯s mouth curled up into a strange arc as he said, ¡°They¡¯re still somewhat useful. At the very least, they severely injured this fe and saved us some trouble.¡± He raised his hand, and a ball of fiery light condensed on his palm.


    Just as he was about to release the fearsome power that represented destruction, Feng Yi stretched out her hand and uttered, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Ai was slightly startled as he asked in surprise.


    Feng Yi¡¯s eyes were bright as he asked, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened during the bloodline test?¡±


    The 2 of them did not participate in the grand meet, but everyone in the Phoenixes knew about this matter.


    Feng At¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°The Imperial Bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This human has the bloodline of our ancestor.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s eyes shed with greed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what despicable method he used to obtain it, but the bloodline can¡¯t be cut off just like that.¡±


    Feng Ai nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The human had to die but before that, the bloodline in his body could not be wasted.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists in the dark. ¡®The Phoenixes¡ªit was indeed the Phoenixes¡¯ doing.¡¯ He believed that Feng Xiang and Lil¡¯ Red would not harm him for sure, but the other phoenix powerhouses were different. Especially his rtionship with the Main Combat, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were like fire and water.


    Despite that, after sensing the auras of the 2 phoenix Rulers, Ou Yangming was not confident that he could win in a fight against them, so he continued to hide quietly.


    ¡°Oh, the Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline?¡±


    At the spur of the moment, an arrogant voice sounded from the other side. 2 auras that were no less inferior to that of the phoenix Rulers appeared.


    Long Xiao and Long Ting showed up, and they could not hide the joy on their faces. They did not expect that their persistent pursuit of Ou Yangming would allow them to obtain such precious information.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline was a distant legend. The Dragons and the Phoenixes were at loggerheads, but the bloodline had an unparalleled magical effect such that it would be valuable to any party that acquired it.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Feng Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°Catch him!¡±


    Before his voice was gone, he had swiftly gone down. With a shake of his wrist, his hand transformed into huge ws that grabbed toward Ou Yangming, who was on the ground.


    Just as he made his move, Long Xiao followed suit. The dragon powerhouse let out an explosive roar as his body trembled slightly. A ck mountain-like wall appeared in the air and forcefully blocked Feng Yi¡¯s ws.


    Having said that, Feng Yi was not well-known among the 2 races for no reason.


    He snorted coldly, then a dazzling light was released from his illusory hand. It pressed down on the ck wall ruthlessly.


    At this time, neither Feng Yi nor Long Xiao moved. They were in a stalemate just like that.


    Afterward, Feng Yi¡¯s body swayed. He quickly disappeared from where he was and pounced downward.


    That said, Long Ting was prepared and also pounced in the same direction.


    Their strengths were simr, by which they were all Rulers, and their respective races also had their strengths. Once they attacked, it would naturally be earth-shattering. Nheless, the 4 Rulers appeared to be very cautious when they fought. They attacked each other repeatedly, but their powers would usually disappear when they came close to Ou Yangming on the ground.


    Not only the phoenix powerhouses, but even the dragon powerhouses were also being careful.


    They came here for one reason, and that was to kill Ou Yangming, who was a human.


    However, when the powerhouses found out that Ou Yangming had lost the ability to fight back and possessed the coveted Imperial Bloodline, their thoughts changed drastically.


    As long as they could capture Ou Yangming, the precious bloodline would be within their grasp. No one could resist such a temptation. With that, the 4 Rulers controlled their powers perfectly here as they all wanted to capture the young fellow first. They knew that the first one among them to seed would have a huge advantage.. Even if they could not take Ou Yangming away, they would not leave him to others.

 Chapter 1068 - You Guys Continue

    Chapter 1068: You Guys Continue


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡±


    The sound of explosions was like an incessant violent storm. One after another, loud booms rang out continuously.


    In the air, the violent wind that was originally wreaking havoc had strangely stopped. This storm that seemed to be able to destroy the entire world had be insignificant under the power of the 4 Rulers.


    This was even after the dragon and phoenix Rulers had tried their best to restrain their powers. If they fought recklessly, the damage they would cause would be thousands of times greater than what was happening at the moment.


    Ou Yangming watched silently from below. He finally understood why the Spiritual Realm did not want the powerhouses of the Dragons and the Phoenixes to go there. It was because they were too powerful. The powers they released were far from what a Venerable One couldpare to. When a Venerable One exerted one¡¯s full strength, one would also cause huge damage to the environment but that kind of damage still had a certain limit, and the Great Wide World could withstand it. As long as a certain amount of time was given, it could slowly recover.


    On the other hand, when dragon and phoenix Rulers fought, the result of the damage was entirely different.


    Their strengths were superior, and they had faintlye into contact with the origin power, hence they could even cause fundamental damage to a certain area¡¯s origin power.


    Once such a thing happened, the area would be equivalent to bing and of death.


    The Big Ruins of the Spiritual Realm was undoubtedly and of death. There were still living creatures there, but the harsh environment was unimaginable.


    That was because the Big Ruins contained powerful energy, and the powers of the Dragons and the Phoenixes could not eradicate it. Otherwise, not a single de of grass would grow in the Big Ruins.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes and silently sensed the aftermath of the battle between the 4 Rulers. He silently wondered how he would fight against them if he was involved. The Rulers did not really fight with their full strength at the moment, and he had fought with Long Xiao before, but having the chance to experience the chaotic battle between Rulers was a rare opportunity.


    After an hour, Ou Yangming suddenly remembered something. His expression changed slightly, and he cried out internally, ¡®Oh no.¡¯


    The rattan that he had arranged as his scapegoat was stained with his blood and was lifelike. Nheless, it was not his real body, after all. Even if it had a certain amount of power to protect it, how could it hold on for long due to the attack that was going on around it?


    Even though the 4 Rulers held back tried their best to restrain their strength when they attacked to prevent touching that area, every time they attacked, there would more or less be aftershocks. They intentionally controlled and blocked a portion of their powers, but some still inevitably came into contact with the protective power over the rattan.


    Finally, the protective power had been weakened to the extreme.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    With a crisp sound, the protective power surrounding the rattan substitute could not bear the weight and exploded gloriously.


    The dragon and phoenix Rulers were fighting fiercely but at least half of their attention was still on this area.


    When they saw that the protective power was broken, they stopped at the same time. This was not because they pitied Ou Yangming but because they were afraid that if they continued to fight, the Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline would disappear.


    To them, while the protection was broken, Ou Yangming still looked like he was in aa. As long as he was here, it was enough.


    Feng Yi stared at the 2 dragon RUlers. His eyes were full of anger as he said, ¡°Long Xiao, Long Ting, you shameless guys!¡±


    Long Xiaoughed out loud. ¡°Hah, what do you mean by shameless? If it weren¡¯t for us exploding the space and severely injuring this fe, could you have gotten a chance to obtain the Imperial Bloodline? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Long Xiao, if you didn¡¯t have the information we provided, could you have pinpointed this fe¡¯s location so urately?¡± Feng Yi said angrily, ¡°You dragons better not push your luck!¡±


    Ou Yangming, who was listening from below, could not contain his anger. No wonder the Phoenixes¡¯ Teleportation Formation had an ident, and that the Dragons¡¯ auras could also be sensed. It turned out that the phoenix powerhouses had leaked the information and lured the dragon powerhouses here to attack him.


    This was a way to kill by borrowing someone else¡¯s knife. The Phoenixes were very crafty.


    ¡°Heh, pushing our luck?¡± Long Ting shouted loudly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to exterminate all of you!¡± He suddenly opened his huge mouth and spat out a mouthful of intense and unique dragon breath.


    The breath turned into an endless ck fog, which carried a fierce poison. A slight contact with it would cause one¡¯s life force to be extinguished.


    Despite that, Feng Yi was not afraid at all. He sneered, and an endless me rose from his body. The me could burn the world and destroy everything.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ sacred fire and the Dragons¡¯ breath¡ªthepletely different but supreme powers in the world¡ªcollided in the next moment. This time, though Long Ting and Feng Yi restrained their powers still, the aftershock of the collision that soared into the sky still turned into ripples visible to the naked eye.


    Feng Ai and Long Xiao frowned. They waved their hands and unleashed their strength to weaken the aftershocks.


    Having said that, some aftershocks that were insignificant to them stillnded on the substitute on the ground.


    ¡°Bang...¡±


    The rattan substitute stiffened slightly before it immediately exploded, turning into fine powder that disappeared with the wind.


    Upon seeing this, the 4 Rulers in the sky were stunned. They looked at each other and could not believe what they were seeing.


    Feng Yi and Feng Ai had never seen Ou Yangming in person, but they were well aware of themotion he had caused in their race. When the old man exhorted them, he had also repeatedly told them that the human was far more powerful than they could imagine.


    As for Long Xiao, fighting against Ou Yangming was a humiliation that he would never forget for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, the Dragons were actually more fearful of Ou Yangming than the Phoenixes were.


    Since they all understood how terrifying Ou Yangming was, they did not pay too much attention even when they felt traces of the aftershocks moving down when they attacked.


    This was because they thought that while Ou Yangming had been severely injured from the space explosion, it would be impossible for a powerhouse of his level to not be able to withstand the weak aftershocks. Even if he was unconscious at the moment, the aftershocks could not have hurt him.


    However, as they could see


    After the slight impacts from the aftershocks, Ou Yangming¡¯s body turned into ashes...


    He did not copse but turned into ashes.


    ¡°That... That isn¡¯t the young fe!¡± Long Xiao suddenly widened his eyes and roared angrily, ¡°Feng Yi, Feng Ai, how dare you trick me.¡±


    The phoenix Rulers looked at each other and were also puzzled. They broke through the space and tracked the young fellow using the secret technique. After seeing Ou Yangming on the ground and sensing the Qi and blood power in his body, they verified his identity. In any case, they did not expect that the body was just a small substitute.


    ¡°Hmph, so what if I tricked you?¡± Feng Wei said angrily, ¡°You were courting death when you decided to quietly follow me!¡±


    Long Xiao flew into a rage. His aura surged and as he waved his huge ws, the space trembled.


    The Dragons and the Phoenixes were mortal enemies, and the 4 of them were equally powerful. They had some misgivings earlier and did not dare to use their full strengths, so how could they hold themselves back now?


    Feng Ai was not willing to be outdone and also rushed forward. The 2 enormous bodies fiercely collided, and a loud noise shook the world.


    The aftermath of the collision this time was far from what the previous ones couldpare to. A huge tornado seemed to have appeared from the void, and it swept out upside down. The tornado gathered the power of the dragon and phoenix powerhouses. No matter where it passed, it wrapped around everything and crushed them into pieces.


    Long Ting and Feng Yi were watching from the side. A circle of light ripple appeared around each of them, blocking all the strong winds.


    Only powerhouses of their level could guarantee that they would not be affected in such arge-scale battle.


    The tornado grewrger, and its range also grew wider. It did not have the slightest intention of stopping.


    In just a moment, the tornado hadnded on the ground, rolling up endless sand and even arriving at Ou Yangming¡¯s hiding ce. The wind power was even more exaggerated and terrifying than natural wind as if it was going to lift up the wholend.


    Ou Yangming, who was hiding below, frowned slightly. He had hidden cleverly, but he did not hide too far. He did not expect that once the powerhouses went all out, the aftershocks would actually be so exaggerated. At this moment, his body seemed to be pulled by numerous hands as if they were going to tear his body into pieces.


    The aftermath of the strong winds could not really hurt him, but he could no longer hide in such an environment.


    Ou Yangming sighed helplessly and waved his hands gently.


    As a result, a light ring appeared around his body. The color of the light ring was very dim. Even if an ordinary person used all their vision, it would be difficult for them to notice it. That said, this faintly discernible light circle produced great strength and blocked all the strong winds.


    Nevertheless, once he unleashed his strength, how could he continue to hide?


    Right away, the 4 powerhouses looked over at the same time but with different looks on their faces. The expressions contained within each gaze were different.


    Surprise, resentment, joy, and greed!


    ¡°Ou Yangming!¡± Long Xiao halted. He stared at Ou Yangming and uttered his name.


    Even Feng Wei subconsciously stopped. His eyes were bright as he looked at Ou Yangming. Those eyes that were filled with greed seemed to want to swallow the young fellow whole.


    Ou Yangming sighed softly. He helplessly shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Greetings, seniors.¡± He smiled apologetically as though he was ted. ¡°I was just passing by unintentionally and didn¡¯t intend to disturb you. You guys continue, continue!¡± His gaze shifted, and he cautiously asked, ¡°Uhm.... Can I take my leave first?¡±

 Chapter 1069 - Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Opportunity</h4>


    On thend of danger, the sunlight was so bleak that it was charming, and it shone down on the ground.


    Ou Yangming sensed the violent fluctuation of spiritual Qi and looked at the colorful spiritual light in the space. He looked around and chuckled.


    ¡°You fooled me?¡± Long Xiao and Long Ting uttered in a cold voice. Their eyes were bloodthirsty. If news about this spread, the 4 Rulers would surely be ridiculed by the powerhouses in the Great Wide World.


    4 Rulers were actually fooled by a Venerable One. How stupid must they be? They were Rulers, who were a small group of powerhouses at the top of the pyramid in the Great Wide World! When they looked at the smiling Ou Yangming below, they felt a burning pain on their faces.


    Given... Given their IQ, how did they even be Rulers?


    For example, in a tavern, a waiter holding a tray of liquor bent down and said in a low voice, ¡°Have you heard? 4 Rulers from the Dragons and the Phoenixes were fooled by a Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± A customer chewed a scallion in his mouth. The smell of it was very strong.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, why not? You have no idea. Let me tell you...¡±


    Would such a scene be shocking enough? Would it be spicy enough?


    Moreover, once something like this spread, it would certainly be a popr topic. A Venerable One fooled Rulers. This was a rare thing that would only happen once in tens of thousands of years. What was more, the Venerable One fooled all 4 Rulers at once. It was f*cking too much.


    Therefore, at this moment, the 4 Rulers were in a terrible mood.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming could not care less. He was in a great mood at the moment. He chuckled innocently and cleared his throat before he repeated, ¡°I was just passing by unintentionally and didn¡¯t intend to disturb you. You guys continue, continue!!¡± As he said this, he even spread out his hands.


    ¡°Despicable!¡± The 4 Rulers gritted their teeth at the same time. The young fellow was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire.


    They exchanged a look and saw the meaningful look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The Rulers had a tacit understanding that they would keep this matter to themselves and would not tell anyone else. After all, the fewer people who knew about this shameful matter, the better. If it was not for the fact that they were equally matched and could not do anything to one another, they would certainly kill each other to ensure that the matter would not be leaked.


    Cold winds whimpered as if they were sobbing. Thend was barren, and yellow sand could be seen everywhere


    The 4 powerhouses were contending with each other, but they stopped and did not make a move.


    Nheless, their eyes were burning as if they could burn everything. The more extraordinary Ou Yangming¡¯s performance was, the more it showed how precious the Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline was. Naturally, the benefits he would receive in the future would be indescribable.


    Ou Yangming calmed down and thought to himself, ¡®The hatred between them is extremely deep. Besides, both sides want to obtain the Bloodline Power in my body. Only by making good use of this will I have a chance to escape.¡¯ Indeed, that was the truth. The 4 Rulers had stopped for the Bloodline Power and were preparing for an even more violent attack. Even so, arge portion of their attention was on Ou Yangming. As long as the young fellow made a slight move, they would subdue him without any hesitation.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming did not make any unusual movements. Instead, he acted very cooperatively.


    Rulers were old monsters who had lived for more than 1,000 years.


    They might not be able to win victories in battles by working out splendid ns from afar, but they could do so if they were close to where the fight was taking ce.


    At this time, there was an undercurrent between both sides.


    Long Xiao cast a vague nce at Long Xiao and transmitted his voice, ¡®Judging from the way Feng Yi¡¯s acting, he can¡¯t hold it in any longer. The young fe¡¯s only a Venerable One, but he¡¯s not easy to deal with. If Feng Yi doesn¡¯t fully unleash his power, he won¡¯t be able to catch the fe.¡¯ As he said this, he recalled the illusory Yin-Yang Fish again in his mind. It seemed real and illusory, but also illusory and real.


    ¡®I know. Then what should I do?¡¯ Long Xiao replied.


    ¡®As long as Feng Yi makes a move, the first attack will surely be blocked by the young fe. When the timees for when Ou Yangming¡¯s adjusting his Qi momentum, seize the opportunity and abduct him. I¡¯ll hold Feng Yi and Feng Ai back and then find a chance to escape. This way, we¡¯ll be able to bag the Imperial Bloodline. By then, we might be able to fight for control over this Great Wide World.¡¯ The voice sounded a little hurried as it resounded in Long Xiao¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Okay!¡¯ Long Xiao looked back at Long Ting without showing any emotion.


    At this moment, Feng Yi roared, ¡°Attack!¡±


    The voice set off a boundless rumble, and the space within 333 meters from him exploded. Countless interspatial disturbances surged up majestically. Just Feng Yi¡¯s voice alone had this kind of power. One could imagine just how formidable he was. He was a Ruler, after all, so every attack from him was tainted with a trace of the power ofws. The 3,000 great paths were all different, but they had one thing inmon, and that was that their powers were unparalleled and could dominate the world.


    As soon as this voice was gone, the chemistry between Feng Yi and Feng Ai was disyed. They were twins, and their chemistry was hard to imagine. With one look and one move, they could clearly understand what each other wanted to do. Even at this time, they did not look at each other, nor did they send voice transmissions, but they still understood each other¡¯s thoughts. They were going to kidnap Ou Yangming in a lightning-like manner and devour his bloodline.


    The mere thought of the Imperial Bloodline made their blood boil.


    They raised their right hands at the same time, and their right hands tapped 3 times in the air. Each time they tapped, the sky shook as if it was pressing on an interspatial node. This deste and deadly silent ce emitted countless ck mists. In an instant, they filled the entire sky.


    The 2 of them did notmunicate with each other. Their fingers congealed at the same time, and they growled, ¡°Condense!¡±


    Their actions were exactly the same¡ªexactly the same!


    In an instant, the mists in the sky condensed. They were like threads, and they turned into 3 giant misty hands, giving off a majestic fluctuation. The giant hands were 3 kilometers in size, and the patterns on them were clear. One could even see hairs standing on their ends. A cold light as sharp as a knife appeared but the strangest thing was the blood-red character on the palms¡ªSeal. This was the Nine Evil Spirits Sealing Technique from the Phoenixes. It could only be aplished with the cooperation of 2 Rulers. The most important thing was that the Rulers must have great chemistry.


    With smooth movements, the sealing power could be exerted to its maximum.


    Among the Phoenixes, less than 10 powerhouses could perform this technique.


    It was not that the sealing technique was difficult, but the minds of the 2 Rulers must be in sync. As such, very few powerhouses could cultivate it.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Long Xiao and Long Ting exchanged a look.


    The palms suddenly contracted, and the lights became more solid. Especially the bloody words on the palm, it seemed like blood would drip at any time.


    Ou Yangming looked around and casually nced at Long Ting. He sneered internally and thought, ¡®I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t make a move. You want to take advantage of the situation so easily?¡¯ He thought for a moment and understood the n of Long Ting and Long Xiao.


    Of course, knowing was one thing. The next thing to do was to fight with courage and his heartbeat.


    The Dragons would definitely not let him be captured by the Phoenixes. If that happened, the Imperial Bloodline would be gone for them, so they would surely make a move.


    Ou Yangming was clearly aware of this. He knew that this was his chance to escape. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to escape from the Rulers¡¯ encirclement. Every Ruler was difficult to deal with.


    The big hands came closer, turning into a scorching light spot.


    33 meters, 30 meters, 27 meters...


    Long Xiao was covered in a cold sweat as he transmitted his voice, ¡®What should we do?¡¯


    The eyes of Long Ting darkened slightly as he replied, ¡®This Venerable One knows how to bnce himself even under the heavy pressure from 4 Rulers. His temperament is truly terrifying.¡¯ At this moment, a strong sense of fear arose in his heart. He had regarded Ou Yangming as an equal-ranked powerhouse.


    Although what Ou Yangming was doing was simple, great perseverance, great temperament, and great courage were indispensable. Therefore, Long Ting¡¯s remark was not an overstatement.


    In a sh, Long Ting made a decision and said coldly, ¡°Attack!¡±


    At this moment, the big hands were only 10 meters away from Ou Yangming. Such a distance was the same as the blink of an eye for these immortals onnd.


    As soon as Long Ting said that, he tapped his interspatial bag, and an ancient aura rippled. Following that, a scroll flew out. It was the Dragons¡¯ ultimate treasure¡ªthe Mountain River Painting.


    The Mountain River Painting could suppress an entire world!


    Long Ting pointed its finger in the air, and the Mountain River Painting shed. The winding river, the majestic mountains, the sky, the ground, the stars, and everything in the painting seemed to havee to life, and a heavy feeling spread out.


    At this time, Long Ting also looked arrogant as he roared, ¡°Who dares to seal the Mountain River Painting? If I say I¡¯m going to unseal it, who dares to seal it?¡± His voice was iparably domineering. When it spread in all directions with thunder, the giant hands seemed to be entangled by divine chains of order. They stopped in mid-air just like that, unable to advance even an inch further. After that, they were dragged into the painting.


    The Mountain River Painting had the power of gods and ghosts that sealed the azure sky above and the abyss below.


    ¡°How... How¡¯s that possible?¡± Feng Ai looked at Feng Yi as if trying to find the answer from his face.


    Feng Yi¡¯s breathing was also rapid, and he was silent. The Nine Evil Spirits Sealing Technique had been sealing everything since they first debuted, but they encountered a setback at this time.


    ¡°An opportunity!¡± This was the opportunity that Ou Yangming had been waiting for, and an electric arc shed in his mind.


    The Blood Flight Waist Sash that he had been preparing for a long time shed with a bloody light, and his Qi was as smooth as one. The spiritual Qi in his dantian was boiling, and his body swelled up like a rubber ball!


    Boundless spiritual Qi poured into the waist sash, which gave off a crisp sound like beans being fried. It seemed like it could not bear the burden and would copse at any time. Ou Yangming smiled bitterly to himself. ¡®Can this equipment no longer withstand this kind of power?¡¯ Indeed, Ou Yangming had be a top-grade Venerable One and also gained strength that was not inferior to that of a Ruler. The Blood Flight Waist Sash was merely a magic tool, so how could it withstand his power?


    Ou Yangming slowed down the spiritual Qi he poured in and uttered internally, ¡®Blood Flight.¡¯


    As soon as he said that, he turned into a streak of blood light and sped toward the sky, covering 50 kilometers in a sh.


    That said, Long Ting was not worried when he saw this. He snorted coldly and asked, ¡°Trying to escape? You¡¯re dreaming. If I let you escape, where will my dignity as a Ruler be?¡±


    The Mountain River Painting was reflected in his eyes, and an indescribable aura came out of his body. The painting grew with the wind, and it gave people a feeling that it covered the sky and the sun. The mountains and the river in the painting were colorful released multicolored lights.

 Chapter 1070 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Escape</h4>


    How big was this deadnd? It was hard to describe.


    How huge was the Mountain River Painting at this moment? It was also hard to describe.


    The entire sky was covered. From a distance, it looked like aplete world was hanging upside down in the sky. The shock brought by this scene was indescribable.


    Long Ting raised a hand and pressed down. The Mountain River Painting quickly flipped, and it was even faster. In the blink of an eye, the distance between him and Ou Yangming was forcibly reduced as he tried to envelop the young fellow with the painting. Long Ting was confident that this attack would definitely seal the fellow into the painting.


    Since Long Ting was a Ruler, the treasure in his hand was the Mountain River Painting. Moreover, it was one of the most famous treasures in the Dragons.


    The whole process seemed very long, but it actually happened in a sh.


    From Ou Yangming activating the Blood Flight to the Mountain River Painting catching up to him, the total time was less than 1 breath.


    This was how Rulers were like. They were fast and ruthless, and they had endless tricks up their sleeves.


    Feng Yi and Feng Ai did not react to the situation right away. They could only watch as the Mountain River Painting went after Ou Yangming.


    Nheless, they were quickly filled with anger. They roared angrily, ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± They shed and pounced toward Long Ting like rocs.


    The Mountain River Painting seemed to have the power to envelop the universe. It grew bigger in Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective. A cold light shed in his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Since I can¡¯t retreat, I might as well not retreat. Let¡¯s fight! Let¡¯s fight head-on!¡±


    The blood in his veins boiled as if magma was flowing inside his body. With a flick of his wrist, he held the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand, and a sharp aura emanated from his body.


    This was a sharpness that could not be stopped by anything!


    It was as if under this spear, even his fate and shackles would be shattered instantly.


    Ou Yangming held the long spear. One of his eyes turned ck while the other turned white. His eyes rotated at the same time, and ck and white intersected. There was ck in white, and white in ck. It gave people a sense of contradiction and unity. At this moment, he was like terrifying darkness that could swallow everything, but he was also like the light under the morning sun, illuminating everything. The feeling of being either good or bad and either real or fake at times, made people go crazy. He pressed down with his left hand.


    With that, Yin and Yang were reversed!


    Time and space stopped in an unnatural way. The Mountain River Painting was also suspended in the air. This was the power ofws.


    Long Ting was a calm powerhouse but when he saw this scene, his eyes still shrank imperceptibly. He uttered coldly, ¡°The great path of Yin and Yang¡ªone of the few top great paths among the 3,000 great paths?¡±


    Even Feng Yi and Feng Ai slowed down their attacks!


    Taking a deep breath, Long Ting looked at Long Xiao with hollow eyes and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t lose unjustly!¡± Before he finished, he looked arrogant and continued coldly, ¡°But so what? The Mountain River Painting might not be able to seal you if you¡¯re a Ruler, but you¡¯re only a Venerable One. Do you think you can brush off the sky?¡±


    At the same time, Ou Yangming took advantage of the time he had earned with the power ofws.


    The long spear in his hand kept being stabbed out. It was as cold as an ice mountain and a snowy in, as violent as a volcanic eruption, and as unpredictable as fog and a cold pool. The spear-lights pierced through the air and seemed to fall into a furnace at the same time, merging into one spear. The different spear-lights quickly merged and had thousands of changes. All of a sudden, the Mountain River Painting was bombarded with the spear-lights, and the area within 3 kilometers was filled with them, densely packed together.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spear cultivation had reached the stage where he could turn the void into reality. Every move he made had leeway where he could change and retract them as he wished. They could hide their sharpness, but they could also be violent and overbearing.


    Nevertheless, Long Ting still sneered after seeing the move that could destroy all life force. ¡°It¡¯s just to stall for time. What¡¯s the use of this?¡±


    As if to prove that, the Mountain River Painting shone brightly, illuminating the entire space. In an instant, it seemed to have turned into a bottomless ck hole and quickly swallowed the spear-lights. Even so, it was also at this time that a giant head tore the spear-lights apart. A vacant look appeared in the eyes of the head, and its teeth were thin and sharp. It opened its mouth and inhaled. Countless hurricanes condensed out of thin air and stirred the void. It was like 9 huge dragons opening their mouths and sucking, causing boundless suction forces to burst out from their mouths.


    They made strange sounds at the same time, and the Mountain River Painting seemed to be entangled by an invisible force, flying toward the mouth of the head.


    Mountains, rivers, nts, the sky, and the ground¡ªeverything in the diagram was swallowed by the head.


    ¡°This... This is impossible?!¡± Long Ting¡¯s mind trembled. What did he see? The Dragons¡¯ supreme treasure had just been swallowed by a peculiar head, and the monster did not seem unusual at all. ¡®Is this a f*king dream? Is this something that could be done by a Venerable One?¡¯ At this time, Long Ting had the urge to curse.


    Long Ting did not know that the head was actually transformed from Taotie¡¯s head and that its Devouring Power was not something that the Mountain River Painting couldpare to. Furthermore, when Ou Yangming was an Intermediate Spiritualist, the head could already devour the attacks of Venerable Ones. Now that the young fellow¡¯s cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, the head¡¯s Devouring Power improved as well.


    To say the least, the Devouring Power was the perfect counter to the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    Otherwise, no matter how strong the head was, it could not devour attacks so easily.


    Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Ou Yangming shed and transformed into a streak of light that disappeared into the horizon.


    Despite that, his voice echoed around the 4 Rulers and did not disappear for a long time.


    ¡°Seniors, you can continue. Uhm, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll be leaving first. Don¡¯t send me off, don¡¯t send me off!¡±


    ...


    Ou Yangming had previously fooled the Rulers while hiding amidst the yellow sand, but he had just pped the Rulers¡¯ hard in their faces with all his might. Even the corners of their mouths were bleeding, and they could only endure it without being able to avoid it.


    An unprecedented sense of humiliation spread in the hearts of the 4 Rulers at the same time.


    They would not be so mad if Ou Yangming was also a Ruler. However, he was a f*cking Venerable One. Even if heprehended the power ofws, it did not change the fact that he was a Venerable One.


    This was simr to a giant dragon being stepped on by an ant, which fluttered away gracefully after that. Could anyone imagine such a scene? Could anyone endure such humiliation?


    No, of course not.


    The 4 powerhouses could not either. They felt humiliated and indignant in their hearts.


    They looked at each other and snorted. Following that, they turned into 4 long arcs and pursued the young fellow


    In the sky, Long Xiao looked at Long Ting and asked in a low voice, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Go after him! I¡¯ve never suffered such a loss since I became a Ruler,¡± Long Ting said coldly. At this moment, he finally understood where Long Xiao¡¯s anger came from. He had been pped hard in the face by a Venerable One, but he could not get back at him. It was hard to exin his grievance in words.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Long Xiao nodded. There was a tacit understanding between them.


    With that, Long Xiao stepped on the air and rode the wind.


    After half a day, they saw a barrennd of death. Yellow sand filled the sky, cold winds were blowing like sharp knives, and ck fog covered arge area ofnd. There was no life in thisnd of death. Where was Ou Yangming?


    ¡°He ran so fast!¡± Long Xiao stopped, twisted his neck, and spat.


    ¡°Indeed. Given that a Venerable One could hide from 4 Rulers, he¡¯s not simple at all,¡± Long Ting said coldly.


    ¡°That... That¡¯s probably the effect of the great path of Yin and Yang. Thew allows him to transform into Yin and Yang and hide in the universe,¡± Long Xiao exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s still his ability. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. He can¡¯t hide for long. What he did was just to stall for time. We must get the Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline no matter what!¡± Long Ting looked into the distance, his eyes shing red.


    After pondering for a moment, he stared at Long Xiao and said, ¡°This ce of death is too massive. Let¡¯s split up and find this person before the phoenix powerhouses do.¡±


    Long Xiao hesitated, and he decided to swallow his words in the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stutter and just say what you have to say.¡± Long Ting raised his voice and seemed a little unhappy.


    Long Xiao gritted his teeth and said helplessly, ¡°If I meet him alone, I might... might not be able to defeat him.¡± He was being reserved. In actuality, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was inferior to that of an ordinary Ruler. If one used a suitable strategy and seized the opportunity to find some loopholes, one could still kill the young fellow.


    Long Ting nced at him with a faint smile and exhaled the turbid air in his chest. ¡°You just need to tie him down and use the Dragons¡¯ secret technique to tell me where you are. I¡¯ll surely be able to arrive in about 8 minutes.¡±


    Long Xiao thought seriously for a while. Seeing how certain Long Ting was, he nodded hard.


    With that, 2 long arcs streaked across the sky, tearing the muddy sky into pieces.


    Feng Yi and Feng Ai did not choose to fly with their physical bodies. Instead, they released their great mental powers and explored in all directions. How powerful were their mental powers given that they had a spiritual world each and were Rulers?


    How could it be described? They could at least cover several kilometers at a time.


    If they condensed their mental powers into substance and explored in one direction, the distance they could explore would be more than one could imagine. It could reach tens of kilometers.


    At this stage, they were already immortals onnd, hence their abilities were truly heaven-defying.


    Rulers were close to the essence of the path, and they had grasped part of thews.


    Feng Yi and Feng Ai looked solemn. Feng Yi bent down and picked up a grain of yellow sand. His index finger and middle finger pressed together as he crushed the sand with force, causing it to turn into a wisp of green smoke. When he waved his sleeve, the green smoke dispersed. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°What a troublesome fellow. No wonder he could shine in the grandpetition.¡± Even though he said so, he did not take it to heart. After all, they were Rulers. If they were to face the young fellow head-on and lose, they would be too embarrassed to face others.


    Feng Ai¡¯s eyebrows squeezed together. He nodded and said, ¡°As expected of the person that Sir Feng Tian has taken a fancy to. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯ll die.¡±


    Ou Yangming had fooled them twice, so there was no doubt that he would die. Furthermore, he still had the Imperial Bloodline, which was too tempting for the Phoenixes.


    The sandstorm grew more intense, and the cold winds became colder.


    Having said that, they were Rulers. A storm of this level was not worth their attention at all.


    One after the other, they sped through the sandstorm. They constantly probed with their mental powers, searching for traces of Ou Yangming.


    That said, the hateful fellow seemed to have vanished into thin air without leaving even a trace. It was as if he was often hunted down and was very experienced in this.

 Chapter 1071 - You Tricked Me

    <h4>Chapter 1071: You Tricked Me</h4>


    ck fog covered the earth. It was dark and deep, and the aura of death was dense. It was like a ferocious beast hade from ancient times and was going to selectively devour its prey.


    Violent winds swept up the sand. Grain by grain, they connected such that the world seemed to be covered with a thinyer of yellow gauze. As it interweaved with the ck fog, it formed a special scene.


    This dangerous ce was many times worse than the living environment of the Big Ruins. Although the Big Ruins had also be a deadnd because of the battle between the Dragons and the Phoenixes, there were still living beings there. Not only were there bloodlines left behind by the Dragons and the Phoenixes, but there were also many humans. On the other hand, this ce was simply dead silent.


    Within the ck fog, Ou Yangming had a sh of thought, and he softly uttered, ¡°The path of Yin and Yang¡ªusing Yang to transform Yin.¡±


    As the voice filled his mind, a shocking scene appeared. His body darkened bit by bit. It was strange and ominous. ck fog spread out from his pores and enveloped his body. Following that, the hair on the young fellow¡¯s body, fingers, and arms turned into a ball of ck fog. There was no longer any sign of life from him. A strong wind blew over at this time. The ck fog rolled with the wind and drifted forward. At this moment, he had entered a mysterious state, where his mind spread with the ck fog and covered several kilometers.


    Of course, this was because he had the spiritual world of the Phoenixes, which made his mental power incredibly powerful.


    Nheless, the most important thing was the difference in his level of life. Ever since he fused the bloodlines of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions, he had reached a new life level.


    This was also the most important reason he could fight beyond his level. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to do that just by relying on the power ofws.


    Ou Yangming transformed into ck fog. He was neither happy nor sad as he hadpletely fused into this world.


    He looked at the white clouds in the sky and thought to himself, ¡®When white clouds disperse, it means death. When leaves fall, it means death. When flowers wither, it means death. When clouds gather, it means life. When withered branches sprout, it means life. When flowers bloom, it means life. In life, there¡¯s death, and in death, there¡¯s life. Life and death are intertwined. It¡¯s like a circle without a single w. This is reincarnation, and it¡¯s also destiny. All living things¡ªeven Rulers¡ªcan¡¯t escape from reincarnation. Reincarnation is everywhere.¡¯


    Looking at the ever-changing clouds, as well as the copse of mountains and rivers, Ou Yangming scratched the surface of the path of reincarnation¡¯s essence.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in his senses. It was several kilometers away, but it was still very clear.


    ¡°Long Xiao?¡± Ou Yangming thought for a moment and understood what Long Xiao and Long Ting were thinking. He sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first...¡± At this time, he was hiding in the dark. If the timing was right, he would indeed stand a chance to severely injure Long Xiao.


    If news about this spread out, the entire Great Wide World would surely be shaken.


    It was one thing for a Venerable One to be chased by 4 Rulers and escaped, but Ou Yangming actually dared to act rashly by having killing intent and wanting tounch a sneak attack from the dark. What was this if not a fairy tale?


    The person that Ou Yangming wanted tounch a sneak attack on was a Ruler, after all. A single punch from a Ruler could change Heaven and Earth, and the life force within several kilometers would be cut off.


    Even in the Dragons and the Phoenixes, where there were many powerhouses, Rulers were ultimate powerhouses that were close to the peak.


    The storm raged, and the ck fog swept into the distance.


    Long Xiao did not know that a great crisis was approaching him. At this time, his tyrannical mental power was released and covered several kilometers from him. It was like a walking radar. Even the slightest change would not be able to escape his perception.


    ¡°Hmph, you made me spend so much effort. Once I catch you, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡± He snorted coldly and took in a light breath of air. A Ruler was defeated by a Venerable One in one move. This was simply a humiliation¡ªa great humiliation. Besides, he was humiliated twice by Ou Yangming.


    Long Xiao was not broad-minded, to begin with. He was petty and would seek revenge for the smallest grievances. The hatred had been piled up to the point that his heart could not take it anymore.


    The sky and the ground were exceptionally dark. Without warning, a ck cloud floated toward Long Xiao along with a violent wind. His heart instinctively tensed up. He raised his wrist and directly dispersed the cloud with his spiritual power.


    He thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? How could a ck cloud give me a sense of danger?¡¯ At his level, every instinctive sense must have a cause and effect. To be safe, he did not hesitate and raised his hand to disperse the ck cloud.


    ¡®As expected of a Ruler,¡¯ Ou Yangmingmented internally when he sensed this.


    Earlier, he had only merged a wisp of his will into the ck cloud, but it was dispersed by Long Xiao before it reached the dragon powerhouse.


    Ou Yangming knew he could not alert the enemy again. If such a situation were to happen again, the monster that had lived for 1,000 years would certainly be alert. It would be difficult for him tounch a sneak attack again.


    In fact, Long Xiao had be extremely vignt.


    He was not tolerant, but he was meticulous. Furthermore, he was well aware that something abnormal must have happened.


    Therefore, if such a situation urred again, he would inform Long Ting without any hesitation.


    After half a day, the sky had darkened.


    The starlights were blocked by the ck fog in thisnd, so they were faintly discernible.


    Long Xiao nced into the distance, and a puzzled look appeared in his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡®Was I really too sensitive?¡¯?


    Although he thought so, he was still cautious, and his heart was in his throat.


    At night, the ck fog surged. Layer afteryer pressed together and with a sudden shake, a 3-kilometers long fog dragon appeared and was especially vivid. The sky shook along with it. A light was also emitted as if it could shake the heavens. Nevertheless, in just an instant, the long fog dragon withered. This was not some kind of magic art, but a natural divine skill. This kind of profundity was indescribable.


    Ou Yangming saw this in his mind, and a hint of confusion shed in his heart. After a moment, a voice sounded in his mind.


    ¡°Condensed fog is life; dispersed fog is death.¡±


    The voice was very subtle at first but after a moment, it sounded like a chime of a bell and a drum. It struck down with waves of thunder and grew louder, stirring up heaven-shaking waves. It became the only voice in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Dispersed fog is death?¡± His mind was nk.


    With a sh of thought, the wisp of ck fog dissipated.


    What dissipated was the fog, and what condensed was his will. Ou Yangming slowly approached in this peculiar and indescribable form.


    333 meters, 33 meters...


    As he got closer, a wisp of ck fog swept over from the horizon.


    Without warning, a never-before-seen crisis appeared in Long Xiao¡¯s mind. The intensity of this crisis had reached its peak. It could dry up his body and blood at the same time, and destroy his soul and spirit as well. As long as he was slightly careless, the fruit of his path that he had painstakingly cultivated for hundreds and thousands of years would vanish into thin air and be a stepping stone for others on their path of cultivation.


    Long Xiao let out a strange cry. At this moment, the strength of a Ruler was disyed.


    He tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand. A white light lit up, and a seven-colored light screen quickly took shape.


    Long Xiao was fast, but Ou Yangming was even faster....


    A long spear that was overflowing with cold light rumbled, and the ck fog shattered with a bang. Unknowingly, Ou Yangming had condensed his body, and he aimed the Dragon yer at Long Xiao¡¯s chest. With a sliding step, the distance between them was closed up. Before the light screen had formed, the young fellow stabbed out with his spear!


    This attack contained Taotie¡¯s Devouring Power. It would be fine if that was all, but the Solitary Thought Skill¡¯s tearing power was hidden in the dark. As long as it pierced into Long Xiao¡¯s body, his body wouldpletely explode. With one suction and one explosion, even an emperor realm expert would definitely be heavily injured, and might even die directly.


    After bing a top-grade Venerable One, Ou Yangming would be able to transform the various powers he had mastered with each other, and he would truly be able to go back to basics!


    In the blink of an eye, Long Xiao knew it would be toote to set up any more defenses.


    His face twisted together, and a ruthless and decisive aura emanated from his body.


    Without any movement from him, the light screen that had yet to be formed shattered.


    A long saber slid out from his sleeve. It was a meter long and 2 fingers wide. It was pitch-ck, deep, and demonic. There was a Blood Dragon carved on it, and its eyes were bloodshot. The long saber shook slightly, and the air in front of itpressed rapidly, turning into a white dot that exploded with a bang. This was a magic weapon!


    Long Xiao clenched the long saber with his fingers and with a sh of cold light, he stabbed at Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    Since he could not dodge, he would fight head-on. He would exchange injuries for injuries and live in the face of death.


    His eyes seemed to be shrouded in a bloody mist. Instead of retreating, he advanced and said coldly, ¡°You actually dare topete with me in terms of ruthlessness. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more ruthless.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not reply. Despite that, the bloody light in his eyes intensified, and his feet moved even faster. At the same time, he hid the Ancient Dragon Shield in his sleeve.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The Blood Spear Dragon yer¡¯s tip surged with red light, and the runes on it jumped. Without any obstruction, it directly pierced into Long Xiao¡¯s body and exploded! A tyrannical Devouring Power and sharp tearing force burst out at the same time. In an instant, the dragon powerhouse¡¯s internal organs were torn to shreds. Having said that, he smiled grimly and stared at the long saber that left his hand, only to see a ck light shooting straight toward Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    He muttered, ¡°Competing with me in terms of ruthlessness? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Of course, he had a reason for doing so. This was because Ou Yangming was only a Venerable One. As long as the young fellow¡¯s heart turned into powder, even if he did not die, he would no longer have any fighting strength.


    On the other hand, Long Xiao was a Ruler. His self-healing ability was much stronger. At his level, even if his physical body was destroyed, there was still a possibility of it being rebuilt. Furthermore, if he could take the opportunity to possess Ou Yangming¡¯s physical body and cultivate for another 100 years, who would be able to defeat him?


    Therefore, he was willing to take the gamble.


    The ck light pierced through the air like a ck lightning bolt.


    ¡®It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done!¡¯ Long Xiao growled in his mind when he saw this.


    That said, just as the long saber was about to prate Ou Yangming¡¯s flesh and blood, a palm-sized turtle shell shed with light. The patterns on the shell instantly lit up and blocked the long saber. A strong intent burst out, and the saber seemed to be entangled by an invisible thread, unable to advance any further.


    ¡°No...¡± Long Xiao screamed shrilly, and a hint of despair appeared in his eyes. Blood flowed out as well.


    His voice sounded like it came from hell, and it was cold. ¡°You... You... You tricked me?¡±


    Ou Yangming rolled up his long sleeves. With the excellent idea of fighting people at their weaknesses, the Blood Spear Dragon yer was shed sideways. An innocent look appeared on his face, and he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants topete with me in terms of ruthlessness?¡± As he spoke, his body shed, and he pounced forward.


    Long Xiao¡¯s internal organs were destroyed. Ever since he became a Ruler, he had never been in such a sorry state.


    He forcefully gathered his Qi and adjusted his Qi momentum. He dragged his body and took a step back. At this moment, dense cracks appeared on his body. They interweaved into a web, making him look like porcin that could break at any time. Besides, the Blood Spear Dragon yer was like maggots that were attached to a bone. It was ethereal, agile, and unpredictable, making it difficult for him to escape. He suddenly fell into a dangerous situation like walking on knife tips or in a sea of fire.

 Chapter 1072 - Self-explode

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Self-explode</h4>


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t go on like this,¡¯ Long Xiao muttered internally. He used an ingenious Taichi push and fended off the Dragon yer. Nheless, at this time, his body was on the verge of copse, and he was seriously injured. Many tyrannical methods had be difficult for him to use, and he could only barely hold on.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A ruthless glint shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, and a continuous stream of Qi momentum surrounded him.


    His attacks were like a violent storm. The more he fought, the faster he fought, and the more hurried his attacks became.


    Each time he attacked, Long Xiao suffered unspeakably.


    Ou Yangming actually faced a Ruler head-on as a Venerable One and suppressed him!


    Although it was because he hadunched a sneak attack and gained the upper hand, one could still see how terrifying his strength was.


    He hadprehended the great path of Yin and Yang, and everything he had learned was merged. From the path to reason, and from reason to the path, his martial arts cultivation had been raised to an incredible level. The fusion of the bloodlines of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions had pushed the strength in his body to a whole new level. This was a qualitative change, and it was not something that could bepared with quantity.


    Therefore, even though his boundary at the moment could not bepared with that of Long Xiao, who was a Ruler, his real fighting strength was not inferior at all and was even superior.


    ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Long Xiao was extremely anxious. He had less than 60% of strength left, and he could not withstand it at all. His injuries were getting worse every second. Under the fierce, overbearing, and lightning-fast attack, he did not even have the chance to use the Dragons¡¯ secret technique to send the news to Long Ting. This was because once he was distracted, he would die without a doubt.


    As time passed, his disadvantage became greater.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi was stirred, and majestic spiritual Qi from his dantian was poured into the Dragon yer.


    He pressed his finger lightly out of the 9 ck light spots on the Dragon yer, the first, the second, and the third lit up. A strange and profound feeling came from the lights and just one look was enough to send a chill down to the bottom of one¡¯s heart.


    The ck lights swirled and turned into reality, condensing into countless small ck swords that shot out in all directions.


    1, 2, 3...


    The small ck swords condensed out of thin air were endless and filled the whole sky. Sharp sword Qi swept across the surroundings.


    Looking from afar, the small ck swords were like threads that blotted out the sky and covered the sun. Within 3 kilometers waves, air-piercing sounds could be heard!


    This kind of technique had reached an unfathomable level.


    It would not be a big deal if that was all but at the same time, Ou Yangming exhaled and released an unusual sound wave!


    This was the Solitary Thought Skill, as well as the Voices of Gods and Demons.


    Wherever the sound wave passed, the space was torn apart, revealing a kind of dark ck that made one¡¯s hearts palpitate as it surged toward Long Xiao!


    As for the small ck swords in the sky, Ou Yangming raised his right arm and pointed in the air. The small swords were like graceful birds, and their speed was even more intense. It reached a point where even a Ruler could not easily avoid them, and it directly came from behind Long Xiao.


    The Voices of Gods and Demons attacked from the front to the back while the small ck swords attacked from the back to the front.


    By cooperating with each other from the front and the back, theypletely forced Long Xiao into a desperate situation.


    A deste look appeared on his face, and he said softly, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest Venerable One I¡¯ve ever met. There¡¯s no one like you. Whether it¡¯s your innate talent, temperament, or your strategies and ns, they¡¯re impable. However, I¡¯m a Ruler. How can I be defeated by a Venerable One? If I really lose, this will be a humiliation to myself and the Dragons. Hence, I¡¯d rather die than lose!¡± His voice was no longer as ruthless and sinister as before; it sounded righteous and magnanimous.


    ¡°Explode!¡± He growled in a low voice with a hint of unwillingness.


    As soon as he finished, his Dantian Lake began to glow with multicolored light, and his spiritual Qi surged.


    A wave of madness spread out from his body. He was going to self-explode his Dantian Lake. Even if he died, he would drag Ou Yangming along with him!


    Ou Yangming felt this chaotic aura, and his mind let out a thumping sound. He knew he was in trouble. Without the slightest hesitation, he hurriedly retreated and pushed his speed to the limit. In a sh, he was gone. How powerful was the self-explosion of a Ruler¡¯s Dantian Lake? It was hard to imagine and describe.


    At this moment, Long Xiao¡¯s mental power merged with the spiritual power in his Dantian Lake.


    Skills, secret techniques... Everything turned into a furnace, turning into a power that could destroy everything. The cracks on his skin became denser like a spider web. His palm, the back of his hand, his arm, his face... Every part of his body turned red, and heughed as he said, ¡°Go to hell with me!¡± The voice sounded like it came from the mouth of a devil.


    As soon as he said that, his body exploded like a balloon that was constantly being filled with air.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The voice was deafening like the sound of the beginning of the chaos.


    It contained a violent and overbearing power. Even a Venerable One would be scared witless just by listening to the voice.


    Immediately after, a wave of air that could destroy all things reversed and spread out. Even space was torn apart by this wave of air. It was destroyed and reborn, reborn and destroyed. The most terrifying thing was the ground. Wherever this wave of air passed, mountains crumbled inch by inch. It was as if they had been disintegrated. Not a single trace was left behind.


    0.5 kilometers, 5 kilometers, 50 kilometers...


    Everything within 500 kilometers had turned into dust.


    ¡°Faster, faster!¡± Ou Yangming was anxious as he flew out.


    He was fast, but the destructive power was even faster.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed. He knew he could not dodge anymore, so he quickly made a gesture with his hands, which turned into afterimages as he pushed outward. The patterns on the Ancient Dragon Shield lit up and grew with the wind, directly enveloping him. Even so, the young fellow was still worried. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence. The entire Ancient Dragon Shield turned red as if it had just been fished out of a pool of blood.


    Instantly, it stood tall and steady like a towering mountain.


    To be fair, Ou Yangming¡¯s Bloodline Power was the same as Xu Aoran¡¯s.


    A drop of Xu Aoran¡¯s blood created the Big Ruins, turning it into a dangerousnd.


    Even though Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base at the moment was far from Xu Aoran unyielding spirit toward Heaven, he had spat out a mouthful of blood essence. How much energy did it contain?


    With a crack, the destructive power washed over the Ancient Dragon Shield, and the magic weapon began to shake violently.


    After a moment, many fine cuts appeared on its back, interweaving into a web.


    The Ancient Dragon Shield directly copsed after enduring for another 100 breaths, turning into numerous lights and dissipating.


    Ou Yangming sighed in regret and hurriedly mobilized the power of his physical body. The muscles on his body were like dragons, full of explosive power. He was swept away by the storm. He only felt the world spinning, and his mind was dizzy.


    There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®A Ruler who doesn¡¯t care about his life is terrifying.¡¯


    After an unknown period, the world returned to peace. At the ce where Long Xiao self-exploded his Dantian Lake, a huge pit that was hundreds of kilometers deep appeared out of thin air.


    Ou Yangming crawled up from the yellow sand with a dusty face. The clothes on his body had been torn apart by the chaotic storm, and his body was covered with plenty of wounds. He swallowed 2 healing pills and said with a bitter smile, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Ancient Dragon Shield blocking most of the impact, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time.¡± Of course, if it was not for the fact that he had survived 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts and that his body was abnormally strong, he would have died without a doubt.


    After all, the one who self-exploded was a Ruler.


    If one were to talk about it in detail, Long Xiao was certainly the first Ruler in the history of the Great Wide World to be forced to self-explode by a Venerable One.


    What was more frightening was that the Venerable One had survived. Would anyone believe it? Even in one¡¯s dream, something as exaggerated as this would not appear. It was simply unimaginable.


    Ou Yangming shook off the sand on his body. With a sh of thought, he took out a piece of clothing from his interspatial bag, put it on, and sped away.


    The moment before Long Xiao self-exploded, Long Ting¡¯s figure was free and easy as he sped through the yellow sand.


    All of a sudden, he stopped and picked up a few grains of yellow sand. He raised his chin slightly and looked up at the horizon. He was stunned at first, then his eyes revealed a deep look of disbelief. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Is... Is this a destructive power from self-explosion?¡±


    He took a deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart.


    Long Ting gently rubbed the space between his eyebrows with his hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Judging from this power, was it a Ruler who self-exploded?¡± He was asking himself a question because he was obviously unsure.


    After all, a Ruler was an existence that stood at the top of the pyramid of the Great Wide World.


    With a thought, Long Ting lifted his feet and appeared in the void.


    Immediately after, he saw a scene that he would never forget in his life. He saw a light grey destructive power sweeping in all directions.


    The pitch-ck sky, the enormous mountain peak, and the yellow sand that filled the sky¡ªall of them crumbled inch by inch and were destroyed without leaving a single trace. He had a feeling that even he would have a slim chance of surviving under this kind of power.


    At the same time, thest bit of connection between his mind and that of Long Xiao had also been cut off!


    He knew that Long Xiao was dead!


    ¡°The Phoenixes? Or...¡± Long Ting was not too furious, but he had a feeling that he was also in danger.


    After a moment, he rubbed the space between his eyebrows again. If someone who was familiar with him saw this, one would know that his heart was already somewhat chaotic. He adjusted himself for a long time before he eventually calmed down.


    He nced at the big pit in the distance and shook his head. ¡°It was probably... It was probably the doing of the b*stards from the Phoenixes. Even if that fe has mastered the power ofws, he¡¯s still only a Venerable One. Even if Long Xiao wasn¡¯t a match for him, it was impossible that he couldn¡¯t have alerted me.¡± He became more certain of this.


    The analysis was indeed reasonable, but he never would have thought that a Ruler would actually be sessfully ambushed by a Venerable One. Long Xiao¡¯s internal organs had copsed, and he only had 60% of his strength left. Only then did such a situation ur.


    After a moment of silence, Long Ting rushed toward the pit with big strides.


    He thought that under the destructive force, even if Feng Yi and Feng Ai were lucky enough to survive, they would still be heavily injured with less than 10% of their battle strengths remaining.


    In that case, Long Ting would have the opportunity to kill the powerhouses and hit the Phoenixes hard.


    After all, if 2 Rulers died together, even if the Phoenixes had a profound foundation and did not suffer a great loss of vitality, they would still be hit hard.


    Having said that, the closer Long Ting got to the pit, the more shocked he was.


    The wholend was shattered, and everything was in ruins. Even thest wisp of spiritual Qi in the air had been shattered by the destructive power, and the smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    At the same time, he was more certain that the 2 phoenix powerhouses were at least seriously injured, and there was a high possibility that they would die directly.


    Long Xiao grinned and said, ¡°Long Xiao, you died well. 1 Ruler for 2 Rulers. It¡¯s a win-win situation no matter what.¡±


    He was speeding up!

 Chapter 1073 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Shock</h4>


    On the other side.


    2 figures were rushing through the yellow sand. Every step they took was neat and consistent. They seemed to have a tacit understanding.


    They were Feng Yi and Feng Ai.


    Amidst the yellow sand, Feng Yi gently stroked the hair by his ear. He flipped his wrist and took out a bamboo stick from somewhere. He held it in her mouth and asked softly, ¡°Feng Ai, after we obtain the Imperial Bloodline, will you return to the Phoenixes?¡± There was a hint of hidden temptation in his voice.


    The corner of Feng Ai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He immediately understood the meaning behind it. He looked at Feng Yi meaningfully and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t go back for the time being. Let¡¯s go back after we fuse the Imperial Bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Feng Ai said.


    Imitating Feng Yi, Feng Ai also held a bamboo stick in his mouth and asked, ¡°If we don¡¯t go back to our ancestralnd, where will we go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll travel around the myriad worlds. It¡¯s better to experience the world than to read plenty of books. We canpare ourselves to each other. Perhaps we¡¯ll have a chance toprehend thews. When that timees, we¡¯ll truly be powerhouses in the Great Wide World. If we don¡¯t understand thews, our lives will be in vain,¡± Feng Yi replied. Ever since they were young, the rtionship between them had been great, and they talked about everything to each other.


    Of course, there was one more thing Feng Yi did not say. Since they would fuse the Imperial Bloodline, how could they return to the Phoenixes if they did not understand thews? Would their backbones not be broken by others? Moreover, Feng Xinxiao was eyeing them like a tiger watching its prey. How did he break through to be a Ruler? He probably used piles of resources to do it. This could not be hidden from the 2 brothers.


    If Feng Xinxiao knew that they had absorbed the Imperial Bloodline, would he not go crazy?


    Therefore, it would be best to return to the Phoenixes afterprehending thews.


    With Ou Yangming¡¯sbat power at the moment, he managed to escape from the encirclement of 4 Rulers as a top-grade Venerable One. Feng Yi believed that as long as they fused the Imperial Bloodline, with their strengths, even if they met a Ruler who hadprehended thews, they would still have the strength to fight. If they were to advance a step further andprehend thews, how strong would they be? They would be able to kill a Ruler in an instant or even...


    The thought of this caused Feng Yi¡¯s breathing to quicken.


    Right at this moment, a loud sound that sounded like the copse of the heavens was hearding from the horizon.


    Even with Feng Yi and Feng Ai¡¯s cultivation bases, the blood and Qi in their bodies were surging. One could imagine how terrifying it would be if they were at where the explosion happened.


    The ground began to shake violently as if the end of the world had arrived.


    Huge gullies tore the destend apart.


    1, 2, countless...


    The entirend was torn apart. It was as if many invisible hands were pulling the ground apart, creating countless cracks on both sides.


    Feng Ai sucked in a breath of cold air. He looked into Feng Yi¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°This... Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Feng Yi carefully sensed for a moment before his eyes suddenly focused. He answered, ¡°This is... The self-explosion of a Ruler¡¯s Dantian Lake.¡± As soon as he finished, he felt his mouth dry up, so he licked it with his tongue. One could imagine how shocked he was at the moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Feng Ai¡¯s face looked dubious. This was the first time he had refuted Feng Yi.


    Generally speaking, it was very rare for a Ruler to self-explode one¡¯s Dantian Lake. This was because a Ruler¡¯s mental power had been condensed into substance. Hence, even if a Ruler¡¯s physical body was destroyed, one could still possess a body and be reborn. On the other hand, once a Ruler self-exploded, one¡¯s mental power and spiritual power would be fused, creating a force that could destroy all living things. One¡¯s soul would scatter such that entering reincarnation would be an extravagant hope. Moreover, all Rulers had life-saving or escape methods. It would be difficult for them to be forced into a desperate situation. As such, in the history of the Great Wide World, such a situation had only appeared very few times.


    Especially in this desperatend, the possibility of this happening would be even smaller.


    When Feng Yi and Feng Ai first came here, they had explored this ce. There was not a single bit of life force here.


    In other words, there were only 4 Rulers here, so none of them would actually self-explode.


    Feng Yi was also a little scared by Feng Ai¡¯s gaze, and he became a little unsure. He suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and take a look? Maybe we¡¯ll have a chance to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Ai nodded.


    At this time, their thoughts were very simr to that of Long Ting.


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± With that, piercing sounds were heard as they turned into red light streaks and disappeared into the distance in an instant.


    How fast was a Ruler? How could it be described? Ah, they arrived at the scene in an instant.


    Feng Yi and Feng Ai stood side by side, looking at therge pit below. After sensing it for a moment, Feng Yi sighed and asked, ¡°Mm, judging from this power, it really was a Ruler who self-exploded his Dantian Lake. I wonder who it was.¡± As he said this, his body turned cold as if a pair of vicious eyes were staring at him from within the ck fog. The other party had even forced a Ruler to self-explode. What about him? He was also a Ruler, so how was he any stronger than the dead Ruler?


    Just as he was pondering...


    ¡°Crack!¡± A mountain in the distance shook violently and rose from the ground. It grewrger as it pressed down on Feng Yi.


    ¡°Mountain-moving!¡± The voice was cold and resounded throughout the world.


    This attack had reached a perfect stage in terms of timing and the control of Qi momentum. It was both unexpected and reasonable, and it was done with ease. Long Ting was confident that it would surely inflict more injuries on the 2 phoenix powerhouses. Although he did not understand why their Qi was smooth and did not seem to be seriously injured, it did not prevent him from fighting back. Since he believed that they were injured, he was confident that he could escape even if they joined forces.


    Furthermore, if he found out after probing them that they were just holding on and pretending, he could possibly kill them. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and it was worth the risk.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Feng Yi¡¯s face turned cold.


    He spread out his fingers and pressed hard against the mountain. He roared softly, ¡°Interspatial mes...¡± As soon as he said that, the yellow sand, the fog, and even space burned. This was the innate skill of the Phoenixes. It was simr to the Dark Breath but with a different emphasis.


    The mountain that had been moved by Long Ting using the Mountain-moving Art suddenly burned. The mes were a strange white color, giving people a gloomy and fearsome feeling.


    Long Ting¡¯s pupils shrank after he saw this, and he asked in a sharp voice, ¡°You... You¡¯re not injured?¡± Feng Yi gave off the feeling that his Qi momentum was surging, and there was no sign of injury at all.


    At this moment, a storm raged in Long Ting¡¯s mind as if the whole world was beginning to copse.


    There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®How¡¯s this possible?¡¯


    Long Ting knew very well how powerful the self-explosion of a Dantian Lake was. This was a power that even he was afraid of. Nevertheless, the phoenix powerhouses in front of him were not injured. It was not because they were much stronger than him, but because they were not involved in the fight, which was why this happened.


    With that, there was only one possibility left. Long Xiao had died at the hands of Ou Yangming.


    In the end, the dragon powerhouse was no match for the young fellow and chose to self-explode his Dantian Lake to perish together with the fellow.


    Especially when Long Ting thought about how Long Xiao could not even alert him, he felt a faint sense of fear in his heart. Fortunately, the human powerhouse had died.


    When Feng Yi heard the question, he was somewhat baffled, but he still snorted coldly. ¡°B*stard, how could I be injured?¡± He exchanged a nce with Feng Ai and saw the killing intent in each of their eyes. With a sliding step, he shed and pounced forward to kill.


    The Dragons and the Phoenixes had been fighting for tens of thousands of years, and each of them had lost countless experts. This kind of hatred was higher than the mountains and deeper than the sea. If all things were not destroyed, the hatred between them would not go away. Therefore, now that Long Ting was all alone, how could the phoenix powerhouses let go of such a rare opportunity?


    A white light shed in Feng Yi¡¯s interspatial bag. Afterward, 2 arc sabers appeared in his hands.


    The des were like cattail leaf fans, emitting cold lights in all directions. They were also as thin as cicada wings.


    Feng Ai also flipped his wrist, and a huge red ax appeared in his hand as he rushed over.


    The two of them, one at the front and one at the back, one attacking and one defending, coordinated well with each other.


    Feng Ai gathered his Qi and exhaled, and the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake was circted to the extreme. Red mists spread out from his pores, and the huge ax in his hand shone with a red light. A shocking arc was drawn on his back, creating a momentum that could split Heaven and Earth. With a swing of the ax, the red light pierced through the air, giving off an awe-inspiring murderous aura.


    Instead of probing his opponent with the first move, he used all his strength from the very beginning. One could imagine how deep the hatred in his heart was.


    As for Feng Yi, the power from his body was even stronger. The arc sabers in his hands flew up and down, and he suddenly shook them. Like 2 constantly changing white phoenixes, they were either fast or slow, illusory or real, and they charged straight at Long Ting.


    The red ax was in front of them, the arc sabers were behind.


    Their advantages and disadvantagesplemented each other, creating an unusual change of 1 plus 1 equal to 3.


    Long Ting looked solemn. He exhaled heavily, pressed his fingers in the air, and a silver-white long saber condensed out of thin air.


    He slid to the side and retreated 10 meters at an incredible angle, barely avoiding the joint attack from Feng Yi and Feng Ai.


    Where the red axnded, the air exploded. Even the space was cracked like a spiderweb. It was thin and dense, interweaving into a web that revealed a dark color. To describe it, it seemed like a piece of ss was hit by a bullet. This extreme scene was enough to make one¡¯s breathing quicken. This was a power that was condensed to the extreme. Every attack could destroy a city.


    It was also at this moment that the arc sabers in Feng Yi¡¯s hands shone with cold lights and attacked again.


    The lights from the sabers connected like many horned dragons roaring at the same time!


    Long Ting¡¯s eyes flickered, and his center of gravity was lowered. Hemunicated with the spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake, and his Qi surged like the ocean. He raised his right arm, and the silver-white long saber in his hand was shed out. He took the initiative to block the arc-shaped twin sabers.


    ¡°Boom...¡± A world-shaking explosion spread out in all directions.


    The collision of vast Qi dynamics stirred up hurricanes and turbulent currents, and the yellow sand on the ground was swept up into the sky one after another.


    From afar, the yellow sand seemed to be fluttering about, but it did not appear chaotic at all. Instead, it carried a different charm.


    Around the collision between the 2 weapons, bizarre bubbles appeared. Some were big and some were small, some were far and some were near, some were round and some were square... In short, they were unpredictable. The attack seemed to have infinite profoundness and could evolve into heavens and reverse chaos.


    This was the mightiness of a Ruler. Every attack contained an unparalleled power.


    The arc sabers and the silver-white long saber were in a stalemate. An undercurrent surged, and the power contained within grew heavier. Even the space shook as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Feng Ai roared angrily. His fingers gripped the red ax tightly, and the demonic and ominous patterns on the ax instantly lit up. The red light on the ax condensed into a substance as if blood would drip at any time. With a sh of his body, he arrived on the left of Long Ting in a sh. He hacked down with the ax, which was so decisive that he seemed to be able to split the sky open. Spiritual Qi scattered in all directions, forming an indescribable color.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Long Ting cursed internally.

 Chapter 1074 - Magic Tools Self-explode

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Magic Tools Self-explode</h4>


    Under thebined efforts of Feng Yi and Feng Ai, Long Ting was forced into a dangerous situation in an instant.


    He became more anxious. At such a critical moment, he had no time to think and could only act ording to his instincts. His left hand suddenly moved to his right eye, and a gloomy and cold aura came out of his body, which made people shudder. He growled, ¡°Burn!¡±


    Before his voice faded away, his left hand quickly moved away from his right eye, and he looked at Feng Yi. What color was it? It was neither red nor white. It was difficult to put into words.


    His eyes shed, and Feng Yi only felt his scalp go numb.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he withdrew the sabers, stepped on the void, and staggered 6 to 7 steps back.


    Sure enough, right after he retreated...


    The space where he was standing before seemed to be corroded by a mysterious force. A wisp of green smoke rose and kept spreading out, emitting a nauseating aura. The moment he smelled it, he felt like he wanted to spit out his internal organs.


    After forcing Feng Yi back with one strike, Long Ting finally found an opportunity to draw back his saber. He gently swept it horizontally and raised it to block.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    The red ax and the long saber collided with each other, and the space rippled slightly.


    It was also at this moment that a cunning look shed across the eyes of Long Ting. He adjusted his Qi dynamic and used the majestic power of this strike to escape far away.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Feng Yi had long been prepared for this move and sneered.


    He shed, and a breeze swept up his long sleeve. A big cauldron flew out.


    The aura of this huge cauldron was ancient. It was engraved with the traces of time, but it gave off a gloomy and cold feeling. There was a white phoenix carved on it. It was very simple with only a few strokes but for some reason, it had quite a charm as if it coulde alive at any time. The cauldron grew with the wind and kept rotating. Feng Yi made several mysterious gestures with his hands and pushed his hands outward, causing the Green Primary Cauldron to shake.


    In an instant, arge river poured out from the cauldron and headed towards Long Ting to suppress him.


    It would be fine if that was all, but there were many ck shadows in the river, and their resentment was shocking.


    ¡°Hmph, this cauldron was brought out from the Ancient War. It feeds on the resentment of the dragon and phoenix powerhouses who died in the war. It¡¯s your fortune that you¡¯ll die at my hands!¡± Feng Yi¡¯s gaze was burning. The ck shadows in the river were the corpses of formidable powerhouses. After killing them, he threw them into the cauldron and refined them so that they could be used by him.


    He also named the big river in the cauldron the Dark River.


    Unfortunately, there was only a Ruler in the Dark River, and the Ruler was even brought out from the Ancient War. Now, as long as he killed Long Ting and refined him for 49 days using a blood sacrifice, he could add another one to the river.


    Feng Yi raised his hand and pressed down. ¡°Rise!¡± He shouted.


    Many ck shadows flew out of the river and flew forward with the cauldron and the Dark River.


    They were so fast that it was hard for Long Ting to see.


    He secretly adjusted his Qi and gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± He circted his Bloodline Power, and a blood-red pattern lit up on his body. Subsequently, he blew a breath at the sky.


    A ck cloud condensed out of thin air in the sky. The cloud hung low and the more Long Ting pressed down, the lower it got. A heart-palpitating pressure fell from the cloud. Following that, countless bolts of lightning descended from the cloud. One after another, they hit like a rainstorm. With Long Ting as the core, the area within 3 kilometers seemed to have turned into a pool of thunder, and deafening sounds kept ringing.


    This was another innate skill of the Dragons. It was the Clouds and Rain Execution, which triggered Heavenly Thunderbolts.


    Lightning bolts descended from the sky endlessly. The electric arcs on the Dark River flickered and were filled with lightning.


    The corpses of many powerhouses stood rooted to the ground. Their bodies trembled, and fear appeared in their eyes.


    Although they did not have consciousness and only had a trace of instinct left, they had been nurtured in the Dark River for 10,000 years, and their bodies had long been tainted with an evil charm.


    On the other hand, thunderbolts were upright and were the nemesis of all evil things in the world.


    Even so, this method could only subdue the corpses of the powerhouses who were tainted with the evil aura.


    The Dark River and the Green Primary Cauldron still did not stop, and they became even faster. They pressed down on Long Ting in an overbearing and peerless manner, directly tearing apart the pool of thunder.


    At the same time, Feng Ai held his ax tightly, and the blood light in his eyes became very bright as he shouted coldly, ¡°Phoenix Prison!¡± Before his voice was gone, a clear phoenix cry rang out in this space, and a scorching golden light shone to dispel all the darkness. The golden light condensed into a golden phoenix that was 333 meters tall. With a disdainful look in its eyes, it suddenly crashed into the body of Long Ting.


    Wherever it passed, the sky copsed, and the ground cracked.


    Indeed, the world was crumbling, and everything was shattered.


    Long Tingughed bitterly and thought, ¡®I can¡¯t go on like this. If I¡¯m entangled with them, today will be the day I die.¡¯


    At first, he thought that even if he was no match for these brothers, he would be able to escape as long as he wanted to.


    After the fight, Long Ting found that the chemistry between the brothers had improved, and their strengths had also increased. Their attacks were like fire, and they did not give him a chance to catch his breath at all. Especially when he felt the Qi dynamics twining around his body, he felt very troubled.


    ¡®If I still had the Mountain River Painting, I wouldn¡¯t be so passive!¡¯ He roared internally, and his hatred for Ou Yangming deepened.


    Even though he said that, his hands move extremely fast.


    He tapped his interspatial bag hard, and many magic tools and spirit tools flew out. They were all in different colors, and his face showed a pained expression.


    At the same time, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out arge mouthful of blood essence. His left hand drew a circle while his right hand drew a square. He pushed outward with force, and his blood essence turned into a cloud of blood mist, connecting the tools together and making them into a unit.


    From afar, it looked like countless magic tools were surging in the blood mist.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Moving from left to right was a huge cauldron with a thick and peculiar aura, the surging Dark River, and the golden phoenix with a disdainful look.


    Just one look at them would be enough to make one feel that everything would be destroyed and that they were difficult to resist.


    From right to left, there were numerous magic tools of various shapes. There were green armor, small gs that shone with red lights, and unfathomable formations. Despite that, 70% of the magic tools were long sabers and flying swords... All kinds of equipment were condensed by the blood mist, and their auras were iparably sharp.


    When both sides collided, there was no brilliant rumbling sound. On the contrary, it was calm, and the momentum was condensed and did not dissipate.


    In just an instant, more than 10 flying swords began to tremble, They lost their spiritual essences and fell into the Dark River.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths...


    After 10 breaths, more magic tools began to fall from the sky. From afar, it looked like a spiritual rain formed by magic tools was falling from the sky.


    ¡°Hmph, stop struggling. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are capable of?¡± Feng Yi said with a smile to shake Long Ting¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already difficult to hold on by yourself. If you¡¯re sensible, I¡¯ll grant you a quick death. Otherwise, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how Rulers can torture people.¡± Feng Ai nodded. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake had surged to the extreme, and the overbearing intent emitted by the golden phoenix became even denser, causing the magic tools in the sky to fall even faster.


    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± Long Ting gritted its teeth and persisted. He felt that it was about time.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Feng Yi and Feng Ai exchanged looks and snorted at the same time.


    After another 20 breaths of stalemate, Long Ting was already at the end of its rope. There were many magic tools floating in the Dark River and at first nce, there were at least thousands of them.


    When Long Ting saw this, there was no anxiety in its eyes. Instead, circles of light arcs ovepped each other, making his eyes look abnormally deep. He raised his right hand and gently pushed his middle finger outward as he uttered coldly, ¡°Explode!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a chaotic aura reverberated in all directions.


    All the magic tools exploded as if they were pulled by an invisible force. One of them, in particr, set off a huge wave that was 333 meters high and directly blew the river into two halves.


    1, 2, countless pieces!


    So many magic tools self-exploded at the same time. The powers produced were unimaginable, and the entire space began to shatter.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Feng Yi cried out and hurriedly retreated.


    The interspatial storm at this time was too intense. Even a Ruler would not have it any good if one was trapped inside.


    Even the cauldron and the golden phoenix were blown into powder by this powerful force, and everything within 50 kilometers was thrown into chaos.


    It turned out that Long Ting had intentionally made the magic tools fall into the Dark River. There was a trace of mental power on them, and he had been waiting for Feng Yi and Feng Ai to lower their guard. While Long Ting knew that it would be impossible to kill the 2 Rulers with this level of power, as long as he could get away from them with the help of the explosion, everything would be worth it.


    The water from the Dark River evaporated into mists, and the corpses of the powerhouses turned into dust.


    Fortunately, this attack was carried out in a dangerous ce. If it was in a town, the casualties would be unimaginable. How many people would die if hundreds of kilometers were razed to the ground?


    Besides, there was a storm sweeping out, and the range of its impact was at least several thousand kilometers. The mightiness of Ruler¡¯s all-out attack could be clearly seen.


    After an unknown time, the violent storm finally dissipated, and thend returned to peace.


    Feng Ai walked to Feng Yi¡¯s side and asked in a deep voice, ¡°That b*stard has escaped. What should we do?¡±


    Feng Yi sneered. ¡°This time, he should consider himself lucky. The next time he encounters us, he won¡¯t be so lucky. Besides, he has suffered a huge loss since the magic tools have self-exploded. Even I can¡¯t let go of so many magic tools.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, if we could kill him, it¡¯d be a great achievement.¡± Feng Ai shook her head regretfully.


    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s a Ruler, so it won¡¯t be that easy to kill him. After so many years of fierce fighting, not many Rulers have fallen. What¡¯s more, hisbat power is considered outstanding among Rulers.¡± Feng Yi patted Feng Ai¡¯s shoulder lightly.


    He paused for a while then continued, ¡°Our most important task now is to find that human fe and obtain the Imperial Bloodline. By then, not to mention Long Ting, even 10 of him won¡¯t be our match.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Feng Ai nodded with a smile.


    With that, they looked around and continued to look for Ou Yangming, one in front and one behind.

 Chapter 1075 - SnatChapter the Flying Boat

    Chapter 1075: Snatch the Flying Boat


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Hurried coughs were hearding from the yellow sand.


    After a while, Long Ting looked extremely weak and walked out of the yellow sand with the whimpering cold winds.


    His face turned cold, and he said in a muffled voice, ¡°Damn it! If I don¡¯t take revenge, I¡¯d be a useless dragon.¡± He had never suffered such a serious injury. His internal organs were disced, and his meridians and blood vessels were full of cuts. If he had not been decisive, he would have died at the hands of Feng Yi and Feng Ai this time.


    As he looked around, he had found a secret and safe ce. In a sh, he arrived at a stone cave. He stood still, took a deep breath, sat cross-legged, and began to heal his injuries.


    With a sh of thought, he took out a dark green pill and swallowed it. This pill was a secret item made by the Dragons and had unimaginable magical effects.


    In just an hour, wisps of ck gas spread out from his body. He spat out a mouthful of ck blood, and his face became ruddy again.


    Although that was the case, at this level, as long as one was injured, it was not something that could be healed in a day. This was because every attack by a Ruler would more or less carry a trace of the power ofws. If one was injured by such attacks, one¡¯s great path would be injured.


    It would be fine if one understood thews but if one did not, one could only endure it.


    Therefore, Long Ting only suppressed the injuries on their bodies temporarily. If he wanted to fully recover, he would have to recuperate for at least a few years.


    Of course, this little time was only a few times of meditation for a powerhouse at his level, so Long Ting did not take it to heart.


    Long Ting lifted its chin slightly and looked into the distance. After a few breaths, he looked away and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline is gone just like that.¡± Even though they were enemies, he still admired Ou Yangming. The young fellow actually forced a Ruler to self-explode and could not find a chance to send a message. How fierce must his attack be? On a serious thought, Long Ting probably could not do that at all.


    For a moment, he felt a bit bitter. ¡®That Venerable One can¡¯t be measured bymon sense.¡¯


    He took 2 steps forward and said with a chuckle, ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, it¡¯s time for me to return to the Dragons¡¯ ancestralnd.¡± The process had been a bit tortuous but as long as the oue did not change, it did not matter.


    He took a deep breath of turbid air and with a sh, he arrived at an open area.


    Long Ting casually nced at his interspatial bag, and he gnashed his teeth as he said, ¡°My possessions that were worth several thousand years of effort were destroyed just like that.¡± As he spoke, the despicable faces of Feng Yi and Feng Ai appeared in front of him again.


    The possessions that he had umted for several thousand years turned into ashes in an instant. Nobody could have endured it.


    Long Ting gently tapped his interspatial bag with his wrist, and a silver-white flying boat grew with the wind. With a booming sound, itnded on the ground. The flying boat was at least 333 meters long. Unlike the Phoenixes¡¯ flying boat, this was like a swordfish. It was t and long, with an extra touch of dominance and a hint of nobility. On the mast on the deck, there was a piece of brocade hanging on it. Using extremely skilled techniques, it had a red ¡°Dragon¡± word on its sleeve.


    The entire brocade had been soaked in the blood essence of the Dragons, and it looked very murderous.


    Long Ting¡¯s body moved slightly but at that time, the flying boat disappeared into thin air. Even the spiritual connection between him and the flying boat was forcefully cut off.


    Like an erupting volcano, his eyes were red as he pped his palm toward the east.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A 3-kilometers-tall mountain peak was smashed into pieces, and rocks flew everywhere.


    This was where Ou Yangming was hiding.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and dodged the attack. He spread out his hands and said with a genial expression, ¡°Senior, we meet again in life.¡±


    Long Ting was obviously stunned for a moment, and his breathing was a bit chaotic. He said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°It¡¯s you? How... How¡¯s this possible?¡± He had seen the scene of the self-explosion with his own eyes. Even if he had encountered that kind of power, he would have likely fallen. Now, the human Venerable One actually survived and was unharmed. Was this not too dreamy? This was simply beyond the limits of Long Ting¡¯s imagination. He had even forgotten that his flying boat was snatched away by the young fellow.


    This was also because Long Ting had been careless. Otherwise, even if Ou Yangming had the spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes, it would be difficult for him to snatch the flying boat from the dragon powerhouse.


    Seeing Long Ting¡¯s expression, Ou Yangming understood what he was referring to.


    He smiled and answered, ¡°Senior, you tter me.¡± As he spoke, he even winked.


    Then, he waved his hand and cleared his throat. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Let¡¯s meet again if fate allows.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Long Ting finally remembered that his flying boat had been snatched away by this young fellow. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he pounced forward. Nheless, he was very careful. It was obvious that he regarded Ou Yangming as an equal-ranked powerhouse. After all, Long Xiao had been forced to self-explode his dantian.


    With such a precedent, even a fool would not act rashly.


    Ou Yangming did not want to be tangled with Long Ting. He only wanted the flying boat.


    He had a faint premonition that this dragon powerhouse would be very difficult to deal with. Of course, the most important thing was that Long Ting had only suffered some minor injuries. Even if the young fellow could win, it would be a pyrrhic victory. If he lured the 2 brothers, Feng Yi and Feng Ai, over again, his gains would not make up for his losses.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming circted his spiritual power and pushed his palm toward the void, using the recoil force to fly into the distance.


    Nevertheless, Long Ting was not the slightest bit slow. In fact, he was even faster.


    After all, Ou Yangming was only a top-grade Venerable One. Even if he hadprehended the power ofws, there were still huge gaps in some aspects that could not be made up for.


    He gritted his teeth and lightly tapped the Blood Flight Waist Sash, then he turned into a streak of light and once again pulled the distance between him and Long Ting apart.


    Ou Yangming knew he was snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth, but he had to do it because the heart of origin was in turmoil, and no one knew how long he couldst. He was not a Ruler yet, so he did not have the ability to transcend the void. If he did not snatch the flying boat, he would be trapped in this ce forever. The 2 brothers, Feng Yi and Feng Ai, worked well together and they were inseparable. The young fellow did not dare to provoke them, so he naturally turned his attention to Long Ting.


    He did not expect Long Ting to n to return to the Dragons¡¯ ancestralnd so soon, which was a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh...¡± Piercing sounds were heard. Before the critical moment, Ou Yangming had used the Blood Flight to get far away. Long Ting did not have any good ideas at the moment.


    Especially when Long Ting thought about how the human Venerable One snatched his flying boat in front of him, he felt a burning pain on his face.


    He was probably the most aggrieved Ruler in the history of the Great Wide World.


    This was equivalent to an Intermediate Spiritualist forcefully snatching a Venerable One¡¯s favorite thing and not bringing it back. Anyone could imagine how aggrieved the Venerable One would be.


    In the sky, a cold light surged in front of Long Ting, and numerous ice spikes slid out of his sleeves. The spikes were only 3 inches long, and there was a wisp of cold mist lingering on them. The moment the spikes appeared, the temperature around him dropped as if it became winter, and white snowkes drifted out of thin air.


    He said coldly, ¡°It has always been me snatching other people¡¯s things, and I¡¯ve never met a guy as bold as you. Today, even if I have to chase you to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As he spoke, he rolled his long sleeves forward, and the ice spikes tore through space, drawing perfect arcs as they headed straight for Ou Yangming¡¯s chest.


    Wherever they passed, space was frozen like ice that was constantly changing.


    At this time, if someone looked up at the sky from the ground, they would surely see a fearsome scene.


    Many silver lights tore through the sky and after they passed, icicles appeared and quickly spread toward the horizon.


    They were held up by a mysterious force and were ced horizontally above the sky.


    It would be fine if that was all but next to the icicles, snowkes that looked like goose feathers were drifting, and the world fell into a vast expanse.


    Ou Yangming did not answer, but his face looked solemn. He was certain by judging from this attack that Long Ting was more than just a little stronger than Long Xiao. It was a qualitative difference.


    Indeed, that was the truth. Otherwise, Long Ting would not have been able to escape from Feng Yi and Feng Ai.


    Ou Yangming guarded his spiritual altar with his heart. With a sh of thought, he entered the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man. He did not dare to be careless when facing such a powerhouse, thus he could only use all his strength. Of course, he would not use his life-saving methods. The main reason was that he was afraid of drawing the 2 brothers of the Phoenixes over. If not, he would not mind killing another Ruler.


    Now, he could borrow the power of the poisonous pill¡¯s world,prehended thews of Yin and Yang, and fathomed Heaven¡¯s Burial. Even a Ruler would not be able to defeat these methods.


    As Ou Yangming retreated quickly, he raised his right hand and secretly circted Taotie¡¯s Devouring Power to the extreme.


    His palm slowly turned ck and seemed to have turned into a dark and deep vortex. He grabbed at the ice spikesing at him.


    A strange scene appeared. The cold ice spikes were wrapped by a strong suction force and rushed toward the ck vortex in Ou Yangming¡¯s right palm. The moment they came into contact with the ck vortex, the power seemed to be disintegrated. It was silent, invisible, and formless. It made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see how much you can absorb!¡± Long Ting sneered.


    The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake was circted to the extreme, and the ice spikes in the sky became even faster.


    1, 2, 3...


    The energies in the ice spike were absorbed by Ou Yangming using Taotie¡¯s Devouring Power, then they were fed back to the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Every attack of a Ruler carried boundless energy, which was not something a Venerable One couldpare to. In a way, the energy contained in this attack was countless times more than the energy contained in a Venerable One¡¯s Dantian Lake.


    Ou Yangming was borrowing this power to perfect the poisonous pill¡¯s world at this time. After being absorbed by Taotie¡¯s Devouring Power, the power was incredibly pure.


    ¡°Woosh...¡± Another ice spike was absorbed by Ou Yangming. His face turned slightly pale, and his body staggered.


    Despite that, he was overjoyed in his heart. To him, the attacks were pure energies.


    Of course, this was also because Ou Yangming was fleeing quickly. Long Ting did not have time to umte power and attack with all his strength. Otherwise, the young fellow would not have dared to do this.


    As for his pale face and staggering body, he was obviously faking it. He did it so that Long Ting would continue to attack like this, allowing him to better perfect the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    As expected, when Long Ting saw this, it was as if he was injected with stimnts.


    His attacks became more ruthless while Ou Yangming weakened at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 1076 - A White Dragon in the Starry Sky

    Chapter 1076: A White Dragon in the Starry Sky


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Long Ting and Ou Yangming¡ªone chasing and the other fleeing¡ªquickly streaked across the sky.


    After 2 hours, a look of admiration appeared in Long Ting¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself, ¡®This fe has such strong willpower. After absorbing so much of my energy, he¡¯s still able to grit his teeth and persevere. What a pity. If he¡¯s a part of the Dragons, I¡¯d save him no matter what.¡¯


    However, the young fellow was born to be a member of the Phoenixes, which were the Dragons¡¯ sworn enemy. Although the Phoenixes¡¯ Main Combat Sect was also pursuing Ou Yangming, their attitude made Long Ting on guard. He did not want the Dragons to have another powerful enemy because of his negligence.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was staggering and on the verge of copse.


    His cheeks were red from holding in his injuries, and there was even a dried blood stain on the corner of his mouth.


    The young fellow¡¯s clothes were tattered, and he looked miserable, but he was very excited.


    Under the impact of the extremely pure power, thend in the poisonous pill¡¯s world became more boundless, so much so that it was even abundant in spiritual Qi.


    Ou Yangming looked forward to the oue even more. He was slightly injured, but it was not as serious as it looked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Go to hell!¡± Dressed in a ck robe, Long Ting raised its right hand and suddenly pressed forward. ck clouds rolled in the sky, then a giant dragon w suddenly pushed the clouds away and stretched out from the clouds. It grew with the wind and pinched at Ou Yangming. The w was incredibly sharp as if it could break the space. Long Ting was sure that this attack could capture Ou Yangming.


    This was because Ou Yangming looked too weak at the moment.


    Even the Qi in his body was blocked, which was why Long Ting was so sure.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that he had met someone who could use the Heavenly Phoenix Fire to change his Qi momentum.


    Ou Yangming also thought that it was about time. With a sh of thought, he held the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand. Countless spear shadows ovepped in his eyes, and an unstoppable sharpness burst out from his body.


    He growled internally, ¡°Path Intent Spear!¡±


    A golden spear-light shot up into the sky like a golden horned dragon. With a sh of light, it collided with the dragon¡¯s w.


    ¡°Boom...¡± Following the collision, a ck light that could be seen with the naked eye swept in all directions. Wherever it passed, mountains copsed and yellow sand filled the sky.


    Ou Yangming took advantage of this opportunity and tapped the Blood Flight Waist Sash. He poured his spiritual power into it and shouted, ¡°Blood Flight!¡±


    The waist sash directly exploded, creating a strong push force. His speed was so fast that he almost disappeared in the blink of an eye. As he did that, he chuckled and said, ¡°Well, senior, I... I¡¯ll take my leave first. Thank you for the flying boat!¡±


    Before he could finish, his body had disappeared in front of Long Ting.


    This time, he really used all his strength and did not hold back anymore, thus he disappeared in a sh. Even with Long Ting¡¯s power, there was no chance to track him down.


    Long Ting stared nkly in the direction where Ou Yangming had disappeared. His eyes were red, and there was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®He did it on purpose. That d*mn human was clearly doing it on purpose!¡¯


    At this moment, he realized howughable his previous thought was. He should have killed such a person before he rose earlier.


    Long Ting¡¯s hatred for Ou Yangming directly surpassed that of the Phoenixes.


    At the same time, a fearsome thought shed through his mind.


    ¡®This fe¡¯s only a Venerable One now. What will happen if he bes a Ruler one day?¡¯


    For some reason, Long Ting shivered and felt a slight chill on his body.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    In the endless starry sky, a massive and irregr sphere was floating quietly. If one looked at the sphere from afar, one could see a faint round shape. Nheless, if one approached it slowly, one would see apletely different scene.


    The surface of the sphere was actually covered with lumps one after another, and the uneven surface had an indescribable malevolence. The closer one got to it, the more one could feel that it was huge and unusual. It was as if just by staying here, its enormous pressure could crush a person into powder.


    All of a sudden, the giant sphere shook slightly.


    It was like a volcano erupting. After this tremble, the sphere slowly expanded. Its body that was gradually splitting and expanding eventually turned into an iparable monster.


    The sphere turned out to be a humongous dragon with a white luster.


    It slowly opened its eyes. Those eyes were like the stars in the sky, emitting dazzling lights.


    This giant dragon did not seem to have a good temper. Just like at this moment, it was awakened by some kind of power in its deep sleep, thus it was seriously grumpy.


    It opened itsrge mouth and spat out a mouthful of white dragon breath toward the endless void.


    Wherever the dragon¡¯s breath passed, white mysterious ice instantly condensed. It was as if its breath was cold and frozen. Nothing could stop the extreme cold. Even the endless starry sky, which had nothing, could not withstand its great power. An unusual change urred.


    The dragon shook its head, and its eyes were filled with confusion and anger. It seemed that it had slept for too long, so it did not know why it was awakened.


    After a short while, its eyes slowly regained their rity.


    The look of confusion quickly faded away and was reced by deepening anger. At the spur of the moment, it raised its head and let out an exceptional roar. That voice caused the space to ripple with energy ripples that spread far away.


    Its fury seemed to have be corporeal.


    The dragon¡¯s gigantic body slowly shook as it rapidly shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a short moment, it turned into a white-robed man.


    Afterward, the man extended his slender palm and lightly tapped the void in front of him. That space seemed to have been split open by a sharp de and with that point as the center, a big circr space was drawn out.


    He did not hesitate to lift his leg and step into it.


    Only when the man disappeared did the void gradually return to its calm state. Nevertheless, the traces and destruction left behind in the space had yet to end. The continuous circles of ripples were unceasing as if the space here had already been severely affected. If it wanted to recover to its original state, it would probably need more time to slowly recover.


    The white-robed man shed. When he reappeared, he had arrived at a spacious square.


    This square seemed to be boundless because no matter which angle one looked at it from, one would not be able to see its edges.


    It was a bizarre ce, and it contained countless mysteries that no one could see through. As the white-robed man continued to descend, his body continued to shrink. Facing such a big square, he seemed to be as insignificant as dust.


    ¡°Long Chen, you¡¯ve returned. What a rare guest!¡±


    A faint voice was hearding from the void. Subsequently, rays of light appeared in the square. Those rays of light condensed and transformed into a human-shaped light figure that blocked in front of the white-robed man.


    Long Chen stopped. He looked over with a cold smile and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been expelled and established yourself? Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I want to enter the heart of origins,¡± Long Chen responded in a deep voice, ¡± and the direct passage is in the ancestralnd.¡±


    The light figure flickered slightly as if it represented his dissatisfaction. ¡°Long Chen, even if you¡¯re Long Chen, you can¡¯t use the passage as you wish. It¡¯s the Dragons¡¯ treasure, and we can¡¯t afford to lose it.¡±


    Long Chen was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°Long Xiao¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Long Xiao¡¯s dead,¡± Long Chen said with a pained expression, ¡°I could sense that my younger brother¡ªmy dearest younger brother¡ªhad fallen.¡±


    The light figure hesitated for a moment then asked, ¡°What does Long Xiao¡¯s fall have to do with the heart of origins?¡±


    ¡°From what I could sense, his enemy seems to be rushing toward the heart of origins.¡± Long Chen¡¯s tone was not strong as if he was talking about something that did not have much to do with him. Despite that, anyone who knew him well knew that the more he was in this state, the more his emotions were actually suppressed in the depths of his heart.


    Once the emotions erupted, it would be time for the world to be destroyed.


    ¡°Long Chen, I¡¯m also very sorry for Long Xiao¡¯s death, but I hope that you won¡¯t act impulsively.¡± The figure let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten why you were expelled?¡±


    Long Chen opened his mouth and answered with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I destroyed a world in a fit of anger? Heh, a bunch of old and rotten people. I really don¡¯t know what they¡¯re afraid of.¡±


    There was a trace of cynicism in his smile. Destroying a world seemed to be like kicking down a house to him. It was not worth making a fuss over.


    ¡°Hmph, Long Chen, are you still unwilling to repent until today?¡±


    ¡°Repent? Heh, my brother was killed, and you¡¯re talking about repentance?¡± Long Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He raised his hand and roared, ¡°You¡ªgo repent!¡±


    A white light lit up in his palm. The white light spread and instantly froze the light in front of him.


    The coldness could even freeze light.


    Long Chen sneered and took a big step forward, swaying toward the center of the square.


    A huge ray of light lit up in the center after a while as if something had exploded.


    After a long time, the frozen light figure shook slightly, and the ice on it retreated bit by bit. He turned around and looked at the center of the square, asking faintly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    ¡°Why should we stop him? Long Chen¡¯s very strong, but that¡¯s the heart of origins! He won¡¯t be able to stir up anything there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since the Phoenixes sent people to the heart of origins, they must have something to ask. It¡¯s not convenient for us to go there, so we might as well let him scout the way...¡±


    Voices seemed to be heard out of thin air. The light figure let out a long sigh and once again looked at the center of the square with a strange look.


    ¡®Long Chen, I don¡¯t know why Long Xiao had fallen, but every dragon Ruler is the most precious treasure in our race. Hopefully.... You can avenge his death.¡¯

 Chapter 1077 - The Void Converged

    Chapter 1077: The Void Converged


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd, Feng Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    He lowered his head, and his thick eyebrows slightly furrowed as if he was sensing and calcting something.


    Slowly, his eyebrows unfurled bit by bit, but the anger in his eyes was gradually umting.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ secret technique possessed an inconceivable mystical ability. As at this moment, Feng Mu seemed to be able to see through the endless space, clearly seeing the past, present, and future.


    Especially the most important people and things, when some of the hidden powers faded away, he would be able to sense them in his heart. The reason all secrets were secrets was that they were not known by others. Nheless, in Feng Mu¡¯s eyes, there were no secrets in the entire Great Wide World.


    Of course, although his ability was powerful, there were still some parts that he could not see through. Moreover, when some great existences used secret techniques, they could temporarily block his line of sight.


    Even so, at this moment, he had seen everything clearly.


    With a cold snort, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Feng Xiang, bring Feng Ling and Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s Big Yellow over.¡±


    In the distance, Feng Xiang responded. He did not understand why, but he would not go against the old man¡¯s wishes. Not long after, Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow arrived one after another. Their expressions were rather strange, and there was even a trace of worry on their faces.


    It was fine for Lil¡¯ Red as he was originally a member of the Phoenixes but as for Big Yellow, the bloodline that had awakened in his body was the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. It had yet to be discovered due to Lil¡¯ Red and Ou Yangming¡¯s concealment, but Feng Mu¡¯s summoning at this moment made them worried.


    Feng Mu walked slowly and came to their side. He nced with his wise eyes and the instant he looked at Big Yellow, the big yellow dog was so frightened that its fur stood on their ends.


    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s bloodline is indeed not bad.¡± Feng Mu nodded his head lightly.


    Big Yellow¡¯s expression changed greatly, but he did not dare to act rashly. This was because he knew he could not rely on his strength to kill his way out of this ce.


    Lil¡¯ Red shed and blocked in front of Big Yellow, shouting, ¡°Ah, he¡¯s not from the Dragons so don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    Feng Mu asked seriously, ¡°Who said I was going to kill him?¡±


    Only then did Lil¡¯ Red heave a sigh of relief and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s face was bitter as he thought to himself, ¡®Boss Red, that¡¯s such a low request.¡¯


    Feng Mu shook his head and said, ¡°I called you here today to tell you that Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is in trouble.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were stunned for a while before they flew into a rage and asked, ¡°What kind of trouble?¡±


    ¡°He was ambushed by the Main Combat Sects of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. He managed to escape, but he didn¡¯t enter the heart of origins.¡±


    ¡°The Dragons and the Phoenixes?¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were wide open as he cried out in disbelief, ¡°How¡¯s that possible...¡±


    Feng Mu gave him a deep look and said, ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± He suddenly raised his voice and continued, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou should enter the heart of origins. As for you...¡± He looked at Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow and said, ¡°You should go with him.¡±


    Feng Xiang¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°But their cultivation bases...¡±


    Feng Mu waved his hand with a solemn expression. ¡°We once had a chance to resolve the enmity between the Dragons and the Phoenixes, but we didn¡¯t seize it. Now, this opportunity has appeared again. We can¡¯t give it up.¡±


    Feng Xiang opened his mouth but sighed and stopped.


    Feng Mu asked, ¡°Feng Ling, Big Yellow, are you willing to go to the heart of origins and live or die with Lil¡¯ Friend Ou?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow answered without any hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Mu smiled with relief and said, ¡°Well, in that case... Go on.¡±


    He waved his hand, and an interspatial passage opened up in front of him. The passage was deep and dark, and no one knew where it led to.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    After flying for an unknown time, Ou Yangming released his mental power. After making sure that his surroundings were safe, he carefully took out the flying boat.


    He performed a skill, and the flying boat immediately rose slowly. He then took a step forward andnded on it.


    In the void, a flying boat was moving forward at an incredible speed.


    A rainbow-colored light screen blocked the interspatial disturbances, making the flying boat stable as if it was moving on t ground.


    Ou Yangming sat on the deck and looked at the stars in the void with different colors. He sighed and expressed, ¡°The Great Wide World is too massive. Compared to it, we¡¯re just a drop in the ocean. We¡¯re so tiny that it¡¯s difficult to describe.¡±


    Indeed, every being in the world was tiny. When the 3,000 great paths evolved into the myriad worlds, they spread from the Great Wide World to every corner of the universe.


    To be exact, the Spiritual Realm was a vassal of the Great Wide World, but its level was much lower.


    He brushed his fingers against the flying boat, and a cold chill spread through his fingers to his body.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Dragons¡¯ refinement technique on flying boats isn¡¯t much inferior to that of the Phoenixes.¡± He realized that whether it was in terms of the refinement technique, toughness, or even practicality, the flying boat had reached the peak. He settled his thoughts and began to secretly learn from the Dragons. Speaking of secretly learning from others, this was also a long-standing and excellent tradition of the young fellow. Whether it was smithing or alchemy, his skills were first-ss.


    Back then, when Ou Yangming was on the Phoenixes¡¯ flying boat, his heart was already itching, but it was not good for him to do such a thing. After all, he and Lil¡¯ Red were brothers. Now, he had snatched the flying boat from Long Ting, so his concern was naturally dispelled.


    After his mental power merged with the flying boat, numerous fine light spots appeared in his perception.


    These light spots kept changing but as long as his mental power was slightly closer, they would quickly disappear.


    After several times, Ou Yangming still could not make sense of anything.


    He opened his eyes and seemed confused. He exhaled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    If the cksmiths of the Great Wide World knew he was learning like this, they would probably die of anger. It was worth noting that the refinement of flying boats normally required the joint effort of dozens of cksmiths. After all, it was a massive object, so the design had to be followed step by step. One could not make a single mistake. Who knew, the young fellow directly derived the technique in reverse from the core. As such, he would hit a wall.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his chin with his fingers and fell into deep thought.


    Without warning, the space shook violently. In the void, light grey ripples swept out in all directions.


    Even the flying boat jolted along with the rhythm of the ripples. It was like a small boat under a huge wave that could be overturned at any time.


    Ou Yangming noticed that at the most intense part of the ripples, there was a huge meteorite. Having said that, within the light grey ripples, it onlysted for a few breaths before it copsed and turned into ashes.


    He was shocked. His pupils constricted slightly as he thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Even a Ruler won¡¯t be able to use this kind of power.¡¯


    The ripples became more intense, to the point that even Ou Yangming was shocked.


    The light screen around the flying boat started to shake violently like heavy rain pouring down from the sky and hitting theke water, causing many bubbles and ripples to appear at the same time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°I¡¯ve escaped from being pursued by 4 Rulers, and I even killed one of them. Am I going to die in the void?¡±


    If such a situation appeared onnd, he would not be afraid. However, he was in the void at the moment. Once the formation was broken, he would have to be prepared to cross the void. If he was sucked into the interspatial disturbance, who knew where he would be sucked into? He might even be lost in the void forever.


    Just as the light screen around the flying ship was about to shatter, the ripples in the space became more intense. Subsequently, a white light spot appeared in the void. The light spot rapidly erged and tore a hole. It was an oval-shaped irregr crack.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart jumped to his throat as he watched everything with a grave expression.


    Before long, 2 familiar auras appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s senses.


    ¡°Big Yellow? Lil¡¯ Red?¡± His eyes were filled with disbelief. The power of sending someone into the void had truly exceeded his understanding.


    Sure enough, before his thought was gone...


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red appeared in front of him at the same time. Like 2 arcs of lightning, they were wrapped by a light screen andnded on the flying boat.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart. He stared at Big Yellow and asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Big Yellow grinned and stuck out his tongue. He chuckled and answered, ¡°The heart of origins was shaken. Senior Feng Mu said that we carry the opportunities from the Dragons and the Phoenixes, so he sent us to you. We have a lot of luck!¡± The big yellow dog raised his head, deliberately showing a deste expression, but his rolling eyes betrayed him. After all, he was too curious about the flying boat.


    Ou Yangming nodded with a smile and did not expose him. He looked like he understood what was going on.


    He thought to himself, ¡®So it was Senior Feng Mu who personally made a move. No wonder, no wonder!¡¯


    Ou Yangming had seen Feng Mu before and was clear about how mighty the power hidden in that seemingly weak body was. Therefore, he was not surprised when he heard what Big Yellow said.


    Lil¡¯ Red scanned the surroundings and jumped onto Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. He asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, where did you get this flying boat?¡± He was mischievous, but he was born as a phoenix and had excellent taste. Especially with a big shot like Feng Mu behind him, under the elder¡¯s careful guidance, his vision had far surpassed that of an ordinary member of the Phoenixes.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and answered softly, ¡°I snatched it.¡±


    ¡°From the Dragons? ¡°Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes flickered with a different light as if he was eager to try the same thing.


    Ou Yangming pointed at the center of Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re only a Venerable One now, and yet you want to snatch someone else¡¯s things? You¡¯d just be courting death! As long as you take that step and possess the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World, an ordinary Ruler won¡¯t be able tost more than 10 moves from you. When that timees, hmph, hmph...¡± His voice was not loud, but it seemed to have opened the door to a new world for Lil¡¯ Red.


    A ball of mes burned in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes as if some sort of skill had been awakened.


    If Feng Xiang and Feng Mu were to know that those were the words that caused Lil¡¯ Red to start cultivating seriously, who knew how they would feel?


    As Big Yellow listened, he also opened his mouth and seemed to be thinking.


    No matter how one looked at it, this scene was a little strange.


    After about 10 breaths, Lil¡¯ Red seemed to have thought of something. He jumped up on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, even an ordinary Ruler wouldn¡¯t be able to own a flying boat of this level. How did you snatch it? Did you... Kill him?¡± The light in his eyes was bright as if he had heard the most interesting thing.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and answered, ¡°No, he¡¯s very strong. I ran away right after I snatched it, and I was pursued by him for a long way.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red raised his wings and patted his chest. ¡°Phew, phew. If you could really kill a Ruler, I¡¯d be scared to death.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but I forced hispanion to self-explode his Dantian Lake!¡± Ou Yangming added.


    ¡°What?!¡± Lil¡¯ Red thought that he misheard it. After a while, he uttered with a bitter expression, ¡°What a freak!¡±


    He had lived in the Great Wide World for 100 years, but he had never heard of a Ruler self-exploding one¡¯s Dantian Lake.


    Big Yellow had a face full of admiration. His lips curled up, revealing a mouthful of white teeth as he asked softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, when are you going to refine new pieces of equipment for me?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. He questioned, ¡°You¡¯re a spirit beast that owns the Small Dragons¡¯ World. Why are you so unambitious?¡±


    Big Yellowughed awkwardly and did not reply.

 Chapter 1078 - Preparation for Entry

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Preparation for Entry</h4>


    ¡°Equipment...¡± Ou Yangming was moved, and a strange light shed in his eyes.


    In terms of equipment, Ou Yangming had indeed smithed a lot for Big Yellow and the others, but those were the products of the Spiritual Realm. Although the big yellow dog and the king kong survived the Thunderbolt Disaster, it was also thanks to their Thunderbolt-resistant Suits. Nheless, after entering the Great Wide World, the young fellow had not smithed any new equipment for Big Yellow.


    Moreover, to be honest, ever since he entered the Great Wide World, the level of the powerhouses he hade into contact with was absolutely different.


    The pieces of equipment that he might have been able to rely on to run amok in the Spiritual Realm before were now a joke here. Especially in a battle against a Ruler, other than the Dragon yer, the Ancient Dragon Shield, and other magic weapons, the rest of the equipment he had were dispensable.


    As Ou Yangming nced at Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red, he could not help bute up with a n.


    Big Yellow shrunk his neck and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what are you doing?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you should indeed have new pieces of equipment.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up. He opened his mouth and beamed. ¡°Great! Lil¡¯ Ming, I was waiting for you to say that!¡±


    If it was purely based on martial strength, Ou Yangming could not be rampant in the world. Even so, the situation would be different when it came to smithing divine weapons. With the mysterious Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Imperial Bloodline, he had a unique advantage in this aspect.


    Otherwise, he could not have refined a divine magic weapon during thepetition in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd.


    Of course, refining a treasure of that level would not be an easy task. Even Ou Yangming needed to expend a lot of energy. Therefore, Big Yellow only expressed himself and did not expect the young fellow to fulfill his wish right away.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming changed his mind and took the initiative to talk about it.


    Ou Yangming smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Big Yellow, Lil¡¯ Red, I¡¯ll first refine a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit for each of you.¡±


    ¡°A Thunderbolt-resistant Suit?¡± Big Yellow¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. Even Lil¡¯ Red looked puzzled.


    The Thunderbolt-resistant Suit was famous, so they naturally knew how precious it was. Nevertheless, given their strengths at the moment, it seemed like they would not need to use such a suit.


    Ou Yangming could see their doubts at a nce. He smiled and exined, ¡°The Heavenly Thunderbolts will always be a hurdle that we can¡¯t get around. If it was King Kong or the goshawk, I wouldn¡¯t be too worried. However, assisted by the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World and the Small Dragons¡¯ World, I¡¯m not sure how fast your cultivation speeds are. Perhaps you¡¯ll need the suits soon.¡±


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were gleaming. They understood what he meant.


    It seemed like wishful thinking for them to be Rulers in a short period but just as Ou Yangming had said, with the treasures like the Dragons¡¯ World and the Phoenixes¡¯ World, there was indeed a possibility of a miracle happening to them.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming wanted to make preparations in advance.


    Ou Yangming said in a low voice, ¡°This time, I was intercepted by the powerhouses of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. I managed to escape, but I realized that I¡¯m still not strong enough. Heh, the heart of origins¡ªI can feel that there must be a secret in that ce, so I must go there.¡± His eyes shed with a trace of determination as he continued, ¡°Since Senior Feng Mu sent you here, he should have his reasons. I don¡¯t dare to doubt him but for your safety, we must be prepared.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    He was a legitimate phoenix but even in the lower realm, he was already used to listening to Ou Yangming¡¯s advice. Now, as the young fellow¡¯s strength continued to increase, his words became more important to him. At the very least, the little red bird never had any thoughts of rebelling him in these matters.


    This was because he had unparalleled confidence in Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have some experience in equipment smithing. Apart from the Thunderbolt-resistant Attribute, the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit will also have a pretty good defensive power. It should be able to be the best defensive equipment that you can use daily.¡± He smiled confidently, making Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red even happier.


    This was because they deeply understood that Ou Yangming was not someone who would speak without thinking. Since he said so, he surely had absolute confidence.


    Ou Yangming shifted his gaze and said, ¡°You¡¯ve obtained the Dragons¡¯ World and the Phoenixes¡¯ World for quite a long time. You should¡¯ve obtained some treasures from them by now, right?¡±


    With their strengths at the moment, it would be impossible for them to inherit the 2 worlds so quickly but after slowly studying and exploring, they should have more or less gained something.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red looked at each other. The former opened his mouth while thetter pped his wings.


    Instantly, rays of treasure light shone in front of Ou Yangming. Different attributes, types of materials, and pieces of equipment appeared from the void andnded in front of him. These items were exceptionally rare, such that he had never even heard of many of them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Your harvests are really shocking.¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his wrist, and a powerful force was released, sucking up the items on the ground one by one.


    In his palm, the mysterious Heavenly Phoenix Fire flickered. This Phoenix Fire had the mighty power of the origin attribute. When it flickered, it could sense everything in the outside world through the origin power.


    Even if Ou Yangming did not recognize some materials or treasures, as long as this Phoenix Fire with the origin attribute came into contact with them, he could sense everything.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s actions were not fast, but rather slow. Furthermore, the more he sensed, the more serious his expression became. Despite that, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were very familiar with him. With a nce, they could tell that the young fellow¡¯s serious attitude contained great joy. Obviously, the materials they took out made him very satisfied.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming finally finished identifying all the materials.


    Big Yellow said impatiently, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, there are actually still many things among the relics that I obtained, but I couldn¡¯t break the restrictions at all. Besides, even if I obtained a magic weapon, I can¡¯t use it yet...¡± He lowered his head slightly and seemed to be a little regretful and dejected. ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red pped his wings as if he wanted to say something, but he looked around and was too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    Ou Yangming could not help butugh. He saw all of their actions and naturally understood why they acted like this.


    Lil¡¯ Red was more sensitive. He was in a simr situation to Big Yellow, but he was not willing to admit that he was temporarily unable to inherit the Phoenixes¡¯ treasures.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and remarked, ¡°Big Yellow, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. I¡¯m already very satisfied that you managed to reach this level.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ou Yangming reached out and rubbed Big Yellow¡¯s head intimately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With these things, I¡¯ll refine a magic weapon that belongs to you.¡±


    Big Yellow nodded excitedly. He was just short of letting out a long howl to express his mood.


    Lil¡¯ Red widened his eyes and asked, ¡°What about me?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re different from Big Yellow, and the materials that you took out are also different. So, the thing I¡¯ll refine for you...¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it shouldn¡¯t disappoint you. It¡¯s just that I hope you won¡¯t need to use it.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red blinked, his face full of curiosity. ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯


    After Ou Yangming finished, he ignored Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red. He sat cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed, and he began to be deep in his thoughts.


    Equipment smithing was not a simple matter. Not to mention that Ou Yangming wanted to customize the pieces of equipment, even if he wanted to refine some standard ones, he still needed to make some minor adjustments.


    Of course, powerful existences above Venerable Ones would not use pieces of standard equipment.


    Seeing how serious Ou Yangming was, even if Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow had a belly full of questions, they could not say anything at this moment.


    Big Yellow looked around and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how do we enter the heart of origins?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red proudly swung his neck and said, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Big Yellow widened his eyes and cursed internally, but he still answered tteringly, ¡°I heard that only by using the special Teleportation Formation of the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd can we enter the heart of origin. Do we... Have to go back first?¡±


    A look of disdain shed across Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Since Grandfather sent us out, he has a foolproof n. Why would he let us go back? Hmph, if we suddenly return now, we¡¯ll be targeted by those people from the Main Combat Sect and cause more trouble.¡± He thought for a moment then added, ¡°Grandfather won¡¯t be afraid of them, but they¡¯re all members of the Phoenixes, after all. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with them.¡±


    Every phoenix powerhouse was a precious resource. In the Phoenixes, the most taboo thing was to kill each other.


    Therefore, even if their goals were different, between the Main Combat Sect and the Peacemaking Sect, there had never been a precedent of a death battle between them.


    Big Yellow asked in confusion, ¡°If we can¡¯t go back, how can we get to the heart of origins?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red pped his wings proudly, and a feather with a particrly bright color appeared.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s under my control so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Big Yellow was startled. Looking at the long feather, an inexplicable sense of fear emerged in his heart. He let out a long sigh and thought to himself, ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s awesome to have a strong backing!¡¯


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s cultivation was not considered much in the Phoenixes but because of Feng Mu¡¯s support, he even had a way to enter the heart of origins.


    Big Yellow looked at Ou Yangming, and a trace of hope surged in his heart.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming,e on! I want to cling to you too!¡¯

 Chapter 1079 - A Bet Between the Big Bosses

    <h4>Chapter 1079: A Bet Between the Big Bosses</h4>


    In the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd, Feng Tian, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. A rare trace of anger shed in his calm eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, trash!¡± Feng Tian cursed softly. Although the aura on his body did not cause any ripples, the change in his tone was enough to shock one¡¯s mind.


    Feng Xinxiao took a step forward and asked in a low voice, ¡°Father, why are you so angry?¡±


    His voice was filled with surprise because he knew very well how shrewd Feng Tian was. It was rare for him to show such an attitude.


    Feng Tian nced at him indifferently and answered, ¡°Feng Yi and Feng Ai failed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°They actually failed?¡±


    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The 2 of them joined hands and are both Rulers. Besides, we notified the Dragons beforehand. Given the ally, how could they fail?¡±


    The corner of Feng Tian¡¯s mouth curled slightly, and he sneered. ¡°The brothers couldn¡¯t distinguish the severity. The mission I gave them was to kill Ou Yangming, but they chose to chase after Long Ting and let Ou Yangming escape.¡±


    ¡°Long Ting...¡± Feng Xinxiao revealed a helpless expression and said, ¡°Father, the Dragons and the Phoenixes are mortal enemies. Since they met halfway, if they had the chance to kill the other party, they wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity.¡±


    Feng Tian looked at him and responded, ¡°There are priorities. What I¡¯m angry about is that they were blinded by hatred and interests and couldn¡¯t see who¡¯s the real threat.¡±


    The corner of Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Father, Ou Yangming¡¯s powerful, he¡¯s only a Venerable One, after all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s a Venerable One that he¡¯s so terrifying.¡± Feng Tian cut him off without holding back.


    Feng Xinxiao was stunned. He opened his mouth but felt that he had nothing to say.


    After all, he had personally experienced Ou Yangming¡¯s strength and knew how formidable the human with the Imperial Bloodline was. Just as Feng Tian had said, the young fellow was only a Venerable One at the moment. How far could he go if he became a Ruler?


    Feng Xinxiao raised his head and could not help but look at his father.


    ¡®Would Ou Yangming be qualified to challenge Feng Tian then?¡¯


    Feng Xinxiao immediately shook his head and threw the frightening thought to the back of his mind. A powerhouse like Feng Tian was hard toe by even in the Phoenixes. Feng Xinxiao had never thought that Ou Yangming could be on par with his father.


    All of a sudden, Feng Tian¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He slowly turned around, and that pair of sharp eyes was staring in a certain direction.


    Feng Xinxiao was startled. He turned and saw a pair of old but wise eyes right away.


    Feng Mu, who was the strongest and the most senior powerhouse in the Phoenixes, hade to their side without them knowing.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Mu.¡± Feng Xinxiao hurriedly took a step back.


    Even though Feng Mu¡¯s opinion was different from Feng Tian¡¯s and was somewhat theplete opposite, Feng Xinxiao did not dare to be the slightest bit disrespectful toward Feng Wu. Otherwise, many powerhouses in their race would want to teach him a lesson.


    Feng Mu slowly nodded and said, ¡°Feng Xinxiao, I have some matters that I wish to discuss with your father.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stole a nce at Feng Tian and saw Feng Tian nodding slowly. Only then did he bow and take his leave.


    It was only after he had left the courtyard far away that his body seemed to have been bathed in a rainstorm. Large amounts of sweat appeared on his body. This was caused by excessive nervousness and worry. Neither Feng Mu nor Feng Tian was an existence that could be ignored.


    Within the Phoenixes, everyone understood that the 2 of them represented different wills and were the moderators of their respective wills.


    Nheless, for the sake of the Phoenixes, the conflict between them was always hidden under the waves and did not bring any real impact to the race. Even so, the 2 kings of the Phoenixes still sat face to face this time.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s hands were slightly clenched. He suddenly realized that his palms were already covered in sweat.


    Looking at that small room, his heart was at his throat. This was because he did not know what the future of the Phoenixes would be like.


    Perhaps at this moment, in the deepest part of his heart, he was most afraid that the small room would explode without warning and that the 2 top powerhouses would not be willing to be outdone and decided to fight on the spot. If that was really the case, he really could not think of how far the Phoenixes could go in the future.


    After waiting for a long time, Feng Tian¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao was startled. He quickly shed and entered the room once again.


    He looked around but he did not see Feng Mu¡¯s figure.


    Feng Tian said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. Feng Mu has left.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao lowered his head. ¡°Yes.¡± He had been waiting outside the entire time, but he did not see Feng Mu leave. He could not help but feel aghast. Just like what was said in the rumors, the old man indeed possessed unfathomable powers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Feng Mu. Heh, he really thinks highly of that human fe,¡± Feng Tian noted.


    Feng Xinxiao raised his head and said, ¡°Father, you mean...¡±


    Feng Tian sneered. ¡°Feng Mu¡¯s also dedicated to the Phoenixes, but he¡¯s wrong... The blood feud between the Phoenixes and the Dragons has been umted for tens of millions of generations and has long been engraved into our bones. It¡¯s simply impossible to resolve it.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao nodded his head hard. Under the influence of his father, he also had a firm resolve toward this.


    Either the Dragons and the Phoenixes could exist in the Great Wide World. The theory of the two coexisting was mentioned in the Phoenixes, but he was certainly the most vehement objector regarding this.


    Feng Tian said slowly, ¡°Feng Mu wants to make a bet with me, and the Phoenixes¡¯ attitude in the future is at stake.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao suddenly looked up and cried out in surprise, ¡°Father, why would he do this? Isn¡¯t... Isn¡¯t this too child¡¯s y?¡±


    While Feng Tian did not exin it in detail, one could imagine the content just by listening to his words.


    Nevertheless, the Main Combat Sect and the Peacemaking Sect had entirely different attitudes and were theplete opposite. If a bet could solve everything... Feng Xinxiao really did not know how to describe this matter.


    Who knew, Feng Tian grinned and said with a smile, ¡°This bet is quite interesting. Heh, I agreed to it.¡±


    The muscles on Feng Xinxiao¡¯s face twitched slightly. At this moment, even he himself did not know how he should face his father.


    ¡®Feng Mu has gone crazy. Despite that, not only did Father not stop him, but he even agreed to the bet.¡¯ Feng Xinxiao shook his head. ¡®If I wasn¡¯t certain that the person standing in front of me is Father himself, I might really suspect something.¡¯


    Feng Tian nced at his son and said with a rare smile, ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t think too much.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Feng Mu¡¯s bet is that as long as Ou Yangming enters the heart of origins, he¡¯ll find the opportunity and method to resolve the enmity between the Dragons and the Phoenixes.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. He heaved a sigh of relief and remarked with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s really wishful thinking!¡±


    The heart of origins was the most mysterious ce in the Great Wide World, but it would be impossible to enter the ce and find a solution to deal with the 2 top races.


    Feng Tian nodded slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Feng Mu¡¯s confidence came from, but I... Don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao expressed, ¡°Father, if that¡¯s the bet, we can simply agree to it.¡±


    The corner of Feng Tian¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Feng Mu isn¡¯t an idiot. That¡¯s the bet, but the wager is very rxed. He hopes that the person who loses can reconsider his position.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao smiled and said, ¡°I see. No wonder you agreed so readily, Father.¡±


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Feng Tian added, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Ou Yangming will be able to find anything but since Feng Mu said so, he must have something to rely on...¡±


    Feng Xinxiao was moved as he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m willing to go.¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, Feng Tian looked at him deeply with admiration in his eyes. ¡°Alright, wear my armor and go.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao raised his head in pleasant surprise. His eyes were filled with excitement.


    His father¡¯s armor represented more than just the meaning of inheritance. That armor was an incredibly rare ancient inheritance of the Phoenixes, and it possessed an indescribable power. Once worn and activated by the Phoenixes¡¯ Bloodline, the power it could unleash would be unimaginable.


    Having said that, such armor was rare even in the entire Phoenixes.


    Feng Tian noted slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve always been my son. I hope that one day, you¡¯ll be able to control the Phoenixes. Don¡¯t disappoint me...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Xinxiao bowed respectfully and left.


    His eyes were bright and full of determination.


    Following his heart and confidence, he would not let Feng Tian down no matter what.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    On the huge dragon boat, a me suddenly lit up, enveloping the entire flying boat as if it was daytime.


    Inside the fireball was a strange thing formed from different materials. The good things among the relics that were looted from the Dragons and the Phoenixes were piled up by Ou Yangming, and they were slowly fused together. Finally, the equipment waspleted in the fireball ording to what he had designed in advance.


    Under the expectant gazes of Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red, the raging mes finally disappeared.


    At this moment, in front of them were 3 different armors, a set of flying knives, and several fiery red arrows.


    Ou Yangming did not specify who the pieces of equipment were for, but Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes had locked on to what they wanted. Moreover, it was as if they had discussed it beforehand, they had chosen their targets.


    Big Yellow pulled the set of throwing knives to his feet while Lil¡¯ Red held the few arrows and did not want to let them go.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and said, ¡°Take your armors first. I¡¯ve fused the most precious relics of the Dragons and the Phoenixes into the armors. Not only are they Thunderbolt-resistant Suits, but they also carry exceptionally defensive powers against any physical attack.¡±

 Chapter 1080 - Flying Knives and Feather Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Flying Knives and Feather Arrows</h4>


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red cheered and impatiently took their respective armor.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions had different builds, hence it was obvious who the armors were refined for. There was no need to fuss about it.


    Of course, when Ou Yangming was refining the armors, he did not hesitate to add the most precious treasures into them. Not only were the Thunderbolt-resistant Suits not weakened but even their defensive powers could bepared to that of the Ancient Dragon Shield.


    That day when Long Xiao self-exploded, it shocked Ou Yangming so much that it made him pay more attention to defense.


    Only after experiencing it did he know how terrifying it was. If he encountered a simr situation again, he did not want to use his body to withstand the consequences.


    Therefore, when he was refining these 3 Life-saving Armors, he went all out and used all the skills and materials that he could use. These 3 armors were where his sess in smithing at the momenty.


    The 3 armors were known as the Life-saving Armors. Their name was not premium enough, but it was simple and clear. Moreover, they were the real deal.


    When Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red put on the armors and used their abilities to activate the armors¡¯ defenses, their faces revealed a look of disbelief. It was obvious that the quality of the items that Ou Yangming had refined this time had far exceeded their imaginations.


    Looking at the smiling Ou Yangming, Lil¡¯ Red suddenly became solemn. He asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why did you refine these?¡±


    Ou Yangming exined without hesitation, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, Senior Feng Mu asked you toe because he wants you to bring us into the heart of origins, right? Heh, I have a feeling that there¡¯ll be big trouble there.¡± His eyes shed, and he continued, ¡°Since there¡¯s going to be trouble, we must make early preparations.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red looked at him deeply and finally nodded.


    Big Yellow looked at them in confusion and realized that the atmosphere around them seemed to be a little tense. He opened his mouth and shouted, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, the flying knives are mine, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I refined them ording to your characteristics. They¡¯re a set of Flying Knives Formation Maps. The overall formation map isposed of 126 flying knives as nodes. Every 9 flying knives is a small formation map. When the 14 small formation maps arebined into one, they¡¯ll form a Big Flying Knives Formation. There are endless mysteries within.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°The mysteries are rted to the cultivation and skills of the Dragons. You can slowly explore them, and I hope that this formation will allow you to reach a higher level.¡±


    Big Yellow nodded excitedly and expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± His eyes sparkled. As he wore his armor and held a flying knife in his mouth, he looked very eager.


    Nheless, after scanning Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red a few times, he withdrew his gaze embarrassedly.


    He did not have the courage to provoke the 2 figures in front of him.


    Even though he had obtained the inheritance of the Dragons¡¯ relic and even his bloodline had undergone a fundamental change, it was still impossible for him to challenge Lil¡¯ Red at this moment.


    Lil¡¯ Red turned a blind eye to Big Yellow¡¯s gaze. Instead, he stared at the blood-red arrows and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what are these?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression immediately became grave as he answered, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, these are life-saving items that I refined for you.¡±


    ¡°Life-saving items?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. These arrows are called Explosive Arrows. Once released, they can automatically lock on to the enemy¡¯s aura and self-explode within a certain range.¡±


    These arrows were also called Explosive Arrows, but their power was worlds apart from the ones that Ou Yangming had refined in the past.


    Lil¡¯ Red blinked and said, ¡°Oh, I understand. These are consumables that can only be used once.¡± There was a faint disappointment in his eyes. Why was Big Yellow able to obtain a set of Flying Knives Formations that could be used repeatedly while he only received some consumables?


    Ou Yangming chuckled and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, have you ever seen a Ruler self-explode?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was startled, and he shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    He was a member of the Phoenixes, but he had not yet reached the peak so how could he have seen such a scene? In other words, if he saw something like that, he might not have survived.


    Ou Yangming sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. Long Xiao self-exploded in front of me.¡±


    He gently brushed the red arrows and continued, ¡°Inside these arrows, I added the most precious items among the relics from the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Once they self-explode, they¡¯ll release energy that¡¯s not inferior to that of a Ruler¡¯s self-explosion.¡±


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red gasped, their faces full of shock.


    ¡°These... If I use these, won¡¯t I be dead for sure?¡± Lil¡¯ Red screamed.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°I told you¡ªthese are directional explosive items. As long as you control them with your mind and wear your Thunderbolt-resistant Suit beforehand, stay in the opposite direction of the explosion¡¯s impact, and you¡¯ll be able to stay safe.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was stunned for a moment. He nodded gently and carefully put away the red feather arrows.


    Only now did he realize how precious these things were. If he used them well, even if he encountered a powerful Ruler, he would be able to make his opponent suffer in silence.


    Furthermore, with these items, Lil¡¯ Red believed that even a Ruler would not dare to force him too much. Otherwise, at most, they would both suffer and perish together.


    Big Yellow quietly took a few steps back and stayed away from Lil¡¯ Red. This little distance would not change anything, but it could at least provide him some psychologicalfort.


    Ou Yangming gently patted Lil¡¯ Red and said, ¡°Keep them well. The 2 of you should slowly fumble with them and think about how to use them to bring out their greatest powers.¡±


    He had refined 2pletely different types of equipment after careful consideration.


    Lil¡¯ Red was a true phoenix, so he naturally had aplete equipment set. Besides, due to Feng Mu, Ou Yangming believed that the little red bird had suitable treasures with him. Therefore, if Lil¡¯ Red faced enemies, he definitely would notck methods.


    On the other hand, due to Big Yellow¡¯s humble background, even if he had obtained the Dragons¡¯ relic, at this stage, he could not bepared to the tall, rich, and handsome Lil¡¯ Red.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming gave Big Yellow a divine weapon that he would usually use, whereas he gave Lil¡¯ Red a treasure that could give a life-or-death blow.


    This distribution was just right.


    Seeing that they had put the things away, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how do we enter the heart of origins?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red waved the feathers on his body and exined, ¡°This is the Origin¡¯s Feather refined using the Phoenixes¡¯ secret technique. It can directly enter the heart of origins. All we need to do is use the Phoenix Power to open it.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Grandfather said that before we enter, we must have enough awareness. If you don¡¯t want to...¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through long ago.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red hesitated for a moment, but he still obediently took off the particrly bright long feather on her body and handed it to Ou Yangming.


    This long feather represented not only his trust, but also Feng Mu¡¯s expectations.


    Ou Yangming gently waved his wrist, and the Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his sea of consciousness seemed to be attracted to this item and began to boil involuntarily.


    Taotie¡¯s head, however, swayed slightly, revealing an obvious disgust. Having said that, since it was in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of consciousness, it did not dodge or try to devour the feather. Instead, it restrained its aura and did not affect the release of the Heavenly Phoenix Power.


    This was the advantage of having 2 kinds of power in a person. If not for this, once the Dragon Power and Phoenix Power met, they would fight to the death. How could they work together so well and even fight against a strong enemy together?


    The long feather shook slightly, and a wisp of Heavenly Phoenix Power was slowly injected into it. The long feather immediately burst out an iparably bright light. That light quickly extended forward and in an instant, it expanded to a range of several kilometers.


    Ou Yangming was moved, and he immediately increased the input of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡¯s power.


    Fortunately, his strength was no longer the same as before. Otherwise, he could not have provided the long feather with enough energy.


    Of course, he would be helpless with just the strength of a Venerable One. However, when heprehended the origin power, the situation waspletely different.


    To win with quality¡ªthis was Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest magic weapon at the moment.


    As the Heavenly Phoenix Power continued to strengthen, the radiance in the distance became more intense, and the radiance gradually turned from an illusion to a substance.


    Ou Yangming silently sensed everything. He did not say anything, but all his energy was invested in it, and any changes in the radiance could not escape his spiritual perception.


    Eventually, a look of understanding appeared on his face.


    After the long feather absorbed the energy, it was not opening an ordinary teleportation passage. Instead, it seemed to be gathering energy on the spot.


    Once the power was gathered to a certain extent, it would suddenly explode.


    Sure enough, after an hour, the long feather in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand let out a huge rumble.


    ¡°Pow...¡±


    After the explosion, the entire space shook and cracked.


    Following that, a ck hole appeared in front of the huge dragon boat. That said, the inside of the hole was no longer ck. Through the hole, countless colorful and wonderful scenes could be seen.


    This was a world of difference from an ordinary Teleportation Formation.


    A weird thought shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Could it be that this so-called heart of origins isn¡¯t a certain ce, but corresponds to every space in this Great Wide World?¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and cast this strange thought aside.


    ¡®How could that be possible?¡¯


    He gathered his thoughts and looked toward Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red, who gave him reassuring looks and hand gestures.


    Their bodies were also filled with the courage to go forward without retreating.


    This time, they could only advance.


    Ou Yangming smiled as if he had thrown away everything. He looked behind him for thest time and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They shed and finally entered the center of the Great Wide World


    The heart of origins!

 Chapter 1081 - The Long River of Time

    <h4>Chapter 1081: The Long River of Time</h4>


    The colorful lights scattered by the stars were so bizarre that it seemed as if the lights in the world had been crushed, forming circles of rippling light spots.


    In the heart of origins, a mountain range extended and stood tall. It was entrenched on the ground as if it was tainted with a mysterious and distant radiance. Beside the mountain range, a milky way hung upside down from the nine heavens, heavily hitting the pond and making rumbling sounds. The mists scattered by the milky way formed a seven-colored color under the illumination of the lights. Many spirit fish were swimming in the pond. The lights were overflowing with color and soaked through. There was a lingering aura, and energy filled this ce.


    The spirit fish looked illusory, but they were also very real. Each one of them had reached the level of a Spiritualist. If they were ced in the outside world¡ªeven in the Great Wide World¡ªthey would cause a sensation.


    Ou Yangming was sitting on a piece of a meteorite on a hillside. Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were squatting by his side, curiously sizing up the world.


    ¡°This is the heart of origins?¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and his expression was solemn. He actually felt a hint of pressure.


    ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t expect the spiritual Qi here to be countless times denser than that in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd. If I were to cultivate here, my cultivation level will surely advance by leaps and bounds,¡± Ou Yangming expressed.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve forced a Ruler to self-explode, and yet you¡¯re working so hard,¡± Lil¡¯ Red teased with augh.


    ¡°I know this¡ªcultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you¡¯ll fall back.¡± Big Yellow stuck out his tongue and interrupted.


    Ou Yangming clicked his tongue and smacked his lips. His finger gently tapped between Big Yellow¡¯s eyebrows as he praised, ¡°See? This is what it should be like to pursue the path.¡±


    Big Yellow secretly nced at Lil¡¯ Red. If King Kong or the goshawk was beside him, he would certainly cast a look at them to show off. Nheless, Lil¡¯ Red was the one beside him. He did not dare to do that as was afraid.


    Sure enough, even so, Lil¡¯ Red still red at Big Yellow fiercely, causing him to shiver all over.


    Nevertheless, Lil¡¯ Red did not open his mouth to refute. At this moment, under Ou Yangming¡¯s earnest teachings, he had set his goal and taken that step. He wanted to kill the people who deserved to be killed and snatch the things that could be snatched from the world. In particr, the Dragons¡¯ treasures needed special ¡°care¡±.


    Ou Yangming nced at them. He stood up and patted the soil on his butt, then he said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Once he stood up, the aura on his body changed. He was sitting upright, making him seem as heavy as a mountain and unyielding.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. They thought to themselves, ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s every move now is tainted with the power of thews. It gives off such a natural feeling. Are thews really that powerful?¡¯


    At this moment, their hearts were filled with envy.


    They did not choose to fly. After all, this was the heart of origins. No one could tell how many ancient existences were here.


    Although flying in the air would make them feel carefree, it would not be worth it to be someone else¡¯s living target.


    After 3 days, a long river crossed the heavenly pce, where the water flowed with swooshing sounds. The strange thing was that the river water was like white mists as it was formless. Just one look at it and one would be immersed in it. An ancient aura lingered in everyone¡¯s mind. It was as if this long river had existed since the beginning of all things¡ªwhen chaos evolved, divided into Yin and Yang, and went against the universe. The long river was endless. One end held the past while the other was connected to the future.


    ¡°What... What¡¯s this?¡± Big Yellow was dumbfounded.


    Ou Yangming did not answer. He had a guess, but he was not sure. After all, his idea was too bold.


    On the contrary, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s gentle eyes revealed a thoughtful look. He pped her wings and said probingly after a while, ¡°It¡¯s probably a branch of the Long River of Time.¡±


    Big Yellow immediately shifted its gaze to Lil¡¯ Red and raised his voice. ¡°A branch of the Long River of Time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Big Yellow¡¯s question, Lil¡¯ Red became even more certain.


    He continued, ¡°Ever since I was a child, Grandfather forced me to read collected Daoist scriptures. One of them is about the heart of origins. The book says that the heart of origins possesses an endless amount of origin power. It contains the 3,000 great paths. Like metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, wind, thunder, snow, and mists are derived from the 5 elements... Time and space are the pirs. Hence, it¡¯s within my expectations to see the Long River of Time here.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    With that, the young fellow and the 2 beasts slowly walked to the side of the Long River of Time. Their figures were reflected in the water.


    Ou Yangming sighed. ¡°There are numerous tributaries in the Long River of Time. I wonder where I¡¯ll go in the future and what kind of things I¡¯ll experience.¡±


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming looked at his figure in the long river, and a scene hidden in the depths of his memory appeared in front of him.


    In a small city, the streets were in disrepair for a long time. They were dpidated, and goose-feather-like heavy snow was falling. Layer byyer, the dark sky was divided into pieces. The earth was covered in white, and all the dirt was buried by the snow.


    The cold wind whimpered as if it was crying. The streets were empty, and no one was around.


    At this time, the doors of all the houses were tightly shut. It wasmon for people to freeze to death in winter, after all.


    Under an old roof, a child in tattered clothes had snot running down his nose, and his lips were purple from the cold. He curled up in a corner of the wall and tried his best to embrace the warmth that came out of the wall.


    His eyshes were covered in cold mists, and they kept shivering. Despite that, his eyes were clear and had a spiritual charm. He would exhale hot air from time to time.


    All of a sudden, with a creak, the door opened. It was a middle-aged woman who opened the door.


    How could it be described? With just a nce, one could feel the valiant aura from the woman. Her clothes were not thick enough, but they could resist the cold air.


    She looked at the child on the ground with disgust and exhaled a breath of cold mist. She said coldly, ¡°Where did youe from, wild child? You¡¯re lying outside my door, and it brings me bad luck! Judging from your poor face, you won¡¯t be able to afford clothes for the rest of your life!¡± As she said that, she pulled out a broom from behind the door and nned to chase the child away.


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± She held the broom and shouted loudly.


    The child on the ground moved, but his body was frozen. He could not feel his limbs at all. He was hungry and cold. He could only try his best to squeeze out a sentence from his mouth, ¡°Wait for my body to warm up a little... I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯m warm.¡± His voice was clear and pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Wait?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°What if my family gets into your bad luck?¡± She did not have any pity in her heart. She gripped the broom tightly with her fingers.


    The boy supported himself on the ground with all his strength. His limbs were weak, and he could not get up no matter how hard he tried.


    At this time, the woman was a little impatient. She held the broom and hit the child¡¯s head without any rhyme or reason.


    Just as the broom was about to hit the child¡¯s head, an old man who was over 60 years old grabbed the broom and said softly, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take him away now.¡±


    The woman wanted to refute but after seeing the old man¡¯s clothes, the hostility in her eyes was hidden. She became respectful and said weakly, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, sir.¡± Her attitude had changed drastically from before.


    To put it simply, this was a world where the strong would always be strong.


    If you were not strong, others would bully you, humiliate you, scold you, and destroy you.


    If you were not strong, you would not have the right to cultivate or live.


    The old man squatted down and looked into the child¡¯s eyes. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ou Yangming.¡± He stared into the old man¡¯s eyes for a while before he answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡± The old man had a kind look on his face and nodded with a smile.


    ...


    Ou Yangming raised his hand and gently rubbed his eyes. He muttered to himself, ¡°Old Craftsman...¡± His eyes were full of gratitude.


    He looked at the tiny ripple in the long river. It was covered by the other waves in the blink of an eye. Having said that, he felt warm because it was his past memory and time.


    Big Yellow gently patted his shoulder and asked with concern, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was thinking about something that happened when I was young.¡± When Ou Yangming said this, a gentle look shed in his eyes.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes slowly opened. The light in his eyes suddenly gathered. It was as if he had understood something. It was obvious that he had also gained something.


    He looked around and revealed a crafty look. He casually threw a stone into the river and instantly, circles of snow-white ripples spread out.


    All of this happened too quickly. Even if Ou Yangming wanted to stop it, he would not be able to do so.


    Subsequently, the snow-white ripples became more intense. The entire branch of the long river was shaking.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face changed. He shouted, ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat!¡± No one knew what would run out of the branch of the Long River of Time. After all, time was immutable; it connected the past and the future. Even a Ruler or someone of a higher level was like a drop in the ocean and a tiny fragment to the endless time. If the Long River of Time waspared to an ocean, a Ruler was just like a flower that was sshed by the waves. One was so insignificant that it would be difficult to describe.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red retreated at the same time. They possessed a small world each and could borrow the powers from the small worlds. Their strengths were infinitely close to that of a Ruler at the moment, and their speed was not much slower than Ou Yangming¡¯s, thus they quickly retreated.


    At this moment, a hoarse voice came from the long river. ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for 10,000 years. Who? Who woke me up?¡±


    The voice was not loud but the moment it was heard, everything in this space paused in a way that defiedmon sense. It was as if time had stopped.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s hair stood on their ends. There was only one voice in his mind, and it was telling him to quickly leave.


    At the spur of the moment, the snow-white ripples exploded. A giant that was 333 meters tall appeared out of thin air. Ou Yangming subconsciously raised his head and looked over. He saw that the giant¡¯s face was very ordinary. There was nothing outstanding about it at all. However, there were 3 star marks on his forehead that formed a polygon, which was in ordance with the principles of Heaven and Earth. They seemed simple and ordinary, but they contained the true meaning of greatness came from simplicity.


    The giant¡¯s skin was iparably rough like the cracks on the back of an old turtle, crisscrossing one after another.


    Without warning, the wind and clouds surged, and the giant¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This time, the stars in the sky were suppressed by the light in his eyes. With a wave of his hand, apanied by rolling thunder, he easily scooped out a huge rock that was tens of kilometers long from the Long River of Time. With a strong lift, it turned into a ray of ck light that went straight for Ou Yangming.

 Chapter 1082 - Passing the Misfortune to Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Passing the Misfortune to Someone Else</h4>


    The sound of air breaking whistled through the air. The reflection of the stone grewrger in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He took 2 deep breaths of cold air.


    He thought to himself, ¡®What kind of monster is this? Why did it jump out of this ce?¡¯ Moreover, he found that the aura on the giant¡¯s body was too strong. It was far from what an ordinary Ruler couldpare to. Even Long Ting was much weakerpared to him.


    No matter who encountered such a monster, they would be afraid.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s hand movements were not slow at all, and he channeled his spiritual power to his entire body.


    His Qi momentum was surging non-stop, and ck lights condensed on his palms. He suddenly struck out two palms, and 2 ck lights that looked exactly like his palms tumbled down from the sky, sweeping away the powerful aura.


    With a bang, the huge rock was directly smashed into dust. It flew up and down andnded on the verdant ground. Some fell into the Long River of Time.


    At Ou Yangming¡¯s level, he could return to the basics. Whether it was spear techniques, palm techniques, or sword techniques, he could use them with ease.


    To him, moves were just forms. More importantly, it was the method of using energy.


    Of course, moves with inherited memories were not in this category. Moves such as the Solitary Thought Skill, Heaven¡¯s Burial, and the Big Avnche could not be generalized.


    The giant sneered. ¡°You really have some skills up your sleeves. No wonder you dared to disturb my sleep.¡± He took a step and chased after Ou Yangming and hispanions. Wherever his footstepsnded, space seemed to have been frozen, revealing a deste white color.


    ¡®You guys go first; I have my way to escape.¡¯ Ou Yangming sent a voice transmission to the 2 beasts.


    As soon as he finished, he stopped, and a muffled thunder-like sound came from his body.


    He circted his physical strength to the extreme, and his well-proportioned body was filled with explosive power. He suddenly threw a punch forward. This punch was like a true dragon entering the sea, or like a fierce tiger returning to the mountain. Wherever the fist force passed, the sky and the ground would copse, and space would continuously explode.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± The giant¡¯s eyes lit up, and the star marks on his forehead lit up.


    His heart beat like a drum, and the muscles on his body tightened. Green veins also popped out. They were sometimes bright and sometimes dark like squirming green insects.


    The giant¡¯s fist was like a small mountain, and he suddenly threw a punch forward. Under this extreme power, the space was as fragile as ss and was directly torn apart.


    Where the 2 fists collided, a strange color appeared. It was neither ck nor white. This was the unusual change when powers were condensed to the extreme.


    It took only an instant before Ou Yangming¡¯s fist force was torn apart. The sky within 3 kilometers from him shook. It would be fine if that was all but the fist force from the giant still did not stop as it smashed toward the young fellow¡¯s head.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed. He used a mysterious step technique and staggered backward.


    At the same time, he took out the Blood Spear Dragon yer and raised his hand to swing it. Several spear techniques of different styles were thrust out from his hand. Spear-lights condensed to block the attack.


    It was then a purple light spot flew over from a distance.


    This purple light spot carried a strong evil intent, and its killing intent was almost like substance.


    Ou Yangming sensed it seriously for a moment, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a beautiful arc as he thought, ¡®A dragon? Judging from the despicable aura, I can¡¯t be wrong. Besides, it¡¯s flying toward me at high speed. In that case, don¡¯t me me for passing the misfortune to you.¡¯


    He smiled innocently at the thought of this. If Long Ting saw the smile on his face, he would definitely know that someone was going to be doomed.


    Without any hesitation, a fierce look appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    He red at the giant and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, my big brother¡¯sing. Hurry up and run away. It¡¯s not easy to cultivate, so don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    As he spoke, he spread out his body, red at the giant with resentment, and sped toward the purple light.


    The giant roared loudly, ¡°One¡¯s a weird Venerable One while the other¡¯s just a Ruler. What do I have to be afraid of? How dare you break the rules bying to the long river? You even disturbed my sleep! You¡¯ll have to die!¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly ran and pursued Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was meticulous, hence he quickly spotted the key of the giant¡¯s words¡ªbreaking the rules.


    His eyes flickered twice, and he thought to himself, ¡®It seems that the heart of origins contains a great secret that no one knows.¡¯


    Well, it made sense. After all, the heart of origins hid the 3,000 great paths. It would not make sense If there were no secrets here.


    At this time, 50 kilometers away from Ou Yangming, Long Chen halted. As he sensed the guide in his mind, a blood-red light shed in his eyes, and his fingers subconsciously touched the corner of his mouth. He said softly, ¡°What an intense spiritual Qi storm. It seems that the fe who killed my younger brother is right ahead and even had a conflict with someone else. This is truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡±


    As he spoke, a malevolent bone saber slid out from his long sleeve. The bone de was slightly more than a meter long, and its shape was very irregr. It looked incredibly sharp.


    Long Chen¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he said with great vigor, ¡°Hmph, you actually dare to escape in my direction. You¡¯re simply courting death. You¡¯re facing enemies from both sides now, so let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to escape!¡±


    It was worth noting that he had once ughtered an entire world for his selfish desires. One could imagine how much killing intent he had. Now, the one who had died was his younger brother. This kind of enmity was exceptionally deep. How could he not take revenge?


    As soon as he finished, he shed and shot out like a roc pouncing on its prey.


    He was getting closer and closer!


    Long Chen¡¯s face was contorted. The bone saber in his hand flickered with a cold light as he prepared for a fatal blow at any moment.


    He could even feel the waves of spiritual Qi that were blowing in his face. His mind and heart became one as he entered the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man.


    All of a sudden, a joyful voice was heard. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve lured this giant out. Come and help me. He¡¯s too powerful, and I can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Long Chen was stunned. There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Soon, he understood that he had been tricked by the detestable young fellow.


    The giant stared at Long Chen with wide eyes, and electric arcs flickered on his body. He said coldly, ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re from the Dragons. No wonder you dared to send someone to wake me up!¡± As he spoke, his fist, which was as big as a small mountain, pressed down from the sky, causing an intense light to be twined around him. After the punch was thrown out, the entire world became deste.


    Long Chen was furious, but the pressure from the giant was simply too great.


    He could only deal with the giant carefully and did not dare to be distracted. The hatred in his heart toward Ou Yangming, whom he regarded as an insignificant ant, had reached its peak.


    Ou Yangming took the opportunity to leave the battlefield. His eyes turned ck and white, and lights circted around them. His left eye was pitch-ck and deep like a pool of dead water; his right eye was spotless, and a boundless light shone out. It was as if with just a nce, one would be sucked into his soul.


    This was the great path of Yin and Yang, which could evolve all living things.


    He took a step forward, and his figure disappeared as if he had walked into darkness from the warm sunlight.


    Even if one used one¡¯s mental power, one would not be able to detect him because this was the power of thews.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not immediately leave. Instead, he hid in the dark and waited quietly. If the dragon in front of him was seriously injured by the giant, he would not hesitate to strike, adding insult to injury. After all, the killing intent that Long Chen had shown earlier was too strong, so much so that even the young fellow was shocked. Since that was the case, he naturally would not show petty kindness. Besides, he had a bad impression of the Dragons.


    When he was in the Spiritual Realm, he was hunted down by the Sky-devouring Evil Remnants many times. When he was in the Great Wide World, he was hunted down by the Dragons as well.


    If it were not for his cautiousness, he would probably have died a long time ago.


    Therefore, whenever he encountered a member of the Dragons, the killing intent in his heart would inevitably increase.


    Long Chen was infuriated. He was not a soft-hearted person, and his heart was filled with malice. His eyes were filled with blood mists, and his aura was unceasing. By clenching the bone saber tightly with his fingers, he thrust it at the iing fist.


    Despite that, the giant was not afraid at all. Instead, he revealed a hint of contempt. He actually chose to use his physical body to fight against the magic weapon. His fist was enveloped with dense electric arcs.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The fist and the bone saber collided, and the sound of metals shing against each other could be heard.


    There was not a single mark on the enormous fist.


    On the contrary, Long Chen only felt a vast power flowing from the bone saber to his palm and then his arm, causing his Qi and blood to surge.


    He hurriedly pulled back the bone saber and took advantage of the situation to retreat. He thought to himself, ¡®What a formidable physical body! His body¡¯s much stronger than that of the Dragons. Could it be... Could it be the Ancient Shamans? But hasn¡¯t that race been extinct since ancient times? How could one appear here?¡¯


    Especially when he saw the 3 star marks between the giant¡¯s brows, he became even more certain.


    At this point, he gnashed his teeth at the human who had framed him. He wished he could skin the young fellow and pull out his tendons.


    Ou Yangming turned into a cloud of white mists and hid in the dark. He thought to himself, ¡®It looks like the dragon powerhouse is on par with the giant. This is going to be a good show.¡¯ Even he did not know that he had a deep malice toward the Dragons.


    After taking a few steps back, Long Chen raised his fingers and pointed forward. His right hand drew in the air as he uttered softly, ¡°Wind, rise!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a violent storm appeared and forced its way into everyone¡¯s sight.


    1, 2... Countless waves!


    A strong suction force burst out. Consequently, dust, sand, and even the sky were sucked in by the suction force.


    The spiritual Qi in the heart of origins kept fusing into the suction force, causing it to grow bigger. As more spiritual Qi fused with the force, the suction force became greater, forming a vicious circle.


    At this time, storms raged between the sky and the ground. Wherever they passed, the ground would turn into a mess, and all life would be extinguished.


    Sizzling sounds could be heard in the air, causing numerous ck ripples to appear. The ck ripples were like the scales of a carp slithering across theke. They grew faster until they tore a hole in the air. The hole was emitting cold air but it only took a moment for it to slowly heal.


    This was the power of a Ruler. Just a casual attack from one contained the might of Heaven and Earth, and one¡¯s power was unimaginable.


    Seeing this strange phenomenon, the giant remained calm. He suddenly blew out a mouthful of green air, and the mists within 3 kilometers were instantly blown away. He snickered and said, ¡°Is this all you can do as a member of the Dragons?¡± When he grabbed downward with his right hand, tremendous spiritual Qi burst out violently, forming a pair of humongous hands that forcefully tore apart the storms. With that, the storms between Heaven and Earth turned into nothingness.

 Chapter 1083 - Big Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Big Fight</h4>


    Long Chen was also shocked, but there was no change in his expression.


    His experience could be considered rich and colorful as well.


    He raised his right hand and pointed 3 times in the air while he spat out a mouthful of blood mists. Consequently, the storms that were torn apart condensed again, and the ck mists surged and turned into a crouching Giant ck Mists Dragon. This dragon was 3 kilometers long, and each of its scales was a meter in size. They were pitch-ck beyondpare and looked like the most precious frost metal that covered the dragon¡¯s body. The most terrifying thing was the dragon¡¯s ws. They were as sharp as knives as if they could pierce through any defense with a casual strike.


    Moreover, if anyone had seen Long Chen¡¯s true body, they would know that the Giant ck Mists Dragon was exactly the same as that.


    Long Chen raised his right hand and suddenly pointed. His throat trembled slightly as he uttered, ¡°Go!¡±


    The Giant ck Mists Dragon immediately let out a domineering roar. The void trembled and wherever the roar passed, space trembled. Countless divine chains of order descended from the sky. The world was enveloped in a golden color, and a voice that sounded like celestial music came from the sky and reverberated through the world.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming looked over.


    He saw a giant dragon with bloodshot eyes and a ferocious face. Its body was covered in blood mists as it charged toward the giant. Many golden divine chains of order pervaded its surroundings, and they were as numerous as raindrops. One after another, the golden color fused with the ck mists on the dragon¡¯s body, forming an enchanting and bizarre color that could make one¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°The strengths of this giant and dragon powerhouse have indeed surpassed that of Long Ting,¡± Ou Yangming muttered to himself with a contemtive look in his eyes.


    Whether it was Long Chen¡¯s magic art or the giant¡¯s physical body, they had reached a peak.


    In the past, Ou Yangming did not even dare to think about fighting a magic weapon with his bare hands. Nheless, the scene had just appeared in front of him.


    To be able to watch a battle of such a level up close, even with Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base, was a rare opportunity.


    In mid-air, the Ancient Shaman lifted his eyelids slightly and for the first time, a solemn look appeared in his eyes. One of the star marks between his eyebrows lit up, and the illusory image of an Ancient Shaman appeared behind him. Upon closer inspection, they looked exactly the same. Even so, the illusory Ancient Shaman¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and he looked benevolent as he ced his palms together.


    Following that, the Ancient Shaman raised both his hands and sted them at the Giant ck Mists Dragon in the sky. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°The Reincarnation Fist!¡±


    The Ancient Shamans were born to nurture their bodies, and their bodies were iparably strong. They could withstand thunderbolts with their bare hands and withstand the Heavenly Disaster head-on. Their hands were the most powerful magical weapons, and they could tear apart all living things.


    As soon as those words were uttered, the Ancient Shaman punched at the sky, and the wind from his punches burst forth. With a single strike, mountains and rivers copsed, and the air devoured thousands of kilometers, cutting through the heavens. Under the Reincarnation Fist, the eight destes and six directions, as well as the nine heavens and tennds, were all trembling.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    That fist-light the size of a small mountain pounced straight at the giant dragon in the sky...


    It was worth noting that the Reincarnation Fist could cut through all eternity.


    At that moment, the Ancient Shaman¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and no one could look him in the eye.


    With one punch, the Giant ck Mists Dragon that was formed out of nothing did not have the slightest ability to defend itself. Following a booming sound, it copsed.


    Countless drops of blood fell from the sky and dripped mournfully into the Long River of Time not too far away.


    When Long Chen saw this, his face was filled with shock. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What... What kind of punch was that?¡± At this time, he felt an immense sense of danger. The Ancient Shaman was simply too powerful, and it made his heart quiver.


    Many Rulers had suffered losses at his hands in the past when he used this technique.


    Nevertheless, it was easily resolved by the Ancient Shaman. This was the first time Long Chen had encountered such a situation.


    Ou Yangming hid in the dark, and his eyes were bright. He thought to himself, ¡®What an overbearing fist technique. If I can learn it...?¡¯


    The young fellow felt impassioned at the thought of that. Just by looking at that punch, he was certain that the fist technique was very simr to the Big Avnche. It was a perfect move that would be stronger the more one fought, and it would be great for a head-on sh. All in all, it would be very suitable for him. Furthermore, after looking at it for a while, he had figured out that the Ancient Shaman had a tough physical body but average mental power. The giant¡¯s mental power was onlyparable to that of a Ruler. This made Ou Yangming feel that he had a chance to secretly learn from the giant.


    He disyed the fine tradition to the fullest.


    Of course, despite that, it would be tantamount to be snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming secretly released a hint of his mental power. It was as if he was treading on thin ice as he slowly spread it over. Who knew, just as it merged with the fist force, without him needing to do anything, the trace of mental power was crushed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and he wondered, ¡®His power¡¯s too strong. What should I do?¡¯


    After thinking for a while in his spiritual world, he still could not find a solution.


    The Reincarnation Fist by the Ancient Shaman became more overbearing. A fist-light burst out and evolved into endless mysteries like thousands of mortal worlds. The living, the dead, the elderly, the sick, and the noble suffered. All kinds of mysteries turned into a fist, which was sent into reincarnation to solve the sufferings.


    Long Chen was forced into a disadvantageous position. Blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth, and the bone saber in his hand became unstable.


    His body shivered incessantly. This fight could be considered the most difficult one he had ever had since he became a Ruler.


    At this moment, an electric arc shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. His eyes lit up as he thought to himself, ¡®The Reincarnation Fist has absorbed the intent of reincarnation. After all, it has been tainted with a bit of the path of reincarnation¡¯s aura. The difference between the path of Yin and Yang and the path of reincarnation isn¡¯t that big... I¡¯ll use the power ofws to envelop my mental power, use Yin and Yang toprehend reincarnation, and reverse the chaos. This way, all the problems can be solved.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was a person who would get right on the job. He put his words into action.


    His left eye was Yin, and his right eye was Yang. A peculiar aura spread out from his body.


    With a tap of his finger, the Qi of Yin and Yang had wrapped around a strand of his mental power and assimted into the fist technique.


    This time, as Ou Yangming had expected, his mental power was not crushed.


    Rays of light and shadows started to move in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual world. Each punch and kick was getting faster, connecting into one, and the void was constantly exploding.


    He integrated himself into the technique after just a brief moment, and hepared it with what he had learned. He extracted its essence and discarded his bad habits.


    Having said that, he did not blindly learn because he knew that someone else¡¯s thing belonged to someone else and might not be suitable for him.


    In the sky, Long Chen seemed to have been forced into a desperate situation.


    ¡®I can¡¯t continue to be tangled with him. My goal is to take revenge for my younger brother,¡¯ Long Chen thought to himself. Of course, the most important thing was that the Ancient Shaman was too powerful and would not be easy to kill. Otherwise, he would not mind killing the giant along the way. After fighting for such a long time, he did not even gain the slightest advantage.


    He tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand, and a red stone statue flew out.


    The stone statue was mottled, ancient, and was covered with dried blood from coughing.


    Long Chen pped the stone statue with his right hand, causing it to bepletely red. Pieces of the stone¡¯s surface cracked open and fell from the statue. Where the bits fell off, plenty of blood flowed out, and the sky was filled with blood mists as if a pool of blood had appeared in front of him. The stone statue¡¯s blood light was exceptionally bright, and it was very demonic.


    The spiritual Qi in the world seemed to have been attracted to the stone statue, by which they turned into numerous strands of spiritual Qi that twined around it.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± Long Chen held the bone saber in his right hand and pressed his left hand forward.


    As a result, the red stone statue instantly exploded, and many red lights condensed into a huge character¡ªSuppress.


    The Ancient Shaman paused for a moment, and a hint of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    Long Chen did not n to rely on this attack to kill the Ancient Shaman. He only wanted to take the opportunity to escape. After all, the giant¡¯s physical body was too mighty. If he did not use his full strength, it would be wishful thinking to break through the giant¡¯s defense. He did not want to be stuck in a meaningless entanglement.


    Therefore, after this attack was executed, he turned into a streak of green light and disappeared into the horizon.


    The Ancient Shaman was stunned for 2 breaths before he recovered. With one punch, he shattered a small mountain and uttered coldly, ¡°D*mn Dragons.¡±


    With one step, he crossed 3 kilometers and returned to the Long River of Time, falling into a deep sleep.


    The world returned to peace. After about 8 minutes, white mists dispersed. Ou Yangming slowly revealed himself and took in a breath of fresh spiritual Qi as he said, ¡°If they exchanged a few more blows, I might¡¯ve been able to use the Reincarnation Fist to derive the path of reincarnation in reverse. What a pity.¡± Even though he said that, he smiled with his eyes squinted. Clearly, he had gained a lot of benefits. At this moment, the Qi in his body was polished like the clearest piece of jade. They were smooth and surging without any impurities.


    Even his understanding of the great path had reached the point where he could see a mountain as a mountain. With a nce, he could directly see one¡¯s intrinsic quality.


    Very soon, Ou Yangming sensed Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red in his spiritual world.


    He stretched his body and rushed over.


    Lil¡¯ Red stood on Big Yellow¡¯s shoulder. For some reason, he had a special liking for being on one¡¯s shoulder.


    Big Yellow ground his teeth and straightened his back. It was obvious that it was because Lil¡¯ Red was standing on him. He asked softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, do you think Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s alright?¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Lil¡¯ Red red at him.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Big Yellow admitted defeat.


    Only then did Lil¡¯ Red reveal a satisfied look and pondered for a moment before he replied, ¡°In the entire Great Wide World, there are people who can beat Lil¡¯ Ming, but there aren¡¯t many of them. In fact, very few could stop him from getting away. In the worst-case scenario, as long as Lil¡¯ Ming takes out the Wutong Tree, it¡¯s equivalent to half a Ruler.¡± They had once stayed in the poisonous pill¡¯s world for a period of time, so they were very familiar with the Wutong Tree and had a good rtionship with it.


    Big Yellow pretended to think for a while, then he nodded with a solemn look.


    At the spur of the moment, a green streak of light zoomed over from afar andnded in front of the 2 beasts. It was Ou Yangming.


    Big Yellow stuck out his tongue and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are you alright?¡±


    Ou Yangming turned around and patted Big Yellow¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course!¡±


    As he said this, he could not help but think of the dragon powerhouse and wonder, ¡®Who exactly is he? Why does he have such a fearsome killing intent?¡¯


    At the same time, he felt a little regretful. If the giant with 3 star marks between his eyebrows had severely injured the dragon powerhouse, he would have attacked without any hesitation. After all, the young fellow could tell at first nce that the dragon powerhouse was not a simple character. Keeping him alive would be a disaster.


    That said, Ou Yangming quickly suppressed the thought.


    His heart felt numb when he recalled the giant saying that he did not abide by the rules. It was as if a certain string in his heart had been plucked. He had the urge to enter the Long River of Time to investigate the matter.


    After some thought, he narrowed his eyes and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what¡¯s in the river.¡±

 Chapter 1084 - The Shamans

    <h4>Chapter 1084: The Shamans</h4>


    The night winds blew gently, bringing with them a refreshing chill.


    When Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red heard what Ou Yangming said, they raised their heads at the same time and looked at him in surprise. The big yellow dog gulped and asked in a dry voice, ¡°Are you really going?¡± There was actually a hint of fear in his voice.


    Even Lil¡¯ Red, who was usually bold, curled his mouth and quietly waited for Ou Yangming¡¯s answer.


    Although they were usually audacious, when they looked at the Long Long River of Time in front of them, they felt a strong sense of crisis. They wished that they could get as far away from it as possible. They did not even dare to think about getting close to it.


    ¡°Yes, since we stumbled upon it, we¡¯ll have to explore it no matter what. Don¡¯t worry, if we face a danger that we can¡¯t resist, we¡¯ll immediately retreat,¡± Ou Yangming replied.


    Indeed, Ou Yangming had the poisonous pill¡¯s world. If he faced a situation that could not be handled by him, he would put the 2 beasts into the world and take flight.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming was not joking, the 2 beasts thought seriously for a moment and nodded. Since he insisted, they could only risk their lives to apany him.


    ¡°Good brothers,¡± Ou Yangming uttered softly.


    Many people in the world would share wealth and honor with you, but very few people would be willing to apany you knowing that something was dangerous.


    It was obvious that Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were thetter.


    This was a rare quality...


    On the Long River of Time, countless snow-white ripples were created. From afar, it looked like snow lotuses were pushed asideyer byyer on the peak of a snow mountain, giving people a dreamy feeling.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and thought to himself, ¡®I really don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll go after I take this step.¡¯


    Nheless, he had to take the step because he had a feeling that if he did not go in, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Afterprehending thews, his premonitions were like Heaven¡¯s gift and were very urate. Therefore, he had no choice but to enter the Long River of Time.


    He did not hesitate. After all, his heart for the path was not firm, he could not have reached this stage. He lifted his feet slightly and stepped on the snow-white ripples.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s footsteps were steady as they followed behind him.


    Immediately, they were hit by a topsy-turvy feeling. Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red felt their heads sink as if they had fallen into a bottomless abyss. They were muddle-headed and did not have any thoughts at all. After a while, they fainted.


    Even with Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, he felt as if he had fallen into chaos.


    He did not know how long it took before he slowly woke up. It might have been an instant or even an eternity.


    The young fellow and the 2 beasts appeared in a mysterious sea. The seawater was blue, and undercurrents surged. Many bubbles emerged from the seabed. Some were big while some were small, some were round while some were square. They emitted wonderful lights, and they were densely packed as they rippled in the water.


    What was more bizarre was that the 3 of them could breathe in the water as if they were onnd.


    Lil¡¯ Red nced at the colorful lights in the distance and said in surprise, ¡°This... This is the Long River of Time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this should be one of the sections,¡± Ou Yangming responded after some thought.


    Big Yellow had a curious look on its face. He gently tapped on one of the bubbles with his paw, and the bubble exploded and turned into a gorgeous colorful light that instantly dissipated. ¡°How Strange!¡± He muttered softly.


    He actually liked the feeling of popping bubbles. Each bubble was pierced by his sharp nails.


    Even Lil¡¯ Red joined in. The 2 beasts were having a great time.


    Ou Yangmingughed bitterly when he saw this, but he did not say anything to stop them.


    All of a sudden, a numb voice was heard.


    ¡°The auras of the Dragons and the Phoenixes... I hate, I hate!¡± Shrill roars could be heard in the minds of the young fellow and the 2 beasts. At the same time, ferocious and terrifying faces appeared in their minds. This was a hatred that came from the bottom of one¡¯s heart and would not go away even if it had existed for tens of thousands of years. This kind of hatred existed with time andws, and it would never dissipate.


    Following that, a giant that was over 3 kilometers tall appeared.


    His eyes were indifferent and there was no spirit in them. His skin was rough like pieces of ice-cold rocks, where lines were carved on it. The most terrifying thing was that there were 2 star marks embedded in the center of his eyebrows. The lights that they emitted were superior to even that of the most resplendent gemstone.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Big Yellow strode to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and looked solemn.


    ¡°It looks simr to the giant from before but with a much weaker aura,¡± Ou Yangming answered in a low voice.


    On the other hand, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes flickered. After a while, he seemed to have thought of something and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Shaman¡ªthat¡¯s an Ancient Shaman.¡±


    ¡°An Ancient Shaman?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was neither hurried nor slow, but he could not help but raise his voice a little.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lil¡¯ Red nodded and sorted out the words in his mind before he exined, ¡°The Ancient Shamans are even more ancient than the Dragons and the Phoenixes. They were born before the myriad spirits. They don¡¯t cultivate cultivation techniques, they don¡¯t refine magic weapons, and they don¡¯tprehend the truth of Heaven and Earth. Every Ancient Shaman has luck on them. They borrow the power of hell¡¯s Yin Power and the power of heaven¡¯s Yang Power to temper their bodies. The star marks between their eyebrows are the most important indication of the division of their strengths. 1 star mark is the least while 5 star marks are the most.¡± As Lil¡¯ Red spoke, he raised his head to look.


    He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°2 star marks¡ªhe¡¯s about to be an adult Ancient Shaman and is a top-grade Venerable One.¡±


    After hearing what Lil¡¯ Red said, Big Yellow was not afraid. Instead, there was an eager look in his eyes. After all, he could borrow the power of the Small Dragon¡¯s World, and his strength had surpassed that of ordinary top-grade Venerable Ones. If he were to be thrown into the Spiritual Realm, he might be able to dominate that realm.


    Big Yellow bared his sharp white teeth.


    His sharp teeth flickered with cold lights, and his mouth becamerger, making him look like a fierce beast that hade from the ancient times to devour people. He aimed at the Ancient Shaman¡¯s left arm and bit it. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake surged, and the lights in his eyes shone brilliantly. He was awe-inspiring, and his aura was infinitely close to that of an ordinary Ruler.


    ¡°Crack!¡± Without any obstruction...


    The Ancient Shaman¡¯s left arm was crushed by Big Yellow¡¯s bite.


    Strangely, not a single drop of blood flowed out. There was not even the slightest change in the Ancient Shaman¡¯s gaze. It was so cold that it made one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    Big Yellow was stunned. He had never thought that the Ancient Shaman would be so weak that his arm would be directly bitten off.


    It was then the Ancient Shaman raised his right arm. ck electric arcs wrapped around his fist, and he smashed it toward Big Yellow¡¯s head.


    The distance between the two was only about 30 meters. For a powerhouse of this level, such a distance would only take the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Bang...¡± Big Yellow only felt a destructive power sweep through its body, and he flew out 333 meters like a kite with a broken string. Water pirs that were about 10 meters in length appeared out of thin air, and even a wisp of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Lil¡¯ Red was about to make a move when Ou Yangming stopped him. ¡°Trust him. This level of power can¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    The little red bird did not hesitate and steadied himself. He trusted Ou Yangming a lot and believed that the young fellow was on par with Feng Mu no matter what.


    Big Yellow gulped a mouthful of blood. The ferocity in his blood was activated. With a sh of thought, flying knives floated around him. Upon closer inspection, there were 9 of them, and they formed a small formation.


    With a powerful move of his mental power, the 9 flying knives connected with each other, like a blooming plum blossom.


    They spun quickly, producing a sharp force. Wherever they passed, the seawater was pushed out in all directions, forming a vacuum. The water flow in front of the flying knives surged, looking as if it could soar and touch the sky.


    Ou Yangming watched and nodded secretly.


    Big Yellow¡¯s growth speed was far faster than he had imagined. At this time, excluding Lil¡¯ Red, among Big Yellow, the goshawk, and King Kong, only Big Yellow could keep up with his pace. Nevertheless, the big yellow dog barely managed to keep up with him. As for the 2 other beasts, they were far behind him.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± Big Yellow uttered softly.


    As soon as he said that, the plum blossom formed by the flying knives dispersed. Despite that, there was a strange connection between them.


    Like 9 ck star marks, they removed the flesh and blood on the Ancient Shaman¡¯s body. In an instant, only a giant skeleton was left.


    ¡°Hiss...¡± Big Yellow took a deep breath and said in surprise, ¡°This is the power of a magic weapon? It¡¯s too powerful.¡± With a thought, the 9 flying knives returned to his interspatial bag.


    Big Yellow raised his head and approached Ou Yangming to be praised.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ou Yangming saw his expression andughed bitterly in his heart, but he still praised him.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, it¡¯s because you refined the magic weapon well,¡± Big Yellow responded.


    Without warning, as if time was flowing backward, this Ancient Shaman healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his body reassembled.


    In an instant, there were no more injuries on his body.


    He let out a shrill cry. As his voice reverberated, the ripples in the seawater spread out in all directions.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They had witnessed the Ancient Shaman being stripped until only his skeleton was left but after a short while, he hade back to life. The scene was too dreamy.


    Inparison, Ou Yangming was much calmer. He had seen simr scenes before.


    ¡®It¡¯s thew of time again?¡¯ He thought to himself.


    Before the thought was even gone, numerous huge bodies surrounded him from all directions. At first nce, there were at least several thousand Ancient Shamans, and their auras shook the void.


    Every single one of them had electric arcs flickering on their bodies, and they were terrifying.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression turned cold as he suddenly threw a punch forward. This punch was imbued with a hint of the Reincarnation Fist. The nine heavens and tennds would be instantly shattered before it.


    The wind from the punch surged and wherever it passed, Ancient Shamans were shattered into pieces and scattered in the seawater.


    Having said that, the shattered Ancient Shamans gathered once again, and they charged forward fearlessly.


    It would be fine if that was all but there were more Ancient Shamans in the surroundings. All of them had a unique characteristic, which was that they looked indifferent.


    In fact, Ou Yangming could sense that a 3-marked Ancient Shaman was rushing over at high speed. When he recalled how terrifying a 3-marked Ancient Shaman was, his face turned pale, and he shouted anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Indeed, there was no point in being entangled with the giants.


    With that, the young fellow and the 2 beasts turned into 3 streaks of light and left in an instant.


    However, the Ancient Shamans were not slow at all. They stuck behind Ou Yangming and hispanions like gum and could not be shaken off no matter how hard they tried.


    The 3-marked Ancient Shaman was getting closer. Ou Yangming could even feel the horrifying fluctuations on his body. It was a kind of power and tyranny that could destroy the world.


    After a while, a massive divine hall suddenly appeared in front of Ou Yangming.


    Fear appeared in the eyes of the Ancient Shamans, and they slowed down.


    Ou Yangming let out a long sigh of relief. He looked around and said softly, ¡°They... They seem to be afraid. Quick, enter the light hall.¡±


    The young fellow and the beasts flew away!

 Chapter 1085 - The Bone Dragon in the Light Hall

    Chapter 1085: The Bone Dragon in the Light Hall


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Endless rays of light gathered, forming a giant divine hall that seemed to have no boundaries.


    Within this divine hall, there seemed to be some sort of mysterious power. When those powerful Ancient Shamans approached the hall, they stopped in unison. It was very obvious that they were fearful of this ce.


    Although the lights could not fatally damage them, it was clear from their attitude that they would rather die than enter the hall.


    Ou Yangming brought Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red into the light hall. He looked toward the distance behind him in surprise. To be honest, being able to escape the Ancient Shamans¡¯ pursuit so easily was something that he had never thought of. Nheless, when they saw the Ancient Shamans cowering in the distance, they did not feel happy at all. Instead, they became even more vignt.


    There must be an unimaginable terror within this light hall, which was why the Ancient Shamans were so afraid..


    Ou Yangming did not know what thing or creature it was. Nevertheless, even if he used his toes to think about it, he could tell that the thing would not be very friendly toward them.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are we... Still going in?¡± Big Yellow stuck out his tongue and asked softly.


    He had gotten a sweet taste of the Flying Knives Formation during the battle with the Ancient Shamans just now. That formation was incredibly powerful, and it was practically invincible when dealing with Ancient Shamans of the same rank. Even so, those Ancient Shamans were also mysterious. After being killed by Ou Yangming and Big Yellow, they turned into nothingness and left nothing behind.


    Furthermore, though they were careful, they had never noticed how those Ancient Shamans emerged from the long river.


    The appearance of the Ancient Shamans gave people a mysterious feeling, making it impossible for others to detect their source.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly and responded, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s face was bitter as he said, ¡°The Ancient Shamans are getting stronger, and the more we fight, the more they appear. It¡¯s not a good choice to continue fighting with them.¡±


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the exact reason we should go in? Since we can¡¯t fight with them, it¡¯s better to explore this ce.¡± He raised his head and looked into the depths of the light hall, his eyes shing with a trace of anticipation. ¡°I have a feeling that there might be something we want to search for over there.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s spirit was roused, and he said, ¡°You feel the origin of the Phoenixes?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but something¡¯s indeed calling out to me.¡± He looked at hispanions and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have this feeling?¡±


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red looked at each other and shook their heads in a daze.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. At this moment, there was indeed a feeling deep within his sea of consciousness. It seemed that something deep within the light hall was attracting his attention. Despite that, the feeling did not onlye from the Heavenly Phoenix me but also the head that represented the Dragons¡¯ power.


    The strengths of the Dragons and the Phoenixes had merged into one, hoping that he would continue to advance.


    Such a situation would not appear unless he was faced with a life-threatening situation.


    Besides, at this moment, even Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red, who possessed the relics of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, did not have a simr feeling. This could only mean that the feeling was not purely from the strengths of the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    After a moment of silence, Ou Yangming made up his mind and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He took a big step and walked into the depths of the light hall.


    The light hall was formed by numerous rays of light. In fact, there was not any stable passage. Instead, whenever their footstepsnded somewhere, a path formed by rays of light would naturally appear.


    Such a path was unprecedented. Walking on it was a brand new experience.


    Even in such an odd ce, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were amazed and showed great interest in it.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming, who was walking forward, stopped. He turned and looked to the other side.


    In the hall that was formed from endless rays of light, the scenery did not remain the same. Instead, as they continued to move forward, all sorts of wondrous scenes appeared. Ou Yangming kept moving forward but even he himself could not figure out whether he was walking in a straight line.


    At this moment, in his mind, the Dragons¡¯ head suddenly emitted a strong fluctuation, causing him to involuntarily look in a certain direction.


    Almost at the same time, Big Yellow also halted. He turned and did the same action as Ou Yangming. Afterward, the two of them seemed to have sensed each other and looked at each other.


    ¡°Big Yellow, you sensed it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this feeling...¡± Big Yellow trembled a little and said, ¡°It¡¯s very strong.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red looked at them nkly and asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you ying charades?¡± He was very dissatisfied with them leaving him out.


    Ou Yangming gently stretched out his hand and patted Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s head. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We only sensed some unusual auras.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red twisted his neck and avoided the young fellow¡¯s hand, but he understood what was going on.


    ¡°That ce actually has the Dragons¡¯ aura? That¡¯s not possible, right?¡± Lil¡¯ Red said in confusion, ¡°This is the Long River of Time. It can¡¯t be called the Dragons and the Phoenixes¡¯ forbidden area, but very few will have the guts to go deep inside.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we juste in?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was startled for a moment, and he replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to find the fate of your origin. It¡¯s different.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and noted, ¡°Since I can look for it, why can¡¯t others do the same? Hehe, perhaps that¡¯s a top-notch dragon powerhouse.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body slightly shrank, and his eyes shed with hesitation.


    The top dragon powerhouse might like to see Big Yellow, or they might not care about Ou Yangming. However, if the powerhouse were to see Lil¡¯ Red... The little red bird could not imagine the situation.


    Big Yellow naturally saw through Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s worries. He straightened his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one will dare to hurt you.¡± As he released his conception, the void around him began to ripple.


    That was the change of the Flying Knives Formation, causing the space to resonate with it.


    Lil¡¯ Red sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t that all you have? What¡¯s there to show off?¡±


    In actuality, the Flying Knives Formation was very profound. Lil¡¯ Red was also envious when he saw it. While he also had the treasures that Ou Yangming had refined for him, the treasures were too powerful and were equivalent to a Ruler¡¯s self-explosion. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not dare to use it rashly.


    Big Yellow smiled embarrassedly and did not dare to reply. He could only look at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He did not exin anything, but his footsteps were firm and powerful.


    Lil¡¯ Red immediately pped his wings and jumped onto his body.


    He had strong confidence in Ou Yangming. No matter what danger they encountered and no matter how terrifying the Dragons¡¯, as long as Ou Yangming was present, he would not suffer any harm.


    Big Yellow nced at Lil¡¯ Red with envy. Having said that, when he looked at his body, he gave up on an unrealistic thought. He obediently followed behind Ou Yangming and slowly walked toward that ce.


    The lights still paved the way for them but as they continued to advance, they started to have grave expressions on their faces.


    It was a different feeling. This was certainly a different feeling.


    The Dragons¡¯ aura gradually became stronger. Ou Yangming and Big Yellow were the only ones who could sense it in the beginning but at this time, even Lil¡¯ Red could sense that something was unusual. He finally understood why the young fellow and the big yellow dog were being so cautious.


    Ou Yangming was not an ignorant person. Long Xiao, who was a majestic dragon Ruler, had self-exploded because of him.


    It was clear that ordinary dragon powerhouses or even ordinary Rulers might not be a threat to the young fellow. That said, at this moment, his expression was solemn because the pressure from the Dragons¡¯ aura was unprecedented.


    Even if they had not seen it with their own eyes, they had a feeling that the owner of the aura was not much inferior to Feng Mu and Feng Tian.


    Ou Yangming suddenly stopped in his tracks but before he could speak, Lil¡¯ Red took the initiative to shout, ¡°Don¡¯t think of leaving me behind; I want to go with you!¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°This ce is so weird. If we get separated, we might not be able to find each other. I¡¯d rather go on an adventure with you than explore the ce alone.¡±


    After looking deeply at him, Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s live and die together.¡±


    He no longer tried to persuade Lil¡¯ Red. Instead, he quickened his pace and walked forward.


    Of course, he was not really being reckless. The biggest reason he continued was that he did not sense any danger or hostility from the Dragons¡¯ aura. On top of that, when the 3 of them gathered and had many trump cards, even if they met the strongest powerhouse, they could still escape.


    Needless to say, Ou Yangming did not feel good about leaving Lil¡¯ Red alone here too.


    After a full hour, they finally arrived at the ce where the Dragons¡¯ aura was the strongest.


    As they stepped forward, the scene in front of them changed. Ou Yangming and hispanions looked in the same direction at the same time.


    When they saw the enormous creature in front of them, the 3 of them felt a deep, intense shock that was difficult to suppress.


    A dragon¡ªthere was indeed a dragon here.


    However, the dragon was not an ordinary creature but a skeleton.


    They actually encountered a Bone Dragon here.


    ¡°This...¡± Big Yellow was dumbfounded. ¡°He¡¯s already dead, and yet he still has such a fearsome aura. When he was alive...?¡±


    Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red looked at each other, and the same thought appeared in their heads.


    Fortunately, this was a dead dragon.

 Chapter 1086 - The Past in the Long River

    <h4>Chapter 1086: The Past in the Long River</h4>


    In the divine hall, the Bone Dragon was like a mountain, and the tip of it could not be seen.


    Especially the aura on its body, it was too strong. Even the auras of Feng Mu and Feng Tian were not even a tenth of the Bone Dragon¡¯s. It was worth noting that they were at the top of the pyramid in the Great Wide World. With a stamp of their feet, the entire Great Wide World would be shaken. Now, they could be easily defeated. One could imagine how intense the Bone Dragon¡¯s aura was.


    Ou Yangming had a feeling that the Bone Dragon could even bepared to Taotie and Feng Ling.


    Big Yellow took a breath and asked seriously, ¡°How could such a formidable creature die?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head. This Bone Dragon gave him a strange feeling.


    All of a sudden, the Bone Dragon moved, and a circle of tiny ripples appeared in the space. The entire world shook as if some kind of power that exceeded the limit of this world had appeared. The space was like an onion being peeled openyer byyer, revealing a touch of pitch-ck that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    ¡°Retreat¡ªquickly retreat!¡±Ou Yangming sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He finally understood where the odd feeling came from. It was because the Bone Dragon was still alive.


    If this powerful creature attacked, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The young fellow and the 2 beasts did not hesitate at all. They turned into 3 long arcs and were about to leave the hall.


    ¡°Wait¡ªsomeone with Taotie¡¯s bloodline...¡± A voice was heard out of the blue. When it echoed in all directions, Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to have been confined. He just stood there in mid-air and could not move at all.


    Lil¡¯ Red took out the explosive arrows from his interspatial bag. Just as he was about to make a move, Ou Yangming signaled him with his eyes to stop. The young fellow was certain that even a Ruler¡¯s self-explosion would not be able to hurt the Bone Dragon in the slightest. If they angered it, it would be more of a loss than a gain, and they might even die here. Moreover, the dragon had seen through Ou Yangming¡¯s Bloodline Power with a single nce. It seemed that it did not have any ill intentions.


    Just as this thought reverberated in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, the binding power on him disappeared quietly.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend,e over and have a chat,¡± the Bone Dragon said softly.


    ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Ou Yangming was being respectful. He took a step forward and directlynded in the main hall.


    What kind of eyes were those? They were so deep that they were like the starry sky. It was as if they could see through the essence of the universe. In front of the Bone Dragon, no secrets could be hidden.


    ¡°May I know how to address you, lil¡¯ friend?¡± The bones on the Bone Dragon¡¯s face were gathered, and it revealed a smile that it thought was friendly. Nheless, Big Yellow thought that they looked malevolent.


    ¡°Senior, you can just call me a b*stard. All the elders in my family call me that,¡± Ou Yangming replied innocently.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting!¡± The Bone Dragon¡¯s voice was neither hurried nor slow.


    Under the shocked gazes of Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red, Ou Yangming and the Bone Dragon began to talk as if there was no one else around them. When they talked about things that made them feelfortable, they would evenugh a few times. No matter how one looked at it, this scene was a little strange.


    Lil¡¯ Red stared at Big Yellow for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±


    Big Yellow answered affirmatively, ¡°No.¡±


    After saying that, the 2 beasts sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time.


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s body prostrated itself after about 8 minutes.


    Although it was only a skeleton, there was no coldness on its body. On the contrary, it gave people an indescribable feeling of holiness. Every inch of its bone was shining with a golden luster, containing a power that could destroy Heaven and Earth.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s nervousness waspletely gone. The Bone Dragon¡¯s erudition and vastness had benefited him greatly.


    He sat on a stone block, squinted his eyes, and asked with a smile, ¡°Why would you be in a ce like this, senior?¡± He knew that such a strong figure must have a past and a story. Just the fact that the Bone Dragon had stayed in the divine hall of the Long River of Time for unknown years was enough to cause one¡¯s imagination to run wild.


    The Bone Dragon opened its mouth. After thinking for a moment, it asked in return, ¡°Have you heard of the Shamans?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°The purpose of this divine hall is to suppress the Shamans, and I was created to protect the hall.¡± The Bone Dragon¡¯s voice rumbled, and every word it said was shocking.


    ¡°Suppress the Shamans?¡± Ou Yangming and the 2 beasts eximed at the same time.


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life as it sighed. ¡°Yes, the spirits of chaos. Each of them is incredibly powerful.¡±


    Ou Yangming was puzzled when he heard this. He knew there must be a secret hidden within this.


    ¡°Has the Shamans Extermination War ended?¡± As the Bone Dragon¡¯s voice reverberated in all directions, it set off a thunder in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What... What¡¯s the Shamans Extermination War?¡± Ou Yangming probed.


    The Bone Dragon pondered for a moment. Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, it did not seem like he was lying, hence it said softly, ¡°Looks like it has ended. In that case, my sacrifice was worth it. The Great Wide World¡¯s finally peaceful.¡±


    Ou Yangming became more confused. Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were also baffled.


    The Bone Dragon gently exhaled a mouthful of green air. The entire hall rumbled, and spiritual Qi exploded. The void shook.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡± Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red exchanged nces. They felt their scalps go numb. This kind of strength had surpassed their imaginations.


    After a moment of silence, a look of reminiscence appeared in the Bone Dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°All living things were born. When the chaos was first created, there were 5 great races in the chaos and among them, the Ancient Shamans were the most revered. The Ancient Shamans didn¡¯t refine magical weapons and only cultivated their physical bodies. Their physical bodies were exceptionally powerful, and they could cross hell and open the blue sky of chaos. They ravaged the Great Wide World for hundreds of thousands of years but after the cmity, they gradually declined. Later on, the Demons rose. The Dragons were the leader to the north of the Heavenly River, whereas the Phoenixes were the leader to the south of the Heavenly River. Theyunched the Shamans Extermination War. After tens of thousands of years of intense war, the situation eventually reversed.¡±


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s paused for a moment, and the emotion in its eyes grew even stronger. In fact, its voice was a little dry.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Ou Yangming asked. Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red stared at the Bone Dragon without blinking. They pricked up their ears, afraid that they would miss a single detail.


    Even though the Bone Dragon simplified everything, the grief in its words made them feel shocked.


    ¡°After that...¡± The Bone Dragon was silent for a moment, and an indescribable light shone in its eyes.


    ¡°After that, I led the Tu An Tribe and met the strongest tribe of the Shamans in the Long River of Time. We fought for 3 days and 3 nights. The world cried at the same time. Fresh blood painted the sky red. In the end, we couldn¡¯t win and were forced into a desperate situation. As such, we used the blood essences of 10,000 members as a guide and transformed our flesh and blood into a divine hall. With that, we managed to seal more than 80% of the Shamans¡¯ powerhouses in the Long River of Time.¡± The Bone Dragon¡¯s voice was not loud, but its words were filled with pride.


    This past event that was roaming in the Long River of Time was finally revealed.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re righteous.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and bowed with sincerity.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red also bowed, their eyes filled with respect.


    It was just a brief description of the past, but Ou Yangming could imagine how tragic and deste the war was. 10,000 dragons had used their blood essences as a guide and their bodies as a seal. If such a figure was not worth saluting to, who was?


    At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s resentment toward the Dragons dissipated a lot.


    As soon as the Bone Dragon finished, the divine hall fell into a strange silence. Only the whistling of the winds could be heard.


    The Bone Dragon gently exhaled and asked after a while, ¡°Has peace been restored in the Great Wide World?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of sorrow. The victory of the Shamans Extermination War was built with the flesh and blood of the ancestors of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Despite that, not only did the descendants of the 2 races not cherish it, but they evenunched the Ancient War in an attempt to dominate the myriad worlds.


    Power and desireplemented each other. The more one¡¯s power, the greater one¡¯s desire.


    Plenty of thoughts crossed Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, but he did not hide the truth. He shook his head and answered, ¡°Not yet. The Dragons and the Phoenixes have started topete for hegemony. They both want to unify the myriad worlds and dominate the 10,000 races.¡±


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s Qi nurturing skill was profound but when it heard those words, the bones on its body began to shake.


    It never would have thought that the hard-won peace would not be cherished by theter generations. Itughed loudly in a deste manner. The divine hall immediately turned cold, and red snowkes floated in the air. Given its level of cultivation, every thought it had would cause the surrounding space to change.


    For some reason, when Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow saw this scene, their eyes turned red, their noses became sore, and their throats seemed to be blocked by something.


    Even Ou Yangming felt sad and lonely.


    After 10 breaths, the Bone Dragon smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little emotional earlier.¡±


    Ou Yangming bowed again. The bow was for the sacrifice of the heroic spirits.


    A sh of light appeared in the Bone Dragon¡¯s pitch-ck eyes. It looked at Ou Yangming deeply and expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, you¡¯re too kind!¡± At this point, it regarded the young fellow more highly.


    Generally speaking, if a person did not respect history, the ancestors, and did not have faith and perseverance, no matter how talented he was, he would not have great achievements. This was because his heart was already rotten. If he could forget such things, what else could he not forget?


    Ou Yangming knew what the Bone Dragon was referring to, so he responded seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget history.¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± The Bone Dragon said.


    As soon as it finished, it asked, ¡°Do you still have the Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart trembled. The Bone Dragon was the first to see through his Bloodline Power. The young fellow did not hide anything and nodded hard.


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s gaze became gentler as it praised, ¡°The Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline is rare even in ancient times. Every figure with that bloodline has the power to suppress the heavens and has endless potential.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re ttering me.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth from facts. You deserve the praise.¡± The Bone Dragon exhaled. One could tell that it really liked Ou Yangming.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red looked at each other and smiled. They felt really proud at this moment.


    This was especially so for Big Yellow. He had apanied Ou Yangming all the way here. He knew very well how much pressure the young fellow had endured and the hardships that he had gone through to reach this step. It was not easy.


    After a while, Ou Yangming stared into the Bone Dragon¡¯s eyes, and his eyes were filled with doubt.


    He wondered, ¡®Is it considered a living creature?¡¯


    The Bone Dragon had lived for countless years, and it could easily see through one¡¯s thoughts. It took the initiative to speak, ¡°Life and death are like a circle. When a flower blooms, it dies; when a flower wilts, it dies. Every year, it goes through a cycle. Therefore, in my opinion, death is life, and life is death. It¡¯s just that the forms are different. There¡¯s no need to be rigid, lil¡¯ friend. Besides, in the Long River of Time, there¡¯s no such thing as life or death.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.

 Chapter 1087 - The Origin of Time

    <h4>Chapter 1087: The Origin of Time</h4>


    In the divine hall, golden lights filled the air like a golden wheat ray shining under the summer sun.


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s body emitted a majestic aura, which could change the weather and turn the wind and clouds upside down.


    A few bones on its face were gathered, giving people a solemn feeling. It said in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, just treat me as an old man. I have a presumptuous request.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead, senior.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was serious.


    ¡°I hope that you can resolve the grudge between the Dragons and the Phoenixes and let the Great Wide World return to peace.¡± The Bone Dragon¡¯s voice was deep. After it finished, it bowed.


    Ou Yangming hurriedly jumped away. He could not take the bow. The Bone Dragon, which disregarded self-sacrifice for the sake of righteousness, was someone he respected from the bottom of his heart.


    Even so, he immediately promised, ¡°I dare not promise you that as it means that I¡¯ll be going against the world on my own. I can only say that I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The Bone Dragon nodded. It would have looked down on Ou Yangming if he made a promise right away. After all, this kind of promise would be the same as bing enemies with the Dragons and the Phoenixes. In this aspect, Ou Yangming and He Jian¡¯s personalities were very simr. If they were not confident about something, they would leave some leeway for themselves. Making a promise but not fulfilling it was the same as being irresponsible to others and themselves.


    ¡°Senior, given your strength, as long as you leave the Long River of Time, you¡¯ll surely be able to integrate the Dragons¡¯ forces. When that happens, the fight between the Dragons and the Phoenixes will be resolved,¡± Lil¡¯ Red said with confusion.


    Only then did the Bone Dragon seriously size up Lil¡¯ Red. At this time, the little red bird felt a piercing cold light on his back. Every bone and cell in his body seemed to have been seen through where no secrets could be hidden.


    He was seen through at a nce as if he was a transparent piece of paper or a clearke that could be seen to the bottom.


    Fortunately, the Bone Dragon quickly shifted its gaze.


    It closed its mouth before it said in a deep voice, ¡°I actually died hundreds of thousands of years ago but due to the reversal of thew of time, I became neither dead nor alive. If I leave the divine hall, I¡¯ll suffer a bacsh from thew. I can only hold on for 10 breaths at most before I copse. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I can¡¯t die. I still have to keep an eye on the Ancient Shamans. If I leave again, they¡¯llprehend thew of time, reverse time, and revive the dead Ancient Shamans. If that happens, the Great Wide World will once again descend into chaos.¡±


    When this voice reverberated in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears, the look of respect in his eyes had reached its peak.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± The young fellow and the 2 beasts exchanged nces and expressed at the same time.


    ¡°For the peace of the Great Wide World, I¡¯m willing to die.¡± The Bone Dragon¡¯s voice was calm but also as heavy as a mountain and determined. It seemed to be willing to give everything including its life and soul for the pursuit in his heart.


    ¡°Reversing time?¡± Ou Yangming immediately grasped the key in the dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Bone Dragon nodded. After pausing for a moment, it continued, ¡°This is only a branch of the Long River of Time, but it also has the origin of time. It¡¯s under the protection of the Ancient Shamans.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Shamans that I met before... Why do they seem to have no thoughts?¡± Ou Yangming was puzzled.


    ¡°They¡¯re Ancient Shamans below 2 marks. Those above 3 marks have independent thoughts.¡± The Bone Dragon was slightly worried.


    Ou Yangming nodded, and his throat moved slightly. He bit his teeth and asked softly, ¡°Senior, to tell you the truth, I entered the Long River of Time to look for the origin power. I wonder if you can give me some pointers?¡±


    The Bone Dragon looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ou Yangming answered. His voice was not loud, but it was clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous there. Given your strength, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to deal with the Great Shamans with 3 marks.¡±


    ¡°I still have to go. If I can¡¯tprehend it, I¡¯ll destroy the origin of time and let the Ancient Shamans disappear in the passage of time forever.¡± Blood shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, and a hint of doubt also appeared in his heart. ¡®If what the Bone Dragon said was true, what about the Ancient Shamans that we encountered outside the Long River of Time? Could it be that this group of Ancient Shamans has begun to understand...¡¯ When he thought of this, he became even more anxious.


    ¡°What a broad-minded young man. I¡¯ll lend you a helping hand.¡± As the Bone Dragon said this, a brilliant white light shed in its ws.


    Without any movement, the light turned into a white jade the size of a finger and zoomed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s palm.


    The Bone Dragon uttered, ¡°By chanting with your heart, illusions can be broken into reality.¡± After saying that, it closed its eyes and did not say a word.


    Ou Yangming was familiar with the ways of the world. He quickly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior... Till we¡¯re fated to meet again.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for the Bone Dragon to answer, he walked out of the hall.


    It was then when a voice echoed around Ou Yangming and hispanions. ¡°The jade contains the power of my strike. Use it carefully...¡±


    Both Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were shocked at the same time. They had seen the strength of this Bone Dragon. How mighty was its strike? It was probably at Feng Mu¡¯s level, right? However, they did not know that the strike was only a tenth of the Bone Dragon¡¯s strength, but it was also unspeakably tyrannical. Even Ou Yangming¡¯s face revealed a look of surprise and joy.


    This life-saving method was too precious in the heart of origins.


    Outside the divine hall, the lights were boundless. It seemed like everything was covered with ayer of holy light. All of a sudden, the multicolored light became boundless, and auspicious colors flew in all directions. The dazzling lights spread out.


    At this time, above the divine hall, a white lotus flower slowly bloomed. It extended its petals, and a fragrance that prated one¡¯s heart came from the hall. The holy light spread around Ou Yangming¡¯s body as if he was in a fairnd. It was dreamy.


    An indescribable path conception circted, making one involuntarily release one¡¯s mind and immerse oneself in it.


    A voice echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. ¡®In the future, if the Dragons and the Phoenixes resolve their grudge, remember to inform me so that I can be at ease.¡¯


    Ou Yangming shook his head and sighed, ¡°As expected of an existence that forsook itself for righteousness...¡±


    After the light dispersed, the Ancient Shamans who had been wandering around the divine hall and did not dare toe close seemed to have seen the most terrifying thing. They scrambled to flee in all directions, and their eyes revealed a look of shock.


    Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings and sneered.


    He took out the white jade stone and closed his eyes tightly. Golden mental power surged into it as he said softly, ¡°By chanting with the heart, illusions can be broken into reality.¡±


    After a while, a pure and unsullied white light appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s perception. It was very far away, but it was still very bright.


    He opened his eyes. The light in his eyes was like lightning as a domineering look shed past. After he had mastered the Solitary Thought Skill, even if he subconsciously suppressed it, the overbearing look that asionally shed across his eyes still made one¡¯s heart shiver.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red asked at the same time and looked up.


    ¡°I found it.¡± Ou Yangming smiled confidently and rushed toward the ce he sensed in his spiritual world.


    After an hour, a shrill voice was heard. It was like a lone wolf crying under the moon or an evil ghost crying at a grave.


    ¡°The auras of the Dragons and the Phoenixes... Die... All of you must die!¡± Immediately after, an Ancient Shaman that was 333 meters tall ran over from afar. Each time it stepped out, the undercurrent beneath its feet would surge, drawing up a water pir that was several meters wide and surging in all directions.


    The Ancient Shaman swung his heavy fist at Ou Yangming¡¯s head.


    Ou Yangming did not even raise his eyelids, and his face was as calm as ake.


    On the contrary, it was Big Yellow that snorted coldly. With a sh, it took the initiative to meet the Ancient Shaman. 9 flying knives intersected with each other, and cold lights spread in all directions. They stirred the seawater into pieces and headed straight for the giant¡¯s head.


    A 333-meters-tall Ancient Shaman with 2 marks was only equivalent to a top-grade Venerable One. Even if its body was strong, it was not a match for Big Yellow.


    In less than 10 breaths, it was killed by Big Yellow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This thing can¡¯t even be killed and is hard to deal with,¡± Ou Yangming said softly.


    Nevertheless, it was toote. After the Ancient Shaman¡¯s flesh and blood regenerated, it raised its head and roared, letting out a shrill scream. As the sound waves swept in all directions, waves of green water rippled out as if they were transmitting a signal.


    Ou Yangming rolled up his sleeves and brought the 2 beasts away in an instant.


    For some unknown reason, the Ancient Shamans were able to keep up with Ou Yangming. Their numbers were increasing like a surging torrent.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Big Yellow nced behind him, but it did not feel too worried. In the worst-case scenario, it could hide in the poisonous pill¡¯s world, and no one would be able to find it. Having said that, it would be difficult for it to obtain the origin of time.


    Lil¡¯ Red also looked at Ou Yangming. His experiences during this period...


    To him, this feeling was too wonderful. Not only was Lil¡¯ Red not afraid, but he was also eager to try.


    Ou Yangming pondered as he fled. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up. He wondered what would happen if he used the great path of Yin and Yang to hide.


    He had done this before. When he was being chased by the dragon and phoenix powerhouses and the Phoenixes, he had merged into space and ambushed Long Xiao. Furthermore, he had severely injured the dragon powerhouse.


    Once he had the thought, he could not suppress it. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible.


    Ou Yangming raised both of his hands. His left hand turned into Yin while his right hand turned into Yang. With a push, the aura on his body became ethereal. Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were the same. They gradually dissipated into the seawater.


    In reality, they were only concealed by the power of thews.


    They were still there, but the Ancient Shamans could not see them. This was because this was the great path of Yin and Yang. Even a Ruler would find it difficult to discover Ou Yangming withoutprehending thews.


    Big Yellow¡¯s expression was odd. It grinned and revealed a mouthful of white teeth, especially its 4 tusks. They were thin and long, and they contained dense spiritual Qi. The 4 tusks were polished by Big Yellow day and night. They were tremendously sharp as if they could bite through everything. When it first met an Ancient Shaman with 2 marks, if it was not for its teeth, it could not have bitten off the giant¡¯s arm in one bite. It was all because of its spiritual teeth.


    It watched as countless Ancient Shamans walked past it but could not discover it. It subconsciously looked at Ou Yangming and transmitted its voice, Lil¡¯ Ming, is this the power ofws?¡¯


    ¡®Yes.¡¯ Ou Yangming nodded.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes flickered twice, and his face was filled with envy. Even as a member of the Phoenixes, he did not possess this kind of power. More importantly, he was very passionate about this. He would pay any price to obtain the ability.


    After a while, he gently pped his wings and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are we going to snatch the origin of time?¡± His eyes revealed a fiery glow when he spoke. Ever since he heard that Ou Yangming had snatched the flying boat from the dragon powerhouse, the primal power in his body seemed to have opened up, and he became enthusiastic about snatching things from others.

 Chapter 1088 - Fighting a 3-Marked Ancient Shaman

    Chapter 1088: Fighting a 3-Marked Ancient Shaman


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After hearing what Lil¡¯ Red said, Ou Yangming¡¯s head seemed to be shrouded in a ck fog. With a dark face, he questioned, ¡°Snatch?¡± There seemed to be some displeasure in his tone. Moreover, he looked at Lil¡¯ Red with a smile that was not a smile. There was an indescribable look in his eyes.


    Lil¡¯ Red immediately understood and shook his head like a rattle drum. With a faint smile, he asked, ¡°Snatch? Who said that we¡¯re going to snatch the origin of time? Hmph, did you say it?¡± He looked at Big Yellow with a disdainful look.


    Big Yellow was bbergasted but after thinking for a moment, he still forcefully took the me. Perhaps with his strength at the moment, he could contend with Lil¡¯ Red. Nheless, after many years of being together, he had had the habit of giving in. This was not something that could be changed in a day.


    Lil¡¯ Red curled its lips and said, ¡°Borrow¡ªwe¡¯re borrowing it!¡± As he said that, he blinked. No matter how one looked at it, the noble and proud phoenix had a wretched aura at this time..


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re borrowing it.¡±


    The young fellow and the 2 beasts exchanged nces, and the tacit understanding between them grew deeper.


    Lil¡¯ Red had also found the great path that he was fighting for. Perhaps no one would have thought that in the future, the great thief that would change the view of thieving in the Great Wide World had such a wretched past.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were burning with mes as he urged softly.


    Big Yellow also tilted his head and looked at Ou Yangming. He was eager to try.


    To him, meeting Lil¡¯ Ming was the biggest fortune of his life. He was originally a half-spirit beast of the Ni family. Without Ou Yangming, it would have been very difficult for him to be a Spiritualist, let alone a Venerable One who had the strength to be a Ruler.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s finger gently tapped on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s forehead, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡°You!¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red did not dodge and continued to smile.


    Under the concealment of the great path of Yin and Yang, the young fellow and the beasts approached the origin of time without any danger.


    Their auras seemed to have disappeared into the world. Even a 3-marked Ancient Shaman could only feel that something was not right but could not discover them.


    Of course, this was also because the 3-marked Ancient Shaman would not release his mental power at any time. Otherwise, after careful inspection, even if Ou Yangming and hispanions were hiding with the path of Yin and Yang, they would be found. Nevertheless, who would release their mental power at any time? Therefore, the 3 of them slowly approached the origin of time as if they were strolling in a garden.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s face was red from holding back. This feeling made him infatuated, and he felt as if his entire body had be transparent.


    Looking at the bubbles in the sea, he was in a good mood. He hummed a folk song that had been widely sung in the Great Wide World.


    He used his wings to poke one of the bubbles, and his eyes curved like crescent moons. He blew lightly on the murky air, and the densely packed bubbles condensed out of thin air, turning into an air bubble pir that was as wide as a bucket. It swept up undercurrents and stirred up waves.


    All of a sudden, a cold shout exploded in the sea.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The reefs at the bottom of the sea copsed, and a majestic aura rose. Many sharp water pirs spread out like fine needles from the bottom of the sea. They intertwined with each other and connected, forming a curtain made of water pirs and fine needles.


    Immediately after, an Ancient Shaman woke up from his deep sleep.


    He was at least 1.5 kilometers tall, and his skin was dry. Fine cracks criss-crossed on his skin, giving off a feeling that he was ancient.


    In particr, between his eyebrows, 3 star marks seemed to have been left behind by splitting open the sky. They were so dazzling that it was difficult to describe them. With just a nce, one would feel like one had fallen into chaos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, and don¡¯t speak!¡± Ou Yangming red at Lil¡¯ Red.


    Lil¡¯ Red immediately lowered its head to look at the gravel below. He looked around and did not dare to speak as if he had done something wrong.


    Seeing him like this, Ou Yangming did not have the heart to me him. He circted the great path of Yin and Yang to the extreme, hid himself, and slowly left as if he was treading on thin ice.


    It was then when a powerful mental power swept over from afar. It was bone-chilling as if it could freeze one¡¯s soul. Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s bodies trembled at the same time, and cold air emerged from their pores.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind thudded. He knew that things were bad.


    After all, this was a 3-marked Ancient Shaman, who was so strong that he was much stronger than an ordinary Ruler. On the other hand, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were only close to a Ruler. It seemed like a slight difference, but the distance between them was like a natural chasm. They were simply iparable.


    As expected, before Ou Yangming¡¯s thought was even gone, the mountainous fist came smashing over. It seemed to be able to shatter the heavens and crush the ground. This was a way of using force to destroy all things.


    Wherever the fist force passed, the water flow was pushed out by an extreme force to both sides. It formed a vacuum zone in this unknown depth of the sea. All the water flow was blocked by an invisible wall of air. This scene that was rarely seen in 10,000 years was enough to make one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    This was how the Ancient Shamans broke the path with force.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said, ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯ll be the main attacker while you use the Flying Knives Formation to assist me from the side.¡± This was a work he was proud of after he had sessfully refined it. He was confident that it would be able to shine with the light it deserved. Furthermore, Big Yellow was only assisting from the side. With the help of the Small Dragons¡¯ World, the big yellow could activate 14 small formation maps to form arge formation map. His strength was not much weaker than that of an ordinary Ruler.


    This was the power of equipment. It closed the gap between Big Yellow and a Ruler.


    As for the explosive arrows, they were consumable items. The Ancient Shaman¡¯s physical body was too strong, and a Ruler¡¯s self-explosion might not be able to do anything to it.


    With a sh of thought, Ou Yangming entered the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man. Spiritual Qi surged in his Dantian Lake, and multicolored light shone. He circted the spiritual power all over his body and raised his right arm. Without being particr at all, the young fellow struck out with his palm. Consequently, the air in front of his palm continued topress, turning into a circle of light. Unconsciously, this palm contained the fist intent of the path of reincarnation. It was like a circle without a single w.


    ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion was heard.


    The fist and the palm collided in the seawater. The seawater surged violently, and an ear-piercing sound wave was emitted.


    Following that, it directly exploded as if a nuclear bomb had been thrown into the deep water. Undercurrents surged, and monstrous waves condensed and swept in all directions. Wherever they passed, all the bubbles were shattered.


    Under this attack, the sea area within 50 kilometers fell into chaos.


    Plenty of spirit fish did not even have the time to react before they turned into bloody mists.


    At that moment, if anyone were to look down from the sky, they would be shocked to discover that a huge vortex had appeared in the sea region within several hundred kilometers. It was pulling in all the water and even the spiritual Qi in the area. It was like a majestic ck hole that could devour everything in the world. If that was all there was to it, it would be fine. Having said that, after the vortex spun a few times, it suddenly lifted up a water peak that shot up into the sky from its core and crashed into the sky!


    The waves surged. This scene was like the destruction of the world.


    This was the might of the collision between Rulers¡¯ fist and palm. It was so terrifying.


    In the sea, Ou Yangming stepped on the waves and staggered back 7 to 8 steps. His Qi and blood surged. His eyes lit up, and he eximed softly, ¡°What a remarkable power!¡±


    It was worth noting that he had ovee 9 Heavenly Thunderbolts. His body was exceedingly powerful. Besides, after he fused the bloodlines of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions, his level of life becamepletely different. He had transformed from mortal to spirit. His strength, physical body, speed... All of them had significantly improved.


    Even so, the Ancient Shaman¡¯s punch still caused his Qi and blood to surge. One could imagine just how powerful he was.


    Ou Yangming did not know that the shock the 3-marked Ancient Shaman experienced was no less than his. His internal organs started trembling slightly. There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®What kind of monster is this?¡¯


    He was born in the primal chaos, and he had roamed the Great Wide World for tens of thousands of years. He could fight against many people, and he had tortured and killed tens of thousands of races. However, he had never met a person whose physical body was on par with his. This was simply abnormal.


    Taking advantage of the instant when the Ancient Shaman was adjusting his Qi momentum, Big Yellow struck with his thought.


    1, 2, 3...


    9 flying knives formed a small formation map and turned into the hilt of a long knife.


    Immediately after, 9 flying knives flew out. In the blink of an eye, they formed a small formation map again and turned into a small section of a knife.


    They were connected. Once they connected, the interspatial nodes lit up.


    1, 2, 3... 14 formation mapsbined right away, turning into a long saber that radiated cold light. Following Big Yellow¡¯s will, it pounced toward the Ancient Shaman¡¯s chest. The 13 nodes lit up at the same time, and the 14 small formation maps turned into arge formation.


    The saber shed, and it was like a shooting star with its tail piercing through the night sky. It was beautiful and marvelous.


    Lil¡¯ Red looked at this scene with a face full of envy. He thought to himself, ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s smithing skills can be ranked in the top 3 even among the Phoenixes, where smithing masters are everywhere.¡¯ At the same time, his heart was filled with anticipation. ¡®Big Yellow¡¯s Flying Knives Formation is so powerful. I wonder how powerful the explosive arrows will be...¡¯ With this thought in mind, even his eyes were smiling.


    ¡°ck!¡± A saber-light tore through the air. This scene happened too quickly.


    In a sh, the long saber formed from 9 small formations pierced into the Ancient Shaman¡¯s heart.


    That said, the Ancient Shaman¡¯s physical body was too abnormal. It only copsed a little inward. Next, the Ancient Shaman reacted. He raised both of his hands and pressed them together at the same time to mp the long saber. At this time, the seawater shook, and the water current surged.


    Blood shed in Big Yellow¡¯s eyes as he uttered coldly, ¡°Formation, scatter!¡±


    The long saber seemed to have been pulled by a mysterious force as it scattered at once.


    It transformed into 14 small formation maps again. After a sh of white light, it disappeared from the Ancient Shaman¡¯s hands and reappeared at his neck. It reassembled itself and stabbed ruthlessly at his throat!


    On the other side, Ou Yangming was holding the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand. He circted his spiritual power at the tip of the spear, and the strange runes on the spear began to jump like swimming tadpoles. The tyrannical power in his body surged into it, and he coldly shouted, ¡°Take my Path Intent Spear!¡± The position he was aiming at was also the Ancient Shaman¡¯s throat.


    An unbreakable will burst out from his body. This was the awe-inspiring and domineering feeling of having a spear in his hand.


    ¡°Buzz!¡± This was the sound of metals shing against each other. The long saber kept on spinning, flowing with multicolored light. All kinds of colors intersected with each other, like the multicolored light flowing through the Heavenly River.


    Nheless, the Ancient Shaman¡¯s skin only caved in a little. Its defense was too tough.


    Of course, this was also because Big Yellow¡¯s cultivation was too low. If he had the cultivation of a Ruler, even if it was difficult, he would still be able to break through the Ancient Shaman¡¯s defense. He would not be as helpless as he was at the moment despite seeming to have the upper hand.

 Chapter 1089 - Bomb and Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Bomb and Kill</h4>


    The Path Intent Spear was cold and decisive. The spear-light pierced through the air, revealing its sharpness.


    Wherever it passed, the seawater would spin continuously, bing faster and faster. It swept away plenty of jade water. The ripples it stirred up were like strands of sticky ck hair connecting together. Finally, a vacuum zone was formed within 3 meters.


    The strength of this power was unparalleled. Even the Ancient Shamans, which had once dominated the world, would not be able to remain unscathed under this power.


    With a bang, a small round hole was sted open on the Ancient Shamans¡¯ skin.


    A stream of bright red blood flowed out, but it disappeared into the sea in an instant. There was no trace of it at all. It was like a drop of ink dripping into the sea. What could it stir up?


    Big Yellow and Ou Yangming had been together for many years, and they had a great understanding of each other. Once the big yellow dog saw this...


    He raised his right ws and made a gesture of pointing to the sky, then he uttered coldly, ¡°Disperse!¡±


    As the voice spread, the 126 throwing knives rang softly. The sounds were clear and crisp like the cries of a yellow oriole. The 14 small formations instantly spread out like willow leaves and drilled into the tiny round hole.


    The 126 throwing knives rampaged through the Ancient Shamans¡¯ body, cutting through his blood vessels, his heart, and every organ in his body.


    At that moment, even with the strength of the Ancient Shamans¡¯ physical body, he almost could not hold on any longer.


    He let out a mournful roar, and his face twisted. His nose, eyebrows, and eyes were furrowed together, and blood gushed out from his seven orifices.


    The 126 flying knives did not stop. They were stained with a dense murderous aura, and the cold glinting knives were covered in steaming hot blood. Bit by bit, they crushed the Ancient Shamans¡¯ meridians, blood vessels, internal organs, and even every inch of his flesh and blood.


    At this point, the feeling of terror brought by the gradual breakdown of one¡¯s physical body was indescribable.


    The seawater around the Ancient Shamans was dyed red by the blood. After an unknown time, the brilliance in his eyes dimmed, and with a ¡°boom¡±, he fell into the mud.


    It was also at this moment that the brilliance in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed. He took half a step forward with his right foot. His left hand turned into the rising sun that represented Yang, whereas his right hand turned into the gloomy earth that represented Yin. Yin and Yang intersected and blended together.


    ck and white corresponded to Yin and Yang. Ou Yangming¡¯s body turned into a huge Yin-Yang wooden fish that pressed down on the 3-marked Ancient Shaman.


    He did not want the Ancient Shaman, which they had spent so much effort to kill, to be resurrected again, so he wanted to use thew of Yin and Yang to interfere with thew of time.


    The path of Yin and Yang and the path of time were both among the top few great paths of the 3,000 great paths. There was no distinction between the good and the bad. Secondly, he could use the path of Yin and Yang to hide in the Long River of Time. Just this alone was enough to make one daydream. Since he could hide himself and hispanion, what about his enemy? This was why he made such an attempt.


    Of course, he could not say for sure what the oue would be. Nheless, even if he failed, there would be no harm, so it was worth a try.


    The aura of Yin and Yang was illusory and ethereal. It seemed like it could be grasped with a raise of one¡¯s hand, but it was also like it was separated from the entire milky way and could not be touched.


    All sorts ofplex, contradictory, and unified feelings were mixed together, wrapping around the flesh of the 3-marked Ancient Shaman.


    As expected, the Ancient Shaman waspletely dead.


    If Long Chen were to see this, his mouth would be wide open, so much so that he could swallow a whole.


    Long Chen had suffered a great loss at the hands of an Ancient Shaman, but the giant was so easily dealt with by Ou Yangming. This was simply a myth.


    Ou Yangming revealed his figure again and let out a long sigh. He chuckled and said, ¡°Under the suppression of thew of Yin and Yang, it¡¯ll take at least several decades for this Ancient Shaman to be resurrected. Hmph!¡± This was also very easy to understand. It would be weird if he could suppress thew of time so easily.


    Big Yellow¡¯s face was dull. He finally came back to his senses.


    He hurriedly raised his hand and grabbed. With that, the 126 blood-stained flying knives rang and returned to his sharp ws. His eyes were filled with love. It could be said that these were the strongest weapons that he had ever used. They could change their form at his will, and they could be used to defend or attack.


    Lil¡¯ Red also subconsciously pressed on his interspatial bag. There were explosive arrows inside, which were the most powerful weapons that he could use at the moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. We caused such a bigmotion here. If we end up attracting the Ancient Shamans here, it¡¯ll be hard for us to get out of trouble,¡± Ou Yangming said softly.


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow nodded at the same time. With that, the young fellow and the 2 beasts quickly moved forward.


    ...


    After an unknown time, they encountered more Ancient Shamans, and they became even more careful. Nevertheless, not a single Ancient Shaman could discover their tracks. After all, 3-marked Ancient Shamans were still very rare.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s immersed his thoughts into the white jade stone, and he continued to move forward.


    All of a sudden, a gentle white light came from afar. The light was slightly dim, but it filled the sea region. Where the water and the sky met, circles of ripples rippled, carrying a unique rhythm.


    Around the white light stood 7 tall towers. They seemed to have some sort of connection and were in the shape of the Big Dipper. Around the tall towers, many Ancient Shamans sat cross-legged as if they were waiting for something.


    At the center of the 7 tall towers was an altar that was ancient and distant. The white light wasing from the altar.


    An Ancient Shaman that was 3 kilometers tall stood at the bottom of the altar. His expression was grave, and his aura swept up the tides. With every breath he took, turbulent currents appeared out of thin air.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s the Ancient Shaman who used the Reincarnation Fist outside the Long River of Time?¡¯?


    He had witnessed the strength of this 3-marked Ancient Shaman. Every attack from the giant was earth-shattering.


    After thinking for a while, Ou Yangming sent a voice transmission, ¡®Big Yellow, Lil¡¯ Red, you guys stay here while I go over and take a look. This Ancient Shaman is too tyrannical. If you go over, you¡¯ll surely be discovered by him. If that happens, our gains won¡¯t make up for our losses.¡¯


    ¡®Okay!¡¯ Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red did not move as they replied at the same time.


    Although the 2 beasts were sometimes rather mischievous, every time they encountered a major situation, they would be solemn.


    Knowing that Ou Yangming was in trouble, they disregarded their danger and entered the void. Just this alone was enough to make many people feel inferior.


    Ou Yangming circted his power ofws to the extreme. His body moved slightly and after taking 10 steps, he turned his head and sent a voice transmission to Lil¡¯ Red, ¡®Take out an explosive arrow and prepare to shoot.¡¯


    Lil¡¯ Red was stunned at first, but he did not refute him. He took out an explosive arrow and held it tightly in his hand.


    Ou Yangming was invisible and formless but every step he took was like treading on thin ice. His speed was not fast, but he was stable.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red gently bit their lower lips while they prayed. They were ready to attack at any time.


    Despite that, what was surprising was that no Ancient Shaman found traces of Ou Yangming. He approached without fear or danger, but he stopped when he was 3 kilometers away. He had a faint feeling that if he got any closer to the altar, he would be continuously attacked.


    Therefore, he chose to use thew of Yin and Yang to envelop his mental power and fuse it into the origin of time.


    With his mental power at the moment, it would be easy for him toprehend a distance of 3 kilometers.


    It was likely that none of the Ancient Shaman would think that there was such a daring fellow in the Great Wide World.


    Indeed, Ou Yangming was truly daring. Such a thing had never happened even in ancient times. It could be said that he was the first person to do this.


    Ou Yangming guarded the spiritual altar in his heart. His weak spiritual power fused into the white light and entered the starry sky.


    The starlights were dazzling. Hundreds of colors intersected with each other, giving off a hallucinatory feeling like fireflies in summer and snowfields in winter.


    Having said that, in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, such a beautiful starry sky was made up of lines that were thick, thin, long, and short. The positions of the lines were constantly changing. They were disorderly and without any patterns.


    Ou Yangming knew that if he did not have the poisonous pill¡¯s world and had seen the formation of thews, he would not have been able to see this scene.


    The speeds of the lines were different. Some were as slow as a snail crawling in the starry sky; some were like arrows that shot out and set off subtle ripples; some were faster like light arcs that disappeared in an instant, stirring the quiet starry sky into pieces.


    Ou Yangming stared at it for a while and felt dazzled. There were many lines ovepping in his eyes, and his mind was in a daze.


    At this time, a cold voice came from the starry sky, turning into a surging sound wave that exploded in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. ¡®What is time?¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not think and said softly, ¡°It can¡¯t be kept and can¡¯t be grasped. That is time!¡± As soon as he finished, he raised his hand to grab at a dark line that did not move.


    Perhaps it was a prophecy. The line went through his fingers, and he could not hold it.


    ¡°What is time?¡± The voice did not change and echoed again.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not answer immediately. He thought seriously for a while and answered seriously, ¡°Time is eternity...¡± This answer was very clever. It was not wrong, but it could not be considered right either.


    However, when he finished, the entire starry sky seemed to be far away. Even the lines in the starry sky became illusory and indistinct.


    Ou Yangming knew that if he could not get the right answer again, he might be expelled from the origin of time.


    At the same time, he kept questioning himself, ¡®What is time? Is it birth, aging, sickness, and death? Or is it the death of flowers?¡¯ For a moment, his brain was spinning rapidly, but he could not find any answers.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart and thoughts were getting more chaotic. Suddenly, he forcefully stopped thinking, and his mind instantly went nk. In an instant, he entered the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man. Hebed through everything he saw in the starry sky.


    ¡®These moving lines are thew of time. I should start from then...;¡¯ He muttered to himself, his eyes shining brightly.


    The thin lines could not be differentiated in terms of length and thickness. He began to observe them carefully.


    Ou Yangming discovered that the lines that seemed to be motionless were not actually motionless. They were just slower aspared to the fast lines. Some of the extremely fast lines disappeared in the blink of an eye, but if he could find a line that wasparable to its speed, both of them would stop as if time had stopped.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming seemed to have caught onto something in his mind.


    Even so, the feeling disappeared in an instant.


    Ou Yangming did not force it. He fell into a state of no joy, no sorrow, and no desire.


    Despite that, he understood this situation clearly. It was as if he had a tiny bit of control over this starry sky.

 Chapter 1090 - Freeze

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Freeze</h4>


    1, 2, 3...


    Many lines quickly merged. The light in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes grew brighter as if he had a new understanding of power. His eyes were bright as he said softly, ¡°The speeds are stackedyer byyer. When they reach their limit, time will stop. When the speeds exceed the limit of time, time will flow backward.¡±


    This idea was bold, but Ou Yangming was certain. It was an affirmation that came from the bottom of his heart.


    After a long while, he raised his right hand. The thin threads that filled the sky seemed to be attracted as they flew toward his palm.


    It was then when a voice filled with anger and bloodlust exploded in the entire space. The instant the voice was heard, it was apanied by waves of thunder. Just the pressure contained in this voice alone could cause the physical body of an ordinary top-grade Venerable One to copse and one¡¯s soul to be destroyed.


    ¡°Who is it? Get out here!¡± This voice grew louder, shaking Heaven and Earth. It directly shook Ou Yangming out of the mysterious state.


    Ou Yangming sighed internally. ¡®What a pity.¡¯ If he had more time, he could havepletely understood the path of time. He was only one step away from the final step, but he still obtained many benefits.


    All of a sudden, the 3-starred Ancient Shaman raised both of his hands and swung them toward the spot where Ou Yangming was hiding. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°The Reincarnation Fist!¡± He did not test the young fellow as he used a killing move right away. The essence of time was too important to the Shamans.


    Only by going against the flow of time could they truly be revived and walk out of the Long River of Time to take revenge on the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    This hatred had long been integrated into their bloodlines and souls and would never disappear.


    As soon as the voice faded away, a fist wind burst forth. With a single strike, mountains and rivers copsed, and the air swallowed up thousands of kilometers, cutting across the universe.


    Under the Reincarnation Fist, the world and all living things shook.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming looked solemn. He adopted a mysterious step technique and quickly retreated, avoiding the fist at an unbelievable angle. This time, he revealed himself.


    The 3-marked Ancient Shaman opened his bloody mouth that seemed to be able to swallow the starry sky and coldly asked, ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡±


    ¡°So what if it is?¡± Ou Yangming also snorted. Since he had noticed the Ancient Shamans¡¯ conspiracy, how could he be nice to them? Moreover, if it was not for this Ancient Shaman interrupting him, he would be able toprehend thew of time.


    Time, space, and karma were the 3 greatws that formed the Great Wide World.


    They were above manyws, but the opportunity was destroyed by the Ancient Shaman.


    Ou Yangming thought that since the Ancient Shamans had perished in time, they had to leave with time and note out to cause trouble again.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The Ancient Shaman roared.


    Before he could finish, many Ancient Shamans pounced toward Ou Yangming.


    The 3-marked Ancient Shaman below the altar also started running. His fist was shrouded in dark light, and the Qi and blood in his body were dense. He mobilized the power of his physical body and gathered it on his fist before throwing out another Reincarnation Fist.


    The fist carried the surging momentum of the water of the nine heavens. Wherever the fist wind passed, bubbles of different sizes exploded. The seawater within 3 kilometers evaporated into thin air, turning into dense white mists. An invisible wave of air isted the seawater. This space seemed to have be an independent world. On one side, the seawater was blue and boundless; on the other side, it was filled with white mists. It was eerie and terrifying.


    This was the might of the 3-marked Ancient Shaman¡¯s punch. It was terrifying.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart tightened a little. With a flip of his wrist, the Blood Spear Dragon yer was already in his hand.


    He squeezed the Dragon yer with his fingers and said in a low voice, ¡°The Big Avnche!¡±


    His spiritual world was in a state of chaos. He held his breath and focused his mind. By letting go of his mind, his heart was calm and was no longer perturbed.


    Ou Yangming entered the states of the connection between Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. When the True Path Intent reverberated, the snow mountain that had been nurtured for a long time in his spiritual world began to copse.


    He nned to use the Big Avnche to use the Path Intent Spear!


    Ou Yangming had used it once before but at that time, his cultivation was too low. He was only an Advanced Spiritualist, but he achieved a remarkable effect, directly shattering the thumb of an experienced Venerable One. Now that he had be a top-grade Venerable One, how brilliant would it be?


    The snow mountain that seemed to have towered for eternity in his spiritual world suddenly cracked open, and the peak that pierced through the sky began to copse. His spiritual world was filled with a vast expanse as if the sky had copsed. The northern winds whimpered, and the ground shattered inch by inch. The world was torn apart by the white storm.


    At this time, the snow mountain also began to shake. 1, 2, 3, and many ice beads rolled down from the peak.


    The ice beads turned into snowballs, and plenty of them gathered together. 3 meters, 6 meters, 10 meters... Countless meters!


    Eventually, the snowballs became faster. Looking from afar, the white snow formed ayer, and a white curtain poured down from the sky. The world roared in anger, and the sound could shake one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Ou Yangming roared in anger, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer was stabbed out.


    A resplendent spear-light shot into the sky, directly filling the space in front of him.


    This spear was aimed directly at the Ancient Shaman¡¯s chest. The light that shot out from the tip of the spear seemed to be blinding. The spear-light flew out like a bolt of lightning, bringing with it all of Ou Yangming¡¯s strength as it crashed toward the Ancient Shaman.


    A fist technique versus a spear technique!


    The Reincarnation Fist versus the Big Avnche!


    Both of these were the strongest moves that used strength against strength, ruthlessness against ruthlessness, and gravity against gravity.


    One had to take a deep breath to use them. It was the thought of being invincible. If one had the slightest thought of retreating, the tyrannical aura that was condensed would copse.


    Therefore, at this moment, one could not flinch, much less retreat.


    This was no longer a battle between moves, but a test of one¡¯s perseverance and determination. Once one retreated, it would be difficult for one to advance even an inch in one¡¯s life.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡± 2 streams of surging spiritual Qi collided!


    It was impossible to describe the scene. The rippling waves in the sea stopped, and so did the Ancient Shaman that was charging toward Ou Yangming. The underwater world fell into silence.


    Nevertheless, after this pause, an even more intense and continuous explosion urred.


    The seawater exploded, and a violent power was contained within the waves, spreading in all directions.


    Wherever it passed, before the 2-marked Ancient Shamans could react, they were swept up by the undercurrent, and their physical bodies copsed, turning into nothingness. Just the aftershock alone was enough to kill a top-grade Venerable One. One could imagine just how forceful the power contained within the core was?


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red exchanged a look and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Without any hesitation, they tapped their interspatial bags and took out their Life-saving Suits. They secretly mobilized the powers of the small worlds to protect themselves. There was only one thought left in their minds, ¡®Why is the gap between me and Lil¡¯ Ming so big?¡¯ At this moment, the strength that Ou Yangming had revealed far surpassed that of an ordinary Ruler.


    The Big Avnche surged. The more Ou Yangming fought, the stronger he became.


    As for the Reincarnation Fist, it was fierce and upright, and it was intertwined with Qi force.


    For a moment, they were in a deadlock, and the entire space shook.


    Seeing this scene, Ou Yangming roared angrily, ¡°Break¡ªbreak for me!¡± The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake surged madly into the Big Avnche.


    The 3-marked Ancient Shaman had a solemn look, and he remarked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re the strongest human I¡¯ve ever seen, but you must die today. Use your blood to pay tribute to the lost heroic spirits of my race. Kill!¡± At the same time, an illusory Ancient Shaman that looked exactly like him appeared behind him. He raised his left hand and pointed at the star marks between his eyebrows. The bright star marks immediately burned and turned into a ray of starlight that merged into the Reincarnation Fist.


    In a sh, a fist wind surged.


    The roars of gods and demons came from the sky and the ground. They were fearsome.


    Subsequently, the powerful aura of the Big Avnche was suppressed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of indifference that made one¡¯s hearts palpitate. He sneered and said, ¡°Using your Bloodline Power to fuse with your fist force to contend with my Bloodline Power? If we¡¯re talking about Bloodline Powers, even if the Shamans were born in the chaos, how could youpare to me? If we¡¯re talking about Bloodline Powers, I¡¯m the king!¡± As he said this, a sense of arrogance appeared on his body. This was a kind of freedom that surpassed the Great Wide World. This was the difference in the essence of life.


    As he spoke, he raised his left hand and pointed forward. A drop of blood essence fused into the Bid Avnche¡¯s spear momentum.


    Auspicious colors flew in all directions. The lights were clear, and a sense of nobility emanated from the spear momentum.


    Under the lights, even the Dragons and the Phoenixes would feel insignificant and even feel ashamed of their inferiority.


    After this drop of blood essence fused into the spear momentum, it was as if a catalyst had been added to a chemical. In the blink of an eye, the fist force of the Reincarnation Fist waspletely dispersed. Having said that, the spear momentum did not stop there and continued to press toward the Ancient Shaman.


    ¡°This... This is impossible!¡± The Ancient Shaman¡¯s eyes were dull, and his face was filled with fear.


    Even so, his reaction was not slow, and he circted his physical strength to its limit.


    Lightning arcs shed and like a god in a sea of lightning, his veins popped out, and his muscles were like dragons. He raised his hands and crossed them in front of his body.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The Ancient Shaman¡¯s hands started to tremble, and it was as if an irresistible force had crashed into his body. He was sent flying backward. His skin was covered with fine wounds that looked like spider webs, and his Qi and blood flowed backward. His eyes were filled with fear.


    He was sent flying back thousands of kilometers, smashing a reef into pieces.


    ¡®What an absurd body!¡¯ Ou Yangming cursed internally.


    His eyes seemed to contain 2 clear pools of water, and many lines appeared in his spiritual world once again. He transmitted his voice to Lil¡¯ Red, ¡®I¡¯ll create an opportunity for you to use the explosive arrows to shatter the origin of time.¡¯


    Lil¡¯ Red nodded right away, indicating that he understood what to do.


    At the same time, he secretly mobilized the power of the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World and transferred it to his wings.


    Ou Yangming exhaled the turbid air in his chest and said softly, ¡°Thew of time that Iprehended previously is karma, and I was interrupted by you.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the 3-marked Ancient Shaman. For some reason, his nce caused the powerful creature born in the primal chaos to feel a hint of fear. The giant had a faint ominous feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use thew that I¡¯ve previouslyprehended for this strike. I¡¯ll end this karma, and only by sowing karma will I achieve perfection,¡± Ou Yangming added.


    His voice was not loud, but it rumbled in the minds of all the Ancient Shamans.


    They saw him raise his hand again and press down in the air. His voice was calm and rxed as he uttered, ¡°Freeze!¡±

 Chapter 1091 - A Fortuitous Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1091: A Fortuitous Encounter</h4>


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice carried a mysterious power. As it spread out, it stirred up ripples and water currents... Everything came to a halt.


    This was a time freeze. Even if it was only for an instant, for a powerhouse at his level, there were many things that could be done.


    Lil¡¯ Red had been preparing for a long time. He pped his wings in the air, and a pale green feather arrow like a green arc of lightnded in the origin of time. He growled, ¡°Explode!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± An aura that could destroy everything was released. Immediately after, the explosive arrow turned red and disintegrated inch by inch before exploding.


    An earth-shattering explosion was heard at the bottom of the sea like muffled thunder. Just this sound alone caused blood to flow out of the seven orifices of the 2-marked Ancient Shamans, and their brains seemed to have turned into paste.


    Plenty of seawater began to boil and even burn fiercely. The waves that were stirred up spread out for hundreds of kilometers and wherever they passed, life was cut off.


    Fortunately, this was a directional explosion. Otherwise, with Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s strength, they would have been torn apart by the storm.


    Lil¡¯ Red stared at the scene with his mouth open. He thought to himself, ¡®How... How could it be so strong?¡¯


    From his line of sight, the space where the explosive arrow had exploded was sted into pieces, revealing a shocking pitch-ck area. A powerful suction force was emitted from within. Lots of seawater poured into it, forming a deep whirlpool that spun non-stop, tearing everything in its surroundings into it.


    Ou Yangming nodded and thought, ¡®The power¡¯s considered pretty good.¡¯


    If those words were heard by other cksmiths, they would probably scold Ou Yangming for not being able to differentiate what was good or bad.


    The power was equivalent to a Ruler¡¯s self-explosion, and yet the young fellow only considered it pretty good? The other cksmiths would probably spray him to death with a mouthful of salted soda. After all, the power could not have been any stronger.


    Aspared to the entire Great Wide World, Rulers were as rare as a phoenix¡¯s feather or a qilin¡¯s horn.


    With a sh, Ou Yangmingnded beside the 2 beasts.


    At this moment, the seabed was in a mess. The arrow had caused the Ancient Shamans to be swallowed by the interspatial disturbance, and no one knew where they had been exiled to.


    Big Yellow¡¯s pupils constricted. It was only at this time that he regained his senses. His eyes rolled twice, then he smiled at Lil¡¯ Red and said, ¡°Uhm, Big Brother Lil¡¯ Red, I... Want to discuss something with you.¡± He ced his paws together and seemed like he was in a hurry.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lil¡¯ Red asked. He was really pleased at the moment.


    Previously, when he saw Big Yellow¡¯s Flying Knives Formation, he thought that Ou Yangming was biased. Now that he saw the power of the explosive arrow, the thought disappeared.


    ¡°Can you give me one of the explosive arrows? I¡¯ll give you an item of equal value in exchange!¡± Big Yellow¡¯s voice was intermittent as he looked at Lil¡¯ Red nervously.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be discussed!¡± Lil¡¯ Red raised his chin and looked very proud.


    Big Yellow¡¯s face became bitter. He looked at Ou Yangming with a resentful look.


    Ou Yangming felt his scalp go numb from the gaze. He held Lil¡¯ Red and asked softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, how about... You give him one of the arrows?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red shook his head like a rattle drum. He used his wings to press down on his interspatial bag tightly as if he was afraid that someone would snatch it from him.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hands and cast a helpless look at Big Yellow.


    Big Yellow¡¯s head drooped, and he refused to speak.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and patted his head gently. ¡°After this matter is over, I¡¯ll refine a few for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Big Yellow raised his head, his eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°Really,¡± Ou Yangming nodded and promised.


    This time, Lil¡¯ Red was unhappy.


    He struggled a few times and flew out of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. He looked at the young fellow with tears in his eyes. That expression made the fellow¡¯s heart tremble, so he quickly turned his head away.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not give up. He pped its wings and changed his position to look into Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    Ou Yangmingpromised and promised to refine a few more for Lil¡¯ Red. Only then did this mattere to an end.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming rolled up his sleeves and flew into the distance with the 2 beasts.


    After 3 days.


    The Long River of Time rippled with snow-white ripples. With a gulp, a white-clothed young fellow, a big yellow dog, and a little red bird rushed out from the ripples.


    Gentle sunlight shone on their bodies. Ou Yangming took a deep breath of air. His body was warm, and a smile appeared at the corner of his eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re finally out.¡± Looking at the Long River of Time, the water was turbulent. They moved up and down, and there was no change at all. After all, what he had done before was not even a drop in the oceanpared to the endless time.


    Lil¡¯ Red jumped onto Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and thought of the scene where time stopped.


    He asked softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, have youprehended thew of time?¡±


    Big Yellow kicked a stone and looked up. It was obvious that he was also very concerned. Up until this time, he had not even scratched the surface ofws.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and said, ¡°How could it be so easy? I did gain something, but it was all gone.¡± There was not much regret in his words. He looked calm without joy or sadness.


    Just from this state of mind, one could know that he had achieved what he had so far not by luck.


    He had a foundation¡ªa profound foundation.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    Blood¡ªdazzling fresh blood everywhere.


    The soil was painted red by the fresh blood and was slightly ck.


    As for the air, it was filled with bloody mists. The mountains, the forests, the ground, and the sky were enveloped by the mists as if one had entered a red world.


    On the ground, a man dressed in fine clothes was slowly walking forward. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and his expression was somewhat sinister. Nheless, no matter how one looked at it, there was a strange feeling in his eyes. The man was Feng Xinxiao.


    ¡°Hmph, with this set of equipment, Ou Yangming, you¡¯ll surely die this time!¡± He snorted coldly, and the face that made him gnash his teeth appeared in front of him once again.


    Feng Xinxiao looked at a red mountain rock. A fist force burst forth and with a light wave, the mountain rock disintegrated.


    He did not know that this region was the most peculiar region in the heart of origins. This was because it contained the origin of ughter. It could stir up the greed in the hearts of living beings and cause them to fall into the path of the devil.


    After an hour, the blood mists became very dense. Even the radiance of the stars was blocked.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s vision widened. In front of him was a majestic mountain. A blood river flew down from the mountain peak. From afar, it looked like a red horned dragon that hung upside down from the nine heavens.


    Wherever the blood river flowed, a rumbling sound of water sshing echoed in all directions. There was actually a red pool that was 3 kilometers long. From the outside to the inside, the color of the blood became thicker. When it reached the core of the pool, the color of the blood river was as ck as ink as if it could devour one¡¯s soul.


    There were many spirit beasts jumping around in the mountains. Their auras were powerful, and some of them had even reached the level of a Venerable One. Even so, their eyes were terrifyingly red, faintly carrying a kind of hysterical madness.


    All of a sudden, a fierce roar resounded.


    Immediately after, a spirit beast equivalent to a top-grade Venerable One with red eyes stirred the blood mists into pieces. It suddenly rushed out and bit toward Feng Xinxiao¡¯s head.


    Other than the redness in its eyes, there was only indifference and not much charm.


    Feng Xinxiao was stunned. He had never thought that such an insignificant beast would dare to sneak an attack on him. After all, he was a Ruler. Moreover, his body carried the unique pressure of the Phoenixes. All the other races would dodge him.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± After sneering, he pressed his finger in the air. The spirit beast was directly suppressed by a huge pressure and could not move at all. It was as if there was a mountain on its back.


    With another press, the spirit beast¡¯s body copsed.


    This small interlude did not affect Feng Xinxiao¡¯s mood. He looked at the origin of ughter in the bloodke, and there was a deep and evil aura about it.


    ¡°Do you desire power? Do you want revenge?¡± A voice was hearding from somewhere and rang in his head.


    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s speaking?¡± Feng Xinxiao stopped in his tracks and looked around vigntly.


    ¡°Who? I am you...¡± The voice sounded again, and a figure appeared out of thin air above the origin of ughter. Upon closer inspection, it looked exactly like Feng Xinxiao, but there was a murderous aura on his body that could destroy the world. His eyes, nose, and mouth were all ck, and his mouth was pure evil. The light around him was instantly distorted within 33 meters from him.


    This kind of scene could make one feel a chill in one¡¯s bones.


    ¡°You¡¯re not me.¡± Feng Xinxiao shook his head, and his voice was very calm.


    As soon as he finished, he continued, ¡°However... I desire power¡ªthe power to dominate the Great Wide World!¡±


    ¡°Thene over...¡± There was a strong temptation in the figure¡¯s voice.


    Feng Xinxiao did not hesitate and walked into the blood pool step by step.


    The moment he came into contact with the origin of ughter, the ck shadow surged into his body like a ck stream of water, covering his skin bit by bit.


    With that, the desire for power in his heart was being reflected in a magnifying ss and endlessly expanded. Thew of ughter surged like small ck snakes, surging into his body.


    Instantly, a shrill scream reverberated throughout the mountain.


    Greed, hatred, loathing, lust, and all sorts of emotions and desires converged into one.


    If someone were to look from afar at this moment, they would be surprised to discover that the ck light was spinning non-stop. In the end, it turned into arge ck cocoon that wrapped around Feng Xinxiao. A monstrous aura spread out from therge cocoon. The world was trembling, and spirit beasts were wailing as if they had seen the most fearsome thing. Despite that, they did not even dare to move. This was the same for even a fierce beast at the level of a top-grade Venerable One.


    After an unknown time, the cocoon split open, and Feng Xinxiao walked out.


    Sensing the powerful strength in his body, he let out a long cry, and the mountains within 33 kilometers from him exploded, causing the sky and the ground to crack.


    His eyes were pitch-ck, and numerous ck arcs intertwined together, making them look very deep.


    Feng Xinxiao looked around and nodded in satisfaction, then he said softly, ¡°What a powerful strength. If I meet that insignificant human again, I can squash him to death with one hand and devour the Phoenixes¡¯ Imperial Bloodline. I can even snatch control over the Phoenixes! Hahahahaha...¡±


    His eyes were filled with anticipation. He no longer wanted to act under the orders of others. Even if that person was the one who gave birth to him and raised him, he could not do it. He wanted to be the king of the Great Wide World!


    Feng Xinxiao did not know that from this moment on, he was no longer him.

 Chapter 1092 - Arrow Out

    Chapter 1092: Arrow Out


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the heart of origins, most of the ces were sunny and filled with rich spiritual Qi.


    While Feng Xinxiao absorbed thew of ughter, Ou Yangming took small steps, stepping on dead branches and leaves as he walked slowly through the forest. Big Yellow followed behind him while Lil¡¯ Red stood on Big Yellow¡¯s back. The little red bird raised his chin slightly and looked at the white figure in front of him with emotion.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming stomped and crushed a spirit turtle.


    His heart thumped, and he faintly had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Is it because of that dragon?¡± He nced behind him and muttered softly. At this time, he still did not know that Feng Xinxiao had also entered the heart of origins.


    Big Yellow rushed over and asked with a concerned voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lil¡¯ Red also looked at Ou Yangming..


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m probably overthinking.¡± Ou Yangming took a breath of spiritual Qi, and his body feltfortable again.


    Although he said so, the worry in his heart did not decrease at all. On the contrary, it became much more intense. After understanding thews, every warning in his mind meant that something big was going to happen.


    He shook his head and walked forward again.


    Big Yellow took 3 steps and walked to his side. He grinned and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, the crisis of the Ancient Shamans has passed. Why do you... Why do you seem to have something on your mind still?¡±


    Ou Yangming patted his shoulder and responded in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± He felt warm. There were very few people who could talk to him like this. Moreover, as his strength increased, fewer people could do that.


    Even King Kong and the goshawk could not ask him such a question.


    Big Yellow did not buy Ou Yangming¡¯s response.


    After the disturbance, the worry in his heart lessened, and he was not too worried.


    Indeed, that was the truth. With his strength at the moment, even if he could not defeat his enemy, he could always escape.


    Not long after, thunderous explosions set off invisible airwaves, blowing away the clouds in the sky. A burst of dazzling white light came from the distance.


    Looking over, white electric arcs fell from the sky and connected into one. It was as if tens of thousands of lightning dragons were striking the earth, and the entire world sank into a sea of lightning.


    Big Yellow took a deep breath and asked in surprise, ¡°The origin of thunder should be hidden here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, judging from the power, I suppose so.¡± Ou Yangming pped his hands and was also looking forward to it.


    Thunder was known for its centrality, grandeur, and ferocity. It was the nemesis of all evil in the world. He really wanted to see what the origin of thunder looked like.


    Lil¡¯ Red pped his wings, looking at the boundless thunder pool, and a feeling of insignificance arose in his heart. Even if the Dragons and the Phoenixes were favored by the world, in front of the world¡¯s origins, they were still as small as ants.


    At the spur of the moment, a red light shot over from afar.


    Itnded 3 kilometers away from Ou Yangming. It was Long Chen.


    His body was enveloped with a strong murderous aura. He sneered and said, ¡°Hmph, you really can run. You made me chase you for so long. Damn it.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened slightly. He looked over with a harmless expression. ¡°Uhm... Senior, what happenedst time was indeed a misunderstanding. I solemnly apologize to you,¡± he said with a serious expression and a sincere attitude.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Long Chen scoffed.


    It would have been fine if Ou Yangming had not mentioned this matter but the moment he did, it was like knocking over a barrel of gunpowder. Long Chen had suffered a lot at the hands of that Ancient Shaman.


    The cold air on Long Chen¡¯s body became more intense. Snowkes floated around him and could freeze the entire space. He stared fixedly at Ou Yangming. ¡°You have the smell of my brother¡¯s blood on you. A blood debt can only be repaid with blood.¡± He did not ask for the reason nor did he try to understand what happened. As long as he was sure that the young fellow did it, the young fellow would have to die. Whether it was reasonable or not, he would not care.


    This was long Chen. He was overbearing and stubborn.


    If it were not for his personality, he would not have destroyed a small world and been exiled by the Dragons.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what happened?¡± Ou Yangming nced at him.


    ¡°What happened? Hmph, it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether I ask or not. Regardless of whether it¡¯s right or wrong, you have to die. I never find a reason to kill people. It¡¯s unnecessary trouble. Not only you, but all the people who are rted to you will be implicated.¡± Long Chen paused, his voice became colder as if it was mixed with ice shards.


    After a while, he continued, ¡°These people died because of you. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t get peace even after you die.¡±


    Hearing these words, the smile on Ou Yangming¡¯s face faded bit by bit. He took a step forward as if he was covered in ayer of frost, and he praised, ¡°The Dragons are indeed overbearing; you always implicate the 9 races. However, I really don¡¯t understand. Where did you get your confidence from? From your cultivation base as a Ruler?¡± His voice became louder, and the void was stirred. A domineering intent was contained in his voice as it swept out in all directions.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red hurriedly retreated.


    They knew that a battle of this level was not something they could participate in.


    If they were not careful, they might even be hit by the aftershocks of the battle and be heavily injured.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s center of gravity was lowered, and he soared into the air. He stomped hard and wherever his feet stepped, cracks appeared in the space. They were densely packed and interweaved into a. From afar, it looked like a piece of broken ss hanging in the sky.


    His speed had also reached a point where it was impossible for the naked eye to catch him. It was as if he had teleported.


    ¡°So fast!¡± Long Chen was shocked. He took 2 steps and got into a defensive stance.


    Hee was proud but since his opponent could kill a Ruler, he was sure that there was something extraordinary about him.


    Long Chen was a God-favored one. His mind was like a demon, and he would not underestimate his opponent. Even a lion would use its full strength to kill a rabbit, not to mention that his opponent was a horned dragon.


    Therefore, he put on a show just to test his opponent. After he got to the bottom of the situation, he would kill him in one strike.


    While Long Chen¡¯s thoughts were churning in his mind, his movements were not slow either. He took half a step back with his right foot. His strong body was agile, and he twisted his body and raised his right hand. He gently pushed it outwards, and a series of collision sounds gathered.


    Spiritual Qi exploded, suppressing the rumbling of thunder not far away.


    Long Chen staggered and took 3 steps back, his eyes full of solemnity.


    After this collision, he immediately confirmed that the young fellow was not inferior to him in terms of physical body regardless of his cultivation base. In fact, the fellow was much stronger than him.


    When Long Chen thought of this, his heart trembled.


    One had to know that the most powerful aspect of the Dragons and the Phoenixes was not their secret techniques but their physical bodies. Nheless, he was at a disadvantage at this moment when it came to physical strength. How could this not shock him?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me? Come on!¡± Ou Yangming snorted and turned his fist into a palm. He turned his body and drew an arc. He pped down from above, gathering spiritual Qi and pressing it toward Long Chen¡¯s neck. His killing intent surged at this time. If this attack was made, even a Ruler would not feel good.


    After all, Ou Yangming¡¯s physical strength was too terrifying.


    Long Chen merged his mental power into the universe and raised his left hand to block.


    At the same time, 9 spurs slid out from his right sleeve. These spurs were ck like ck gold. They were covered with strange patterns. With a careful look, they actually formed aplete white bone pattern. It was not very clear, but it could still be distinguished.


    Long Chen made a gesture with his right hand, and the patterns on the 9 spurs lit up as if they were being pulled toward Ou Yangming.


    He was certain that if the human in front of him had even the slightest bit of contempt, the spurs would definitely cause him to suffer a great loss. He might even have a chance of winning.


    This was because the 9 spurs were refined from the spines of 9 deceased Rulers. They were then nourished with blood essence for 100 years. They carried an indescribable peculiarity and had caused many Rulers to suffer a great loss.


    Long Chen gently rolled up his long sleeves, and the 9 spurs were like venomous snakes that hissed their tongues as they whistled toward Ou Yangming. They were aimed at his heart. The auras on them were deep and unfathomable, and murderous intent and resentment were entangled with each other. It was as if one was surrounded by evil spirits and found it difficult to break free.


    Ou Yangming also felt a faint sense of danger from the spurs. He hurriedly stopped his steps and attacks, where he defended instead.


    Long Chen sighed in his heart. ¡®What a pity.¡¯ He shook his head and muttered in his heart. ¡®What a sharp sense of smell. He¡¯s much stronger than many Rulers¡¯. In actuality, he had put on an act when he raised his left hand to block the attack. He wanted Ou Yangming to continue attacking and face the 9 spurs head-on. In this way, Long Chen could take advantage of the opportunity to find his opponent¡¯s weakness. Nevertheless, his efforts were in vain because the young fellow stepped back.


    ¡°Things will change if we dy this. Let¡¯s end this battle first.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face was as cold as ice.


    He flipped his wrist and took out an explosive arrow. This was obtained from the precious promise he made with Lil¡¯ Red.


    Ou Yangming drew in the air with his right hand, and a 1-meter-long horn bow condensed out of thin air. With a slight movement of his steps, he retreated and increased the distance between him and Long Chen. As he pulled the bowstring and shot the arrow, iparably majestic killing intent was released, and his Qi momentum was locked on to his target. In the blink of an eye, the astonishing arrow sessfully umted power and turned into a dazzling ray of light. Mists dispersed into the feather arrow and carved a white pattern on it. It was faintly discernible.


    An indomitable aura was emitted from Ou Yangming¡¯s body!


    Long Chen felt as if he was being targeted by a vicious beast from the primordial era. Every cell in his body began to tremble.


    There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®What... What kind of arrow is that?¡¯ His heart was filled with extreme fear. It was as if as long as this arrow was shot, he would die, and his path would disappear. He wouldpletely fall.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Ou Yangming pulled the bowstring. The explosive arrow let out a light ring. It was like a meteor that had shattered the starry sky. It carried a fiery red tail as it pounced toward Long Chen.


    The Qi momentums of the two had long been entangled together. There was no way for them to break free. Besides, this arrow was aimed at Long Chen¡¯s soul, so he could only face it head-on.


    It was the same explosive arrow but when it was shot from Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, it was absolutely different from when Lil¡¯ Red shot one. The difference in their powers was at least more than 10 times.


    The 9 spurs could not even block the arrow for a breath of time. They instantly turned into ashes and scattered in the air.


    Wherever the arrow passed, spiritual Qi reversed, and the world wailed. The mountain peak not far away copsed inch by inch. On a 3-kilometers-tall cliff, countless tiny holes appeared under this tyrannical aura. They copsed downward, and rocks pierced through the sky. Even in the big river that was 3 kilometers away, water shot up into the sky, revealing the riverbed at the bottom.


    Given that its momentum alone was so mighty, it was evident how powerful the arrow was.

 Chapter 1093 - Old Institutions Die Hard

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Old Institutions Die Hard</h4>


    The world copsed, and space shattered.


    ¡°Explode!¡± Ou Yangming uttered coldly when the exploding arrow was 33 meters away from Long Chen.


    Long Chen dared to threaten him with the people rted to him, hence he had to die. A dragon had inverse scales and would be furious if anyone touched them. Ou Yangming¡¯s inverse scales were his close ones. As long as someone thought about harming his close ones, no matter how high or low the person¡¯s status was, he would not be merciful. He would not hesitate to ughter gods and kill immortals, and he would kill those who had such a thought.


    This was Ou Yangming. He would do anything for his close ones.


    As his voice echoed, the explosive arrow seemed to be pulled by a mysterious force. It turned red, and a violent force spread out.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red quickly took out their Life-saving Suits. They looked at Long Chen with pity in their eyes.


    ¡°Rumble...¡± The entire space began to copse, and seven-colored light scattered in all directions.


    Long Chen gritted his teeth, and his muscr body shrank, looking more solid. At the same time, he tapped his interspatial bag and took out arge bell, enveloping himself within it.


    Thisrge bell was 10 meters tall, and it was engraved with mysterious characters. Every stroke looked like it had been left behind by a god or a demon, especially since there was ayer of ck light around the outside of the bell. It looked shocking.


    Nheless, under the destructive power of the exploding arrow, the light screen onlysted for 2 breaths before it shattered.


    All of a sudden, the mysterious characters on the bell emitted a ck light and blocked the destructive power outside.


    Ou Yangming let out a soft exmation. He looked surprised, and he thought to himself, ¡®That¡¯s a magic weapon that surpasses the Ancient Dragon Shield¡¯.


    It was very easy toe to this conclusion. One had to know that back then, the Ancient Dragon Shield had copsed when the Ruler self-exploded, but this bell forcibly blocked an equivalent power. It was evident that this bell was much stronger than the Dragon Shield.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, though he was surprised, it did not stop him from adding insult to injury.


    His left hand and right hand were joined together. His index finger and middle finger interlocked, forming a mysterious gesture. Without warning, he pushed forward, and Taotie¡¯s Devouring Power came out of his Dantian Lake, directlynding on the big bell. The Devouring Power burst out, and the words on the bell instantly dimmed as if they had lost their charm.


    ¡°No¡ª¡± The cry was shrill and full of resentment. It came from the inside of the big bell.


    Without the support of the mysterious characters, the big bell was torn apart by the storm in an instant.


    Long Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. His body quickly copsed, and his eyes were filled with despair. If eyes could kill, Ou Yangming would have died numerous times.


    With a booming sound, Long Chen¡¯s body copsed.


    After about 8 minutes, the world returned to peace. The mountains and rivers within 50 kilometers shattered, and life was extinguished.


    Even the thunder pool not far away became a little dim.


    A look of shock appeared in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes. Thest time he used the explosive arrow was at the bottom of the sea, so he did not have a clear feeling. This time, on the ground, he clearly knew how great the weapons he had in his hands were. They could destroy the world.


    The fur on Big Yellow¡¯s face was knitted together. When he thought about how he would be able to obtain explosive arrows after this mission ended, he felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart.


    Such treasures could be considered life-saving items. Naturally, the more one had, the better. Nobody wouldin about having too many of them.


    Ou Yangming looked at everything in front of him and felt that it was unreal.


    He cursed internally, ¡®This can¡¯t be. Judging from his strength in his fight against the Ancient Shaman, the power should¡¯ve only heavily injured him. How... How did he die?¡¯ He frowned in disbelief.


    With a sh of thought, he released his mental power, but the surroundings were all broken and dpidated walls. There were no signs of life.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Big Yellow and Ou Yangming had been together for the longest time, so he immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    Ou Yangming hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°I feel that the previous dragon powerhouse won¡¯t die so easily.¡±


    There was a reason he said it out loud; he wanted Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red to be more vignt. They were at the core of the Great Wide World. No one could be sure what they would encounter.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Big Yellow scanned the surroundings. It was full of gravel and dust.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not seem to mind. He jumped onto Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, given such a strong destructive power, even if the dragon powerhouse has a strong physical body, it¡¯s impossible for him to survive, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming took a breath and did not say anything.


    He used his mental power to search carefully. He was very meticulous and did not let go of any traces.


    After an hour, his fingers gently stroked his chin. ¡°Am I really being paranoid?¡± He nced at the thunder pool not far away, took a breath, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Being able to enter the heart of origins was an opportunity, and every moment was precious.


    As soon as he finished, he and the 2 beasts slowly walked forward.


    It was dusk, and the setting sun shone on Ou Yangming¡¯s long ck hair. The scene was otherworldly as if he was a deity walking in the mortal world.


    His face was like a calmke as he walked into the thunder pool.


    The sun quickly set but under the illumination of the lightning bolts that filled the sky, the surroundings were still as bright as day.


    At the spur of the moment, numerous ck light spots drilled out from the rubble. 1, 2... Countless of them. A gentle breeze blew past, and the ck spots quickly gathered, slowly transforming into the shape of a ck dragon.


    ck mists spread out from the pores of the ck dragon. After the mists spread out, it transformed into a human figure.


    It was Long Chen. His eyes were sinister and full of killing intent.


    He grinned and said coldly, ¡°What a cautious fe. I almost failed to deceive him.¡± His eyes were red. His right hand gently swept across his interspatial bag as he took out a bronze statue. His body trembled, and his heart ached.


    The bronze statue was emitting ck smoke and no longer had any charm.


    In fact, this was a skill that was simr to scapegoating. It could take injuries for him, but the only drawback was that it could only be used once.


    It was something that Long Chen had obtained after going through many dangers, but the life-saving method was no longer useful.


    Long Chen¡¯s Qi momentum burst forth, and he crushed the bronze statue in his hand into copper bits. He tilted his head and looked at the thunder pool with a sinister gaze. He sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you have another arrow like that. Next time, I¡¯ll surely skin you alive!¡± He had a reason for thinking this way. After all, the explosion of an explosive arrow was equivalent to the self-explosion of a Ruler. It could be considered one of the top life-saving techniques. If the young fellow had many of them, would that not be nonsense? How could it be possible!


    Having an arrow like that would probably be the result of good fortune that was umted throughout several lifetimes.


    In fact, if one were to really talk about it, the self-explosion of a Ruler would at most cause Long Chen to be heavily injured and lose his battle prowess.


    There was a reason Long Chen used the life-saving method so easily. Firstly, if he were to face the explosive arrow head-on, he would be heavily injured, and his battle prowess would be reduced to less than 10%. In that case, he would surely suffer continuous attacks. It would be hard to say if he could use his life-saving method then. Secondly, with the news of his death, he could sneak into the thunder pool andunch a sneak attack on Ou Yangming, killing him in one strike.


    Of course, the most important reason was that Ou Yangming was too decisive, so Long Chen did not even have the time to cut off his Qi.


    Even Long Chen expressions from before were carefully thought through.


    How much strength he used for his expressions, as well as the degree of anger and resentment shown were profound knowledge that he had grasped.


    Long Chen took a deep breath, stepped on the sand with his right foot, which was followed closely with his left foot. Every time he stepped out, the aura on his body became more ethereal as if it was hidden in the white light of the thunder pool. After 10 steps, his bodypletely disappeared.


    In the thunder pool, Ou Yangming protected Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red. With his strength at the moment, he was like walking on t ground in the pool.


    Speaking of which, Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation base was on par with Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red, but the difference in theirbat strengths was too great and could not bepared.


    Lil¡¯ Red looked around and said softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, if I can fathom thew of fire, will I be as powerful as you?¡± His eyes were bright. When he thought about how he could snatch the treasures of the Dragons with that level of cultivation, his body possessed endless power.


    One had to admit that this way of thinking was too extreme.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head. He gently grabbed a lightning arc and sensed it carefully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s voice was raised by a few degrees.


    Ou Yangming shifted his gaze to Lil¡¯ Red and exined with a smile, ¡°The heart of origins is vast and boundless, and it contained numerousws. Besides, Heaven¡¯s secrets have been concealed here. How can I know?¡± He spread out his hands with a helpless look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lil¡¯ Ming is only a top-grade Venerable One,¡± Big Yellow noted.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lil¡¯ Red looked over. His light-colored eyes were filled with killing intent as if he would attack the big yellow dog if there was a disagreement between them.


    Big Yellow immediately raised his head to look at the thunderclouds in the sky and did not dare to reply.


    He cursed himself for not having a good memory. ¡®How could I offend Lil¡¯ Red? Great, he has a grudge against me now¡¯.


    Ou Yangming watched all of this with a smile, and his eyes looked a little warm.


    Just as Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts were surging, an awe-inspiring saber-light appeared and shed down furiously from the top of his head.


    This saber-light was cold and decisive, and it was filled with an awe-inspiring coldness. It was extremely fast, and it was suffused with colorful light. The saber-light seemed to have be the only one in the world. As it spread, Long Chen¡¯s ice-cold voice resounded, ¡°Anatta Saber!¡±


    Anatta[1] Saber¡ªthe saber that was struck out was non-self. By fusing one¡¯s body with the saber, one could break an opponent¡¯s soul and cut off the opponent¡¯s body.


    The saber cut off the body while the Qi cut off the soul. It was incredibly terrifying. The twoplemented each other. Body techniques and dodges were useless in front of this saber.


    There was no way to dodge this saber, so Ou Yangming could only face it head-on.


    This was a move simr to the Big Avnche, but it was less overbearing and more treacherous.


    Furthermore, the timing of the saber was great. It was unexpected and also beyond reason. This also meant that it was difficult to guard against.


    Long Chen was confident that this saber would cause Ou Yangming to be severely injured. This was because this saber was his understanding of the path, and it was his unbreakable will.


    The saber-light pressed down, and various colors alternated. It was difficult to be grasped.


    Wherever it passed, thunders within 333 meters were cut in half, leaving a gap that was about 33 meters wide.


    Within the gap, even space was shattered, leaving only the awe-inspiring saber-light.


    [1] The Buddhist concept of ¡°non-self¡±.

 Chapter 1094 - Borrowing Power

    Chapter 1094: Borrowing Power


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Silence¡ªit was as if time had stopped.


    The thunder pool seemed to have been struck by an irresistible force. It was directly cut open by the saber. Only this awe-inspiring saber was left in the world.


    Anatta Saber¡ªthe saber that would be struck would be non-self. Everything would be destroyed.


    Big Yellow stood beside Ou Yangming. His eyes were dull. This vast and resolute saber-light was the only thing left in his eyes. There was not a single thought in his mind as it was nk. His body seemed to have been restrained by an invisible force. The blood in his body was attracted, and his fur was red.. Blood and Qi were emitted from his pores.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not have it any better than Big Yellow. His eyes were chaotic, and they revealed an infatuated look.


    It could be said that the saber contained a trace of the power ofws.


    Of course, the reactions of the 2 beasts were also within reason.


    After all, the sh was a sudden attack. It was within reason and not unexpected, and itprehended the essence of the great path. Moreover, although the cultivation bases of the 2 spirit beasts were infinitely close to that of a Ruler, there was still a natural chasm that was difficult to cross.


    The natural chasm was very difficult to cross. To the vast majority of beings, it was simply a peak that they would never be able to cross in their entire lives. There was no way for them to break through.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sh of light that was as sharp as a saber shed past.


    He took a step forward, and the energy in his body was mellow. He did not release it and continued to move forward instead.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body turned ck and white, and he kept on rotating. It looked like he was subverting his understanding. He raised his left hand and used the Yin mark of the great path of Yin and Yang to press down. The young fellow then drew a circr arc in front and like a crescent moon hanging in the sky, he pounced forward. His right hand flinched back and drew the Yang mark, then he raised his hand and held it up. It was like a round jade board, and it carried a hint of all things generating Yang.


    With that, a crescent moon and a round jade board flew forward with a bang.


    Long Chen did not seem to be worried at all when he saw such a grand scene. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°The great path of Yin and Yang¡ªI knew you¡¯d do this!¡± As soon as he finished, he waved his hand in the air. The saber-light flowed with a seven-colored light¡ªred, orange, yellow, and green... Layer byyer, the red slowly turned into orange, and yellow broke out from the green. The light changed every moment as if it contained all the colors from hell to heaven.


    This was his most powerful ability, and he would only use it without any holding back when facing his most powerful enemy.


    The changing light on the saber-light was mysterious and indescribable. The saber-light turned from real to fake in an unbelievable manner. It directly passed through the crescent moon and the round jade board like a mirage.


    When Ou Yangming saw this, his pupils shrank slightly. He rolled up his sleeves and sent Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red 3 kilometers away. With a sh of thought, he softly roared, ¡°Borrow!¡±


    It was only at this time that Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red came back to their senses. Their eyes were filled with shock and fear. Previously, the 2 beasts thought that with their small worlds, even if there was a gap between them and a Ruler, it would not be too big. Only when a Ruler made a move did they realize how foolish their previous thinking was. The gap between them and a Ruler was only half a step, but it was the distance between the ends of the earth and the sky. It was very difficult to cross.


    The 2 beasts secretly exchanged nces and saw the bitterness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, this was also because Long Chen¡¯s strength was too tyrannical and was much stronger than that of an ordinary Ruler.


    On the battlefield, the winds and clouds changed drastically.


    The word ¡°borrow¡± seemed to have the power of a ghost and a god. It was so heavy that it was capable of crushing a mountain and cutting off all eternity.


    When Ou Yangming¡¯s voice reverberated in all directions, a mass of mists condensed out of thin air and forcibly squeezed into everyone¡¯s sight. In an instant, they enveloped him within. The white mists were clear and transparent like a dense cloud of ss, and they gave off an ancient feeling as though they came from ancient times. This was the origin power of the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was borrowing the power of the poisonous pill¡¯s world to fight.


    It could be said that Ou Yangming had now reached the peak of his power since he was born.


    His right hand lightly pinched. He did it without being particr about the details as if he was casually scribbling. Consequently, the mists surrounding him seemed to have a spiritual essence as they scrambled to enter his meridians through his pores before entering his Dantian Lake.


    The aura on his body seemed to have no upper limit as he ascended to the sky with one step.


    ck electric arcs flickered on his skin, and a muffled sound was released. Numerous hurricanes were swirling around his body, tearing apart thunderbolts and stirring up the void. When his spiritual Qi surged in all directions, the space within 333 meters from him was filled with dense and fine cracks. Even the origin of thunder¡¯s power, which was about 30 kilometers away, began to tremble violently.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming raised both of his hands at the same time and pointed at the void.


    It seemed in, but there was hidden killing intent.


    The saber-light streaked across the sky. Wherever it passed, thunderbolts were shattered and turned into white threads. In just an instant, theypletely dissipated. This saber attack had already reached the level of great sess, and it contained a trace of thew of saber.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was calm, unperturbed, and unmoving like a mountain.


    He watched all of this calmly, forming a sharp contrast with the surging and resolute saber-light.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The Anatta Saber¡¯s sharp saber-light was torn apart inch by inch at once. A world-shaking explosion was heard like the sound of a yellow bell ringing in the thunder pool.


    Where the lighting in the thunder pool was slightly calmer, Big Yellow¡¯s face was ghastly pale.


    From what he could see, when Ou Yangming pointed at the air, an invisible tearing force seemed to appear in the thunder pool, condensing from all directions.


    With a gesture that was out of this world, he shattered the saber-light.


    It was aplete crushing force!


    After Ou Yangming borrowed the power of the poisonous pill¡¯s world, whether it was his power or his understanding of the path, he became stronger than Long Chen by half a level. Only then could he easily break the Anatta Saber.


    All of this seemed to have taken a long time to describe but in fact, from Long Chen¡¯s sneak attack with a saber-light breaking through the thunder pool, to Ou Yangming blocking Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red behind him then borrowing the power of the poisonous pill¡¯s world to raise his hand to counterattack... Everything happened in a sh and took less than a breath.


    Given the level of this fight, it was possible to decide the oue in an instant.


    Thunders rumbled non-stop, but Long Chen turned a deaf ear to them


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and his pupils contracted violently. He screamed, ¡°How¡¯s this possible!?¡±


    It was worth noting that the Anatta Saber could cut through one¡¯s body and soul with the saber. It was a first-ss technique among the Dragons, which had spread across the entire Great Wide World. It was something that couldpete with the Solitary Thought Skill. Who knew, it was easily broken by Ou Yangming, hence Long Chen was unwilling to believe it. After all, many Rulers had suffered a great loss to this move.


    No matter what, the other party would always suffer some minor injuries.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and rolled up his sleeves. He said in a low voice, ¡°No wonder I had a strange feeling before. It turns out that you used a cheat.¡± He deliberately paused for a moment. He raised his steps and took a step forward, crossing 333 meters in one step.


    His voice became arrogant as he continued, ¡°But so what? Little green insect, if I could kill you once, I can kill you twice!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Long Chen was furious.


    In just an instant, Long Chen calmed down again and said coldly, ¡°That arrow feather, which isparable to a Ruler¡¯s self-explosion, is rare in the world. Having one is a great opportunity, so I don¡¯t believe that you have a second one. Without such a treasure, what can a top-grade Venerable One do even if youprehended thews? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of a little ant like you?¡± These words were not only for Ou Yangming to hear.


    He was also hinting at himself. ¡®Regardless of how formidable a top-grade Venerable One is, how strong could he be? Could he turn this sky upside down?¡¯


    When Lil¡¯ Red heard those words, he exchanged a look with Big Yellow, and a strange expression appeared on his face.


    He thought, ¡®The exploding arrows are precious, but Lil¡¯ Ming is a master cksmith. As long as he has the materials, he can smith more of them. I don¡¯t have hundreds or thousands of them, but I still have around 10 of them.


    Lil¡¯ Red was very excited. He pressed on his interspatial bag.


    He muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this dragon powerhouse would be so wary of exploding arrows!¡± He began to regard the weapons as exceptionally precious, and he looked at Ou Yangming even more passionately. He would never forget that after their mission was over, the young fellow would refine a few more exploding arrows for him.


    The fur on Big Yellow¡¯s body stood on end, and he only felt that his mouth and tongue were dry. He clenched his ws tightly and muttered, ¡°Exploding arrows.¡±


    His Flying Knives Formation was tremendously powerful and could be used continuously.


    However, in terms of instantaneous burst, it was much inferior to the exploding arrows.


    After their mission was over, he would also be able to obtain the precious exploding arrows.


    Long Chen¡¯s cold voice echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears. Even so, the young fellow¡¯s attitude was neither warm nor hot. He looked handsome as if nothing in the entire Great Wide World could infuriate him. He looked as calm as ake, but thunderbolts were rumbling in his chest. The young fellow raised his right hand, then he hooked his finger at the position where the dragon powerhouse was standing and shouted, ¡°Come and fight!¡±


    His voice reverberated in all directions, suppressing the rumbling thunders. He was the only one in this world.


    A majestic aura swept out in all directions.


    Long Chen was silent. Instead of retreating, he advanced. He held a single saber in his hand and shed at Ou Yangming¡¯s head with a majestic momentum. It was fast, ruthless, and absolutely decisive. He did not probe at all.


    Ou Yangming sneered. His interspatial bag shed with a white light. Afterward, he was already holding the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly.


    His fingers tightened, and he turned around to draw a stunning circle before he swung it forward. His movements were smooth, and he did it in one breath.


    Sabers were known for their ferocity. Every saber had to leave no room for survival. Having said that, Long Chen¡¯s single de, which could split mountains and split seas and block all the heroes in the world, did not advance at all. The moment it collided with the Blood Spear Dragon yer, he felt a fierce force reversing, causing his body to tremble non-stop. It would be fine if that was all but at the same time, an intense aura surged over, making it impossible for him to escape.


    That said, not only was Long Chen not afraid, but he also had a vicious look on his face. Closebat was one of his fortes.


    Who knew, after just 2 moves, his expression changed drastically. He once again felt the power of Ou Yangming¡¯s physical body. It was too tyrannical, to the extent that it was shocking.


    Long Chen believed that if Ou Yangming took that step, it would be impossible for a Ruler to break through his defense. He took 2 deep breaths before he forcefully suppressed the shock in his heart.

 Chapter 1095 - Absorb Thunderbolts

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Absorb Thunderbolts</h4>


    The world suddenly fell into silence. Even the rumbling thunder pool quieted down. Lightning arcs flickered on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. His muscles were like dragons, full of explosive power.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh!¡± He took a step forward, crossed his long spear, and struck forward. Without using any skill, this move was purely using power. After the 20 breaths of confrontation, the Qi momentums of him and Long Chen had intertwined together. Even if they wanted to retreat, it would be impossible. Under the traction of the air, once either of them decided to retreat, they would be faced with continuous blows and might even be defeated.


    Long Chen gritted his teeth and uttered in a ruthless cold voice: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    The spiritual power in his Dantian Lake boiledpletely. Hundreds of cyclones were rotating at the same time. Using his mental power as a bridge, he transformed the spiritual power into physical power, where they converted into each other. At this moment, every cell in his body seemed to have be an independent entity, capable of evolving all living things in the world. They had endless mysteries, and ck mes wereing out of every pore.


    At the same time, Long Chen raised a slender finger. His finger was as white as an onion. It did not look like a man¡¯s, but rather like the finger of a graceful girl. Nheless, few people knew that the finger was covered in blood and plenty of innocent souls. It was simply the most terrifying thing in the world.


    The finger was raised in front of his forehead, and it was suddenly pressed down at the center of his eyebrows. The action was gentle, but it carried a strange and inexplicable sense of beauty.


    This movement was not fast but no matter how hard one tried, one would not be able to see it clearly. It was as if that finger had broken through the boundaries of time and distance and reached an unimaginable magical realm, making one feel intimidated.


    In the blink of an eye, 2 drops of blood essence flew out from the center of Long Chen¡¯s eyebrows and merged with his spiritual power into his flesh and blood.


    A power that could destroy all things burst out from Long Chen¡¯s body. This was an ultimate physical power.


    Even the single de in his hand was filled with a ck and red blood mist.


    A single de versus a long spear!


    ¡°Boom!¡± The entire space shook after the collision. Especially where the single de and long spear collided, the space cracked open, revealing a darkness that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Many small cyclones condensed out of thin air and devoured all the thunderbolts within 333 meters.


    The power of this attack was terrifying.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s Qi and blood in his body were upside down. Every cell and every inch of his skin began to shake violently, but he did not take a single step back. The red light in his eyes intensified.


    Long Chen was even more seriously injured. His Qi and blood were retrograde, and all of his internal organs were shifted. He took more than 10 steps back, and every step he took was apanied by a hurricane. Wherever his feetnded, web-like cracks appeared in the space, densely interweaving with each other. From afar, it looked like more than 10 indescribably huge spider webs were intertwined together, forming an irregr curve.


    This indescribable scene was simply shocking.


    Big Yellow forcefully exhaled the turbid air in his chest and said in astonishment, ¡°How did Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s physical strength be so strong?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red did not look away. A battle of this level was a great fortune for him. After all, this was a life or death battle for a Ruler. Moreover, Long Chen was much stronger than ordinary Rulers. He was only slightly weaker than Rulers who hadprehendedws. As for Ou Yangming, he was only a top-grade Venerable One but whether it was hisprehension ofws or his strength, he was not inferior to Long Chen.


    Otherwise, Ou Yangming could not have forced Long Xiao to self-explode without having the chance to send a message.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡± Big Yellow was somewhat displeased. The horns on his forehead flickered with a dim light, expressing his indignation.


    Lil¡¯ Red nced at him casually. He did not intend to argue with Big Yellow. He pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Do you still remember what happened before Lil¡¯ Ming broke through the sky?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Big Yellow tilted his head and blinked.


    Lil¡¯ Red rolled his eyes and snorted. ¡°He got the inheritance of the Upper Tribtions. I don¡¯t understand what that means, but it must be rted to this.¡±


    Indeed, that was the truth, but Lil¡¯ Red did not know that it was not just getting that inheritance. Instead, Ou Yangming hadbined the bloodlines of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions. The Dragons and the Phoenixes had dominated the Great Wide World for 10,000 years. The Bloodline Powers were noble and tyrannical. Needless to say, the Upper Tribtions had been indestructible since ancient times. They used the blood essence of their entire race to condense the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin, which was indestructible.


    The fusion of the 3 bloodlines had created a monster like Ou Yangming.


    A thoughtful look appeared in Big Yellow¡¯s eyes. He clenched his together and said internally, ¡®Power...¡¯


    At this moment, he yearned for power. He hoped that he could fight alongside Ou Yangming instead of watching from the side. This did not mean that he was not strong. It was just that the opponents that the young fellow had met were all Rulers, thus the big yellow dog¡¯s cultivation base at the moment was indeed not enough.


    Long Chen used all his strength to stabilize his body and waved the single saber in his hand. His mind was already filled with anxious emotions.


    The physical body of the human powerhouse in front of him had once again refreshed his imagination. He could only use the word ¡°abnormal¡± to describe it.


    Now that their Qi momentums had fused together, it would be even harder to escape than ascend to the heavens. There was no other way except to face each other head-on.


    Long Chen let out a long howl. All the thunderbolts within 50 kilometers reversed, the space shattered, and life forces were extinguished. His body expanded without a limit, and he turned into a 3-kilometers long ck dragon that coiled up.


    His body was covered with the most mysterious ck color, suppressing the light from the thunder pool.


    When Long Chen swung his sharp ws forward, the space within 3 kilometers in front of him seemed to have been shed by a sharp bone knife, leaving fine and dense marks. It shattered inch by inch, crushing toward Ou Yangming.


    At this point, the two of them were enraged.


    Blood shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He gripped his long spear tightly and shouted coldly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve ughtered a dragon, what¡¯s the harm in killing another one!¡±


    He was over 2 meters tall, and his figure was slender. Compared to this 3-kilometers-long giant dragon, he was indescribably small. It was like a piece of crushed stonepared to a 3-kilometers-tall mountain. Nevertheless, his aura was not weak at all. In fact, it was even a few times stronger. His aura was as majestic as the sea and was unfathomable.


    Not only did he not retreat, but he also took the initiative to attack. His long spear smashed toward the dragon¡¯s ws.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The two collided, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer started to shake slightly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body also trembled a little. The Qi and blood in his body surged, and his pupils shrank. He thought to himself, ¡®The Dragons¡¯ physical bodies are indeed powerful!¡¯ He grinned and forcefully swallowed the blood in his throat.


    Long Chen felt a powerful force m into his body. His 3-kilometers-tall body was directly blown away. The scales that were as hard as refined iron were covered with wounds and shattered into pieces.


    The dragon powerhouse was panicking. There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡®This... Is he really a human? This kind of physical strength is too abnormal.¡¯


    He originally thought that after he transformed into his true form, he would be able to crush the Venerable Onepletely.


    This was also his greatest trump card for daring to engage in closebat and link his Qi momentum. Now, he realized in despair that the physical strength of this human powerhouse in front of him had exceeded his imagination. The young fellow did not look like a human at all. Instead, he looked like... A ferocious beast from ancient times. No, the Ancient Shamans.


    Once, twice...


    As time passed, Ou Yangming borrowed the power of the poisonous pill¡¯s world to beat Long Chen until he was forced to retreat.


    Each attack made the powerhouse standing at the top of the pyramid of the Great Wide World suffer unspeakably.


    Long CHen¡¯s dragon scales were covered with dense marks as if they could crumble at any time.


    The blood dripping from the sky dyed half of the thunder pool red.


    He was forced into a desperate situation!


    Big Yellow narrowed his eyes and nced at Lil¡¯ Red. He chuckled and said, ¡°If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before this dragon powerhouse is killed here.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red pped his wings and took a deep breath. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect Lil¡¯ Ming to already have this kind of strength less than a year after he arrived in the Great Wide World. His progress is too fast.¡± His eyes flickered with a bright light, and he was eager to try. He had made up his mind that he would not let Ou Yangming widen the gap between them. Otherwise, when would he be able to realize the great wish in his heart?


    ¡®Snatch... Pfft, borrow!¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s right foot lightly stepped on the Yin position while his left foot lightly stepped on the Yang position. His Qi momentum was firmly wrapped around Long Chen, making it difficult for him to escape.


    All of a sudden, an aura of destruction appeared in his mind.


    This aura of destruction was very faint, but it made all the hair on Ou Yangming¡¯s body stand up as if he was sitting on pins and needles. Every pore on his body was emitting cold air. He thought to himself, ¡®Could it be that he wants to die together with me?¡¯ As soon as this thought arose, he suppressed it. He had once forced Long Xiao to self-explode, but he did not feel this kind of fear.


    After thinking for a moment, he swung his white sleeve backward and pped Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red about 33 kilometers away.


    The 2 beasts were too weak, and the scale of victory was already tilted in his direction. As long as he added another straw, it would be enough to crush Long Chen. At this time, if he let the dragon powerhouse take advantage of this loophole, his gains would not make up for his losses.


    Just as Ou Yangming was pondering, a sudden change urred. Long Chen grinned, and his eyes seemed to contain a blood-red world. His voice seemed toe from the underworld, and it was bone-chilling. ¡°Even if I die, I want you to die with me!¡± He had fought with the young fellow twice so at this point, he knew that it would be impossible for him to escape unscathed.


    Before his voice was gone, Long Chen opened his mouth that could swallow mountains and suck seas. He took a deep breath, and the entire thunder pool shook at the same time.


    It was as if a mysterious force had been frozen in the air. In an instant, it turned into a vortex that could swallow all things. From the outside to the inside, it became more solid. In a domineering manner, it sucked in all the thunderbolts within 33 kilometers. Every inch of his skin was shing with lightning, giving him a holy feeling.


    Sparks appeared in Long Chen¡¯s eyes. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake was boiling. Wisps of the Qi surged outwardyer byyer.


    The Dantian Lake in his body seemed to have turned into a huge furnace. Spiritual Qi kept copsing and contracting.


    At the same time, his spiritual power and even his soul were burning.


    The skeleton that covered his whole body was burning like an ck branch.


    It blended with every inch of his flesh and blood like an ink painting. His body was like a huge furnace that wanted to burn everything.

 Chapter 1096 - Die With a Remaining Grievance

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Die With a Remaining Grievance</h4>


    The destructive aura on Long Chen¡¯s body grew stronger. It even caused the sky to distort. It was iparably terrifying.


    Soon after, thew he hadprehended also started to burn. A violent and destructive aura spread out in all directions.


    Long Chen¡¯s face revealed a look of either relief orfort. 2 streams of blood flowed out from the corners of his eyes. He pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Die, die!¡± His 3-kilometers-long dragon body swelled up and became more malevolent and enormous. It was like an inting rubber ball, and it could explode at any moment.


    He was a Ruler. He could die, but he could not lose.


    Especially losing to a top-grade Venerable One. This was even more unbearable than being killed.


    At this moment, Long Chen¡¯s gaze towards Ou Yangming was filled with hatred. If looks could kill, the young fellow would definitely be riddled with holes and die a horrible death.


    ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was urgent, and a rarely seen expression of panic appeared on his face. He could sense Long Chen¡¯s intense malice.


    He forcefully stopped and put away the Dragon ter.


    The 2 beasts saw that the situation was not good and nimbly put on their Life-saving Suits. They mobilized the powers of the Small Dragons¡¯ World and the Small Phoenixes¡¯ World and quickly retreated.


    ¡°Retreat? Can you retreat? This is not only the self-explosion of my Dantian Lake but also burning the fruit of aw. Using the power of thunder to push this power to its peak, no matter how strong your physical body is, you¡¯ll die without a doubt. Hahaha!¡± This voice came out from the ball of burning mes. It was an indescribable madness and determination. This was Long Chen. He did things by hook or by crook, but he still had the pride of a Ruler.


    ¡°Explode!¡± He roared loudly with a hint of unwillingness.


    As soon as he finished, his Dantian Lake glowed with multicolored light, and his spiritual Qi surged.


    A crazy feeling came from his body. He would rather die than lose. Even if he had to die, he would drag Ou Yangming along with him.


    Long Chen did not know that his thoughts at this moment were exactly the same as what Long Xiao had thought when he self-exploded.


    ¡°Rumble...¡±


    This sound was like the most intense sound that came from the beginning of chaos. It was also like the unwilling wail of the destruction of all things. Immediately after, a grey storm that could be seen with the naked eye with Long Chen as the core reverberated in all directions. Wherever it passed, thunderbolts, space, and even time copsed, revealing a color that was difficult to describe in the chaos. It was as if it had been disintegrated.


    Even for the destructive power contained within the roar, if it was heard by powerhouses below top-grade Venerable One, they would be pulled into reincarnation.


    3 meters, 33 meters, 333 meters...


    Everything was destroyed!


    Ou Yangming looked at the grey storm and shook his head. He sneered. ¡°You want to die together with me? Dream on!¡±


    As Ou Yangming secretly mobilized the power of his physical body, he tapped his interspatial bag at the same time. In the blink of an eye, he had put on his Life-saving Suit. A mysterious rune instantly lit up, suppressing the light from the thunder pool and spreading in all directions, interweaving into a silk. There was softness within hardness, and hardness within softness at the same time. This was something that the young fellow had specially developed after seeing Long Xiao self-explode. The name of the suit was not elegant, but it had a great effect against self-explosion. After all, he still had lingering fear in his heart when he recalled the previous experience.


    With a ¡°crack¡±, the destructive power washed over the Life-saving Suit like a tide.


    The set of magic weapons trembled non-stop, and a crack actually appeared. There was a faint sign of them copsing, and Ou Yangming hurriedly spat out a mouthful of blood essence.


    The mysterious runes on the Life-saving Suit shone brightly and dissolved the destructive power bit by bit.


    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± This voice was vicious and resounding.


    ¡°Hmph, I told you earlier that if you want to perish together with me, it¡¯s no different from a fool¡¯s dream.¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    ¡°No...¡± Long Chen screamed shrilly and cursed Ou Yangming. After 10 breaths, his voice became weaker. Even his soul was burned, but he did not even hurt the young fellow at all. He died with a remaining grievance.


    Of course, this did not mean that the Life-saving Suit could withstand a full-powered attack from a Rule.


    It was just that the special nature of this equipment set could dissolve the destructive power of self-explosion.


    At this time, Ou Yangming did not know that this equipment, together with the explosive arrows, would shine brilliantly on the battlefield in the future, causing the major races in the chaos to shudder in fear.


    After 100 breaths, the world returned to peace.


    With Long Chen¡¯s self-explosion as the core, a bottomless pit that was tens of kilometers deep appeared out of thin air in the thunder pool.


    The reason it was only tens of kilometers deep and not hundreds of kilometers deep was that Long Chen had concentrated the power of the self-explosion within this area as he wanted to drag the young fellow and 2 beasts to perish together with him. Otherwise, the destructive power of this self-explosion would surely be several times greater than that of Long Xiao. There were 3 reasons. Firstly, Long Chen¡¯s strength was more than a level greater than Long Xiao¡¯s. Secondly, before the self-explosion, he had devoured countless thunderbolts. This was like adding a catalyst to a chemical medicine, causing a qualitative change. Lastly, it was his personality. He had once massacred an entire world. His soul was filled with endless violence, so the power of his self-explosion was even greater.


    Ou Yangming let out a long breath. With a flip of his wrist, he put away his Life-saving Suit.


    With a stride, hended beside Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red.


    At this moment, the Life-saving Suits on the 2 beasts were full of cracks. The cracks were thin and dense, criss-crossing with each other. With a gentle blow of the cold wind, they turned into white powder and scattered in all directions. Fortunately, the 2 beasts were outside the core area of the self-explosion. They were only slightly injured and would recover after a few days of recuperation.


    Big Yellow grinned and revealed a mouthful of white teeth. He said in horror, ¡°The self-explosion of a Ruler is too fearsome!¡± He would never forget such violent and destructive power for the rest of his life. If it were not for the Life-saving Suit, he would have died a horrible death.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes also revealed a hint of fear as he nodded as well.


    Ou Yangming tucked his hair behind his ear. His white clothes were as white as snow as he added, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak.¡± If it were any other time, he would not say such a thing. Despite that, after seeing the Life-saving Suits copse and the 2 beasts being injured, he felt that the beasts were being toocent, thus they needed to be spurred on. Only when they became stronger could they deal with all kinds of dangers.


    Big Yellow looked around and smiled embarrassedly. He did not say anything.


    Lil¡¯ Red raised his head and looked at the thunderbolts that kept falling. He smiled faintly but did not say anything too. The 2 beasts were going to pretend to be dumb.


    Ou Yangmingughed bitterly. He tapped Big Yellow¡¯s forehead and berated, ¡°You!¡±


    Not only was Big Yellow not angry, but he also enjoyed it very much. Deep down, he was very happy.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes actually revealed a trace of envy that was difficult to detect.


    Speaking of which, among the 4 spirit beasts, Big Yellow had the deepest rtionship with Ou Yangming and was the most unrestrained. Following that was Lil¡¯ Red. As for King Kong and the goshawk, while the young fellow regarded them as brothers, due to the existence of the contracts, there was an indelible grudge between them.


    The young fellow and the 2 beasts walked in the thunder pool for a long time. They were close to digging the pool until they reached the bottom of it, but they still could find the origin of lightning.


    After walking for a while, Ou Yangming sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The 2 beasts naturally would not refute him. They walked side by side with him and headed into the distance.


    It was also on this day that another Ruler was forced to self-explode his Dantian Lake by a top-grade Venerable One. No matter how big one¡¯s heart was, one would never have thought of such a soul-stirring plot. Now, it really happened. What was even more terrifying was that the Venerable One was unharmed. This was simply a myth and was unprecedented.


    Indeed, that was the truth. Even if one traced back to ancient times, Ou Yangming was still a character who had the power to suppress the rest of the world. A top-grade Venerable One who could escape from the hands of a Ruler was already rare, not to mention that he could force a powerhouse of that level to self-explode. The young fellow could be considered the most brilliant top-grade Venerable One in history. Even if Feng Ling, Taotie, and Xu Aoran were top-grade Venerable Ones, there would only be one oue if they met Ou Yangming, and that was that they would be crushed.


    Feng Lin stepped on the fallen leaves, and he casually nced at Ou Yangming¡¯s profile.


    He thought to herself, ¡®If Grandpa knew that Lil¡¯ Ming could force a Ruler to self-explode, what would his expression be like?¡¯ Thinking of that, his beautiful eyes lit up, and his heart was filled with a strong sense of evil. He knew Feng Mu was a strong warrior who was unperturbed and had not shown a look of surprise for thousands of years.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be surprised this time!¡± He muttered softly, and a bright smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Ou Yangming cast a sidelong nce at Lil¡¯ Red.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s gaze was a little evasive, and he drooped his head.


    Ou Yangming swayed his body and looked at Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s beautiful fur with a meaningful look. He did not point him out. He was dressed in white clothes like snow and had a handsome face. He stood there with a smile as if he was an immortal floating in the wind.


    After a while, Lil¡¯ Red raised his head.


    He looked at Ou Yangming and swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth, but he kept looking around.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t stutter.¡± Ou Yangming grabbed the little red bird in his hand and scolded him with a smile.


    Lil¡¯ Red shrunk his head and said with a serious look, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, do you think there¡¯s an afterlife? Is there really hell?¡± After saying that, he looked at Ou Yangming with a burning face. He had once asked Feng Mu about this question, but the old man pointed to the sky and ordered him to leave. Big Yellow also pricked up his ears and looked over, afraid that he would miss a single detail.


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a moment before he responded softly, ¡°I believe there is.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lil¡¯ Red twisted his body and tilted his head as he asked.


    ¡°Really.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Before he could finish his, he continued, ¡°Taking Long Chen as an example, I don¡¯t know what he did, but the resentment on his body is too strong, and it¡¯s constantly eroding his fate. Even if the Dragons are God-favored ones and are blessed by Heaven and Earth, they can¡¯t withstand the wear and tear of resentments. Without the fate of Heaven and Earth, they¡¯ll naturally end up miserable.¡± When he said this, for some reason, he thought of the inheritance of the Upper Tribtions, as well as the coffin.


    The karma was too big like a time bomb that could explode at any time.


    A thoughtful look appeared in Big Yellow¡¯s eyes, and he asked, ¡°That dragon powerhouse self-exploded along with his soul. Was he afraid of going to hell?¡±


    ¡°Hell?¡± Ou Yangming did not answer but carefully pondered this word.


    After a moment, he replied, ¡°For such a person, it¡¯s just moving deeper into hell. There¡¯s not much difference. Perhaps...¡± HGe paused for a moment and looked into the distance. Looking at the blue sky, he softly muttered, ¡°Perhaps it was for thest bit of conscience left in his heart.¡±

 Chapter 1097 - The Shaman Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 1097: The Shaman Tribe</h4>


    It was also when Ou Yangming was talking to Big Yellow, in the sky above a blood-colored forest, plenty of blood and Qi flowed down from the sky. They spun rapidly and gathered to form a vortex that was as long as a snake.


    From afar, it looked like a 333-meters-long snake was standing upside down above the red forest. There was even a faint red glow shining below the vortex. All the spirit beasts that touched the vortex had their blood essences in their flesh, bones, and marrow, as well as the spiritual Qis in their dantian, sucked dry in an instant. They ended up turning into dried carcasses and fell on the red ground below the vortex. The scene was shocking.


    The world was silent. Feng Xinxiao slowly walked forward and broke a dead branch on the ground. A rustle was heard from under his foot.


    All of a sudden, pure blood and Qi surged out from the sky and entered his body through the top of his head.


    His eyes were bloodshot. Other than the color of blood, there was nothing else in his eyes. They looked like 2 worlds filled with ughter. To him, it did not make any difference where he was. Wherever he was, it was 18 levels of hell.


    A blood-red light shed in his eyes, and the sky was painted red. He pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°The killing intent of a Ruler? It¡¯s really powerful. I wonder whose it is.¡± He narrowed his eyes as cracking sounds came from his body. Sharp spurs grew all over his body, especially on the top of his head. They looked like bone sabers that had just been soaked in fresh blood.


    He only opened his eyes slowly after a full 10 breaths.


    After a chuckle, he casually pressed his hand toward the vortex in the sky above the red forest.


    In an instant, the snake-like vortex disintegrated and turned into bloody mists that slowly dissipated.


    Feng Xinxiao looked into the distance. Nobody knew what he was thinking but suddenly, a crazy and brutal aura swept out in all directions with him as the center.


    Greed, selfishness, anger, delusion, desire... All kinds of negative emotions were contained within. Wherever the bizarre aura swept out, the brilliance in the eyes of countless living beings faded away. The blood essences in their bodies rushed straight to their minds, and they fell to the ground with a bang. Blood lights stirred the quiet sky into pieces and twirled around Feng Xinxiao, and they were devoured by him.


    At every moment, hisprehension of thew of ughter increased at an inconceivable speed. He was attaining his path through ughter.


    After about 8 minutes, the pair of blood-red eyes withdrew from the distance.


    With a sh of thought, Feng Xinxiao secretly adjusted his Qi momentum, gathered his Qi, and exhaled. The spiritual Qi in his chest and abdomen slowly shrank. He gently exhaled a mouthful of blood mists. The blood mists revolved non-stop as if they had turned into a deep ck hole. Circle after circle, they swept up the sky, stirring up a red gale.


    Grass, trees, spirit beasts, mountain rocks...


    After being swept up by the red gale, everything turned into grey lights.


    Even spirit beasts that were top-grade Venerable Ones were the same. They could only watch helplessly as the red whirlwind approached them, tearing their bodies into crisscrossing cracks. They were like ceramic cups that had been smashed into pieces, forcefully sticking together. In an instant, not a single sound was made, and their souls were scattered. This was the power of thew of ughter. With just a thought, one could shatter the souls of the mighty figures that were suppressing an area.


    If the path of Yin and Yang was said to be mysterious and unfathomable...


    Thew of ughter was like demons and gods repulsion, where nobody would dare to get involved.


    Feng Xinxiao had a satisfied look on his face as he nodded. It was obvious that he was pleased with this result. He raised his head and looked toward the east, then he coldly said, ¡°Back then, I lost a move to you. Now, I want to win it back. I want to kill you to attain my path, I want to attain perfection in thew of ughter, and I want to rule the Dragons and the Phoenixes and aplish great things.¡± At this moment, the wild desire hidden deep within his heart grew from a withered yellow weed into a towering green tree that was dripping with verdant drops.


    After walking for an unknown time, a tribe appeared within his perception.


    ¡°Not bad¡ªas expected of the heart of origins. Such a small tribe actually has a Ruler?¡± Feng Xinxiao lifted his shoulder strap, and a red light shed in his eyes. He lightly licked his lips, and a solidified killing intent spread out, causing the winds and clouds to surge in the sky. Red clouds scattered and gathered, gathered and dispersed.


    His eyes lit up, and a red cloud condensed out of thin air and moved down.


    In the sky, the red cloud flew up and down. In just an instant, the sky was filled with red.


    The color of the cloud was deeper than fresh blood. It faintly gave off an odd feeling. Layer by the pressure was getting stronger. A majestic pressure that made one¡¯s heart palpitate descended from the red cloud.


    Thunderbolts rumbled, and the world fell into silence.


    ¡°Who is it? Who is it that¡¯s targeting our tribe?¡± An old man sitting cross-legged under a tree opened his eyes, which seemed to contain a deep starry sky. A pressure unique to Rulers swept in all directions. He looked at the condensed red cloud with a grave expression.


    ¡°n Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± A man in a beast robe walked to the old man¡¯s side and asked softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± The old man stood up as a look of bewilderment shed in his eyes.


    In his heart, he wondered, ¡®Could it be that the surrounding tribes are targeting us?¡¯ Just as this thought appeared in his mind, he negated it. Given that the powerhouse could controlw and change the celestial phenomenon with his will, he must be rarely seen in the heart of origins. Not a single one of such powerhouses existed within several 50,000 kilometers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on then?¡± The old man frowned deeply. He could not understand it no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°n Master, what should we do now?¡± The beast-robed man only felt a pressure pressing down on his shoulders, and he looked worried.


    The old man stroked his chin with his aged fingers. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Open the Big Mountain-guarding Formation and quickly escape with our n members.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The beast-robed man bowed.


    ¡°Escape? Can you escape?¡± Feng Xinxiao had a yful look on his face. He raised his hand and pressed it into the air. With that, streaks of red thunderbolts came crashing down from the thunderclouds like a torrential downpour. They were dense and urgent, covering the sky and the sun.


    On the other hand, the Ruler, who was known as the n master, flipped his wrist, and a palm-sized stone statue flew out. It grew with the wind. Upon closer inspection, it was a half-human and half-beast monster.


    The stone statue was heavy, and it gave people a feeling like they were facing a mountain.


    On the ground, many runic nodes formed a circr formation, enveloping the entire tribe.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Feng Xinxiao let out a soft exmation. His voice was calm and indifferent but when the old man heard it, it was like thunder on drynd, directly causing blood to flow out of his 7 orifices. In just an instant, the grey robe on the old man¡¯s body was soaked in fresh blood as if he had been fished out of a pool of blood.


    The thunderbolts that were as fine as rain shattered the stone statue in less than 100 breaths.


    With that, the entire tribe became and of peril.


    1 ce, 2 ces...


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s understanding of thew of ughter was getting deeper.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    The heart of origins was mysterious and vast. No one knew what it contained or what secrets it had.


    This was the most mysterious and difficult ce to describe in the Great Wide World. The tribes that could survive here were all powerful. No matter what, they had to have several Rulers to oversee them or it would be impossible for them to live and reproduce here.


    It was worth noting that thew of the jungle was the main theme of this world. This would not change no matter how many years had passed.


    The so-called fairness only existed in the hands of the strong. If one was not strong, it would be a joke to talk about fairness.


    In the far east of the heart of origins, it was known as the corner of the sea and the edge of the sky. It was surrounded by 3 towering peaks. The 4 seasons were like spring all year round, and the weather was pleasant. Furthermore, the spiritual Qi there was dense. Even among the many blessednds in the hearts of origins, it could be ranked at the top.


    The sun was bright and beautiful, and a gentle breeze blew across thend, stirring up the leaves and branches.


    In the middle of the 3 towering peaks was a small vige. There were only 100 houses, but the houses were much taller than the ones in the small courtyards of ordinary farmers. They were at least 20 to 23 meters tall. No matter how one looked at them, they gave people a different feeling.


    A clear stream passed through the vige and extended into the distance.


    Beside the stream, a dignified and strong child was quietly staring at the stream. He was only 6 or 7 years old, but he was tall and had broad shoulders. He was much taller than the average human. In particr, there was a faint star mark between his eyebrows. If one were to look closely, the dim star mark was exactly the same as the ones between the eyebrows of the Ancient Shamans in the Long River of Time.


    All of a sudden, the boy moved. His body was flexible like a gust of wind or a sword feather.


    He raised his hand and grabbed a spirit fish from the water. He held it in his hand, and his eyes were filled with joy. They looked pure and simple, so pure that it made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    At the spur of the moment, a voice came from a room as someone pretended toin, ¡°All things have spirits. Du Lingxuan, aren¡¯t you going to let the fish go?¡± The voice was a little old, but it seemed amiable. Just by listening to the voice, one could imagine that it must havee from a kind-looking old man who had seen through the vicissitudes of the world.


    Du Lingxuan rolled his eyes and deliberately shook his head.


    He responded pretentiously, ¡°Fine, fine. Heaven has the virtue of living well. Since cultivation isn¡¯t easy, I¡¯ll let you live this time.¡± After saying that, he threw the struggling spirit fish into the water, wore his straw sandals, then pushed the door open and entered the house with light steps.


    It was still daytime, but a golden oilmp was lit in the house. What was even stranger was that the fire inside was also golden in color.


    Next to the oilmp, an old man with a white beard was sitting on a wooden stool.


    He was holding a bamboo stick in his hand. His body swayed slightly, and he gently lifted the wick of themp. The light of the oilmp immediately became much brighter. It was golden and bright as if it could dispel the cold and bring light. The old man¡¯s figure was reflected on the window as he swayed. At this moment, the wick emitted a hissing sound as it split into 3. Though the oilmp was not extinguished, it had be much dimmer.


    The old man¡¯s wrinkly hand shook and stopped in mid-air.


    After a full 10 breaths, the old man withdrew his suspended hand. He ced the bamboo stick down and gently rubbed the space between his eyebrows, then he said in a low voice, ¡°The wick has split into 3; it¡¯s a bad omen. This time, I¡¯m afraid something big will happen...¡± As he said this, he rolled up his sleeves. 6 turtle shells covered with runes fell and spun on the table. The unusual runes on them kept jumping around.


    ¡°As the elder of the Shaman Tribe, I, Du Xie, will sacrifice 100 years of my life to pry the great path of life. Activate!¡±

 Chapter 1098 - Guest

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Guest</h4>


    Du Xie¡¯s voice, which was filled with the vicissitudes of life, reverberated in the small room. Du Lingxuan¡¯s eyes did not blink as he stared at the old man with curiosity.


    When the voice reverberated, the world fell silent. Only the seemingly unremarkable action was left.


    The old man raised his right hand, and his old and withered fingers grabbed at the air. In the blink of an eye, the turtle shells that were covered with runes were squeezed in his palm.


    Following that, the lights emitted by the runes on the turtle shells faded, and a faint yellow light appeared. It was slightly dpidated as if it could crumble at any moment, but there was also a mysterious and indescribable transcendence intent that reverberated in the air.


    ¡°Pry!¡± As the old man spoke, the 6 turtle shells began to shake violently as if they were supported by a mysterious force. They quietly hung in the air, emitting a faint yellow light.


    The old man waved both his hands outward at the same time. His eyes were like a sea of stars. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually... The sign of a great cmity approaching.¡±


    With a casual wave of his long sleeve, the 6 turtle shells disappeared into thin air.


    Du Lingxuan¡¯s expression was slightly grave. He asked softly, ¡°What great cmity?¡±


    The old man¡¯s finger gently tapped on the center of his eyebrows, and he cursed, ¡°You want to ask about astrology and divination before you¡¯ve even matured. Some divinations can¡¯t be said. Once you say something you shouldn¡¯t, the sky will change drastically. Winter thunderbolts will sound in the summer, and red mists will appear in the sky, indicating that something bad is about to happen. Divination is a heaven-defying act. It¡¯s all about not saying everything by saying half and hiding half. Besides, it can¡¯t be donepletely so as to not burn all the bridges.¡±


    Du Lingxuan nodded as if he understood something, but he did not continue asking.


    All of a sudden, a series of urgent knocks could be heard on the door.


    Du Lingxuan chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and open the door.¡± His voice was still echoing, but he had taken a big step and slid out. He arrived at the wooden door and carefully opened it.


    With a creak, the door opened, but only a tiny bit of sunlight scattered in.


    This was because a giant of 10 meters tall had blocked the wooden doorpletely. His skin was rough, and his profile was distinct. There were 3 faint star marks between his eyebrows, but they could not bepared to the ones on the Ancient Shamans, so they appeared very dim. Veins popped out on his body like squirming green insects. An imposing aura swept out despite him not being furious. Clearly, this giant¡¯s status in the Shaman Tribe was not low.


    After all, the 3 star marks had shown his identity and strength. No one dared to underestimate him in this ce.


    The man bowed and walked toward the old man but stayed a distance away. He said in a low voice, ¡°n Master, something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Du Xie looked over and gestured for him to continue.


    The man sorted out his thoughts in his head. After a long while, he continued softly, ¡°Someone from the Qiongqi n wishes to have a detailed discussion with you!¡±


    ¡°The Qiongqi n?¡± Du Xie stopped what he was doing and stood up from his chair. It was obvious that this news had surprised him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The 10-meters-tall giant nodded.


    ¡°Hmph, back then, the Ancient Shamans dominated the world for countless years and suppressed the heavens. They had plenty of vassal races under theirmand, and those races swore an oath to follow the Ancient Shamans to the death. After that, the Demons rose to power and fought against the heavens, but the Qiongqi n cowered and did not advance to save their strengths. Now, they dare toe to the Shaman Tribe?¡± The old man snorted coldly, his snow-white beard stood up.


    Who could have imagined that this seemingly in tribe was a remnant of the Shamans?


    Hmm, that was not right either. Even though they possessed the bloodline of the Ancient Shamans, after countless eras, the strand of bloodline had be very thin.


    The tall man lowered his head. He would never answer such a sensitive question.


    On the other hand, Du Lingxuan walked to the old man¡¯s side and tugged at his beard. He asked softly, ¡°What are they doing here? Our tribe has been in seclusion since the Ancient War. Now that they¡¯re here...¡± He was young but as the n master¡¯s biological grandson, he knew much more than the ordinary tribesmen.


    As expected, Du Jian gave him a meaningful look.


    He cupped his hands and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He said that he¡¯d only speak when he sees n Master, and he¡¯s being very firm about it.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the room fell silent. Only a golden light was emitting a radiance.


    After 10 breaths, the old man¡¯s fingers lightly knocked on the table. He muttered, ¡°Send the guest away.¡±


    ¡°n Master!¡± Du Jian was anxious. He took half a step forward as if he wanted to say something.


    ¡°Du Jian, don¡¯t you know why remnants like us changed our surname?¡± Du Xie¡¯s gaze suddenly focused. He looked over, and a domineering aura burst out from his skinny and withered body. Especially the 3 star marks between his eyebrows, they became brighter, so much so that more than half of the fourth star mark even appeared. His voice was not loud, but it was like thunder rumbling in Du Jian¡¯s mind, making him feel powerless.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, n Master.¡± Du Jian¡¯s throat trembled as he slowly retreated.


    Du Lingxuan rolled his eyes and revealed a hint of craftiness. He sat next to the old man and tugged at the corner of his clothes. He said softly, ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t allow me to catch the spirit fish. It turns out that you no longer have the intention to fight for hegemony.¡±


    ¡°Fight for hegemony?¡± Du Xie stroked his beard.


    His expression was grave, and he said seriously, ¡°Time has passed, and everything has changed. The era that belongs to us has long passed. Why do we need to go out and stir up trouble? Everyone knows the ambitions of the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows. They¡¯ve also been recuperating in the heart of origins for hundreds of thousands of years. No one knows what trump cards they have now. If we join them rashly, I¡¯m afraid that even our bones will be swallowed clean!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was calm and rxed. There was a kind of calmness in him that showed that he had seen through the vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°We might think this way, but some people don¡¯t,¡± Du Lingxuan replied.


    ¡°Hmph, who dares to do that? I¡¯m the n master of the Shaman Tribe!¡± When the old man said this, the domineering look in his eyes shed and disappeared.


    Du Lingxuan immediately gave him a thumbs up and said in a ttering manner, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re so overbearing when you talk.¡±


    ¡°B*stard.¡± The old man acted as if he was going to hit him, but Du Lingxuan easily avoided him.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Du Xie red at the boy, full of vigor.


    Du Lingxuan was not going to fall for it. He raised his head to look at the beams and refused to speak.


    The old man and the young boy were stubborn for a while. Soon, the old man¡¯s gaze became gentler. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Lingxuan, why do you think the Qiongqis havee to find us? The 3 of our tribes haven¡¯t contacted each other for hundreds of thousands of years.¡± After saying that, he looked at Du Lingxuan with a burning gaze. Obviously, it was a test for the boy.


    Du Lingxuan¡¯s eyes had a different look, and he answered, ¡°Hmph, when our n suppressed the heavens, we made many vassal races swear their lifeblood oaths. As long as this contract exists, they¡¯d be afraid of us no matter what. The lifeblood oaths are engraved in the great path and are witnessed by Heaven and Earth. Even the turbid races would have to pay a huge price if they want to go against it.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Du Xie nodded slightly, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    ¡°What else?¡± He continued to ask.


    This time, Du Lingxuan thought for a while, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a clear arc. He sneered and said, ¡°They¡¯re trying to test our strength. If they see that we¡¯re too weak, they might even want to turn us into human puppets.¡±


    Du Xie was pleased, and he asked again, ¡°Then do you think it¡¯s good for me to meet them or not?¡±


    Du Lingxuan smiled slyly. ¡°Grandfather, haven¡¯t you already made your choice? Why are you still asking me?¡±


    When the old man heard that, heughed heartily and seemed to be full of energy. He patted Du Lingxuan¡¯s shoulder and felt that it was gratifying to have a sessor.


    Unknowingly, it was evening. The sunset glow was bright red, dyeing the stream with a faint red color. It was like a livelyndscape painting. Du Lingxuan looked at the sunset glowing in through the window. He waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to go back. Otherwise, Mother will scold me again.¡±


    The old man got up and poured some oil into the oilmp. He nodded and said yes.


    Seeing Du Lingxuan¡¯s shadow being drawn longer by the setting sun, the old man took a deep breath. He felt a chill in his heart. With a flick of his long sleeve, 6 pale-yellow turtle shells slid out. He had a puzzled look on his face, and he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. If it was only the Qiongqis that came, the burningmp shouldn¡¯t have shown a warning. The wick even split into 3. This is a sign of a great cmity. What is going on?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Du Xie lightly tapped twice across the air with his right hand.


    The small house shook slightly, and the floor cracked open. A dark tunnel suddenly appeared.


    At this time, the old man did not hesitate at all. He took a step into the tunnel and just as he entered, everything returned to normal.


    Before long, a gigantic underground pce appeared before the Shaman Tribe¡¯s n master.


    There was a gigantic Yin-Yang Fish hanging upside down in the underground pce. There was Yang in Yin, and Yin in Yang, and it was spinning non-stop.


    An old man with a ghost face was sitting cross-legged under the Yin-Yang Fish. A scar could be seen extending from his ear to the corner of his mouth, causing his wrinkly face to look even more ferocious. His Qi was blocked, and his life force was weak. It was clear that he did not have much time left. Especially when he opened his right eye, there was no spirit in it, and it gave people a feeling of dullness.


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Du Xie cupped his hands and bowed.


    ¡°Sit.¡± The ghost-faced old man¡¯s voice was dry like 2 worn-out copper tes shing together. As he spoke, he gently waved his long sleeves, and a bamboo gazebo fell. There were 2 pots of good liquor in the gazebo, and the fire was just right.


    Du Xie did not find it strange. His senior brother¡¯s path of divination was remarkable, where he could pry 500 years of fate. There was nothing in this world that could be hidden from him. Just as Du Xie was about to speak, the ghost-faced old man raised his hand and sighed. ¡°Drink first. This is the most important matter.¡±


    The old manughed bitterly and swallowed a mouthful of liquor. He sighed and said, ¡°This liquor must be paired with dragon meat indeed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the ghost-faced old man only smiled and did not answer. The liquor was a blend of the blood of dragons and phoenixes. As for the dragon meat, it was warmed with the undying Phoenix Fire, and it was the only portion he had.


    Since they had drunk the liquor, they could say what they needed to say.


    The ghost-faced old man took the initiative to speak, ¡°I know why you¡¯vee. The burningmp is warning us. This has only happened 3 times in the history of the Shamans. The first time, the chaos reopened, and living beings evolved. The second time, we suffered a great defeat. This time, it¡¯s the third time. This world is really going to change.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a way to break through the cmity?¡± Du Xie asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a chance for survival in everything,¡± the ghost-faced old man replied.


    ¡°Senior Brother, please give me some guidance. Thest bit of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s bloodline can¡¯t be destroyed in my hands.¡± Du Xie bowed.


    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Everything is still unknown. Once I open the sky and perform divination, I¡¯ll be able to see through the heavenly secrets. The danger of the Shaman Tribe will then be resolved.¡± He had a look of certainty on his face.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Senior Brother.¡± Du Xie bowed again.

 Chapter 1099 - Search

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Search</h4>


    The ghost-faced old man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he took a step forward.


    After taking a few steps forward, he stepped lightly on the ground and leaped up. He stood in mid-air, and his grey robe fluttered without the presence of wind.


    He interlocked his fingers and constantly made gestures. A mysterious and indescribable aura rippled through the underground pce. His body was shrouded in mists, and he looked like a deity.


    All of a sudden, it began to rain heavily in the underground pce. Like pouring water, a ripple formed by a curtain of rain enveloped the tower in the underground pce.


    ¡°Senior Brother, this... This phenomenon...¡± Du Xie¡¯s eyes flickered, and there was a faint trace of worry on his face. He had profound attainments in numeracy, and he was well-versed in the great path of life. By integrating with his abilities, he could even deduce the fate of a Ruler. Naturally, he understood the meaning of this phenomenon¡ªit was unfathomable!


    Generally speaking, when divination was performed, there would be a phenomenon in the world, which proved that the person was involved in a wide range of causes and effects. He was protected by heaven¡¯s secrets and could not be spoken of.


    The ghost-faced old man sucked in a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Using the Shaman Tribe¡¯s blood essence as a guide, open!¡±


    At that moment, a red whirlwind blew in the underground pce. Beast-like hairs were pulled out with brute force, and they were stained with red blood. These strands of hair blotted out the sky and covered the space. The instant one saw it, cold air would seep out of one¡¯s bone marrow, and one¡¯s body would shudder such that even hair would stand on their end. This was a sign of extermination.


    The ghost-faced old man¡¯s right hand was held upside down between his eyebrows, and his middle finger was deep in his flesh. His body exuded a strange and indescribable aura.


    He raised his left hand and waved it in the air. Subsequently, he pushed it outward and roared, ¡°Wind, rise!¡±


    His voice seemed to be tainted with the power of ghosts and gods. After he finished, violent winds rose from the ground in the underground pce. Horned dragons that were formed by hurricanes swept up the sky and directly dispersed the red mists in the underground pce.


    The ghost-faced old man¡¯s gaze did not change. He casually looked at the flowers blooming in front of the courtyard, then he stepped on the void and soared into the sky.


    All of a sudden, thunder exploded, and plenty of red hairs turned upside down.


    The old man only felt a pair of red eyes staring at him in the dark. His body froze, and the blood in his veins seemed to be frozen. A fear that he had never felt before swept over him.


    Without any hesitation, he threw his head back and shouted, ¡°I shall use my blood to see our fate!¡±


    As soon as he finished, he spat out 3 mouthfuls of blood essence consecutively, looking like a mad demon. 6 simple turtle shells with ancient auras flew out. Once they were stained with the blood essences, they came to life, and they shone with boundless multicolored light.


    While he spoke, he swung his right hand, and the turtle shells turned into 6 red horned dragons that shook the sky.


    They let out shrill cries and struggled as they charged into the sky.


    From afar, it looked like burning meteors were piercing into the sky in a resolute manner, wanting to st a hole in the sky above all the spirits. At the spur of the moment, something odd happened. The fine red hairs scattered in the air seemed to be pulled by a mysterious power, and they spun together in a way that defiedmon sense. 1, 2... Countless red hairs wrapped around each other, and in the end, they turned into arge hand that released a murderous aura and pounced on the 6 dragons. The big hand was blood-red, and there was a fearsome fluctuation on it as if it hade out of hell.


    With a light pinch, the ghost-faced elder directly crushed a blood dragon.


    Drops of blood rained down, painting the underground pce red.


    The ghost-faced old man¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly solemn, and his lifeless pupils began to spin.


    In an instant, the blood dragons¡¯ speed increased explosively to the point that it was difficult for the naked eye to catch them.


    After a while, one of the dragons charged through the sky, and a turtle shell fell.


    ¡°Junior Brother, remember this. Find a person called Ou Yangming; he can help the Shamans get through this disaster.¡± The voice sounded incredibly weak, and there was even a faint sense of decay in it.


    Before Du Xie could answer, a red whirlwind blew past.


    By the time the whirlwind disappeared, the ghost-faced old man had disappeared from the underground pce.


    There was only a Yin-Yang Fish hanging upside down in the sky. The light was dim, and a cool breeze blew past the underground pce. The Shaman Tribe¡¯s master felt a rare sense of loss. He sat quietly for about 15 minutes before he slowly stood up.


    He bowed toward the air and said bitterly, ¡°Senior Brother, farewell.¡±


    Du Xie staggered out of the underground pce, and his back gave off a deste feeling.


    He had juste out of the underground pce but before he could sit, a short yet powerful knock on the door broke the silence.


    ¡°Come in!¡± He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said in a low voice.


    Soon, an old man who was 16 meters tall walked in. He was wearing a beast robe, which made him darker than the rest of the members of the Shamans. Every inch of his skin looked like it was made of steel. It flickered with a dim light and looked very tough.


    Du Xie stood up right away and questioned sternly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Du Ran¡¯s voice was rough as he asked, ¡°n Master, the Manhu Tribe 5,000 kilometers away has been ughtered! From 2-year-old children to 100-year-old women, none of them survived. It was as if they were forcefully wiped away by an irresistible force. Not a single trace was left behind.¡± He sat down on a chair and seemed somewhat dispirited.


    ¡°Is the news true?¡± Du Xie¡¯s voice was dry.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s absolutely true,¡± Du Ran answered.


    The burningmp in the room emitted a golden light, and the wick of themp let out a hissing sound.


    Nheless, the 2 of them did not say anything and fell into a dead silence.


    Du Xie understood that the real disaster of the Shaman Tribe had arrived. Since this mysterious powerhouse could silently ughter the entire Manhu Tribe, what about the Shaman Tribe? Even though the Ancient Shamans were creatures of the primal chaos and had once suppressed all the worlds in the universe, the surviving members of the tribe were all coteral members with Bloodline Powers that were not as powerful. All the cultivation techniques to train their bodies had been lost, and their battle prowess was only on par with the Dragons and the Phoenixes. They no longer had the glory from ancient times.


    Against the Qiongqi Tribe, they would not need to be too afraid because of the existence of the natal oath. However, if they were going against the mysterious and mighty enemy?


    Given what the powerhouse had done, he must at least be a Ruler who hadprehended the power ofws.


    After a moment of silence, Du Xie forcefully exhaled the turbid air in his chest and said softly, ¡°Du Ran, announce that we¡¯ll search for a human named Ou Yangming within 5,000 kilometers of the Shaman Tribe. Also, open our formation and raise our vignce. We¡¯ll be ready for battle at any time.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Du Ran nodded hard.


    He was very puzzled as to why they were looking for a human named Ou Yangming, but he had unconditional trust in the n master.


    This was because the n master was the strongest person in their tribe, hence he surely knew the most. This was also the truth. The n master of the Shaman Tribe had to travel across thousands of worlds to hone the impetuousness in his heart.


    Once the order was passed down, the Shaman Tribe began to work and burst out with energies that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    Of course, Ou Yangming did not know anything about this.


    At this moment, he was bringing Lil¡¯ Red closer to the ends of the world. He did not even know that Feng Xinxiao had entered the heart of origins.


    The horns on Big Yellow¡¯s head grew longer but for some reason, his physical body had shrunk a lot. That said, the aura on his body became stronger. Out of the blue, the big yellow dog cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what happened after you entered the Big Ruins? Why have you broken through to be a Venerable One by the time I saw you?¡± He had wanted to ask this question for a long time, and he finally could not hold it in anymore.


    Lil¡¯ Red also got up and squatted on Big Yellow¡¯s shoulder as he listened attentively.


    Ou Yangming smiled, and a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes.


    He said softly, ¡°I only opened a medicinal pill workshop there. What happened after that happened naturally.¡± As he said this, he thought of He Jian, who carried a sword case on his back and did not like to talk. He thought of Jiang Qingcheng, who called him an uncle, and he thought of Lil¡¯ Man, who wanted to take back what belonged to him. He wondered how they were doing at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Big Yellow did not believe it and shook his head like a rattle-drum.


    Ou Yangming cleared his throat and imitated Big Yellow¡¯s behavior. He coughed heavily and added, ¡°The many principles in this world are closely rted to ¡°greatnesses from simplicity¡±. You¡¯re too stubborn.¡± As he said that, he deliberately showed an unfathomable expression.


    Only in front of the people closest to him would he show such an expression.


    Otherwise, he would always be dressed in white and stand with a smile. This kind of smile represented a distance that was difficult for people to get close to him. Moreover, he did everything meticulously as if he would never make a mistake.


    The Heavenly Phoenix Fire only gave Ou Yangming a chance to change his fate. The most important thing was to rely on himself.


    If it were not for his unremitting efforts, he would not have reached this stage no matter what. Sess would not happen fortuitously.


    Big Yellow shook his head hard again. He did not believe it...


    He felt that if he understood Ou Yangming¡¯s deeds in the Big Ruins, he would have more confidence in front of King Kong and the goshawk. Thest time, after he told them about the young fellow¡¯s stories in the lower realm, he was still brooding about it. This was why he started to inquire further. Who knew, the young fellow answered the big yellow dog¡¯s question so half-heartedly, which made him unhappy.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and spread out his hands. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s just that I met some people after that, and some things happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Big Yellow¡¯s interest was immediately piqued.


    Ou Yangming ended up telling Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red everything as he could not take it anymore. The warm memories of the Longevity Alley, the interesting event of refining pills in the Governor¡¯s Residence, the rage when he encountered blood horned dragons ughtering a vige, and the danger of forcefully killing the Blood Flood Dragons¡¯ prince. All in all, he told them everything. After hearing about the events, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were terrified. Especially when the young fellow talked about how he was forced into a desperate situation by the Venerable Blood Horned Dragon, the hearts of the 2 beasts jumped to their throats.


    They began to look at Ou Yangming differently.


    Out of the 4 beasts, Big Yellow had spent the longest time with Ou Yangming, and their minds were connected. He knew the hardships that the young fellow had gone through, but he still did not expect that in just a few months, the fellow had experienced so much. In fact, Ou Yangming had experienced life-threatening situations.


    Big Yellow gently rubbed his eyes and raised his head.


    He thought to himself. ¡®Others only see a God-favored one who¡¯s able to suppress the heavens, but no one understands how much he has sacrificed and endured for this honor. How could there be so many geniuses in this world? One can only work tirelessly and persevere.¡¯

 Chapter 1100 - Meet

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Meet</h4>


    The sun was so beautiful that it was somewhat charming. The small river was gurgling, making tinkling sounds.


    Ancient spiritual herbs could be seen everywhere in the forest. They were emitting multicolored rays of light, and their fragrance assailed one¡¯s nostrils. Further away, spiritual Qi actually turned into spiritual liquid, flowing like a stream. Many bizarre spirit beasts that Ou Yangming had never seen before appeared. For instance, a Tian Miao, whose body was covered in stripes, and every breath it took could cause unusual phenomena in the universe as if an endless amount of purple Qi wasing from across the sky. There was also a horned dragon with a red flower on its head. Every time it moved, a thunderbolt would strike down from the sky...


    The corners of Big Yellow¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He took in a breath of spiritual Qi. Every cell in his body wasfortable. It was as if he was about to ascend to immortality. He remarked softly, ¡°As expected of the heart of origins. There are so many peculiar and rare beasts here. Besides, the spiritual Qi here is much denser than the outside world.¡± Indeed, that was true. Even the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd did not have spiritual Qi as dense as in the heart of origins.


    Lil¡¯ Red jumped on Big Yellow¡¯s shoulder as a response.


    ¡°The heart of origins is the core of the Great Wide World, and it¡¯s located in a unique spot. It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to imagine the profoundness of this ce,¡± Ou Yangming noted. His golden mental power swept out in all directions like a tide.


    It was then when countless dried corpses appeared in his spiritual world.


    These corpses were very odd. There was not a single drop of blood on their bodies, and they gave old and decaying auras. Nheless, while they seemed to have died for many years, their faces were suffused with traces of lively vitality. In particr, their pupils were filled with terror as if they had seen the most terrifying thing and were scared witless.


    Such an unusual scene was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed as he rushed toward the vige without any dy.


    He had a faint premonition that those dead people had something to do with him.


    Not long after, a primitive tribe appeared in front of him.


    A crow hovered in the sky, letting out fearsome cries that sounded deste and cold.


    The north winds whimpered and whistled over.


    It was as if even Heavens and Earth sensed something as well. The sky changed drastically, grey clouds hung low, and ck clouds surged. Layers uponyers of clouds pressed down. Following that, bean-sized raindrops fell without any sign as if they wanted to wash this filthy world clean.


    All of a sudden, a bolt of lightning tore the sky into pieces. With this sh of light, one could clearly see that in the small courtyard, on the roof... Everywhere was filled with corpses. They looked like rice seedlings that were nted, and their faces were distorted. Other than fear, there was also a hint of deep hatred in their eyes.


    Even an infant in swaddling clothes was not spared and was hung on a mast. The infant moved with the wind, and all spiritual essence was sucked clean from it. There was only pain and confusion in the infant¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, the most eye-catching corpse was an old man in a beast robe. He faced the west and did not fall even though he was dead.


    ¡°How despicable! Even such a small baby wasn¡¯t spared.¡± Big Yellow withdrew his gaze from the baby and gritted his teeth, his killing intent surging like the sea. With a wave of his ws, spiritual power surged, and a mountain 3 kilometers away copsed inch by inch. The big yellow dog¡¯s strength at the moment was infinitely close to that of a Ruler, and he also possessed the power to change the world.


    Lil¡¯ Red stood on Big Yellow¡¯s shoulder. With a p of his wings, 2 balls of golden mes burned fiercely in his eyes. The air within 33 meters from him was distorted. One could imagine how much hatred he had in his heart. Although Feng Lin was mischievous, he was kind-hearted. It was inevitable that he would be moved by such a scene.


    Ou Yangming pondered for a moment, and his fingers gently stroked his chin.


    He responded, ¡°Uprooting is thew of survival in the Great Wide World. It¡¯s just that this person has gone too far.¡± Even when the Blood Horned Dragons ate the vigers of the Big Ruins, the scene of broken walls and blood staining a range of 5 kilometers was not as tragic as the one in front of him.


    At this moment, a familiar feeling appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He muttered.


    He quickly stepped forward and walked to the side of the old man in a beast robe. Just as he stretched out his fingers, fine cracks appeared on the old man¡¯s body. They spread out with a bang and looked like porcin that had been crushed by a huge force. Many grey lights were knocked down by a storm.


    Ou Yangming pointed with his finger and sensed it carefully for a moment. His expression was calm as he said, ¡°Feng Xinxiao¡¯s aura? How... How did it be so much stronger?¡± It had even reached a point that even he was shocked.


    When he was still a Venerable One, he could already crush Feng Xinxiao.


    It had not been long, the man had somehow grown to such a stage. This was truly like a legend.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss...¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he shook his head forcefully. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are you mistaken? He should be in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd. How could he appear in the heart of origins? In my impression, his strength is only slightly stronger than that of an ordinary Ruler. On the other hand, this power here makes me feel as if I¡¯ve seen hell and am about to be stripped of my soul. Besides, judging from this scene, there wasn¡¯t a fierce battle here. Instead, the person¡¯s power was crushing. This is certainly not a power that Feng Xinxiao could control.¡± His body trembled as he spoke. This was the first time he had refuted Ou Yangming on a serious matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m absolutely not mistaken,¡± Ou Yangming said coldly, enunciating each word.


    He exined, ¡°I¡¯ve fought with Feng Xinxiao several times, so I¡¯m very familiar with his aura.¡±


    ¡°I believe in Lil¡¯ Ming...¡± Big Yellow walked out and supported Ou Yangming.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not speak anymore and agreed with Ou Yangming¡¯s words.


    Thunder rumbled non-stop, and a heavy rain pressed down on the mountains and rivers like a curtain.


    Ou Yangming focused. His heart was guarding his spiritual altar, and his vignce had reached its limit. He released his spiritual power that had condensed into a physical form, and he was cautious. The young fellow took a deep look at the miserable situation in front of him, and forcefully suppressed the strong killing intent in his heart. He then uttered softly, ¡°Rest in peace!¡± With that, he rolled up his long sleeve, and a white me appeared out of thin air. Spiritual Qi, the small houses, the fragments of the formation, the rain, and even the space burned. After 100 breaths, everything was burned clean.


    The young fellow and the 2 beasts set off once again. At this time, they still did not know that they were about to be involved in a huge conspiracy.


    Woosh, woosh, woosh...


    The sounds of air being torn were continuously heard. Numerous figures shuttled through the forest. These people were much taller than ordinary people. Their shoulders were wide, and their faces were rough. 2 faint star marks could be seen between their eyebrows.


    ¡°n Master has ordered us to find Ou Yangming no matter what. Let¡¯s split up!¡± The person who spoke was about 20 meters tall and with every word he said, the sky shook, stirring up gusts of wind.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Several members of the Shaman Tribe nodded heavily.


    They knew that this was foolish and was no different from finding a needle in a haystack, but they did not have any other effective methods. Moreover, this was an order from the n master. In the Shaman Tribe, what the n master said was a decree, and they had to carry it out no matter what.


    As soon as their voices faded away, the dozen or so people darted out in all directions.


    By the time the forest regained its calm once again, spiritual Qi suddenly shook.


    Immediately after, a young fellow and 2 beasts appeared in the air. They were Ou Yangming, Big Yellow, and Lil¡¯ Red. After practicing for a while, the young fellow¡¯s understanding of thew of Yin and Yang had be deeper. It became even easier for him to hide.


    Big Yellow let out a light breath and said with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, thisw is really odd.¡± He had hidden under thew of Yin and Yang many times, but he still found it unbelievable.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an application of space. Once you reach this level, you¡¯ll understand. It¡¯s useless for me to exin now,¡± Ou Yangming replied with a smile.


    Big Yellow scratched the back of his head and smiled.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not want to be left behind and interrupted, ¡°But it¡¯s really strange. This is already the sixth bunch of people we¡¯ve met, and they¡¯re all looking for Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± As he spoke, he nced sideways at Ou Yangming with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the sixth, but the seventh,¡± Big Yellow noted.


    ¡°You...¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s mouth kept sucking in air. His body became round, and the feathers on his wings stood up straight.


    Big Yellow was shocked. His body shed, and he quickly hid behind Ou Yangming. He scratched the young fellow¡¯s back gently and kept winking at him, asking him to help out.


    Ou Yangming looked at the big yellow dog as though he was saying that he deserved it, but he still stopped Lil¡¯ Red. He smiled andforted her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you forget about it this time?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red snorted heavily and looked at Big Yellow arrogantly.


    Ou Yangming ignored the 2 spirit beasts and started to think. He wondered, ¡®These humans are tall and majestic, and there are 1 or 2 dim star marks between their eyebrows. I wonder if they have any connection with the Ancient Shamans.¡¯ Of course, the most important thing was that he did not sense any killing intent from those figures. Once heprehended thew of Yin and Yang, he could tell if one was his friend or enemy with just a nce.


    This was thew, and it possessed an unfathomable power.


    As they got closer to the Shaman Tribe, such that they were only 500 kilometers away, they only ran into more people from the tribe.


    At the spur of the moment, a gust of cold wind blew over, and it seemed to be able to blow away all the fatigue on one¡¯s body. Once the cold wind blew past, the spiritual power in the air waspressed by a condensed power and turned into a ball of white light. A pair of old and withered hands stretched out from the light spots and tore at both sides. A kind-looking old man dressed in luxurious clothes walked out from the light spot.


    He introduced himself softly, ¡°I¡¯m Du Xie, the n master of the Shaman Tribe. It is fate that I can meet you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was full of smiles. In any case, he had entered the states of the connection between Heaven and man, as well as the thoroughly meticulous. As long as there was something strange, he would attack without any hesitation. This old man gave him too much pressure and was like a deep starry sky that could not be seen. There was only a slight difference between the old man and Feng Mu and Feng Tian.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. Greetings, senior.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and bowed.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red also bowed and looked at the old man curiously.


    Du Xie rolled up his long sleeves and said in a low voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Since we can meet, it¡¯s fate.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s smile did not change, but he also did not say anything. He just stared at the old man quietly.


    Du Xie felt ufortable under Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze. He took the initiative to say, ¡°I know that you¡¯re very confused now and have a lot of questions to ask. When you arrive at my tribe, I¡¯ll surely tell you everything I know.¡± As he said that, he bowed with a sincere attitude.


    Ou Yangming quickly turned and jumped away. He smiled and replied, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too serious.¡±


    With that, the young fellow and the 2 beasts walked further away under the setting sun. Their shadows became longer.

 Chapter 1101 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Test</h4>


    In the depths of the heart of origins, there were endless strange sceneries.


    There was the boundless Long River of Time, as well as deserts that were deadnds, but there were also ces that were very suitable for living beings.


    In a sunny ce, the sky was clear, and the wind was gentle. Nheless, the weird thing was that there was a huge snowfall where the snow looked like goose feathers. Snowkes were flying all over the sky. The sun and the snow existed at the same time. This scene was extremely unusual.


    The hot sun and the falling snow seemed to have been perfectly merged into one by some kind of power and were disyed together in this area.


    All of a sudden, the snowkes seemed to have been attracted. They quickly rotated and connected the ground and the sky. It was like an old dragon inhaling water and exhaling air. Waves surged violently.


    After an unknown time, the snowkes in the sky scattered. A ck-clothed man walked out from the snow. He shook the snow on his shoulders and smiled, ¡°Brother Yun Lan, it¡¯s about time. Can we meet now?¡± As he spoke, he cupped his hands toward a spot in the sky.


    ¡°Hahaha, you brat from the Qiongqis. You always do this every time you appear. Don¡¯t you get tired of it? You¡¯re a Ruler, so you¡¯re keeping too low of a profile!¡± A voice shook the void. When it was heard, the space shook as snow scattered in all directions. Soon after, a grey-clothed man walked over with a de of grass in his mouth and a sword case on his back.


    With every step he took, the sword intent on his body grew stronger.


    Simr to a 33-kilometers-long sword, it seemed like he would not retreat even if it died.


    The sword Qi around his body was overflowing. Even if he did not do it on purpose, anyone below a Ruler would die if they touched it.


    Of course, spirit beasts like Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red who had small worlds were exceptions.


    When Luo Yang heard what the grey-clothed man said, he did not have the slightest intention of getting angry. His ck clothes fluttered in the wind as he responded seriously, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for 1,000 years. I didn¡¯t expect your Unbending Sword to reach such an extent. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not far from the great sess of the path of swords.¡±


    The grey-clothed man, whose name was Yun Lan, lifted his shoulder strap, causing the sword case to move up 2 inches. He replied, ¡°How can it be so easy? Thew of swords is elusive and difficult to find. One careless move will cause one to walk further away from it. I did progress, but I still have a long way to go before I can achieve the path of swords.¡± His voice was soft, and he looked carefree, but he was like the rising sun in the world. Every subtle movement from him was dazzling and gathered with the good fortune in the world.


    Luo Yang did not say anything. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the Shaman Tribe.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°The 10,000-years Seal on the Qiongqi n willpletely disappear in a few decades. When that happens, our powerhouses will break the seal, and the Great Wide World will belong to us.¡±


    When Yun Lan heard those words, he shook his head and mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve traveled through the Great Wide World for 100 years. Outside the heart of origins, the strengths of the Dragons and the Phoenixes after 10,000 years of nurturing are indescribably terrifying. If they get rid of their enmity and unite against the outside world, it¡¯ll be very difficult for the Qiongqi n to be victorious. Besides, the Qiongqi n¡¯s bloodline also has a natal oath to the Ancient Shamans. As long as the oath exists for a day, your n won¡¯t dare to do as you please.¡± He flicked his sleeves and got straight to the point.


    Luo Yang¡¯s expression darkened a little, and he said seriously, ¡°This is the exact reason I¡¯m inviting you toe over for a chat, Brother Yun Lan.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yun Lan uttered softly and used his eyes to signal for Luo Yang to continue speaking.


    Luo Yang gathered his thoughts, and his expression was grave. He said, ¡°A few days ago, I led our n¡¯s powerhouses to meet the n master of the Shaman Tribe as I wanted to break the natal oath.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the n master refused to meet you?¡± Yun Lan asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so well-informed, Brother Yun.¡± As Luo Yang spoke, he nced at Yun Lan with a mysterious meaning in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, it could be easily guessed. When the Demons and the Shamans were fighting for hegemony, only the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows managed to avoid the cmity. Besides, they collected the blood essences of 10,000 members to nourish themselves. They were eventually sealed by the Ancient Shamans, but they also obtained unspeakable benefits. Right now, the Shaman Tribe is the descendant of the Ancient Shaman. How would they be willing to be on your side? If it was the Ancient Shamans, which were the war gods from the Ancient War, I¡¯m afraid that the Qiongqis won¡¯t even dare to get involved, right?¡± These words were straightforward, but Luo Yang still stood there with a smile. At their level, they were all able to hide their emotions well.


    ¡°As expected of Brother Yun; your analysis is spot on,¡± Luo Yang praised.


    Yun Lan snorted coldly and asked, ¡°After saying so much, you still haven¡¯t clearly exined why you called me here.¡±


    ¡°Pretend to be Ou Yangming, infiltrate the Shaman Tribe, and destroy their defensive formation.¡±


    A ruthless glint shed in Luo Yang¡¯s eyes. In actuality, he and his people had never nned to meet the n master when they went to the Shaman Tribe. They had gone there to alert their enemy and seek opportunities and ws. Now, he had found a chance. As long as the Shaman Tribe¡¯s formation was broken, he would invite all the powerful warriors to charge in. Once the Shaman Tribe was destroyed, the shackles in their souls would disappear. They only needed to wait for another few decades for the powerful warriors of the Qiongqis to break the seal. Then, there would be a ce for the Qiongqis in the Great Wide World. By then, they could even fight for the entire Great Wide World.


    For a Ruler, a few decades was merely a period of meditation.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡± The corners of Yun Lan¡¯s mouth curled up as he asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard that he¡¯s very important to the Shaman Tribe,¡± Luo Yang replied.


    ¡°How will I benefit from this?¡± Yun Lan went straight to the point as he stared at Luo Yang with a burning gaze. He did not ask the foolish question of why he had to pretend to be Ou Yangming. What he cared about was how much he would benefit in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to talk business with you, Brother Yun.¡± Luo Yang was not surprised at all.


    At the same time that his voice reverberated in all directions, he lowered his right arm and pressed his middle finger gently on his interspatial bag. Following that, a gentle white light spread out from his hand and enveloped the area within 33 meters of him. He waited for the gentle white light to dissipate, then an old wooden box with a distant aura appeared in his hand.


    ¡°The 3 Manuals of the Path of Swords. This is the first volume. After the task is done, I¡¯ll hand over the second and third volumes.¡± As Luo Yang spoke, he rolled up his sleeves, and a powerful spiritual power burst forth. The wooden box shook gently, and it turned into a colorful stream of light and was grabbed by Yun Lan.


    Luo Yang heaved a long sigh of relief in his heart.


    Yun Lan rubbed the wooden box as he asked softly, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just need to destroy their formation,¡± Luo Yang said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Yun Lan nodded. The 3 Manuals of the Path of Swords were worth risking his life for. Furthermore, the difficulty of the mission was not too high for him. He had received news that before Du Xie was looking for Ou Yangming, he had used 100 years of his life as a sacrifice to hear about this name. With this, this whole matter made sense. The Qiongqi n was putting pressure on the outside, and the n master of the Shaman Tribe could not withstand the pressure. As such, the n master opened the sky to divination, looking for a way to break the situation. In the end, he found out about Ou Yangming, and the rest of the matter followed.


    ¡®The Shaman Tribe... Hmph, they¡¯re nothing more than that. Given that I¡¯m getting into the situation so easily, the ancient era¡¯s overlord has declined.¡¯ Yun Lan sighed internally.


    ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù


    ¡°Come,e, Senior Ou, the Shaman Tribe is right ahead.¡± An old woman chuckled and raised her hand to lead Ou Yangming forward.


    Following the old woman¡¯s gaze, a man dressed in white could be seen. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and he had a handsome face. Just one look at him, and he gave off an extremely good impression. It was especially so when he was carrying a green sword case on his back. A faint green glow shed, bringing with it an indescribable sharpness. It was as if he could split open the sky with a single sword and cut through all eternity. He was tainted with an unspeakable immortal aura. This person was Yun Lan. No, at this moment, he was ¡°Ou Yangming¡±.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble!¡± The man smiled and returned the bow. He had taken care of everything, so he would not identally expose himself no matter what.


    The old woman sighed internally and thought, ¡®No wonder n Master had personally ordered the search for Senior Ou. It turns out that he¡¯s such a powerhouse.¡¯ From what she could sense, Yun Lan¡¯s aura was as deep as the sea. There was no limit to it.


    Even if he encountered a Ruler-level demonic beast, he could use his gaze to scare it away and win without a fight.


    After walking for another 5 kilometers, a leisure tribe appeared in front of them.


    At this moment, a shuddering feeling appeared in Yun Lan¡¯s mind. It was as if as long as he took another step forward, his life or death would have been decided. This feeling came without warning. Without further ado, he let out a strange cry, and a ball of white fog was wrapped around his feet. His body transformed into a longsword as he rushed backward. Despite that, as soon as the flight light appeared, an old voice was heard. ¡°Since you are already here, why don¡¯t you have a cup of liquor before you leave?¡±


    Before the old man arrived, his voice was already heard.


    The moment the voice was heard, an old man and a young man appeared in Yun Lan¡¯s sight.


    Yun Lan¡¯s expression was grave as he uttered bitterly, ¡°The n master of the Shaman Tribe?¡± He had cursed Luo Yang countless times internally and was just short of cursing his mother. At this moment, he was clear that Luo Yang had fallen into a trap. This was simply like catching a turtle in a jar, where one simply waited for the turtle to fall for the bait. Yun Lan even had a premonition that all of this was a trap set up by Du Xie, by which even the divination was non-existent.


    He did not know that Du Xie was just ying along.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Du Xie nodded.


    Subsequently, he looked at Ou Yangming and said in a low voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, fighting with a Ruler is a rare opportunity. I¡¯ll be watching from the side so nothing will happen.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart shook. He understood that this was a test from the n master of the Shaman Tribe, so he nodded hard.


    Besides, after entering the Great Wide World, he had not fought against a true sword cultivator. He also wanted to know if a sword cultivator, who was known to have the strongest attacking power, would be stronger or weaker than him.


    At this moment, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red had also caught up from behind.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Ou Yangming roared. His movements were agile, and he charged forward like a ghost. His center of gravity lowered like mercury swaying inside his body, making him unpredictable. His aura was drawn but not unleashed, but the Qi momentum was already lingering in front of his body. He did not seek victory and was worried about losing first.


    Du Xie nodded and thought to himself, ¡®He¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing, and his mind is resolute. Using the cultivation of a Venerable One to fight against a Ruler¡ªbased on this point alone, many Rulers are inferior to him. Just what kind of person is he? Senior Brother, what exactly did you see in the divination?¡¯


    ¡°This... A Venerable One actually dares to take the initiative to attack a Ruler. Am... Am I dreaming?¡± A middle-aged man rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that his opponent is a sword cultivator, who has the strongest attacking power among Rulers. This is really too crazy,¡± another member of the Shaman Tribe noted.


    Of course, the one who was most shocked was the old woman who had returned with Yun Lan.


    She felt as if the world had copsed, and she thought to herself, ¡®What... What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She did not want to believe that the senior she had brought back was actually a fake. Of course, the most important thing was that the seemingly insignificant Venerable One actually dared to provoke the man that she had brought back. After all, she had seen how sharp the sword in his case was during their journey back to the tribe. In fact, it seemed like nothing in the world could not be broken by the sword.

 Chapter 1102 - Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Fierce Battle</h4>


    Yun Lan was startled for a moment. Muffled sounds of thunder appeared in his head. He had originally thought that the n master of the Shaman Tribe would make a move this time. In the end, such a top-grade Venerable One appeared instead. This caused thoughts toe alive again. ¡®Today, perhaps... There might still be a chance of survival for me.¡¯


    He scanned Ou Yangming twice and sneered. ¡°A top-grade Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Ou Yangming challenged him.


    Yun Lan shook his head in surprise, but arge part of his attention was on Du Xie. After all, from what he knew, even from the strongest race at the beginning of the chaos, a Venerable One could not even block a blow from a Ruler. They were like yellow sand and stars and could not bepared. Therefore, he was certain that with just one strike, he would be able to make the Venerable One die without a burial ground.


    At this moment, Yun Lan moved. Like a roc soaring into the nine heavens, he pounced over.


    His white robe fluttered into the wind and turned into a white electric arc, and he left the ground by gently exerting force through the tip of his feet. He separated her hands and suddenly brought them together. Before the action was done, spiritual Qi within 3 kilometers from him immediately began to surge. A small white sword condensed out of thin air. The sword Qi pressed across the heavens and shed toward Ou Yangming in a decisive manner.


    Looking at this vicious and awe-inspiring attack, Ou Yangming understood that in terms of strength, the sword cultivator with a scabbard on his back was not much inferior to Long Chen. In fact, in some aspects, he was even better than that dragon powerhouse.


    Of course, this attack seemed vicious, but Yun Lan did not use his full strength. Instead, he attacked to probe.


    What Yun Lan was afraid of was not Ou Yangming, but the n master of the Shaman Tribe. That was why he did not use his full strength.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused, and a bright light shed in his eyes. He secretly circted the Solitary Thought Skill, and a domineering feeling swept out in all directions with him as the core. Even the sky changed, and the winds and clouds surged. The Solitary Thought Skill used the aura of a king to nourish one¡¯s domineering aura. Especially after he had mastered the Voices of Gods and Demons, with just this iparably sharp aura, no Ruler would be able to resist at all.


    Even a Ruler would be affected, and one¡¯s heart would waver.


    Ou Yangming let out a breath of turbid air and stepped on the air. His fingers spread out and brazenly grabbed forward. From the looks of it, he wanted to use the power of his physical body to forcefully block the small white sword. This scene shook everyone¡¯s soul. His frail body seemed to have been deeply imprinted in everyone¡¯s minds. It was as if the space in front of the others hade to a standstill, leaving only the whistling winds.


    ¡°Is... Is he crazy?¡± An old man in a beast robe sucked in a breath of cold air and said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s stupid. Even members of the Shaman Tribe have to be careful when they encounter sword cultivators, but he dares to catch the sword with his bare hands. It¡¯s... It¡¯s...¡± In the end, he could not find any words to describe it, so he could only let out a long sigh.


    In truth, the Shamans had a deeply ingrained thought in their hearts. Just by relying on the power of their physical bodies, they had an absolute advantage in the heart of origins, and it was something that all races could not match up to.


    A strange look shed across Du Xie¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself, ¡®Senior Brother was proficient in the 4 ssics. He could calcte the cycle of Yin and Yang, and he had never made a mistake in his calctions. I wonder what¡¯s so unusual about this lil¡¯ friend that he dares to grab a sword with his bare hands...¡¯ The light in his eyes grew brighter. With a thought, he entered the state of the connection between Heaven and man. He nced at Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red and noticed that they did not look worried at all. On the contrary, there was a look of eagerness on their faces. He muttered to himself, ¡®Interesting, interesting.¡¯ Nheless, he had released his surging spiritual power and was ready to attack at any moment.


    The difference between a top-grade Venerable One and a Ruler was too great, after all.


    ¡°ck!¡± With a light sound, the small white sword shed.


    33 meters, 30 meters... 3 meters!


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and secretly circted his physical strength. Electric arcs shed on his body as if he was a deity. With a casual grab, the small sword seemed to be tightly mped by an iron pincer. It could not move at all and kept shaking, and there was a faint sign that it was about to copse. Woosh, woosh, soft sounds were heard again. They were not loud. Instead, it sounded like the spring rain moistening things. The sounds were soft and quiet, and they slowly melted away.


    Even so, everyone who saw this scene felt a cold wind blowing across their skin. Waves of cold air rose from their bones. There was only one thought left in their hearts, ¡®How¡¯s this possible?¡¯ The difference between a Venerable One and a Ruler was like a natural chasm. Who knew, not only did the human Venerable One block the Ruler¡¯s attack, but he also crushed the small sword with a casual look on his face as if he was taking a stroll in the garden. Was this a legend?


    ¡°Hmm, so weak...¡± Ou Yangming frowned slightly and remarked in a low voice.


    As his voice reverberated in all directions, the people from the Shaman Tribe came back to their senses. Their pupils constricted violently, and their eyes were filled with shock.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red turned their heads at the same time and exchanged nces. They could see the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. During this period of hard training, Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation had improved once again. To think that he could crush that small sword without even breaking a sweat was also a little out of their expectations.


    Du Xie stroked his beard and nodded to himself. His Dantian Lake calmed down.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Judging from the strength that Lil¡¯ Friend Ou has disyed, he should be a few times stronger than an ordinary Ruler. That said, how far can he go?¡¯ Deep down, he still refused to believe that Ou Yangming could defeat the sword cultivator. It was already not easy for him to achieve such a level.


    Needless to say, among all the people present, the one who was most shocked was still Yun Lan. Previously, his attention had been ced on the n master of the Shaman Tribe, and he had not used his full strength. Nevertheless, even an ordinary Ruler would have been killed by his attack. Yet, it was easily resolved by the human powerhouse, whom he had regarded as insignificant. Of course, the most important thing was that the young fellow was still a Venerable One. Even if he was a top-grade Venerable One, he was still a Venerable One. This was something that was difficult for him to ept.


    He forcefully exhaled the turbid air in his chest. His heart guarded his spiritual altar, and he again entered the mysterious state where his heart was as calm as ake.


    His gaze was slightly solemn. It was no longer as casual as before.


    Ou Yangming focused. In his perception, Yun Lan had turned into a burning star, emitting a scorching light. This degree of heat was not something that a Venerable One couldpare to. One was the sky while the other was the earth. They could not bepared.


    At the spur of the moment, Yun Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with blood mists.


    What was even weirder was that a half-arc sword condensed out of thin air in his right hand. The de was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings and as long as a willow branch. It gave people a strange and cold feeling.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart sank slightly, but his face did not reveal the slightest bit of his thought. He coldly questioned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you unsheathing the longsword in your case?¡± He had met many experts in the path of the swords. Whether it was He Jian or Zang Jian, they had a natal sword each in their sword cases. Presumably, the Ruler in front of him was no exception.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a Venerable One. If I were to use the blood sword that I¡¯ve nurtured for 1,000 years, even if I defeat you, I¡¯ll be mocked by others,¡± Yun Lan replied.


    Ou Yangming nodded. He understood that Rulers had their pride.


    All of a sudden, a red light shed in Yun Lan¡¯s eyes like a long sword that pierced through the sky. The half-arc sword emitted a cold light in all directions as it pounced toward Ou Yangming. The tip of the sword was aimed at the young fellow¡¯s heart.


    Since Ou Yangming had reached this stage, he had his pride as well. He did not take out the Blood Spear Dragon yer. Instead, he condensed an object in the air. At his level, it was no longer an extravagant hope for him to move mountains and fill the seas. He could scatter beans and turn them into soldiers, let alone condensing a long spear with spiritual power.


    Of course, this was only because he wanted to see where his limit was.


    If it was a life or death battle, he would be flexible and use all his methods.


    In mid-air, the situation changed rapidly. He turned around and drew a stunning half arc...


    The spear in his hand became faster as he stabbed out continuously. It was like a rainstorm hitting pear blossoms, where crackles and sshes could be heard.


    In the end, the spear turned into a cluster of afterimages. All of the spear attacks connected into one. Following that, the afterimages sted out in front of Ou Yangming. Like a sea of spear shadows or a river pouring into the sea, they were majestic. At the same time, they were as mysterious and changeable as the cold air of hell. In fact, they were as imposing as the Thunderbolts Punishment, upright and straightforward... All kinds of powerful forces merged into one. A bright light shed in the young fellow¡¯s eyes. He crossed his hands and quickly made a gesture.


    Soon, he suddenly pushed forward. The spiritual Qi in his Dantian Lake burst out, emitting a dense light.


    The afterimages in front of him rolled forward like an earth-shaking wave. They became faster and faster. This spear attack contained the Big Avnche¡¯s concept of ¡°an unending avnche, undying spear momentums¡±. Wherever the spear afterimages passed, the space shook, and countless spiritual Qi was squeezed out in all directions, forming a vacuum zone. Under the sunlight, a rainbow-colored light shone.


    What was even more fearsome was that tiny holes appeared in the space, emitting mists.


    ¡°Is... Is this really a move that a Venerable One can use?¡± Someone eximed.


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it too terrifying?¡± Another powerhouse wearing a bamboo hat eximed in admiration.


    At this moment, all the remarks of pity and ridicules from before vanished into thin air. There was only reverence left in everyone¡¯s heart. This was their recognition toward the young fellow. It was worth noting that the entire Great Wide World was filled with the prevalence of martial arts, and the strong were revered.


    Du Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions as he thought to himself, ¡®Senior Brother, just what kind of monster did you find?¡¯ At this moment, he was certain that the young fellow in front of him definitely had the strength to fight against a sword cultivator.


    Yun Lan¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly when he saw this majestic momentum.


    He silently cursed internally, ¡®Just what kind of God-favored one is this?¡¯


    A mere Venerable One was actually able to unleash such enormous strength and was not inferior even whenpared to a Ruler. If Yun Lan continued to be entangled with Ou Yangming like this, would it not cause others tough at him?


    Despite that, Yun Lan was, after all, also a God-favored one. He forcefully suppressed this thought. His remarkable battle talent was disyed. His right hand gripped the arc de tightly, and his middle finger struck out with force. After a white light shed in his hand, his figure retreated rapidly, and he continuously shed out sharp sword Qis. Like a butcher dismembering a cow, the man reduced the afterimages of the spear. Every strike seemed to be able to tear through the heavens. This kind of sharp power was many times stronger than the Star Trace Discharge.


    In the sky, waves of explosions resounded like thunder.


    Invisible airwaves quickly ovepped like meteors falling from ake. One could imagine the ripples that were created.


    Even ordinary Rulers would not dare to easily touch the ripples that spread out. They would have to retreat.

 Chapter 1103 - Frost

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Frost</h4>


    Yun Lan shed out with his sword again. The sword-light was dazzling and sharp.


    Nheless, right after that, his eyes were filled with shock and even a hint of fear. He was surprised to discover that the afterimages of Ou Yangming¡¯s spear was like a unit. They coexisted with each other and derived from one another. The method where a butcher dissected a cow could only treat the symptoms. What was even more terrifying was that as time passed, the force of the spear became stronger and grew endlessly. It was as if the 5 elements were born together and would never die out.


    Even with Yun Lan¡¯s strength as a Ruler, when he saw such a strange and mysterious scene, he was amazed.


    Yun Lan did not know that Ou Yangming had integrated the concept of the Big Avnche into this spear. It could also be considered as one of his trump cards.


    The young fellow would never retreat when he used the will of the Big Avnche to charge forward.


    This was the path that Ou Yangming had sought. This was the might of the heavens, and it was a mightiness that would never cease.


    The Big Avnche would never cease, and the spear momentum would never stop. It would not stop until the enemy was killed.


    Of course, this attack was certainly much weaker than using the true path intent to activate the Big Avnche. Even so, as long as it possessed the concept of the Big Avnche, it would not be weak even if it was not top-notch. Otherwise, it could not have given Yun Lan such a headache.


    ¡®I can¡¯t go on like this.¡¯ Yun Lan muttered internally.


    The Venerable One in front of him actually gave him a weird feeling. This was especially so when the young fellow¡¯s expression was too calm, where his true emotions were not shown on his face. It was as if the fellow was not facing a Ruler but a Spiritualist. This caused Yun Lan to faintly have a bad feeling about this.


    He gritted his teeth, and the blood in his eyes surged. He coldly uttered, ¡°Blood burning in the sky...¡±


    Before his voice had even faded, his white clothes seemed to have been soaked in fresh blood. Even the dual des in his hands had blood threads floating out. A drop of bright red blood rolled down the back of the des and dripped down.


    The indescribable scene was enough to shock everyone.


    Immediately after, numerous small red swords appeared out of thin air around Yun Lan¡¯s body. Nevertheless, for some reason, looking from afar, it was as if one had seen hell. Every small sword was like a demon. An ominous feeling spread throughout the entire space.


    ¡°sh!¡± When the small swords reached their limits, Yun Lan roared loudly, and his voice resounded throughout the sky.


    Before his voice was gone, each of the small red swords turned into 10, 100, and as if there was no limit. They increased in number, directly enveloping the space of several kilometers. The sound of the air being cut was continuously heard, and a destructive aura spread out in all directions. Trees, withered branches, stones... Everything turned into ashes, and even the space was cut into plenty of cracks that were densely packed. The power of a single strike was so terrifying.


    This was the greatest offense of a sword cultivator.


    ¡°Boom...¡± A bell-like sound could be hearding from the sky.


    Many spear afterimages collided with the small red swords, shing with each other.


    The world became an ocean of spears and small red swords!


    , 2, 3..


    Numerous small swords and spears let out mournful cries. They lost their spirit and fell from the sky. After a while, they turned into wisps of ck mist and dissipated.


    At that moment, if one were to look from afar, they would be surprised to discover that a rain of swords had descended from the sky. The swords were connected together like a curtain that shrouded the ground. The shock that this scene caused was unimaginable.


    After a long while, the shadows of the spear and the small red swords disappeared at the same time, and the world returned to peace.


    ¡°Hiss, hiss... Even if an ordinary Ruler met these 2 powerhouses, one would probably be killed, right?¡± A young man from the Shaman Tribe looked over at an old man dressed in grey. His eyes seemed to be burning with the mes of the 8 trigrams. The other powerhouses also held their breaths and focused their attention as they looked over.


    The old man pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but an ordinary Ruler would surely be defeated by them.¡±


    After saying this, he took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    ¡®I¡¯ve lived for 1,000 years, but I¡¯ve never heard of or seen a Venerable One with suchbat power. What¡¯s going on? Is the sky about to change?¡¯


    Du Xie¡¯s shriveled body trembled. He seemed to have thought of something, and the light in his eyes became brighter like a zing sun that could melt everything in the world. He rubbed a string of beads in his hand.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red looked at each other and saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ll definitely work hard in cultivating in the future. I can¡¯t let Lil¡¯ Ming make the gap between us even bigger.¡¯ Up until this time, though the 4 beasts were all Venerable Ones, the gap between them and Ou Yangming was getting bigger. They could no longer use guesswork. Especially the goshawk, he had fallen behind and could not keep up with the young fellow¡¯s pace. After all, Ou Yangming¡¯sbat power had improved too much. Even Feng Ling and Xu Aoran were not as fast.


    Yun Lan took a deep look at Ou Yangming. With a thought, he shifted all his energy on him.


    The 2 of them had only exchanged a few moves, but Yun Lan knew that the young fellow was not a thin and weak ant, but a fierce horned dragon. As long as he was the slightest bit careless, his fruit of the path, which he had nurtured for thousands of years, would vanish into thin air.


    Yun Lan did not hesitate in the slightest as a world-shaking sword intent spread out.


    He pressed his finger in the air, and the sword case on his back shook with a loud bang. Many green symbols jumped, and a chill spread out. The space paused in a manner that defiedmon sense at this time. It was as if some kind of power that transcended space was about to appear. His eyes revealed a look of infatuation as he said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ve used cold Qi to nourish this sword for 1,000 years, and I¡¯ve sealed the case for 2,000 years. I didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯d be forced out by a cultivator who¡¯s a rank lower than me. How sad... I admit that you have a strength that far surpasses that of an ordinary Ruler. However, once this sword is shed out, you¡¯ll die without a doubt. This is my belief that I¡¯ll be victorious for sure, and it¡¯s also my path.¡±


    When his voice spread in all directions, a pure sword intent condensed and did not dissipate, stirring the air.


    The sword case rolled and with a ¡°creak¡±, a longsword formed from ice and snow slid out, emitting an unyielding sword cry. It was arrogant and aloof.


    Yun Lan held the longsword tightly. A chill that could freeze everything flowed from the longsword to his palm, arm, and all parts of his body. The blood in his veins seemed to be mixed with ice bits and was abnormally cold.


    ¡°Frost!¡± He faced the sky and let out a long howl.


    Subsequently, he flipped his wrist, and his energy and spirit merged into the sword.


    This was a kind of madness where either he or his enemy would die. This was a strong belief that he would not retreat even if he were to die.


    Yun Lan lowered his center of gravity and bent his legs. His Dantian Lake boiled, and a brilliant light filled the air. He brazenly shed forward, forming a shocking arc. This sword seemed to have the power to split open the sky. It was like a dragon and a tiger fighting each other, shaking the heavens. It carried an awe-inspiring and domineering aura. Wherever the sword-light passed, space seemed to be torn apart by a force that was difficult to resist, revealing a pitch-ck color that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. It was difficult for it to repair itself and in the end, it was frozen by the cold air.


    This was frost!


    All Rulers were not simple. They always had life-saving methods.


    ¡°Phew!¡± When Ou Yangming saw this, he sucked in a breath of cold air. His internal organs turned cold, and his eyes narrowed. He felt a sense of danger from the sword. It was very faint, but he still had to deal with it carefully.


    ¡°Borrow!¡± Ou Yangming yelled. It was as if there was a rolling neb in his spiritual world. It hadplicated patterns and was constantly changing. It seemed that as long as he looked at it a few more times, even his mind would be lost. At this time, if someone could enter his spiritual world, they would realize that the patterns in his eyes were the same as the ones in his spiritual world.


    As soon as the word ¡°borrow¡± was uttered, a powerful force surged into his limbs and bones, and his meridians swelled up.


    Ou Yangming focused, and his powerful spiritual power spread out like waves. He flicked his wrist, took out his magic staff, and pressed it lightly. The patterns on the staff instantly brightened, and many tiny runes jumped up.


    ¡°Stone Awl Art!¡± He entered the states of the thoroughly meticulous and the connection between Heaven and man, and he waved his staff downward.


    At this moment, with Ou Yangming as the circle, the ground within a radius of several kilometers began to shake like waves. After a brief moment, it copsed with a loud bang and jerked toward the middle. It was as if a pair of indescribablyrge hands were pulling the 2 ends of the ground and shaking them, causing plenty of stone awls to be shaken out. These stone awls rapidly changed and turned into formation boards. Some were big and some were small; some were illusory and some were real. They surged toward the sword-light that was shed out by the frost.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Yun Lan¡¯s expression was dark and cold.


    He raised his left hand and pointed at the sword-light. In an instant, the speed of the sword-light increased greatly.


    At the same time, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence, painting the longsword red.


    His right hand suddenly pushed the hilt of the longsword. As a result, the longsword let out a low cry, and its speed increased explosively. It was like a green electric arc that shed over and instantly caught up to the sword-light!


    When Ou Yangming saw this, he pressed his right hand into the air. The formation maps condensed into stone walls to block in front of the sword-light. Having said that, as soon as they came into contact, the formation maps copsed inch by inch, and rocks fell from the sky and rustled.


    After understanding thew of Yin and Yang, Ou Yangming¡¯s use of mental power became even more mysterious. Only then could he turn stone awls into formation maps that filled the sky.


    , 2, 3... Countless... More stone walls formed by the formation maps copsed and scattered.


    Below the sky, an old man slowly moved. He was wearing a pair of light-colored cloth shoes that intersected with grey and white. His face was old, and there were 3 faint star marks between his eyebrows. He hunched his body and walked in front of Du Xie, then he cupped his hands and said, ¡°n Master, our lil¡¯ friend has fallen into a huge disadvantage. Are you still not going to make a move?¡± After saying that, he bowed again. In the Shaman Tribe, the n master held the highest position. A single nce from him could make many powerful warriors sacrifice themselves.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Du Xie shook his head.


    ¡°But...¡± The old man wanted to continue speaking but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Du Xie.


    ¡°Du E, there are now 3 star marks between your eyebrows, so you should be able to sense what kind of power is hidden in Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s body. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to describe it as destructive. Besides, he has great luck and a magnificent aura. This kind of person is destined to be able to turn misfortune into luck. How could he die without knowing why? Senior Brother used 1,000 years of his life to predict the future and caused an ominous event. It was all for this person. Do you understand now?¡± His voice was very soft, but every word he said was like a bolt of lightning that exploded in the head of Du E, stirring up endless waves of air.


    There was only one thought left in Du E¡¯s mind, ¡®To be able to receive such an evaluation from n Master, just what kind of person are you?¡¯


    Indeed, that was the truth. The evaluation was exceptionally high.


    The n master of the Shaman Tribe had always been seeking truth from facts, but now that he said such words, one could imagine how much he valued the human in front of him.


    #

 Chapter 1104 - Capture Alive

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Capture Alive</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Rumble...¡±


    The sounds of explosion continued, and more rubble fell.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming suddenly changed his move. He pointed the divine weapon in his hand again, and countless formation maps seemed to be pulled by a mysterious force. From afar, it looked like a Yin-Yang Fish with Yang in Yin and Yin in Yang was pressing toward the sword-light. A peculiar intent was released and blocked the sword-light with ease. Nheless, it was then the cold longsword arrived. It brought with it an indescribably sharp force and directly shattered the formation maps.


    ¡°Die!¡± Yun Lan roared and said with strong killing intent.


    .


    Seeing such a scene, Ou Yangming chuckled.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Sword cultivators have remarkable attacking powers, but they¡¯re too rigid and easy to break. Thebination of Yin and Yang and their mutual integration is the essence of the great path.¡¯


    At this time, many mysteriousws were entrenched in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. There were thew of Yin and Yang and thew of time. There were long and shortws,rge and smallws, as well as illusory and realws. His mind was in chaos while his body was ck and white like a huge Yin-Yang Fish. The young fellow¡¯s left eye emitted a white light, whereas his right eye emitted a ck light. One ck and one white, one illusory and one real. They corresponded to the great path of Yin and Yang. Illusory and real kept changing.


    Yun Lan inhaled a breath of cold air and sneered ¡°No wonder you could fight someone beyond your boundary. It turned out that you¡¯veprehended thews. So what? I have a sword in my hand. Everything is just paper to me. Chop!¡±


    As he spoke, the snow-white longsword dispersed like mists and converged.


    In the blink of an eye, the sword-light shed with ck electric arcs!


    It stabbed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s chest. The sword seemed to have transcended time and space. It had transcended thews and was unstoppable.


    ¡°Crack!¡± Following a sound, it directly pierced a hole in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart, but Yin and Yang transformed at this time. The sharp sword-light was slowly absorbed, where it became weaker and finally dissipated.


    ¡°This... This is impossible!¡± Yun Lan let out a strange cry as if he had seen the most unbelievable thing.


    He had never thought that the strongest technique he had used would be so easily countered. It would be fine if the other party was a Ruler, but the young fellow was only a Venerable One. This caused him to have the urge to curse out loud.


    Yun Lan looked at Ou Yangming bitterly as if he was looking at a huge iceberg. Every time he thought he had seen the iceberg, he would realize that all he saw was a tiny corner of it.


    This feeling of powerlessness could make one go crazy!


    At this moment, a clear mark was left on Yun Lan¡¯s heart for swords. Ou Yangming¡¯s figure was imprinted in his heart like a nightmare, and it was forever indelible.


    Thend fell dead silent.


    As for the powerful warriors of the Shaman Tribes, they were in disbelief. This scene was like a miracle, causing their hearts to tremble.


    It took around 10 breaths for someone to regain his senses. The dim star mark between a powerhouse¡¯s eyebrows lit up as he said with a terrified look, ¡°What... What kind of cultivation technique is that? It can actually absorb attacks. Isn¡¯t it too fearsome?¡± The person who spoke shook his head forcefully. It was as if a gust of cold wind blew past his body, and his heart could not help but tremble.


    The powerhouses looked at each other, wanting to find an answer from each other¡¯s eyes.


    Du E looked deeply at the n master and said in a trembling voice, ¡°n Master, this kind ofw is actually able to absorb an attack of this level. It¡¯s truly... Ridiculously strong!¡± Even he would not be able to face this attack with such ease.


    Du Xie shrugged and sighed. ¡°Since it¡¯s someone that Senior Brother had set his eye on, how could he be measured withmon sense?¡±


    While he said this, his heart was also shaken as if he had heard thunder and lightning.


    Big Yellow looked at Lil¡¯ Red and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen Lil¡¯ Ming use this kind of method, but it¡¯s still amazing. I wonder when I can do the same.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Lil¡¯ Red had a disdainful look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to do it after a few thousand years of training.¡± The corner of Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s mouth curled up as he spoke coldly.


    When Big Yellow heard him, his expression turned bitter.


    In mid-air, Yun Lan felt regretful. He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s really not worth it to end up in such a situation just for the sword technique manuals.¡¯ He rolled his eyes, and the murderous aura on his body became denser as if he was going to give his all at any moment. His blood vessels seemed to be flowing with magma as his body emitted a bloody aura. He roared loudly, ¡°Fight!¡± With that, the pure sword intent tore the space around him into pieces.


    He bit the tip of his tongue and shouted internally, ¡®Blood Flight!¡¯


    At this time, he took a step into the interspatial disturbance and turned into a ray of blood light that shot into the distance.


    Yun Lan knew that if he wanted to escape from a powerhouse like Du Xie, he had to take a risk and must do it unexpectedly. This was why he escaped into the interspatial disturbance.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Du Xie scoffed.


    He raised his right hand, and ayer of mist rolled over from 33 kilometers away. The color of the mists became darker bit by bit.


    The mists suddenly turned upside down and condensed into a ck palm. It gave off a majestic murderous aura. The lines on its fingers were very clear, but the fingers were different from that of the palm of an ordinary person. They were thinner and longer, and they carried a majestic pressure. They directly extended into the cracked space and grabbed at Yun Lan.


    ¡°Faster, faster!¡± Yun Lan was anxious. He only felt a cold glint piercing his back.


    His body had turned into a longsword, and he traveled 500 kilometers in an instant.


    He was fast, but therge hand that was formed out of thin air by Du Xie was even faster.


    After 10 breaths, the hand pulled Yun Lan out from the interspatial disturbance to the front of Du Xie. Even though the n master was a good person, once someone threatened the Shaman Tribe, he would not hesitate to turn into a god of killing and shelter his tribe members from wind and rain.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he thought to himself, ¡®This kind of strength is indeed tyrannical. He could even capture someone who had escaped into the void.¡¯


    For some reason, he thought of Feng Mu. Back then, the phoenix elder had sent Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red into the void to reunite with the young fellow. That kind of unpredictable method was only stronger than that of Du Xie.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± Du Xie took a step forward and asked with a cold snort.


    His voice was not loud, but it exploded in Yun Lan¡¯s mind like thunder, stirring up endless waves.


    ¡°Speak now!¡± Seeing that Yun Lan did not answer, Du Xie added. He already sounded impatient.


    ¡°Luo Yang.¡± Yun Lan thought for a while and sold out the Qiongqi n.


    ¡°Tell me everything you know. If there¡¯s even the slightest bit of falsehood, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s methods of torturing people.¡± Du Xie¡¯s aura was notable. His rtionship with the Qiongqi n was not that good, so he made sure that Yun Lan told everything in detail. After 15 minutes, the n master waved his hand and sealed Yun Lan¡¯s Dantian Lake. The sword cultivator was then brought away.


    Du Xie raised his head and looked into the distance. He muttered, ¡°The Qiongqis.¡± His eyes shed with blood.


    After a while, he moved and went to Ou Yangming. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such strength, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou. I admire you.¡± He said these words sincerely without any pretense.


    Ou Yangming nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°You tter me, n Master.¡± He was humble and polite, and he did not get carried away.


    Du Xieughed loudly and raised his hand to lead Ou Yangming into the Shaman Tribe.


    Under everyone¡¯splicated gazes, Ou Yangming entered the Shaman Tribe. Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red followed behind him. They raised their heads very high, and it seemed like they were trying to intimidate the others. The young fellow smiled bitterly and did not say anything else.


    Soon, Du Xie and Ou Yangming arrived at a room.


    As for Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red, they were respectfully brought away by another member of the Shaman Tribe.


    There was an oilmp lit in the room. It was different from ordinary oilmps. The me of this oilmp was golden, flickering between light and dark. There was a mural hanging on the wall. It depicted a 3.2-kilometers-tall Ancient Shaman. He had the sky above his head, and his feet were on the ground. He looked up at the sky and roared as if he was fighting for something. Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze lingered on the mural for 3 breaths before he shifted his gaze elsewhere. He thought that while the room was small, itsyout was elegant and reasonable. Besides, it was in the position that faced the heavens, so it seemed like it could raise a true dragon.


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie looked at each other and sat. After a while, Du Xie smiled and said, ¡°Lingxuan, a distinguished guest is here. Why aren¡¯t you serving tea?¡±


    Du Lingxuan chuckled. He was very agile. Before long, he took out 2 cups of top-quality Thousand Spirit Tea from the side room. The fragrance of the tea permeated the air, and it looked full and clear. Just by taking in a whiff of the fragrance, one¡¯s exhaustion would be gone.


    Du Xue gently rolled up his long sleeves and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, quickly have a taste of the tea. This is refined from the essence of nts and trees, and it tastes very good. I usually can¡¯t bear to drink it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, n Master!¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands slightly.


    Afterward, he shifted his gaze to Du Lingxuan and sized him up seriously.


    Du Xie¡¯s ability to read people¡¯s expressions was notable. He smiled and introduced, ¡°This is my grandson, Du Lingxuan.¡±


    ¡°He gathered the luck of the Shaman Tribe and is in a ce that raises dragons. His future is limitless,¡± Ou Yangming praised.


    When Du Lingxuan heard this, his eyes rolled around, and he also sized up the first human powerhouse who had entered the Shaman Tribe without any fear. He understood that while his grandfather was easy to talk to, he had a high standard. Very few humans could be regarded by Du Xie as important, and it was even rarer for him to take out the Thousand Spirit Tea. After looking for a while, the young boy felt as if he had seen a bottomless cold pond. He could not fathom Ou Yangming, so he could only look away unwillingly and walk into the side room again.


    Du Xie smiled and shook his head. ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, you¡¯re too modest. In the future, as long as Lingxuan can have half of your abilities, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know how to respond. He picked up the teacup and blew lightly on it.


    He pursed his lips, and instantly, a fragrance filled his taste buds.


    At the same time, a warm current emerged from nowhere and grew from his Tianling acupoint. It spread to all parts of his body. All his cells seemed to be soaking in the warm current, making him feel sofortable that he wanted to open his mouth and moan.


    ¡°Not bad, right?¡± Du Xie did not dwell on the previous topic and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. He was puzzled, but his heart was calm, and he did not feel annoyed.


    Du Xie¡¯s finger gently tapped on the table, and the tea in the cup rippled. ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, do you know about the Ancient War?¡± He tapped faster and asked in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart trembled. He did not hide anything and nodded. He looked at the elder with bright eyes, and his mind was focused.


    This was what the Bone Dragon in the Long River of Time had told him. How could he not know?


    #

 Chapter 1105 - A Crisis Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1105: A Crisis Is Coming</h4>


    Du Xie was slightly taken aback.


    He had thought that the powerful Ou Yangming would not know about the past that had been sealed away.


    Nheless, the young fellow had actually heard of it before, hence he subconsciously paused for a moment.


    This was not because the n master of the Shaman Tribe was ignorant, but because there were very few formidable humans who knew about this matter. Among the Dragons and the Phoenixes, there were probably not more than a handful of them. Moreover, Ou Yangming was a human, so Du Xie did not think about the possibility.


    Even so, Du Xie had been through countless hardships. He had seen the world, so he recovered in an instant.


    He smiled brightly without any awkwardness.


    After a moment of silence, he lowered his voice and exined, ¡°In the ancient times, the Ancient Shamans were indeed too overbearing and despotic. After the cmity, they gradually declined. During that period, the Demons rose, and the Dragons and the Phoenixes took the lead inunching the Ancient War. After that, it was also known as the Shamans Extermination War.¡±


    Du Xie drank a mouthful of spirit tea and moistened his throat, then he continued, ¡°The warsted for tens of thousands of years. It caused mountains and rivers to shatter, nts to die, stars to turn into ashes, and the mes of war spread throughout the entire Great Wide World. Thousands of races were plunged into deep trouble. At that time, under the Ancient Shamans, there were plenty of powerhouses. In detail, there were 36 tribes with spirits of chaos with outstandingbat powers. They could block 10 enemies at a time and could fight against many equal-ranked powerhouses. The Qiongqis and the Golden Crows were among them.¡± The old man deliberately paused for a moment, and he looked at Ou Yangming with a slightly solemn gaze.


    Ou Yangming nodded to show that he understood. He used his gaze to signal the old man to continue.


    He had heard about this matter from the Bone Dragon, but it was not so detailed.


    ¡°After that, the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows rebelled. They secretly collected the blood essences of the 10,000 races to temper their bodies. In the end, they were all sealed by the Big Nine Heavens and Ten Earth Sacrificial Blood Formation, but they¡¯d be able to break the seal in at most 100 years.¡± Du Xie¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and aplicated look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°How are the strengths of those 2 races?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re stronger than the Dragons and the Phoenixes.¡± Due Xie spoke calmly, but his words sounded like a stormy sea to Ou Yangming.


    For some reason, the room suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, Du Xie got up from his stool and stood up straight.


    The wrinkles on his face were squeezed together like a piece of old and withered bark, but they gave off a solemn feeling. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, you can take it as I¡¯m taking advantage of my seniority, but I have a request, and I hope that you¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Senior, please.¡± Ou Yangming focused.


    ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll be able to repair the Big Sacrificial Formation and prevent the Great Wide World from falling into the mes of war again.¡± As Du Xie spoke, he bowed.


    Ou Yangming hurriedly dodged. He had a clear distinction between right and wrong. The descendant of the Shamans in front of him was dedicated to the peace of the Great Wide World. Everything the old man did was for the sake of billions of lives. This could not be faked, so he had to avoid this bow no matter what.


    The young fellow had always killed decisively, but he never killed a good person indiscriminately.


    It was the same when he was in the Spiritual Realm, and it was the same now.


    Ou Yangming stepped to the right. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he gently waved his hand as he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need to be like this. It¡¯s my bounden duty to protect the peace of the Great Wide World. It¡¯s just that my. . . My strength is too weak, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to shoulder this heavy responsibility.¡± He spoke with extreme sincerity and before he could finish, he bowed deeply.


    The look of admiration in Du Xie¡¯s eyes grew even more. Generally speaking, one¡¯s horizons and breadth of mind determined one¡¯s height.


    For one who had a dream and longed for peace, no matter what, one¡¯s achievements in the future would not be too low.


    The old man looked into the distance, and a hint of struggle appeared in his eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°500 kilometers away from the Shaman Tribe, there¡¯s a ce that tempers one¡¯s heart. It¡¯s called the Rebirth Cave. It opens once every 10,000 years, and only one person can enter each time. Anyone who enters the Rebirth Cave won¡¯t be affected by the karma between Heaven and Earth, but the danger within is inexplicable. Of course, correspondingly, many fortuitous encounters will follow. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to give it a try, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou?¡± Normally, he would not be willing to give up this good fortune. Now, themp was burning to warn him about a storm that was brewing in the heart of origins. He had no choice but to give out a favor. Given that this savior had appeared in his senior brother¡¯s divination, how could he be simple?


    ¡°Thank you, n Master.¡± Ou Yangming did not argue and nodded.


    For some reason, he felt a faint sense of anxiety deep in his heart as if an unavoidable crisis was looming over him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice talking to smart people.¡± Du Xie pped his thigh andughed heartily. It was fine if he did notugh but once he did, the wrinkles on his face squeezed together, splitting his entire face into many pieces. Many bumps intersected with each other, but he still gave people a feeling of kindness.


    The two of them talked untilte at night.


    Du Xie rolled up his sleeves, and the light in his eyes dimmed slightly. His interest in talking had faded.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s ability to read people¡¯s expressions was profound. He immediately left his stool and got up to leave.


    After leaving the small house, Ou Yangming strolled along a winding sandalwood path. Looking at the bright moonlight gently sprinkling on the ground, and listening to the incessant chirping of insects and birds, his heart was at peace. The turbid Q in his Dantian Lake had turned into Yin, while the clear Qi turned into Yang. They were chaotic and indescribable. The young fellow stopped in his tracks and lifted his head to look at the horizon. One of his eyes was ck while the other was white, and an image that he had never seen before appeared in his spiritual world.


    He saw many Shamans hiding under the moonlight, sitting upright as they patrolled the ce.


    The murderous auras on their bodies were awe-inspiring. It was as if they would attack without any hesitation if there was even the slightest movement. Their attacks would be like fire, fiery and endless.


    In the distance, many threads that were hundreds of kilometers long intertwined together and formed a that shone with a faint dark light. It enveloped the entire Shaman Tribe, bringing with it a wave that made people tremble in fear.


    ¡®This is the Shaman Tribe¡¯s Guarding Formation.¡¯ Ou Yangming knew what it was.


    All of a sudden, an old figure appeared in his perception. The figure was only 333 meters away from him. The person wore a long grey robe that covered half of his body. There was a barely noticeable struggle in his turbid eyes, and his hands were sometimes powerful and sometimes rxed.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Ou Yangming had a puzzled look on his face.


    He recognized this person. It was Du E, who was the old man who had worried about him during his battle with Yun Lan.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his chin with his fingers and cast this thought aside. Sparks appeared in his spiritual world. Some were big and some were small. The colors were different. He found where Big Yellow was and slowly walked over. At this point, the spiritual world unique to the Phoenixes had been revealed. It was iparably vast. Thew of Yin and Yang was constantly rotating inside. Even the Upper Tribtions¡¯ Coffin had been taken out by Ou Yangming and sent into his spiritual world.


    After 10 breaths.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged under a wooden bed. His heart was guarding his spirit, and his spirit was holding his essence. He meditated and began to visualize the snow mountain.


    At this time, in a formation 5,000 kilometers away from the Shaman Tribe.


    Luo Yang gently shook the fan in his hand. It had the picture of ady drawn on it. A faintly discernible cold aura spread out in all directions. He put away the fan in his hand and pointed toward the void, then he asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is it?¡±


    As soon as he finished, purple vines appeared out of thin air. They were as thin and dense as silk, and they filled half of the sky. The purple vines suddenly contracted, and a purple flower bud appeared at each of the tips. The surrounding spiritual Qi seemed to be attracted by the flower buds and was absorbed, forming a beautiful purple flower. Immediately after, a poisonous insect bit a vine into pieces. Its wings shook, and it flew out from the vine. 1, 2, 3... They were endless.


    If Ou Yangming saw this, he would be able to recognize that this was the foreign race that had once appeared in Big Ruins.


    The venomous insect had sharp teeth and 4 pairs of legs that looked like 8 sharp bone des.


    Its wings had a devilish snake-shaped creature engraved on them, and its eyes were cold and emotionless. At the spur of the moment, plenty of insects gathered out of thin air. A head, arms, a body... In the end, a human-shaped monster was formed. The vines in the sky turned into legs and were deeply embedded into the void. It was the Dead Turbidity!


    A green light shed in the monster¡¯s eyes like a ball of ghostly fire. It answered, ¡°Yun Lan...¡± It secretly nced at Luo Yang. Seeing that he looked calm, it mustered up its courage and continued, ¡°Yun Lan has been captured alive.¡±


    After hearing that, Luo Yang remained calm.


    It was as if Yun Lan was a stranger who had nothing to do with him. There was no sense of guilt in his heart.


    Behind Luo Yang were tens of thousands of races from the primal chaos. Their auras were powerful and every time they inhaled, they would stir up gusts of wind. If it was not for the barrier of the formation, they would have been discovered by the Shamans long ago.


    A green ox released white mists from its nose and walked to Luo Yang¡¯s side. It asked softly, ¡°Young Master, what should we do now? If no one opens the formation of the Shaman Tribe, how are we going to charge in?¡± As its voice reverberated in the air, a series of noisy discussions was heard, and the eyes of the powerhouses from the various races revealed a hint of worry. After all, this matter was important, and there was no room for any mistakes.


    Luo Yang shrugged indifferently, and an ambitious look that could devour the void appeared in his eyes.


    He exined, ¡°Disguising as a human and entering the Shaman Tribe was originally the worst n. It¡¯d be good if he seeded by chance, but it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he failed. The goal was to make them careless and look down on us. This is our chance. Besides...¡± He paused and sneered before he continued, ¡°Besides, I still have a backup n. Since the Shamans don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them and don¡¯t know how to judge the situation, we¡¯ll just destroy them. Do they really think that things are the same as they were in ancient times? Do they really think that they can control the wind and rain? The sky has changed a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re really wise!¡± The tens of thousands of formidable warriors roared at the same time. Their voices reverberated through the sky and ground, stirring up the void.


    Luo Yang shook his head and looked in the Shaman Tribe¡¯s direction. He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s time to use the spy that has been hidden for 10,000 years. Once the Shaman Tribe is destroyed, the shackles in the souls of our seniors will be removed, and we¡¯ll surely be able to break through the formation faster. By then, we¡¯ll first sweep through the heart of origins, unify the Great Wide World, rule over all races, and achieve immortality. As for the Dragons and the Phoenixes, they¡¯ve been fighting for tens of thousands of years. As long as we trip them in the dark, we¡¯ll be able to break through without being attacked.¡¯


    At this moment, a ball of raging mes burned in his heart. Within the mes, it was as if he could see the scene of him ruling over the Great Wide World.


    #

 Chapter 1106 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Meeting</h4>


    A cool breeze blew, giving off a refreshing chill.


    In the sky, a silver arc shuttled through the clouds, stirring up thousands of waves. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a rarely seen silver flying carpet.


    2 people sat on the flying carpet, one young and one old. Their auras were powerful, shaking the void.


    The young man¡¯s lips were red, and his teeth were white. His features were delicate and attractive. asionally, a domineering look would sh between his eyebrows, proving that he was not simple at all.


    On the other hand, the old man¡¯s eyes seemed to contain a huge world that was abnormally profound. It was as if he could absorb a person¡¯s mind and spirit with just a nce. The aura he released even distorted the space within 33 meters from him. Even the nting sunlight could not fall and was blocked by an indescribable power.


    These 2 people were Ou Yangming and Du Xie, who had left the Shaman Tribe to go to the Rebirth Cave.


    The old man clicked his tongue and licked his lips. His fingers stroked the flying carpet, and a hint of emotion appeared in his eyes as he said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a cksmith, Brother Ou. It¡¯s unbelievable that such an amazing and indescribable item came from you.¡±


    His words were sincere, and there was no intention of him ttering the young fellow.


    Although the Shaman Tribe was formidable, they did not forge magic weapons and only used extreme Yin and Yang to temper their bodies. In terms of smithing, they were much weaker than the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    ¡°n Master, you tter me. Refining flying carpets isn¡¯t that difficult,¡± Ou Yangming said softly as he looked at the unceasing, undting river below. If the other cksmiths heard his words, they would probably scold him for not knowing better. It was a flying carpet that he refined, after all. Even in the Great Wide World, how many cksmiths could refine a flying carpet? Moreover, this was a silver flying carpet.


    Du Xie was stunned for a moment as he looked deeply at Ou Yangming.


    He had lived for numerous years and had seen many people of all shapes and sizes. He could tell whether what one said was true or false with just a nce.


    Gently stroking his white beard, the old man smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not difficult to refine a flying carpet. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re very talented, Brother Ou.¡± In his opinion, Ou Yangming was really too young. It was hard for him to believe that the young fellow¡¯s cultivation was not inferior to that of a Ruler at such an age. Even in the field of smithing, the fellow¡¯s attainments were astonishing.


    Ou Yangming smiled embarrassedly, and his eyes revealed a look of reminiscence. ¡°You tter me, n Master. I¡¯m just a little luckier than the others.¡±


    Du Xie shook his head hard and said seriously, ¡°Luck is also a part of strength.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he closed his eyes to rest.


    In the sky, the flying carpet was as light as cotton, but its speed was getting faster.


    When Ou Yangming fused the Bloodline Powers of the Dragon, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions, he transformed from a mortal into a spirit and entered another level of life. His spiritual power soared, and he became more familiar with controlling flying carpets. In fact, he could control one freely.


    It was dusk. Ou Yangming controlled the flying carpet to make a turn.


    All of a sudden, a faint red light screen shed in the sky. In an instant, even the afterglow of the setting sun was blocked by the screen.


    From afar, the world seemed to be shrouded in blood mists. Thend was deste and lonely. Mountain rocks were scattered everywhere, the vegetation was dense, and it was pitch-ck. In the wilderness, such a scene was enough to send chills down the spines of nearly 80% of the people.


    ¡°This is odd. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Du Xie focused. His eyes flickered with a bright light. With a sh of thought, he entered the state of the connection between Heaven and man.


    In an instant, with the flying carpet as the core, even the slightest change would clearly appear in his mind. This was not because he was being cautious, but because in the heart of origins, one could never go wrong with being as careful as possible like treading on thin ice.


    The sky became darker, revealing a pitch-ck color that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. The light on the ground seemed to have been absorbed by an unknown substance.


    At this moment, a booming sound spread in all directions.


    A ripple visible to the naked eye surged up and instantly shattered the light screen.


    It turned into innumerable strands of dense blood mists that surged over from the horizon with great momentum like a 33-kilometers-long tidal wave pping against the shore. Mountains, rivers, spirit beasts... Everything was shrouded in the blood mists.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ou Yangming pursed his lips and gently rubbed the center of his eyebrows. He could sense a familiar ripple in the blood mists.


    Without any hesitation, he tipped his toes lightly and leaped up from the flying carpet. Spiritual Qi surged in his Dantian Lake, and he rolled up his long sleeves to put away the flying carpet. Afterward, he looked forward with a burning gaze.


    The n master of the Shaman Tribe had a gloomy look on his face. His center of gravity lowered, and his Qi momentum was endless. His old body swelled up, and the ck lights that wrapped around his arms were like 2 horned dragons. His notable aura swept out and with a sh, he stood in front of Ou Yangming to block him.


    ¡°Disperse!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was not loud, but it carried an overbearing aura that could destroy the heavens. He raised his arm and pressed down in the air.


    With that, the blood mists in the sky seemed to have been stirred up by a thin and long bamboo pole. They turned into a red vortex that was wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. It spun continuously and swept up the sky in circles as if 9 dragons were absorbing water. In the end, it turned into a wisp of white mist that quickly dissipated.


    ¡°Interesting. The bloodline of the Ancient Shamans? So what?¡±


    Just as the blood mists were about to dissipate, an abnormally cold voice shook the spiritual Qi in the air.


    It came from afar. Judging from the tone of the voice, the person who spoke should be a middle-aged man. There was strong killing intent in his voice as if it came from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Following the voice, a man dressed in fine clothes stepped in the air and slowly walked over. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and his eyes were pitch-ck. ck arcs intertwined with each other around him, making him look ghostly.


    Feng Xinxiao scanned the surroundings before finally looking at Ou Yangming. Blood shed in his eyes as he said, ¡°People can really meet anywhere. Thest time we were in the Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd, how could I have failed if it wasn¡¯t for you?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not speak, and he looked calm.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to speak? Are you afraid?¡± Feng Xinxiao sneered with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was as calm as usual, and there was not the slightest ripple.


    On the contrary, Du Xie was furious. It was as if a dark cloud was shrouding his head. A power that could tear apart the heavenly pce burst forth from his body. One had to know that his cultivation was among the top in the Great Wide World. Even whenpared to Feng Mu, he was only half a step behind. Aspared to an ordinary Ruler who hadprehended aw, he was much stronger. Now, a brat who had justprehended aw dared to jump around in front of the old man. How could he not be angry? Besides, Ou Yangming was the one whom his senior brother had predicted would help the Shaman Tribe out of a disaster.


    Du Xie pressed his right hand lightly on the center of his eyebrows. The dim star mark between his eyebrows instantly lit up. White light scattered in all directions, stirring up a formless gust of wind. He growled, ¡°Reincarnation Fist!¡±


    He was a descendant of the Ancient Shamans. Even though he had gone through the Shamans Punishment War, and many precious inheritances had been destroyed, the Reincarnation Fist was one of the 3 most important techniques of the Ancient Shamans. It was carved into his bones and imprinted into his soul. No cmity would be able to destroy it.


    As soon as the old man finished, he raised both his arms and threw a punch toward the sky. The wind from the punch swept in all directions, and the shadows of his fist connected into one.


    With this punch, mountains and rivers copsed, and the Qi swallowed 5,000 kilometers like a tiger. The universe shook and wailed incessantly.


    Wherever the wind from the punch passed, interspatial disturbances appeared out of thin air.


    This was the Reincarnation Fist, and it had the ability to cut through all eternity.


    ¡°This... How can it be so powerful?¡± Feng Xinxiao was shocked, and a sense of danger that he had never experienced before surfaced in his mind. Even so, his face did not show the slightest bit of it. His thin lips were pursed as he tapped his interspatial bag with his right hand.


    A red light spread out from his hand. Next, arge cauldron flew out. It grew with the wind and eventually became the size of a small mountain. Thisrge cauldron waspletely blood-red. It carried a strong fishy smell as if it had been taken out of a bloodke. Inside therge cauldron, there were obscure runes carved with a knife, causing one¡¯s eyes to be dazzled.


    On the 4 sides of the cauldron, there were 4 types of demon beasts, namely, Bi Xie, Hu Xian, Pan Guan, and Xing Tian[1]. The eyes of the 4 demon beasts were tightly shut, making them look lifelike as if they woulde out of the cauldron at any moment. They were emitting a dense scarlet light.


    It gave people a feeling of a mountain approaching the abyss. It was exceptionally heavy, capable of crushing mountains and suppressing all worlds.


    The red light on the cauldron flickered. Feng Xinxiao quickly made a gesture with his hands. His index and middle fingers intersected, forming the shape of a flower as he pushed outward. The bewitching and strange cauldron shook with a loud bang. It turned into a streak of red light as it collided with the fist wind that could destroy the heavens. It was so fast that it was difficult for the naked eye to catch it. It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, from Ou Yangming¡¯s point of view, he could only see the fist force sweeping over from the horizon. It was like a ck waterfall hanging down from a 33-kilometers-tall peak. It carried a tyrannical aura that shook the heavens. In the world, the roars of gods and demons were heard. It would be fine if that was all, but the key was that the fist force actually carried the feeling of the smoothness of the path of reincarnation without any ws. This fist could sweep across the heavens.


    On the other side, the cauldron gave off an ancient aura. Without warning, the red light grew and spread in all directions, enveloping the whole world. A sinister feeling spread out.


    Blood-red bubbles appeared around the cauldron, giving off a damp heat. With a ¡°bang¡±, they gently exploded. The sounds were faint at first but as time passed, they became more concentrated. It was as if demonic sounds pierced through one¡¯s ears. One¡¯s mind seemed to have fallen into a bloody world.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A world-shaking explosion turned into a sound wave that swept out. Wherever it passed, mountains, rivers, spirit beasts... Everything was torn apart. It turned into a red light that covered an area of 50 kilometers. This sound was like the chime of a bell and drum, capable of suppressing all sounds in the world. Following that, arge amount of spiritual Qi exploded. Space was destroyed and reborn, reborn and destroyed again, evolving into endless mysteries.


    An intense grey ripple tore apart again. The mountain range that spanned 50 kilometers below copsed, causing rocks to pierce through the air. Thend also became shorter inch by inch.


    This was the terror of a Ruler who hadprehended aw.


    A casual attack was tainted with the power ofws and could destroy everything.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion as he nced at Feng Xinxiao. He thought to himself, ¡®Why is he so strong? How long has it been since west met?¡¯ When they first met, he could crush Feng Xinxiao. Now, he felt an immense sense of danger from the phoenix powerhouse.


    [1] These are 4 of the 10 great demon gods ording to Chinese mythology.


    #

 Chapter 1107 - Startled

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Startled</h4>


    Cold wind brushed past Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes...


    He was deep in thought as he gently stroked his chin. As he looked at the huge cauldron that was shaking non-stop, his expression became even more solemn!


    A person without long-term considerations would have short-term worries. Ou Yangming was the former. He was smooth in doing things and had the ambition of a roc. When he saw his former opponent rise to the sky in one step, he would not underestimate him.


    ¡°ck!¡±


    All of a sudden, a clear sound was hearding from the sky.


    When they looked towards the source of the sound, they saw that the cauldron was covered in fine cracks under the violent attacks from the Reincarnation Fist. They interweaved into a, and a decaying aura spread out from it. It seemed like the cauldron was about to copse.


    The body of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s n master swelled up again. His fists ovepped, and he threw a punch toward the cauldron. He was like an angry dragon surging in a river. His presence was remarkable. At that moment, the brilliant light in his eyes could not be matched by anyone. It was terrifying.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s gaze was solemn. He wondered, ¡®Just who is this old man? With this kind of strength, he can almost be on par with Father.¡¯


    He had never expected that the old man with an ordinary appearance was a top powerhouse in the Great Wide World. If he had known in advance, he would have plotted before taking action and used his wits. Nheless, since things had turned out this way, he could only be filled with regret.


    All kinds of bizarre thoughts shed through Feng Xinxiao¡¯s mind like electric arcs.


    Even so, his hands moved fast.


    Feng Xinxiao raised his left hand. He put his index finger and middle finger together in front of his right eye, then he moved his hand to his left eye. His right hand quickly made a gesture, and his body was covered in grey mists. An aura of destruction and hatred swept in all directions with him as the center. Blood shed in the phoenix powerhouse¡¯s eyes as if there was a bloody world contained within them. His voice seemed to havee from the depths of hell as he uttered, ¡°With 3 steps on the ground, the sun as the sky. Truth Awakening!¡±


    When his voice reverberated in all directions, therge cauldron shook violently...


    Tadpole-like runes instantly jumped and suffused with a dark light. A pressure that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate pressed down. It was as if Heaven and Earth would instantly shatter and turn into ashes if they blocked in front of the cauldron. It would be fine if that was all, but the eyes of the 4 demonic beasts that were carved on the cauldron opened. In the blink of an eye, the color of the world changed.


    Indeed, the color of the world changed...


    When Du Xie saw such an indescribable scene, he was not nervous at all. He sneered, and a domineering look shed past his eyes. He said softly, ¡°There are more than 3 million sword immortals in the sky. I¡¯ll break them with a punch. I¡¯m invincible!¡± His voice was calm and at ease, but there was an indelible determination in his voice. It was as if he was indeed invincible. This was the pride that flowed in the Ancient Shamans¡¯ bloodline.


    As soon as he finished, the fist that was as big as a small mountain was thrown out again. Without any reason, it was purely using force to destroy the path.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The wind from the fist surged, bringing with it a monstrous power. It was like a grey storm that descended from the sky, stirring up a prairie fire. In an instant, the huge cauldron that had an ancient and heavy aura became tiny. From afar, it looked like a flickering candle me in a violent wind, it could be extinguished at any moment, and it looked like a small boat that was on the verge of copsing under a huge wave.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The cauldron onlysted for a few breaths. With a boom, it turned into ck lights and dissipated.


    ¡°This... This is impossible,¡± Feng Xinxiao cried out in horror. He had never expected that the cauldron, which he had painstakingly obtained, would shatter just like that. It shattered into such an inexplicable state. Of course, the most important thing was that he was afraid of the old man, who had just used a fist to shatter his magic weapon. If the old man were to use a secret technique, how powerful would he be?


    As this thought appeared, Feng Xinxiao¡¯s mind trembled.


    Ou Yangming also took a deep look at the n master. He knew that the old man was formidable, but he had never thought that he would be this mighty.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s attack was vicious and crafty. It contained the power ofws.


    Even if Ou Yangming could block it, he would have to pay a huge price. Who knew, Du Xie was able to do it so easily. It was evident how strong he was.


    Of course, this was also because Ou Yangming was only a Venerable One. Once he advanced, no one knew how much hisbat power would increase.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes rolled twice. He looked sinister as he nced at Ou Yangming¡¯s delicate appearance. His voice seemed to be mixed with ice shards as he said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll spare you. Enjoy your remaining time here. Next time, I¡¯ll kill you to attain my path and smoothen out my heart for the path.¡± As he said this, the corner of his mouth curled up.


    Ou Yangming shook his head irrefutably and did not say anything.


    In his opinion, verbal arguments were the weakest way for the weak to express their anger.


    His calm and casual attitude made Feng Xinxiao go crazy. It was just like how he used his spirit, and Qi tounch his most powerful attack, but it was to no avail. This feeling could make one go crazy.


    Which Ruler was not a scheming person?


    In just an instant, Feng Xinxiao forcefully suppressed his anger.


    With a sh of thought, his mind was in a state of chaos. Red threads scattered out of all the pores on his body. They were thin and dense like cotton that was casually spreading out in the water. It seemed beautiful but after the threads spread out, even the space revealed a deste whiteness as if the charm in it had been sucked away!


    A cool breeze blew, and the blood threads spread out. Feng Xinxiao vanished into thin air.


    Ou Yangming let out a breath of turbid air. It was as if a huge boulder had weighed down on his heart.


    The n master raised his right foot gently. Like a wisp of formless yet cool breeze, hended effortlessly and slowly took a step forward. Despite that, when he took his ninth step, his body staggered. His face was red as if it was filled with blood. There was even a faint glow between his eyebrows.


    Du Xie hurriedly guarded his spirit and lowered his center of gravity. He circted all his strength in his body and only then did he stabilize himself.


    He rubbed the tip of his nose in slight embarrassment and smiled bitterly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m old. In one¡¯s life, one can disrespect the heavens, not fear the earth, the deities, and reincarnation, but one can¡¯t deny old age.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? n Master, you¡¯re a mighty powerhouse from ancient times. How are you old?¡± Ou Yangming responded softly.


    ¡°A powerhouse from ancient times?¡± Du Xie shook his head and said, ¡°When I was born, not long after the Shamans Punishment War, many worlds in the Great Wide World copsed and were devastated. From then on, I don¡¯t even know how many years I¡¯ve lived.¡± After saying that, he calmed down and looked at Ou Yangming with a faint smile.


    Ou Yangming smiled awkwardly and tilted his head, pretending to look into the distance.


    Du Xie chuckled and did not expose him. He was like the old man next door. He did not have the domineering aura of a top-notch powerhouse.


    After 100 breaths, Du Xie¡¯s expression became serious. He asked seriously, ¡°Brother Ou, does that phoenix powerhouse have a grudge with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ou Yangming nodded but did not exin further.


    Du Xie did not mind and said softly, ¡°Be careful. That person has a deep understanding of thews. I can defeat him but if he¡¯s determined to leave, not many people in the Great Wide World can make him stay.¡± He looked at the sky. It was where Feng Xinxiao had disappeared. He added ¡°Also, that phoenix powerhouse gave me a very odd feeling. It¡¯s like... . It¡¯s like his soul is already tainted, and he carries a hidden power that can destroy the world. It made me shudder in fear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, n Master.¡± Ou Yangming was respectful as he bowed!


    To be able to tell everything that he had sensed without any hesitation, it was clear that the Shaman Tribe¡¯s n master, Du Xie, was indeed thinking of Ou Yangming. Correspondingly, Du Xie also cupped his hands and bowed in return.


    Honestly, Ou Yangming was a person who cherished old friendships.


    The young fellow had a sense of propriety in doing things. He was particr about not losing out on the big things even if he were to lose out on the small things. He knew when to advance and retreat. He had a ruler in his heart and would not let his brothers lose out. When Ou Yangming was in the Beast King Sect, he had refined a Thunderbolt-resistant Suit to help Mao Jianbi break through to be Venerable One. That made the Beast King Sect the strongest sect in Danzhou. In the Big Ruins, after refining the pill to help He Jian replenish his foundation and allowing him to retrieve the swords from his case, the god of swords achieved a greater high. There were many more examples. For instance, Zang Jian, the Jiang family... Many people who had good intentions toward the young fellow had all received different benefits.


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie talked for a while more before the former rolled his long sleeves forward.


    Instantly, a silver stream of light shed out, shattering the silent and lonely cold night.


    ¡°n Master, please!¡± Ou Yangming stood with a smile. He turned his body to one side and took half a step back with his right foot. He smiled as he spoke.


    Du Xie was emotional. He knew that he had just only obtained Ou Yangming¡¯s friendship.


    Having said that, he did not show it on his face. With a light tap of his toes, he was already sitting on the flying carpet.


    Whoosh, whoosh...


    The silver light moved at lightning speed, drawing a stunning and perfect arc in the air as it flew over the clouds.


    At this time, the moonlight was as still as water, giving off a hint of brightness.


    Soon, a deep and dark cave appeared in front of them.


    From afar, the cave was located at the ovep of 2 huge mountains that stretched like dragons. There was a majestic atmosphere as if dragons and tigers were fighting each other. At the top of the cave, there were 3 big words carved¡ªThe Rebirth Cave.


    Fine and dense cold air seeped out from the cave, condensing into clear ice crystals at the entrance.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance and took in this magnificent scene. He thought to himself, ¡®One of the mountains is wide while the other is narrow. They corresponded to the azure dragon and the white tiger among the divine beasts. The Rebirth Cave seized the azure dragon¡¯s aura and the white tiger¡¯s Qi momentum. The fortunes inside are naturally shocking.¡¯ Seeing this scene, he was looking forward to the astonishing inheritance that was hidden in this blessednd.


    It was worth noting that this was the heart of origins.


    To be able to seize so much fate was already incredible.


    Ou Yangming retracted his gaze and inhaled a breath of cold air.


    Du Xie¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Ou Yangming the entire time. Seeing that the young fellow had looked away, he noted softly, ¡°Brother Ou, this is the Rebirth Cave, which is the Shaman Tribe¡¯s secret realm. I heard that there are methods in the cave that¡¯ll help one break through to be a Ruler, but don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± As he spoke, he flicked his wrist and took out an ordinary wooden token then handed it over. He exined, ¡°It¡¯s easy to lose yourself in the Rebirth Cave. When you can¡¯t hold on any longer, crush the wooden token, and the teleportation power will send you away.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, n Master.¡± Ou Yangming bowed again.


    ¡°How pretentious! Quickly go in,¡± Du Xie teased.


    Ou Yangming was not a pretentious person. He took a step forward and entered the Rebirth Cave.


    Du Xie did not look away until his backpletely disappeared. He mumbled softly, ¡°I wonder if the Shaman Tribe can get through this cmity.¡± As soon as he finished, he disappeared.


    #

 Chapter 1108 - Instant Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Instant Kill</h4>


    The moon¡ªthe crescent moon...


    Like a curved hook, it hung in mid-air, and its gentle moonlight poured down like water.


    Grass, small houses, and even faint green smoke were sprinkled with a soft white color.


    No matter how beautiful the night was, it could not bury the countless troubles. Whether it was for daily necessities, power, or to get to the peak... All kinds of people weremon people. Of course,mon people had troubles, and having troubles meant that one would lose sleep.


    Du E also had his troubles, which was why he could not sleep.


    He was the core elder of the Shaman Tribe, and his cultivation level was much higher than that of an ordinary Ruler. Nheless, no one knew that there was a wild desire burning in his heart.


    The Ancient Shamans dominated the entire universe, suppressing the heavens, as well as the other races until they lost all light.


    Yet now, they were living in this small corner of the world. Du Xie no longer had any desire to fight for hegemony, so he was willing to suffer here. On the other hand, Du E could not do that. He still wanted to restore the glory of the Ancient Shamans from ancient times. To say the least, he would have to upy half of the Great Wide World, right? That was why he and the other elders had decided to open the Shaman Tribe¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Rune and work together with the Qiongqis. The Qiongqis had sworn a natal oath, so how much trouble could they cause? Moreover, those who achieved great things did not care about small things. Even if there were blood and bones all over the ground, so what?


    Did powerful warriors not step over blood and bones one step at a time?


    Even so, when Du E was about to open the formation, he wavered.


    His cultivation was incredibly high, but he was still afraid of change and the unknown future.


    As he looked at the core hub of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s formation, Du E was hesitant. 2 voices kept exploding in his head.


    ¡®Open the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, and the Shaman Tribe will have a chance to regain our glory from ancient times. WE¡¯ll be able to rule the world and achieve immortality. Besides, you¡¯ll also be worshiped by tens of thousands of Shamans, and your true body will be immortal. Why are you still hesitating?¡¯


    ¡®Hmph, the Qiongqis are evil and cunning. What good will it get if we work together with them?¡¯


    These 2 voices could not stop each other!


    After an hour, Du E¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and his face was as pale as paper. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for my selfish desires; I¡¯m doing this for the Shaman Tribe. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll bleed and sacrifice myself. After all, it¡¯s always dark before dawn.¡± All the voices in his mind disappeared. A fierce glint shed in his eyes, and his aura was as smooth as a ball. ck light surrounded his fist as he suddenly punched out with a majestic aura.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    With a loud bang, the core hub instantly copsed.


    The intricate interspatial nodes dimmed, and thend of the Shaman Tribe started to copse inch by inch.


    At that moment, the foundations of the Ancient Shamans¡¯ remnants were revealed. They flew into the sky without showing any signs of panic and waited quietly.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just as I expected. Using the rise and fall of the Shaman Tribe as an entry point, this spy really couldn¡¯t resist it.¡± Luo Yang, who was 50 kilometers away from the Shaman Tribe,ughed loudly while his hands trembled.


    Back then, he had spent a lot of effort to persuade Du E.


    As soon as Luo Yang finished, sounds of air being torn were heard. Seven-colored lights shone brightly in the sky. The weakest among them were top-grade Venerable Ones, and the strongest one was a Ruler. Furthermore, the Ruler was much stronger than an ordinary Ruler. With a light wave of his sleeve, he could shatter the air. He turned into a long arc and charged toward the Shaman Tribe.


    The long arcs in the sky whistled and gathered with a sharp edge.


    Countless rays of light could be clearly seen flying over from all directions, tearing the silent night sky into pieces.


    All of a sudden, 8 people appeared in the moonlight. It was as if they had appeared out of thin air. They were half men and half women, and they were dressed luxuriously. An old man let out a loud roar, and the ground trembled. Waves of mighty pressure fell from the sky with a bang, and the world trembled. All the spirit beasts within 500 kilometers prostrated themselves on the ground and wailed incessantly. This old man had actually gained an initial understanding of thews.


    Luo Yang chuckled softly. Before he arrived, his voice was heard first. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too, Golden Crows.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the natal oath the Ancient Shamans swore were not only for the Qiongqis.¡± The one who spoke was a white-haired old man. His voice stirred up waves of booming sounds, and some of the weaker shamans felt their hearts rumbling like thunder on drynd. Blood flowed out of their 7 orifices, but their faces remained calm.


    Luo Yang smiled and did not say anything as he followed behind him.


    After 15 minutes, the white-haired old man¡¯s clothes puffed up, and they fluttered even though there was no wind.


    There was a vast amount of spiritual power contained in his voice as he said in a low voice, ¡°Hmph, during the ancient times, the Ancient Shamans were tyrannical and dictatorial, forcing all the race to swear a natal oath. Now, countless eras have passed. Aren¡¯t you going to give us an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, an exnation?¡± An elder of the Shaman Tribe stepped forward and waved his sleeve, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Hmph, how stubborn. The Ancient Shamans¡¯ fate has ended, yet you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Let us enter the ancestralnd ande into contact with the oath. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for destroying the Shaman Tribe regardless of our friendship as fellow races from the primal chaos.¡± The white-haired elder looked at the elder from the Shaman Tribe with a gloomy look, and he spoke with a vicious tone.


    ¡°Hahaha, how could I, Fan Xin, be left out of this great event?¡±


    Following that, a bolt of lightning shot over and exploded like an immortal transcending his tribtion. The person¡¯s beard and hair were white, and he truly had the aura of a powerhouse who had attained his path.


    ¡°This... A Ruler who hasprehended thews?¡± Someone cried out in surprise.


    The members of the Shaman Tribe turned pale. They knew that the n master had sent a formidable human powerhouse to the Rebirth Cave.


    Among the Shaman Tribe, there were a total of 2 Rulers who hadprehended thews. Now, one of them appeared.


    At the spur of the moment, a sigh reverberated in the air.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    That voice was filled with killing intent. The instant it reverberated in the air, it stirred up a storm that swept through the area. The mountains trembled, and the snow on the 5 mountains in the sky broke off. With a bang, an avnche appeared. The world fell silent, and the faces of the powerful warriors including the man in green and Fan Xin changed drastically. The person who spoke was Du Xie. He lifted his right hand, and the snow that fell from the sky turned into 5 ice dragons. Their scales were vivid and lifelike, and they spat out cold air.


    Luo Yang¡¯s heart tightened slightly...


    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ He thought to himself. He had a faint premonition in his heart.


    He had thought that Du Xie had left the Shaman Tribe, which was why he hade. He had not expected to be tricked.


    Luo Yang did not know that Du Xie had indeed left but returned. As for Ou Yangming, he was still in the Rebirth Cave.


    ¡°Hmph, Fan Xin?¡± The old man snorted coldly.


    With that cold snort, Fan Xin¡¯s heart trembled. Without any hesitation, he tapped his interspatial bag. A white light shed, and a round sail flew out. It grew with the wind and turned into a streak of light that flew into the distance. There was only one thought left in his mind at the moment, and that was to run as fast as he could. A life-or-death crisis appeared in his mind, and it was unprecedentedly powerful.


    He had never felt such power from a Ruler before...


    Nevertheless, he had just flown 33 kilometers away when an ice dragon spat out a mouthful of cold air and closed in on him. It turned around and bit down like a spear that could shake the sky.


    This attack was not fast, hence everyone could see it clearly.


    Having said that, Fan Xin knew he would not be able to dodge the attack.


    He spat out 2 mouthfuls of blood essence. His sail was stained with blood, and he elerated again, but it was still not enough.


    The distance between him and the ice dragon was smoothened out. He could even feel a cold chill. A look of despair appeared in his eyes as he said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I have yet to understand the great path. I beg you for m...¡± Before he could finish his words, half of his body was crushed by the ice dragon¡¯s bite, and he exploded into a ball of blood.


    It painted the ice dragon¡¯s body red!


    The Ruler¡¯s blood and essence made the ice dragon even more real. There were faint signs that it was turning into something real.


    At this point, the world fell silent!


    Under the moonlight, only the wind whistled.


    ¡°This... A Ruler who hadprehended thews died so easily. Just how strong is he?¡± Someone asked in disbelief.


    One had to know that such a Ruler was considered a mighty figure in the Great Wide World and could establish a sect.


    Who knew, he died without knowing why.


    Luo Yang¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He knew that the n master of the Shaman Tribe was very strong, but he had never thought that the elder could kill a Ruler in an instant. Furthermore, Fan Xin was not an ordinary Ruler. There was only one thought left in Luo Yang¡¯s mind, and that was he had fallen into the trap of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s n master. ¡®This... This was all a trap set up by him. Luckily, I have a backup n. He should be here soon, right?¡¯


    On the other hand, Du Xie shifted his gaze to another Ruler dressed in a grey robe.


    The grey-robed old man¡¯s heart jumped. Every cell in his body was screaming. He felt regretful. ¡®How... how did he get involved in this?¡¯


    If he had known that the Shaman Tribe had such an old monster, he would not have been willing to rule the Great Wide World even if he could. However, things hade to this. It was toote for regrets.


    These thoughts shed through the grey-robed elder¡¯s mind, but his actions were fast.


    He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out arge mouthful of blood essence. His voice trembled as he uttered, ¡°Blood Flight!¡± Immediately, he turned into a ray of blood light and covered 50 kilometers in an instant. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. Despite that, not only was he not ted, but he became even more anxious. His Dantian Lake looked as if it was about to dry up. A voice was roaring in his mind, telling him that a casual attack from the monster could destroy his body and soul.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re already here, and you still want to leave?¡± Du Xie¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke coldly. The killing intent on his body was almost corporeal, dyeing half of the sky blood red. This was the n master of the Shaman Tribe. He could say whatever he wanted, and with just a single word, he became thew of the world.


    He took a step forward. With that, even the entire starry sky trembled.


    The nine heavens and tennds trembled.


    Even the Rulers felt as if there were countless thunderbolts striking their hearts. A wisp of blood trickled down the corners of their mouths.


    As for the Venerable Ones, following the step from Du Xie, their bodies crumbled, and they vanished into thin air.


    ¡°n Master?¡± The eyes of the people from the Shaman Tribe were filled with tears, and their faces were filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Grandfather! In the future, I¡¯ll surely work hard in my cultivation. If nobody¡¯s going to bear the burden of the Shaman Tribe, I will.¡± Du Lingxuan clenched his fists tightly, his sharp fingernails sank deep into his flesh and blood. Previously, he had been mischievous. He wouldugh without a care in the world and say childish things. That said, at this moment, he had grown up in an instant because of his responsibility and courage.


    #

 Chapter 1109 - Would Never Agree

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Would Never Agree</h4>


    The moonlight in the sky looked even paler, and the air was filled with murderous intent.


    Luo Yang and the young man from the Golden Crows looked at each other. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How could it be? How could he be so strong?¡±


    Luo Yang looked at the old man who stood proudly on the ground, and a look of disbelief shed across his eyes.


    Behind Luo Yang, corpses were strewn all over the ground, wailing in pain. Half of the powerhouses of the 2 ns who were not yet Rulers were either killed or injured by that step. Their blood surged like a red river.


    Just one move was enough to make them feel despair. Du Xie had used his strength to tell those who were Venerable Ones that they would only be cannon fodders here.


    The powerhouses from the Golden Crows were all Rulers. Their situation was slightly better, but they were still under tremendous pressure.


    Fortunately, after Du Xie killed 2 emperors and many Venerable Ones, he stopped and did not continue killing.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Luo Yang was observing the Shaman Tribe. His pair of pitch-ck pupils flickered as if he had understood something.


    ¡°Brother Luo, did you discover something?¡± The young man from the Golden Crows turned his head.


    All sorts of thoughts flitted through Luo Yang¡¯s mind. After a while, his expression turned grave as he said with certainty, ¡°That was just an ident. The n master of the Ancient Shamans isn¡¯t as powerful as we thought.¡±


    His voice was not loud, hence only the people around him heard it.


    The people from the Golden Crows were puzzled. They did not understand where Luo Yang got the answer from.


    Jin Hai was the young man of the Golden Crow n. His status was the same as Luo Yang¡¯s in the Qiongqi n. He was a God-favored one from the Golden Crows. His voice was low and deep as he responded, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Just now, he attacked ferociously and instantly killed 2 Rulers. With his strength, only a few people in the Great Wide World can match him.¡±


    ¡®Brother Jin Hai, you¡¯re wrong. Think about it. If he really has such strength, why would he need to activate the formation and hide inside? I¡¯m certain that he must¡¯ve used some secret technique to forcefully increase his strength just now to intimidate us. Otherwise, why would he suddenly stop? Do you think that the Shamans would still have mercy on us?¡¯ Luo Yang sent a voice transmission, the Qiongqis were very cunning. Although Luo Yang looked decent on the surface, it was hard for him to change his nature. He had many thoughts in his mind.


    Jin Hai¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the old man below and nodded slightly, then he sent a voice transmission to Luo Yang, ¡®We¡¯vee knocking on their door. As long as the Ancient Shamans aren¡¯t fools, they¡¯ll definitely exterminate us. What you said makes some sense.¡¯


    His malicious gaze swept across the giants below. If that was the case, they still stood a chance. They were almost deceived by the old man.


    ¡°Lingxuan, don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one can harm you.¡± Du Xie patted the young boy beside him. He took a deep breath and straightened his body again.


    His powerful muscles trembled slightly, and the air could not help but shake.


    Du Xie looked at the sky and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°All of you, Scram.¡±


    His voice was like thunder, causing fear to arise in people¡¯s hearts involuntarily. If it was not for Luo Yang¡¯s guess just now, they would have fled in a sorry state. Now...


    Luo Yang and Jin Hai looked at each other, and there was a hint of joy in their eyes. If Du Xie wanted them to leave, would that not confirm Luo Yang¡¯s guess? They figured that the old man¡¯s strength could only burst out once. If they retreated at this time, would they not be giving him a chance to recuperate?


    At this moment, Luo Yang¡¯s gaze was dark. He took a step forward, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, revealing a dangerous glint. ¡°n Master of the Shaman Tribe, we¡¯vee from afar. Now, you want us to leave so easily? That¡¯s not very good, is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Du Xie raised his head, and a majestic aura surged out. Luo Yang¡¯s face was slightly pale. Nheless, he was a Ruler, after all. After adjusting his emotions slightly, he managed to calm down.


    Luo Yangughed out loud. ¡°You should be well aware of our objective, n Master. Thest time I came to seek an audience with you, you rejected me. Wasn¡¯t it because you knew my objective?¡±


    ¡°You want to remove the restriction from the natal oath!¡± Du Xie¡¯s body trembled as anger shed in his eyes. The other members of the Ancient Shamans also had grave expressions.


    The natal oath was still present, and it was still acknowledged by the heavenly axiom, but the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows had brought their men to kill their way to the Shaman Tribe. If they did not have the restriction from the oath, they would have immediately gone all out and annihted the Shaman Tribe.


    Furthermore, the oath was the blood and sweat of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s ancestors. If they were to remove it, it would be a great disrespect to their ancestors. They would be unfilial descendants destroying the inheritance left behind by their ancestors.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. We came here for 2 purposes. The first is to undo the oath on us, and the second is to get you to join our alliance so that we can make preparations for the ughter in the Great Wide World in the future.¡± Luo Yang said with a light smile on his face, and his voice was calm as he spoke.


    Du Xie looked at Luo Yang and Jin Hai furiously. The fire in his chest burned as if he wanted to burn the world to ashes. He looked at Luo Yang and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I would never agree to your request.¡±


    There was still some room for negotiation for the first request, but the second request was absolutely impossible. The Ancient Shamans had declined and were seriouslycking in strength. Hence, they would be courting death by rashly joining an alliance to throw themselves into a great war. Even if the many powerhouses of the Dragons and the Phoenixes in the Great Wide World would not destroy them, the Qiongqis and other races in the alliance would eat them up.


    Du Xie was not stupid, and neither was the Shamans. No one would be willing to do such a thing. Besides, the old man was already tired of fighting. He only hoped that in this boundless universe, there would be a ce for their iplete tribe to settle down.


    Luo Yang curled the corner of his mouth. Seeing how Du Xie acted, he knew his guess was correct. He sneered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for being impolite. I want to see if you can still use that move from before.¡±


    With that, Luo Yang focused. He looked down and uttered, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Behind Luo Yang, 3 Rulers from the Qiongqis stepped out. They held ancient sharp sabers in their hands and roared.


    The clothes on their bodies exploded, revealing their strong skin. Pitch-ck tentacles grew out of their heads, and a pair of bat-like wings grew out of their backs. Their expressions were ferocious, and their fangs flickered with cold lights in the air.


    If it was anyone else, they would be shocked to see such a scene. However, everyone present was already used to it. This was the true form of the Qiongqis. As divine beasts born from the chaos, they naturally had their unique appearances.


    Seeing the 3 Rulers transform, the shamans looked as if they were facing great enemies. Du Xie¡¯s expression was slightly ghastly. Just now, he had indeed used a secret technique to decisively attack and kill the 2 most powerful enemies easily, but he had paid a huge price for that. At the very least, he would not be able to do the same thing again in his state at the moment. He was a top-grade Ruler. When facing ordinary Rulers, he could only take on 3 to 5 of them at most.


    The 3 people in the sky had already charged over. Their ck sharp sabers carried hellish mes as they charged toward the side of Du Xie.


    At this time, the 3 star marks on the head of a burly man beside Du Xie flickered. He moved his body and intended to attack but was blocked by Du Xie.


    ¡°Protect our people well. They¡¯re not my match.¡±


    The burly man looked troubled but in the end, he chose to listen to the n master¡¯s order. Du Xie¡¯s status in the n was very high, and almost all the Ancient Shamans had received his teachings.


    Du Xie stomped on the ground, and the ground rumbled as if the world had been turned upside down. He rose from the ground and charged towards the 3 people in the sky.


    ¡°Reincarnation Fist!¡±


    Du Xie clenched his fist and struck out fiercely toward the sky. At the same time, the 3 Rulers also attacked. 3 rays of saber-light descended from the sky, bringing with them vast and boundless auras as they shed downward. Each of them could destroy a small world.


    ¡°Rumble...¡±


    The Reincarnation Fist and the saber-lights shed together. A huge stream of air suddenly exploded from the point of intersection. Light waves spread out in all directions. There were no clouds in 5,000 kilometers. The air was quiet, and even the stars in the sky dimmed a little.


    Du Xie¡¯s footsteps paused, then he stood steadily in the void. The 3 powerhouses from the Qiongqis, however, retreated a kilometer away. It took them half a day to stabilize their bodies.


    It was obvious who was superior.


    Luo Yang and Jin Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Du Xie did not use any secret technique this time, but his strength was still terrifying. Thebined attack of the 3 Rulers could not even block his punch.


    Indeed, Du Xie was a top-grade Ruler. Even the dragon and phoenix powerhouses who hadprehended thews were not his match.


    That said, it was not impossible to defeat him.


    Luo Yang¡¯s sharp senses discovered that the aura on Du Xie¡¯s body had already changed. That secret technique from before must have caused great damage to the old man¡¯s body. Now that he was forced into a battle, there was sufficient time. Luo Yang could definitely drag him to death.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The 3 powerhouses from the Qiongqi n had savage looks on their faces. The 3 of them had been beaten back by one person. If this was spread to the other members of their n, they would beughed at by others. Only by killing this old monster would they be able to wash away the humiliation.


    As such, the ck sharp sabers shed again. This time, the 3 of them charged over from 3 different directions. Rulers had sharp senses. They discovered that the old man¡¯s Reincarnation Fist had the greatest lethality against an enemy in a single spot, so they split up.


    ¡°Die!¡± Du Xie also shouted coldly. He took a step forward and chose a target. He clenched his fist and smashed. This punch could dim the stars.


    Though it was 1 against 3, DuXie was not afraid at all. In just a moment, they had exchanged 100 moves. While Du Xie¡¯s aura was much weaker than before, the 3 Rulers were even more miserable. Each of them was forcefully holding on, and they had very little chance to fight back.


    Seeing this, a cold light shed across the corner of Luo Yang¡¯s mouth. The wings on his back moved slightly, and he disappeared into the void.


    The next second, a fearsome and boundless sword Qi rushed toward Du Xie¡¯s chest.


    #

 Chapter 1110 - The Shamans’ Belief

    <h4>Chapter 1110: The Shamans¡¯ Belief</h4>


    Along with this terrifying sword Qi, Luo Yang also appeared out of the void. The ce where he appeared happened to be a spot that could not be seen behind Du Xie.


    ¡°n Master, be careful!¡±


    Du Jian, who was protecting the shamans below, roared loudly. At the same time, his body rose into the air, and his fist shone with a dazzling golden light.


    ¡°Rip!¡± Sword Qi gushed out, and the sound of tearing could be heard in the air. The 3 powerhouses from the Qiongqi n also seized the opportunity to attack. They knew that this was a good opportunity to counterattack.


    The 3 of them attacked with all their strength and with the addition of Luo Yang, who hadunched a sneak attack, Du Xie fell into a dangerous situation. He stomped his feet in the air and dodged the sword-light from the 3 powerhouses, but the sneak attack behind him was impossible to guard against.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Blood sttered across the sky. Du Xie had twisted his body to the limit, but he still could notpletely dodge the sword attack. Blood sttered in the sky as if there were bright plum blossoms in the night sky.


    Everyone was stunned. There was only one good news, and that was that Du Xie¡¯s vital parts were safe. Although his wound was very long, it was only a superficial wound. Given the Shamans¡¯ recovery ability, it would not take long for him to fully recover.


    Du Jian sent a member of the Qiongqis tribe away with a punch. He came to Du Xie¡¯s side and asked worriedly, ¡°n Master, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a superficial wound.¡± Du Xie did not seem to be bothered but when he spoke, the corners of his mouth twitched twice.


    It was unknown what attribute Luo Yang¡¯s magic sword had, but it was corroding his wound. Fortunately, he was a Great Shaman who had lived for tens of thousands of years, and his body¡¯s healing abilities were terrifying. If it had been any other human, even if the person had not been struck by the sword, he would have instantly turned into meat paste by the corrosive power.


    Luo Yang¡¯s body floated in the air a few thousand meters away. He looked in the direction of Du Xie and was slightly surprised. The Ancient Shamans were indeed extraordinary. Even after being struck by his demonic sword, Du Xie did not seem to be in trouble. Nheless, the n master¡¯s injuries had already worsened. Luo Yang felt that their mission to exterminate the Ancient Shamans had been halfpleted.


    ¡°Brother Jin Hai, if we don¡¯t act now, when will we?¡±


    Luo Yang looked at the Golden Crows on the other side of the void. It would be a little difficult for a few of them to exterminate the 2 Rulers from the Shaman Tribe. However, with the addition of the Golden Crows, it would be easy for them to capture the 2 Rulers. There were 8 powerhouses from the Golden Crow n, They were all ordinary Rulers, but theirbined strength was still fearsome.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jin Haiughed maniacally. With that, the powerhouses from the Golden Crows transformed into streams of light and entered the battlefield from afar.


    Du Jian had a ghastly look on his face. It was already very difficult to deal with the Qiongqis¡¯ powerhouses. Now that there were 8 more of them, it was even more horrifying.


    The bodies of the 8 powerhouses flickered with dazzling golden lights. The Golden Crow Fire burned on their bodies, disying iparable life force.


    ¡°Could it be that the heavens want to annihte the Ancient Shamans?¡±


    Du Jian looked at the sky with grief.


    The Ancient Shamans also had other Rulers, but they were scattered in the heart of origins. Since the enemies had suddenly arrived, they definitely would not be able to provide timely assistance.


    Du Xie was the core of the Ancient Shamans. If he died, the other Rulers would not be able to withstand a single blow from their enemies. It would be impossible for them to dodge the attacks of the 2 ns.


    From the looks of it, they had reached the brink of destruction.


    ¡®Is this the third great cmity?¡¯


    Du Xie was also slightly stunned. He thought of the young fellow that he had sent to the Rebirth Cave. He was the key to solving the Shaman Tribe¡¯s cmity, but it was a pity that the enemies hade too quickly.


    At this time, Du Xie looked at Du Jian with a kind look. Du Jian was the strongest Great Shaman in the tribe apart from him. He asked softly, ¡°Do you still remember the Shaman Tribe¡¯s belief?¡±


    Du Jian raised his head. All of a sudden, a determined look shed across his eyes. The emotions surging in his heart gradually disappeared, and everything returned to calmness.


    ¡°The Shaman Tribe fights against Heaven and Earth. Blood will flow endlessly, and we¡¯ll never retreat!¡±


    This was their belief, and it was also their belief as living beings. The Shamans should be fearless. For the sake of freedom, their ancestors of ancient times could pierce through the heavens. So what if they faced some powerhouses from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis?


    ¡°Fearless! Fight!¡±


    A fearless voice came out from Du Jian¡¯s mouth. His eyes were blood-red as he looked at his opponents around him. His eyes were filled with determination. Even if he had to die, he would drag a few of them down with him.


    ¡°Fight!!¡±


    This voice came from below. Countless giants waved their fists and shouted together, which made one¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡®Return to the ground.¡¯


    Du Jian heard the n master¡¯s voice transmission.


    With that, they fell to the ground. They were not retreating but the potential of the shamans could only be brought into full y on the ground.


    Shamans were the favored children of the ground, to begin with.


    Luo Yang¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at the Ancient Shamans, whose momentum was increasing bit by bit, and shouted coldly, ¡°Since they¡¯re courting death, let¡¯s grant them their wish.¡±


    Jin Hai smiled sinisterly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    In the sky, the Qiongqi powerhouses once again lit up the ck sharp sabers in their hands. The mes jumped in the mouths of a few powerhouses from the Golden Crows as if they were about to shoot out at any moment.


    Jin Hai pointed the longsword in his hand from afar and uttered coldly, ¡°Kill.¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    A few balls of mes descended from the sky like falling meteors, illuminating the entire sky. The Golden Crow Fire was second only to the Heavenly Phoenix Fire and was iparably fierce. Even the sturdy bodies of the Ancient Shamans could be burnt to ashes.


    ¡°Reincarnation Fist!¡± Du Jian and Du E also attacked together.


    Saber-lights, sword-lights, and fireballs. The withered grass on the ground was ignited, and thick smoke and dust covered the sky.


    On a tall mountain thousands of kilometers away.


    Feng Xinxiao stood up and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Golden Crow Fires?¡± There was some hesitation in his eyes.


    It had been a long time since the Golden Crows had appeared in the Great Wide World. He did not expect to encounter them here.


    With his spiritual sense toward mes, Feng Xinxiao could feel the changes in the distance.


    He lowered his head and looked at the vibrant mountain. Countless spirit beasts were active here. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he said, ¡°After destroying a few more mountains like this, my strength will be restored to its original state. Besides, I can then take another step forward. Thew of ughter is simply a perfect match for me.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao waved his hand, and a fearsome murderous aura covered the whole mountain. In a moment, the mountain became deste, the river became deserted, and the hundreds of millions of creatures on the mountain turned into dry bones.


    Along with the ughter, Feng Xinxiao¡¯s aura increased once again, and an evil light shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Ou Yangming and that old thing, just you wait. I¡¯ll send you to hell to reunite.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body shed, and he disappeared into the void again.


    At the same time, the mountain below him also began to crumble. Even the sturdy stones were reduced to dust. A murderous aura spread. Within 100,000 years, not a single de of grass would be able to grow here.


    On the other side, the battle at the Shaman Tribe continued.


    The Qiongqis and the Golden Crows had the absolute advantage, but they were unable to deal with the Shaman Tribe on the ground in an instant.


    On top of Du Xie¡¯s head was a huge ck cauldron. The runes on the cauldron were shining, swallowing all the attacks one by one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again. I want to see how many waves of attack they can withstand.¡±


    Luo Yang¡¯s expression was ferocious. He did not expect Due Xie and Du Jian to be so difficult to deal with.


    The ck cauldron was a treasure of the Ancient Shamans, but it was also very difficult to use. Du Xie and Du Jian were also struggling to hold on.


    They knew that if they removed the cauldron, their tribe would vanish into thin air in an instant.


    The rumbling sounds of explosions continued without an end, andrge cracks had appeared on the ground.


    Jin Hai did not look good either. He looked at the 2 shamans on the ground and felt a little impatient. He shouted coldly, ¡°Set up the formation.¡±


    With that, the 8 powerhouses from the Golden Crows gathered. They maintained a strange posture, and they were performing the same spell.


    Jin Hai stood proudly in the middle while the rest of the powerhouses were scattered on both sides. An inexplicable connection rose between the few of them.


    Like the rising sun, a huge fireball slowly appeared from the middle. Upon seeing this, they spat out mes and gathered them toward the fireball. The small fireball absorbed all the mes and quickly grew stronger.


    The fireball also absorbed the other powers of the universe. In just a brief moment, it became terrifying. A small portion of the power contained within could probably destroy a Ruler.


    Luo Yang¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light as he said in shock, ¡°Brother Jin Hai, you actually created such a good thing.¡±


    The power contained within this fireball was too powerful. Even Luo Yang, who was so far away, could feel his heart palpitating.


    Furthermore, this fireball was still expanding. A powerful pressure appeared in the air. The dazzling fireball cast a dark shadow over the eyes of every Ancient Shaman.


    Jin Hai did not say anything. Instead, he controlled the fireball in front of him even more carefully. After a few minutes, the fireball had grown to an inconceivable size.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Du Xie turned around and roared at the powerful members behind him.


    The power of this fireball...


    It was too mighty. Du Xie had a premonition that they could not resist anymore. The Golden Crows had created such a divine ability. The n master knew it was only a useless method. If they had attacked while they were umting energy, they would definitely not let this frightening thing appear. Unfortunately, they were at the end of their lives. There was still the Qiongqi n eyeing them covetously. They could not get out from below the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron at all.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Jin Hai¡¯s expression was ferocious. He pointed downward, and the terrifying fireball crashed into the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    ¡°Rumble...¡±


    mes surged into the sky as if they wanted to burn the world to ashes.


    The Ancient Shamans who did not have the time to escape had their bodies set aze. Their gigantic bodies were burned to the point that only their skeletons were left. With a gentle breeze, even their bones turned into powder and disappeared from the world.


    This was a great cmity, and it was a life or death disaster for the Shaman Tribe.


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron fell to the ground with a ng. Its surface waspletely red from the mes.


    Du Xie and Du Jian endured the great impact and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. Their bodiesy limply on the ground.


    ¡°n Master, I tried my best...¡± Du Jian¡¯s voice was weak.


    ¡°Yes, you tried your best. Everyone tried their best...¡±


    #

 Chapter 1111 - The Eight Trigrams

    <h4>Chapter 1111: The Eight Trigrams</h4>


    This was a vast white space. It was quiet and empty, and it was surrounded by white smoke.


    There was only one road, and there was only one person on it.


    Ou Yangming had forgotten how long he had been walking, but there was no change in the surrounding environment. Vast, lonely, and empty. If an ordinary person was here, one would probably have already copsed. Nheless, Ou Yangming was extremely determined. n Master Du Xie would not harm him. There would definitely be a way out ahead.


    Touching the wooden token on his waist, Ou Yangming continued to walk forward. Unfortunately, he could not fly here, nor could he use the flying carpet or the dragon boat. He could only rely on his feet.


    1 step, 2 steps¡­ Ou Yangming¡¯s heavy and monotonous steps echoed in the air. He did not know how much time had passed, or if time existed at all. He had been holding on by relying on his will.


    This was a lonely journey.


    A person who could withstand loneliness would not be an ordinary person.


    Just as Ou Yangming was feeling a little frustrated, a golden light finally appeared not far ahead.


    Seeing this, Ou Yangming had a smile on his face. He quickly walked over and entered without any hesitation. Outside the door, the light was dazzling, making it difficult for people to open their eyes. Even so, he was very happy. At least he had escaped from that world with only one color.


    What was on the other side of this tunnel?


    A look of anticipation shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    In the Shaman Tribe.


    A battle had turned this ce into a battlefield filled with smoke. The smell of burnt flesh wasing from the ground. In the distance, thick smoke was still rising, and the Golden Crow Fire was still burning.


    Many Ancient Shamans were swallowed by the fire, and they cried out in pain. In the sky, the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis wereughing maniacally.


    Luo Yang stood proudly in the sky and looked down at the Great Shamans struggling in the fire. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Brother Jin Hai, don¡¯t y anymore. Let¡¯s kill them quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but we, the Golden Crows, want that cauldron.¡± Jin Hai¡¯s gaze shed across Luo Yang¡¯s body andnded on the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was burnt red by the mes, but it was not damaged at all. Du Xie and Du E had used this cauldron to block the attacks of more than a dozen Rulers.


    This was a great item!


    Luo Yang also knew that the cauldron was unusual. Nevertheless, he also knew that the greatest contributor was the Golden Crows. As such, he could not reject the request at all.


    After pondering for a moment, Luo Yang responded in a low voice, ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t want that treasure. However, we must distribute the other good items of the Ancient Shamans fairly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Brother Luo Yang, you¡¯re indeed straightforward.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Jin Hai waved his hand on the ground. He originally thought that he could easily grab the cauldron. He did not expect that the cauldron was still firmly on the ground and did not move at all.


    Jin Hai took a nce at Du XIe and thought that he was ying tricks. His expression turned gloomy as he raised his hand and shed a sharp de at Du Xie and Du E.


    If Du Xie and Du E were not injured, this sharp de would not be a big deal. Now, the power of the de was enough to kill the 2 of them.


    Just when everyone thought that they were going to die, suddenly, a ck and white turbid air current drifted from the distance and gently pushed Jin Hai¡¯s sharp de away.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Jin Hai was furious. He did not expect that somewas was still hiding in the dark.


    ¡°Kill! Kill them! Kill them all!¡±


    Jin Hai roared loudly. Many sword-lights appeared once again. The members of the Qiongqi n also made their moves one after another, intending to exterminate the Ancient Shamans below.


    All of a sudden, a change appeared in the sky.


    The clouds in the sky kept surging, and in the vast sky, ck and white Eight Trigrams appeared. The Eight Trigrams emitted immense pressure.


    ck and white air currents surged from above, flying toward the Golden Crows and the Qiongqi n.


    This inexplicable air current was terrifying. Jin Hai and Luo Yang also felt a dangerous aura. They stopped in their tracks. The appearance of the Eight Trigrams had forced them to give up on killing the Ancient Shamans below and choose to fight against the mysterious powerhouse in the sky.


    ¡°To think that such a powerhouse exists in the Ancient Shamans.¡±


    After fighting for a while, Luo Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. They had so many powerhouses that were also Rulers, but they were actuallypletely restrained by a Taichi diagram. As a result, they could not even see who the person who attacked was.


    The Golden Crow n released mes that burned toward the Eight Trigrams. Despite that, before they could touch it, their mes would bounce back again, and they almost set themselves on fire.


    As for the Ancient Shamans on the ground, they also looked confused as they did not know which powerhouse had suddenly appeared to help them.


    Du Xie and Du Jiany on the ground. The blood flowing from their bodies had formed a small river on the ground. Du Jian looked at the n elder beside him.


    ¡°n Elder, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my senior brother, Ghost Face.¡± There was no joy in Du Xie¡¯s eyes. Instead, there was a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Grandmaster Ghost Face. Isn¡¯t he¡­¡± Du E looked surprised. It was obvious that he had heard of this name before.


    Ghost Face was also a peerless genius in the Ancient Shamans. He was even more mysterious than Du Xie and he had even participated in the Ancient War. He was a legendary figure in the Ancient Shamans.


    Having said that, there was a rumor that long ago, when Ghost Face was divining the heavenly secrets, he had fallen due to the bacsh from the heavenly path. It was because he had revealed too much of the heavenly secrets.


    Du Jiang did not expect that the senior was still alive. With him around, would that not mean that the Ancient Shaman still had a chance of survival?


    Hope once again appeared in Du Jian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®But why doesn¡¯t n Master look happy?¡¯


    Du Xie slowly said, ¡°This should be Senior Brother¡¯sst fight.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Du E did not understand. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    At this time, Du Jian had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Du Xie exined in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Brother has divined too much for the Shaman Tribe, and his body has long been unable to bear the burden. If he doesn¡¯t make a move, he can still live for some time. Now that his potential has burst out, it¡¯s equivalent to cutting off his life force. I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t have many days left.¡±


    Du Jian was shocked. When he raised his head again, there were tears in his eyes. The old man in the sky had spent his entire life for the sake of the tribe. Who knew, even when he was going to die, he would give up his life for the sake of the tribe.


    ¡°Senior Brother has been aloof all his life. He has been indifferent to fame and fortune, but he has done his best for the tribe. This might be the best for him.¡± Du Xie supported his body and forced himself to sit up. ¡°If he dies, he won¡¯t have to be so tired anymore.¡±


    That said, there was helplessness in his voice. If one could live, who would choose to die?


    The Eight Trigrams blotted out the sky and covered the sun. It was emitting endless energy. Luo Yang and Jin Hai were also suffering. If they could choose again, they would exterminate the Ancient Shamans at their first opportunity. That way, such an ident would not happen.


    At this moment, everyone had fallen into a bitter battle, but they did not even see a single shadow.


    Kill, kill, kill!


    The people from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis were also resolute. This was the best opportunity for them to exterminate the Ancient Shamans. If they were to wait for a next time, the Mountain-guarding Formation would have been restored. Even if they had twice as many Rulers, their efforts would be in vain.


    A few hours had passed, and everyone was exhausted. Nheless, the Eight Trigrams in the sky still did not show any changes. The airflow that was emitted from it possessed a fearsome and boundless power. If one were to be hit by it, it was very likely that one would be heavily injured.


    3 of the Golden Crows¡¯ Rulers had withdrawn from the battle. They were injured and could only watch from afar. The Eight Trigrams was too mighty. If they did not leave, they might be killed.


    The Qiongqi n was even more unlucky. They only had 3 Rulers, and one of them had died, which made Luo Yang furious. So many people of the Golden Crow Can were fine, whereas out of the 3 Qiongqi Rulers who had broken free from the seal, one of them had died.


    ¡°The Eight Trigrams definitely won¡¯tst long,¡± Luo Yang said while dodging the air currents in the sky.


    Such a huge Eight Trigrams would consume a lot of true vitality. Everyone knew that it would notst for long, but would they be able to hold on until then?


    Should they leave first? If that was the case, the hidden powerhouse would surely lower the power of the Eight Trigrams as well, reaching a bnce between output and input. It would be impossible for the enemies to drag it out until the power dispersed.


    The only way was to keep fighting. Even if they could not destroy the Eight Trigrams, they had to drag it out until the powerhouse could not hold on anymore.


    This was the same as going straight to a dead-end, but it was also the only way.


    Nevertheless, could they really drag it out until then? Everyone was not confident. Even Luo Yang could not tell for sure. While the hidden powerhouse¡¯s power was being exhausted, the powers of he and hispanions were also being consumed.


    Unless they had a super powerhouse who was proficient in thews and could take the lead by pinning down the Eight Trigrams by himself.


    Unfortunately, the powerhouses who hadprehended thews among them were all killed by Du Xie the moment he appeared.


    Just as Luo Yang and the others were at their wit¡¯s end, a red light suddenly appeared on the distant horizon.


    Luo Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    Before Jin Hai could ask this question, someone from afar had flown over at an incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, the person had crossed 500 kilometers.


    ¡°A phoenix?¡±


    Jin Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Before the war between the Dragons and the Phoenixes during ancient times, the Golden Crows and the Phoenixes were mortal enemies. They were both me controllers, so it was destined that they would be enemies.


    However, Luo Yang could not care so much. He anxiously shouted, ¡°Feng Xinxiao, you¡¯re finally here. Please lend us a helping hand!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao indifferently nced at Jin Hai and the others with a hint of disdain. Then, he looked at the Eight Trigrams in the sky.


    ¡°Get lost. Leave it to me.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao uttered coldly.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Jin Hai widened his eyes. He did not expect that this phoenix powerhouse would be so arrogant and overbearing. What did he think the Eight Trigrams were? Did he think that it was a toy for children?


    After hesitating for a moment, Jin Hai suddenly felt a substantial killing intent, and his body trembled. He looked at Feng Xinxiao in horror and hurriedly flew away.


    Luo Yang and the others had retreated long ago. After everyone left, the wings on Feng Xinxiao¡¯s back pped as he charged forward like a rainbow piercing through the sun.

 Chapter 1112 - Summon

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Summon</h4>


    The meeting between Feng Xinxiao and Luo Yang was just a coincidence. Luo Yang wanted Feng Xinxiao to help him destroy the Ancient Shamas, whereas Feng Xinxiao needed Luo Yang¡¯s help to kill Ou Yangming. It was a fair trade.


    ¡°So strong. His strength has increased again.¡±


    Luo Yang stood in the distance and felt a surge of killing intent.


    ¡°Brother Luo, where did you find this phoenix powerhouse?¡± Jin Hai¡¯s expression was not very good.


    Luo Yang retracted his gaze and answered, ¡°I met him by chance. Thest time I met the n master of the Shaman Tribe, I happened to see him exterminating an Ancient Shaman Tribe, so I made a deal with him. I helped him find someone to kill, and he¡¯ll help me exterminate the Shaman Tribe at a critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Just him? Can he do it?¡±


    Jin Hai thought of the substantial killing intent just now and felt his body turn cold.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Luo Yangughed loudly then said through voice transmission, ¡®I¡¯m not very sure about that, but the chances are very high. When I met him, he had grasped thew of ughter, and his strength seems to be even stronger now.¡¯


    Jin Hai¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think he has reached the second step?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That Isn¡¯t possible, right?¡± Luo Yang¡¯s body shuddered as he replied in disbelief.


    The 2 of them did not speak. Instead, they looked at the sky at the same time.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body moved quickly under the Eight Trigrams, easily dodging the attacks again and again. Suddenly, his body elerated abruptly, and the mes on his body shed.


    His body was burning with raging mes. He was like an invincible javelin.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body passed through the Eight Trigrams and pierced a hole in the sky.


    After the Eight Trigrams were destroyed, they quickly dissipated into thin air. The sky once again returned to silence, and the Ancient Shamans on the ground also revealed their traces.


    ¡°So mighty!¡± Jin Hai looked at Feng Xinxiao, and fear shed in his eyes.


    ¡®The Eight Trigrams, which even a dozen Rulers were unable to deal with, were broken through by him alone. What kind of strength was that!


    ¡®When had the members of the Phoenixes be so powerful?¡¯


    Jin Hai found it difficult to calm down. If the Phoenixes were so powerful at the moment, would they not be walking into a trap by killing their way into the Great Wide World?


    Sitting on the ground, Du Xie was also astonished at this moment. He had clearly beaten Feng Xinxiao until he was seriously injured thest time. How did he be so powerful in such a short time?


    ¡°Old fe, you didn¡¯t expect me toe back, did you!¡± A dangerous smile appeared on Feng Xinxiao¡¯s face. He looked at Du Xie, who was on the ground, and the killing intent in his eyes was not concealed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it but lil¡¯ brother, you¡¯ve walked into the path of the devil. I hope you can conduct yourself well first.¡± Du Xie observed Feng Xinxiao seriously for a while and seemed to have realized something.


    ¡°Fool, mind your own business first.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s expression was cold. He lifted his head and looked at the other side of the sky. A ck-robed old man had appeared there without anyone noticing. The old man¡¯s expression was hideous and ugly, but there was a friendly aura around him.


    ¡®The Eight Trigrams just now were created by that old fe, right? I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful person to be hidden among the Shamans.¡¯ Luo Yang looked at the old man as he pondered.


    If it was not for Feng Xinxiao¡¯s arrival, they would have returned in defeat without even knowing who had attacked them. It was just a pity that the heavens did not stand on the Shamans¡¯ side. They were destined to be a memory in the long river of history.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Feng Xinxiao looked at the old man and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°My name Is Ghost Face.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was weak, and he looked very tired, but he had an indomitable aura.


    Feng Xinxiao raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you, a remnant of the ancient times!¡±


    The Phoenixes had a detailed record of that war. Although Ghost Face¡¯s Shaman Tribe was not eye-catching at that time, it was also recorded. Feng Xinxiao was born with intelligence. Basically, he had memorized everything that he had read once, so he naturally remembered the name.


    Upon hearing Ghost Face¡¯s name, Luo Yang and Jin Hai revealed terrified expressions.


    It was actually him!


    Ghost Face had existed when the Shaman Tribe ruled thend. He was a figure of the same generation as their grandfathers.


    The old man smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, someone would still remember me. It¡¯s truly my honor.¡±


    He looked at Feng Xinxiao and continued, ¡°The Shaman Tribe hasn¡¯t appeared in the Great Wide World for tens of thousands of years. We shouldn¡¯t pose any threat to the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Why do you have to force us?¡±


    ¡°The existence of the Shaman tribe in this world is a cancer in itself. Killing you is also justice for the heavens.¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes shot out a cold light. ¡°No need to talk nonsense. Let me see what tricks you have, Great Ancient Shaman!¡±


    With that, a crimson armor shed on Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body, and a long silver spear appeared in his hand. He became serious when facing Ghost Face. After all, the old man¡¯s name was written in the ancient records.


    If Feng Xinxiao knew thews of life, he would be able to tell that the old man was like a dyingmp and that his body was as weak as straw.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Ghost Face shook his head and looked deeply at his juniors on the ground. A faint ck light shed across his body.


    There was no fear in his eyes. There was no fear. There was only a memento of his kind.


    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±


    Du Xie widened his eyes. He knew what Ghost Face was going to do. He screamed wildly, but he did not know when his throat had be hoarse. Tears rolled onto the ground.


    Thunder rumbled in the sky.


    ¡°Heaven above, I, Ghost Face, am willing to use my blood essence as a medium and my soul as a guide, to fall into the unbreakable hell forever. I pray for the soul of my ancestor to descend and bless my race¡¯s inheritance to never be extinguished.¡±


    ck mes burned on his body. This me did not only burn his physical body, but it also burned his soul. In other words, if Ghost Face died, he would leave this world forever. There would not even be a remnant of his soul left, and he would not even have the chance to reincarnate.


    A strong pressure suddenly rose in the universe.


    Luo Yang¡¯s expression was grave. The Qiongqi n used to be the subordinates of the Ancient Shamans, so they knew a little about the methods of the Shamans.


    Seeing Elder Ghost Face mumbling, Luo Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He shouted, ¡°Quickly stop him. He¡¯s summoning his ancestor. We mustn¡¯t let him seed!¡±


    How powerful were the ancestors of the Shamans?


    Luo Yang knew very well that the Shaman Tribe had once dominated the world. They relied on their invinciblebat powers. They were pure Shamans who possessed the Bloodline Power of Pangu the demon god. They could not bepared by the Shamans with mottled bloodlines in this generation.


    ¡°Stop him?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao sneered and called Luo Yang an idiot in his heart.


    The power ofws around Elder Ghost Face was surging violently. At this time, even he could not get close to the elder, so it was impossible to stop him.


    If it was that easy to stop Ghost Face, would he have summoned his ancestor in front of them?


    Feng Xinxiao did not move. As he was well-versed in the power ofws, he could see things that others could not. Luo Yang and Jin Hai were different. They only knew that they could not allow Ghost Face to summon his ancestor, but they could not see the situation around the elder.


    Of course, Feng Xinxiao would not be so kind as to remind them.


    Seeing that Feng Xinxiao did not move, Jin Hai gritted his teeth, and his body turned into a stream of light as he rushed toward Elder Ghost Face. Luo Yang remained where he was. Aspared to Jin Hai, he was more cunning, so he was happy that someone was scouting the way.


    Ghost Face¡¯s body had dissipated in the air like smoke and dust, whereas Jin Hai¡¯s body was blocked outside by the power ofws.


    All of a sudden, an incredibly fearsome aura came from the sky.


    ¡°Ancestor¡­¡±


    Du Xie looked at the sky in shock. The Shamans of the ancient era had perished, but their spirits were still left behind in the Great Wide World.


    The members of the Shamans Tribe knelt on the ground one after another. They looked at the sky fervently. Their ancestor was about to appear.


    Thunderclouds surged in the sky and without warning, a pitch-ck palm flew over. Jin Hai narrowed his eyes and sensed a strong sense of danger. He quickly escaped.


    At that moment, as the palm appeared, a gigantic creature crawled out from the clouds.


    It was 33 kilometers tall, and it had a human face and a snake¡¯s body. Its whole body was crimson red.


    This was Candle Dragon, the Ancestral Shaman of time!


    When Du Xie saw the figure in the sky, he was shocked. The gigantic creature that appeared in the sky was very simr to one of the 12 statues in the Shaman Tribe.


    The Ancestral Shaman of time, Candle Dragon, controlled time!


    Ghost Face had summoned such an invincible existence. Even Du Xie was shocked.


    An Ancestral Shaman! This was an Ancestral Shaman!


    Even if it was just a remnant of the ancestor¡¯s spirit, he was an existence that could not be matched in the Great Wide World.


    Candle Dragon looked down with hisntern-like eyes. He looked at the spot where Ghost Face had disappeared and sighed softly. This sigh was bone-chilling and disheartening.


    ¡°Reverse!¡±


    After sighing, Candle Dragon understood the purpose of his appearance. He looked at Jin Hai, who was about to escape, and uttered indifferently.


    A ray of light instantly covered Jin Hai. Jin Hai could not dodge it at all. His body began to shrink at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. After a few seconds, he turned into a child.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    As the golden light dissipated, Jin Hai felt that the magic power in his body had disappeared. Even his voice had be tender.


    Before he could think about what had happened, he suddenly felt that his center of gravity was unstable, and he fell downward.


    Jin Hai had never experienced such a feeling of weightlessness before.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± A few members of the Golden Crows were greatly shocked, and they flew toward Jin Hai one by one.


    ¡®He suddenly turned a person into a child and made him lose all his magic power. How mighty is he?¡¯ Luo Yang felt his legs and stomach trembling.


    With a sh of fire, Luo Yang discovered that Feng Xinxiao had run away when the Golden Crow members were flying toward the Jin Hai.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡°Luo Yang did not dare to hesitate and turned around to run.


    The Golden Crow powerhouses flew over quickly and caught the falling Jin Hai. Before they could rejoice, they heard another cold snort.


    ¡°Time!¡±

 Chapter 1113 - The Mysterious Space

    <h4>Chapter 1113: The Mysterious Space</h4>


    Yellow sand filled the sky, and the ground was as quiet as death.


    There were no signs of life on an extended mountain. Luo Yang looked at the red-clothed man on the mountaintop, and a look of fear shed across his eyes.


    It was this young man who had easily massacred all the living beings on a mountain just now. Such a method made Luo Yang wonder who the real devil was.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s cold gaze swept across everyone. When he saw the people of the Golden Crows, a killing intent erupted.


    ¡°What trash!¡±


    The situation of the Golden Crows was terrible. They were not dead, but there was not much difference between them and death.


    Jin Hai had turned into a child. His body was weak, and he had no strength. He could not even survive in the heart of origins.


    The few Rulers from the Golden Crows were in no better condition. Their bodies were old, and their steps were unsteady. It seemed that they had lost all of their life force.


    Hearing Feng Xinxiao¡¯s words, although the Golden Crows were resentful, they did not dare to show it. This phoenix powerhouse was not friendly toward them, to begin with. They did not dare to provoke him given their state.


    ¡°Brother Feng Xinxiao, what do you think we should do now?¡± Luo Yang forced a smile.


    That fearsome figure was in the Shaman Tribe, hence they did not dare to go there again. The powerhouses from the Golden Crows were their best lesson.


    Feng Xinxiao sneered and looked ahead, ¡°Do you think that the illusory Ancestral Shaman will stay in the Shaman Tribe? After at most a month, he¡¯ll disappear into the world. We only need to wait for a while, and we can easily destroy them.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Luo Yang let out a sigh of relief. If that terrifying fellow would always be in the Shaman Tribe, they would not have any chance at all. Going there was no different from courting their deaths.


    ¡°What if they run away?¡± Luo Yang was still a little worried.


    ¡°If they run away, they can¡¯t disappear. The heart of origins is only this big. I¡¯ve already left marks on the bodies of a few Ancient Shamans. No matter where they run to, they won¡¯t be able to escape from me,¡± Feng Xinxiao said confidently.


    After saying that, Feng Xinxiao nced at Luo Yang and said in a deep voice, ¡°What about the person I told you to find?¡±


    Luo Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly answered, ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to search for him with all their might. As long as there¡¯s any news about that fe named Ou Yangming, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not just giving me a perfunctory answer.¡± Feng Xinxiao looked at Luo Yang with a heavy look. This look that was filled with killing intent made Luo Yang¡¯s scalp go numb.


    Feng Xinxiao turned around and walked toward the few people from the Golden Crows. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes. These people were all Rulers. They had lost their strengths, but their charms still remained, where each of them wasparable to the mountainous living beings.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Ruler left in the Golden Crows.¡± Feng Xinxiao took a nce at Jin Hai and licked his lips. To phoenixes, the golden crows were great tonic. Eating Jin Hai might even increase the level of his Heavenly Phoenix Fire. It could not bepared to devouring that human b*stard, but it could increase his strength. Feng Xinxiao was still unwilling to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jin Hai raised his head. His eyes were filled with terror. He had sensed the danger he was in.


    ¡°What do I want to do? The Phoenixes and the Golden Crows have been enemies since ancient times. Now that you¡¯ve delivered yourselves to my doorstep. What do you think I want to do?¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile.


    Thew of ughter blossomed from his body. Feng Xinxiao waved his hand gently, and the few old powerhouses from the Golden Crows vanished into thin air.


    Feng Xinxiao transformed into his true form and suddenly inhaled. He actually swallowed Jin Hai alive into his stomach. This made Luo Yang turn pale.


    ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Luo Yang saw Feng Xinxiao turn around, so he hurriedly said.


    ¡°So what if you saw it and told the people of the Golden Crows? Do you think that I, Feng Xinxiao, will be afraid of them?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao raised his head to look at the sky andughed loudly. His smile looked like that of a madman, arrogant and ruthless.


    At this moment, even Feng Tian would not believe that his son had undergone such a drastic change aftering to the heart of origins.


    In the Shaman Tribe.


    At this moment, the ce was in tatters. The Ancestral Shaman stood proudly in the sky. He looked down and said in a deep voice, ¡°I can only hold on for 20 days. All of you, take care of yourselves.¡±


    After he finished, he looked at the vast and boundless world and sighed softly.


    Even though he had condensed into an illusion, there were still many restrictions that prevented him from helping the Shaman Tribe from doing more things.


    20 days¡ªonly 20 days.


    It would be fine if the enemies had left but if they had not, 20 days would be just the blink of an eye, Du Xie walked towards the people beside him.


    He asked softly, ¡°Can the Big Mountain-guarding Formation be repaired?¡±


    ¡°n Master, the core of the formation has been destroyed. The technique has been lost so if we were to study it and set it up again, it¡¯ll take at least a few years.¡± The person who spoke was the formation master of the tribe, and his voice was low.


    ¡°A few years? We won¡¯t be able to wait until then. We only have 20 days,¡± Du Xie said as he looked at the sky and sighed.


    20 days? It would be impossible.


    The Big Mountain-guarding Formation was the crystallization of their ancestors¡¯ wisdom. Many of the core techniques had been lost. Even if they were given a few years, they might not be able to set it up. Given that they only had 20 days, it was just wishful thinking.


    ¡°It would be great if Senior Brother were here. Senior Brother¡¯s academic skills are world-shaking, and he has a deep understanding of formations. It¡¯s just a pity¡­¡±


    Everyone understood who the n master was referring to. It was the mysterious powerhouse who had used the Eight Trigrams to fend off the 2 ns from before. He was also the one who had summoned the soul fragment of the Ancestral Shaman in the sky.


    Nheless, doing all of that hadpletely consumed his life force. He could not even retain his soul. As such, his soul dissipated, disappearing into the world forever.


    ¡°Damn Du E! It¡¯s all that b*stard¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t destroyed the formation, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so many people.¡±


    The people around were filled with righteous indignation. If the formation was broken by the outside world, they would have nothing to say. They did not expect that the formation was opened by their kind.


    ¡°Du Xie didn¡¯t do it entirely out of a selfish motive. Besides, he¡¯s already dead. Forget it¡­¡± Du Xie¡¯s voice was soft as he looked at the few of them and said, ¡°Continue to study the formation. Just do what you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, n Master.¡±


    The few of them cupped their hands and saluted.


    Du Xie left and walked to the other side. Du Jian was discussing something with a few elders there.


    ¡°Du Jian, how¡¯s the preparation going?¡± Du Xie asked.


    Du Jian cupped his fists and saluted. ¡°n Master, we¡¯ve chosen a total of 7 people. They¡¯re the smartest children in our tribe.¡±


    ¡°7 people is just right, and they won¡¯t be a huge target either. It¡¯s a pity that the passage can only transport people below Venerable Ones, and there are many restrictions. Even if we use our entire tribe¡¯s strength, there¡¯s only so much we can do. We don¡¯t know which corner of the Great Wide World will appear on the other side of the passage, so we can only hope that they can survive and leave behind thest trace of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    ¡°n Master, don¡¯t worry. With Lingxuan around, there won¡¯t be any problems. He¡¯s smart and will surely lead the others to gain a foothold in the Great Wide World and live well,¡± Du Jian consoled him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡± Du Xie picked up Du Lingxuan from the ground and kissed him on the forehead. This was the Shamans¡¯ way of blessing someone else.


    ¡°Lingxuan, take care.¡±


    Du Lingxuan¡¯s face was no longer as pure as before. Instead, it was reced by a determined look. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Good child.¡±


    Du Xie forced a smile on his face. He touched each of the children¡¯s small faces and said, ¡°Let them go.¡±


    The children were then taken away by a few adult Ancient Shamans. They would go to an unfamiliar ce, and a brand new world would greet them. Sending these people away was a wish that Du Xie wanted to fulfill. At least after 20 days, some of them would still be alive.


    Du Xie raised his head and looked in the direction of the Rebirth Cave. He thought of his senior brother¡¯s words and said firmly, ¡°The Shamans won¡¯t necessarily perish.¡±


    He seemed to be talking to himself. No one could understand what he meant.


    ¡°What a big secret realm¡­¡±


    After passing through the long white passage in the Rebirth Cave, Ou Yangming entered this ce. It was a big mountain. Flowers, nts, and trees grew on the mountain, and the surrounding spiritual Qi was also very abundant.


    ¡®Senior Du Xie said that there¡¯s an opportunity to break through from a Venerable One here. I wonder what opportunity he was talking about,¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    He was already a top-grade Venerable One and was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from bing a Ruler. Of course, it would not be so easy to break through, and it would be difficult to take the step.


    If he took the step, his strength would increase rapidly. He could easily kill powerhouses like Long Xiao and Long Ting without using weapons.


    ¡°Squeak¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up and saw a grey rat gnawing at the roots of a tree on the ground. Its pointy little ears were carefully listening to the movements in all directions.


    ¡°There are living creatures here?¡±


    Ou Yangming quietly walked over and grabbed the little thing. Perhaps he could get some information out of it. After all, he had no idea what was going on here.


    When Ou Yangming took a step forward, the rat immediately became alert. It raised its head and met his gaze. Its round little eyes rolled as if it was curious about what kind of creature the young fellow was.


    ¡°This rat has never seen a human.¡± From the rat¡¯s eyes, Ou Yangming could tell right away. He smiled slightly, intending to show a friendly smile to show that he was not hostile. Who knew, his smile immediately froze on his face.


    The rat did not know what a kind smile was. It did not even want to talk to Ou Yangming. It even gave him the back of its head and darted out like a sharp arrow. Its speed was so fast that even Ou Yangming was shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±


    It was not easy to meet a spirit beast, so how could Ou Yangming let it get away so easily? A gust of wind rose under his feet, and he quickly chased after it.

 Chapter 1114 - Strange Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Strange Fish</h4>


    The cave was pitch-ck and quiet. Compared to the lively world outside, this ce was like a rotten underworld. The air was filled with the pungent smell of decay.


    At this time, the little rat had long disappeared without a trace. It was unknown what kind of rat it was. Its speed was very fast, surpassing all the Venerable Ones Ou Yangming had seen. In the blink of an eye, it had vanished.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming reacted quickly and followed it to this ce. After that, he could no longer find any traces of the rat, and he did not know where it had gone.


    ¡°What the hell is this ce? Even a rat has be a spirit¡­¡± Ou Yangmingughed bitterly. He was not discouraged. Since he could meet a spirit beast, he would be able to find others. Perhaps he would be able to meet one soon.


    With this thought in mind, he walked forward.


    The cave was pitch ck, but this did not hinder Ou Yangming. At his level, night and day were not much different. It did not affect his vision at all.


    Due to the surrounding environment that was cold and humid, it made his back feel cold.


    Ou Yangming walked forward cautiously. He had a premonition that there might be some prehistoric beasts hidden inside. Although he had a wooden token that could teleport him out in an instant, he still had to be careful. After all, he was here to look for opportunities to break through to be a Ruler.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    There was suddenly a sound under his feet.


    Ou Yangming looked down and saw a white skull under his feet. It had been stepped into two halves. He gained another information. Someone hade to this ce before, and it was probably a long time ago.


    Skulls were the hardest thing, and the person who came here was certainly not an ordinary person. He did not use any strength just now but with a light step, the skull shattered. This meant that the skull had been here for a long time.


    Ou Yangming continued to walk forward. Due to the sudden appearance of the skull, he was even more careful. After a turn, a small river appeared in front of him.


    The river water was still, giving off a heavy feeling.


    It was worth noting that the water was red and looked terrifying. What was even more frightening was therge pile of bone fragments on the river bank.


    After carefully counting, those bones added up to at least dozens of people. The bones were connected and ced on the ground in a mess.


    Ou Yangming stopped in his tracks. He looked at the river in front of him. Could it be that there was a ferocious beast inside?


    ¡°Let me probe first.¡± Ou Yangming stopped and took out a roast chicken from his Long Feather Band. This was the food he had prepared for Big Yellow, and it came in handy at this time.


    The roast chicken drew a beautiful arc in the air. Just as it was about tond, 2 ferocious fish jumped out of the river. It was unknown what kind of species they were, but they were vicious. With a leap, they flew more than 10 meters high. The fangs in their mouths were very sharp. Each of them bit one side of the chicken and with a hiss, the roast chicken was split into two halves in the air.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    The 2 fish entered the water again, but there was not a single ssh on the surface of the water. Where they fell, there were a few ripples. More fierce fish had arrived.


    A roast chicken had triggered a chaotic battle. In the end, after the smell of the roast chicken had disappeared, the surface of the water gradually calmed down.


    Ou Yangming stared at the water with his mouth open. No wonder there were so many skeletons on the shore. It turned out that there were so many horrifying monsters in the water.


    He was not clear of the power of those fish for the time being but judging from their speed, they were not something that ordinary spirit beasts couldpare to. The creatures in the Rebirth Cave seemed to be very powerful. The grey-haired rat was like that, and so were the fish.


    Ou Yangming did not act rashly. He took out another item. It was a huge sword that he had refined. This sword was a Low Grade Rank One magic weapon. Its attributes could only be considered average. The only advantage was that it was very sturdy.


    Its sturdiness was just right for use at this time. Ou Yangming did not hesitate and threw the huge sword over.


    Just like thest time, when the huge sword was still in the air, a few strange fish jumped up from the water. There were a few more than thest time. These fish did not seem to be picky eaters. They liked to eat everything.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll break your big teeth.¡± Ou Yangming smiled coldly. Nheless, very quickly, his smile froze.


    ¡°Crack, crack¡­¡±


    The giant sword was instantly bitten, and a few holes were made. It was crunched effortlessly. Other strange fish jumped out one after another. The magic weapon was eaten clean before it even fell into the water.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ou Yangming was shocked. Piranhas? Ghost-eating fish? Compared to these ferocious fish, they were so weak.


    ¡®These fe¡¯s teeth are too strong. They can even eat magic weapons.¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not say anything and turned around to leave. Even if there was a gold mountain ahead, he did not care. No matter how tough his body was, it could notpare to a magic weapon. If he flew over, he would be reduced to a skeleton halfway through.


    He finally understood why there were so many bones on the ground. It turned out that there were such scary creatures in the river.


    Of course, Ou Yangming also knew that there must be something good on the other side of the river. That was why everyone desperately wanted to go over, even at the cost of their own lives.


    What was it? Ou Yangming did not know, but the people who had died surely knew.


    ¡®I wonder if anyone has gone over there.¡¯


    Ou Yangming turned around and was about to leave. All of a sudden, his heart suddenly beat a few times.


    He turned around and revealed a look of disbelief.


    Ou Yangming realized that just as he was about to leave, something was calling out to him from the other side. It made his heart beat faster.


    What exactly was it? He was also very curious. The thing over there must be very important. Perhaps it was the opportunity to be a Ruler, as mentioned by Senior Du Xie. Even so, the strange fish at the bottom of the river¡­


    Ou Yangming was troubled. He thought for a while, but there was nothing he could do. He could fly here, but he had also seen what happened just now. Even if he stuck close to the rocks above, he would still be attacked by the fish unless he had the ability to teleport and quickly fly to the other side.


    ¡®Blood Flight?¡¯


    An absurd idea arose in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, but he quickly shook his head. ¡®That thing can¡¯t be controlled. What if I fall into the water¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming felt a chill down his spine. The thought of those strange fish biting him one after another made him shake his head and cast the thought away.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to call out to me, but why do you have to create these obstructions?¡± Ou Yangmingughed bitterly. Nevertheless, he did not think that if these fish did not exist, would he have gotten the chance to get the treasure?


    After thinking for a while, Ou Yangming still could note up with a solution. It was mainly because this was the first time he had seen such creatures.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red and the Wutong Tree are experienced and knowledgeable. Maybe they can think of a solution.¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his forehead and almost forgot about this. Other than the strange fish, there did not seem to be any other dangers here. As such, he released his mental conception into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, why are you here?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were lying on the ground in warmth. They were not strong enough, so it was very dangerous for them to follow Ou Yangming. They could only stay here.


    Ou Yangming told them about the situation he had encountered.


    The branches on the Wutong Tree body shook slightly. After hearing what Ou Yangming said, he noted in a deep voice, ¡°Master, there must be something very useful for you there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that, but how should I get rid of those strange fish?¡± Ou Yangming asked helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem. Let¡¯s brainstorm together. There must be a way.¡± The Wutong Tree also began to ponder.


    The eyes of Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red also turned wild.


    ¡°Master, I have an idea.¡± Fat Antelope was somewhat nervous. He nced at Lil¡¯ Red and the others. After all, none of the big bosses could think of a way. If he solved the problem, would that not seem like he was being arrogant?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said anxiously, ¡°Fat Antelope, tell me quickly. If your suggestion is useful, I promise not to touch your wool for a year.¡±


    ¡°Master, here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Fat Antelope said slowly, ¡°It was that strange sir who invented this method. He used this to kill thousands of aquatic spirit beasts in the East Sea.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that those aquatic spirit beasts were stuffed to death?¡± Ou Yangming asked. Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were also dumbfounded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that they were stuffed to death, but they were so full that they couldn¡¯t move. After that, they were easily killed by that sir one by one,¡± Fat Antelope responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s almost the same as being stuffed to death. What happened to that sir after that?¡± Ou Yangming did not expect the Antelopes to have such a smart member.


    ¡°That sir was killed by a furious aquatic Venerable One.¡± Fat Antelope¡¯s voice was a little soft. After all, that person was the pride of the Antelopes, yet his ending was so miserable.


    This was normal.


    Any Venerable One would go crazy after losing thousands of spirit beasts under theirmand. No one knew how the Aquatics provoked that person and suffered heavy losses out of the blue.


    ¡°You have the prescription, right?¡±


    Ou Yangming wanted to confirm it.


    Fat Antelope nodded and said confidently, ¡°Of course, I do. Before that sir had a premonition that he was going to die, he had announced the method to the public. Almost all the Antelopes knew about it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless. That sir of the Antelopes must have had a grudge against the Aquatics for killing his father. If the method were to be passed down, the spirit beasts of the Aquatics would probably be afraid for a long time.


    Fat Antelope wrote out the prescription. Fortunately, the poisonous pill¡¯s world had everything. Since everyone had some useful materials in their inventory as well, they did notck anything.


    Soon, the thing was made. It was a ck thing that looked like a lump of mud.


    ¡°Is this thing really effective?¡±


    Ou Yangming was not very confident. No one knew what the difference was between the strange fish and the Aquatics. Whether it was effective or not, they would only know after giving it a try.


    With that, Ou Yangming returned to the cave and brought out Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow, who wanted to watch the show. Looking at the red river in front of them, the 3 of them grabbed the mud ball that they had just made and threw it over.


    The river water stirred, causing waves to be formed. The calm river instantly became lively.

 Chapter 1115 - Qualified

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Qualified</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lil¡¯ Red stood on Ou Yangming¡¯s arm, his ck gem-like eyes shining like fireflies. He said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s effective.¡±


    Fat Antelope¡¯s method was quite effective. Those fish looked strange, but they were not much different from the Aquatics in nature.


    This mud ball was useful against the Aquatics, and it was also effective against the strange fish. It was very magical. As long as the fish ate a little, they would be very full, yet they could not help but continue to eat. As such, there was only one result, and that was that they would be stuffed and unable to move.


    Ou Yangming and the 2 beasts kept throwing mud balls into the river. After a while, a few strange fish floated on the water. Most of their bodies were as red as the river. Only their stomachs were white.. The few fish were floating on the water because they had eaten too much, and they had lost their strength.


    ¡°Continue!¡±


    Seeing that it was effective, the 3 of them became more energetic. Soon, more strange fish floated on the water.


    The amount of food that Ou Yangming had prepared for them was plenty but after only throwing half of the food into the water, there was already ayer of fish on the river.


    Ou Yangming and the beasts looked at each other. They could see the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s go over quickly.¡± Lil¡¯ Red jumped on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder as if this idea was his idea.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go and see if there are any good things over there,¡± Big Yellow also urged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Ou Yangming was not careless. He took out another roast chicken from his band and threw it over. This time, no strange fish jumped up to fight for it. The roast chicken fell into the water and sank, but no strange fish moved.


    ¡°Looks like they really can¡¯t move anymore.¡± Upon seeing this, Ou Yangming let out a sigh of relief. The 3 of them soared into the air and flew to the other side of the river.


    They passed through safely without any obstructions. Ou Yangming looked at the white bones by the river and thought to himself that he was lucky.


    After leaving the river, the call in his mind became more intense. His expression was solemn as he walked forward.


    A few more withered bones appeared on the ground after about an hour. Ou Yangming stopped and slowed down. ¡®Could it be that there¡¯s danger here as well?¡¯


    These people should havee from the river. They had passed through the river, but they did not expect to die here.


    Ou Yangming did not know how they hade over, but he could imagine that the situation must have been tragic. After all, the bones on the river bank were the minority. Most of them must be in the river without any bones left as they must have been swallowed by the strange fish.


    ¡®Could it be that they used humans to feed the strange fish?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered, and there was a chill in his heart.


    At this point, Lil¡¯ Red was a little happy. He said cheerfully, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what did you find? I think the temperature here is much higher than before.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Lil¡¯ Red was right. The temperature here was much higher, but this bit of temperature did not have any effect on them.


    Thinking of the bones on the ground, Ou Yangming became vignt. He took a step forward, but he suddenly heard a crack.


    A huge rock in front of them shook, and the rock cracked open. The 3 of them cautiously dodged to the side. After all, in this unfamiliar ce, they could encounter unexpected danger at any time.


    They stared at the rock. The crack was small at first, but it grew bigger and bigger. The 3 of them could see what was behind the crack. It was a red world, and a wave of hot air blew against their faces.


    As the stone door opened, the surrounding temperature increased by more than 10 times. Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red both had Heavenly Phoenix Fires, so this bit of temperature was nothing to them. Nheless, it was different for Big Yellow. In such an environment, it felt very ufortable.


    Soon, therge stone was split into two. Behind the stone was a world of mes. The ground was burning with raging mes, and the surrounding rocks were red.


    ¡°Are we going to enter through here?¡±


    Big Yellow looked ahead.


    Ou Yangming nodded, and so did Lil¡¯ Red. The young fellow could clearly feel that the voice calling out to him came from behind the mes.


    As for Lil¡¯ Red, he was purely guessing. If they did not pass through here, why would the stone door suddenly open? Moreover, there was no other way nearby.


    Big Yellow took a step forward and sniffed the mes. It immediately felt hot. The temperature inside must be very fearsome and was not much different from inside an alchemy furnace. The big yellow dog looked at Ou Yangming and said worriedly, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, do you want to consider again? I don¡¯t want you to turn into a roasted pig.¡±


    This made Lil¡¯ Red a little unhappy. He pointed at Big Yellow and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re burned to ashes, Lil¡¯ Ming will be fine! Have you forgotten? Lil¡¯ Ming has the purple Phoenix Fire, and the Phoenix Fire is the king of fires. The fire in Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s body is the king of kings. Will he be afraid of this?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe you Phoenixes have been bragging about your fires.¡± Although Big Yellow understood that very well, he did not want to show a weak impression.


    ¡°You stinky dog, what did you say? I¡¯ll burn you to death!¡± Lil¡¯ Red flew into the air.


    The 2 of them seemed to have be enemies recently. They often quarreled, so Ou Yangming was not surprised. He looked at Big Yellow and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to pass through here. I don¡¯t know what dangers there are, so you¡¯d better return to the poisonous pill¡¯s world to hide for a while.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words were like a hammer striking the final nail. Big Yellow also understood that now was not the time to show off. With a sh of light, he disappeared.


    After Big Yellow left, Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red entered the door. If it were anyone else, even if they were Venerable Ones, they would be burned to ashes inside. However, the 2 of them were different. They did not seem to feel the heat inside as if they were just taking a stroll.


    The Phoenix Fire was the king of fires. The fire here looked very fierce, but it was afraid of the mes on Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s bodies. It did not hurt them at all.


    Lil¡¯ Red flew gracefully into the fire. The feeling here made him feel veryfortable. ¡°This should be the simplest stage.¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Ou Yangming said with some uncertainty, ¡°We haven¡¯t walked out yet. Who knows if we¡¯ll encounter other dangers.¡±


    Sure enough, just as Ou Yangming said that, the mes in front of them opened up a path. Right in front of them, a me giant that was more than 10 meters tall walked over.


    ¡°I jinxed it...¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the odd creature and kept a defensive stance. The me giant nced at the 2 of them. After discovering that they were only Venerable Ones, it became ferocious and roared, ¡°Scram! Master¡¯s treasure isn¡¯t something that you¡¯re qualified enough to obtain!¡±


    ¡°B*llshit! If we¡¯re not qualified, who is?¡± Lil¡¯ Red flew up to the same height as the giant¡¯s eyes.


    As a member of the Phoenixes, Lil¡¯ Red had a natural arrogance. The giant b*stard actually said that he was not qualified.


    The me giant nced at Lil¡¯ Red and smiled disdainfully. ¡°An adult phoenix might be somewhat qualified. As for you, little bird...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The giant shook his head.


    His tone was resolute and merciless.


    ¡°You, you, you...¡± The me giant¡¯s words made Lil¡¯ Red tremble. Nevertheless, he did not act on his own ord. This giant seemed to be quite strong and should have be a Ruler.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the enormous creature in front of him. His height was about the same as that of the Ancient Shamans, but his body was burning with raging mes, and he looked like a god of war.


    ¡°What makes you think that we¡¯re not qualified?¡± Ou Yangming looked at him and asked.


    The me giant lowered his head and looked at the tiny human in front of him and shook his head. ¡°If you want to inherit my master¡¯s treasure, you must at least be a Ruler and above. Your strength is simply too weak. I don¡¯t know how you passed the previous test, but please leave now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered and said in a deep voice, ¡°How do you know if someone isn¡¯t qualified if you don¡¯t let them try?¡±


    With that, the young fellow raised his hand, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer appeared in his hand. The tip of the spear was emitting a strong battle intent as if a brutal dragon was about to break out of the seal.


    ¡°Those who are ignorant are fearless.¡± The me giant grunted. He took a step forward, and his huge palm pped toward Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, get out of the way first.¡± Ou Yangming raised his head and shouted. He also moved forward quickly. The Dragon yer in his hand suddenly thrust forward, and the surrounding mes were all pushed to the sides. He then coldly shouted, ¡°Path Intent Spear!¡±


    The long spear was fierce like the breath of a horned dragon. Soon, the spear and the giant¡¯s palm collided. In an instant, a hole was pierced through the giant¡¯s palm. The power of this move was extraordinary. Even the me giant did not expect it to be so mighty.


    ¡°Good fe. You¡¯re only a Venerable One, but you¡¯ve controlled the power ofws!¡± The me giant was shocked. The young fellow was only a Venerable One but in terms of strength, he was not inferior to most Rulers. He was truly a monster!


    ording to the me giant¡¯s simple mind, only a few people from ancient times had such heaven-defying abilities.


    Such a genius had the right to inherit his master¡¯s treasure!


    The me giant¡¯s heart had wavered. He could give Ou Yangming a chance, but he would not let him pass easily.


    At this point, the me giant already wanted to go easy on Ou Yangming. The hole in his palm was filled up again. He lowered his head and spat out a ball of mes in the young fellow¡¯s direction.


    This was the essence of mes. It was not inferior to ordinary Heavenly Phoenix Fires. Even a Ruler could be burned to death.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. A light purple fire floated up from his body. This fire covered his body like a guardian. The mes outside were unable to pass through at all.


    ¡°Heavenly Phoenix Fire¡ªa purple one!¡± The giant was shocked. He did not realize that the young fellow also had the bloodline of the Phoenixes and had even mastered the highest level of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    While the giant was still in a daze, Ou Yangming flew up. The power ofws burst out from his spiritual world, and the surrounding space contracted.


    At the same time, he moved up from the ground.

 Chapter 1116 - Bloodthirsty Insects

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Bloodthirsty Insects</h4>


    When the me giant regained his senses, Ou Yangming, who was a tiny human to him, had flown in front of him. The spear covered with mes was aimed at the middle of his head.


    ¡°How could it be!¡±


    The me giant seemed to be still in a dream. He swore that he did not intend to hold back just now. Ou Yangming¡¯s outburst had caught him off guard.


    It was time!


    Thew of time¡ªthe young fellow had also grasped thew of time. Although it was just a tiny bit and was so little that it could be ignored, it was still very terrifying.


    Time was king, and space was sovereign. This was the rule of the Great Wide World, and they were the 2 most powerfulws in the entire universe. Time and space were taboos for Rulers. They were domains that only supreme powerhouses like the masters of ancient times could touch.


    Nheless, what did the me giant see at this moment? A young fellow, who was only a Venerable One, had grasped this fearsome ability.


    Thew of time, thew of Yin and Yang, and the purple Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    At this time, the me giant could not tell if this was a dream or reality. How could there be such a heaven-defying person in this world?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ou Yangming withdrew the long spear in his hand andnded on the ground. He did not sense any dangerous aura from the giant. In other words, the giant never had the intention of killing him at all.


    Lil¡¯ Red also quickly flew to Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. pping his wings, he looked at the me giant and said proudly, ¡°Big guy, now you know whether Lil¡¯ Ming is qualified or not, right?¡±


    This pulled the me giant out of his fantasy and back into reality. He looked at Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red and was shocked beyond words.


    Ou Yangming also raised his head and asked, ¡°Senior, what do you think of me?¡±


    The me giant calmed himself down and took a serious look at Ou Yangming, then he said, ¡°You defeated me and passed, but there is still one more stage after me. You need to pass another stage to get the treasure left behind by Master.¡±


    ¡°Even 8 or 10 stages wouldn¡¯t be a problem, let alone 1.¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s confidence was off the charts. Of course, the most important thing he wanted to do was to give the big guy a blow. Who asked him to look down on him and Lil¡¯ Ming just now?


    The me giantughed bitterly. He did not expect the little phoenix to hold a grudge against him. He reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. That stage won¡¯t be easy to pass. You still need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Senior, did your master ask you to deliver these pieces of information?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°No.¡± The me giant shook his head and said, ¡°Master didn¡¯t ask me to give any reminders to the challengers.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    The me giant smiled and exined, ¡°You¡¯re the most talented one among all the people I¡¯ve seen. I¡¯ll only be at ease if I hand over Master¡¯s inheritance to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Ou Yangming bowed deeply.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Why don¡¯t you just take the treasure and give it to Lil¡¯ Ming?¡± Lil¡¯ Red grumbled unhappily.


    The mes in front of them had dispersed. Ou Yangming turned around and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red hurriedly flew onto his shoulders, and the 2 of them disappeared from the me zone.


    The me giant looked in the direction where the 2 of them had disappeared. There was a kind smile on his face as he said, ¡°Interesting little fes. I hope that everything will go smoothly for you.¡±


    Afterward, the me giant looked forward. His body gradually disappeared, and the me zone returned to peace once again.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what kind of danger will there be here?¡±


    After leaving the me zone, the 2 of them came to a ce that looked like a valley. There were strange rocks here, and ck rocks were everywhere.


    Ou Yangming looked around, shook his head, and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just sense danger.¡±


    The me giant had warned him that this stage would not be simple. This was why Ou Yangming dared not be careless.


    It was not easy for him to pass 2 rounds. After passing this round, he would be able to obtain the mysterious treasure. If he were to fail this round, would all his previous efforts not be wasted?


    Who knew what that treasure was and who the me giant¡¯s master was? The giant was so powerful, so his master must be formidable.


    Ou Yangming pondered as he carefully looked around.


    ¡°Rustle¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked to the side.


    It was an insect. There was a beetle-like monster on the ground. It was not big and was only half the height of a human. The antennae on its body were like that of spiders. What attracted one¡¯s attention were its steel-like and ck arms that looked like bent des. They were like the scythe of the grim reaper.


    ¡°How could there be such a thing?¡± Seeing the insect, Lil¡¯ Red was shocked. He hurriedly reminded, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, be careful. This is an ancient Bloodthirsty Insect.¡±


    Ou Yangming had never heard of the Bloodthirsty Insects, but the word ¡°ancient¡± immediately made it sound more remarkable.


    At this moment, the Bloodthirsty Insect on the ground suddenly pounced over. The bend des in its hands shed with cold lights as it hacked at Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red.


    Its power was not the slightest bit inferior to that of the Venerable Ones in the outside world.


    The powers of Venerable Ones were no longer much of a threat to Ou Yangming. He held the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand and with a sudden thrust, the ancient Bloodthirsty Insect was pushed far away. What was surprising was that the insect¡¯s shell was notably sturdy. Even the Dragon yer did not harm it, only leaving a faint white mark on it.


    ¡®What a horrifying insect!¡¯


    Ou Yangming cried out internally. The insect¡¯s attack power was only the same as a Venerable One, but its defensive ability was not any weaker than that of a Ruler.


    Such an insect was very difficult to deal with, but this should not be considered dangerous.


    The Bloodthirsty Insect pounced over again, but it was still easily sent flying by Ou Yangming.


    At this moment, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly. The Bloodthirsty Insects of ancient times can¡¯t be alone. Once they appear, they¡¯re surely in a swarm!¡±


    ¡°Rustle, rustle¡­¡±


    Crawling sounds could be hearding from afar again.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and saw 3 Bloodthirsty Insects running over from afar. Not only that, but the rustles also became more frequent. The ear-piercing sounds caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Ou Yangming chose to leave temporarily. If this continued, the 2 of them would be heavily surrounded. The lethality of a single insect was not too great but was also very difficult to deal with. If one was surrounded by a swarm of them, even a Ruler would be in great danger.


    With that, Ou Yangming shed quickly and was as fast as lightning, leaving behind a series of afterimages. The Bloodthirsty Insect that was knocked to the ground by him saw that its prey was about to run, so it immediately rolled up from the ground. Its antennae vibrated with a strange sound, and it quickly pursued the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming ran in front and was followed by a series of ck shadows. The insects were very fast, and they followed tightly behind him. The valley was massive. During the chase, there were constantly new Bloodthirsty Insects joining in. They were pitch ck, and it made one¡¯s scalp go numb.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what should we do?¡± Lil¡¯ Red looked back and was shocked. There were too many Bloodthirsty Insects.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the Bloodthirsty Insects disappear in ancient times?¡¯


    Ou Yangming ran with all his might and said, ¡°How would I know? If this doesn¡¯t work, we can go to the poisonous pill¡¯s world and hide for a while.¡±


    He had the wooden token in his hand and could go out but once he went out, it was equivalent to wasting all his previous efforts. Furthermore, he had to put Lil¡¯ Red back before going out. Otherwise, would he not be harming the little red bird?


    Ou Yangming did not have such thoughts for the time being. Nothing was difficult in this world. Since he had reached this step, the price of retreating was too great.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a higher ce first.¡±


    There were more Bloodthirsty Insects around them. There were swarms of tens of thousands of them.


    Each of them was very difficult to deal with. Tens of thousands of them together were densely packed. Just thinking about it made one feel terrified.


    After running for a long time, they finally found a higher spot. Ou Yangming flew up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The 2 of them disappeared into thin air. The Bloodthirsty Insects also quickly climbed up, but they did not discover them.


    They had low intelligence, so they did not know where their targets had gone. A red Bloodthirsty Insect, though, looked at the sky with a cold glint in its eyes.


    The red Bloodthirsty Insect let out a strange cry. With that, the surrounding insects seemed to have heard an order and surrounded the ce where Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red had disappeared. Those insects that wanted to leave were also called back, and all of them were ready.


    Ou Yangming did not know that after they left, the insects did leave. Instead, they arranged themselves in a formation and waited for him to return.


    After arriving at the poisonous pill¡¯s world, he and Lil¡¯ Red heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lying on the ground, Big Yellow looked at their dusty faces and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, What¡¯s wrong? Did this little bird cause trouble for you again?¡±


    ¡°B*stard, you still dare to talk about me!¡± Lil¡¯ Red was furious. When had this arrogant phoenix ever been chased so miserably? Besides, it was a swarm of insects that were like local tyrants.


    ¡°Huff.¡±


    A ball of me burned toward Big Yellow¡¯s tail. The big yellow dog reacted fast. Ge hurriedly jumped up and hid to the side.


    Big Yellow shook his tail and looked at Ou Yangming and asked in surprise, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, did he eat gunpowder today?¡±


    ¡°Master, did you encounter any trouble?¡± The Wutong Tree opened his eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ve encountered ancient Bloodthirsty Insects,¡± Ou Yangming said helplessly.


    ¡°Ancient Bloodthirsty Insects? What are they?¡± Big Yellow was clueless.


    Lil¡¯ Red looked at him contemptuously and snorted. ¡°Dog, you¡¯re really uncultured!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know!¡± Big Yellow turned around and nced at Fat Antelope, the leopard, and the others. All of them shook their heads. They had never heard of that type of insect.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. The bugs existed a very long time ago,¡± the Wutong Tree said slowly.


    ¡°Wutong Tree, you know about them?¡± Ou Yangming was not surprised. The Wutong Tree had existed for countless years. Only God knew what he had experienced before.


    The Wutong Tree nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master. Aren¡¯t they extinct? You¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re right outside. Wutong Tree, do you know how to deal with them?¡±

 Chapter 1117 - Lightning Bead

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Lightning Bead</h4>


    The Wutong Tree was well-informed and knowledgeable. He was far from what Ou Yangming and the others couldpare to. He looked into the distance and thought for a while.


    Afterward, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡±


    ¡°What way? Tell me!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    Old Wutong responded slowly, ¡°The ancient Bloodthirsty Insects¡¯ outer shells are extremely tough and difficult to deal with, but there¡¯s a w. They¡¯re afraid of lightning.¡±


    The heavenly path had its rules and would not allow a perfect species to be born in this world. The w of the ancient Bloodthirsty Insects was their fear of lightning.


    Lil¡¯ Red rolled his eyes. ¡°Old Wutong, it¡¯s as if you didn¡¯te up with a way at all. The valley is pitch-ck and isted from the outside world. How can we get lightning here?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Old Wutong hesitated for a moment. This was a problem. If they could get some lightning from the outside world, it would not be a big deal. Now that they were in a secret realm, it would not be easy to get lightning.


    Everyone frowned again. So what if they knew the weakness of the Bloodthirsty Insects? Without lightning, it would be useless.


    Light shed in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s hand, and a purple bead appeared. He asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, do you think this thing of mine is useful?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ou Yangming lowered his head to take a look.


    Lil¡¯ Red said, ¡°This is the Lightning Bead, a treasure of the Phoenixes, but I don¡¯t know how to use it. Besides, based on my inherited memories, this thing doesn¡¯t seem to have any offensive power.¡±


    ¡°Lightning Bead?¡± The Wutong Tree also lowered his head to look at the bead. His eyes were filled with joy as he hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s arge amount of Thunderbolt Powers stored inside. As long as we release them, we¡¯ll be able to solve the problem outside.¡±


    ¡°How do we release them?¡± Lil¡¯ Red shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use this thing.¡±


    The branches on the Wutong Tree shook, and he said excitedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Master a cksmith master? As long as this bead is fused into a weapon, the weapon will carry thunderbolts. That way, it can release the Thunderbolt Powers within.¡±


    This suggestion made everyone hopeful all of a sudden


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming¡¯s smithing technique is brilliant. He¡¯ll be able to do it for sure.¡± Big Yellow cheered Ou Yangming on from the side.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed, and he said, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red threw the Lightning Bead over. Ou Yangming caught it in his hand. He could feel the majestic Thunderbolt Powers within. If the powers burst out, they could destroy even a Ruler. This thing was very precious.


    Ou Yangming looked up and expressed, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Lil¡¯ Red said magnanimously, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s mine is yours.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not continue to be polite. They had a close rtionship, after all.


    After finding a quiet ce, Ou Yangming began to study the bead. Big Yellow and the others also stayed far away and did not disturb him.


    This was a brand new attempt. Even a smithing master like Ou Yangming had to be careful. He had made many magic weapons that could resist thunderbolts, but he had never made one that could release thunderbolts.


    Ou Yangming was already familiar with smithing magic weapons. After thinking for a while, he began to act.


    The purple Phoenix Fire burned in the air.


    A 10,000-year-old cold iron was turned into balls of molten iron. Soon, Ou Yangming made an embryo, which was a treasure sword.


    Swords were the king of all weapons. Ou Yangming did not make it because he liked it but mainly because it was simpler and more convenient. The materials required were also much less than the ones used for sabers and sticks.


    After the sword was smithed, Ou Yangming struck while the iron was hot. He made a groove on it and carefully engraved the Lightning Bead on it.


    The rune was activated, and a bright light shed on the sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    A trace of joy shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s face, and he hurriedly appraised it.


    [Item: Lightning Sword]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Weapon, Low Grade, Rank Five]


    [Attributes: Strength +4, Agility +4, Sharpness +50, Durability +50]


    [Skill: Rolling Thunderbolts (By using mental power, activate the Thunderbolt Powers within the Lightning Bead. The area within a radius of several meters will be bombed by thunderbolts. After the Thunderbolt Powers are used up, they¡¯ll self-recover.)]


    ¡°What a precious treasure.¡± Ou Yangming put away the treasure and stood up. Lil¡¯ Red, Big Yellow, and the others, who had been paying attention to him, immediately approached him.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, how is it?¡± Lil¡¯ Red asked anxiously.


    ¡°Did you have to ask? If Lil¡¯ Ming makes a move, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake.¡± Big Yellow¡¯s eyes were also filled with anticipation.


    Ou Yangming shook the Lightning Sword in his hand and said, ¡°I seeded. This sword has a Rolling Thunderbolts skill. It should have some effect on those Bloodthirsty Insects.¡±


    The Wutong Tree also moved over. He nced at the sword in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re indeed a genius to have smithed a magic weapon in such a short time. Even so, you still have to be careful. Especially when encountering a red Bloodthirsty Insect, you mustn¡¯t be entangled with it and must leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Is there anything special about a red Bloodthirsty Insect?¡±


    The Wutong Tree nodded and said, ¡°Red Bloodthirsty Insects are the king of the ancient Bloodthirsty Insects. When they reach adulthood, they¡¯re very strong. Even a Ruler who mastered thews won¡¯t be their match. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡± Ou Yangming asked. When he left the valley, he seemed to have noticed a red Bloodthirsty Insect. After being reminded by the Wutong Tree, he became a little nervous.


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s a Ruler who has reached the second step of thews. One should then be able to fight against a red Bloodthirsty Insect,¡± the Wutong Tree answered.


    ¡°The second step of thews.¡± Ou Yangming was slightly shocked. He had never heard of this. ¡®Could it be that there are many levels among Rulers? What does the second step of thews represent?¡¯


    The Wutong Tree understood that his master did not know about this. He was not surprised. Even in the Great Wide World, very few people knew about the levels of thews. Only Rulers who hadprehended thews woulde into contact with them.


    Since his master moved up step by step from the bottom, it was normal that he did not know.


    He exined, ¡°Master, Rulers and Venerable Ones are different. At that level, the difference in strength may be like the difference between Heaven and Earth. Rulers who have just broken through from Venerable Ones are ordinary emperors. Their strengths could suppress Venerable Ones, but they¡¯re only the lowest existences among Rulers.


    ¡°Above that are Rulers who have grasped thews. Grasping thews is a qualitative leap. Usually, a Ruler who has grasped thews wouldn¡¯t have any problems against 5 or 6 ordinary low-level Rulers. Thews also have different levels. As one¡¯s understanding of thews bes deeper, they¡¯ll enter a special boundary, which is the second step of thews. Once a Ruler achieves that, it¡¯ll be very easy to kill low-level Rulers who haven¡¯t grasped thews.¡±


    The Wutong Tree used the simplest way to exin the meaning of the second step of thews, then he looked at Ou Yangming and said encouragingly, ¡°Master, your ability toprehend thews is very astonishing. As long as you be a Ruler, I believe you¡¯ll reach the second step of thews very soon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me.¡± Ou Yangming smiled slightly. ¡°I know my limitations. This second step will be very difficult for sure. Even the n master of the Shaman Tribe hasn¡¯t reached it. I¡¯m still far from that.¡±


    Ou Yangming stood up and nced at hispanions around him. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll go out alone. You guys wait here.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow also understood very well. After all, there were so many terrifying insects outside. The 2 of them were only Venerable Ones, so it would be better for them not to cause trouble.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, be careful.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow said worriedly.


    ¡°Master, you must take care.¡± The branches of the Wutong Tree also shook a few times.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ou Yangming held the Lightning Sword in his hand and walked toward the empty space at the side. His body flickered with light, and he disappeared from the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    As soon as he arrived outside, he felt a strong sense of danger. His body shed quickly, and the power ofws protected his body.


    In just an instant, the bent des of 7 or 8 Bloodthirsty Insects shed at his body. This was even after he had carefully dodged.


    Fortunately, his body was protected by the power ofws, and he was wearing a protective magic weapon. Otherwise, the attacks just now would have seriously injured him.


    Ou Yangming flew into the sky and looked down. His scalp was slightly numb.


    ¡°There are too many of them.¡±


    When he left, there were at most tens of thousands of Bloodthirsty Insects. At this moment, they were densely packed, oneyer after another. They were uncountable.


    ¡°Have they been waiting for me?¡± Ou Yangming felt miserable. He thought that after he and Lil¡¯ Red left, these Bloodthirsty Insects would also leave. He did not expect that they did not move at all. Furthermore, there were even more of them gathered here.


    Just as Ou Yangming was thinking, hundreds of Bloodthirsty Insects jumped up, and their sharp scythes shed toward him.


    The de-lights were iparably fierce. Ou Yangming might not care if there were 1 or 2, but there were too many Bloodthirsty Insects this time. His right hand gripped the sword tightly.


    A muffled cry came from the air


    ¡°Rolling Thunderbolts.¡±


    The Lightning Sword released a purple light. The Bloodthirsty Insects that were pouncing toward him suddenly felt a sense of danger.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    A bolt of lightning jumped around the sword. The Bloodthirsty Insects that were the first to pounce seemed to have seen the most fearsome thing in the world. They hurriedly turned around and ran.


    The other Bloodthirsty Insects were also flustered. Their indomitable auras just now had disappearedpletely. This was just the beginning.


    More sparks appeared on the Lightning Sword. Ou Yangming held the sword in his hand and pointed at the ground.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    A violent explosion sounded.


    The skin and flesh of 7 or 8 Bloodthirsty Insects on the ground were sted open. Their originally sturdy outer shells were as fragile as bubbles under the thunderbolts.


    At this time, the Lightning Sword was covered in purple light. With Ou Yangming¡¯s body as the center, everything within several meters was within the range of the thunderbolts.


    ¡°This is the time.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly ran into the distance.

 Chapter 1118: Enormous Body

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Enormous Body</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Plenty of thunderbolts flickered. The Bloodthirsty Insects on the ground screamed in pain but only their kind could understand those shrieks.


    Ou Yangming ran at full speed. Sparks and lightning shed along the way. There were no Bloodthirsty Insects around him. Even if there were, they would all turn into ashes.


    ¡°Faster, faster.¡±


    Ou Yangming was very fast. He had turned into an afterimage. He ran in the direction that he was calling out to in his heart.


    The energies in the Lightning Bead were hard to predict¡­ Ou Yangming did not know how long he could hold on. If they extinguished halfway through¡­


    It was worth noting that the Bloodthirsty Insects that were originally ferocious were not fearless. When they saw Ou Yangming charging over with lightning, they also ran far away.


    Without any obstructions, Ou Yangming quickly passed through the sea of insects. The power of the Lightning Sword in his hand also gradually decreased. Finally, when the thunderbolts were about to extinguish, he finally found the direction of the entrance. It was a greyish-brown stone door, and it was slowly opening.


    The lightning became silent. Rustling sounds were heard once again. Ou Yangming withdrew the Lightning Sword and took out the Blood Spear Dragon yer.


    At this time, the stone door was about to open. As long as he entered, he would be able to get rid of these insects.


    The Bloodthirsty Insects were very fast. Not only had Ou Yangming escaped from their hands once, but he had also killed many of theirpanions. The new and old hatred added together, and all the insects wished they could eat this human clean.


    Without the threat from the thunderbolts, the Bloodthirsty Insects had lost their fear. In the blink of an eye, 7 or 8 of them rushed over.


    Ou Yangming held the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand. He attacked them one by one and forced them all to retreat. He did not fight with all his might. After all, it was very troublesome to kill these Bloodthirsty Insects. If he chased them away, he could just wait until the stone door opened.


    There were many insects. Wave after wave of insects rushed over. Ou Yangming fought back with all his might, but it was also somewhat difficult to deal with them. Each wave had more insects than the previous wave. The young fellow¡¯s physical strength was being consumed bit by bit.


    If it was a long battle, he would not be a match for these Bloodthirsty Insects and might be tortured to death. Nevertheless, it was different now. He only needed to wait for a few seconds.


    The stone door did not seem to be in a hurry. It could not sense that someone outside was suffering from a terrifying encirclement. After a long while, it opened up to fit a person.


    ¡°Damn insects, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Ou Yangmingughed and turned around to enter. Even so, the moment he turned around, a red Bloodthirsty Insect broke through the air, and the sharp sickle in its hand was shed at the young fellow¡¯s head.


    All of a sudden, an immensely dangerous feeling appeared. This feeling was even more fearsome than when Ou Yangming faced a powerhouse like Feng Tian.


    Ou Yangming saw a red figure from the corner of his eye. The Wutong Tree¡¯s words shed through his mind as he quickly turned around.


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer let out a roar.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Burial¡±


    The long spear in his hand let out a crazy roar as a ck shadow faintly appeared on it.


    Boom!


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer and the sickle in the red Bloodthirsty Insect¡¯s hand collided. With the help of this force, Ou Yangming quickly entered the hole. The arm that he was holding the Dragon yer with was slightly trembling, and he almost lost control of the weapon in his hand.


    That move from the red Bloodthirsty Insect just now was so powerful!


    In terms of physical strength, Ou Yangming knew that he could not bepared to this red Bloodthirsty Insect at all. He was d that this insect came at thest moment. Otherwise, he might not have had the chance to enter the door. He only had 1 Lightning Bead, which meant that he only had one chance.


    ¡°Luckily, I seeded.¡±


    The Bloodthirsty Insects outside the door let out ear-piercing sounds. They looked at the in door. There seemed to be something frightening inside. They lingered outside, but none of them dared to approach the stone door. Even the red Bloodthirsty Insect was the same.


    After a while, the door slowly closed again. The red Bloodthirsty Insect looked in the direction of the door and let out strange cries unwillingly.


    The Bloodthirsty Insects in the surroundings dispersed one by one.


    This ce was not a ce they could enter. Every Bloodthirsty Insect knew how terrifying the ce was.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    With a thud, Ou Yangming sat on the ground. The inertia from before was too great, and even he could not stabilize his body.


    Ou Yangming raised his head, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°What¡¯s this ce? The treasure that the me giant spoke of¡ªcould it be here?¡±


    The young fellow clearly remembered that the me giant said that he could obtain the treasure after passing the next stage. The Bloodthirsty Insects must be the next stage that the me giant was talking about. In other words, there should not be any danger here.


    Ou Yangming still carefully observed his surroundings.


    This seemed to be a secret room. The surroundings were empty, and there was nothing special. Ou Yangming quickly looked through the entire room, but he could not find anything.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say there was a treasure here? Why is there nothing here?¡± Ou Yangming looked around but did not find anything.


    He thought, ¡®Could it be that someone came early and took the treasure away?


    ¡®It can¡¯t be. If someone took the treasure away, the me giant would surely know. Since he said those words to me, it means that the treasure is still there.¡¯


    Ou Yangming searched once again. He even knocked on every wall to see if there was anything behind them.


    He still did not find anything.


    ¡°Did I see a ghost?¡± Ou Yangming sat on the ground. He looked a little disappointed. After all, he had spent so much effort toe here, but he found nothing. Such a blow was too unbearable.


    He raised his head and suddenly saw the big stone in front of him. This stone was no different from an ordinary stone. It was in, which made him ignore it. He did not think that there was any necessary connection between the stone and the treasure.


    However, he had searched everywhere and had even knocked on the walls twice, but he still did not find anything. As such, he began to size up the stone.


    ¡°Could this be the treasure?¡±


    Ou Yangming stood up again and knocked on the stone twice, but there was still no change. At the spur of the moment, he had an idea and used the Long Feather Band to keep the stone.


    This was just a small test because Lil¡¯ Red had told him that high-level treasures could not be put into pieces of low-level interspatial equipment.


    The test really made Ou Yangming realize the problem. This seemingly ordinary stone could not be stored in the Long Feather Band indeed.


    What did this mean? This meant that this stone was not ordinary.


    Lights shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He became spirited. The stone was definitely a good thing, so he had to study it carefully.


    ¡°Appraisal Art.¡±


    A light shed, but it was useless.


    The Appraisal Art had no effect on the stone.


    Ou Yangming was not discouraged. He knocked on the stone again and even released the Phoenix Fire to burn it.


    The Phoenix Fire was the top me in the Great Wide World. Even a small world could be burned. Despite that, on this small stone, it actually lost its effect.


    This made Ou Yangming even more excited. Something that even the Phoenix Fire could not do anything about was certainly not an ordinary object. Having said that, what did this have to do with his opportunity to break through to be a Ruler?


    Ou Yangming could not understand. Just as he was about to think of another way to appraise this stone, the stone in front of him shook.


    The young fellow moved to the side vigntly. He rubbed his eyes. He was sure that he had not seen wrongly just now. The stone moved. Could it be that it was still alive?


    His mind was in a mess, and he suddenly noticed that the stone was releasing waves of green smoke. These green smoke gathered above the stone and got into the form of a human.


    What was strange was that the human had all 4 limbs but no head.


    Ou Yangming was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you were here. Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    An eye popped out of the headless figure¡¯s stomach. He looked at Ou Yangming and nodded, ¡°The bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. You even scratched the surface of thew of time. Not bad, not bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked. The other party had seen through him with just one look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± The headless figure was a bit surprised as if it was rare for someone to not know him.


    ¡°Are you a great god?¡± Ou Yangming was secretly nervous. He said sincerely, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve just entered the Great Wide World from the lower realm, so I don¡¯t know much about this ce.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­¡±


    The headless figure revealed an understanding look. It was normal for people from the lower realm to not know him. He said, ¡°Fe, since you came here, it means that we¡¯re fated. My name is Xing Tian!¡±


    ¡°Xing Tian!¡± Ou Yangming remembered this name in his heart. He did not know what this name represented in the Great Wide World.


    If Lil¡¯ Red heard this name, even if he had thickened nerves, he would be scared to death because this was an incredibly fearsome existence.


    Even in ancient times, where powerhouses and mighty figures were numerous, people would shudder when they heard this name.


    Xing Tian was the god of war, who could destroy Heaven and Earth and was invincible in the world.


    The title was not bestowed by anyone but was earned through fighting in seas of blood. Unfortunately, in front of Ou Yangming, who hade from the lower realm, even the ancient heavenly emperor would not mean anything because the young fellow was clueless.


    ¡°Senior Xing Tian, is this stone your body?¡± Ou Yangming asked somewhat strangely.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the illusory figure in the skyughed loudly. The eye on his stomach looked around, and the figure asked, ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t you know where you are?¡±


    Ou Yangming was a little confused. He asked, ¡°Am I not in the Rebirth Cave?¡±


    ¡°From the first step you took here, you¡¯ve been on my body,¡± the illusory figure in the sky said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Ou Yangming did not understand at first, but his expression quickly turned aghast. He was already on the figure¡¯s body the moment he stepped foot here. Did that not mean¡­ The young fellow thought of the towering mountain outside, and he could not be more shocked.


    #

 Chapter 1119: Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Inheritance</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Was there such an enormous body in the world?


    Ou Yangming finally understood Xing Tian¡¯s meaning. In other words, the entire Rebirth Cave, the mountains, the water, the red river, the me giant, and the valley that was full of ancient Bloodthirsty Insects, belonged to this body called Xing Tian.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    An absurd feeling rose in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. This was too terrifying. Could this influential figure be teasing him?¡¯


    The illusory figure in the air noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s expression and understood that he did not quite believe it, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°This is nothing. In ancient times, which pure Great Shaman didn¡¯t have a humongous body? It wasn¡¯t a joke to say that we could pick the sun, the moon, and stars. My body could only be considered average at that time. I have a friend called Kua Fu¡­ His body is massive. After he died, he directly turned into a small world.¡±


    How big was a small world? With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength at the moment, he would not care. On the other hand, an ordinary person might not be able to walk from one end to the other end in one¡¯s entire life.


    What was more, it was only a person¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. This senior had no need to tease him. He did not dare to believe it, but it could only mean one thing. His vision was too low, and his imagination was too limited.


    The young fellow¡¯s face turned serious as he stood respectfully to the side. His heart had just received a strong impact. There were actually such fearsome figures in ancient times. What exactly happened at that time?


    Xing Tianughed loudly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. That era has disappeared. We have long fallen into endless chaos. The current state of the Great Wide World has nothing to do with us. What you see now is just a remnant soul that I left on my blood essence.¡±


    ¡°Sir Xing Tian, will you nevere back?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Come back?¡± Xing Tian was stunned. He was only a remnant soul and could not understand the thoughts of his former host. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m already dead. How can Ie back?


    ¡°Dead¡­ All dead¡­ Everyone died in that Ancient War.¡±


    Xing Tian¡¯s gaze became a little lost. He seemed to have thought of something. After a while, he regained his senses, and he said with a serious expression, ¡°Young fe, you can ept my inheritance since you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t have anything good; I only left a drop of blood essence, which is the stone in front of you. You only need to drop your blood essence on it to fuse with mine. Besides that, a cultivation technique was imprinted on the blood essence, so you can cultivate it. As for how you¡¯ll develop in the future, it¡¯ll depend on your good fortune.¡±


    After Xing Tian finished, his body disappeared from the sky. No one knew where he went.


    Ou Yangming looked in the direction where Xing Tian disappeared with gratitude in his eyes. He bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, senior.¡±


    Heter took out a dagger and gently cut his finger. A drop of blood fell on the big stone. He found it hard to believe that such a stone was actually Xing Tian¡¯s blood. Nheless, when he thought of Xing Tian¡¯s huge size, it was reasonable.


    Drip.


    The blood fell, and the stone began to glow red. The blood essence that was originally a rock turned transparent and turned into a stream of light, entering Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was ferocious, and he revealed a pained expression. Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence was so powerful that it was difficult for his body to withstand it.


    This process of fusion was painful. Ou Yangming could only grit his teeth and endure it silently.


    1 hour, 2 hours, 6 hours¡­


    He had forgotten how much time had passed. Just as he was about to faint, the pain in his body disappeared. He felt that his clothes were soaked in sweat.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    Ou Yangming heaved a sigh of relief. When he noticed his body again¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through!¡±


    Ou Yangming cried out in a daze. Only then did he realize that he had broken through to be a Ruler. When he was suffering from the immense pain just now, he had not noticed this at all.


    This was probably the most casual breakthrough in the world. From a Venerable One to a Ruler, it was supposed to be a huge threshold. Who knew, Ou Yangming had inexplicably passed it This was something that others would not dare to imagine. No one would believe it even if it was said.


    Ou Yangming continued to observe his body. ¡°Thew of Yin and Yang has also improved a little.¡±


    The young fellow could feel the existence of the upper limit of thew. If the upper limit of thew of Yin and Yang was 100, it was as if he had reached 70. Perhaps breaking through 100 was the second step of thews that Old Wutong had talked about.


    As for thew of time, there was not the slightest change. It was faintly discernible. If Ou Yangming had not used it, he was not even sure if he knew thisw.


    ¡°The path of cultivation is a long and arduous one.¡± After seeing Xing Tian¡¯s terror and hearing about some legends from ancient times, Ou Yangming¡¯s excitement of breaking through to be a Ruler faded a lot.


    Originally, he thought that he was already pretty good. He hadprehended thews as a Venerable One and could be considered a genius. Now that he had broken through to a Ruler, coupled with the power of thews, not many figures in the Dragons and the Phoenixes could rival him.


    Nevertheless,pared to mighty figures like Xing Tian, he was just a frog at the bottom of a well. Even a drop of Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence could torture him to death.


    His vision became broader, and his pursuit became even higher.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    ¡°Oh right, Senior Xing Tian said that there¡¯s a cultivation technique imprinted in this blood essence. I wonder what it is¡­¡± Ou Yangming withdrew his mental power and quickly discovered a cultivation technique.


    The name of the cultivation technique was the Supreme Spear Principle. Its name was mighty and domineering. When Ou Yangming saw this name, he was shocked.


    This spear principle seemed to have endless charm, causing him to be unconsciously addicted to it. His mental power was randomly released in his mind.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual sea suddenly turned into a vast universe. The stars shone, and it was silent and dim. This was a vast sea of stars.


    On an ordinary in the sea of stars, a headless giant held a long spear in his hand and pointed it at the horizon. A huge ck dragon flew out from the tip of the spear, and a destructive aura swept across thend and was wantonly released in the sea of stars.


    In the distance, a massive was swept by the ck dragon and instantly exploded. The sound was deafening and in a moment, the became the dust of the universe.


    A voice echoed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Heaven¡¯s Destruction!


    That was the name of this move. The first move of the Supreme Spear Principle was Heaven¡¯s Destruction. As for the second move, the third move, and the fourth move, Ou Yangming was unable to watch them. Just as he was about to watch the second move, his mind was filled with intense pain, so he withdrew his consciousness from the sea of consciousness. His forehead was covered in sweat, and he almost copsed.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked.


    He was taken aback by how mighty the move was. He was also shocked by Xing Tian¡¯s strength. One move could destroy an entire world. How frightening was that?


    Just one move was already more powerful than all the moves that Ou Yangming had learned before. Xing Tian¡¯s inheritance could certainly be used as a trump card.


    Ou Yangming could not see what the other moves were like. Having said that, from the Supreme Spear Principle, he knew the names of the next few moves.


    This technique had a total of 4 moves.


    The first move was to Heaven¡¯s Destruction, the second move was Earth¡¯s Demolition, the third move was Nothingness, and the fourth move was Reincarnation.


    From the names, one could tell how horrifying the Supreme Spear Principle was. Dominating the world, a supreme technique. These words reverberated in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Ou Yangming was secretly delighted. This trip was too worth it.


    It was all thanks to Senior Die Xie. He wondered how the Shaman Tribe was doing at the moment.


    Ou Yangming still remembered that when Du Xie looked for him, he had told him that the Shaman Tribe seemed to be in some kind of cmity and that he was the one who could help them. This sounded rather mysterious but since Du Xie had helped him so much, if the Shaman Tribe was in danger, he could not just stand by and watch.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out.¡±


    Ou Yangming took out the wooden token from his waist. After thinking for a moment, he put the wooden token back into his pocket. He looked at the hole above and jumped up lightly.


    The red Bloodthirsty Insect had ambushed him and almost injured him. He wanted to try the move he had just learned on it.


    With a rumble, the hole that was originally closed was pierced open by Ou Yangming¡¯s spear.


    There were not many Bloodthirsty Insects outside the hole. Most of them had dispersed, leaving only a few that had not left.


    After they saw Ou Yangming, they quickly rushed over.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was calm. He raised his hand, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer appeared in his hand.


    The Bloodthirsty Insects were very fast. In the blink of an eye, they rushed over. The sickles in their hands danced as they shed toward Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming was calm and unmoved. When the Bloodthirsty Insects were about to touch his body, he gently raised his hand.


    ¡°Pfft!!¡±


    The Bloodthirsty Insects¡¯ solid shells could not block the weapon in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and were directly pierced through by the Blood Spear Dragon yer. Compared to before, the young fellow¡¯s strength had increased by too much as he had be a Ruler. After being washed over by the blood essence, his strength had also increased countless times.


    At this moment, he could not bepared to when he had just entered the cave.


    The remaining few Bloodthirsty Insects also rushed over. Ou Yangming was calm as he lightly tapped the spear in his hand. With every tap, a Bloodthirsty Insect died.


    In just a short moment, the few Bloodthirsty Insects that remained had all died at Ou Yangming¡¯s hands. This time, killing them was easy, and there was no difficulty at all.


    The Bloodthirsty Insects were very sensitive to scents, so the scent here quickly attracted more of them. Ou Yangming did not intend to be entangled with these guys. He looked at the swarm of Bloodthirsty Insects then stared at the red Bloodthirsty Insect that was being surrounded. His eyes revealed a provocative light.


    It was worth noting that red Bloodthirsty Insects had long possessed intelligence, so this red Bloodthirsty Insect naturally understood the meaning behind Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze. When it noticed the weak human provoking it, it felt that its dignity was damaged, so it let out a strange cry and broke through the air to charge at the young fellow.


    #

 Chapter 1120: Test the Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Test the Spear</h4>


    A sharp de-light rushed toward Ou Yangming, and the temperature in the valley seemed to have be colder.


    The red Bloodthirsty Insect was ferocious. Its face was hideous, and its scarlet sickle shed toward the human in front of it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He recalled Xing Tian¡¯s actions in his sea of consciousness just now, and a vast and ancient aura appeared on his body.


    Just as the red Bloodthirsty Insect thought that the human would die, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused as the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand pierced through the air.


    The red Bloodthirsty Insect, which originally had an astonishing defense, had many ws in Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective at this moment.


    Every one of those ws could be fatal.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer was like the breath of a horned dragon as it whistled through the air. Ou Yangming roared and waved his long spear like a god of war. His spear pierced the eyes of the Bloodthirsty Insect.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    The True Qi condensed on the Blood Spear Dragon yer exploded in front of the Bloodthirsty Insect. Half of the head of that powerful Bloodthirsty Insect, which even Old Wutong thought was very difficult to deal with, was blown off by Ou Yangming.


    Consequently, the scarlet sickle hung down, and the Bloodthirsty Insect¡¯s red skin faded away as it turned into an ordinary Bloodthirsty Insect. It looked like it was in disbelief.


    Even when the red Bloodthirsty Insect died, it still could not understand how the human, who was not its opponent just a moment ago, could be so terrifying.


    The ordinary Bloodthirsty Insects in the distance let out fearful cries and surrounded Ou Yangming, but they did not dare to take a step forward.


    These insects did not have high intelligence, but they knew to fear. If even their king was killed, would they not be sending themselves to their deaths?


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    Ou Yangming withdrew the Blood Spear Dragon yer and let out a long breath. His eyes were filled with shock. The destruction he used just now was far from a tenth of the true essence of the move. Even so, it still had such fearsome power.


    If he practiced diligently, the power of this move could be increased again. The only w was that this move consumed too much spiritual power, and he could only use it once at most. If he could not finish off the enemy or cause serious injuries to the enemy in one move, the remainder of the battle would be difficult to handle.


    Of course, Ou Yangming also understood that very few people could truly block this move. If an opponent could block the move without being injured, the disparity between them must be too great. If this were the case, the opponent¡¯s original strength was already not something he could contend against. Whether he used this ultimate move or not, the result would be the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave this ce.¡±


    Ou Yangming put the Blood Spear Dragon yer back into the Long Feather Band. Then, he took out the wooden token on his waist and abruptly crushed it.


    With a crack, a white light shed.


    Ou Yangming felt a strong repulsive force, and his body quickly disappeared from the valley.


    In the secret room.


    Xing Tian¡¯s illusory figure floated up again. He looked in the direction where Ou Yangming had disappeared, and his eyes were a little lost. The words that the young fellow had asked him before echoed in his mind.


    ¡°Can I stille back?


    ¡°Probably not.


    ¡°Unless¡­¡±


    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes shed with intelligence. He seemed to be recalling something.


    ¡°Unless the Immortal Path to H¡­¡± These words were like a taboo. Xing Tian¡¯s figure froze in the air. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. His closed mouth seemed to have received some kind of instruction, and his body disappeared into the void. At the same time, the Rebirth Cave began to shatter, and this space was permanently sealed.


    Ou Yangming, who had reached the outside world, did not know what happened in the Rebirth Cave. He looked at the entrance of the cave that had disappeared. He rubbed his head, not understanding what had happened.


    His mind was immersed in the poisonous pill¡¯s world. After reporting to Lil¡¯ Red, Big Yellow, and the others that he was safe, he walked in the direction of the Shaman Tribe.


    A dragon boat streaked across the sky and disappeared into the horizon in an instant.


    At the Ancient Shaman Tribe.


    The ground was still in ruins and was charred ck by the mes. Du Xie looked at the illusory figure in the sky. The Ancestral Shaman that was summoned with his senior brother¡¯s life had be much dimmer, and it looked like it would disappear in a moment.


    It was worth noting that the Ancestral Shaman¡¯s illusory figure was very powerful, but there were also many restrictions. He could not leave this ce, and he could not help the Shaman Tribe in any other way. He was just a spiritual body that had some battle awareness. He did not have any thoughts and simrly, he did not have any emotions.


    ¡°Elder Du Mo, how¡¯s The progress?¡± Du Xie looked at the formation master, who was working hard to repair the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, and asked calmly.


    Du Mo shook his head, and the other formation masters looked dejected. Du Xie¡¯s heart sank. He naturally understood the meaning behind it. He sighed and said, ¡°Elders, don¡¯t me yourself. My strength has recovered a little over the past few days. If theye again, I might still have the strength to fight. The hope of repairing the formation was already very slim, to begin with. It¡¯s good that everyone has done their best.¡±


    Hearing Du Xie¡¯s words, the formation masters felt even more ashamed. They all knew that the n master had suffered serious injuries during thest battle. The Ancient Shaman Tribe had astonishing recovery abilities, but it would still be impossible for them to recover in a single day. The n master should be d that he could already disy the strength of an ordinary Ruler.


    ¡°The people of our Ancient Shaman Tribe won¡¯t hesitate to die.¡± Du Jian also walked over. The injuries on his body were even more serious.


    Du Jian was calm as if he had already seen through life and death. He said, ¡°Lingsuan and the others have gone to the Great Wide World. Even if our tribe dies in battle, we won¡¯t sever our inheritance. If they dare toe, even if I have to burn my Soul Fire, I¡¯ll perish together with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ancient Shaman Tribe isn¡¯t afraid of death.¡± The other elders¡¯ voices were also loud and clear.


    A gratified expression shed across Du Xie¡¯s eyes. He looked at Du Jian, who was walking over, and asked, ¡°Have the other Shaman Tribes in the heart of origins been notified?¡±


    Du Xie replied, ¡°They¡¯ve all been notified. They all intend toe over and support us, but I¡¯ve rejected them ording to your request, n Master. I told them to disperse and hide, preserving the inheritance of our tribe¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    ¡°There are only a few ordinary Rulers among them, so they¡¯re still too weak. Coming here will just be a wasted sacrifice. I¡¯ve observed and noticed that Feng Xinxiao, the phoenix powerhouse, is probably close to the second step. No matter how many peoplee, they¡¯ll just be courting their deaths.¡± Du Xie sighed.


    At noon, a ray of sunlight pierced through the clouds and shone on the ground. The Ancestral Shaman in the sky slowly dissipated. It was already the illusory figure¡¯s limit to persist here for 20 days. Ghost Face had used the price of his soul being dissipated to preserve 20 days of vitality for the Shaman Tribe.


    Nheless, external forces were ultimately external forces. What had to be faced still had to be faced.


    ¡°The Ancestral Shaman¡¯s illusory figure has dissipated¡­¡± Someone cried out to alert the rest.


    Following that, there was a dead silence. Everyone knew what this meant. Their guardian had disappeared, and the enemies must have been waiting for this day.


    100 kilometers away, a member from the Qiongqis looked at the disappearing illusory figure in the sky, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cruel smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally gone. I must report this to Young Master at once.¡±


    With a gentle p of his wings, his body sliced through the sky and disappeared into the horizon like a stream of light.


    On the Shaman Tribe¡¯s side, a huge dragon boat was floating in the sky. The dragon boat gave the Shamans below a mighty deterrent force.


    ¡°They came so quickly!¡±


    The Shamans looked at the sky withntern-like eyes. There was hatred in their eyes, and they wished that they could tear the dragon boat in the sky into pieces.


    ¡°They must¡¯ve been observing in the dark. They saw that our Ancestral Shaman disappeared and came right away.¡±


    ¡°Damn the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows. Our ancestor should¡¯ve exterminated them all.¡±


    The people below were furious. They looked at the sky with hatred in their eyes. If gazes could kill, the people on the dragon boat would have been riddled with holes by now.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Ou Yangming, who was on the dragon boat, felt confused. ¡®I don¡¯t have any conflict with the Shamans. Why do they all look like they¡¯re going to kill someone?¡¯


    Ou Yangming walked out, kept the dragon boat, and hovered in the sky.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this person?¡± The Ancient Shamans below were puzzled. Most of them did not know Ou Yangming, and they did not sense the aura of the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows from him.


    Ou Yangming stood in the air. He found Du Xie among the crowd and asked, ¡°Senior Du Xie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou!¡± Du Xie smiled bitterly and said to the surrounding people, ¡°This human is Ou Yangming, a friend of our tribe. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Hearing Du Xie¡¯s words, the surrounding people withdrew their hostile gazes. It turned out that they had been mistaken. This young fellow was neither from the Golden Crows nor the Qiongqis.


    ¡°Senior Du Xie, did you run into any trouble?¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s hostility had disappeared, Ou Yangmingnded on the ground and asked.


    He had clearly seen the surrounding scene. There must have been a great fight here. He did know what had happened here when he was in the Rebirth Cave.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Du Xie sighed lightly and turned around to ask, ¡°Did you gain anything in the Rebirth Cave, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou?¡±


    Du Xie actually did not have much hope. He did not think that Ou Yangming would gain anything good. There were many people who had gone to the Rebirth Cave, but he had not heard of anyone who had obtained any treasures from it. Most of them had died there. However, due to the wooden token that could teleport one away from the cave, the n master let the young fellow try as it could save him from danger.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for giving me the chance, senior. I gained a lot from the Rebirth Cave.¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s eyes focused as he carefully looked at Ou Yangming. Seeing that the young fellow did not seem to be lying, he responded, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re indeed worthy of being the chosen one, lil¡¯ friend. This is truly admirable.¡±


    The n master nced into the distance as his heart slightly sank. Originally, he had wanted to get Ou Yangming¡¯s help. Nevertheless, when he thought about the situation of his people, he realized that they simply did not have the strength to fight against the enemies.


    With a gloomy expression, Du Xie said, ¡°Our tribe is about to have trouble. Lil¡¯ friend, you should leave this ce as soon as possible so that you won¡¯t be implicated.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Where to?¡±


    Just as Du Xie finished, a me shed in the sky, and an unruly figure appeared in the sky. That person was wearing red armor, and his eyes had a cold look as he stared at Ou Yangming like a falcon.


    ¡°B*stard, let¡¯s see where you can run to this time.¡±


    #

 Chapter 1121: Came to Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Came to Rescue</h4>


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at Feng Xinxiao in the sky. He thought to himself, ¡®He¡¯s really lingering around me.¡¯


    After he realized that he had provoked the phoenix powerhouse, he had met him many times in the heart of origins.


    If it was more than 10 days ago, Ou Yangming might not have been confident enough to face Feng Xinxiao. Now... He was full of confidence.


    Even though he could feel that Feng Xinxiao was stronger than before.


    ¡°Why should I run? You¡¯re not qualified enough to make me!¡±


    Ou Yangming was calm. He slightly raised his head and looked at Feng Xinxiao.


    ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you off just because you¡¯re pretending as if nothing happened. You¡¯ll surely die today.¡± Feng Xinxiao was indifferent. He nced at Du Xie and the others, then he added, ¡°Old thing, let¡¯s settle our previous grudge today as well.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? You¡¯ve already been obsessed.¡± Du Xie raised his head and looked at Feng Xinxiao. It had not been long since theirst confrontation, but the murderous aura on the phoenix powerhouse¡¯s body had be even stronger. If this continued, his strength would certainly increase. He would sooner orter fall into the devil¡¯s path and never be reincarnated.


    ¡°Obsessed? Hahahaha.¡± Feng Xinxiaoughed wildly. ¡°So what if I am? As long as I have powerful strength, everything¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already beyond saving!¡± Du Xie did not exin any further.


    ¡°Old thing, you¡¯ll never see the day I turn into a devil because today will be the day you die!¡± Feng Xinxiao shook his hand, and a fiery red spear appeared in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get rid of the Ancient Shamans while you help me get rid of this fe.¡± Feng Xinxiao looked at Luo Yang.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Luo Yang agreed right away.


    ¡°I believe that a young fe who had just broken through to a Ruler can still be easily dealt with,¡± Feng Xinxiao sneered on the inside, but he spoke calmly.


    How could a person who was about to be a devil have any morals? Luo Yang did not know Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, but Feng Xinxiao knew it very well. The young fellow could fight against most of the Rulers when he was a Venerable One. Now that he had be a Ruler, he would definitely be even more powerful. Among everyone present, only Feng Xinxiao could finish him off. As for Luo Yang, he would only be sending himself to his death.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good to let him try out that fe¡¯s strength now.¡± Feng Xinxiao retracted his gaze.


    Luo Yang did not notice anything wrong. He nced at Ou Yangming, who had indeed just be a Ruler and did not even have the time to conceal his aura. It was estimated that it had only happened in the past few days. There was no problem with his strength but for some reason, Luo Yang felt uneasy.


    ¡®Am I overthinking?¡¯ Luo Yang thought to himself. At this moment, there was no turning back for him. Moreover, even if there was something wrong with this young fellow, he would still be easier to deal with than the members of the Shaman Tribe.


    After all, the n master was a powerhouse whoprehended thews. Even if he was injured, it would be very dangerous for Luo Yang to fight him. Luo Yang looked at the 2 remaining subordinates by his side.


    With that, the 3 Rulers attacked at the same time. ck bent sabers pierced through the air, bringing with them notable destructive forces. The sharp des were suffused with an aura of destruction.


    Thebined power of the few of them was so remarkable that even the n master at this moment would find it difficult to deal with them. Despite that, Ou Yangming stood on the spot and did not move. When he came out of the Rebirth Cave, he realized that this kind of attack was too weak. It could not even bepared to that of the me giant.


    Xing Tian, a mighty figure who existed in ancient times, was different from this world. That was too far away, whereas this was the real world. Ou Yangming¡¯s strength at the moment was already at the top of the real world.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    When the Shamans saw that Ou Yangming was not moving, they were very anxious. He was being attacked by 3 Rulers...


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t be careless,¡± Du Jian shouted. Even when he was at his peak, he did not dare to take a direct attack from 3 Rulers. What was the young fellow doing?


    Only Du Xie looked at Ou Yangming calmly. He was also a little surprised. This was not because the young fellow did not dodge, but because of the power ofws in his body.


    The young fellow had be a Ruler. This made him a formidable Ruler whoprehended thews!


    Such a genius was rarely seen since ancient times!


    While Du Xie was eximing in his heart, Luo Yang and the rest had charged over. The 3 of them looked at Ou Yangming, who was standing on the ground like a wooden stake, and thought to themselves, ¡®Could this guy have been scared silly?¡¯


    Of course, it was impossible. Even a newly advanced Ruler would not be scared silly during a battle.


    ¡®What exactly is he doing then?¡¯ Luo Yang could not predict.


    ¡®Who cares! Just kill him!¡¯


    Luo Yang made up his mind, and the sharp de in his hand shed out. The 2 other powerhouses also followed.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth rose slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. This smile made Luo Yang feel very uneasy.


    Woosh, woosh, woosh.


    Strong winds blew past, and the leather robe on Ou Yangming¡¯s body swayed casually. He raised his hand gently, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer appeared in his hand.


    ¡°This is the power ofws.¡±


    Luo Yang was greatly shocked. It turned out that the young fellow fathomed thews as well. ¡®How¡¯s this possible? Didn¡¯t he just break through?¡¯


    Furthermore, thew was magnificent and vast like smoke. It was certainly not something that the young fellow had justprehended.


    ¡®Feng Xinxiao, you tricked me!¡¯


    Luo Yang regretted this. If he had known that this young fellow had grasped thew, he would definitely not have rushed forward so rashly. Now that he could no longer retreat, he could only brace himself and charge forward. Luo Yang prayed in his heart that the 3 of them working together would be able to block a few moves from this fellow.


    Having said that, it was a pity that reality was always much crueler than ideal.


    The long spear shook, and a majestic power burst forth. The power surged out and wreaked havoc in the air. The 3 of them were sent flying backward like kites with their strings cut.


    They were both envious and stunned. The other members of the Shaman Tribe were the same. They had thought that the young fellow was scared silly just now.


    Seeing this scene, they understood that the young man was not scared. Instead, he simply did not regard the 3 Rulers as his match.


    Luo Yang and the 2 other powerhouses retreated thousands of meters and fell to the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood. Not to mention now, even when Ou Yangming was a Venerable One, it would not have been a problem for him to face these 3 Rulers.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had gone through a quantitative change, and he had made a qualitative leap. Defeating 3 Rulers in one move was considered an average feat for him.


    ¡°Trash.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao did not sympathize with hispanions. He looked at Luo Yang and the 2 Rulers, who were lying injured on the ground, and a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    When Luo Yang recalled the fate of those Rulers of the Golden Crow n not long ago, his face turned pale. He shouted loudly, ¡°Feng Xinxiao, we¡¯repanions. How dare you...¡±


    Before he could finish, they were shrouded by thew of ughter. Under the strangling power of thew, the 3 of them died almost instantly, bing the souls under Feng Xinxiaow of ughter.


    Feng Xinxiao did what Ou Yangming did not do.


    Ou Yangming shouted coldly, ¡°Feng Xinxiao, you¡¯re truly a madman now. You even betrayed yourpanions. What kind of phoenix are you?!¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Feng Xinxiaoughed wildly. He withdrew his gaze and returned to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. He said indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t teammates meant to be betrayed?¡±


    ¡°Madman!¡± Ou Yangming snorted coldly again.


    Feng Xinxiao did not intend to talk nonsense. After killing the 3 powerhouses, it had aroused his interest in killing. He just happened to want to kill a few more people to add to the fun.


    He looked at Ou Yangming and Du Xie andughed out loud. ¡°Are you guys ready to wee death?¡±


    Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°Victory might not belong to you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and blocked in front of Du Xie and the others. He knew that Du Xie and Du Jian were both heavily injured. Facing a powerhouse like Feng Xinxiao, they might be powerless even if they wanted to do something.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, you...¡± Du Xie trembled.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly, and his kind gaze shed past Du Xie and Du E, ¡°Senior Du Xie, Feng Xinxiao and I have a grudge, to begin with. Leave this person to me. Besides, didn¡¯t I promise you that I¡¯ll help you solve the crisis of your tribe? You won¡¯t let me be someone who doesn¡¯t keep his word, right?¡±


    Du Xie wanted to refuse, but it was as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat. At this point, Ou Yangming was their tribe¡¯s only hope.


    Seeing through Du Xie¡¯s thoughts, Ou Yangming continued, ¡°Senior Du Xie, don¡¯t worry. He alone won¡¯t be able to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous and ignorant!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words did not seem like much and were even modest, but Feng Xinxiao picked up a different feeling.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s gaze was sinister as he coldly swept across Ou Yangming¡¯s body. Thew of ughter burst out, and the temperature in the air instantly dropped. It was as cold as winter.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. The robe on his body fluttered even though there was no wind. Under his control, thew of Yin and Yang shed with thew of ughter.


    Between these 2ws, one was violent while the other was peaceful. The offensive power of thew of Yin and Yang might not be as terrifying as that of thew of ughter but in terms of defense, it could be considered one of the most powerfulws.


    The people around hurriedly spread out. The confrontation between thews was very dangerous. If it was spread out, it could cause the death of a Venerable One.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s power of thews had reached a profound level, but Ou Yangming was not bad either. When they shed, it was difficult to determine who was better.


    ¡°Young fe, I didn¡¯t expect your strength to reach such a level, but this is even better. After I kill you, myw of ughter will improve again.¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, but they were still cold. His body moved like lightning, leaving afterimages behind him. The long spear in his hand suddenly shook and stabbed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s actions were also very fast. Before Feng Xinxiao arrived, he grasped the Blood Spear Dragon yer in advance. The spear was like a horned dragon rising from the sea. Apanied by his immense strength, it suddenly thrust forward.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The 2 of them retreated at the same time. Ou Yangming quickly stabilized his body. His feet lightly tapped on the ground as his body rose into the sky.


    At this time, the spear danced like the breath of a poisonous dragon.


    #

 Chapter 1122: Exterminate

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Exterminate</h4>


    Feng Xinxiao did not want to be outdone. The power ofws on his body burst out as he ran at high speed while the long spear in his hand danced.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion sounded.


    An explosion sounded as a destructive light wave spread out from him and Ou Yangming and toward the outside world. Soon, it drifted far away.


    The nts that had survived the fire were gone. The dust on the ground was blown away. As the light wave was swept into the air, it fell from the sky like a sandstorm.


    Du Xie took a step forward to block the aftermath of the battle. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, leave this ce first.¡±


    The destructive power of the battle between Ou Yangming and Feng Xinxiao was too strong. Most of the members of the Shaman Tribe were very weak. Staying here would put their lives in danger.


    Those people also knew that this was not a safe ce to watch the battle. They retreated a few thousand meters and hid carefully. Only then did they continue to pay attention to the battlefield.


    In the blink of an eye, Ou Yangming and Feng Xinxiao had exchanged more than 100 moves. The powers of theirws were equally matched, and their strengths were also on par.


    Under the enhancement of Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence, Ou Yangming¡¯s body strength was no longer any weaker than Feng Xinxiao¡¯s. In fact, his bloodline was even stronger than that of the phoenix powerhouse.


    The longer it took, the more Feng Xinxiao was shocked. He had thought that after having a fortuitous encounter, his strength had increased so much that Ou Yangming would definitely not be a match for him. He had not expected that while his strength had increased, the other party had not been idle and had also quietly reached such a level.


    ¡®How many years has he cultivated for?¡¯


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s expression was ferocious as countless thoughts shed through his mind. Then, with a determined look, he made a decision. ¡®I can¡¯t let him live. If he doesn¡¯t die, in a few years, our bloodline will probably never be able to turn the tide in the Phoenixes.¡¯


    They had be enemies of life and death. The enemy shouldpletely sink into oblivion. Feng Xinxiao was a little flustered because Ou Yangming¡¯s rate of growth made him feel terrified.


    ¡°Sweep the World!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao gritted his teeth as a red light shed across his body. His gaze was sharp as the long spear in his hand swept over. He had already given up on defense and used the attacking method that he was best at.


    Ou Yangming did not dare to be careless as he focused all his attention on the battle. Feng Xinxiao¡¯s strength was certainly not something that an ordinary Ruler couldpare to. Even if Du Xie was not injured, he probably would not be a match for Feng Xinxiao at this time.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s improvement was too great, and his growth was too fast.


    The power ofws protected Ou Yangming¡¯s surroundings. During the battle, he gradually became familiar with the use of body techniques. He had always considered himself as a smithing master and had very few opportunities to fight with others. This battle with Feng Xinxiao also benefited him greatly.


    Feng Xinxiao thought that he had suppressed Ou Yangming. If he knew what the young fellow was thinking at this moment, he would surely be angered to death. The young fellow did not take him seriously at all and only treated him as a sparring partner.


    Ou Yangming was intelligent and possessed the bloodlines of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. In addition to the modification of Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence, hisprehension had long surpassed that of an ordinary person.


    Gradually, Feng Xinxiao found that his suppression of Ou Yangming was getting weaker. Not only could the young fellow defend against his storm-like attacks, but he also found opportunities to counterattack several times in a row.


    ¡°ng.¡±


    Ou Yangming flew up and seized the opportunity to strike Feng Xinxiao¡¯s chest with his spear. Sparks flew. If not for the armor protecting his body, Feng Xinxiao would have been seriously injured.


    ¡°Good!¡± Du Xie shouted. His eyes were filled with surprise and joy. When Ou Yangming was suppressed in the beginning, his mood had been very heavy. Seeing this scene, the haze in his eyes disappeared, and he was extremely excited.


    Du Jian also widened his eyes. With a grateful look, he expressed, ¡°The heavens have really blessed our tribe. To think that such a genius woulde to help us.¡±


    The other Shamans had the same thought.


    If it was not for their luck, why would such a God-favored onee from thousands of kilometers away to help them wee the disaster together.


    This spear attack woke Feng Xinxiao up. Only then did he realize that he seemed to have been reduced to a sparring role. The young fellow had done it intentionally just now and was not really suppressed by him.


    Feng Xinxiao was feeling mad. If he had not put on his father¡¯s armor, the oue of that attack just now would have been unimaginable.


    In a battle between powerhouses, victory and defeat could be determined in a hair¡¯s breadth. If Feng Xinxiao had been injured just now, he would have been the one who would have lost.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Feng Xinxiao cried out wildly. The killing auras on his body burst outpletely. They were umted after he had killed countless people in the heart of origins. He had notpletely digested the auras. Releasing them like this was tantamount to getting an advantage but suffering a huge loss at the same time.


    Feng Xinxiao could no longer be bothered. He had a premonition that if he could not kill Ou Yangming this time, he would never have such an opportunity in the future.


    All of the crazy killing auras erupted. Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body was covered in ayer of ck light. The violent killing auras corroded every part of his body. Even the fiery red armor on his body had turned into a cold ck color.


    The Shamans who were watching the battle from a few thousand meters away could feel the fearsome killing auras at this moment. Even the air seemed to have be oppressive.


    ¡°It¡¯s too frightening. Can Sir Ou Yangming block it?¡± Someone cried out in shock.


    Everyone had a feeling of extreme fear in their hearts. It was as if the killing auras on Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body would turn them into ashes once they were released.


    Ou Yangming was calm. He only frowned slightly. He saw Feng Xinxiao release all of his killing auras but surprisingly, he did not feel anything at all.


    ¡®Could it be that it¡¯s just for show?¡¯ Ou Yangming could not help but wonder.


    It was fortunate that Feng Xinxiao did not know about this. Otherwise, he would have copsed.


    He had paid a huge price, and he did not even hesitate to sacrifice himself to create a big move, but the enemy did not feel anything at all.


    Taking a look at the situation around him, Ou Yangming became even more puzzled. Even Du Xie and Du Jian in the distance looked unnatural. Feng Xinxiao also looked like he was pained by hatred. This meant that the thing the phoenix powerhouse created should be very powerful, but why did the young fellow not feel anything at all?


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming looked as if he had understood something.


    Feng Xinxiao thought that Ou Yangming was pretending to be calm. He sneered and asked, ¡°How is it? Do you feel very painful?¡±


    ¡°I feel quitefortable. Did you do something just now?¡± Ou Yangming raised his head and said as if nothing had happened. He did not seem to be faking it.


    ¡°What? You feel veryfortable?¡± Feng Xinxiao widened his eyes. The ck light on his body couldn¡¯t help but shake. It could be seen how unsettled he was at this moment.


    Feng Xinxiao gritted his teeth and shook his body. The ck light flew out from his body and enveloped Ou Yangming. This ck light looked like a prehistoric giant beast as if it wanted to devour the young fellow.


    ¡°Brother Ou, be careful.¡± Du Jian could not help but remind Ou Yangming. He could feel the fearsome aura within the ck light. If it was him, he would probably lose his life in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless,¡± Du Xie shouted.


    He had sensed danger from afar. Even he would not dare to touch the ck light, but Ou Yangming did not seem to notice it.


    What they did not know was that Ou Yangming did not sense any danger from the ck light. His body was not being warned at all.


    He roughly understood that the ck light that terrified others had no effect on him.


    Xing Tian!


    This was the only exnation.


    The killing auras instantly enveloped Ou Yangming. The ck light covered him, and the situation inside could not be seen from the outside.


    Du Xie and Du Jian clenched their fists, praying for Ou Yangming in their hearts.


    ¡°Brother Ou was really too careless,¡± Du Jian could not help butin. He had warned the young fellow. With the strength that Ou Yangming had disyed, he could have dodged it. Even if he could not dodge it, he could still dodge more than half of it and would not bepletely surrounded like he was at the moment.


    Du Xie¡¯s eyes were also filled with worry. He responded, ¡°Not necessarily. What if Lil¡¯ Friend Ou has his own n?¡±


    Having said that, Du Xie knew that this was just tofort himself. No matter how many ideas Ou Yangming had, he should not have entered the ck light. Would that not be asking for trouble?


    Seeing the murderous auraspletely engulfing Ou Yangming, Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with some pleasant surprise. He had thought that even if he used this move, he would still need to expend some energy. He did not expect that the young fellow would be so cooperative and not dodge at all. ¡®Did he think that he¡¯s ying house?¡¯


    Feng Xinxiao stomped his feet on the ground. The power ofws on his body bloomed as he charged toward the ck light.


    Ou Yangming was in the open while he was in the dark. Furthermore, the young fellow was definitely unable to protect himself at this moment and could not resist at all.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao let out a wild cry. The long spear in his hand was like a poisonous snake as he charged towards Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel that you¡¯ll be dying instead!¡± Ou Yangming calmly walked out from the ck light. He held the Blood Spear Dragon yer in his hand with a mocking look on his face.


    ¡°What! You¡¯re fine!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao was greatly shocked. Ou Yangming had walked out from the ughter Light so easily. ¡®How¡¯s this possible? This is absolutely impossible!¡¯


    Just as Feng Xinxiao was distracted...


    A shocking voice was heard.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    2 words came out of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth and pressed down on Feng Xinxiao¡¯s heart like a huge mountain. A horned dragon flew up from the Blood Spear Dragon yer. The dragon opened its bloody mouth and swallowed Feng Xinxiao!


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s expression was aghast. He had goosebumps all over his body. His back was ice-cold, and he felt like a basin of cold water was poured on his head.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao shrieked. Then, his body was drowned in the dragon¡¯s mouth. The killing auras around him disappeared, and the world seemed to have quieted down.


    Dust to dust;


    Earth to Earth.


    The yellow sand was still the same, and the sky was grey. Rustling sounds echoed in the air.


    #

 Chapter 1123: The Earth’s Demolition Cauldron

    <h4>Chapter 1123: The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron</h4>


    The world was quiet. The sky was dim and dark. At the end of the yellow sand was a blood-red setting sun that was slowly lowering into the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡±


    Looking at the thin figure in the distance, Du Jian could not imagine how such terrifying energy could erupt from such a thin and small body.


    It was finally over.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They looked at Ou Yangming with gratitude and worship in their eyes. It was this young fellow who had saved all their lives.


    Du Xie walked over quickly and bowed deeply. ¡°Lord Ou, we¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡±


    The way he changed the way he addressed Ou Yangming showed that he respected the young fellow very much.


    ¡°Senior Du Xie, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You helped me, so it¡¯s only right for me to help you.¡± Ou Yangming came back to his senses and smiled, revealing his white teeth.


    Du Xie shook his head and said loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. My help to you wasn¡¯t much and was just a piece of cake, but you risked your life to save so many of us.¡±


    Du Jian also walked over and said with gratitude, ¡°Lord Ou, you¡¯re too amazing. You must be a genius in the outside world.¡±


    Ou Yangming said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m not a genius. I¡¯m just an ordinary cksmith in the outside world.¡±


    At this point, Ou Yangming thought of Old Craftsman, who was still in the Spiritual Realm. He had been in the Great Wide World for so long, and he did not know how the rest were doing.


    It seemed that he had to go to other ces in the Great Wide World to take a look. Only when he had a firm foothold in this world could he bring Old Craftsman and the others over. It was a pity that he had not been to other ces except for the headquarters of the Phoenixes.


    ¡°Lord Ou, you¡¯re actually a smithing master?¡± Du Jian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he turned to look at Du Xie.


    Du Xie immediately understood what the gaze meant. He looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a smithing master, I have something good here. Come with me to take a look.¡±


    After saying this, Du Xie left. Ou Yangming could only follow behind him helplessly. They came to an empty space, and there was a big ck cauldron on the ground. The n master pointed at the big cauldron and said, ¡°This is a treasure passed down in the Ancient Shamans. I¡¯ll gift it to you, Lord Ou.¡±


    ¡°This is a treasure from your tribe. How can I take it?¡± Ou Yangming hurriedly waved his hand. As a smithing master, he could tell that the treasure was extraordinary just by looking at it. Although he had saved the Shaman Tribe, he had obtained enough benefits in the Rebirth Cave. He was not willing to ept Du Xie¡¯s other rewards.


    ¡°Lord Ou, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Du Xie walked over and lifted the big ck cauldron with one hand, then he ced it in front of Ou Yangming and said, ¡°This thing is just a heaven-sent object to us. We don¡¯t know how to refine tools or pills, so we could only use it as a defensive magic weapon. It¡¯s too wasteful. Its light won¡¯t be masked only if it¡¯s in your possession.¡±


    Du Xie bowed deeply and said, ¡°Lord Ou, this is a little gift from us. Please ept it.¡±


    Ou Yangming was helpless. ¡°Let me see then. What¡¯s the name of this treasure?¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s face was filled with joy as he answered, ¡°Lord Ou, this treasure is called the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. It has been passed down in our tribe since ancient times. As for its specific abilities and equivalent rank, we¡¯re not very clear about them.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Ou Yangming was a little puzzled. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was the treasure of the Sham Tribe. How could the n master of the tribe not understand its function?


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Du Xie¡¯s face as he exined, ¡°This treasure has existed in our tribe for a long time but until now, no one has been able to make it recognize its master, so we don¡¯t know its specific rank. Don¡¯t worry, Lord Ou. I am sure that it is a high-level magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. This treasure was a little special.


    ¡°Lord Ou, why don¡¯t you try to make it recognize you as its master?¡±


    Du Jian looked around and suggested.


    Du Xie also said, ¡°Yes, Lord Ou, you should try. What if you seed?¡±


    Ou Yangming was a little tempted. He took 2 steps forward and touched the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. For some reason, he sensed a very familiar feeling from the cauldron, which gave him the feeling of a child.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked. He moved his hand away from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, and the feeling in his heart disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lord Ou?¡± Du Xie also noticed the change in Ou Yangming.


    There was a surprised look in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. When I touched it, I felt that there seemed to be some changes in the cauldron.¡±


    As Ou Yangming said that, he put his hand on the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron again. He touched the ancient patterns on it and this time, he felt that they were connected by blood.


    ¡°Why is this so?¡± Ou Yangming pondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t this a treasure of the Shaman Tribe? Why is it so friendly to me? Could it be...¡¯


    Other than Xing Tian, there was probably no other exnation?


    Ou Yangming could roughly guess the reason. He did not have much interaction with the Shaman Tribe. The only possibility was that he had inherited Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence, which was why he had made contact with the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    ¡°Lord Ou, hurry up and try it. Just use a drop of blood and see if it recognizes you as its master,¡± Du Xie said anxiously.


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron had been with them for tens of thousands of years without any changes. Now that Ou Yangming appeared, something was different.


    This could really be Heaven¡¯s will.


    ¡®Senior Brother¡¯s divination was indeed powerful. This young fe was really the hope of our tribe, and there¡¯s an unbreakable fate between him and the Shamans.¡¯


    Ou Yangming took out a dagger from his Long Feather Band and lightly cut his hand. A drop of bright red blood dripped onto the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    A ck light shed on the cauldron. Even though it disappeared in a sh, everyone present could see it clearly. Du Xie¡¯s expression was excited as he said, ¡°There¡¯s a change.¡±


    Over the past tens of thousands of years, countless people in their tribe had tried. Even Du Xie and Du Jian had tried, but they were unable to cause any changes to the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. This had once made Du Xie wonder if the cauldron was really the Shaman Tribe¡¯s treasure.


    The change at this moment made them very excited.


    After Ou Yangming made the cauldron recognize him as its master, the information about the cauldron immediately appeared in his mind.


    [Name: Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron]


    [Equivalent Rank: Innate Spirit Treasure (Sealed)]


    [Effects: During the process of tool and pill refinements, it can greatly increase sess rates. It can also raise the quality of items to a certain extent. There are mysterious substances sealed inside, which is very helpful for cultivation.]


    ¡°Innate Spirit Treasure?¡±


    Ou Yangming paused at the equivalent rank of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. What did an Innate Spirit Treasure mean? The equivalent ranks of tool refinement he was familiar with were Common Tool, Magic Tool, and Magic Weapon. What did Innate Spirit Treasure represent?


    Moreover, the effects of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron also surprised Ou Yangming greatly. This was simply a divine tool for refining tools and pills.


    After a while, Ou Yangming turned around. He saw Du Xie and Du Jian¡¯s excited eyes. Du Xie asked, ¡°Lord Ou, how was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Lord Ou, you¡¯re truly a genius. You even subdued the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. I thought this thing would never recognize its master.¡± Du Jian also looked at Ou Yangming excitedly.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the 2 of them. He asked, ¡°Senior Du Xie, do you know what an Innate Spirit Treasure is?¡±


    ¡®An Innate Spirit Treasure!¡¯


    Du Xie was stunned for a moment, then he seemed to have thought of something. He looked at the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, and his eyes were filled with shock as he asked, ¡°Lord Ou, could this cauldron be an Innate Spirit Treasure?¡±


    As Du Xie spoke, he looked around. When he saw that there were only the 3 of them around, he Xie heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Yes, after this Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron recognized its master, it sent me some information. Among them, there¡¯s its equivalent rank, but I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±


    Du Xie carefully looked around and cast a soundproof barrier.


    After doing all this, Du Xie slowly exined, ¡°An Innate Spirit Treasure is a legendary equivalent rank. These treasures were only heard of during ancient times. I only know some from our tribe¡¯s books. Even in ancient times, they were very rare.¡±


    Ou Yangming was also shocked. The ancient times should be the era when Xing Tian and the others existed in the Great Wide World. At that time, there were many mighty figures and powerhouses, but the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was actually so precious.


    Du Xie continued, ¡°In the ancient times, the ranks of the magic treasures were divided into magic tools, magic weapons, and Acquired Taoist Tools. Above those are the Innate Spirit Treasures. Unfortunately, the disaster in ancient times was too frightening. Countless inherited spirit treasures disappeared, and so did those mighty figures. Otherwise, how could the Dragons and the Phoenixes have the chance to rule the Great Wide World? During ancient times, the Dragons and the Phoenixes didn¡¯t have much status. Those mighty figures liked to use them as their mounts the most.¡±


    Ou Yangming was taken aback. Ever since he met Xing Tian¡¯s remnant soul, he had felt that this world could not be so simple. After hearing what Du Xie said, he confirmed his guess. The Dragons and the Phoenixes, which had dominated the Great Wide World and were feared by everyone, were just mounts in ancient times?


    If Lil¡¯ Red knew what Du Xie had said, he would probably be so angry that he would stomp his feet. He absolutely would not ept this fact.


    ¡°Senior, can you give me a detailed exnation of the legends of ancient times? Also, what exactly was that cmity? Why did it cause such a huge change in the Great Wide World?¡± Ou Yangming was curious.


    Du Xie¡¯s expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice, ¡°The ancient era is too far away. I only know a little about it from the scattered ancient books. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re true or not.¡±


    ¡°Senior, feel free to tell me,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    ¡°The ancient times contain 2 meanings. One is the pre-ancient times, and the other is the post-ancient times. We¡¯re talking about the pre-ancient times. At that time, the Great Wide World had numerous powerhouses where various heavenly emperors and great emperors dominated. The Shamans were a top-grade race at that time. Among our tribe, the most powerful figures were the 12 Ancestral Shamans. Their strengths were unfathomable, and there were also formidable Great Shamans such as Kuafu, Hou Yi, and Xing Tian... The Great Shamans were of the younger generation, but their strengths were on par with that of Ancestral Shamans. That was when we were at our peak.¡±


    ¡®Xing Tian!¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s head was buzzing.


    Hearing this name, he finally understood why he could see that illusory figure in the Shaman Tribe¡¯s secret realm. It turned out that he was the top-notch powerhouse of the tribe in ancient times.


    #

 Chapter 1124: The Abyss Swamp

    <h4>Chapter 1124: The Abyss Swamp</h4>


    Du Xie told Ou Yangming everything he knew. The young fellow had also experienced a new world.


    He was d that he hade to the heart of origins. If he had note here, he might never have known that there was such a glorious history in the Great Wide World.


    The pre-ancient times were destroyed by a disaster. What was that disaster? It had never been recorded in any ancient records.


    Even Du Xie did not know where the disaster hade from. He only knew that after that cmity, all the top powerhouses of the Shaman Tribe had disappeared. All the secret arts and spirit treasures had disappeared. The other powerhouses in the Great Wide World were the same. It was as if they had all vanished overnight.


    What remained were just small fish and small shrimps. At that time, the Shaman Tribe, which had lost their powerhouses, still had their foundations. They were still very powerful and ruled over thend. The Dragons and the Phoenixes, which were not famous in ancient times, also began to rise. The Great Wide World began to reshuffle again and the time was called the post-ancient times.


    After the post-ancient times, the Dragons and the Phoenixes rose to their status at the moment.


    Compared to the world before the disaster, the post-ancient times were not on the same level at all. There were no traces of Innate Spirit Treasures and even Acquired Taoist Tools were very rare. This was also the reason Du Xie was so shocked when he heard that the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    After hearing Du Xie¡¯s words, Ou Yangming looked at him and said, ¡°Senior Du Xie, this treasure is too precious. It must be very precious to your tribe. I really can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Naturally, Ou Yangming also wanted the treasure very much, but he understood even more that he should take things the right way. If the n master had decided to gift him the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron without knowing how precious it was, he would not be able to ept it rashly.


    ¡°Lord Ou, please don¡¯t say that. Spirit treasures have spirit, and it recognizes you as its master. Besides, even if you return it to us, it¡¯ll only be a waste in our hands.¡± Du Xie seemed very open-minded.


    Du Jian also nodded and said, ¡°Lord Ou, don¡¯t reject it anymore, but there¡¯s one thing to note. Only the 3 of us know the equivalent rank of this of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. In this world, Innate Spirit Treasures are too precious...¡±


    Du Xie also said, ¡°Du Jian is right. Be careful when you use this treasure. Don¡¯t let others know its equivalent rank.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I understand.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not reject it anymore. He secretly decided that in the future, whenever the Shaman Tribe was in trouble, he would definitely lend a helping hand.


    He tried to put the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron back into the Long Feather Band. As expected, it was useless.


    Following that, the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron sent him a chant. Ou Yangming silently recited it, and the huge cauldron on the ground gradually shrank beforepletely entering his body.


    ¡°This Innate Spirit Treasure is indeed extraordinary. It can actually sense my thoughts.¡± Ou Yangming observed for a moment in his body and saw that the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, which had shrunk countless times, was motionless in his dantian. Only then did he rx.


    For the next few days, Ou Yangming stayed in the Shaman Tribe.


    As their previous home had been destroyed during the battle, the Shamans needed to build a new home. The mountain was not far away. One by one, the tribe members went to the mountain to cut wood and quickly built tall wooden houses.


    Their home was quickly built again. Unfortunately, the Big Mountain-guarding Formation was still not repaired. This was the key point. Thest time Luo Yang and Jin Hai had invaded, if the formation had existed, it would not have caused such heavy losses.


    Ou Yangming was a master of formations in the Spiritual Realm. When he arrived at the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, his attainments in formations were also among the best. Nheless, this was the heart of origins. His experiences in formations appeared to be useless in front of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s Big Mountain-guarding Formation. After all, their formation was inherited from ancient times. The patterns in the formation wereplicated, and the connecting points were difficult to understand. These were all arrangements that the young fellow had never seen before, so he did not know how to start.


    The Big Mountain-guarding Formation could not be repaired in a day or two. On the sixth day of Ou Yangming¡¯s stay in the Shaman Tribe, Du Xie suddenly said that he was going out for a trip.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s questioning, Du Xie finally told him his purpose. He wanted to go to the Abyss Swamp. That ce was where the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis were sealed. He wanted to go and see how the seal was doing at this time, and he wanted to confirm the time when the 2 races would break the seal. This way, he could n ahead.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ou Yangming said after listening to Du Xie¡¯s exnation.


    Du Xie had a strange look on his face. ¡°The situation there ispletely unpredictable. This trip is bound to be fraught with danger. Lord Ou, it¡¯s better not to go.¡±


    ¡°How do you think my strength ispared to yours?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Without even thinking, Du Xie answered directly, ¡°Naturally, I can¡¯tpare to you, Lord Ou. Your strength isparable to that of a Ruler in the second step of thews. Even if I recover all my strength, I¡¯m still not your match.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Then what are you worried about, Senior Du Xie? I¡¯vee to the heart of origins and also want to walk around. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring me along this time, senior.¡±


    The young fellow had entered the heart of origins only because of a strange phenomenon here. He did not even know what his purpose was.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming had gained too much here. Not only did he obtain the inheritance of Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence and learn a heaven-defying spear principle, but he also obtained the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, which was an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Du Xie nodded. Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Even in the heart of origins, there were very few people who could harm him.


    This time, they were only going to see the situation of the seal and not to fight the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. Bringing Ou Yangming along would not be a big deal.


    With that, the 2 of them set off on the same day.


    The dragon boat flew quickly in the sky. This was also a beautiful view in the heart of origins. The dragon boat was developed by the Dragons and the Phoenixes in the outside world. Few natives of the heart of origins had seen one before.


    This was a long journey. The heart of origins was too massive, after all, and the ce they were going to was also a particrly remote ce here.


    On the way, since the dragon boat was too ostentatious, they also met people who wanted to snatch it. Despite that, before anyone could make a move, they were pped to death by Du Xie.


    One should not be fooled by how Du Xie was very amiable towards Ou Yangming. As the n master of the Shaman Tribe, if he did not have some cruel means, the fragile tribe would have long vanished into thin air.


    After 3 months, the 2 of them finally arrived at their destination.


    The Abyss Swamp, even in the heart of origins, was also a very famous ce. There were numerous ferocious spirit beasts here, and it was a known dangerous ce here.


    Those who were slightly weaker would not be able to live for more than 3 days here. Fortunately, Du Xie¡¯s body had recovered on the way here, so he did not have to worry about any idents.


    After arriving here, Ou Yangming put away the dragon boat. It was better not to be ostentatious, especially in the Abyss Swamp, which was known to be a dangerous ce.


    Du Xie had a map in his hand, so he knew where the specific location of the seal was. He led the way in front, while Ou Yangming followed behind.


    The 2 of them flew at a low altitude and carefully watched their surroundings.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± they shouted almost at the same time.


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie¡¯s bodies quickly grew taller.


    At the same time, a huge monster suddenly rushed out from the seemingly t swamp ground. This monster flew out from the mud and almost instantly jumped in the direction where the 2 of them had been. It opened its mouth and revealed sharp fangs, which were apanied by a foul smell.


    Luckily, Ou Yangming and Du Xie had already sensed it and left the ce ahead of time. Otherwise, even if they were not swallowed, they would have been covered in mud.


    Ou Yangming took out the Blood Spear Dragon yer and thrust it downward. The spear hit the monster¡¯s head, and blood spurted out. The young fellow put away his spear and hurriedly dodged.


    The monster fell to the ground and soon entered the swamp again.


    Du Xie stared at the sinking monster and said, ¡°This is an Abyss Lizard. It¡¯s just an ordinary monster here.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary monster can be so powerful?¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. It seemed that the Abyss Swamp¡¯s reputation as a dangerous ce was not made up. Although the Abyss Lizard was killed by Ou Yangming in one move, it was one because his lethality was too shocking. If it was a Venerable One, it might have been a different ending.


    In the Abyss Swamp, an ordinary monster had the strength of a Venerable One. No wonder this ce was called a dangerous ce.


    Du Xie looked into the distance and said, ¡°We should leave this ce quickly. If we¡¯re entangled by them, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, and the 2 quickly left.


    Not long after, a few whirlpools appeared on the swamp on the ground. 7 or 8 Abyss Lizards poked their heads out, but the 2 had already left.


    Along the way, Ou Yangming met many monsters. Some were stronger than the Abyss Lizards, but some were weaker than them. As long as these monsters attacked them, he would kill all of them without exception. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he also honed his spear skill but unfortunately, the enemies were too weak.


    ¡°Someone died here.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was fixed on a reed forest. There were 2 corpses there. Their bodies had been deformed. Their heads were hung around their necks, and there were many wounds on their bodies.


    Du Xie frowned slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Coming to the side of the 2 people, he could see even more clearly. The 2 people on the ground had probably just died as the temperature on their bodies had not yet dissipated.


    There was another reason for this conclusion. In the Abyss Swamp, their bodies were like delicious food. If they were discovered, they would surely be eaten. If they were not eaten, it could only mean that they had not died long ago. For the time being, no lizards or other monsters had discovered them.


    Just as Ou Yangming was observing them, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared next to the corpses on the ground. The bodies of the 2 people were instantly sucked in.


    The suction force was very strong. Even Ou Yangming and Du Xie, who were floating in the air, could clearly feel the power.


    ¡°This is the power ofws.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie looked at each other and decisively retreated into the sky. At the same time, arge monster rushed out from the whirlpool on the ground.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The monster let out an angry roar in the air. The sound was not only ear-piercing but also carried a forceful sound wave attack.


    Subsequently, the monster¡¯s body broke through the air, and it was so humongous that it was frightening. In front of the monster, Ou Yangming was as small as an ant.


    #

 Chapter 1125: Five-clawed Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Five-wed Lizard</h4>


    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s a Five-wed Lizard!¡±


    Du Xie quickly flew into the air and pulled a safe distance away from the lizard. Ou Yangming was not careless and quickly left the ground as well.


    Seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s quick reaction, Du Xie heaved a sigh of relief. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This Five-wed Lizard is the king of Abyss Lizards. Its strength is close to the second step of thews. We can¡¯t fight it head-on. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s Go!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not want to continue fighting. The 2 of them quickly retreated. In actuality, deep down, he wanted to have a big fight with the lizard, but this ce was not suitable.


    Fighting in this ce would attract something even more terrifying. Therefore, temporarily retreating would be the wisest choice.


    The Five-wed Lizard raised its huge head and took a deep breath at the sky. The clouds in the sky flipped, and the clouds floating in the sky were sucked over by it. Ou Yangming and Du Xie stopped for a moment as if they had fallen into a ball of mud.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s power ofws also erupted. The power of Yin and Yang resisted the lizard¡¯sw of devouring, then he and Du Xie streaked across the sky like meteors.


    The Five-wed Lizard below did not expect the 2 humans to escape from it. As a king, it was naturally unwilling to give up.


    Plop!


    The Five-wed Lizard burrowed into the ground and moved quickly. It chased after the 2 of them at an extremely fast speed in the swamp.


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie flew in the air while the Five-wed Lizard chased on the ground. The Abyss Swamp soon became lively. The lizard rampaged on the ground, waking up many monsters in the swamp. When they saw the 2 humans in the sky, they immediately joined in the chase.


    At first, it was just the Five-wed Lizard chasing the 2. Soon, it became arge group of monsters chasing them. Most of them were equivalent to Rulers. Those who were weaker than Rulers were not qualified to do so.


    In the sky, Ou Yangming and Du Xie were also very helpless. The n master did not expect the Five-wed Lizard to be so stubborn and chase after them.


    ¡°Senior Du Xie, what should we do now?¡± Ou Yangming looked back and smiled bitterly. There were too many monsters behind them.


    Du Xie said calmly, ¡°We can¡¯t stop now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be entangled with them. There might be more powerful monsters in this swamp. Let¡¯s speed up and shake them off.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ou Yangming nodded. The 2 of them shed with light. They used all their strengths and sped up again. The monsters behind them were still chasing after them. Many of the monsters could not keep up after chasing them for a while, so they could only withdraw from the pursuit. Along the way, other monsters joined in. The monsters increased and decreased, but the 2 people who were being chased did not change.


    After chasing for so long, the monsters did not even get to touch the humans. The Five-wed Lizard became even more furious. It roared, and its voice intimidated the entire Abyss Swamp.


    ¡°There¡¯s a formation ahead. Let¡¯s go in and hide for a while.¡± Ou Yangming and Du Xie increased their speed and had left the monsters behind by quite a distance. Du Xie looked at the reeds ahead. There was a magic power fluctuation there.


    ¡°Is this okay? What if there¡¯s someone inside?¡± Ou Yangming had also noticed the existence of the formation. The formation seemed to have been around for a long time and could no longer hide its magic power fluctuation. The chances of someone being inside the formation were not high, but no one could be sure that it was empty.


    ¡°We¡¯re being chased by monsters, so we have no choice but to go in. The formation seems to have been abandoned. Even if someone¡¯s inside, we can exin ourselves, and they might not take us as enemies.¡± Du Xie was very decisive. Instead of wasting time dealing with these monsters, it would be better to go in and hide.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    At this time, they had to make a quick decision. They could not waste time. If they waited until the Five-wed Lizard arrived, there would be other changes.


    As such, they no longer hesitated and flew toward the direction of the magic power fluctuation.


    This was an Illusion Formation. Du Xie was not very proficient in formations but after living for 10,000 years, he definitely knew some simple knowledge.


    The Illusion Formation did not have much lethality, so the 2 did not need to be careful. The formation seemed to have been abandoned and did not have much power.


    ¡°Luckily, this formation is barely holding on. It has lost its original power. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡± Du Xie walked in front with big strides. In a short while, they arrived at the core.


    The ground was not a swamp. It was filled with mud and turned into a small ind of more than 10 square meters. On the small ind, a skeleton sat cross-legged. His bones were emitting a faint golden light. The power ofws on his body had not dissipated yet. He was emitting a terrifying pressure.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too powerful? He has been dead for so long, but he still has so much pressure.¡± Ou Yangmingnded on the small ind and looked at the skeleton in front of him in surprise.


    If a Venerable One hade, he would not have been able to get close at this time. The scattered power ofws would definitely kill him if he touched it.


    Du Xie also flew over and looked at the skeleton on the ground in surprise, and he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a formidable human being in the Abyss Swamp. If I¡¯m not wrong, he had reached the third step of thews when he was alive.¡±


    The third step was the limit of thews. People who had reached that boundary were extremely rare in today¡¯s Great Wide World. One might not meet such a powerhouse in one¡¯s entire life.


    Ou Yangming bowed and gave the deceased a salute. Then, he turned to look at Du Xie and said, ¡°If this powerhouse is still alive, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t have the chance toe in.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Du Xie nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen 2 people who are at the third step of the power ofws. In the current Great Wide World, they¡¯re considered top-notch powerhouses. They live in seclusion and spend their whole lives investigating the world behind thews. With such a powerhouse, the 2 of us together wouldn¡¯t be able to block even one move from him.¡±


    While the 2 of them were talking, Ou Yangming noticed a small dark thing in the soil in front of the skeleton.


    Taking a step forward, Ou Yangming picked it up.


    It was a ck ring with ancient patterns engraved on it. If Ou Yangming had not seen it by chance, he might have overlooked it.


    ¡°This is a piece of interspatial equipment. An interspatial ring is very precious. Only a top-tier powerhouse like this would have it. Open it and take a look. There must be some good stuff inside.¡±


    How could the umtion of a powerhouse who reached the third step of thews be simple? Ou Yangming was a little hesitant. After all, this was someone else¡¯s legacy.


    Du Xie smiled and said, ¡°These are worldly possessions. We didn¡¯t bring them with us when we were born and we can¡¯t bring them with us when we¡¯re dead. We came here by chance, not by taking things by force. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. Before opening the ring, he bowed to the skeleton again. This made Du Xie nod secretly. Given that Ou Yangming treated a deceased person like that, he was a person with strong principles. Being with such a person, one would never need to worry about when one would be schemed against.


    The original owner was already dead, so Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power entered the ring without any hindrance. After seeing the things inside, he was also shocked.


    It was worth noting that the space of the ring was veryrge. It was a few hundred square meters, and there were all kinds of treasures piled up inside. The lowest level of weapons were all magic weapons, and there were also many rare and precious fruits. After staying in the interspatial ring for so many years, the things inside did not change at all, and there was no difference from the fresh ones.


    Although the ring was discovered by him, Ou Yangming did not think of taking it all for himself. The formation was discovered by Du Xie, who was also the one who brought him here. A fifty-fifty share would be considered fair.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze moved away from those rare and precious fruits. On the ground, he saw an ancient book. The book was in and unremarkable. It looked like an ordinary object, but thews on it were condensed and very simr to thews outside. It should have been written by the powerhouse before he died.


    Ou Yangming took out the book and withdrew his mental power from the ring. He opened the thread-bound book. The words inside weremon in the Great Wide World. He had studied it beforeing to the Great Wide World, so he naturally understood.


    The skeleton powerhouse¡¯s introduction was written on it.


    This skeleton powerhouse was called a Crimson Ruler when he was alive.


    There was a rule in the Great Wide World. After breaking through the third step of thews, one¡¯s status would be incredibly high, and one would also gain a title. Crimson Ruler was the skeleton master¡¯s title.


    The Crimson Ruler was an alchemy expert. He had roamed the Great Wide World for countless years. Later on, he devoted himself to cultivation and intended to break through the third step of thews.


    It was not so easy to break through thews, and it was the same even for the Crimson Ruler. He had cultivated for 10,000 years but still gained nothing. When he was near his end, he nned to find another way to break through through pills. In thest days of his life, he created a unique medicinal pill called the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. As long as he seeded in refining the golden pill, he could break through the restrictions of thews and reach another world.


    Having said that, it was a pity that his remaining time was too short. He had yet to find a guiding pill that could be used to refine the medicinal, and his time hade. As such, he could only helplessly sit here and die. The Crimson Ruler was unresigned to the oue, so he wrote down his thoughts in this book, hoping that future generations could inherit his wish andplete the heaven-defying creation.


    When Ou Yangming flipped through the thread-bound book page by page, Du Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. After reading the entire book, he said in shock, ¡°This person was truly a heaven-defying genius to be able to create such a heaven-defying pill. If he were alive, the Great Wide World would probably not be like this now. Unfortunately...¡±


    Du Xie sighed deeply. Theck of powerhouses in the Great Wide World was because the inheritances had been cut off. If they had note here, the formation would have been destroyed in a period of time, and the ce would have been upied by deste beasts. The Crimson Ruler¡¯s inheritance would not have been passed down.


    Ou Yangming put away the book and took out a gourd from the interspatial ring. He opened the gourd, and a strong fragrance filled the surroundings.


    The young fellow looked slightly excited.


    These were not Nine Revolutions Golden Pills but the simplified version, the Five Revolutions Golden Pill. They were the simplified versions and were refined by the Crimson Ruler during his experiments, but they were still very useful. The medicinal strengths would be enough for a Venerable One to break through to be a Ruler.


    With these, Ou Yangming would not have to worry that Lil¡¯ Red, Bid Yellow, as well as Old Craftsman and the others in the lower realm, would not be able to break through.


    Besides, the book was very precious. If he could use the experiences written inside to refine the legendary Nine Revolutions Golden Pills, the entire Great Wide World would probably change.


    #

 Chapter 1126: Nine-sworded Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Nine-sworded Ruler</h4>


    Outside the formation.


    The Five-wed Lizard¡¯s huge head emerged from the swamp. It looked in the direction of the formation in front of it, and its eyes revealed a hint of fear.


    As far as it could remember, this was a forbidden area. No Abyss Lizard that came here would be able toe out alive.


    In the swamp behind it, many huge heads poked out. They looked ahead with panic on their faces.


    Behind the Five-wed Lizard, a huge Abyss Lizard cried out as if it was asking something.


    Seeing that no one came out, the Five-wed Lizard turned back and roared indignantly. One by one, the lizards sank into the swamp again.


    They left and could only give up helplessly.


    The outside world became quiet again. On the small ind, Ou Yangming nced at Du Xie and said, ¡°Senior Du Xie, I want this book and the golden pills. I¡¯ll give you the other things in the interspatial ring. What do you think?¡±


    Du Xie had seen the effects of the 7 golden pills as they were recorded in the book.


    The golden pills that could help one break through to be a Ruler were very precious, so Du Xie also needed them. Nheless, when Ou Yangming brought it up, he did not refuse it. Even if his tribe had a few more Rulers, they would not be of much use. What they needed most was a powerhouse who could control thews.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Du Xie nodded.


    Ou Yangming threw the interspatial ring over. Du Xie took the ring and used his mental power to take a look inside. His expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, there are too many good things in here. These are far from what the 7 golden pills canpare with.¡±


    Initially, he had wanted to let Ou Yangming take advantage of him. Now that he looked at the interspatial ring, it was clear that the things he got were even more precious.


    The thread-bound book could not be considered as anything. That book was not a treasure, to begin with, and Du Xie had also memorized the contents of the book. It could be considered as a joint possession of the 2 of them.


    In other words, as long as Ou Yangming only took the 7 golden pills, which could help one break through to be a Ruler, and gave all the remaining things to Du Xie.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°In my opinion, these 7 golden pills are precious enough. There are many things in there, but they aren¡¯t of much use for me. The Shaman Tribe is currently rebuilding, so you¡¯ll need those treasures more than I do.¡±


    With the 7 Five Revolutions Golden Pill and the method to refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, Ou Yangming felt that he had made a huge profit. Those were pills that had a chance to help a third-step powerhouse break through. Such heaven-defying items had no value to be measured.


    ¡°Okay, in that case, I¡¯ll take them.¡± Du Xie did not be too polite. He put the ring away and then took a look at the outside world.


    From the outside, one could not see the situation inside the formation but from the inside, they could see the outside clearly. Du Xie said, ¡°The Five-wed Lizard has left. We should also leave.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ou Yangming put the thread-bound book and the golden cores into the Long Feather Band.


    After 3 days.


    In the depths of the Abyss Swamp, Du Xie and Ou Yangming stood in the Void. In front of them was a Big Sealing Formation filled with a murderous aura.


    There was no one nearby. Even the monsters in the swamp were far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Du Xie looked ahead and said, ¡°In front of us is the Big Sealing Formation that the Shamans¡¯ seniors have set up. It¡¯s the Big Nine Heavens and Ten Earth Sacrificial Blood Formation.¡±


    The murderous aura in front was surging, giving people a very oppressive feeling. It could be seen that the formation had been destroyed. It should have been done by Luo Yang and the others after they came out.


    Unfortunately, their strengths were not enough to destroy the painstaking work of the Shamans¡¯ ancestors. The formation was still in operation, and the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows were still greatly suppressed below.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Du Xie frowned deeply. He flew to the top of the formation and spoke very cautiously.


    Ou Yangming also flew over and asked, ¡°Senior Du Xie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Du Xie said in a deep voice, ¡°This formation has been weakened after a long time, but its charm is still there, so it¡¯s very difficult to get out of here. Where did the dozens of Rulers who attacked our tribee from?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t theye from here?¡± Ou Yangming was also a bit surprised. The seniors of the Shaman Tribe had sealed the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis here. How could theye out from other ces?


    Du Xie said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. They must¡¯vee out from here, but I¡¯m just curious about how they broke out of the formation. Judging from the current situation, this formation canst for at least another 100 years. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t havee out so easily.¡±


    Hearing Du Xie¡¯s words, Ou Yangming also looked at the ground. The ground was covered by a huge seal shaped like apass, and numerous blood vessels were flowing everywhere. There were traces of damage on those blood vessels, but the damage was harmless and could not shake the foundation of the seal at all.


    ¡°Senior Du Xie, is there no other way toe out from inside?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a slight possibility. Unless the Rulers of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqi have broken through to the third step of thews and used the ultimate power of thews to forcefully open a passage ofws in a weak spot. Otherwise, there¡¯s absolutely no chance for them toe out from below the seal,¡± Du Xie said with certainty.


    ¡°What¡¯s the probability of that?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression also became serious. Based on the Crimson Ruler who had died for numerous years, it could be seen how fearsome the strength of a Ruler in the third step of thews was. If they appeared, Ou Yangming knew that even he would not have the strength to resist.


    A Ruler who controlled the power of thews could easily ughter ordinary Rulers. It was even easier for a Ruler at the second step of the power of thews to kill an ordinary Ruler who controlled thews. Correspondingly, it was the easiest for a third-step Ruler to kill a second-step Ruler. The higher the strengths, the greater the gap between the levels.


    The third step of the power ofws was incredibly frightening. Ou Yangming had yet to enter the second step. He still had a long way to go before he could fight against a formidable existence like that.


    ¡°The possibility is incredibly low!¡± Du Xie shook his head. He looked a little lost as well.


    ¡°When the seniors of the Shaman Tribe sealed these 2 tribes, they had ughtered all the Rulers from their tribes. The only ones left were those who weren¡¯t strong enough. The environment down there is iparably harsh and might not even beparable to the lower realm. It can be considered a miracle to break through to be a Ruler there, let aloneprehending the power ofws. That would be more than 10 times more difficult than the outside world. The third step of thews... Is practically impossible.¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s expression was solemn. He nced at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°I have to observe carefully. Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, wait for me by the side for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Senior, go ahead.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    10 kilometers below the Sealing Formation, there was a mysterious small world. The environment here was very harsh.


    In the most luxurious castle in the small world, 2 top-notch figures gathered. One of them was wearing a ck robe and had sharp edges on his head, behind him were 2 wings that were as sharp as knives.


    The other person was wearing a golden robe. His every movement exuded an indescribable aura of wealth.


    ¡°Brother Jin Cheng, have you received any news from the outside world?¡±


    The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was very sharp.


    Upon hearing the question, the golden-robed man shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Luo, I¡¯ve only received news once. Jin Hai and the others said that they can¡¯t destroy the formation above. They also said that the Ancient Shamans have declined, so they n to destroy them all. However, there has been no news from them since.¡±


    ¡°My son, Luo Yang, said the same.¡± The ck-robed man stood up, and a fierce light shed in his eyes. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think that they¡¯ve been killed outside?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, it¡¯s possible, but we should wait. There might be news in a few days,¡± Jin Cheng responded.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯ve had enough of this damn ce for countless years. Now that I¡¯ve seen the light of hope, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s face was gloomy.


    ¡°Have you decided to cooperate with that sir?¡± Jin Cheng¡¯s gaze swept past the ck-robed man. No one could guess his thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, since that sir could send Luo Yang and the others out, he could help us all leave this damned ce. I don¡¯t care what his intentions are toward the Great Wide World. Now that we¡¯re staying in this damned ce, what does that Great Wide World¡¯s situation have to do with us!¡±


    The ck-robed man suddenly waved his hand. He looked at his subordinates and shouted, ¡°Do you want to stay here, or do you want to kill your way out of the heart of origins and go to the Great Wide World?¡±


    ¡°Go to the Great Wide World!¡±


    The voices were loud and clear. Even a king like Luo Qi could not stand it, let alone the others. They could not get out before, so they had no choice. Now that there was hope, why would they stay here?


    Hearing such a neat voice, Jin Cheng also nced at his subordinates. They had the same expression on their faces. As the Proud Golden Crow n, they used to be so glorious. How could they stay in this damn ce forever!


    Jin Cheng got up, then he nced at Luo Qi and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s contact that sir. As long as he can let us leave this ce as soon as possible, the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows will follow his lead.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Luo Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He had thought of this for a long time, but he was worried that his friend would not agree with him. As long as he agreed, there would be no other voices in the small world.


    With that, Luo Qi looked down and shouted coldly, ¡°Please, Sir Nine-sworded Ruler!¡±


    ¡°Please, Sir Nine-sworded Ruler!¡± The people below also shouted in unison.


    After the voice echoed in the castle 3 times, the fragile space fluctuated. An old man in a green robe stepped on the air and suddenly appeared in the pce.


    Luo Qi and Jin Hai hurriedly walked forward and bowed deeply. They said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Sir Nine-sworded Ruler!¡±


    Nine-sworded Ruler!


    This was the title for Rulers who had reached the limit of thews. The powerhouses of the 2 races looked at the green-robed old man with admiration. This was a supreme powerhouse at the third step ofws.


    #

 Chapter 1127: Broke the Seal Again

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Broke the Seal Again</h4>


    At this time, the old man carried a giant treasure sword on his back, floating in the air as if he was a celestial being. He looked down on everything as if he disregarded everything in the world.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡ªthis was a supreme powerhouse with a title.


    His origin was mysterious. Even Luo Qi and Jin Cheng did not know where he came from.


    If he did not say it, no one dared to ask.


    The old man nced at the 2 of them with his starry eyes, then he asked faintly, ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    Luo Qi stepped forward and answered respectfully, ¡°Yes, Sir Nine-sworded Ruler, we¡¯ve decided. As long as we can get out of here, we¡¯ll follow you forever.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve decided, sir,¡± Jin Hai also said respectfully.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler smiled. He had expected this. He noted faintly, ¡°If you join us, you won¡¯t be able to retreat. If you dare to betray us...¡±


    A murderous intent gushed out of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body. The entire pce was filled with murderous intent. The weaker members of the 2 races found it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°We absolutely won¡¯t dare to betray you!¡±


    Luo Qi and Jin Cheng hurriedly said.


    The terrifying pressure disappeared. In front of a conferred Ruler, they were no different from ants.


    Even Luo Qi and Jin Cheng, who had reached the second step, felt the same. A conferred Ruler only needed one move to kill them.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler withdrew his pressure and transmitted his voice to the minds of the 2 powerhouses, ¡®You¡¯re not loyal to me, but to the Heavenly Path Alliance. From now on, you¡¯ll be members of the Heavenly Path Alliance.¡¯


    Heavenly Path Alliance!


    These words were imprinted in the minds of Luo Qi and Jin Cheng. Among everyone present, only they had received the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s voice transmission. The others were not qualified to know this.


    Luo Qi nced around and asked telepathically, ¡®Sir Nine-sworded Ruler, why haven¡¯t I heard of the Heavenly Path Alliance...¡±


    Being an ancient strange beast, Luo Qi had lived for a very long time. He had existed before the Qiongqi n was sealed, but he had never heard of the Heavenly Path Alliance.


    Jin Cheng also had a puzzled look in his eyes. His thoughts were the same as Luo Qi¡¯s. Not only Luo Qi, but he had also not heard of it.


    ¡®The Heavenly Path Alliance is a good ce. It¡¯s very formidable, and I¡¯m one of them. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know because it didn¡¯te from this world!¡¯ The Nine-sworded Ruler said telepathically.


    ¡®It didn¡¯te from this world!¡¯


    Luo Qi and Jin Cheng looked at each other, their eyes filled with horror. When they looked at the Nine-sworded Ruler, their eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Why? Do you regret it?¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler moved the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°We don¡¯t dare, we don¡¯t dare. We¡¯re just a little surprised,¡± Luo Qi answered hurriedly.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler nodded in satisfaction, then he said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re the first batch of subordinates of the Heavenly Path Alliance in the fifth world. After the alliance unifies this ce, you¡¯ll be the greatest contributors. Do your jobs well. Your ns¡¯ statuses in the Great Wide World can even surpass that of the Shamans in ancient times from now on.¡±


    Luo Qi and Jin Hai quickly thanked him. This was a huge promise. Now that their ns were trapped here, it was an extravagant hope for them to get out. The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s promise to them was to let them stand at the peak of this Great Wide World.


    After being excited for a while, Luo Qi gradually calmed down. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, the situation outside isn¡¯t good. The people that you helped to send outst time lost contact with us.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler raised his eyebrows. ¡°Their strengths are weak but as long as they don¡¯t vite some forbidden ces in the Great Wide World, they shouldn¡¯t be wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Sir, we think so too, but they have indeed lost contact with us. Oh right, they once said that they wanted to destroy the inheritance of the Shamans. Do you think they could be...¡± Luo Qi¡¯s eyes were filled with a dangerous light, and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Luo Yang was his most outstanding son, after all, and had broken through to be a Ruler in such a difficult ce, hence he had originally nned to train him as his sessor.


    ¡°The Shaman Tribe!¡±


    After hearing the name, the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he replied, ¡°The Shaman Tribe has declined, but we can¡¯t rule out the fact that they might still have some special methods. After all, they used to be the mightiest force in the Great Wide World. They might have some trump cards left for their younger generations.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler stared at Luo Qi.


    Luo Qi said nervously, ¡°Sir, I want to ask you to help us send out a few more people. I¡¯ll ask them to be careful to investigate for you and also to see how my son and the others are doing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler nodded without thinking, then he said, ¡°The seal above has a great restriction on you, so I can only send out Rulers who have fathomed thews at most, and not more than 3 of them. There can be more ordinary Rulers. You can start preparing now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Luo Qi and Jin Cheng answered respectfully.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler moved aside, and Luo Qi and Jin Cheng also began to pick out the people who wanted to go out. They looked down and saw that there were roughly 100 powerhouses from the 2 ns in total.


    They all looked expectant as each of them hoped to get out of this ce. As long as they got out, they could leave this damn ce and go to the Great Wide World, and they would never have toe back.


    Luo Qi first nced at the crowd, then he exchanged a look with Jin Cheng and said, ¡°Each of our n will send a Ruler who hasprehended thews, then we¡¯ll also send 2 ordinary Rulers each.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very fair.¡± Jin Cheng nodded. Last time, his side had sent more people, so it was very rare for Luo Qi to be so fair this time.


    Afterward, Luo Qi looked at the Qiongqi powerhouses below. His gaze stopped on a big man, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Luo Shan, this time, you¡¯ll represent the Qiongqi n. The remaining 2 people will be left for you to choose.¡±


    ¡°Thank You, Your Majesty!¡± Luo Shan said excitedly.


    Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, Luo Shan walked out with a ng and knelt on the ground to express his gratitude.


    Luo Qi¡¯s expression was calm as he continued, ¡°After you leave, you mustn¡¯t be rash. Before you make any decision, you must return to the top andmunicate with us before making a decision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Luo Shan bowed again.


    ¡°Go and pick the people you want to bring out.¡± Luo Qi waved his hand lightly.


    On the other side, Jin Cheng had decided on the candidate. It was his younger brother, Jin Wu, who was also a Ruler who controlled thews.


    Soon, the 6 people were chosen.


    Luo Qi and Jin Cheng led them and followed the Nine-sworded Ruler from the castle. In a remote ce not far from the castle, the Nine-sworded Ruler looked at the sky. This ce was where the seal was the weakest. Thest time, those people had been sent out from this ce.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Luo Qi said respectfully.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler nodded. He looked at the sky, and his eyes were filled with lights.


    Following that, the giant sword on his back kept shaking, and it let out an ear-piercing sound. It flew out from behind Ruler and rushed into the sky.


    The people around hurriedly scattered. This terrifying sword-light made them feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. Even Luo Qi and Jin Cheng took a few steps back.


    Between the ground and the sky, a passage condensed by the power ofws appeared. The Nine-sworded Ruler shouted coldly, ¡°Hurry up and go up.¡±


    With the previous experience, the people of the 2 ns also knew what to do. After the Nine-sworded Ruler said this, the 6 people did not hesitate and flew up into the sky through the passage. They all knew that this passage would notst for long.


    Above the Big Nine Heavens and Ten Earth Sacrificial Blood Formation, Du Xie, who was carefully inspecting the formation, suddenly felt his hair stand on end. A strong sense of danger appeared.


    He lowered his head. Before he could understand what was happening, he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s cry from afar.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s heart trembled. His body spun quickly, and he hurriedly dodged to the side. At this moment, a powerful sword-light suddenly shot out from the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Du Xie stabilized his body and looked in the direction of the sword-light. If he had left a littleter, he might have been pierced through by the light. What on earth happened? What kind of existence was under the formation?


    The n master turned pale with fright. Ou Yangming flew over and stood side by side with him in the air.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the sword-light that flew up into the sky and sucked in a breath of cold air. Compared to the power ofws in the sword-light, hisw of Yin and Yang was like child¡¯s y.


    The sword-light shed and disappeared in the air.


    At the ce where the sword-light appeared, 6 unfamiliar figures appeared.


    These powerhouses did not transform into human forms. They were all dressed in primitive clothes. Du Xie recognized them at a nce. These people were from the Golden Crows and Qiongqis.


    He finally understood what he was confused about. The people who had appeared earlier had alle out in this way.


    However, where did the sword-lighte from?


    Du Xie could not calm down until he figured out this question.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally out!¡±


    ¡°What abundant spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    ¡°Sofortable!¡±


    There was excitement in their voices.


    As soon as they came out, they felt the changes in the world. This was the most dangerous ce in the heart of origins but aspared to where they lived, this ce could be considered heaven.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Some people noticed Ou Yangming and Du Xie. The n master¡¯s shrunken body looked no different from an ordinary person¡¯s. Those powerhouses only thought that they were humans, so they did not care.


    Luo Shan took out a jade token and immediately sent a voice transmission to the people below, ¡®We¡¯ve alreadye up. No one was hurt. We met 2 humans outside, so we n to kill them.¡¯


    The jade token could only send voice transmissions above the formation. It would lose its effect if it reached other ces.


    After saying that, Luo Shan put away the jade token and looked up at Ou Yangming and Du Xie.


    To him and the other powerhouses, Ou Yangming and Du Xie were already dead. Only dead people could keep the secret forever after seeing theme out of the formation.


    #

 Chapter 1128: Killing With Force

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Killing With Force</h4>


    Luo Shan¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a dangerous glint.


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie were just 2 humans to him, nothing more than that. He had not tasted the delicious taste of human flesh in the underground world for a very long time.


    ¡®Luo Shan, be careful. Don¡¯t forget what this ce is. Since they cane here, they¡¯re not ordinary humans for sure,¡¯ Jin Wu said telepathically.


    ¡°So what? Humans have short lives and weak strength. They¡¯re synonymous with weakness. Do you still think they¡¯re our opponents?¡± Luo Shan did not think much of it. He looked at Ou Yangming and Du Xie and stuck out his tongue.


    Du Xie and Ou Yangming also looked at the 6 people who had suddenly appeared. They should have been brought out by that terrifying sword-light.


    The n master¡¯s face was gloomy as he stared at the powerhouses and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t your ns sealed under the formation. Now that the formation is still there, how did you get out?¡±


    This was a very important question. If Du Xie could not figure out how they got out, he would not be able to rx.


    Luo Shan looked at the 2 people with surprise and responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, humans, to know so much. I¡¯m surprised that you recognize us and know our origins. That said, you¡¯re quite naive. Did you really think I¡¯d tell you such a secret?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell us?¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s expression changed slightly. The muscles on his body bulged, and his body rapidly expanded to a height of 100 meters. He looked at the few of them coldly and shouted, ¡°Whether you tell us or not is not up to you. If you don¡¯t tell us the truth today, I¡¯ll make your souls scatter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Shaman Tribe!¡±


    After seeing Du Xie¡¯s real body, Luo Shan and Jin Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. They had thought that they had only met 2 humans, but they had not expected to meet a Shaman.


    Moreover, it was a Shaman who could control the size of his body.


    Jin Wu took out a jade stone and hurriedly sent the news, ¡®We met a powerhouse from the Shamans outside!¡¯


    Just as he finished, Du Xie¡¯s huge body flew over, and a huge fist smashed toward them.


    ¡°Reincarnation Fist!¡±


    The sound was like rolling thunder.


    Simrly, the huge explosion was ear-piercing


    Numerous huge fist shadows came from the sky, carrying a huge amount of energy. This made the 6 powerhouses of the Golden Crows and the Qiong Qis feel a dangerous aura.


    After recovering his strength, Du Xie was definitely a top-notch powerhouse among Rulers who hadprehended thews. His attacking power was not something an ordinary Ruler couldpare to.


    Nheless, Luo Shan and Jin Wu were not willing to be outdone. They were both Rulers who had understood thews too, so they naturally would not sit around and wait for death.


    Luo Shan shouted loudly and pulled out therge saber on his back, then he suddenly shed toward Du Xie¡¯s direction. Jin Wu also took out a treasure sword and joined forces with him to attack.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s fist collided with the weapons, producing a loud boom. His fist was as tough as iron. The punch was earth-shattering, and the enemies had to join forces just to barely block it.


    The ordinary Rulers of the 2 ns had dodged in a panic. It was an unwise decision for them to fight head-on against a Ruler who hadprehended thews.


    Seeing that Luo Shan and Jin Wu were in a stalemate with Du Xie, they looked at each other and took out their weapons one after another, wanting to take advantage of this opportunity to attack.


    Du Xie was only a Ruler who had fathomed thews and was still some distance away from the second step. It was already a bit strenuous for him to fight against 2 Rulers who had also understood thews so with the addition of the 4 other Rulers, it would be very dangerous.


    Ou Yangming naturally would not let him be attacked from both sides.


    The tip of his foot lightly tapped on the ground, and he indifferently stood in front of the 4 Rulers. ¡°Friends, this isn¡¯t very good, right? You¡¯re Rulers, so how can you do such a dirty thing like a sneak attack?¡±


    Upon seeing him, the face of a Ruler from the Qiongqis slightly changed, and he said with a malevolent expression, ¡°Young fe, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡±


    Where did this young human get the courage to stand in front of the 4 of them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him. Kill him. Let¡¯s quickly go and support sir,¡± another person said.


    The 2 Rulers of the Golden Crows did not hesitate. They did not waste any time. The longswords in their hands shed with golden lights as they charged at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Good timing!¡±


    Ou Yangming slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer appeared in his hand. Facing the 2 Rulers of the Golden Crow n, the spear in his hand was like the breath of a venomous snake as he gently pushed it with the power ofws.


    The spear came from the sky, and thew encircled it as if it had pierced through the air.


    At this time, the 2 Rulers did not expect that the young fellow was also a Ruler in the boundary ofws. By the time they sensed it, it was already toote.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The weapons in the hands of the 2 Rulers were fended off. Their palms were split open from the impact, and they lost control like kites with broken strings, hence they fell into the swamp.


    After their defeat, the look of arrogance on their faces disappeared. Their bodies were covered with stinky mud, and their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    The young fellow was too powerful. Not only was his power ofws powerful, but his strength was far from what they couldpare with. There was golden blood at the corners of their mouths, which was caused by the fight with Ou Yangming just now.


    Ou Yangming did not care about them. He turned his eyes and looked at the 2 other Rulers from the Qiongqi n. The 2 of them had discussed a few words just now, and their attacks were a little slow. That was how they escaped the disaster. Nevertheless, the young fellow would not let them go.


    The Rulers from Qiongqis were also panicking. Since one move from the young fellow could defeat 2 Rulers from the Golden Crows, it could also destroy them.


    Their strengths were only on par with the 2 Golden Crows.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Rulers from the Qiongqis immediately made a decision. If they stayed here, they would suffer the same fate.


    Facing such a powerhouse, they could not even be considered cannon fodder.


    The ck wings on their backs pped rapidly. The Qiongqis were very fast. They were confident that if they just escaped, they would still have a chance.


    With that, the 2 RUlers flew in the air. They had only flown a few hundred meters when their bodies stopped. They felt as if they were trapped in a deep swamp. Their wings did not have the strength to open. The intense pressure in the air was like a huge mountain pressing down on their bodies!


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± Their faces were filled with fear.


    ¡°How can his power ofws be so powerful?¡±


    Just as the 2 of them were thinking, Ou Yangming¡¯s body shed like a stream of light, and he appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Running away?¡± The corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He looked at the 2 Rulers with disdain and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think you can escape from me?¡±


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer drew a beautiful arc in the air and quickly hit the 2 of them twice.


    Their bodies were under the heavy pressure of thews, so they could not dodge at all.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    Following the 2 sounds, the Qiongqi Rulers were also smashed into the swamp. The 4 of them fell into the swamp and became brothers in arms.


    Thew of Yin and Yang flew out and fixed the 4 of them in ce. Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze then returned to the battle between Du Xie and the other 2 Rulers.


    At this time, the battle over there was very intense. Du Xie was like a huge giant, fighting against 2 enemies in the air. He was not at a disadvantage at all.


    Luo Shan and Jin Wu joined forces. It was not a big deal to deal with Du Xie alone but when Ou Yangming attacked just now, they saw it clearly.


    The young fellow was very powerful. He had killed 4 Rulers in an instant.


    Even they would find it difficult to achieve such a result.


    They were not worried about facing only one person, and they could have left if they wanted to. However, the young fellow not far away had given them a heavy pressure.


    If he joined the battlefield, the 2 of them would surely lose. There was no doubt about that.


    ¡®What should we do?¡¯


    Therge saber in Luo Shan¡¯s hand flew out. The saber-light was boundless, forcing Du Xie to take a few steps back. He hurriedly sent a voice transmission to Jin Wu, ¡®What should we do?¡¯


    ¡®This Ancient Shaman is too powerful. Even if we join hands, we won¡¯t be able to deal with him. His strength is close to the second step. If that young fe makes a move as well, we won¡¯t be able to block him!¡¯ Jin Wu also started to be flustered. Ou Yangming did not make a move at the side, but it had already caused the 2 of them to be flustered.


    ¡®What do we do? What do we do?¡¯


    At this time, neither of them had a solution. The 2 of them were entangled by this Ancient Shaman, and it would be very difficult for them to escape.


    Jin Wu said in a deep voice, ¡®There¡¯s only one way now. Send a voice transmission to the kings below and ask them to send people out to support us.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, you can do that while I hold him off for a while!¡¯ Luo Shan did not say anything else and stood in front of Jin Wu. He gritted his teeth, clenched therge saber in his hand tightly, and shed towards Du Xie.


    ¡°Reincarnation Fist!¡±


    Veins popped up on Du Xie¡¯s arm, and a huge amount of power was brewing in his fist. With a rumble, Luo Shan¡¯s body quickly retreated.


    A hole was created on therge ck saber.


    What kind of fearsome power was this? Only an Ancient Shaman had such a formidable body.


    Jin Wu took this opportunity to dodge to the side. He hurriedly took out the jade stone that was used to transmit his voice. Just as he was about to call for help, a long spear suddenly appeared from afar.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The sound of an explosion rang out. The jade stone in Jin Wu¡¯s hand was struck by the tip of the spear, and it exploded. Half of his palm was also smashed into pieces by the long spear.


    ¡°I advise you not to have any evil thoughts. If you want to fight, fight well. How capable can you be if you try to call for reinforcements?¡±


    Luo Shan and Jin Wu wanted to ask for help but unfortunately, Ou Yangming did not give them the chance.


    Ou Yangming had been observing the battle here. How could he let them seed? The frightening sword aura that emerged from the ground was chilling to the heart.


    He did not know that the news had been spread, but what the other party had received was something else. In a castle of the small world 10 kilometers below...


    The jade stone in Jin Cheng¡¯s hand also exploded abruptly. The sound was not loud, but it was very clear in the quiet castle.


    Jin Cheng looked at the broken jade stone in his hand. His eyes were bloodshot. His son had died outside, and now he did not know whether his brother was alive or dead.


    His expression was dark, and he let out a maniacal cry, ¡°Ancient Shamans, it¡¯s impossible for us to coexist!¡±


    Based on the previous voice transmission, they knew that Luo Shan and Jin Wu had fallen into the hands of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s powerhouses outside. Now that such a situation had urred, it must be their doing.


    In the ancient castle, everyone¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°The Ancient Shamans are actually above the seal. What are they going to do? Kill everyone whoes out of the seal?¡±


    If that was the case, it would be meaningless for them to go out. If they went out, one of them would die. They might as well stay here.


    After a long while, Jin Cheng gradually calmed down. He lifted his head and looked at the Nine-sworded Ruler not far away before suddenly kneeling down.


    #

 Chapter 1129: Suffocating

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Suffocating</h4>


    ¡°Sir, please let me out!¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Luo Qi did not say anything. He felt awful too. He had just sent his people out but lost connection with them so quickly. This had dealt a heavy blow to his enthusiasm.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler looked up at the outside world then at Jin Cheng, who was kneeling on the ground. He shook his head and said, ¡°If it was a Ruler of the second step from another race, I could still send him out, but not from your races. The seal above is very restrictive for your races. Sending out a Ruler of the ordinaryw boundary is my limit.¡±


    There were still a few such Rulers among the 2 races but even Luo Shan and Jin Wu had lost contact with them, so the others would not be helpful at all.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do now? The situation above is still unclear, and no one knows how many powerhouses the Ancient Shamans have sent. If they were to guard up there, wouldn¡¯t we never be able to go to the Great Wide World?¡± Luo Qi¡¯s voice was a little soft.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler sighed and said, ¡°The formation is dissipating day by day. Perhaps it¡¯ll be even more fragile one day. As long as the 2 of you can get out, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Luo Qi had a grave look on his face. He did not know when that day woulde, so he could not bear to wait without a bottom line. He looked around then asked, ¡°Sir, can you go up? You¡¯re so powerful. If you go out, you can surely break the broken seal. In that case, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to send us out batch by batch.¡±


    A dangerous light shed in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s eyes. Luo Qi¡¯s heart sank, and beads of sweat appeared on his head. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler retracted his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t go out. This seal can suppress your ns, but it can¡¯t stop me. It¡¯s just that...¡±


    He continued in a deep voice, ¡°The Great Wide World has declined, but there are still some powerhouses out there. I¡¯ve juste to this world, and thews of Heaven and Earth here still repel me. If I go out, I¡¯ll be discovered by other powerhouses in the Great Wide World.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, sir. I was being ignorant.¡± Luo Qi wiped the sweat off his head. The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s gaze just now gave him a lot of pressure.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler ignored Luo Qi. Instead, he pondered for a while as if he was thinking about his gains and losses.


    After a few minutes, he looked up and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay for me to go out. I want to see how many powerhouses still exist in the Great Wide World!¡±


    Luo Qi and Jin Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. They bowed together and said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not answer. He looked up at the sky. This man was like a sharp sword.


    He rose from the ground and rushed toward the top of the seal.


    In the outside world, the battle ended soon after Ou Yangming joined. Jin Wu was injured after a few blows. He fell to the ground with a frightened look in his eyes. Luo Shan was also under continuous attacks from Du Xie. He spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and was about to lose the strength to fight.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After a punch.


    Luo Shan¡¯s body had copsed. His body was covered in wounds. He stood in the air and was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Speak! Are you going to confess honestly, or are you going to die?¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s eyes were cold, and hisntern-sized pupils swept over Luo Shan and Jin Wu coldly.


    ¡°In your dreams! I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Luo Shan¡¯s attitude was very firm. The reason Luo Qi sent him out was that he was loyal to him. Even if they let him out, he would not betray the race.


    Jin Wu did not say a word. He nced at Ou Yangming from time to time, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    Du Xie snorted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk, right? Then I¡¯ll let you get a taste of your dissipating soul.¡±


    He took a step forward in the air, and his fan-like palm pped Luo Shan¡¯s body, which had already lost its fighting strength.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Luo Shan¡¯s body directly copsed, and a rain of blood fell from the sky. The Qiongqi powerhouse¡¯s sturdy body was as weak as a piece of tofu under Du Xie¡¯s palm.


    His body disintegrated in the air like a meatball that had exploded.


    This was not the end. Du Xie¡¯s other hand suddenly grabbed towards the sky, and a ck shadow was held in his hand.


    That ck shadow looked simr to Luo Shan, but it had shrunk countless times. When Du Xie held it in his hand, that shadow seemed terrified.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret now!¡±


    Du Xie squeezed hard, and the ck shadow turned into green smoke in his hand and dissipated into the world. He was cold and decisive. This was the true and impartial character of the Shaman Tribe.


    Jin Wu was afraid, and so were the 4 injured Rulers.


    After all, Luo Shan¡¯s soul had just been scattered!


    Du Xie¡¯s gaze shifted to Jin Wu. There was a hint of cruelty at the corner of his mouth. This action was self-exnatory.


    Jin Wu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Unlike Luo Shan, Jin Wu did not have the kind of fearless spirit. Especially when he saw Luo Shan¡¯s soul dissipate right in front of him, his heart became even more afraid. He did not want to die. It was not easy for him toe out of the underground, and he had just seen the Great Wide World. He did not want to die so quickly.


    ¡°Tell me. If the answer is satisfactory, I can spare your life,¡± Du Xie said in a deep voice.


    Jin Wu responded anxiously, ¡°The only reason we coulde out is...¡±


    Just as Jin Wu was speaking, a sharp sword-light shed on the ground again, and Jin Wu¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    Seeing this sword-light, Ou Yangming and Du Xie¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    ¡®Is another person breaking out of the seal below?¡¯


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too frequent?¡¯ Du Xie¡¯s face was dark, and he had a bad premonition in his heart. In the blink of an eye, the sword-light dissipated and in the void above the seal, an old man with a giant sword on his back floated.


    The old man¡¯s long silver-white hair was casually ced behind his back. His beard was as long as a horsetail whisk, and he wore green clothes. His attire appeared simple and unadorned but from his eyes, one could tell that he was a person filled with arrogance. Every move he made revealed a proud and overbearing aura.


    ¡°Sir Nine-sworded Ruler!¡±


    Seeing the old man, Jin Wu cried out in excitement. Sir Nine-sworded Ruler had actuallye out from underground. His life was finally saved.


    This was a sir that even their king had to kneel before. He was a conferred Ruler of the third step of thew. With such a powerhouseing out, what was there to worry about?


    Jin Wu hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Nine-sworded Ruler, the two of them are the remnants of the Shaman Tribe. Luo Shan has already been killed by them.¡±


    Nine-sworded Ruler!


    Upon hearing this name, Du Xie¡¯s face was also filled with shock. He stared at the old man not far away, and his originally calm face was pale.


    Ou Yangming was simrly shocked. If he had not met the Crimson Ruler on the way, he would not have known what the Nine-sworded Ruler title meant.


    Now, he was clear that this was the title of an ultimate expert in the third step of thews.


    They actually met a powerhouse of the third step!


    ¡°The repulsive force of this world is really ufortable.¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler reached out his hand to touch the air.


    No one dared to answer him.


    In the Great Wide World, Ou Yangming and Du Xie were not the only ones who were shocked.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ ancestralnd, on the Crimson mes Mountain.


    Amidst the dense mes, a strong man was looking at the sky. The blue Heavenly Phoenix Fire in his eyes was dancing. ¡°Are there more powerhouses from the outer realms?¡±


    The 10,000 Dragons Valley was the sacrednd of the Dragons. It was rumored that the carcasses of 10,000 dragons were buried here.


    A few children of the Dragons were ying outside the valley.


    All of a sudden, the ground shook with a loud rumble.


    A giant ck dragon appeared in the sky of the 10,000 Dragons Valley. The ck dragon was several thousand meters long. It covered the sky and the sun. It was notably ferocious. He hovered in the sky with a fierce look in his eyes.


    ¡°Pass my order on to the rest. All the juniors of the Dragons aren¡¯t allowed to enter the heart of origins!¡±


    The voice lingered in the air for a long time.


    On the main star of the Humans, on the Zhenwu Continent.


    The core area of the Dark Forest was the most dangerous ce on the continent, and it had never been disturbed by outsiders. Even the most powerful team could not reach this ce. The ferocious spirit beasts along the way would kill all those who tried toe here.


    Nheless, in this dangerous ce, there was a small building made of bamboo. In the spacious courtyard, an old man and a young man were ying chess.


    The young man was 13 or 14 years old. Seeing that the old man did not ce his chess piece for a long time, he asked, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this time, the old man raised his head to look at the sky. ¡°Has the Great Wide World been peaceful for too long?¡±


    He put down the chess piece in his hand and said, ¡°I consider myself defeated for this round. I¡¯m going out for a while. From now on, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Big Bear will protect your safety so cultivate well here.¡±


    Beside them, a 3-meter-tall grizzly bear was lying on the ground. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, it raised its head and looked over.


    The young man nodded and asked, ¡°Grandpa, is the Great Wide World going to be chaotic again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but we have to prepare in advance.¡± The old man stood up. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us humans to upy a ce in the Great Wide World. We really can¡¯t withstand a disaster. This time, I¡¯m going out to meet a few old friends.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Good child.¡±


    The appearance of the Nine-sworded Ruler in the Abyss Swamp was too surprising.


    His strength was suffocating.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s gaze swept over Du Xie and Ou Yangming before he stared at the young fellow and remarked, ¡°To have reached such a boundary at such a young age, you¡¯re a great genius. It¡¯s just a pity...¡±


    To him, Ou Yangming¡¯s actual age could not be concealed. To be able to possess such strength before the age of 20 was extremely rare even in hisrge organization. It was just a pity that the young fellow was a genius from the Great Wide World.


    A sense of danger shed across the ¡®s eyes as his sword intent erupted. This sword intent instantly enveloped Ou Yangming and Du Xie.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Du Xie cried out in a deep voice. He could feel the other party¡¯s killing intent.


    Just as Du Xie finished, a 100-meters-long sword-light shed toward Ou Yangming from the sky.


    #

 Chapter 1130: Used All His Trump Cards

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Used All His Trump Cards</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    From the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s perspective, Ou Yangming¡¯s potential was even greater, which was why he had chosen to kill him first!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± The sword-light came too quickly, and Du Xie hurriedly shouted.


    He was worried about Ou Yangming¡¯s safety but at this moment, no one could do anything about it. The other party was too fast and strong.


    No one could stop an ultimate Ruler in the third step, not even Ou Yangming at the moment. Nheless, the young fellow still calmed down.


    His heart was as calm as dead water, and the blood in his body began to flow faster. Under the effect of Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence, he felt as if his chest was burning with mes.


    His eyes suddenly lit up, and a fighting spirit shed across his body!


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    A terrifying aura burst out from the Blood Spear Dragon yer.. A huge ck dragon flew out from the muzzle of the spear and charged toward the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s sword Qi without any hesitation.


    The ck dragon was fearless. It represented the will of the god of war. Even if one was no match for one¡¯s opponent, one would not retreat even half a step.


    In just a brief moment, the sword Qi gushed over, and the destructive sword-light dissipated a lot of the light on the ck dragon. The ck dragon seemed to be even more furious, and it swallowed the fearsome sword-light in one gulp.


    Du Xie was stunned. He had thought that even if Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was not bad, the young fellow was at most slightly superior to him and was not at the second step.


    Nevertheless, when Ou Yangming attacked just now, Du Xie immediately felt a dangerous aura. This move was definitely not something he could block.


    Ou Yangming could burst out with an incredibly powerfulbat power that surpassed that of the second step.


    Moreover, he even dared to fearlessly make a move against a powerhouse of the third step. This kind of courage made Du Xie admire the young fellow endlessly.


    When the Nine-sworded Ruler appeared, even Du Xie did not have any thoughts of resisting because the disparity between them was simply too great.


    A powerhouse at the third step was as rare as a Phoenix¡¯s feather or a qilin¡¯s horn in the Great Wide World and was absolutely not someone Du Xie could contend against. Du Xie was already mentally prepared to die, but Ou Yangming did not think so.


    Even if Ou Yangming were to die, he still had to use his utmost strength.


    The ck dragon and the sword-light were in a stalemate for a long time but in the end, the former was defeated. An ordinary Ruler whoprehended thews and a Ruler at the limit of the third step. The gap between them was too great. The problem was not their techniques, but the huge gap between their strengths.


    Even with a heaven-defying art like the Supreme Spear Principle, one would not be able to fill the gap.


    Of course, the ck dragon was still very useful. It had dissipated, but it had also taken away more than 80% of the sword-light¡¯s power.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body burst out with the power of thew of Yin and Yang. Although the sword-light was only left with 20%, it was still enough to kill an ordinary Ruler who fathomed thews, hence he had to be careful.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The sword-light tore through the air and collided with the power ofws from Ou Yangming¡¯s body. He quickly retreated, and fresh blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Ou Yangming was injured. The sword-light was only left with 20% of its power, but it was still terrifying. He barely managed to block it with all his strength.


    Du Xie and Jin Wu, who were in the swamp, looked shocked. For an ordinary Ruler who understood thews to be able to block a move from a mighty figure of the third step was already a miracle. Even a powerhouse of the second step would not be able to do it.


    The gap between them was just too great. Every step achieved by a Ruler was a qualitative improvement in the power ofws. There was honestly noparison between the different levels.


    Ou Yangming had lost, but the result had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    The sword-light dissipated, and there was a look of disbelief in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s eyes. He had not used his full strength, but he had not deliberately held back.


    Even in his world, it was difficult to find someone who could block a move of a third-step Ruler.


    ¡°Genius¡ªa genius indeed.¡±


    The killing intent in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s heart grew even more intense. If such a genius was not dealt with as soon as possible, he would certainly be a serious stumbling block when the alliance leaderunched arge-scale attack here in the future.


    He had never thought of asking Ou Yangming to join them. This young fellow was different from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. The Nine-sworded Ruler was confident that he could easily control the 2 races, but he would not be able to control the top-notch genius.


    ¡®The move that he used just now...¡¯ The Nine-sworded Ruler recalled in his heart. That fearless ck dragon just now had left a deep impression on him. If it was not for the fact that his opponent¡¯s strength was too weak, that dragon would be able to devour his sword-light.


    ¡°Young fe, hand over the move you just used, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler scoffed. His aura hadpletely locked onto Ou Yangming.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was not worried that his opponent would run away. Now that Ou Yangming¡¯s aura was weak, that heaven-defying move must have consumed too much of his energy. The young fellow was already at the end of his rope. Furthermore, not everyone had the right to run away from the old man.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was pale, but he still showed a mocking expression. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll believe your nonsense?¡±


    The Long Feather Band in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand shed, and an ancient bronze mirror appeared in his hand. He shouted loudly, ¡°Watch out for my magic weapon!¡±


    With that, the bronze mirror shed, and the Nine-sworded Ruler on the opposite side was shocked. He did not expect that this young fellow would not give up.


    If it were any other Ruler who understood thews, the Nine-sworded Ruler would not be worried no matter what weapon one took out. On the other hand, he was still very cautious when it came to this young fellow. Based on the fellow¡¯s moves just now, it was evident that he was not ordinary.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler focused and looked at the bronze mirror cautiously, wanting to see what the young fellow was up to. Who knew, the fellow simply threw the mirror to him and turned around to run. He did not forget to call out to Du Xie when he ran away.


    ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ou Yangming released the dragon boat and flew up quickly. Du Xie did not hesitate and stepped onto the boat. The n master did know what the young fellow was thinking. To run away from a third-step powerhouse was tremendously difficult.


    Despite that, Du Xie was still very cooperative. Even if there was only a 1-in-10,000 chance, it was still much better than dying here for nothing.


    ¡°Trying to escape? You¡¯re really courting death!¡± A cold glint shed across the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s face. He did not intend to ask any more questions. As long as he killed the 2 of them, he might be able to find spear techniques from their belongings.


    Just as he got up and was about to chase after them, a person suddenly walked out from the bronze mirror that Ou Yangming had thrown out.


    At this time, the Nine-sworded Ruler panicked. The person turned out to be his old rival. This person had killed his entire family in the past, and he had also killed him back then.


    ¡®How is he still alive?¡¯


    ¡°Baili Saber Ruler, you¡¯re actually still alive. Die!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s expression was ferocious as the sword-light in his hand shed.


    ¡°Heavenly Sword Technique!¡±


    The sky was filled with the sword-light. Facing his mortal enemy, the Nine-sworded Ruler did not hold back at all. Heunched his strongest attack right away.


    Sword Qi swept across. Even Ou Yangming, who had flown far away, felt a bone-chilling chill in his heart. He had underestimated the strength of a powerhouse at the limit of the third step. If his opponent had used this move just now, he would have died without a doubt.


    Ou Yangming quickly walked to the side of the dragon boat. He tapped 3 times with the long spear in his hand. The formation that had originally stabilized the dragon boat waspletely destroyed by him.


    Consequently, the speed of the dragon boat increased tenfold. This was the hidden function of the dragon boat. Once the formation was destroyed, it would naturally enter escape mode. Of course, after using it once, the boat would also be destroyed and could no longer be repaired.


    Aspared to their lives, the dragon boat was nothing. Ou Yangming and Du Xie stepped on the dragon boat and instantly disappeared into the horizon like meteors.


    On the other side, after a sword strike, the figure that walked out of the bronze mirror disappeared.


    ¡°Crack...¡±


    The copper mirror could not withstand the aura of the Nine-sworded Ruler and exploded abruptly, turning into small pieces. The Ruler calmed down and realized that he had been deceived.


    It turned out that the mirror was the Self-examination Mirror, which was a treasure that Ou Yangming had obtained in the Spiritual Realm. Its only function was to stimte one¡¯s inner demons and temper one¡¯s willpower.


    After Ou Yangming had obtained this treasure, he had never had the chance to use it himself. He did not expect that this time, he would use it to escape.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler really thought that Ou Yangming would take out some powerful weapon, so he focused all his attention on the mirror. Unexpectedly, it had stimted his inner demons.


    At this time, the dragon boat in the sky had disappeared. While the mirror was still functioning, the 2 of them had already fled far away.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s face was cold. A young fellow who had justprehended thews had used despicable means to escape from him. This was uneptable.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler had not been so angry for many years. He looked at the empty sky in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you really think you can escape from me?¡±


    ¡°Sir Nine-sworded Ruler.¡±


    Seeing that the battle was over, Jin Wu, who was in the swamp, shouted nervously. He and the other Rulers were seriously injured, and their bodies began to sink.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler nced at them coldly and shouted coldly, ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡±


    If it were not for the fact that the 2 ns were useful to his n, the Nine-sworded Ruler would have killed them.


    By grabbing the ground with one hand, the powerhouses were all grabbed up into the air. The power ofws formed a carpet in the air, allowing them tond steadily.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Nine-sworded Ruler.¡±


    Jin Wu was so touched that he burst into tears. If it was possible, he would be willing to call the Nine-sworded Ruler his father. If it were not for the Ruler¡¯s timely arrival, he would have been scared out of his wits like Luo Shan.


    Having said that, the Nine-sworded Ruler did not pay any attention to them. His gaze was fixed on the Sealing Formation on the ground, and there was a strange look in his eyes.


    This formation was very powerful. It was surely set up by a formation master. The blood of the powerhouses of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis were also suppressed by it. If it were not for the fact that it had been too long, even he would not have been able to create a passage.


    It was a pity that time was the most vicious weapon. Nothing in the world could withstand the passage of time.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler stood silently in the void, holding the giant sword in his hand. He suddenly raised his hand, and a huge sword-light shed downward.


    #

 Chapter 1131: Idea

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Idea</h4>


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s strength was astonishing, and his sword techniques were even more terrifying. One sword strike could break mountains and rivers.


    With a rumble, the ground split, and the mountains copsed.


    The Big Nine Heavens and Ten Earth Sacrificial Blood Formation, which was already iplete, suddenly exploded. Fresh blood sttered all over the ground. This was the blood of the ancestors of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis.


    Crack! Crack! The ground began to crack.


    Huge vortexes appeared in the surrounding swamps. The mud began to boil as if lime had been added to it.


    The formation was dim and had been destroyed. A few people emerged from the ground like shooting stars.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally out!¡±


    The people who had juste out were exactly the same as when Jin Wu and Luo Shan hade out. They breathed in the air around them and felt as if they were in heaven.


    There would be no harm if there was noparison. The difference between the underground¡¯s environment and this ce was too great.


    After feeling excited, Luo Qi and Jin Cheng looked at the silver-haired old man in the air. They knew that this old man was the one who had saved them from their suffering.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Nine-sworded Ruler!¡±


    Luo Qi and Jin Cheng looked at each other and knelt down together.


    The other people who came out one after another did not have time to be excited and also knelt on the ground. At this moment, the Nine-sworded Ruler was like the son of Heaven, enjoying the worships of the people of the world.


    ¡°Get up.¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler sounded a little tired. Ou Yangming had tricked him to use his ultimate move, and he had opened the seal, hence it consumed a lot of his strength.


    When the others heard the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s words, they slowly got up. More and more people came out of the ground. In a short while, the sky was filled with people.


    There were tens of thousands of people from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. Other than the young children, the rest were existences above Venerable Ones. There were also many ordinary Rulers.


    In the post-ancient times, when the Shamans fought against the Dragons and the Phoenixes, the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis did not put in any effort, and they did not suffer much damage. Their Bloodline Powers were well preserved, and they were far from what the Shaman Tribe with mottled bloodlines couldpare to.


    Luo Qi scanned the crowd and noticed the 2 injured Rulers from their n. These 2 powerhouses hade out with Luo Shan, but Luo Shan was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Shan?¡± Luo Qi asked


    The 2 Rulers hurriedly replied, ¡°Sir Luo Shan has died in battle.¡±


    When Luo Qi heard this, the mes of anger in his heart burned even more fiercely.


    Another Ruler whoprehended thews had died, and he was his most loyal subordinate.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s gaze turned to Luo Qi, and he said, ¡°Before I came out, he was already dead. The ones who attacked were a Shaman and a human. They¡¯ve escaped, but they must still be in the heart of origins. You must find them as quickly as possible.¡±


    As he spoke, his finger gently moved in the air. The power ofws in the air conjured 2 lifelike figures, which were 90% simr to Ou Yangming and Du Xie.


    After just a few looks, the Nine-sworded Ruler had memorized the appearances of these 2 people, especially the young fellow. The thought of the fellow could not help but make him clench his teeth.


    ¡°So Luo Shan was killed by these 2 people.¡±


    Luo Qi looked at the figures in the sky with a dangerous glint in his eyes. They hade out, so the Shaman Tribe would have to pay with blood.


    His son and his subordinate... This blood feud must be repaid 100 times over.


    Jin Cheng¡¯splexion was better than Luo Qi¡¯s. One of his sons had died at the hands of the Ancient Shamans, but his younger brother was still fine and survived. Of course, he did not know that Jin Wu had to bow and scrape to survive. If he knew, he would probably have an even more ghastly look on his face.


    Luo Qi pointed at the 2 figures in the sky and said to his people behind him, ¡°Remember how they look. They¡¯re our enemies, so we must find them in the heart of origins in the shortest time possible and kill them. If you encounter other Ancient Shamans, you don¡¯t need to ask for permission; just kill them without mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± There was excitement in the loud and clear voices.


    In the underground world, since there were no other races, the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows were allies and could not fight each other. Especially the Qiongqis, they had long held back their desire to kill. Now that they hade to the Great Wide World, their nature could be released.


    Jin Cheng also announced this order. If the Nine-sworded Ruler helped theme out, he was the savior of their ns. Moreover, they had been tied to his boat, so it was impossible for them to go back on their word.


    Only by following the Nine-sworded Ruler to fight their way out would they gain the recognition of the Great Wide World and even be the masters of this ce.


    With that, countless powerhouses from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis above the Abyss Swamp flew like locusts. The monsters in the Abyss Swamp did not dare to show their heads.


    A million kilometers east of the Abyss Swamp, the enormous dragon boat had fallen to the ground.


    On the dragon boat, Ou Yangming and Du Xie both let out a sigh of relief.


    After getting so far away, they could finally confirm that the Nine-sworded Ruler had not caught up. That powerhouse was too terrifying. Killing them would be a piece of cake for him.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I really find it hard to believe that you escaped from the hands of a mighty figure of the third step and even exchanged a move with him.¡± Du Xie¡¯s words were filled with disbelief. In his mind, to escape from the hands of a mighty figure of the third step was an almost impossible thing to do.


    Ou Yangming calmed himself down before letting out a bitterugh. ¡°It was just luck.¡±


    Indeed, Ou Yangming was not lying. Luck was indeed the biggest reason they could escape. If it was not because their opponent was careless and did not use his full strength right away, if it was not for the Self-examination Mirror¡¯s effect, if it was not for the dragon boat that was snatched, the 2 of them would have long since turned into a pile of dirt.


    ¡°Luck is also a kind of strength.¡± Du Xie still could not calm down. He took a careful look at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Besides, you could exchange a move with him. This has proved that you¡¯re not inferior to that of a Ruler of the second step.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, it was nothing,¡± Ou Yangming said humbly. He looked at the empty sky behind him and asked, ¡°Who do you think the Nine-sworded Ruler is? Why was he below the Shaman Tribe¡¯s Sealing Formation?¡±


    The Big Nine Heavens and Ten Earth Sacrificial Blood Formation sealed the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. How did such a fearsome existence like Nine-sworded Ruler appear?


    Ou Yangming was not the only one who could not figure it out. Du Xie was clueless as well. If he knew that a Ruler of the third step was there, he would not have gone there at all.


    This time, they only managed a narrow escape.


    Du Xie said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand either. Perhaps he entered from another ce.¡±


    Another ce?


    There could be many other ces, thus Ou Yangming and Du Xie could not guess at all.


    Du Xie sighed and said, ¡°This kind of problem can only be exined to us by powerhouses who have reached the third step. At their level, we simply can¡¯t understand what kind of power they have.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that with his strength, he could destroy the formation?¡± Ou Yangming suddenly asked.


    Du Xie¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°I have to return to the tribe as soon as possible. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the people of the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows are heading in that direction now. We have to go back before they arrive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry back!¡± Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He had gotten the answer from the look on Du Xie¡¯s face. At this moment, the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis had probably broken out of the seal. When he thought of the strength of those powerhouses who had broken out of the seal earlier, a wave of pressure also rose in his heart.


    Earlier on, there were only a few people. Now, all of the powerhouses from both ns hade out. No one knew how many powerhouses they had and whether they had Rulers at the second step of thew.


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie quickly flew in the sky.


    After more than 20 days, they finally returned to the Shaman Tribe. When the dragon boat exploded, it saved them a lot of time.


    During this period that they had left, the tribe had be brand new.


    Tall wooden houses that were suitable for their sizes had been built around them. The war remains on the ground had been cleaned up, and the tribe was full of vitality.


    Seeing this scene, Du Xie felt bad. The members had just built a ce to live, but they had to leave again. This time, they were going to run for their lives.


    ¡°n Master, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re back.¡±


    From afar, Du Jian saw the 2 people return. He ran over quickly. The other elders of the tribe heard the news and hurried over too.


    Du Jian asked, ¡°n Master, how is it? How¡¯s the situation over at the seal?¡±


    The other elders of the tribe also looked anxious. They did not know what kind of news the n master had brought them.


    Du Xie fell silent. He did not look good.


    This caused everyone¡¯s hearts to sink. An elder asked, ¡°n Master, how¡¯s the situation there? Could it be that the seal can no longer hold on?¡±


    ¡°How long can the seal hold on, n Master? If it can¡¯t hold on anymore, we can make ns ahead.¡±


    Seeing everyone¡¯s anxious expressions, Du Xie said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the seal has been broken.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why is that so?¡±


    Everyone was somewhat puzzled.


    Du Jian also quickly asked, ¡°n Master, you¡¯re not sure? Did you not find that ce?¡±


    Du Xie thought for a moment. He decided to cut to the chase, by which he told them the true situation. After hearing the news, everyone fell silent.


    ¡°A powerhouse of the third step.¡±


    ¡°A powerhouse of the third step appeared!¡±


    Everyone did not look good. As the elders of the Shaman Tribe, they understood what this meant.


    For such a powerhouse to appear in the heart of origins and stand on the side of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis, this was simply the worst news for the Shaman Tribe.


    Given their situation at the moment, not to mention a mighty figure of the third step, even if it was a second-step Ruler, they would be wiped out. Besides, there were also the other powerhouses from the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows. Who could guarantee that they did not have formidable powerhouses among them?


    ¡°What should we do?¡± An elder asked nkly.


    ¡°Is Heaven really going to cut off the bloodline inheritance of our tribe?¡±


    Everyone including Du Xie kept quiet. As the n master, Du Xie had never felt such heavy pressure.


    ¡°I might have an idea.¡±


    Just as Du Xie was about to say that he would lead everyone to flee to the ends of the earth, Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.


    #

 Chapter 1132: Plan to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1132: n to Leave</h4>


    The surroundings quieted down. After a while, an elder of the Shaman Tribe could not help but ask, ¡°Lord Ou, you can¡¯t be joking, right? Now that the powerhouses of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis have broken out of the seal, and there¡¯s even a powerhouse of the third step, how can we possibly escape?¡±


    After hearing Du Xie¡¯s exnation, everyone became very pessimistic. There was nothing they could do about it. After all, the difference in strengths was too big.


    ¡°Elder Du Guang, don¡¯t be impatient. Perhaps Lil¡¯ Friend Ou really has a way.¡± Du Xie trusted Ou Yangming very much. If it was not for the young fellow, the Shaman Tribe would have been exterminated long ago.


    Ou Yangming smiled confidently and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a way.¡±


    ncing at the ashen faces of the Shaman Tribe¡¯s elders, Ou Yangming said helplessly, ¡°Elders, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce first.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±Someone asked.


    Du Xie and Du Jian¡¯s eyes were also filled with curiosity. Could it be that there was some special ce in the heart of origins that could let them hide to avoid danger?


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Ou Yangming did not exin too much. He nced at everyone and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t resist.¡±


    Before everyone understood what Ou Yangming was trying to say, they felt a suction force on their bodies.


    The elders were all top-grade Venerable Ones, hence the suction force could be clearly felt.


    ¡®Follow Lord Ou¡¯s instructions and don¡¯t resist!¡¯ Du Xie sent a voice transmission to every elder.


    Du Xie had 100% trust in Ou Yangming. He had seen the young fellow¡¯s strength before. If the fellow wanted to harm the Shaman Tribe, he did not need to go through so much trouble.


    The n master¡¯s words set the tune. Those elders who were afraid and nned to resist finally let their guard down at this moment.


    With a swoosh, everyone¡¯s vision changed. They suddenly arrived at an unfamiliar ce.


    The surroundings were clear and beautiful with birds chirping and flowers fragrant. It was a scene full of spring. The area was not big, but it could easily amodate thousands of people.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s poisonous pill¡¯s world. After fusing with Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence and breaking through to a Ruler, the area became even wider and was also filled with vitality.


    Seeing that someone had suddenly arrived, the creatures of the poisonous pill¡¯s world became alert. The Wutong Tree¡¯s body grewrger, and he was ready to attack at any moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. These are all my friends.¡±


    Ou Yangming also hurried in. He was afraid that the natives of the poisonous pill¡¯s world woulde into conflict with Du Xie and the others.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming had arrived, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The Wutong Tree gradually shrank to a reasonable size. He looked at Du Xie, though, and was still somewhat on guard.


    The old man was the most powerful and dangerous figure among the rest.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you¡¯re back? Why did you bring the people of the Shaman Tribe here?¡± Lil¡¯ Red flew over andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder.


    Big Yellow also quickly ran over. He sniffed Ou Yangming¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you¡¯ve broken through to a Ruler?¡±


    Thest time Ou Yangming left the Rebirth Cave, he only reported to them that he was safe. He did not tell them about Xing Tian¡¯s blood essence and his breakthrough.


    ¡°Yes, I broke through in the Rebirth Cave.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Only then did Lil¡¯ Red notice the change in Ou Yangming¡¯s aura. He nced at Big Yellow from the corner of his eyes and was in admiration. ¡®This fe¡¯s spiritual sense is getting stronger.¡¯


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, what¡¯s this ce?¡± Du Xie withdrew his gaze from the surroundings and asked.


    Although the spiritual Qi here could notpare to that of the outside world, the environment was very good, and it was like a paradise.


    Ou Yangming answered with a smile, ¡°Senior, this is my world. It¡¯s just that it has just evolved and is a little crude. If you don¡¯t mind, you can temporarily stay here. Once you find a better ce in the future, I¡¯ll let your people out.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    This was a good thing for the Shaman Tribe. If they hid here, they would not have to worry about being chased by the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows. Moreover...


    With a pleasantly surprised look on his face, Du Xie asked, ¡°Can you bring us to the Great Wide World?¡±


    Ou Yangming slightly frowned then said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    This world belonged to him. It existed in his body and had nothing to do with the outside world. At least for the time being, Ou Yangming had never felt that the outside world and his world were repelled in any way. He could bring Old Wutong and the others into the heart of origins. If nothing went wrong, he could naturally bring the Shaman Tribe out of here too.


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the elders of the Shaman Tribe were pleasantly surprised. The problem that they had not been able to resolve for countless years had been resolved so easily?


    Their tribe had been exiled here after they lost the battle with the Dragons and the Phoenixes in the post-ancient era. From then on, they never had the chance to leave again.


    After tens of thousands of years of research, countless masters of the Shaman Tribe had tried all sorts of methods, but all of them failed without exception. In the end, only one of them barely seeded.


    Nheless, that Teleportation Formation could only teleport Shamans below Venerable Ones, and the price was huge. People of that boundary could only be considered as children to their tribe.


    The Great Wide World was still against the Shamans. If they were not on the verge of extinction, Du Xie would not have agreed to let the 7 children including Du Lingxuan be teleported out.


    Nevertheless, it would be different if they were all teleported out. As long as they were not too high-profile and were not hunted down by the Dragons and the Phoenixes, given their strengths, they could certainly settle down in a certain world in the Great Wide World and be the overlord of a region.


    They had researched for many years without any leads, but it was a piece of cake when it came to Ou Yangming.


    This world...


    Du Xie scanned the poisonous pill¡¯s world. In ancient times, when there were still many formidable people with inheritances, there were still many ways to develop an inner world. Even so, he had never heard of anyone who could develop an inner world to such an extent.


    ¡°Thank you, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou. Your great kindness is unforgettable to our tribe.¡± Du Xie bowed deeply. He thought of his senior brother, Ghost Face. Only a genius like his senior brother could find such a lucky star for them.


    After Du Xie bowed, the others also hurriedly knelt down. Ou Yangming had helped them resolve a crisis and this time, he helped them solve their predicament. This could be considered as a great favor for them.


    ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Ou Yangming hurriedly helped Du Xie up, then, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and let the others in. If we wait until the people from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis arrive, it¡¯ll be troublesome for us to leave.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is right. We can¡¯t dy this matter even a little bit.¡± Du Xie stood up and looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send us out first.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Ou Yangming said as he raised his hand. Light shed on their bodies, and everyone returned to the tribe.


    The elders of the tribe hurriedly gathered the people of the tribe. There were not many people in the tribe. After thest great battle, there were still over 600 people left.


    Very quickly, Ou Yangming gathered all of them into the poisonous pill¡¯s world. He did not exin anything because the elders would definitely exin it to the people inside.


    The Shaman Tribe naturally was not the only one. There were also many small tribes in other ces. Despite that, Ou Yangming could not care about those tribes. When Jin Hai and Luo Yang attacked this cest time, Du Xie had already ordered the other tribes to hide. It would not be easy to find them. Furthermore, the poisonous pill¡¯s world couldn¡¯t amodate so many people.


    Everyone entered Ou Yangming¡¯s world, and only Du Xie stayed outside. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, I¡¯ll apany you in the outside world.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. Du Xie¡¯s strength was already close to the second step, so he could be considered a powerful helper.


    Du Xie then asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Back to the Great Wide World!¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    He could not stay in this ce any longer. The Nine-sworded Ruler gave him a strong sense of danger. He left in a sorry state at that time but aspared to his life, it was nothing.


    Ou Yangming had gained a lot from his trip to the heart of origins. There were many opportunities here, but he would not be greedy.


    If he wanted to return to the Great Wide World, he had to find the coordinates where he came in from. He naturally would not forget such an important matter.


    With that 2 of them flew through the air toward the east of the heart of origins.


    After 4 hours, many powerhouses from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis appeared in the sky above the Shaman Tribe¡¯s base, but the ce was already empty.


    Luo Qi scanned the vige. His gaze was ice-cold, and his voice sounded as if it was mixed with ice shards. ¡°They¡¯ve just left this ce! Chase after them...¡±


    The newly built houses on the ground burned with raging mes. The Golden Crows and the Qiongqis once again pursued their targets into the distance.


    In the distance, Ou Yangming and Du Xie were flying rapidly in the sky.


    They only had one thought in mind, and that was to rush to the location of the interspatial node as soon as possible and return to the Great Wide World from there.


    The longer they stayed here, the greater the danger would be.


    Passing through ayer of clouds, the 2 of them suddenly saw dense smoke billowing in front of them. They were both powerhouses with amazing eyesight. With a careful look, they could understand what was happening in front of them.


    Du Xie had a sorrowful look on his face. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. His sharp fingernails pierced through his skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s the people from other tribes...¡± Du Xie¡¯s voice was soft like an old man who had experienced the vicissitudes of life.


    Those people were also Shamans from other tribes. They were hiding in this remote ce but unfortunately, they were still found by the Golden Crows.


    The Golden Crow Fires burned the Ancient Shamans into ashes. From such a distance, Ou Yangming and Du Xie could hear the savage voices of the Golden Crows.


    In an ordinary Shaman Tribe, there was at most an ordinary Ruler. However, facing the Golden Crow and the Qiongqis who hade out from the seal, they could only be destroyed in despair.


    #

 Chapter 1133: Frame

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Frame</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Shaman Tribe in the distance had be a living hell. All the Shamans had turned into ashes under the Golden Crow Fires. Du Xie¡¯s eyes were about to split open. He had a pained look on his face as if thousands of arrows had pierced through his heart.


    They had arrived toote. This tribe had been destroyed before they arrived.


    Du Xie let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Go.¡± Ou Yangming looked ahead.


    Du Xie shook his head. ¡°No, there must be a connection between them.. If I go, our tracks will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°A man can die, but he can¡¯t live without a clear conscience.¡± Ou Yangming knew that Du Xie was suffering at this moment. If Old Craftsman or his closed ones were treated like this, even if their bones were crushed and their souls scattered, he would definitely not let the enemy live in peace.


    Some things could be tolerated, but some things could not.


    This was the bottom line of a person.


    As the n master of a Shaman Tribe, how torturous was it for Du Xie to see his people die one by one in front of him?


    If he let those evildoers leave, he would probably have a grudge in his heart for the rest of his life.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words were like thunder that rang in Du Xie¡¯s heart. Their tribe had never been afraid before. The n master¡¯s eyes contained a sharp gaze at this moment.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, wait for me for a while.¡±


    He took a step and shot straight into the clouds.


    The energy in Du Xie¡¯s body exploded, and his entire body was like a divine ax that could split open a mountain.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an Ancient Shaman. He¡¯s very strong. Hurry up and report to the king.¡±


    The Golden Crows that were wreaking havoc in the tribe panicked when they saw Du Xie. Murderous intent surged from the n master¡¯s body as he came from the sky.


    ¡°Reincarnation Fist!¡±


    A giant fist shadow appeared in the sky. The huge deterrent force made all the Golden Crows terrified.


    They had never thought that the residents of the tribe were also feeling the same way when they were massacred earlier.


    ¡°Stop him! Quickly stop him!¡±


    More than 10 Golden Crows hurriedly joined forces. 3 of them were Rulers while the others were only Venerable Ones.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    An explosive sound came from the sky.


    More than 10 Golden Crows were crushed into pieces under Du Xie¡¯s angry fist. They were crushed into blood.


    The world was quiet again.


    After these people died, Du Xie gradually calmed down. He looked around, and his heart was heavy. Then, he gritted his teeth, turned around, and flew away.


    He knew that he could not stay in this ce for long. The others would arrive soon. It did not matter if he died, but he could not implicate Ou Yangming.


    The 2 of them left in a hurry.


    After a moment, Jin Cheng rushed over with his subordinates when he received the news. When he saw the tragic death of his subordinates, there was anger in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Great Shaman¡¯s aura. They haven¡¯t gone far. Chase after him!¡±


    Ou Yangming and Du Xie knew that what had happened just now had definitely attracted the other party¡¯s attention. They ran at full speed, not daring to stop for even a moment.


    After 4 hours, Ou Yangming looked into the distance with a hint of joy on his face. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    The ce in front of them was where he had entered. Back then, he had been ambushed by the Dragons here, so he had a deep memory of it.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, is this the ce?¡±


    As the 2 of them stopped in the void, Du Xie asked.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°The outside world is the base camp of the Phoenixes. I only know this one teleportation point, and I¡¯ll need tomunicate with the Phoenixes first. After the passage is opened, you¡¯ll have to stay in my world for a while.¡±


    The Ancient Shamans and the Dragons and the Phoenixes were enemies, so this was the only way to avoid any misunderstanding. The Shamans, which had dominated ancient times, had offended too many people, after all.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Du Xie nodded.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and took out a token.


    He had made an agreement with the Phoenixes at that time. If he wanted to go out, he only needed to crush this token, and the passage would naturally open. From there, he could return to the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The token was crushed and turned into a fiery red light, disappearing into the world.


    Du Xie also heaved a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Ou Yangming would be implicated because of him. Now that he saw that the pursuers had yet to arrive, he was relieved.


    After a while...


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression gradually sank.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t the passage between the 2 realms opened yet?¡±


    When Ou Yangming and Feng Xiang made the agreement, the phoenix elder had clearly said that as long as the token was crushed, the passage would open right away.


    However, what was happening at this time? The pursuers were right behind them, yet the passageway had not opened for a long time.


    Ou Yangming suddenly had a feeling that he had been deceived.


    About 15 minutes had passed.


    The passage still showed no signs of opening. Ou Yangming was furious. Du Xie did not look good as well. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, did something happen over there?¡±


    In the Great Wide World, the Dragons and the Phoenixes were revered. The opposite side was the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters. How could they possibly encounter any trouble? Unless the Dragons hade knocking on their door, and the day of the decisive battle between the 2 races had arrived. However, was that possible?


    Just thinking about it made Ou Yangming feel that it wasughable...


    ¡°Senior, wait a moment. I need to enter the poisonous pill¡¯s world.¡±


    When Ou Yangming entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world, the first thing he did was find Lil¡¯ Red, and he told him about the situation at the moment.


    Hearing about the dangerous situation from Ou Yangming, Lil¡¯ Red panicked, but he still hurriedly responded, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. My brother isn¡¯t that kind of person. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°What if you know a person¡¯s face but not his mind?¡±


    Big Yellow wagged his tail and suggested, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I think you should find a ce to hide first. You don¡¯t know what kind of tricks the Phoenixes are ying.¡±


    ¡°Damn dog, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lil¡¯ Red was so panicked that he did not have the energy to argue with Big Yellow. After cursing at him, he said, ¡°Let me try to contact him.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red pulled out a feather from his tail and spat out mes from his mouth. The feather began to burn, then he exined the situation here.


    This was a specialmunication method of the Phoenixes. It could only be used when one was in a desperate situation, and it could only be used 3 times in one¡¯s life.


    In the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, at the entrance of the heart of origin.


    A young phoenix looked at the broken token in his hand with a helpless look.


    ¡°Elder Feng Tian, Senior Brother Feng Xiang specifically told me before he left that if the token is crushed, the passage must be opened.¡±


    Feng Tian coldly nced at the young phoenix and questioned, ¡°Do you think that Feng Xiang¡¯s words are more powerful or mine?¡±


    ¡°Uhm...¡± The young Phoenix hesitated and did not dare to reply. In terms of status, Feng Xiang definitely could notpare to Feng Tian, but the situation was different at this time.


    The young fellow called Ou Yangming was still in the heart of origins. If he did not open the passage, would he not have to stay there forever?


    Feng Tian said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m deliberately making things difficult for you. I¡¯ve already received urate news. Now, in the heart of origins, the people of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis who were sealed in ancient times have broken out. No one knows what the situation is like now. If Ou Yangming has been captured by them, wouldn¡¯t we be inviting the enemies here by opening the passage? This is the Phoenixes¡¯ base. If we let the people of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqise here, can you bear the consequences?¡±


    Feng Tian¡¯s words were like a huge mountain pressing down on the young phoenix. No one in the entire Phoenixes could bear such a huge price, let alone him.


    ¡°If Senior Brother Feng Xianges to ask, how should I answer him?¡± The young phoenix clenched his teeth and asked.


    ¡°Just say that it¡¯s my order,¡± Feng Tian said indifferently.


    His son, Feng Xinxiao, had entered the heart of origins to kill Ou Yangming. If that fellow escaped, would his previous efforts not be wasted?


    Feng Tian did not know that Feng Xinxiao was already dead. Thest piece of news he received was that Feng Xinxiao hadprehended thew of ughter.


    To Feng Tian, as long as his son found Ou Yangming, the young fellow would die without a doubt.


    Someone rushed in from outside the door.


    It was another member of the Phoenixes. He walked in and bowed to Feng Tian and hurriedly said, ¡°Feng Lin has burned his True Spirit Feather. He sent a voice transmission saying that they¡¯re in trouble and need toe back immediately. He wants us to open the passage to the heart of origins.¡±


    True Spirit Feathers were very precious. There were only 3 feathers on each phoenix. Once a feather was burned, it meant that the situation must be very critical.


    ¡°Feng Hai, what are you still doing? Why aren¡¯t you opening the passage?¡±


    Seeing that Feng Hai was still standing there, the man hurriedly asked.


    ¡°When did you be in charge of making the decision here?¡± Feng Tian coldly shouted. The phoenix who had just entered felt a heavy pressure right away.


    The phoenix powerhouse¡¯s heart sank, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Elder, I¡¯m just worried about the safety of our brother.¡±


    Feng Tian¡¯s voice was sharp as he shouted, ¡°Do you mean that as an elder, I don¡¯t care about the safety of our disciples?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The phoenix powerhouse who had just spoken was already sweating profusely. He could not understand why Elder Feng Tian was so angry.


    Seeing that no one dared to speak, Feng Tian said coldly, ¡°I suspect that Ou Yangming has colluded with the people of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. Even if that¡¯s not the case, he might¡¯ve been forced by them. Feng Lin has a close rtionship with that human, so he might be willing to do anything for him. I must investigate this matter thoroughly. Only after I confirm that Ou Yangming isn¡¯t a suspect can I open the passage.¡±


    Feng Tian was overseeing this ce. The others did not dare to go against his will. The passage was still tightly shut. On the other side of the passage, the situation was very bad.


    After Lil¡¯ Hong¡¯s voice transmission was ineffective, Ou Yangming sensed that something was wrong. It was understandable for the Phoenixes to give up on him, but they would not give up on Lil¡¯ Red. Someone else must be ying tricks on the other side!


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming also felt troubled.


    If the poisonous pill¡¯s world had grown, he would not have to worry about these things as he would just hide here and be done with it. Nheless, he could not do that at the moment. The poisonous pill¡¯s world was very fragile. If he did not act as a cover outside, even a Ruler whoprehended thews would be able to discover its existence. Besides, the space here was also very fragile. If someone killed their way here from the outside, the world would very likely be destroyed.


    Ou Yangming could only return to the heart of origins again. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Du Xie, let¡¯s leave this ce for now!¡±


    ¡°Trying to run away? Can you?¡±


    A golden light shed in the sky, and a man wearing a golden crown and a yellow robe stood proudly in the air.


    #

 Chapter 1134: Fighting Against a Second-Step

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Fighting Against a Second-Step</h4>


    After discovering the traces of Ou Yangming and Du Xie at the previous Shaman Tribe, Jin Cheng quickly followed them. He was the fastest and the first one to arrive here.


    Jin Cheng¡¯s eyes were malicious. He nced over the 2 of them then stared at Du Xie and asked, ¡°Old man, where did you hide the others?¡±


    He had thought that Du Xie would bring the entire tribe with him. He did not expect that there were only 2 of them.


    Du Xie raised his head and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Jin Chengughed maniacally. He looked at Du Xie with pity and answered, ¡°It seems that your tribe has declinedpletely. You don¡¯t even know who I am. Listen carefully. I¡¯m Jin Cheng, the king of the Golden Crow n.¡±


    Du Xie¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had also sensed the powerful aura from the other party. He realized that his guess was not wrong, by which the king of the Golden Crows had broken through to the second step.


    This was not a surprise. After all, such a long time had passed. Even a pig could turn into a powerhouse.


    In the underground world, the environment was harsh. Nheless, how could a person who could be a Ruler bepared to an ordinary person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first and end this as soon as possible.¡±


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s voice transmission appeared in Du Xie¡¯s mind.


    Du Xie looked around then looked at the sky and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a pitiful worm that has been sealed by our ancestors for countless years. Your name isn¡¯t worthy of being remembered by me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The dignity of a king could not be offended, especially when the other party¡¯s strength was inferior to his. Du Xie¡¯s words made Jin Cheng very furious.


    Jin Cheng raised the golden treasure sword in his hand and quickly charged in the direction of Du Xie.


    At this moment.


    Ou Yangming, who was beside Du Xie, moved. When Du Xie sessfully angered Jin Cheng and gained his full attention, the young fellow quickly made his move, and the Blood Spear Dragon yer broke through the air.


    ¡°Big Avnche!¡±


    The Blood Spear Dragon yer seemed to have returned from the cier, bringing with it a bone-piercing coldness. The spear shot out like a dragon. Like an avnche,rge snowballs rolled over.


    Jin Cheng had not noticed Ou Yangming at first. He had thought that this young fellow was just Du Xie¡¯s follower. Du Xie was the n master of the Shaman Tribe, but the young fellow did not have any identity.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not tell Jin Cheng about Ou Yangming because he had his dignity. He would not tell others that a Ruler who had justprehended thews had escaped from him.


    Jin Wu was even less so. He had begged for mercy and felt that he had lost his reputation. If it was not necessary, he would hide what had happened that day.


    At this time, Jin Cheng was slightly shocked. He curled the corners of his mouth. Ou Yangming had aroused his interest.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    After snorting coldly, Jin Cheng turned his gaze and drew back his longsword. He suddenly thrust it in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. The sword Qi surged, and the powerhouse in the second step of thews was also very terrifying.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not feel much. After witnessing the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s sword-light, he felt that Jin Cheng¡¯s attacking power was several levels lower.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s sword gave off an unrivaled aura, but the sword in Jin Cheng¡¯s hand was not enough to make Ou Yangming feel a fatal threat.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The snow mountain copsed. Ou Yangming and Jin Cheng retreated hundreds of steps.


    Jin Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This young fellow¡¯s strength was even stronger than he had imagined, and the fellow could actually block him.


    He was clearly a Ruler who had fathomed thews.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s boundary was clear to Jin Cheng. After all, a Ruler who had just understood thews was still a long way from the second step.


    Even so, Ou Yangming easily blocked Jin Cheng.


    This made Jin Cheng feel somewhat incredulous.


    ¡®Genius! He¡¯s a genius!¡¯


    Jin Cheng¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, and the killing intent in his eyes was not concealed at all.


    ¡°I want to see what other moves you have!¡±


    Jin Cheng steadied his body and jumped in the air again, shing his longsword at Ou Yangming¡¯s head. He did not know the young fellow¡¯s specific strength just now but this time, he used his full strength.


    The sword-light whistled over, but Ou Yangming had a mocking look on his face.


    ¡°Not enough! Still not enough!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jin Cheng did not understand what Ou Yangming was talking about.


    Facing this violent sword Qi, Ou Yangming did not retreat but advanced. He took a step forward, his body was fast and fierce, and the Dragon yer flew out.


    A ck dragon on the tip of the spear struggled and flew out, opening its bloody mouth.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    Ou Yangming growled in a low voice. His voice was hoarse as if he had used up all his strength.


    Jin Cheng¡¯s sword-light was swallowed by the ck dragon in one gulp, which made him widen his eyes in disbelief. ¡°How could this be? This isn¡¯t real!¡±


    He could not believe that his full-strength attack was swallowed by his opponent¡¯s move.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a little exaggerated? He¡¯s only a Ruler who has justprehended thews!¡¯


    After the ck dragon swallowed the sword-light, it roared like an awakened ancient dragon. Its voice was like a dragon¡¯s roar, carrying a strong sound wave attack.


    Jin Cheng was slightly absent-minded. The ck dragon was already in front of him. He hurriedly raised the treasure sword in his hand to resist.


    Boom! Boom!


    Jin Cheng retreated a kilometer away. He suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood sttered in the air like plum blossoms in winter.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Ou Yangming also fell to the ground. The long spear in his hand sank into the ground, barely supporting his body.


    His body was empty as there was no spiritual Qi left. The move just now had emptied all the spiritual Qi in his body. He did not think much when he attacked, so he used his full strength. After familiarizing himself with the move a few times, he let the power burst out even more thoroughly this time.


    Despite that, the magnitude of the power was proportional to the cost. Ou Yangming had unleashed a destructive power that was stronger than before, but he had also consumed all of his energy.


    Jin Cheng¡¯s body was on the verge of copsing as if he was going to fall at any moment.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Du Xie looked at Ou Yangming with a look of admiration on his face. He had still underestimated the righteous young fellow. He had thought that the fellow would at most be able to contend with a Ruler of the second step. Unexpectedly, Ou Yangming had used a thunderous method and beaten the king of the Golden Crows until he was on the verge of death.


    Looking at Jin Cheng, who had shown his real body in the distance, Du Xie took a step forward. The Golden Crows¡¯ king was struggling to survive, so the n master could definitely finish him off.


    Just when Du Xie was about to make a move, he looked at the sky. He hesitated for a moment and gave up on killing Jin Cheng. He grabbed Ou Yangming and quickly fled into the distance.


    The figures in the sky eventually became clearer. Hundreds of Golden Crows flew over quickly. They saw Jin Cheng sitting on the ground, looking panicked.


    ¡°King, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°King, who hurt you?¡±


    A few powerhousesnded on the ground and quickly ran over.


    ¡°Stay here and heal me. As for the rest, chase after them. Also, send the news to Sir Nine-sworded Ruler and tell him that I¡¯ve found them.¡± Jin Cheng¡¯s voice was a little weak. After giving a few instructions, he did not even have the strength to speak.


    A few Golden Crows hurriedly sat cross-legged beside him. Golden lights flickered on their bodies as they unreservedly transferred energies to him.


    The rest of them did not stay idle either. After transmitting the message to the Nine-sworded Ruler ording to Jin Cheng¡¯s instructions, they flew into the air again and chased in the direction that their king had indicated.


    Carrying Ou Yangming on his back, Du Xie flew quickly in the air. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the young fellow also quickly adjusted his breathing and began to slowly recover the spiritual power in his body.


    This had also taught Ou Yangming a lesson. In the future, if he were to use Heaven¡¯s Destruction, he must leave a bottom line for himself.


    If it was not a situation where he was doomed to die, he could not be as impulsive as he was earlier. If Du Xie was not by his side today, he could imagine the consequences.


    He would be torn to pieces by those furious Golden Crows. He reckoned that even his ashes would not be left behind.


    Besides, the Phoenixes!


    All of this was caused by the Phoenixes. After leaving this ce, Ou Yangming must question what they were doing.


    If there was not a reasonable exnation, he would be enemies with the Phoenixes in the future.


    After all, he almost died because of the Phoenixes. This was certainly not something that could be easily exined.


    Du Xie was very fast, but the Golden Crows behind him were not slow either. They were a race that dominated by speed and fire.


    In order not to be caught by them, Du Xie burned 500 years of his life before he managed to shake them off. They found a small valley then descended.


    The surrounding mountains and rivers were extensive. There were many mountains like the heart of origins, and they were also the best ce to hide. As long as they hid their auras well, even if the other party had more people, it would not be easy to find this ce.


    Ou Yangming sat on the grass and circted his cultivation technique. The spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth entered his body from the outside world like a drop of water falling into a dry pond.


    The speed was too slow. After 10 days, he barely recovered a third of his spiritual Qi.


    Du Xie did not cultivate. He had been acting as a scout, keeping watch outside the mountain. Whenever someone came, the 2 of them hurriedly hid.


    In the past 10 days, there were many people from the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis who came, but not once were they found.


    This made Ou Yangming let out a sigh of relief. It was impossible for the other party to keep their attention on the 2 of them. As long as they could endure for a period, the danger would be greatly reduced.


    The big mountain was very quiet. The 2 of them were somewhat free to hide here. During this period, Ou Yangming had entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world a few times. Lil¡¯ Red looked a little tired. When he saw Ou Yangming, his eyes flickered as if the young fellow had been deceived by the Phoenixes because of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and I don¡¯t me you.¡± Ou Yangming hadforted him several times, but he could not make the little red bird return to his original naivety.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, red-feathered bird. We¡¯re friends with Lil¡¯ Ming, This has nothing to do with your kind. They deliberately bullied Lil¡¯ Ming this time. Once I get out, I¡¯ll teach them a good lesson.¡± It was rare that Big Yellow did not bicker with Lil¡¯ Red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve brought you good things this time,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were curious. ¡°What good things?¡±


    #

 Chapter 1135: The 2 Beasts Break Through

    <h4>Chapter 1135: The 2 Beasts Break Through</h4>


    Ou Yangming took out a gourd from the Long Feather Band and opened the stopper. A fragrant smell spread in the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Lil¡¯ Red sniffed and asked, ¡°What smell is that?¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s eyes widened. He had a special feeling toward treasures. He could feel that the pills in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand were definitely good things.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, where did you get them?¡±


    Big Yellow wagged his tail and looked at Ou Yangming obsequiously.


    Ou Yangming saw their expressions. He poured out 2 golden pills from the gourd and answered, ¡°I got them by chance.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s their function?¡± Big Yellow hurriedly asked.


    Lil¡¯ Red also looked at the pills. They had a strong attraction to him. There seemed to be a voice in his mind telling him that they would have a great effect on him.


    Ou Yangming said, ¡°These are the Five Revolutions Golden Pill. I got them from a senior. They¡¯re meant to help Venerable Ones break through to be Rulers.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were dumbstruck.


    Big Yellow anxiously asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, say it again. They can help Venerable Ones break through to be Rulers? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking with us?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. He was from the Phoenixes and had seen all kinds of heavenly and earthly treasures. Rulers could be considered top-tier existences in the Great Wide World. How could one break through just by consuming a pill?


    If the pills really had such an effect, the effect would be too heaven-defying.


    ¡°Whether they work or not, won¡¯t you know after you try?¡± Ou Yangming rolled his eyes. Although he had not tried one before, he was very confident. This was because the Crimson Ruler had done many experiments and seeded. Otherwise, the young fellow would not have been so bold to give it to his 2 friends.


    ¡°I believe in Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± Big Yellow ran over.


    Ou Yangming threw one of the pills to him and said, ¡°Just swallow it and circte your Qi.¡±


    ¡°You made it seem as if I don¡¯t believe in Lil¡¯ Ming. I just think that they¡¯re too heaven-defying, but it¡¯s not strange if Lil¡¯ Ming is the one who brought them to us. He¡¯s a genius.¡± Lil¡¯ Red also flew over, and he seemed to have recovered quite a bit.


    Ou Yangming threw another pill over and said, ¡°Let Big Yellow try it first. If anything happens, we can watch out for it.¡±


    ¡°This stupid dog isn¡¯t useful as a reference to me.¡± Lil¡¯ Red did not wait at all. After giving Big Yellow a blow, he also swallowed the pill.


    After taking the pills, the 2 of them hurriedly began to cultivate.


    Big Yellow took the pill first, hence his body began to change. His body flickered with an earthy-colored light, and the fur on his body looked even more supple.


    It was the same for Lil¡¯ Red. He floated in the air, and the red light on his body shone like the stars in the night sky.


    After a while, Big Yellow¡¯s expression became somewhat pained. Ou Yangming frowned, and he carefully guarded him by the side.


    The pain did notst long. Big Yellow gradually calmed down, and the aura of aw suddenly appeared on his body.


    ¡°This is an earth-masteryw!¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. He had grasped thews when he was a Venerable One, but Big Yellow was not bad either. When the big yellow broke through to a Ruler, he also activated the power ofws in his body.


    If other Rulers saw this, they would probably be so envious that they would want to kill him to silence him. It was very difficult for other Rulers toprehend thews. Many of them had difficulty taking the leap in their whole lives. 90% of the Rulers never had the chance toprehend thews in their whole lives.


    The remaining 10% had also gone through a very long period of cultivation before they had the chance. Those with good talent could do it in 10 to 20 years, but those who were ordinary would need hundreds or even thousands of years to have the opportunity toprehend it.


    Woosh, woosh!


    A gust of wind swept up on the ground, and the surrounding vegetation swayed in all directions. A bright light shed in Big Yellow¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, a Ruler¡¯s aura appeared on his body.


    This aura had just broken through and could not be restrained at all. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Big Yellow had broken through.


    Ou Yangming then turned to look at Lil¡¯ Red.


    Unlike Big Yellow, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s breakthrough seemed to be even more difficult. After all, he was still young and was still far from being an adult phoenix. As such, he had certain innate ws.


    Nheless, the Five Revolutions Golden Pill was indeed a heaven-defying divine medicine.


    After a moment, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body shook, and a Ruler¡¯s aura also appeared on his body. He did not open his eyes, and the mes on his body burned more intensely.


    In the end, the mes turned blue. His Heavenly Phoenix Fire had turned blue after this breakthrough. This was the highest level in the history of the Phoenixes.


    If Feng Xiang and the others saw this, they would be so happy that they would cry. The Phoenixes had given birth to a true genius.


    When Lil¡¯ Red opened his eyes, his gaze was filled with mes that made one¡¯s hearts palpitate. The power ofws erupted from his body.


    Just like Big Yellow, when Lil¡¯ Red broke through, he alsoprehended the power ofws and became a true powerhouse. With the blue Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the power ofws, very few adult phoenixes couldpare to him.


    ¡°I really broke through!¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red flew a few rounds in the air and was still in disbelief.


    He had be a Ruler and evenprehended thews, and all of that was just the effect of a medicinal pill. He suddenly felt that this world was simply too wonderful.


    ¡°Red-feathered bird, how do you feel?¡±


    Big Yellow raised its head.


    ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡± Lil¡¯ Red flew up and spat a mouthful of mes at Big Yellow, who immediately fled in a sorry state.


    ¡°I won¡¯t call you that anymore. I won¡¯t call you that anymore!¡± Big Yellow said as he ran.


    Lil¡¯ Red was still chasing after Big Yellow as if he wanted to vent all the unhappiness in his heart on the big yellow dog. In an instant, the entire world was in chaos. The Shamans also stared at them with their mouths open.


    ¡®Those 2 fes are still ying such a childish game. Are they still kids?¡¯


    Nevertheless, those Shamans soon stopped thinking that way because they could sense the power ofws from them.


    ¡®They¡¯re actually Rulers as well, and they even grasped the power ofws! Du Jian put down the ax in his hand and looked at the 2 of them, who looked like living treasures. He felt like he had lived his life for nothing...


    ¡°Red-feathered bird, stop chasing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±


    ¡°Alright, red-feathered bird...¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at them with a hint of a smile in his eyes. He understood that Big Yellow had done it on purpose just now. Lil¡¯ Red had been ming herself for the Phoenixes¡¯ matter, and the big yellow was helping him resolve the knot in his heart.


    All of a sudden, there was a rumble, and the poisonous pill¡¯s world shook.


    A powerful sword Qi surged over, and the poisonous pill¡¯s world was filled with strong killing intent. Cracks appeared in the sky.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he quickly escaped from the world. If the attacks from the outside world were toe again, the world would copse.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming came out, he discovered the person in the sky. It was the Nine-sworded Ruler, whom he had seen once in the Abyss Swamp.


    The Ruler was holding a huge head in his hand. The flesh on the head was badly mangled, and it was hard to see what the person looked like. Despite that, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart suddenly began to ache.


    ¡°Senior Du Xie!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted loudly. He clenched his fists, and his chest felt heavy. He felt a piercing pain.


    Du Xie had always been a kind old man to him and had sent him to the Rebirth Cave. When he and the Golden Crows¡¯ Ruler were both injured, the n master even risked his life to escape with him.


    The n master did not ask for anything for himself. His only hope was that the tribe could survive. Having said that, such an old man had died.


    At this moment, the Nine-sworded Ruler had a cold expression on his face. He threw the head in his hand to the ground, and his voice was cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you can¡¯t escape at all!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not respond. He clenched his fists, and his body trembled slightly. It was not due to fear but anger!


    ¡°It seems that you had a good rtionship with each other.¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler had a regretful look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that you shouldn¡¯t have be my enemies. You¡¯re a genius. If only you belonged to us.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, there¡¯s no harm in telling you. I¡¯m an elder of the Third World¡¯s Heavenly Path Alliance. Soon, this world will also belong to us. The Heavenly Path Alliance will soon reign over this ce. By then, the entire Great Wide World will also be under our rule.¡±


    To the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s heart, Ou Yangming was certain to die, so he did not mind saying a little more. After all, the young fellow was a genius, so he did not mind letting the fellow know the truth before he died.


    ¡°The Third World, and the Heavenly Path Alliance.¡± Ou Yangming remembered these names well. Afterward, he raised his head and looked at the Nine-sworded Ruler. ¡°I, Ou Yangming, swear that if I¡¯m lucky enough to not die, I¡¯ll kill you and destroy the Heavenly Path Alliance!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± A thunderous explosion sounded in the sky.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was shocked at first, then heughed wildly.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words sounded like an ant¡¯s cry to him. He asked mockingly, ¡°Do you know how formidable the Heavenly Path Alliance Is?¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler had a holy look on his face, and he said with worship, ¡°The Heavenly Path Alliance is the ruler of the Third World. Its mightiness isn¡¯t something you can imagine. The Great Wide World can¡¯t even withstand a single blow from the Heavenly Path Alliance. As for you, who¡¯s just an ant, you won¡¯t get the chance to witness it.¡±


    ¡°Even a 500-kilometers dike can be destroyed by an ant¡¯s nest. Don¡¯t underestimate the power of an ant. There are many people like me in the Great Wide World. Your schemes will eventually be drowned in the sea of people.¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler shouted loudly, and his voice became sharp. ¡°An ant is an ant and will never achieve great things. This world will always be dominated by the strong. The day the Heavenly Path Alliance attacks will be the day the Great Wide World¡¯s ants are destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± Ou Yangming looked determined.


    ¡°Die, ant!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler pulled out his giant sword. The giant sword became 100 times bigger in the air and shed toward Ou Yangming.


    #

 Chapter 1136: The Bone Dragon Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 1136: The Bone Dragon Strikes</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body had only recovered more than half after hisst full-out attack. He was still far from returning to his peak.


    Moreover, the Nine-sworded Ruler had learned his lesson from thest time. He showed no mercy at all and did not intend to leave any chance for Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming held the Blood Spear Dragon yer tightly in his hand. His gaze was still fearless as he looked at the Nine-sworded Ruler in the sky. His heart was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    The young fellow had seen too many wonderful things in his life. If it was not for Old Craftsman taking him in, he would have frozen to death long ago and be buried in a corner of the lower realm. How could he have seen such a wonderful world?


    Ou Yangming was still a little worried. He was worried about those people in the poisonous pill¡¯s world.. If he died, the poisonous pill¡¯s world would also be shattered but if the Nine-sworded Ruler found them, the oue would also be the same...


    Nheless, at this point, it was useless to think about anything. Ou Yangming stepped forward. Even if he died, he could not die cowardly.


    As long as he let the Nine-sworded Ruler know that the people of this world were not cowards, it would not be so easy for the Heavenly Path Alliance to rule the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Path Intent Spear!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted loudly as he soared into the air.


    His body was unable to support Heaven¡¯s Destruction at the moment. It could be considered his most powerful attack.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was sneering as he looked disdainfully at Ou Yangming struggling. It was as if he was looking at a clown. The weak attack was not worth mentioning to him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler shouted coldly.


    With that, the sword light pierced through the air as it shed down at Ou Yangming¡¯s head. This sword was extremely powerful, and its immense pressure caused all the creatures on the mountain to hide and tremble.


    This sword attack was not something that Ou Yangming could block. Even if he had recovered all his strength and used Heaven¡¯s Destruction, it would still be the same.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not leave him any room to live.


    Following that, the Blood Spear Dragon yer exploded, and the Path Intent Spear was instantly destroyed. A huge amount of sword Qi pounced toward Ou Yangming.


    ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was already powerless to struggle. Just as he was about to close his eyes and die, the space around him shattered. Dragon ws that had turned into white bones stretched out from within.


    The white-boned dragon ws grabbed the giant sword that was flying toward Ou Yangming. The iparably tough sword was unable to move even half a step forward in the hands of the white bones. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. After a while, an enormous Bone Dragon flew out from the shattered space.


    His body was huge, and he blotted out the sky and covered the sun.


    ¡®It¡¯s Senior Bone Dragon!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was shocked. He had never expected that the Bone Dragon, whom he had only met once, woulde and save him.


    The gigantic Bone Dragon lowered his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, he can¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    High up in the sky, the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. The Bone Dragon that had broken through the air had grabbed his gigantic sword.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler understood just how powerful his move was. Even if he wanted to block it, it would be very difficult. Using his physical body to block this move? The Ruler did not dare to imagine it at all.


    Just how formidable one¡¯s body must be to be able to do that? The fellow in front of him was merely a pile of bones.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler suppressed the shock in his heart as he looked at the Bone Dragon below and asked.


    The Bone Dragon raised his head. He had no eyes, and there were 2 balls of blue mes dancing in his eye sockets. He answered in a low voice, ¡°You from the outer realm, how dare youe to the Great Wide World? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Subsequently, the Bone Dragon flew into the sky. Without saying a word, he shed his sharp ws in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s direction.


    The w attack was calm and indifferent, and it did not seem to carry the power ofws.


    Even so, the Nine-sworded Ruler still felt a strong sense of danger. His power ofws enveloped his body, and the armor hidden in his body was revealed. A giant sword appeared in his hand again, quickly blocking in front of his body.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the giant sword in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s hand shattered. The power ofws seemed to have lost its effect, and the armor on his body was also shattered. With a sh of blood light, his body disappeared.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler had run away!


    Nevertheless, the Bone Dragon did not pursue him. Since the Nine-sworded Ruler had used this method to escape at thest minute, one could imagine the price he had to pay. The Bone Dragon reckoned that the Ruler would not be able to increase his strength anymore in his life.


    In order to survive, the Nine-sworded Ruler had disregarded everything. The appearance of the Bone Dragon had shattered his sense of superiority.


    The Great Wide World was not as simple as he had imagined.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The Bone Dragon nced at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Senior Bone Dragon, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. Despite that, when he saw the head on the ground not far away, his heart sank, and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°A person can¡¯t be resurrected after death. Don¡¯t be too sad. The most important thing for you to do is toplete his regrets and live well for him,¡± the Bone Dragon consoled him.


    ¡°Yes, Senior Bone Dragon,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°By the way, Senior Bone Dragon, why are you here?¡± Ou Yangming was a bit confused. This was too much of a coincidence. Just when he was about to die, the Bone Dragon suddenly appeared.


    The Bone Dragon had a kind smile on his face, and he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to you since thest time I was in the temple. My spiritual sense is immense, and it can cover the entire heart of origins. From time to time, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯re doing. I just happened to meet you today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Ou Yangming was very grateful. He did not know what he had done to deserve the senior¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you sayst time that you can¡¯t leave the temple?¡± Ou Yangming asked. He remembered that the Bone Dragon said this when they metst time.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t leave the temple because my main body has died. I can only rely on the temple to maintain a trace of life. If I leave the temple, I¡¯llpletely disappear from this world,¡± the Bone Dragon said calmly.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes widened, and his nose felt sore. ¡°Senior, you...¡±


    He wanted to say something, but he felt as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat, so he could not say a single word.


    The Bone Dragon had paid such a huge price to show up and save him. He could not imagine what qualifications he had to be worthy of the senior doing this for him.


    Having said that, the Bone Dragon did not seem to mind. He said, ¡°My existence is to suppress the Ancient Shamans. Now, it seems that there¡¯s no need for this anymore, so there¡¯s not much meaning for me to continue to exist here. Besides, I was already dead. This time, I¡¯m only returning to my origin.¡±


    ¡°Senior...¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was a little choked up.


    The Bone Dragon continued, ¡°I saved you mainly because you¡¯re a genius of the Great Wide World. This world is about to undergo a great upheaval. Every genius is very precious. I hope that when the disasteres in the future, you can do your part for the Great Wide World. If possible, let us Dragons preserve thest trace of our bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best. I won¡¯t let the Heavenly Path Alliance¡¯s scheme seed,¡± Ou Yangming said loudly.


    The Bone Dragon smiled. His concern was not the Heavenly Path Alliance, but he did not exin anything. He grabbed Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    With that, the space shattered again. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at another ce. There was an interspatial passage not far from them. The passage here had opened.


    The Bone Dragon¡¯s voice was a little tired as he said, ¡°Go, child. That¡¯s the 10,000 Dragons Valley. I¡¯ve already warned them, so no one will harm you there.¡±


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the Bone Dragon. The bones in his body began to crack, turning into specks of starlight that disappeared into the heart of origins.


    The humongous body soon only had a head left. The Bone Dragon¡¯s gaze was still calm as he said, ¡°Go, child. Protect the safety of the Great Wide World...¡±


    With a heavy heart, Ou Yangming knelt on the ground and kowtowed 3 times in the direction where the Bone Dragon had disappeared. Only then did he get up and walk toward the open interspatial passage.


    The time he took when he left was not much different from when he entered the heart of origins. However, the ce that he was leaving to was the 10,000 Dragons Valley. He felt very gloomy.


    After a moment, the passage had reached the end. Ou Yangming stepped out. Outside was the Great Wide World that he had not seen for a long time.


    Logically speaking, there was still hatred between him and the Dragons. After all, when he had just entered the heart of origins, he had almost been killed by the Dragons.


    Later on, Ou Yangming counterattacked and also killed a few members of the Dragons. There was also a blood feud between both sides. That said, because of the Bone Dragon, he did not have any malice toward the Dragons.


    ¡°Lord Ou, you¡¯re here...¡±


    Seeing Ou Yangming walking out, a man in golden armor walked over. He looked at Ou Yangming and said politely.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re being too polite,¡± Ou Yangming responded politely.


    He figured that the man must have some status in the Dragons. The reason the man was so respectful toward him was also self-evident.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a senior; I¡¯m just a gatekeeper of the 10,000 Dragons Valley. Our ancestor has asked us to take care of you, so there¡¯s no need for you to call anyone a senior here,¡± the man in golden armor noted faintly.


    All of a sudden, the man in golden armor was shocked as if he had received some news. After a moment, he came back to his senses and said, ¡°Lord Ou, our emperor wants to see you.¡±


    He sounded like he was asking for instructions.


    Ou Yangming politely replied to him, ¡°Please lead the way, senior.¡±


    They walked toward the center of the 10,000 Dragons Valley. Many giant dragons were watching from the outside. They looked at Ou Yangming with different expressions.


    Their ancestor in the heart of origins was a legendary existence in the Dragons. How could this young fellow be favored by their ancestor?


    Many of them looked envious. There were still a few small dragons circling in the sky. They were not strong enough to transform into human forms.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ou Yangming was calm. He was unperturbed as he followed the golden-armored man toward the depths of the 10,000 Dragons Valley.


    ¡°Long Hai, what are you doing!¡±


    Ou Yangming heard a cold shout. Suddenly, a young man leaped over from afar and blocked him and the golden-armored man.


    The young man had an unruly expression on his face as he looked at Ou Yangming with a sharp gaze.


    #

 Chapter 1137: Chat

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Chat</h4>


    The golden-armored man stood in front of Ou Yangming and shouted at the person who was blocking them.


    ¡°Long Hai, don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    Long Hai nced at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Elder Long Shao, I¡¯m not being rude. I just want to see the person who killed my cousin in a despicable way.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression turned ugly. No matter what, Ou Yangming was still their guest.


    Elder Long Shao was about to scold him when Ou Yangming raised his hand and said, ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to worry. Let him talk.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the young man. He had killed more than one dragon powerhouse, so he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin?¡±


    ¡°Long Xiao!¡± The young man gritted his teeth, his eyes full of killing intent.


    Hearing this name, Ou Yangming understood. When he entered the heart of origins, Long Xiao was one of the 2 dragon powerhouses who chased him halfway.


    Unfortunately, Long Xiao was not proficient in learning. In the end, he did not hurt Ou Yangming even though he self-exploded.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He responded indifferently, ¡°He wanted to kill me, so I killed him. This shouldn¡¯t be my fault. Besides, I didn¡¯t use any despicable means to kill him.¡±


    ¡°This is just your one-sided statement. Who can be your witness?¡± Long Hai nced at Ou Yangming with a sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you, a human, can be my cousin¡¯s match unless you fight me fair and square!¡±


    Long Hai revealed his purpose, which was also the reason he rushed over.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Seeing that Ou Yangming did not say anything, Long Hai mocked.


    Long Shao frowned and whispered into Ou Yangming¡¯s ear, ¡°Lord Ou, Long Hai is a God-favored one among the Dragons. He¡¯s much stronger than his cousin.¡±


    He naturally meant to persuade Ou Yangming not to ept the challenge.


    Ou Yangming was their guest while Long Hai was a genius. It would not be good news for them if either of them was injured.


    As the greatest genius, Long Hai had a lot of privileges in the Dragons. Only he dared to go against Ou Yangming because he knew no one would punish him.


    No one else would have the courage.


    Ou Yangming circled around and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Long Hai had a smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman never goes back on his word,¡± Ou Yangming said seriously.


    ¡°Alright, Long Hai, you can step aside now. The emperor is still waiting for Lord Ou.¡± Long Xiao¡¯s sharp gaze swept over Long Hai.


    This time, Long Hai stepped aside and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°After half a month, we¡¯ll meet at the colosseum.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and did not ask where it was. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. Long Hai did not seem to be the same kind of person as Long Xiao.


    After Ou Yangming and Long Shao left...


    A few small dragons flew over from the sky. ¡°Brother Hai, why did you set it for after half a month? We want to see you teach that human a lesson as soon as possible.¡±


    Long Hai said in a deep voice, ¡°That guy is injured now and will need at least 10 days to recover. If I fight him in these few days, even if I win, it¡¯ll be an unfair victory. I, Long Hai, don¡¯t want to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hai is indeed domineering. That guy will surely lose. I wonder how you¡¯ll deal with him if you defeat him,¡± someone expressed.


    ¡°A life-or-death battle can be held in the colosseum, but that guy is someone our ancestor has set his eyes on. It¡¯ll be very troublesome to kill him, so I¡¯ll just break his legs and give him an unforgettable lesson,¡± Long Hai said in a gloomy tone.


    ¡°Brother Hai is indeed loyal.¡±


    ¡°That fe¡¯s really lucky.¡±


    ...


    While they were talking, Ou Yangming and Long Shao had walked to the depths of the 10,000 Dragons Valley. This ce was the forbidden area of the Dragons, and there was no one around.


    Long Shao nced at Ou Yangming and said with a somewhat helpless tone, ¡°Lord Ou, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to him just now.¡±


    ¡°Why? Since Long Hai challenged me, I can¡¯t avoid the fight, right?¡±


    Long Shao said, ¡°Long Hai and his cousin had a good rtionship before. He must be thinking of avenging him. A life-or-death battle can be carried out on the colosseum. Even we can¡¯t interfere if a fight is happening there. I¡¯m just afraid that Long Hai will harm you, Lord Ou. Our ancestor has asked us to take care of you. If you¡¯re injured, we¡¯ll be the sinners of the Dragons.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I should be able to handle Long Hai.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. He could see that Long Shao was thinking for him. Even though it was because of the Bone Dragon, he was still very grateful.


    Aftering here, Ou Yangming¡¯s feelings toward the Dragons had also changed. The people here were arrogant, but they were also straightforward and would not secretly carry out any conspiracies. Aspared to a small portion of the Phoenixes, the atmosphere here was morefortable.


    Long Shao sighed helplessly after hearing what Ou Yangming said, and he did not try to persuade the young fellow anymore.


    In his opinion, Ou Yangming did not understand Long Hai¡¯s strength, which was why he said that. Though Long Hai was young, he was a super genius. With his strength at the moment, even an elder like Long Shao might not be able to defeat him.


    Long Shao hoped that Long Hai would have a greater sense of the big picture and would not go too far.


    There was a valley in front of them. There were 2 strong men guarding the gate outside the valley. These 2 people had extraordinary strengths. Even Long Shao did not dare to be careless. He walked over and said, ¡°Guards, this is Lord Ou, whom the emperor wants to see.¡±


    The guards nced at Ou Yangming and said with a straight face, ¡°Go in.¡±


    Long Shao thanked them and said, ¡°Lord Ou, you may go in. The emperor¡¯s inside. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and quickly walked in. The valley was like a paradise. The gentle breeze blew over the fragrance, and all kinds of precious flowers and nts were everywhere.


    In the middle of the valley, there was an exquisite pavilion. A block-robed man on a stone chair stood up when he saw Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou,e and sit here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Ou Yangming walked over, and the ck-robed man sat. The young fellow sat on the stone chair opposite him. The 2 of them looked at each other and sized each other up. The ck-robed man then picked up the teapot on the table and poured a cup of tea for the fellow. ¡°Try this tea.¡±


    The young fellow picked up the teacup and took a sip. The tea was extraordinary. It tasted sweet and had the effect of relieving fatigue.


    Ou Yangming was exhausted after being pursued for days. His heart had long been exhausted. After drinking the tea, he felt much better.


    ¡°This tea is great.¡±


    Ou Yangming praised then looked at the ck-robed man. This person was undoubtedly the dragon emperor. The noble aura on his body could not be formed overnight.


    He asked, ¡°Senior, why have you asked me toe here?¡±


    ¡°Our ancestor has left, hasn¡¯t he?¡± The dragon emperor put down the teacup in his hand, and his voice tinged with sadness.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming did not look good as well. ¡°In order to save me from the Nine-sworded Ruler, Senior Bone Dragon left the temple and left this world.¡±


    The dragon emperor sighed. ¡°It was probably a kind of relief for the ancestor. After opening the passage, I felt that his aura was dissipating.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked determined as he said, ¡°My life was saved by Senior Bone Dragon. If you have any orders for me, I, Ou Yangming, won¡¯t hesitate to help.¡±


    ¡°The Great Compassion Divine Dragon didn¡¯t ask us to order you to do anything. His final order was for us to take good care of you.¡± The dragon emperor stared at Ou Yangming, wanting to find out what kind of magic the young fellow had for their ancestor to think so highly of him.


    Ou Yangming was deeply moved. He raised his head and looked at the dragon emperor as he asked, ¡°Senior Bone Dragon¡¯s title is the Great Compassion Divine Dragon?¡±


    The dragon emperor nodded. ¡°That was a title from a long time ago. I reckon that no one in the Great Wide World remembers this now.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not care whether others remembered it or not. He remembered the name well in his heart.


    The dragon emperor asked, ¡°Did the ancestor have any instructions for you?¡±


    Ou Yangming recalled for a moment and responded, ¡°Senior Bone Dragon said that when the great cmityes in the future, he wants me to do my part for the Great Wide World.¡±


    He did not mention the rest of the content. The Dragons were very prosperous at the moment, upying a third of the Great Wide World¡¯s territory.


    If he said that the senior also wanted him to leave behind a trace of the Dragons¡¯ bloodline inheritance, it would sound like a curse.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming did not have the capital to do so at the moment.


    ¡°It seems that the ancestor really thinks highly of you.¡± The dragon emperor sighed then pondered for a moment.


    Ou Yangming thought of the Nine-sworded Ruler and the others in the heart of origins and asked, ¡°Senior Dragon Emperor, do you know who the Nine-sworded Ruler is?¡±


    ¡°No, but I know where he came from. The ancestor has told me what happened in the heart of origins through a voice transmission,¡± the dragon emperor answered slowly.


    ¡°Then the Heavenly Path Alliance...¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    The dragon emperor looked stern as he exined, ¡°The Heavenly Path Alliance is a terrifying ce. It doesn¡¯t exist in our world. There are plenty of powerhouses there, and the Nine-sworded Ruler isn¡¯t even considered top-tier there.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there are other worlds outside the Great Wide World?¡± Ou Yangming asked. The appearance of the Nine-sworded Ruler made him certain that there were other worlds out there, but he did not know anything about those ces.


    If he wanted to take revenge for Du Xie and the Bone Dragon, he had to know about this information.


    Moreover, he had vowed to destroy the Nine-sworded Ruler and the Heavenly Path Alliance. The goal seemed far-fetched, but he would work toward it bit by bit.


    The dragon emperor said in a deep voice, ¡°The Great Wide World is just a corner of the universe. In this universe, there are a total of 5 worlds, and the Great Wide World is one of them. Since the Great Wide World was formedst, it¡¯s also known as the Fifth World. ¡°The Nine-sworded Ruler and the Heavenly Path Alliance are from the Third World.¡±


    ¡°The universe is so massive!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s worldview was once again shocked. He had thought of other worlds, but he had never thought that there were 4 other worlds on par with the Great Wide World in the universe.


    The Great Wide World had an incredibly long history. Nobody knew how many years had passed since ancient times, but it was still the world that was formedst.


    #

 Chapter 1138: Flames of Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1138: mes of Revenge</h4>


    If the Great Wide World was like this, how long were the histories of other worlds?


    The time was probably impossible to be calcted.


    Ou Yangming was shocked, but the shock did notst for long. Soon, he calmed down again. Even so, no matter how powerful the Nine-sworded Ruler and the Heavenly Path Alliance were, the young fellow would not let them off in the future.


    He still had some confidence. This confidence came from the fact that he had obtained the Crimson Ruler¡¯s inheritance of the golden pills¡¯ refinement technique.


    The higher the level of contact, the more Ou Yangming felt the terror of the Nine Revolutions Golden Pills.


    As long as he refined the legendary Nine Revolutions Golden Pill and reached the limit of the third step, he would have a great chance of breaking through beyond thews.


    Ou Yangming did not know what the world beyond thews was like, but he still had some understanding of the mightiness of the realm above thews.


    In the Supreme Spear Principle, Xing Tian, who could destroy stars with a single strike, and Senior Bone Dragon, who only had a trace of life force left, could easily injure the Nine-sworded Ruler. They were definitely existences beyond thews.


    Once Ou Yangming reached that boundary, how formidable would he be?


    Ou Yangming could not predict it, but he was sure that he would be very powerful. By then, he would definitely be able to kill the Nine-sworded Ruler, and he would also be able to face the Heavenly Path Alliance.


    This was the path that Ou Yangming had to take in the future. He had made an oath, and he had to fulfill it!


    As for the Phoenixes, Ou Yangming had a deep grudge against them. Their actions made him feel that he had been deceived. If they had not insisted on not opening the portal, Du Xie would not have died, and Senior Bone Dragon would not have lost his life to save him.


    Therefore, Ou Yangming did not speak of the matter that Feng Xiang and the others had asked of him even though he knew the dragon emperor would certainly consider it carefully.


    The Phoenixes had to give him an exnation.


    After leaving the valley, Long Shao took Ou Yangming to his resting ce. After returning to his room, the young fellow started to cultivate.


    It would take at least 10 days to recover all of his true vitality. He still remembered that he would have a fight with that genius of the Dragons after half a month.


    Long Hai¡¯s strength was extraordinary and had reached the boundary ofws. Ou Yangming did not care about that, but it would be more secure if his strength was fully recovered.


    The 10,000 Dragons Valley was one of the ces with the most abundant spiritual Qi in the Great Wide World.


    It took even shorter than expected. After just 8 days, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had already recovered to its peak.


    At such a young age, Ou Yangming could already defeat a Ruler of the second step. Among his peers, almost no one could be considered his opponent.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was still not satisfied. The enemies he would have to face in the future had far surpassed the strength of the second step.


    The humiliation of being hunted, the revenge for Du Xie, and the revenge for the Bone Dragon, Ou Yangming med all of it on the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to reprepare my weapon.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the 2 broken spears in the Long Feather Band andughed bitterly. The Blood Spear Dragon yer had been destroyed.


    After checking, he found that while there were many things in the Long Feather Band, there were very few precious refining materials. There was almost nothing that could satisfy his needs at the moment.


    Aspared to other weapons, long spears consumed more materials. In order to maintain a spear¡¯s high quality, both the handle and the spearhead needed precious ores. Basically, the materials used to refine a long spear could be used to refine 2 swords, but Ou Yangming had no other choice.


    Ou Yangming took out an ancient ring from his pocket. It was something he had obtained from the Crimson Ruler. At that time, he had taken away 7 of the Five Revolutions Golden Pill and the Crimson Ruler¡¯s experience in refining pills. He had given everything else to Du Xie. Now that the n master was dead, the young fellow never thought of taking the ring for himself even though there were many precious materials inside that were enough for him to refine many spears.


    He took the ring back to give it to the other members of the Shaman Tribe. This was Du Xie¡¯s legacy, and he could not leave it in the heart of origins.


    Ou Yangming looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him. With a sh of thought, he disappeared from the room.


    Aspared to before, the poisonous pill¡¯s world had lost a lot of vitality. There were still 2 huge gaps in the sky and from below, one could see the interspatial disturbance inside.


    This was the result of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s sword attackst time. A third-step Ruler was so terrifying. If Ou Yangming had not left in time, the poisonous pill¡¯s world would have been reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming!¡±


    Not far away, Big Yellow was running quickly on the ground, whereas Lil¡¯ Red was flying over like a sharp sword.


    There were also otherpanions such as Fat Antelope, the leopard, the Wutong Tree, and the spirit turtle. All of them quickly surrounded Ou Yangming. After thest time he left, there was no news from him, which made everyone very worried.


    If not for the Wutong Tree assuring the others that Ou Yangming would be fine, Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow would have wanted to get out through the interspatial disturbance.


    ¡°I told you that Lil¡¯ Ming is fine. This space and Lil¡¯ Ming are one entity. The space is still here, so he must be alive.¡± The Wutong Tree let out a sigh of relief. These days, he needed tofort Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red every day, and he needed to stop them from trying to get out of the chaotic space.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been trying to recover my true vitality these few days. I forgot to tell you guys that I¡¯m safe,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, how was it? Who was that terrifying guy outside thest time? Why did he attack us?¡±


    Big Yellow asked a few questions in a row. It was evident that he had been very worried during this period.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. That person is called the Nine-sworded Ruler. He¡¯s a conferred Ruler at the third step of thews,¡± Ou Yangming briefly exined what had happened recently.


    When they heard that the Nine-sworded Ruler was going to kill Ou Yangming, everyone became nervous. That was a powerhouse at the third step and an invincible existence in the Great Wide World. How did the young fellow escape?


    Ou Yangming told them about the appearance of the Bone Dragon and the situation in the Dragons. Only then did everyone heave a sigh of relief.


    Only Lil¡¯ Red did not look good. His face was pale as he looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    He knew that if the Phoenixes had opened the passage, everything that happened after that would not have happened, and Ou Yangming would not have nearly lost his life.


    There were also Du Xie and the Bone Dragon, who were very important to Ou Yangming. They would not have lost their lives if not for that.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, I¡¯ve said that this matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re a member of the Phoenixes, but you can¡¯t represent the entire Phoenixes. I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for this matter in the future. I hope that when that happens, you won¡¯t make things difficult for me,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°When that happens, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s gaze was filled with determination. This matter was the fault of the Phoenixes. He was very clear about this.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded in gratification.


    Du Jian and a few other Great Shamans walked over from afar. Ou Yangming sighed. What woulde woulde. Du Jian walked over and asked somewhat anxiously, ¡°Lord Ou, how¡¯s our n master?¡±


    Everyone had clearly seen that fearsome attack thest time. Lil¡¯ Red and the others were worried about Ou Yangming, whereas the people of the Shaman Tribe were worried about their n master¡¯s safety.


    Ou Yangming had a ghastly look on his face, and he did not know what to say.


    Du Jian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Lord, what happened to our n master? Is he injured?¡±


    The other Shamans also looked uneasy. Based on Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, they had a bad feeling about this.


    Ou Yangming sighed and said with a pained voice, ¡°Senior Du Xie has... Has fallen.¡±


    ¡®Fallen?¡¯


    The Ancient Shamans looked pale. They found it hard to believe this. Their n master had led them for tens of thousands of years, but now he had fallen?


    ¡°No, no. Lord Ou, you must be joking with us.¡± Du Jian did not want to admit the news.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Senior Du Xie has really fallen. He died at the hands of the third-step Ruler, the Nine-sworded Ruler. He... He was even beheaded.¡±


    His voice was sharp, and his eyes were bloodshot when he spoke. Every time he recalled Du Xie¡¯s miserable state, he felt as if tens of thousands of arrows pierced through his heart.


    He had to take revenge. He had to kill the Nine-sworded Ruler. Otherwise, this inner demon would torture him for the rest of his life.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words shocked both Du Jian and the others. They finally believed this fact. The n master had died and left them forever. All the indomitable men howled and cried.


    The young fellow said in a deep voice, ¡°At that time, the poisonous pill¡¯s world was attacked. When I went out, I saw that Senior Du Xie was already dead. The enemy was too strong. If not for someone saving me, I would¡¯ve been killed as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for this!¡± Ou Yangming said resolutely.


    ¡°Revenge¡ªwe must take revenge!¡±


    Du Jian and the others also shouted. They knew how frightening their enemy was, but everyone was fearless.


    The ancestral teachings of the Ancient Shamans reverberated in their hearts. They fought Heaven and Earth and never retreated!


    After a long time, they barely managed to calm down. Ou Yangming gave the interspatial ring that Du Xie had left behind to Du Jian.


    ¡°These are all the relics left behind by Senior Du Xie. Keep them well. Perhaps they¡¯ll be of help to you in the future.¡±


    Du Jian kept the interspatial ring but did not look at it. He turned around and left. His deste back view was filled with sadness.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and let out a long sigh. He seemed to have lost all his strength. He recalled the time when someone told him about Old Craftsman¡¯s ident. Back then, he was also in the same despair.


    The difference was that Old Craftsman did not die. Ou Yangming did his best to get the life-prolonging golden pill and let the old man regain his vitality. On the other hand, the Shaman Tribe¡¯s n master would nevere back.


    After a long silence, Ou Yangming left the ce and returned to his room in the 10,000 Dragons Valley. He got up and walked toward the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to find some ores.¡±


    Ou Yangming pushed the door open.


    #

 Chapter 1139: Long Er

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Long Er</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming came out of the room and found Elder Long Shao.


    He was a guest of the Dragons, so Long Shao naturally told him everything.


    Long Shao not only told Ou Yangming where to buy good materials but also personally sent him through the Teleportation Formation.


    Before leaving, Long Shao even gave his token to Ou Yangming.


    The Dragons had the privileges as nobles in the nearbys. With the token, Ou Yangming could avoid a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Is that the Hidden Dragons Ind?¡±


    A light shed, and Ou Yangming looked at the huge ind hanging in the void. This ce was the Hidden Dragons Ind mentioned by Elder Long Shao. It was also the most lively in the nearby star systems..


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming had juste out when a few burly men dressed in sturdy clothes greeted him respectfully.


    These burly men were half-drakonids. They had a certain amount of the Dragons¡¯ bloodline. Their strengths were decent, and they were all Venerable Ones. It was also because of this that they were qualified to guard such an important ce like the Teleportation Formation.


    They might be half-drakonids, but they had some bloodline of the Dragons. Their status on the Hidden Dragons Ind was still very high. They did not regard ordinary people as anything.


    In the Great Wide World, there were very few people from the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Aspared to the many living creatures, the members from the 2 races were almost negligible. Therefore, those races that were rted to these 2 races also had a higher status than the other races.


    Nheless, the half-drakonids did not dare to be disrespectful toward Ou Yangming because on the other side of the Teleportation Formation was the 10,000 Dragons Valley. That ce was full of pure dragons, and even they were not qualified to enter that ce. Although this young fellow was a human, since he came from that valley, the half-drakonids did not dare to be careless.


    Ou Yangming did not understand all of that, and he just thought that these men were polite to everyone. He took a step forward and asked, ¡°I want to buy some refining materials. Do you know where I can buy some?¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the half-drakonids knew this was his first time here. The strongest half-drakonid walked out.


    He was nearly 3 meters tall, and he was much taller than Ou Yangming.


    In front of Ou Yangming, this half-drakonid was very honest as he said, ¡°Sir, the Hidden Dragons Ind is most famous for its refining resources. If you want to buy materials, there are many shops here, but the most famous one is the 10,000 Treasures Pavilion. That said, the prices of the materials there are very high. If you have good eyesight, you can go to the East City Square instead. There¡¯s a market over there where you can trade freely. If you¡¯re lucky, you can even meet a cksmith master.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Ou Yangming smiled slightly. Beforeing to the Great Wide World, was he not addressed as Master Ou?


    He said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the East City Square then.¡±


    In the Great Wide World, other than the headquarters of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, Ou Yangming had never been to any other ce. He did not understand the rules here, and buying things required money. He even knew a little about the currency of the Great Wide World. He could not go to the shops and barter with them, right?


    ¡°Okay, sir, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the half-drakonid¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly responded.


    This enthusiasm surprised Ou Yangming. He thought that it was good enough for the half-drakonid to guide him, but he did not expect that he would take him there.


    ¡®Are all the creatures of the Great Wide World so polite?¡¯


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands. He really did not know much about this ce so having a guide would be the best.


    Ou Yangming did not think of letting the half-drakonid help him for free. When the time came, he would reward him.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re wee. This is what we should do,¡± the half-drakonic said excitedly. He turned around and gave a few instructions. Subsequently, under the envious gazes of the other half-drakonids, he and Ou Yangming walked into the distance.


    There were very few people who came out of the 10,000 Dragons Valley, to begin with. There were even fewer people who came here for the first time. If the half-drakonids could build a rtionship with such people, they would be able to benefit endlessly.


    The streets were bustling. There were ces selling all kinds of materials everywhere. Both sides of the streets were filled with dazzling disys of ores.


    There were many customers in the shops. Only after the half-drakonid exined to him did Ou Yangming realize that the creatures from the nearby star areas would basicallye here to buy refining materials.


    In this ce, there were only materials that one could not imagine or afford. There was nothing that one could not find.


    Of course, this was a little exaggerated, but it also reflected the prosperity and professionalism of the Hidden Dragons Ind.


    Ou Yangming also found out about the name of the half-drakonid, which was Long Er. This name was very simple, and it was simply because he was ranked second in his family.


    Long Er also had 2 brothers, which were Long Da and Long San.


    Seeing Long Er being so polite, Ou Yangming voiced out many of his doubts. Although Long Er felt a little strange, he answered them one by one.


    Time passed quickly while they were chatting.


    There was arge grasnd in front of them, and people were boisterous. This was the East City Square that Long Er had mentioned before this. After sending Ou Yangming here, Long Er took his leave.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll leave first. I still need to look after the Teleportation Formation.¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped him, took out an arm guard from the Long Feather Band, then he threw it over. ¡°Thank you for your help today. This is for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir. This is my du...¡± Before Long Er could finish his sentence, his eyes were attracted to the arm guard in his hand.


    ¡°This is a Good Grade magic weapon!¡±


    Long Er¡¯s voice was slightly trembling.


    He had lived on the Hidden Dragons Ind for so many years, so he naturally understood how precious such a treasure was. Even with his military sry, he could not afford one in 200 years.


    Guarding the Teleportation Formation was a very lucrative job, and he was the captain of it. Even so, after so many years of umtion, he only had 2 Common Grade magic weapons.


    Long Er would not refuse other tips, but this was really too precious.


    Holding the arm guard in his hand, Long Er felt that it was a little hot.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Take it. You deserve it.¡±


    After saying that, Ou Yangming turned around and walked toward the venue. Long Er was stunned for a moment. He looked at the young fellow¡¯s back as he left, then he looked at the armguard in his hand. His face revealed an ecstatic expression.


    He did not know that the Good Grade magic weapon, which he regarded as iparably precious, was just an ordinary item to Ou Yangming.


    There were many people in the East City Square, and most of the people who came here had extraordinary strengths. Most of them were Venerable Ones, and their levels were much higher than that of the people on the streets.


    Those who were selling things sat on the ground casually and put the things they wanted to sell in front of them, waiting for customers toe. There were also people shouting to sell.


    Ou Yangming looked at the refining materials on the ground. Many of the materials were very good and even better than the materials he used to refine the Blood Spear Dragon yer. Nevertheless, he was still not very satisfied. Since he came to this ce full of refining materials, he also wanted to strive for perfection.


    After walking for a while, Ou Yangming saw a decent ore. He walked over and asked, ¡°How much is this ore?¡±


    ¡°3,000 high-grade spirit coins.¡±


    The seller slightly raised his eyelid and lost interest when he saw that it was a young fellow. In his opinion, the young fellow could not afford it.


    ¡®So expensive.¡¯


    Ou Yangming secretly eximed. Spirit coins were themon currency of the Great Wide World and were very valuable. They were divided into 3 grades, which were high, middle, and low. The exchange rate between different grades was 1 to 10. In other words, 3,000 high-grade spirit coins were equivalent to 300,000 low-grade spirit coins. Long Er¡¯s annual sry was only 10,000 low-grade spirit coins.


    ¡°This is the lowest price. If you can¡¯t afford it, go somewhere else to look,¡± the stall owner said unhappily. Talking to this young fellow was purely a waste of time.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly and got up to leave.


    Not to mention 3,000 high-grade spirit coins, he did not even have 3. Despite that, he was not worried. He had a lot of magic weapons. If he sold a few items at random, he would be able to get the money.


    Having said that, before setting up a stall to sell things, he still needed to inquire about the prices. Only after knowing the specific prices would he not be cheated.


    Ou Yangming once again walked in front of each stall. Most of the items sold here were materials. Magic weapons were very rare. Even if he encountered any, most of them were only of the Common Grade. Good Grade magic weapons were very rare. As for High Grade magic weapons, the young fellow saw 2 of them, but he did not find any Fine Grade ones.


    Magic weapons were very expensive and were more than 10 times the price of materials. A small Common Grade Rank One magic weapon would cost at least 1,000 high-grade spirit coins.


    Ou Yangming also asked a stall owner why he did not sell magic weapons after refining them using the materials he had if magic weapons were so valuable.


    This question was even ridiculed by the stall owner. Only then did Ou Yangming understand that in the territories of the Dragons of the Great Wide World, cksmiths were very rare.


    Not everyone could hire a great cksmith. Even if one was hired, after paying the cksmith, who would normally have a low sess rate, the stall owners would not be able to earn much.


    The Dragons were different from the Phoenixes. They did not have unique conditions like the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, so they were very backward in refining tools and pills here.


    After walking around for 2 hours, Ou Yangming basically understood what he should know and roughly figured out the prices.


    ,000 high-grade spirit coins seemed like a lot but in fact, it was just the price of a magic weapon above Common Grade Rank Three. Ou Yangming had a lot of such magic weapons on him.


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to find a ce to sell a few magic weapons, he saw a group of people gathered in the distance. In the middle of the crowd was a middle-aged man with triangr eyes. He stood in the middle like a moon being surrounded by stars, and more people gathered around him.


    Out of curiosity, Ou Yangming also walked over quickly.


    After squeezing into the crowd, Ou Yangming discovered that the triangr-eyed man was refining a piece of equipment. The mes in his hand were surging, and a model of a treasure sword had gradually appeared.


    The triangr-eyed man looked very skilled, and his movements were smooth. To the outsiders, he looked like a master but to Ou Yangming, such an exaggerated refining method was purely for show. Furthermore, the young fellow discovered that when the man was refining, there were many mistakes that should not have urred.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh.¡±


    The mes surged. After about 15 minutes, a dark brown sword appeared in front of everyone. The triangr-eyed man looked somewhat proud.


    ¡°Good start! I seeded on my first try today.¡±


    The man excitedly flicked the sword.


    #

 Chapter 1140: The So-Called Master

    <h4>Chapter 1140: The So-Called Master</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Magic Weapon, Common Grade, Rank Two.¡±


    The triangr-eyed man appraised the sword and read out the result.


    There was an uproar in the surroundings. Someone said with an envious look, ¡°It¡¯s a Rank Two! Yan Shan that b*stard has made a fortune.¡±


    ¡°Right? Master Wu is doing well today. He seeded on his first try. He earned 8 sets of materials just like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being envious? Master Wu is the chief cksmith of the 10,000 Treasures Pavilion. Who canpare to his status? With 50% of his ability, earning spirit coins is no different from drinking water.¡±


    Under the envious gazes of the crowd, a middle-aged man wearing leather armor walked out from the crowd.. With a joyful expression on his face, he came to the side of the triangr-eyed man and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Master Wu, you¡¯ve worked hard. Here are the other 8 sets of materials.¡±


    The middle-aged man took out an interspatial bag and handed it over. Master Wu took the interspatial bag and inspected it before nodding.


    Inside the interspatial bag, there were indeed 8 sets of materials. No one dared to y tricks with him here.


    Pointing at the magic longsword at the side, the triangr-eyed man said, ¡°That¡¯s your item. Take it.¡±


    The middle-aged man thanked him again and took the sword.


    Wu Qingquan nced at the crowd again and said arrogantly, ¡°Who else needs a magic weapon? Just prepare 9 sets of materials as usual.¡±


    The crowd became lively again, and everyone rushed to the front.


    ¡°Me, me...¡±


    ¡°Master Wu, I¡¯ve prepared the materials.¡±


    The warriors said loudly as the crowd gathered.


    Many people stayed here to wait for their opportunity. In the territories of the Dragons in the Great Wide World, cksmiths were very rare. It was not easy to get a suitable piece of equipment.


    Powerful cksmiths were hard toe by. If one went to the Chamber of Commerce to buy magic weapons, not only would they be expensive, but they would also not be what one truly desired.


    On the other hand, asking cksmiths to smith a piece of equipment was different. At the very least, a cksmith would give his opinion, which was equivalent to customizing a piece of equipment, which would be of a different level.


    The triangr-eyed man curled the corners of his mouth. He had seen this situation many times. He swept his gaze across the crowd, then he pointed at a person and said, ¡°You.¡±


    That person walked out in pleasant surprise and respectfully handed over the materials.


    The materials taken out were of high quality. They were used to refine magic weapons, so how could they be bad?


    Ou Yangming was dumbstruck. He suddenly discovered a great n to make a fortune. These high-quality materials were too easy toe by.


    9 sets of materials meant that the sess rate would be guaranteed to be 100%. Even a slightly skilled cksmith could earn more than half of the materials.


    This was simply daylight robbery!


    Moreover, Ou Yangming discovered that the triangr-eyed cksmith was not that skilled. His fire was only an ordinary spiritual fire, which was far from his purple fire.


    Ou Yangming continued to observe silently. After getting the materials, the triangr-eyed man immediately began to refine. The young fellow observed his smithing method.


    After a while, he saw a movement from the cksmith and shook his head.


    Under the burning of the mes, a crack appeared on the armor. The triangr-eyed man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He wanted to fix it, but it was toote.


    With a crack, the armor exploded.


    He failed!


    The people around felt sorry. A failure in smithing meant that the materials were wasted. At the same time, the time they had to wait would be extended again.


    As for the triangr-eyed man, he did not look too good. He recalled the movement just now and frowned. It was as if 2 centipedes had climbed onto his forehead.


    After a while, he started to work again.


    15 minutes had passed, and the cksmith reached the same step as thest time. His movements did not change.


    As expected, the materials exploded again.


    2 of the 9 sets of materials had been lost. There were still 7 sets left, but the person who requested Master Wu to refine his weapon did not look optimistic.


    He also sensed that Master Wu seemed to be in some kind of trouble.


    If the master did not solve the problem, he would definitely fail again.


    Master Wu looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Smithing armor is more difficult than smithing other pieces of equipment. It¡¯s normal to fail twice.¡±


    ¡°Smithing is a high-risk job, to begin with. Even the most brilliant cksmith wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he¡¯d seed for sure.¡±


    ¡°Master Wu is already very powerful. He¡¯ll surely seed next time.¡±


    The people around hurriedly expressed.


    They did not care if the armor seeded or not. What they cared about was that Master Wu would quickly finish the armor so that their turn woulde.


    In the East City Square, there were a few masters who could smith magic weapons, but everyone still trusted Master Wu More.


    The triangr-eyed man did not pay attention to the people around him. This time, he calmed down and thought for a while. After a while, he started smithing again.


    This time, Ou Yangming found that he used another smithing method. As expected, after ignoring the previous level, the magic weapon was sessfully smithed.


    However, the rank of the item...


    Ou Yangming nced at it casually and knew that the armor was only a Common Grade Rank One magic weapon.


    Master Wu had used a simple and crude method to increase his sess rate at the expense of the magic weapon¡¯s rank. Such a method was very shameless.


    ¡®That¡¯s too wasteful!¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself. The materials prepared by the person were very precious. If they were in his hands, he could at least refine a Common Grade Rank Five magic weapon, and it would even be normal if a Good Grade one was made. Even some of the more powerful cksmiths would have been able to create a Common Grade Rank Three magic weapon.


    9 sets of such precious materials had only been exchanged for a Common Grade Rank One magic armor. Ou Yangming felt that it was unworthy.


    As expected, after that person received the armor, he did not look too good. The rank was far lower than what he had expected. Even so, in front of Master Wu, that person did not dare to show it on his face. He could only keep the armor and not show any displeasure.


    Ou Yangming shook his head, and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes. He had lost interest in this, and this happened to be seen by Wu Qingquan.


    Wu Qingquan knew what he had done just now was somewhat disgraceful, but there was nothing he could do.


    If he did not do that, he would still fail the next few times.


    It was a little immoral, but it would protect his reputation. Besides, none of the people present were cksmiths, so no one could see the secret behind it.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming turned around to leave, he suddenly heard a shout behind him.


    He turned around and saw Wu Qingquan¡¯s angry gaze.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. ¡®I hadn¡¯t offended him, had I?¡¯


    ¡°Young fe, what was your expression just now? Were you looking down on me?¡± Wu Qingquan¡¯s gaze was gloomy and when he spoke, there was a hint of threat in his tone.


    He had always been a proud person. From his perspective, Ou Yangming was looking down on him just now. If the young fellow was a powerhouse or a cksmith, he would not have lost his temper. How dare a young fellow mock him?


    ¡°Young fe, hurry up and apologize to Master Wu. Do you know who he is?¡± When the surrounding people heard Wu Qingquan¡¯s words, they focused on Ou Yangming.


    This young fellow actually dared to provoke Master Wu without knowing what was good for him. He was simply courting death.


    Ou Yangming did not intend to have anything to do with the cksmith. The man was deceiving people, but it had nothing to do with him, and he did not intend to expose him.


    Unexpectedly, the cksmith provoked him first.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth carried a faint smile. He nced at Wu Qingquan then said to the people around him, ¡°I really don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not lie. The only person he was familiar with was Long Er, who was someone he had met aftering here for the first time.


    Wu Qingquan was the chief cksmith of the 10,000 Treasures Pavilion, and he often appeared in the East City Square. Not everyone on the Hidden Dragons Ind knew him but at least 90% of the people did.


    Ou Yangming saying that he did not know Master Wu sounded like a mock to Wu Qingquan.


    The surrounding people also clicked their tongues. The young fellow was too bold. Offending a smithing on Hidden Dragons Ind was the most unwise act, not to mention that Wu Qingquan was one of the best here.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±


    Wu Qingquan¡¯s eyes carried a bit of coldness. The young fellow had thoroughly angered him.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly. He took a step forward and questioned calmly, ¡°So what if I am? You¡¯re just fishing for fame. Why are you acting like a big-tailed wolf here?¡±


    ¡°B*stard, I¡¯m an Advanced cksmith recognized by the cksmiths Association. What right do you have to question me?¡± Wu Qingquan was exasperated. If it were not for the fact that he couldn¡¯t make a move here, he would tear Ou Yangming into pieces.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°What right do I need to question you? Taking the armor just now for an example. The materials that that gentleman gave you could clearly be used to refine an armor above Common Grade Rank Three. After you failed twice in a row, you actually lowered its quality on purpose to guarantee sess, causing it to be a Rank One. Not only did you not exin to the gentleman, but you even went against your conscience and took the rest of the materials from him. Given your character, how could you be worthy of being called a master?¡±


    Although Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was not loud, every word sounded like thunder in the air. He did not give Wu Qingquan any face at all.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Is what the young fe said true or false?¡±


    The onlookers started to discuss in low voices. They felt that what the young fellow said made sense.


    They did not know how to smith, but they could still recognize the materials. The materials taken out by the person earlier were very precious, yet the armor that was sessfully smithed was only of Common Grade Rank One. Could something fishy be going on?


    Others might not know whether what Ou Yangming said was true or not, but the person who asked Wu Qingquan to smith the armor knew very well.


    He looked at Ou Yangming with some excitement. The young fellow said what he did not dare to say.


    After hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words and looking at the expressions of the crows, Wu Qingquan¡¯s eyes were sharp. A powerful pressure surged toward the young fellow.


    ¡°Nonsense. A child who doesn¡¯t know how to smith is talking nonsense here. If you dare to ruin my reputation again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    ¡°You know best whether I¡¯m spouting nonsense or not. ¡°Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze shifted, and he chuckled. ¡°If you want evidence, that¡¯s easy.¡±


    #

 Chapter 1141: Let Me Try

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Let Me Try</h4>


    The conflict here attracted the attention of many people. More people gathered around, and Wu Qingquan¡¯s expression changed.


    He stared at Ou Yangming with a sharp gaze and shouted coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t give a reasonable exnation today, don¡¯t think about leaving.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change, and he said leisurely, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? The exnation is very simple. As long as you give me a portion of the materials, I¡¯ll use them to refine another armor. If the one I smith is of a much higher level than yours, I believe everyone will understand what¡¯s going on.¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming said that, the crowd was in an uproar. ¡®Is this young man a cksmith? Where did he get the courage to say such a thing?¡¯


    Moreover, could a magic weapon be forged by an ordinary cksmith? Everyone thought that he was too impulsive.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll smith a magic weapon using only a set of materials?¡± Wu Qingquan had an incredulous expression on his face, and heughed out loud.


    Could armors be smithed easily?


    He had failed twice and in the end, he had to resort to trickery to preserve his reputation. To him, this young fellow¡¯s words were nothing but a joke.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming raised his head and looked straight at the so-called master with a slight smile on his face. ¡°I wonder if you have the guts to let me try, Master Wu?¡±


    Wu Qingquan¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°What if you fail? These materials are very precious. Even if I sold you, it won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that cheap.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°How about this? If I fail, I¡¯ll apologize to you and let you do whatever you want with me. How about that?¡±


    Failure? Failure was impossible. It was impossible for him to fail in this lifetime. As a cksmith master, Ou Yangming had the top-tier Heavenly Phoenix Fire with him. There was absolutely no way he would fail to smith such a small magic weapon.


    The surrounding people were shocked by Ou Yangming. This young fellow was too confident. Was he the legendary example of the young were fearless?


    ¡°Master Wu, give him a set and let him try. He¡¯ll then understand that it¡¯s not that easy to smith a magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°Master Wu, in order to prove your innocence.¡±


    A few people who were on good terms with Wu Qingquan shouted.


    Wu Qingquan looked hesitant. He knew that there was no way out at this time. It was fine if this young fellow failed to refine a magic weapon but if he was lucky enough to seed... Wu Qingquan did not want to see that kind of result.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve been fooled by him?¡±


    Wu Qingquan nced at Ou Yangming. He did not see the slightest bit of timidity from this young fellow.


    ¡®This fe¡¯s deliberately making a fool of me. If I don¡¯t let him smith, I¡¯m afraid that everyone will think that I¡¯ve tricked my customers. In the future, fewer people will want me to smith items for them.¡±


    After being persuaded again, Wu Qingquan¡¯s face shed with a ferocious look. He stared at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Good fe, you said it yourself. There¡¯s only one set of materials. If you fail, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change.


    Wu Qingquan took out a set of materials from his interspatial bag. After removing 3 sets of materials, there were 6 sets left. It was not a big deal to waste another set.


    As for the materials, Wu Qingquan did not dare to act recklessly because everyone could see it clearly.


    Ou Yangming looked at the materials on the ground and raised his head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give way, Master Wu?¡±


    Wu Qingquan¡¯s face darkened. He left from his position. Smithing required a smithing table so that the sess rate could be guaranteed.


    Ou Yangming stepped forward. Facing the countless gazes below, he was calm.


    The integration of Heaven and man!


    As Ou Yangming picked up the materials on the ground, he entered this state. He did not take low-level armor to heart, but he was always serious about smithing. This was the instinct of a cksmith.


    When the people below saw that Ou Yangming waspletely focused, they had a few misconceptions. ¡®Is he really a cksmith master?¡¯


    Wu Qingquan turned pale when he saw Ou Yangming¡¯s condition. His eyes were filled with worry. Only he could tell that the young fellow was already in the state of the integration between Heaven and man. This was the most perfect state of a cksmith master.


    This kind of state could only be encountered by chance. Wu Qingquan had only encountered it a few times. During those times, he had performed exceptionally, which was how he became famous.


    What made Wu Qingquan afraid was that this young fellow seemed to have the ability to enter this kind of state at any time.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming had begun to make his move.


    The purple fire in his hand danced in the air, and the temperature in the surroundings rose. Those who were close to him hurriedly dispersed and looked at the fire with shock in their eyes.


    When Wu Qingquan was smithing just now, no one had such a feeling. This young fellow¡¯s natal fire was so powerful.


    As soon as the natal fire appeared, Ou Yangming¡¯s identity as a cksmith was confirmed. What everyone was concerned about at this moment was whether he could smith the armor. If he really could, there would be a good show to watch.


    Many people nced at Wu Qingquan. Everyone respected him mainly because of his status as a cksmith master.


    As for his strength, there were many people in the East City Square who were stronger than him.


    When an expert made a move, one would know if he was a true expert. Ou Yangming was very fast. He did not have exaggerated actions like Wu Qingquan. Every step was steady and smooth. He wasfortable to watch.


    After an hour, the armor was finished. Ou Yangming opened a few grooves on it and embedded all the gemstones into it.


    Once the gemstones were embedded, the armor shimmered as if it was covered with ayer of jewelry. Ou Yangming pped his hands and stood up.


    It was quiet all around. After a while, someone spoke.


    ¡°He seeded?¡±


    The armor ced on the smithing table was naturally a sess. Even the people in the distance could see it clearly. This armor waspletely different from the one that Master Wu had smithed previously. It was luxurious and gorgeous, just like the difference between a noble and amoner.


    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful. I have a feeling that the rank of this armor isn¡¯t low.¡±


    ¡°Of course! He has such amazing smithing skills at such a young age. Which family is this genius from?¡±


    ¡°This magic weapon can¡¯t be of Common Grade Rank One no matter what. I wonder what Wu Qingquan will say. I was wondering why his skills were different thest time. It turns out that he was really up to something...¡±


    The armor had been sessfully smithed. The only thing missing at the moment was the appraisal. Ou Yangming scanned the armor, and its quality appeared in his mind.


    [Item: Propitious Gold Armor]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Weapon, Good Grade, Rank Three]


    [Attributes: Defense +55, Strength +6, Agility +2, Durability 50]


    [Skill: Holy Light Fusion (Can be used once a month. Covers the armor with ayer of defensive holy light. After the holy light is used, it will automatically recharge.)]


    Ou Yangming slowly announced the results of the appraisal. The expressions of the people around him changed greatly, and Wu Qingquan also had a look of disbelief on his face.


    A Good Grade magic weapon, and it was of Rank Three. This was too exaggerated.


    Even if the magic weapon was of a higher rank than that of Wu Qingquan, everyone thought that it would at most be of Common Grade Rank Three. No one thought that it would be a Good Grade magic weapon and even have a special skill.


    ¡°The magic weapon¡¯s here. You can appraise it yourselves,¡± Ou Yangming said nonchntly.


    Appraisal Art was a very simple art. cksmiths were not the only ones who could master it. As long as one¡¯s mental power was good, one could practice it. In the Great Wide World, Appraisal Art was almost universal.


    No one wanted to buy items without knowing what their ranks were. Furthermore, it was very easy for a powerhouse in the Great Wide World to learn the art.


    ¡°Let me take a look at it.¡±


    A middle-aged man in a golden robe walked over. His aura was steady. He was a Ruler.


    While a Ruler was nothing much in the heart of origins, it was very rare in the Great Wide World. Even an ordinary Ruler was a supreme powerhouse here.


    Rulers would not need to show Wu Qingquan any face at all. They did notck money, nor did they need those low-level magic weapons.


    An Appraisal Light shed, the golden-robed elder¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. This armor was exactly the same as what the young fellow had said.


    After a while, the golden-robed middle-aged man reluctantly withdrew his gaze. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s indeed a Good Grade Rank Three magic weapon, and it also has a special skill.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s indeed a Good Grade Rank Three magic weapon!¡¯


    ¡®This young fe¡¯s too terrifying. When did the Hidden Dragons Ind have such a powerful smithing master?¡¯


    As long as one could smith a Common Grade magic weapon, one could be an Advanced cksmith. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ou Yangming had smithed a Good Grade magic weapon, which probably surpassed an Advanced cksmith.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible.¡± Wu Qingquan did not dare to believe it.


    If this magic weapon was of Common Grade Rank Three, he could still ept it. After all, he could see that this young fellow¡¯s smithing skills were not inferior to his. However, the quality of the magic weapon was too exaggerated.


    His Appraisal Light shed.


    Wu Qingquan¡¯s face was ashen. His expression also helped everyone confirm the result once again.


    The yellow-robed middle-aged man looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°May I know your name, master?¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming,¡± Ou Yangming said his name indifferently. His gaze shifted to Wu Qingquan again as he asked, ¡°What else do you have to quibble about now?¡±


    The truth was clear to see. The materials could be used to refine a Good Grade Rank Three magic weapon but due to Wu Qingquan¡¯s selfishness, they were made into a Common Grade Rank One magic weapon.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Wu to be such a person. To think that I respected him so much before this,¡± someone said angrily.


    ¡°A merchant from the 10,000 Treasures Pavilion. Do you expect him to care about the morals in the trade? Such a person only cares about his interests. It doesn¡¯t matter how hard we search for materials.¡±


    ¡°Despicable! How despicable!¡±


    ¡°We must make him pay!¡±


    #

 Chapter 1142: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Conflict</h4>


    Ou Yangming stood at the side and watched with a smile as Wu Qingquan was attacked.


    This so-called master had brought this upon himself. If he had not stopped Ou Yangming, Ou Yangming would not have meddled in his business.


    It was a pity that one could be forgiven if the disaster came from nature, but one deserved the punishment if it was of one¡¯s own making.


    Ou Yangming had no pity for such a person.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming felt a sharp mental power attacking his spiritual sea. He turned around and saw Wu Qingquan¡¯s ferocious gaze.


    ¡®This fe¡¯s attacking me with a spiritual magic art?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed. He took half a step forward and pped Wu Qingquan.


    A shadow shed past!


    Wu Qingquan¡¯s body flew out and hit the high smithing table.


    The scalding smithing table pressed on Wu Qingquan¡¯s body, and a burnt smell filled the air. The man let out a miserable cry and howled in pain.


    Being burned by the smithing table was only a superficial injury. The real pain was from Ou Yangming¡¯s p just now.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s strength wasparable to a Ruler of the second step. To him, Wu Qingquan, who was at thete stage of a Venerable One, was no different from an ant.


    Wu Qingquan had never thought that the young fellow he had plotted against would have such terrifying strength.


    ¡°Why did he suddenly make a move?¡±


    Ou Yangming made a decisive move, and he was so fast that the people around him did not even have time to react.


    ¡°This young master is too powerful. Not only is his smithing techniques brilliant, but his martial strength is also off the charts.¡± As they recalled Ou Yangming¡¯s actions just now, if they were in Wu Qingquan¡¯s ce, they would not have been able to block that p.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that this young fellow, whose name was Ou Yangming, was not only a smithing master but also a Ruler.


    The golden-robed middle-aged man also had a surprised look in his eyes. As he watched Ou Yangming walking in Wu Qingquan¡¯s direction, he hurriedly said, ¡°Master Ouyang, fighting isn¡¯t allowed here!¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped and asked, ¡°Is something like that particrly stated in this ce?¡±


    The golden-robed man heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Ou Yangming stop. He exined, ¡°The Hidden Dragons Ind is under the jurisdiction of the Dragons. Fighting is absolutely prohibited here. If the Dragon Prestige Army finds out, it¡¯ll be serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°But he attacked me first just now.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at Wu Qingquan with a stern look.


    Wu Qingquan attacked first? Everyone was stunned. They did not see any unusual movements from Wu Qingquan. If Ou Yangming was forced to fight back because he was attacked, things would be better.


    Ou Yangming exined, ¡°He used his mental power to attack me.¡±


    Mental power attack?


    Everyone present was silent. There was no way to deal with this. A mental power attack was very mysterious, and there was no way to detect it. As long as the other party insisted that he did not attack, there was nothing one could do even if the Dragon Prestige Army was here.


    ¡°Master Ouyang, forget it. Don¡¯t bother with him. It¡¯s not worth it to fight him on the Hidden Dragons Ind,¡± the golden-robed man persuaded Ou Yangming.


    In his opinion, Ou Yangming was on par with him as a Ruler. Furthermore, the young fellow was a smithing master, so he wanted to befriend him.


    Besides, it was really hard to judge the mental power attack.


    Ou Yangming stopped. That p just now could be considered a lesson, but it was a pity that he did not use enough strength.


    ¡°Young fe, just you wait.¡±


    Wu Qingquan got up from the ground and ran away in a hurry.


    He could predict that from today onward, his status on the Hidden Dragons Ind would plummet. cksmith masters valued reputations the most. On this day, he had thoroughly disappointed everyone.


    With so many people witnessing what happened, the news would definitely spread across the entire Hidden Dragons Ind and even to the nearbys.


    ¡°Master Ouyang, if the Dragon Prestige Army arrives, I¡¯ll testify for you.¡±


    ¡°Me too...¡±


    ¡°Master Ouyang, you¡¯re too amazing. Just stay in the East City Square. In the future, we¡¯lle to look for you when we want to smith weapons.¡±


    After witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing skills, the martial artists became energetic. If they had such a super cksmith to serve them, it would be too blissful.


    Ou Yangming touched the tip of his nose. Afterward, he realized what everyone had been addressing him as. He said in a deep voice, ¡°My name is Ou Yangming, but my surname isn¡¯t Ouyang. My surname is Ou, and my name is Yangming.¡±


    ¡®Uhm...¡¯


    Everyone was confused by his name. After a long while, they finally realized that his surname was not Ouyang.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡± Everyone immediately changed the way they addressed him.


    Ou Yangming smiled and took out the armor that he had just smithed from the smithing table. The armor fell to the ground, but it did not have a single speck of dust on it.


    ¡°Master Ou, sell this armor to me. I¡¯ll surely satisfy you with a good price.¡± The gold-robed Ruler looked envious. Not everyone could have good quality armor.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t mine. I can¡¯t make the decision.¡±


    ¡°How can it not be yours, Master Ou? Didn¡¯t you smith it?¡±


    In everyone¡¯s perspective, this armor was smithed by Ou Yangming, so it naturally belonged to him. Nheless, he was not greedy for such a small price.


    He looked at the person who provided the materials to Wu Qingquan and said, ¡°Come here for a while.¡±


    That person was also a Venerable One. He walked out and said anxiously, ¡°Master Ou, you called me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and picked up the armor. He said, ¡°Take this. It¡¯s not easy to find the materials. It¡¯s truly a loss to exchange them for a Common Grade Rank One magic weapon.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, a look of disbelief shed across the martial artist¡¯s face. He trembled a little. ¡°Master Ou... Master Ou, did you say that you¡¯ll give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were the one who provided the materials, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Ou Yangming lifted the armor and gestured for the other party to take it.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou.¡±


    A look of ecstasy shed across the person¡¯s face. This was a Good Grade Rank Three magic weapon, and it even had a special skill.


    He might have lost a lot in the past but after taking the armor that Ou Yangming had given him, he had made a huge profit. This armor was certainly worth more than 9 sets of materials, but no one would be willing to sell such a treasure.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re benevolent and righteous.¡±


    A strange light shed in the eyes of the golden-robed man. He was very impressed by the young fellow¡¯s boldness of giving away a fine magic weapon just like that.


    Aspared to Wu Qingquan, Ou Yangming¡¯s image was undoubtedly much better.


    ¡°Master Ou, there are still many people here with materials. Why don¡¯t you help everyone smith something?¡± Someone suggested.


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou, your smithing techniques are superb. If you help us, we¡¯re willing to provide more materials.¡±


    Aspared to Wu Qingquan, Ou Yangming was more popr at this moment. He even gave away such a fine weapon just now. At the very least, he would not be like Wu Qingquan, who lied to everyone just for some materials.


    A hint of a smile shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. This proposal was exactly what he wanted. He had originally nned to buy materials to smith his weapons. If he were to smith here for a few days, would he still be short of materials?


    He had smithed the Blood Spear Dragon yer in the lower realm. This time, he would smith a weapon of a higher level.


    After a moment, Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Since everyone trusts me, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. If you want me to smith something, you¡¯ll only need to prepare 5 sets of materials. As for the sess rate, I can guarantee a 100% sess rate.¡±


    These words made everyone ecstatic. 5 sets of materials and a 100% sess rate. Such a great deal could not be found anywhere here.


    What they trusted more were Ou Yangming¡¯s smithing skills. That fine armor earlier was the best proof.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Before anyone could regain their senses, the golden-robed man hurriedly walked to the front and took out his interspatial bag. ¡°I have 5 sets of materials here. Master Ou, please help me refine a pair of battle boots!¡±


    The golden-robed man was a Ruler, so the materials he had were also unusual. Ou Yangming took a quick nce and confirmed that there were more than 5 sets of materials.


    ¡°Everyone, just line up. If you want me to smith something, just prepare the materials ande one by one. Everyone only has one chance,¡± Ou Yangming said, and a long line was instantly formed in the chaotic square.


    The East City Square was massive. Most people did not know about the conflict between Ou Yangming and Wu Qingquan.


    Many people looked over curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening over there? Why is there a long line?¡± Someone looked over curiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Master Wu¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°Master Wu¡¯s too popr. Could it be that he smithed a shocking treasure?¡±


    This attracted the attention of many people. Many people walked over and realized that in the middle of the crowd was a young fellow whom they had never seen before.


    The outsiders looked at the warriors who were queuing up and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re asking Master Ou to smith weapons for us!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou? Is that the young fe?¡± Many people looked at the young fellow from afar. He was the master that everyone was talking about.


    ¡°These people are too careless. They¡¯re actually asking a young fellow to smith weapons for them. When the materials are destroyed, they¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Those who did not know the truthmented disdainfully.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s because he¡¯s doing it for a cheap price. It seems that Master Ou only needs 5 sets of materials,¡± another person who did not know the truth said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that nothing goodes out of cheap services?¡±


    An old man with a handlebar mustache and a blue robe walked over.


    ¡°Master Jin,¡± the 2 people from before said in unison.


    Master Jin was also a cksmith master. He could not bepared to Wu Qingquan, but he was quite famous on Hidden Dragons Ind too. He looked at Ou Yangming, who was smithing in the distance.


    ¡°Master Jin is right. What good stuff can a young fe forge?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll cryter.¡±


    The 2 men said hurriedly.


    At this moment, a few cries of surprise and joy could be heard.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    After hearing that, the 3 people looked at each other and hurriedly walked to the front.


    #

 Chapter 1143: The Dragon Prestige Army

    <h4>Chapter 1143: The Dragon Prestige Army</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Ou Yangming pped his hands and handed the battle boots over.


    The battle boots shone with a golden light that was dazzling to the eyes. It did not look too low a grade at all. Ou Yangming wiped the boots with one hand, and the light on them gradually subsided.


    Upon seeing this, the golden-robed man smiled. ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    He took the battle boots and immediately used Appraisal Art.


    [Item: Flowing Light Battle Boots]


    [Equivalent Rank: Magic Weapon, Good Grade, Rank Two]


    [Attributes: Speed +45, Strength +2, Agility +3, Durability 50]


    It did not have special attributes, but the golden-robed man was overjoyed. The rank of the boots had exceeded his expectations.


    To him, he would be very satisfied if it was above Common Grade Rank Three. He did not expect it to be another Good Grade magic weapon.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou,¡± the golden-robed man thanked him once more and was extremely excited.


    The people at the back of the line were also excited. It was another Good Grade magic weapon. If such a magic weapon appeared in the East City Square in the past, it would cause a stir. That said, on this day, everyone was already numb to it.


    One of such a treasure could still be considered an ident, but 2 of them being made in a row could only mean one thing. Master Ou¡¯s smithing skills had reached perfection.


    ¡°Master Ou, I still have a few sets of materials here,¡± the golden-robed man said embarrassedly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already said it before. Each person only has one chance. Brother, you can wait for the next time.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and refused.


    ¡°I support Master Ou. Each person can only have one!¡±


    ¡°Yes! If not, when will it be our turn?¡±


    Under the protests, the golden-robed man could only leave in embarrassment. The next person hurriedly walked to the front and handed over his interspatial bag.


    ¡°Master Jin, are the battle boots really of Good Grade?¡±


    The 2 people who had mocked Ou Yangming earlier nced at Master Jin, and their eyes revealed incredulous looks.


    Master Jin, who had just said that cheap things were not good, was staring straight ahead at the moment. He stared at Ou Yangming, who was preparing to smith the second piece, with a serious look.


    Ou Yangming continued to smith. Soon, another Good Grade magic weapon was produced. The recipient was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked him.


    The 2 people who had looked down on Ou Yangming before were also dumbfounded at this moment.


    They looked at the materials in their interspatial bag then looked at the long queue behind them. They felt regretful. They hade quite early but if they had queued up at that time, they would have had a chance.


    Unfortunately, they did not trust Ou Yangming at all, so they only surrounded him to watch the show. In the end, they had missed the opportunity to possess Good Grade magic weapons.


    The next item smithed was also a Good Grade magic weapon.


    After that, it was also another...


    Those who had onlye to watch the show were filled with regret. Ou Yangming¡¯ was very fast. A few people had sessfully obtained Good Grade magic weapons.


    ¡°The Dragon Prestige Army is here!¡±


    All of a sudden, someone called out, and a dozen half-drakonids wearing ck armor flew over from afar.


    The leader was a half-drakonid that was a top-grade Venerable One. He scanned the crowd and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Ou Yangming? Come with me!¡±


    Ou Yangming stopped what he was doing and frowned as he looked into the distance.


    This was the best time for him to harvest materials. Now that the army suddenly came to disturb him, he was very unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming. What do you want?¡± Ou Yangming stood up. He was not worried. The most powerful one among them was only a Venerable One and was not a threat to him at all.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The half-drakonid raised his eyelids slightly and said with an arrogant look.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Before Ou Yangming said anything, the people below shouted.


    They had lined up to ask Ou Yangming to help them smith magic weapons. If he was taken away, what were they going to do?


    ¡°Yes, on what basis are you taking Master Ou away!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take Master Ou away!¡±


    Those people below stood in front of Ou Yangming and said indignantly. The Dragon Prestige Army was powerful, but they were also not to be trifled with.


    ¡°How dare you! Are you thinking of rebelling?!¡±


    The captain of the Dragon Prestige Army had a slight change in expression. His eyes shed with a cold gaze, and his subordinates also drew their weapons.


    He nced at the crowd and said indifferently, ¡°You have to think carefully. Do you know what this ce is? There are real giant dragons on the Hidden Dragons Ind. I advise you not to seek trouble.¡±


    The golden-robed man, who had asked Ou Yangming to smith the boots, walked out, ¡°So what? The Chen family has dealings with the Dragons. Master Ou is a friend of our n. If you don¡¯t give us a reason, you can forget about taking him away unless the ind masteres personally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what if you¡¯re the Dragon Prestige Army? We¡¯re not easily bullied!¡±


    The captain of the Dragon Prestige Army did not expect his threat to be ineffective. Instead, it had aroused the anger of everyone. His face was gloomy. He felt that this was very troublesome.


    Ou Yangming walked down from the high tform. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down.¡±


    After the silence, Ou Yangming looked at the captain of the Dragon Prestige Army and asked, ¡°You¡¯re here because of Wu Qingquan, right?¡±


    The captain said with a stern face, ¡°Wu Qingquan is a famous cksmith on the Hidden Dragons Ind. If you hurt someone without considering the rules of the ind, you should know what kind of consequences you¡¯ll face.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to bring me to?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°To the prison on the Hidden Dragon Ind, of course,¡± the captain said coldly.


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. He looked at the army and said, ¡°Tell me where Wu Qingquan is now.¡±


    The captain of the army frowned slightly. ¡°Master Wu¡¯s recuperating at the 10,000 Treasures Pavilion.¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed out loud. He looked at the captain with a disdainful smile on his face, ¡°It seems that your army really doesn¡¯t know right from wrong. I had a conflict with Wu Qingquan, but he was the one who provoked me first. After I exposed his wrongdoings, he used his mental power to secretly attack me, which was why I was forced to fight back. Now that he¡¯s recuperating in the pavilion, you want to take me to prison.¡±


    ¡°How dare you insult the Dragon Prestige Army.¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression changed. Before everyone coulde back to their senses, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Men, take down this madman who insulted the Dragon Prestige Army.¡±


    With that, 7 strong men in ck armor pounced in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. They were very fast. Ou Yangming smiled disdainfully and grabbed the smithing table with one hand.


    Picking up the sword embryo on the smithing table, the power ofws on Ou Yangming¡¯s body burst out. The sword embryo gently cut through the air, and a wave of sword Qi surged out.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The armors of those who pounced on him were torn apart by the sword Qi. These half-drakonids, who were only Venerable Ones, were no different from ants to Ou Yangming.


    As a result, the half-drakonids fell to the ground in a mess. Each of them had wounds on their bodies. Ou Yangming did not kill them, but he had taught them a lesson.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Jin Pao sensed the aura on Ou Yangming¡¯s body, and his face was filled with shock. It was thews. Master Ou was a supreme powerhouse whoprehended thews!


    Thews!


    ¡®He¡¯s a powerhouse who fathomed thews in the Great Wide World!¡¯ The golden-robed man roared internally. The Chen family dominated a region, but they only had one of such a powerhouse in their family.


    ¡°Master Ou¡¯s a powerhouse who understands thews.¡±


    The spectators were excited. ¡®No wonder Master Ou¡¯s smithing techniques are so godly. It turns out that he¡¯s a supreme powerhouse.¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that Master Ou isn¡¯t a young man, but an old monster who has returned to his youth?¡¯


    A powerhouse who fathomed thews naturally did not need to fear the Dragon Prestige Army. On the Hidden Dragons Ind, there was only one such Ruler.


    It was the ind master.


    As long as such a powerhouse did not do something overboard, no one would dare to make things difficult for him. The Great Wide World had always been a ce where the strong was respected.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    The captain of the Dragon Prestige Army was scared. This young fellow was actually a supreme powerhouse in the boundary of thews. The aura that Ou Yangming had just released made him feel suffocated.


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you and Wu Qingquan have a special rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I don¡¯t know Master Wu.¡± The captain of the Dragon Prestige Army did not look good.


    ¡°Let the ind master tell me whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the crowd. After noticing his gaze, an old man in a ck robe walked out from the crowd.


    A helpless look shed across the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Friend, when did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Ind Master.¡±


    The captain of the Dragon Prestige Army hurriedly knelt down when he saw the ind master. His face was filled with fear. ¡°Ind Master, this fe relied on his powerful strength. Not only did he injure Master Wu, but he also injured many of our brothers. Ind Master, you must stand up for us.¡±


    ¡°The Ind Master is here.¡±


    The surrounding people also became cautious. The ind master of the Hidden Dragons Ind was a supreme powerhouse. The key was that he was also a giant dragon.


    A giant dragon represented an iparably terrifying power.


    Ou Yangming calmly said, ¡°When I came here, I heard that Hidden Dragons Ind only has one powerhouse whoprehended thews. Since you¡¯re in that boundary, you must be the ind master.¡±


    ¡°You could see through my strength?¡± The ck-robed old man did not pay attention to the Dragon Prestige Army captain on the ground. He looked at Ou Yangming with surprise.


    Ou Yangming nodded.


    His senses were great. He had noticed the ck-robed old man when he first appeared.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    The ck-robed old man¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. It was the first time he had seen this young fellow. He stared at Ou Yangming, ¡°This captain of mine has some rtionship with Master Wu indeed, but I still need to investigate if the master did bully the others. On the other hand, you¡¯ve injured so many of my subordinates. That...¡±


    At this moment, the ind master wanted to ask what he should do since Ou Yangming hurt his men, but he saw the young fellow take out a golden token.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    The ind master took a closer look and eximed, ¡°This is Great Elder Long Shao¡¯s token. Why is it with you?¡±


    All of a sudden, the ind master seemed to have thought of something, and he said in shock, ¡°You¡¯re the person our great ancestor mentioned!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Do you believe what I said now, Ind Master?¡±


    #

 Chapter 1144 - Famous

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Famous</h4>


    After Ou Yangming took out his token, everyone fell silent. The soldiers of the Dragon Prestige Army were even more terrified. This was the token of the Dragons¡¯ great elder.


    In the Great Wide World, the Dragons¡¯ status was very high. Especially on Hidden Dragons Ind, the Dragons were above everyone.


    Here, as long as one was supported by the Dragons, one could do anything without being obstructed. Injuring 1 or 2 people would be nothing.


    After confirming Ou Yangming¡¯s identity, the ind master¡¯s expression changed. He lowered his head and nced at the few members of the Dragon Prestige Army.


    At this moment, who was right and who was wrong was no longer important. The captain knew what was important was to not let Ou Yangming hold any grudges against him. This young fellow was someone that even the Dragons¡¯ ancestor had requested to take care of.


    ¡°Ind Master, I know my mistake. I beg you to let me off this time!¡±


    The captain of the Dragon Prestige Army was also panicking. He felt a strong sense of unease in his heart. If he knew that this young fellow was rted to the Dragons, he would not have dared to protect Wu Qingquan even if he was beaten to death. He would not havee to seek trouble for himself. It was toote to say anything at this moment.


    ¡°If you knew your mistake, why did you still do it?¡± The eyes of the ind master were a little sharp. He raised his hand and pped the ground abruptly.


    The captain almost died instantly. He fell to the ground and bled from all 7 orifices. The Hidden Dragons Ind¡¯s master did not show any mercy when he attacked.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They did not expect Master Ou¡¯s background to be so notable that even the ind master was on his side.


    ¡°No wonder Master Ou dared to teach Wu Qingquan a lesson. It turns out that he has confidence in himself,¡± someone said in surprise. Looking at Ou Yangming and the others, he was in deep admiration.


    Master Jin and the others who had mocked Ou Yangming looked frightened. Seeing that they were not being noticed, they hurriedly sneaked away.


    The ind master nced at the remaining members of the Dragon Prestige Army and said, ¡°Go back and receive your punishment yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ind Master.¡±


    The Dragon Prestige Army left in a hurry. They felt relieved. They would also receive severe punishments but at least they would not lose their lives.


    ¡°Lord Ou, what do you think?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Thank you for standing up for me, Ind Master.¡±


    The ind master nced at the crowd then said, ¡°Lord Ou, you¡¯re a guest of the Dragons. It¡¯s my responsibility that you were bullied in my territory. I still have to deal with that man whose name is Wu Qingquan, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    It was worth noting that the Hidden Dragons Ind¡¯s master dealt with the matter swiftly. After settling the matter here, he left in a hurry.


    Before he left, he invited Ou Yangming to his residence as a guest, but the young fellow tactfully rejected him. He was fighting against the clock to earn materials here, so he did not have time to waste on the ways of the world.


    After the ind master and the Dragon Prestige Army left, the pressure on everyone gradually disappeared. The golden-robed man smiled and said, ¡°Master Ou, we didn¡¯t know you have such a background. You made us worry for nothing.¡±


    Ou Yangming also cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you for your righteous words just now. Time is limited, so I won¡¯t be polite. Everyone, please line up ording to the formation just now. I¡¯ll start smithing right away.¡±


    He continued to smith the sword that was not properly smithed. The others also hurriedly lined up. This time, the line was even more majestic than before.


    Some of them might not get a chance but there was at least a glimmer of hope if they were in the line. It was worth waiting for a few months to obtain a magic weapon from Ou Yangming.


    Of course, Ou Yangming definitely would not stay here for a few months.


    Very quickly, the sword was smithed. It was also of Good Grade, which reinforced Ou Yangming¡¯s reputation of smithing fine pieces of equipment.


    Ordinary materials could only be smithed into Common Grade magic weapons by other cksmiths, but the situation was different when it came to Ou Yangming.


    After half a day, the first High Grade magic weapon that appeared shocked countless people.


    When that recipient was queuing up, he sent a voice transmission to ask his family members to send over the best materials. Given the materials that were provided, Ou Yangming did not disappoint. He directly produced a High Grade magic weapon.


    This magic weapon made everyone understand that Master Ou¡¯s level was far from what they thought. It was just that they did not have better materials.


    Those people from ns that were closer to the square hurriedly transmitted their voices to the members of ns, asking them to bring them the best materials. They only had one chance so it would really be a pity to waste it on ordinary materials.


    On the other hand, the people who came from further away did not have such a good chance. They could only use the ordinary materials they had to exchange for the simrly ordinary magic weapons.


    Ou Yangming naturally did not reject their little tricks. In particr, the high-grade materials were all treasures of a n.


    Out of 5 sets of materials, 4 sets were given to Ou Yangming for free for each person. He was already very benevolentpared to other cksmiths, but he still felt that this was no different from robbing money.


    High Grade magic weapons! The continuous appearance of these treasures stimted countless people. Almost all the people in the East City Square were attracted here.


    Seeing those precious materials, the other cksmiths were envious, but that was all they could do. When the ind master showed up just now, everyone saw Ou Yangming¡¯s trump card. Moreover, they found out that he was also a Ruler who understood thews.


    With such strength, he had no opponent on the entire ind.


    The original trading venue had be Ou Yangming¡¯s stage for performance. Many smart people set up stalls at the side.


    There were even people who offered high prices to buy a spot at the front of the queue.


    Those who wanted to ask Ou Yangming to smith a High Grade magic weapon but did not have the opportunity were even willing to offer the price of a Good Grade magic weapon to buy an opportunity. This made many people at the front earn a lot.


    They did not need to pay for the materials. Why would they not be happy to get a Good Grade magic weapon for free? Their materials were ordinary anyway. Even if it was their turn, they would get a Good Grade magic weapon at most.


    Of course, there were not many such fools. Ou Yangming did not care about these things. He only cared about smithing. Every minute and second was valuable to him.


    In the 10,000 Treasures Pavilion.


    Wu Qingquan was lying on the bed. He had just taken a healing pill and was very weak at the moment. Footsteps were hearding from outside.


    A steward in a green robe pushed the door open and ran in in a panic.


    ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± Wu Qingquan sat up and shouted coldly.


    The steward in a green robe walked in and said, ¡°Master, something bad has happened.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Qingquan was stunned for a moment, then he said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask Tian Hu to catch that little b*stard? Didn¡¯t he catch him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Captain Tian Hu didn¡¯t catch him. Instead, many of his subordinates were injured,¡± the steward answered hurriedly.


    Just as he was about to tell the whole story, he was interrupted by Wu Qingquan¡¯sughter.


    A cold look shed across Wu Qingquan¡¯s face. ¡°I gave him an easy way, but he wanted to take the hard way instead. What he did to me was enough reason for him to be killed, yet he even injured the Dragon Prestige Army. He¡¯s just courting death.¡±


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    The green-robed steward hurriedly exined, ¡°That master, whose name is Ou Yangming, has a strong background. He seems to be rted to the Dragons. After he injured the Dragon Prestige Army, the ind master went there but didn¡¯t me him. Instead, the ind master killed Tian Hu and said that he wanted to settle ounts with you!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Wu Qingquan jumped up from the bed and said in disbelief, ¡°Are you kidding me? After he injured the Dragon Prestige Army, not only did the ind master not me him, but he also wanted to settle ounts with me?¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not kidding. This news came from our staff in the East City Square. Ou Yangming is still smithing magic weapons there now,¡± the steward said with a bitter face.


    ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s absolutely impossible! The Dragon Prestige Army¡¯s dignity can¡¯t be vited. Besides, I¡¯m a famous smithing master of Hidden Dragons Ind. How could the ind master find trouble with me?


    ¡°There must be a mistake!¡± Wu Qingquan could not ept this answer.


    All of a sudden, the sound of orderly footsteps could be hearding from outside the door. It was followed by a cold shout. ¡°Wu Qingquan hurt a friend of the Dragons on the Hidden Dragon Ind and colluded with the Dragon Prestige Army to frame him. The matter is true. Bring him to prison and wait for the ind master¡¯s instructions. Take the rest under control too.¡±


    The door was kicked open with a ng. A dozen ck-armored half-drakonids rushed in and held Wu Qingquan down.


    Wu Qingquan looked at the Ruler who walked in from outside the door and shouted aggrievedly, ¡°General, I was wronged.¡±


    The general of the Dragon Prestige Army nced at Wu Qingquan coldly. If it was before, he would have shown some respect for this master, but it waspletely unnecessary at the moment.


    He knew the governor¡¯s n. Wu Qingquan would have no chance to turn the tables. A cold light shed in his eyes as he ignored Wu Qingquan¡¯s intention and shouted, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! You can¡¯t arrest me!


    ¡°I¡¯m a cksmith master, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Wu Qingquan shouted loudly, but he was pped.


    No one cared about his identity as a cksmith master. No one cared about this poor wretch. Even the people from the 10,000 Treasures Pavilion did not show up.


    Wu Qingquan knew that he had been abandoned by everyone. From the moment he made his move on Ou Yangming, the oue had be a foregone conclusion.


    The East City Square was in full swing. Numerous people gathered, and the long line of people waiting eagerly was like a once-in-a-century grand meeting.


    Ou Yangming held on for 7 whole days before he finally breathed a sigh of relief. His Long Feather Band was already filled with many interspatial bags with plenty of materials inside.


    He had only rested a few times throughout, and he became more familiar with using his fire. His smithing techniques also became more precise.


    The appearance of Good Grade and High Grade items one after another bore witness to Ou Yangming¡¯s glorious achievements. In the end, ordinary magic weapons hardly appeared because everyone treasured their opportunity and would not waste it on low-level materials.


    After 7 days, the birth of the first Fine Grade magic weapon caused another sensation. Such a treasure had not appeared here for more than 100 years.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s name had spread throughout the entire ind within the week. He had even be the greatest celebrity among the nearby stars.

 Chapter 1145 - Taoist Tool

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Taoist Tool</h4>


    Ou Yangming stayed on the Hidden Dragon Ind for half a month.


    During this period, other than a few short breaks, he spent almost the whole time smithing magic weapons. Almost 300 magic weapons were made by him.


    The line was still long. It did not seem like there were fewer people, and even more people came from far away.


    Ou Yangming could not bear such high-intensity work. After smithing the second Fine Grade magic weapon, he nned to end this journey.


    The Long Feather Band was full of interspatial bags with countless refining materials inside. At least, they were more than enough to refine a magic weapon for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I know there are still many people who haven¡¯t had their turn, but I¡¯m really powerless,¡± Ou Yangming stood up and said to the people below.


    ¡°Master Ou, are you leaving?¡±


    Seeing Ou Yangming stand up with a tired look on his face, many people seemed disappointed.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯ve been very amazing. Which cksmith can continuously smith for half a month?¡±


    After hearing someone¡¯s reminder, the people in the line came back to their senses. Master Ou had continuously smithed for half a month.


    ¡°Time passed too quickly. I didn¡¯t even notice it. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month has passed.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Master Ou¡¯s so tired. He has tried his best this time. Master¡¯s health is more important. We can¡¯t continue to make things difficult for him.¡±


    ¡°These days, Master Ou has probably smithed hundreds of magic weapons above Good Grade.¡±


    Gasps of amazement could be heard from below. Smithing hundreds of magic weapons in a row could already be considered a miracle. After all, Master Ou was also a human and not a god.


    Those who had not had their turn were somewhat disappointed, but they had no choice. It was their fault for not seizing the opportunity in the beginning.


    After Ou Yangming left, he returned to the 10,000 Dragons Valley through the Teleportation Formation on the same day.


    This time around, Ou Yangming noticed that many of the Dragons¡¯ members were looking at him differently. He did not know that his feat on the Hidden Dragons Ind had spread here.


    The Hidden Dragons Ind was not far from the 10,000 Dragons Valley. How could they not know about such a hugemotion?


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Outside the Teleportation Formation, Ou Yangming saw Long Hai with his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    Only then did Ou Yangming remember that he was going to have a duel with Long Hai but because he did not take Long Hai seriously, he almost forgot about it.


    Ou Yangming looked at the genius of the Dragons and asked, ¡°Are you here for the duel?¡±


    Long Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He nced at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a cksmith master.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve heard of my fame.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a cksmith master? I won¡¯t show mercy on the colosseum. I advise you to take good care of your body in the next 2 days. We¡¯ll be fighting the day after tomorrow. I hope you won¡¯t be so scared that you¡¯d wet your pants.¡± Long Hai was still full of pride.


    Meeting Long Hai was just a small interlude. Ou Yangming first returned the token to Great Elder Long Shao, then he returned to his residence.


    After half a month of continuous smithing, Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted. At this moment, he only wanted to have a good day of rest.


    Ou Yangming did not go out for an entire day. By the second day, his spiritual power had recovered by more than half.


    From the Long Feather Bands, he took out the materials that he had obtained from the ind. Most of these materials were precious. If they were to be sold on the ind, they would be sold for at least thousands of high-grade spirit coins.


    Among them, there were many that belonged to the great ns. Each person had prepared 5 sets of precious materials for him on the ind. After Ou Yangming used a set for each person, there were still 4 sets left.


    All of those became Ou Yangming¡¯s little treasury.


    From the many materials, Ou Yangming chose the most precious ones. He nned to use his time to smith a weapon that truly belonged to him.


    Ou Yangming did not need a substitute for the Blood Spear Dragon yer. What he needed was a weapon that surpassed the Dragon yer and could truly stay with him forever.


    After preparing the materials, Ou Yangming locked the door and left the words ¡°Authorized personnel only¡± outside.


    He could not be distracted while smithing the magic weapon. This time, he was smithing a high-level magic weapon, so he must be fully focused.


    The purple fire danced in the air like a ghost. At this time, Ou Yangming had an idea. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron that was hidden in his body flew out.


    This thing was a legendary innate treasure. Its function was to have a strong bonus effect during equipment smithing and pill refinement.


    Ou Yangming had never used it before, so he was prepared to take this opportunity to try it out.


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron came out of Ou Yangming¡¯s body and slowly grew bigger under his control. He put the materials into it.


    After entering the cauldron, the iparably tough ores seemed to have be much softer.


    Ou Yangming found that using the cauldron to smith could save more than half of his strength. This discovery gave him an unexpected surprise.


    The mes surged, and a scorching aura spread out. Ou Yangming carefully controlled the mes to prevent the room from burning.


    After a few hours, a silver long spear was faintly formed. The spearhead and the handle were made of different ores, but the spear looked natural and wless.


    The fire was still burning. After half a day, Ou Yangming extinguished the mes. Only then did the temperature on the long spear subside slightly.


    Taking the long spear out from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, Ou Yangming felt that there was a palpitating feeling on the spear. ck and white patterns criss-crossed on the spearhead.


    Without appraising it, Ou Yangming had a premonition that this weapon was numerous levels higher than the Blood Spear Dragon yer.


    Ou Yangming withdrew the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. Just as he was about to appraise the spear, his expression suddenly changed, and he raised his head to look at the sky.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    How could a Thunderbolt Disaster appear?


    Ou Yangming hurriedly opened the door and walked out. At this moment¡­


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±


    A loud explosion sounded.


    The house behind Ou Yangming was razed to the ground by the explosion. He quickly put on his Thunderbolt-resistant Suit.


    Next, the second and third thunderbolts followed.


    Ou Yangming used the Thunderbolt-resistant Suit to withstand the 2 bolts of lightning. At this moment, his body was numb, and he felt a warm feeling.


    A white light shed on the long spear, and it looked sharper than before. Purple light flickered on it, and it seemed to have a powerful life force.


    The 10,000 Dragons Valley was the headquarters of the Dragons, and the sudden thunderbolts caused chaos.


    Giant dragons flew out from where they lived, and the advanced dragons in human form also flew into the sky, trying to find out what was going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s where Ou Yangming lives!¡±


    Someone quickly found the direction where the thunderbolts were targeting.


    ¡°What the hell is that young fe doing? He just came back yesterday. Why did he attract thunderbolts today?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ou Yangming¡¯s a cksmith master.¡±


    The dragons who had been in seclusion for a long time were a little surprised. ¡°That fe¡¯s a cksmith master? Then the thunderbolts¡­¡±


    This guess immediately shocked everyone.


    After a while, arge group of dragon powerhouses appeared above Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard. Their eyes were fixed on Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Seniors, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know what happened, but thunderbolts suddenly came.¡± Ou Yangming was a little embarrassed. After all, he had destroyed someone else¡¯s house.


    Nheless, those dragon powerhouses were staring at the long spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. Their breathing was a little hurried.


    ¡°That thing is¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be an Acquired Taoist Tool!¡± Someone eximed.


    Only when an Acquired Taoist Tool was sessfully made would the Thunderbolt Disaster be attracted. Even so, in the Great Wide World, there were almost no cksmiths who could smith one. Even if such a tool existed, it muste from a supreme expert who was hiding in seclusion.


    Hearing the discussions in the sky, Ou Yangming was slightly shocked. He hurriedly used Appraisal Art.


    Unfortunately, the Appraisal Art had no effect on the long spear.


    Acquired Taoist Tools had spirits. They were not dead objects, so it was impossible to use conventional methods to appraise them.


    Ou Yangming had note into contact with such a treasure before, so he did not know about this. Nevertheless, the inability to appraise the spear proved the problem. This meant that the long spear was not a magic weapon, so it could only be an Acquired Toaist Tool.


    ¡°I actually smithed an Acquired Toaist Tool!¡±


    A look of ecstasy shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s face but when he thought of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, the excitement on his face gradually disappeared.


    Ou Yangming knew this was mainly due to the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. ording to his calction, the spear would have been at most a Fine Grade magic weapon.


    ¡°Did you smith this?¡±


    Long Shao reluctantly looked away from the long spear. He had also used Appraisal Art just now, but it was of no use.


    ¡°Great Elder Long Shao, I smithed this long spear just now,¡± Ou Yangming responded in a deep voice.


    Long Xiao was asking the obvious. It was obvious that the long spear had just been smithed and since it was beside Ou Yangming, it must be smithed by him.


    ¡®No wonder our ancestor wanted us to protect this young fe. He¡¯s a supreme smithing grandmaster!


    ¡®If the Dragons are favored by this grandmaster, would we stillck magic weapons in the future?¡¯


    A ck shadow shed across the sky.


    Upon seeing this person, everyone became cautious and bowed one after another.


    The person who came was the dragon emperor. He was still wearing a long ck robe. He nced at Ou Yangming with a fiery gaze and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, when a Taoist Tool has a spirit, the sooner it recognizes a master, the better. You¡¯d better hurry up and let it acknowledge you as its master.¡±


    Ou Yangming put away the long spear and took out a dagger to cut his hand. Blood dripped on the spear. This method was taught to him by Du Xie. A treasure that was beyond a magic weapon could only recognize its master through one¡¯s blood.


    After a moment, the silver long spear had a vague connection with Ou Yangming.


    The attributes of the long spear appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 1146 - The Reincarnation Spear

    <h4>Chapter 1146: The Reincarnation Spear</h4>


    The spear did not have a name. Ou Yangming had to name it himself.


    It was a Low Grade Acquired Toaist Tool, but it had a growth attribute. In other words, its rank was not fixed. As long as Ou Yangming¡¯s strength increased in the future, and he fused more precious ores and materials into it, its level could be increased again.


    This was an attribute that every Taoist Tool had. As for other information, Ou Yangming could not probe it. Of course, the long spear did not have any special attributes at the moment.


    Acquired Taoist Tools were already out of the scope of magic weapons. The word ¡°Taoist¡± indicated everything. The user would need toprehend the power of such a weapon.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    The dragon emperor walked to Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    Ou Yangming came back to his senses and said in a deep voice, ¡°Not bad. It has recognized its master.¡±


    He looked at the dragon emperor and said with embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for destroying your house.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The dragon emperorughed a few times, and his eyes were burning with a fiery light. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s our honor that you refined an Acquired Taoist Tool here, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou. I won¡¯t be angry even if you tear down my abode, let alone a house.¡±


    The dragon emperor¡¯s politeness made Ou Yangming a little embarrassed. He knew it was because of this Taoist Tool that the emperor was being so kind.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou has just forged a Taoist Tool and must be very tired. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± The dragon emperor turned his head and nced at Long Shao. ¡°Great Elder Long Shao, prepare a new ce for Lord Ou and let him rest well.¡±


    After saying that, the dragon emperor dismissed everyone and left after bidding farewell to Ou Yangming.


    Long Shao stayed behind and said calmly, ¡°Master Ou, follow me.¡±


    He brought Ou Yangming to another courtyard. This courtyard was several times bigger than the previous one. The fragrance inside was pleasant, and the ce was filled with all kinds of flowers and nts.


    Ou Yangming did not know that these seemingly unremarkable flowers and nts were priceless treasures if they were brought outside. This residence was only used when the Dragons entertained the highest-level guests. It was usually sealed up.


    After taking a few breaths, Ou Yangming felt much more spirited. In actuality, when he was smithing the long spear, he did not expend too much mental power. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron had saved him a lot of energy.


    ¡°The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron is indeed a good thing!¡±


    After Long Shao left, Ou Yangming observed the small cauldron in his dantian. If not for this treasure, with his ability at the moment, it would be almost impossible for him to smith an Acquired Taoist Tool.


    The silver long spear flickered with light.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to give you a name.¡± Ou Yangming looked at the long spear. The long spear seemed to be shing with light, which made him even more certain of the fact that the Taoist Tool had a spirit.


    ¡°What should I name it as?¡±


    Ou Yangming pondered. It was not possible to call it the Dragon yer anymore. Based on his rtionship with the Dragons at the moment, doing so would be immoral. Furthermore, the Bone Dragon saved his life during a critical moment. He could not be more grateful.


    The spear¡¯s name must be domineering, the kind that could destroy the world. Speaking of destroying the world, Ou Yangming thought of the few moves in the Supreme Spear Principle.


    He could only use Heaven¡¯s Destruction at the moment. This move gave him the ability to defeat a second-step Ruler.


    The other moves were surely more powerful, but Ou Yangming knew that if he wanted to use them, it would take a long time.


    ¡®Heaven¡¯s Destruction, Earth¡¯s Demolition, Nothingness, Reincarnation.¡¯


    Ou Yangming chanted internally. All of a sudden, his face shed with joy, ¡°Why not call it the Reincarnation Spear!¡±


    Reincarnation sounded very domineering. Ou Yangming used this name because he was looking forward to it. He hoped that he could use this spear to use thest move of the Supreme Spear Principle.


    That day would be very far away, but Ou Yangming was still full of confidence.


    Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. Today was also the day of Ou Yangming¡¯s duel with Long Hai.


    Ou Yangming walked out of the door and asked a random person about the location of the colosseum. Then, he headed there.


    Quite a number of dragons had gathered at the colosseum. This battle was still very attractive to the Dragons of the 10,000 Dragons Valley. The main reason was that both sides were not simple.


    Long Hai was the greatest genius of the Dragons. He was also the first person in the younger generation to transform into a human form. He was so formidable that even some elders dared not say that they could defeat him.


    On the other side was the recently famous Master Ou Yangming, who had traveled to Hidden Dragons Ind. Ou Yangming had earned a lot of fame there, and some people were still reluctant to part with him.


    The news of Ou Yangming smithing a Taoist Tool yesterday had also spread, which made his reputation even greater. Even without the Bone Dragon¡¯s instructions, his status in the Dragons was definitely not lower than that of an ordinary elder.


    ¡°Long Hai, you can do it! Kill that human!¡± In the sky, a few small dragons were hovering there, cheering for Long Hai.


    Long Hai did not look too good. He originally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to teach Ou Yangming a good lesson. At the very least, he wanted to break the young fellow¡¯s legs. Who knew, the dragon emperor met him yesterday and told him not to hurt the young fellow in the slightest and not to harbor any hostility toward him.


    In the colosseum, nobody was allowed to interfere, but the dragon emperor was not an ordinary person. Even a God-favored one like Long Hai did not dare to disregard the emperor¡¯s words.


    ¡®Damn fe. Coward!¡¯


    Long Hai felt that the dragon emperor must have met him because of Ou Yangming¡¯s request. All of this was because of that coward.


    Ou Yangming, who was walking over, did not know what Long Hai was thinking at the moment. Otherwise, he would be aggrieved to death. This was a typical case of someone having nothing better to do. He had never asked the emperor to speak on his behalf.


    Besides, although Long Hai was a genius, Ou Yangming did not take him to heart. He was just a Ruler who had just grasped the power of the gold-masteryw. How could Ou Yangming be afraid of him?


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that fe here yet?¡±


    It was alreadyte, but there was still no sign of Ou Yangming. The small dragons in the sky were somewhat impatient.


    ¡°He must be too scared toe. Unfortunately, that guy doesn¡¯t know that once the battle arena is set, he has to participate in the duel,¡± a small dragon said gloatingly.


    ¡°He must know Brother Long Hai¡¯s strength and is too scared toe over. What master? I think he¡¯s just a coward!¡±


    The small dragons in the sky were very irritable.


    As for the others, they were very calm. The date of the battle was set on this day, but the time was not decided. Even if Ou Yangming came at night, it would not be considered a vition of the rules.


    Sitting in the front row were all the elders of the Dragons. They all sat there and talked to each other softly.


    ¡°Great Elder Long Shao, you were the one who received Master Ou Yangming when he came to the 10,000 Dragons Valley. You should know him very well. Who do you think will have a higher chance of winning this duel?¡± A green-robed elder next to Long Shao asked with a smile.


    Before Long Shao could say anything, an irritable man on the other side said, ¡°Needless to say, Long Hai will be victorious. That kid¡¯s strength has improved a lot again. Thest time wepeted, even I almost lost in the gutter.¡±


    ¡°Elder Long Mo, is that true?¡± The elder who asked Long Shao just now turned his head and asked in surprise.


    Long Mo was very powerful. He was the typical hot-tempered elder among them. In terms of strength, he could be ranked in the top 3.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a glorious thing for me. Is there a need for me to lie?¡± Long Mo said in a muffled voice. He looked at the young man in the colosseum with admiration in his eyes. It was the Dragons¡¯ fortune to have such a powerhouse at such a young age.


    ¡°Great Elder Long Shao, you haven¡¯t told us who you¡¯re supporting.¡±


    The elder seemed to want to hear Long Shao¡¯s opinion. After all, among the elders, only Long Shao and Ou Yangming had some contact.


    Long Shao thought for a moment then said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Master Ou¡¯s strength. On the Hidden Dragons Ind, someone has seen him use the power of thews.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Long San had a strange look on his face. He did not know this news yet.


    Long Shao nodded. At that time, many people saw Master Ou make a move, so there should be no doubt about this matter.


    Hearing that Ou Yangming had the strength of thews, Long Mo was stunned. In his opinion, that young fellow¡¯s strength was at most that of an ordinary Ruler. He did not expect that he had be a Ruler ofws.


    Despite that, Lon Mo still had some disdain in his heart. He remarked coldly, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Ruler ofws? There are also big gaps between Rulers ofws. Even if Ou Yangming is such a Ruler, he can¡¯t be a match for Long Hai. The Dragons have a natural advantage in battles. This is something that the Humans can¡¯tpare with.¡±


    Long Shao shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Long Mo and Long San looked over at the same time.


    Long Shao said softly, ¡°Have you forgotten the weapon that Master Ou smithed yesterday? That¡¯s an Acquired Taoist Tool!¡±


    An Acquired Taoist Tool surpassed all magic weapons. Basically, when people of the same level fought, the one who had an Acquired Taoist Tool could instantly kill the other person. This was the power of a treasure, and it was not something that human strength could stop.


    ¡°In that case, Long Hai is in a bit of danger.¡± Long San agreed with Great Elder Long Shao¡¯s words very much. With the Acquired Taoist Tool as a trump card, Ou Yangming had some chance of winning.


    ¡°Long Shao, don¡¯t side with that human. So what if he has a Taoist Tool? Long Hai¡¯s strength is already close to mine, and he also has a High Grade magic weapon. He¡¯s not much weaker than that human. Besides, he has richbat experiences and is far beyond what that human canpare with.¡± Long Mo had always firmly believed that Long Hai would win.


    A hint of displeasure shed across Long Shao¡¯s face. He said in a low voice, ¡°Since you think so, how about we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± Long Mo was not afraid at all.


    Long San¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge.¡±

 Chapter 1147 - Victorious

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Victorious</h4>


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky. There was a huge star near the 10,000 Dragons Valley. The temperature here was not low, hence ordinary creatures could not survive here.


    Long Hai was still the only one in the arena. It was not that Ou Yangming did not want toe earlier, but that he was lost. The 10,000 Dragons Valley¡¯s roads extended in all directions. The young fellow knew the general direction, but he still took a wrong step and dyed a lot of time on the road.


    ¡°Elder Long Shao, don¡¯t tell me that Master Ou doesn¡¯t dare toe.¡± Long Mo nced around and then said to Long Shao.


    Long Shao responded, ¡°I believe in Master Ou¡¯s character. He¡¯s not a person who doesn¡¯t keep his word.¡±


    Long Mo said with a smile, ¡°No one can say for sure. If he really doesn¡¯te, this bet will be considered your loss. Your 1,000-year-old Autumn¡¯s Wind Jade Dew will be drunk by me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better worry about your Dragon Fragrant Herb,¡± Long Shao replied indifferently. Then, he ignored Long Mo and looked toward the entrance.


    A young figure walked over from the entrance.


    Ou Yangming nced at Long Hai, who was in the arena, and was a little embarrassed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got lost on the road just now.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe!¡± Long Hai crossed his arms and looked at Ou Yangming arrogantly.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I don¡¯tck courage.¡±


    Ou Yangming cupped his hands in front of his chest then jumped up to the tform. The tform was quite big, and there were many defensive runes on it.


    Long Hai put down his arms, and his face was a bit gloomy. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s start. No matter what the result is today, the grudge between us will be gone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ou Yangming also nodded.


    The surrounding people were all attracted by the 2 people on the tform. Since Ou Yangming came rtivelyte, everyone became piqued.


    A long spear appeared in Long Hai¡¯s hand. He looked at Ou Yangming and shouted, ¡°Show your weapon.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. He also took out a long spear from the Long Feather Band. This was just an ordinary magic weapon and not the Acquired Taoist Tool that he smithed yesterday.


    In Ou Yangming¡¯s opinion, his strength was already much stronger than Long Hai¡¯s. If he were to use the Acquired Taoist Tool, he would be a bit too much of a bully.


    Nheless, Long Hai did not think so. He looked at the weapon in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and felt as if he had been insulted. He questioned in a deep voice, ¡°I know that you smithed a Taoist Tool yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you take it out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not very familiar with the operation of the Taoist Tool, so I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to disy its power. This weapon should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said!¡±


    Long Hai¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink. He was mentally prepared to face the Taoist Tool, but he did not expect the young fellow to only take out an ordinary magic weapon.


    Below the arena, on the first row of seats.


    The expressions of the few elders were different at this moment. Originally, everyone wanted to see the power of the Taoist Tool, but they did not expect Ou Yangming to not give them the chance at all.


    Long San asked with a smile, ¡°Elders, what do you think now?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? Of course, I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Long Mo nced at Long Shao beside him, then he said in a deep voice, ¡°In my opinion, to give up his strength is a stupid act. It would¡¯ve been suspenseful but now, the result has already been decided. Ou Yangming will lose this round if he doesn¡¯t take out his Taoist Tool.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Long Shao retorted, ¡°I believe that Master Ou must have his ideas. He must have his reasons for doing so.¡±


    While the 2 of them were still arguing, the battle had begun. Long Hai¡¯s hatred was hard to calm down, so he took the lead to attack.


    The power ofws on the long spear surged, and the spear turned light gold.


    A sharp light shot out from the spear. The gold-mastery power ofw was originally focused on killing. Long Hai was also a genius, thus his attack was different from the others.


    ¡°Brother Long Hai is so powerful!¡±


    The small dragons in the sky were amazed. To them, Long Hai was an invincible existence, and they were sure that Ou Yangming would not be able to block a single move from Long Hai.


    Nevertheless, this was only their beautiful wish. Not only did Ou Yangming block the attack, but he also did it with ease.


    Ou Yangming gently flicked the spear in his hand, and a ck and white shield appeared on his body. This shield seemed to be only a thinyer, but it easily blocked Long Hai¡¯s violent spear.


    Whether he was formidable or not, it could be seen from the moment he made his move. Once this happened, he overturned everyone¡¯s understanding of him.


    Those small dragons who thought that Ou Yangming would not be able to block a single move looked at him with their mouths agape. The smithing master turned out to be a Ruler of thews.


    He was too much of a bully. It was one thing for his smithing skills to be so notable, but hisbat power was also remarkable. How could he be ckmailed anymore?


    The dragon powerhouses were extremely shocked. Most of them knew Ou Yangming¡¯s strength in thews but after witnessing it, they could not calm down.


    It did not seem like he had just grasped the majestic power ofws. Instead, he looked like a powerhouse who hadprehended thews for hundreds of thousands of years.


    How old was he?


    Those dragon powerhouses who had their eyes fixed on Ou Yangming were taken aback. They thought that he was a genius.


    The ability of a genius was not something that ordinary people couldpare with.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite capable.¡±


    Long Hai¡¯s attack was blocked, but he did not seem surprised. He took a few steps back and stood firmly on the side.


    Just now, he was not sure of Ou Yangming¡¯s strength and thought that his opponent was too weak, so he did not attack with all his strength. After all, he could not ignore the dragon emperor¡¯s warning.


    Now that he had seen the power ofws on Ou Yangming¡¯s body, his heart was once again ignited with the desire to fight. In this way, he did not have to be afraid.


    Even if he could not let Ou Yangming be seriously injured, he would not let the young fellow have a good time.


    Long Hai made up his mind and swung the long spear in his hand again. At the same time, he shouted internally, ¡°Divine Dragon Strike!¡±


    Golden light shed, andyers of shadows appeared on the long spear. There seemed to be a divine dragon lurking in the golden light spear.


    A turbulent and surging aura filled the colosseum.


    ¡°Long Hai¡¯s getting serious.¡± Long Mo¡¯s face was filled with joy. This Divine Dragon Strike was one of the ultimate arts of the Dragons. Not everyone was qualified to practice it.


    Moreover, it was very difficult to practice the move. Even Long Mo did not dare to say that he had mastered it. The strength that Long Hai had disyed had surpassed most of the elders of the Dragons.


    There were many geniuses, and monsters were rampant.


    This was the reason such a situation had urred in the chaotic world.


    When the elders of the Dragons saw the move that Long Hai had used, they were excited. Each and every one of them felt that they were already old.


    Long Shao looked worried. If Ou Yangming used the Acquired Taoist Tool, it would be no problem for him to block this move. Now¡­


    ¡®Who would¡¯ve thought that Long Hai would use the move so skillfully. This is quite difficult to deal with. Hopefully, Master Ou can withstand it¡­¡¯


    On the tform, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with battle intent.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    He originally thought that Long Hai was a Ruler who had just fathomed thews. He did not take him to heart before this, but he thought differently at this moment.


    Long Hai was a genius. The power of his move was something that even experienced Rulers of thews might not be able to withstand.


    Ou Yangming was focused. The magic long spear in his hand was swung out, and the sound of an explosion sounded in the air.


    ¡°Big Avnche!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s sound was loud and deafening. He took a step forward. The spear in his hand carried an overwhelming aura as it whistled toward the spear that was shing with golden light.


    ng!


    The 2 light shadows collided. A light wave shed between the 2 of them, and the ground that was specially sealed began to tremble.


    Ou Yangming steadily lowered himself and did not move at all. On the other hand, Long Hai, who was the first attacker, kept retreating. He kept retreating for more than 10 meters before he stabilized himself.


    With just one move, the winner was determined.


    Long Hai looked at Ou Yangming with shock. ¡®How could he be so powerful?¡¯


    He looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s calm eyes and was shocked.


    Ou Yangming seemed to have withdrawn most of his strength at thest moment. Otherwise, he would not have just retreated a few steps.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming did not even use the Acquired Taoist Tool.


    It was hard to imagine this, but Long Hai had to believe it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s move had opened everyone¡¯s eyes. His strength had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Long Shao had a smile on his face.


    If nothing unexpected happened, he would have won the bet. Long Mo had treasured the Dragon Fragrant Herb, which he had coveted for a long time. He did not expect to obtain it so easily.


    Long Mo¡¯s face turned red, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. There was a Sealing Formation around him, but he could still clearly feel the battle above. Even if he was in Long Hai¡¯s shoes earlier, he would not have it any better.


    The unexpected did not happen. After this move, Long Hai chose to admit defeat.


    If it was a life-or-death battle, Long Hai could not have admitted defeat. At this point, he felt aggrieved. He still had his trump cards, but those trump cards could not be used here.


    Given his strength, it would be impossible for him to defeat his opponent. He could feel that his opponent had not fully disyed his strength as well. It was also worth noting that the young fellow did not even use the Acquired Taoist Tool. Long Hai was in despair.


    ¡°From now on, the grudge between us will be cut off,¡± Long Hai said to Ou Yangming after taking a deep breath.


    Ou Yangming nodded, then he looked at Long Hai with a smile. He jumped down from the tform. The battle had ended, so there was no point for him to stay on it.


    It was better to resolve an enemy than to make an enemy. Long Hai was a tactful person. He should have sensed that Ou Yangming had deliberately given him face. If the young fellow had not withdrawn some of his strength, Long Hai would have made a fool of himself in public.


    Long Hai could be considered as a genius, but it was a pity that his strength was still too weak.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s departing figure, Long Shao stood up and hurriedly chased after him.

 Chapter 1148 - Dragon Fragrant Herb

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Dragon Fragrant Herb</h4>


    From afar, Ou Yangming saw the dragon emperor in the courtyard. He quickly walked over.


    ¡°Emperor,¡± Ou Yangming greeted politely.


    The dragon emperor was the most powerful expert Ou Yangming had seen in the Dragons. His strength was unfathomable, and he was probably at the third step. This was just the young fellow¡¯s guess. After all, he did not sense the emperor¡¯s terrifying aura from the Golden Crows¡¯ king.


    Since the dragon emperor¡¯s aura was even stronger than that of the Golden Crows¡¯ king, Ou Yangming guessed that the emperor had surpassed the second step.


    The dragon emperor also quickly stood up. With a kind smile on his face, he said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. How was the result of this duel?¡±


    ¡°I was lucky and won slightly.¡± Ou Yangming was modest.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The dragon emperorughed. In fact, he already knew the result, but he did not say it out loud. When Long Hai admitted defeat, someone had sent him a voice transmission to tell him the situation of the battle.


    In actuality, the dragon emperor did not expect that Ou Yangming could defeat Long Hai. Especially when the young fellow did not use the Taoist Tool. If it were not for that, he would not have reminded Long Hai unnecessarily yesterday.


    The dragon emperor said with a smile, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re indeed worthy of being valued by the Great Compassion Divine Dragon. I have to admire your potential. Not only are your smithing techniques superb, but your strength is also shocking.¡±


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t praise me. My strength is nothing in front of you.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. His strength was outstanding among the younger generation, but he was still iparable to the dragon emperor and the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Even with the Acquired Taoist Tool, Ou Yangming understood that there was still a huge gap between him and the Rulers at the third step.


    The dragon emperor smiled and did not refute. He remarked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, your talent is amazing. You¡¯ll reach my boundary sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, is there something you want from me?¡± Ou Yangming did not think that the dragon emperor came here to brag about himself.


    ¡°Sorry to have disturbed you, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou. I dide here to ask for a favor.¡± The dragon emperor¡¯s expression became serious.


    Ou Yangming had guessed it, but he did not know why the dragon emperor came. He asked, ¡°Emperor, please tell me. If I can do it, I¡¯ll surely do my best to help.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the dragon emperor¡¯s face was filled with joy. Only then did he reveal his purpose.


    The Dragons originally had a treasure called the Divine Dragon Mirror. The mirror was very precious and could monitor the entire 10,000 Dragons Valley and even the stars nearby.


    With the Divine Dragon Mirror, the Dragons could effortlessly control the movements everywhere, making it impossible for outsiders to enter the Dragons¡¯ base.


    The Divine Dragon Mirror was also an Acquired Taoist Tool. It was originally fine but unfortunately, an ident happened when it was passed on to the previous dragon emperor as it was destroyed by a mysterious powerful. From then on, it became useless.


    It was worth noting that the Dragons had a high status in the Great Wide World, and their valley was also powerful. In the past, the mirror did not matter at all. After all, no one had the courage to provoke the Dragons. Nevertheless, things were different at the moment. The world was undergoing a drastic change, and a great cmity wasing. No one knew what would happen. With the Divine Dragon Mirror, they could at least be more prepared.


    Ou Yangming listened to the dragon emperor quietly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, are you asking me to repair the Divine Dragon Mirror?¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re right. This is why I came.¡± The dragon emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Since Ou Yangming could forge an Acquired Taoist Tool, the damaged Taoist Tool might be able to be repaired by him.


    The dragon emperor continued, ¡°The Divine Dragon Mirror has a special meaning to the Dragons. It¡¯s not only an Acquired Taoist Tool but also a legacy treasure that has existed for tens of thousands of years. If you could help me repair the mirror, I¡¯m willing to open the Dragons¡¯ treasury and allow you to choose an item as a reward.¡±


    Open the Dragons¡¯ treasury!


    Ou Yangming was also surprised. The Dragons upied a third of the Great Wide World¡¯s territory. One could imagine how many good things there were in their treasury.


    There would be the umtion of the Dragons over countless years. It would be all-epassing.


    Ou Yangming suddenly thought of the 2 divine medicines needed for the Nine Revolutions Golden Pills, which were the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower and the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. The Crimson Emperor had searched countless ces but still could not find them. They might exist in the Dragons¡¯ treasury.


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming was somewhat moved. He responded in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, it was also my first time smithing an Acquired Taoist Tool, so I can¡¯t guarantee that I can repair the Divine Dragon Mirror.¡±


    The dragon emperor replied anxiously, ¡°Of course, I understand. It won¡¯t be easy to fix the Divine Dragon Mirror but as long as there¡¯s a 1% chance, we have to try.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can give it a try.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Well, young friend, the duel has just ended so take a rest for a day. I¡¯ll personally send the Divine Dragon Mirror to you tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that Ou Yangming had agreed, the dragon emperor did not disturb him. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he got up and left.


    Long Shao had been waiting outside the door for a while. Seeing that the dragon emperor had left, he walked in.


    ¡°Master Ou, I¡¯ve brought you something good.¡±


    Long Shao walked over and took out a few withered spiritual herbs from his interspatial bag.


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a moment. When he saw the items in Great Elder Long Shao¡¯s hands, he asked, ¡°Senior, why did you bring me these?¡±


    These spiritual herbs looked ordinary but judging from Long Shao¡¯s careful movements, they must not be ordinary items.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not know much about spiritual herbs, so he could not help but wonder what these were.


    There was a big difference between cksmiths and alchemists. Ou Yangming had sessfully refined pills a few times, but he could not be considered an alchemist in nature because he did not even know the basic knowledge of alchemists.


    ¡°These are Grade 7 spiritual herbs, Dragon Fragrant Herbs. They could help oneprehend the path and spirit. I obtained them mainly because of you, Master Ou,¡± Long Shao said straightforwardly.


    ¡°Because of me?¡± Ou Yangming was a little puzzled.


    Long Shao told him about the bet between him and Long Mo. Naturally, he had won the bet and got 10 Dragon Fragrant Herbs from Long Mo. He decided to send 5 of them to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming finally understood what was going on. Heughed and refused, ¡°You won them from the bet. It has nothing to do with me so you should take them back.¡±


    ¡°How could it have nothing to do with you? If it wasn¡¯t for your amazing strength, Master Ou, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get these good things. It¡¯s only right that I give you half.¡± Long Shao insisted on keeping only half of the herbs, so Ou Yangming had no choice but to ept them. He knew that this was Long Shao¡¯s goodwill toward him, so he could not be too firm.


    After Long Shao left, Ou Yangming picked up a few small herbs and began to observe them.


    These few stalks of spiritual herbs could help oneprehend the path. Before Long Shao left, he had told him how to use them.


    Ou Yangming took out a stalk of the Dragon Fragrant Herb, soaked it in water, and drank it in one gulp.


    Grade 7 spiritual herbs were very precious. Ou Yangming had also seen some spiritual herbs on the Hidden Dragons Ind, but very few were above Grade 5.


    After drinking the herb, Ou Yangming did not notice any changes.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s different?¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to give up¡­


    An image of the starry sky appeared in his mind. In the starry sky, a giant with a long spear in his hand descended from the sky. Countless stars fell, and the world dimmed.


    Bits of starlight appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Who was that person just now?¡¯


    It seemed to be very simr to Xing Tian, but Ou Yangming knew that it was not. Xing Tian did not have a head, but the person in his mind just now had one.


    Having said that, no matter how hard Ou Yangming tried, he could not see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. The person¡¯s body seemed to be shrouded in fog, making it impossible for him to distinguish his appearance.


    Starlights drifted in his mind, and Ou Yangming¡¯s expression became serious. He felt as if he was also in the starry sky.


    A meteor streaked past him at a fast speed. In the blink of an eye and went thousands of kilometers away. At the spur of the moment, a cold shout came from the distant horizon.


    ¡°Still!¡±


    In an instant, the fleeting meteor stopped. Ou Yangming was shocked beyond words. The voice from the horizon stopped the operation of the universe, turning the world into an eternal world.


    The still world onlysted for an instant, and the universe once again returned to its original state. A huge ck hole formed beneath Ou Yangming, and the strong pulling force made him feel like his body was torn apart.


    After a moment, Ou Yangming could no longer support himself. His body was swallowed by the ck hole.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Ou Yangming gritted his teeth, and his body trembled. A ray of sunset entered the room from outside the window and shone on his face.


    Only then did Ou Yangming open his eyes. His head was covered in sweat, and he felt as if his body had copsed.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fine?¡±After Ou Yangming woke up, he hurriedly looked at his body and found that he was unharmed. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. The scene just now was too real, making him mistakenly think that he was dead.


    ¡®Luckily, I was only in a dream. Was that the effect of the Dragon Fragrant Herb just now?¡¯ Ou Yangming med himself. If he did not know the effect of a spiritual herb the next time, he would not act so rashly.


    After taking a breath, Ou Yangming got up and walked out of the window. The air outside was very fresh, which made him feel much more rxed. It was too depressing just now. He did not even dare to recall the heart-wrenching pain.


    A breeze blew, and a few white petals floated over from afar. The petals were like fairies under the setting sun, swaying in the air then falling gracefully.


    Ou Yangming was moved. He suddenly called out.


    ¡°Still¡­¡±

 Chapter 1149 - Repairing a Taoist Tool

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Repairing a Taoist Tool</h4>


    Ou Yangming had a strange feeling. He looked at a petal falling elegantly in the sky, and a faint power ofw appeared on his body.


    The petal that fell gracefully seemed to pause for a moment, and its speed gradually decreased in Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective.


    Ou Yangming swore that he was not mistaken. Its speed had definitely slowed down. The petals that fell almost at the same time in the distance hadnded on the ground, but the one on his side was still floating in the air.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. This was thew of time. Ou Yangming hade into contact with it a long time ago, but he had never taken the initiative to control it.


    The feeling was veryfortable.


    Just like the ruler of all living things, time and space were the kings ofws that couldmand allws.


    Ou Yangming suddenly felt a swelling pain in his head, and he hurriedly withdrew his mental power. The power ofws in his body gradually dissipated, and the petals floating in the air quickly fell to the ground as if they had just woken up from a dream.


    The young fellow looked ecstatic. After drinking the water where the Dragon Fragrant Herb was soaked in, he could control thew of time.


    The power of thew was very weak, by which he could only control a small area and a thin petal.


    Even so, it was enough for Ou Yangming to be excited. This was thew of time. A good start was the most important thing. As long as he understood thew, as his understanding of thew deepened, its power would increase slowly in the future to the level of the majestic voice in his mind.


    When the voice spoke, thew followed, and the universe froze. What kind of terrifying ability was that?


    Ou Yangming carefully put away the remaining 4 stalks of the Dragon Fragrant Herb. He had far underestimated the effects of the Grade 7 spiritual herbs.


    Apart from that, Ou Yangming also knew that the majestic spear in his mind earlier was the second move of the Supreme Spear Principle. It was just a pity that he simply could notprehend such a profound art at the moment. Nevertheless, he was certain of one thing. If he wanted to master the second move of that principle, he would have to learn how to control thew of time.


    The small Dragon Fragrant Herb gave Ou Yangming an astonishing harvest. After experiencing the power of thew of time a few more times, he was exhausted. He could only rx his mind and recover his exhausted spiritual sea.


    Early the next morning, the dragon emperor sent over the Divine Dragon Mirror. It was an ancient mirror that looked like it was made of bronze.


    ¡°Is this the Divine Dragon Mirror?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the mirror. He could feel a vast and ancient aura from it. This mirror must have experienced a long time.


    In the middle of the mirror, a centipede-like crack could be seen. This crack was also the main culprit that made the mirror lose its effectiveness.


    The dragon emperor nodded. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, this is the Dragons¡¯ inheritance treasure, the Divine Dragon Mirror. You should study it first. If you need any materials or ores, you can ask Great Elder Long Shao to prepare them, or you can also contact me directly. Just do your best. Even if you can¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    The dragon emperor did not disturb Ou Yangming. After delivering the item, he left. Before he left, he instructed the young fellow to let him know if he needed anything.


    Ou Yangming did not dare to be careless because the Divine Dragon Mirror was unusual. He picked up the mirror and carefully observed it. The material used for the mirror was very special. He needed to find ores with the same attributes before he could try to repair the mirror.


    The young fellow had been a smithing apprentice in the army, so he knew that in some cases, repairing a piece of equipment was not much easier than smithing a new one. The only benefit was that materials could be saved.


    ¡®Should I try using the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron?¡¯


    Ou Yangming thought to himself. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was an Innate Spiritual Treasure. It should not be a problem to repair an Acquired Taoist Tool.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not. If it did not work and the Divine Dragon Mirror was destroyed, he would not be able to exin himself.


    Just as Ou Yangming had this thought, the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron in his body moved. This small movement was noticed by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°You can do it?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked shocked. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron seemed to bemunicating with him. ¡®An Innate Spiritual Treasure actually has such a magical ability?¡¯


    Pieces of equipment beyond magic weapons had spirits. If that was the case for Acquired Taoist Tools, it must be even more the case for Innate Spiritual Treasures. After the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron recognized its master, it couldmunicate with Ou Yangming telepathically. Naturally, the young fellow¡¯s thoughts were clear to it.


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron jumped again as if it was responding to Ou Yangming¡¯s question. Although the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron did not say a word, the young fellow could clearly feel its thought.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. Since the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron said yes, he had to try. If the cauldron really could seed, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    After calling the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron out from his body, Ou Yangming threw the Divine Dragon Mirror in, and the purple mes danced in his hand.


    Ou Yangming was very careful. If he felt that something was wrong, he would take out the Divine Dragon Mirror as soon as possible.


    After about 15 minutes, a golden light shed on the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face lit up. A small ball of spiritual power flew out from his hand and wrapped around the mirror in the cauldron.


    If there were no idents, it meant that he had seeded.


    The Divine Dragon Mirror was smithed into a fiery red color. After a while, the color gradually faded. The golden surface of the mirror had no marks at all as if it had always been like this.


    Did he really seed?


    Putting aside whether he seeded or not, at least on the surface, the mirror was repaired. As for its function, he had no way to verify it.


    As a Taoist Tool, the Divine Dragon Mirror could only be used after it recognized its master. This item was not his, so Ou Yangming could not let it recognize him as its master.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming withdrew the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron and sent the dragon emperor a voice transmission ording to the emperor¡¯s instructions.


    The dragon emperor pushed open the door from the outside and entered. ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, how is it? Do you know how to repair it?¡±


    He did not know that Ou Yangming had repaired it as the young fellow did not mention that in his voice transmission just now.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve already tried to repair it. I don¡¯t know the result so pleasee and verify it,¡± Ou Yangming responded slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve repaired it? Are you kidding me?¡±


    The dragon emperor was in disbelief. He had only left for a short while, but Ou Yangming said that he had repaired the mirror. He nced around the room and soon found the Divine Dragon Mirror on the table.


    He moved and arrived at the side of the table in half a step. He nced at the mirror on the table with shock.


    If not for the fact that there was no change in the aura on the mirror, the dragon emperor would have thought that the mirror had been reced by someone else.


    The crack in the middle of the mirror had disappeared, and the surface was as clean as new. It waspletely different from when he had brought it over.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, how¡­ How did you do it?¡±


    The dragon emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Before he had asked Ou Yangming, he had also asked other cksmiths to try it.


    Those who could be asked by the dragon emperor were certainly the top cksmiths in the Great Wide World but even they shook their heads right after seeing the Divine Dragon Mirror. They could not even get rid of the crack on it.


    The change in the mirror shocked the dragon emperor at this moment. It had only been a short while, so how did Ou Yangming do it?


    Ou Yangming did not say anything. His gaze was fixed on the dragon emperor. Seeing this, the emperor smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s your secret, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou. I won¡¯t ask about it.¡±


    The young fellow looked at the Divine Dragon Mirror and said, ¡°Emperor, you should give it a try first.¡±


    Ou Yangming still had some confidence. After all, he could also feel the confidence of the cauldron.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try first.¡±


    The dragon emperor did not speak anymore. He picked up the Divine Dragon Mirror with one hand, and the aura on his body burst out. At the same time, numerous images began to appear on the mirror. There were Teleportation Formations, the colosseum, and even the starry sky in the outside realm.


    These images kept switching. It was entirely up to the dragon emperor to see what he wanted to see.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    Ou Yangming had a faint smile on his face. Since the mirror could be used, it meant that the restoration had been sessful.


    After a while, the dragon emperor stopped. He looked at Ou Yangming with excitement and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you¡¯re truly our lucky star.¡±


    The dragon emperor kept the Divine Dragon Mirror back and continued, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to fulfill my promise to you. Originally, I nned to let you choose any one of the treasures in the treasury but since you used your materials this time, I¡¯ll let you choose 2. I¡¯ll open the treasury for you, and you can choose as you like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Ou Yangming beamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what you deserve.¡± The dragon emperor flew into the sky with Ou Yangming and went to the depths of the 10,000 Dragons Valley.


    In the sky above a huge mountain, the dragon emperor made a gesture. Light shed, and the huge mountain let out a cracking sound. The mountain split into two.


    At the bottom of the mountain, a huge bronze door appeared. The dragon emperor took a key from his neck.


    The 2 of themnded.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The giant bronze door opened, and a rotten smell came from inside. The dragon emperor smiled and exined, ¡°This treasury hasn¡¯t been opened for 200 years.¡±


    ¡°Go in. You¡¯re the first human to enter this ce.¡± The dragon emperor led the way, and Ou Yangming followed closely behind.


    Ou Yangming did not know why, but he felt uneasy in this ce as if some prehistoric giant beasts were hidden in this treasury.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    All of a sudden, a hoarse and old voice sounded behind them. Ou Yangming felt a chill run down his spine.

 Chapter 1150 - Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower</h4>


    The cold voice made Ou Yangming shudder. He quickly turned his head and saw a hunchbacked old man in a grey robe 1 or 2 meters behind him.


    ¡®When did hee?¡¯ Ou Yangming felt a chill on his back. He had not noticed the old man behind him at all.


    If the old man had attacked him just now, he would have no chance of escaping.


    The dragon emperor was not surprised when he saw the old man. He took a step forward, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°First Elder, I¡¯ve disturbed your rest.¡±


    Nheless, the old man looked at Ou Yangming. Nothing could be seen in his chaotic eyes. He asked softly, ¡°Lil¡¯ ck, why did you bring a human to the Dragons¡¯ core?¡±


    There was a hint of reproach in his voice as if he was dissatisfied with the dragon emperor¡¯s behavior. Ou Yangming was shocked, but he did not sense any malice from the old man. What surprised him was the way the old man addressed the dragon emperor.


    The Dragons¡¯ supreme, who was one of the kings of the Great Wide World, had a simple and cute name¡ªLil¡¯ ck.


    Upon hearing the old man, the dragon emperor¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and he looked at the old man with a bitter face. ¡°First Elder, if there¡¯s an outsider here, don¡¯t call me by my nickname, okay?¡±


    He pointed at Ou Yangming and introduced, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s a human, but he has a very deep rtionship with the Dragons. After you heard my introduction, you won¡¯t me me for bringing him here.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. He looked at Ou Yangming for a while then said, ¡°Now that you say that, I want to know more.¡±


    The dragon emperor exined in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou is the person whom the Great Compassion Divine Dragon had personally asked me to take care of. Besides, he¡¯s a genius. At such a young age, he¡¯s already a Ruler of thews. Even the greatest genius of the Dragons is no match for him.¡±


    After hearing the dragon emperor¡¯s words, the old man looked surprised. He asked, ¡°Sir Great Compassion Divine Dragon¡­ Lil¡¯ ck, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    When the dragon emperor heard his nickname again, he responded helplessly, ¡°How could I be mistaken, First Elder? I can still distinguish Senior Great Compassion Divine Dragon¡¯s voice transmission. Lil¡¯ Friend Ou became friends with senior in the heart of origins, so senior especially asked me to take care of him.


    ¡°Besides, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou has another amazing identity.¡± The dragon emperor smiled.


    The old man was already interested in Ou Yangming. He red at the dragon emperor and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me, kid. Just tell me everything.¡±


    As such, the dragon emperor quickly continued, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s also a smithing master. His smithing level is superb, and he can smith Acquired Taoist Tools.¡±


    This was like a p of thunder to the old man, who was originally calm and collected. A huge wave surged in his heart at this moment.


    How long had it been since a cksmith master who could forge an Acquired Taoist Tool appeared? No one counted, but it had definitely been very long.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± First Elder asked Ou Yangming this time.


    After a while, Ou Yangming gradually calmed down. Since the old man was a member of the Dragons, he would not hurt him.


    Ou Yangming calmly replied, ¡°First Elder, I was just lucky.¡±


    After receiving the affirmation, the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. He praised, ¡°Amazing, amazing. I¡¯ve never seen a genius like you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, First Elder.¡± Ou Yangming paused for a moment before he said in a deep voice.


    The dragon emperor then revealed the purpose of their trip. He looked at the old man and said, ¡°First Elder, Lil¡¯ Friend Ou helped us repair our Taoist Tool, the Divine Dragon Mirror. I promised to let him choose 2 treasures from our treasury.¡±


    ¡°This is what we should do. You did a good job. The Dragons can¡¯t take advantage of a junior.¡± First Elder looked at Ou Yangming with admiration in his eyes and said, ¡°Follow Lil¡¯ ck inside first. I will send you a picture bookter.¡±


    How many treasures did the Dragons have? Even the dragon emperor did not know. There were too many. Ou Yangming would not be able to finish looking at them even if he was given 100 years.


    As Ou Yangming followed the dragon emperor into the depths, the rotten smell eventually disappeared. The inside waspletely different from the outside. Countless years had passed, butthe treasures in the treasury were still kept clean.


    The dragon emperor said proudly, ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no ce in the Great Wide World that can bepared to the Dragons¡¯ treasury.¡±


    Ou Yangming also agreed with this point. He had long heard that the Dragons had the most treasures. Even the Phoenixes, which couldpete with them, could notpare with them in this aspect. It was the nature of the Dragons to like treasures.


    There were a total of 13 floors in the treasury. Each floor was filled with numerous treasures. Ou Yangming was dazzled by them.


    The only things he knew were smithing materials. Those materials were all very precious. If they were not top-tier treasures, they would not have been stored here.


    At the very least, the precious materials that Ou Yangming got from the Hidden Dragons Ind were of a lower level than the ones here.


    After wandering around for more than half a day, Ou Yangming was still on the first level. There seemed to be a long journey ahead, but he already felt a little tired.


    He had originally thought that after returning from the Hidden Dragons Ind, he would be rich. However, after he took a look at the Dragons treasury¡­


    Aspared to the treasures on the first level alone, he was like a beggar. If there was noparison, there would be no harm.


    After looking around for a while, the dragon emperor turned around and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, is there anything you like?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered helplessly, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know most of the things here.¡±


    ¡°No rush, no rush. Take your time to choose. I have plenty of time.¡± The dragon emperor looked at Ou Yangming cheerfully.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. He really did not want to continue walking. He felt too tired. Furthermore, he already had a goal, so he said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go out first. There are too many things here, and I¡¯m already feeling a bit dizzy.¡±


    The 2 of them left the first level of the treasury. As for the other floors below, Ou Yangming did not have the mood to go there at all.


    Seeing as they came out, First Elder walked over with a book in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I guessed that you won¡¯t stay in there for long.¡±


    He handed the book over and said, ¡°There are too many things in the 13 levels of the treasury. It¡¯ll take a long time to browse all of them. This book shows the collection of all the treasures here. Open it and take a look, and you should have a clearer picture of the items here.¡±


    Ou Yangming found that the book in the old man¡¯s hand was actually a High Grade magic treasure. He asked in surprise, ¡°How do I read this thing?¡±


    ¡°Just release your mental power into it. It¡¯s like looking at a storage space. You can try it,¡± the old man answered with a smile.


    Ou Yangming released his mental power into it. The book was densely packed with small words and was very detailed. It recorded all the treasures in the treasury, such that the time that they were stored, their effects, and their equivalent ranks were clearly stated.


    Additionally, the treasures were strictly categorized in the book. If one needed something, one only needed to look for that category.


    Ou Yangming viewed the category of spiritual medicines. There were many kinds of spiritual medicines, and they were still dazzling to look at. He quickly browsed and after an hour, he had looked at more than 10,000 spiritual medicines.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming still could not find either of the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower or the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. As such, he gave up the search and withdrew his mental power.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, do you have anything you like?¡± A smile could still be seen on the old man¡¯s wrinkled face. He looked at Ou Yangming with a kind gaze.


    Ou Yangming said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Senior, there are too many items in here. I¡¯m actually looking for 2 spiritual medicines, but I couldn¡¯t find them even after a long search.¡±


    ¡°What spiritual medicines? You might as well tell me.¡± First Elder said in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming paused for a moment then said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m looking for the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower and the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. I wonder if you have them in the treasury.¡±


    These spiritual medicines were needed to refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. Back then, the Crimson Emperor had searched for very long but still could not find them. Ou Yangming did not dare to confirm whether or not they were stored in the Dragons¡¯ treasury.


    If he could refine a heaven-defying divine medicine like the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, he would not need to be afraid of the Nine-sworded Ruler at all. He could even directly face the enormous force behind that Ruler.


    Du Xie was killed by the Nine-sworded Ruler, and the Bone Dragon had vanished into thin air to save him. Even if he put his hatred aside, just for the sake of revenge for those 2 figures, he had to get rid of the Nine-sworded Ruler. This was his oath!


    ¡°The Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower and the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit¡­¡± First Elder recited these 2 names in his heart. After a while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°These spiritual medicines are very rare. Their grade can no longer be measured by spiritual medicines. We have a Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower here but as for the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, we don¡¯t have it here either¡­¡±


    First Elder waved his hand gently in the air, and an ancient box flew out from the depths of the treasury.


    The box flew very fast. In the blink of an eye, it had reached the elder¡¯s side. He grabbed the box and opened it.


    Inside was a very ordinary-looking flower. The pale red petals had withered a little, but the fragrance was still pleasant. Just by smelling it, Ou Yangming felt much morefortable.


    The elder said, ¡°This is a Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower. Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, please ept it first. As for the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, we really don¡¯t have it here. You can change it to something else.¡±


    Ou Yangming was not disappointed. He was very happy to find the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower. He said with a little excitement, ¡°Thank you, First Elder. As for the other one, forget it. I¡¯m already very satisfied with finding this flower.¡±


    He did not consume any materials to repair the Divine Dragon Mirror, and it did not take much effort. Since the Dragons did not have what he wanted, he did not intend to be greedy.


    The dragon emperor immediately refused, ¡°No, as a dragon, I¡¯m a man of my word. Since I agreed to let you pick 2 items, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

 Chapter 1151 - Honorary Elder

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Honorary Elder</h4>


    Ou Yangming still refused. The dragon emperor and the old man had no choice. In the end, the emperor gave him the token of an Honorary Elder aspensation.


    With this token, Ou Yangming was the Dragons¡¯ Honorary Elder. In the Great Wide World, this was equivalent to having the Dragons as a backer. Even if the young fellow caused trouble, the Dragons would support him.


    An Honorary Elder did not have any obligations. In other words, even after receiving this token, Ou Yangming was still free and did not need to make any contributions to the Dragons.


    This was also a way to win over one¡¯s heart. After all, a smithing master like Ou Yangming was rarely seen in the Great Wide World. If the Dragons had any needs for smithing in the future, it would be much more convenient for them to ask him for help.


    Ou Yangming took the token and was about to leave when he asked, ¡°Senior, do you know where the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit exists?¡±


    Now that Ou Yangming had found the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower, he had to look for the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. He was still a long way from the third step, but he had to be prepared.


    Just like the Crimson Emperor in the past, if he had enough time, he might not have ended up in such a miserable state.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, is that Mystic Ice Jade Fruit very important to you?¡± The old man asked.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said with certainty, ¡°Senior, the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit is indeed very important to me. No matter the price, I have to find it.¡±


    Seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s determination, the old man thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit once.¡±


    ¡°Senior, where is it?¡± Ou Yangming asked anxiously.


    The old man responded leisurely, ¡°In the Mystic Sky Sect of the Zhenwu Continent. It is said that there¡¯s a Mystic Ice Jade Fruit Tree in the secret realm of the sect. If nothing goes wrong, you should be able to find the spiritual fruit there.¡±


    Ou Yangming had a puzzled look on his face.


    The Zhenwu Continent? The Mystic Sky Sect? He had never heard of these names, let alone knowing where they were.


    When the dragon emperor saw Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, he was also stunned. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Lil¡¯ Friend Ou, you don¡¯t know about the Zhenwu Continent?¡±


    The dragon emperor¡¯s tone was filled with surprise as if it was very odd for Ou Yangming to not know about the continent.


    Ou Yangming rubbed his nose and exined with embarrassment, ¡°Emperor, I came from the lower realm, and I¡¯ve only been in the Great Wide World for a short period, so I don¡¯t know what the Zhenwu Continent and the Mystic Sky Sect are.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The dragon emperor was surprised. He did not expect that Ou Yangming, who was a genius, came from the lower realm. Heter exined, ¡°The Zhenwu Continent is the core of the Humans in the Great Wide World. Just like the Dragons¡¯ 10,000 Dragons Valley, that ce can be considered as the Humans¡¯ headquarters. As for the Mystic Sky Sect, it¡¯s the Humans¡¯ top sect. It¡¯s incredibly formidable and has gathered plenty of human elites.¡±


    The Humans¡¯ headquarters. It was no wonder the dragon emperor was so surprised just now. As a human, Ou Yangming did not know where the Humans¡¯ headquarters in the Great Wide World was.


    Ou Yangming had heard Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s exnation in the past. The Dragons and the Phoenixes each upied a third of the territories of the Great Wide World. The remaining territories were ruled by the other races. Nheless, among the other races, the Humans were undoubtedly the most powerful and had the most people. Even in the territories of the Dragons and the Phoenixes, most of them were humans.


    After thinking for a while, Ou Yangming asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior, I want to go to the Zhenwu Continent. Can you give me a map?¡±


    If he wanted to find the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, he had to go to the Zhenwu Continent. He was also curious about the Humans¡¯ base. As a human, he naturally wanted to go there. It would not look good for him to stay at the Dragons.


    The dragon emperor frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. The route from the 10,000 Dragons Valley to the Zhenwu Continent isn¡¯t a secret. That said, the Mystic Sky Sect is a top sect in the path of alchemy. Even if they have the fruit, they¡¯ll treat it as a treasure. It¡¯s unlikely for you to ask for it. Why don¡¯t you stay here? I¡¯ll ask my subordinates to look for information about the fruit. Once I find it, I¡¯ll immediately give it to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and refused. Not to mention whether it could be found or not, even if it could be found, how long would it take?


    Since he knew that the Mystic Sky Sect had information about the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, he did not want to continue waiting for no reason.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Emperor. There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I also want to go to the Zhenwu Continent to take a look. If I can get the fruit, that¡¯ll be the best but if I can¡¯t get it, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s firm words, the dragon emperor and the old man did not try to persuade him. After they left the treasury, the emperor gave Ou Yangming theplete map.


    The 10,000 Dragons Valley was very far from the Zhenwu Continent. If Ou Yangming used the dragon boat to fly, he might not be able to reach there even after 100 years. Despite that, the civilization of the Great Wide World was remarkable, where there were Teleportation Formations.


    On the same day, Ou Yangming bade farewell to the dragon emperor. After bidding farewell to Great Elder Long Shao as well, he quietly left the Dragons.


    Ou Yangming walked out of the Teleportation Formation on the Hidden Dragons Ind. When Long Er, who was cursing, saw him, he quickly ran over.


    ¡°Master Ou!¡±


    Long Er lowered his head and said with a respectful tone.


    He had also heard about what happened on the ind thest time. He did not expect that the honored guest he received from the Dragons was the legendary Master Ou.


    ¡°Long Er.¡±


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes.


    Long Er became even more respectful. Ou Yangming was not just a cksmith master. Last time, the ind master had killed Wu Qingquan and the captain of the Dragon Prestige Army for him.


    ¡°Master Ou, you still remember me?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. I¡¯m not muddle-headed so of course, I remember you.¡±


    Long Er¡¯s face was full of smiles. He had thought that a big shot like Ou Yangming would not care about him at all. He had never thought that the cksmith master would remember him, so he asked respectfully, ¡°Master Ou, are you still going to the East City Square to smith magic weapons this time?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to Yoshino Star. I¡¯m here for a transit.¡±


    Although the Teleportation Formation was very fast, one could not be teleported too far away. Usually, one could only reach a few star areas nearby. If one wanted to go to a distant ce, they would need to go through a few formations.


    ¡°Master Ou, this way please. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Long Er did not dare to hesitate. After making a gesture of invitation, he led Ou Yangming to another Teleportation Formation.


    ¡°Old Tiger, bring Master Ou to the Yoshino Star¡¯s Teleportation Formation. The cost is on me,¡± Long Er shouted.


    A burly man walked out, ¡°Long Er, what are you shouting for? What Master Ou? Are you dumb? Do you really think that Master Ou will take you seriously?¡±


    Long Er shouted coldly and moved aside. ¡°Look at who¡¯s behind me then.¡±


    When the strong man with sleepy eyes saw Ou Yangming behind Long Er, his pupils contracted. Afterward, he hurriedly ran over. ¡°Master Ou, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. Sorry for not weing you. Please forgive me, Master.¡±


    After what happenedst time, Ou Yangming had be famous on the Hidden Dragons Ind. After all, a cksmith who could smith hundreds of magic weapons consecutively was godlike to these people.


    Thest time Ou Yangming gave the magic weapon to Long Er, the other people guarding the Teleportation Formation were envious. They did not dare to dream about Good Grade magic weapons in their lifetime, but Master Ou gave one away as a tip. There was simply no way topare this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I n to go to Yoshino Star. Sorry to trouble you, brother.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    He was famous, but he was not arrogant at all.


    ¡°No trouble, no trouble. It¡¯s my honor.¡± The tiger-headed man hurriedly stepped aside and let Ou Yangming enter the Teleportation Formation.


    Ou Yangming took 2 steps then stopped. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°How much is it to use the Teleportation Formation?¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t worry about it. You don¡¯t need to pay for this,¡± Long Er quickly said.


    Old Tiger secretly cursed himself for reacting slowly. He hurriedly said, ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t need to care about this. This small amount of money is nothing.¡±


    How much was the cost of using a Teleportation Formation? If he could build a rtionship with Master Ou, it would be worth it.


    Ou Yangming smiled. He naturally did not need to ask the 2 of them to help him pay for it. He smiled and said, ¡°Please let me know. My trip is far away, so this won¡¯t be my only time taking the Teleportation Formation.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Long Er answered, ¡°The price is the same throughout the Dragons¡¯ territory. Each time you enter one, it¡¯ll be 100 high-grade spirit coins. As for the Humans and the Phoenixes, they might have different prices in different ces. As for the exact prices, we don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Only then did Ou Yangming realize that he did not have any spirit coins in his Long Feather Ban. Last time, he had gotten a lot of materials. Any one of them could be exchanged for a lot of spirit coins, but they could not be directly used as spirit coins.


    Going out was different from staying in the Dragons¡¯ territory. He had to have spirit coins. As such, he nced at the 2 dragon powerhouses and asked, ¡°How many spirit coins do you have in total?¡±


    Long Er quickly answered, ¡°Master Ou, I currently have more than 2,000 high-grade spirit coins, and I also have some middle-grade and low-grade ones.¡±


    Old Tiger hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°I have more than 3,000 high-grade spirit coins on me.¡±


    These spirit coins were not much, but they were barely enough to deal with an emergency. Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he said, ¡°Take out all your spirit coins. A Good Grade magic weapon should be enough, right?¡±


    The 2 of them were stunned at first, then they became ecstatic. 2,000 to 3,000 spirit coins could only get a few materials at most and could not even be used to purchase the poorest Common Grade magic weapon, let alone a Good Grade one.


    Ou Yangming was not stingy either. He directly took out 2 Good Grade magic weapons to exchange with them, then he disappeared into the Teleportation Formation under their thrilled looks.


    ¡°Master Ou¡¯s wealthy indeed,¡± Old Tiger remarked with a sigh.


    Long Er also had a look of admiration on his face. ¡®When can I be as carefree as Master Ou¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1152 - Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Little Girl</h4>


    After being teleported many times, Ou Yangming became curious about Teleportation Formations. They might seem ordinary, but they could actually allow living beings to travel between twos at will.


    If Ou Yangming had note to the Great Wide World, he would never have thought that there would be such a miraculous thing.


    The distances between the stars were so far that it would take months or even years to arrive by dragon boat. With the Teleportation Formations, it would only take a few minutes.


    Ou Yangming had some respect for the inventor of the Teleportation Formations. The person¡¯s understanding of interspatialws had definitely reached an astonishing level.


    No one in the Great Wide World knew who had invented the Teleportation Formations, but everyone knew that it had been passed down from ancient times. Countless inheritances had been cut off in ancient times, but the formations were fortunately preserved.


    Luckily, they were preserved. Otherwise, the Great Wide World would have be even more isted, and the pace of the development of civilization would have be slower.


    After riding the Teleportation Formations more than 10 times, Ou Yangming finally arrived at the teleportation point closest to the Zhenwu Continent.


    There were many people gathered here. On the map, the dragon emperor had marked that there was no Teleportation Formation between this point and the Zhenwu Continent.


    The main reason was that the space ahead was very fragile. The cost of building a Teleportation Formation was high, and the danger factor was also very high. If those who were not strong enough were to identally fall into the interspatial disturbance in the formation, they would surely die.


    ¡°The giant flying boat heading to the Zhenwu Continent will take off in 2 hours. Those who don¡¯t have tickets, hurry up. If there are no seats left, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow.¡±


    A few men in uniform shouted from the side. Their targets were the people who had just walked out of the Teleportation Formation.


    From this deserted to the Zhenwu Continent, the only would be a flying boat. The flying boat was a massive transportation here and was simr to the dragon boat. Nheless, aspared to the dragon boat, the quality of the flying boat was slightly lower. It was usually used to carry arge number of guests.


    Of course, if one had confidence in one¡¯s strength, one could also just cross the void. Even so, one needed to be above a Ruler to do that and might face various dangers. This path was marked with a red danger symbol on the map.


    Ou Yangming walked over. He looked like a big man as he asked, ¡°How much is a ticket?¡±


    The burly man also looked at Ou Yangming. He pointed to a corner not far away and said, ¡°200 high-grade spirit coins per ticket. Go to that ce to buy one.¡±


    A small table could be seen at the ce the burly man pointed at. A skinny middle-aged man was selling tickets there.


    Ou Yangming walked over. Just as he was about to speak, a few people squeezed in front of him. These people were bareheaded, and their bodies reeked of blood. It seemed like they had experienced a massacre.


    ¡°7 people!¡± A bald man shouted coldly. He did not care if his actions brought trouble to others.


    After taking the 7 tickets, the bald man turned around and looked at Ou Yangming. He sneered. ¡°Little brat, this world isn¡¯t for weaklings like you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were cold. It was one thing to be cut in line, but the man even ridiculed him for no reason. This made him a little unhappy.


    ¡°Forget it, young brother. Those people are Starry Sky Hunters. Ordinary people can¡¯t afford to provoke them so forget it.¡±


    The skinny man who sold the tickets saw Ou Yangming¡¯s expression and said with a smile.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and looked at the person in front of him and asked, ¡°What are Starry Sky Hunters? Are they very powerful?¡±


    ¡°Young brother, you must¡¯vee from afar, right?¡± The skinny man smiled and exined, ¡°Starry Sky Hunters are those who specialize in hunting Starry Sky Beasts. They¡¯re usually strong, and they have all walked out of seas of blood. It¡¯s normal for them to be a little arrogant.¡±


    The starry sky was not calm and was even more dangerous thannd. There were all kinds of terrifying natural disasters and Starry Sky Beasts. These demonic beasts were very powerful. They were very harmful to people traveling in the starry sky. They could even attack thend and cause countless deaths. Of course, most Starry Sky Beasts were treasures. Their bodies were very precious. This was also the reason Starry Sky Hunters existed.


    Since there were benefits, people were willing to take risks.


    Thew of the jungle was the eternalw of this world.


    After hearing the skinny man¡¯s exnation, Ou Yangming also had a rough idea of this. At this time, a few hurried voices were hearding from behind him. HE quickly apologized and bought a ticket and left.


    The giant flying boat would only make one trip per day. If one missed it, one could only wait until the next day. Of course, there were some small flying boats, but they were more expensive, and there was not much guarantee in terms of safety.


    A giant flying boat could hold more than 500 people. Even if the passengers encountered any trouble, with so many people working together, there would not be any problems. If it were those small flying boats or people who traveled alone, they would not be so lucky.


    After 2 hours, the flying boat took off on time and began to float slowly. It sailed toward the huge star in front of them.


    This journey would take 3 months. For ordinary people, it was incredibly far away; for the cultivators on the ship, it would only take a few naps.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, why haven¡¯t we arrived at the Zhenwu Continent?¡±


    Not far from Ou Yangming, a 10-year-old girl looked at the elder beside her and asked.


    The middle-aged man patted the girl¡¯s head and answered with a smile, ¡°Jianjia, we¡¯ve just boarded the ship. It¡¯ll take a long time to arrive.¡±


    ¡°A long time¡­¡± The little girl stood up and looked around. Then, she sat on the ground and asked, ¡°Why is it so far?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± The middle-aged man thought for a moment and answered, ¡°Because it¡¯s a long journey.¡±


    ¡°When I get to the Zhenwu Continent, Will Grandpa Wange to pick me up?¡± The girl asked again.


    ¡°He¡¯ll surelye. Grandpa Wang loves you so much. He¡¯lle to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The little girl wanted to say something more, but she suddenly heard a cold shout, ¡°Shut up, yellow-haired girl! What¡¯s with all the noise? Can you be quiet for a while!¡±


    At this time, the ones who spoke were the few bald men who cut the queue earlier. They looked at the little girl and the middle-aged man coldly with anger in their eyes.


    That little girl¡¯s name was Jianjia. She was a little noisy, but it was not a big deal because no one would choose to cultivate on the dragon boat. Who knew, this bald man seemed to dislike everything.


    ¡°Why?¡± The girl was very unconvinced.


    ¡°Are you asking me why?¡± The bald man suddenly stood up and stretched out his fists, making cracking sounds in the air.


    Jianjia¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of relying on your fists? If you¡¯re so capable, let¡¯spete in other things!¡±


    The bald man was stunned at first, but he soon became interested, ¡°Little girl, what do you think we shouldpete in?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who can count from 1 to 10,000 first. How about that?¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of slyness.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re looking for a beating!¡± With a ng, the burly man took a step forward.


    The middle-aged man next to the little girl alsoughed bitterly. He stood up and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be offended. This is just our youngdy¡¯s personality.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Second Elder Brother. What¡¯s the point of arguing with a little girl?¡± The bald man¡¯spanion also tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t wepete in something else?¡± The girl suggested, ¡°We¡¯llpete in whose house is bigger.¡±


    The bald man¡¯spanionughed and said, ¡°Little girl, our second elder brother has more than 10 houses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡± The little girl looked disdainful. She said, ¡°I ran away from home when I was 3 years old, but I hadn¡¯t even gotten out of our garden when I was 8 years old.¡±


    When she said this, everyone was shocked.


    If she had run away from home when she was 3 years old, she would have been running away for 5 years if she still had not left her garden when she was 8 years old. How massive was her home?


    Even Ou Yangming was attracted by the little girl. Her tone was too arrogant, so it was difficult for people not to notice.


    The little girl¡¯s simple dress carried a hint of nobility. It could be seen that she was not from an ordinary family.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to brag? I can even say that my grandfather¡¯s an elder of the Mystic Sky Sect.¡± The bald man sneered.


    The Mystic Sky Sect was a super sect in the Zhenwu Continent. The elders there were all powerful existences.


    ¡°Then you should call me your aunt!¡± Jianjia¡¯s face was flushed red, and her small eyes narrowed into a thin line.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The big man shouted.


    ¡°Because my grandfather¡­¡±


    The little girl had not finished speaking when the middle-aged man next to her covered her mouth and quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s spouting nonsense. Since you¡¯re adults, please be magnanimous and don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    Not many people cared about the child¡¯s words. This was just a small interlude. However, Ou Yangming was interested in these 2 people.


    This was because they mentioned the Mystic Sky Sect!


    Ou Yangming was going to the Zhenwu Continent for that. He could tell that the little girl was not speaking nonsense. Judging from the middle-aged man¡¯s expression, he could tell that he did not want the girl to reveal her identity.


    ¡®Could this girl be the granddaughter of an elder of the Mystic Sky Sect?¡¯


    Ou Yangming had a smile on his face. He did not expect that he had interacted with the people of the Mystic Sky Sect before he had even arrived at the Zhenwu Continent.


    The Mystic Sky Sect must be extraordinary for the dragon emperor to have such a high evaluation of them. Just as Ou Yangming was thinking about how to get more information from the 2 people, several ck figures appeared in front of the dragon boat.


    ¡°Be careful, they¡¯re ck Fish Snakes!¡±


    Someone cried out in rm. Soon, more than 10 men in iron armor rushed to the front and shed at the ck Fish Snakes with the weapons in their hands.


    ck Fish Snakes were demonic beasts in the starry sky. Their strengths were extraordinary. An adult ck Fish Snake was equivalent to a Venerable One at the early stage.


    This time, the 6 ck Fish Snakes that attacked were all at the same level. The guards on the flying boat did not panic. They had seen this situation many times. They immediately activated the formation on the boat and fought with the ck Fish Snake.


    Soon, the few ck Fish Snakes were killed. Only a few of the guards on the flying boat were injured.


    With the support of the formation and their teamwork, the ck Fish Snakes without intelligence could not resist at all.


    Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, the space in front of the boat darkened, and densely packed ck Fish Snakes crawled out from the void.

 Chapter 1153 - Black Fish Snakes

    <h4>Chapter 1153: ck Fish Snakes</h4>


    The aura on the dragon boat gradually became suppressed. The ck Fish Snakes in the void brought heavy pressure to everyone.


    The ck Fish Snakes were not scary. 10 or 8 of them could be easily dealt with by the guards on the huge flying boat. There was no need for everyone to make a move.


    Nheless, there were too many ck Fish Snakes in the void at the moment. They were densely packed and countless. There were at least thousands of them.


    Adult ck Fish Snakes had the strength of a Venerable One. Such strength could be considered an expert¡¯s level in a small world.


    The person in charge of the dragon boat walked out. It was an old man in a white robe. His eyes were somewhat solemn.


    These ck Fish Snakes did not attack. Instead, they waited in an orderly manner as if they were waiting for an order.


    What did this mean? It meant that there was definitely a king among the ck Fish Snakes.


    The king of the ck Fish Snakes was a terrifying fellow.


    At this time, the old man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quick! Open all the formations!¡±


    Following the old man¡¯s shout¡­


    Colorful protective barriers rose from all sides of the giant flying boat. These protective barriers separated the flying boat from the void.


    The old man took a step forward and bowed to everyone, then he said, ¡°Friends, we didn¡¯t expect to encounter so many ck Fish Snakes this time. I¡¯d like to ask for your help. For this, the Chamber of Commerce is willing to refund half of the fee for everyone.¡±


    It wasmon to encounter Starry Sky Beasts on the way. Those who often rode on the flying boat had stood up. At this moment, the people on the boat and the Chamber of Commerce were on the same side. They would rise and fall together.


    Of course, there were also some weaker ones among them. Their eyes were filled with panic. It was worth noting that the situation this time was rare. If the flying boat was destroyed, they would be swallowed by those frightening ck Fish Snakes.


    The 7 bald men stood up first. Their bodies were filled with murderous intents. One of them nced at the crowd disdainfully and shouted coldly, ¡°A bunch of cowards. You¡¯re scared by this small scene?¡±


    Subsequently, the bald man who was angry at Jianjia earlier looked at the old man and said coldly, ¡°Steward of the Chamber of Commerce, they don¡¯t need to do anything. Just leave these fes to us. The subsidized spirit coins and the carcasses of the ck Fish Snakes must be handed over to us.¡±


    The Starry Sky Hunters hunt Starry Sky Demonic Beasts for a living. The demonic beasts that looked horrifying to others were just piles of shiny spirit coins to them.


    When the old man saw them, he looked a little excited. Although these Starry Sky Hunters were sometimes quite annoying and put their interests first, given the situation, they were everyone¡¯s hope to survive.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Sirs, do you really not need help from the others? There must be a king behind these ck Fish Snakes. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting our strengths?¡±


    The leader of the hunters looked at the old man with a dangerous glint in his eyes as a powerful aura burst out.


    ¡°A Ruler!¡±


    The people around cried out in rm, and then hurriedly moved away. Starry Sky Hunters were already stronger than other equal-ranked cultivators, hence the strengths of Starry Sky Hunters who were Rulers were incredibly fearsome.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re strong enough.¡± The old man took a deep breath, then he said with a troubled expression, ¡°If you make a move, we¡¯ll also cooperate fully, and the carcasses of the ck Fish Snakes will be handed over to you. However, I¡¯ll need the consent of the other guests for the spirit coins that¡¯ll be returned.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The leader of the hunters nced at everyone with a cold gaze beforeughing out loud. ¡°Do they dare to disagree? If we don¡¯t make a move and wait until the flying boat is broken through, we¡¯ll have to deal with more of them. In any case, given the strengths of me and my brothers, we can just cross the void.¡±


    His words were somewhat immoral, but everyone understood that he was right. The Starry Sky Hunters could definitely cross the starry sky, but the others could not.


    If the hunters did not make a move, by the time the other passengers were dead, all of their assets would be pocketed by the hunters.


    ¡°I agree!¡± Someone hurriedly said.


    ¡°I agree too!¡±


    Everyone quickly expressed their agreement. Soon, more than half of them agreed.


    After handing over all their money, no one had any intention of taking them back. After all, aspared to their lives, money was nothing. Even if they were asked to hand over 100 high-grade spirit coins, everyone would surely agree.


    A few bald menughed loudly. One by one, they took out the scimitars from their storage spaces. The blood-red scimitars emitted scary auras. Nobody knew how many Starry Sky Beasts had been killed by those.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, are they very powerful?¡± Jianjia hid behind the man next to her and asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but they¡¯re all good at killing demonic beasts.¡± The middle-aged man lowered his voice too.


    ¡°Then are they as powerful as my father?¡± Jianjia asked.


    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°Master¡¯s a genius, and not everyone canpare with him.¡±


    It was evident that he meant that the hunters simply were not qualified enough to bepared to the little girl¡¯s father.


    ¡°That old thing¡¯s actually so powerful. No wonder he could capture my sister back.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.


    The middle-aged manughed bitterly. He looked at the ck Fish Snakes around him and did not have anything to worry about. He did not regard them as anything. The youngdy was weak, but she had treasures on her and would not need to worry about being hurt.


    He nced at the crowd and suddenly noticed that a young fellow not far away was different from the others. He could not see any timidity in the young fellow¡¯s eyes. Ou Yangming turned around and smiled as he noticed the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze.


    The middle-aged man also smiled and greeted him. They did notmunicate, but they were very curious about each other.


    ¡®At such a young age, you have such courage. Not bad, not bad.¡¯ The middle-aged man retracted his gaze and said to himself.


    Jianjia did not notice this. She looked at the ck Fish Snakes in the distance and thought of a new topic.


    ¡°Can I eat those ck Fish Snakes?¡± Jianjia moved her pink lips.


    ¡°Probably, but their skins are rough and thick, so they¡¯re not delicious for sure.¡± The middle-aged man patiently answered the girl¡¯s question. His eyes were full of love.


    After hearing that they were not delicious, the girl immediately lost interest. She looked around the giant flying boat with her big eyes.


    The giant flying boat jolted a few times, and the quiet ck Fish Snakes in the void started to be restless. Many of them rushed toward the direction of the flying boat in an orderly manner.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Someone on the giant flying boat cried out in surprise. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the front of the boat.


    There were also people holding their weapons tightly. If the Starry Sky Hunters could not finish off the ck Fish Snakes, they would have to quickly enter the battlefield.


    In a life-or-death battle, one could not be careless. Between humans and the Starry Sky Demonic Beasts, they were destined to be enemies that could never be resolved.


    The beasts ate humans, and humans ate them. They were natural opposites.


    A few bald men spread out. Each of them guarded a corner of the huge flying boat. The most powerful man among them stood at the bow of the flying ship.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    A furious roar with killing intent was heard. At the same time, the Starry Sky Hunters exerted their strengths at the same time. The red scimitars were like red crescent moons in the sky. Biting cold killing intent filled the void.


    Following this roar, the battle between the hunters and the beasts officially began.


    The lights from the scimitars shed, and the ck Fish Snakes that were charging at the front were instantly split into two halves.


    Every qualified Starry Sky Hunter had richbat experience. They knew what method to use to get rid of their opponents in the simplest way.


    Raising their hands and shing!


    The same action was repeated almost endlessly but it was always effective. Ou Yangming observed that every spot that the hunters shed was different, but there was no doubt that they could cause the strongest damage to the enemies in front of them.


    Greatness came from simplicity. Observing this kind of battle observation could be very beneficial. If oneprehended the essence of it, one could save a lot of energy in battle.


    It was impossible to learn just by looking. This was the umtion of countless experiences. One had to go through many actual battles before one could slowly understand the essence.


    In just a short moment, many of the ck Fish Snakes in the void had fallen. Their carcasses floated beside the huge flying boat and looked frightening.


    The auras of the hunters became fiercer. Only then did everyone realize that 3 of the 7 people were actually Rulers. The remaining 4 were also top-grade Venerable Ones. In terms of their abilities in actualbat, they were much stronger than ordinary Venerable Ones.


    With that, the 7 people guarded the entire flying boat tightly. The guards from the Chamber of Commerce could not interfere.


    In addition to the formations on the boats, no ck Fish Snake could break in. Everyone gradually calmed down.


    They were d that there were a few Starry Sky Hunters with them this time. If it were in the past, even if they attacked, there would be serious casualties.


    The carcasses outside had already piled up like a mountain, blocking the path of the huge flying boat. The few hunters were still madly ughtering.


    They looked as if they were crazy. The 4 hunters who were only top-grade Venerable Ones were all injured to varying extents, but their movements did not slow down in the slightest.


    ¡®They¡¯re true warriors!¡¯


    Many people secretly thought to themselves. They were filled with respect for these unattractive strong men.


    After some time, the number of ck Fish Snakes had decreased by more than half. Just as the hunters were about to open up a bloody path¡­


    The ck Fish Snakes in front of them suddenly separated, forming a vacuum area. Within it, a massive ck Fish Snake that was hundreds of meters long flew out.


    ¡°That¡¯s the king of the ck Fish Snakes!¡±


    The steward of the Chamber of Commerce shouted. They had been traveling in the void for many years, so they knew every type of demonic beast clearly.


    Such an enormous ck Fish Snake was very rare even among kings. At least, the steward had never seen it before.

 Chapter 1154 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Escape</h4>


    The ck Fish Snake King¡¯sntern-like eyes were filled with anger as he looked at the carcasses floating in the air.


    ¡°Oh no, be careful!¡± The leader of the Starry Sky Hunters shouted.


    In the sky, a giant tail attacked the flying boat.


    Boom!


    A loud crash sounded, and the flying boat began to shake violently. Fortunately, the surrounding formations blocked it. Otherwise, the flying boat might have been torn to pieces.


    The steward of the Chamber of Commerce hurriedly said, ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue to crash into the boat. The formation can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    At this point, the surrounding formation had be much dimmer after the attack. The strength of this behemoth was too strong, far surpassing that of an ordinary Ruler.


    ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother, let¡¯s join hands!¡±


    The bald boss shouted coldly. The other 2 Starry Sky Hunters quickly ran over. The 3 of them confronted the king of the ck Fish Snake.


    At this moment, the king of the ck Fish Snake attacked again with its tail. The expressions of the 3 hunters did not change as they shouted loudly, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Following their fierce shouts, their auras exploded.


    Their coordination was tacit as their bodies broke through the air. The scimitars in their hands danced as they shed toward the ck Fish Snake King¡¯s head.


    Seeing this, the king changed the target of its tail and swept at the 3 of them. The king also sensed danger from them.


    They were all Rulers, but the king of the ck Fish Snake was more powerful than the 3 of them. Nheless, when the 3 of them worked together, their strengths also increased by several times.


    Their bodies shed in the air, dodging the tail of the ck Fish Snake King, and the lights from their scimitars shed upward.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Blood seeped out from the ck Fish Snake King¡¯s skin, and 3 hideous wounds appeared on its tail. Dark brown blood poured down like a waterfall.


    The ck Fish Snake King opened its mouth in pain and roared, ¡°Roar¡­¡±


    It was ear-piercing and carried a sound wave attack.


    The 3 people in the air hurriedly sealed their hearing. They were experienced and knew how to deal with the ck Fish Snake King the moment it opened its mouth.


    On the other hand, the people on the huge flying boat were not so lucky. They covered their ears and looked very pained.


    Those who were weaker had blood seeping out of the corners of their mouths. Fortunately, they were on the flying boat. Those who traveled in the starry sky at least had the ability to protect themselves. If they were in a small city, tens of thousands of people would probably die from this loud voice.


    After all, there were only a few powerful people in the Great Wide World. Most of them were weaker than Venerable Ones and would never be able to leave their continent.


    Nevertheless, most of the people on the giant flying boat had the strength of a Venerable One. They could still manage to block this wave of attack.


    Among the crowd, only Ou Yangming and the middle-aged man¡¯s expressions did not change. It was as if they did not feel the sound wave attack at all.


    The body of the little girl, whose name was Jianjia, shed with a faint light, but she was not affected at all.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was once again attracted by the young fellow.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t affected because Iprehended the power ofws. What did that young fe rely on?


    ¡®The power ofws or a special treasure?¡¯


    The middle-aged man pondered. He was very curious about the young fellow not far away.


    After a moment, the giant creature in the air disappeared. The king of the ck Fish Snakes escaped with its injuries. The other ck Fish Snakes also quickly fled.


    They came fast and left fast. Their attack was not effective, leaving only carcasses on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the big guy escaped.¡± The bald boss had a regretful look in his eyes.


    The value of that big guy was more than all the other ck Fish Snakesbined. Even so, they also understood that if they were not fully prepared, it would be almost impossible to capture that big guy.


    This empty starry sky was the ck Fish Snakes¡¯ territory. If they wanted to leave, there was no way to stop them. Moreover, the ck Fish Snake still had the strength to fight. If they wanted to fight to the death, perhaps all of the passengers would be buried with him.


    The bald man looked at the piles of carcasses in the sky with a smile on his face. This was already the best oue. He and his men could gain a lot from the carcasses.


    ¡°Pack up! We¡¯ll leave this ce immediately!¡±


    The bald boss nced at everyone.


    ¡°All of you go and help,¡± the steward of the Chamber of Commerce ordered. The guards on the flying boat ran over to help clean up.


    The path in front of the huge flying boat was blocked by the carcasses of the ck Fish Snakes. If they wanted to leave this ce, they had to get rid of those things first.


    Even though the densely packed carcasses were equivalent to piles of spirit coins, no one else tried to plot anything. They would have to be ready to face death if they wanted to target the Starry Sky Hunters and their quarries.


    The passengers on the huge flying boat also helped to clean up the ck Fish Snakes. Since there were too many carcasses, it was impossible to take all of them away. The bald men chose the most precious parts among them, which were the tails and eyeballs.


    It was worth noting that the eyeballs of the ck Fish Snakes were Grade 4 spiritual herbs and were not cheap. Their tails were also high-quality materials for toll refinement and could be sold at a high price. As for the other parts, they were abandoned in the starry sky.


    Everyone took action and quickly finished cleaning up. The steward of the Chamber of Commerce also gave back the spirit coins to the few people.


    The Starry Sky Hunters beamed with joy. Not only did they not waste their spirit coins on this trip, but they also earned a lot of money. When they looked at the other cultivators on the flying boat, their gazes became even more unruly.


    At this time, the bald second brother among the hunters walked over from the front of the dragon boat. He noticed Ou Yangming, and he said with a mocking look, ¡°B*stard, did you see what happened? This starry sky isn¡¯t for weaklings like you.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. He did not know how he had offended the man. This was already the second time the man had ridiculed him. The first time was when they were buying tickets, where the man told him the same thing.


    Even the most docile person had a temper, not to mention Ou Yangming. Young fellows were full of vigor, to begin with. How could one tolerate being ridiculed by someone else over and over again?


    Ou Yangming raised his head with an indifferent smile on his face. He questioned coldly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very strong?¡±


    The bald man was stunned for a moment. He then looked at Ou Yangming with a gloomy face. He did not expect that this young fellow would dare to refute his words.


    ¡°B*stard, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. If it weren¡¯t for us brothers just now, you would¡¯ve turned into the shit in a ck Fish Snake¡¯s stomach.¡±


    The bald man sneered. In his opinion, the people on the giant flying boat were saved by them.


    Instead of being grateful, the young fellow even dared to talk back to him, so he felt that the fellow simply did not know what was good for him.


    The other men also looked over with interest and with smiles on their faces. They had just earned arge sum of money, so they were in a good mood.


    ¡°It seems that Second Elder Brother still hasn¡¯t gotten over that hurdle in his heart.¡± The brothers counted the spirit coins in their interspatial bags and looked over with a smile.


    ¡°How could he get over it so quickly? Second Elder Brother was fighting desperately outside for that family. Who knew, that woman ran away with a white-faced boy. It¡¯d be difficult for anyone to get over it,¡± another person said softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. That white-faced man has a powerful backer. None of us can afford to offend him. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve killed him to avenge Second Elder Brother.¡±


    ¡°Well, here¡¯s nothing we can do. We all have families, so we can¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    They spoke softly, but Ou Yangming heard them clearly. He finally understood why the man did not like him. It was because of his body. In that case, the man was not targeting him.


    Thinking of this, the anger in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart gradually dissipated. He did not argue with the bald man. The bald man muttered a few words and left after hearing his brother¡¯s call.


    ¡°Young brother, you shouldn¡¯t be weaker than that person. Why were you being so tolerant?¡± The middle-aged man beside Jianjia stood up and walked over to sit next to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming nced at the bald men and responded with a smile, ¡°They¡¯re a little rude, but they don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Besides, they just saved everyone, so it¡¯s okay to let him say a few words.¡±


    The middle-aged man had a strange look in his eyes, and then he remarked with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a reasonable person, young brother. My name is Zhang Suixian. How can I address you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming,¡± Ou Yangming answered politely.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, why are you here?¡± Jianjia went to find Zhang Suixian after he left for only a few minutes.


    Zhang Suixian said with a doting smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to chat with this young brother.¡±


    He wanted to ask about Ou Yangming¡¯s background, but he did not ask further when Jianjia came.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jianjia looked at Ou Yangming curiously. Among all the people on the boat, only she and the young fellow were the youngest.


    ¡°His name is Ouyang Ming,¡± Zhang Suixian said.


    ¡°Ou Yangming?¡± Jianjia asked jokingly, ¡°Is your surname Ou, and your first name is Yangming?¡±


    Zhang Suixian frowned and scolded, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    In Zhang Suixian¡¯s opinion, Ou Yangming was not an ordinary person. He had not heard of a top family with the surname Ouyang, but the Humans had a vast territory and many families that lived in seclusion. Generally, no one would like others to joke about their surnames.


    Jianjia stuck out her tongue and looked wronged.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You¡¯re the first person to get my surname right.¡±


    He even gave a thumbs up. Indeed, among the vast sea of people, only Jianjia could distinguish his surname clearly.


    Ou Yangming had also been feeling helpless for a long time. Up until this point, he still did not know what Old Craftsman was thinking. The surname was not odd, nor was his first name. Despite that, whenbined together, his name sounded a bit weird.


    ¡°Really? Your surname is really Ou, and your first name is Yangming?¡± Jianjia¡¯s eyes lit up like fireflies in summer.


    Zhang Suixian said helplessly, ¡°Young brother, Jianjia¡¯s just a child. You don¡¯t have to amodate her like this.¡±


    Ou Yangming said with certainty, ¡°Brother Zhang, I didn¡¯t amodate anyone. How can I joke about my surname? Jianjia was really right.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Zhang Suixian stuttered.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    The giant flying boat began to move slowly. In the depths of the starry sky, the ck Fish Snake King¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. It was flying rapidly in the air as if it was hurrying on its way.

 Chapter 1155 - The Horned Dragon Takes Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1155: The Horned Dragon Takes Revenge</h4>


    In the depths of the starry sky, on an abandoned, the ck Fish Snake King flew over. Landing at a low altitude, its eyes were filled with fear as if there was something terrifying here.


    After hesitating for a moment, the ck Fish Snake King continued to fly forward.


    It had lost so many of its subordinates, and it was injured. It had to take revenge, and only the person on the ind could help it.


    After flying to a ce, the kingnded on the ground and greeted respectfully, ¡°Sir Horned Dragon King!¡±


    Rumble¡­


    The ground and the mountain shook. Stone fragments flew in all directions, and the king of the ck Fish Snakes bowed to the ground. It stuck its body close to the ground and did not dare to move.


    At this time, the mountain turned into a big grey monster. It shook its body, and dust covered the sky. The dust on its body was removed, and it turned out to be a huge horned dragon.


    ¡°Little ck Snake, why did you wake me up?¡± Its voice was filled with anger.


    The ck Fish Snake King¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as it said anxiously, ¡°Sir Horned Dragon, I have important news to report to you.¡±


    ¡°Speak. What news? If it turns out to be unimportant, you can stay and be my food today.¡± The horned dragon had just woken up from its slumber and was just hungry.


    The ck Fish Snake King understood that this big boss was not joking. Fortunately, it was mentally prepared.


    It said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir Horned Dragon King, the few Starry Sky Hunters who killed Young Master have been found!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The horned dragon suddenly flew into the sky, its eyes filled with iparable fury. Its youngest son had been killed by a few Starry Sky Hunters 3 years ago. It had searched for a few years but still could not find the murderers. It did not expect that there would be news about the matter at this time.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± The horned dragon was very serious.


    The ck Fish Snake King hurriedly said, ¡°Absolutely not. After my subordinates found the traces of those people, they instantly told me. I originally nned to help you get rid of them but in the end, I wasn¡¯t their opponent. Instead, they killed many of my subordinates. Even I was injured.¡±


    After hearing what it said, the horned dragon looked down at the ground. It looked at the injured ck Fish Snake King and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, where are they now?¡±


    The ck Fish Snake King answered, ¡°They¡¯re riding on a giant flying boat. Right now, they¡¯re on their way to the Zhenwu Continent.¡±


    With that, the horned dragon soared into the sky and disappeared into the void like a meteor.


    The ck Fish Snake King took a deep breath. The horned dragon had put too much pressure on it just now.


    When it thought about those people who had hurt him, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of its mouth. ¡®If Sir Horned Dragon¡¯s acting personally, those people will die without a doubt.¡¯


    The giant flying boat was still flying in the void. It would take 3 months to travel from the wild to the Zhenwu Continent. Apart from the ck Fish Snakes, the passengers had not encountered any other dangers.


    This was normal. If it was dangerous every time, no Chamber of Commerce would dare to do such a dangerous business.


    There were very few Starry Sky Beasts, after all. If they did not search for those beasts, the beasts would rarely be seen. After more than a month of ordinary days, they were more than half a month away from the Zhenwu Continent.


    On the way, almost everyone on the flying boat had be familiar with each other. Everyone exchanged interesting things with each other to pass the time.


    Jianjia, the little girl, had angered the bald men more than 10 times during these 2 months. In the end, those bald men werepletely immune to her. After all, they were the great Starry Sky Hunters. There was no need for them to bother with a little girl.


    As time passed, they were getting closer to the Zhenwu Continent. Everyone felt morefortable. The days of being on tenterhooks were about to pass.


    Starlights sprinkled on the flying boat.


    All of a sudden, someone looked into the distance and asked in shock, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Behind the flying boat, a giant monster was chasing after them. That creature¡¯s speed was very fast. One could see that the distance between them was getting shorter.


    At this moment, the people who were startled hurriedly stood up and looked into the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s a horned dragon!¡± Someone shouted while looking at the huge creature in the distance.


    ¡°A horned dragon? How could there be a horned dragon?¡± Everyone was in disbelief. A horned dragon was a legendary creature. How could it appear here?


    Furthermore, from the looks of it, it definitely did note with good intentions. How could they be so unlucky? Previously, they had luckily escaped from the ck Fish Snake King. This time, could they continue to live?


    Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Such an enormous horned dragon was certainly an adult.


    ¡°3 years ago, a horned dragon attacked a small city on the Zhenwu Continent, causing tens of thousands of people to die in that city! Do you think these 2 horned dragons are the same?¡± Someone recalled what happened in the past.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The bald leader of the Starry Sky Hunters stood up and looked at the giant creature in the distance. He said in a low voice, ¡°That horned dragon from 3 years ago has died. His strength is far inferior to the one that¡¯s pursuing us now.¡±


    3 years ago, the same Starry Sky Hunters had killed that horned dragon in the city. That dragon had the strength of a Ruler. Its size was not even a third of the horned dragon that was chasing after them this time.


    When the hunters destroyed that horned dragon back then, more than half of them were killed.


    ¡°Is it the Horned Dragon King?¡±


    The hunters stood up.


    At this moment, it was unavoidable. The opponent was too fast. Even if they left the flying boat, they would not be able to escape.


    The bald boss¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. Previously, they thought that they had saved the people on the flying boat. Now, they realized that the dangers were brought by them. The opponents hade to find them.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± The huntersmunicated with each other.


    ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯sing for us, so it won¡¯t let us go. Even if we give it our all, we must kill it and avenge our brothers!¡±


    This horned dragon must be rted to one in the past. Otherwise, it would not havee looking for them.


    The horned dragon¡¯s body shed past. Its cold gaze swept across the crowd. Afterward, it spat out a mouthful of dragon breath. The bald boss and the others rushed forward to resist, but they discovered that the disparity between their strengths was too great.


    This horned dragon hadprehended thews. Moreover, it could be considered a top-notch Ruler in the boundary of thews.


    The hunters were sted apart almost instantly. A few people spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    After seeing that, everyone on the flying boat felt hopeless. The horned dragon was too terrifying.


    The 3 Rulers could not even block a single move from the dragon!


    If even the formidable hunters could not resist the dragon, the other people were even more helpless. Numerous people had fallen to the ground due to the heavily weakened dragon breath earlier. A few people who were not strong enough even died on the spot.


    The horned dragon was very decisive as it made a fatal attack as soon as it arrived. It wanted to kill everyone.


    Zhang Suixian protected Jianjia behind him, and he looked at the horned dragon in the sky seriously.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, can you defeat it?¡± Jianjia asked softly.


    Zhang Suixian responded ¡°No, but it won¡¯t dare to hurt us. That said, the others are in danger. If I¡¯m not wrong, this horned dragon is here for revenge.¡±


    Jianjia¡¯s voice was filled with worry as she asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Zhang Suixian stood up and took a step forward. The power of aw on his body burst out and blocked the dragon¡¯s breath.


    ¡°A powerhouse of thews!¡±


    Everyone looked at Zhang Suixian with shock in their eyes. There was actually a powerhouse of thews hidden around them.


    Ou Yangming was not surprised. He had guessed Zhang Suixian¡¯s strength. Jianjia was the granddaughter of an elder of the Mystic Sky Sect. Furthermore, her father must have an extraordinary status. She was only a Spiritualist, yet she dared to enter the starry sky. This meant that she was protected by a mighty figure.


    A powerhouse of thews was a top-notch existence in the Humans¡¯ territory. Even in the Zhenwu Continent, where there were many powerhouses, such a powerhouse could be the leader of a main city.


    Zhang Suixian¡¯s gaze focused on the horned dragon as he said politely, ¡°Friend, I¡¯m from the Heavenly Star Mansion. I hope you show me some face and let these people on the flying boat go.¡±


    After hearing Zhang Suixian¡¯s words, the people around were shocked. Even the Starry Sky Hunters were in disbelief.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion was a first-rate force in the Humans¡¯ territory. It was rumored that they were closely connected with the Mystic Sky Sect in the Zhenwu Continent. The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion was incredibly powerful. Rumor had it that he had reached the second step of the Supreme Boundary.


    Only then did everyone recall what the little girl, Jianjia, had said. She had left her house at the age of 5 and had not even gotten out when she was 8 years old. If she was a part of the Heavenly Star Mansion, that would not be surprising.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion was exceptionally famous. Before this, even the horned dragon would not dare to provoke anyone from the mansion. However, it was not easy to find the murderers who killed his son. How could it leave so easily?


    At this moment, the horned dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with a sharp gaze as he said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Heavenly Star Mansion, so I can let you go. As for the others, I hope you don¡¯t meddle in someone else¡¯s business!¡±


    Zhang Suixian frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re a powerhouse of thews. Why do you have to bother with these people?¡±


    The horned dragon¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°If I kill the little girl beside you, will you just let me go? Some of them killed my son. Do you think I should be magnanimous enough to let them go?¡±


    This made Zhang Suixian speechless. He expected an enmity, but he did not expect it to be a blood feud.


    If the horned dragon insisted on not listening to him, Zhang Suixian had no choice. After all, his strength was notparable to this horned dragon.


    For Jianjia¡¯s safety, he could not fight to the death with this horned dragon.


    ¡°We killed your son, and we¡¯re willing to pay with our lives. There¡¯s no need to vent your anger on innocent people.¡±


    The bald boss walked out. There was blood at the corner of his mouth. He knew that he could not survive.


    He and his men had deste smiles on their faces. Their lonely backs stood there, and it looked tragic.


    ¡°Big Brother, we did the right thing. If it weren¡¯t for us back then, millions of people in Anyan City would¡¯ve died.¡±


    ¡°Our lives in exchange for millions of lives. It was worth it.¡±


    ¡­


    The Horned Dragon King¡¯s expression was ferocious, and its voice was as cold as ice of 10,000 years old. It shouted sternly, ¡°Impossible! Other than the people from Heavenly Star Mansion, everyone else will die today!¡±


    ¡°Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt its debtor. This isn¡¯t very nice of you, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a voice was heard. Ou Yangming, who had been sitting calmly on the other side, slowly stood up.

 Chapter 1156 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Regret</h4>


    Ou Yangming did not have any ill intentions toward the Starry Sky Hunters but of course, he did not have a good impression of them either. To him, they were just ordinary people who were arrogant but had done some good deeds.


    Nheless, their conversation earlier made Ou Yangming change his mind. At the very least, they had saved the lives of millions of humans.


    No matter what the motive was, this merit had surpassed that of countless people.


    In this world, who could truly distinguish between good and evil? Seemingly evil people might actually be good, whereas people who seemed good on the surface might very well be butchers who killed many people in hell.


    Seeing Ou Yangming walk out, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. They did not expect that this low-key young fellow would dare to stand up for everyone in front of this terrifying Horned Dragon King.


    ¡°Haha, young brother, I was wrong about you before. You¡¯re different from the other white-faced fes.¡± The few Starry Sky Hunters were also stunned. The second brother who had previously scolded Ou Yangmingughed and remarked.


    This young fellow was indeed different from the others.


    There were so many people on the huge flying boat. How many people dared to stand out at this time?


    The man of the Heavenly Star Mansion dared to step out because he had confidence. He had a powerful backing, and even the Horned Dragon King did not dare to provoke him.


    Only this young fellow had the courage to step out and speak out for justice. Not to mention whether he was reckless or not, just his courage alone was something that most people did not have.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The Horned Dragon King¡¯s eyes shed with a blood-red light. As a member of the Drakes, he was full of pride, and he absolutely could not allow others to disobey his wishes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have any intention of dying for the time being. Besides¡­¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze carried a hint of ridicule. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words were domineering. The huge flying boat was silent, and everyone broke out in cold sweats.


    ¡®We¡¯re doomed!¡¯ Someone thought in despair. The young fellow¡¯s words would infuriate the Horned Dragon King. Everyone on the flying ship would die for sure.


    ¡°Brother Ou.¡±


    Zhang Suixian sighed. He wanted to persuade Ou Yangming not to fight with the Horned Dragon King, but it was toote.


    The Horned Dragon King was formidable and famous in the nearby starry skies. Even Zhang Suixian was no match for him. If not for his identity as a member of the Heavenly Star Mansion, he would have fled with Jianjia. Even if that young fellow was a genius, he was undoubtedly courting death.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, can Ou Yangming defeat the horned dragon?¡± Jianjia asked softly.


    Zhang Suixian shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°Impossible. The Horned Dragon King¡¯s already at the peak of thew boundary. He¡¯s the top powerhouse of the Drakes in the Humans¡¯ territory. Very few people from the Heavenly Star Mansion are a match for him. Ou Yangming¡¯s too young, so he¡¯s definitely not a match.¡±


    Jianjia looked at Ou Yangming curiously and asked, ¡°Then why did he stand out?¡±


    Zhang Suixian shook his head. He did not know the answer to that. If Ou Yangming hadprehended thews, he could just run away. The Horned Dragon King would likely not chase after him. However, if the young fellow provoked the horned dragon, they would be fighting to one¡¯s death.


    ¡®Could he have stood up to say his thoughts because he hasn¡¯t understood thews and knew that the Horned Dragon King wouldn¡¯t let everyone go no matter what?


    Zhang Suixian was still guessing why Ou Yangming wanted to fight the Horned Dragon King head-on, but the dragon had made his move.


    The Horned Dragon King raised his head, and a mouthful of red mes shot toward Ou Yangming on the flying boat. The young fellow rose from the ground, and starlights flickered on his body. Holding the silver-white spear in his hand, he descended like a god of war.


    Ou Yangming left the flying boat, and he floated into the void,pletely blocking out the mes from the Horned Dragon King¡¯s mouth, making it impossible for the mes to get close to the boat. At the same time, his body was swallowed by the fire.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    The people on the giant flying boat looked at the fire in the sky. They were desperate. Their only hope was gone.


    Though, they did not have much hope in the young fellow.


    The Horned Dragon King sneered. ¡®How dare an ant try to provoke me? He simply doesn¡¯t know what death means.¡¯


    Jianjia looked worried. She looked at the sea of fire and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Ou Yangming?¡±


    Zhang Suixian answered in a deep voice, ¡°The Horned Dragon King¡¯s fire is very fearsome. It can burn the void, and it¡¯s only second to the Phoenix Fire. Ou Yangming¡¯s in danger.¡±


    He could feel that Ou Yangming was in the fire. The young fellow did not die, but he did not know his situation at the moment.


    The intense mes could even burn one¡¯s spiritual sense. Everyone only dared to look at them with their eyes.


    When the Horned Dragon King looked at the sea of mes, his eyelids suddenly twitched. A young fellow walked out from the mes. His body was emitting a purple light, and there was not a single wound on his body. It was as if he had just gone to take a bath.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    The horned dragon¡¯s expression became serious. He did not expect that young fellow to be unharmed. ¡®Did I make a mistake with my mes?¡¯


    At this time, the people on the flying boat were also stunned. They thought that Ou Yangming would die in the mes, so they did not expect him to walk out unscathed.


    ¡°Uncle Zhang, didn¡¯t you say that Ou Yangming¡¯s in danger?¡± Jianjia raised her head and looked at the shocked Zhang Suixian.


    Zhang Suxian did not know what was going on. Even if he had fallen into the situation just now, he would be injured. Who knew, Ou Yangming¡­


    He noticed the purple light on Ou Yangming¡¯s body, and it seemed to be a kind of fire. ¡®Could it be that the purple fire¡¯s more advanced than the Horned Dragon King¡¯s Dragon mes? But that¡¯s even more exaggerated. How could a human have such a heaven-defying talent?¡¯


    Ou Yangming floated in the air with a faint smile on his face. He nced at the enormous Horned Dragon King and asked indifferently, ¡°Is that all you have?¡±


    The horned dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°You¡¯re from the Phoenixes? No, you clearly have a human¡¯s aura, but how could you have¡­¡±


    At this point, the Horned Dragon King was shocked, and his expression became ferocious. ¡°B*stard, no matter who you are, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces today!¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were cold. The silver spear in his hand shed with a ray of light. He could feel its desire.


    It was the thirst for blood and battle!


    The Horned Dragon King was not much weaker than Du Xie. He was a top-notch powerhouse in thew boundary.


    Nevertheless, so what if he was? Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had surpassed that boundary.


    The Horned Dragon King let out an angry roar. He was humongous but agile. His movements were swift and fierce like lightning.


    He tore through the air as his sharp ws flickered with cold lights. The immense power ofws filled the space with an oppressive aura.


    Ou Yangming was calm as he stood calmly.


    ¡°Brother Ou, don¡¯t be careless.¡± Zhang Suixian could not help but remind him. The Horned Dragon King¡¯ was formidable, and the young fellow was being too careless.


    The best way to fight against mountainous Starry Sky Beasts like the Horned Dragon King was through a dogfight instead of resisting head-on. This was because their strength and lethality were many times stronger than that of equal-ranked humans. Using one¡¯s weakness to fight against another¡¯s strength was unquestionably foolish.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming still did not move. Looking at the dragon ws that blotted out the sky, he simply chuckled, and the power of aw enveloped his body.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and uttered¡­


    ¡°Still!¡±


    The space seemed to have trembled. The Horned Dragon King¡¯s fast movements seemed to have slowed down a lot in Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective.


    This was the first time Ou Yangming had used thew of time in a battle. He could feel the rapid depletion of mental power in his mind, but he was still ted. At least, he had seeded.


    The Horned Dragon King¡¯s face changed. Before he even finished his move, his expression had changed from malevolence to fear.


    He could feel the power of aw imposed on his body. He could feel that his actions had be slow. In that case, thew should be the legendaryw of time.


    ¡®The purple Heavenly Phoenix Fire and thew of time. Just what kind of frightening existence have I provoked?¡¯ The Horned Dragon King was already regretting this.


    Having said that, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    The lowly young fellow in front of him made his move. The long spear in his hand danced like a falling meteor.


    ¡°Path Intent Spear!¡±


    The starlights were brilliant. The stars that came from the horizon suddenly collided with the Horned Dragon King¡¯s ws.


    Crack!


    The Horned Dragon King¡¯s ws, which were as tough as magic weapons, suddenly exploded, and blood rained down from the sky.


    After taking the attack head-on, the dragon was severely injured. He looked at the spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand in disbelief.


    ¡®An Acquired Taoist Tool!¡¯


    These words rang in his mind. Other than a Taoist Tool, he could not figure out what kind of weapon could make its ws be as weak as tofu.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Dragon King hurriedly retreated. He looked at Ou Yangming in fear. This young fellow had a Taoist Tool and was a Ruler of thews. ¡®When did such a genius appear in this world?¡¯


    ¡°That horned dragon retreated!¡± Jianjia looked at the sky and shouted excitedly.


    Zhang Suixian withdrew his gaze and smiled bitterly. He had been worried about Ou Yangming but did not know that the young fellow had it all figured out. The fellow¡¯s strengths were horrifying, so much so that the Horned Dragon King was no match for him.


    ¡®Genius! He¡¯s a genius.¡¯


    Zhang Suixian thought of his master, who was the legendary mansion master of the Heavenly Star Mansion. ¡®Even at Ou Yangming¡¯s age, he probably couldn¡¯t have reached this level.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was still smiling faintly. He looked at the Horned Dragon King, whose ws had been destroyed.


    He did not reply to the Horned Dragon King. Instead, he attacked again. This time, he took the initiative to attack.


    The Reincarnation Spear pierced through the air, bringing with it a surging and boundless aura as Ou Yangming stabbed out!


    Upon seeing this, the Horned Dragon King quickly dodged. After suffering a loss once, he did not dare to fight against the Taoist Tool anymore. At this time, he was filled with regret. If he had known this, he would not have rushed over rashly.

 Chapter 1157 - Arrived Safely

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Arrived Safely</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With that, Ou Yangming chased while the Horned Dragon King fled in the air. The people on the flying boat watched with their mouths agape. The young fellow who looked serious actually had such terrifying strength. Even the Horned Dragon King was no match for him.


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful...¡±


    Many people¡¯s hearts trembled. At the same time, they felt relieved. If nothing unexpected happened, they were safe.


    The second brother among the Starry Sky Hunters also looked straight at the sky.


    As for the big brother, he wiped the sweat off his head. The young fellow who had been ridiculed twice by his second younger brother turned out to be so fearsome.


    ¡°Second Young Brother, apologize to sirter.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± The bald second brother¡¯s emotions were fluctuating.


    He had mocked such a powerful person twice in a row. Fortunately, the young fellow did not take it to heart. Otherwise, who knew how many times the 7 of them would have died?


    ¡°A loose tongue causes a lot of trouble!¡±


    The second brother wished he could p himself.


    In the air, the Horned Dragon King desperately dodged. Even so, it was still in danger because Ou Yangming possessed thew of time.


    After about 8 minutes, the Horned Dragon King was covered in blood. Dragon blood flowed out freely. His tough body had several holes pierced by the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The Horned Dragon King roared and quickly left. If this continued, he might be killed. He had forgotten how long it had been since he felt this way.


    He was entangled by this human fellow and did not even have the chance to escape.


    Ou Yangming stepped in the air and stopped.


    The Horned Dragon King¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°How about we stop here?¡±


    ¡°How about we stop?¡± Ou Yangming smiled then decisively shook his head. He uttered in a deep voice, ¡°No!¡±


    He was very decisive. If he was just an ordinary person, he would have been swallowed by the dragon. Now that he had the absolute advantage, how could he end this so easily?


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    The Horned Dragon King was no longer confident, and his voice was much softer. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he quickly took a breath and stabilized the wounds on his body.


    Ou Yangming did not care about the dragon¡¯s petty actions. He had not used his full strength yet. Even if the dragon recovered to his peak condition, he would not take it to heart.


    He stared at the horned dragon and asked indifferently, ¡°Since it¡¯s a battle of life or death, it¡¯s only right for us to fight to life or death. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Horned Dragon King refused without any hesitation.


    A battle of life or death? If the Horned Dragon King had not seen Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, he would have happily destroyed him. Now, he knew he could not do that. He knew if he had to fight for life or death, there would be a 90% chance that he would end up being killed.


    The Horned Dragon King roared angrily, ¡°I can promise you that I won¡¯t hurt anyone, but you have to let me off this time. We don¡¯t owe each other anything, after all. The space here is unstable. If I self-explode, the spaces nearby will copse, and everyone will die. Even you might not be able to escape.¡±


    He was not spouting nonsense. The nearby star areas did not have Teleportation Formations because the spaces were unstable. If he self-exploded and identally caused the spaces to copse, everything around would be destroyed.


    The Horned Dragon King would never do that unless it was absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Besides, I have the Dragons behind me. If you kill me, the Dragons won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    The Horned Dragon King once again threw out his trump card.


    There was only one reason for this. Hecked confidence and did not want to die.


    ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with the Dragons?¡± Ou Yangming asked while he pondered.


    ¡°Of course. I rule the Drakes in the Humans¡¯ territory, so I¡¯m close to the Dragons,¡± the Horned Dragon King said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Have you met the dragon emperor then?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    The Horned Dragon King did not understand why Ou Yangming asked that. After thinking for a while, he answered, ¡°I met him by luck once.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must recognize this token, right?¡±


    The young fellow took out a token from the Long Feather Band and showed it to the Horned Dragon King. This was given to him by the dragon emperor before he left the 10,000 Dragons Valley. It represented his identity as the Dragons¡¯ Honorary Elder.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    The Horned Dragon King¡¯s pupils contracted. He looked at the token with shock. The token released an immense pressure that made him feel like he wanted to submit.


    It was worth noting that the Aura on the token belonged to the dragon emperor. The owner of the token represented a great elder of the Dragons. They were the real Dragons and were not something that the Drakes couldpare to.


    ¡°You...¡± The horned dragon felt like a fishbone stuck in his throat. He was so stunned that he was lost for words.


    The Drakes did not have a high status among the Dragons. Due to their bloodlines, even if their strengths were simr to that of the elders of the Dragons, the difference in their statuses was huge.


    ¡°Get lost! Find a ce to seal yourself for 500 years. If I hear news of your appearance within 500 years, I¡¯ll kill you for sure!¡±


    Ou Yangming withdrew the token and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    The horned dragon lowered his head to indicate that he had submitted. After seeing the token, he no longer dared to resist.


    In terms of strength, the dragon was not a match for Ou Yangming. In terms of status, the young fellow was an elder of the Dragons, so he could notpare to the fellow at all.


    After Ou Yangming had left, the Horned Dragon King raised his head. His body trembled, and he disappeared into the void.


    Ou Yangming did not kill the Horned Dragon King mainly because of the rtionship between the horned dragon and the Dragons. 500 years was considered a long time.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone!¡±


    Everyone on the giant flying boat heaved a sigh of relief. They looked at Ou Yangming, who had returned, with admiration on their faces.


    The matter that even the Heavenly Star Mansion could not solve was easily solved by this young fellow. Due to the distance, no one knew about the conversation between Ou Yangming and the Horned Dragon King, but they could see how miserable the dragon was when he was being pursued.


    It was evident that the young fellow was even stronger than the Horned Dragon King.


    Ou Yangmingnded on the deck, and a few Starry Sky Hunters walked over quickly. They said in unison, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving us. We brothers will never forget this.¡±


    The Horned Dragon King hade for them. If it were not for Ou Yangming, they would have died without a doubt, and it would have also implicated others.


    ¡°Second Brother, hurry up and apologize.¡±


    The leader of the hunters gave his second younger brother a look. The bald man who had mocked Ou Yangming before took a step forward and expressed anxiously, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving our lives. I was rude before, so I¡¯m willing to be at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ou Yangming nced at them and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t be arrogant in the future. You have me this time, but you might not be so lucky the next time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely keep it in mind,¡± the men quickly responded


    The others also quickly thanked him. Soon, the giant flying boat took off. Fortunately, the previous battle did not have much effect on the boat.


    After half a month, the giant flying boat steadilynded on a small ind in the Zhenwu Continent.


    In the distance was the city. Everyone did not rest on the ind. After leaving the flying boat, they flew toward the city in front.


    After Zhang Suixian and Jianjia alighted from the boat, there was a luxurious dragon boat waiting for them. After bidding farewell to Ou Yangming, they disappeared into the horizon on the dragon boat.


    ¡°Lord Zhang, who was that young fe?¡± On the dragon boat, a middle-aged man wearing a long robe asked with a smile.


    As an attendant of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s outer sect, he knew the identities of the little girl and Zhang Suixian. He was a little curious why they were so polite to a young fellow.


    Zhang Suixian answered calmly, ¡°That young fe isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    Liu Quan was a little surprised. ¡°For that young fe to receive such an evaluation from you, Lord Zhang, he must be a dragon among men. How does hepare to the direct disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect?¡±


    Zhang Suixian shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s noparison between them.¡±


    When Liu Quan heard this, he thought that the young fellow could notpare to the direct disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect. This was not surprising. After all, the direct disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect were elites of the Humans. As one of the Humans¡¯ top 3 sects, the influence of the Mystic Sky Sect was unquestionable.


    Liu Quanughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s too difficult for an ordinary young fe topare with the elites of the Mystic Sky Sect.¡±


    ¡°Attendant Liu, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Zhang Suixian frowned. The man had misinterpreted his meaning.


    Liu Quan was stunned. ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯


    Jianjia opened her bright eyes, then she shook her head and said, ¡°How could the direct disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect be qualified topare to Ou Yangming? Uncle Zhang said that even my father wasn¡¯t as powerful as Ou Yangming when he was young!¡±


    Who was this little girl¡¯s father? He was the son of a formidable figure from the Mystic Sky Sect, a top genius who suppressed an era. Now, he was the master of a first-ss force, the Heavenly Star Mansion. Yet, the little girl said that such a legendary figure could not bepared to the young fellow just now. What kind of joke was this?


    ¡°Miss Jianjia, you think too highly of that person. Your father¡¯s talent is rarely seen throughout 10,000 years. No one canpare to him.¡±


    Liu Quan thought it was a joke from the little girl. Who knew, Zhang Suxian also said, ¡°Jianjia¡¯s right. That young fe¡¯s the most potential I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m not sure about his future growth, but the mansion master couldn¡¯t bepared to him when he was young.¡±


    ¡°Lord... Lord Zhang, you¡¯re not joking?¡± Liu Quan stuttered. He thought it was just a joke, so he did not expect it to be serious.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d joke about the mansion master?¡± Zhang Suixian¡¯s voice was a bit sharp.


    Liu Quan¡¯s heart froze. Zhang Suixian was a loyal servant of the Heavenly Star Mansion and the most trusted subordinate of the mansion master. He would not joke around like this.


    The attendant hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Zhang, please don¡¯t me me. I was just too surprised. I didn¡¯t expect such a genius to exist.¡±


    Liu Quan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Such a genius should be recruited into our sect. Why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    Zhang Suixian shook his head. He sighed and said, ¡°If there was a chance, the Heavenly Star Mansion would have already recruited him. That young fe isn¡¯t an unpolished gem. He has already matured....¡±

 Chapter 1158 - Beishan City

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Beishan City</h4>


    After everyone had left, only Ou Yangming and the few Starry Sky Hunters were left on the giant flying boat.


    The bald men had a ce to stay in the city ahead. They invited Ou Yangming to go with them, but he refused.


    They had only met by chance, and Ou Yangming did not want to have too much contact with them. He was just a passing guest here.


    Beishan City was only a small city at the border. It was somewhat famous because it was one of the gateways to the Zhenwu Continent.


    During the few months on the giant flying boat, after listening to what the others say, Ou Yangming had gained a simple understanding of the Zhenwu Continent.


    The Zhenwu Continent was massive. From the outside, it seemed to be boundless. It was surrounded by chaos. No one had ever seen the border of the continent.


    There were many sects on the continent. The sects ruled this boundless continent. There were many cities under them.


    The cities also had different levels. They were evaluated ording to their sizes, the strengths of the sects behind them, and many other factors.


    They were divided into the Soldier-level Cities, the General-level Main Cities, and the Supreme Immortal Cities.


    The poptions of the Soldier-level Cities were rtively small. The sects behind them were usually second-rate or third-rate. Such cities were the mostmon on the Zhenwu Continent. They could be seen everywhere.


    General-grade main cities were extremely rare. They had to rely on first-rate sects. There were also many other conditions that needed to be met before they could be created. They were rare, by which there were only at most 10 of them in the continent.


    Above them were the Supreme Immortal Cities. Based on their names, it was clear that the Immortal Cities had supreme statuses on the Zhenwu Continent. There were only 3 Supreme Immortal Cities on the entire continent.


    Almost half of the elites of the continent were gathered in the Immortal Cities. The 3 top sects behind them were also the core strength of the Humans.


    The many sects on the Zhenwu Continent had almost taken over the entire human race.


    It was not far to get to Beishan City from the ind. Before Ou Yangming entered the city, he found a quiet ce and let Lil¡¯ Red out.


    After breaking through to a Ruler, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body had grown quite a bit. He had been hiding in the poisonous pill¡¯s world for a long time. Now that they had left the dangerous ce, there was no need for him to continue staying inside.


    ¡°Shrink your body a bit.¡± Ou Yangming looked around before he said.


    Lil¡¯ Red was from the Phoenixes. After all, this was the Humans¡¯ territory. It would be better not to expose his identity. Although the Humans and the Phoenixes did not have any enmity, Lil¡¯ Red would be surrounded if he appeared in the crowd.


    The fiery red feathers on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body shook, and his body shrunk to the size of a palm.


    He looked like a red sparrow. No one would associate him with the arrogant Phoenixes.


    After shrinking, Lil¡¯ Red flew to Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder.


    Lil¡¯ Red looked around with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, where¡¯s this ce?¡±


    He felt that his surroundings were strange. The dense spiritual Qi of the universe was almostparable to that of the Phoenxies¡¯ main star.


    Ou Yangming replied, ¡°This is the Zhenwu Continent. You should know this ce.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red had lived in the Great Wide World for a long time. Naturally, he knew about this continent.


    This ce was the core of the Humans. All the top sects had gathered here.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what are you doing here?¡± Lil¡¯ Red asked.


    Ou Yangming looked at the city in the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for an immortal medicine. I heard that it¡¯s in the Mystic Sky Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Mystic Sky Sect!¡±


    After hearing the name, Lil¡¯ Red looked serious. ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, is that immortal medicine very important? The Mystic Sky Sect is very powerful. We mustn¡¯t have any conflicts with them.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was a little anxious. He had heard of the terrifying aspects of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly. ¡°That immortal medicine is very important to me. It concerns whether or not I can take revenge in the future. That said, you don¡¯t have to be agitated. I didn¡¯t say that we must have a conflict with them. What if they insist on gifting it to me?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red rolled his eyes. He thought that Ou Yangming was joking. Even the Phoenixes had equal rtions with the Mystic Sky Sect. It would be difficult to make them lower their heads.


    Ou Yangming did not n to dwell on this issue. He stood up and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city ahead first. The journey to the Mystic Sky Sect is a long way. I n to buy some materials to refine a flying boat.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know how to refine a flying boat,¡± Lil¡¯ Red ridiculed him.


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t know how to, does it mean that I can¡¯t learn it?¡± Ou Yangming asked. The scenery around them quickly changed and in the blink of an eye, they had arrived below the city wall.


    ¡°Flying isn¡¯t allowed in the city!¡±


    Before they got close to Beishan City, a cold shout came from the top.


    Ou Yangming quicklynded on the ground. There was actually such a rule. No wonder he did not see anyone fly in directly.


    Nothing could be aplished without rules. Every city had its unique rules. This was the expression of the ruler¡¯s wisdom. Of course, the rules were not absolute, unless one had the ability to break the rules. After bing powerful, one could be the rule maker.


    If one did not have the strength as a prerequisite, one must follow the rules obediently.


    The general on the city wall saw that Ou Yangming acted conscientiously, so he stopped paying attention to the young fellow. He was not surprised. Every year, many people woulde from outer space, and there were many people among them who did not know the rules.


    It would be fine if those people cooperated but if they did not, the general would use the sword hanging on his waist. His sword had killed more than a dozen people who did not follow the rules.


    Ou Yangming had just arrived, so he naturally did not want to break any rules. Hended on the ground and looked around.


    The city wall was very tall as it was a few hundred meters away from the ground. There were many formations on the wall.


    A small river could be seen ahead. The river was so deep that one could not see the bottom. Even a feather would fall straight into it.


    Above it was a wooden bridge. Everyone who entered the city had to pass through the bridge.


    ¡°The entrance fee is 100 middle-grade spirit coins.¡±


    The guard guarding the gate nced at Lil¡¯ Red, who was on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder, and said mechanically.


    It was worth noting that Beishan city was a small ce at the border, and the entrance fees were a considerable ie for the city¡¯s manager.


    100 middle-grade spirit coins were only equivalent to 1 high-grade spirit coin. Ou Yangming took out one from his Long Feather Band and handed it over.


    After handing over the money, one could see the scene in the city. Beishan city was not big, but it was very lively.


    In the streets and the alleys, there were all kinds of ces to live and enjoy.


    The streets were filled with people, and the market was also very lively. In the city, Ou Yangming did not see many powerhouses.


    Most of the people were only Spiritualists. There were very few Venerable Ones, and Ou Yangming did not see a single Ruler.


    This was the normal state of the Great Wide World. It could not bepared to the people on the giant flying boat. Those who could leave the continent were elites.


    Ou Yangming had seen many ordinary people who were not even Spiritualists. They did the simplest but heavy work, and they were the lowliest people in the city.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I want to eat candied haws.¡± Lil¡¯ Red was attracted to an old man selling candied haws.


    On the stall next to the old man, there were dozens of candied haws. They were big and round, and they looked delicious.


    Naturally, Ou Yangming would not refuse Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s request. He walked over and asked, ¡°How much is a stick of candied haws?¡±


    The old man saw that business had arrived, so he answered with a smile, ¡°2 low-grade spirit coins.¡±


    ¡°Give me 2 sticks!¡±


    Ou Yangming took out a high-grade spirit coin and threw it over.


    Spirit coins were the currency traded in the Great Wide World Ou Yangming¡¯s spirit coins were all high-grade ones, which he had exchanged from Long Er. After deducting his expenses on the way, he had around 300 coins left.


    The old man held the high-grade spirit coin, and his old palm was slightly trembling. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have that many spirit coins for you.


    This high-grade spirit coin was equivalent to 10,000 low-grade spirit coins. If one used it to buy candied haws, one could buy up to 5,000 of them.


    It was not like in the starry sky. In small cities, only low-grade and middle-grade spirit coins were used to trade.


    ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand generously. It was just a high-grade spirit coin, so it was not a big deal.


    At a different level, one¡¯s horizons were naturally different. Ou Yangming did not understand what this high-grade spirit coin represented in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Ordinary people might not even be able to earn a single high-grade spirit coin even after years of hard work.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you.¡± The old man looked ecstatic. As he thanked Ou Yangming, he took out 2 of the biggest sticks from the stall and handed them to the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming gave one of the candied haws to Lil¡¯ Red. The little red bird had be very small, but he was still holding the stick steadily.


    The people on the street saw a strange scene. A little red bird the size of a palm was standing on the shoulder of a young fellow. It was holding a stick of candied haws that was bigger than itself and eating it in small bites.


    No matter how one looked, this was a little strange.


    ¡°Move aside, move aside!¡±


    Ou Yangming was biting the fruit in his mouth when he suddenly heard a cold shouting from the front.


    A few ck steeds were galloping over from afar.


    The people on the road hurriedly dodged. Those who did not have time to dodge were knocked flying and spat out blood. They were heavily injured.


    Those ck horses were spirit beasts, and their strengths were shocking. Ou Yangming frowned and took a step back to the side of the road.


    After a while, the steeds galloped over.


    On the 2 ck steeds at the front were a red-clotheddy and a pale-faced young man.


    ¡°Young Lady Aoshuang, look over there.¡±


    The young master of a rich family noticed the red bird on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. The little red body holding a stick of candied fruits looked very funny.


    As such, the red-clotheddy turned her head, and her eyes lit up. Her horse neighed and stopped beside Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Pretty boy, give me the little bird on your shoulder!¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned. He raised his head and nced at the young people on the horses.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not look good either. When did he be a little bird? He was a great phoenix. Even he was not satisfied with how Big Yellow addressed him, let alone a few humans.


    ¡°Princess, look, that little bird seems to be angry.¡±


    The young master at the side looked at Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s humanized behavior andmented with augh.

 Chapter 1159 - The Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce

    <h4>Chapter 1159: The Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce</h4>


    Seeing the change in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s expression, the princess became even more interested. This little red bird was definitely the cub of some kind of spirit beast.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, its quality should be quite high.


    The princess looked at Ou Yangming and coldly asked, ¡°Pretty boy, didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    Her voice was cold and clear, and she did not take Ou Yangming seriously at all.


    The young man who looked like a rich young master beside the red-clotheddy also shouted sternly when he saw that Ou Yangming did not move, ¡°B*stard, aren¡¯t you going to do as the princess said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your honor that the princess took a fancy to your thing. Hurry up and hand it over!¡±


    ¡°If you hand it over, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    The few young men on the ck steeds either berated Ou Yangming sternly or watched themotion from the side.


    They smiled and did not care about the gazes of the surrounding people.


    Themoners who had been injured by the ck steeds looked at the few young men with fear on their faces. They were angry but did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Are you nning to rob me in broad daylight?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He raised his head to look at the few of them and calmly said.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The youths on the ck horsesughed out loud. They looked at Ou Yangming with ridicule.


    ¡°So what if we are? No one in Beishan City dares to meddle in our business.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Princess Aoshuang¡¯s identity? In Beishan City, there¡¯s nothing that the princess can¡¯t get.¡±


    While the othersughed, the red-dresseddy¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. She looked at the uncooperative Ou Yangming and flipped her wrist. A horsewhip tore through the air and headed in the young fellow¡¯s direction. It cleaved down on his head.


    This whip was vicious. If it was an ordinary person, even if one was not killed, one would be heavily injured and fall to the ground.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°You¡¯re so vicious at such a young age. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your family today.¡±


    With that, he raised his hand and easily held the whip in his hand. He exerted a little strength with his arm. The red-clotheddy on the steed flew and fell to the ground from the air.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was not something a little girl couldpare to. The red-clotheddy was only an Advanced Spiritualist. Among these young people, she was considered pretty good but aspared to Ou Yangming, the difference between them was like Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    A loud sound was heard as the red-dresseddy fell to the ground. Her hair was messy, and her face was covered in dust. She looked like a beggar.


    ¡°Young Lady Aoshuang!¡±


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    ¡­


    The young people on the steeds thought that the youngdy could easily teach that young fellow a lesson. They did not expect such an ident to happen.


    Aoshuang¡¯s identity was shocking. She was the daughter of Beishan City¡¯s governor. If anything were to happen to her, everyone present would be held ountable.


    Thinking of this, those rich young masters did not dare to hesitate. One by one, they pulled out their magic weapons and charged at Ou Yangming.


    These people came from the privileged ss of the city. The rules of the city were ineffective to them.


    The red-dresseddy got up from the ground and looked at herself. She had a grave look on her face. When had she ever been treated like this?


    Lil¡¯ Red stared at the steeds that were charging at him and Ou Yangming. He whispered to the young fellow, ¡°Leave them to me.¡±


    As he said this, he released a trace of the Phoenixes¡¯ aura.


    The steeds that were charging toward Ou Yangming in a frenzy suddenly became terrified when they sensed Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s aura.


    How could low-grade spirit beasts like them be able to withstand the pressure of the Phoenixes? Moreover, Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s strength had reached thew boundary.


    The steeds that were charging at them fell to the ground and did not dare to move. The young people on the horses were not in a good situation either. They had not expected such a turn of events, and all of them fell to the ground from their horses.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened!¡±


    These rich young masters had never encountered such a situation before. They had been smashed by their horses until their faces were bruised and swollen.


    When they raised their heads again, they realized that the young fellow had disappeared.


    A row of city guards in ck armor rushed over from afar.


    These city guards thought that someone was causing trouble, so they ran over to take a closer look. All of their faces were filled with shock. The general among the city guards hurriedly said, ¡°Greetings, Princess.¡±


    Half of the face of the originally dignified and beautiful princess was swollen, and her body was covered in dust. If the general had not taken a closer look, he would not have been able to recognize her.


    ¡°Trash!¡± The red-dresseddy¡¯s face shed with a cold light.


    The city guards did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Go and catch those b*stards!¡± Thedy shouted.


    The city guards left in a hurry and chased in the direction where Ou Yangming had disappeared.


    3 streets away.


    Ou Yangming walked quietly by the side of the road. Lil¡¯ Red had hidden in his sleeve. This time, he was not as ostentatious.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what are you afraid of? You should¡¯ve taught those b*stards a lesson just now.¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. He had just made his move when Ou Yangming took him away.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? They took a fancy to you. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Doesn¡¯t that show that you¡¯re charming?¡±


    ¡°Those guys wanted to take me? They¡¯re dreaming. They¡¯re not qualified at all.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was still very arrogant. At least, other than Ou Yangming, no other human could be taken seriously by him.


    Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re only staying in this small city temporarily. There¡¯s no need to have a conflict with them.¡±


    His goal was to go to the Mystic Sky Sect, which was in the Mystic Sky Immortal City at the center of the Zhenwu Continent. It would be a long journey.


    The main reason Ou Yangming stayed in this ce was to refine a flying boat. This way, it would be much more convenient to travel.


    To refine a flying boat, he first needed to get the design. The materials were not a problem as he still had many of the materials he had umted from the Hidden Dragons Ind.


    The design of a flying boat was not a secret. It could be bought from arge-scale Chamber of Commerce.


    Ou Yangming asked a passerby for thergest Chamber of Commerce in the city. He then headed there with Lil¡¯ Red.


    After a few hours¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the building in front of him. The 5-stories-tall building was eye-catching. Each floor was about 10 meters tall.


    There was a huge signboard hanging on the door. The words ¡°Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce¡± were written on the signboard.


    The Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. This was the purpose of Ou Yangming¡¯s trip. This was thergest trading ce in Beishan City.


    Indeed, the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce was very famous in the Zhenwu Continent. It could be ranked in the top 10 among the chambers ofmerce in the continent. The one in front of Ou Yangming was just a small branch in Beishan City.


    In such arge-scale Chamber of Commerce, flying boat designs were surely traded. There might even be more than a type of flying boat.


    There were all kinds of flying boats. There was no fixed standard.


    Ou Yangming walked in.


    There were many people in the hall on the first floor. There were countless treasures inside. These treasures were clearly divided.


    The Pills Section, the Magic Treasures Section, the Spiritual Medicines Section, the Materials Section¡­


    Everything that one could imagine could be found here. Of course, the prerequisite was that one must have spirit coins.


    This was a paradise for the rich. With money, one could do whatever one wanted. One could buy whatever one wanted such as magic treasures, spiritual herbs, pills, and even beautiful women¡­


    Without money? If one did not have money, one could only get lost!


    Ou Yangming did not have a lot of spirit coins, but he had precious materials and magic weapons, which were more precious than spirit coins.


    After walking around for a while, Ou Yangming found that the things on the first floor were of a lower grade. He spotted a Ruler who did not stop at the first floor and directly walked toward the second floor.


    Ou Yangming also walked upstairs.


    However, he was stopped when he went upstairs.


    ¡°A White Silver Member?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned for a moment. One needed to be a White Silver Member to go upstairs.


    What was a White Silver Member?


    When the 2 guards saw that Ou Yangming did not even know what a White Silver Member was, they had looks of contempt on their faces.


    The Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce was famous in the Zhenwu Continent. The level system was not known by everyone, but most people still knew about it.


    A person who did not even know about a White Silver Member would not be a powerhouse, let alone a disciple from a n.


    The guards looked down on Ou Yangming but as a member of the Chamber of Commerce, they still exined dutifully, ¡°White Silver Members are precious guests of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. Only those who spend 100,000 high-grade spirit coins here or those who have traded a lot with us are qualified to be such members.¡±


    ¡°Spend 100,000 high-grade spirit coins?¡±


    Ou Yangming eximed in surprise. It was a high requirement.


    He only had a few hundred high-grade spirit coins in his pocket at the moment. The amount requested by the guards was too big.


    Ou Yangming did not force it. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°I n to buy a flying boat¡¯s design. Do you have it on this floor?¡±


    After hearing what he said, the guards looked at Ou Yangming in surprise. ¡®Could we have been mistaken? Is this young fe a rich young master? Otherwise, why would he ask to buy such a high-end item?¡¯


    They looked at each other, then one of them said, ¡°A flying boat¡¯s design is a high-end item, so it certainly isn¡¯t avable on the first floor. If you want to buy it, you¡¯ll need to go to the second floor. You can find a White Silver Member to bring you up or pay an extra 100 high-grade spirit coins to us to buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°How much does it cost then?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°30,000 spirit coins.¡±


    The guard said the price, then he looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any money at all?¡±


    A person who could take out 30,000 high-grade spirit coins at one time would have be a White Silver Member already.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. ¡°I really don¡¯t have the money, but I have treasures that¡¯ll amount to that value. They¡¯ll be enough to exchange for spirit coins.¡±


    As soon as the 2 guards heard the first sentence, they did not care about what he said after that. ¡®He came to buy things without spirit coins. Isn¡¯t he teasing us?¡¯


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    The 2 of them looked at Ou Yangming aggressively.


    At this moment, a few people walked down the stairs. When they saw what happened, they frowned and quickly walked down.

 Chapter 1160 - Selling Magic Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Selling Magic Weapons</h4>


    The peopleing down from upstairs were the bald Starry Sky Hunters. They came here to dispose of their harvest in the starry sky this time.


    Not to mention other things, just the pile of materials they acquired from the ck Fish Snakes had made them a huge profit.


    They were in a good mood after selling the items. At this moment, they did not expect to meet their benefactor, Ou Yangming, who was being stopped by the guards.


    ¡°Ah Da, Ah Er, what are you doing!¡± The bald boss hurriedly scolded.


    The 2 guards were shocked. They raised their heads and said in awe, ¡°Big Boss Chou, this fe isn¡¯t White Silver Member. He wanted to sneak up to the second floor, but we caught him. We¡¯re preparing to chase him away.¡±


    They were from the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce, but they did not dare to be disrespectful to the people above them.


    These bald men might not look good, but they were famous Starry Sky Hunters and were powerful. Most importantly, their boss was a Gold Member respected by the Chamber of Commerce.


    A Gold Member¡¯s status was even more honorable as one would be a level higher than a White Silver Member. If such a big shot asked the guards to leave, they would really have to pack their things and leave.


    This was not a joke. In Beishan City, there were only a handful of Gold Members.


    Big Boss Chou did not look good. He quickly ran down and came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. He respectfully greeted, ¡°Sir.¡±


    The other men also addressed Ou Yangming the same way. They did not expect to meet him here again.


    ¡®Sir?¡¯


    The 2 guards were stupefied.


    A Ruler, who was also a Gold Member of the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce, addressed the young fellow as a sir.


    ¡®What on earth is going on in this world?¡¯


    Big Boss Chou nced coldly at the guards, then he said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Sir, were they disrespectful to you? I can make them scram from here and¡­¡±


    His eyes shed with a cold light.


    The things they hunted in the starry skies were handled by the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce, and their transaction today amounted to more than 100,000 spirit coins.


    Since the bald boss was very familiar with the steward here, it would be easy for him to get rid of the 2 guards.


    ¡°Sir, no, we were wrong.¡± The guards were full of tears. They were only Advanced Spiritualists, and it was not easy for them to secure such a lucrative job. If they were kicked out, they would not have such a good opportunity anymore.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He responded, ¡°Forget it. They were also doing their jobs. I¡¯m not a White Silver Member, after all.¡±


    He was unhappy, but the guards did not insult him, so he did not n to argue with them.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, sir. We have no choice. If we let you go up, we¡¯ll also be punished.¡±


    The 2 guards were no longer as arrogant as before.


    ¡°Have you 2 forgotten the other rule of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce?¡± Big Boss Chou looked at them without any pity.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as one¡¯s a Ruler, whether it¡¯s the Ruler¡¯s first time here or not, one automatically bes a White Silver Member. What duty? B*llshit! You were deliberately looking for trouble. Sir¡¯s strength has long surpassed that of a Ruler!¡±


    This rule was a backdoor set for Rulers by the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. After all, Rulers were precious customers. If they were stopped from going upstairs and left, it would be a huge loss for the Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°What!¡±


    The guards¡¯ hearts sank. ¡®This low-key young fe¡¯s strength has surpassed that of a Ruler?¡¯ They had not thought of this at all. After all, there were only a few Rulers in Beishan City.


    Given Ou Yangming¡¯s age, they thought that he was at most a Venerable One.


    Now, they did not dare to think this way. Even Big Boss Chou, who was Ruler, treated Ou Yangming respectfully. It was understandable that the young fellow was also a Ruler.


    ¡°Sir, we really didn¡¯t know!¡±


    The guards looked sad. If Ou Yangming had shown his strength right from the beginning, how could they have stopped him?


    Ou Yangming did not know this rule, so he naturally would not show his strength casually. In the end, it was because of the mistakes of these 2 guards.


    Big Boss Chou looked at the 2 of them fiercely. He shouted coldly, ¡°Get out of the way! Sir decided not to me you today, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll let you off so easily. I¡¯ll inform Steward Zhang about this. You can forget about getting your sries this year.¡±


    After saying that, the bald man ignored the guards and said respectfully to Ou Yangming, ¡°Sir, let me bring you up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming and the others went up to the second floor.


    The guards looked at the disappearing figures with regret on their faces. A year¡¯s sry! They wished they could give themselves a p.


    As the bald man followed Ou Yangming nervously, he asked, ¡°Sir, are you here to buy anything in particr?¡±


    Ou Yangming answered, ¡°I n to buy a flying boat¡¯s design, but I don¡¯t have enough spirit coins. I need to deal with a few magic weapons first.¡±


    30,000 high-grade spirit coins was not a lot as they were about the price of a Good Grade magic weapon, so Ou Yangming did not take it to heart.


    ¡°Sir, you want to buy a flying boat¡¯s design?¡±


    Big Boss Chou¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. He thought that it was a useless thing to buy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Do you know where I can find one?¡±


    Big Boss Chou tapped his chest and said, ¡°Of course. If there¡¯s anything you want to buy, just leave it to me. Besides, a flying boat¡¯s design isn¡¯t expensive. I¡¯ll gift it to you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I need to get rid of a few magic weapons anyway,¡± Ou Yangming refused. He did not want to ept gifts from others. 30,000 high-grade spirit coins were nothing but once he epted them, it would be an additional debt of gratitude.


    ¡°Sir, magic weapons are precious. It won¡¯t be worth it,¡± Big Boss Chou persuaded the young fellow again.


    To him, magic weapons were the real good things. A flying boat¡¯s design was just an ordinary piece of white paper.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Magic weapons are precious to you, but they¡¯re nothing to me.¡±


    He was a cksmith master, after all. If he wanted a magic weapon, he could smith one easily. Taking Wu Qingquan on the Hidden Dragons Ind as an example, his standard was not high, but he asked for 9 sets of materials to smith a magic treasure. Were the remaining materials not magic weapons?


    cksmith masters were also a rare profession in the Great Wide World. Among those formidable cksmiths, which one of them was not incredibly rich? Ou Yangming could only be considered an ident.


    Big Boss Chou scratched his head, not understanding what Ou Yangming meant. Nevertheless, seeing that the young fellow did not agree with him, he could only give up.


    He brought Ou Yangming to a corner on the second floor.


    There was a green-clothed elder there. When he saw Big Boss Chou and the others walking over, his eyes were filled with surprise. He asked, ¡°Big Boss Chou, didn¡¯t you leave just now? Why did youe back? Do you still have some hidden goods?¡±


    Big Boss Chou smiled and introduced to Ou Yangming, ¡°Sir, this is Steward Zhang from the Glorious TreasuresChamber of Commerce. He¡¯s also my friend.¡±


    After hearing Big Boss Chou¡¯s introduction, Steward Zhang looked at Ou Yangming with a strange look in his eyes. ¡®Big Boss Chou is such an arrogant person, yet he¡¯s willing to address this young fe as a sir. Could this young fe be a God-favored one from arge sect?¡¯


    Steward Zhang guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s identity while he said politely, ¡°Sir, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Sir intends to sell a few magic weapons. Cripple Zhang, please take a good look at them and don¡¯t lower their prices!¡±


    Big Boss Chou gave Steward Zhang a look.


    They had a business rtionship, but they were also good friends in private. One look could exin everything.


    Steward Zhangughed and said, ¡°Since you brought him here, I won¡¯t lower the prices.¡± He looked at Ou Yangming and asked politely, ¡°Sir, what magic weapons do you n to sell?¡±


    The Long Feather Band on Ou Yangming¡¯s hand shed, and a few pieces of equipment appeared on the counter. There were 3 pieces of equipment in total.


    A pair of battle boots, armor, and a sword.


    These were all smithed from materials that were obtained from the Hidden Dragons Ind. After Ou Yangming smithed the Reincarnation Spear, he tried the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron again and smithed a lot of items.


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron seemed to have a magical effect on magic weapons.


    Ou Yangming pointed at the magic weapons on the counter and smiled. ¡°I n to sell these.¡±


    He still had more magic weapons, but there was no need to take them all out. The spirit coins he could gain after selling these 3 items would be enough to cover his expenses for a period of time.


    The 3 magic weapons lying on the counter were not still. They flickered with faint golden lights, and they released noble auras.


    Unless there were unexpected circumstances, it was easy to identify whether a treasure was good or not. The 3 magic weapons that Ou Yangming took out did not seem to be of low quality.


    ¡°These shouldn¡¯t be ordinary magic weapons, right?¡± Big Boss Chou said in surprise. He did not have much research on magic weapons, but he felt that these few items were somewhat extraordinary.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out after you appraise them.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled.


    Steward Zhang¡¯s expression became serious. He was different from Big Boss Chou and the others. People who specialized in this trade had a natural sense of magic weapons. These few magic weapons were certainly not ordinary.


    A light shed.


    Steward Zhang had used Appraisal Art. The first thing he appraised was the pair of battle boots. After looking at the result, his eyes were filled with shock.


    He looked at Ou Yangming again in disbelief. Afterward, he appraised the second item. This time, he looked even more serious.


    After appraising thest treasure sword¡­


    Steward Zhang hurriedly took a few steps back as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    ¡°Cripple Zhang, what are you doing?¡±


    Big Boss Chou was dumbfounded. ¡®When has Old Zhang be so unstable? This is very different from my impression of him.¡¯


    Steward Zhang did not pay attention to Big Boss Chou¡¯s question. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked excitedly, ¡°Sir, are you really going to sell them?¡±


    Big Boss Chou felt that Steward Zhang was crazy. He questioned, ¡°Sir has already taken them out so of course, he¡¯s selling them. Are you not in your right mind today?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and just look at the qualities of these magic weapons.¡± Steward Zhang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he red at Big Boss Chou.

 Chapter 1161 - Lightning Ore

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Lightning Ore</h4>


    Big Boss Chou swept his gaze across the counter and released his mental power.


    ¡°This is a High Grade magic weapon!¡±


    His eyes widened like a bull¡¯s. He could not believe it. ¡®A HighGrade magic weapon¡­ Sir Ou actually took out a High Grade magic weapon.¡¯


    Big Boss Chou¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This was a High Grade magic weapon.


    In the Humans¡¯ territory, cksmiths were not as rare as in the Dragons¡¯ territory, but Advanced cksmiths were still hard toe by. cksmiths who could smith High Grade magic weapons were even less than 1 in 10,000.


    This also caused the prices of High Grade magic weapons to remain high. The best magic weapons that the hunters had at the moment were only of Good Grade.


    Steward Zhang looked at Big Boss Chou¡¯s shocked expression and seemed to be happy that he had taken revenge. He said again, ¡°Look at the others¡­¡±


    Big Boss Chou hurriedly averted his gaze and released his mental power again.


    Another High Grade magic weapon. Big Boss Chou felt somewhat numb already.


    ¡°Are all 3 of them High Grade magic weapons?¡±


    Big Boss Chou had an unbelievable thought in his heart. He fixed his gaze on the silver-white treasure sword at the end. With a sh of light, the quality of the treasure sword appeared in his mind. This sword was actually a Fine Grade magic weapon, and it was of Fine Grade Rank Three.


    He was dumbfounded.


    At first, he thought that Ou Yangming would take out a few ordinary magic weapons to sell. At most, there would be a Good Grade magic weapon among them. He had never thought that the young fellow would take out such precious items.


    ¡°Sir Ou¡­¡±


    Big Boss Chou looked at Ou Yangming.


    He finally understood why Steward Zhang had strange looks on his face just now. Faced with these items, even he could not calm down.


    Steward Zhang asked again, ¡°Sir Ou, are you sure you want to sell these magic weapons?¡±


    Before Ou Yangming could answer, Big Boss Chou hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Ou, these magic weapons are priceless. A flying boat¡¯s design only costs tens of thousands of high-grade spirit coins. I¡¯ll give it to you. If you don¡¯t ept it, take it as I¡¯m lending the coins to you. Don¡¯t sell these items!¡±


    As a cksmith maser, Ou Yangming could not understand the hunters¡¯ desire for magic weapons. To them, magic weapons that were above Good Grade could not be measured by spirit coins.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not care. After learning how to use the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, he could easily smith these magic weapons that were lower than Taoist Tools.


    Hearing the bald man¡¯s words, Steward Zhang was a little anxious. He said in a low voice, ¡°Big Boss Chou, whether to sell them or not is Sir Ou¡¯s decision. You don¡¯t need to remind him.¡±


    If he received these treasures, his performance would be improved a lot. Perhaps he could even be promoted. The people in the world were bustling for profits. For his own benefit, the steward was also a little jealous.


    ¡°Sell them,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    After hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Steward Zhang immediately looked ecstatic. Since the young fellow had decided, Big Boss Chou had no choice. The bald man reluctantly looked away from the counter. The items were not his, but his heart was bleeding.


    If he knew that Ou Yangming wanted to sell High Grade magic weapons, he would not have brought him here. Even if he had to sell everything, he would still buy one.


    Steward Zhang was beaming with joy. He said with a grin, ¡°Sir Ou, a High Grade magic weapon is usually for around 300,000 high-grade spirit coins. How about I give you 700,000 high-grade spirit coins for these 2 High Grade magic weapons?¡±


    This was a little higher than the average price. It was somewhat because of Big Boss Chou, but the main reason was the High Grade magic weapons from Ou Yangming were not of Rank One, hence the final price was slightly higher.


    Big Boss Chou had nothing to say about this.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The price was much higher than he had expected.


    Steward Zhang turned to look at the Fine Grade Rank Three magic sword and said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re willing to pay 1.5 million high-grade spirit coins for this magic weapon.¡±


    This was the limit that Steward Zhang could offer. As for a higher price, he would need the approval of the higher-ups, which would be very troublesome.


    After all, even the higher-ups of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce would not have thought that they would receive a Fine Grade Rank Three magic weapon in such a small ce like the Beishan City.


    ¡°No!¡± Big Boss Chou hurriedly said.


    Big Boss Chou looked at Ou Yangming with a fiery gaze and said, ¡°Sir, the market price of a Fine Grade magic weapon is between 1 million and 2 million, but the real price fluctuates. Since Fine Grade magic weapons are incredibly rare, they might not even appear in the Beishan City in 100 years. If this is auctioned, it¡¯ll surely be sold at a much higher price than 1.5 million high-grade spirit coins.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ou Yangming looked at Steward Zhang.


    Steward Zhang smiled bitterly and nodded. He did not expect Big Boss Chou to expose this. There was nothing wrong with the price he offered but once such a treasure appeared in the auction, the price would surely be much higher. The reason he did not mention it earlier was mainly for his own benefit.


    Since Big Boss Chou had brought up the auction, Steward Zhang did not hide it anymore. He exined, ¡°Sur Ou, the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce holds an auction every month. You can also choose to auction your magic weapon. You¡¯ll only need to pay us a 5% fee for the transaction.¡±


    ¡°When¡¯s the auction?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Today.¡±


    Steward Zhang calcted the time and realized that it was about to begin. It was still not toote to send the magic weapon over at this time.


    Since Ou Yangming could gain more spirit coins from the auction could get more spirit coins, he naturally chose to auction the treasure sword. Furthermore, he was also somewhat interested in the auction. Perhaps he could even encounter some precious materials. If he were to encounter the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit¡­ This was only his thought. After all, the chances were very slim.


    Soon, Steward Zhang made some arrangements and sent over an interspatial bag containing 700,000 high-grade spirit coins, as well as a golden membership card.


    Steward Zhang exined, ¡°Sir, this is the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce¡¯s golden membership card. Only powerhouses who have done transactions over 1 million spirit coins in our Chamber of Commerce can obtain it. In the future, you can use this card to ess every floor in the Chamber of Commerce. Besides, you can also buy things with a 10% discount.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and epted the gift. With this card, it would be much more convenient for him. At least, he would not be blocked outside.


    After putting away the high-grade spirit coins and the card, Steward Zhang brought Ou Yangming, Big Boss Chou, and the others to the third floor and arranged an elegant private room for them.


    The third floor was the auction house of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. After the few of them sat, someone quickly brought them tea.


    From the private room, they could clearly see the scene below. The floor below was filled with people. There seemed to be at least a hundred people. Steward Zhang exined, ¡°Only those who were White Silver Members are qualified to participate in the auction.¡±


    Ou Yangming finally understood what was going on. He had been wondering where those people who went up from the first floor had gone. It seemed that they hade to participate in the auction.


    The timing was also coincidental as the auction happened to be held on this day.


    After Steward Zhang sent Ou Yangming and the others in, he left the private room. He was still responsible for the matters on the second floor. It was a pity that he did not directly buy the Fine Grade magic weapon, but he was also the one who rmended the young fellow toe to the auction. He would gain a small credit for this.


    Ou Yangming and the others arrived rtivelyte. The auction soon began.


    The host of the auction was an enchantingdy. She stood in the middle of the stage, and her voice was elegant and loud. Her charming tone could easily arouse everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that there¡¯ll be a surprise at the auction today.¡±


    The enchanting woman smiled leisurely, charming everyone.


    As such, the crowd below began to mor. They wondered what the surprise would be.


    Everyone guessed that given the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce was one of the top 3 chambers ofmerce on the continent, they must have obtained something good.


    The people interacted with each other, but no one knew what the surprise was.


    Upon seeing this, the red-clotheddy looked around with great satisfaction. After a moment, she said, ¡°The time hase. The monthly auction of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce has officially begun. The first item is a Grade 5 spiritual herb, the Deep Sea Bauhinia Flower.¡±


    As thedy spoke, a graceful maid walked over from the side. She was holding an exquisite box in her hand.


    Thedy in red took the box and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has heard of the Deep Sea Bauhinia Flower. It can only be born in the deep sea. It has the effect of condensing spirit and gathering Qi, so it¡¯s very useful to cultivate with it. Besides, it can be refined into a Bauhinia Pill.¡±


    She briefly introduced the effects of the spiritual medicine, then she said, ¡°The starting bid for the high-grade Bauhinia Flower is 10,000 high-grade spirit coins. Each raise mustn¡¯t be less than 1,000 high-grade spirit coins.¡±


    As soon as she finished, the people below began to bid for it.


    Ou Yangming, Big Boss Chou, and the others were sitting in the private room. They had no interest in this spiritual medicine. Ou Yangming¡¯s alchemy skills were too poor. He could refine the Eternal Pills in the Spiritual Realm but It was entirely because of his natal fire, and the pill itself was not difficult to be refined.


    It waspletely different in the Great Wide World. There wereplex spiritual medicines here, by which Ou Yangming did not know even 1 in 10,000 of the spiritual medicines here, so it would be a joke for him to bring up alchemy.


    Ou Yangming nned to go to the Mystic Sky Sect not only to find the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, but he also wanted to learn real alchemy skills. Putting asideparing himself to the Crimson Ruler, he must not be too poor in alchemy skills. If not, even if he was given theplete materials, it would be impossible for him to refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pills.


    Just as Ou Yangming was thinking, the first treasure had been sold.


    It was sold for more than 50,000 high-grade spirit coins, which was more than the price of an ordinary Good Grade magic weapon.


    Ou Yangming thought of the few Dragon Fragrant Herbs that Long Shao had given him when he was in the Dragons. Those were Grade 7 spiritual herbs, so they were definitely not cheap. Those were good items that could guide people toprehend the path. The young fellow had used one and only had 4 left.


    Next was the second item, the third item¡­


    Time passed very quickly. The treasures that were auctioned were pretty good, but Ou Yangming had no intention of bidding for them, let alone magic weapons. Even he himself could not use all of them, so he would not buy them. As for the other items, he was just not interested in most of them.


    ¡°This treasure is the Lightning Ore¡­¡±


    After the red-dresseddy introduced the next treasure¡¯s use, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stood up.

 Chapter 1162 - Crazily Bidding

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Crazily Bidding</h4>


    After the red-dresseddy¡¯s introduction, someone immediately made a bid.


    The Lightning Ore was a rare ore, and thedy¡¯s introduction was very clear. If it was equipped on a flying boat, it could greatly increase the speed of the flying boat, and there were also other magical effects. This was exactly what Ou Yangming needed at this moment.


    The starting bid was 30,000 high-grade spirit coins, and it quickly rose to 58,000.


    ¡°60,000!¡±


    Ou Yangming called out.


    The red-clotheddy smiled sweetly. ¡°Room 5 bids 60,000. Anyone else?¡±


    ¡°65,000,¡± someone below bid again.


    The one who spoke was a young man. He cupped his hands in front of his chest and said, ¡°Seniors, my grandfather is going to ask a master to help build a flying boat. I¡¯m determined to get this Lightning Ore, so I hope that you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, a child of the Qiu family.¡±


    ¡°Since you said so, Young Master Qiu, we won¡¯t fight with you.¡±


    The Qiu family was a big family in Beishan City. Their family was extraordinary. The grandfather of the Qiu family also had some connections with the sects behind Beishan City.


    Given that rtionship, everyone stopped talking. After all, an ore was nothing.


    ¡°Thank you, seniors,¡± Young Master Qiu said with a smile.


    ¡°Sir Ouyang, the Qiu family¡¯s a big family in the city, but they¡¯re nothingpared to you.¡± Big Boss Cou looked down through the curtains and revealed the identity of the young man who spoke.


    Ou Yangming smiled. Afterward, his voice was heard again as he uttered, ¡°70,000.¡±


    The others showed face to Young Master Qiu, but Ou Yangming did not buy it at all. He was just a passerby here, after all. No matter what force the young master was from, it had nothing to do with him. Moreover, Ou Yangming did not believe that there was anyone more powerful than him in this ce.


    In the small Beishan City, the bald men were already considered top-notch powerhouses. It was unknown whether there was a Ruler of thews here or not.


    ¡°75,000.¡±


    The young man below took a look at Box 5. The curtain was made of special materials. The scene outside could be seen from the inside, but the inside of the box could not be seen clearly from the outside.


    ¡°Brother, could you show some face to the Qiu family?¡± Young Master Qiu asked with a smile.


    ¡°80,000,¡± the person in the box said again without responding to him.


    Young Master Qiu¡¯s face slightly changed. The other party actually ignored him. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°90,000 high-grade spirit coins.¡±


    It was clear that the young master of the Qiu family was determined to get this ore, but Ou Yangming had the same idea.


    Ou Yangming bid again, ¡°95,000 high-grade spirit coins.¡±


    95,000 high-grade spirit coins had exceeded the original price of the Lightning Ore. It was precious, but that was only the foundation. What was truly precious was the person who could use it.


    ¡°100,000 high-grade spirit coins!¡±


    The young master from the Qiu family looked at the sky with a fierce gaze.


    There was a stalemate. 100,000 high-grade spirit coins were almost the bottom line of the young master from the Qiu family.


    The red-clotheddy on the stage had a hint of excitement in her eyes. Her pretty face was slightly red, and she looked exceptionally enchanting. Her soul-stirring eyes swept over the young master of the Qiu family.


    100,000 high-grade spirit coins!


    To be able to offer such a price showed how wealthy the Qiu family was.


    There was no reply from the person from the box for a long time. The young master of the Qiu family thought that he had won. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡®Trying topete with me? You¡¯re stillcking.¡¯


    The people around also thought that the ownership of the Lightning Ore was a foregone conclusion. After all, 100,000 high-grade spirit coins were a huge amount. It was equivalent to 2 or 3 High Grade magic weapons. Other than arge family like the Qiu family, very few people would use them to buy an ore.


    At this time, the red-clotheddy raised her head and nced at the side of the box above. Just as she was about to count the seconds, another shout came from above.


    ¡°200,000!¡±


    These words seemed to be the final, causing everyone¡¯s head to buzz.


    200,000 for an ore. The person in the box must be dumb.


    Only then did everyone understand what it meant to be rich and generous. 200,000 high-grade spirit coins were almost the price of an ordinary flying boat. The people could not understand why anyone would use such a price to buy an ore that could increase the attributes of a flying boat.


    Even if a master was 100% sessful, there was no need to expend such a great price.


    ¡®Crazy¡ªthey¡¯re really crazy!¡¯


    Many people raised their heads to look, but the curtains outside the private room blocked the insidepletely.


    Young Master Qiu did not speak anymore. His face was ashen. The other party¡¯s price had far exceeded his limit. Unless he requested from his n, it would be impossible for him to obtain so many spirit coins.


    The red-clotheddy smiled like a flower. When she saw that everyone was silent, she began to count the seconds.


    Without any surprise, the Lightning Ore was bought by Ou Yangming for 200,000 high-grade spirit coins. It was a loss to others, but the young fellow did not care because he could easily obtain spirit coins.


    Not long after, the staff sent the Lightning Ore over. Ou Yangming also paid 200,000 high-grade spirit coins at the same time. The money and goods were settled, and he became the owner of the magical ore.


    Big Boss Chouughed bitterly. He looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Sir, there was no need for you to bid 200,000. That fe from the Qiu family was already bluffing. As long as you bid another 10,000 or 20,000, he would¡¯ve given up.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not exin. It was fine as long as the item was in his hands. As for how much money it was bought for, it did not matter at all.


    Big Boss Chou shook his head and looked at his brothers helplessly. ¡®Is this what it¡¯s like to be rich and capricious?¡¯


    The auction was still going on in an orderly manner.


    Other than the small interlude between Ou Yangming and Young Master Qiu, the auction was overall calm and peaceful. There were also no high-priced items after that. Even the finale item, the Five-colored Dragon Bead, was bid at only 180,000 high-grade spirit coins.


    It was worth noting that the finale item could notpare to ordinary items. Such a situation was rarely seen in the auction.


    ¡°Midd Moli, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯d be a surprise in this auction? The auction¡¯s over but where¡¯s the surprise?¡±


    Someone below asked.


    Everyone still remembered the surprise that the enchanting woman had mentioned before. So far, no one had discovered it.


    The enchanting woman grinned. Her watery eyes swept over everyone, then she said, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. The surprise is about toe out. There¡¯ll be one finale item for this auction. Thest item is the surprise that I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take it out!¡±


    ¡­


    The curiosity of the people below was piqued, and they all shouted.


    At this time, thedy in red smiled and pped her hands. Then, a few maids brought out a box that was more than a meter long.


    Everyone was attracted to the box.


    Even Big Boss Chou in the private room was the same. He and the other hunters knew that the thing in the box was a High Grade magic weapon that Ou Yangming had auctioned. It would be a pity to sell such a magic weapon.


    The box was opened. The light was dim, and a silver-white sword was shining in the dim environment.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯


    After seeing the sword on the stage, mental powers were released


    At this moment, the world quieted down. One could even hear a needle fall on the ground.


    After a brief while¡­


    The quiet environment was broken by a gasp. The sound seemed to be demonic. Gasps soon filled the air because of the sword on the stage.


    A Fine Grade magic weapon!


    ¡°How could there be a Fine Grade magic weapon? How could one appear in Beishan City?¡±


    Such a Fine Grade magic weapon was legendary to the big families in Beishan City. Even their governor¡¯s best equipment was probably only of High Grade.


    Fine Grade magic weapons would only appear in the Supreme Immortal Cities or the top-notch main cities. Who knew, one appeared in Beishan City. What was more, it was being auctioned at the moment.


    The red-dresseddy¡¯s expression did not change. The changes in the crowd were within her expectations. Even she gasped when she heard the news. What kind of desperate situation did the treasure¡¯s owner encounter that he would sell it for money?


    After a moment, the red-dresseddy said, ¡°I believe that everyone has seen the equivalent rank of this treasure sword. It¡¯s of Fine Grade Rank Three. Even I¡¯m very surprised because this might be the highest-level magic weapon ever to be auctioned in Beishan City¡¯s history.¡±


    Everyone nodded repeatedly. What they were most concerned about was the price of this magic weapon. Some of the smarter people had taken out their tokens and talismans to send voice transmissions to their families, asking the most powerful people from their families to make a decision. This was because this treasure was not something that they could possess alone.


    Of course, some people had also given. They were either from small families or were rogue cultivators. They understood that even if they used up all their wealth, they would not have enough to bid.


    Soon, those people fromrge ns received voice transmissions, where they were asked to secure the treasure at all costs.


    That exined everything. Spirit coins could be earned again, and they could exploit the lower-ss people. However, magic weapons were a symbol of strength and could be passed down from generation to generation.


    Looking at the messy seatings, the red-clotheddy especially gave everyone some time. After about 8 minutes, she slowly said, ¡°The starting price for the Fine Grade magic weapon is 800,000 high-grade spirit coins. As this magic weapon is special, the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce can temporarily provide the funds for the auction. The person who gets the treasure can simply return the funds to us within a year.¡±


    This way, it was convenient for the bidders. Of course, it was also beneficial for the Chamber of Commerce. After all, the more money the magic weapon was sold for, the more they could get.


    Given the strength of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, even the city¡¯s governor and the forces behind the city would not dare to go back on their words. As such, the chamber would not have to worry about people borrowing money without returning.


    ¡°Let the bidding begin!¡±


    The red-dressed woman deliberately raised her voice. This was the highest-quality magic weapon that Beishan City¡¯s Chamber of Commerce would be auctioning.


    ¡°900,000!¡±


    A voice sounded from the private room next to Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    ¡°The Qiu family offers 1,000,000!¡± Young Master Qiu hurriedly stood up. He hadmunicated with his family just now, and he was asked to spare no effort. Even if the flying boat was not to be refined anymore, he must get his hands on the Fine Grade magic weapon.


    ¡°1,050,000!¡± Another voice was heard.


    Ou Yangming quietly looked down. The final price was something to look forward to.

 Chapter 1163 - Strange Flying Boat

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Strange Flying Boat</h4>


    The price of a Fine Grade magic weapon was extraordinary. No one knew what the final price would be.


    It was just the beginning. The price had increased from 1 million high-grade spirit coins to 1,500,000 high-grade spirit coins in the blink of an eye. Although Beishan City was only a small city, as the gateway to the Zhenwu Continent, there were also many wealthy big families.


    In addition, there had never been any Fine Grade magic weapons here before. Almost every family had gone crazy.


    The people-in-charge from the big families contacted their families while they participated in the bidding. The price continued to rise.


    ¡°It has gone up to 1,700,000.¡±


    Big Boss Chou¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. ¡®The bid has just begun. Have those people gone crazy?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was smiling. It seemed that auctioning the magic weapon was the right choice. After deducting the fees that would be paid to the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, as of this moment, the remaining spirit coins had exceeded 1.5 million.


    With so many spirit coins, he would not have to worry about money for a long time.


    The price continued to increase.


    ¡°1.9 million from the Qiu family.¡± The young master of the Qiu family was previously suppressed by Ou Yangming with 200,000 high-grade spirit coins. After receiving the full support of his family, his heroic spirit soared to the sky. He was no longer in a dejected state.


    After reporting the price, he looked toward the fifth private room with a provocative look in his eyes.


    He had been suppressed by the person inside just now, and he could finally vent the anger in his heart. The person in the private room never said a word since the Fine Grade magic weapon appeared. Young Master Qiu¡¯s eyes carried a disdainful look. ¡®Looks like that fe isn¡¯t from any big family either and has the self-awareness to give up.¡¯


    ¡°Sir, that idiot is still provoking you.¡±


    Big Boss Chou narrowed his eyes and looked at the young master of the Qiu family.


    ¡®If that young master finds out that this treasure was put up for auction by Sir Ou, what would he think?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    The more the young master was provoked, the happier he was because that would mean an increase of more than 10,000 spirit coins.


    No one would refuse spirit coins, and Ou Yangming was the same.


    Very soon, Young Master Qiu¡¯s imposing manner was suppressed.


    The fewrge families in Beishan City did not give in. At the moment, their strengths were not much different, but the appearance of a Fine Grade magic weapon might very well destroy this bnce.


    It was worth noting that there was a huge disparity between the grades of magic weapons. If the patriarch of a family obtained a Fine Grade magic weapon, the other families would be suppressed. After all, between equal-ranked powerhouses, one with a Fine Grade magic weapon could certainly suppress the other with a High Grade magic weapon.


    ¡°2 million.¡±


    ¡°2,050,000.¡±


    ¡°2,100,000.¡±


    ¡­


    The price continued to rise. Ou Yangming looked as happy as a small flower. He did not think that the Fine Grade magic weapon would be so popr in Beishan City. These people really had nowhere to spend their money!


    Only then did Ou Yangming realize what it meant to be rich. It was easy for him to earn money, but the umtions of these families over countless years were also terrifying.


    The red-clotheddy kept smiling. Her ie would be extracted from the proceeds of the auction so the more spirit coins the auction earned, the more spirit coins she would receive.


    This was the first time she had encountered such a good thing.


    ¡°2.3 million!¡±


    All of a sudden, a loud voice was heard.


    This price was directly increased by 100,000 high-grade spirit coins. Everyone looked over and noticed that the person who spoke was a muscr man wearing ck armor.


    When the people-in-charge from several families saw this, they all frowned.


    ¡°General Wang, are you here to cause trouble? Where did you get so many spirit coins?¡± The person-in-charge from the Han family said with an unfriendly look. Their families were experienced families in Beishan City, so they could naturally bid with a higher price. On the other hand, General Wang was only a rogue cultivator. He was themander of the city guards at the moment. Even if he gathered his military pay, he would not be able to get 2 million high-grade spirit coins.


    The people-in-charge from the other families also had unsightly looks on their faces.


    They were fighting intensely here, yet someone came to cause trouble.


    Themander of the city guards had a lot of power in Beishan City. He had the power to kill but to these experienced families, he was just ackey. The people from influential ns were protected by strong forces, so they did not need to worry about the city guards.


    At this time, the red-clotheddy on the high tform also had a cold glint in her eyes. She stared at the ck-armored man and said in a deep voice, ¡°General Wang, you should know where this ce is. If you cause trouble, I¡¯ll have to ask someone to bring you out¡­¡±


    The red-dresseddy also understood that this Fine Grade magic weapon was not something that themander of the city guards could afford.


    General Wang¡¯s expression remained the same. He stood up and smiled as he exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t say that I came on behalf of myself. When everyone waspeting just now, I sent a voice transmission to the governor. The governor has asked me to secure the treasure at all costs.¡±


    ¡°What? The governor?¡±


    ¡°What a cunning fe. He couldn¡¯t afford it himself, so he reported it to the governor!¡±


    ¡°Bootlicker!¡±


    The people from the big families had grave looks on their faces. After hearing the news, they believed that the general was here to cause trouble.


    Needless to say, the governor¡¯s participation had increased the pressure on everyone, and it had also added many variables to the auction. After all, he was the king of Beishan City.


    The governor¡¯s backing was also very strong. It was not something any of the families couldpare to.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve wronged you just now, general, please don¡¯t me me¡­¡± The red-clotheddy¡¯s eyes were like silk as she said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Of course not. I dare not me you, Miss Moli,¡± General Wang said hurriedly.


    After the small interlude, the auction continued.


    This time, there was a change as the governor was involved.


    As time passed, the price became higher, but everyone became quieter.


    At this point, everyone was treading on thin ice, and they needed to be careful at all times. Even the families behind them needed to think carefully.


    The bidding became slower, but the red-clotheddy was not in a hurry.


    A few hours passed, but everyone felt as if a century had passed.


    In the end, the magic weapon was obtained by the governor. Under the governor¡¯s instructions, General Wang ended thepetition of wealth with a price of 4.8 million high-grade spirit coins.


    This price was too exaggerated, and it was the first in Beishan City¡¯s auction.


    Everyone left after that.


    The families were not resigned to the oue, but it was still eptable. At the very least, the bnce between the families had not been broken, but the governor¡¯s status had risen by a level.


    Outside the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, the governor¡¯s personal guards were waiting outside.


    The governor was the winner of thepetition but of course, Ou Yangming was the final victor.


    After deducting the transaction fee for the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, there were still 4,560,000 high-grade spirit coins left, which filled several interspatial bags.


    Ou Yangming took out another 120,000 and bought all the flying boat designs from the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce.


    Then came the materials used to refine the flying boat. Ou Yangming naturally took the best. After spending crazily, he used nearly 500,000 high-grade spirit coins.


    A small flying boat only cost 200,000 to 300,000 spirit coins. Taking into ount the Lightning Ore from the auction, Ou Yangming had used more than 700,000 spirit coins to buy the materials. Of course, the flying boat that he wanted was not as simple as an ordinary flying boat.


    In a courtyard in the west of the city.


    Ou Yangming had been in seclusion in a secret room for more than a month.


    ¡°Failed again.¡±


    A sigh sounded in the secret room.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s hair was messy, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked very tired. He had been refining for a month, and he had refined 7 or 8 dragon boats, but none of them satisfied him.


    He threw the palm-sized dragon boat onto the ground. It looked like it was only the size of a palm but once it was used, it would immediately turn into a huge flying boat that could easily carry people on it.


    In actuality, it was not a failure, but its level did not meet Ou Yangming¡¯s requirements.


    He intended to build a High Grade or even a Fine Grade flying boat but after several attempts, the flying boats that he had refined were only of Good Grade. The results were the same even when he used the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    The nature of a flying boat was also a magic treasure, but it was still very different from ordinary magic treasures. It was more difficult for him to refine one, and the price was also more expensive. The price of a Common Grade flying boat far exceeded that of a Good Grade magic weapon. It could even bepared to a High Grade magic weapon.


    Most of the flying boats outside were of Common Grade. Even the one that Ou Yangming rode toe to the Zhenwu Continent from the outer sky was the same.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming was not satisfied with such a level. Even if it was a Good Grade one, he was not willing to ept it. A High Grade flying boat was his bottom line. A month had passed, and a lot of materials had been used, but the High Grade flying boat was still not refined.


    ¡°What exactly is wrong?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the 4 blueprints on the wall again and again. Throughout this month, he had remembered every detail on the blueprints.


    ¡°No, there must be a problem.¡±


    Ou Yangming recalled the dragon boat that he had used before. The refinements of a dragon boat and a flying boat were simr. His eyes suddenly lit up, then he tried again.


    This time, he merged the appearance of a dragon boat and a flying boat, and he made the flying boat much smaller. He was alone, so he would not need such arge area. After a long time, the flying boat flew out from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was full of surprise and joy.


    This flying boat looked ugly. There was no light outside, but it was of High Grade, which was already in line with his lowest requirement.


    Ou Yangming then took out the Lightning Ore from the Long Feather Band.


    He carefully used purple mes to melt the Lightning Ore, which slowly seeped into the flying boat.


    Ou Yangming observed it again.


    The flying boat became even uglier with traces of green light on it. Ou Yangming had no energy toin about the boat¡¯s appearance. He released his mental power as he wanted to know the flying boat¡¯s equivalent rank. After fusing with the Lightning Ore, he figured that the grade must have changed.


    However, Ou Yangming was surprised to find that his mental power could no longer detect the flying boat¡¯s equivalent rank.


    ¡°Has it be a Taoist Tool?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief because this was almost impossible. A Taoist Tool flying boat? What kind of joke was that?


    The young fellow tried to use his blood to make the flying boat recognize its master but sure enough, there was no reaction. This meant that it was not a Taoist Tool.


    After Ou Yangming used the green Lightning Ore on the High Grade flying boat, it had lost itself. Its body emitted green light, and it even lost its equivalent rank.

 Chapter 1164 - Opened Their Eyes to Something New

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Opened Their Eyes to Something New</h4>


    The door that had been closed for more than a month finally opened again.


    After hearing the noise, Big Boss Chou and Lil¡¯ Red quickly ran over. When they saw Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance, they had strange looks on their faces.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming, what happened to you?¡¯ Lil¡¯ Red transmitted his voice.


    Big Boss Chou also walked over quickly and asked worriedly, ¡°Sir Ou, are you alright?¡±


    Ou Yangming looked terrible. His hair was messy, and his mental power was barely visible. He looked very weak. His eyes were bloodshot as if he had fought tens of thousands of rounds with an enemy.


    As Big Boss Chou spoke, he nced at the secret room behind Ou Yangming. It was a mess there, and all kinds of broken materials were scattered on the ground.


    Big Boss Chou did not say it, but he guessed that Ou Yangming must have failed. He said helplessly, ¡°Sir Ou, I told you before that a flying boat¡­ Isn¡¯t easy to be refined. Very few cksmith masters can do it, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    A month ago, when they heard that Ou Yangming wanted to refine a flying boat himself, Big Boss Chou and the others thought that he was crazy.


    Ou Yangming had been buying materials and blueprints from the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. They knew that he definitely wanted to get a better flying boat, but they never thought that he would refine it himself.


    What kind of joke was that?


    ¡®Sir Ou¡¯s so young but hasprehended thews. He¡¯s already a genius. How could he still know how to smith? Even if he knew how to smith a little, he¡¯s still far from refining a flying boat.


    ¡®There were only 2 or 3 people in the entire Beishan City, including the nearby sects, who can refine flying boats, after all.¡¯


    ¡°Who said I failed?¡± Ou Yangming tidied his hair.


    Lil¡¯ Rednded on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and chirped in his ear. It really looked like a red sparrow.


    ¡°Did you seed, Sir Ou?¡± Big Boss Chou asked in disbelief. His brothers beside him were also curious.


    Ou Yangming had been in closed-door cultivation for a month, so they wanted to see what he hade up with.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll open your eyes to something new!¡±


    Ou Yangming took out thest flying boat he had refined. The palm-sized boat looked extremely ugly, especially the green light that appeared after the Lighting Ore was used on the boat. It made people speechless.


    After seeing the flying boat, Big Boss Chou and the others held back theirughter. This was the first time they had seen such a flying boat.


    They felt that it was a pity for those good materials.


    ¡°Do you think my flying boat isn¡¯t good enough?¡± Ou Yangming smiled and asked.


    Big Boss Chou could not attack Ou Yangming. After all, this was the young fellow¡¯s first time refining. The bald man used his mental power to check the flying boat but found that there was no reaction. This flying boat probably had not even reached the lowest level of a magic tool.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Big Boss Chou said, ¡°It¡¯s your first time forging, sir. It already looks like one. If you work harder in the future, you¡¯ll surely be able to forge a better flying boat.¡±


    Big Boss Chou was very tactful. Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was clear to see, and he was their savior, hence they showed him some face.


    Lil¡¯ Red was more direct. He directly said through a voice transmission, ¡®Lil¡¯ Ming, this is the ugliest flying boat I¡¯ve ever seen.¡¯


    He said what Big Boss Chou and the others did not dare to say.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a white cat or a ck cat, if it can catch a rat, it¡¯s a good cat.¡± Ou Yangming did not mind at all. He smiled and said, ¡°My flying boat may not look good, but its speed is absolutely first-ss. Besides, it¡¯s sturdier than other flying boats.¡±


    The few men did not believe it at all. Lil¡¯ Red also rolled his eyes. Ou Yangming was a cksmith master, but the little red bird knew this was his first time refining a flying boat.


    It was already very impressive that he seeded during his first time. If he wanted to surpass other flying boats, would he not be dreaming?


    Ou Yangming guessed their thoughts but he had refined the flying boat with great difficulty. How could he let it be looked down upon by others?


    Absolutely not!


    Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky today. Let me show you the flying boat that I refined.¡±


    Big Boss Chou and the others held back theirughter and thought to themselves, ¡®It¡¯s still a problem whether or not it can be erged.¡¯


    Of course, it could still be erged.


    Ou Yangming tapped the flying boat that was glowing with green light, and it immediately became muchrger. It was about 3 meters long and 2 meters wide.


    Its size had increased, but its appearance had not changed at all. After it was erged, it looked even uglier.


    ¡°It can be erged!¡±


    Big Boss Chou said in surprise. He and his brothers had thought that this flying boat was just a model, so they did not expect that its size could be changed.


    It had be bigger, but it was still much smallerpared to his flying boat. Ou Yangming gave amand.


    The flying boat moved in the air. Since flying was not allowed in Beishan City, the flying boat could only move around the courtyard.


    Nothing much could be shown, but the flying boat¡¯s speed was clear to see. It looked like it was moving at lightning speed.


    Big Boss Chou and the others were shocked. This boat that they thought was only a model really had the basic functions of a flying boat.


    ¡°Sir Ou, what¡¯s the equivalent rank of this flying boat?¡±


    Big Boss Chou asked nervously. Why could he not tell the equivalent rank of this flying boat earlier?


    Ou Yangming made the flying boat in the sky stop and turned it back into the size of a palm. He then kept it in his pocket.


    With a bitter smile, Ou Yangming responded helplessly, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know. When I was refining it, an ident seemed to have happened.¡±


    A magic treasure without an equivalent rank was odd. Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s sharp little eyes stared at the flying boat with a baffled look.


    After staying here for more than a month, the flying boat had been refined. Ou Yangming also nned to leave Beishan City.


    His target was the Mystic Sky Sect. The sooner he went there, the earlier he could make ns.


    Ou Yangming took out a flying boat from his Long Feather Band and threw it to Big Boss Chou. ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed you a lot during this period. This flying boat was also refined by me. Take it as a reward for you.¡±


    In the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, Big Boss Chou had let him earn a lot of spirit coins. Furthermore, Ou Yangming had secluded himself in someone else¡¯s ce for more than a month, hence he was quite grateful. This Good Grade flying boat was a failed product of his refinement, but it was certainly precious in the outside world.


    ¡°Sir Ou, are you nning to leave?¡± Big Boss Chou understood what Ou Yangming meant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±


    After saying that, Ou Yangming walked out of the main door.


    Big Boss Chou and the others still sent him out of the main door. Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s disappearing figure, they were filled with emotions.


    The second brotherter retracted his gaze and took a look at the flying boat, wanting to see what Sir Ou had given them. He used his mental power to check it once, and his face was filled with shock.


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± The second brother looked at the flying boat in Big Boss Chou¡¯s hand with shock, unable to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this flying boat?¡±


    The second brother¡¯s gaze swept across the flying boat. This flying boat was also refined by Ou Yangming, and it looked very good, almost no different from the ones in the outside world.


    ¡°Was this really refined by SIr Ou?¡± Big Boss Chou was a little puzzled. ¡®If this was refined by Sir Ou, why did he make that strange thing?¡¯


    He released his mental power, and his eyes were also filled with shock.


    ¡°This is¡­ This is a Good Grade flying boat!¡±


    Big Boss Chou¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. How could this be a Good Grade flying boat?


    The other brothers also hurriedly probed. After a while, the 7 of them stood foolishly on the street, deste in the cold wind.


    Big Boss Chou turned around. By the time he looked again, Ou Yangming had disappeared.


    His face was filled with disbelief. After a while, he suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A few brothers beside him asked.


    Big Boss Chou took a deep breath and exined, ¡°We were all wrong. Not only is Sir Ou a supreme powerhouse of thews, but he¡¯s also a top-notch cksmith in the Great Wide World.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Master Ou¡¯s still so young. He doesn¡¯t even seem to be more than 100 years old!¡±


    It was a miracle that Ou Yangming could defeat the Horned Dragon King in such a short time. He could be considered a top-tier God-favored one in the Great Wide World.


    If he were to be a cksmith master as well, that would be too terrifying.


    Big Boss Chou sighed and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten the equivalent ranks of the magic weapons that Sir Ou sold? To us, they¡¯re items that could be discovered but not sought. If we obtained them, we would¡¯ve regarded them as treasures. How could we possibly sell them?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If I had a High Grade magic weapon, I would evenugh in my dreams. As for a Fine Grade magic weapon, I wouldn¡¯t think about it because it¡¯spletely impossible,¡± the second brother said in a deep voice.


    Big Boss Chou continued, ¡°Now, recall the situation when Sir Ou took out those magic weapons. He didn¡¯t look pained at all. A Fine Grade magic weapon! Even a main city¡¯s governor wouldn¡¯t sell one so easily, but Sir Ou didn¡¯t seem to care at all. There¡¯s only one possibility. Sir Ou must be a top-tier smithing master in the first ce, which is why he doesn¡¯tck magic weapons. That must be why he wouldn¡¯t understand the importance of magic weapons to cultivators like us.¡±


    The bald man raised the Good Grade flying boat in his hand and said excitedly, ¡°This flying boat is the best exnation. If this were to be auctioned, it¡¯d be worth at least a million high-grade spirit coins. Sir Ou¡¯s short of money, so how could he give us something he bought at a high price? He must¡¯ve refined it when he was in seclusion.¡±


    Everyone understood after Big Boss Chou exined, and they were deeply shocked. The supreme powerhouse who defeated the Horned Dragon King in the starry sky was actually a great smithing master as well. How terrifying was this?


    ¡°Sir Ou¡¯s really too amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in admiration, I¡¯m in admiration.¡±


    The Chou family¡¯s brothers were originally arrogant. That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance made them understand that there was always someone better out there.


    ¡°Sir¡¯ Ou¡¯s age¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°If a genius can be measured like an ordinary person, he wouldn¡¯t be a genius at all. Sir Ou¡¯s certainly a genius among geniuses.¡±


    Big Boss Chou¡¯s gaze was fiery as he looked ahead.

 Chapter 1165 - Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Leave</h4>


    After leaving Beishan City, Ou Yangming released his very shy yet unranked flying boat and soared into the air.


    Not long after he took off, 7 or 8rge flying boats surrounded him from all directions.


    In the blink of an eye, a fewrge flying boats surrounded Ou Yangming¡¯s small flying boat in the middle.


    ¡°Pretty boy, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡±


    On a luxurious flying boat not far away, ady was holding a long whip in her hand. Her eyes were like that of a queen as she looked down at Ou Yangming.


    She was the princess who was thrown off her horse by Ou Yangming a month ago. On the other flying boats, there were many young masters. A few of them were on the streetst time.


    ¡°Princess, could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to me?¡± Ou Yangming smiled then said regretfully, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good-looking, but you have a poor character. You can¡¯t bepared to my lovely wives at all.¡±


    ¡°You dare to say that I have a poor character?¡±


    Princess Aoshuang was so angry that she was trembling. Last time, she was thrown off her horse on the street by this young fellow, and her face was badly bruised.


    It was worth noting that Princess Aoshuang was born with a golden key. When had she ever suffered such grievance? She wanted to skin Ou Yangming alive. As such, she had sent people to search for a long time before she managed to find information about the young fellow. Then, the princess called herckeys, intending to teach this fellow an unforgettable lesson.


    She originally thought that this pretty boy would apologize to her in fear and trepidation. She did not expect that he had no intention of repentance. Moreover, he even spoke rudely to her.


    ¡°Trying to snatch things from others on the street¡ªis that considered a good character? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned cold. The princess did not seem to know that what she did was wrong.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? My father¡¯s Beishan City¡¯s governor. Everything that I like in the city is mine. Do I still need to snatch them?¡±


    The rich young masters around also hurriedly agreed.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s just a lowlymoner. What¡¯s the point of reasoning with him? If he dares to be disrespectful to you, just kill him.¡±


    ¡°Look at his flying boat. What the hell is that? Did he pick it up from the rubbish dump?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. Just looking at it makes me feel ufortable.¡±


    The young masters who followed Princess Aoshuang looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s flying boat with ridicule.


    ¡®Is this considered a flying boat?¡¯


    ¡®How could there be such an ugly flying boat in the world?¡¯


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly. He raised his head and sighed. ¡°You look down on my flying boat too.¡±


    This was a treasure that he had worked hard for a month to create. Being criticized like this, he was very unhappy.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The young mastersughed until their stomachs hurt.


    ¡°You call that a flying boat? Please don¡¯t insult those words, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. So what if we look down on it? Do you think you can escape from our encirclement?¡±


    The rich young masters were not worried at all. Their flying boats under his feet were all of high quality. They were not as good as the princess¡¯ Good Grade flying boat, but they were still outstanding among the ordinary flying boats. They were far from beingparable to the ones that cost only 200,000 spirit coins.


    ¡°How about we have apetition then? Let¡¯s see whose flying boat is faster,¡± Ou Yangming suggested. He did not feel the urgency of being surrounded at all.


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t pay attention to him. He just wants to run away secretly. What right does that damn fe have topete with us?¡±


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t give him the chance. Just crash into him and crush him.¡±


    Those young masters said agitatedly.


    With a regretful look on his face, Ou Yangming said indifferently, ¡°Since you won¡¯t cooperate, I have no other choice.¡±


    Following that, Ou Yangming¡¯s flying boat flew out like lightning!


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±


    Those rich young masters shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Is he going to force his way out? Are you kidding me? Does he think he can hit us with his broken flying boat?¡±


    ¡°Hey, but it¡¯s quite fast.¡±


    Some people looked at the ugly flying boat. Its speed was very shocking, and the sound of it breaking through the air could be vaguely heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being fast? He¡¯s going to be smashed into pieces soon!¡± One of the rich young masters watched Ou Yangming steering the flying boat in his direction.


    His face carried a hint of malevolence.


    All the defensive formations on his flying boat were activated, making it like an iron wall. In his opinion, that ugly boat would be smashed to pieces as soon as it crashed into his flying boat.


    Princess Aoshuang¡¯s gaze was also fixed on Ou Yangming. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly as she sneered.


    ¡°A desperate gamble? But you¡¯re destined to be disappointed.¡±


    How could that broken flying boat, which did not even have an equivalent rank, possibly collide with Young Master Han¡¯s flying boat? Furthermore, they were not of the same level at all.


    It was just like an egg colliding with a rock. The result was obvious, and everyone was well aware of it.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud collision was heard.


    Everyone paid attention to the collision. The situation that they had expected did not happen.


    The iparably ugly small flying boat did not shatter into pieces as everyone had imagined. Instead, it pressed forward without any hesitation. It directly crashed into the flying boat that was over 10 times bigger than it and created arge hole. Then, it quickly flew away.


    Whatever solid materials or defensive formations on the rich young master¡¯s flying boat were useless. The boat¡¯s supposedly iron-like body was as fragile as tofu to Ou Yangming¡¯s small flying boat.


    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡±


    Just as everyone recovered from their shock, Ou Yangming¡¯s flying boat crashed in another direction.


    The result was the same as before. The huge flying boat looked useless and had a big hole in it.


    After smashing a few flying boats in session, Ou Yangmingughed and flew into the distance.


    The flying boats that he had smashed fell to the ground, and the young masters toppled over.


    ¡°Chase¡ª¡±


    Princess Aoshuang shouted, and the remaining 3 flying boats immediately pursued Ou Yangming.


    With a sh of light, the small flying boat was as fast as lightning and disappeared almost instantly.


    Princess Aoshuang was dumbfounded.


    The other young masters who were chasing after Ou Yangming were the same. They stared nkly in the direction where the young fellow had disappeared.


    ¡®What was that speed just now?¡¯


    ¡®That was too fast!¡¯


    Ou Yangming had used his actions to prove the value of his flying boat. On the other hand, the young masters of Beishan City had destroyed 5 medium-sized andrge-sized flying boats. They had lost millions of spirit coins.


    Those whose flying boats had not been smashed into pieces were still fine, whereas the ones whose flying boats were destroyed wanted to cry but had no tears. Most of their flying boats belonged to their families. Now that they had been crushed into pieces, they would not be able to exin themselves when they returned home.


    Ou Yangming flew in the blue sky. He looked very rxed. He nced at Lil¡¯ Red in front of him and asked, ¡°What do you think? Is my flying boat okay?¡±


    To be honest, Lil¡¯ Red was also struck dumb just now. He had thought that even if Ou Yangming had barely seeded in refining this flying boat, it would only be an ordinary item. However, the flying boat¡¯s sturdiness and speed shocked him.


    Even if Lil¡¯ Red flew with his full strength, he might not be able to catch up with this inconspicuous flying boat. Most importantly, this boat did not consume Ou Yangming¡¯s energy. As long as he had sufficient spirit coins, he could fly for an unlimited time.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I¡¯m really convinced now.¡± Lil¡¯ Red waspletely convinced. Other than its small size and ugly appearance, this flying boat was wless.


    This was the first time Ou Yangming had refined a flying boat. If he became familiar with it, the flying boats he refined would be even more amazing. By then, he alone could take over all the high-level airboats in the Great Wide World.


    Their days on the boat were monotonous. Ou Yangming called out Big Yellow. Since it was inconvenient in the city, he only let Lil¡¯ Red out, which made the big yellow dog from the poisonous pill¡¯s world very displeased.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, where are we going?¡±


    Big Yellow stood at the front of the flying ship. The grey fur on his body was blown by the strong wind, making him look like a sharp hedgehog.


    ¡°To the Mystic Sky Sect,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    A scarlet red star was dazzling. A figure flew through the air andnded on the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain.


    Just as that figurended, someone greeted, ¡°Senior Brother Feng Xiang, you¡¯re back. How was your mission? Did you get rid of those demons?¡±


    Feng Xiang shook his feathers and turned into a human. He answered, ¡°They were just a few small Abyss Devils. I got rid of them all.¡±


    His tone was indifferent. After all, it was overkill to ask him to kill a few demons. It was effortless for him.


    He raised his head and nced at the man then asked, ¡°Have Ou Yangming and Feng Lin returned?¡±


    Feng Xiang still remembered that Ou Yangming and Feng Lin had gone to the heart of origins before he left. It had already been half a year, so they should be back by now. He did not know if the young fellow had found any opportunities there.


    During his trip, Feng Xiang felt that the atmosphere in the Great Wide World had be tenser as if something big was about to happen.


    Hearing Feng Xiang¡¯s words, that person stuttered for a long time without saying anything. Feng Xiang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Could something have happened while I was away?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that, but you can ask Feng Hai. He has been guarding the passage leading to the heart of origins during this period.¡± After saying that, that person hurriedly left.


    Feng Xiang frowned and felt a little uneasy. He zoomed away and soon arrived at the teleportation passage.


    ¡°Feng Hai, where are Ou Yangming and Feng Lin? Why haven¡¯t theye back?¡± Feng Xiang asked in a serious tone.


    He had just used his mental power but did not find the auras of Ou Yangming and Feng Lin on the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain.


    Feng Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. He hurriedly answered, ¡°Sir Feng Xiang, after you left, this portal hasn¡¯t been opened once, so they¡¯re still in the heart of origins.¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t Brother Ou use the token?¡± Feng Xiang asked.


    Feng Hai did not dare to hide the truth. He nervously answered, ¡°No, Ou Yangming did use the token, but Elder Feng Tian didn¡¯t let me open the portal. I didn¡¯t dare to disobey his words¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Didn¡¯t I tell you to open the passage once Ou Yangming uses the token?¡± Feng Xiang had a bad feeling about this. This misunderstanding was very big. Besides, if Ou Yangming and Feng Lin were in danger over there¡­

 Chapter 1166 - Prying for News

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Prying for News</h4>


    The heart of origins was in a mess.


    After the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis broke out of the seal, this ce had be their world. The Ancient Shamans were all found one by one, and each of them could not escape the fate of being massacred.


    In the heart of origins, the other tribes did not have it any better either.


    The Qiongqis were originally bloodthirsty tribes. They had been sealed underground for countless years so after they came out, they went out of control. Many creatures were killed by them.


    Feng Xiang flew quickly above the heart of origins. His expression was grave. After knowing that Ou Yangming and Feng Ling were trapped here, he immediately opened the passage. Nheless, this ce had be a different ce.


    The Golden Crows and the Qiongqis took over and destroyed many creatures. Feng Xiang tried to use the Phoenixes¡¯ contact method, but he did not receive any response. Not only that, but he even attracted a few members of the Golden Crows.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Phoenixes!¡±


    After those powerhouses discovered Feng Xiang, they immediately rushed over. The Golden Crows and the Phoenixes were enemies.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s gaze was cold, and he coldly shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    mes shed, and the 3 Venerable Ones from the Golden Crows instantly turned into thick water. The other 2 saw what happened and turned around to escape as they were frightened.


    The phoenix that appeared turned out to be a Ruler of thews. Out of the 5 of them, only 1 of them was a Ruler. They were no match for him.


    Feng Xiang did not give them a chance to escape. He spread his wings and seemed to have teleported.


    His sharp ws grabbed at the head of one of the Golden Crows.


    The 2 weaker ones were killed instantly as their heads exploded. The other Ruler also did not have the chance to escape. His body fell into Feng Xiang¡¯s power of aw, and he disappeared bit by bit in the raging mes.


    After the ughter ended, before Feng Xiang could even catch his breath¡­


    A terrifying aura came from afar.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly disappeared from the sky. He had a premonition that the power had reached the second step of thews and was far from something he could contend with.


    He quickly went to the position where he hade in from and returned once more.


    His expression was unsightly. In the heart of origins, he had tried many methods but was unable to make contact with Feng Lin.


    This meant that Ou Yangming and Feng Lin were not in a good situation.


    ¡°Feng Tian, if something happens to Feng Lin, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. After returning to the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain, he went to Feng Tian¡¯s residence.


    Feng Tian stood on the Seven Stars Tower with his hands behind his back. His expression was cold. ¡°Feng Xiang, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have someone backing you up. I¡¯m an elder of the Phoenixes, so I don¡¯t need to exin to you what I want to do.¡±


    He had a grim look on his face as well, but it was not because of Feng Xiang¡¯s provocation. Feng Xiang was a genius of the Phoenixes so when he previously asked Feng Hai to seal the passage, he had predicted that this day woulde. What made him uneasy was that Feng Xinxiao had disappeared without a trace.


    His son, Feng Xinxiao, had never contacted him again afterprehending aw. It was also because of this that he did not stop Feng Xiang from entering the heart of origins.


    ¡°Feng Xiang, as an elder, let me ask you something. After you enter the heart of origins, have you discovered any other members of the Phoenixes?¡± Feng Tian was also slightly anxious.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Feng Xiang shouted coldly and flew into the sky toward the back of the mountain.


    He was just an ordinary member of the Phoenixes while Feng Tian was an elder. Before he became an elder, his status would always be lower than Feng Tian¡¯s.


    Feng Mu sat upright on a huge rock at the back of the mountain. He looked at Feng Xiang with a sharp gaze. ¡°I already know why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Feng Xiang cupped his hands and said anxiously, ¡°Elder, Ou Yangming and Feng Lin are still in the heart of origins.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Feng Lin¡¯s soul essence is still here,¡± Feng Mu noted.


    ¡°How can I not worry? Do you know what the heart of origins is like now? It has been upied by the people of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. They¡¯re very powerful. There must be powerhouses in the second step of thews in those ns. Ou Yangming and Feng Ling are only Venerable Ones. If they¡¯re discovered by those ns in that ce, the consequence would be unimaginable.¡±


    Feng Xiang was very emotional. If he had known that this would happen, he would never have left the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain.


    Feng Mu was calm as he responded in a low voice, ¡°Feng Lin¡¯s fine, and Ou Yangming¡¯s definitely safe for the time being. He¡¯s much stronger than Feng Lin, so he¡¯ll be fine for sure. They might be hiding somewhere right now.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t feel Feng Lin¡¯s aura at all in the heart of origins.¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted together.


    ¡°If they¡¯re not in the heart of origins, they¡¯re possibly hiding somewhere else. This isn¡¯t the only path out of the heart of origins,¡± Feng Mu replied with a gentle gaze.


    There were not many ways to enter the heart of origins in the Great Wide World, but the Phoenixes were not the only ones with a passage to go there. Whether it was the Dragons, the Humans, or some other rare secret realms, they all had a special connection with the heart of origins.


    Feng Xiang¡¯s expression gradually eased up. If they were fine, everything would be fine. He said in a low voice, ¡°After this, Ou Yangming will surely have a grudge against us. It¡¯ll be difficult for him to believe us in the future.¡±


    It was not them who had deceived Ou Yangming, but this debt would still be on the Phoenixes.


    ¡°Elder, what should we do with Feng Tian?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    Feng Mu looked into the distance and sighed. ¡°Our ancestor¡¯s about toe out of seclusion. I believe our ancestor will have his judgment on how to deal with this.¡±


    The green flying boat flew at high speed in the sky. After about 2 months, Ou Yangming finally arrived at the Mystic Sky Immortal City.


    It took him 2 months to arrive here even though flew at high speed. It was obvious how far away he was.


    Not far from the Immortal City, Ou Yangming found a remote ce tond. Due to the trouble he faced thest time, he did not bring Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow out this time. He threw them both into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The Mystic Sky Immortal City was different from Beishan City. The core ce of the Humans here was filled with powerhouses. Ou Yangming also needed to keep a low profile here.


    This Immortal City was very lively. There were almost no ordinary people below Spiritualists here.


    The spiritual Qi here was dense. As long as one practiced diligently, even if one was not talented, it would be easy to be a Spiritualist.


    There were also many Venerable Ones above Spiritualists. Several of them could be seen in a ce, but there were very few Rulers.


    In the Great Wide World, no matter where one was, Rulers were considered top-notch powerhouses.


    Ou Yangming found a tavern and walked in. No matter where he was, people at taverns were the most well-informed.


    ¡°Give me a pot of good liquor and a few tes of dim sum.¡±


    Ou Yangming found a spot with many people and sat.


    He ate while listening to the discussions of the people around him. Cultivators rarely talked about family matters, so everyone talked about cultivation-rted matters.


    This was very important to Ou Yangming, who had just arrived. The people around him had changed a few times throughout 4 hours. The young fellow had gained a rough understanding of the Mystic Sky Immortal City.


    Unfortunately, he did not hear any news about the Mystic Sky Sect. Perhaps the sect was too powerful. Everyone probably knew about them so there was nothing to gossip about.


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to pay the bill and leave, a few strong men with big sabers walked in. Their conversation attracted Ou Yangming¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The monster on the small hill has finally been dealt with. Luckily, there were powerhouses from the Mystic Sky Sect. Otherwise, who knows how many viges would¡¯ve been destroyed by that monster.¡±


    ¡°The powerhouses from the Mystic Sky Sect are formidable. The venomous python was quite strong, right? Last time, a Ruler was swallowed by it. In the end, it was still killed by that powerhouse from the Mystic Sky Sect with one sword strike.¡±


    ¡°That powerhouse should be a powerhouse of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword Sect. Ah, if only I could join the Mystic Sky Sect.¡±


    The man next to him smiled and said, ¡°These few days, aren¡¯t the people of the Mystic Sky Sect epting outer sect disciples at the square opposite the World Chamber of Commerce? Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    That person from beforeughed bitterly. ¡°You only know how to make fun of me. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Mystic Sky Sect only epts outer sect disciples under the age of 50? If I were to go at my age, I¡¯d be chased out for sure. Besides, even at my age, I¡¯m still far from talented. I heard that if one wants to enter the Mystic Sky Sect, one must have High Grade talent.¡±


    Along with this topic, these people continued to chat about many things rted to the Mystic Sky Sect.


    ¡®Mystic Sky Sect, outer sect disciple?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Isn¡¯t this my opportunity to enter the Mystic Sky Sect?¡¯ He put down a few high-grade spirit coins, stood up, and walked out.


    The World Chamber of Commerce was the same as the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. They were both top-tier big chambers ofmerce on the Zhenwu Continent, and their reputations were prominent. Ou Yangming asked a random person to find out its location.


    Opposite the World Chamber of Commerce was arge open space. At this time, there were many people gathered there. Ou Yangming walked over. Since there were too many people, he used a bit of his true essence, and the people around him were gently pushed away.


    Only when he came to the front did he see what was going on here.


    A few young men in grey robes stood at the side. They cast sidelong nces at the people here, and they were full of arrogance and confidence.


    Not far from them, there was a middle-aged man. In front of him was a crystal bead, and a young man with an immature look was undergoing a test there.


    ¡°Low Grade talent. Next!¡±


    The elder looked at the bead and announced. The young man had a disappointed look on his face, but he could only leave helplessly.


    Another young man walked out from the crowd. He walked over nervously, and the elder repeated what he had said countless times.


    ¡°Put your hand on the crystal.¡±


    The young man stretched out his hand, but there was no reaction on the crystal, and the old man¡¯s eyelids did not even move at all.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    Another young man stood out.


    ¡°Low Grade talent. Next.¡±


    ¡°Low Grade¡­¡±


    ¡°Low¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Middle Grade, next.¡±


    90% of the young men in line only had Low Grade talents. Some of them could not even touch the crystal.


    asionally, a few Middle Grade ones were also eliminated.


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s criteria for the candidates was very clear. One must have High Grade talent and must be under the age of 50. It was worth noting that these were only requirements for an outer sect disciple.


    A well-dressed young master walked out from the crowd. Unlike the others, he did not look nervous. He seemed to have a n in mind.

 Chapter 1167 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Test</h4>


    Seeing the luxurious-clothed young master walking out, many people eximed in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s the son of the Hengji Restaurant¡¯s head shopkeeper. I heard that he¡¯s only 28 years old and has be an Advanced Spiritualist.¡±


    Only 28 years old and already an Advanced Spiritualist.


    Such talent was undoubtedly High Grade. Although there were many powerhouses in the Great Wide World, most of them umted their experiences through age. To be able to achieve such aplishments at the age of less than 30 was extremely rare.


    Some of the other youths were envious. Theyined about not having such good talent and background.


    The luxurious-clothed young master was elegant and graceful. After walking over, he bowed respectfully to the old man who was carrying out the test. The old man had a slightly strange look in his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal. He repeated the words he had said thousands of times before.


    ¡°Put your hand on it.¡±


    The young man ced his hand on the crystal ball. After a while, a red light appeared on the crystal ball. This light was incredibly beautiful, and it was many times brighter than those that appeared during the turns of people with Middle Grade talents.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    The onlookers confirmed their guesses. Finally, a figure with High Grade talent appeared.


    Needless to say, the elder who carried out the test also had a smile on his face. After testing for a long time, only a person with High Grade talent appeared. He said kindly, ¡°Now, let¡¯s test your mental power. As long as it¡¯s of Middle Grade, you can be an outer sect disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect.¡±


    It was worth noting that the requirement for mental power was much more rxed. After all, this could be cultivated afterward. On the other hand, talent was real. It was not that nothing could improve one¡¯s talent, but every single one of those things was a rare treasure. They were not something that ordinary cultivators were qualified to enjoy.


    The young man in luxurious clothes seemed to have known the process long ago. He bowed once again and walked to the other side.


    He sat on the praying mat in the middle. The formation around him was activated, and a wave of mental power slowly appeared from the formation. This mental power formed a wave of pressure that heavily pressed down on the candidate¡¯s heart.


    As time passed, the pressure became greater. The young man in luxurious clothes was fine at first but after a few seconds, his expression had changed slightly.


    He gritted his teeth and continued to persevere.


    5 seconds.


    10 seconds.


    The old man had a smile on his face. As long as it was more than 10 seconds, it meant that the man had passed the test. 10 seconds was the minimum requirement for one with Middle Grade talent.


    After enduring for 10 seconds, the young master¡¯s head was covered in sweat. The clothes on his back were soaked through, and it was as if he had been drenched in heavy rain.


    Finally, after 18 seconds, the young man could not take it anymore and fell to the ground. The formation stopped, and the old man walked over.


    There was a hint of regret on his face. If the young master had continued to hold on for 2 more seconds, his mental power evaluation would be High Grade.


    Nheless, the mental power test was up to the heavens. This result was already very good. At least, the elder he had found a qualified seedling. With the 2 sessful candidates from before, his efforts from the past few days had not been in vain.


    The elder used a portion of his mental power on the luxurious-clothed young master, who slowly woke up. He asked, ¡°Did I seed?¡±


    ¡°You passed.¡±


    The old man nodded. With High Grade talent and mental power that was close to High Grade, the young master could be an outer sect disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Following that, the elder nced at the young master and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Only those who passed the test could leave their names behind.


    The young master¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he answered hurriedly, ¡°Senior, my name is Song Qingshan.¡±


    His name was recorded on a yellow paper. The elder then said, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll bring you to the Mystic Sky Sect after 3 days at noon.¡±


    Song Qingshan thanked him right away. He barely managed to support his body, and a few servants in the crowd rushed over to help him up.


    In the crowd, there was a middle-aged fat man with an excited look on his face. ¡°To celebrate my son¡¯s entry into the Mystic Sky Sect, the Hengji restaurant will hold a banquet for 3 days starting from tomorrow. Pleasee.¡±


    The Hengji restaurant could be considered a famous restaurant in the Mystic Sky Immortal City. The charges were high there, but their service and products were of high quality. Many people had never been there before. When they heard the news, they were overjoyed and quickly congratted the shopkeeper.


    Song Qingshan left with the help of a few servants, and the test continued. A glimmer of hope was ignited in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Even the head shopkeeper of the Hengji Restaurant was so excited after knowing that his son could enter the Mystic Sky Sect. It was evident how rare this opportunity was.


    Furthermore, after witnessing someone seed, everyone felt that passing the test was no longer out of reach.


    Even so, the scene seemed to repeat itself.


    The others failed.


    They all failed.


    Among the people who took the test, there were even a few who were over 50 and wanted to fish in troubled waters. The old man who was in charge of the test could tell at a nce. Those people were beaten half to death by the few young men in grey robes and almost died.


    This also gave the others a wake-up call.


    The sky was gradually darkening.


    Other than the son of the Hengji Restaurant, nobody else passed. Ou Yangming nced at the long line and walked toward the person in front of him.


    If he was at the back of the line, he did not know how many days he would have to wait. The old man in charge of the test had said that he would leave in 3 days. The people behind him would not have the chance to take the test.


    Bing an outer sect disciple was the best way to sneak into the Mystic Sky Sect. If one wanted to pass the test, one must not stay at the back of the line.


    The status of an outer sect disciple was low, so it would not attract the attention of the higher-ups.


    Ou Yangming patted a burly man at the front.


    That burly man had a ck beard. He turned his head and saw that the person beside him was a white-faced young man. He red and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°100 high-grade spirit coins for your spot?¡±


    ¡°You want my spot?¡±


    The burly man¡¯s expression changed. His eyes widened after he heard what Ou Yangming said.


    ¡°What! Did you say 100 high-grade spirit coins?¡±


    High-grade spirit coins were good things that only Venerable Ones and Rulers had the right to use. 100 high-grade spirit coins would be enough for him to be free and unfettered for 100 years.


    The burly man stared at Ou Yangming. ¡®A 1-in-1,000 chance to enter the Mystic Sky Sect or 100 high-grade spirit coins?¡¯ This was a very simple choice. Of course, he would choose high-grade spirit coins. So many people had been eliminated, so the bearded man still knew his ce.


    He pondered for a moment then responded, ¡°Given my spot, I can do the test before dark today. If you want it, 200 high-grade spirit coins!¡±


    ¡®Does he think I¡¯m a sucker?¡¯


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly. This bearded man looked rough, but he was very smart. The man could see that he needed this position, so he asked for a sky-high price. Nevertheless, did Ou Yangming look like the kind of person who would be easily ripped off?


    The young fellow had a smile on his face.


    200 high-grade spirit coins and 100 high-grade spirit coins did not make much difference to Ou Yangming, but he did not like the feeling of being ripped off.


    Ou Yangming looked at the bearded man and said faintly, ¡°You have to think carefully. I know that you¡¯re already 51 years old. Don¡¯t think that the senior carrying out the test can¡¯t see it. Even if you manage to pass, I¡¯ll still expose you.¡±


    The bearded man¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Ou Yangming in disbelief. ¡®How did this young man see through my age?¡¯


    Indeed, he was 51 years old this year. He had thought that the difference would not be too big and that he could fish in troubled waters. He did not expect that he would be recognized by this young fellow at a nce before the test.


    ¡®If even this young fe can tell, the senior carrying out the test¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, the burly man shivered. The scene of those people being beaten up was still vivid in his mind. The bearded man¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly whispered in Ou Yangming¡¯s ear, ¡°100 high-grade spirit coins. Deal.¡±


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He uttered, ¡°90.¡±


    The bearded man¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡®I stopped raising the price, so why is he offering 10 coins less? He¡¯s scamming me.¡¯


    Despite that, thinking that the young fellow had something to use against him, he no longer hesitated.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    These words were said through clenched teeth.


    Ou Yangming threw out a small interspatial bag. It was not valuable, and there were 90 high-grade spirit coins inside.


    The bearded man took the spirit coins and left. Ou Yangming smoothly took over his spot.


    Ou Yangming also had his choice of candidates. Since he was many times stronger than these people, he could clearly see through their age.


    He did not choose anyone else because the other people might still have a 1-in-a-1,000 chance. On the other hand, the burly man definitely did not have a chance and would be beaten up. Ou Yangming was doing a good deed by taking over his spot.


    Time passed slowly.


    The number of people in front of Ou Yangming decreased, and the test was carried out faster as well. Everyone was eliminated at the first stage. Other than the young man whose name was Song Qingshan, no one with High Grade talent had appeared so far.


    After the person in front was eliminated, Ou Yangming walked up.


    The bearded man from before had not left. After earning 90 high-grade spirit coins, he watched the show from the side.


    When he saw Ou Yangming walk up, he had a smile on his face. He did not think that the young fellow would seed since all the others had been eliminated.


    He stared in the direction of the test, wanting to see Ou Yangming make a fool of himself. Although he had gotten 90 spirit coins, he was still cheated by the young fellow in the end. This made him very indignant.


    Ou Yangming walked up with a calm look. He looked even more confident than Song Qingshan.


    The bearded man looked disdainful as he thought to himself, ¡®You¡¯ll cryter once you¡¯re determined to have Low Grade talent.¡¯


    At this time, the elder from the Mystic Sky Sect raised his head and nced at Ou Yangming. He said indifferently, ¡°Put your hand on it.¡±


    This young fellow looked pretty good, but the old man did not take it to heart. There were too few young people with High Grade talent. He had been here for more than half a month, but he had only found a few.


    Ou Yangming smiled and put his hand on the crystal ball.


    There was no reaction from the crystal ball. The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. The bearded man who was watching burst intoughter, causing the people around him to cast sidelong nces at him.


    Indeed, there were very few people with High Grade talent. Simrly, there were also very few people with no talent at all. Just as the elder raised his hand and was about to ask Ou Yangming to leave¡­


    All of a sudden, the crystal ball vibrated.


    The transparent crystal ball emitted a fiery red light. This light was dazzling and shone like starlight.

 Chapter 1168 - Not Interested

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Not Interested</h4>


    The red crystal ball was shining like a rising sun.


    Upon seeing this, the onlookers who were closer to it quickly dispersed. They rubbed their eyes, thinking that they were hallucinating. The young disciples who followed the elder here looked over and could not help but open their mouths.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? How could this be¡­¡±


    The bearded man who was prepared to watch Ou Yangming make a fool of himself stared at the crystal ball with his eyes as wide asnterns. ¡®Song Qingshan, who had High Grade talent, could only make the crystal ball glow faintly. What¡¯s happening now?


    ¡®Could it be that something¡¯s wrong with the treasure?¡¯


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±


    A thunderous voice was heard.


    The old man pped his hands excitedly and uttered the words in a row.


    ¡®This young fe¡¯s talent has actually surpassed High Grade.¡¯ As for whether it was Top Grade or higher, he could not predict it because High Grade was the limit that this crystal ball could detect.


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and asked somewhat helplessly, ¡°Can I withdraw my hand now?¡±


    Looking at the faces of the people around him, Ou Yangming knew he had gone too far. He had only shown a trace of his potential, but he did not expect that it would cause such a big change.


    Ou Yangming did not know how terrifying the bloodlines of the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Upper Tribtions were after they werebined.


    His talent had long surpassed the limits of ordinary people. Even if he showed even the slightest bit of it, it would be thousands of times better than High Grade talent.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to join the Mystic Sky Sect, he definitely could not join as a Ruler. Otherwise, he would be treated as a spy. The main reason he wanted to go to the Mystic Sky Sect was to learn pill refinement methods, as well as to find the legendary Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.


    He could not let the higher-ups of the Mystic Sky Sect know about this idea. Hence, it was best to keep a low profile.


    The old man looked at Ou Yangming with some excitement and said, ¡°Go and test your mental power now. If it reaches High Grade, I can rmend you to be an inner sect disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect.¡±


    After he said that, everyone was in an uproar.


    Inner sect disciples were the backbone of the Mystic Sky Sect. Their status was far from what outer sect disciples couldpare with.


    If one became an inner sect disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect and went to small cities, the governors there would have to personally receive them.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not show any excitement. He had to keep a low profile if he were to go to the Mystic Sky Sect. Inner sect disciples could not do that.


    Inner sect disciples were equivalent to the core existences of a sect. The sect would have very strict control over them.


    The identity of every inner sect disciple would probably be investigated clearly too. Only then would the sect be at ease to pass down cultivation techniques.


    To Ou Yangming, outer sect disciples were just right. They would not be valued by the sect, and they also had a lot of freedom.


    Ou Yangming went to the formation and sat. The formation was opened, and it onlysted for 10 seconds before he hurriedly cried out, ¡°No!¡±.


    The formation stopped, and the old man¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. Only then did Ou Yangming heave a sigh of relief. The mistake he made just now had been fixed.


    He disyed mental power of only Middle Grade, and it barely met the standard. This was very far from the requirement for an inner sect disciple.


    The old man sighed and remarked in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Your talent¡¯s amazing, but your mental power¡¯s too weak, so you can only be an outer disciple. In the future, you have to pay more attention to the training of your mental power. Come with me to the Mystic Sky Sect in 3 days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled on the inside but on the surface, he thanked the elder very seriously. If this old man, who was only a top-grade Venerable One, knew that the young fellow did this on purpose, what would he think?


    After the test was over, Ou Yangming stood up and left, and the people around him made way for him. He had missed the opportunity to be an inner sect disciple, but an outer sect disciple was also not one that others could afford to offend. After passing the test of the Mystic Sky Sect, this young fellow would be a member of the sect.


    ¡°Many thanks, brother.¡±


    Ou Yangming walked over and patted the bearded man¡¯s shoulder. The man was so scared that he quickly retreated and almost fell to the ground.


    As for Ou Yangming, he was only joking. ¡®Who asked you to smile the brightest just now?¡¯ Then, he turned around and left.


    For the next 3 days, Ou Yangming stayed at the tavern.


    He also needed to make some preparations to go to the Mystic Sky Sect. During these few days, he had made up a lot of information about the sect.


    The Mystic Sky Sect was one of the Humans¡¯ top 3 sects. They were also the master behind the Mystic Sky Immortal City.


    It was worth noting that the sect was vast and boundless. There were more than 300,000 mountains that stretched endlessly.


    The biggest division in the Mystic Sky Sect was the Alchemy School. The Alchemy School had thergest number of people in the sect, and its influence was also the greatest.


    Over 60% of the top pills of the Humans in the Great Wide World came from the Mystic Sky Sect. From this, one could see how terrifying the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Alchemy Division was.


    Next was the Sword School.


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword School was also very powerful, second only to the Alchemy School. They were in charge of attacking while the sect exterminated demons outside. Most of them were members of the Sword School. Therefore, they gained a very good reputation for the sect.


    Of course, this was only a part of the Mystic Sky Sect. There were many more about the sect but what Ou Yangming could learn was what everyone knew. As for other insider information, he could not find out for now.


    In the past few days, when Ou Yangming was studying the ability to hide his strength, he also discovered a miraculous ability of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    He could hide his aura with it. Though he could do it himself, he still had the risk of being exposed if he met someone with great strength.


    After using the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron¡¯s ability, Ou Yangming was confident that even a super powerhouse like the dragon emperor might not be able to tell that he was different.


    This discovery made Ou Yangming even more confident.


    3 days passed in the blink of an eye.


    At noon, Ou Yangming arrived at the ce where the test had been held. There were already 3 people there, and one of them was the young master called Song Qingshan.


    Ou Yangming did not know the other 2 people. They wore long robes and had cold looks. He guessed that they were the ones who had sessfully passed the test a few days ago.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Song Qingshan.¡± The young man in luxurious clothes looked very polite as he greeted Ou Yangming who was walking toward them.


    ¡°My name is Ou Yangming.¡±


    Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    The other 2 people were very cold as if they had no intention ofmunicating with them.


    Song Qingshan smiled. ¡°During my father¡¯s banquet these few days, someone mentioned you, Brother OUyangming. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good-looking person. I heard that you¡¯re very talented. It¡¯s truly enviable.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a mental power cripple. What¡¯s there to be envious of?¡± One of the other 2 people next to him cast a sidelong nce at Ou Yangming.


    Those 2 people had also heard of Ou Yangming¡¯s performance in the test. Perhaps it was because of jealousy or other reasons, but they did not have a good impression of Ou Yangming and Song Qingshan.


    Ou Yangming did not pay attention to them. He stood with Song Qingshan and asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Why hasn¡¯t sir arrived yet?¡±


    At this moment, the sun was shining, and the agreed time hade.


    Song Qingshan was not in a hurry. He smiled and responded, ¡°The time was set for us, not for him. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    While they were talking, a few people walked over from not far away. The one walking in front was the old man who had carried out the test a few days ago, and behind him were a few young men in grey robes.


    ¡°Those young men are all outer sect disciples of the Alchemy School. Brother Ouyang, you mustn¡¯t offend them,¡± Song Qingshan reminded Ou Yangming carefully.


    It was said that it was easy to deal with the king of hell but not the little ghosts. Since they were new, no one in the Mystic Sky Sect would scheme against them. They would be fine as long as they did not provoke these little ghosts.


    The old man had walked over. Ou Yangming and the others stood up and called out in unison, ¡°Sir.¡±


    When the old man saw that the few of them had arrived, he said with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m the steward of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s outer sect. My name is Meng Chenghe.¡±


    ¡°Steward Meng,¡± the few of them said in unison again.


    Meng Chenghe pped his hand, and a flying boat expanded in the air. Ou Yangming took a look and saw that this flying boat had reached Good Grade.


    ¡®As expected of the Mystic Sky Sect. A mere steward who¡¯s only a top-grade Venerable One could possess such a treasure.¡¯


    The few of them leaped up. Those with High Grade talent could not be ordinary people. At the very least, they were Rudimentary Spiritualists.


    Flying was not allowed in the Mystic Sky Immortal City, but this did not apply to the members of the Mystic Sky Sect. They could travel freely anywhere.


    The Mystic Sky Sect was not far away. It was only 5,000 kilometers away from the city. Not long after, they could see the endless mountains.


    Soon, the flying boatnded on an empty piece ofnd. This was the outermost area of the Mystic Sky Sect, which was also where the outer sect disciples cultivated.


    The mountain was filled with endless killing intent. Only those who were the cores of the sect could enter.


    As they got off the flying boat, Meng Chenghe warned them to be careful with their words and actions. This was the Mystic Sky Sect, where the rules were strict and powerful. Anyone who offended someone with status could lose their life.


    After all, outer sect disciples had the lowest status in the sect. Even if they died, no higher-ups would pay attention to them.


    ¡°Brother Ouyang.¡± Song Qingshan walked beside Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming turned around and red at him. ¡°It should be Brother Ou!¡±


    Song Qingshan thought for a long time before he understood what Ou Yangming was trying to say. Seeing that the young fellow had walked to the front, he quickly followed and asked, ¡°Brother Ou, do you know why those 2 brothers are so indifferent to us?¡±


    He looked at the 2 guys who were walking at the front. They came from the same family and were even brothers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    Song Qingshan whispered, ¡°I heard that among the outer sect disciples recruited by the Alchemy School this time, 2 will be assigned to the Pill Refinement Department.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that?¡± Ou Yangming did not understand what Song Qingshan meant.


    ¡°Brother Ou, do you not have any idea about this?¡± Song Qingshan looked as if he was disappointed, ¡°The Pill Refinement Department¡¯s the best ce in the Alchemy School. It¡¯s responsible for the distribution of medicinal pills among the outer sect disciples and has a high budget. Besides, we can get in touch with the alchemy masters of the Mystic Sky Sect. If we manage to learn something¡­


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, only the 2 of them would enter the Pill Refinement Department. Now that there¡¯s an ident, they¡¯re unhappy. The 2 of them have joined forces, so we must also join forces to fight for this opportunity.¡± Song Qingshan finally revealed his purpose.


    Ou Yangming tilted his head and nced at Song Qingshan before saying faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

 Chapter 1169 - Spiritual Medicines Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Spiritual Medicines Mountain</h4>


    Song Qingshan suddenly had a misconception that choosing to cooperate with this young fellow named Ou Yangming was probably his biggest mistake.


    ¡®Not interested?


    ¡®What did he mean by he¡¯s not interested? Doesn¡¯t he know how big the difference between the Pill Refinement Department and other ces is?¡¯


    Just as Song Qingshan was about to catch up to Ou Yangming and exin further, Meng Chenghe turned around and shouted coldly, ¡°Silence!¡±


    Song Qingshan shrank his neck and did not dare to speak anymore.


    After leading the group to the front of a bamboo house, Meng Chenghe walked up alone and knocked on the door.


    A fat man walked out of the bamboo house. His loose clothes were very greasy, but he looked mighty when he walked.


    He nced at the group of people while Meng Chenghe walked to the front and said, ¡°Steward Mo, these are the new outer sect disciples I recruited from the Immortal City. They all have High Grade talent and have reached the mental power standard.¡±


    ¡°Old Meng, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Steward Mo walked over and patted Meng Chenghe¡¯s shoulder twice. 2 oil stains immediately appeared on the old man¡¯s clean shoulder.


    Meng Chenghe originally wanted to dodge, but the fatty was too fast, so he could not dodge in time. Afterughing bitterly, hemented, ¡°Old Brother Mo, your speed has increased quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small improvement, so it¡¯s nothing.¡± Steward Mo looked at the few people and nodded, then he said, ¡°There are exactly 2 spots in the outer sect¡¯s Pill Refinement Department now, so only 2 of the 4 of you can go there. As for the remaining 2, one of you will go to the Spiritual Herbs Mountain while the other will go to the Spirit Beast Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m willing to go to the Spiritual Herbs Mountain.¡±


    Steward Mo had just finished speaking when Ou Yangming took a step forward and said loudly.


    Song Qingshan rolled his eyes. ¡®This fe¡¯s really hopeless. The Spiritual Herbs Mountain is a barren ce, and the people who go there are simply idiots.¡¯


    At first, no one dared to say anything. After Ou Yangming took the lead, Song Qingshan also prepared to request to go to the Alchemy School. Nheless, before he could step out, the 2 brothers in grey robes had taken a step forward.


    ¡°Senior, we want to go to the Pill Refinement Department.¡±


    The fatty had a strange look in his eyes. Many people wanted to go to the Alchemy School, and this was the first time someone wanted to go to the Spiritual Herbs Mountain.


    Originally, he had nned to let thempete with each other. Now that Ou Yangming had voluntarily given up, it saved him some trouble. He said directly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Steward Mo looked at Ou Yangming. He had forgotten to ask for the names of these people.


    ¡°My name is Ou Yangming,¡± Ou Yangming answered in a deep voice.


    ¡°Alright then. Ou Yangming, right? You can go to the Spiritual Herbs Mountain. The 2 of you go to the Pill Refinement Department.¡± After saying that, Steward Mo pointed at Song Qingshan and said, ¡°You go to the Spirit Beast Mountain.¡±


    Steward Mo¡¯s words were decisive. Song Qingshan wanted to cry but had no tears. He did not have any chance to choose.


    ¡®Stupid teammate! Damn this stupid teammate!¡¯ Song Qingshan roared internally.


    Not long after, someone sent the 4 of them special clothes, tokens, and magic tools. With that, the four ordinary young men transformed and became the outer sect disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    The Spiritual Herbs Mountain was not just a mountain. It was formed from countless mountains. Ou Yangming was looking after a small mountain.


    As expected, it was quiet here, and no one disturbed him.


    After 3 days, Ou Yangming was taught a basic Qi refinement method. It was considered a benefit for outer sect disciples, and he was also given an encyclopedia on spiritual medicines.


    The book was recorded in a jade slip. One only needed to release one¡¯s mental power into it to see the contents.


    Ou Yangming read it carefully. There were a total of 380,000 types of spiritual medicines in it. From low-level to high-level ones, almost all themon spiritual medicines were included.


    Among them, Ou Yangming also saw the Dragon Fragrant Herb. It was in thest section, which recorded its simple effects.


    Dragon Fragrant Herbs could be refined into Dragon Fragrant Pills, and the effects of Extreme Grade Dragon Fragrant Pills were more than 10 times that of Dragon Fragrant Herbs. The refining method was not mentioned. The record only stated that it would be very difficult to even refine a Low Grade Dragon Fragrant Pill.


    As for the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit and the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower, Ou Yangming did not see them.


    This spiritual medicines encyclopedia was very important. Every outer sect disciple of the Alchemy School had to remember everything in it as there would be an assessment after a month. If one passed the assessment, there would be a reward. If one did not pass, the punishment would be quite severe.


    Outer sect disciples were quite rxed. As long as they were not in the Pill Refinement Department, no one would be controlling them. Nevertheless, there would be an assessment every once in a while. If one wanted to obtain the rewards of the assessments, one needed to have very strong self-control.


    Ou Yangming only used a week¡¯s time topletely memorize the 380,000 types of spiritual medicines.


    Afterward, he walked into the Spiritual Medicines Mountain and nced at the spiritual medicines.


    He became familiar with the spiritual medicines that were unfamiliar to him.


    ¡®This is the Salvia Miltiorrhiza Herb.


    ¡®Nine Veins Flower.


    ¡®White Peony Root Medicine.¡¯


    ¡­


    As Ou Yangming walked, he said the names of the spiritual medicines internally. As the sun set, he walked from one side to the other.


    There were more than 3,000 spiritual medicines on the Spiritual Medicines Mountain that he was guarding, all of which were of Grade 3 and below. He was only unfamiliar with a few of them, by which he could call the other ones by their names.


    After a busy day, Ou Yangming returned to his small room and began to cultivate.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Ou Yangming was not in a hurry to secretly learn how to refine pills, nor was he in a hurry to learn about the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.


    After arriving here, Ou Yangming had been careful. He did not dare to act rashly because of the terrifying auras in the depths of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    As a top-tier sect of the Humans, Ou Yangming did not know if they had a top-notch powerhouse of the third step, but they surely had more than one powerhouse of the second step.


    One early morning.


    After Ou Yangming patrolled around the Spiritual Medicines Mountain, he saw 2 people walking over. They were the Bai family¡¯s brothers who hade to the sect with him.


    At first, Ou Yangming did not know their names. Later, he found out from the list of new outer sect disciples.


    Their names were very odd. One was called Bai Chi, and the other was Bai He.


    Ou Yangming could not figure out what kind of stimtion their father had received when he came up with the weird names[1].


    After seeing their names, for the first time, Ou Yangming felt that Old Craftsman was quite cute when he came up with his name.


    ¡°Brother Bai Chi, Brother Bai He, what are you doing on my Spiritual Medicines Mountain?¡±


    Ou Yangming walked over with a smile.


    When the slots were being distributed, Ou Yangming was the first to choose the Spiritual Medicines Mountain and gave up the best spot. This allowed the 2 brothers to easily go to the department they wanted to go to, but they did not seem to appreciate the kindness.


    The 2 of them looked cold and indifferent. After looking at Ou Yangming, Bai Chi took out a porcin bottle from his interspatial bag and threw it over.


    ¡°This is your Qi-replenishing Pill for the month. The alchemist master has asked us to send them over.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. The Pill Refinement Department was indeed a well-known good ce. The 2 brothers had only been there for half a month, but they had already gotten such a good mission. Moreover, they could even build rtionships with alchemists.


    Of course, aspared to serving those alchemists in the Pill Refinement Department, Ou Yangming still preferred the free and unfettered environment of the Spiritual Medicines Mountain.


    He reached out and took the porcin bottle that was thrown over to him.


    Ou Yangming opened the porcin bottle in his hand and looked inside. Afterward, he called out to the 2 brothers, ¡°Brothers, please wait for a moment.¡±


    The 2 of them did not look too good. They turned around and responded, ¡°What is it? We still need to deliver the pills to the other outer sect disciples. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t waste your time. I just have a question. Didn¡¯t you say that the outer sect disciples have 3 Qi-replenishing Pills a month? Why is there only 1 in my bottle? Shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation? Could it be that you¡¯ve taken the other 2 pills for yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± The 2 brothers looked around nervously, then they shouted sternly, ¡°Your Spiritual Medicines Mountain is full of spiritual Qi. You should be grateful that you¡¯re given a Qi-replenishing Pill so don¡¯t be insatiable. If you offend us, you might not even get any!¡±


    Seeing that there was no one else around, the 2 brothers raised their voices.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°As expected, my guess is correct. You stole the 2 other pills. You¡¯re new here, so you don¡¯t dare to offend the other outer sect disciples, and you choose to bully the newbies instead. Let me guess¡ªdid you also steal 2 of Song Qingshan¡¯s pills?¡±


    The Qi-replenishing Pills were only the lowest level of pills. With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, even if he ate 10,000 of them, there would be no effect. Despite that, he could not stand the way the brothers behaved. He did not offend them, but they had taken advantage of the pills that belonged to him to fill their pockets.


    ¡°I advise you to give me my pills, or I¡¯ll tell Steward Mo,¡± Ou Yangming said coldly.


    ¡°B*stard, I think you¡¯re courting death,¡± Bai Chi roared, his eyes burning with anger. The 2 of them had already be followers of alchemists. They did not regard Ou Yangming, an outer sect disciple with no future, as anything.


    ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense with him. Even if Steward Mo investigates, we¡¯ll say that the pills were eaten by him,¡± Bai He also said in a deep voice.


    A cold light suddenly shed in the air. The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up as he coldly said, ¡°You 2 idiots really live up to your names.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you scold us?¡±


    The muscles on Bai He¡¯s face twitched.


    With that, the 2 brothers jumped down from a high ce. The lights in their hands flickered as they smashed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    After a minute¡­


    The Bai family¡¯s brothers were lying on the ground. Their eyes were filled with terror. The 2 of them had never thought that this young fellow called Ou Yangming would be so powerful.


    They were Intermediate Spiritualists and could be considered pretty good among the outer sect disciples, but they still could not withstand a single blow from Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Hand over the medicinal pills.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not waste any more time with them and spoke straightforwardly.


    The 2 brothers had no choice but to grit their teeth and hand over the medicinal pills. Deep down, they wanted nothing more than to crush Ou Yangming into pieces. Having said that, they also understood that a wise man would not fight when the odds were against him.


    After receiving the medicinal pills, Ou Yangming let the brothers go. They rolled and crawled away. After going further away, the brothers turned around and uttered fiercely, ¡°Ou Yangming, just you wait!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked up, and the 2 brothers hurriedly fled again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just ants. So what if I wait for you?¡± Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and began to observe the medicinal pills in his hand.


    [1] This is because the words Bai Chi and Bai He carry the meaning of freeloading.

 Chapter 1170 - The Wind Is Blowing

    <h4>Chapter 1170: The Wind Is Blowing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Qi-replenishing Pills were only the size of a fingernail. They were white in color and emitted a faint fragrance.


    Salvia Miltiorrhiza Herb, July Flower.


    Ou Yangming recalled the records in the Spiritual Medicines Manual. These 2 low-level spiritual medicines were the materials used to refine Qi-replenishing Pills.


    ¡°Should I give it a try?¡± Ou Yangming was moved.


    These 2 spiritual medicines existed on the Spiritual Medicines Mountain that he was in charge of. There were many spiritual medicines here. Even if a few hundred of them were missing, no one would notice. Moreover, he was not a rookie who had never refined a medicinal pill before. Now that he had the conditions, he might as well give it a try.


    Ou Yangming acted right away. After picking the spiritual herbs from the mountain, he returned to his small house.


    The young fellow did not use the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. The Qi-replenishing Pill was only the lowest level medicinal pill in the Great Wide World. Using the cauldron would be too much of a waste.


    He took out a pill furnace that had been sealed for a long time in the Long Feather Band. It was only at the level of a Common Grade magic treasure, and it was refined by him when he was in the lower realm.


    The level of the pill furnace was not high, but it was more than enough to refine Qi-replenishing Pills.


    Ou Yangming put the 2 spiritual medicines into the pill furnace. With a slight movement of his fingers, purple mes emerged from his fingertips.


    The pill furnace was scarlet red, and the temperature quickly rose. The 2 spiritual medicines melted into spiritual liquid almost instantly. Ou Yangming carefully gathered them.


    In a moment, 3 grey pills appeared in the pill furnace. They were very different from the Qi-replenishing Pills he was given, and even the color was not the same.


    Ou Yangming took one out of the pill furnace and lightly pinched it in his hand. The grey pill immediately turned into dust, and there was a burnt smell.


    ¡°Failed.¡±


    This was not out of Ou Yangming¡¯s expectations. Even though the Qi-replenishing Pill was the lowest level pill, it was impossible to refine it on the first try.


    ¡®I won¡¯t be able to learn alchemy skills by myself. Looks like I¡¯ll still have to secretly learn a few moves,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    The Mystic Sky Sect was the top sect of the Humans. Nevertheless, there were no experts in the outer sect. Even Meng Chenghe and Steward Mo were only top-grade Venerable Ones. Ou Yangming had nothing to worry about.


    As for the ruler of the Mystic Sky Sect, he was in the depths of the mountains. As long as Ou Yangming did not go there for the time being, he would not be in danger of being exposed.


    Taking advantage of the night, Ou Yangming went out.


    The Pill Refinement Department was not far away. In less than 15 minutes, he arrived there. After easily avoiding the others, he followed the fragrance of pills and found the residence of an alchemist.


    An alchemist had the highest position in the outer sect. Even stewards would not dare to offend one.


    All the pill supplies for the outer sect disciples were provided by these alchemists. It was very tiring, and they usually worked overtime.


    Ou Yangming was just outside. With a sh of thought, the scene inside the pill refinement room appeared in his eyes.


    A raging fire was burning under the pill furnace. The alchemist was a middle-aged man with a handlebar mustache. His expression was cold as he sat upright next to the furnace.


    In the pill refinement room, there were 2 young outer sect disciples who were busy. The outer sect disciples were not as rxed as the alchemist. Not only did they need to sort out the spiritual herbs and send them over, but they also needed to add dry wood to the bottom of the pill furnace.


    Alchemists would not use spiritual fires to refine Qi-replenishing Pills because too many of those pills had to be refined. If they used spiritual fires, they would probably be exhausted to death.


    The wood used was also very special as they were burned by exuberant mes. They were sent over by the outer sect disciples from other branches, so they were more durable than other wood.


    Ou Yangming also knew the 2 busy young men. They were the Bai family¡¯s brothers, who had been taught a lesson by him during the day.


    Seeing how busy they were, Ou Yangming secretlyughed. Fortunately, he did not choose toe here. If he were to work for a person who was only a Venerable One in the middle stage, he would be depressed to death.


    After a while, the mes in the furnace gradually extinguished. Only then did the alchemist stand up. He opened the bronze lid of the furnace. Inside were dozens of round white pills.


    A furnace full of Qi-replenishing Pills. It was normal that there were dozens of them. The middle-aged alchemist with a handlebar mustache reached out and picked out a few of the bad-looking ones and threw them at the 2 brothers.


    The 2 brothers were not paying attention, so the pills fell to the ground. They hurriedly picked them up and stuffed them into their pockets.


    ¡°Thank you, Alchemist Master.¡±


    The Bai family¡¯s brothers had ttering looks on their faces. Their servile manners were in stark contrast to their arrogance during the day.


    Ou Yangming sighed and thought, ¡®They¡¯re simply the most qualifiedckeys.¡¯


    The alchemist walked to the side, and the 2 brothers rushed to the side of the pill furnace. They took out porcin bottles from their interspatial bags and ced 3 pills in each bottle.


    How many outer sect disciples were there in the Mystic Sky Sect?


    Unless one was an outer sect elder, one would not know the exact number. That was because there were simply too many of them. Out of the 300,000 over mountains, there were close to 100,000 mountains that had outer sect disciples.


    The Alchemy School, the Sword School, the Formation School, the Rune School, the Saber School...


    Under each of those branches, there were plenty of outer sect disciples as the foundation. The alchemist and the brothers were probably responsible for the outer sect disciples under the Alchemy School. Even so, there were probably tens of thousands of them.


    They had been doing this for half a month. The 2 brothers moved quickly, and the dozens of medicinal pills were packed up in a moment. The mes in the pill furnace lit up again, and the refinement of the next batch of medicinal pills had begun.


    Ou Yangming focused this time. He had arrivedte earlier, so he could not see how the alchemist had refined the pills. This time, he could not miss it.


    The alchemist ced the sorted Salvia Miltiorrhiza Herb and the July Flowers into the pill furnace, and his hands continuously made gestures.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Ou Yangming saw the alchemist¡¯s actions and understood. He had found the problem from before.


    The alchemist was still carefully controlling the mes.


    After an hour, thick smoke rose from the top of the furnace, and the mes below went out again.


    Dozens of Qi-replenishing pills came out of the furnace again.


    Opening the furnace, the alchemist frowned slightly. A hint of fatigue shed across his face. In the furnace, other than the white pills, there were also a few ck dregs. They were the products of the failed Qi-replenishing Pills.


    After picking out the ck pills and throwing them away, the alchemist said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. You can go and rest after you pack up these pills.¡±


    The 2 brothers put the pills into the porcin bottles again. The alchemist had a record of every pill that came out of the furnace in his heart, so the 2 brothers did not dare to act recklessly. If they were found out, the price would not be something they could bear.


    After the 2 brothers packed up, they did not leave right away. After hesitating for a while, Bai Chi called out, ¡°Alchemist Master.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    The middle-aged man with the handlebar mustache turned his head impatiently.


    Bai Chi suddenly knelt on the ground and cried out loudly, ¡°Alchemist Master, you must stand up for us!¡±


    The alchemist¡¯s gaze was gloomy as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    These 2 fellows did not look very good, but they liked to tter others. They had been conscientious for half a month. The alchemist had been ttered by them and had a very good impression of them. Now that he saw them like this, he thought that something big had happened.


    Bai Chi wiped away his tears and exined, ¡°Alchemist Master, today, we helped you deliver the medicinal pills to the outer sect disciples. In the beginning, it was fine and there were no idents. In the end, when we arrived at a Spiritual Medicines Mountain, an outer sect discipleined that the quality of the medicinal pills was too poor and insulted us.¡±


    ¡°There was such a thing? Where did that outer sect disciple get his courage from?¡± The alchemist¡¯s face turned ashen. Being an alchemist, it was taboo for others to say that his medicinal pills were not good. It was one thing for his personal disciple or an elder to say something like that, but how could an outer sect disciple be so bold?


    Bai Chi continued, ¡°Alchemist Master, that outer sect disciple actually has a grudge against us brothers. He was targeting us, so he didn¡¯t intentionally target you. However, we couldn¡¯t tolerate him insulting you, Alchemist Master, so we argued with him. Who knew, that fe was so audacious that he injured both of us.¡±


    The alchemist asked in surprise, ¡°The 2 of you couldn¡¯t beat him?¡±


    These 2 helpers of his seemed to have some foundations. They were even Intermediate Spiritualists, which was considered quite good. From what he could tell, the other party seemed to be only a new outer sect disciple. It was surprising that the brothers had lost so miserably.


    ¡°That fe¡¯s very fast, and we didn¡¯t expect him to make a move, so we didn¡¯t have the time to defend ourselves and were injured by him.¡± Bai Chi lowered his head and rolled his eyes a few times.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that outer sect disciple?¡± The alchemist asked.


    ¡°His name is Ou Yangming. Alchemist Master, you must stand up for us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    The alchemist with a handlebar mustache waved his hand. ¡°Go back first. Since you work under me, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alchemist Master.¡± The 2 brothers then left and walked out of the gate. They looked at each other and thought, ¡®That b*stard definitely can¡¯t escape.¡¯


    Just as the 2 of them were feeling smug, they suddenly felt a cold wind blow over them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the wind blowing all of a sudden?¡±


    Bai He muttered to himself. At the spur of the moment, he noticed that his big brother had walked in front of him.


    ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing?¡± Bai He asked.


    That said, what greeted him was a loud p.


    ¡°p!¡±


    The sound was loud and ear-piercing under the night sky.


    ¡°Big Brother, how could you hit me!¡± Bai He covered the right side of his face and was furious. He respected his big brother, but he could not tolerate him beating him up.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Bai He returned the p. After this p, he felt that his consciousness slowly blurred, leaving only his instinctive actions.


    pping sounds echoed under the night sky. Fortunately, no one passed by. Otherwise, they would have thought that these 2 guys had gone crazy.


    After beating each other for an hour, the sides of their faces were swollen, and their ps were weak.


    Subsequently, the 2 of them stopped at the same time.


    They took out the porcin bottles that had just been filled with medicinal pills.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The bottles fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. The white pills inside rolled in the mud and were stained gray.


    At this time, the brothers became more energetic. It was as if they werepeting. In the blink of an eye, the bottles were shattered all over the ground.


    The Qi-replenishing Pills rolled everywhere. Some were covered in mud, and some were even trampled t by them. The scene was aplete mess.


    Finally, the noise caught the attention of the alchemist with a handlebar mustache. He frowned, pushed open the door, and walked out.


    After seeing the scene outside, his eyes were wide open. He could not catch his breath and nearly fainted.


    The result of his hard work for a day and a night....

 Chapter 1171 - Jade Badge

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Jade Badge</h4>


    The mess on the ground was ring. The mes in the alchemist¡¯s eyes were surging and almost set his eyebrows on fire.


    ¡°B*stards, what are you doing!¡±


    The alchemist with a handlebar mustache trembled and roared angrily.


    At this time, the Bai family¡¯s brothers were shocked and awakened by the cry. Their eyes gradually regained rity.


    ¡°What happened, Alchemist Master?¡±


    Bai Chi asked in confusion, ¡°What exactly happened just now?¡± He wondered, ¡®Why does the alchemist look so angry?¡¯


    They still did not understand what they had done.


    The muscles on the alchemist¡¯s face kept shaking. ¡°You b*stards still dare to y dumb!¡±


    He took a step forward and arrived beside the 2 brothers in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡±


    The brothers flew backward and crashed into the ground.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    The Bai family¡¯s brothers fell to the ground. Their bodies were in immense pain, but they looked at the ground in shock. How could there be so many Qi-replenishing Pills on the ground? How could these bottles be broken?


    They were shocked, and they hurriedly took a look in their interspatial bags. Their eyes were filled with fear.


    The medicine bottles in their interspatial bags had disappeared, and the ones on the ground were¡­ Thinking of this, they were dumbfounded and had a creepy feeling.


    ¡°Now you remember!¡± The alchemist¡¯s beard was shaking in anger.


    The brothers werepletely struck dumb. They simply could not understand why this happened. Why were the medicine bottles from their interspatial bags broken?


    ¡°Sir, please listen to our exnation.¡±


    Bai Chi understood the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly said.


    ¡°Exnation?!¡±


    The alchemist snorted coldly. His eyes were burning with anger. The Qi-replenishing Pills that he had worked hard for an entire day to refine had been destroyed by these b*stards. Now, they still wanted to exin to him. What else could they exin after he had seen it with his own eyes?


    ¡°Go and exin to the Law Enforcement Department.¡± The man with the mustache waved his hand and turned around to leave.


    The 2 brothersy on the ground weakly, feeling as if they had no strength left in their bodies.


    ¡°What should we do? What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dead meat. We¡¯re doomed.¡±


    The 2 of them had been very happy when the alchemist had agreed to help them teach Ou Yangming a lesson. They had not expected to encounter such a thing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Big Brother, what do you think happened to us just now?¡± Bai He touched his swollen face and looked at the messy ground. He asked in fear.


    ¡°How would I know? We must¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± Bai Chiy on the ground. He was inplete despair.


    In the darkness of the night, Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and walked toward another alchemy room. Just now, it was he who had secretly attacked them. When he heard the 2 of them nder him in front of the alchemy master, he intended to give them an unforgettable lesson.


    This lesson would surely be very unforgettable.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was iparably powerful and was countless levels stronger than that of the brothers. He could easily toy with them with just a little illusion. They would never know that he had plotted against them behind their backs.


    Good and evil were rewarded. Everything was a cycle. If the heavens did not punish them, Ou Yangming would punish them himself.


    The brothers were certainly finished. Even if their legs were not broken, they would lose the trust of the alchemists and would not be able to cause trouble for Ou Yangming anymore.


    With a step, Ou Yangming once again came to the outside of another alchemy room.


    The alchemist in this alchemy room was not bad. He was a Venerable One in thete stage and was not much different from Steward Mo.


    Ou Yangming continued to observe. The alchemist could not detect his existence at all. The alchemist controlled the fire and was refining another kind of pill.


    This was a different kind of pill from the Qi-replenishing Pill. It seemed to be of a higher level.


    Ou Yangming observed carefully, not missing a single detail.


    The night passed quietly.


    Ou Yangming stayed in the Pill Refinement Department for a night. No one noticed his existence. That night, he observed more than a dozen alchemists in the department.


    Among these alchemists, most of them were refining Qi-replenishing Pills. Only 2 alchemists were refining other pills.


    Ou Yangming did not know the names of those pills, but he remembered clearly the spiritual herbs required and the refinement details.


    After returning to the Spiritual Medicines Mountain and resting for a while, Ou Yangming started to act again. This time, it was different from before, but he was full of confidence.


    A fire shed, and the process waspleted in one go.


    More than 10 small Qi-replenishing Pills appeared in the Common Grade pill furnace. They were pure white pills, and there was almost no difference between them and the ones refined by the alchemists. The only difference was that the quantity was a little lower. Of course, this was because the spiritual medicines used by Ou Yangming were lesser.


    Pill refinement and equipment smithing were actually the same thing. Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power and control of mes had far surpassed those of the outer sect alchemists. The only thing he wascking was his experience and skills. As long as he had these 2 things, his ability would far surpass those alchemists.


    Ou Yangming stored more than 10 Qi-replenishing Pills in a small bottle. These pills were useless to him, but he could not waste them either.


    There were still the remaining 2 types of pills.


    Ou Yangming went out again. There were many medicinal herbs on the mountain. He searched for a while and again concocted the ingredients needed for the next type of pill.


    He remembered the method in his heart, but he did not know the pill¡¯s function.


    His gaze swept over the Common Grade pill furnace. The pill furnace was scarlet red. It was somewhat difficult for a pill furnace of this grade to withstand his mes. If he had not been careful, the Heavenly Phoenix Fire could have melted the furnace in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to use the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.¡±


    This kind of pill seemed to be of a higher grade. Using the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron would be more reliable. As such, Ou Yangming summoned the cauldron from his body.


    The mes shed once again.


    Ou Yangming followed the steps that he had memorized and operated step by step. Very soon, the pill was refined.


    There were no idents. There was only one pill, but the color was somewhat different. The pill that the alchemist refined was white, but the pill inside the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was red.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I fail?¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked. After all, he had followed the method that he had learned. He gently waved his hand, and the pill flew out from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. He put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it.


    ¡°The smell is exactly the same, and it¡¯s even stronger. It shouldn¡¯t be a failure.¡± Ou Yangming could feel the energy in the pill, but he did not know its effect.


    He leaped out and flew toward a big mountain.


    Ou Yangming wanted to go to the mountain to find a test subject.


    The mountain was very dangerous. When Meng Chenghe brought them here, he told them that they could not enter the mountain unless they were Venerable Ones.


    It was not a prohibition set by the sect; it was just too dangerous. If an outer sect disciple who was a Spiritualist entered the mountain, one would just be delicious food to those fierce beasts.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual sense flew out from his body, and he scanned the mountain forest.


    Early in the morning, there were not many fierce beasts in the mountain forest. At this time, most of the beasts had finished eating and returned to their caves to rest.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming could still find many wild beasts.


    ¡°A Three-eared Hare. It¡¯s not even as strong as an Inferior Spiritualist. Its strength is a bit low.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked away. Since it was not even an Inferior Spiritualist, it was not worthy of being his test subject. Unless he had no other choice, he would not use it.


    Just as Ou Yangming was looking around, the soil on the ground loosened, and a grey turtle crawled out.


    ¡°An Obtuse Tortoise, a low-grade spirit beast. It lives in the mountains, its movements are slow, but its defense is astonishing.¡± The information of this tortoise shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He still knew quite many names of these low-grade spirit beasts.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up, and he smiled. ¡°A low-grade spirit beast. Barely enough, but I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    Flying down from the sky, Ou Yangming grabbed the Obtuse Tortoise in his hand and lifted it up.


    The tortoise¡¯s legs bounced in the air, and its eyes revealed a terrified expression. Its little intelligence told him that humans liked to capture its kind to make soup to drink. ¡®Is this person having the same idea?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Ou Yangming was not interested in eating it.


    He took out a red pill and stuffed it into the slow tortoise¡¯s mouth.


    The pill disappeared as soon as it entered its mouth.


    Following that, the Obtuse Tortoise felt its body burning up. It roared in its heart. ¡®How could there be such a cruel human in the world? Not only does he want to capture me, but he also forced me to consume poison.¡¯


    Ou Yangming observed the tortoise¡¯s reaction. He reached out and threw the turtle to the ground.


    The Obtuse Tortoise¡¯s first instinct was to run away. It moved its legs quickly like fire wheels and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared from Ou Yangming¡¯s sight.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t an Obtuse Tortoise meant to be slow? One could tell from its name. But why was it so fast just now? Could it be¡­¡¯ Ou Yangming was delighted. Could it be the effect of the medicinal pill? That red medicinal pill had turned the slow tortoise into what it was.


    ¡®What kind of ability is that?¡¯


    Ou Yangming chased after it.


    When he put down the Obtuse Tortoise, his spiritual sense had locked onto it firmly. He did not have to worry about it escaping at all. By the time he met the tortoise again, he was tens of kilometers away. Only 10 seconds had passed.


    Ou Yangming made a lightning move again. He grabbed the tortoise then returned the way he came.


    The tortoise¡¯s ability was still to be tested for the time being. Ou Yangming nned to catch it and slowly observe it. Just as he was about to leave the mountain and return to the Spiritual Medicines Mountain, a few figures flew across the sky from afar.


    Those people were aggressive. Each of them was a Ruler or better. There seemed to be 7 or 8 of them in total.


    They seemed to be chasing after a jade badge.


    Ou Yangming hid and carefully observed. There was a jade badge in front of those Rulers. The badge was very fast. Even when those Rulers chased with all their might, they could not catch up to it.


    Those people must be from the core of the Mystic Sky Sect. For the sake of his safety, Ou Yangming did not n to interfere.


    Just as he was about to leave quietly, the jade badge suddenly changed its direction and flew toward Ou Yangming.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The people chasing behind were still far away. A look of struggle shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. The jade badge chased by so many people must be a treasure.


    In that case¡­


    ¡°Still!¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his head.


    The jade badge in the sky suddenly slowed down as if it had fallen into a swamp.


    Ou Yangming quickly flew up, grabbed the jade badge, and left before the Rulers noticed him.

 Chapter 1172 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Danger</h4>


    After Ou Yangming grabbed the jade badge, he immediately threw it into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    This item could not be put into the Long Feather Band, and he could feel the remaining aura on it.


    A figure shed, and Ou Yangming hurriedly left.


    The Rulers chasing after the badge had noticed that something was wrong.


    Among them, a white-robed man with a sharp look looked in the direction of the jade badge, and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°The aura of the Alchemy Scripture¡ªwhy did it disappear?¡±


    The Alchemy Scripture was the jade badge that they had been chasing after.


    Before this, the man had clearly locked onto the aura of the jade badge. He had not expected that it would disappear into thin air after only a short while, cutting off all connections with him.


    He and the others sped up.


    When they arrived at the ce where Ou Yangming had been, the white-robed man did not look well. The jade badge had disappeared here just now.


    ¡°Search for it. You must find the Alchemy Scripture!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Chu.¡±


    The other Rulers spread out. They seemed to respect this white-robed young man very much.


    If Meng Chenghe and Steward Mo were here, they would definitely recognize this young man.


    Chu Jingyun was a direct disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword School. He was powerful and had a mysterious background. He was one of the top direct disciples of the sect.


    After a while, the people who had scattered flew back again. They all had disappointed looks on their faces.


    ¡°Senior Brother Chu, we searched everywhere. We couldn¡¯t find any traces of it at all.¡±


    Chu Jingyun¡¯s expression was gloomy as he said in a deep voice, ¡°The Alchemy Scripture that appeared this time is very likely the inheritance left behind by the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Alchemy-Ruler-level Grandmaster. We can¡¯t let it fall into the hands of others.¡±


    The inheritance of an Alchemy-Ruler-level Grandmaster was no small matter. There were only 2 or 3 such figures in the Mystic Sky Sect at the moment.


    Those who were qualified to be called Alchemy Rulers showed that they had achieved great achievements in the path of alchemy.


    The jade badge could not have disappeared into thin air. There must be some special reason for it to suddenly disappear.


    Chu Jingyun¡¯s expression was not good. He coldly said, ¡°Continue to search. Even if you have to dig the ground, you must find the Alchemy Scripture for me.¡±


    After a long time¡­


    A few Rulers searched the entire mountain but still could not find the jade badge. This made everyone feel baffled.


    ¡®Where did the Alchemy Scripture go?¡¯


    ¡®Could it have been obtained by someone?¡¯


    Chu Jingyun looked at the low hills in the distance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that ce over there?¡±


    The person next to him answered, ¡°That¡¯s where the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s outer sect disciples are stationed. The ones closest to us should be Spiritual Medicines Mountains.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look over there.¡±


    Chu Jingyun stepped on the air and flew in front. The others hurriedly followed. Although they did not think that the Alchemy Scripture could be obtained by those outer sect disciples, they had no choice but to obey Chu Jingyun¡¯s orders.


    The Alchemy School had many Spiritual Medicine Mountains. The densely packed hills were nted with low-grade spiritual medicines. Each small hill was guarded by an outer sect disciple.


    Chu Jingyun and the other Rulers searched all the way here.


    ¡°You! Have you seen any suspicious persone over?¡±


    The group of Rulers looked down from above and did not pay any attention to the outer sect disciple on the mountain. They were direct disciples, after all. Even if they killed an outer sect disciple, they would not be punished.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    The outer sect disciple on the mountain was shocked. He could feel the terrifying aurasing from those people.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see anyone? Don¡¯t lie to me, or don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±


    A young man next to Chu Jingyun stepped on the ground, and the 10-meter-wide boulder split open with a loud cracking sound.


    The outer sect disciple was so scared that he took 2 steps back and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Forget it, Jingshan. There¡¯s no need to scare him. He should be telling the truth.¡± Chu Jingyun¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to see through the outer sect disciple¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Take out your interspatial treasure and let me take a look!¡±


    He Jingshan shouted coldly.


    That outer sect disciple clutched the interspatial bag on his waist. ¡®These are my belongings. Are they here to rob me?¡¯


    The young outer sect disciple¡¯s heart was filled with grief and indignation. ¡®So many supreme powerhouses are ganging up to rob me. I¡¯m just a mere outer sect disciple. Is there any justice in this? Dows exist?¡¯


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    He Jingshan moved his fingers, and the outer sect disciple was pushed to the ground. He took a step forward and arrived in front of the disciple in an instant, grabbing the interspatial bag.


    Afterward, he scanned it with his mental power.


    Whatever was inside appeared clearly in his mind.


    Inside the interspatial bag were some very simple materials, a few magic tools, and 2 Qi-replenishing Pills.


    He Jingshan nced at them and threw the interspatial bag on the ground. To him, those things were no different from trash. Even if they were thrown on the ground, he would not even look at them.


    The few Rulers did not even nce at the outer sect disciple on the ground. They flew toward the next Spiritual Medicines Mountain.


    Very soon, it was Ou Yangming¡¯s turn.


    Chu Jingyun and his men searched one by one not because they thought that these outer sect disciples had a chance to obtain the Alchemy Scripture, but mainly because they wanted to ask if the disciples had seen anyone suspicious.


    The Alchemy Scripture had a spirit. It was unwilling to submit to even a genius like Chu Jingyun, let alone these outer sect disciples who were significant to the Rulers.


    As for checking their interspatial bags, it was just a matter of convenience.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    He Jingshannded on the ground. As for the others, they were still in the air.


    ¡°My name is Ou Yangming.¡±


    A strange light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as answered calmly.


    He originally thought that the Rulers had noticed something but after seeing their behavior, he realized that it was not the case. Early in the morning, he was careful and did not expose his whereabouts.


    Since they did not notice anything, Ou Yangming had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Did you see any suspicious stranger today?¡± He Jingshan asked.


    Ou Yangming responded calmly, ¡°I was cultivating in the morning and didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    He Jingshan looked at the young fellow again. ¡°You¡¯re quite calm. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Ou Yangming said slowly, ¡°but I figured that you¡¯re the core disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect. I¡¯m just a small outer sect disciple, so I¡¯m not worth it. Besides, I heard that the core disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect are all good people.¡±


    ¡°Good people? Hahaha¡­¡± He Jingshanughed loudly. He found this young fellow more interesting. Other people trembled in fear when they saw him, but this young fellow was not afraid at all. ¡®Does he really think that we¡¯re good people?¡¯


    ¡°The path of cultivation is a road of killing. Young fe, let me tell you. There are no good people on this path. Those who treat you well are lying to you.¡±


    He Jingshan said coldly. His gaze focused as he said again, ¡°Young fe, take out your interspatial bag and let me check it.¡±


    Ou Yangming opened the interspatial bag on his waist and threw it over without any hesitation. This interspatial bag had been given to him when he had be an outer sect disciple. Inside it were 2 very ordinary magic tools and the 3 Qi-replenishing Pills that the Bai family¡¯s brothers had given him.


    He Jingshan scanned the bag. The items inside were very standard. They were standard items for outer sect disciples, but he frowned.


    This was because he did not see any daily necessities from this interspatial bag.


    He Jingshan retracted his gaze and asked again, ¡°Do you have any other interspatial equipment?¡±


    His voice was sharp as if he was certain that Ou Yangming had hidden other pieces of interspatial equipment on him.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. He did not expect the man to see through him so quickly. He had many pieces of interspatial equipment, and the most eye-catching one was the Long Feather Band. As he did not expect the Rulers toe over, he did not have the time to put it away.


    The Long Feather Band was forged from a phoenix¡¯s feather. It was rare and could not be obtained by ordinary people. If it was discovered by the other party, they would certainly have doubts. Moreover, the key was the things inside. There were countless smithing materials, several million high-grade spirit coins, divine spiritual herbs, the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower, and the Dragon Fragrant Herbs inside. Those things must not be exposed, or Ou Yangming¡¯s identity would be exposed as well.


    ¡°No!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He shook his head. No one could see any abnormality on his face.


    He Jingshan took a step forward and questioned, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    In the sky, the other Rulers were getting impatient.


    ¡°What exactly is Jingshan doing? Why is he dawdling with an outer sect disciple!¡± Another direct disciple beside Chu Jingyun asked.


    Chu Jingyun was very calm. He did not care about this little bit of time. If he took back the Alchemy Scripture, even if he wasted more time, it would be worth it.


    The Alchemy Scripture was his opportunity. He absolutely could not let it fall into the hands of others.


    At the spur of the moment, Chu Jingyun frowned.


    He took out a badge from his interspatial band. With a surprised look in his eyes, he said, ¡°An honored guest has arrived. The elder wants us to go back.¡±


    ¡°Jingshan, let¡¯s go. The elder wants us to go back right away.¡±


    Chu Jingyun called out.


    He Jingshan stopped and stared at Ou Yangming before shifting his gaze away from him.


    He got up and flew into the sky.


    The few of them disappeared in a sh. They came and left quickly.


    Seeing that those people had left, Ou Yangming heaved a sigh of relief. He had almost fought with He Jingshan just now. If the other party insisted on checking his Long Feather Band, he could only take out the Reincarnation Spear to teach them a lesson and quickly leave this ce.


    If that was the case, his purpose of sneaking in would be lost. Fortunately, at the crucial moment, the Rulers left on their own.


    ¡°What exactly is that jade badge?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was stirred. After returning to his room, he disappeared and entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The badge still carried a hint of aw¡¯s aura. It was probably from the white-robed young man from the group just now.


    Among them, only one person was in thew boundary. The young man was probably a God-favored one from the Mystic Sky Sect. Ou Yangming kept the jade badge inside the poisonous pill¡¯s world because he sensed the aura left behind by the other party.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was flying in the air. He did not know when he would be able to transform into a human form. He was still in his infancy. Even if he had be a Ruler, he would not be able to transform into a human form for a while.


    The jade badge was ced on the grass, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on it.

 Chapter 1173 - The Truth of Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 1173: The Truth of Alchemy</h4>


    The jade badge was pure white in color, and there were traces of flowing light on it.


    Ou Yangming said solemnly, ¡°I saw a few Rulers of the Mystic Sky Sect chasing after this thing today. I don¡¯t know what use it has.¡±


    ¡°Given that the Rulers of the Mystic Sky Sect were chasing after it, it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary thing.¡± Lil¡¯ Red also stared at the white jade badge.


    Big Yellow sniffed at the jade badge. The material of this badge was extraordinary, allowing him to sense the aura of a treasure. Nheless, none of them knew what it was.


    ¡°Senior Wutong¡¯s very knowledgeable. Perhaps he¡¯ll know.¡± Big Yellow then called out to the distance.


    After a while, a huge Wutong Tree flew over from afar.


    ¡°Old Wutong, Lil¡¯ Ming obtained this treasure from the Mystic Sky Badge. Do you know what it is?¡± Big Yellow raised his head and asked.


    ¡°This thing¡­¡±


    Wutong stared at the white badge and said in surprise, ¡°This seems to be the Humans¡¯ Jade Inheritance Badge.¡±


    ¡°Jade Inheritance Badge? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ou Yangming had never heard of this. Big Yellow shook his head, indicating that he did not understand as well. Only Lil¡¯ Red seemed to understand something.


    Old Wutong exined, ¡°Jade Inheritance Badges were created by the Humans. In order to protect the continuity of one¡¯s inheritance, a human powerhouse would usually leave behind a Jade Inheritance Badge before he dies. One would seal one¡¯s life-long skills and experience in the badge. If one¡¯s descendant obtains it, one can learn the knowledge inside.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was filled with joy as he asked, ¡°In other words, this Jade Inheritance Badge was left behind by a former powerhouse of the Mystic Sky Sect?¡±


    ¡°The possibility is very high. Of course, it could also be someone else¡¯s.¡± Wutong nodded and said, ¡°An Inheritance Badge has a spirit. Master, it¡¯s your fate to obtain it. Given that this jade badge was pursued by so many Rulers, it¡¯s surely not an ordinary item.¡±


    ¡°How should I look at the things inside?¡± Ou Yangming did not think that this was his fate. This thing was forcefully intercepted by him using thew of time.


    The Wutong Tree said in a deep voice, ¡°Master, you can try releasing your mental power into it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the jade badge. After entering the poisonous pill¡¯s world, it was very well-behaved and did not run around.


    A wave of mental power flew out of Ou Yangming¡¯s body. When the mental power entered the badge, it was greatly repelled. This repelling force seemed to not want him to see the things inside.


    As expected, this thing was not fated to be with him.


    Nheless, it was not easy for Ou Yangming to obtain this thing. How could he allow it to do as it pleased? His mental power increased once again.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was not much different from that of a Ruler of the second step. A huge force surged out and almost instantly destroyed the resistance on the jade badge.


    This jade badge was at most left behind by a Ruler of the third step. After a long time, the mental power left behind was already very weak. It could block an ordinary Ruler, but it was impossible to block Ou Yangming.


    After breaking through the resistance, Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power could flow freely within the jade badge, and the contents could be seen clearly.


    When Ou Yangming saw the name of the jade badge, his face revealed an ecstatic expression.


    ¡°The Truth of Alchemy.¡±


    The 4 big words shone brightly like stars in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    Without needing to guess, the inheritance must be rted to alchemy. This was what Ou Yangming needed the most at this time.


    Very soon, all the information about the Truth of Alchemy appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    The Truth of Alchemy was left behind by Chun Yangzi, an Alchemy Ruler of a generation from the Mystic Sky Sect. It recorded the course of his life in alchemy, as well as countless experiences and insights in the field.


    Ou Yangming absorbed the knowledge as if he was starving. In just a moment, many alchemy forms that he had never seen before appeared in his mind.


    These alchemy forms ranged from low-grade to high-grade, including tens of thousands of different types of pills. Even the lowest-grade Qi-replenishing Pills and high-grade Dragon Fragrant Pils were recorded.


    Furthermore, there were also many precious spiritual herbs recorded in the jade badge. The Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower and the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit¡ªthese divine spiritual herbs were all recorded in detail. There were even some spiritual herbs that did not exist in this world.


    Aspared to the records of the spiritual herbs in the jade badge, the encyclopedia that was given to Ou Yangming was like a child¡¯s primer.


    ¡°Good stuff¡ªthis is really good stuff!¡±


    Ou Yangming withdrew his mental power. He was still unable to calm down from his excitement. With this thing, he had basically achieved his first goal ofing to the Mystic Sky Sect. Only by fullyprehending the truth of alchemy, even if his level was not as good as the former Crimson Ruler, he would be able to refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pills.


    After all, that kind of pill had been created, and there were many experimental results and detailed refining steps. Ou Yangming did not need the rich creativity of an Alchemy Ruler. He only needed to stand on the shoulders of a giant.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve obtained some incredible inheritance, Master.¡± Wutong had a kind smile on his face. The more powerful Ou Yangming was, the happier he was.


    ¡°Luckily, this inheritance is just what I need.¡± Ou Yangming beamed.


    He raised his head to look at Wutong and said, ¡°Wutong, from today onward, I¡¯ll leave some natal mes on you to help you every day.¡±


    Wutong was very powerful. Even someone like Ou Yangming might not be able to defeat him. The only w was that his body was trapped in the secret realm, so he could not exist in the Great Wide World.


    There was only one way to escape from his sea of suffering, and that was to be reborn from the mes. This was also the reason Wutong recognized Ou Yangming as his master.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Wutong¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time. In the past, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was not enough. To melt the dead skin that had umted on his body for countless years, it would take at least 1,000 years. This period of time was nothing to him but was uneptable for the young fellow.


    Now that Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had increased rapidly, the Wutong Tree only needed a few years to be free. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    Feeling happy, Ou Yangming released the Heavenly Phoenix Fire. The purple mes were terrifying, and even the space of the poisonous pill¡¯s world trembled slightly.


    The crack that had been split open by the Nine-sworded Ruler thest time had healed. The space here was very weak, and it would take a very long time to recover.


    Thinking of the Nine-sworded Ruler, Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was filled with hatred.


    He had to kill that guy sooner orter!


    The fire burned, and the Wutong¡¯s body emitted a burnt smell. Having said that, he felt veryfortable. The dead skin on his body had be indestructible after countless years of umtion. At the same time, it hadpletely restricted his freedom.


    ¡°Old Wutong, I¡¯ll help you too.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red pped his wings and spat out a ball of me. After bing a Ruler of thews, his Heavenly Phoenix Fire had also evolved, bing a blue me that was second only to that of Ou Yangming. This level was considered the peak of the Phoenixes, and no phoenix had ever surpassed it.


    The little red bird was originally a phoenix, so his control over the mes was very smooth. With the cooperation of the 2 of them, theyer of bark armor on the Wutong Tree began to slowly melt. This speed was very slow, but at least it gave everyone hope.


    After a few hours, it was already noon outside. Ou Yangming finally stopped to rest. He nced at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave first.¡±


    At present, he was an outer sect disciple of the Spiritual Medicines Mountain. He could not stay away from the mountain for a long time. If he was discovered by others, it would attract unnecessary trouble.


    After leaving the poisonous pill¡¯s world, Ou Yangming walked out of the small house. It waspletely quiet outside.


    It was as if the entire world had ignored him. Ou Yangming was once again d about his choice at that time. If he had gone to the Pill Refinement Department, he would probably be inferior to even the Bai family¡¯s brothers. After all, he would not suck up to those alchemists. If he wanted to live well, he would have to control an alchemist.


    Therefore, it was still more carefree on a Spiritual Medicines Mountain. No one paid attention to him. It was also easy for him to secretly learn alchemy. Now, he had also obtained the Truth of Alchemy.


    After strolling around the mountain, Ou Yangming did not find anything. He walked to a quiet corner and grabbed the Obtuse Tortoise that was trapped there.


    Once the tortoise previously ate the red pill, it could no longer be called an Obtuse Tortoise. It would be more suitable to call it a Swift Tortoise. Ou Yangming had never seen a tortoise, which was only a low-grade spirit beast, run so fast.


    ¡®What exactly is that red pill?¡¯


    After looking at the truth of alchemy, Ou Yangming still did not understand because there was no introduction of that kind of pill.


    This was not strange. The Truth of Alchemy was a book written countless years ago, but the Great Wide World was changing all the time. If a new pill appeared, it would not be recorded.


    A thought suddenly arose in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    Ou Yangming carried the Obtuse Tortoise and walked toward the small house.


    The tortoise¡¯s heart was filled with grief and indignation. It was caught by this human and could not escape at all. Looking at the small house in front of it, it was sorrowful. ¡®In the end, I still can¡¯t escape the fate of being stewed into soup?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was not so greedy. At least before his experiment ended, the tortoise could still live happily. There were even quite a few delicious pills for it.


    The young fellow sealed the tortoise and threw it aside. Then, he took out the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron again. This time, he increased the number of spiritual herbs.


    After an hour, 3 red pills came out of the furnace again.


    Ou Yangming ignored the tortoise¡¯s unwillingness and stuffed all of them into its stomach.


    Following that, Ou Yangming refined other pills again. From the lowest level Qi-replenishing Pills, Qi-nourishing Pills, Barrier-breaking Pills, Spirit Beast Pills¡­


    With the inheritance of the truth of alchemy, Ou Yangming¡¯s progress was remarkable. In just a few days, his understanding of alchemy had surpassed that of most of the alchemists in the outer sect.


    These few days, the tortoise had also be much more obedient. It had eaten too many pills and had not digested them. It looked like it had gained a lot of weight.


    The number of spiritual herbs on the mountain was decreasing bit by bit. Only then did Ou Yangming realize that something was wrong. If this continued, he would be discovered by the Law Enforcement Department. At that time, it would be difficult to exin himself.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll still have to make a trip to the mountain.¡±


    The spiritual herbs on the mountain could no longer be used. Those were all low-grade ones. Ou Yangming needed to go and find the others personally. The big mountain was a massive treasure trove. Other outer sect disciples could not enter, but the young fellow was an exception.


    Late at night, the moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. The sky was filled with stars.


    2 figures were shuttling through the forest.


    ¡°Behave well. If you dare to escape in front of me, I¡¯ll kill you and eat you.¡±

 Chapter 1174 - Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Assessment</h4>


    At the core of the Mystic Sky Sect, in the depths of the 100,000 Big Mountains.


    A luxurious flying boat slowly descended from the sky. Jianjia and Zhang Suixian, who had met Ou Yangming in the starry sky, came down from the boat.


    They had left by a flying boat when they arrived at the Zhenwu Continent, whereas Ou Yangming had dyed some time in Beishan City. Logically speaking, they should have arrived here long ago.


    Indeed, they had encountered some trouble along the way.


    In a beautiful courtyard, there was an old man sitting upright. He looked at Jianjia with a doting gaze. Beside the old man were Chu Jingyun and the others who were chasing the jade badge. Chu Jingyun¡¯s expression was serious at this moment.


    ¡°Suixian, the appearance of Ancient Demons is a big matter. Are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrongly?¡± The old man looked at Zhang Suixian as he asked in a gentle tone.


    Zhang Suixian¡¯s expression was grave, and he answered in a deep voice, ¡°Great Elder Wang, I definitely wasn¡¯t mistaken. The few that appeared in Zhongzhou City must be Ancient Demons. I¡¯ve read about them in the Heavenly Star Mansion. Those Ancient Demons are very rampant. Many viges near Zhongzhou City have been attacked by them. It was because of this that my trip was dyed.¡±


    Jianjia¡¯s face was red. She also said, ¡°Grandpa Wang, it¡¯s all thanks to Uncle Zhang this time. You don¡¯t know how miserable the vigers there were. Many people were eaten alive by those demons.¡±


    The old man¡¯s white eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He seemed to be recalling something. After a moment, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s an Ancient Demon Ruins near Zhongzhou City. Could it be that the Ancient Demons there havee out?¡±


    Ancient Demons were bloodthirsty and fierce, and they fed on humans. It was very rare in the Great Wide World nowadays. Even if they existed, they were all hidden in harsh environments. They knew that once they were discovered, they would be suppressed by human powerhouses.


    Zhang Suixian continued, ¡°Those Ancient Demons are very bold. In terms of style, they¡¯re very different from the ones in the Great Wide World today. I also suspect that they came out from the ruins.¡±


    He sounded cautious because this was a major event. The ancient ruins in Zhouzhou¡¯s main city had suppressed countless Ancient Demons. If they had alle out, perhaps it would not be a big deal to the Zhenwu Continent. As long as strong warriors were mobilized, they could be suppressed. Nheless, to Zhouzhou¡¯s main city and the nearby cities, it would undoubtedly be a great disaster.


    ¡°Jingyun, immediately go to Zhouzhou¡¯s main city to investigate this matter. If you discover any abnormalities in the ancient ruins, report to me immediately. If you encounter Ancient Demons, do not show mercy. Do not let the foundation of the Humans be damaged.¡±


    ¡°Yes, elder.¡± Chu Jingyun¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    With that, Chu Jingyun and a few direct disciples left.


    Only the old man, Jianjia, and Zhang Suixian were left in the courtyard. Zhang Suixian said, ¡°Great Elder Wang, on the way from the Heavenly Star Mansion to the Zhenwu Continent, we met a genius.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man had a strange look in his eyes. He wanted to know who could be regarded as a genius by his son¡¯s capable subordinate.


    Half a month passed by slowly. Ou Yangming had been in the Mystic Sky Sect for a whole month.


    In order to learn alchemy, Ou Yangming would go to the big mountain every few days. The mountain was rich in species, and there were plenty of spiritual herbs.


    Every time he entered the big mountain, he would gain a lot.


    Not to mention returning with a full load, it could at least support his alchemy needs.


    Ou Yangming studied diligently ording to the experiences and pill forms in the Truth of Alchemy. During the one month, nearly 1,000 pills were refined by him. Not only that but there were also more than 100 types of pills.


    100 types of pills were quite a lot. There was still quite a big gap from the tens of thousands of pills recorded in the Truth of Alchemy, but Ou Yangming had surpassed the vast majority of alchemists.


    At least in the outer sect¡¯s Pill Refinement Department, there was definitely no one who could surpass Ou Yangming in the understanding of pills.


    The Obtuse Tortoise¡¯s body had grown a lot, and it had even broken through to be a middle-grade spirit beast. As Ou Yangming¡¯s experimental subject, it could be considered very lucky. It had eaten so many medicinal pills and so far, there had not been any adverse reactions.


    Ou Yangming would make it eat a few of the red pills every 2 days. The tortoise¡¯s speed was frighteningly fast at this moment, so much so that even a Venerable One might not be able to catch up to it.


    If outsiders were to know about this, they would probably be so shocked that their jaws would drop. Even the fastest middle-grade spirit beast could not be faster than a Venerable One.


    The gap between high levels was not something that talent could make up for. Who knew, the Obtuse Tortoise had done it. This fellow was also a breed that was known for its slow speed.


    As such, Ou Yangming was surprised by the effect of the red medicinal pills. If he kept feeding the tortoise this kind of medicinal pill, how fast would it be when it broke through to be a Venerable One? By then, even a Ruler would not be able topare to it. What if it was nurtured to be a Ruler? Then¡­


    Ou Yangming did not dare to imagine this. If everything went smoothly, the tortoise would be a Ruler. He reckoned that even the Nine-sworded Ruler and the others might not be able to catch up to it.


    This was simply a perfect mount. Despite that, when Ou Yangming thought of himself riding on an ugly tortoise to travel through the myriad worlds, he felt that the scene would be quite out of ce.


    The Obtuse Tortoise stole a nce at Ou Yangming. ¡®What¡¯s this demon nning?


    ¡®Could it be that he saw that I¡¯ve gained weight and wants to eat me soon¡­¡± The tortoise, which was suffering from persecution paranoia, had thoughts of escaping every minute.


    Nevertheless, because of Ou Yangming¡¯s warning, it did not dare to leave. Being able to eat pills every day was also veryfortable. If it was not worried about being eaten, it would be willing to live like this for the rest of its life.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Swift Tortoise.¡± Ou Yangming ignored the tortoise¡¯s objection and changed its name. This name was more in line with its condition at the moment.


    ¡®Today is the day of the assessment. I have to report early,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    Aftering to the Mystic Sky Sect for a full month, Ou Yangming also weed his first assessment. The content of this assessment was one¡¯s knowledge of various spiritual medicines.


    If one wanted to pass the assessment, one had to do more homework this month. At the very least, one had to read the spiritual medicines manual a few times.


    Ou Yangming did not care. His understanding of alchemy was far greater than that of an outer sect alchemist. A small assessment was a joke to him.


    After an hour, Ou Yangming arrived at the ce of the assessment.


    The venue was the open space in front of Steward Mo¡¯s bamboo house. There were already many people there. They were all new outer sect disciples who had recently entered the sect.


    Among the crowd, Ou Yangming spotted the Bai family¡¯s brothers. Their faces were pale, and their bodies were exhausted. He did not know what was going on.


    The 2 brothers also saw Ou Yangming. Their eyes were filled with hatred. They could not have rted the incident of them going crazy to the young fellow, but they still had not forgotten that he had injured them.


    When they went crazy that time, they had destroyed hundreds of Qi-replenishing Pills. In the end, they were beaten up by the Law Enforcement Department¡¯s disciples and chased away by the alchemists. They were sent to the most tiring ce in the outer sect, which was the Firewood Mountain.


    The Firewood Mountain had the least number of outer sect disciples because no one was willing to go there. The outer sect disciples there only had one task, and that was to continuously chop firewood. It would be a mistake to say that it was effortless for Spiritualists to chop firewood. The Mystic Sky Sect used professional wood to refine pills. Their density was simr to that of fine iron. It would be difficult to chop them down, not to mention that the disciples need to process the chopped firewood into sections every day.


    It had only been half a month, but the brothers were already exhausted as if they had fallen from heaven to hell.


    Ou Yangming did not pay any attention to them. Aspared to their schemes against him, his counterattack was already very merciful.


    It would be fine if they knew what was good for them, but Ou Yangming would not be polite to them if they did not know their ce and still wanted to scheme against him.


    After a while, Song Qingshan walked over from afar.


    He looked much better than the brothers. The Spirit Beast Mountain was simr to the Spiritual Medicines Mountain. The disciples there were very free and looked after low-level spirit beasts.


    Some of those spirit beasts would be used as mounts while some would be directly used as food. Song Qingshan kept pigs there.


    ¡°Brother Ou¡­¡±


    After seeing Ou Yangming, Song Qingshanughed bitterly. He had no way to avoid their meeting, so he could only brace himself and greet the young fellow.


    Aspared to Ou Yangming, who was addicted to alchemy, Song Qingshan was very clear about what happened in the outer sect.


    He knew the miserable state of the Bai family¡¯s brothers. The brothers were considered extremely unlucky. First, they were beaten to death by the people from the Law Enforcement Department, then they were arranged to work the hardest on the Firewood Mountain. It was said that they would be punished for failing toplete the mission every day. This made Song Qingshan feel much better.


    Perhaps it was a blessing in disguise that he had not chosen the Pill Refinement Department.


    There were not many people in the open space, only 100 or so. These people were selected from other ces, and they were the same batch of disciples as Ou Yangming and the others.


    It was noon when Steward Mo slowly walked out of the bamboo house. These outer sect disciples had been left outside for more than 2 hours, but no oneined. Even if they were unhappy, they did not dare to show it.


    This one month was enough to wipe out the arrogance of most people. It made them understand that this was a ce where the hierarchy was strict.


    If one offended an elder among the outer sect disciples, one would not end well. If one angered the outer sect¡¯s steward, the Bai family¡¯s brothers would be the best example.


    Steward Mo¡¯s gaze shed across the crowd, and he nodded in satisfaction.


    He said, ¡°This is your first assessment in the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s outer sect. I won¡¯t say much about its importance. There¡¯ll be rewards for passing the assessment and severe punishment for failing.¡±


    Steward Mo deliberately emphasized the word ¡°punishment¡±. The surrounding outer sect disciples from the Law Enforcement Department all had solemn expressions on their faces. Their cold gazes filled the air.


    The Bai family¡¯s brothers shivered. They were fearful of the word.


    Steward Mo said indifferently, ¡°The assessment¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll take out 1,000 low-grade spiritual herbs. You just need to carefully identify them. If you can identify more than 900 types of them, you¡¯ll be considered excellent; if you can identify 800 types, you¡¯re considered good; if you can identify 700 types of them, you pass; if you can only identify less than 700 types of them, you fail.¡±


    After exining the rules, the disciples of the Law Enforcement Department carried dozens of bamboo rafts with fresh spiritual herbs ced on them.

 Chapter 1175 - The Desolate Valley Ruins

    <h4>Chapter 1175: The Deste Valley Ruins</h4>


    There were only 1,000 types of spiritual herbs here, but one needed to grasp far more than that.


    These spiritual herbs were selected from over 300,000 types of spiritual herbs. If one wanted to identify them, one had to memorize all the ones recorded in the manual.


    Ou Yangming was not worried, but it did not mean that the others were not worried. Many people looked at the bamboo racks, but the spiritual herbs on them were blocked, so they could not see clearly.


    Afterward, everyone was given a quill pen and a white rice paper. The answers had to be written on paper.


    Steward Mo looked at the list in his hand and said, ¡°He Cong, you¡¯re first.¡±


    A youth walked out of the crowd. He held a pen and paper in his hand and walked toward the bamboo racks. He wrote the names of the spiritual herbs on the rice paper in order.


    The rules were very strict. If one did not know the name of a herb, one had to draw a circle instead to indicate that. There must also be no mistake in the order of the names.


    He Cong looked pretty good. In just a short while, he had written down the names of hundreds of spirit herbs. Steward Mo called out another person¡¯s name.


    The assessment time was limited. There were only 4 hours. If the time was up and one did not finish writing, it would be assumed that one could not recognize the rest of the herbs.


    Under such a system, everyone was very fast. Even if they did not know the herbs, they did not dare to hesitate and directly skipped to the next one.


    Steward Mo called out the names one by one. There were already more than 10 people at the long bamboo racks.


    Each person was separated by a certain distance and carefully identified the spiritual medicine in front of them. No one dared to think of cheating. Their every move was under the surveince of the Law Enforcement Department. If they were discovered, the consequence would be unimaginable.


    Outside the 100,000 Big Mountains of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    A flying boat shed quickly and arrived in front of the mountain gate. A young man got off the flying boat.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± A cold shout came from the gate. At the same time, more than a dozen people flew out.


    The man was in extreme pain. His white robe had turned into a bloody robe. His hair was messy, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Seeing the disciples flying over, he said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Jingyun, the direct disciple of the Sword School!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother Chu!¡± The disciples were shocked. They stared at Chu Jingyun, who was on the ground.


    The Alchemy School and the Sword School of the Mystic Sky Sect were the most famous. As the direct disciple of the Sword School and the first disciple of Great Elder Wang, Chu Jingyun was very famous in the sect. Many people knew him.


    A few of the disciples stared at Chu Jingyun, who was covered in blood, and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s really Senior Brother Chu!¡±


    They quickly ran to Chu Jingyun¡¯s side. After saying what he did just now, Chu Jingyun was already on hisst breath and fainted.


    ¡°Senior Brother Chu¡¯s heavily injured. Quickly tell the brothers of the Sword School!¡±


    Several people carried Chu Jingyun¡¯s body and flew toward the direction of the Sword School.


    A leader-level figure among the direct disciples of the Sword School, who was also a God-favored one of the Humans, actually appeared in front of the front gate of the Mystic Sky Sect covered in blood.


    This news spread throughout the sect in the blink of an eye. Many elders, stewards, and even the high-ups of the sect sent people to the Sword School to inquire about the news.


    Chu Jingyun¡¯s ident caused many people to be furious. Everyone wanted to know why he was injured. Who had the guts to hurt a God-favored one of their sect?¡¯


    After Chu Jingyun took a Healing Golden Core, he slowly raised his eyelids. The first thing he said when he opened his eyes was¡­


    ¡°Zhongzhou¡¯s in danger!¡±


    A sharp gaze shed across Great Elder Wang¡¯s eyes. Among the people present, only he knew what this meant.


    The emergence of Ancient Demons and Zhongzhou¡¯s emergency. It was clear what was happening once these 2 matters were associated together. The ruins in Zhongzhou might really be in big trouble.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±


    Great Elder Wang swept his gaze across the people in the room and then said, ¡°Jingyun¡¯s seriously injured. Let¡¯s not disturb him for now. As for why he¡¯s injured, I think I know something.¡±


    ¡°Please, Great Elder Wang.¡± The people followed him out of the room and asked.


    Great Elder Wang¡¯s eyes were like stars. He responded solemnly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Deste Ancient Ruins in Zhongzhou are about to open.¡±


    ¡°The Deste Ancient Ruins!¡±


    Hearing this name, everyone was shocked. Those who were qualified toe here had high statuses in the Mystic Sky Sect. Naturally, they knew about the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    The Deste Ancient Ruins were the ce where Ancient Demons were sealed. During the great war between the Shamans and the Demons in ancient times, the 2 races had both declined. The once weak Humans had also quietly risen in this era.


    After the great war, the Ancient Shamans were almost extinct, but there were still many Ancient Demons left. Faced with the rapidly rising human race, the Ancient Demons were very unwilling. They had been forcefully suppressed by the Humans in several great wars.


    The Ancient Demons had once used humans as their food. How could they be willing to be the vassals of the Humans? After many great wars between the Humans and the Ancient Demons, the former finally relied on the heavenly path¡¯s luck and exuberant vitality topletely suppress thetter.


    Most of the Ancient Demons were exterminated, and a small portion was sealed in every corner of the Great Wide World. There were also some scattered in destends.


    Zhongzhou was originally the battlefield between the Humans and the Ancient Demons, and many Ancient Demons had been sealed. The ce where the Ancient Demons were sealed was called the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡±


    Everyone looked solemn. They all understood that if the Deste Ancient Ruins were to be opened, it would be bad news for the Humans.


    The Ancient Demons were incredibly powerful. Every one of them had a special ability. If the Humans could notpletely exterminate them, they would be a great threat to the Humans.


    There were many formidable human powerhouses, but that was because of theirrge base. The vast majority of the Humans were weak and could not contend against the Ancient Demons.


    Wang Changfeng slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s a 90% chance of that happening. Half a month ago, my granddaughter came from the Heavenly Star Mansion. When she passed through Zhongzhou, she encountered Ancient Demons that harmed people. The guards by my granddaughter¡¯s side even killed a few Ancient Demons over there. It was because of that that I asked Chu Jingyun to go and investigate. If there really is a loosening of the Deste Ancient Ruins, we can also make ns early on.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter of great importance regarding the ruins. It¡¯s no longer something that can be decided by one of our branches. We must report this to the sect leader and listen to his instructions¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhongzhou¡¯s in imminent danger. We must decide this matter as soon as possible.¡± A long-eyebrowed elder cupped his hands and said, ¡°Time is of the essence. I¡¯ll take my leave first, and I¡¯ll inform the sect leader about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and make preparations.¡±


    The important figures left one by one. The small courtyard once again regained its peace. The appearance of Ancient Demons and the disturbance of the ruins were important matters for the Mystic Sky Sect and the Humans.


    No matter how turbulent it was in the various branches of the sect, the outer sect was still calm. Even when winds howled at the core, there would only be light breezes and rains when they reached the outer sect after being blocked by numerous mountains. It was the same case for news.


    The assessment was still going on nervously. The disciples beside the bamboo racks identified the spiritual medicines seriously and wrote their names on the rice paper in their hands.


    ¡°He Cong, a total of 932 types of spiritual medicines were written, 867 of them are correct. Given the good results, 10 middle-grade spirit coins and 10 Qi-replenishing Pills will be awarded to you.¡±


    He Cong was the first toplete the assessment. After hearing the results, his eyes were filled with surprise. He was satisfied with getting 867 types of spiritual medicines right.


    ¡°Go and receive your rewards,¡± Steward Mo said.


    He Cong hurriedly cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you, Steward.¡±


    He walked to the side, received his rewards, and put them into his interspatial bag. After passing the assessment, he could leave. Even so, he did not leave because he still wanted to see the situation of the others.


    ¡°Qiu Shan, a total of 822 types of spiritual herbs have been written, 701 of them are correct. Pass!¡±


    701 types¡­


    After hearing this number, the young man named Qiu Shan secretly wiped the sweat off his head. He did not have much confidence in himself, but he was lucky enough to pass. If he made 2 more mistakes, he would have to ept the punishment. He was lucky¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve passed this time, but you might not be so lucky next time. You still need to work hard,¡± Steward Mo said coldly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Qiu Shan hurriedly left. There was no reward for passing and of course, there would be no punishment.


    After Qiu Shan, the next person did not pass. He only wrote about 700 types of spiritual herbs, and there were many mistakes. In the end, only 500 types of them were correct.


    ¡°Take him and whip him 200 times!¡± Steward Mo said with a cold gaze.


    A few disciples from the Law Enforcement Department walked over and forcefully carried the young man to the side. Next, loud whipping sounds were heard and were apanied by miserable screams.


    The young man had thought that even if he did not pass, there would not be any major problems, so he did not put in any effort this month. He had never thought that the consequences of failure would be so tragic. One less spiritual herb answered was a heavy whip.


    It was worth noting that the whip in the hands of the disciples from the Law Enforcement Department was made of special rattan. The pain from the strike prated into the young man¡¯s bone marrow. The young man kept screaming, and his voice became softer.


    His screams put a lot of pressure on those who cameter. Those who had originally thought that they were lucky turned pale as if they had lost their vitality.


    The outer sect disciple quickly fainted, but this was not the end. A disciple of the Law Enforcement Department brought over a basin of cold water and poured it down his body. The sounds of whips were heard once again.


    200 whips were neither too much nor too little. After the beating, the outer sect disciple fainted. The bloody scars on his body swelled up as if there were ferocious centipedes crawling on him.


    The people behind him were even more cautious.


    300,000 types of spirit herbs were a lot, but these outer sect disciples were Spiritualists. Their mental powers were much stronger than that of ordinary people. If they spent some effort, they would not fail. After all, they were allowed to make 30% mistakes.


    Most of the people passed, and a few who did not pass were also whipped. However, they were about the same, and none of them were as miserable as the first person.


    This also reminded everyone that the rules were not to be vited. The whipping sounds also let these new outer sect disciples see the cruelty of the sect.


    Soon, it was Ou Yangming and the others¡¯ turns. The Bai family¡¯s brothers were the first, but they did not seem to be worried. After all, they had been with alchemists for half a month, so they were very familiar with spiritual herbs. It was not to the extent that they would not pass.


    After a while, Ou Yangming also walked up.

 Chapter 1176 - Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Destiny</h4>


    The Bai family¡¯s brothers had smiles on their faces.


    They had both sessfully passed the assessment, and their results were not bad. Both of them had answered more than 800 types of spiritual herbs correctly.


    Although they had been transferred to Firewood Mountain, they had been serving the alchemists for half a month. Their usual job was to pick out spiritual herbs. They could even receive pointers from the alchemists from time to time. It was only natural for them to have such results.


    After receiving their rewards, they did not leave. Their gazes were fixed on Ou Yangming, who was still participating in the assessment.


    ¡°That b*stard¡¯s quite fast,¡± Bai He said in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming was already in the second half of the journey, and he was very close to Song Qingshan.


    Everyone was careful, afraid that they would identally remember wrongly. Only Ou Yangming did not seem to care. After he finished writing one, he quickly shifted his gaze to the next spiritual herb.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good at acting, but he won¡¯t end well.¡± Bai Chi¡¯s eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°Big Brother, what do you mean? Are you saying that Ou Yangming that b*stard can¡¯t pass this assessment?¡±Bai He asked.


    Bai Chi sneered. ¡°Of course. Have you forgotten that that guy¡¯s mentally handicapped? He onlysted 10 seconds during the first test. He was only lucky to have been evaluated as having Middle Grade mental power. It¡¯s almost impossible for someone like him to memorize 330,000 kinds of spiritual herbs in such a short time. It¡¯s difficult even with our High Grade mental powers. I don¡¯t believe that he can seed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. That guy¡¯s very arrogant. He probably hasn¡¯t memorized them well either. He¡¯ll be crying soon.¡±


    They stood to the side, wanting to see Ou Yangming¡¯s ugly face. Even if they could not take revenge for now, seeing the young fellow being whipped by the disciples from the Law Enforcement Department would be a great relief for them.


    Soon, Song Qingshan alsopleted the assessment and gave more than 930 correct answers. He was ranked first at the moment.


    Song Qingshan was different from the Bai family¡¯s brothers. He was from a wealthy family and had a good family background, so his family had a lot of books. He liked to read, so he was much better than most people at birth.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Steward Mo rarely praised someone. He stared at Song Qingshan and asked, ¡°You should be an outer sect disciple on the Spirit Beasts Mountain, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, elder. I¡¯m from the Spirit Beasts Mountain,¡± Song Qingshan answered respectfully.


    Steward Mo smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your talent to go to the Spirit Beasts Mountain. The Pill Refinement Department stillcks a few disciples. Do you want to change?¡±


    Song Qingshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he answered hurriedly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do that.¡±


    He came to the Mystic Sky Sect to learn alchemy skills, and he felt sullen on the Spirit Beasts Mountain. Even if he learned from the Bai family¡¯s brothers, he still hoped that he could stay in the Pill Refinement Department.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Steward Mo nodded. ¡°After the assessment, take my token and report directly to the Pill Refinement Department.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Steward,¡± Song Qingshan thanked him again.


    ¡°Go.¡± Steward Mo waved his hand.


    The Bai family¡¯s brothers clenched their fists. Of course, they knew why the Pill Refinement Department was short of people. If it were not for the 2 of them going crazy half a month ago, Song Qingshan would not have gotten the spot.


    Nheless, aspared to Song Qingshan, the 2 of them were more concerned about Ou Yangming. Their gazes did not linger on Song Qingshan for long, and they quickly shifted their attention.


    Ou Yangming also handed over his answers.


    The people who checked the answers were very fast. With a nce, they could tell how many were right or wrong. After seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s answers, the 2 people, who were originally expressionless, had a change in their expressions.


    Meanwhile, the brothers who had been observing also noticed.


    ¡°It must be because his answers are too wrong. That¡¯s why those 2 people acted like that,¡± Bai Chi said in a low voice.


    Bai He smiled and thought to himself, ¡®How many whips will Ou Yangming get? Will it be 100 or 200?


    ¡®ording to his level of mental power, if he didn¡¯t study hard, 200 whips would probably not be enough.¡¯


    The 2 brothers sneered and waited for the result to be announced.


    At this time, the 2 disciples who checked the answers did it 2 or 3 times and exchanged a look before they announced the result loudly.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, an outer sect disciple of the Spiritual Medicines Mountain, wrote a total of 1,000 types of spiritual herbs¡­¡± The person who spoke intentionally paused for a moment.


    ¡°What? He actually wrote down 1,000 spiritual medicines? Doesn¡¯t that mean that he has written down every single one of them?¡±


    The outer sect disciples who had not left after the assessment, as well as those who were waiting for their turns, were stunned. Up until now, no one had been able to write down all of the spiritual medicines.


    ¡°Hahaha, he must¡¯ve written them down randomly. How could a person whose mental power has barely reached Middle Grade be able to write down 1,000 spiritual medicines?¡± Bai Chiughed loudly.


    The surrounding people finally understood. They guessed that the outer sect disciple whose name was Ou Yangming had scribbled down the names of all the spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Could it be that he thought that he could hit the jackpot by chance?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too naive. It¡¯s a pure waste of time.¡±


    ¡­


    Due to Bai Chi¡¯s words, everyone scoffed at Ou Yangming¡¯s actions. Despite that, the next sentence said by the announcer changed their minds.


    ¡°1,000 types of them are correct. An excellent result.¡±


    The disciple who had checked the answerspleted his sentence loudly.


    At this time, it was dead silent.


    ¡°What? All of them are correct?¡±


    The surrounding outer sect disciples had incredulous looks on their faces. They all thought that they had heard wrong. Writing out 1,000 types of spiritual herbs was already terrifying, but having a 100% uracy rate was even more frightening.


    This meant that the young fellow had definitely mastered all 330,000 types of spiritual herbs. ¡®Is he a human or a demon? How could he be so powerful?¡¯


    The brothers were dumbfounded. They had been waiting here for a long time just to see Ou Yangming make a fool of himself and to watch him get whipped. They had never expected such an oue.


    ¡°How could he¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely not right!¡±


    Bai Chi suddenly stood up. He pointed at Ou Yangming¡¯s side and said, ¡°No, he must¡¯ve cheated!¡±


    He could not ept this at all. A young fellow whose mental power was far lower than his got everything correct. Was this a joke?


    ¡°Cheated?¡±


    The air froze again. Everyone looked at Bai Chi with sympathy in their eyes. How could the young fellow have cheated under Steward Mo¡¯s nose?


    Steward Mo¡¯s cold gaze swept over. ¡°Are you doubting my ability?¡±


    A cold air gushed out from under Bai Chi¡¯s feet. This cold air rushed into his head almost instantly. He was so scared that he was drenched in a cold sweat. He hurriedly said, ¡°I dare not do that. I just felt that it¡¯s too unbelievable, so I acted on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Bai Chi hurriedly retreated. He wiped the sweat off his head, and he was still horrified.


    Steward Mo did not mind. He looked at Ou Yangming with a smile and asked, ¡°Are you an outer sect disciple of the Spiritual Medicines Mountain?¡±


    He still had some impression of Ou Yangming. Given the quota for the Pill Refinement Department, the young fellow was the only one who chose to go to the Spiritual Medicines Mountain.


    ¡°Yes, Steward,¡± Ou Yangming said calmly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another chance to choose. Are you willing to go to the Pill Refinement Department now?¡± Steward Mo asked again.


    Ou Yangming replied, ¡°I¡¯m still willing to stay on the Spiritual Medicines Mountain.¡±


    To let him go to the Pill Refinement Department to serve the alchemists? What kind of joke was that? Ou Yangming¡¯s alchemy skills were not something that those alchemists couldpare with.


    Steward Mo did not force him and said softly, ¡°You have to think carefully. Your potential is limitless. It¡¯s really a waste to stay on the Spiritual Medicines Mountain. If you study hard in the Pill Refinement Department, you might be an alchemist in the future.¡±


    This was an extremely high evaluation. The status of an alchemist in the outer sect was only second to that of a steward.


    ¡°I still insist on staying on the Spiritual Medicines Mountain,¡± Ou Yangming said again.


    This was the first time Steward Mo had seen someone who was so determined to stay on the Spiritual Medicines Mountain, but he did not care much about an outer sect disciple.


    After Ou Yangming left, the assessment continued.


    With Ou Yangming¡¯s feat, the rest of the assessment was not much interesting anymore. Many people who had finished the assessment nned to leave.


    Ou Yangming did not n to stay here for long. After receiving the rewards, he was ready to return to his mountain.


    Song Qingshan chased after him and said bitterly, ¡°Brother Ou, why didn¡¯t you choose to go to the Pill Refinement Department? Didn¡¯t you hear what the steward said just now? You have the hope of bing an alchemist!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in alchemy,¡± Ou Yangming responded indifferently.


    Song Qingshan was right. If Ou Yangming was on the same level of strength and status as Song Qingshan, he would definitely choose to go to the Pill Refinement Department. Only then would he have the chance to rise and be an alchemist master.


    Having said that, it was different now. Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was not something Song Qingshan could imagine. Their thinking and pursuits were not on the same level. Of course, their worldviews were alsopletely different.


    Song Qingshan could not refute this reason. ¡®He¡¯s not interested in alchemy. How could there be such a strange person in this world?¡¯


    While they were talking, the Bai family¡¯s brothers also walked over. Their faces were ashen, and their expressions were ugly.


    Bai Chi walked up to the two of them. He stared at Ou Yangming and questioned, ¡°Ou Yangming, tell me, how did you do it? Your mental power¡¯s obviously so poor. How could you recognize all the spiritual herbs in such a short time?¡±


    This had been bothering Bai Chi. He wanted to know where he had lost.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t do it too.¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly and disregarded the brothers. He believed that after what happenedst time, they would not make a move against him without any interest.


    Bai Chi looked mad. He said loudly, ¡°Why? I¡¯m not convinced! My mental power¡¯s so much higher than yours. I worked hard to get up early and cultivate every day. Why can¡¯t I bepared to you? Not only did I lose the duel, but I also lost to you in the assessment!¡±


    Seeing his hysterical appearance, Ou Yangming did not feel any sympathy in his heart. He said coldly, ¡°If hard work is useful, what¡¯s the point of having talent?¡±


    A genius was not something that ordinary people couldpare to. That said, the Bai family¡¯s brothers did not consider Ou Yangming a genius. They thought that his talent could not even bepared to theirs.


    ¡°Destiny¡¯s too unfair to us!¡± Bai Chi looked at the sky like an idiot.


    ¡°Destiny?


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at them with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Do you know what the word destiny means?¡±

 Chapter 1177 - 2 Demons

    <h4>Chapter 1177: 2 Demons</h4>


    What was destiny? Destiny was the excuse of the weak and the self-modesty of the strong.


    The Bai family¡¯s brothers stood silently at the side, pondering those words in their hearts. After a while, they looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s receding figure and shouted with ferocious looks.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, What you said is wrong. You don¡¯t know us at all!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why we have such hateful names? ¡°Our father died when we were born, and our mother was kicked out of the family. We were lucky to survive because we were of the Bai family¡¯s bloodline. Our father¡¯s first wife treated us as freeloaders, so she came up with these names to insult us. We were unwilling to ept it, so we worked hard and finally came to the Mystic Sky Sect. Originally, we wanted to enter the Pill Refinement Department to study and be great alchemists. By then, we could take revenge and make that b*tch pay. Now, all these opportunities are gone. If this isn¡¯t destiny, what is?¡±


    Hysterical roars sounded from behind.


    Ou Yangming did not turn around. He did not regret taking away their opportunities. A pitiful person must have something to hate. This logic did not apply to everyone, but it was still reasonable in most cases. The brothers could obviously be described as such.


    After Ou Yangming left, Song Qingshan also left in a hurry. He still had to report to the Pill Refinement Department, so he did not have time to waste with the 2 lunatics.


    In the Zhongzhou Main City.


    There were 4 main cities under the Mystic Sky Immortal City, and the Zhongzhou Main City was one of them. As a main city, the number of powerhouses and the resources here were far greater than in the other cities. Nheless, at this moment, this ce was experiencing a war.


    ¡°How is it? Has the news reached the Mystic Sky Immortal City?¡±


    On the city wall of the main city, a man in a ck robe stood in the void, looking into the distance with eyes like the stars.


    ¡°Governor.¡±


    Beside the ck-robed man was a man in golden armor. He walked out and said in a deep voice, ¡°Due to the explosion of the Deste Ancient Ruins, the void has been disturbed. Allmunication tools have been lost. That said, a few days ago, a direct disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect escaped by luck. If he has returned to the sect, I believe that the higher-ups of the Immortal Sect would know. Our messengers are also on the way. I wonder where they are now¡­¡±


    The ck-robed man looked into the distance. A cold glint shed in his eyes as his body trembled slightly. He was like a sharp sword that could be unsheathed at any moment.


    ¡°Another city has been massacred.¡±


    He was filled with hatred!


    If it was not because he wanted to guard the main city, he would go out and exterminate those Ancient Demons that harmed the Humans. He would kill all of them, but he could not leave now.


    This was because if he left, he would fall into their trap.


    The other party¡¯s goal was to lure the tiger away from the mountain. The Ancient Demon of the second step had left the ruins and was constantly watching this city, waiting for him to leave.


    It was worth noting that the Zhongzhou Main City was their foundation!


    The golden-armored man¡¯s expression was grave. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent all the golden-armored guards out. If they encounter those Ancient Demons, they¡¯ll definitely kill them all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. There are more than 10,000 cities under the main city, and there are only so many golden-armored guards. There¡¯s no way to defend against them¡­¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s tone was sad. ¡°We still don¡¯t know how many Ancient Demons havee out. If all of them are out, even I won¡¯t be able to stop them. In Zhongzhou, billions of people will most likely be eaten by the Ancient Demons.¡±


    The powerhouses around had solemn expressions. They all understood that the governor was right. The number of Ancient Demons that had been sealed was recorded in the ancient records, and it was arge number. If all of them were out, Zhongzhou would be wiped out.


    Even if they were to eliminate all of the Ancient Demons in the future, this loss would be painful for the Humans.


    Anotherrge man in golden armor quickly flew over from afar, ¡°Governor, the Seven Star Pavilion¡¯s group of great elders has all left the mountain, and many human powerhouses have also taken the initiative to join the battle. Now, plenty of powerhouses have set off, preparing to head toward those upied cities.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can hold on until the powerhouses of the Mystic Sky Sect arrive.¡± The ck-robed man swept his gaze to a corner, unsheathing his long sword abruptly, and surging out his sword intent.


    Everyone also looked in that direction as if they were facing a great enemy. After a short while, that terrifying aura quietly left, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    It left!


    Qianshan City was located in a remote area of the Zhongzhou Main City. It was surrounded by mountains, so it was not affected by the disturbances from the outside world.


    The scene in the city was still very peaceful. The streets were filled with people and heavy traffic.


    In the Fuxiang Tavern in Qianshan City, a few brawny men were discussing the news about Ancient Demons.


    A man with a scar on his face had returned from the outside world. He told them what he had seen and heard, causing a group of people to be shocked.


    ¡°Did the Ancient Demons from Zhongzhou¡¯s Deste Ancient Ruins really appear?¡± Someone asked in surprise.


    The scarred man sneered. ¡°Of course. When I came back from the main city, I saw many cities filled with smoke. Some of the smaller cities had lost their vitality, and many cities were massacred by the Ancient Demons.¡±


    This scarred man had extraordinary strength. He was a famous Starry Sky Hunter, and he was very brave. If it were anyone else, perhaps everyone would treat it as a joke, but they did not dare to ignore the news brought by the scarred man.


    ¡°How could the Ancient Demons be so cruel? Aren¡¯t they as timid as mice, hiding in the mountains?¡±


    Scarface scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re right, but you¡¯re also wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± That person asked in surprise.


    Scarface exined, ¡°The Ancient Demons aren¡¯t timid. They have exceptional talents, and each of them is notably powerful. How could they be timid? However, once they appear, they¡¯ll be suppressed by human powerhouses. This is why they had no choice but to flee to a remote ce, not daring to provoke us, humans. That said, the ones that came out of the ruins are different. They don¡¯t know how powerful we humans are and don¡¯t understand the current situation of the Ancient Demons. Naturally, they¡¯re arrogant and don¡¯t regard us as anything.¡±


    ¡°Is Qianshan City safe?¡± Someone suddenly thought of this question.


    Since so many cities in Zhongzhou had been attacked by the Ancient Demons, Qianshan City was also a small city. Its poption was only close to a million. If the Ancient Demons came, would they not be finished?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the scarred man. Only this Starry Sky Hunter who had seen Ancient Demons could answer this question.


    Scarface sneered. ¡°No one knows. We can only pray that we won¡¯t be discovered by them.¡±


    As a Starry Sky Hunter, he was used to life and death. He was not afraid of Ancient Demons. Of course, he also knew that Qianshan City would not be able to withstand even just one Ancient Demon.


    The ground suddenly began to shake.


    Everyone hurriedly looked outside. On the streets of Qianshan City, a giant devilish ape appeared. The devilish ape was 100 meters tall, and its body was especially huge. The grey fur on its body was like steel needles.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Ancient Demon!¡± Scarface¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly left the tavern.


    The devilish ape stomped down, and many houses fell. The destructive power of an Ancient Demon was undoubtedly fatal to a small city like Qianshan City.


    ¡°Damn Ancient Demon, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    7 or 8 Rulers flew over quickly. These Rulers were all powerhouses around the governor, as well as other powerhouses in the city.


    Facing these Rulers, the devilish ape did not care at all. Its eyes were bloodshot as it opened its mouth and roared.


    ¡°Everyone, quickly seal your senses!¡± The governor of Qianshan City shouted.


    Having said that, no one had the time to react. This cry rang in the minds of everyone in Qianshan City. Regardless of gender, old or young, as long as one was below a Venerable One, one was bleeding from one¡¯s 7 orifices.


    In just one move, hundreds of thousands of people in Qianshan City were ughtered.


    The Humans went crazy.


    Seeing the people around them die, everyone picked up their weapons and rushed toward the devilish ape. The 8 Rulers in the sky also quickly attacked.


    Sword-lights and saber-lights filled the void.


    The devilish ape was not afraid. It faced everyone¡¯s attacks with one hand. No matter if it was a sword or saber, they were useless against it.


    Its body was remarkably strong. Even an ordinary Ruler could not break through its defense.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Suddenly, another person cried out. The devilish ape¡¯s huge hand that blotted the sky came whistling over and tightly held a Ruler in its hand.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Along with a miserable cry, that Ruler was directly crushed into a ball of flesh, and the magic tools on his body were useless.


    At this moment, everyone understood that this Ancient Demon was very powerful. They would only be courting their deaths if they charged forward.


    Those Venerable Ones were even more miserable. With a single step, the ape could crush several of them. The powerhouses in the city were now as weak as tofu.


    ¡°We can¡¯t fight them head-on. Everyone, fight but retreat at the same time,¡± Qianshan City¡¯s governor shouted.


    The group of people began to retreat. They knew that staying here would be the same as courting death.


    At this moment, a golden eagle flew over from the sky. It sneered. ¡°Silly monkey, why are you wasting time with them? Hurry up and kill them!¡±


    This golden eagle was very dissatisfied with the devilish ape¡¯s speed.


    The devilish ape raised its head and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me a monkey. I¡¯m not a monkey.¡±


    ¡°Alright, monkey, I¡¯m going to make my move. I don¡¯t have the time to waste.¡± The golden eagle pped its wings and turned into a ray of golden light.


    Its wings were like the Grim Reaper¡¯s reaper, iparably sharp.


    It streaked across the sky and instantly, more than 100 Venerable Ones were cut in half. Those ordinary Rulers were also unable to escape. In the blink of an eye, 2 of them were killed by this Ancient Demon.


    The people of Qianshan City had gone mad.


    That devilish ape was already so powerful that it could destroy all of them. Who would have thought that an even more formidable golden eagle woulde?


    They were simply leaving them no path of survival. The aura of despair and panic began to spread in the air.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The cultivators of Qianshan City hadpletely retreated. If there was a silver lining, they would not have done so. Reality had already made everyone despair.


    ¡°Trying to escape? Do you think you can escape?¡±


    The golden eagle¡¯s body shed once again, and many people fell from the sky.


    After just 8 minutes, Qianshan City was already empty. Other than a few cultivators who had escaped into the surrounding mountains, the rest had died.


    The city was filled with the mutted bodies of the humans. The golden eagle let out an excited cry as it flew into the sky again, taking out a blood-red bead from its ws.

 Chapter 1178 - Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Arrived</h4>


    The red bead flickered with stunning red light.


    At the bottom of Qianshan City, streams of blood and Qi spread out, connecting into thin lines that flew into the sky. Those blood and Qi came from the dead human cultivators.


    After a long time, the blood and Qi slowly disappeared. The human cultivators on the ground had be piles of bones. The blood and Qi that dissipated from their bodies had been absorbed into the strange bead.


    With that, the light on the bead became even more enchanting.


    The golden eagle had a satisfied look on its face. It lowered its head to look at the devilish ape below and said, ¡°Monkey, we¡¯ll be able to sessfully refine this Blood Light Bead after destroying a few more cities.¡±


    Instead of arguing with it, the devilish ape¡¯s gaze was also fixed on the red bead, then it sprinted toward another ce.


    After the 2 Ancient Demons left, a man quietly crawled out of the dpidated house. On a closer look, this man was the scarred man who was in the tavern just now.


    The Starry Sky Hunter was not afraid of death, but it did not mean that he would send himself to his death. On the way back from the Zhongzhou Main City, he had seen numerous cities that had been massacred. In those cities, there were many people who were more powerful than him.


    ¡°Luckily, I was prepared and set up a Separation Formation underground.¡± The scar-faced man felt lucky as he pushed open the door and walked outside.


    There was no one on the street. Qianshan City was like a ghost town. White skeletons could be seen everywhere on the ground¡­


    ¡°Another city has been destroyed.¡± The scar-faced man sighed internally.


    The situation in the Zhongzhou Main City was getting direr. Everyone was panicking.


    After waiting for 2 days, the Mystic Sky Sect finally sent the news that the sect master would personally take action to suppress the Ancient Demons.


    Upon hearing the news, the people in Zhongzhou were overjoyed.


    The Mystic Sky Sect was a top sect of the Humans. They controlled the lifeline of the race and also possessed the strongest power. The sect master of the sect was one of the greatest human powerhouses.


    Under the call of the Mystic Sky Sect, many top-tier sects also sent powerhouses over. This also meant that the Humans had officially dered war on the Ancient Demons from the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    On the second of August.


    The governor of Zhongzhou, Zhao Juefeng, fought an Ancient Demon outside and chopped off one of the demon¡¯s arms.


    This was like a signal. One after another, human powerhouses joined the battle.


    Almost instantly, the situation was reversed. After all, the Humans were one of the 3 great races in the Great Wide World and had the most powerhouses. Once they became serious, they would be able to erupt with unparalleled strength.


    In just half a month, the Humans had killed more than 100 Ancient Demons. Among these Ancient Demons, the most powerful one was in thew boundary while the weakest one was a top-grade Venerable One.


    The counterattack of the Humans caught the Ancient Demons that came out of the ruins off guard.


    With that, the Ancient Demons began to shrink their battle lines and hide around the ruins. The Humans could not break through this ce for the time being. Apart from the dozens of cities that were destroyed, the Humans used lightning-fast methods to stop the deterioration of the situation.


    In the sky above the Deste Ancient Ruins, many powerful Ancient Demons gathered. The devilish ape and golden eagle that had destroyed Qianshan City were also among them. Other than them, there were 9 other Ancient Demons of thews.


    The strongest one was a huge ck bear. That ck bear did not look well and was missing an arm.


    ¡°General Bear, these are our Blood Light Beads.¡±


    The golden eagle spat out 3 Blood Light Beads. For these beads, they had destroyed more than 10 cities. The blood and Qi of tens of millions of humans turned into red beads, and the murderous auras on them soared into the sky.


    ¡°These are ours.¡±


    Meanwhile, a slender mantis threw 2 red beads over.


    ¡°These are mine¡­¡±


    ¡°These are¡­¡±


    The red beads were gathered. There were 20 of them, and each of them contained countless vengeful souls of the Humans.


    These beads were proof of the deep hatred between the Humans and the Ancient Demons.


    The ck bear held all the beads in its hand. Its eyes were blood-red as it looked at the huge formation below, then it said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve worked hard. With these Blood Light Beads, we can resurrect the Demon King from ancient times. As long as we follow the orders of the Demon King, we can gain a firm foothold in the Great Wide World and restore our race¡¯s glory.¡±


    After hearing this, the Ancient Demons had looks of anticipation in their eyes. The counterattack of the Humans had made them feel a fatal danger.


    Even several Great Demons of thews had fallen at the hands of human powerhouses.


    The Humans were no longer on the same level as before, so the Ancient Demons were no match for them. Only when the Demon King appeared could they destroy the human powerhouses.


    A magic formation had long been set up. All 20 Blood Light Beads were thrown into the formation. The formation immediately burst out with a fearsome aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. The ck bear knelt on the ground and muttered something as if it was preparing for some kind of holy prayer.


    Soon, a ck stream of air emerged from the formation below.


    The ck stream of air grew, and the Blood Light Beads that entered the formation turned into powder. The formation became iparably evil as if it was the gateway to hell.


    After an hour, the ck gas transformed into a giant prehistoric beast. The beast was full of fangs, and its inky ck spikes were sharp.


    It looked coldly at the sky and asked, ¡°It was you who resurrected me?¡±


    The ck bear¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. It hurriedly responded, ¡°Sir Demon King, we resurrected you. Please lead us in killing our way into the Great Wide World.¡±


    ¡°Idiots!¡±


    The demon¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. ¡°I¡¯ve just been resurrected, and my strength is weak. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of my life to kill my way into the Great Wide World?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, sir,¡± the ck bear hurriedly said. To it, the Demon King was an omnipotent existence. It did not expect the Demon King to be afraid.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal to kill my way into the Great Wide World. As long as my strength recovers, I won¡¯t be afraid of even those old things in the Great Wide World. It¡¯ll be fine by then¡­¡±


    The ck bear¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as it asked, ¡°Sir, how do you need to recover your strength?¡±


    Subsequently, the Demon King¡¯s lips carried a hint of cruelty as it coldly answered, ¡°If I want to quickly recover my strength, of course, I¡¯ll need to devour powerhouses from my race. Your strength is not bad. Since you¡¯ve resurrected me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be willing to do anything for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Sir Demon King, you¡­¡±


    Before the ck bear could say anything else, the demon in the magic formation suddenly soared into the sky and opened its bloody mouth, swallowing the ck bear in one gulp.


    The ck bear, whose strength had reached the second step, was injured and had almost no ability to resist¡­


    Ancient Demons were very cruel. Not only were they cruel to their enemies, but they were also cruel to their own kind. Those who could be Demon Kings were ruthless and merciless.


    Just as the ck monster was about to devour the other Ancient Demons, it looked into the distance and saw a powerful sword Qi flying over from afar.


    ¡°Beast, die!¡±


    The sword Qi surged, and white light shone. The sword-light was exceptionally cold!


    ¡°Boom!¡± The fierce sword Qi swept over.


    The sword Qi shed in the air above the formation, and the 10 over Ancient Demons of thews were killed by the sword. The frightening Demon King that had been summoned quickly fled into the ruins.


    With a sh, a white-robed figure appeared.


    His eyes were filled with anger as he stared at the destroyed formation.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    More than a dozen human powerhouses also appeared in the air. They were all figures above thews, and even Zhao Juefeng, who was Zhongzhou¡¯s governor, was among them.


    They looked at the dead Ancient Demons and were shocked. Only the sect leader had the strength to kill so many powerhouses with a single sword strike.


    The white-clothed man¡¯s expression was grim as he said, ¡°Send an order to summon all human powerhouses into the Deste Ancient Ruins. Don¡¯t leave any Ancient Demons in the ruins. I¡¯m willing to give whoever has the most contribution a Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, which is the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s ultimate treasure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Sect Leader!¡± Everyone was shocked. The sect leader intended to exterminate all of the Ancient Demons.


    As the Humans¡¯ greatest powerhouse, the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯s words could almost represent the will of the Humans. The Humans had used over 100,000 years to climb from the bottom of the Great Wide World to their position at the moment. How could they tolerate the wanton ughter of the Ancient Demons?


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll personally guard the Deste Ancient Ruins,¡± the white-robed man said again.


    Only the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect knew that the Ancient Demons had summoned a Demon King. He understood how terrifying a Demon King was. If it grew, it would be a huge problem for the Humans.


    If a Demon King wanted to recover its strength, it had to devour enough Ancient Demons. As long as the human powerhouses got rid of all the Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins and suppressed this ce, the Demon King would never be able to recover its strength.


    The others thought that the sect leader was doing this for hatred, but they did not know that he had other considerations besides that.


    Yes, the Demon King must die!


    This was also the reason the sect leader was in charge here.


    The moment the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader issued the edict, the Humans¡¯ territory was in an uproar.


    Needless to say, the Ancient Demon disaster in Zhongzhou had spread to every corner of the Great Wide World. Tens of cities and millions of humans had been ughtered. The Ancient Demons in the ruins had aroused the anger of the people.


    The flying boats spread in the starry sky. Many human powerhouses hade from afar. Their goal was to destroy the Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    On one hand, it was for revenge but of course, there were also many people who wanted the reward from the Mystic Sky Sect. Other than the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, which would be given to the person who contributed the most, every Ancient Demon killed could be exchanged for points. After that, those points could be exchanged for treasures from the sect.


    The list of exchangeable items included slots to be inner sect disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect. No one was willing to miss out on such benefits.


    Before the ruins opened, many top-notch powerhouses had gathered in Zhongzhou.


    Aspared to Zhongzhou, the outer sect of the Mystic Sky Sect was still very peaceful. The storms in the outside world had nothing to do with this ce.


    Song Qingshan went to the Pill Refinement Department and took over the work of the Bai family¡¯s brothers. Every month, he had to send out the Qi-replenishing Pills one by one.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, do you know that something big has happened recently?¡± Song Qingshan asked softly.


    ¡°What happened? Did those few pigs you used to raise give birth?¡± Ou Yangming asked jokingly with a smile.


    Song Qingshan rolled his eyes. Raising pigs was his dark history, and he really did not want to think about it.


    ¡°Some time ago, Ancient Demons appeared in Zhongzhou and destroyed dozens of human cities.¡± Song Qingshan showed off his information, which he only learned from the conversation between the alchemists.


    ¡°Dozens of cities? That¡¯s tens of millions of people, right?¡± Ou Yangming raised his head and asked in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I heard that Sir Sect Leader was so furious that he personally killed the Ancient Demons that came out of the ruins to harm people. He even gave an order¡­¡±


    ¡°What order?¡± Ou Yangming asked.

 Chapter 1179 - Enter

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Enter</h4>


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    After hearing Song Qingshan¡¯s words, Ou Yangming suddenly stood up with a surprised look in his eyes.


    What did he just hear? The Mystic Ice Jade Fruit?! Had he note to the Mystic Sky Sect for this treasure?


    He had not taken any action yet, but the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect had offered the divine medicine as a reward to the person who killed the most Ancient Demons.


    Song Qingshan could not understand why Ou Yangming had such a big reaction. He said with certainty, ¡°How could it be fake? Those were the words of several alchemists. Many powerhouses of the Mystic Sky Sect have gone to Zhongzhou.¡±


    ¡®Zhongzhou, Ancient Demons, the ruins.¡¯


    Ou Yangming muttered internally. No wonder he often saw flying boats flying out of the core of the sect these days. It turned out that such a big event had happened.


    A ray of light shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. Afterward, he asked, ¡°Brother Song, don¡¯t you have to deliver pills to other outer sect disciples?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot. It¡¯s too boring to chat with you. I still have a task toplete, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Song Qingshan stood up and patted his body. Then, he walked toward another Spiritual Medicine Mountain.


    ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡±


    Ou Yangming had been thinking about how to get the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit from the Mystic Sky Sect these days, but he was still confused after thinking for a long time.


    He had no idea where the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit was, and such a treasure would definitely be guarded strictly. Even if he knew, it would be difficult to get it.


    The Mystic Sky Sect was a top sect of the Humans. Ou Yangming did not want to have any conflict with them, but the chances of getting the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit through peaceful means were very slim.


    At the very least, he could not think of any methods at the moment.


    The opening of the Deste Ancient Ruins in Zhongzhou was the best opportunity to him


    He left just like that.


    Ou Yangming did not have any hesitation. He came to the Mystic Sky Sect for 2 purposes. The first was to learn alchemy, which he had achieved.


    The second purpose was to obtain the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. Now that the Deste Ancient Ruins had opened, there was a better chance for him. There was no point for him to stay in the Mystic Sky Sect anymore.


    As night fell, Ou Yangming took the shy and gradeless flying boat and flew toward Zhongzhou.


    Ou Yangming did not need to consider the consequences after he left. No one cared about the life or death of the outer sect disciples. If they disappeared, they would probably be considered dead.


    Of course, Ou Yangming also left with the Swift Tortoise. He did not abandon the test subject. Before he took the flying boat, he threw it into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The Zhongzhou Main City was not particrly far from the Mystic Sky Sect. Aspared to Beishan City, it was much closer.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s flying boat was also very fast. In just 2 days, he arrived at the Zhongzhou Main City.


    The Deste Ancient Ruins was about to open. The Zhongzhou Main City was filled with talented people. Many human powerhouses gathered, sharpening their knives as they prepared to ughter Ancient Demons.


    It would be for revenge, and also for the benefits promised by the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Ou Yangming was shocked by the lively atmosphere here. Rulers could be seen everywhere on the streets.


    This was the first time he had seen such a situation.


    ¡®How many human powerhouses havee?¡¯ Ou Yangming wondered.


    This question was probably not known by even the authorities of the Zhongzhou Main City.


    Ou Yangming casually entered a tavern, ordered some food and wine, and sat there quietly. Soon, he received some useful information.


    For example, there were still 3 days before the opening of the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    For instance, when they entered the ruins this time, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect would personally make a move.


    ¡°I heard that the legendary mansion master of the Heavenly Star Mansion is here.¡± The discussions around Ou Yangming were undisguised.


    ¡°Why is he here? Could it be that the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect sent him here?¡±


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was extremely famous. Although he was not on the Zhenwu Continent, there were still legends about him here. It was rumored that the father of the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was a great elder of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. That kind of person isn¡¯t someone we cane into contact with. That said, since he¡¯s here, thepetition will surely be more intense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In any case, we¡¯re not going topete for the first ce. I¡¯ll be very satisfied if he lets me kill an Ancient Demon of a Ruler¡¯s level in exchange for a few spiritual pills from the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Alchemy School.¡±


    ¡°Ancient Demons aren¡¯t so easy to deal with. They have innate abilities and are slightly more powerful than ordinary humans. Everyone, it¡¯s better to work together after entering. Be careful¡­¡±


    After staying in the tavern for 2 days, Ou Yangming had roughly understood everything. His strength was already on par with a Ruler of the second step, so he was not afraid of encountering any danger in the ruins.


    In the ruins, he would call on Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow. With the 3 of them working together, they should be able to deal with some ordinary Ancient Demons easily. He would kill more and strive for first ce.


    Ou Yangming was very eager to obtain the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. Other than his strength not reaching the standard, he was already prepared in other aspects.


    3 days passed very quickly.


    Ou Yangming followed the powerhouses out of the city gate. The sky was densely packed with human powerhouses. If one looked carefully, there were probably thousands of them. Each of these people was a Ruler, and this was only a part of them.


    There were also many people in thew boundary. Ou Yangming scanned the powerhouses, and he could feel the aura ofws flowing from several powerhouses.


    So many powerhouses were here for the Ancient Demons. Ou Yangming also felt some pressure.


    His strength was a step higher than the others, but it did not mean that there were not others who were simr to him. The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master that everyone was talking about was certainly someone of the second step. Moreover, the young fellow was not the only person at the second step. With so many peoplepeting, it would not be easy to obtain the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.


    In front of them was a deste desert. The Rulers that were flying ahead had stopped. The Deste Ancient Ruins should be there.


    Ou Yangming looked ahead and saw an old man in white. His aura was terrifying.


    ¡°Sir Sect Leader, all the powerhouses from Zhongzhou are here,¡± Zhao Juefeng turned around and said softly. He was Zhongzhou¡¯s governor, but he did not dare to be rude in front of the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The white-robed man nced at the crowd.


    A sword intent burst out from his body, and the white-robed man seemed to have transformed into a white-robed god of swords. His gaze was sharp as he pointed the sword in his hand at the ground.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion was heard, and the ground rumbled. Yellow sand rose into the sky, and the sky turned grey.


    With that, a Sealing Formation appeared under the yellow sand. The formation had been destroyed by the man¡¯s sword.


    A 32-meters-long hole appeared on the ground, and the passage opened.


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect turned around and took a nce before walking in. He was the first to enter, which gave the others a lot of confidence.


    Zhao Juefeng turned around and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Let¡¯s go in one by one. The ruins is very big, and everyone¡¯s mission is to kill the Ancient Demons. Of course, since the ruins is very old, there must be many other treasures inside. It¡¯ll be up to your luck.


    ¡°Everyone, before you enter, you must first take a jade token. This jade token has 2 functions. The first is to transmit sound. If you encounter a powerful Ancient Demon, you can receive help from powerhouses nearby. The second function is the most important for you; it¡¯s the evaluation of your battle merits. After you kill an Ancient Demon, ce this thing on the Ancient Demon¡¯s body. The jade token will absorb the life force of the Ancient Demon that has yet to dissipate. ording to the strength of the Ancient Demon, the points will be increased correspondingly. These points are the key for you to exchange for treasures.¡±


    Zhao Juefeng exined everything briefly. Everyone was surprised by the power of the jade token, but it was not surprising since it was created by the Mystic Sky Sect.


    For a top human sect, creating such a small thing was not a big deal.


    Just as Zhao Juefeng finished, a man in ck flew over.


    Zhao Juefeng smiled when he saw who it was.


    He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Mansion Master, please!¡±


    The person next to him handed over a jade token that was marked number one.


    With that, the man in ck returned the bow and quickly flew down with the jade token before disappearing into the hole.


    Those who entered at the beginning were all Rulers of the second step. They obviously had their information channels and did note along with the other Rulers.


    Ou Yangming counted carefully. Among the first batch of powerhouses who entered, excluding the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect, there were a total of 9 people. If he was not mistaken, these 9 people were all Rulers of the second step.


    ¡®There are actually so many experts!¡¯ Ou Yangming was very surprised. He had not seen many Rulers of the second step from the Dragons and the Phoenixes. He did not expect the Humans to have so many, and these were only a part of them.


    It was true that the Humans had many powerhouses. The huge poption base and reproductive ability had resulted in so many experts. This was something that other races could notpare with.


    Nevertheless, the Dragons and the Phoenixes were definitely not so simple. Otherwise, the Great Wide World would have long been ruled by the Humans.


    Perhaps in terms of middle-level experts, the 2 races could notpare to the Humans no matter what. However, in terms of top-level experts, the 2 races definitely had a ce. Otherwise, the bnce of the 3 races could not have been maintained for countless years.


    After the Rulers of the second step entered, there was no need to pay attention to the rest. ording to the order in which they came, one by one, they received their tokens and walked in.


    Whether it was an ordinary Ruler or a Ruler of thews, it was the same. As for Venerable Ones, there was not a single one of them here. After all, as long as one had not gone mad, one should know that a Venerable One who entered the ruins would be courting his death.


    Ou Yangming was quite at the back, but he was not in a hurry. This time, there was no time limit. The moment the Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins were exterminated would be when they woulde out.


    The young fellow watched as the powerhouses entered one by one. Suddenly, he inadvertently saw a person, and his expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was ashen, and he tightly clenched his teeth.

 Chapter 1180 - Ancient Python Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Ancient Python Demon</h4>


    Ou Yangming never thought that he would meet this person again so soon.


    It was the powerhouse of the third step, the Nine-sworded Ruler!


    This Ruler of the third step, who had almost killed Ou Yangming twice in the heart of origins, had actually appeared in the Great Wide World and was even nning to enter the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    ¡®What is he nning to do?¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not think that the Nine-sworded Ruler was nning to help the Humans exterminate the Ancient Demons. After all, the force behind that Ruler was scheming against the Great Wide World. The Ruler must havee here with some conspiracy.


    ¡®Should I expose him?¡¯


    Ou Yangming frowned and pondered. After a while, he shook his head. If the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect had not entered the ruins, there would still be a chance to expose him. The young fellow could not do so at this moment.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was a supreme powerhouse of the third step, and no one outside could stop him for now. If Ou Yangming exposed him at this time, he would also be exposing himself. The Nine-sworded Ruler might kill him first then leave calmly. After all, no one could stop a supreme powerhouse of the third step.


    At this moment, the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s position was very close to the front. He was standing with a group of Rulers. It was obvious that he had put on a disguise and seemed to have sensed something. He turned to take a look.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming was hiding behind someone even before this. The Nine-sworded Ruler did not think too much about it as it was his turn soon. He walked up and took a jade token before flying into the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    Looking at his disappearing back, Ou Yangming let out a sigh of relief. ¡®What a remarkable spiritual sense. I only nced at him a few times but was almost noticed by him.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was in a dilemma.


    ¡®Should I go in or not?¡¯


    The Nine-sworded Ruler had already gone in, so it was definitely very dangerous for Ou Yangming to go in. Nheless, if he did not go in, he would have no chance at all.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming also wanted to know what the Nine-sworded Ruler was up to.


    Clenching his teeth, Ou Yangming decided to go in.


    Of course, he needed to change a little. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron couldpletely hide his aura and not let the Nine-sworded Ruler detect it. As long as he changed his appearance, the possibility of him being discovered was extremely low.


    One by one, the powerhouses entered the Deste Ancient Ruins from the hole. Soon, it was Ou Yangming¡¯s turn.


    Ou Yangming went forward and received a jade token. It was number 999, which meant that he was the 999th person to enter this ce.


    There were some people behind him, but it did not seem like there were many of them. In other words, there were about 1,000 over human powerhouses who entered this ce.


    More than 1,000 Rulers, as well as 9 supreme powerhouses of the second step. The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader even personally took action. Such a huge force was undoubtedly intended to trample the Deste Ancient Ruins directly and exterminate all the Ancient Demons inside.


    After entering the ruins, Ou Yangming looked around.


    The grass and trees on the ground were withered and yellow, looking very bleak. This was a small world, and the spiritual Qi was very thin. When the human powerhouses sealed these Ancient Demons, they definitely would not leave any good ces for them.


    ¡°Everyone probably ends up at a different location.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked around but after waiting for a while, he still did not see any human appear. If they allnded in the same ce, the people behind them must have alreadye in.


    The situation in the Deste Ancient Ruins was not clear for the time being, and Ou Yangming did not release his spiritual sense. Instead, he released Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s this ce? Have we returned to the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red sensed the thin spiritual Qi around them and asked.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Spiritual Realm, but the Deste Ancient Ruins¡­¡± Ou Yangming quickly exined the situation here.


    Big Yellow understood. His eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°Are we here to kill Ancient Demons?¡±


    After he broke through to thew boundary, he had never fought happily. Aspared to the Great Wide World, he felt that his life in the lower realm was more exciting.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Not only do we have to kill Ancient Demons, but we also have to kill the most Ancient Demons. Only when we rank first in points can I get the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.¡±


    ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s move quickly!¡± Big Yellow was already impatient.


    After changing their appearances, the 3 of them flew in a direction at a low altitude. This was a small world, but its area was very vast. Even the Spiritual Realm might not be able topare to it.


    Ou Yangming and the others flew for half a day, but they still did not meet an Ancient Demon.


    Just as Ou Yangming was feeling a little disappointed, Big Yellow picked up the smell of a treasure with his nose. The 3 of them quickly moved forward and found a huge cave.


    Ou Yangming had a smile on his face. He found that Big Yellow¡¯s ability was quite useful here. Not only could he find treasures, but he could also find Ancient Demons here.


    Where there were treasures, there was a high chance that Ancient Demons would appear, such as this ce.


    Ou Yangming looked at the cave in front of him. He could feel the aura of an Ancient Demon from inside.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Ou Yangming held the Reincarnation Spear in his hand and shouted coldly at the ground.


    The ground began to shake. A huge python crawled out of the cave. It looked at Ou Yangming with itsntern-like eyes and said in shock.


    ¡°A human!¡±


    How could there be a human? They had not seen a human for countless years. Only their ancestors had tasted delicious humans.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ snake, are you thinking about eating Lil¡¯ Ming?¡± Lil¡¯ Red flew to the front, and the blue mes on his body danced.


    ¡°A phoenix!¡± Seeing Lil¡¯ Red, the python¡¯s expression changed.


    It felt the powerful aura of the Phoenixes. Afterward, it looked at the big yellow dog on the other side and noticed the surging power of aw from his body.


    ¡®Rulers! They¡¯re all Rulers of thews.


    ¡®How could there be so many powerhouses from the outside world in the Deste Ancient Ruins?¡¯ The python did not know what had happened. It did not know about the actions of those Ancient Demons and was not qualified to participate in the whole act.


    It originally nned to eat the human but after seeing Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow, it only had one thought in its mind, and that was to run as far as possible.


    The python turned around and ran, preparing to burrow back into its cave abode. Nevertheless, it did not manage to return. Instead, it directly crashed into the wall.


    For some reason, the hole that was originally opened was sealed. Even the sturdy door could not be opened.


    Big Yellow¡¯s ws shed with a faint grey light. He was the one who had attacked just now. As he controlled the power of earth-masteryws, it was simply too easy for him to trap an Ancient Demon that was a Venerable One.


    The Ancient Python Demon was knocked into a mess. It finally regained its senses. When it was about to escape again, it realized that it was blocked by the surrounding walls. It knocked a few times, but the walls did not move at all. They were as solid as steel.


    A disdainful smile shed on the corner of Big Yellow¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t escape from me at all.¡±


    The Ancient Python Demon obviously would not ept its fate like this. Its desire to survive made it fly into the sky once again. Despite that, before it could reach the height of the wall, ayer of mes appeared above it. Before it even got close, the Ancient Python Demon felt a suffocating heat.


    It had a feeling that if it forcefully flew out of the sky, it would not even have bones left. The mes were too terrifying.


    The Ancient Python Demon was in despair.


    ¡®So many powerhouses of thews are going against me when I¡¯m only a Venerable One. Aren¡¯t they too much of a bully?¡¯


    ¡°Answer a few questions.¡± Ou Yangming stepped on the mes in the air and asked with a smile.


    Since the Ancient Python Demon could not sense Ou Yangming¡¯s aura, it thought that the human was not very powerful. Now that it saw the young fellow stepping on the mes that it did not dare to touch, it felt that it wanted to kill itself.


    ¡°I can answer your questions, but you have to let me go.¡± The python raised its head and negotiated with Ou Yangming.


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming rejected it without thinking. From the moment the Ancient Demon wanted to kill him, he had no intention of letting it go. Furthermore, regardless of the python¡¯s level, it was still useful to him. To the young fellow, the Venerable One could be exchanged for points.


    The Ancient Demon was furious. ¡°If you won¡¯t let me go, why should I answer your questions?¡±


    It turned its head and looked to the other side.


    Ou Yangming did not care at all. He said indifferently, ¡°You have to think carefully. Death can also be very different. Do you n to die without suffering, or do you n to be tortured by the Phoenix Fire for 3 to 5 years then be imprisoned in the darkness forever?¡±


    The Ancient Python Demon was moved. It looked at Ou Yangming angrily. He was the butcher, and it could onlypromise. Death was not scary. It was only afraid of the horrifying way of death that the young fellow had said.


    Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the most powerful Ancient Demon near you?¡±


    The python answered in a low voice, ¡°The most powerful Ancient Demons around here are the 3 tiger kings in the Tiger Leaping Gorge. They¡¯re all in thew boundary. No one dares to provoke them when they unite.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Tiger Leaping Gorge?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    The python did not dare to hesitate and answered hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s 200 kilometers to the west. You can see it when you go there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can die now.¡±


    Ou Yangming gave a look to Big Yellow. The surrounding walls began to shrink rapidly. The huge python could not bear the huge pressure and was crushed to death.


    The surrounding walls then went away, and Ou Yangming jumped down from the sky. He took out a jade token and ced it on the python¡¯s body. The python¡¯s body shed with a red light, and the light entered the jade token.


    Ou Yangming used his mental power to probe slightly, and the number on the jade token changed from 0 to 7. This python that was only a Venerable One was only worth 7 points.


    At the same time¡­


    A golden wall appeared above the governor¡¯s mansion of Zhongzhou. There were many jade tokens on the wall. In an inconspicuous corner, the number on a jade token changed.


    Tens of thousands of people gathered at the bottom of the wall. Each of them witnessed the human powerhouses ughtering the Ancient Demons ording to the numbers on the wall.


    The numbers on the wall were clear at a nce. Whoever ranked higher or lower was clear to see by everyone.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Suddenly, a jade token on the golden wall exploded, and shattered jade bits scattered all over the ground. Everyone¡¯s hearts sank. They all understood that another human powerhouse had fallen.

 Chapter 1181 - Dragon Fragrant Pill

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Dragon Fragrant Pill</h4>


    The Deste Ancient Ruins, inside the python¡¯s cave.


    It was dark without a single ray of light. The air was emitting a rotten smell, and animal bones could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Big Yellow, have you found it?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Not far away, Big Yellow quickly jumped back. He had a transparent nt in his mouth, and his tail was wagging. He looked very happy.


    Looking at the thing in Big Yellow¡¯s mouth, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. He was no longer an ignorant fellow in the path of alchemy.


    ¡°A Grade 6 spiritual herb, an Icicle Flower.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this one of the main ingredients to refine the Dragon Fragrant Pill?¡¯


    In the Truth of Alchemy, there were many records of the refining methods of many high-grade pills. The Dragon Fragrant Pill was one of them. Even the poorest Dragon Fragrant Pill could have 5 times the effect of the Dragon Fragrant Herb.


    Ou Yangming had personally tried the power of a Dragon Fragrant Herb. Thest time he was in the 10,000 Dragons Valley, it was because of the Dragon Fragrant Herb that he had grasped the method to use thew of time. Moreover, he had seen the second move of the Supreme Spear Principle.


    Nheless, that move was just a sh in the pan. Ou Yangming could not see through it given his strength at that time. If he were to do it again¡­


    Ou Yangming was thrilled.


    The Supreme Spear Principle was Xing Tian¡¯s ultimate technique. Ou Yangming was able to defeat powerhouses at the second step because of it. If he did not have the Supreme Spear Principle, he would have died when he met the king of the Golden Crows.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, Big Yellow, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to wait here for a few days.¡±


    Ou Yangming was still looking at the Icicle Flower.


    Big Yellow did not quite understand. It asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, didn¡¯t you say that time is precious and that you want to finish first? Won¡¯t we be wasting our time here?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were also filled with puzzlement. He looked at Ou Yangming with a confused look.


    Ou Yangming smiled and exined, ¡°Sharpening a knife won¡¯t dy chopping wood. I want to refine a kind of medicinal pill here. This medicinal pill is very useful to me. If I seed, it¡¯ll be of great benefit to me.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red did not retort.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll protect you,¡± Big Yellow said.


    ¡°Where are you refining the medicinal pill? Here?¡± Lil¡¯ Red looked around and covered his nose with his wings. The smell here made him very unhappy.


    Ou Yangming was not picky. Refining a pill here would be even more concealed. He nodded and said, ¡°This ce is very good. It won¡¯t take long anyway.¡±


    The smell in the air was not good, but Ou Yangming did not care. He took out the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red also walked outside. They wanted to give Ou Yangming some space so that no one would disturb him while he was refining the pill.


    Ou Yangming silently recalled the introduction on the Truth of Alchemy. After all, it was his first time refining a high-level pill like the Dragon Fragrant Pill. It would be a lie to say that he was not nervous.


    He was already very familiar with the control of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. He moved carefully by first putting the Icicle Flower into the cauldron. Afterward, he took out a stalk of Dragon Fragrance Herb.


    As time passed, Ou Yangming¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. There was only one Icicle Flower, so he could not fail. Otherwise, all his efforts would be wasted, and he would also waste a Dragon Fragrant Herb.


    ¡°Condense!¡±


    Ou Yangming coldly shouted, and his hands continuously made gestures. The mes in the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron surged, and a fragrance bloomed from within.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes revealed smiles. He had seeded in refining a Dragon Fragrant Pill for the first time.


    Inside the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, a faint golden medicinal pill flew out.


    The Dragon Fragrant Pill could be considered a top-grade medicinal pill. If it appeared in an auction, it would be more sought after than a Fine Grade magic weapon.


    Once the medicinal pill appeared, the fragrance wafted far away.


    Ou Yangming hurriedly formed a spell to block this smell but some of the fragrance still spread outside.


    Without hesitation, Ou Yangming observed for a while before swallowing the Dragon Fragrant Pill.


    This time, he was ready. His mind was empty, and he entered the state of being one with the world. He appeared in the starry sky again.


    With the experience fromst time, Ou Yangming was not surprised this time. He focused his attention on the white-clothed middle-aged man in the starry sky.


    Ou Yangming felt a familiar aura from this person, and it seemed to be very simr to that of Xing Tian. Despite that, he was also sure that the person was not Xing Tian. After all, Xing Tian did not have a head, and the demonic Qi on his body was monstrous. It was theplete opposite of this middle-aged man¡¯s aura.


    Just likest time, Ou Yangming could not see the appearance of the white-clothed middle-aged man clearly. There seemed to be ayer of smoke that covered his face.


    The man in white turned around and smiled slightly in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. It was as if he was greeting an old friend.


    ¡®He still remembers me?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was surprised. He hade here once when he ate the Dragon Fragrant Herb thest time, but was this not in his spiritual world?


    How could an illusion have the ability to remember? Ou Yangming was somewhat baffled. The white-robed man had moved. A silver-white spear appeared in his hand. He waved the spear, and a boundless aura descended. The world seemed to have quietened down. The meteors that flew from the horizon also stopped moving. Only when the spearnded did the world return to normal.


    The starry sky exploded, and arge area ofs turned into nothingness.


    Subsequently, the white-robed man put away the spear and disappeared.


    ¡®Is it over?¡¯


    It was Ou Yangming¡¯s second time seeing it, but he was still shocked by the spear just now. This time, he saw it very clearly, and he could even feel the power of aw on it.


    The moment the spear was brandished, a strong power of time appeared. This power was boundless, and even the starry sky could not resist it.


    ¡®Was that the second move of the Supreme Spear Principle?


    ¡®It¡¯s too powerful!


    ¡®If I were to learn it, so what if I were to face the Nine-sworded Ruler?¡¯ Ou Yangming did not know the strength of the white-robed man in his spiritual sea, but he knew that the man¡¯s move could definitely kill the Nine-sworded Ruler numerous times!


    It was crushing. The white-robed man could even stop the universe, so what was the Nine-sworded Ruler? He was just a small ant.


    The scene changed, and the starry sky disappeared. Ou Yangming appeared on a huge eight trigram.


    Beneath his feet was a huge eight trigram.


    The Yin and Yang energies revolved around Ou Yangming on the eight trigram. Looking at the power of thew of Yin and Yang, his eyes were filled with surprise. It had been a long time since this power had increased.


    On the eight trigram, Ou Yangming could feel the existence of the power of thew of Yin and Yang the most intuitively. He did not know that he was changing.


    ¡°If you seek the theory of Yin and Yang, join the Taichi Sect!¡±


    A loud voice appeared in his sea of consciousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do that!¡±


    Ou Yangming was neither sad nor happy at this moment. He had already be one with the world.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The voice came from the void. The Taichi diagram below Ou Yangmingpletely disappeared. The diagram turned into Yin and Yang energies that entered his body.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body seemed to have expanded. He felt intense swelling pain. He was clearly in an illusory spiritual world, but he did not know why it was so real.


    Woosh, woosh, woosh¡­


    Ou Yangming finally woke up.


    His head was full of sweat, and his body was drenched in sweat. His mental power was also very exhausted.


    Where did the Taichi diagram go?


    Ou Yangming suddenly thought of something. He checked his body, and his eyes were filled with shock.


    The power of hisw of Yin and Yang had broken through its bottleneck and reached another stage. If he guessed correctly, it should be the second step of thew.


    ¡°I actually broke through to the second step?¡± Ou Yangming found it hard to believe, but the result was exactly like this.


    Being in the second step, he could be considered one of the topbat powers of the Humans. Even the kings of the Qiongqis and the Golden Crows were only at this level.


    Ou Yangming was confident that he could defeat the king of the Golden Crows even without using the Supreme Spear Principle.


    His strength increased again, which made him confident. The gap between him and the Nine-sworded Ruler was no longer so far away.


    This distance between them was getting shorter. As long as Ou Yangming took one more step, he was confident that he could destroy the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    There was also the second move of the Supreme Spear Principle.


    Ou Yangming recalled the actions of the white-clothed man in his heart. This time, he saw it clearly and did not miss any details.


    Holding the Reincarnation Spear in his hand, Ou Yangming was about to experiment when he heard the sounds of a battle outside.


    Frowning, Ou Yangming withdrew the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron and flew out like a streak of light.


    Outside the cave, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were working together to barely block the attacks of more than 10 Ancient Demons. Although these Ancient Demons were only ordinary Rulers, there were many of them, and they had powerful innate abilities. Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow had just broken through to thew boundary not long ago, hence it was very difficult to block them.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®Why are there so many Ancient Demons here all of a sudden?¡¯ After recalling for a moment, he seemed to have understood something.


    When the Dragon Fragrant Pill appeared, the fragrance wafted far away. These Ancient Demons must have been attracted by the fragrance. Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze turned, and he seemed to have thought of a good way to earn points. Having said that, at this moment, he still had to solve the problem in front of him first.


    Ou Yangming carried the Reincarnation Spear and entered the battlefield. With a flick of the spear in his hand, the power of thew of Yin and Yang revolved around the spear.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The spear moved, and fresh blood sttered out.


    A tall and strong ape was pierced through the heart by the Reincarnation Spear. Its body was as tough as a diamond but under the spear, it was as weak as tofu.


    When theirpanion, who was a Ruler, died in battle, the other Ancient Demons instantly panicked. The human¡¯s strength was too strong, and he was an existence at the second step of thews.


    The second step was undefeatable!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    More than 10 Ancient Demons left the battlefield and fled in all directions. Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow had been on defense during the battle, so they could not stop them from leaving.


    Seeing that these Ancient Demons were about to run away, Ou Yangming sneered.


    The Reincarnation Spear in his hand shed with golden light.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s Demolition!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted. At the same time, the world seemed to have quieted down.

 Chapter 1182 - The Tiger Leaping Gorge

    <h4>Chapter 1182: The Tiger Leaping Gorge</h4>


    Not far away, the leaves that had fallen from the battle stopped in the sky.


    More than 10 Rulers who were about to escape suddenly stopped in mid-air. It was for less than a second, but many things could be aplished in less than a second.


    For instance, killing these Ancient Demons.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s spear swept past, the aura of destruction filled the air.


    Thew surged. Coupled with the sharpness of the Reincarnation Spear, the Ancient Demons were unable to resist.


    More than 10 Ancient Demons were instantly torn into two halves, and the world returned to normal. The leaves fell to the ground, and the Ancient Demons¡¯ mutted bodies also fell to the ground.


    Lil¡¯ Red was stunned.


    It was the same for Big Yellow.


    The 2 of them looked at Ou Yangming in a daze, their eyes filled with disbelief. ¡®When did Lil¡¯ Ming be so powerful?


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that too powerful?¡¯


    The 2 of them found it hard to believe. These Ancient Demons were all Rulers. Even if Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow joined forces, they could barely block them.


    Nheless, when Ou Yangming attacked, it was as easy as crushing a dried twig. He killed all of the opponents in one move.


    ¡°How was it? Not bad, right?¡± Ou Yangming held the Reincarnation Spear in his hand andnded on the ground. Then, he let out a breath. Aspared to Heaven¡¯s Destruction, the Earth¡¯s Demolition was even more powerful. It seemed to have the effect of a group attack, and thew of time contained within it was also difficult to guard against.


    This move had a very high requirement for thew of time. The power that Ou Yangming could use at the moment was not very great. Even so, it was very easy to kill an ordinary Ruler.


    There was another surprise. This move was a little harsh on the power of aw, but it would not consume too much spiritual power. At the very least, there would not be a situation where one¡¯s physical strength would be exhausted.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you¡¯re too amazing,¡± Big Yellow said admiringly.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not say it out loud, but he had to admit that Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had already reached a stage that even he had to look up to. That young fellow from the lower realm hadpletely matured and be the strongest powerhouse in the Great Wide World.


    Ou Yangming had used his strength to prove himself. He did not show off but took out his jade token again. So many Ancient Demons that were Rulers could be exchanged for points. It would be a pity to waste them.


    The points on the jade token increased rapidly. Ou Yangming was beaming. He had obtained so many points on the first day he entered the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    Moreover, his strength increased again. In the Deste Ancient Ruins, other than the leader of the Mystic Sky Sect and the Nine-sworded Ruler, Ou Yangming did not care about anyone else.


    There was still hope for him to be ranked first.


    With a sh of light, the points on his jade token had increased to 1,137 points.


    Ou Yangming roughly estimated that the lowest score for an Ancient Demon that was a Venerable One should be 1 point, and the highest should be 10 points. As for ordinary Rulers, the point range would be from 10 to 100 points. He had killed more than a dozen ordinary Rulers and only obtained more than 1,300 points.


    ording to this deduction, a Ruler of thews should be worth 100 to 100,000 points. If he killed an Ancient Demon in the second step, the points would be even higher.


    Ou Yangming did not know that after he absorbed these Ancient Demons, the people in the outside world also noticed.


    In the sky above the governor¡¯s mansion in Zhongzhou, the jade token that corresponded to Ou Yangming on the corner of the wall had increased from 7 points to more than 1,000 points.


    This shocked the people who were paying attention to it.


    ¡°Which powerhouse does this 999th jade token correspond to? Howe the points have increased so much all of a sudden?¡±


    The sudden increase in the score naturally attracted the attention of many people. Nevertheless, the jade tokens were randomly distributed. Other than the few people at the front who knew, the people at the back did not know who it was at all.


    Someone said in surprise, ¡°The 999th powerhouse shouldn¡¯t be a supreme powerhouse at the second step of thews. Could a human powerhouse of thews have killed an Ancient Demon in thew boundary?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the sir of the Mystic Sky Sect say that an Ancient Demon in thew boundary should only give 100 to 1,000 points? Even the most powerful Ancient Demon in thew boundary shouldn¡¯t have more than 1,000 points. Just now, the points increased by more than 1,000,¡± someone retorted.


    ¡°Could it be an Ancient Demon at the second step?¡± Someone asked with an open mind.


    An Ancient Demon of the second step was an incredibly powerful existence. It was estimated that only the top 10 human powerhouses could contend against such a creature. As for killing the demon, unless one was the top few human powerhouses, one would have to join hands with others to do it.


    ¡°Maybe he killed a lot of Ancient Demons, but they were turned into points at the same time,¡± someone analyzed rationally.


    After all, it was too unbelievable to kill an Ancient Demon at the second step. It was also not certain if there were such Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins. Furthermore, even if there were, it was impossible to kill them so easily. This was the first day the powerhouses had entered.


    Many people stared at the golden wall in front of them. The change just now had attracted the attention of many people. While they were paying attention to the people in the top 10, they also paid special attention to the 999th powerhouse in the corner.


    This golden wall could be seen not only in the Zhongzhou Main City but also in other ces of the Humans. Entering the Deste Ancient Ruins to kill Ancient Demons was a journey of revenge that concerned the dignity of the Humans. Manyrge sects and cities had used special methods to get the illusion of this wall.


    There were more than 1,000 human powerhouses fighting in the Deste Ancient Ruins, but the number of people who were paying attention to this battle was frightening.


    Almost half of the people were paying attention to this.


    In the outer sect of the Mystic Sky Sect, Steward Mo had gotten a mirror from somewhere. It was also the wall of Zhongzhou.


    Many outer sect disciples crowded under the mirror. The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect had also entered the Deste Ancient Ruins. As a disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect, they naturally could not miss this opportunity.


    Song Qingshan had wanted to invite Ou Yangming to witness this great moment but unfortunately, when he went to the young fellow¡¯s hut, it was empty.


    The powerhouses in the ruins did not know that so many people from the outside world were paying attention to this ce.


    They were still diligently chasing after the Ancient Demons. The number of Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins was decreasing every moment. There were even human powerhouses that joined hands to directly exterminate the Ancient Demons.


    The dusk of the Ancient Demons had arrived, and the Deste Ancient Ruins was filled with wails.


    Ou Yangming rested for a while before getting up. That move had not exhausted him, but it had also consumed a lot of his energy. The recuperation just now had allowed his body to return to its peak condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to find the 3 tigers.¡± Ou Yangming looked into the distance.


    On both sides of Tiger Leaping Gorge were steep mountains. Between the 2 mountains was a long and thin gorge. The gorge was filled with craggy rocks, and the sound of flowing water could be heard.


    Beside the stream was a multicolored fierce tiger. It looked into the distance and seemed to have an imposing manner that could look down on the world.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡±


    Along with a loud cry, a white fierce tiger flew over, and there was a human in its mouth.


    ¡°Big Brother, you seem to have something on your mind.¡±


    The multicolored fierce tiger looked into the distance, and it said in a deep voice, ¡°I seem to have a premonition of danger.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the white tiger¡¯s gaze was deep as it asked, ¡°Big Brother, what kind of danger will we face? In the ruins, no one dares to provoke us brothers.¡±


    The white tiger was extremely proud.


    ¡°This danger mighte from the outside world. Think about where this human came from.¡± The multi-colored tiger felt that danger wasing.


    ¡°If those humans dare toe, I¡¯ll eat them all. I don¡¯t believe that the weak humans dare to challenge our dignity.¡±


    ¡®Big Brother, Second Elder Brother, someone¡¯sing!¡¯


    A voice transmission appeared in their minds. Their expressions changed slightly as they flew toward the sky.


    Above the Tiger Leaping Gorge, Ou Yangming smiled at the ck tiger below and asked indifferently, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m sending a voice transmission?¡± The ck tiger¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. The reason it sent a voice transmission to call for help was that it saw Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow, which were 2 spirit beasts that were Rulers. At first, it did not think much of Ou Yangming.


    What it did not expect was that among the 3 figures, the human was the leader. Additionally, he even discovered its voice transmission.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Of course, I know. You called them over, so I don¡¯t have to search for them one by one. I should thank you.¡±


    The ck tiger suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡®Why do this human¡¯s words sound so creepy?¡¯


    It wanted to send another voice transmission, but it found that its surroundings had beenpletely sealed by the power of aw.


    Ou Yangming gently swept the Reincarnation Spear in his hand, but the ck tiger was not willing to be outdone. It suddenly pounced over, and its sharp ws wed at the young fellow¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before the ck tiger could reach Ou Yangming¡¯s side, the Reincarnation Spear struck its body.


    The tiger fell to the ground. It spat out blood, and it looked frightened as it looked at the human holding the spear.


    ¡®A Ruler in the second step ofws!


    ¡®Such a human powerhouse hase here!¡¯


    The ck tiger suddenly understood why the human had asked him to send a voice transmission. Even if the 3 of them joined hands, they would not be a match for a Ruler in the second step of thews.


    ¡®Damn it, I¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡¯


    The ck tiger spat out a mouthful of blood. It opened its bloody mouth and aimed at Ou Yangming. Even if it died, it would not let this human have a good time.


    Ou Yangming had a disdainful look on his face. The Reincarnation Spear turned into a venomous dragon and suddenly stabbed out.


    The tip of the spear directly pierced through the ck tiger¡¯s mouth and body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge explosion sounded. The ck tiger directly self-exploded. The power of the self-explosion of an Ancient Demon in thew boundary was horrifying, but Ou Yangming did not take a step back. The power of thew of Yin and Yang blocked in front of him.


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow hurriedly dispersed. The power of the explosion could not harm Ou Yangming, but it was fatal to the 2 of them.


    As the dust settled, the power ofws on Ou Yangming¡¯s body also began to gradually dissipate.


    Ou Yangming took out his jade token. The Ancient Demon¡¯s blood and Qi that had not dissipated in the air entered it and turned into more than 700 points.


    This ck tiger¡¯s strength was not bad. Even in thew boundary, it could be considered an expert. Unfortunately, it had met Ou Yangming.


    With 700 points in his ount, Ou Yangming had a smile on his face.


    2 streaks of light flew up from the bottom of the mountain. It was a colorful tiger and a white fierce tiger.


    When they had juste up, they witnessed the scene of the ck tiger self-exploding. The eyes of the 2 fierce tigers were about to split open, and brutal auras shed across their bodies.

 Chapter 1183 - Exterminated the 3 Tigers

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Exterminated the 3 Tigers</h4>


    The 3 tigers in the Tiger Leaping Gorge had deep feelings for each other. They had lived together for more than 10,000 years. They were not blood brothers, but their feelings for each other were deeper than that.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    Their voices were violent and filled with anger.


    The multicolored tiger and the white tiger roared loudly. The 2 sound waves fused together and were ear-piercing.


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow hurriedly sealed their senses. They knew that these tigers were enraged.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, leave that big fellow to us.¡± Big Yellow stared at the multicolored tiger. He felt that that tiger¡¯s aura was the most powerful.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow should also gain somebat experience. That tiger was undoubtedly the best sparring partner. With him by their side, he did not have to worry about their safety.


    Ou Yangming held the Reincarnation Spear and charged toward the white tiger. This tiger was very formidable and was only second to the Horned Dragon King that he had met in the starry sky. If he had met it in the past, it would have been troublesome. Now¡­


    The young fellow smiled.


    When the tiger¡¯s sharp ws were wing toward him, Ou Yangming quickly flew into the sky. His speed did not seem fast, but he just happened to dodge the white tiger¡¯s fatal attack.


    The white tiger did not give up after missing the attack. Its tail, which was like a steel rod, swept toward the sky.


    It was worth noting that the tiger¡¯s tail was like a divine weapon, piercing through the air and carrying a strong oppressive force. This time, Ou Yangming did not dodge. The Reincarnation Spear suddenly flicked.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The white tiger¡¯s tail was indeed very hard. Even an ordinary Good Grade magic weapon was inferior to it. Nheless, aspared to the Acquired Taoist Tool, the Reincarnation Spear, there was still a huge gap.


    This collision was like a collision between metal and stone.


    The white tiger retreated continuously. Its taily on the ground as if it had been broken. Its expression was ferocious, and its eyes were filled with shock.


    Its tail was one of its most powerful weapons, and it was iparably powerful. The white tiger did not expect that its opponent would be able to cripple its tail with just one move.


    It had rushed over in a hot-headed manner just now, but it realized the reality at this moment. The strength of this human was far from what it couldpare to.


    ¡®Could they be the danger that Big Brother mentioned just now?¡¯


    The white tiger endured the immense pain and pounced over again. It did not surrender or beg for mercy. Even though it knew that it was no match for Ou Yangming, it still rushed over with all its might.


    This was racial hatred.


    The Humans and the Ancient Demons had been enemies since ancient times. This concept had been deeply rooted in their blood and bones. Even so, after countless years of hard work, the Humans had sessfully climbed up from the bottom of the food chain, whereas the Ancient Demons still did not change their old concept.


    As such, the Ancient Demons did not need a reason to kill the Humans. This was also the reason they had destroyed dozens of cities. Simrly, it was the same for the Humans to kill them. This kind of hatred was ingrained in them.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A cold glint shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He had lost the patience to continue ying with the other party.


    The Path Intent Spear!


    At this moment, the Reincarnation Spear created a spear flower. The white tiger was directly pierced through by the spear. Fresh blood sttered out. An Ancient Demon that was a Ruler of thews was once again killed by Ou Yangming.


    He took out the white jade token, and the points on it increased by more than 800.


    At this point, the points on his jade token were close to 3,000.


    Aspared to the jade tokens on the golden wall, the one with 3,000 points was far ahead, not much different from the first few people in the first row.


    ¡°Another 800 points.¡±


    The onlookers outside the governor¡¯s mansion of Zhongzhou eximed. The 999th powerhouse had just gained by more than 700 points, and now he had earned another 800 points.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that the human powerhouse corresponding to this jade token had killed 2 Ancient Demons of thews consecutively. The points of those 2 demons were not low. Even among those in thew boundary, they must be very powerful existences.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too powerful?¡±


    While the jade tokens in the vicinity were still hovering around a few or even a dozen points, the 999th powerhouse had broken through the horizon, even surpassing those in the top 10.


    Someone carefullypared it. At the moment, the 999th powerhouse was ranked fifth, which meant that he had surpassed several supreme powerhouses in the second step of thews.


    Not only Zhongzhou, but every corner of the Great Wide World had discovered this anomaly. A person ranked over 900 had surpassed the points of Rulers in the second step of thews. This was too inconceivable.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s jade token was at the bottom, but there was already a lot of attention on it. Even though everyone was paying attention to the jade tokens at the top, they would asionally nce at number 999 in the corner.


    They did not know who that human powerhouse was, but his ferocity and power had already shocked many humans.


    After killing the white tiger, Ou Yangming did not make a move. He stood in the air and observed the battle between Lil¡¯ Red, Big Yellow, and the multicolored tiger.


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow had broken through to thew boundary, but there was still a huge gap between them and the tiger.


    This was because the tiger¡¯s strength had almost reached the peak of thew boundary. Even Du Xie from the heart of origins might not be its match.


    The Ancient Demon and the Ancient Shamans were races from ancient times. Their bloodlines were on par with each other. The decline of the Shamans had a lot to do with Ancient Demons. The Ancient Demons had strong bloodlines, and they were also existences that stood at the peak of the Great Wide World.


    Needless to say, the multicolored tiger was very strong. It was still able to handle thebined attacks of Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow with ease.


    It was furious.


    Having lost 2 brothers in a row, the multicolored tiger¡¯s hatred surged. It really wanted to quickly exterminate the detestable phoenix and the yellow dog.


    It was just a pity that the 2 of them worked very well together. After fighting for so long, it was still unable to find any ws.


    The multicolored tiger¡¯s state of mind was in chaos.


    It was unable to finish off these 2 fellows, and there was still that human watching from the side. At this moment, it could only give it a go.


    ¡°It can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    He spat out a ball of me, and the blue Phoenix Fire looked like it could even burn the world. The multicolored tiger quickly shed past, but its fur was still charred.


    Big Yellow also hurriedly made a move.


    A few thick walls appeared around the tiger. The appearance of these walls restricted its range of movement. Not only that but sharp spikes also appeared on the ground.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    The spikes crashed into the tiger¡¯s body. Although the tiger did not seem to be much affected, traces of blood had already appeared on its fur.


    Seeing this scene, Big Yellow also shouted excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s not going to make it. Red-feathered Bird, hurry up and burn it to its death!¡±


    It was rare for Lil¡¯ Red not to care about Big Yellow¡¯s address. After a few seconds, blue mes once again flew out from its mouth.


    This time, it was even more vigorous. The mes connected and surrounded the tiger.


    Looking at the tiger that had sunk into the sea of fire, Big Yellow¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. His body quickly grew bigger, and 2 steel ws appeared on his front paws. He quickly rushed toward the multicolored tiger, wanting to give his opponent a fatal blow.


    Lil¡¯ Red also had the same thought. Seeing that Big Yellow was the first to rush in, he did not want to be outdone and hurriedly followed behind.


    Just as the 2 of them rushed to the front of the sea of fire¡­


    A deafening sound rang out. Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red did not expect this move, and they suddenly became dazed.


    At this moment, the multicolored tiger jumped out from the sea of fire. Its fur was burnt, and its eyes were filled with bloodthirsty hatred. Its sharp ws wed at the 2 of them.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Ou Yangming had sensed that something was wrong. When he saw this, he shouted loudly. At the same time, he quickly flew in that direction.


    Only then did Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellowe to their senses. However, the multicolored tiger¡¯s ws were already in front of them and were about to scratch their throats.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The multicolored Tiger¡¯s voice was low and deep as if countless grudges were brewing within it. That human had killed 2 of its brothers, so it also wanted to kill his 2panions.


    In this way, they would be even with each other.


    The multicolored tiger knew that it was absolutely no match for that human, which was why it had schemed to set up this trap.


    It had sessfully deceived Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow.


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were still not experienced enough, so how could theypare to the Ancient Demon that had lived for tens of thousands of years? They had easily fallen into the other party¡¯s trap.


    Seeing that it was about to kill these 2 little fellows, a ferocious look shed through the multicolored tiger¡¯s eyes.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were startled and hurriedly dodged. That said, the multi-colored tiger had already nned for so long, how could it let them escape so easily?


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The multicolored tiger¡¯s sharp ws wed over.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. At this moment, they were in a tremendously dangerous situation.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ou Yangming quickly shed past.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote! You¡¯re toote to save them!¡± The multicolored tiger increased its speed once again. At this moment, even a Ruler of the second step would not be able to save these 2 spirit beasts in time.


    ¡°Still!¡±


    A sharp cry came from afar.


    The multicolored tiger¡¯s body suddenly stopped. In just a tenth of a second, the Reincarnation Spear had already transformed into a shooting star as it flew over.


    Puff!


    The multicolored tiger¡¯s body seemed to have been hit by a huge rock. The Reincarnation Spear¡¯s enormous strength directly sent it flying. The spear smashed into the ground and sank deep into the ground, pinning the tiger¡¯s body to the ground.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    The multicolored tiger was in disbelief. Under that kind of situation, how did that human do it?


    Soon, the light in its eyes began to dissipate. The multicolored tiger was extremely unwilling, but it no longer had a chance. The Reincarnation Spear had cut off its life force.


    ¡°That was close¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at the safe Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red. He still had lingering fear in his heart. He should not have handed over the strongest tiger to them.


    The multicolored tiger was at the peak of thew boundary. Furthermore, it was resourceful and almost seeded in recing the two of them.


    If Ou Yangming had not grasped thew of time¡­


    Ou Yangming did not dare to imagine the consequences.


    Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow were still fearful. Theynded on the ground with ashamed expressions. They were too arrogant. If they had not fallen for the trap, the other party would not be able to do anything to them. They knew that without Ou Yangming by their side, they would definitely die.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, thank you.¡±


    Big Yellow looked at the colorful tiger that had been nailed to the ground by the Reincarnation Spear.


    Ou Yangming took a few steps toward the tiger and pulled out the spear. Then, he asked, ¡°We¡¯re brothers, so why are you being so polite?¡±


    He took out the jade token and was ready to absorb the tiger¡¯s blood essence but when he looked at the token, a strange look shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1184 - Calling for Help

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Calling for Help</h4>


    A distress signal appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s white jade token.


    The person requesting help was the holder of the 8th jade token. This also meant that the person was a supreme powerhouse in the second step.


    Ou Yangming was surprised. ¡®What kind of Ancient Demon would cause a human powerhouse in the second step to send out a distress signal?


    ¡®Could it be that he met the Demon King?¡¯


    Just as this thought appeared in his mind, Ou Yangming shook his head. If it really was a Demon King, a human powerhouse in the second step might not even have the chance to use his jade token to call for help.


    It should be a formidable Ancient Demon in the second step as well.


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment and then made a decision.


    If he wanted to be ranked first in points, it would be impossible by killing some small fries. Although he had just killed the tiger and gained more than 900 points, making his total points close to 4,000, since he did not know the situation of the others, he was not very confident.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s chances would greatly increase if he could kill some Ancient Demons in the second step. After all, Ancient Demons were incredibly powerful. It would be difficult for an equal-ranked human to kill one.


    The sky was cloudless. In the sky 500 kilometers away, a human powerhouse dressed in a grey robe fled in a sorry state. Behind him was arge golden eagle.


    It was worth noting that the golden eagle was very fast. The grey-robed human had used all his secret techniques to maintain some distance and was lucky to not be caught by the other party.


    Along the way, he had sent out many distress signals, but he did not receive any responses.


    After all, the Deste Ancient Ruins was too big. There were only 9 powerhouses in the second step who had entered this ce. As for those Rulers or powerhouses in thew boundary, they would hide as far away as possible after seeing this news.


    Everyone knew the effects of the jade token. It could receive a request for help, which meant that the other party was not too far away from him. Given that a terrifying monster that could make a second-step powerhouse request for help, of course, the others would avoid it from a distance.


    The distance between the man and the demon gradually shortened. The grey-robed man gritted his teeth again. A streak of blood spurted out from the tip of his tongue, and his speed increased again.


    It was not that he did not dare to fight with the other party, but he had already tried. He was close to being swallowed by the other party in one bite.


    If he was given another chance, he would not kill that small eagle that was only a Venerable One for the sake of those few points. If that did not happen, he would not have been chased so crazily.


    The longer it took, the more anxious the grey-robed man became.


    ¡°I can¡¯t continue like this. Sooner orter, it¡¯ll catch up to me. At that time, my energy will be damaged, and I¡¯ll have even less strength to resist.¡±


    The grey-robed man was anxious. What he desired the most was for a human powerhouse in the second step to appear. If the 2 of them worked together, they would not have to fear this golden eagle.


    This hope was very slim.


    There were only a few such powerhouses, and they were scattered in the vast Deste Ancient Ruins. It would not be easy to meet them. Moreover, even if they met, the other party might not necessarily lend a helping hand.


    Human nature was selfish. If one was not familiar with the other, one might even hope that the other would fight to the death with the Ancient Demon before one woulde out to take advantage of the situation.


    The grey-robed man had no choice. Who asked him to provoke this fiend? Most importantly, he was not the golden eagle¡¯s match.


    He gritted his teeth and was about to use a secret technique to escape when he suddenly saw a thin and small figure standing in the void in front of him.


    The grey-robed man did not show any joy when he saw this person. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Quickly get out of the way!¡±


    The 9 Rulers who entered the Deste Ancient Ruins were not familiar with each other but given their strengths, it was still very easy to remember a person.


    This young fellow was obviously not one of the 9 Rulers in the second step. If he was not even in the second step but came here, was he not courting death?


    ¡°Get out of the way?¡±


    A faint smile shed across the corner of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth. He had note all the way here to get out of the way.


    ¡®Stupid!¡¯


    Seeing that Ou Yangming did not listen to him, the grey-robed man cursed internally. He increased his speed and prepared to get past the young fellow side. As for whether this person would be dead or alive, he would not care.


    At this moment!


    A silver long spear suddenly appeared in the young fellow¡¯s hand. His body revealed a powerful aura that surpassed thew boundary.


    The grey-robed man was shocked, and he revealed an ecstatic look.


    ¡°A powerhouse in the second step of thews! You¡¯re a powerhouse in the second step of thews!¡± The grey-robed man was excited.


    He did not know Ou Yangming, he could confirm that the young fellow was undoubtedly a human powerhouse in the second step. As long as it was a human powerhouse, it was the best news for him.


    After Ou Yangming disyed his power ofws, the grey-robed man stopped. His feet were in the air, and he held his sword tightly with one hand.


    ¡°Brother, give me a hand!¡±


    The grey-robed man looked at Ou Yangming and said.


    While the powerhouse in the second step looked very young, the grey-robed man did not dare to underestimate him.


    The golden eagle in the distance also stopped. Its eyes were fixed on the grey-robed man. It wished that it could crush that guy into ashes.


    Nheless, it did not dare to act rashly in front of 2 human powerhouses in the second step.


    ¡°I can kill it, but the points will be mine!¡±


    Ou Yangming stared at the giant golden eagle and stated his condition. Given that a human powerhouse in the second step had been chased into a sorry state by it, its points should be at least several thousand.


    His points at the moment were only around 4,000. If he took down this golden eagle as well, he might be able to double it.


    The grey-robed man asked in a deep voice, ¡°Young brother, only the 2 of us together can kill it. Would it be inappropriate for you to take all the points by yourself?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to take action.¡± Ou Yangming turned his head and smiled.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The grey-robed man thought that he had heard wrong. ¡®If I don¡¯t do anything, does he think that he could kill this golden eagle with his own strength?¡¯


    Others might not know the strength of this golden eagle, but he had a deep understanding of it. This golden eagle could be considered a top existence in the second step of thews.


    The grey-robed man said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. The strength of this Ancient Demon isn¡¯t what you think. You¡¯re definitely not his match if you fight alone.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡±


    Ou Yangming held the Reincarnation Spear and flew toward the golden eagle. He was nning to take the initiative to attack.


    The grey-robed man thought that the young fellow had gone crazy. The 2 of them were powerhouses in the second step, yet the fellow insisted on making a move himself. ¡®Are points really more important than his own life?¡¯


    As the great elder of the first-ss sect, the Seven Stars Pavilion, the grey-robed man had seen many geniuses, but he had never seen someone as conceited as Ou Yangming.


    The grey-robed man had originally nned to help but when he thought of the young fellow¡¯s tone just now, he felt a wave of displeasure in his heart. He looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®Let him suffer a little first. By then, he¡¯ll beg me to help him.¡¯ The grey-robed man stared at Ou Yangming, thinking about the identity of this young fellow.


    Obviously, he was not one of the 9 Rulers.


    In other words, he came in with those ordinary Rulers. There were many powerhouses in this world who liked to keep a low profile, so the grey-robed man figured that Ou Yangming was one of them.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not seem to be low profile at all. The grey-robed man would never have thought that the young fellow only broke through to the second step after entering the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    Ou Yangming had just broken through to the second step, yet he was going to challenge an Ancient Demon that was very formidable even in the second step. Only he had the courage and qualifications to do so.


    When the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon saw the young fellow walking over, a dangerous light shed in its eyes. Its body moved and like a sharp arrow, it rushed toward Ou Yangming.


    The golden eagle was also a smart Ancient Demon. It knew that taking advantage of the fact that the 2 humans were not united to defeat one of them was its best choice.


    Only then would it have a chance of winning. Otherwise, once the 2 humans joined forces, even it would have no choice but to escape.


    It had chased for so long to avenge its son. Now that it had yet to avenge its son, how could it leave this ce?


    The Ancient Golden Eagle Demon spat out a wind de. The light green wind de tore through the air, carrying a dangerous aura. At the same time, it did not stay idle either. Its ws wed at Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    Ou Yangming was not careless either. The power of thew of Yin and Yang erupted, and the ck and white air currents turned into a shield on his body.


    The wind de came quickly and cut a huge hole in the Yin and Yang energies. It only dissipated right before it was about to touch Ou Yangming¡¯s skin.


    Soon, the Yin and Yang energies surged again, and the hole that had been cut was restored to its original state.


    ¡°That defense method isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    A strange light shed in the eyes of the grey-robed man, who was watching the battle. This young fellow was a little arrogant, but he still had some special methods.


    Just now, the grey-robed man had been tortured to death by the wind de. He had only blocked it a few times, but it had cost him a lot of energy.


    ¡°Path Intent Spear!¡±


    Ou Yangming raised the Reincarnation Spear in his hand, and countless spiritual powers gathered in the long spear. The powerspletely burst out, and the powerful force collided with the golden eagle¡¯s ws.


    Golden light shed, and the golden eagle retreated a few kilometers. Its sharp eyes were filled with shock, and the ws in the air could not help but tremble.


    Just now, the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon had suffered a hidden loss. It had forgotten that Ou Yangming¡¯s weapon was an Acquired Taoist Tool. Even if the eagle¡¯s ws were the best weapon, there was still a big gap between them and an Acquired Taoist Tool.


    An Acquired Taoist Tool was basically the best treasure in the Great Wide World. Even in the ancient era when there were many powerhouses, it was still very rare. From this, one could see how precious it was.


    After the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon was at a disadvantage, it did not continue to charge forward. Its eyes were sharp, and it opened its wings and spat out 3 green wind des.


    The Ancient Golden Eagle Demon¡¯s control over the power of thew of wind had reached a profound level. Its strength had far surpassed that of an ordinary Ruler in the second step.


    Before long, the 3 wind des quickly flew over, carrying a sharp edge.


    Ou Yangming moved and flew into the sky, narrowly avoiding them.


    After the wind des flew past Ou Yangming, they did not disappear. Instead, they changed direction and once again charged toward his back. It seemed as if they would not give up until they achieved their goal.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Seeing that Ou Yangming did not seem to notice, the grey-robed man could not help but remind him loudly.

 Chapter 1185 - Points Skyrocketed

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Points Skyrocketed</h4>


    The wind des flew over quickly, cutting through the air.


    Even the grey-robed middle-aged man had never experienced the 3 wind des. They could be considered the trump card of the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon.


    The power of Yin and Yang revolved around Ou Yangming¡¯s body. His body was shrouded in ck and white air currents. Just as the wind des were about to pierce his back¡­


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body spun quickly, and golden light shed on the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±


    3 consecutive sounds rang out. The 3 wind des all struck the Reincarnation Spear, but the spear did not change in the slightest. Instead, the luster on it became even denser.


    ¡®What kind of weapon is that? It actually has such power?¡¯


    The grey-robed man stared at the long spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand with a look of shock and bewilderment. His treasured sword was a Fine Grade magic weapon but when he blocked the wind des, he felt that his arm was numb as if it had been crippled.


    On the other hand, the young fellow was able to easily block all 3 wind des with just a long spear. This was something that even he was unable to do.


    The new was constantly recing the old. The grey-robed man could not help but sigh. Although this young fellow had concealed his aura, he certainly did not look old. It was the fortune of the Humans for such a genius to be born.


    After blocking the 3 wind des, Ou Yangming did not n to passively take a beating. He stepped in the air and transformed into lightning as he charged toward the golden eagle.


    The golden eagle¡¯s movements were very fast, but its body was enormous. It was almost impossible for it topletely dodge Ou Yangming¡¯s Reincarnation Spear!


    Moreover, Ou Yangming was not slow. As thew of time deepened, his every move carried the power of time.


    The golden eagle also noticed this.


    Even though thew of time was weak, it was still very powerful whenbined with Ou Yangming¡¯s Reincarnation Spear. The golden eagle was furious, but it could do nothing about it.


    In a fight between powerhouses, victory could be decided in a hair¡¯s breadth. Thew of time was weak, but it limited the golden eagle¡¯s greatest advantage in speed.


    The Reincarnation Spear struck repeatedly, leaving bloody holes on the golden eagle¡¯s body. These wounds were nothing, and the eagle could fully recover in 8 minutes. Nheless, would Ou Yangming give him this chance? The answer was no.


    Taking advantage of one¡¯s illness to take one¡¯s life was the spirit most needed in a life-or-death battle. Being upright toward the enemy? One would die without even knowing how one died!


    The grey-robed man in the distance was stunned. He had initially thought that the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon¡¯s strength had be weaker but now, he realized that the young fellow was still too powerful.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s long spear in his hand was definitely superior to a Fine Grade magic weapon. Even the Fine Grade sword in the grey-robed man¡¯s hand was unable to break through the golden eagle¡¯s defense.


    Not only that but there was also the indistinct power of thew of time on the young fellow.


    Time and space were taboo for ordinary cultivators. No one would touch them because it was aplete waste of talent.


    It was true that thews of space and time were the most powerful, but they were also the most difficult of all. Once one got involved, it was very likely that one would not be able to advance an inch for the rest of their lives.


    The Seven Stars Pavilion once had a peerless genius who broke through to be a Ruler before the age of 50. He was the cream of the crop there, where no one couldpare to him. Nevertheless, that genius disdained the otherws and wanted toprehend the legendary power of time. In the end, he did not make any progress for 1,000 years and ended up bing a madman.


    There were many such examples.


    Therefore, everyone thought that thews of time and space were things that only the great powers of ancient times could touch. Anyone who did not reach that realm and coveted the powers of thosews would be courting death.


    Now, what did the grey-robed man just see¡­


    The young fellow actually controlled thew of time.


    Apart from thew of time, he also had an Acquired Taoist Tool!


    The grey-robed man stared at Ou Yangming, his eyes filled with extreme shock. ¡®When did such a monstrous figure appear in the Humans?¡¯


    At first, the grey-robed man thought that it was wishful thinking for this young fellow to fight against the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon alone. Now, it seemed that the fellow was not arrogant but was capable indeed.


    More wounds appeared on the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon¡¯s body.


    Its faint golden feathers were stained with blood. The golden eagle was about to go crazy. It knew that it was impossible for it to defeat the young fellow.


    If it continued to drag this out, its life would still be in danger. The wounds were not big, but they were very terrifying together.


    The Ancient Golden Eagle Demon¡¯s gaze swept past the grey-robed man and Ou Yangming. It revealed a regretful look. At this moment, it could no longer take revenge.


    If it could not take revenge, it had to leave quickly.


    After making up its mind, the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon pped its wings and spat out a wind de. While Ou Yangming was dodging the wind de, it turned into a rainbow and flew toward the horizon.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±


    After dodging the wind de, Ou Yangming immediately stabilized his body. He took a step forward, stood up, and chased after it.


    ¡°It actually¡­ Escaped?¡± The grey-robed man looked at it in a daze and stuttered. This Ancient Golden Eagle Demon that had chased after him for tens of thousands of kilometers actually ran away?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s actions were also very fast. His body was like a bolt of lightning as he chased after the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon. The Reincarnation Spear in his hand suddenly stabbed out.


    This time, he did not hold back.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s Demolition!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s true essence exploded with full power. The power of thew of time was unleashed, and the body of the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon that was flying into the distance paused for a moment.


    The time was very short, but it was very fatal.


    At this time, the Reincarnation Spear was like a venomous dragoning out of the mountain. The tip of the spear kept spinning, carrying the power of destruction as it directly entered the body of the golden eagle.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood spurted out 333 meters high. Ou Yangming took out the Reincarnation Spear and stepped on the back of the golden eagle. The spear stabbed again.


    This time, it was aimed at the eagle¡¯s head.


    Blood flowed like a river. The Ancient Golden Eagle Demon¡¯s aura was weak, and it swayed in the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Ancient Golden Eagle Demon¡¯s body fell to the ground from the air. It had lost its vitality. Only then did Ou Yangming move away from his body.


    He pped his hands and took out a white jade token.


    The jade token had more than 3,900 points. Ou Yangming turned his head and looked at the grey-robed man who was in a daze in the distance. He asked, ¡°How many points do you have now?¡±


    At this moment, the grey-robed man was stunned. His eyes soon regained their rity. When he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s question, he politely answered, ¡°I have 1,200 points now.¡±


    As he spoke, hended on the ground and looked at the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon in front of Ou Yangming with an envious look on his face.


    This golden eagle should have at least a few thousand points. If he absorbed it, he would be rich overnight. Despite that, envy was useless. This eagle belonged to the young fellow. This was something that had been agreed upon before the battle.


    ¡°So little?¡± Ou Yangming had a strange look in his eyes when he heard the grey-robed man¡¯s words. The other party was a powerhouse in the second step. Even if he was not one of the few that were near the front, having only 1,200 points was too shabby.


    Ou Yangming was a satiated man who did not know hunger. He killed a group of Rulers at the entrance of the python¡¯s cave, then killed 3 powerful Ancient Demons of thews. Only then did he have over 3,000 points. Such a good opportunity was not something that anyone coulde across.


    ¡°How many points do you have then?¡± The grey-robed man asked in return.


    ¡°Currently, I have more than 3,900 points, but I¡¯ll have more soon.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and ced the jade token on the forehead of the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon.


    The points on the jade token increased rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it had exceeded 10,000 points and finally stabilized at more than 12,000 points.


    All in all, the golden eagle in the second step had given Ou Yangming more than 8,000 points.


    What did this mean? The grey-robed man, who was also in the second step, only had 1,200 points at this moment, which was only a tenth of Ou Yangming¡¯s points.


    The grey-robed man was originally excited to fight for the first ce but at this moment, when he saw the points on Ou Yangming¡¯s jade token, he felt great pressure. The first ce seemed to have be an unreachable mirage for him.


    ¡°I want to discuss something with you.¡± Ou Yangming stood up, turned around, and looked at the grey-robed man.


    The grey-robed man looked surprised and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you want a Taoist Tool?¡± Ou Yangming said alluringly.


    The grey-robed man¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched. A Taoist Tool¡­ He looked at the Reincarnation Spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. If he was not mistaken, this long spear was a legendary Taoist Tool.


    There were very few Taoist Tools in the Great Wide World, but they only existed in top-tier sects like the Mystic Sky Sect or in races such as the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    Even the grey-robed man, who was the great elder of a first-rate sect, had only seen Taoist Tools a few times from afar.


    ¡°Young brother, are you joking? Of course, I¡¯d like a Taoist Tool!¡±


    The grey-robed man did not hide his thoughts.


    ¡®As long as he wants one.¡¯


    Ou Yangming had a smile on his face. ¡°Help me get the most points, and I¡¯ll give you a customized Taoist Tool.¡±


    The grey-robed man was shocked. ¡°What kind of joke is this? You want to give me a Taoist Tool, and it¡¯s customized?¡±


    He thought that Ou Yangming was crazy. ¡®What does he think a Taoist Tool is? A cabbage on the street?¡¯


    Ou Yangming held the Reincarnation Spear horizontally in his hand and said, ¡°You should be able to tell that this is an Acquired Taoist Tool, right?¡±


    The grey-robed man nodded. Of course, he knew. If it was not an Acquired Taoist Tool, the young fellow could not have easily killed the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon.


    ¡°This spear¡¯s probably your natal weapon. Are you nning to give it to me?¡± The grey-robed man asked jokingly.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and said with a chuckle, ¡°However, this was smithed by me.¡±


    The grey-robed man wanted to mock Ou Yangming at first but after he heard what the young fellow said after that, he was dumbfounded. He stared at the fellow with his mouth agape, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Choose between helping me to get the first ce or leave. Which would you choose?¡± Ou Yangming did not waste any more time. He stared at the man with his dark brown eyes.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s points had surpassed some powerhouses in the second step, but he could not guarantee that he would get first ce.


    There was also a huge gap between powerhouses in the second step. This grey-robed man had 1,200 points, but it did not mean that Zhongzhou¡¯s governor and the famous powerhouse of the Heavenly Star Mansion were the same.


    The value of the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit to Ou Yangming was far higher than that of a Taoist Tool. This was because he could refine a Taoist Tool, but the fruit could only be obtained from the Mystic Sky Sect.


    ¡°How is it? Have you decided?¡± Ou Yangming asked once again.

 Chapter 1186 - Overtook

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Overtook</h4>


    The grey-robed man looked conflicted. If he could confirm Ou Yangming¡¯s words, he would definitely agree to it. After all,pared to a Taoist Tool, the rewards from the Mystic Sky Sect were nothing.


    Moreover, he did not have the chance to get first ce.


    To him, even a divine medicine like the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit was far less valuable than a Taoist Tool.


    It was precisely because of this that he was hesitating.


    The young fellow¡¯s offer was very tempting. Could the reward be fulfilled? This was a question.


    After thinking for a while, the grey-robed man asked, ¡°I only have one question. Logically speaking, the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit can¡¯t bepared to a Taoist Tool. Why would you make such a loss-making deal?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and answered, ¡°In your opinion, the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit can¡¯t bepared to a Taoist Tool, but it¡¯s different for me. To me, it¡¯s more valuable than a Taoist Tool because I can smith a Taoist Tool myself, but I can¡¯t conjure the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit out of thin air.¡±


    After saying that, Ou Yangming looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I agree to help you.¡± The grey-robed man looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s confident look and nodded.


    Even if he was cheated, it was nothing. He would not lose anything. A powerhouse¡¯s promise still carried a lot of weight. Moreover, Ou Yangming had saved him before.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°A wise choice.¡±


    If the other party refused, Ou Yangming would also give up on the idea of asking him to help. He would not cooperate with someone who would not trust him.


    ¡°My name is Li Daoyi. What¡¯s your name?¡± Only then did the grey-robed man realize that he did not seem to know the name of this young fellow.


    ¡°Ou Yangming.¡± Ou Yangming raised his head.


    Li Daoyi thought about this name in his heart but unfortunately, he realized that he had never heard of a powerhouse called Ou Yangming. It was as if the young fellow had appeared out of thin air.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s reputation was quite well-known near the Hidden Dragons Ind, but it was only in the vicinity. The Great Wide World was very big, whereas the ind was very small.


    The young fellow temporarily epted Li Daoyi as his follower. As such, Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow could only continue to stay in the poisonous pill¡¯s world. It was best that their existence was not discovered by others.


    They did not waste any time. After they reached a deal, the 2 of them immediately left.


    The outside world was in aplete uproar.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s points had increased like an explosion, causing many people in the Great Wide World to be dumbstruck.


    Someone eximed, ¡°What did I see? The points on that jade token actually increased by more than 7,000 points in an instant. What did that human powerhouse do?¡±


    Not long ago, the 999th jade token had only attracted the attention of a portion of people. Now, almost every human who was paying attention to the golden wall had their eyes on that jade token.


    After his points skyrocketed, Ou Yangming was firmly ranked first, and the second was the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master, who only had more than 5,000 points.


    ¡°This is too exaggerated. He must¡¯ve killed an Ancient Demon in the second step. This should be the first Ancient Demon in the second step to be killed in the Deste Ancient Ruins, right?¡± Someone in Zhongzhou City asked in surprise.


    ¡°No, it should be the second one. The first one was killed by the Heavenly Sky Mansion¡¯s master. A few hours ago, the master gained 2,000 points. He must¡¯ve killed an Ancient Demon in the second step.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first one, but it¡¯s definitely the most powerful one. This Ancient Demon is considered a top-notch expert even among the ones in the second step. It¡¯s more than twice as powerful as the one killed by the Heavenly Sky Mansion¡¯s master. I really don¡¯t know how that human powerhouse did it.¡±


    The biggest dark horse had appeared in the battle to exterminate the demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins. The powerhouse corresponding to the 999th jade token had a huge lead after taking a step ahead. Even a human powerhouse like the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion was forcefully suppressed.


    As for the other Rulers in the second step, their situation was even worse. Most of them were hovering around 1,000 to 2,000 points and were not much different from Li Daoyi.


    With Li Daoyi joining in, Ou Yangming¡¯s points increased even faster. The 2 of them worked together and killed all the Ancient Demons they encountered, but the young fellow was left to collect points alone.


    As time passed, everyone¡¯s points increased. Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s points increased the fastest.


    Without a doubt, the gap was getting bigger. It seemed that the first ce was a foregone conclusion.


    Another strange thing was that the jade token ranked 8th had not increased a single point in a long time, but the jade token was intact and undamaged.


    Everyone guessed that this powerhouse had gone into seclusion to recuperate from his serious injuries. Even so, some people also rted it to the increase in the number of points on the 999th jade token.


    The setting sun was like blood, and a violent wind blew.


    At this time, the withered weeds on the ground swayed with the strong wind, and some of them were directly swept up into the sky by the strong wind. On the grass not far awayy the carcasses of more than 10 Ancient Demons. Each of them was a Ruler. For some reason, they gathered and died together.


    Facing 2 top-notch human powerhouses in the second step, the only thing that awaited them was death.


    ¡°How many points do we have?¡±


    The grey-robed Li Daoyi looked at Ou Yangming, who had stood up. The young fellow had collected all the points.


    Ou Yangming turned his head, revealing his white front teeth, and said, ¡°Not bad. Including them, I¡¯d have more than 56,000 points.¡±


    More than 56,000 points. This was what they had gained in the past few days. The number of Ancient Demons they had killed in the past few days was uncountable.


    Nevertheless, they did not encounter any in the second step.


    Li Daoyi said in a low voice, ¡°With this score, you should be ranked first.¡±


    They were in the Deste Ancient Ruins, so they had no way to know the ranking of the outside world from their jade tokens. Of course, they could not ask through a voice transmission, so they could only guess the ranking.


    ¡°No¡­ Not ¡°should¡±, but ¡°must¡¯!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. He nced at Li Daoyi and said with a smile, ¡°We agreed before that only if my points are ranked first will the promise between us be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±Li Daoyi smiled bitterly.


    On a big mountain in the west of the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    This mountain was big and stretched endlessly. On top of the mountain, there was a middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe. If Ou Yangming was here, he would be able to recognize this person. This person was the owner of the 1st jade token, the heaven-defying and formidable master from the Heavenly Star Mansion.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master scanned the mountain. No, to be precise, he was looking at a certain corner of the mountain.


    He muttered, ¡°I finally found their nest. It seems that the first ce will surely belong to me.¡±


    The Bloodthirsty Ants were low-level existences in the Ancient Demons. Their bodies were very small, and most of them were only Venerable Ones in the early stage.


    Ordinary Bloodthirsty Ants only gave 2 or 3 points at most, but there were plenty of them. The center of the mountain had been hollowed out, and the number of Bloodthirsty Ants inside was uncountable.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master had a smile on his face. He had followed a few Bloodthirsty Ants for a long time beforeing here. These treasures belonged to him now.


    With a wave of his hand, a few small blue gs flew out from his body. There were a total of 8 small gs, and each of them was shining with rune light. The gs flew in all directions and soon, the entire mountain was surrounded by them.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master made a strange gesture with both hands and at the same time, a dark cloud covered the sky.


    Lightning suddenly appeared in the clouds, dazzling and apanied by rolling thunderbolts.


    Many Bloodthirsty Ants crawled out from the ground in the mountain, and they looked at the sky with fear.


    The Bloodthirsty Ants were not intelligent. Without their queen¡¯s leadership, they would not be much different from ordinary beasts. Despite that, they could still sense the danger from the sky.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    A thunderbolt fell from the sky, and an intense roar sounded in the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    The thunderbolt seemed to have eyes as it shot toward the ce where the Bloodthirsty Ants were the most numerous. After a short while, the dust settled, and dozens of Bloodthirsty Ants were killed.


    This was only the beginning.


    The Bloodthirsty Ants on the ground were calling out in a daze, but the thunderbolts in the sky were increasing. The thunderbolts seemed to have turned the sky into a purgatory.


    Thunderbolts shed like purple snakes, and the tall mountain was sted into t ground. Numerous Bloodthirsty Ants crawled out from the mountain, and the thunderbolts they endured dissipated into thin air.


    Those Bloodthirsty Ants wanted to escape, but they found that their surroundings had been sealed off. The entire mountain was covered by thunderbolts, and they had no way out.


    Miserable screams sounded like the howls of ghosts and gods. The underground boulders were blown away by the thunderbolts, and a big creature that was hundreds of timesrger than ordinary Bloodthirsty Ants appeared. Its body was blood-red, and it was staring at the humans in the sky with fear and anger.


    It turned around and intended to burrow into the ground again, but what greeted it was a ray of sword-light. Its sturdy armor was as weak as tofu, and the queen was cut into two halves by a single sword strike.


    A Ruler of thews could kill an ant with a single sword.


    The thunderbolts continued to rumble.


    After 4 hours, the thunderbolts gradually disappeared. The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master waved his hand, and a few small blue gs flew over from all directions. He took back the small blue gs, and the world returned to silence.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master looked at the ground with a cold look. The tall mountain had been razed to the ground, and the ground had turned into a pile of scorched earth.


    Furthermore, the Bloodthirsty Ants hidden in the mountain had also disappeared in the thunderbolts just now.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master revealed a stern smile. He raised his hand and threw his jade token into the air.


    Dense blood and Qi of Ancient Demons flew into it, and the points on it rapidly increased. A Venerable Bloodthirsty Ant only gave a few points. These Bloodthirsty Ants were weak, and they were the weakest even among Venerable Ones, but there were plenty of them.


    The people outside who paid attention to the wall were struck dumb. ¡®What kind of crazy thing did the Humans¡¯ almighty powerhouse do?¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with his points? Is he crazy?¡¯


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master¡¯s jade token was ced first, and the people who noticed the change were also the most. The master, who was temporarily ranked second with over 30,000 points, instantly increased his points by 80,000 points. At this moment, his points had broken through 100,000 points, surpassing the legendary dark horse, the 999th powerhouse.


    ¡°Amazing, he actually gained so much in one go. This time, the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion will surely be ranked first.¡±


    On the wall, the points of the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master were already far ahead, followed closely by the 999th powerhouse. As for the others, even the Rulers in the second step were also far behind. Their points were not worth mentioning.


    As for the human powerhouses who were only in thew boundary and ordinary Rulers, needless to say, no one paid any attention to them.


    ¡°The master of Heavenly Star Mansion is truly amazing. As expected of the greatest powerhouse in the second step.¡±


    ¡°With this, the first ce has been set for sure. The 999th powerhouse is also very powerful. It¡¯s a pity that he met the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion.¡±

 Chapter 1187 - The Ancient Demon Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 1187: The Ancient Demon Tribe</h4>


    Everyone thought that it was already very exaggerated for the ck horse, the 999th powerhouse, to do what he did.


    Once that person came out of the Deste Ancient Ruins, he would certainly be famous in the world.


    It was just a pity that his opponent was too powerful.


    No one could have guessed that the mysterious Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master would have such a trump card. The difference of tens of thousands of points was not that easy to catch up to.


    The governor of Zhongzhou City, who was ranked third, had less than 20,000 points, and the people after him had even fewer points. Based on the situation at the moment, as long as nothing unexpected happened, the first and second ces could be confirmed.


    Ou Yangming did not know that he had been surpassed by a lot. He and Li Daoyi were still conscientiously killing Ancient Demons.


    During this time, they had also met some other human powerhouses. Of course, Ou Yangming did not have any contact with those people.


    ¡°There¡¯s an Ancient Demon Tribe ahead!¡± Li Daoyi¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    An Ancient Demon Tribe would be a score for the 2 of them. They could gain a lot of points.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance with joy on his face. They quickly flew over. Not far from the tribe, they saw other human powerhouses.


    ¡°Someone has discovered this ce.¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned.


    This Ancient Demon Tribe was veryrge. There were at least thousands of Ancient Demons in there. Not far away from the tribe, there were already more than 10 human powerhouses. They seemed to be nning something.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±


    Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi did not hide their tracks. Just as they walked over, they were discovered by those human powerhouses.


    Half of the Rulers were in thew boundary while the rest were ordinary Rulers.


    The gazes of the dozen or so people were all focused on Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi.


    Ou Yangming was not famous in the Great Wide World. In order to avoid the Nine, he had especially changed his appearance. Naturally, these people did not know him. Li Daoyi was the great elder of the Seven Stars Pavilion, which was a first-ss sect. He was very formidable and was also one of the top 10 second-step powerhouses who had entered this ce. Logically speaking, many people should know him.


    Nheless, because he was being chased by the golden eagle, Li Daoyi¡¯s clothes were tattered, and his hair was messy. The difference between him and that immortal-like person was too great. Moreover, the killings that had been going on for a few days had also caused him to be covered in blood. These people did not recognize him.


    Seeing the 2 of them walking over, a burly man dressed in animal skin walked out from the crowd. He stared at the 2 of them and asked, ¡°What are your strengths?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inw boundary,¡± Ou Yangming replied indifferently.


    Li Daoyi was arrogant and could not be bothered to answer.


    Ou Yangming spoke on his behalf, ¡°He¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡®2 powerhouses in the low boundary?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s answer made everyone dubious. There were quite a number of powerhouses of thews who had entered this ce, but there were very few of them aspared to ordinary Rulers. The Rulers thought that it would be good enough if 1 of the 2 of them hadprehended thews, but they did not expect that both of them were in thew boundary.


    ¡°Empty words have no basis. We need to see your strengths.¡± The burly man stared at the 2 of them again.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    The burly man responded in a deep voice, ¡°We found this ce, and we¡¯ve been setting up here for a long time. You guys are just taking advantage of us. If you¡¯re in thew boundary, we can give you some points. If you¡¯re only ordinary Rulers, we can only ask you to leave.¡±


    Everyone else also looked at the 2 of them with a faint sense of threat. This burly man¡¯s words were their thoughts as well.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and disyed a portion of his power of thews. It was neither too great nor too bad as it was ordinary.


    He transmitted his voice to Li Daoyi to cooperate.


    Li Daoyi also disyed his strength in thews.


    After seeing the strengths disyed by the 2 of them, those people stopped looking at them with contempt. They could be considered a powerful help to them.


    The beast-skinned manmunicated with the others for a while, then he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re in thew boundary, we can keep you here but let¡¯s make things clear in advance. We¡¯ve been here for several days and spent many materials to create a Killing Formation. It¡¯s impossible to split the points equally. After killing those Ancient Demons, I¡¯ll give you 2 half of the points. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem.¡± Ou Yangming had a smile on his face. He looked at the Ancient Demon Tribe in the distance with a faint sneer, then he added, ¡°Half of the points are pretty good to me.¡±


    Half of the points were equivalent to a twentieth of their total points. Even if it was for their strengths in thew boundary, it was still extremely unfair to the 2 of them, but Ou Yangming did not object to it.


    This made the brawny man and the others a little confused. They originally thought that they would need to waste a lot of time to persuade Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi topromise. They did not expect them to be so cooperative.


    As such, they were a little embarrassed.


    The brawny man said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate half of the points. There are many Ancient Demons in this Ancient Demon Tribe, and there are also many experts.¡±


    After Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi joined, the others looked away. They were not hostile like they were before, but the young fellow could still feel the distance they deliberately created.


    Soon, a formation master in the crowd asked in a deep voice, ¡°The formation is ready. Do you want to take action immediately?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s toote, things will change. Let¡¯s take action now.¡±


    The strong man nodded.


    With that, the formation master crossed his hands and tapped a few times in the air. At the same time, the Ancient Demon Tribe was covered by clouds and mist.


    The thick clouds and mistpletely covered the tribe. Even the spiritual sense here was blocked. The outside world could not see inside so of course, one could not see outside from the inside.


    ¡°Can we get rid of those Ancient Demons like this? I think there are quite a lot of Ancient Demons in that tribe.¡± Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes and looked at the thick cloud in the distance.


    The formation masterughed. He turned around and said proudly, ¡°So what if they have more people? Ancient Demons don¡¯t have brains. It¡¯s almost impossible for them to break the Killing Formation. I deliberately left a way out of this formation, which is on our side. The way out is very narrow where only an Ancient Demon can leave at a time. When theye out from this side, we can easily kill them with a few people joining hands. Everyone can also take turns to divide the work. It won¡¯t be long before we can kill all the Ancient Demons in the tribe.¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯te out?¡± Li Daoyi coldly shouted and asked.


    When the formation master saw Li Daoyi¡¯s attitude, he said with some displeasure, ¡°So what if they don¡¯te out? If they don¡¯te out, those weaker Ancient Demons will be unable to withstand the power of the absolute Killing Formation and die inside. The powerful Ancient Demons will also consume their energies. Once their energies are greatly depleted, we¡¯ll charge in and annihte them.¡±


    Hearing the words of the formation master, Li Daoyi merely sneered. This time, he did not answer the other party.


    The Killing Formation had been activated. In the thick fog in the distance, the faint smell of blood could already be smelled.


    ¡°They¡¯reing out!¡±


    The formation master shouted. The brawny man looked behind him and said, ¡°The 4 of you go first.¡±


    It was clear that the 10 over people had divided their tasks. After hearing the brawny man¡¯s words, 4 Rulers of thews leaped out and guarded the exit of the formation.


    The first one toe out was a small green man. He looked somewhat simr to a human, but his skin was green. There was a sharp antenna on his head, and he held a mace in his hand.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As soon as the small green man came out, he was met with a fierce attack from a few Rulers of thews. This monster only had the strength of an ordinary Ruler, so his body was instantly dismembered.


    Throwing the small green man¡¯s body to the side, a few people once again stood guard at the exit. Soon, a second small green man appeared.


    Simr to the first one, he was also a Ruler. He held a mace in his hand, and he was slightly taller than a human.


    As soon as the Ancient Demon appeared, it was killed.


    The smell of blood in the thick fog became thicker, and the frequency of the Ancient Demons appearing at the exit had be much faster. In the blink of an eye, a group of Ancient Demons had fallen. Most of them were Rulers but some of them were Venerable Ones.


    This did not mean that there were not many Venerable Ones in the tribe. In fact, most of them were Venerable Ones. It was just that they had not found this ce yet, and many of them had already been killed by the formation.


    Soon, the Ancient Demons that were Rulersalso appeared. A small green man in thew boundary was even more robust and was already 2 heads taller than a human.


    He held an evenrger mace in his hand. When he first appeared, he held the mace horizontally in front of him and even blocked a joint attack from everyone.


    Having said that, that attack also injured him. The brawny man and the remaining Rulers hurriedly attacked and killed him.


    ¡°So? Did you see it?¡±


    The formation master looked at Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi andughed loudly. His expression was proud as if he was taking revenge for Li Daoyi¡¯s doubt.


    ¡°Even the Ancient Demons in thew boundary are dead. All the Ancient Demons in this tribe will be our points. To be honest, we¡¯ve lost a lot by giving you half of our points. Even without you, we can still kill all of them.¡±


    Ou Yangming also had a smile on his face. He looked into the distance and asked indifferently, ¡°What if there¡¯s an Ancient Demon in the second step in this tribe? What will you do?¡±


    The formation master¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said ferociously, ¡°B*stard, what nonsense are you talking about! We¡¯ve investigated this tribe for a long time. The most powerful Ancient Demons here are just in thew boundary!¡±


    At this time, the brawny man also turned his head and shouted coldly, ¡°The formation master¡¯s right. Do you think that such an Ancient Demon exists everywhere? How could there be such a thing in this ce? Come over and help!¡±


    The brawny man also had some resentment in his heart. He did not want to let Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi join in the first ce, but they were quite strong, and he was afraid of hurting the harmony, so he did not refuse them. Now that the overall situation was settled, they were obviously not happy to give away so many points for nothing.


    Ou Yangming still did not move. He stood on the spot and looked in the direction of the exit with a cold look.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The brawny man shouted unhappily.


    The Reincarnation Spear appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand with a swoosh. He grinned and said, ¡°Be careful¡­¡±

 Chapter 1188 - Killing Another One in the Second Step

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Killing Another One in the Second Step</h4>


    If it was not for the fact that these Rulers were all human powerhouses and came here to kill Ancient Demons, Ou Yangming really did not intend to remind them.


    At the exit, a green monster with arge saber walked out.


    This monster was 10 meters tall. Compared to other Ancient Demons, he was not very big butpared to the small green men that appeared just now, he could be considered a colossus.


    The green men¡¯s strengths seemed to be rted to their heights. The stronger they were, the taller they were. Even a small green man in thew boundary was only about 2 meters tall. This 10-meter-tall man with arge saber in his hand was obviously very powerful.


    Soon, the monstrous monster shed down!


    Like stars falling, the saber-light made the hearts of the Rulers guarding the exit turn cold.


    ¡°This is too fearsome. This big fe has definitely reached the second step of thews.¡±


    ¡°How could there be an Ancient Demon in the second step of thews in this tribe?¡±


    The formation master was also stunned. He had just said that they had investigated and that there could not be an Ancient Demon in the second step of thews.


    What appeared at this time? Reality gave them a vicious p in the face.


    They did not think that if an Ancient Demon had reached the second step and were to hide, how could they find one?


    Since Ou Yangming had warned them, the brawny men and the others who were a bit further away quickly scattered and dodged. Nheless, the Rulers who were guarding outside did not have such good luck.


    Therge saber came shing at them, bringing with them a violent aura. They were inplete despair. This saber was too fast, locking onto thempletely. There was no way to dodge it. When Rulers in thew boundary encountered a second-step supreme expert, they would only be instantly killed.


    Upon seeing this, the 4 Rulers raised their weapons and could only put up a futile resistance. They seemed to be able to predict the end of their lives.


    The 10 people who were further away were also flustered.


    Clearly, the appearance of the Ancient Demon in the second step of thews had exceeded their expectations. The 4 Rulers would not be able to block the attack.


    ¡°Split up and escape!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and made a decision. At this time, it was no longer a matter of whether or not they should abandon their teammates. If they did not leave, they would all die here. Furthermore, the chances of escaping sessfully were very slim. The speed of the second-step Ancient Demon was also far from what they couldpare with.


    Just as everyone was about to escape, they saw a figure walking forward.


    That person was Ou Yangming. He took a step forward and came to the side of the exit. Facing therge saber in the hands of the second-step Ancient Demon, he raised the Reincarnation Spear in his hand and weed it.


    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.


    They were all thinking about how to escape, but this young fellow actually rushed forward. This behavior was in stark contrast to those who abandoned their teammates and ran away.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead for sure!¡±


    ¡°His spirit ismendable, but it¡¯s stupid to do something impossible!¡±


    The brawny man and the others felt that it was unreasonable. They did not think that Ou Yangming could block even a single move from the Ancient Demon in the second step.


    ng!


    A clear and loud sound rang out like the sound of a forging hammer hitting tempered steel.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    The 4 Rulers at the exit felt their eardrums almost explode, and the cold saber-light almost pierced through their hearts.


    Despite that, the saber-light did not fall.


    They raised their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t die?¡±


    When they looked up, they saw a young figure holding a silver spear in his hand, blocking the monster¡¯s big saber. Ou Yangming¡¯s thin and weak body was like a dazzling star.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Ou Yangming nced at them and said indifferently.


    Only then did the 4 Rulers wake up from their dreams. They moved and quickly escaped. They were lucky enough to escape with their lives. As for the final result, it was still impossible to judge.


    The burly man and the others also stopped in their tracks. Their bodies seemed to have stiffened as they saw something.


    That skinny young fellow had actually blocked that enormous Ancient Demon in the second step.


    In that case, was the young fellow not¡­


    ¡°A mighty figure in the second step!¡±


    The minds of the burly man and the others exploded with a boom. They had actually treated a mighty figure in the second step in such a manner just now.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Li Daoyi asked softly. His aura had also burst out. The enormous pressure caused the people around him to feel terrifying suffocation.


    ¡°He¡¯s also a formidable powerhouse in the second step!¡±


    The muscr man finally understood why this person had looked down on him just now. This person was a top-notch human powerhouse.


    ¡®What am Ipared to them?¡¯


    They were actually 2 supreme powerhouses in the second step!


    The formation master fell to the ground. He looked at Li Daoyi in shock. His face was iparably pale, and a look of terror shed in his eyes.


    ¡°No need.¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly.


    He quickly withdrew his Reincarnation Spear and put some distance between himself and the monster.


    Indeed, Ou Yangming did not need any help. This monster was very different from that golden eager and could only be considered mediocre among powerhouses in the second step.


    Li Daoyi also noticed this, so he did not act right away. He knew that Ou Yangming could get rid of that monster.


    The green monster looked at the pile of corpses, his eyes filled with anger.


    At this time, the formation was still going on. Every second, there would be people dying in the tribe. This was something that he could not bear.


    ¡°You¡­ Deserve¡­ To¡­ Die¡­¡±


    These words came out of the monster¡¯s mouth. His body shed quickly, and therge saber in his hand shed toward Ou Yangming.


    He had a premonition that this human was the strongest. As long as he killed him, it would be much easier to kill the others.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. He looked at the green-skinned monster that was charging toward him and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your opponent is me.¡±


    He waved the Reincarnation Spear in his hand at the same time.


    ¡°Big Avnche!¡±


    A huge amount of spiritual power spread out,yer byyer, like a storm. Ou Yangming did not move, but the green-skinned monster kept retreating.


    His feet stepped on the ground, and each step created a huge pit.


    ¡°What great power!¡±


    The human Rulers were numb. This young fellow was too powerful.


    ¡®A genius! When did such a genius appear?¡¯


    Li Daoyi¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He knew that Ou Yangming had not used his full strength. The young fellow had not used the strange move he had used to destroy the Ancient Golden Eagle Demon.


    That said, the second-step Ancient Demon could not withstand this attack. From this, one could see many problems.


    ¡®I wonder how the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master, who dominated an era, willpare to him,¡¯ Li Daoyi thought to himself.


    That master was also a legend. He was superior among equal-ranked powerhouses and suppressed an era. Geniuses who existed in the same era as the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master were pathetic because there was someone above them that they could never surpass.


    Li Daoyi had unknowinglypared Ou Yangming to that peerless genius.


    In the end, he was shocked to find that if the 2 of them were ced in the same era, the master of Heavenly Star Mansion would definitely not be able to defeat the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming was even more powerful. Currently, their strengths were unknown at the moment but in terms of the level of genius, the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion could notpare to this young fellow.


    On the other side of the exit, an Ancient Demon ran out again. Li Daoyi waved his hand, and a sword Qi shed. The green-skinned monster that was an ordinary Ruler was instantly killed.


    Ou Yangming did not waste any time. He took a step forward, and a ck dragon appeared on the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    Apanied by an angry roar, a ck dragon flew out from the Reincarnation Spear. Its body rapidly expanded, and it almost covered the sky in an instant. The ck dragon whizzed out, heading in the direction of the green-skinned monster to devour it.


    The green-skinned monster¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. His body trembled slightly, and he raised the big saber in his hand to block.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The green-skinned monster¡¯s Fine Graderge saber broke into two halves, and his body was swallowed by the huge ck dragon.


    Powerless! The green-skinned monster felt that his body had lost its strength.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Blood sttered everywhere.


    The Reincarnation Spear pierced through the green-skinned monster¡¯s body, and his huge body fell to the ground.


    When the monster fell to the ground, ahole the size of a bucket could be seen on his chest, and there was nothing inside.


    The formation set up by more than 10 human Rulers also dissipated under this attack. The thick fog in front of them dispersed, and there were terrifying Ancient Demons inside.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at Li Daoyi.


    A sword-light shed, and Li Daoyi had flown up. With a sweep of the sword-light, more than 10 Ancient Demons were cut in half.


    Ou Yangming also stood up at the same time and charged toward the other members of the Ancient Demon Tribe.


    Killing Ancient Demons did not require a reason.


    He wanted to take revenge for tens of millions of humans, but it was also for his own points and for the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.


    The other humans were stunned.


    They looked at the humongous Ancient Demon that had fallen. ¡®He actually died¡­¡¯


    ¡®An Ancient Demon in the second step died so easily?¡¯


    Absorbing this Ancient Demon would increase their points a lot, but no one dared to do so. They looked in the direction of the Ancient Demon Tribe. There was already a river of blood there. Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi were like the sickles of death, harvesting the Ancient Demon¡¯s lives piece by piece.


    An hour passed.


    The world was dead silent. The Ancient Demon Tribe did not have a single survivor.


    Ou Yangming was covered in blood. It was as if he had returned from hell. Li Daoyi looked even more miserable. His body was also soaked in blood.


    The young fellow took out a jade token and ced it in front of the Ancient Demon in the second step. His points instantly increased by more than 4,000 points.


    More than 4,000 points meant that this monster¡¯s strength could be considered mediocre among Ancient Demons in the second step.


    As Ou Yangming swept his gaze across the tribe, he nced at the burly man and the others and said indifferently, ¡°How about I give you half of these points¡­¡±

 Chapter 1189 - Remind

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Remind</h4>


    With only half of the points allocated to so many Rulers, everyone would not get much on average, but no one dared to object.


    This was the ratio given to Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi before this. Moreover, their lives were saved by the young fellow. If it were for him, most of the people present would have died on the spot when the Ancient Demon in the second step appeared.


    No one dared to negotiate with the powerhouses in the second step of thews, so they could only ept it. After Ou Yangming collected 90% of the points, the points in his jade token had soared to more than 100,000.


    It was less than 110,000, but the difference was not too big.


    Given the points, Ou Yangming had also broken through the horizon,pletely shaking off the people behind him.


    Ou Yangming was quite satisfied. After entering the Deste Ancient Ruins, he had killed 2 Ancient Demons in the second step, and he had also killed so many Ancient Demons that were Rulers. It would not be easy for others to surpass him.


    He did not know that the Heavenly Star Mansions¡¯ master¡¯s score was above his. After all, even a top-tier powerhouse like the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader could not have a wless n.


    This time, the sudden increase in the score caused anothermotion.


    The ck horse that was ranked over 900 suddenly gained 50,000 points. This shocked the people guarding the jade wall.


    Who said that the ck horse could notpare to the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master?


    Everyone roared internally. Just now, the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master suddenly gained 110,000 points. Everyone felt that the oue was set, where the first ce would surely belong to that master.


    Who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, another unforeseen event would ur? The dark horse that was ranked 999th had once again shocked everyone.


    Over 100,000 points. This was an iparably terrifying number. It was only a few thousand points away from the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master¡¯s points.


    A few thousand points. To those ordinary Rulers or even powerhouses in thew boundary, this might be an astronomical number. Even if they killed all the Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins, they might not be able to umte so many points.


    Nheless, to the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master and the mysterious 999th powerhouse, it was simply too easy. Thetter might not even need half a day to catch up.


    ¡°What on earth did they do?¡±


    Someone thought in disbelief, ¡®Tens of thousands of points. How many Ancient Demons did they need to kill? They would need to kill 100 Ancient Demons in thew boundary.


    ¡®Are there so many Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins?¡¯


    Those people outside did not know what was going on inside the Deste Ancient Ruins but judging from the broken jade tokens, it was not as difficult as hell inside because only a fifth of the people had died there.


    This meant that it was impossible for there to be so many powerful Ancient Demons in there. Otherwise, how could most of the people be safe and sound?


    In the Human¡¯s territory in the Great Wide World, countless people were fixed on the golden wall with the jade medallion. They were all shocked by the increase in points just now.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was a top-notch expert of the Humans. He was a monster who could suppress an entire era. Who was that mysterious 999th powerhouse?


    This was a question that no one knew. Perhaps they would only find out when that person came out.


    The question of who the first ce belonged to was once again confusing. Although there were definitely more people who supported the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master, no one dared to confirm that he would be the victor. At the very least, there was still hope for that mysterious powerhouse. This hope had already taken up about 30%.


    This was a lively topic. Almost every corner of the Great Wide World was filled with the voices of discussion. The 10 great chambers ofmerce in the Humans¡¯ territory had started gambling, adding quite a bit of heat to this fiery atmosphere.


    On the main peak of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword School.


    In Wang Changfeng¡¯s study, there was a crystal. The scene inside was the jade wall. As the chief great elder of the Sword School, Wang Changfeng did not go to the Deste Ancient Ruins. Since the sect leader had left, powerhouses like him had to stay in the sect.


    There were 2 other people here. They were Jianjia and Zhang Suxian of the Heavenly Star Mansion.


    The 3 of them looked at the crystal ball. Seeing as the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was in the lead, Wang Changfeng and Zhang Suxian both had smiles in their eyes.


    Wang Changfeng was proud of having such a son while Zhang Suixian admired him.


    Only Jianjia looked unhappy. It seemed that the higher her father¡¯s score was, the greater his chance of winning first ce. She was even more unhappy.


    ¡°Looks like Mansion Master¡¯s safely in the lead this time,¡± Zhang Suixian said with a smile.


    ¡°Tianxing¡¯s strength is at the top even in the entire Great Wide World. Being at the peak of the second step, even I might not be his match. It¡¯s natural for him to have such a result.¡± Wang Changfeng stroked his beard and said with satisfaction.


    Jianjia said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not thest moment yet. No one can be sure of it. I feel that someone will definitely surpass him.¡±


    Just as Jianjia finished, the crystal ball changed. The 999th powerhouse, who was also the focus of their attention, suddenly gained tens of thousands of points and also broke through the 100,000 points mark. He was still thousands of points from the first ce, but the difference in points was nothing at all.


    Jianjia narrowed her eyes and almost jumped in excitement. She said excitedly, ¡°I told you, someone will surely surpass him. Mysterious powerhouse, you must work hard!¡±


    The girl clenched her fists and cheered for the stranger.


    On the other hand, the sudden change stunned Wang Changfeng and Zhang Suxian. This mysterious figure was also in their focus.


    Not long ago, the score of the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master soared. They thought that he would win for sure. They did not expect this mysterious guy to not be outdone.


    Looking at Jianjia¡¯s reaction, Wang Changfeng and Zhang Suixianughed bitterly. This girl and his father were still not on good terms. Thinking about it, how could a 3-year-old child who wanted to run away from home get along well with her old-fashioned and mean father?


    ¡°Jianjia, you should support Mansion Master. He¡¯s your father,¡± Zhang Suixian said helplessly.


    Wang Changfengughed. ¡°Who Jianjia supports is her freedom. We don¡¯t need to interfere. The appearance of such a strong human being is also good news for us.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you think Mansion Master still has a 100% chance?¡± Zhang Suixian asked worriedly and continued, ¡°Before Mansion Master left the mountain, he told me telepathically that he¡¯s getting the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit for Eldest Young Lady. Mansion Master doesn¡¯t say it, but he feels that he owes the youngdy a lot.¡±


    Jianjia¡¯s expression changed slightly. The eldest youngdy was not her. She was the youngest youngdy to the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master.


    She knew that the person Zhang Suixian was talking about was her older sister. Her older sister hurt her foundation, but she doted on her very much. Jianjia also had such a strong grudge against her father because of her older sister.


    Wang Changfeng said in a low voice, ¡°A 100% chance is impossible, but the odds of Tingxing winning are more than 70%. If we give him a little pressure, the odds of him winning will be much higher.¡±


    ¡°Give him a little pressure? How can we pressure Mansion Master? We must let him know that someone¡¯s going to surpass him.¡± Zhang Suixian was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Jianjia with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. You know I won¡¯t do it.¡± Jianjia refused without thinking.


    The Deste Ancient Ruins was sealed from the outside world. People outside could notmunicate with the ones inside, but there were exceptions. The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion found a treasure and gave it to his little daughter. This thing could connect the father and daughter. Even if they were not in the same ce, they couldmunicate with each other.


    ¡°Jianjia, Master needs your reminder now,¡± Zhang Suixian said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll never remind him. This isn¡¯t fair. It¡¯s not fair to others.¡± Jianjia found an excuse.


    Wang Changfeng also turned his head and wanted to persuade her. After all, the master of Heavenly Star Mansion was famous. If a nameless person took the first ce, it would be giving others a chance to step on him and be famous. Moreover, the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit was the greatest spiritual treasure of the Mystic Sky Sect. It was incredibly precious. Even he could not get it.


    Nevertheless, before Wang Changfeng could speak, Jianjia shook her head like a rattle drum, ¡°I¡¯m not listening, I¡¯m not listening. He¡¯s a b*stard.¡±


    Wang Changfeng and Zhang Suixian looked at each other, expressing their helplessness.


    After a while, Zhang Suixian noted, ¡°What¡¯s so unfair about this? If you do this, Mansion Master will ughter more Ancient Demons and contribute more to the Humans. This is a good thing. Besides, the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit has the effect of defying the heavens and changing one¡¯s fate. You know Eldest Young Lady¡¯s situation. Do you have the heart to make her unable to cultivate for the rest of her life? Mansion Master¡¯s formidable and can protect her for a while, but he can¡¯t make her live forever. If after thousands of years, think about it¡­¡±


    Jianjia¡¯s face was pale. This had a great impact on her. In the Heavenly Star Mansion, the most important person to her was her older sister. If a person could not cultivate, no matter how long one lived, one could not live for 10,000 years. Thinking about how her older sister would be gone after 10,000 years. Jianjia¡¯s heart felt like it was pierced by a needle.


    After a moment of silence, Jianjia said reluctantly, ¡°I can remind him once, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll support him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, we know.¡±


    ¡°Jianjia¡¯s the most obedient girl.¡±


    The little girl stretched out her small white hand, ¡°Hearty,e out quickly.¡±


    As soon as she finished, a small stone with a red glow appeared in her hand. The stone was the shape of a heart. Her mental power was released into it.


    In the Deste Ancient Ruins, the master of Heavenly Star Mansion, who had killed a mountain of Bloodthirsty Ants, was particrly happy. He walked leisurely on the mountain path.


    All of a sudden, his face was filled with joy. He stretched out his hand, and a transparent stone shaped like a heart appeared in his hand.


    The clear voice of a young girl came from the stone, ¡°Old b*stard, someone has earned more than 100,000 points and is about to surpass you. Quickly kill the Ancient Demons and bring the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit back to Elder Sister.¡±


    A scoff could be heard at the end.


    The stern face of the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master rxed, and there was a smile at the corner of his mouth. After a while, seeing that there was no sounding from his Hearty, he reluctantly put it away.


    Looking forward, the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master¡¯s eyes sparkled. His body was instantly filled with power!

 Chapter 1190 - Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Conspiracy</h4>


    In a remote corner of the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    The Demon King raised his head and looked at the human with a sword on his back not far away. His eyes shed with hatred.


    ¡®He simply won¡¯t leave!¡¯


    For the time being, the Demon King did not n to go against the Humans. He just wanted to recover from his injuries. Who knew, the human powerhouses were aggressive. It was not easy for him to avoid one. He did not expect to meet another one.


    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your rtionship with that old man from the Mystic Sky Sect?¡± The Demon King looked cautious. If he was at his peak, he would not care about this human. Unfortunately, he had just been resurrected, and there was not much power left in his body. Any human powerhouse in the third step could chase after him and make him flee.


    This person was also an existence in the third step.


    The old man in the sky had a malicious look in his eyes. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m different from that person?¡±


    ¡°Different?¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s eyes focused, then he said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re a human, but you¡¯re not from this world.¡±


    At this time, the other party did not hide his aura. The Demon King took a closer look and immediately noticed the difference. The human was ipatible with the Great Wide World¡¯s powers ofws. He was only by relying on a certain treasure to reduce the repulsive force to the smallest extent.


    The Nine-sworded Rulerughed out loud. His gaze yfully swept over the Demon King as he said indifferently, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Which world are you from? What kind of conspiracy did youe to the Great Wide World for? Why are you looking for me?¡± The Demon King¡¯s eyes were filled with wariness.


    In another world, a Demon King would definitely know that outsiders were eyeing the Great Wide World covetously.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler grinned. ¡°The Third World¡¯s Heavenly Path Alliance.¡±


    ¡°What? The Heavenly Path Alliance? What do you want to do?¡± The Demon King¡¯s tone was filled with shock and disbelief.


    The Demon King knew the Heavenly Path Alliance. It was a huge sect that unified the entire Third World. The Heavenly Path Alliance¡¯s status in the Third World was more than 10 times greater than that of the Mystic Sky Sect in the Great Wide World. They were equivalent to thebined power of the Humans, the Dragons, and the Phoenixes.


    Why would such an influential secte to the Great Wide World?


    ¡®Their goal¡­¡¯


    Upon thinking about this, the Demon King¡¯s heart turned cold. Even when he was at his peak, he had to look up to the Heavenly Path Alliance, let alone at this time.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about what we want to do. I know what you need. I¡¯ve already prepared countless blood essences of the Demons. They can restore your strength to its peak.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The Demon King did not think that the other party would give them to him for free. Demon blood essences were what he needed the most right now, but the Deste Ancient Ruins were full of humans at the moment. That old fellow from the Mystic Sky Sect was looking for him everywhere. As long as he revealed a trace of his aura, he would face the fate of being hunted down.


    Given his previous strength, if he wanted to recover to his peak state, he would need a huge amount of blood essence. He estimated that he would need to ughter more than half of the demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins to achieve that.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler smiled. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re straightforward. I like people like you. I know that there¡¯s a Fine Grade Taoist Tool called the Heaven-breaking Shuttle in the Deste Ancient Ruins. As long as you give me that thing, I can give you all of the demon blood essences.¡±


    ¡°You want the Heaven-breaking Shuttle!¡± The Demon King¡¯s huge eyes widened. He looked at the Nine-sworded Ruler in the sky. ¡°Are you guys nning to¡­¡±


    There was a look of struggle in his eyes.


    He knew the other party¡¯s goal. The Heaven-breaking Shuttle was a treasure that could break through a world¡¯s barrier. It was self-evident why the other party wanted that thing.


    The Third World and the Great Wide World were separated by an interspatial barrier. The Nine-sworded Ruler had paid a huge price toe over. It was almost impossible to send others over.


    Nheless, with the Heaven-breaking Shuttle, the other party could send many powerhouses over. By then, who the Great Wide World would belong to would be unknown.


    The Third World was an ancient world that had developed billions of years before the Great Wide World. How could the Great Wide World resist its invasion?


    Seeing the Demon King¡¯s hesitation, the Nine-sworded Ruler took out a jade bottle and threw it over. After the Demon King received the jade bottle, he said, ¡°This is a wee gift from the Heavenly Path Alliance. It contains the blood essences of the Demons. It should be able to restore about 30% of your strength. I¡¯ll give you the rest after I get the Heaven-breaking Shuttle.¡±


    The jade bottle did not look big, but it was a piece of interspatial equipment. There was a lot of blood in it, so much so that it could fill a small river.


    This was what the Demon King needed the most. If he recovered 30% of his strength, he would be able to leave calmly when facing the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s powerhouse. He would not be in danger of dying again.


    He had plotted for numerous years before he was lucky enough to be resurrected. He did not want to leave this world so early.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler grinned and continued to tempt the king, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can guarantee on behalf of the Heavenly Path Alliance that no matter what we do, it won¡¯t harm the interests of your race. We guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to appear openly in this world and be one of the masters of the Great Wide World.¡±


    This made the Demon King¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°You can have the Heaven-breaking Shuttle if you want. I only have one question. What exactly are you nning to do? Are you nning to destroy the 3 great races of the Great Wide World and turn this ce into a subsidiary world of the Third World?¡± The Demon King stared at the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler frowned slightly. He was unwilling to answer this question at first but seeing the Demon King¡¯s determined look, he slowly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have that goal. After all, the Third World¡¯s big enough, and it¡¯s already very difficult for the Heavenly Path Alliance to manage it. The Fifth World isn¡¯t very attractive to us. The main reason we need the Heaven-breaking Shuttle is¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment then said with a stern look, ¡°If you want to know, you have to swear first. You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone.¡±


    The Demon King did not hesitate. He looked at the sky and said in a deep voice, ¡°By the heavenly path, I, Taotie, swear that I¡¯ll never tell anyone what I hear. If I go against it, my soul and body will be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler nodded and said in a cold tone, ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard of the Immortal Path to Heaven¡­¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± The Demon King¡¯s face was filled with shock. This name seemed to be some sort of taboo.


    He was flustered as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler said coldly, ¡°You guessed correctly. The Immortal Path to Heaven will be opened again very soon. The Heavenly Path Alliance¡¯s great elder predicted that the ce where the Immortal Path to Heaven will be opened this time will be in the Great Wide World. Now, you should understand our purpose, right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you,¡± the Demon King responded in a low voice. His eyes flickered. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The Demon King, Taotie, opened the jade bottle and swallowed the demon blood essences in one gulp.


    Those blood flowed in his body and after a while, a terrifying aura appeared on the Demon King¡¯s body.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler stood on the horizon not far away. He did not look good when he saw this. The Demon King¡¯s body could recover, but his¡­


    ¡°Damn b*stard.¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler looked ferocious.


    Thest time in the heart of origins, he had been injured by that mysterious Bone Dragon in one move, and his foundation had been injured. Now, not only had his strength decreased a lot, but he was still severely injured. There was no way for him to recover. Perhaps he would only have a chance to resolve it when he returned to the Third World¡¯s Heavenly Path Alliance, but it was easier said than done to return.


    Before long, the aura of Demon King Taotie grew stronger. The Nine-sworded Ruler suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. A white figure was flying rapidly in the sky. In the blink of an eye, it had crossed a distance of 100 kilometers.


    Upon seeing this person, the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s expression changed slightly. The treasure sword on his back suddenly flew out, and the aura on his body burst out.


    ¡°An outsider!¡±


    A thunderous voice sounded in the sky as the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect shouted in a deep voice. His eyes were also filled with shock. It had been a long time since someone from the outer realms had appeared in the Great Wide World.


    An Ancient Demon King and a person from the outer realms. How could anything good happen when the 2 of them were together?


    ¡°How have you been, Sir Sect Elder?¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler said with a sneer.


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect did not answer the Nine-sworded Ruler. He looked at the Demon King on the ground, and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The longsword left his hand, and a sharp sword-light bloomed as it shed toward the demon king.


    He could tell that the Demon King was recovering his strength.


    If he seeded, the consequences would be unimaginable! The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect had to stop him.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s giant sword flew out at the same time. The sword blocked the sect leader¡¯s longsword. This allowed the Demon King, who was recovering his strength, to escape death by a fluke.


    It was important that the Demon King could not die, at least not yet.


    Before the Nine-sworded Ruler obtained the Heaven-breaking Shuttle, he had to let the Demon King Live!


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body turned into a series of afterimages. He held the giant sword and shed at the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect, not giving him a second chance to attack.


    With that. the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect gave up on his target and turned around to fight with the Nine-sworded Ruler. Although the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s strength was not as strong as his, it was still in the third step and could not be ignored.


    Countless sword-lights shed in the sky like dazzling fireworks.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±


    The longsword and the giant sword collided with each other, producing a deafening sound. Both of the weapons were Acquired Taoist Tools. The sky of the Deste Ancient Ruins was cut open by the sword Qi, and the spaces in the broken spots were chaotic.


    After all, the Nine-sworded Ruler was injured. He had a treasure, but he was still rejected by the Great Wide World.


    In terms ofbat power, he was still far from the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect. It was hard to tell what was going on between 1 or 2 moves. As time passed, he soon lost his strength.


    Under the continuous exchange of blows, blood trickled down the corner of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s mouth. He narrowed his eyes and shouted into the distance, ¡°Taotie,e over and help!¡±


    A ck light shed. During the battle between them, the Demon King¡¯s strength had barely recovered by 30%. He rose from the ground and attacked the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect with his huge fist. After being chased for so long, the fire in his heart could no longer be suppressed. At this moment, itpletely burst out.

 Chapter 1191 - Joining the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Joining the Fight</h4>


    The strength of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader was astonishing. He was not at a disadvantage even when fighting against 2 people at the same time.


    Since the Demon King¡¯s strength was restored by 30% in a hurry, he was far from his peak condition. The Nine-sworded Ruler was also injured. The 2 of them would not be able to gain any advantage even if they worked together.


    In the sky, sword-lights were everywhere.


    The 3 of them fought until the sky turned dark. The sun and moon shifted. In the Deste Ancient Ruins, many powerhouses could feel the powerful energy erupting from this side, but no one came here. Everyone hid far away. The fight here was not something that other people could participate in.


    During this period, Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi had also killed some Ancient Demons. Now, they had more than 120,000 points.


    The effect of 2 powerhouses in the second step working together was not something that ordinary people couldpare with.


    Even so, the gap between them and the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion was getting bigger. That man seemed to have eaten some mysterious pill as he massacred crazily. His points were approaching the 150,000 mark, but Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi did not know that.


    ¡°What a mighty force!¡±


    Li Daoyi and Ou Yangming were flying in the air. They suddenly felt a powerful force erupting in front of them. This force even made the powerhouses in the second step tremble.


    The former looked ahead and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s thousands of kilometers away. The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader and that Demon King must be fighting.¡±


    ¡°The Demon King?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°Is the Demon King very powerful?¡±


    Li Daoyi¡¯s tone was serious as he said, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s powerful. The Demon King is the title of the strongest Ancient Demon. Ordinary Demon Kings are mighty figures in the third step. Rumor has it that there are even more powerful Demon Kings. Even mighty human figures in the third step can¡¯t contend against them!¡±


    Ou Yangming stared straight ahead. He could feel it even more clearly than Li Daoyi. He could also sense 3 auras from there. There was also the Nine-sworded Ruler who had sneaked in. If the young fellow¡¯s senses were not wrong, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect should be facing thebined attacks of the Demon King and the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    ¡°The Demon King must be worth a lot of points!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Li Daoyi widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re thinking of hitting on the Demon King. I advise you to give up on the idea. The Demon King isn¡¯t something we can contend with. You should know how big the gap between the second step and the third step is.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡±


    Ou Yangming got up and flew forward.


    Li Daoyi¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shouted, ¡°Ou Yangming, are you crazy? You¡¯re seeking your death!¡±


    Ou Yangming ignored him and continued flying in that direction. He could feel that the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect was not at a disadvantage. Moreover, the young fellow¡¯s strength was not something that he couldpare with before. With his full strength, he was confident that he could block a few moves even against the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    If there was no one else, Ou Yangming would not go and suffer bad luck. With the leader of the Mystic Sky Sect there, it was worth it for him to take the risk.


    Ou Yangming was waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity where both sides would suffer heavy losses.


    The risk was great, but the reward would be great as well.


    If he killed the Demon King, his points would certainly be ranked first. He could get the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. Of course, finding an opportunity to kill the Nine-sworded Ruler was his ultimate goal.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming had no intention of turning back, Li Daoyi struggled. After a while, he gritted his teeth and flew over as well.


    The Demon King was very formidable but with the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader, a mighty human powerhouse, Li Daoyi might not be implicated. He had traveled with Ou Yangming for so long, so he could not watch the young fellow take such a risk.


    At this time, the northern wind howled as Ou Yangming stood in the distance, staring ahead.


    The fight was still ongoing. Even with the Nine-sworded Ruler and the Demon King joining forces, they could only fight equally with the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    ¡°Heavenly Sword Technique!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler shouted loudly. A 33-kilometers-long sword-light condensed in the air, and the sword Qi was as cold as ice and snow that had not melted for 10,000 years.


    Ice and snow flew over, and the sky seemed to be frozen.


    ¡°Take my Heaven¡¯s Destruction w!¡± Demon King Taotie¡¯s body also rapidly expanded. His sharp ws shed through the air, and they covered the sky and the ground.


    After fighting for so long, the Nine-sworded Ruler and the Demon King were furious, and they both used their trump cards.


    The Mystic Sky Sect sect leader¡¯s expression did not change. Facing the 2 of them, he still maintained his demeanor. His eyes were as bright as the stars, and he snorted coldly.


    ¡°Sword,e!¡±


    An Acquired Taoist Tool, a treasure sword, flew over from afar. 1 sword turned into 2, which turned into 4. The number of swords increased, and they densely covered the sky.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± The broken spaces had be unstable.


    Powerful and boundless auras spread out from the 3 figures, flying into the distance. The ground was torn apart, and yellow sand covered the sky. Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. The power ofws on his body appeared, blocking the aftershocks of the battle.


    They were 50 kilometers away, but the fight between the 3 figures could still tear apart the clear sky here. That terrifying light wave was something that even a Ruler would be unable to resist.


    A stream of light shed past, and Li Daoyi flew over from afar.


    Afternding on the ground, he anxiously said, ¡°Ou Yangming, let¡¯s leave this ce quickly.¡±


    In Li Daoyi¡¯s opinion, a powerhouse in the third step was too strong. There was simply no way to resist such a powerhouse. The aftermath of the battle was already so powerful. If the other party intentionally targeted them, they would not be able to escape at all.


    Furthermore, there were 3 figures there.


    Li Daoyi looked into the distance. One of the 3 figures was the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect, and the other was the Demon King in the ruins. He was shocked about the other person.


    ¡®As a member of the Humans, why did he choose to help the Ancient Demon and go against our people?¡¯


    Li Daoyi did not understand. He did not think too much because this ce was not suitable for him to stay for long.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave this ce.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed. Even if the Demon King and the Nine-sworded Ruler joined forces, they were still no match for the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect. This was a good opportunity for him.


    Such an opportunity was only avable once. If he missed it, he did not know how long he would have to wait to take revenge.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not exist in this world. If he returned to the Third World, it would be even more difficult for Ou Yangming to take revenge then.


    Li Daoyi did not know what Ou Yangming was thinking. At this moment, he only wanted to leave this ce.


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Daoyi asked fiercely.


    ¡®This is a fight between powerhouses in the third step. It¡¯s not something we can participate in, okay? Staying here would only bring danger and no benefits. It¡¯ll be fine if the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect won but if he lost, the oue would be¡­¡¯


    Li Daoyi did not believe that the Demon King and that mysterious powerhouse would let him and Ou Yangming go if they were discovered.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Among those 3 figures, there¡¯s someone who has a grudge against me.¡±


    He did not lie to Li Daoyi. Ou Yangming could see that Li Daoyi was genuinely worried for him.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who has a grudge against you?¡± Li Daoyi cried out involuntarily. Then, he asked in shock, ¡°Are you kidding me? How could a mighty figure in the third step have a grudge against you?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Ou Yangming turned his gaze over and stared at the battlefield again.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re here to¡­¡± Li Daoyi seemed to have sensed the crazy thoughts in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart. He said anxiously, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t know which of the 3 of them have a grudge against you, but I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s impossible for you to take advantage of them. As long as a third-step powerhouse has a breath, he can kill us first.¡±


    Li Daoyi did not expect that Ou Yangming would have such a crazy idea.


    Ou Yangming did not take Li Daoyi¡¯s words to heart. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. If I don¡¯t have absolute confidence, I won¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    As he spoke, the light wave flew over again. The power of thews on his body shed and blocked them out.


    ¡°You must be crazy!¡± Li Daoyi sensed the determination in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person who has a grudge against you?¡± Li Daoyi asked again.


    Ou Yangming pointed ahead and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s the human with the big sword. His name is the Nine-sworded Ruler. He isn¡¯t from this world.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s actually not from this world. No wonder¡­¡±


    The doubts in Li Daoyi¡¯s heart were also solved. ¡®No wonder he¡¯s helping the Demon King to deal with the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect. It turns out that he¡¯s not from this world.¡¯


    ¡°Why do you have a feud with him?¡± Li Daoyi asked.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°2 important figures to me died because of him.¡±


    The fight on the other side became more intense. The 3 figures used their ultimate moves frequently, and it had already turned into a battle of life-or-death. The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect began to take the initiative. After the Nine-sworded Ruler and the Demon King used their full strengths, they gradually lost the upper hand.


    As the 3 of them exchanged blows, the Demon King and the Nine-sworded Ruler were both injured to varying degrees. The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect did not look too good either.


    ¡°Sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect, if we continue to fight, we might all be injured. How about we stop now?¡± After one move, the Nine-sworded Ruler stepped into the void.


    The Demon King¡¯s eyes were blood-red, and his body was covered in wounds.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± The Mystic Sky Sect sect leader¡¯s gaze turned cold. He had no intention of discussing with the other party.


    It would be fine if it was just the Nine-sworded Ruler alone. Now that he was in cahoots with the Demon King as well, no matter what the 2 of them were plotting, it was definitely not good news for the Humans in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Sword,e!¡±


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader waved his hand again, and countless sword-lights appeared under his feet.


    He raised his hand.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The sword-lights shed.


    Countless sword images appeared and flew toward the Nine-sworded Ruler and the Demon King,yer byyer. This time, the sword-lights were even more fearsome. The sect leader had already unleashed his maximum strength.


    The expressions of the Nine-sworded Ruler and the Demon King changed simultaneously.


    They did not expect the sect leader to be so decisive. He did not even give them a moment to catch their breath.


    The 2 of them were helpless. They could only meet him head-on once again.


    Boom!


    The space waspletely torn apart. A huge crack appeared. The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body trembled as he fell to the ground together with the Demon King.


    There were traces of blood at the corner of the Mystic Heaven Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯s mouth.


    His treasure sword had to be stabbed into the ground for him to stabilize his body.


    ¡°The opportunity is here!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused, and the Reincarnation Spear instantly appeared in his hand. With a single step, he was already a kilometer away.


    ¡®Be careful!¡¯


    Li Daoyi transmitted his voice.

 Chapter 1192 - Big Move

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Big Move</h4>


    Li Daoyi knew that he could not stop Ou Yangming, so he could only pray in his heart.


    He hoped that the Demon King and that mysterious powerhouses had really lost their fighting strengths.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was like a bolt of lightning, leaving a series of afterimages in the air. The sound of explosions could be heard in the air.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler and the other 2 figures turned their heads, and their gazes fixed on Ou Yangming. Their eyes were filled with shock. ¡®A human powerhouse in the second step of thews? What is he going to do?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over!¡±


    As if he understood Ou Yangming¡¯s actions, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect roared. He thought that the young fellow had rushed over to help him.


    Ou Yangming did not stop. The Reincarnation Spear made a spear move in the air and charged toward the Nine-sworded Ruler with a lightning-like momentum.


    ¡®What is he trying to do?


    ¡®Kill me?¡¯ The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s eyes were filled with a strange look.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s expression gradually turned indifferent. He never thought that an ant who was only in the second step would provoke him though he had been injured twice in a row and was left with less than 10% of his strength.


    He did not immediately recognize Ou Yangming. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron suppressed the young fellow¡¯s aura and even changed his appearance.


    There was another reason. This young fellow who was not afraid of death was in the second step. Aspared to Ou Yangming in the heart of origins, his strength had increased by a level, which was why the Nine-sworded Ruler did not think about him at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s expression changed slightly. An ant actually dared to provoke him, which made him feel humiliated. He waved his giant sword with one hand, and a sword-light flew out.


    A fierce sword Qi appeared!


    It was worth noting that a casual strike from a third-step powerhouse was not something a second-step powerhouse could withstand. The stronger powerhouses became, the greater the gap between their levels.


    In the history of the Great Wide World, there had been a precedent of a Ruler defeating a powerhouse of thews. The top geniuses of several sacrednds had hopes of defeating ordinary Rulers of thews. Nheless, this did not mean that a second-step powerhouse had the strength to challenge a third-step powerhouse.


    If one were to say that there was a small river between an ordinary Ruler and a powerhouse whoprehended thews, a second-step powerhouse and a third-step powerhouse were separated by an endless sea.


    Another sword-light shed past. The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader also attacked and helped Ou Yangming block this move. The young fellow did not take the opportunity to retreat.


    The Demon King roared loudly and opened his bloody mouth to swallow.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression froze. His body shed quickly, and he nimbly dodged the Demon King¡¯s attack.


    The Demon King did not expect this second-step human to be so fast. He was stomped on the top of his head a few times. He turned his head in anger and saw Ou Yangming flying over his head. The young fellow¡¯s long spear shed with light and stabbed toward the head of the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction¡±


    Ou Yangming roared loudly.


    His aura burst outpletely. The ck dragon flew out from the Reincarnation Spear like a mad dragon out of the sea. Countless spear-lights shot toward the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Seeing this move, the Nine-sworded Ruler finally knew who this young fellow in front of him was.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s aura and appearance could be changed, but his ultimate move could not be changed. Back then, he had relied on this move to escape from the Nine-sworded Ruler by a fluke. How could the Nine-sworded Ruler forget it?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±


    The ck dragon opened its huge mouth and suddenly roared. Then, it rushed toward the Nine-sworded Ruler to devour him.


    Even so, the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s expression did not change. He raised his hand, and the giant sword shed toward the ck dragon. He said coldly, ¡°The same move is useless against me. This move of yours is great, but your strength is too weak.¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not think that Ou Yangming could hurt him. He had miscalcted the young fellow¡¯s strength at the moment. This young fellow could escape from him even in thew boundary. If he did not have a bit of confidence now, how could he attack so easily?


    After taking in this sword-light, the ck dragon did not disappear. It just became a little fainter. The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s sword could not block Ou Yangming¡¯s attack.


    At this moment, the long spear was already in front of him!


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not have time to swing his sword again. He could only raise the giant sword to block in front of him.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the Reincarnation Spear stabbed the giant sword. The spearhead spun non-stop. The ck dragon suddenly pounced over and swallowed the Nine-sworded Rulerpletely.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler flew backward like a kite with a broken string. His body was in immense pain.


    ¡°How? How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was in disbelief. Why did this young fellow, who was being chased by him in the heart of origins, have such powerful strength?


    Even if he only had a tenth of his strength left, even if he was heavily injured, he was certainly not someone an ordinary second-step Ruler could contend against.


    Now¡­


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body crashed heavily to the ground. His face was on the ground, and his face was covered in blood and flesh from the friction. His hair was messy, and he looked like a stray dog.


    He had never been in such a sorry state before.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader was shocked at first, but he was soon delighted. He said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you block the Demon King. Kill him first!¡±


    Ou Yangming had already made his move, so he did not show any mercy. He caught up with the Nine-sworded Ruler quickly, and the Reincarnation Spear thrust out again.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s Demolition¡±


    In order to kill The Nine-sworded Ruler, Ou Yangming used his 2 most powerful ultimate moves. Space seemed to be frozen. Under this spear, even the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body stopped for a moment.


    ¡°This is thew of time!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler felt that his breathing was ufortable. He could not block this spear. If his opponent stabbed him, he would surely die.


    He gritted his teeth, and his expression was ferocious. All of a sudden, a blood-red light shed.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler turned into a red light and disappeared in an instant.


    With that, the Reincarnation Spearnded on the ground and smashed into the ground. A 100-meters-deep pit appeared on the ground. The Nine-sworded Ruler had disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it! He ran away?!¡±


    Ou Yangmingnded on the ground and took a deep breath. A confused look shed across his eyes. ¡®How did he run away? Why was he so fast just now?¡¯


    ¡°Young brother, don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s a pity. Every third-step powerhouse has many trump cards. It¡¯s not that easy to kill him. Besides, that guy just ran away at a great cost. I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t even stabilize his strength in the third step now. You don¡¯t have to worry about his revenge.¡±


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect attacked the Demon King again. He had recovered a lot of vital essence after swallowing a pill just now. At this time, his strength became oppressive again.


    As for the Demon King, he was different from the Nine-sworded Ruler. He had just been resurrected and did not have any treasures on him. Furthermore, he was closely watched by the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect. It was very difficult for him to escape.


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect shed at him!


    As such, Demon King Taotie quickly retreated with a panicked look in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming also quickly turned around and decisively pulled out the Reincarnation Spear from the ground. He suddenly thrust his spear forward.


    The Demon King happened to be retreating in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction, so his back was open. Since the young fellow could not kill the Nine-sworded Ruler, he would not miss the Demon King.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear pierced through the Demon King¡¯s body like a venomous snake. Without any protective equipment, even if the Demon King¡¯s body was tough, he could not block the Acquired Taoist Tool in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Ou Yangming pulled out the Reincarnation Spear. At the same time, a sword-light shed over again, and the Demon King¡¯s body was cut into two halves.


    ¡°Sess!¡±


    Li Daoyi, who was watching the battle from afar, began to feel extremely nervous. When he saw this, he almost cried out in excitement.


    Although it was hard to imagine, Ou Yangming had done it. If Li Daoyi had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe it. The young fellow had sessfully changed the battle situation.


    If Ou Yangming had not appeared, the oue of the battle would be uncertain. Now, after he joined, one of the 2 third-step mighty figures died while the other fled.


    Both of them had a direct rtionship with Ou Yangming!


    What kind of battle record was this?


    Li Daoyi¡¯s body trembled with excitement. He realized that he could not see through that young fellow at all.


    ¡°Senior, can I have the points for this Demon King?¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed bitterly. His spear was enough to kill the Demon King, but the king was cut into two halves by the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect in the end.


    Looking at the jade token on Ou Yangming¡¯s waist, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect was stunned for a moment. Afterward, heughed, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s yours. I don¡¯t have a jade token. What¡¯s the use of these points for me?¡±


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect was the leader of the battle to exterminate the Demon King. Furthermore, he was a powerhouse in the third step. If he participated in thepetition, no one would be able topete with him. If that happened, thispetition would be meaningless.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Ou Yangming squeezed out a smile and took out his jade token. He swept it over the Demon King¡¯s body. The number on the jade token increased rapidly. The changing number was dazzling.


    How many points was the Demon King worth?


    No one knew. Even the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect did not know at this moment.


    Demon King Taotie was incredibly powerful when he was at his peak. He could swallow the sky and destroy the ground with his mouth. Even the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect knew that he was no match for the king. It was precisely because of this reason that he was so determined to kill the Demon King. Otherwise, once the king¡¯s strength recovered, the consequences would be unimaginable. It would be a disaster for the Humans.


    Fortunately, the disaster had been quelled.


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect looked at Ou Yangming with a satisfied look in his eyes. This young fellow was simply his lucky star. If he had not suddenly rushed out, the consequences would be unpredictable.


    ¡®At such a young age, he has such strength. I¡¯m afraid that Tianxing can¡¯t evenpare to him,¡¯ the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect thought to himself.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s score was still increasing and soon, it had broken through the 200,000 mark.


    The points were based on the blood and Qi of Ancient Demons. This Demon King¡¯s blood and Qi were so strong that even 10,000 Ancient Demons could notpare to it.


    Li Daoyi flew over. First, he bowed respectfully to the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader. Then, he looked at the jade token. His face was filled with joy¡­


    With so many points, Ou Yangming would definitely be ranked first. The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master and Zhongzhou¡¯s governor could move aside. Who could destroy the Demon King in the Deste Ancient Ruins?


    No one could, but Ou Yangming had done it.


    Li Daoyi was thrilled. Ou Yangming was ranked first, so he would obtain an Acquired Taoist Tool from him. Nevertheless, he did not know if the young fellow would keep his promise. After all, the fellow¡¯s strength was not something he couldpare to. He was also very nervous.


    The outside world also went crazy.


    When the points were close, everyone was paying attention to Ou Yangming and the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master.


    After the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master had 110,000 points, he did not stop. As if he had a premonition that someone was going to catch up, his points kept increasing, and most of them were in the tens or hundreds.


    On the other hand, after the mysterious 999th powerhouse had earned more than 100,000 points, he remained silent for a long time. This made his supporters very anxious.


    The 10 great chambers ofmerce even changed the odds. The odds of Ou Yangming¡¯s victory had changed from 1 to 3 to 1 to 5.


    Despite that, most people still bid on the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master. After all, the master had always been in the lead, and it was the way of the king to continue.


    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    What was the point of continuing? Strength and ferocity were the decisive factors.


    ¡®Is that scoreboard malfunctioning? What¡¯s going on? What did that mysterious powerhouse do?¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on that jade token. They were all looking at the points that were constantly increasing. Just how many points would it take before it would stop¡­

 Chapter 1193 - The Demon King’s Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 1193: The Demon King¡¯s Treasures</h4>


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword School, in Great Elder Wang Changfeng¡¯s study.


    Wang Changfeng, Zhang Suixian, and Jianjia stared at the crystal ball.


    All of a sudden, a clear voice broke the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich¡­¡±


    The one who spoke was Jianjia. She listened to her grandfather and Zhang Suixian¡¯s request and reminded her father but deep down, she absolutely did not support that b*stard.


    In order to express her feelings, Jianjia asked the disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword School to help her bet that the mysterious powerhouse would win, and she put all of her wealth on it.


    3.5 million high-grade spirit coins. How much would she gain if her return was 5 times that amount?


    Jianjia counted with her fingers and began to calcte.


    ¡°Great Elder Wang, could there be a mistake over there? How could the points increase so much all of a sudden? There are already 600,000 points.¡±


    Zhang Suixian¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He knew the rules of points and knew how hard it was to earn points. What kind of terrifying thing did that mysterious powerhouse destroy to gain 500,000 points?


    ¡°Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be a mistake¡­¡± Wang Changfeng was also a little uncertain.


    The jade token could not be wrong, but the situation was too shocking. As the great elder of the Swords School, Wang Changfeng felt that it was a little ridiculous.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no mistake, Mansion Master will surely lose.¡± Zhang Suixian did not look good as he said in a deep voice.


    They had done their best and even persuaded Jianjia to remind the mansion master. The mansion master had also worked hard, and his points had broken through to 150,000.


    Now, he was defeated in one move.


    That mysterious powerhouse had not only surpassed the points of the mansion master but alsopletely crushed him. Other than the mansion master, everyone else was trampled under the mysterious powerhouse¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we can¡¯t judge from here. The sect leader is over there, so he¡¯ll surely uphold justice.¡± Wang Changfeng¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    Jianjia, who was originally happy, became sorrowful again when she heard the conversation between them. She was happy to have won the money but this way, her elder sister¡¯s spiritual medicine would be gone.


    So many spirit coins were won by ident. Jianjia also thought that her father would finish first, but she did not want to admit it in her heart and used her actions to express her feelings.


    Unexpectedly, there was an ident. That mysterious powerhouse really won.


    ¡°Grandpa, will Elder Sister¡¯s body never recover?¡± Jianjia raised her little head and asked Wang Changfeng.


    Wang Changfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with love andfort. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Even though Shaoyao¡¯s foundation is broken, there¡¯s still hope for her to recover. Your father and I will try our best to find a solution to help her recover her former talent.¡±


    Wang Shaoyao was Jianjia¡¯s elder sister. She was once a monstrous genius, very simr to the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion.


    ¡°Can the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit really restore her foundation?¡± Jianjia asked.


    Wang Changfeng shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°The Mystic Ice Jade Fruit is a divine spiritual medicine and also the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s most precious treasure, but it doesn¡¯t have the effect of restoring one¡¯s foundation.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Jianjia¡¯s nose twitched, and she said angrily.


    Zhang Suixian touched his nose and could only smile bitterly. They had lied to Jianjia just now. If it were not for Jianjia¡¯s elder sister, this stubborn girl would not have contacted the mansion master.


    In the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    Ou Yangming looked at the number on the jade token with a smile in his eyes.


    600,000 points. Perhaps no one could surpass him anymore.


    After all, in the entire Deste Ancient Ruins, there was only one Demon King, and he had killed him.


    The Mystic Ice Jade Fruit would be his for sure!


    Ou Yangming was very excited. With the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, he had gathered the 2 spiritual herbs needed for the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill.


    As long as he could refine the legendary Nine Revolutions Golden Pill¡­


    Ou Yangming was abnormally excited. He reckoned that he was the only living being in the Great Wide World who had the chance to break through thew boundary.


    What was beyond that?


    Ou Yangming thought of the Great Compassion Divine Dragon of the heart of origins, Xing Tian¡¯s illusory figure that appeared in the Rebirth Cave, and the mysterious white-clothed man in his sea of consciousness.


    They must all be existences beyond thews.


    Beyond thews, they seemed to be inextricably linked to ancient times. As for the Great Wide World today, a second-step powerhouse was top-notch, and a third-step powerhouse was known to be peerless and mighty. There were very few powerhouses in the third step. Every one of them was like the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader, possessing power and status that ordinary people could not match.


    ¡°Should we leave now?¡± Li Daoyi looked at the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Now that the Demon King was dead and there were less than 10 Ancient Demons left in the Deste Ancient Ruins, there was no longer much meaning in staying here.


    ¡°No.¡± The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce first. After we¡¯re done there, we can leave.¡±


    The 3 of them soared into the sky like shooting stars. Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi followed behind the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    After they left, a ck figure appeared in the chaotic space above the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    If Ou Yangming was here, he would recognize that the figure was the Demon King that they had just killed.


    The Demon King was dead.


    Having said that, he had used a secret technique to have a trace of his true spirit escape. This bit of true spirit¡¯s power was insignificant, but it gave him hope of being revived again.


    ¡°They¡¯ve left, so I should go out.¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s true spirit looked at the 3 people who had left, and it prepared to fly out from the chaotic space. This ce was very dangerous. If one was not careful, one¡¯s soul might bepletely destroyed.


    At this moment, a ck figure suddenly appeared behind the Demon King¡¯s true spirit. It opened its mouth and swallowed the spirit into its stomach. The Demon King would never have thought that the true spirit that he had gone through so much trouble to release would be a delicacy to someone else.


    The chaotic space rippled, and the ck figure came out from within.


    ¡°Great Wide World, I¡¯ve finally returned.¡±


    The figure transformed into a human form in the air. It was actually Feng Xinxiao, who had been destroyed by Ou Yangming in the heart of origins.


    ¡°Damn Ou Yangming! Myw of ughter will be perfected this time. When that timees, it¡¯ll be your time to die!¡± Feng Xinxiao looked into the distance with a sinister gaze.


    ¡°My body has perished. This Demon King¡¯s body has just recovered.¡± The figure entered the Demon King¡¯s iplete body, and his body flickered with ck light.


    The wounds on his body gradually dissipated, and the Demon King¡¯s body, which had been split into two halves, recovered.


    Afterward, the Demon King slowly stood up.


    ¡°This is simply a perfect body. It won¡¯t be long before I can recover my former strength, and I can quickly cultivate thew of ughter to perfection.¡±


    The Demon King¡¯s body flew up and soon disappeared in the air.


    After a few hours.


    Ou Yangming and the other 2 arrived at a tall mountain.


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect looked ahead and said, ¡°This is the headquarters of the Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins. It¡¯s also the pce where the Demon King was suppressed. There must be a lot of good things in there.¡±


    From afar, Ou Yangming could see that there were a lot of Ancient Demons active on the mountain. There were probably thousands of them, but he did not sense any in the second step.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll destroy them. Then, we¡¯ll take out the Ancient Demons¡¯ treasures. Once we¡¯re done, this operation can be concluded,¡± the Mystic Sky Sect sect leader said calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them then.¡±


    Ou Yangming was also looking ahead. The Reincarnation Spear was shining with light.


    Li Daoyi¡¯s expression was serious. At the same time, he pulled out his Fine Grade sword.


    With that, the 3 of them flew into the mountain. Soon, Ancient Demons wailed. This was a massacre.


    The Ancient Demons guarding this ce were loyal supporters of the Demon King. At the same time, they were the core forces left behind by the Ancient Demons in the Deste Ancient Ruins. Therefore, they had to die.


    After an hour, the world was silent. The mountain released a strong smell of blood. The points from these demons were also in Ou Yangming¡¯s pocket. Soon, his points increased by another 100,000.


    Everyone was already numb.


    Ou Yangming had undoubtedly be the winner. Even the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader, a supreme powerhouse in the third step, helped him earn points. If he could not finish first, it would be truly uneptable.


    After destroying the Ancient Demons on the mountain¡­


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader flew to the top of a mountain. He raised the treasure sword in his hand and suddenly waved it downward.


    In an instant, the ground and the mountain shook. The huge peak was cut into two halves,


    Arge group of buildings appeared in the middle of the peak. This was the pce of the Demon King. They flew over.


    There was no one in the pce. After scanning with his spiritual sense, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect soon found the treasury.


    The treasures in the treasury were casually piled on the ground. There were all kinds of spiritual medicines and magic treasures.


    Subsequently, the Mystic Sky Sect master looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°The Mystic Sky Sect will have to pay a huge price for this operation to eliminate the Ancient Demons. These treasures can make up for the losses of our sect. That said, your contribution is great. I can let you choose one of them as a reward.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be polite then.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands. He was already very happy that he could choose a treasure. After all, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect had known about this ce long ago. He would consider it a profit for getting those points.


    Ou Yangming looked at the pce¡¯s treasury.


    There was no way topare this treasury with that of the Dragons, but there were also precious items here. It was just that there were slightly fewer treasures here.


    Ou Yangming saw many materials that could be refined into Taoist Tools.


    There were also some precious spiritual herbs. Grade 6 and 7 spiritual herbs could be seen everywhere. If such treasures were ced in the Great Wide World, every one of them would attract thepetition between Rulers.


    Ou Yangming was not in a hurry to make a choice. He continued to observe. He did not want to miss out on every item. It was then when he noticed a grey stone ced on a shelf in the distance.


    The stone looked ordinary, but Ou Yangming could feel a huge amount of spiritual Qi from it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ou Yangming walked over quickly and asked.

 Chapter 1194 - Mysterious Shuttle

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Mysterious Shuttle</h4>


    The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect walked over slowly.


    When he saw the stone on the shelf, he did not find it strange at all. He exined, ¡°This is a Raw Stone. It¡¯s one of the most precious ores in the universe. The spiritual Qi contained in it is more than a million times that of a high-grade spirit coin. It can continuously absorb spiritual Qi from the universe to replenish itself. As long as it¡¯s not damaged, it can be used forever.¡±


    After exining, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect said with a smile, ¡°This is a pretty good treasure. Even in the Mystic Sky Sect, we only have 3 pieces. It¡¯s very beneficial for cultivation. Do you want to consider it?¡±


    Li Daoyi¡¯s eyes were filled with envy, and he said, ¡°A Raw Stone has another function. If you bury one in a ce with sufficient spiritual Qi, it¡¯ll absorb spiritual Qi all the time. The ce will probably form a spirit ore mine in the future.¡±


    Ou Yangming was moved. This thing was certainly a treasure. Li Daoyi and the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader had no need to deceive him.


    As for the spiritual ore mine mentioned by Li Daoyi, Ou Yangming just smiled. Even if there was such a benefit, it was useless to him. Which spirit ore mine could not be formed after countless years? He did not have the patience.


    After thinking for a moment, Ou Yangming gave the sect leader an apologetic gaze and said, ¡°I still want to look around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can do as you like.¡±


    Ou Yangming continued walking forward.


    The treasury was not very big, so Ou Yangming quickly strolled inside. There were many treasures inside, and there were many that he did not recognize.


    Among these treasures, there were 3 that were the best. One was the Raw Stone from before, one was a Grade 9 spiritual herb, and the other was a Taoist Tool, which was a hammer.


    Ou Yangming could smith Taoist Tools, and he would not use such a strange weapon. That hammer was not attractive to him at all.


    After giving up on this, only the Raw Stone and the Grade 9 spiritual herb called the Dark Fragrant Bauhinia Flower remained. Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze swept over the 2 treasures a few times.


    Finally, he stared at the Raw Stone.


    At least this Raw Stone was still very useful for his cultivation. Grade 9 spiritual herbs were extremely precious, but they still needed other fine spiritual herbs for pills to be refined. The young fellow really did not want to continue wasting his time and effort looking for spiritual herbs.


    ¡®I¡¯ll choose that Raw Stone,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself. He walked toward the shelf where the Raw Stone was ced and reached out to pick it up.


    Obtaining a Raw Stone without doing much was a pleasant surprise for Ou Yangming. Nheless, just as his fingertip was about to touch the Raw Stone, he stopped. He looked behind the Raw Stone, and there was a bronze shuttle.


    The shuttle looked ordinary as if it was not a treasure at all. It was because of this that Ou Yangming noticed it.


    This was the Demon King¡¯s treasury, so not everything was qualified to be stored here.


    Ou Yangming tilted his body and picked up the bronze shuttle. His expression changed slightly, and he felt the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron in his body throb slightly.


    ¡®Could this be a good thing?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was delighted.


    After all, the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was a supreme treasure that was an Innate Spirit Treasure. Something that could attract its attention could not be just an ordinary shuttle.


    Once Ou Yangming made up his mind, he retracted his gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose this.¡±


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader and Li Daoyi were stunned. They both thought that Ou Yangming would choose the Raw Stone, but they did not expect him to choose this broken shuttle.


    What was the use of this thing?


    Li Daoyi focused on the shuttle. It seemed to have existed for a long time. The shuttle was already covered with green copper rust. It looked simple and unadorned, and he could not sense any treasure aura from it.


    ¡°Brother Ou, are you really choosing that thing? That Raw Stone is a good thing. The Seven Stars Pavilion doesn¡¯t have a single one. Besides, there¡¯s also that Grade 9 spiritual herb¡­¡± Li Daoyi felt that Ou Yangming was simply wasting his chance.


    ¡°Young friend, are you sure?¡± The Mystic Sky Sect sect leader also nced at the shuttle before he asked.


    Ou Yangming said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Since this opportunity was obtained for nothing, Ou Yangming also chose to gamble. If this item really was a treasure, he would make a huge profit. Even if it was not anything, it would not be a big deal.


    After Ou Yangming put away the shuttle, the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader waved his hand and put all the treasures into his interspatial equipment.


    This time, more than 1,000 human powerhouses had entered the ruins to exterminate the demons. Each of them would gain some points. The Mystic Sky Sect had to pay for these points.


    After emptying the treasury, the few of them flew up again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out in advance to prepare. You cane out after a day.¡± The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader turned into a shooting star and disappeared into the sky.


    After watching the sect leader leave, Ou Yangming did not think about continuing to ughter Ancient Demons. It had been almost half a month since they entered this ce. Most of the demons had been killed. It would be very difficult to find one anymore. Furthermore, now that he had 700,000 points in his hands, he would not care about that.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Li Daoyi retracted his gaze. The Mystic Sky Sect sect leader¡¯s meaning was very clear. The operation to ughter the Ancient Demons would end tomorrow.


    This time, the first ce would undoubtedly belong to Ou Yangming. Li Daoyi¡¯s gaze was somewhat fiery.


    Ou Yangming felt his gaze and smiled. He asked, ¡°What kind of Taoist Tool do you n to have?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Li Daoyi became excited.


    It seemed that this young fellow had not forgotten his promise.


    Li Daoyi had worked hard to follow Ou Yangming for almost a month, to the point that his points were still more than 1,200 only. There were even some powerhouses in thew boundary who had surpassed him in points. He had paid a considerable price for this.


    What was he doing this for? It was all for the Acquired Taoist Tool!


    ¡°Brother Ou, I want a treasure sword¡­¡± Li Daoyi said excitedly.


    Ou Yangming let out a sigh of relief. Among all the weapons, a treasure sword was rtively simple. If the other party wanted armor, he might feel distressed. A treasure sword was nothing.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Once we go out, I¡¯ll help you smith it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ou,¡± Li Daoyi thanked him again.


    Time passed very quickly. A day passed in the blink of an eye.


    There was no change in the ranking on the points wall. The first ce was still the 999th powerhouse. The 700,000 points made everyone dizzy as if they were in a dream.


    The second-ranked person was the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion. His points had increased rapidly in the past few days, but the gap could not be bridged.


    In a remote corner of the Deste Ancient Ruins, the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion took back his jade token. Beneath his feet was an Ancient Demon in thew boundary.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through 180,000 points. Looks like the first ce will be mine.¡± The master of Heavenly Star Mansions was very excited. After being reminded by his daughter, he had not stopped for a moment. He even killed an existence in the second step and barely broke through 180,000 points.


    ¡®I wonder how many points the person Jianjia mentioned has now?¡¯ The master wondered.


    The heart-shaped stone in his body did not respond. He took it out, but there was no light on it. This made the master slightly disappointed.


    He tried to contact her daughter, but there was no response. This was not the first time such a situation had happened, so the master was not surprised.


    ¡°There are fewer Ancient Demons in this Deste Ancient Ruins. I¡¯ve searched for so long, but I only found one. It seems that it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion flew into the air again but before he could find another demon, the jade token suddenly shed with light. Inside it was a message from the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Every holder of the jade token received this message.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    The human powerhouses looked at their jade tokens with joy on their faces. The battle during this period had exhausted them. Many of them had even sacrificed their lives.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With so many points, I can exchange them for the qualification of an inner sect disciple for my child.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s in the first ce. It¡¯s probably the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion.¡±


    Streams of light shed in the sky, and everyone flew in the same direction.


    When Ou Yangming arrived at the gathering point, there were already several hundred people here, and some people were flying over from afar.


    The people around them were discussing what they had seen and heard in the ruins, and some were discussing how to use the points they had obtained.


    There were also people who had lost theirpanions to the demons. They did not look not very good.


    ¡°Young friend, how many points do you have?¡± A middle-aged man in thew boundary flew over from the sky.


    The middle-aged mannded next to Ou Yangming and asked casually.


    Ou Yangming smiled and answered, ¡°Just 700,000 points.¡±


    ¡°700 points?¡±


    The middle-aged man did not hear him clearly. He said encouragingly, ¡°Looking at your age, it¡¯s very good that you have 700 points. You should be able to exchange them for a good magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°No, you heard me wrongly. I said 700,000 points,¡± Ou Yangming corrected the middle-aged man.


    This time, the middle-aged man heard him clearly. His eyes were dull, then heughed out loud. ¡°Young friend, aren¡¯t you too good at bragging? 700,000 points? What kind of joke is that? Do you know what 700,000 points mean?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was very loud, so many people around heard him. They also looked at Ou Yangming with strange looks.


    ¡°700,000?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think whether it makes sense before you brag?¡±


    Those slightly more powerful Rulers of thews looked at their jade tokens, which had more than 1,000 or a few hundred points. After listening to this young fellow¡¯s words, they felt that while they had lived a little longer, they were as shameless as him.


    ¡°The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master is here!¡±


    Someone cried out in surprise, and everyone looked toward the sky.

 Chapter 1195 - First in Accumulated Points

    <h4>Chapter 1195: First in umted Points</h4>


    The master of Heavenly Star Mansion was dressed in a long ck robe. He stepped into the air. Landing on the empty ground, the ck robe naturally fluttered behind him, making him look awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Greetings, Mansion Master.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Mansion Master.¡±


    ¡­


    The people around hurriedly greeted him warmly. The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion was publicly acknowledged as a top-notch human powerhouse. In the Deste Ancient Ruins, other than the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader, there was probably no one who could contend against him.


    Everyone was curious. How many points did the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master have?


    A few powerhouses in the second step walked over happily. As equal-ranked powerhouses, they looked much more casual.


    ¡°Brother Tianxing, you must¡¯ve gained a lot this time. Can you tell us how many points you¡¯ve gained this time?¡± Zhao Juefeng asked with a smile.


    As the governor of a major city, Zhao Juefeng¡¯s status was not any lower than the Heavenly Star Mansion master¡¯s.


    Many people in the area pricked up their ears. This was a question that everyone wanted to know. They guessed that the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master would be ranked first this time, but they did not know his exact number of points.


    ¡°Brother Zhao!¡±


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master smiled and answered, ¡°I was lucky this time and killed many Ancient Demons. I¡¯ve umted a total of 180,000 points.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°180,000!¡±


    ¡­


    The people around were dumbfounded. How could there be so many points?


    Points were not that easy to obtain. Most of the powerhouses in thew boundary only had a few hundred points.


    Even those in the second step only had around 30,000 points, just like Zhao Juefeng. As for the others, they only had around 10,000 to 20,000 points. As for Li Daoyi, he had given all his points to Ou Yangming, so it was not much of a reference.


    If this was said by others, no one would believe it, but what the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master said was different.


    Everyone knew that the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master would not lie about this matter, which meant that he definitely had so many points.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡±


    ¡°As expected of the greatest powerhouse. Even his ability to kill Ancient Demons is far beyond our reach.¡±


    The 180,000 points had left everyone in the dust.


    At this moment, a discordant voice was heard.


    ¡°180,000 isn¡¯t considered a lot. This young fellow next to me said that he has 700,000 points!¡±


    The one who spoke was the Ruler of thews from before. He looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction and said with a faint smile.


    ¡°This fe¡­¡± Li Daoyi frowned.


    When Ou Yangming said that, at least a dozen people nearby heard it, but everyone thought that it was just a joke. His 700,000 points were not as shocking as the 180,000 points of the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master.


    Of course, if it was true, the result would be different.


    ¡°700,000 points? What kind of joke is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just grandstanding.¡±


    The admirers of the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master looked over with unfriendly looks.


    ¡°Brother Li, why are you here?¡±


    Zhao Juefeng¡¯s gaze turned and suddenly saw Li Daoyi standing next to Ou Yangming. ¡®As a top-notch powerhouse in the second step, why is he standing in that corner?¡¯


    ¡°Brother Li, could it be that you don¡¯t have enough points and are afraid of beingughed at by us?¡± Another personughed.


    Nheless, everyone was joking. After all, there were only a few powerhouses in the second step in the Great Wide World. Unless there was a deep hatred, no one would think of bing enemies with them.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s a powerhouse in the second step?¡±


    The middle-aged Ruler who mocked Ou Yangming finally looked at Li Daoyi.


    ¡®What¡¯s the Seven Star Pavilion¡¯s great elder, a supreme powerhouse in the second step, hiding here?


    ¡®Could it be for this young fe?¡¯


    The Ruler did not look good as he hurriedly said, ¡°I was just joking earlier.¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly apologized to Ou Yangming.


    If Ou Yangming was just an ordinary Ruler, he would not be like this. Who would have thought that he had a supreme powerhouse in the second step behind him?


    ¡°So it was a joke.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why someone would have such a big tone. It¡¯s understandable if it was a joke.¡±


    Since Li Daoyi had appeared, no one dared to dwell on this issue. The Ruler quickly returned to the crowd.


    Li Daoyi rejected Zhao Juefeng¡¯s invitation with a smile and continued to stand next to Ou Yangming. This caused many people to be puzzled. Just who was this young fellow?


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was also interested. He nced at Ou Yangming and asked quietly, ¡°Do you know that young fe?¡±


    Zhao Juefeng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before but judging from Li Daoyi¡¯s behavior, the young fe¡¯s probably a disciple that he thinks highly of. He probably brought his disciple out to train during the extermination.¡±


    ¡°When did Old Li take in a disciple?¡± The powerhouses were all very curious. They did not know Ou Yangming.


    As for Ou Yangming¡¯s words just now, everyone took it as a joke. They did not know that he was not joking.


    Li Daoyi had a smile on his face. He really wanted to see everyone¡¯s expression after they knew Ou Yangming¡¯s score.


    It was normal that no one believed him. Even when Li Daoyi saw it with his own eyes, he felt as if he was in a dream.


    A powerhouse in the second step of thews killed the Demon King. Who would believe this?


    Crack, crack, crack¡­


    A crack appeared in the sky as the passage from the Deste Ancient Ruins to the outside world opened.


    ¡°Big Brother Tianxing, please!¡± Zhao Juefeng stepped aside.


    The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion did not stand on ceremony. He was the strongest and ranked first in terms of points, so it was reasonable for him to be the first to leave.


    As such, the master stepped on the ground, and his ck robe shed as he disappeared into the air like a roc.


    The other powerhouses in the second step also flew out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out as well,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    He rose from the ground and walked through the passage with Li Daoyi.


    Soon, everyone flew out from the passage. There were more than 1,500 Rulers who came in, but only 900 people left. The death rate was about a third.


    This number was already very exaggerated. Of course, more Ancient Demons were killed.


    In the sky was a huge flying boat of the Mystic Sky Sect. The person on the flying boat was an elder of the Mystic Sky Sect in the second step.


    ¡°Everyone, please board the flying boat,¡± the elder of the Mystic Sky Sect said.


    The flying boat flew past the clouds and soon returned to the Zhongzhou Main City. At this moment, the main city was filled with people.


    Countless people looked at the returning warriors in the sky and called out enthusiastically.


    ¡°Great Elder, it should be time to announce who¡¯s in the first ce, right?¡± Zhao Juefeng said with a smile.


    The elder of the Mystic Sky Sect nced at the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master then looked for something in the crowd.


    After a while, he said in a low voice¡­


    ¡°The person who¡¯s ranked first in this year¡¯s Big Demons Extermination Meet is¡­ .¡±


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master had a smile on his face as he prepared to take a step forward. He knew the points of the several Rulers who had reached the second step. No one had surpassed him. In this case, he would be ranked first.


    ¡°The holder of the 999th jade token,¡± the elder of the Mystic Sky Sect finished his sentence.


    The crowd was in an uproar. The spectators had long known the result. With 700,000 points, the powerhouse was invincible. If he was not the first, who else could it be?


    Since the Mystic Sky Sect did not think that there was a problem with the points, it meant that the powerhouse did not cheat. No matter what method he used to obtain such a huge amount of points, it was a great contribution to the Humans.


    The people outside knew, but the powerhouses who entered the Deste Ancient Ruins did not know. They were all a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°What the hell is with the 999th jade token? Shouldn¡¯t the first ce belong to the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion?¡±


    ¡°How can 180,000 points not be the first ce? I gave my all and almost died to get more than 300 points.¡± A Ruler in thew boundary found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Is there a mistake?¡±


    ¡°The 999th powerhouse is obviously someone who enteredter. How could he have the most points?¡±


    The people who returned from the ruins were puzzled. Could this be a setup from the Mystic Sky Sect?


    Of course, this was just a wild guess. The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was the son of the great elder of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword School. Even if a dirty trick was used, he would not give the spot to anyone else.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was also struck dumb. Luckily, he did not step out just now. He did not look too good, and he looked at the elder of the Mystic Sky Sect and asked, ¡°Elder Bai, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Elder Bai, you better check carefully. Brother Tianxing has 180,000 points,¡± Zhao Juefeng also asked in a deep voice.


    Elder Baiughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to check. I think half of the people in the Great Wide World know who¡¯s in the first ce. It¡¯s true that the mansion master has 180,000 points, but there¡¯s still a gap between him and first ce. The first ce belongs to the 999th powerhouse, and his points are 700,000!¡±


    ¡°700,000 points?!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Hey? Why does the number sound so familiar?¡±


    Everyone suddenly remembered that when they were still in the Deste Ancient Ruins, the young fellow next to Li Daoyi had said that his points were 700,000. At that time, everyone thought that it was a joke. Could it be true¡­


    Many people looked at Ou Yangming at the same time. Even the Heavenly Sky Mansion¡¯s master and Zhao Juefeng were the same.


    ¡®700,000¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?¡¯


    The mansion master felt that the muscles on his face were a little stiff. He had promised to get the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit, but he did not expect to be crushed like this.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ou Yangming slowly walked out. With a smile on his face, he calmly said, ¡°Hello, senior. I¡¯m the 999th powerhouse.¡±


    Elder Bai smiled politely and said, ¡°Please show me your jade token.¡±


    After hearing that, Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He picked up the jade token and threw it into the sky. Elder Bai took the jade token and nced at it, then said amiably, ¡°That¡¯s right. The jade token isn¡¯t fake. You¡¯re the champion of this Big Demons Extermination Meet. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming.¡±


    These words came out of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°So his name is Ou Yangming.¡±


    ¡°How amazing. Even his name is so mighty.¡±


    ¡°From today on, Sir Ouyang¡¯s my idol.¡±


    The people around were very excited. They had finally seen this mysterious 999th powerhouse, and they even knew his name.


    700,000 points. He would be a legend. Perhaps in 1,000 or 10,000 years, there would still be people talking about him.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to leave with Elder Bai, the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion took a step forward.

 Chapter 1196 - Refine Another Taoist Tool

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Refine Another Taoist Tool</h4>


    Elder Bai stopped and turned around with a smile. ¡°Do you have any other questions, Mansion Master?¡±


    The mansion master of the Heavenly Star Mansion was standing in the air. He looked at Ou Yangming curiously and said, ¡°I just want to ask this young brother how he got 700,000 points.¡±


    Everyone was very curious about this.


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Do you not believe that I obtained so many points?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I still have a lot of trust in the Mystic Sky Sect. Since they believe that your points are reasonable, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. I¡¯m just a little curious. Where did you get those 700,000 points? Could you answer my question?¡±


    Zhao Juefeng and the other powerhouses in the second step also had curious looks in their eyes. They had only managed to obtain tens of thousands of points. To them, 180,000 points from the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master was already a lot. The 700,000 points were just too much.


    There must be something fishy going on. They also wanted to know what was going on.


    Ou Yangming swept his gaze across everyone and smiled faintly. ¡°It was not a big deal. I just got lucky and killed a Demon King.¡±


    ¡°You killed a Demon King, and you just got lucky?¡±


    After hearing the words ¡°Demon King¡±, everyone was in an uproar.


    What kind of joke was that? A Demon King was such a terrifying existence. If one wanted to kill him, only a third-step powerhouse would have the chance.


    If Ou Yangming really killed a Demon King, his points would be reasonable, but that was a Demon King, after all.


    The young fellow¡¯s aura was strange. It was impossible to determine his specific strength, but it was clear that he had not reached the third step.


    Without reaching the third step, how could he kill the Demon King? Everyone thought that Ou Yangming was simply lying.


    The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master did not look good as well. He also knew that there was a Demon King in the Deste Ancient Ruins, but that was the target of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader. What did it have to do with this young fellow?


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief. They could not believe this fact.


    Ou Yangming looked at everyone¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡®What the hell is there to believe!¡¯


    Even if they believed that the points were umted from killing Ancient Demons, they would not believe that Ou Yangming had killed the Demon King. Everyone knew how fearsome the king was.


    ¡°You said that you killed the Demon King. Is there anyone who can testify to that?¡± The master of Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s tone was low. He felt that this young fellow was intentionally giving him a perfunctory answer.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ou Yangming frowned.


    In fact, he did not need to exin at all because the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect was there when he killed the Demon King. Nheless, if he did not exin, these people would not let him go.


    ¡°I can testify for Brother Ou!¡± Li Daoyi took a step forward.


    His words immediately attracted the attention of many people. Li Daoyi was the great elder of the Seven Stars Pavilion, and he was a powerhouse in the second step. His words carried a lot of weight.


    ¡°What proof do you have?¡± The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion was unfriendly.


    The master of the Heavenly Star Mansion was not happy about losing the first ce for no reason. He had to get to the bottom of this matter.


    Li Daoyi did not look sideways and said calmly, ¡°Because I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°You saw it with your own eyes? Were you there when Lil¡¯ Brother Ou killed the Demon King?¡± Zhao Juefeng asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course, I was there. Not only me, but¡­¡±


    Before Li Daoyi could finish, a streak of light shed across the sky.


    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±


    Everyone bowed when they saw who it was. Even the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master and Zhao Juefeng were the same. The Mystic Sky Sect sect leader was one of the strongest powerhouses in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°I can testify for Lil¡¯ Friend Ou,¡± the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader said faintly.


    Everyone fell silent after hearing this.


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader continued, ¡°The Demon King in the ruins was incredibly strong and was on par with me. If it wasn¡¯t for Lil¡¯ Friend Ou¡¯s help, that Demon King couldn¡¯t have been killed.¡±


    No one dared to doubt the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯s words. Hearing this exnation, everyone felt a little better.


    It turned out that Ou Yangming had cooperated with the sect leader to kill the Demon King. Even so, it was still very frightening. After all, how could someone who could cooperate with a third-step mighty powerhouse be an ordinary second-step figure?


    Moreover, even if that young fellow¡¯s points did not go through that explosive increase, he still had more than 100,000 points, far surpassing the others.


    ¡°I was too rash just now. Thank you for killing the Demon King and eliminating the great harm for us humans.¡± The Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master softened.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mansion Master. This is what I should do,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect flew over, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°The treasury of the Mystic Sky Sect has been opened. All your points can be exchanged for treasures, so you just need to make a note in the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s branch in Zhongzhou. Soon, someone will send the treasures to you. The points can only be exchanged for a year. There¡¯ll be no exchanges after the expiration date.¡±


    Cheers sounded from below. Everyone had fought for so long in the ruins. Was it not for this moment?


    ¡°Ou Yangming.¡± After the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect finished, he turned his gaze over again.


    Ou Yangming said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Sir Sect Leader.¡±


    ¡°You have the most points this time, and the Mystic Sky Sect won¡¯t go back on our word. I¡¯ve already sent someone to deliver the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. You only need to wait for 2 or 3 days in Zhongzhou to receive it,¡± the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect said leisurely.


    Ou Yangming was excited. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You deserve this.¡± The voice of the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect was heard again, ¡°The Mystic Ice Jade Fruit is just an additional reward. Your points can also be exchanged for other items. You can ask the great elder of the Mystic Sky Sect about the specific exchange rates.¡±


    Ou Yangming thanked him again.


    700,000 points were equivalent to the sum of the others. In other words, Ou Yangming¡¯s rewards alone ounted for more than half of the rewards given out this time. Not only that but he also gained a divine medicine, which was the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit. Everyone looked at him with envy in their eyes.


    After the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect finished, he left again.


    Ou Yangming declined everyone¡¯s invitation and left hurriedly with Li Daoyi.


    In a unique courtyard in the Zhongzhou Main City, this was where Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi rested for the time being.


    Inside a small house, steam was rising, and the temperature was hot. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was ced beside Ou Yangming, and thick smoke was rising from it.


    Ou Yangming was cautious. His strength had increased a lot, but he still had to be careful when smithing Taoist Tools.


    After all, thest time he smithed the Reincarnation Spear, it was more or less due to luck.


    This time, he had to seed. Fortunately, his strength had increased to the second step, so his chances were higher.


    ¡®I seeded¡­¡¯


    After a moment, Ou Yangming looked at the treasure sword floating out of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron with a pleasantly surprised look. The treasure sword was shining with silver light. He had used Appraisal Art to examine it, but he could not determine its equivalent rank. In other words, this treasure sword was undoubtedly a Taoist Tool.


    If thest time he seeded was by luck, this time, he had smithed an Acquired Taoist Tool indeed.


    This was also a great breakthrough for him.


    After retrieving the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, Ou Yangming pushed open the door. Li Daoyi was just outside the courtyard. When he heard the sound, he hurriedly turned around and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    He casually waved his hand, and a silver treasure sword appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Give it a try first.¡± Ou Yangming threw the sword over.


    Li Daoyi caught the sword with one hand and scanned it with his mental power. When he realized that he could not see the equivalent rank of the sword, his face was filled with ecstasy.


    He shed the sword on his hand, and a drop of blood fell on it.


    The sword shed with a faint light and soon, a vague connection was formed between it and Li Daoyi. Heughed out loud.


    A Taoist Tool! It was indeed a Taoist Tool!


    It was of Low Grade, but Li Daoyi was already very satisfied. This was an Acquired Taoist Tool, which was more than 100 times more valuable than a Fine Grade magic weapon.


    When he faced the golden eagle in the ruins, if he had this Taoist Tool, he would not have been in such a sorry state. Even if he still could not defeat the other party, it would not be a problem for him to escape.


    Li Daoyi looked at Ou Yangming with fervent eyes. He did not expect the young fellow to really smith a Taoist Tool. ¡®He¡¯s so formidable at such a young age, and he¡¯s even a cksmith master. What kind of talent is this?¡¯


    He was very excited.


    After the Taoist Tool recognized its master, Li Daoyi could not help but dance a few more times.


    Seeing how he acted, Ou Yangming could not help but ask, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Li Daoyi responded excitedly, ¡°Good, very good! I feel like this Taoist Tool was just made for me.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not say anything. During the smithing process, he had referenced the size of Li Daoyi¡¯s sword to obtain such an effect. This weapon was not much different from his previous sword, but its level had increased by a lot.


    ¡°Oh right, a steward from the Mystic Sky Sect has been waiting outside for a long time.¡± Li Daoyi finally remembered the important matter.


    2 days ago, they went to the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s branch in Zhongzhou and used up all their points. Now, they must have sent the treasures over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Ou Yangming walked toward the front yard.


    In the living room of the front yard, a middle-aged man was sitting there. When he saw Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi walking over, he hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m Qian Chongyou. Greetings, sirs.¡±


    Although he was from the Mystic Sky Sect, he did not dare to be disrespectful to these 2 people. After all, he was only an inner sect steward, and his strength was far from theirs.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his hand and supported his body with a force.


    Qian Chongyou was secretly surprised. He stood up and said, ¡°This time, I came under orders to deliver the things that you¡¯ve exchanged for, Sir Ou.¡±


    As Qian Chongyou spoke, he took out an interspatial bracelet and carefully handed it over.


    Ou Yangming did not stand on ceremony. He stretched out his hand and took the items. After all, these were all things that he deserved.


    Most of the items inside the interspatial bracelet were high-grade spiritual herbs. Ou Yangming had made ns for them. There were also some high-grade smithing materials. The most important thing was the in grey stone.


    A Raw Stone!


    This treasure that Ou Yangming had missed in the Demon King¡¯s treasury was now exchanged for by him with 300,000 points.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. There were many treasures in there, and this steward did not have the guts to steal anything.


    Ou Yangming looked up and looked at the Mystic Sky Sect steward again. What he was looking forward to the most was another thing.

 Chapter 1197 - The Ice Jade Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1197: The Ice Jade Fruit</h4>


    The Mystic Ice Jade Fruit was the treasure that Ou Yangming needed the most.


    He hade to the Zhenwu Continent from thousands of kilometers away. He had even sneaked into the Mystic Sky Sect for this treasure.


    Qian Chongyou understood what Ou Yangming meant. He carefully took out a box made of ancient wood from his interspatial bracelet.


    The box was engraved with ancient patterns. It looked like they had been there for a long time. Qian Chongyou said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, the Ice Jade Fruit is inside. Sir Sect Leader has asked me to bring it with me.¡±


    As he said that, he handed the box over.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was full of smiles. He had worked hard for so long and finally got this thing.


    Opening the box, there was a crystal clear fruit inside. On its white skin, there were some furry little thorns.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a look and could confirm that the thing inside the box was almost exactly the same as the one described in the Crimson Ruler¡¯s book. In the Truth of Alchemy, he had also seen the appearance of the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.


    Now that the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit and the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower were avable, the innate conditions for refining the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill had beenpleted ahead of time.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ou Yangming took the box and said politely.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir. This is my duty,¡± Steward Qian replied politely.


    Seeing that there was nothing else, Qian Chongyou took his leave. Li Daoyi asked someone to send him off. This courtyard was the property of the Seven Stars Pavilion, so there were a few Seven Stars Pavilion disciples here.


    After Qian Chongyou left, Li Daoyi looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Master Ou, do you have any ns?¡±


    Once Ou Yangming smithed the Acquired Taoist Tool, Li Daoyi also changed the way he addressed him. A cksmith of such a level would be respected even by a third-step powerhouse. Naturally, Li Daoyi did not dare to be careless. Moreover, the young fellow¡¯s strength was far from what he couldpare with.


    ¡°I n to go to a ce to settle down for a period,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    Li Daoyi¡¯s eyes were filled with a strange light. ¡°I wonder if you have any requirements for this ce, Master Ou?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be quiet and not too chaotic. I n to bring a few friends here to settle down.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a city at the foot of the Seven Stars Mountain. The environment there is very good. If you don¡¯t mind, you can go and take a look.¡±


    The city at the foot of the Seven Stars Mountain was under the management of the Seven Stars Pavilion. Li Daoyi could not have no selfish thoughts. After all, he had met an expert like Ou Yangming, who was also a cksmith master. As long as he was not an idiot, he would firmly seize this opportunity.


    It was worth noting that the Seven Stars Pavilion was only a first-rate sect. Among the first-rate sects, it could only be considered average. It was far from beingparable to an influential first-rate sect like the Heavenly Star Mansion. In a sect like the Seven Stars Pavilion, the most powerful one was a powerhouse in the second step of thews like Li Daoyi.


    If Li Daoyi could be close to Ou Yangming, they would have hope of surpassing the Heavenly Star Mansion. After all, the young fellow was not only a powerhouse in the second step but also a smithing master who could refine Taoist Tools and was almost extinct in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look first.¡± Ou Yangming knew what Li Daoyi was thinking, and he did not refuse. He knew the strength of the Seven Stars Pavilion. In their territory, it would be much less troublesome.


    Having been in the Great Wide World for so long, Ou Yangming also nned to settle down here. The Zhenwu Continent was certainly the best choice. This was the Humans¡¯ base, and the spiritual Qi here was more abundant than in other ces.


    He was not the strongest in the Great Wide World, but he was definitely a top-tier existence. Since he had the ability to protect people, it was time to settle down and bring Old Craftsman and the others up from the Spiritual Realm.


    After resting for half a day, Ou Yangming and Li Daoyi left the Zhongzhou Main City. The Seven Stars Pavilion was not far away. During thest disaster involving the Ancient Demons, the governor of Zhongzhou had immediately thought of asking the Seven Stars Pavilion for help.


    Ou Yangming rode on Li Daoyi¡¯s flying boat. After a few hours, they could see the mountains in the distance.


    The Seven Stars Mountain was the name of a mountain range in Zhongzhou. It was made up of 7 huge mountains, which were the peaks of the Seven Stars Pavilion.


    It was alreadyte when they arrived here. Under Li Daoyi¡¯s suggestion, the 2 of them did not go to Starlight City but went to the Seven Stars Mountain first.


    ¡°Greetings, Great Elder.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Great Elder.¡±


    ¡­


    Li Daoyi¡¯s status in the sect was very high. Along the way, as long as people saw the 2 of them, everyone would respectfully bow.


    A powerhouse in the second step was unquestionably the strongest existence in a first-rate sect and was also the core strength of the sect.


    In the evening, the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s head personally held a banquet to celebrate Li Daoyi¡¯s return.


    All the elders of the Seven Stars Pavilion had arrived. Li Daoyi sat at the head seat with Ou Yangming next to him. The position of the head of the Seven Stars Pavilion was still below the young fellow.


    In the beginning, there were still some people who were dissatisfied. Li Daoyi was the core leader of the sect, so it was normal for him to upy the first position. No one knew what identity that young fellow had, but he usurped the host and upied a position that was even better than their head. This made many elders of the Seven Stars Pavilion somewhat dissatisfied.


    Of course, no one mentioned it. After all, that young fellow hade back with the great elder, so no one dared to provoke him.


    The banquet was a little depressing, and many people were filled with resentment. Seeing this scene, Li Daoyiughed bitterly and asked loudly, ¡°Do you know who this person beside me is?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads. Ou Yangming had made a name for himself in the ruins and overpowered the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion but only those from Zhongzhou had seen him.


    The head of the Seven Stars Pavilion was a schrly-looking schr. A gentle smile shed across his face as he asked, ¡°Great Elder, could this young brother be a young genius from another n?¡±


    Li Daoyi smiled and said, ¡°If I were to say Master Ou¡¯s name, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t know him. If I were to say his code name, you¡¯ll surely know him.¡±


    ¡°What code name?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡®Could it be that this young fellow who stole the limelight has an extraordinary identity?¡¯


    Li Daoyi chuckled and uttered, ¡°Master Ou¡¯s No. 999.¡±


    ¡°No. 999?¡±


    Everyone was stunned as if they had thought of something¡­


    Afterward, countless gazes were focused on Ou Yangming. ¡®No. 999? Could it be that mysterious powerhouse from the ruins?¡¯


    ¡®That mysterious powerhouse who ranked first and surpassed the master of Heavenly Star Mansion and many other powerhouses in the second step. Isn¡¯t he No. 999?¡¯


    Everyone was shocked. That was a famous person of the human race. They did not think that he woulde to the Seven Stars Pavilion.


    ¡°I see. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, Great Elder!¡± The Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s head was surprised. He took a step forward and respectfully said, ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    In an instant, the resentment in everyone¡¯s hearts disappeared. No. 999 was a legendary existence. No one knew his strength, but he was definitely in the second step. Even if he was sitting above Li Daoyi, no one would be dissatisfied now.


    Seeing the changes in everyone¡¯s expressions, Li Daoyi smiled even more brightly. He once again said something shocking, ¡°Lord Ou¡¯s also a cksmith master. That¡¯s why I call him Master Ou.¡±


    Everyone was stupefied again.


    There were very few cksmiths, and even fewer people could be called masters. They did not expect this young fellow to be a cksmith master. ¡®What kind of monstrous talent does he have?¡¯


    Of course, everyone thought that the young fellow¡¯s identity as a cksmith master was not on par with his identity as the 999th powerhouse.


    The status of a smithing master could not bepared to a powerhouse in the second step. Furthermore, that mysterious powerhouse was not an ordinary powerhouse in the second step.


    Li Daoyi leisurely added, ¡°Master Ou isn¡¯t a simple cksmith master. His smithing skills are beyond your imaginations.¡±


    His words once again attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked at each other, not understanding why the great elder emphasized this.


    ¡°Could it be that Master Ou can smith a Fine Grade magic weapon?¡± Someone joked.


    Those who could smith Fine Grade magic weapons were qualified to be called cksmith masters. To the people present, being able to smith such a piece of equipment was an incredible feat.


    Li Daoyi did not answer. He stretched out his hand, and a shining silver sword appeared in his hand.


    He looked at the sword with excitement in his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°This sword was smithed by Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything different about this sword?¡±


    Nobody could tell from its appearance. Everyone released their mental powers, intending to check it out. Could it be that this sword had reached Fine Grade?


    Despite that, no one could see the equivalent rank of the sword.


    The silver sword was like a sponge, absorbing everyone¡¯s mental powers, but it did not return any information, so it could not be checked.


    Could not be checked?


    The head of the Seven Stars Pavilion was the first to notice something, and he suddenly stood up. He looked at the longsword in Li Daoyi¡¯s hand in shock and stuttered, ¡°Could it be¡­ This sword is¡­ An Acquired Taoist Tool¡­¡±


    His words sounded like thunder. The others thought that there was something wrong with their mental powers but only after being reminded did they understand.


    ¡°Could it really be an Acquired Taoist Tool? My mental power can¡¯t detect its level at all.¡±


    ¡°Mine neither.¡±


    ¡°Same here¡­¡±


    ¡°Mine¡­¡±


    Only then did everyone realize that everyone was facing the same problem


    It seemed that it was not a problem with their mental powers but this treasure sword.


    An Acquired Taoist Tool!


    They had actually seen an Acquired Taoist Tool.


    Li Daoyi nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This sword is an Acquired Taoist Tool. It was customized for me by Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Everyone only felt that their heads were muddled. Not only did they see a legendary Acquired Taoist Tool, but they also saw the person who could smith Acquired Taoist Tools.


    ¡°Truly a heaven-gifted genius! Master Ou, let me toast to you!¡±


    The head of the Seven Stars Pavilion raised his cup on the table and said respectfully.


    ¡°Master Ou, we¡¯ll toast to you too¡­¡±


    All the elders stood up at the same time. Everyone changed their attitudes, and the hall instantly became lively.


    Ou Yangming smiled and raised his cup on the table.

 Chapter 1198 - Strange Book

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Strange Book</h4>


    The night was pleasant, the sky was silent, and the stars were numerous.


    In a 5-story building, only Ou Yangming was there. This was the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s library, and many ancient books could be found here.


    After eating and drinking, Ou Yangming asked a few questions from ancient times. The Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s head and Li Daoyi did not know much, so they brought him here.


    This was the forbidden area of the Seven Stars Pavilion. Even direct disciples were not qualified to enter, but Ou Yangming was different. He had the strength of the top of the Great Wide World, and he was also a super smithing master who had smithed Taoist Tools. Not only that, but he was also the savior of the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s great elder.


    No matter which identity he had, Ou Yangming was qualified to enter this ce. With the 3 identities added together, the Seven Stars Pavilion had long treated him as their most precious guest. Not to mention this ce, even if he wanted to enter the training room where the secret manuals were stored, no one would stop him.


    As a first-rate sect, although the Seven Stars Pavilion could not bepared to the Mystic Sky Sect, they also had a long history. In the library, there were many unique books that did not exist in the outside world.


    Ou Yangming leaned against a bookshelf. The breeze outside was blowing, and his gaze swept across a book page by page.


    This was a book called ¡°Records of the Ancient Times¡±, and it recorded some unofficial history matters. The book did not have the name of the author but from the content, the person who wrote this book was certainly not a simple Ruler. An ordinary Ruler would not have such a rich experience unless it was a book that was written from hearsay.


    The book recorded the civilizations of many ces in the Great Wide World, as well as some famous battles. Ou Yangming read it with great interest like it was a novel.


    ¡°There were actually so many powerhouses in ancient times,¡± Ou Yangming eximed at the description of the battles in the book. The Abyss Devils were all 33 kilometers tall, had 3 heads and 6 arms, and could pluck the stars with one hand.


    The ancient era¡¯s civilization was resplendent, and there were also many powerhouses from other races. They flourished and contended with each other.


    ¡°So after breaking through the third step of thews, one can control a domain and be on par with the heavenly path. It¡¯s known as the Heavenly Rank¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the introduction in the book. This was also the most useful information he had obtained from this book. He had been guessing what was after the third step, and now he finally had an answer.


    The Heavenly Rank was on par with the heavenly path.


    ¡®How domineering is that? Is there still such a powerhouse in the Great Wide World today?¡¯


    Ou Yangming did not. Such a powerhouse might or might not exist, but it surely existed in ancient times. The Bone Dragon of the heart of origins and Xing Tian were both powerhouses of that level.


    Only when one reached the Heavenly Rank would one have the ability to destroy stars.


    If that was the case, there should be powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank in the Third World. Ou Yangming thought of the Nine-sworded Ruler. The Nine-sworded Ruler was already a top-tier powerhouse in the third step, but he was only an elder in the Heavenly Path Alliance. There was a huge gap between that and the Great Wide World. People in the Great Wide World could control a race just like the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Ou Yangming looked out of the window, his eyes shing with a fierce light. ¡®So what if they have powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank? Now that I have the 2 divine medicines in my hands, as long as I break through to the third step and refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, the Heavenly Rank will be easy to reach.¡¯


    He continued to flip through the book. He read fast and quickly finished reading a book. Then, He approached the next book.


    Not far away, an old man sat cross-legged on the side. When he opened his eyes and saw Ou Yangming, he revealed a smile. He was the manager of the library, not some hidden powerhouse. His strength was in thew boundary, which was not badpared to ordinary people.


    The aura of the old man was somewhat rotten, and it seemed that he did not have much time left.


    Ou Yangming also smiled in response, then he opened the next book.


    There was nothing useful in this book. It only introduced some ancient powerhouses. He saw a name in it, which was the Great Compassion Divine Dragon.


    This was the name of the Bone Dragon in the heart of origins. Ou Yangming read it carefully, but there was not much introduction in the book. It only said that the Great Compassion Divine Dragon was born in the ck Dragons. When it was 100,000 years old, it broke through to the Heavenly Rank and was very formidable, and he was called the Guardian Angel of the Dragons at that time.


    Ou Yangming also read about other powerful warriors. He did not see Xing Tian, but he saw other people from the Shamans.


    The 12 greatest Ancestral Shamans of the ancient era were all described in the book. Each Ancestral Shaman was an existence that reached the heavens. They were mighty, on par with the heavenly path, and immortal.


    There were also some almighty beings from the Demons. As for the Humans, only a powerhouse called Xuan Yuan was recorded. In the ancient era, the Humans declined and were oppressed by myriad races. Basically, there were no famous powerhouses. Only this person called Xuan Yuan stood out and became a hero in the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Great Wide World to be so glorious.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°Weren¡¯t powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank on par with the heavenly path. They formed their domains, followed their words andws, and were immortal, right?


    ¡°Why did they all disappear then?¡±


    Ou Yangming flipped through the book again, trying to find the reason. Unfortunately, he could not find the answer for the entire night.


    The powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank from the ancient era of the Great Wide World seemed to have mysteriously disappeared. Nheless, Ou Yangming knew that they had not vanished.


    For instance, Ou Yangming had seen Bone Dragon, Xing Tian with his own eyes.


    They still existed in the Great Wide World. They did not look good as if they had suffered an unbearable disaster.


    Ou Yangming read the book very quickly. In 3 days, he had read all the books here. Now, there was only one left.


    He walked to the lonely bookshelf.


    Thest book did not have a name, and dust had fallen from it. Ou Yangming focused and looked. The book should have been written by some almighty powerhouse. Each word contained endless magic powers.


    Ou Yangming took a few nces and felt that the words on it seemed to have turned into a vortex. It began to absorb his mental power without him realizing it.


    He became alert and hurriedly cut off his mental power. Only then did he realize that more than half of his mental power had been absorbed unknowingly.


    How long had it been?


    Ou Yangming was in shock. He took a step back. Fortunately, it was him. If it had been anyone else, their mental powers would have beenpletely absorbed in a moment.


    The old man heard the sound and opened his eyes. When he saw where Ou Yangming was, his expression changed slightly, and he walked over.


    ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡±


    The old man looked at Ou Yangming with a worried look in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming exhaled and responded with some uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s going on with this book? How did it¡­¡±


    This old man had been guarding here for many years, so he knew what this book was.


    When the old man saw that Ou Yangming was fine, he said, ¡°This is all my fault, I forgot to remind you. This book is very strange. Ordinary people will be drained of mental power after a few nces but don¡¯t be afraid. Other than absorbing mental power, it won¡¯t cause much harm to cultivators. One just needs a few months to recover one¡¯s mental power.¡±


    ¡°Such a strange book exists?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the words in the book again. As expected, the strange situation appeared again in less than a second.


    Ou Yangming hurriedly withdrew his mental power so that he would not fall into it.


    His mental power was vast. If it was sucked dry, it would take 3 to 5 months for him to recover.


    The old man noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s actions and was secretly surprised. ¡®As expected of the existence that even Great Elder had to fawn over. He actually has such strength.¡¯


    As long as an ordinary person saw this book, one¡¯s mental power would be sucked dry. This was the same for even the sect¡¯s head. Only Ou Yangming could sever the connection between them.


    ¡°Elder, you don¡¯t have to care about me. I n to study it again.¡± This strange ancient book made Ou Yangming curious.


    ¡°Sir, please go ahead.¡±


    The old man once again returned to his original ce and sat cross-legged. The book was strange, but it would not cause any danger to one¡¯s life.


    Ou Yangming had experimented many times and each time, a little bit of his mental power would be absorbed. This made him somewhat unconvinced.


    How much mental power could this strange ancient book absorb?


    Ou Yangming released his mental power and after using about a tenth of it, he quickly cut it off. This went on 7 or 8 times, but there was still no change to the book. His mental power, which was as boundless as mountains and rivers, was like a stone sinking into the sea.


    ¡°What the hell is this book?¡± Ou Yangming did not dare to continue trying. His mental power was only left with a little more than 10%.


    ¡°Sir, it really can¡¯t be done. This book has existed in the Seven Stars Pavilion for more than 30,000 years, but no one has been able to see through its mysteries.¡± The old man sighed.


    ¡± I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Ou Yangming was very persistent. He put down the book, then cupped his hand at the old man and said, ¡°Elder, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    He had originally nned to go to Starlight City to find a residence on this day but because of this strange book, he changed his schedule. He asked the disciples of the Seven Stars Pavilion to prepare a courtyard for him.


    Ou Yangming immediately opened a furnace to refine pills.


    The Recovery Pill was a Grade 5 pill. Its biggest effect was to restore one¡¯s mental power. The function of this pill was very useless. After all, most people would notck mental power. Nevertheless, because the amount of mental power that would be recovered was huge, it was evaluated as a Grade 5 pill.


    What Ou Yangming needed the most at this moment was this kind of medicinal pill. The Long Feather Band had the materials needed. After all, the high-grade spiritual medicines that he had exchanged with hundreds of thousands of points almost filled the band.


    After 4 hours, a strong medicinal fragrance came from the courtyard.


    Ou Yangming had sessfully refined the Recovery Pill. This batch had a total of 12 pills. After taking them all, he prepared another batch.


    The courtyard where Ou Yangming lived happened to be next to the direct disciples of the Seven Stars Pavilion. Waves of fragrance wafted over, attracting many of the surrounding disciples.


    In the past 2 days, Ou Yangming had long been rumored to be a god in the Seven Stars Pavilion. He was a supreme powerhouse in the second step, he had earned points that crushed the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion, and he was a cksmith master¡­ Each of these titles made everyone dizzy but at this moment, the first ability they saw of him was alchemy.


    After picking up the fragrance, many people felt refreshed. This meant that the level of the medicinal pills was not low. Ou Yangming¡¯s identity as an alchemist had also been spread.


    Ou Yangming ignored the matters in the outside world. After he had umted 100 Recovery Pills, he once again flew toward the library.

 Chapter 1199 - The Soul-sucking Art

    <h4>Chapter 1199: The Soul-sucking Art</h4>


    ¡®Master Ou¡¯s an alchemist as well?¡¯


    In the past 2 days, news of Ou Yangming¡¯s alchemy had also spread, which made the elders of the Seven Stars Pavilion even more shocked.


    Not only was he a cksmith master but in just a few days, he had also revealed his identity as an alchemist.


    Alchemists and cksmiths were equally rare in the Great Wide World. It was already very impressive to be proficient in one of them. Not only had Ou Yangming reached the highest level in smithing, but he could even refine pills. Moreover, ording to the direct disciples, the grade of the pills was not low.


    ¡®What kind of monster is he? Is Master Ou trying to defy the heavens?¡¯


    When the elders of the Seven Stars Pavilion nned to pay their respects again, they discovered that Ou Yangming had once again hidden in the library. Everyone waited outside the library for a few days, but he still did note out.


    ¡°What¡¯s Master Ou doing inside?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about those books? With Master Ou¡¯s strength, he should be able to finish reading them in a few days. Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡±


    Everyone was very curious.


    It had already been a week, but Ou Yangming was still in the library. Everyone could not suppress their curiosity. They sent someone to inquire and received news from the library¡¯s elder that Master Ou was interested in the strange book in their library and was nning to crack it.


    Crack the strange book? What kind of joke was that? Who had so much mental power to waste?


    How could the elders not know about the strange book in the library? Almost everyone had suffered a loss from that strange book.


    At first, they thought it was some rare treasure and carefully protected it. In the end, 30,000 years had passed, and the disciples of the Seven Stars Pavilion had changed many times. The people were tricked one after another. No one could crack the strange book at all.


    Everyone had long given up on it.


    In their opinion, that book was probably deliberately created by some mighty figure to disgust people. It did not harm one¡¯s body, but the process to recover one¡¯s mental power was also a troublesome matter.


    Knowing that Master Ou had be interested in that strange book, everyone was still very happy. With this, he could stay in the Seven Stars Pavilion for a few more days. As time passed, the friendship between them would naturallye¡­


    Everyone tactfully did not disturb him.


    Ou Yangming did not appear for a few days. Soon, the news that he was interested in the strange book in the library spread throughout the Seven Stars Pavilion.


    When many people heard this news, they allughed out loud, thinking that he was asking for trouble. That thing had not beenprehended by anyone for 30,000 years. Even if he was a genius, it was impossible for him to deal with it.


    Moreover, everyone knew that Ou Yangming was serious. The medicinal pills that he refined in the courtyard had also been found out. They were Grade 5 medicinal pills, Recovery Pills.


    Hearing the name of the medicinal pills, many people were amazed. As expected of a genius. Grade 5 medicinal pills were very rare. Only famous alchemists could refine them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s life these few days was very monotonous.


    He wasted his mental power on the strange book. When his mental power was almost depleted, he would eat a Recovery Pill and rest for a few hours.


    The Recovery Pills¡¯ effect was fierce. After a few hours, his mental power would recover. Then, he would once again look at the strange book.


    This cycle repeated itself. Ou Yangming firmly believed that this strange book would be filled with his mental power. By then, he would be able to read the contents of the book.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not know how long it would take. At least, he had persevered for such a long time. He could not give up so easily.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Ou Yangming stood up, and his mental power had recovered to its peak condition again.


    When the elder of the library saw Ou Yangming eating the Recovery Pills like he was eating beans, his eyelids twitched, and a pained expression appeared on his face.


    ording to the value, a Grade 5 medicinal pill was not much different from a Grade 6 spiritual herb, and it was very precious. Wasting such pills on the strange book like this made the elder feel regretful.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming did not care about this, and he continued to persevere.


    Half a month had passed, and there were only a few hundred Recovery Pills left. Ou Yangming did not give up, and the people in the outside world thought that he had gone mad.


    Even Li Daoyi personally came to persuade Ou Yangming, but the young fellow did not give up.


    He firmly believed that he would seed. This was the intuition of a cksmith master. The book was strange, but it was also refined. He believed in his feelings.


    After using up the hundred Recovery Pills, Ou Yangming finally felt that something was different. This strange book absorbed his mental power much more slowly just like a sponge that was full of water.


    ¡°Soon, it must be soon.¡±


    Ou Yangming was abnormally excited. He quickly stepped out of the library and soon, everyone smelled the fragrance of the pills again. This time, the young fellow did not waste time. After quickly refining 2 batches of Recovery Pills, he returned to the library again.


    The onlookers outside were very surprised. ¡®Could it be that Master Ou has really gone crazy?¡¯


    Of course, Ou Yangming had not gone mad. He was abnormally clear-headed at this moment. The speed at which the strange book absorbed his mental power had dropped sharply as if it had eaten too much.


    Ou Yangming was certain that it was about to copse.


    As expected, after eating only 3 Recovery Pills, a golden light suddenly shed on the strange book. Ou Yangming¡¯s mind was shaken, and he hurriedly released his mental power.


    A few big words appeared in the book: ¡°Transcending reincarnation, the Immortal Path to Heaven.¡±


    These big words dazzled his eyes.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes. When he opened them again, an image appeared in his mind. In the void of a starry sky, a light pir descended from the sky. It was unknown which world the light pir came from.


    Under this light pir, many powerhouses were fighting crazily. Their target was the crystal-shaped treasures that flew out from the light pir.


    A demon powerhouse had snatched one of the blue crystal pieces. Before he could be happy, many killing moves hadnded on his body.


    That person fell to the ground but with a smile on his face.


    Everyone seemed to be crazy. No one knew where the treasures came from. They seemed to only have one belief, and that was that they had to snatch one of the treasures¡­


    The people who participated in the battle were very mighty. Second-step powerhouses were ordinary. Ou Yangming could feel that there were many powerhouses who had reached the third step.


    There were even existences that had surpassed the third step. Ou Yangming saw a man wearing a blue robe. After snatching a piece of crystal, the man quickly flew into the sky. The light on the crystal token in his hand fused with the light in the sky. His body disappeared from the strange passage.


    What exactly was the Immortal Path to Heaven? What were those mysterious treasures? Why did it attract so many powerhouses to fight over them?


    Ou Yangming did not know. He just firmly remembered the name in his heart.


    The strange book turned into powder and disappeared. At the same time, a special cultivation technique appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    It was the Soul-sucking Art.


    This was the name of the cultivation technique. The creator of this strange book had recorded this cultivation technique in it. Ou Yangming carefully recalled for a moment and roughly understood its function.


    The Soul-sucking Art was the top mental power attack technique in the universe.


    Ou Yangming retracted his gaze. The elder in the library was dumbstruck.


    ¡®The strange book is actually gone?¡¯


    They had used countless methods but were unable to destroy the strange ancient book. Now, it had turned into ashes.


    Ou Yangming came back to his senses and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve broken your treasure. I¡¯llpensate you.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, don¡¯t mind it.¡± The Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s elder said hurriedly.


    ¡°The strange book is useless to us. Master Ou, you¡¯re a friend of the Seven Stars Pavilion. Don¡¯t worry about such a small matter. I¡¯ll report it to the headter.¡±


    Ou Yangming felt ashamed. There was an image hidden in this strange book, as well as a magical mental power cultivation method. It must be because he saw the contents of it that this strange book turned into ashes.


    He was thinking of passing the Soul-sucking Art to the Seven Stars Pavilion but just as this thought arose, the contents of the cultivation method in his mind disappearedpletely.


    After the thought disappeared, it reappeared again.


    Ou Yangming had a strange look on his face. He did not know how that almighty being did it, but this art could not be passed on.


    In this way, Ou Yangming could onlypensate the Seven Stars Pavilion in other aspects. He had only taken a few nces at the Soul-sucking Art, and he could already feel how powerful it was.


    The mental power art was certainly top-tier even in the entire Great Wide World.


    Ou Yangming apologized again and stepped out of the library, looking somewhat worried.


    ¡®What did the words in the strange book mean? Could it be that finding the mysterious Immortal Path to Heaven would allow one to transcend reincarnation?


    ¡®Also, what were the mysterious crystal pieces that flew out of the light? Why could they attract so many top-tier powerhouses to fight for their lives?¡¯


    The ancient book had existed in the Seven Stars Pavilion for more than 30,000 years. As for when it was refined, no one knew. The scene in the starry sky seemed to be from countless years ago, but Ou Yangming felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    ¡®The Immortal Path to Heaven!¡¯ Ou Yangming repeated it in his heart several times.


    Outside the library, more than 10 elders of the Seven Stars Pavilion looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s dejected appearance, and theyughed internally. ¡®He has given up in the end, right? Could that strange book beprehended so easily?¡¯


    ¡°It seems that Master Ou has been quite disgusted, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in good spirits,¡± A few direct disciples discussed softly.


    ¡°Nonsense, your mental power has been absorbed by the strange book more than 100 times, and you¡¯re probably even worse off. Master Ou did pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Even Master Ou can¡¯t do it. I wonder how long the book will be in the Seven Stars Pavilion. 10,000 years or 100,000 years?¡±


    ¡°Even if our lifespans are up, it¡¯ll definitely still exist. After all, that book was meant to disgust us, unless you can destroy it.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. How can I destroy it? Even our great elder doesn¡¯t have that ability!¡±


    Seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, an elder walked over and said, ¡°Master Ou, you don¡¯t have to be sad. This is within expectations.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad; I¡¯m just a little tired. In any case, I¡¯m really sorry for destroying that ancient book,¡± Ou Yangming said with a bitter face.


    ¡°What? That strange book was destroyed?¡±


    Hearing this, the elder¡¯s face was filled with shock. The surrounding people quickly surrounded him.


    ¡°How could it be? How could that thing be broken¡­¡±

 Chapter 1200 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Gift</h4>


    With the elder of the library as the witness, everyone finally believed that the strange book had been destroyed.


    No one nned to make Ou Yangming ountable for it. After all, that thing was insignificant to them.


    In the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s main hall.


    ¡°Master Ou, this¡­ You really intend to give these to us?¡± The Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s head, He Shaoyu, looked at the treasures in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand in shock.


    He was not the only one. The other elders also had strange looks on their faces.


    Ou Yangming opened his hand, and there were a few golden pills inside. No one had seen these pills before but judging from the dense mists on them, their quality was definitely not low.


    ¡°The Qi of the pills have turned into mists. What good treasures!¡±


    Many people stared at the 3 pills in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Pills that had Qi that could turn into mists were surely high-grade pills above Grade 7. They did not expect that Master Ou would take out such precious items.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and said, ¡°I damaged the book in your library, so it¡¯s only right for me topensate you. These 3 pills are the Five Revolutions Golden Pills, and I obtained them by chance. They can allow top-grade Venerable Ones to directly break through to be Rulers. A powerhouse¡¯sprehension of thews can also be improved, and one will have a certain chance to directly be a Ruler of thews.¡±


    He slowly introduced the medicinal effects.


    When the others heard that the pills could directly help one be a Ruler, they were shocked, and they stared fixedly at the pills in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The effects are too heaven-defying. Did such a divine medicine actually exist in the Great Wide World?¡± The dozen or so people present were all Rulers. They understood how difficult it was to advance from a Venerable One into a Ruler.


    ¡°This kind of medicinal pill has never appeared in the Great Wide World, but its effect is absolutely good. I¡¯ve tried it before.¡± Ou Yangming smiled slightly.


    ¡°Master Ou, you can¡¯t. We don¡¯t dare to take such precious medicinal pills.¡± He Shaoyu¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    There was a very big threshold for a Venerable One to be a Ruler. 90% of people would never have the opportunity to do so in their lives. If the effects of these 3 ordinary-looking pills were true, they could even bepared to 3 real Rulers. There were many powerhouses in the Great Wide World who were willing to do anything for the people closest to them.


    ¡°These are for you. You can take them.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not n to take the things back after giving them out. He had exchanged so many spiritual medicines from the Mystic Sky Sectt, and arge part of them would be used to refine golden pills, so he would notck these things in the future.


    He said again, ¡°I have another request.¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, please.¡± He Shaoyu¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°I n to stay in Starlight City under the Seven Stars Mountain for a period of time. I need to buy a courtyard there, so I¡¯ll need your help with that. In addition, I also need 8 guards who are top-grade Venerable Ones to guard against rascals.¡±


    Before Li Daoyi went into seclusion, he had instructed He Shaoyu about this matter, so the head was already mentally prepared. After hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s request, He Shaoyu said with a smile, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Leave everything to me.¡±


    He Shaoyu was very efficient. The next day, he brought 8 inner sect disciples who were top-grade Venerable Ones, 6 of whom were men and 2 were women.


    Compared to the direct disciples, the status of inner sect disciples was much lower. They were very restrained in front of the head and Ou Yangming.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fortune to be by Master Ou¡¯s side. You have to do your duty. You¡¯ve left the sect, but I promise you the status of direct disciples,¡± He Shaoyu said in a deep voice.


    The 8 disciples were delighted. They were guards, but they knew that this opportunity was not easy toe by. This could be seen from the envious eyes of the others.


    Not long after Master Ou came to the Seven Stars Pavilion, his fame had spread to every corner of the sect. Other than those outer sect disciples who were not well-informed, there was probably no one who did not know of the legendary figure.


    A luxurious flying boat soared into the sky. He Shaoyu personally led Ou Yangming and the 8 inner sect disciples down the mountain.


    This time, everyone was very low-key. If it were any other time, not to mention He Shaoyu, even if any of the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s elders came, they would still wee them from afar. Even the governor would personally wee them.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming deliberately did not allow the head to show off.


    He came here because he nned to settle down peacefully and bring Old Craftsman over. Having a reputation was good, but it would also add a lot of trouble.


    The courtyard was massive. It could easily amodate 200 people.


    Before they arrived, the courtyard had been cleaned until it was spotless. The servants and maids lined up in 2 rows and said in unison, ¡°Wee, Master.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities,¡± Ou Yangming said. Then, he turned around and nced at He Shaoyu, knowing that everything was arranged by him.


    He Shaoyu said with a smile, ¡°Master Ou, these people were carefully selected by my subordinates. Each of them is very diligent and can protect themselves.¡±


    Starlight City was just an ordinary Soldier-level City, not much bigger than Beishan City. These people were Spiritualists and were just a little better than ordinary people.


    The courtyard was huge. There were even gardens and artificial mountains. There was also a small stream that flowed past. The water gurgled, and it looked very artistic.


    ¡°This ce is quite good.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. It could be seen that He Shaoyu had put in some effort in this.


    He Shaoyu¡¯s face was filled with joy. He said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied, Master Ou.¡±


    In Starlight City, this ce could be considered unique. After Old Craftsman and the otherse up, they would be able to live veryfortably.


    There was a courtyard, guards, servants, and maidservants. Now, he only needed a butler.


    A butler was very important to a family. Some masters would hand over everything in the house to the butler. This person had to be a trusted aide.


    He Shaoyu had also thought of this, so he did not do it on Ou Yangming¡¯s behalf. If it was for some unimportant people, it would be fine. If a butler was arranged for the young fellow, he might have other thoughts.


    Despite that, He Shaoyu was thinking too much. With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength and identity, he really would not care about this.


    After strolling around the courtyard, Ou Yangming walked out.


    In the Seven Stars Pavilion.


    A few elders surrounded the golden pills that were emitting mists. Now that Ou Yangming was far away, they did not need to be restrained.


    ¡°Can these pills really allow Venerable Ones to be Rulers?¡± An elder asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Ou say that they can? He probably won¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    ¡°This is too incredible. I¡¯ve never seen this kind of pill in the Great Wide World. It should be created by Master Ou himself. Generally, alchemists would exaggerate the effects of the pills they created. These pills should only have the effect of increasing people¡¯s probability of breaking through. They won¡¯t be as miraculous as what Master Ou said.¡±


    The group of elders discussed animatedly.


    All of a sudden, someone suggested.


    ¡°Whether or not one can break through to be a Ruler, why don¡¯t we give it a try? Old Ma, this pill was given to you by the head. You can ask your junior to give it a try. Let us broaden our horizons.¡±


    Elder Ma had a hesitant look on his face. The effects of the pill were unclear. He did not dare to let his junior try it at will. He had many juniors but such a precious pill had to be given to someone close to him. If it was someone close to him¡­


    In the end, Elder Ma was still worried about the effects of the pill. ¡®What if he can¡¯t break through, or if there are some powerful side effects?¡¯


    After all, this kind of pill was unprecedented in history, and they had never heard of it.


    ¡°Elder Ma, you¡¯re not doubting Master Ou¡¯s ability, are you? If you don¡¯t dare to let your junior try it, I still have a nephew who¡¯s a top-grade Venerable One, why not¡­¡±


    Elder Ma¡¯s face turned ck, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    He had gone through great difficulty to get this pill from the head, how could he just give it to someone else?


    That elder was just provoking him as everyone just wanted to see the specific ability of this pill. Was Master Ou exaggerating the effect or did this kind of pill really have such an incredible effect?


    No one would know if they did not try.


    Soon, a young man was brought over. This man looked somewhat simr to Elder Ma. He came over and hurriedly bowed to the crowd.


    ¡°Jiasheng.¡± Elder Ma looked at the young man and asked, ¡°Master Ou has refined a pill that can allow a top-grade Venerable One to be a Ruler. Are you willing to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m willing to try!¡± The young man was ecstatic. He did not expect such a good thing to happen to him.


    ¡°You have to think carefully. The effect of this pill is only what Master Ou said. We haven¡¯t tried it before, so we might have to take some risks¡­¡±


    The young man thought for a moment then said decisively, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±


    He had been stuck as a Venerable One for more than 50 years, and there were no signs of a breakthrough. If he missed this opportunity, he might be stuck in the boundary for the rest of his life. Since it was Master Ou¡¯s pill, even if it had no effect, it would not do much harm. Even if there was only a 10% chance, he wanted to take a gamble.


    ¡°Okay, in that case¡­¡± Elder Ma threw the pill over and said, ¡°You can eat it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡±


    The young man looked at the golden pill with excitement in his eyes. This was his hope of breaking through to be a Ruler.


    Everyone else also had smiles on their faces. It seemed that this young man was not dumb. They had experienced how difficult it was to be a Ruler, so they naturally understood.


    If this pill was effective, he would reach the heavens in one step.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the young man carefully swallowed the medicinal pill into his stomach. Very quickly, a strange power bloomed from his body.


    ¡°Quickly sit and circte your cultivation technique!¡± Elder Ma shouted.


    The young man also felt the changes in his body. He hurriedly sat and circted the cultivation technique he had cultivated. His expression was solemn. He felt that his body had be a huge furnace. It was as if he was being burned by mes.


    Enduring the pain, the young man had noticed that the bottleneck that had not changed for decades had suddenly be loose.

 Chapter 1201 - The Netherworld Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1201: The Netherworld Pavilion</h4>


    The young man had broken through!


    His eyes were like stars, and his entire body was exuding a Ruler¡¯s aura that was difficult to conceal.


    The young man did not get up. He continued to circte his cultivation until the violent energy in his body hadpletely subsided before he gradually stood up.


    ¡°How was it¡­¡± Elder Ma asked anxiously.


    The others also had looks of desire in their eyes. Everyone knew that this junior of Elder Ma had broken through, but they also wanted to know what the process was like.


    At this moment, the young man suppressed his excitement and said, ¡°I feel veryfortable. After eating the pill, I began to feel a little ufortable. My body seemed to have turned into a pill furnace. Very quickly, I felt that my bottleneck was disappearing. In the end, I very naturally broke through to be a Ruler.¡±


    In this way, it was not a coincidence. The few pills that Master Ou had given him really had the ability to allow a Venerable One to break through to be a Ruler.


    Everyone was shocked. The truth was right in front of them. Even if they did not believe it, it was impossible. Ou Yangming had not exaggerated the effects of the pills. It was just that they were too inexperienced to believe it.


    ¡°The pills are too heaven-defying. When I broke through to be a Ruler back then, it took me hundreds of years, and I almost went mad several times¡­¡±


    An elder thought of his sad journey.


    ¡°Who didn¡¯t? Which one of us didn¡¯t go through a lot of hardships and risked our lives to break through to be a Ruler!¡±


    ¡°If only I had such a pill back then.¡±


    The elders were shocked again.


    Only Li Daoyi knew about Ou Yangming¡¯s deeds in the ruins while the others had only heard rumors. This time, the elders of the Seven Stars Pavilion truly felt the terror of Master Ou.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with your body? ¡°Elder Ma suppressed his excitement and asked calmly.


    The young man retracted his gaze and observed his body for a while before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve broken through, but I feel that there¡¯s something strange in my body.¡±


    After hearing what he said, the elders raised their heads.


    ¡°A side effect?¡±


    It waspletely normal for such a heaven-defying medicinal pill to have a side effect. Most people would never have the chance to break through to be a Ruler. Even reducing one¡¯s lifespan was worth it.


    What was the side effect?


    Everyone looked at the young man. Elder Ma asked, ¡°What¡¯s the abnormality? Tell us about it. We¡¯ll see if there is a solution.¡±


    After all, the young man was his junior and a newly born Ruler. Elder Ma also had to pay attention to his physical condition.


    The young man said nervously, ¡°I feel that it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. It¡¯s just that there are some changes in my spiritual sea.¡±


    As the young man spoke, he released a peculiar aura. After sensing this aura, the people became dead silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man was shocked. ¡®Could it be that I don¡¯t have much time left?¡¯ There was an ancient saying that one could die if one heard the path in the morning and died in the evening, but the young man did not want to die. He had just broken through to be a Ruler, and he still had a lot of time to squander.


    The people around him were still silent.


    Just as the young man¡¯s fragile heart was about to copse, Elder Ma said in an unbelievable tone, ¡°Jiasheng, what you disyed just now was the power ofws¡­¡±


    ¡°The power ofws? What power ofws?¡±


    After hearing what the elder said, the young man asked twice, and then his eyes immediately widened.


    The power ofws!


    Of course, the young man understood what the power ofws represented. Nheless, a person who was only a top-grade Venerable One with no hope of breaking through to a Ruler would not consider such a far-reaching problem.


    ¡°Second Uncle, are you lying to me?¡± The young man could not believe it.


    Not to mention him, even all the elders present did not dare to believe it either. If there was a 1-in-10,000 chance of breaking through to be a Ruler because of luck, there was no way to exin this power ofws.


    An elder said in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Ou say that when he introduced the effects of this pill? This pill has a certain probability of allowing one toprehend the power ofws. Looks like this junior of Old Ma has hit the jackpot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be so!¡±


    The quiet atmosphere disappeared, and exmations filled the room.


    A person who did not even know the power ofws suddenly had the power ofws. How could this be a coincidence?


    Did this not mean that the young man had reached the heavens in a single step? The young man had reached the elders¡¯ level!


    Elder Ma held back his excitement and said, ¡°Jiasheng, your power ofws is very shallow. It can only be equivalent to a budding seed. You must take care of it carefully. I¡¯ll give you a few books to introduce thews to you in the next few days. Take a good look and stabilize your strength as a Ruler first. The power ofws can not be cked off. You mustpletely grasp it.¡±


    A resolute look shed through the young man¡¯s eyes as he shouted, ¡°Yes, Second Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Elder Ma waved his hand. The young man had just left, and the hall instantly became lively. Chaotic exmations were heard. In front of the junior, everyone still maintained their bearing. Now that only a few of them were left, there was no need to maintain serious expressions.


    ¡°Old Ma, you really made a big profit this time. In a few years, your line will have another great elder.¡±


    In a first-rate sect like the Seven Stars Pavilion, a powerhouse of thews could assume the status of a great elder.


    Having another great elder was a great thing for a branch.


    Elder Ma looked at everyone with a smile and said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s just luck. This is all thanks to Master Ou.¡±


    At the mention of this name, everyone was once again in a trance.


    Starlight City was not big, but the streets were very lively.


    Ou Yangming walked into a beautifully decorated shop. In front of the shop stood an ancient wooden sign with the words ¡°The Netherworld Pavilion¡± on it.


    He had also gotten the news from another ce. The Netherworld Pavilion might be of some help to him in finding people.


    The Netherworld Pavilion was very mysterious. As long as one had money, this ce could satisfy everything.


    Whether it was top-secret intelligence, the secrets of a sect, or all kinds of information, they could all be learned from this ce. In the Great Wide World, they seemed to have an incredible informationwork that maintained all of this.


    Their existence was simr to the top 10 chambers ofmerce, just that the scope of their business was different.


    There were only a few young men in working clothes in the shop. They sat by the counter and did not look away.


    Ou Yangming walked over, and one of them spoke.


    ¡°Sir, what service do you need?¡±


    ¡°I want to find a reliable butler. Do you have any suitable candidates here?¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Of course,¡± the young man from the Netherworld Pavilion answered without thinking.


    He raised his head to look at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°What level do you require for your butler, sir?¡±


    ¡°Level?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly with a puzzled look on his face.


    The young man exined, ¡°The level isn¡¯t the level of strength. Besides, the Netherworld Pavilion has divided the levels of the butlers, which are A, B, C, and D. The higher their level, the more powerful their abilities are.¡±


    It was worth noting that the Netherworld Pavilion was like a middleman, recruiting talents with all kinds of abilities. If they wanted to make money, they would file records here for those who needed to choose. This way, it would be more convenient for both sides.


    After the deal was concluded, the Netherworld Pavilion would take a part of the benefits and be the guarantor of the deal.


    Ou Yangming did not care much about spirit coins. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I want the best.¡±


    The young man looked very forthright. Such a customer was undoubtedly a popr existence. He had a professional smile on his face, ¡°The best we have are the A-ss talents. We currently have 12 of them, and each of them has a different price. The lowest will be for 100,000 high-grade spirit coins while the highest is for 1.2 million high-grade spirit coins. The service period is 100 years.¡±


    ording to the ruler, it was clear that 1.2 million high-grade spirit coins could allow the most expensive butler to serve one for 100 years.


    ¡°Sir, you can take a look at the information first.¡±


    The young man took out a pile of fine paper, on which everyone¡¯s information was written.


    Those who could be A-ss butlers were existences above Venerable Ones, and their strengths were not bad. 100 years was not a long time for them. The information of each person was written on the fine paper, and Ou Yangming casually read through a few of them.


    The strengths of these people varied from the early stage of Venerable Ones to top-grade Venerable Ones. They all had the experience of serving inrge-scale families.


    Among them, a butler who was worth 1.2 million spirit coins had managed overrge-scale families with 100,000 people, and he organized everything well.


    Using such a talent to manage Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard that only had a few dozen people was undoubtedly a waste of talent, but he did not care. After all, he did notck this bit of money.


    ¡°Only these few people?¡± Ou Yangming quickly read through everyone¡¯s information. He found that these people¡¯s evaluations were of the lower A-ss and middle A-ss. None of them were of the upper A-ss.


    ¡°Are you not satisfied with them, sir?¡± The young man frowned slightly. This customer seemed to be a little picky.


    Ou Yangming smiled and responded, ¡°I¡¯m just curious why there aren¡¯t any upper A-ss candidates?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyebrows rxed, and he exined courteously, ¡°Sir, the upper A-ss is the top talent of the Netherworld Pavilion. Only those who have served as stewards in big sects have the qualifications to be in that ss. Starlight City¡¯s only a small ce so such talent is very rare¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that you don¡¯t have any?¡± Ou Yangming smiled. He wanted to find the best. Of course, if there was not one, it would be fine to settle for the second best.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have any but¡­¡± The young man hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°But what?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Only then did the young man say, ¡°Starlight City originally had an upper A-ss talent, and that person is as smart as a demon. Even our shopkeeper has praised him countless times. It¡¯s just that he had some trouble recently, so we crossed out his name. The Nethend Pavilion thinks for our guests wholeheartedly, so we can¡¯t bring trouble to our guests.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes had a strange light. ¡°What¡¯s his name? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Sir, that person is really troublesome!¡± The young man said again.


    ¡®Troublesome?¡¯


    Ou Yangming grinned. At this moment, even the head of the Seven Stars Pavilion was in his home. In this small Starlight City, who else could make him feel troublesome?


    What was troublesome? It did not exist¡­


    Ou Yangming took out a few interspatial bags and mmed them on the table. ¡°Tell me about him, and I¡¯ll give you the spirit coins. I don¡¯t need to trouble you to get him.¡±

 Chapter 1202 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Rescue</h4>


    The starry sky in the night seemed to be shrouded in a ck fog. There were only a few faintly discernible stars in the sky, weakly flickering with starlights.


    In a dark corner of Starlight City, a middle-aged man dressed in a sackcloth revealed himself.


    His body seemed to have merged with the night sky. His movements were cautious. He carefully looked left and right before walking out of the alley. His body shuttled through the night, and soon he arrived in front of an ordinary small house.


    He stretched out his hand and knocked 3 times in a row.


    There was no sound in the house. The middle-aged man in a sackcloth stretched out his hand and knocked twice again. This time, it was more urgent than the first 3 times.


    At this time, the light of an oilmp lit up in the house.


    Looking at the light, the man in the sackcloth had a happy expression on his face.


    With a creak, the door opened. A man with a face full of stubble pushed the door open. He was wearing a robe and when he saw the sack-clothed man, he was slightly excited.


    ¡°Little brother.¡±


    The stubbled man took a step forward and gave him a hug.


    After the hug, the sack-clothed man asked, ¡°Big Brother, how¡¯s Third Old Hu whom I asked you to contact? Did he agree to let me out of that secret passage?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ve already contacted him. Third Old Hu has also agreed and said that he¡¯ll arrange for you to leave Starlight City tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, you lied to me!¡±


    Hearing the bearded man¡¯s words, not only did the man in the sackcloth not feel happy, but he also became vignt. He quickly took a step back and looked at his big brother. His face was a little pale.


    ¡°Little brother, what do you mean?¡± The bearded man¡¯s face changed slightly, and his body also trembled unnaturally.


    ¡°Big Brother, tomorrow¡¯s the 15th of August. Third Old Hu has a rule. On the 15th of every month, he¡¯ll go to his mother¡¯s grave. How could he have time to arrange for me to go out?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t contact Third Old Hu at all!¡± The sack-clothed man said in a deep voice.


    He had a premonition that something was wrong. He took a step back and nned to leave this ce. Suddenly, 7 or 8 ck-clothed men jumped down from the roof.


    The ck-clothed men had extraordinary skills. They all held sharp scimitars in their hands, and their shiny des flickered with cold lights.


    ¡°Bai Cong, Young Master was right. You¡¯re indeed powerful. If we hadn¡¯t surrounded the entire Starlight City, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have run away.¡±


    Among the ck-clothed men, the leader walked out. He stared at the sack-clothed middle-aged man and said with a smile on his face.


    The bearded man outside the house had a bad look on his face. He also looked at Bai Cong and said, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t me me. I was forced to do this. You offended that man so if you run away, we¡¯ll all be implicated because of you. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should sacrifice me, right?¡±


    A resentful look shed across Bai Cong¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been smart but foolish this time. The biggest mistake I made was to treat you b*stards as true brothers!¡±


    ¡°Bai Cong, you¡¯d better surrender. Young Master only wants your head. If you don¡¯t resist, we can give you a quick death.¡±


    The leader of the ck-clothed men took a step forward. The smile on his face had disappeared, leaving only a cold chill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. My life isn¡¯t that easy to take!¡± Bai Cong shouted coldly. He suddenly held something that looked like a bamboo tube in his hand.


    He pressed his finger lightly on it, and a dangerous aura shed through the bamboo tube.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± The leader of the ck-clothed men shouted.


    At the same time, bamboo arrows flew out from the bamboo tube. These bamboo arrows seemed to have extraordinary powers. It was unknown if they were covered with poison. The ck-clothed men did not dare to touch them and hurriedly dodged.


    Bai Cong did not hesitate. He took this opportunity to turn around and run.


    There were more than 100 bamboo arrows that exploded from the bamboo tube, but only 3 ck-clothed men were identally injured. The ck-clothed man¡¯s leader soared into the air and quickly chased after Bai Cong.


    This guy was like a rat so who knew when he would dig a hole and leave Starlight City? If that happened, it would be difficult for the ck-clothed men to exin to the higher-ups. Now that they had finally lured him out of the darkness, they could not let him escape anymore.


    The other ck-clothed men who were not injured also hurriedly pursued Bai Cong.


    As such, the night in Starlight City was not so quiet.


    Bai Cong was only at the early stage of a Venerable One. The few people who chased after him were all Venerable Ones. The leader of the ck-clothed men was even top-grade Venerable One.


    The gap between their levels was too big, and the ck-clothed men hade prepared. If Bai Cong wanted to escape, it was obviously not that simple.


    At this time, the leader of the men in ck locked onto Bai Cong¡¯s aura. No matter where Bai Cong went, he would be found by the people chasing him.


    ¡°Bai Cong, you can¡¯t escape at all!¡±


    The leader of the men in ck came from the sky and pped Bai Cong¡¯s back. Bai Cong¡¯s body shed quickly, but he was still scratched by the aftershock.


    Bai Cong dodged to the side and held his stomach, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    They still caught up to him¡­


    Bai Cong felt some despair in his heart. From the moment he found out that his big brother had betrayed him, he had expected this result.


    After all, those people were too strong. These days, he had been lucky enough to deal with the situation because he did not expose his whereabouts, which made the other party helpless. If he was discovered by their people, it would not be much harder for them to kill him than to kill an ant.


    A few figures jumped down and surrounded Bai Cong.


    This time, the ck-clothed men did not n to give him any chance. Bai Cong also knew that he could no longer escape.


    ¡°Butler Bai, you¡¯re considered a reputable person. If you hadn¡¯t offended Young Master, you could also have a bright future. It¡¯s just a pity¡­¡± The leader of the ck-clothed men had a regretful look on his face, ¡°Offending Young Master will definitely result in death. My name is Ah San. Remember to report my name when you arrive in hell.¡±


    A saber-light shed!


    The surrounding air seemed to have be much colder.


    It was worth noting that the gap between a top-grade Venerable One and a Venerable One in the early stage was too big, to begin with. Moreover, Bai Cong was still injured, so it was impossible for him to dodge this saber.


    The other ck-clothed men had savage smiles on their faces. They had searched for so long and finally dealt with this fellow.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Bai Cong closed his eyes and quietly weed the arrival of death.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Suddenly, a sound was heard. Bai Cong felt a chill run down his body but after a moment, he realized that he was not dead.


    ¡®I¡¯m still alive?¡¯


    Bai Cong opened his eyes and saw an unbelievable scene. The leader of the men in ck with the saber had fallen to the ground for some reason, and his weapon had also fallen to the side.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    The other men in ck turned pale with fright and looked around vigntly with their weapons in hand.


    ¡°Puff, puff, puff¡­¡±


    The strange sounds of air being torn were heard again. The men in ck seemed to have suffered heavy injuries as their bodies rose into the air and fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, all the men in ck fell to the ground, and only Bai Cong was left standing.


    A figure shed past.


    Ou Yangming, who was wearing a ck robe, walked out. He looked at Bai Cong and said with a smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re Bai Cong¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bai Cong. Thank you for saving me, senior.¡± Bai Cong first cupped his hands then asked, ¡°Senior, how did you find out my name?¡±


    Bai Cong was a little curious. Given that the young fellow could kill those men in ck in an instant, he was at least a Ruler. ¡®Why did he save me? Where did he find out my name?¡¯


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess. I have no malice toward you. I learned everything about you from the Netherworld Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Bai Cong heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°If you have any instructions for me, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Bai Cong was a smart person. The other party would not save him for no reason. He must have some value to him. Furthermore, the young fellow had said that he knew about him from the Netherworld Pavilion. This also happened to prove his guess.


    ¡°I want you to be my butler,¡± Ou Yangming said his purpose.


    A hesitant look shed across Bai Cong¡¯s face.


    Ou Yangming asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel troubled in any way?¡±


    Bai Cong took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m indebted to your love. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be your butler but as you can see, senior, I¡¯ve offended someone. That person¡¯s influence is very powerful. If I be your butler, I¡¯ll surely implicate you.¡±


    ¡°How powerful is that person?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and asked with disdain.


    Bai Cong hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°The person I¡¯ve offended is the second young master of Starlight City¡¯s governor¡­¡±


    He told the truth because he wanted Ou Yangming to retreat. The young fellow had saved his life. He could not implicate him because of him.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor was very mighty. His young masters also had a lot of power in the city.


    If it were not for the fact that the person Bai Cong had offended was too powerful and had sealed off the city, he would not have been in such a sorry state. He would have long left this ce and gone far away.


    ¡°Can you tell me about your matter?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    He knew some information about Bai Cong from the Netherworld Pavilion, but he did not know what kind of conflict he had with the second young master of the governor. If it was because of that second young master, Ou Yangming naturally would not care about anything. If Bai Cong started a fight himself, he would need to think about his character.


    ¡°Senior, the thing is¡­¡±


    Bai Cong narrated the things that had happened to him.


    A few months ago, he could be considered an upper-ss celebrity in Starlight City. He was a romantic figure who got together with a socialite.


    Initially, they were just ymates. After fooling around for a month, they broke up. Unexpectedly, after that woman broke up with him, she hooked up with the governor¡¯s second young master.


    This second young master was also a stubborn person. Nobody knew what he liked about that woman, so much so that he doted on her. That woman did not mention anything about her past, but the truth could not be kept secret. After learning about the rtionship between the woman and Bai Cong from others, the second young master was furious.


    Bai Cong was unlucky after that¡­


    No one tried to reason with him, and no one would talk to the second young master about who came first. In any case, if the governor¡¯s young master was unhappy, the consequences were very serious.


    Bai Cong¡¯s strength was average. For the time being, he did not have a master in Starlight City, so he could not contend with the second young master. That was why he was chased until he had nowhere to hide. A few of his brothers who were on good terms with him had betrayed him.


    ¡°Stay by my side. You don¡¯t have to worry about the governor¡¯s young master.¡± After listening to Bai Cong¡¯s bitter encounter, Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    ¡°Senior, that¡¯s the governor¡¯s second young master. You can¡¯t protect me.¡± Bai Congughed bitterly, still feeling uneasy in his heart.


    ¡°If you leave now, you won¡¯t have a way to survive. Following me will give you a glimmer of hope. I¡¯m not afraid, so what are you afraid of!¡± Ou Yangming smiled and walked forward.

 Chapter 1203 - Came Looking

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Came Looking</h4>


    Starlight City, in Ou Yangming¡¯s courtyard.


    Bai Cong finally followed him. Other than following this mysterious powerhouse, he really did not know where else to go.


    His few brothers had betrayed him. His only hope of leaving the city was Third Old Hu but at this moment, he was being watched by the second young master¡¯s men. If he went over there, he would be walking into a trap.


    Bai Cong saw confidence in the eyes of this mysterious powerhouse. Perhaps there was really a chance of survival if he followed him.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    The 2 guards outside the door stood upright. When they saw Ou Yangming return, they said respectfully.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and stepped into the courtyard.


    Looking at these 2 guards, Bai Cong¡¯s gaze was somewhat shocked. The auras of these 2 people were sharp and fierce, and they seemed to be much stronger than him.


    Bai Cong felt a little more confident. ¡®This mysterious senior has such powerful guards, so he¡¯s surely not an ordinary person. Maybe he could really fight against the governor¡¯s second young master.¡¯


    He came with Ou Yangming, so the 2 guards outside did not stop him.


    ¡°My name is Ou Yangming. After entering this courtyard, you¡¯ll be the butler of the Yangming Vi.¡± After entering the courtyard, Ou Yangming turned his head and said.


    The name of the vi was something that Ou Yangming had just thought of on this day. His courtyard was just below a small hill. There were quite a few small hills like this in Starlight City so it would be more elegant to regard his courtyard as a vi than a mansion.


    Bai Cong respectfully said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly and waved his hand. 2 servants holdingnterns walked over. He pointed at Bai Cong and introduced, ¡°His name is Bai Cong. From now on, he¡¯ll be the butler of the Yangming Vi. You have to listen to his arrangements from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The servants responded softly. They stole a few nces at Bai Cong and memorized his appearance.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. ¡°Bring Butler Bai to wash up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A servant stretched out his hand to the side. ¡°Butler Bai, this way please.¡±


    Bai Cong looked at his dirty appearance and left with a few servants. He could finally sleep peacefully here. As for what would happen tomorrow, he did not know either, but that was all in the future.


    He chose to trust Ou Yangming because if it was not for him, his head would have fallen to the ground tonight. The young fellow clearly knew that the person who was pursuing him was from the Governor¡¯s Residence, yet he still dared to take him in as a butler. This ignited some hope in his heart.


    After returning to the vi, Ou Yangming called out Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow.


    He now had a ce to settle down in the Great Wide World, so Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red did not have to continue hiding in the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    These days, Old Wutong was much more rxed. Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s Heavenly Phoenix Fire was very fierce. The fire had helped burn Old Wutong many times, and a thinyer of decayed skin had disappeared from his body.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s this ce?¡±


    In the poisonous pill¡¯s world, they could not see what was happening outside. Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow did not know where this ce was.


    ¡°This is Starlight City, a small city in the Zhenwu Continent. I n to settle down here for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Is this our home?¡±


    Big Yellow looked left and right. When he released his spiritual sense, he could see the entire mountain vi.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll stay here for a while,¡± Ou Yangming replied.


    Lil¡¯ Red flew to Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, Big Yellow can already transform¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked down at Big Yellow.


    Transform¡­


    What would Big Yellow look like after transforming? Ou Yangming was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Red-feathered Bird, didn¡¯t I tell you not to tell Lil¡¯ Ming? You broke your promise!¡± Big Yellow looked at Lil¡¯ Red on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder angrily.


    ¡°Big Yellow, why are you so angry? Shouldn¡¯t shapeshifting be a good thing? Why are you hiding it from me?¡±


    Ou Yangming patted Big Yellow¡¯s head. ¡°Hurry up and shapeshift into human form. Let me see what you look like.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red jumped from Ou Yangming¡¯s left shoulder to his right and said gloatingly, ¡°Big Yellow, didn¡¯t you hear that? Lil¡¯ Ming wants to see what you look like. Hurry up¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    Big Yellow was very helpless. He could only transform into his human form. He would not be able to hide it anyway. Ou Yangming would find out sooner orter.


    Seeing Big Yellow¡¯s appearance, Ou Yangming finally understood why he was so unwilling.


    Big Yellow was less than 1.45 meters tall and was not even close to Ou Yangming¡¯s chest. He had a baby face, making him look like a 7 or 8-years-old child. He had a braid on his head and wore yellow clothes, making him look like a small adult.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Lil¡¯ Red did not hide hisughter. Ou Yangming also tried hard to hold back hisughter. The little boy next to him had an aggrieved look on his face. After a few seconds, Big Yellow returned to his original appearance. He was very regretful. If he had known that he would be like this, he would not have shown off next to Lil¡¯ Red when he could transform.


    Big Yellow raised his head and roared at Lil¡¯ Red on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Red-feathered Bird, don¡¯t becent. The reason I became like this is that I developed too quickly. The life cycle of phoenixes is even longer. You should be worried about what you¡¯ll be when you transform in the future. You might even be an egg!¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end. He red fiercely at Big Yellow. He had the same worry in his heart. What Big Yellow said was true. Phoenixes had an even longer lifespan. This was also the reason he had not shown any signs of transforming yet.


    If he transformed in the future, he would not turn into an egg. After all, humans were not bred from eggs, but it was very likely that he would be even smaller than Big Yellow.


    Lil¡¯ Red was secretly on guard. In the future, when he could transform, he would find a ce where there was nobody. If he did not like the way he looked, he would refuse to admit it and pretend that he had never transformed before.


    Early the next morning, a mor came from outside the door.


    A servant hurried over. ¡°Master, something bad has happened. The second young master of the Governor¡¯s Residence hase to kill us.¡±


    ¡°He came quite quickly.¡± Ou Yangming was a little surprised that the young master hade to him so early in the morning after he brought Bai Cong back yesterday. It seemed that the young master was quite efficient. No wonder Bai Cong was being chased so miserably.


    Lil¡¯ Red followed behind Ou Yangming. Big Yellow turned into a mutt and curiously followed beside Ou Yangming.


    It was very noisy outside. Dozens of servants in the vi were surrounding the gate, and Bai Cong was also there. He looked very bad.


    Outside the gate were the inner sect disciples that Ou Yangming had brought from the Seven Stars Pavilion. They were guarding outside and did not let those people in.


    After seeing Ou Yangming, Bai Cong walked over quickly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Master, they¡¯re here.¡±


    He nced at Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow again, thinking that they were Ou Yangming¡¯s pets and did not take them to heart.


    Ou Yangming reached out and patted Bai Cong¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, even if the governor of Starlight came personally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you. You can work for me in peace. As for the rest, just leave it to me.¡±


    These words immediately made Bai Cong feel much more at ease.


    Ou Yangming walked out of the gate.


    There were more than 10 people outside. The one in the front was an unruly young man. Beside him was an old man in the early stage of a Ruler. Behind him were more than 10 soldiers in iron armor.


    Ou Yangming found that the leader of the men in ck, who was injured by him yesterday, was among them. He had changed his appearance, but he could not change his aura.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    The 8 guards saluted when they saw Ou Yangminging.


    Ou Yangming nodded, indicating that they did not need to be too polite.


    ¡°Are you the master of the Yangming Vi?¡±


    The young man looked at Ou Yangming arrogantly. He knew the name of the vi from the guards outside the gate.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the master here. May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyelids slightly and nced at the young man.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡±


    The young master shouted coldly, and his eyes became sharp. ¡°As a member of Starlight City, you actually protected a fugitive from the Governor¡¯s Residence. How should you be punished?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not mind and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    The young master sneered. ¡°Bai Cong¡¯s in your vi, right? He¡¯s a criminal wanted by the Governor¡¯s Residence. I¡¯m giving you a chance now. If you hand him over voluntarily, I¡¯ll let you live. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    He was still somewhat wary of this sudden appearance of the vi. This was mainly because the old man beside him had told him that the few guards outside were all top-grade Venerable Ones. This meant that the owner of the vi was not ordinary.


    If it was not necessary, the young master would not want to have a conflict with these people of unknown origins. Of course, if the other party did not cooperate, it would be another story.


    There were already a few onlookers in the distance. Although this was not a prosperous area, the noise had attracted some people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the people from the vi move here a few days ago? How did they offend the second young master?¡±


    The people around immediately understood what had happened when they saw this scene.


    Starlight City was pretty good in other aspects, but the governor had a mischievous second young master. This was something that everyone in Starlight City knew.


    ¡°The second young master has brought the city guards here. It seems that he doesn¡¯t intend to be friendly. This time, there¡¯ll be a good show to watch.¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that in Starlight City, the second young master is a devil king? If one provokes the second young master, one won¡¯t end well. That family will be unlucky.¡±


    The people around were discussing animatedly.


    On this side, the second young master was still waiting for Ou Yangming¡¯s reply. Ou Yangming smiled slightly and said, ¡°Bai Cong¡¯s in our vi, but I n to keep him as a butler, and I don¡¯t n to hand him over to you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The second young master red angrily, and the city guards behind him also drew their weapons. The owner of this vi actually said such arrogant words. He was simply disregarding the Governor¡¯s Residence.


    Seeing this, the guards of the Seven Stars Pavilion also drew their magic swords and stared at the other party with fierce eyes. War was about to break out at any moment.

 Chapter 1204 - Refine Golden Pills

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Refine Golden Pills</h4>


    The second young master¡¯s eyes were dark, and his body was slightly trembling.


    Ou Yangming clearly did not regard him as anything and did not even intend to find an excuse. The young master did not reveal his family name, but he also said that it was the Governor¡¯s Residence that was handling the matter.


    The young fellow¡¯s attitude meant that he treated the Governor¡¯s Residence lightly.


    In Starlight City, ignoring the governor¡¯s prestige had been rare. It was rare to see such a bold and reckless person.


    The second young master¡¯s malicious gaze swept across everyone before he shouted coldly, ¡°Men, take them down!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The city guards dressed in ck armor rushed out, lifted the swords on their waists, and charged toward the entrance of the vi.


    With that, the 8 guards of the Yangming Vi also took a step forward and attacked in unison. As they engaged in a chaotic battle, the sound of weapons shing could be heard.


    As the inner sect disciples of the Seven Stars Pavilion, how could they regard the guards of Starlight City as anything? The Seven Stars Pavilion had countless small cities.


    These city guards were considered elites, and most of them were Venerable Ones in the early stage. The older captain was a top-grade Venerable One.


    Nheless,pared to the inner sect disciples of the Seven Stars Pavilion, they were still too far apart whether it was in terms of level or cultivation technique.


    Sword-lights flickered.


    Each of the guards of the mountain vi held a Good Grade magic weapon. The sturdy armors of the ck-armored soldiers were as fragile as tofu.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    Soon, thisrge group of elite city guards fell to the ground.


    Numerous wounds appeared on their bodies. Their blood dripped onto their armor and turned dark brown. One by one, they fell to the ground and wailed in pain.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    The spectators in the distance widened their eyes. They did not expect the city guards to be defeated so quickly.


    ¡°So what if they¡¯re powerful? They dare to attack the city guards. Even if they have a strong backer, they won¡¯t have a ce to stay in Starlight City. If they don¡¯t have a powerful backer¡­¡±


    Everyone understood the meaning behind it. Attacking the city guards was undoubtedly challenging the ruler of Starlight City. If the guards did not have a powerful backer to protect them, they would end miserably.


    ¡°B*stards, You¡¯re Courting Death!¡±


    The second young master¡¯s body was trembling with anger. He originally nned to send people to charge in and directly take down Bai Cong. He did not think that these people would really dare to attack his guards. Moreover, they attacked the guards so heavily.


    These subordinates of his did not seem to be in mortal danger, but they would probably need to recuperate for a while before they could recover.


    ¡°Lord Wu.¡± The second young master raised his head and looked at the old man beside him.


    This old man had the strength of an early-stage Ruler and was also the strongest person by the second young master¡¯s side.


    Lord Wu nced at Ou Yangming then retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Second Young Master, forget it. I think there might be some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave first!¡± The second young master¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he understood the meaning behind it.


    The ck-armored soldiers on the ground supported each other as they stood up and left dejectedly.


    ¡°Those people from the Governor¡¯s Residence have left.¡±


    The surrounding people were slightly disappointed. They had wanted to see how the powerhouses around the second young master would resolve this matter. They had not expected him to leave so quickly.


    ¡°This matter won¡¯t end so easily. The second young master has suffered a loss this time. The people who wille next time will be even more formidable,¡± a spectator said in a deep voice.


    A few streets away.


    The second young master¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink. He looked at the person beside him and asked, ¡°Lord Wu, why did you say that just now?¡±


    With a grave look, the old man exined, ¡°Second Young Master, that young man¡¯s strength isn¡¯t simple. Even I might not be his match. If he had made a move just now, your safety wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed.¡±


    The second young master was surprised. ¡°That young fe¡¯s that strong?¡±


    Lord Wu said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell how strong he is. I just feel that he should be very strong. Besides, he has 8 guards who are top-grade Venerable Ones. I reckon that he himself is also a Ruler. Other than that, the weapons in the guards¡¯ hands aren¡¯t bad. They might have some background. It¡¯s better to go back and make a long-term n.¡±


    ¡°So many people saw us today. If we can¡¯t get rid of them, I¡¯m afraid many people willugh at the Governor¡¯s Residence,¡± the second young master said in a deep voice.


    Lord Wu pondered for a moment and responded, ¡°We can forgive them for covering up for Bai Cong, but they¡¯ve injured so many of our people. There¡¯s absolutely no way to resolve that. We¡¯d better report this matter to the governor first. I believe that the governor won¡¯t let them have it easy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if the Blood Massacre Guards took action,¡± the second young master said coldly.


    ¡°This can only depend on the governor¡¯s attitude. After all, the Blood Massacre Guards can only be used by the governor alone.¡±


    They hurriedly left and returned to the Governor¡¯s Residence. In front of the gate of the Yangming Vi, the bloodstains left on the ground had been washed clean, and the smell of blood was covered by the fragrance of flowers.


    It looked very quiet, but everyone knew that this was just the beginning.


    Ou Yangming sat in the corner of the garden, sipping his tea. His heart was calm. If the people of the Governor¡¯s Residence came again, he would not show mercy. The Governor¡¯s Residence was a good ce. If he stepped on them, no one would have the courage to provoke him anymore.


    Bai Cong stood at the side. No one knew what he was thinking. After a moment, he said in a deep voice, ¡°If the Governor¡¯s Residence forces you too hard, Master, you¡¯d better hand me over.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised to protect you, so I won¡¯t go back on my word. What can the small Starlight City do? Stay by my side, and I¡¯ll let you see the wider world.¡±


    Bai Cong¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of gratitude. In the past few months, he had seen the warmth and coldness of human rtionships. A few of his brothers had betrayed him because he had offended the Governor¡¯s Residence. Only Ou Yangming valued him so much that he did not hesitate to be enemies with the Governor¡¯s Residence.


    He remembered such kindness in his heart. The only thing he could repay was to take care of the vi so that the master would not have to waste his energy on small matters.


    Bai Cong left the garden to do his work. He had just arrived here, so there were still many things he needed to understand.


    Ou Yangming stayed in the garden for a few hours before slowly walking back to the secret room used for cultivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to try refining the Golden Pills.¡±


    Taking out the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, Ou Yangming was also slightly excited. He had worked hard for so long. Was it not all for this moment?


    Of course, what Ou Yangming refined would not be the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill. Unless he was stupid, he would not do such a crazy thing without any experience.


    Whether it was the Three Revolutions Golden Pill, the Five Revolutions Golden Pill, or the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, the refining methods were all the same with only the difference in the degree of difficulty.


    The first thing Ou Yangming nned to try was the Three Revolutions Golden Pill. A Three Revolutions Golden Pill could allow a top-grade Spiritualist to have a very high chance of breaking through to be a Venerable One. In the Great Wide World, it could also be considered a divine medicine.


    What was the most frightening thing about cultivation? Was it not a bottleneck? If there was such a pill that could break through the bottleneck, would one need to worry about one¡¯s future?


    The reason geniuses were geniuses was that their physiques andprehension abilities far exceeded that of ordinary people. For them, the bottleneck that ordinary people could not break through became a little easier.


    If the Golden Pills were widespread in the Great Wide World, would geniuses be so valuable? The answer was that they would still be valuable, but their importance to a sect had been greatly reduced.


    Purple mes surged out.


    Ou Yangming carefully controlled his own mes ording to the records in the Crimson Ruler¡¯s Alchemy Book. There were a lot of materials. Arge part of the points that the young fellow had obtained in the ruins had been exchanged for spiritual herbs to refine Golden Pills.


    The steps to refine Golden Pills were very cumbersome. Compared to other pills, the refining method was more difficult.


    Ou Yangming was neither anxious nor impatient. He tried his best to make every step as perfect as possible.


    There was a burnt smelling from the cauldron. Ou Yangming was slightly stunned. He failed the first time, but he did not lose confidence in himself.


    After all, this was his first time refining it. The Golden Pill was a heaven-defying elixir invented by the Crimson Ruler while he was alive. How could it be simple?


    Soon, Ou Yangming began the second time.


    After learning from the previous lesson, Ou Yangming became even more cautious this time. He looked calm and tried his best to avoid the mistakes that happenedst time.


    The result was still a failure.


    Having said that, this time, the pill was almost ready and was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from sess.


    The third time, Ou Yangming was full of confidence. In less than 2 hours, a fragrance came from the secret room. He reached out his hand and grabbed.


    3 Golden Pills flew out from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    On the pills, 3 tiny patterns spiraled like 3 tiny green dragons.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was filled with joy. After failing twice, he finally seeded in refining Three Revolutions Golden Pills. This made him very happy. He had seeded in refining the Three Revolutions Golden Pill. Would the Fifth Revolutions Golden Pill and the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill be far away?


    ¡°Swift Tortoise,e out.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, and the round, earth-shaped tortoise fell to the ground on all fours. It was thrown out of the poisonous pill¡¯s world by the young fellow.


    The tortoise somersaulted to stabilize its body. Its round eyes stared at the pills in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. It felt that they were good.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give one to you.¡± Ou Yangming threw a pill in his hand. The pill drew a beautiful arc in the air andnded in the Swift Tortoise¡¯s mouth.


    After eating the pill, the tortoise quickly fell asleep. Seeing that its breathing was stable, Ou Yangming did not bother with it.


    Ou Yangming opened 3 furnaces in a row. With thest sessful experience, he seeded in all 3 times. The number of Golden Pils in his hand also increased to 8.


    The night had fallen.


    Just when Ou Yangming was ready to try the Five Revolutions Golden Pill, he suddenly raised his head with a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    He felt that someone had sneaked in from outside.


    There were 7 of them, and each of them was a Ruler. Their blood and Qi were surging, and they were connected by blood. It seemed that they had practiced the same cultivation method.


    Those people did not know that their whereabouts had been exposed. They sneaked into the vi, avoiding everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Outside the vi.


    The second young master who had left in the daytime had a smile in his eyes. The old man beside him also looked at the vi not far away with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 1205 - Blood Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Blood Massacre</h4>


    A figure shed past, and a few men in ck quickly shuttled through the vi.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find that person, what should we do?¡± In the dark, a person asked softly.


    Another person also lowered his voice and said, ¡°The governor¡¯s orders are not to reveal our identities first and to quietly destroy that person. We¡¯ll continue to search, and we mustn¡¯t alert the enemy. After we kill that person, we¡¯ll exterminate this vi. If we can¡¯t find him, we mustn¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Suddenly, a calm voice came from behind a few ck-clothed men.


    The few of them hurriedly turned around. The target they were looking for was actually behind them. The few men widened their eyes. ¡®When did he arrive?¡¯


    Not a single one of them realized that if the other party suddenly attacked¡­


    The ck-clothed men had a lingering fear in their hearts.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The person¡¯s age could not be determined by the muffled voice.


    After hearing this order, the few ck-clothed men took out their longswords and stabbed toward Ou Yangming.


    These people had the same cultivation technique and were well-coordinated. They were all at Rulers. Even a Ruler of thews would be in danger against all of them together.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming chuckled


    He clenched his hand in the air, and the Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand.


    ¡°They¡¯ve made a move!¡±


    The old man outside felt the fluctuation of spiritual powers in the vi and said in a low voice.


    After hearing that, the second young master also had a smile on his face. They had made a move, which meant that they had found the master of the vi.


    As long as they killed that person first, they could destroy the vi.


    ¡°Going against me is just courting death.¡± The second young master had a disdainful look on his face.


    They were very confident. The Blood Massacres had never failed before. If 7 Blood Massacres attacked at the same time, even a Ruler of thews might not be able to stop them.


    Clearly, they did not think that anyone in the vi would be able to escape. This included that mysterious-looking young fellow.


    The 8 guards in the vi also noticed the abnormality and quickly ran over.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The voice was sharp.


    7 longswords came at the same time, sealing all the vital points around Ou Yangming, making it impossible for him to escape.


    Ou Yangming looked at them sympathetically and said indifferently, ¡°In your next life, you must choose a smarter master.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± They were stunned. This man dared to speak arrogantly even when he was about to die.


    At this moment, the men in ck realized that the long spear in their opponent¡¯s hand was waved gently. This light spear seemed to have no lethality at all.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±


    The spear came from a distance and struck from behind.


    At this time, the long spear collided with the weapons of the men in ck. Their Good Grade magic swords instantly exploded and scattered on the ground. The ck-clothed men retreated in shock. They felt as if their palms had split open, and their bodies felt as if they had been smashed by a huge rock.


    After the spear attack, the ck-clothed men fell to the ground. The 7 of them had joined hands, but they were actually unable to block their opponent¡¯s attack. Everyone looked at Ou Yangming in shock, and a look of disbelief shed on their faces.


    ¡°Who exactly is this person? Why is he so terrifying?¡±


    A light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°What do you think of my spear?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you¡­¡±


    A man in ck said in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? You came here to find me,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile on his face.


    The smile on his face made everyone feel a chill. He was nning to kill them!


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill us. We¡¯re from the Governor¡¯s Residence!¡± A man in ck said sternly.


    Ou Yangming curled his lips. ¡°Of course I know you¡¯re from the Governor¡¯s Residence. It¡¯s also because of this reason that I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    He had let go of the people from the Governor¡¯s Residence once. Since they attacked him the second time, they could not me him for it.


    The spear shed, and the world returned to silence.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    A few guards from the vi rushed over at this time and saw the dead men in ck on the ground. The guards had grave looks on their faces.


    ¡°Master Ou, this is our fault. Please punish us, Master Ou.¡±


    They were the guards of the vi. Now that so many people had sneaked in, they had to bear the responsibility.


    Ou Yangming said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re all Rulers, so it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t notice them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all Rulers?¡±


    The guards were shocked, and they respected Master Ou even more. It had only been a short while, but so many Rulers had been killed by him alone. What kind of strength was this?


    ¡°There are 2 rats outside. Go and catch them.¡± Ou Yangming looked outside the door.


    He then called out in his heart, ¡®Lil¡¯ Red, go and help them.¡¯


    With a sh of red light, Lil¡¯ Red flew over, and the others ran out of the door.


    The second young master and the old man were still standing in the distance. They did not dare to use their spiritual senses to investigate, so they did not know the current situation inside.


    ¡°The fluctuation of spiritual powers has stopped. That person should be dead,¡± the old man said softly.


    The second young master had a smile on his face. ¡®He deserved to be punished for provoking me.¡¯


    At this moment, the gate opened with a creak, and 8 guards rushed out from inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they still alive?¡± The second young master¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®Didn¡¯t the Blood Massacres wipe out the vi after killing the master?¡¯


    ¡°Young Master, oh no. You should go first!¡± The old man at the side saw that something was wrong, and his expression changed.


    Those guards directly rushed toward the 2 of them. What did this mean? The other party had discovered them long ago.


    What were Blood Massacres doing?


    The old man did not have time to think. He grabbed the second young master and nned to temporarily hide.


    ¡°Where are you running to!¡± A red light shed!


    A me suddenly appeared on the old man¡¯s body. The me was incredibly hot. The old man had no choice but to throw the second young master away. He hurriedly patted the me.


    The me seemed to have taken him down. No matter how hard he struggled, the me burned more fiercely.


    The old man cried out in pain.


    On the other hand, the second young master did not look good. Seeing this, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Lord Wu!¡±


    The mes grew more, and the second young master¡¯s eyes were about to split open. He had personally seen Lord Wu turned into ashes by the mes. A few guards from the vi had also rushed over.


    A sword-light shed over, and the second young master was shed to the ground. He struggled helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the governor¡¯s son. You can¡¯t¡­¡± The second young master shouted weakly.


    ¡°Take him away!¡±


    2 guards came forward and held the second young master¡¯s arms. Then, they grabbed him and brought him back to the vi.


    The second young master and the most elite killers of the Governor¡¯s Residence were all trapped in the vi. The Yangming Vi was like a fierce tiger, tearing all the enemies that came to attack into halves.


    In an empty area of the vi.


    After such a big incident, all the servants were startled awake. Bai Cong also rushed over. He looked at the ck-clothed men on the ground in surprise.


    The second young master was thrown to the ground. At this moment, his face was filled with despair.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze moved away from the ck-clothed men, then he looked at the second young master.


    The second young master did not say a word. He looked very unconvinced.


    ¡°Break his legs,¡± Ou Yangming uttered coldly.


    With 2 bangs, apanied by the second young master¡¯s miserable screams, his legs were broken by the vi¡¯s guards. For cultivators, it would not be difficult to regrow severed limbs, but this pain was unavoidable especially for a yboy like the second young master.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± The second young masterpromised. He finally understood that this young fellow in front of him did not care about him at all.


    The other party did not care about his identity as the governor¡¯s son. If he did not cooperate, he might even lose his life.


    As such, the second young master gritted his teeth and said, ¡°They¡¯re the elite Blood Massacre Team of the Governor¡¯s Residence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Massacre!¡±


    Bai Cong¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He originally thought that these ck-clothed men were only the servants of the second young master. He did not expect that they were the Blood Massacre.


    Of course, he was the only one who was shocked.


    The guards of the vi were all from the Seven Stars Pavilion. They had no idea what the Blood Massacres meant. The servants and maidservants had no ess to this level, so they naturally did not understand at all.


    Only Bai Cong understood. He had been among the higher-ups of Starlight City, so he was very clear about this.


    ¡°You know them?¡± Ou Yangming slightly raised his eyelids and asked.


    ¡°Sir, I know them.¡±


    Bai Cong¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°The Blood Massacres are the most mysterious existence in Starlight City. Every one of them is a Ruler, and their strengths are iparably powerful. Rumor has it that only the governor can control them.¡±


    ¡°Are there a lot of Blood Massacres?¡± Ou Yangming nced at the few people on the ground and asked.


    Bai Cong shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact number, but there aren¡¯t many of them. At most, there are only a dozen of them.¡±


    In a small city like Starlight City, Rulers were considered top-level powerhouses. Having more than a dozen Rulers was already very impressive. Bai Cong guessed that there would definitely not be many of them. He did not expect that the mysterious Blood Massacres, which caused many upper-ss people in Starlight City to be scared out of their wits, would lose 7 people here.


    ¡®What boundary is sir in?¡¯ Bai Cong was a bit terrified.


    ¡°Is he right?¡± Ou Yangming turned his eyes to the second young master.


    The second young master endured the pain and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. There are only 10 Blood Massacres, but they have a captain, who¡¯s a friend of my father. He¡¯s very mighty. You can¡¯t hurt me. Otherwise, Sir Blood Massacre won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Ou Yangming admired the second young master¡¯s courage for daring to threaten him at this time. This was the second time that the other party came to his door. Their attitude was no longer important. Even if he knelt and begged for mercy, Ou Yangming did not intend to let him go.


    He swept his eyes and coldly said, ¡°Throw all these Blood Massacres outside the gate.¡±


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°As for this trash, put him outside the gate and hang him up. I want to see what the governor of Starlight City looks like. He actually dares to call people over to assassinate me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou.¡±


    The next morning.


    Everyone near the Yangming Vi saw an unbelievable scene. Outside the vi, 7 or 8 people wearing night-walking clothes were thrown away. These people had lost their vitality.


    The people raised their heads and suddenly saw a young man hanging on a big tree. That person had disheveled hair and a dirty face. No one recognized him for a moment.


    ¡°Help¡­¡± A weak voice was heard.


    Everyone took a closer look. This person was actually the second young master of the Governor¡¯s Residence.

 Chapter 1206 - Star-chasing Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Star-chasing Arrows</h4>


    ¡®Why is the second young master hanging from a tree?¡¯


    Everyone felt as if they were in a dream. The governor¡¯s second young master bullied others and many people in Starlight City hated him, but he was still the governor¡¯s son.


    The son of Starlight City¡¯s governor was hanging from a tree in the city?


    Everyone felt that it was too ridiculous. ¡®Who had the guts to do this¡­¡¯


    ¡°The people from the Yangming Vi¡­ They must have done it,¡± someone said in a deep voice.


    ¡°They fought with the city guards yesterday morning. They must have the guts to do this. These people were thrown out in the middle of the night. It¡¯s probably¡­¡±


    Unknowingly, everyone had an answer in their hearts.


    The second young master felt humiliated during the day. In the middle of the night, he brought powerhouses to surround and kill the people from the vi. In the end, he was caught again, so he was hung on a tree.


    This also exined why those people were all dead, and only the second young master was alive. It was probably because of the power behind him.


    Someone said incredulously, ¡°This Yangming Vi¡¯s too daring. They actually dared to kill so many people from the Governor¡¯s Residence.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they have the confidence? They let the second young master go, which can be considered as leaving a glimmer of hope. If their backing is strong, the governor might really not dare to do anything to them.¡±


    ¡°If they want to reconcile, they shouldn¡¯t be like this. They should secretly send the second young master back. If I were the governor, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±


    The people around discussed animatedly. No matter how they evaluated, at the very least, the Yangming Vi¡¯s reputation had spread. To dare to challenge the Governor¡¯s Residence and hang the second young master on a tree, no one in Starlight City couldpare to such courage.


    No one dared to put the second young master down. He was hung up by the Yangming Vi. If they let him go, it would be going against the Yangming Vi.


    The corpses of the men in ck on the ground were a lesson learned. No one wanted to get into trouble.


    Nheless, the second young master¡¯s call for help was not useless. At least some people had left secretly, nning to go to the Governor¡¯s Residence to report the news.


    In a luxurious building in the center of Starlight City.


    A man dressed in a python robe had a bad look on his face. There were some simrities between his eyebrows and the second young master¡¯s. He quickly walked to the forbidden area in the backyard and called out softly, ¡°Brother Blood Massacre.¡±


    Soon, a red light shed, and a figure dressed in red appeared out of thin air.


    The red-robed man looked at the python-robed man¡¯s expression and asked with a frown, ¡°Governor, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°7 members of the Blood Massacre Team have died,¡± the python-robed middle-aged man said.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Blood Massacre raised his feet and arrived in front of the governor. His eyes were filled with a fierce light.


    His eyes were blood-red as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let them carry out high-risk missions? How did so many people die?¡±


    He had personally nurtured the Blood Massacre Team, so he valued them very much. He had given the team to the governor, but he had also told the governor not to let them deal with people above thew boundary.


    7 people had died. Even if they were facing a powerhouse of thews, it would not cause such a huge loss¡­


    ¡°The thing is¡­¡±


    Starlight City¡¯s governor exined, ¡°Yesterday, my second son came back and told me that he had a conflict with a vi at the East City Gate. When he caught the escaped criminal, not only did the Yangming Vi not cooperate, but they also injured our city guards. The other party was so arrogant in our city and didn¡¯t take the Governor¡¯s Residence seriously at all. Naturally, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch, so I asked the Blood Massacre Team to take action.¡±


    ¡°What happened in the end?¡± Blood Massacre¡¯s eyes were cold.


    The governor continued, ¡°In the end, the Blood Massacre Team didn¡¯t leave after they went in. My second son was also hung by the tree at the entrance of the vi.¡±


    When he said that his son was hung by the tree, he did not look good. When the Blood Massacre Team did note backst night, he already knew everything.


    Nevertheless, at that time, he did not act rashly. Since the other party could kill 7 members from the Blood Massacre Team, it meant that there must be someone in thew boundary in the vi.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Blood Massacre stared at Starlight City¡¯s governor and asked.


    ¡°The 2 of us will join hands to kill him!¡± The governor¡¯s tone was strict.


    ¡°What if the other party has a powerful backer? I don¡¯t believe that a powerhouse of thews wouldn¡¯t have many friends.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? After killing him, I¡¯ll report it to the Seven Stars Pavilion. After all, we¡¯re under the Seven Star Pavilion. Starlight Citys just below the Seven Stars Mountain. I don¡¯t believe that someone would have the guts to cause trouble here.¡±


    The 2 of them discussed for a while and finally decided to join forces to destroy the Yangming Vi. What the other party had done had crossed their line.


    After the thousands of city guards had gathered, the densely packed city guards in iron armor ran toward the east of the city. The people living in Starlight City knew that something big was about to happen.


    Before long, the Yangming vi was surrounded.


    The gates of the vi were closed, and the servants inside were shocked. They were stationed here by the people of the Seven Stars Pavilion, but they did not know the identity of those people, and they certainly did not know who their master, Ou Yangming, was.


    Bai Cong followed by Ou Yangming¡¯s side, feeling a little uneasy. He knew what was happening outside, and all of this was because of him.


    Even so, the guards of the vi were not worried. They knew Ou Yangming¡¯s identity and strength. Master Ou was someone who even the great elder respected, and he was a powerhouse in the second step. To him, these people of Starlight City were insignificant.


    They were at the foot of the Seven Stars Mountain. Not far away was the Seven Stars Pavilion. As the inner sect disciples of the Seven Stars Pavilion, they could not have the slightest respect for the governor of a small city.


    The actions of the city guards attracted the attention of many people. Looking at the mountain vi that was surrounded by a sea of people, everyone knew that the governor was furious. The second young master on the tree had been put down. After eating a pill, his eyes regained rity.


    Afterward, the second young master struggled to get up from the ground. His expression was crazy as he said hysterically, ¡°Father, you must avenge me! That b*stard hung me here for an entire night. He even crippled my heart meridian. I¡¯ve be a cripple!¡±


    ¡°Trash! How dare you still speak!¡±


    The governor of Starlight City lowered his head and looked at his second son with disgust. Usually, it was fine for him to unt his might. At the very least, he did not cause any big trouble. This time, not only did 7 Rulers die, but the Governor¡¯s Residence¡¯s reputation was also lost.


    At this time, the second young master¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He shut his mouth and did not dare to speak. He could feel his father¡¯s indifference toward him. This kind of indifference made him flustered.


    ¡°Archers, get ready!¡± The governor of Starlight City shouted.


    More than 100 ck-armored warriors walked out. They were in groups of 2. One of them carried a very heavy crossbow while the other pulled the crossbow fully and put a sharp arrow on it.


    The surrounding onlookers hurriedly retreated. They looked at the sharp arrows with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Star-chasing Arrows!¡± Someone called out the name of the arrows.


    ¡°It seems that the governor¡¯s nning to kill all of them. Even if a Ruler¡¯s hit by a Star-chasing Arrow, he¡¯ll be injured. With so many Star-chasing Arrows, how can the people of the Yangming Vi escape?¡±


    A Star-chasing Arrow could not kill a Ruler. After all, Rulers were not stupid. They moved quickly and could easily dodge the attack of the Star-chasing Arrows. Even if it was a momentary mistake, it would not be a big deal to take 1 or 2 hits.


    On the contrary, a Venerable One would be in danger. The Star-chasing Arrows were fatal to them. As long as they were hit, it would be difficult for them to survive.


    ¡°This vi has only moved here for a month. Why do they want to offend the Governor¡¯s Residence? Great, now they¡¯re all going to die here.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they just couldn¡¯t figure it out?¡±


    While everyone was talking, Starlight City¡¯s governor raised his hand not far away.


    Instantly, 10,000 arrows shot out!


    The Star-chasing Arrows flew toward the vi like meteors. After a round of arrow rain, there was no sound in the courtyard.


    Everyone was anticipating screams, but there was not a single sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that a round of arrow rain has destroyed them all?¡± Everyone was curious. A vi should at least have a few powerful guards, so they thought that the people inside would not be so miserable.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor frowned. He and Blood Massacre immediately released their spiritual senses.


    ¡°My spiritual sense has been blocked. I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside!¡± The governor¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Blood Massacre had the same expression.


    ¡°Hmph, pretentious!¡±


    The governor waved his hand again, and another round of arrows rained down. The ck mass of Star-chasing Arrows made people panic.


    After this round of arrow rain, just likest time, there was no reaction in the courtyard at all. These powerful Star-chasing Arrows seemed to have disappeared.


    The governor¡¯s spiritual sense was blocked, and no one knew what was going on inside.


    In an open space in the vi, Ou Yangming stood upright like a willow tree. The others in the vi were all behind him. About 2 meters above them was a ck and white defensiveyer formed by airflow. All the arrows were trapped inside and could not break free.


    ¡°Master¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    The servants looked at Ou Yangming with admiration. These were all Star-chasing Arrows. Any one of them could end their lives but at this moment, so many of the arrows were blocked by the vi master alone.


    It was worth noting that the Star-chasing Arrows were very powerful. They could even hurt ordinary Rulers butpared to Ou Yangming¡¯s power of thews, they were still insignificant.


    If thew of Yin and Yang in the second step were to be used at full force, they could cover the entire Starlight City. Naturally, it would be easy to defend a small courtyard.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s goal was not to block these Star-chasing Arrows. After a few continuous waves of arrows, the people outside also realized that something was wrong and stopped.


    He curled the corners of his mouth and smiled. At this time, he raised his hand and gently pointed at the air.


    The countless Star-chasing Arrows in the sky changed their direction and flew in their original direction. Their speed was faster and fiercer.


    ¡°What are those sounds?¡±


    Whooshing sounds came from the sky. The city guards outside all raised their heads. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1207 - Despair

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Despair</h4>


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Someone shouted.


    Looking at the sky, Starlight City¡¯s governor and Blood Massacre¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. They moved and blocked in front of everyone.


    The power ofws exploded, and a shield formed from spiritual power appeared in front of them.


    They were both early-stage powerhouses of thews, and their moves were forceful.


    Nheless, there were too many Star-chasing Arrows in the sky. After a few rounds of arrow rain, there were at least thousands of arrows. Now, Ou Yangming had returned them all.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor and Bloody Massacre did not have time to think about what had happened. The most important thing for them now was to block these Star-chasing Arrows.


    Even if the 2 of them worked together, they could only block most of the Star-chasing Arrows.


    There were still many Star-chasing Arrows that passed through their sides, and the sharp arrows pierced through bodies.


    After a while.


    Those city guards who were not very strong fell inrge numbers. The Star-chasing Arrows were fierce. Ordinary armors were pierced through, leaving many bloody holes on the guards¡¯ bodies.


    The densely packed Star-chasing Arrows rained down like a storm, causing a lot of casualties to the city guards. Many of them fell to the ground and wailed in pain.


    These sharp arrows that they had released not long ago were now used to reap their lives.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor and Blood Massacre were also having a hard time.


    The powers of the Star-chasing Arrows were too strong. Even an ordinary Ruler would have a hard time fighting them head-on. The 2 of them were facing close to 1,000 of these terrifying arrows.


    After a long while, the Star-chasing Arrows in the sky disappeared. The remaining city guards let out a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the quivers beside them, they rejoiced in their hearts that there were still so many arrows that had not been released.


    More than 100 city guards died, and even more were injured.


    Only a small portion of these city guards were Venerable Ones and many of them were Advanced Spiritualists. After being affected by the Star-chasing Arrows, there was no hope of survival.


    The onlookers in the distance were not injured because of the distance, but they were also shocked. What kind of existence was in the vi that could block all the Star-chasing Arrows and even throw them out in reverse?


    With such a powerhouse, no wonder he dared to hang the second young master on the tree.


    The chaos ended.


    As for the uninjured city guards, they gradually recovered their formation. Their eyes were no longer as calm as before, and everyone was panicking.


    ¡°How did he do it?¡± Starlight City¡¯s governor let out a breath as he looked at Blood Massacre beside him and asked.


    Even when the 2 of them worked together, they were still unable to block so many Star-chasing Arrows. How did the other party return them without leaving a single one behind?


    Blood Massacre¡¯s expression was not too good, and he said softly, ¡°Perhaps they were already prepared and set up a Defensive Formation in the vi that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    Other than this, there was no other exnation. Even a powerhouse at the peak of thew boundary would not be able to do what the other party did just now.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Blood Massacre asked.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s expression was cold. He nced at his subordinates, and his eyes were shing with a cold light. ¡°Charge in and leave no one alive!¡±


    The governor raised his hand, and a few city guards who were Venerable Ones rushed forward. With a bang, they kicked open the door of the vi.


    Everyone filed in.


    In the open space beside the gate, Ou Yangming stood there quietly as if he had been waiting for a long time. Lil¡¯ Red was on his shoulder while Big Yellow was lying on the ground.


    After the city guards rushed in, they immediately spread out and surrounded Ou Yangming¡¯s group.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s gaze was sharp. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Were you the one who killed my subordinates, crippled my son¡¯s heart meridian, and hung him outside?¡±


    As a powerhouse of thews, Starlight City¡¯s governor had seen through everyone¡¯s strength the moment he entered. He only could not see through Ou Yangming. If nothing unexpected happened, the Blood Massacre Team was killed by him.


    ¡°Are you talking about that trash?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze turned and saw the second young master among the crowd. He was supported by 2 city guards and was carried in.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re dead. I¡¯m going to eat your flesh and drink your blood!¡±


    The second young master roared with a ferocious look. It was this person who made him suffer an indelible humiliation and even ruined his life.


    ¡°Trash should look like trash. I just want you to turn intoplete trash. Look, the way you roared is really like a wild dog.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and said calmly.


    The muscles on the governor¡¯s face twitched. After hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s affirmation, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Kill all the people of the Yangming Vi. Leave no one alive!¡±


    Hearing the order, the city guards quickly rushed over. The weapons in their hands emitted cold lights.


    Blood Massacre and the governor were full of vigor. The 2 of them stared at Ou Yangming. To them, apart from this young fellow, everyone else here was vulnerable.


    Looking at the people charging at him, Ou Yangming had no intention of dealing with these small fries. He lowered his head and called out, ¡°Big Yellow.¡±


    Big Yellow raised his headzily and nced at the people around him.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The ground began to shake. Sharp ground spikes appeared on the ground. These spikes suddenly rose, catching everyone off guard. The city guards that were rushing over were instantly pierced through by these spikes, and they rose along with the spikes and hung in the air.


    The first wave of people that rushed out was almost wiped out in just a moment.


    Miserable cries continued to fill the air. In the hands of Big Yellow, these city guards, who were at most Venerable Ones, could not resist at all.


    The ground spikes rose up again!


    This time, the area was muchrger. The city guards who were surrounding the area and did not have time to retreat were mercilessly pierced through.


    In just one move, more city guards had died than the number of people who were killed by the Star-chasing Arrow. The courtyard was filled with the smell of blood.


    ¡°A pet in thew boundary!¡±


    Starlight City¡¯s governor and Blood Massacre looked at each other. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Kill him now!¡¯


    Blood Massacre¡¯s voice transmission rang in the governor¡¯s mind. They did not expect the other party to have a pet of thews. While Big Yellow was dealing with the city guards, the 2 of them attacked decisively!


    The weapon in the governor¡¯s hand was a longsword. He waved his wrist, and the longsword let out a buzzing sound as it suddenly stabbed toward Ou Yangming.


    Blood Massacre¡¯s body turned into an afterimage in the air. The scimitar in his hand shed down from above, and the de-light blossomed!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the 2 of them wanted to join forces to give Ou Yangming a fatal blow. Otherwise, when this young fellow and his pet joined forces, it would be difficult to kill him.


    Big Yellow did not help Ou Yangming. Looking at their actions, a look of contempt shed across its face.


    All of a sudden, a ball of me flew out.


    This me came from the little red bird on the young fellow¡¯s shoulder.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor and Blood Massacre were shocked. ¡®Could this be some kind of spirit beast?¡¯ They did not stop. Instead, they sped up.


    The 2 of them nned to forcefully pass through this me. What power could a little bird¡¯s me have? To them, it was just to scare people.


    Nheless, when they touched the me, they regretted it.


    The temperature of the me was so high that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. When they were touched by it, they felt a bone-eroding pain on their bodies.


    Right away, the power ofws surged out from their bodies, barely blocking the me. The 2 of them did not dare to continue forward and retreated to the sides.


    The 2 of them cooperated, but the fierce attack did not even touch Ou Yangming.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor and Blood Massacre stared at the red bird on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder. ¡®What is it? Why does it have such a fearsome me?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be from the Phoenixes or the Vermilions?¡¯


    Other than these 2 races, other mes could not have such power. Starlight City¡¯s governor looked at his burnt skin and could not calm down for a long time.


    As for the city guards, they could not even take a step forward. They hid in the distance and did not dare toe out. The big yellow dog was too powerful. If they rushed over, it would be no different from sending themselves to their deaths.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    2 pets in thew boundary, and their strengths could not be seen through. Starlight City¡¯s governor felt that he had gotten into big trouble.


    ¡°Now, are you still thinking of killing me?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled, and the Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand.


    A mighty aura gushed out from his body. This aura made people feel suffocated. Blood Massacre and Starlight City¡¯s governor looked terrified. This young fellow¡¯s strength far surpassed theirs.


    There was also a big gap between powerhouses in thew boundary. The 2 of them were only at the early-stage, whereas the young fellow was at least at the peak.


    ¡®How could this be? How could he be so strong?¡¯


    The governor finally understood how the Blood Massacre Team had died here. There was not just a powerhouse in thew boundary. In this small mountain vi, there were actually 3 existences of thews.


    He felt regretful. If he had known that the Yangming Mountain Vi had so many powerhouses, he would not have rushed over so excitedly no matter what they said. Now that he could not finish off the other party, he was in a dilemma.


    The second young master, who was full of confidence and thought that his father and Blood Massacre would be able to finish off Ou Yangming, was now paralyzed on the ground. His eyes were filled with despair.


    If even his father and Blood Massacre could not finish off the other party, he would probably never have the chance to take revenge.


    Ou Yangming took half a step forward and lightly flicked the Reincarnation Spear in his hand. The long spear was like a horned dragon out of the sea, and a biting cold aura filled the air.


    The governor and Blood Massacre did not look good. They hurriedly picked up their weapons to block in front of their bodies.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    After a loud sound.


    The 2 of them flew backward. Theynded on the ground and struggled to stabilize their bodies.


    Following puffing sounds, they spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    On the other hand, Ou Yangming did not move a single step. It was as if he had just done something insignificant.


    ¡°Too mighty!¡±


    The city guards who were hiding in the distance had terrified looks on their faces.


    ¡®This young fellow is just so powerful. He has injured Governor and Sir Blood Massacre in one move. Just what kind of existence has Second Young Master provoked?¡¯


    The faces of Blood Massacre and the governor turned pale. They had been seriously injured by that move just now.


    ¡°Are you nning to escape?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll give you the chance to do that?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s smile gradually turned cold, and a cold light shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1208 - The Traitor of the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 1208: The Traitor of the Sect</h4>


    Starlight City¡¯s governor and Blood Massacre were nning to escape.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s casual spear attack had made them realize the reality that they were no match for this young fellow.


    Moreover, there were 2 other spirit beasts in thew boundary eyeing them from the side. If they did not leave this ce in time, their lives would be in question.


    Compared to their lives, reputation was nothing.


    Nheless, the 2 of them did not expect that the young fellow could guess their thoughts.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡¯ Blood Massacre transmitted his voice.


    There was no time to lose. They had to be decisive!


    Just as the 2 of them were about to give up on everyone and use their remaining strengths to escape this ce¡­


    They felt a powerful mental power locked onto them.


    This mental power was like a huge mountain pressing down on them. The mountain caused their hearts to tremble and stopped their bodies from moving.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s face was filled with shock as he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    He was flustered as he said loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me. My identity as Starlight City¡¯s governor was personally conferred by the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s elders. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be going against the Seven Stars Pavilion.¡±


    The Seven Stars Pavilion was a first-rate sect and could be considered a notable existence in the Great Wide World. It could not bepared to a top-tier sect like the Mystic Sky Sect, but they still had hundreds of millions of living beings and tens of thousands of small cities.


    It was worth noting that the masters of these cities were mostly Rulers, and there were very few governors in thew boundary. Starlight City was muchrger than the other small cities, and it was also at the foot of the Seven Stars Mountain. As such, the manager here was of a level higher than the other cities.


    After all, in the Great Wide World, Rulers were considered rare. Venerable Ones could already live veryfortably.


    Among the numerous humans, most of them were only Spiritualists.


    ¡°The Seven Stars Pavilion?¡±


    Hearing his words, Ou Yangmingughed. The Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s great elder had once been his follower and when the sect¡¯s head saw him, he had to respectfully address him as Master Ou. Now, the governor actually used the Seven Stars Pavilion to threaten him. This was simply a joke to him.


    ¡°Do you really think that the Seven Stars Pavilion can protect you?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the 2 of them calmly.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s expression changed slightly. For some reason, after he mentioned the Seven Stars Pavilion, he did not feel the change in the young fellow¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Is he not afraid of the Seven Stars Pavilion?¡¯ This thought shed through the governor¡¯s mind.


    Bai Cong stood at the side, not saying a word. Nheless, the shock on his face had never disappeared. He had seen it clearly from the beginning to the end.


    He finally understood why his master was not worried about the second young master. Not to mention the second young master, even the governor was nothing to him.


    Now that the Governor¡¯s Residence had almoste out in full force, they were still defeated by his master. Bai Cong¡¯s face was filled with joy. He was d that he had followed the right person.


    Bai Cong took a step forward and came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. He said in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Seven Stars Pavilion is a first-ss sect with plenty of powerhouses. We¡¯re also at the foot of the Seven Stars Mountain. It¡¯s best not to be enemies with the Seven Stars Pavilion.¡±


    He did not want his master to have a conflict with the Seven Stars Pavilion. It was a first-ss force and was far from what Starlight City couldpare with.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The guards of the vi burst intoughter. When they heard Bai Cong¡¯s words, they could not help butugh. ¡°Butler Bai, didn¡¯t you ask us where we came from yesterday?¡±


    Bai Cong turned around, not understanding why the guard would say that. He had asked this question yesterday mainly because he wanted to know more about the members of the vi. Of course, he also wanted to find out more about Ou Yangming.


    The guard chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all disciples of the Seven Stars Pavilion.¡±


    Bai Cong was stunned at first, then his face was filled with shock. He looked at the few people in surprise and after a moment, he eximed, ¡°No wonder¡­¡±


    He had been curious about where Sir Ou had found these few top-grade Venerable Ones to be his guards.


    If they were from the Seven Stars Pavilion, there would not be any surprises. It would be easy for a first-rate sect to find a few top-grade Venerable Ones.


    The fact that Sir Ou could let the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s disciples be his guards meant that he must have a deep connection with the sect.


    ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re talking nonsense! How could disciples from the Seven Stars Pavilion be an outsider¡¯s guard? Don¡¯t think that you can deceive me like this!¡± Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    That guard coldly shouted, ¡°Who said that Master Ou¡¯s an outsider? Master Ou and the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s great elder are friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! The Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s great elder is a second-step supreme powerhouse. How could he possibly befriend a young br*t? You¡¯re not people of the Seven Stars Pavilion at all!¡±


    Starlight City¡¯s governor looked mad. When he saw Ou Yangming take a step forward, his heart trembled. Then, he angrily roared, ¡°If you kill me, the Seven Stars Pavilion won¡¯t let you off. Even if I die, you won¡¯t have an easy time!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered. He raised the Reincarnation Spear in his hand. Just as it was about tond, he raised his head and looked at the sky. He gradually withdrew his spear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you die with your heart fully convinced then,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, a figure shed across the sky.


    A man in a green robended on the ground. When he saw the situation around him, his expression changed.


    Seeing this person, Blood Massacre had a grave look on his face.


    The governor of Starlight City did not dare to believe it. When he carefully looked at the person, his face was filled with ecstasy.


    ¡°Head!¡±


    The governor of Starlight City took a step forward and knelt on the ground. He looked very miserable and said, ¡°Head, you have to stand out for me!¡±


    He pointed at Ou Yangming and said loudly, ¡°This guy has not only crippled my son¡¯s heart meridian but also nned to kill me. He doesn¡¯t regard the Seven Stars Pavilion as anything. Just now, he even pretended to be a member of the sect and said that he¡¯s a friend of the great elder.¡±


    The person who came was He Shaoyu. After he brought Ou Yangming here, he had some matters to attend to. He originally nned to pay a visit again before returning to the mountain, but he did not expect to encounter such a situation.


    A small governor actually provoked Master Ou. He Shaoyu wished he could give himself a p. If he had known earlier, he would have warned the governor of the city before he left.


    It was toote to regret at this time. The most important thing was to recover the losses in time. The biggest loss was that it might cause Master Ou¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    They had gone through great difficulty to keep Master Ou. If this was ruined by his subordinates, it would be a little funny.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor was still crying andining. He did not feel the change in He Shaoyu¡¯s expression.


    ¡°p!¡±


    A loud p was heard. The governor, who was kneeling on the ground, was sent flying 10 meters away by the p and mmed into the wall.


    Everyone was stunned. They had thought that the head of the Seven Stars Pavilion would turn the tables when he came here. They did not expect that the head would attack the governor.


    Even the head of the Seven Stars Pavilion did not stand on the governor¡¯s side. Everyone looked at Ou Yangming with admiration in their eyes. This was especially so for Bai Cong and the servants in the vi. At this moment, their master had be an omnipotent existence to them.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡± He Shaoyu took a deep breath and gently bowed at Ou Yangming.


    The crowd was struck dumb again. This was the head of the Seven Stars Pavilion, the master of a first-rate sect, and the ruler of more than 10,000 cities. How could he be so polite to this young fellow?


    ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± The city guards were in disbelief.


    The governor of Starlight city almost fainted when he saw this scene. ¡®Who is he?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze swept over the few of them and said, ¡°That governor sent people to assassinate me in the middle of the night. Today, he brought people to besiege my residence. You can do as you seem fit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou.¡±


    He Shaoyu¡¯s mood was a little better. At least, it seemed that Master Ou did not vent his anger on them. ¡®These b*stards should be d that they didn¡¯t provoke Master Ou¡¯s anger. Otherwise, even if they die 10,000 times, they won¡¯t be able to erase their sins.¡¯


    ¡°Blood Revenge!¡±


    He Shaoyu nced at Blood Massacre with a cold light in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a traitor like you here!¡±


    Blood Massacre¡¯s expression changed drastically. After leaving the Seven Stars Pavilion, he had changed his appearance. He did not expect the sect¡¯s head to recognize him at a nce.


    His original name was Blood Revenge. He had changed his name to Blood Massacre just to escape the pursuit of the Seven Stars Pavilion.


    Blood Massacre stomped his feet on the ground and prepared to escape. Before his body could fly up, a sword-light flew past his scalp. He was so scared that he hurriedly shrank his body. If he had stood up just now, he would have been split into two halves.


    He Shaoyu said coldly, ¡°As a direct disciple of our Seven Stars Pavilion, in order to break through to thew boundary, you didn¡¯t hesitate to cultivate a devilish cultivation method to harm your fellows. You deserve to die 10,000 times!¡±


    ¡°Head, spare my life! Spare my life!¡±


    Blood Massacre¡¯s face was filled with terror as he hurriedly knelt down.


    The differences in thew boundary were huge. He was only at the early stage of the boundary while He Shaoyu was already at the peak. Theirbat powers were simply not on the same level, not to mention that he was heavily injured.


    ¡°No need to say more. Since you killed your fellows, you deserve to die 10,000 times!¡± He Shaoyu said indifferently. He waved a sword-light with one hand, and Blood Massacre was instantly split into two halves.


    After killing Blood Massacre, He Shaoyu took a step forward to Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s side. At this moment, the governor was dumbfounded.


    He never imagined that this young fellow had such a backing. Even the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s head respected him so much.


    Starlight City¡¯s governor¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Looking at his second son who was sitting in the distance, he wished he could p him to death with one palm.


    Unfortunately, he no longer had the strength to stand up. After being injured twice, he had lost the strength to stand up.


    He Shaoyu¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Master Ou¡¯s the great elder¡¯s friend and also the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s benefactor. If you offend Master Ou, you won¡¯t be able to escape death.¡±


    The governor¡¯s expression was filled with despair. He originally thought that the arrival of the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s head would be a way out for him. However, the reality was very cruel.


    ¡°Can I know his identity?¡±


    Starlight City¡¯s governor coughed twice. The blood at the corner of his mouth could not stop flowing out. He looked at Ou Yangming.


    He Shaoyu turned his head and looked at Ou Yangming. After seeing the young fellow nod his head, he said, ¡°Many people might not know Master Ou¡¯s name, but you should¡¯ve heard of the person who suppressed the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master in the Deste Ancient Ruins.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± The governor widened his eyes. ¡®No wonder¡­¡¯


    After a moment, a dazed look appeared on his face.


    The governor fell to the ground. The corners of his eyes were filled with unwillingness but no one in this world would care about the tears of the weak.

 Chapter 1209 - Rewarded Them With Golden Pills

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Rewarded Them With Golden Pills</h4>


    What happened in the Yangming Vi quickly spread to every corner of the city as everyone added fuel to the fire.


    Regardless of whether everyone believed what happened at that time or not, it was a fact that Starlight City had a new governor.


    The original governor of Starlight City was very miserable. It was said that his soul was locked by the Seven Stars Pavilion and only after 1,000 years would he have the hope of reincarnating.


    As for the crime, it was colluding with a traitor of the Seven Stars Pavilion.


    This did not seem to have anything to do with the Yangming Vi, but the governor had led his men to besiege the vi, and many people had seen it.


    That time, the city guards had suffered heavy losses, and it was rumored that the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s head had appeared on that day.


    No matter what, everyone in Starlight City knew about the Yangming Vi. All the ns in the city would warn their prodigal descendants that no matter who they provoked, they were not allowed to provoke the people from the Yangming Vi.


    Of course, those young masters were not stupid. Their leader, who was the second young master of the Governor¡¯s Residence, had his heart meridian crippled and hung on a tree. These little shrimps did not have the courage to do so.


    They did not even dare to walk past that ce, let alone offend anyone from there.


    The new governor was a young man. It was rumored that he had been appointed by the Seven Stars Pavilion. The first thing he did when he came to Starlight City was to visit the Yangming Vi. Nheless, because the master of the vi was in closed-door cultivation, he did not see him.


    These days, Ou Yangming had been refining pills.


    In a secret room, mists were rising, and mes were surging in the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. The temperature in the room seemed to be able to melt people.


    The Swift Tortoisey on the groundzily. If one observed carefully, one would discover that it had already broken through to be a Venerable One.


    From a low-grade spirit beast into a Venerable One, this fat round tortoise at the bottom of the food chain had evolved at a speed that was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    After eating the Three Revolutions Golden Pill and sleeping for a few days, the Swift Tortoise sessfully broke through. It broke through in its sleep without any risk. When it woke up, it had the strength of a Venerable One.


    Once the Swift Tortoise became a Venerable One, its size had increased by a lot. Some dark grey patterns appeared on the shell on its back. Compared to before, it looked a few levels higher. If one did not observe carefully, one would not be able to tell that it was that ugly and stupid slow tortoise that could only be reduced to delicious soup.


    After a moment, a fragrant smell appeared in the pill furnace.


    Ou Yangming had a happy smile on his face. He stretched out his hand and grabbed, and 3 Golden Pills flew out of the furnace.


    These pills were very simr to the Three Revolutions Golden Pill, except that there were a few more patterns on them.


    Ou Yangming looked at the medicinal pills in his hand with joy on his face.


    ¡°The Five Revolutions Golden Pills have beenpleted!¡±


    It had been half a month since thest time Starlight City¡¯s governor and Blood Massacre besieged the mountain vi. After countless failures, Ou Yangming finally seeded in refining the Five Revolutions Golden Pills.


    The Golden Pills flickered with immense pill Qi, looking very extraordinary.


    Once one sess for the first time, the second time would be much easier. Alchemy and other things were the same; everything was difficult at the beginning.


    Smelling the fragrance, the Swift Tortoise that was lying on the ground suddenly jumped up. Its speed was astonishing. Its round little eyes stared at the pills in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Ou Yangming walked over, and he patted the head of the tortoise, which was so scared that it hurriedly hid its head in the shell.


    It moved so fast that even Ou Yangming did not have time to react. He pped the shell.


    ¡®If it¡¯s already like this as a Venerable One, what would happen if it bes a Ruler?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face darkened. He knocked twice on the shell and shouted, ¡°Come out!¡±


    The Swift Tortoise had no choice but to slowly stick out its head. It was very careful, afraid that Ou Yangming would directly cut off its head. The Swift Tortoise, which had been delusional with persecution, had always firmly believed that the young fellow had not given up on eating it.


    Now that it was fat,pared to itspanions, it was absolutely out of the ordinary. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was 1 in 10,000.


    Ou Yangming ced a Five Revolutions Golden Pill in front of its eyes. The Swift Tortoise moved its lips and almost drooled. Its eyes were fixed on the pill. The fragrance made it feel refreshed. It felt that it was definitely a good thing.


    ¡°Your strength is too weak. You can¡¯t eat it now,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice. The Five Revolutions Golden Pills in his hand shed and was put into the Long Feather Band.


    The Swift Tortoise was very disappointed. Ity on the ground as if it had lost its strength.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°That was a good thing. I can give it to you, but you¡¯re too weak now. It¡¯s a waste to eat it. As long as you cultivate diligently and break through to a top-grade Venerable One as soon as possible, I¡¯ll let you eat that to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    The Swift Tortoise¡¯s small eyes once again emitted bright lights. It hurriedlyy on the ground and began to cultivate.


    Originally, the tortoise only relied on its instincts to cultivate. After seeing how pitiful it was, Lil¡¯ Red found a technique that didn¡¯t belong to the Phoenixes from its inherited memories and told it. This gave the tortoise the hope to cultivate.


    Looking at the Swift Tortoise that was seriously cultivating, Ou Yangming smiled. He really wanted to know what kind of terrifying speed the tortoise would have after breaking through to a Ruler.


    Now that it had just broken through to a Venerable One, Ou Yangming found that its speed had surpassed most of the Rulers. Even a powerhouse in thew boundary might notpare to it without using the power of thews.


    Once this gene was messed up, it would be unmanageable. Ou Yangming really wanted to know where its limit was.


    After resting for a while, Ou Yangming continued to refine pills. After having the first sessful experience, he also seeded the second time.


    Ou Yangming continued to refine pills 3 times in a row. In the end, he failed once and seeded twice. After 4 sessful attempts, he had 12 Five Revolutions Golden Pills in his hands.


    ¡°These should be enough.¡±


    Ou Yangming put all the Golden Pills into the Long Feather Band and walked out of the secret room.


    In the evening, he called the 8 guards in the vi.


    They had been diligent these days. After seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s powerful strength, they did not have anyints. Even if their daily patrol dyed their cultivation, they did notin.


    Ou Yangming saw it with his eyes. How could he mistreat the people who followed him?


    ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    The guards were very respectful. They did not know why Ou Yangming was looking for them. Except for the 8 people, Butler Bai Cong was also at the side.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days.¡± Ou Yangming nced at everyone with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Master Ou, these are the things that we should do,¡± the few of them said modestly.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as should or shouldn¡¯t. I believe that when youe to my side, you¡¯ll have some expectations.¡±


    Awkward looks shed across their faces. They were all chosen by the head but when they saw the envious eyes of the other inner sect disciples, they were very happy. They thought that there would be a boundless future if they stayed by Ou Yangming¡¯s side. Nevertheless, these few days had passed, yet they had not received any benefits. The only benefit was that the head had promised to give them the status of a direct disciple when they returned to the sect.


    That day would be very far away.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and grabbed, and 8 Golden Pills appeared in his hand. Seeing this, the guards seemed to have thought of something. Their breathings were a little hurried, and they looked at him with burning eyes.


    Although they had left the sect, they were still in contact with their former senior and junior brothers. They had be Ou Yangming¡¯spanions and became popr among the others. Some interesting things about the sect were told to them through voice transmission.


    They knew that when Master Ou had left the Seven Stars Pavilion, he hadpensated the sect with 3 medicinal pills. Those 3 medicinal pills were magical.


    2 of the pills had been eaten, and the 2 beneficiaries had broken through to be Rulers, bing the sect¡¯s favorites. 1 of the 2 had be a core direct disciple, and the other was even more fearsome. It was said that he had directlyprehended thews and be an elder in preparation.


    Master Ou¡¯s pills were passed down in the Seven Stars Pavilion like gods. The guards looked at the pills in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands and could not suppress the excitement in their hearts.


    ¡°Could this be¡­¡±


    Seeing their expressions, Ou Yangming also understood what they had guessed, He said, ¡°I think you should also know something. These are the Five Revolutions Golden Pills. They¡¯re exactly the same as the 3 that I gave to the Seven Stars Pavilion. Take them as somepensation for you.¡±


    If it was something else, the guards might still be polite. This time, no one refused. To them, the pills were dispensable treasures, but the hope of breaking through to Rulers¡­


    What did every top-grade Venerable One want the most? Was it not just to have greater strength to break through the bottleneck and be a Ruler?


    Now, this opportunity was right in front of them.


    Their eyes were burning, and they excitedly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Ou!¡±


    Ou Yangming divided the Golden Pills among the 8 of them. Each of them had one.


    ¡°Eat them here. If anything happens, I can help you.¡±


    After all, these Golden Pills were not the original version refined by the Crimson Ruler. Ou Yangming¡¯s alchemy skills were still a little inferior to that of the Crimson Ruler. Without testing, no one knew if there would be any idents.


    Of course, the probability of idents was almost negligible. After all, the medicinal pills were sessful. It did not make any difference who refined them.


    The guards swallowed the Five Revolutions Golden Pill without any hesitation. Once the Golden Pills entered their mouths, they could not control what happened after that. Everyone¡¯s expression was simr. They could feel the heat in their bodies.


    ¡°Meditate and cultivate,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    The 8 of them sat cross-legged with their palms facing up. They silently chanted the cultivation techniques in their hearts, and their spiritual powers began to slowly flow in their bodies.


    After a moment, a strong aura burst out from one of them. Ou Yangming¡¯s expression slightly changed. His power ofws appeared and blocked the guard¡¯s body, preventing him from affecting the others.


    ¡®He broke through!¡¯


    Bai Cong, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded. This guard who was a top-grade Venerable One had broken through to be a Ruler right in front of him.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that there¡¯s a huge barrier between Venerable Ones and Rulers?


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that one will have to enter seclusion for at least 1,000 years?¡¯


    Bai Cong did not know about the matter of Ou Yangming gifting the Seven Stars Pavilion medicinal pills. His gaze once again turned to another person. Soon, that person¡¯s aura surged, and the aura of a Ruler appeared on his body.


    ¡®Another breakthrough¡­¡¯


    Bai Cong felt as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat, and he could not speak for a long time.

 Chapter 1210 - Impersonate

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Impersonate</h4>


    Waves of auras of Rulers burst out from the vi. The whole of Starlight City could feel the violent auras.


    ¡°Why are so many Rulers suddenly appearing?¡±


    The people around the vi felt it even more clearly. They all walked out of their homes and looked in the direction of the Yangming Vi. They sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡®This vi¡¯s too mysterious!¡¯


    Everything that was unusual could be made reasonable in that ce.


    In the building in the middle of Starlight City, the newly appointed young governor was also looking to the east.


    ¡°This is already the fifth person who has broken through, right?¡± A young man wearing a green shirt beside him had a look of shock and doubt in his eyes.


    These 2 people hade down from the Seven Stars Mountain. They were also the beneficiaries of 2 of the 3 pills that Ou Yangming had left behind.


    One of them was Elder Ma¡¯s nephew, and the other was also a descendant of an elder.


    What had happened to Starlight City¡¯s governorst time had made He Shaoyu a little afraid. After careful consideration, he had sent these 2 young men here to gain some experience. Both of them had received the favor of Master Ou, so they would respect him very much.


    ¡°It seems that Master Ou¡¯s nning to let those 8 guards break through to be Rulers.¡± The new governor, Ma Jiasheng, had an envious look on his face.


    There were indeed many benefits to being by Master Ou¡¯s side. Master Ou was not stingy with such precious Golden Pills.


    ¡°I wonder how many of them canprehend thews?¡± The young man in green asked in a deep voice. He did notprehend the power ofws after consuming the Golden Pill, which was a great regret to him.


    Whether there was the power ofws or not, it was apletely different world.


    Soon, 8 people broke through to be Rulers.


    Among the 8 people, only 2 of them had preliminarilyprehended simplews.


    Even if they did notprehend thews, those guards were also very excited. For them, this was simply a big leap.


    Once they swallowed a Golden Pill, they knew that they could not control the heavens.


    In just a moment, the inner sect disciples of the first-ss sect had sessfully be the top Rulers of the Great Wide World. The increase in their strengths and the change in their status made people feel like they were in a dream.


    Bai Cong was speechless. He had never heard of such a situation.


    ¡®When have Rulers be somon?¡¯


    It had only been a short while, but there were already so many of them.


    Bai Cong felt very pressured. He was only in the early stage of a Venerable One, but he had to manage a group of Rulers. Just thinking about this made him feel very troubled.


    Ou Yangming turned his head, and a trace of a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your strength isn¡¯t enough so taking the Golden Pill will be useless. You should cultivate well and when you be a top-grade Venerable One, I¡¯ll promise you a Golden Pill as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Bai Cong was so excited that he was trembling. A Ruler! He did not even dare to think about it.


    With an excited look, he said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll surely cultivate well and strive to break through to be a top-grade Venerable One as soon as possible.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand tiredly, ¡°Go and rest for a period first. There¡¯s no need to rush to patrol the vi. Stabilize your boundaries well and strive to improve even more in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou,¡± the guards replied respectfully and left one by one. They had long been eager to try their new increase in power.


    The mountain vi was calm and peaceful. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. During this time, the 8 guards had stabilized their strengths as Rulers.


    Bai Cong worked hard to cultivate and was getting closer to a top-grade Venerable One. The new governor of Starlight City hade to visit a few times, but he had not seen Ou Yangming.


    For half a year, Ou Yangming had been in the secret room. Everything outside seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    During this period, Ou Yangming used up all the spiritual herbs in his interspatial bag to refine the Golden Pills. He filled several pill sks with the Three Revolutions Golden Pill and Five Revolutions Golden Pill.


    The sks were not ordinary gourds. They were also equivalent to small storage spaces and could hold many pills. Ou Yangming could not remember how many Golden Pills he had refined in total.


    What was certain was that Ou Yangming had reached the level of perfection in refining the Golden Pills.


    Perhaps even the Crimson Ruler¡¯s rebirth could notpare to him.


    Other than the first few failures, Ou Yangming had every time. Moreover, the number of Golden Pills produced each time had also increased.


    ¡°It has been half a year.¡±


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was covered in dust. These were the medicinal ashes left from refining spiritual medicines.


    After putting away the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, spiritual power flowed through Ou Yangming¡¯s body, and his body was revitalized. He opened the door of the secret room and walked out.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Having been separated for half a year, after seeing Ou Yangming, each and every one of them hurriedly greeted him.


    ¡°Go and call the butler over.¡± Ou Yangming dragged out his voice and called out.


    In a short while, Bai Cong rushed over. Compared to half a year ago, Bai Cong was in the prime of his life at the moment.


    When the nobles of Starlight City saw him, they did not dare to speak loudly.


    Those who had once kicked him when he was down hade to ask for forgiveness.


    Of course, Bai Cong did not use his power to bully others. He knew that everything now was given to him by his master. After sending those people away, he took care of the matters of the mountain vi while the rest of his time was spent on cultivation. He had worked very hard during that time.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ou Yangming nced at Bai Cong.


    At this moment, Bai Cong was about to break through to thete stage of a Venerable One. This progress was already very exaggerated. There was still a long way to go before he became a top-grade Venerable One but ording to his progress, it would not take long.


    ¡°During this period, I n to go out once,¡± Ou Yangming said leisurely.


    Bai Cong said respectfully, ¡°Sir, you can just go. Don¡¯t worry about the vi.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded with satisfaction. He had found Bai Cong to have some leisure. Now that he had been in the Great Wide World for more than a year, he also nned to return to the Spiritual Realm to take a look.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hand, and a Five Revolutions Golden Pill appeared in his hand. He threw it to Bai Cong and said, ¡°You keep this pill for now. You must use it only when you feel the bottleneck as a top-grade Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Bai Cong said excitedly.


    At Ou Yangming¡¯s level, he could already foresee some changes in the Great Wide World.


    Before this change came, Ou Yangming had to bring Old Craftsman and a few close people to his side. Only by his side would he have the confidence to protect them.


    It was very difficult toe to the Great Wide World from the Spiritual Realm and returning to the Spiritual Realm from the Great Wide World was also not that simple.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming was no longer that young fellow who had just arrived in the Great Wide World.


    He went to the Netherworld Pavilion again.


    The disciple who had received Ou Yangming thest time was chatting with a few people. Their voices were not loud but with Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, he could still hear them clearly.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Huang, are you bragging? That master of the Yangming Vi has never appeared in the outside world. How could you have already seen him?¡±


    No one knew what the young man said, but the people around him did not seem to believe him.


    Another person also said, ¡°Exactly. I was almost fooled by Lil¡¯ Huang. The owner of the Yangming Vi has such a high status. Even if he¡¯s really looking for a butler, he wouldn¡¯te personally, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that during this period, the governor has gone to visit 5 or 6 times, but he still hasn¡¯t seen the owner of the vi. If he can¡¯t even see the governor, you can imagine the others.¡±


    The young man was so anxious that his eyes were wide open. ¡°Ignorance has limited your imagination! How would you know the thoughts of such a powerful figure?¡±


    ¡°Look, you haven¡¯t even said much, and you¡¯re already so anxious. You must be spouting nonsense. How could the master of the Yangming Vi Be a young man? In my opinion, he must be an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. Even if such a big shot came to the Netherworld Pavilion, he¡¯d surely look for our manager directly. How could he have the time to talk to an insignificant Spiritualist like you?¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Huang, young men have to be honest,¡± an older staff member lectured.


    The young man was angry. Unfortunately, he did not have any other evidence. He only gave Ou Yangming the information and received a nominal tip. There was no one who could prove it for him.


    He said with someck of confidence, ¡°What if that big shot has such a hobby? Maybe we¡¯ll meet again here!¡±


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll see then.¡±


    ¡°If we can meet that big shot from the Yangming Vi, I¡¯ll even apologize to you.¡± The other staff membersughed loudly.


    ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡± The young man gritted his teeth and said. He nced at the figure beside the counter. Someone walked in from outside the door. He looked up.


    Huang Jinkang¡¯s eyelids twitched. He suddenly stood up and said in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and walked over.


    After confirming the identity of the person, Huang Jinkang was so excited that he walked out from the counter. His body staggered, and he almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Last time, it was thanks to you that I found a good butler.¡±


    ¡°As expected!¡± Huang Jinkang, who was still a little hesitant,pletely confirmed the identity of this person. He hurriedly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Vi Master.¡±


    ¡°What vi master?¡± The people around were stunned.


    Huang Jinkang said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to meet the master of the Yangming Vige? This is him. Hurry up and bow!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that this young man¡¯s the master of the Yangming Vige?¡± Everyone said in disbelief.


    ¡°What kind of joke is this? Lil¡¯ Huang¡¯s making a joke, right? Could it be that because he was exposed by us, he deliberately asked someone to impersonate the vi master?¡±


    Those people who worked with Huang Jinkang did not look too good. Someone said in a deep voice, ¡°Lil¡¯ Huang, do you know what you¡¯re doing? If the people from the mountain vi know that you got someone to impersonate their master, you¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the people from the mountain vi. Even if the people from the Governor¡¯s Residence hear about this, you¡¯ll be finished. Don¡¯t you know how much our governor respects the master?¡±


    The few of them did not look too good. They looked left and right. Fortunately, there was no one else in the Netherworld Pavilion at this time. Otherwise, if word got out, this branch of the Netherworld Pavilion might be implicated.


    Ou Yangming stood on the side and was somewhat speechless. How did he be an imposter?


    Huang Jinkang said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. He really is¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. He still doesn¡¯t want to admit it!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy. If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us along!¡±


    Those people did not believe Ou Yangming¡¯s identity at all. The mysterious master of the Yangming Vi, whom even the governor respected, was this young fellow?

 Chapter 1211 - The End of the Spiritual Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1211: The End of the Spiritual Realm</h4>


    A gentle breeze blew, and the setting sun hung in the distant horizon.


    The setting sun was like blood, painting the world outside the window bright red.


    A young master dressed in luxurious clothes walked over from outside. When the others saw who it was, they were shocked and knelt on the ground in unison.


    ¡°Greetings, Governor.¡± The voices were not orderly.


    The workers in the Netherworld Pavilion could not believe their eyes. ¡®Why would the governor appear here? Did the governor hear our conversation just now?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re finished!¡¯ Their faces turned pale.


    The members of the Netherworld Pavilion had allied with an outsider who pretended to be the important figure that the governor respected the most. If the governor knew, he would not let it go for sure.


    Only Ou Yangming stood there alone. He turned around and saw the young man in luxurious clothes. On the person¡¯s chest was the symbol of a Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s elder.


    ¡®He¡¯s already an elder of the Seven Stars Pavilion at such a young age.¡¯ Ou Yangming already had a guess in his heart.


    Those people from the Netherworld Pavilion secretly raised their heads and looked at Ou Yangming who was still standing there.


    ¡®He really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡¯


    To them, Ou Yangming had offended the governor, yet he still did not immediately apologize and had the mood to stand there. If the governor was enraged, even death would be the best ending.


    The new governor of Starlight City walked in with small steps. He looked at Ou Yangming for a while and made a surprising move.


    He walked to Ou Yangming¡¯s side and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m Ma Jiasheng. Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    Hearing this, the people of the Netherworld Pavilion were stunned.


    They raised their heads and looked at the young man, who was smiling faintly. They were shocked beyond words.


    ¡®Master Ou? Doesn¡¯t the master of the Yangming Vi also has the surname Ou?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    The fact was right in front of them. In Starlight City, other than the mysterious master of the Yangming Vi, no one else had the right to make the governor take the initiative to bow.


    It was worth noting that the staff of the Netherworld Pavilion were all businessmen and knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. The governor¡¯s respectful look at this moment was definitely not an act.


    ¡®So he really is that person¡­¡¯ The middle-aged men who mocked Huang Jinkang just now looked ashamed.


    He and the others were still very nervous because of their attitude earlier.


    They actually doubted that the master was an imposter. If the master wanted to get to the bottom of this, he might be even more terrifying than the governor.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face was as still as water as he looked at the new governor.


    Ma Jiasheng hurriedly replied, ¡°When you came to the Seven Stars Pavilion, Master Ou, I saw you several times from afar. The reason I was able to break through from a Venerable One was all thanks to the pill that you left behind.¡±


    He became even more cautious.


    In the past six months, he had gone to the Yangming Vi 7 or 8 times, but he never had the chance to meet Master Ou. He did not expect that he would actually meet the master on the street.


    If he had not heard a few people talking inside here, he probably would not have thought that Master Ou would be here.


    ¡°The medicinal pills were mypensation for the Seven Stars Pavilion. It was your good fortune that you had the chance to take one. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Ou Yangming did not take credit for it. He had given the items away. As for how the other party used them, it had nothing to do with him.


    It was not easy for Ma Jiasheng to meet Ou Yangming. What he wanted most was to get closer to Master Ou. He looked at the people kneeling on the ground and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master Ou, did these people offend you just now?¡±


    His voice contained killing intent. After being the governor for half a year, he also had the aura of a superior.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t offend Master Ou. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Huang Jinkang hurriedly moved to the side, his eyes filled with fear.


    Facing the two most powerful people in Starlight City, he could not keep calm at all.


    The other people were so scared that they almost fell to the ground. They hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Master Ou, please spare us! We were blind and didn¡¯t know your true identity. We absolutely didn¡¯t disrespect you in our hearts, please spare us!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou, please punish us. As long as you spare our lives¡­¡±


    They all begged for mercy loudly.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He was not that petty.


    The men had not disrespected him just now. On the contrary, it was because they were too afraid of his identity that they used him of being an imposter.


    ¡°All of you, get up. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong in the first ce. Why do you need to be punished?¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    The men raised their heads and saw Ou Yangming¡¯s calm expression. He seemed to be serious, so they carefully stood up.


    Ma Jiasheng remained silent. Although he was the governor, Master Ou was here, so it was not his ce to speak.


    Ou Yangming walked toward the young man whose name was Lil¡¯ Huang and said softly, ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou?¡±


    Huang Jinkang sounded excited.


    Ou Yangming scanned the hall before he asked, ¡°I heard that the Netherworld Pavilion sells star maps for small worlds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, we have them here,¡± Huang Jinkang answered honestly.


    A star map was very simple. It was a small-scale Eight Trigrams. One could see countless small worlds with one¡¯s mental power. Ou Yangming searched for a long time before he found the location of the Spiritual Realm.


    With the star map, it was much simpler. As long as he found a suitable ce, he could break through the space and enter the world below.


    Ou Yangming could find it slowly as well but since there was a simpler way, he would not trouble himself.


    After Ou Yangming took out 30,000 high-grade spirit coins to buy the star map, he quietly left Starlight City.


    The rankless flying boat shed with green light as it flew through the air at lightning speed. City after city disappeared behind him.


    Home!


    This word seemed to have inexplicable power. Even Ou Yangming, who had reached the second step of thews, felt his heart palpitate at this moment.


    The flying boat quickly shuttled through the void. After flying for more than half a month and teleporting several times, Ou Yangming finally found a suitable location.


    It was a deste void. Ou Yangming took out his Reincarnation Spear and thrust it at a spot in the void.


    The space shattered, and a huge crack appeared in the void.


    It looked like a prehistoric giant beast that could devour everything.


    Without any hesitation, Ou Yangming moved his feet and entered the crack.


    In thew boundary, he could walk in the chaotic space for a short time. Given his strength, the chaotic space could not harm him anymore.


    The Spiritual Realm, in Youzhou.


    In a small tribe in a mountain outside the city of Youzhou, the ce was in chaos.


    ¡°That demon is here!¡± Someone eximed.


    In the sky, a figure enveloped in darkness appeared.


    Seeing this person, many people in the tribe were terrified.


    A devil hade to Youzhou!


    In just 3 days, more than 10 tribes had been exterminated, and more than 100,000 people had died.


    That guy was fearsome. Nobody knew where he came from. Just like a destroyer, wherever he appeared, everything would be destroyed.


    All the males in the tribe held weapons in their hands and looked at the sky with trembling bodies. Most of these strong men were Rudimentary Spiritualists while there were very few Intermediate Spiritualists. They blocked the outside of the tribe and guarded their homes.


    The remaining people in the tribe were either old, weak, sick, or disabled. They also looked very uneasy. Some of them even knelt on the ground and prayed to the sky.


    ¡°Sir, our tribe can give you anything you need. Please spare the Green Wood Tribe!¡±


    A white-haired old man walked out with a cane. He knelt on the ground with trembling hands and looked at the frightening figure in the sky.


    Youzhou could be considered the ce with the most powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm. The humans here were grouped together in the form of tribes. The powerful tribes could upy cities while the weaker ones could only live in the mountains.


    Compared to the sect systems of other ces, the tribes here were more united. The tribes were connected by blood and rarely epted outsiders. Therefore, their rtionship was very stable.


    The Green Wood Tribe was not powerful in Youzhou. It was just one of the many small tribes.


    This horrifying guy had even destroyed a city a few days ago. How could this small tribe resist him?


    ¡°I want your lives. Can you give them to me?¡±


    The figure shrouded in ck fog in the sky suddenly spoke. His voice was hoarse and shrill, which sounded very ear-piercing.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s fine if you take my life. I beg you to spare the rest of my tribe.¡± The old man kowtowed non-stop. The ground was already blood-red. Facing this devil who had annihted more than 10 tribes within 3 days, they had no way of resisting. The old man could only pray that the other party would have a conscience and spare their tribe.


    ¡°Your life isn¡¯t worth anything. I want their lives!¡± The ck-clothed man in the sky stared at the muscr men. What he desired was the blood and Qi from these people.


    His hoarse voice sounded again. ¡°Not only you, but everyone in this world will die. I¡¯ll destroy this world!¡±


    A ray of light flew down from the sky. The old man kneeling on the ground was hit by the light and disappeared instantly. Not even a speck of dust remained in this world.


    ¡°n Master!¡±


    ¡°B*stard, you killed n Master!¡±


    Shouts rang out from within the tribe. Everyone raised their heads and red angrily at the fellow in the sky.


    ¡°Avenge n Master and fight to the death with him!¡±


    A strong man took the lead and threw the ax in his hand toward the sky. Before the huge ax came into contact with the person in the sky, it had turned into ck water by the ck fog around the person.


    With a sh of ck light, the brawny men of the Green Wood Tribe instantly evaporated.


    In the tribe, crying sounds could be heard.


    Wives called their husbands¡¯ names while children called their fathers.


    It was a massacre in the outside world. With a sh of ck light, at least a dozen men of the Green Wood Tribe died. After they died, their essences, blood, and souls were extracted from their bodies and absorbed into the body of that mysterious person in the sky.


    Not only in this ce but also in Youzhou, Qingzhou, Mianzhou¡­ The same thing happened in almost half of the Spiritual Realm.


    It seemed that the end of the world hade.

 Chapter 1212 - Eliminated a Clone

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Eliminated a Clone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The devil in the sky did not seem to be in a hurry to kill everyone. In his eyes, the struggles, cries, and roars were like the most beautiful music.


    This was a massacre, and no one could avoid it. The burly men were struck by the ck light one by one, and their bodies turned into dust, disappearing from the world.


    Everyone died thoroughly, not leaving a trace of their blood.


    Within the tribe, there were countless cries. Children were crying loudly. Those women could only hold their children in their hands, and their bodies were trembling.


    There were also some old people. Their muddy eyes were filled with despair. These people had witnessed the rise and fall of the tribe for over 100 years, and they had very strong feelings for the tribe. Now, they had to witness the destruction of the tribe. This was a cruel thing for them.


    ¡°Devil...¡±


    ¡°Heavens, who can destroy this devil?¡±


    In the tribe, numerous people prayed to the heavens. Nheless, even if there was a heaven, would anyone care about the prayers of the insignificant people here?


    ¡°Devil?¡±


    The man whose body was surrounded by ck light suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Devil. Good, that¡¯s a pretty good name. If the devil¡¯s ability can help me recover my strength, so what if I really fall into the devilish path?¡±


    A sharp light shed in his eyes. The bodies of the people on the ground exploded, and all of their blood, Qi, and souls were absorbed by him. This made the man feelfortable.


    The devil in the sky waved his hand again, and the cries in the tribe disappeared. He had finally made a move on those ordinary people.


    Of course, to the person in the sky, all the people of the Green Wood Tribe were not that different.


    ¡°The tribe is finished...¡±


    Everyone was in despair. The Green Wood Tribe would be like the other tribes that had been destroyed, disappearing from this world forever.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crack...¡±


    All of a sudden, a strange sound came from the sky. The ck-robed devil was shocked and raised his head.


    A huge crack appeared in the void, and a figure appeared in the chaotic turbulence. The figure was very far away and due to the obstruction of the turbulence, the ck-clothed man could not see the person¡¯s appearance clearly.


    ¡°A powerhouse from the Great Wide World?¡±


    The ck-clothed man was slightly surprised. ¡®Could it be that the people of the upper realm have already noticed my actions? I¡¯ve only destroyed 20 small worlds.


    ¡®This is only the 21st.


    ¡®Compared to the 50 small worlds that I nned to destroy, I haven¡¯t even reached half.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too fast?¡±


    The ck-clothed man did not have the time to care too much. A person who could forcefully break through space was at least an existence in thew boundary. With his ability at the moment, it would be very difficult to deal with such a person. Moreover, the other party might be in the second step. If he met such a person, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce first!¡± The ck-clothed man stretched out his hand. He did not intend to waste time. He wanted to immediately destroy all the people in the tribe and quickly leave this ce.


    Just as he stretched out his hand, a thunderous voice came from the horizon.


    ¡°Nine-sworded Ruler!¡±


    The voice was like thunder, shaking the ck-robed man¡¯s body. His expression changed, and his body turned into a ray of ck light as he flew into the distance.


    He had escaped. After hearing this name, he even gave up on exterminating the Green Wood Tribe.


    A figure appeared in the void. Golden light burst out from Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He stretched out his hand and tore open the fragile space in the lower realm, chasing after the ck-robed man.


    Ou Yangming did not expect that the first person he met in the lower realm would be the Nine-sworded Ruler, the supreme powerhouse from the Third World who had been injured in the Deste Ancient Ruins and left.


    How could anything good happen when he came to the Spiritual Realm?


    If it was the Nine-sworded Ruler at his peak, Ou Yangming would retreat. Now that the opponent had been permanently injured twice, he was not afraid at all.


    The devil left, and Ou Yangming¡¯s body also disappeared into the void.


    At this time, the people of the Green Wood Tribe were dumbfounded. They stood on the ground in a daze, their eyes staring nkly at the sky.


    Only a third of the survivors of the tribe were left. Those strong men had almost all died at the hands of the devil just now.


    ¡°The devil left!¡± An old man said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, the devil is gone. We all survived...¡±


    The tribe had suffered heavy losses, but they were not destroyed in the end. Compared to the other tribes that had encountered this devil, they were the luckiest.


    ¡°It should be that deity who came out just now. He drove the devil away.¡± Someone vaguely remembered a young man¡¯s figure shing across the sky.


    Whether it was that devil or Ou Yangming, their strengths had surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination.


    In a small world where Venerable Ones were already top-notch powerhouses, such a frightening powerhouse was no different from a deity in their hearts.


    ¡°We also saw him. After the devil saw that deity, he ran away. Sir also chased after him. We hope that sir can eliminate that fe and leave a trace of survival for the billions of living beings in the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    Everyone from the Green Wood Tribe kneeled on the ground in unison. They prayed that the deity who suddenly appeared could kill the devil. Of course, these prayers naturally could not reach Ou Yangming¡¯s ears.


    The ck figure was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had fled 500 kilometers away. He looked behind him and saw that no one was chasing after him. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why did that b*starde here? Could it be that he has been looking for me all this time?¡± The ck-clothed man was the Nine-sworded Ruler. He had seen Ou Yangming¡¯s strength in the Deste Ancient Ruins.


    The young fellow might only be in the second step, but his moves were strange and posed a great threat to a powerhouse in the third step.


    If the Nine-sworded Ruler was at his peak, he would not have escaped. Now, there was not even 1% of his strength left. He barely managed to stay in the second step.


    The key was that this body was just a clone. The strength of this clone was in thew boundary. With such strength, it would be easy for him to destroy tribes in small worlds. Nevertheless, facing Ou Yangming, who was in the second step, he would be killed instantly.


    ¡°To prevent the human powerhouses in the Great Wide World from finding out that something¡¯s wrong, I specially came to the lower realm. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d still be discovered. Damn that b*stard, looks like I¡¯ll have to hurry up and merge my clones before leaving this world.¡±


    The ck-robed Nine-sworded Ruler was d that Ou Yangming did not chase after him. Feeling lucky, he prepared to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    At the spur of the moment, the space in front of him split open, and a silver-white spear came out from within.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A muffled sound was heard, and the Nine-sworded Ruler was somewhat dazed. He looked at his body in disbelief. The other party had torn open the void and reached his side directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really... so weak!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce look. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. He had almost been killed by this b*stard several times. He had long wanted to take revenge, but he had no chance.


    Who would have thought that, with the blessing of the heavens, he woulde down from the upper realm and meet the Nine-sworded Ruler, who was only in thew boundary!


    The Reincarnation Spear pierced a huge hole in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body, and his body was covered in blood. Ou Yangming lowered his gaze and questioned, ¡°Tell me, why did youe to the Great Wide World, and when will the person behind youe here?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get any information from me!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler directly cut off hisst bit of blood. This decisive action shocked Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Ou Yangming suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s strength can¡¯t be so weak. Besides, based on his performance in the ancient ruins, he¡¯s not the kind of person who isn¡¯t afraid of death. He must have other motives for doing this.¡±


    Ou Yangming was not confused by his appearance.


    ¡®Do you think that I can¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking just because you¡¯re dead?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes darkened. The mental power in his body suddenly burst out, and the surrounding space waspletely sealed by him.


    ¡°Soul-sucking Art!¡± Ou Yangming growled.


    In the void, countless scattered auras began to gather, then they were absorbed by Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power.


    This art was learned by Ou Yangming from the strange book of the Seven Stars Pavilion. It had a very powerful power, and its biggest function was soul-sucking.


    He could suck a person¡¯s soul!


    Even for a person who had died for a long time, as long as there were remains of the person¡¯s soul power, he could use this art to see the other party¡¯s memory fragments.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler had just died, so his soul power should still beplete.


    Faint starlights gradually appeared in the void.


    These starlights gradually gathered, and Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power gathered into a horned dragon. The horned dragon opened its bloody mouth and swallowed all the starlights in one gulp.


    Very soon, images began to appear in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. These images were the remains of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul fragments.


    Eventually, Ou Yangming¡¯s face became stern. After seeing everything, his face was as gloomy as ink.


    ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    There was not much information contained in the soul fragments, but Ou Yangming also knew some crucial information. For instance, the Nine-sworded Ruler secretly came to the lower realm because he knew a cruel cultivation technique that could recover his strength by devouring the blood essences and souls of his race.


    In order to not be noticed, the Nine-sworded Ruler came to the lower realm, and he had destroyed 20 small worlds!


    20 small worlds!


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists tightly. In so many small worlds, the number of humans was almost uncountable. The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s hands were filled with blood, and it was even more than during the disaster of the Ancient Demons.


    The young fellow¡¯s heart trembled slightly. He knew the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s goal. If he was a stepte, this world would...


    Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, Wu Hanning, Bai Shixue... All the people he was close to in the Spiritual Realm would be killed by the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Even for a heavily injured powerhouse in the third step, it would be a piece of cake for him to destroy a small world.


    Ou Yangming was furious. It was fortunate that he had returned early. If he had been a stepter, he would have regretted it for the rest of his life.


    In his heart, he wanted nothing more than to crush the Nine-sworded Ruler into ashes.


    From the simple memories in the soul fragments, Ou Yangming did not know much. However, he knew that it was not the Nine-sworded Ruler who had been killed. It was just one of his clones. If the Nine-sworded Ruler wanted to recover his strength, he had to do more than just ughter people. If that was the case, it would be much simpler.


    After killing people, the Nine-sworded Ruler would need to absorb their souls, blood, and Qi. In order to increase his efficiency and speed, he split himself into 9 clones. This was just one of his clones.


    The other 8 clones were still in the Spiritual Realm....

 Chapter 1213 - Don’t Agree

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Don¡¯t Agree</h4>


    Ou Yangming had another discovery.


    There seemed to be a huge secret hidden in the memory fragments of the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Nheless, he did not get much information from this clone, so he could not determine what the secret was.


    ¡®Could this secret be rted to the changes in the Great Wide World?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    ¡®This time, I absolutely can¡¯t let him escape!¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at the horizon. He released his spiritual sensepletely. His mental power was enormous. Once his spiritual sense was released, it could cover the entire Spiritual Realm.


    In an instant, all the scenes in the Spiritual Realm appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    It was not an easy thing to find an ordinary person from this mottled andplicated information. Even so, it was very easy to find the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power, all the powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm were locked onto by him.


    There were very few powerhouses in the Spiritual Realm, only a few hundred of them were Venerable Ones. As for Rulers, there was not a single one. Of course, this was to get rid of the 8 powerhouses of thews, whose auras were very simr.


    Those 8 people were without a doubt the clones of the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler, whose strength had fallen to the second step, used the Third World¡¯s special method to split his body into 9 in order to quickly absorb the blood, Qi, and essences of souls. These 9 clones only had the strength of an ordinary powerhouse of thews.


    In the Great Wide World, this was a dangerous act because each clone was a part of oneself. If one was destroyed, it was equivalent to losing a ninth of one¡¯s strength. Nevertheless, it did not matter in the lower realm because there were not even Rulers here, and there were not any enemies in thew boundary.


    The 8 clones were scattered in every corner of the Spiritual Realm. At this moment, they were rapidly gathering in a certain ce. After Ou Yangming¡¯s divine sense swept over their bodies, they became even faster.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body moved, once again tearing open space and flying toward a certain ce.


    The explosion of his divine sense just now had shocked the entire Spiritual Realm. The surging and majestic spiritual power made countless people look at the sky in terror.


    ¡°Who is it? How could the Spiritual Realm have such a terrifying existence?¡± In the vast mountain range, an old man who was a Venerable One raised his head, his eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°So powerful. Could it be that he¡¯s the demon that appeared recently? If that¡¯s the case, the Spiritual Realm will bepletely destroyed.¡± A figure appeared in a deste desert.


    Other than these powerhouses hiding in various corners of the Spiritual Realm, there were also powerhouses from sects and leaders of tribes. As long as one was a Venerable One, they would be able to sense the terrifying spiritual sense that enveloped the sky above the Spiritual Realm.


    In Danzhou, at the foot of a huge mountain.


    Old Craftsman was idling around ying go with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    ¡°Pow!¡± The ck piece in the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s handnded on the chessboard, messing up the other pieces on it.


    Old Craftsman red at him and said unhappily, ¡°You b*stard, I almost beat you once with great difficulty, and you cheated!¡±


    He had taught the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One how to y go. The purpose was to apany him to pass the time and at the same time, give him a taste of the pleasure of beating a newbie.


    Unfortunately, except for the first few rounds, Old Craftsman actually did not win.


    The stronger one was, the more profound one¡¯s understanding of things would be, and one¡¯sprehension ability would increase proportionately. Old Craftsman had just be an Intermediate Spiritualist, and the gap between him and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, who was a top-grade Venerable One, was too big to be measured.


    It was not easy for Old Craftsman to have a slight chance of winning but unexpectedly, the pieces were messed up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a bit absent-minded just now. This round counts as my loss.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s expression was not too good, and he said in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a supreme Venerable One, after all, yet you can¡¯t even hold a chess piece,¡± Old Craftsmanined. This kind of victory was not what he had expected.


    He raised his head and saw the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s expression. He also sensed something, so he asked, ¡°What exactly happened just now? Yourplexion looks bad.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°Just now, I felt an unrivaled divine sense sweeping over us.¡±


    Old Craftsman¡¯s expression also became serious. Even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, who was a top-grade Venerable One, felt that he was unrivaled, so it must be powerful.


    ¡°Is it not from this world?¡± Old Craftsman asked.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not from this world. You can¡¯t sense divine sense, so you don¡¯t know how mighty that person is. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t targeting me just now. Otherwise, he could¡¯ve used his divine sense to kill me.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. You¡¯re a Venerable One!¡± Old Craftsman felt incredulous. He had been here for more than half a year and had be friends with the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Naturally, he knew how powerful the other party was. Even in the Spiritual Realm, there were not many people who could match up to the Venerable One.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a Venerable One? The Spiritual Realm is just a small world, after all.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One looked into the distance, his eyes carrying traces of yearning.


    If it was not for the fact that he could not let go of the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, he would have also wanted to venture into the Great Wide World.


    ¡°I wonder how that little b*stard is doing up there.¡± Old Craftsman raised his head and sighed. That young fellow had lived together with him since he was young. This should be the longest time they had been separated.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One understood who Old Craftsman was talking about. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°The Great Wide World can¡¯t bepared to the Spiritual Realm. It¡¯s easy to go up but difficult toe down. When Ou Yangming went up, he had just broken through to a Venerable One. If he wants toe back again, he probably needs to at least be a Ruler.¡±


    ¡°Little b*stard, I don¡¯t know if he has forgotten about me.¡± Old Craftsman tidied up the chessboard. When he talked about Ou Yangming, he no longer had the mood to continue ying.


    The two of them sat at the side with heavy hearts.


    In the distant horizon of the Spiritual Realm, in the void, Ou Yangming leaped out and blocked in front of a ck figure.


    ¡°Nine-sworded Ruler!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice seemed to be permeated with ice shards, and the surrounding air seemed to have be much colder.


    The ck figure¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not expect the other party toe so quickly. He turned around and ran toward another person.


    Using the power ofws to fight against Ou Yangming, who was in the second step, was a stupid thing, so the clone of the Nine-sworded Ruler would not do it.


    Despite that, could he escape from Ou Yangming?


    The answer was certainly no.


    Ou Yangming had chased for thousands of kilometers and came through the air. How could he let the Nine-sworded Ruler escape again? The Reincarnation Spear in his hand shook slightly.


    A silver light shed on the spear!


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s clone was directly pierced through.


    Ou Yangming was decisive and merciless. He used a killing move right from the start. The clone in thew boundary did not have any chance to resist.


    The young fellow used the Soul-sucking Art again and gathered the soul fragments in this clone. He did not waste time checking.


    His body moved and flew in another direction.


    5,000 kilometers away.


    7 ck-clothed people gathered. They looked very hurried. ck lights shed on their bodies, and their bodies gradually merged.


    Although 2 clones had been destroyed, the Nine-sworded Ruler was still very powerful when he merged. The 20 small worlds had not been destroyed for nothing, and his injuries had recovered a lot.


    If not for the fact that 2 of his clones had been destroyed, even if he could not recover to the third step, he would still be considered an existence at the peak of the second step.


    After the 7 clones had merged into one, the Nine-sworded Ruler stared at a spot in the void.


    The void shattered, and Ou Yangming flew out from within.


    Ou Yangming stepped in the air and looked at the Nine-sworded Ruler, his eyes shing with a fierce look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to react so quickly.¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was wearing a ck robe. His several clones had merged into one. His body was full of blood and Qi, and his muscles seemed to be full of explosive power.


    He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid enough to let you defeat me one by one?¡±


    A cold light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. ¡°Crazy fe, do you think you can stop me after merging your clones?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    The Nine-sworded Rulerughed coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what fortuitous encounter you had, and the speed at which your strength increased has shocked me, but you¡¯re only in the second step, after all. Now that our strengths are equal, and I have thebat experiences of the third step, I should still have some advantage overall.¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to make peace with me?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler said coldly, ¡°You can understand it that way. There¡¯s no deep blood feud between us. Previously, it was because of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis that there was some misunderstanding between us. You¡¯re a genius, and I don¡¯t think you want to fight to the death with me.¡±


    He revealed a powerful aura. His strength had dropped a lot, but his aura was still far superior to that of an ordinary second-step powerhouse.


    In addition to the Taoist Tool in his hand and his third-step battle mentality, the Nine-sworded Ruler did not think that he would lose to a second-step human powerhouse in a duel.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not intend to perish together with Ou Yangming. He still had a mission toplete in the Great Wide World. If hepleted the mission and returned to the Third World, his injuries and fallen strength would not be a problem.


    Ou Yangming suddenlyughed out loud. He looked at the Nine-sworded Ruler with disdain in his eyes. ¡°Is this your confidence?¡±


    His voice gradually grew louder, ¡°If I let you go, Senior Du Xie won¡¯t agree, Senior Bone Dragon won¡¯t agree, and countless human souls in the 20 small worlds won¡¯t agree! Do you think I¡¯ll be a sinner of the Humans and the Great Wide World?¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s face was as gloomy as a dark cloud, and he shouted sternly, ¡°Ignorant child, what do those people have to do with you? Those people are dead, and the humans in the other small worlds are even moreughable. Is there a need for dragons to care about the lives of ants?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the world in our hearts is different and¡­¡± Ou Yangming paused for a moment. ¡°You almost hurt the most important person in my life.¡±


    Before the Nine-sworded Ruler could understand the meaning of that, Ou Yangming¡¯s body had broken through the air and shed through the void.


    The power in his bodypletely erupted from his limbs and bones. The Reincarnation Spear whistled over, and red light surged into the sky, as if it was the beginning of chaos.

 Chapter 1214 - Battling the Nine-Sworded Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Battling the Nine-Sworded Ruler</h4>


    The Nine-sworded Ruler suddenly grabbed in the air, and a Juque Treasure Sword appeared in each of his hands.


    It was worth noting that the Juque Treasure Sword was a Low Grade Taoist Tool. There were a total of 3 such magic weapons in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s hands. After one was destroyed by the Bone Dragon, these two were only left.


    Facing Ou Yangming, the Nine-sworded Ruler did not dare to be careless. He was not the former him, and the other party was not the young fellow who was only in thew boundary in the heart of origins.


    2 Juque Treasure Swords were held horizontally in front of him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was like lightning, and the long spear suddenly collided with the swords. The Reincarnation Spear¡¯s spiritual power was raging and when the spear was sted out, the world shook.


    With a ringing sound, the Reincarnation Spear and the Juque Treasure Swords collided.


    The level of the Juque Treasure Swords was not inferior to the Reincarnation Spear in the slightest. When the 2 swords were used together, the overall power was more than a level higher. The Nine-sworded Ruler had used all of his strength.


    As such, the rebounding force caused Ou Yangming¡¯s arm to tremble slightly.


    The powerful inertia also caused the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body to retreat thousands of meters in the air. With that, one of them was at the front while the other was at the back. Ou Yangming was also unable to take even half a step forward after moving thousands of meters away.


    After blocking the spear, the Nine-sworded Ruler also suffered some hidden losses. The corner of his mouth twitched as he used all his strength to push away the Reincarnation Spear and withdrew himself.


    ¡°Heavenly Sword Technique!¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler roared furiously.


    It was as if his eyes were about to spew mes. Although his strength had decreased a lot, the prestige of a conferred Ruler was not to be provoked!


    The 2 Juque Treasure Swords emitted sword-lights that expanded by more than 100 times in an instant. The sword-lights that blotted out the sky shed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    If these swords were tond, even a second-step Ruler of thews would be smashed into pieces.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. His eyes were as bright as the stars, and his body was as agile as the wind as he shed through the void, leaving behind many illusory figures.


    The Juque Treasure Swords pursued relentlessly while Ou Yangming was like a lonely boat in the great river and sea. He floated along with the great waves, but he was also very sturdy.


    ¡°I want to see how long you can hide!¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler shouted coldly. He suddenly took another step forward and swung out the Juque Treasure Sword in his hands again. 2 rays of sword-light locked onto Ou Yangming¡¯s body and flew towards the ce where he wanted to hide.


    ¡°Who said I wanted to hide?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body flipped in the air, and he suddenly stopped. 2 rays of white light appeared in his eyes.


    He flipped his wrist, and the Reincarnation Spear suddenly stabbed forward like a horned dragon.


    In a moment, the Reincarnation Spear had used its maximum speed. It stabbed out more than 10 times, and the 2 sword-lights were finally resolved.


    The Heavenly Sword Technique had shed over.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not dodge. So much time had passed, and the Heavenly Sword Technique had already been weakened by a lot. He took a step forward, and the long spear in his hand was like a horned dragon rising out of the sea.


    ¡°Path Intent Spear!¡±


    Rays of golden light burst out from the spear. The golden lights broke through the sword-light and directly pierced a hole in it. Ou Yangming¡¯s body was not harmed in the slightest.


    After neutralizing this move, Ou Yangming took the initiative to attack. His body turned into a meteor and flew toward the Nine-sworded Ruler again. This time, he did not show any mercy.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body gradually expanded in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. The young fellow¡¯s eyes flickered with a bright light as he shouted, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    He used the Supreme Spear Principle.


    With the increase in his strength, Ou Yangming no longer needed to use this technique against a Ruler who was in the second step ofws. However, he had to use it against the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Even if the strength of this third-step conferred mighty figure dropped, it was still far from what an ordinary Ruler in the second step couldpare with. Moreover, the other party had a Taoist Tool, so the Reincarnation Spear could no longer be Ou Yangming¡¯s advantage.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked at the ck dragon that had suddenly appeared in the void with a cautious look in his eyes. This was not the first time he had seen this move.


    In the heart of origins, the young fellow had suddenly unleashed this move and escaped.


    At that time, the power of this move was already extraordinary. Now that the young fellow had reached the second step while his strength had reduced, the Nine-sworded Ruler was naturally on guard.


    His body shed in the air.


    The ck dragon pounced on nothing. It turned its head again and charged toward the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s direction. It had a rather imposing manner where it would not give up until it achieved its goal!


    Upon seeing this, the Nine-sworded Ruler raised his eyebrows. He knew that dodging would only be a waste of effort. The 2 Juque Treasure Swords shed toward the dragon.


    The sword-lights shed onto the ck dragon, only dimming the light on the ck dragon a little. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to notice that the power on the ck dragon was still terrifying.


    At this time, the Nine-sworded Ruler stepped in the air and soared into the air like a great roc. He dodged the ck dragon¡¯s pounce. The man dodged while the dragon chased in the air.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    After the Nine-sworded Ruler was being chased for a long time, the ck dragon still showed no signs of disappearing. The surrounding space had been shattered, and turbulent currents surged.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was furious. He turned around and merged the 2 Juque Treasure Swords into one, then he suddenly hacked at the dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Earthly Sword Technique!¡±


    The 3 sword techniques of Heaven, Earth, and man were the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s most powerful secret techniques. He had used the Heavenly Sword Technique, so there was only the Earthly Sword Technique and the Man Sword Technique left!


    This sword technique was extraordinary. The ck dragon was cut in half, but the remaining part of the dragon still took this opportunity to pounce on the Nine-sworded Ruler and swallow him.


    After a long time, the sword-light bloomed in the sky. The ck clouds gradually dispersed, and the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body appeared in the void.


    At this moment, he looked disheveled. His hair was messy, and his eyes were bloodshot. The long robe on his body, which was a magic treasure, was in tatters, and he looked like a beggar.


    There were still faint traces of blood on the corner of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s mouth. His gaze was like that of a devil in hell, and his voice carried a chill that would not disappear for 10,000 years. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I still underestimated you! Your strength really surprised me.¡±


    His tone was very calm, so calm that it made people feel a little uneasy.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Since we¡¯ve met here, I won¡¯t give you the chance to leave the Great Wide World again.¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler reached out to wipe the corners of his mouth, and he suddenlyughed. ¡°A genius like you isn¡¯t seen in 10,000 years even in our world. I admit that you¡¯re the most powerful second-step powerhouse I¡¯ve ever seen but if you think that a third-step conferred Ruler only has this bit of strength, you¡¯re wrong¡­¡±


    With that, the muscles in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body instantly swelled up, causing his eyes to turn blood-red, and his gaze to be iparably cold. Ou Yangming was astonished. The Nine-sworded Ruler still had a backup move.


    Which powerhouse in the third step was not an old monster that had lived for countless years? Generally, they would all have some trump cards that they would use to burn bridges. Now, it seemed that the Nine-sworded Ruler was nning to fight to the death.


    Ou Yangming moved his feet. He did not intend to give the other party any time. The Reincarnation Spear stabbed forward.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The sound was crisp and melodious. As a result, the void between the two exploded. Ou Yangming felt that his arm was slightly trembling.


    ¡°What a powerful strength!¡±


    He did not know what method the Nine-sworded Ruler used but the Ruler, who was originally very weak, had be remarkably powerful. Just the rebound force made Ou Yangming take a few steps back.


    The aura on the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body increased again and very quickly, his strength broke through the limits of the second step. If it was not for the threat of life and death, the Nine-sworded Ruler would never have used this trump card because once he used it, it meant that he had given up all his strength.


    Furthermore, the sequ of this change was that his body would copse, and he had to be reincarnated again. This waspletely uneptable for a conferred Ruler who had cultivated for countless years in the third step. Whether he would be able to reach this realm or not in his next life was another matter. Even if there was a chance, it would take a long time.


    ¡®Besides, after 3 years¡­¡¯


    Suddenly thinking of something, the Nine-sworded Ruler became even more determined. Using this move at this moment was no different frommitting suicide.


    Even so, before he died, Ou Yangming had to die first.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The muscles on the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body emitted explosive sounds. He raised both his hands, and the surrounding space was unable to stop shattering. With just a single move, there was an aura that could destroy the world.


    At this moment, the Reincarnation Spear broke through the air again. This time, the Nine-sworded Ruler gave up the Taoist Tool in his hand and directly stretched out his hand to grab the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh!¡±


    A strong wind blew past, and his robe was rolled up.


    The Reincarnation Spear that was indestructible was held by the Nine-sworded Ruler. A look of shock shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    When the Nine-sworded Ruler raised his hand, Ou Yangming¡¯s body was thrown into the air along with the Reincarnation Spear.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler stretched out his other hand and threw a punch. The murderous aura surged as if it was earth-shattering. If this punchnded, Ou Yangming knew that he would not be able to block it.


    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted loudly and at the same time, a wave of mental power exploded from his mind. The Nine-sworded Ruler was attacked by the mental power, and his body paused. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the young fellow withdrew the Reincarnation Spear and quickly retreated.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s fistnded, and the sky instantly fell. The entire Spiritual Realm could feel this aura of destruction.


    Numerous people raised their heads to look at the sky, and their hearts were shrouded in ayer of dark mists.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear stabbed forward again and this time, it pierced the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s arm. The arm that had swelled up to be bronze in color had undergone some kind of mutation. At this moment, it was so sturdy that even the spear could not pierce through it.


    When the Nine-sworded Ruler raised his arm again, Ou Yangming was sent flying 100 meters away.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Ou Yangming was like a warrior who did not know fatigue. The Reincarnation Spear hit the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body time and time again. With the miraculous use of the Soul-sucking Art, he could escape from the Nine-sworded Ruler even if he could not achieve the effect each time.


    The young fellow had caught one of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s weaknesses. The Ruler¡¯s strength had increased by countless times, but his mental power did not increase at all. The Soul-sucking Technique could affect him quite a bit.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body flew out again. There were traces of blood at the corner of his mouth. The rebound force was somewhat unbearable for his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯ll never be able to hurt me. I¡¯d like to see how many more times you can use that strange spiritual attack of yours!¡±


    The Nine-sworded Rulerughed savagely. In his eyes, Ou Yangming¡¯s actions were no different from the struggles of an ant.


    Ou Yangming paid no attention to him. He attacked once again, and his body flew out like a sharp arrow. The muscles on his arms bulged, and he suddenly stabbed forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless!¡± The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt.


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s useless!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Ou Yangming had rushed to the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s side. He raised the Reincarnation Spear in his hand and shouted coldly, ¡°Earth¡¯s Demolition¡­¡±

 Chapter 1215 - Only 3 Years

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Only 3 Years</h4>


    Space seemed to have frozen as time was suspended on the spot. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were cold and indifferent.


    After so many consecutive attacks, the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s heart had be numb and careless. In his heart, Ou Yangming¡¯s attacks were just futile struggles. He did not expect the young fellow to still have a trump card.


    This time, the Reincarnation Spear was slightly raised up and aimed at the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s neck. This could be considered the most vulnerable part of a person.


    Without the cooperation of thew of time, it was absolutely impossible for Ou Yangming to stab this spot. The Nine-sworded Ruler would not give him this chance.


    Now¡­


    ¡°Puff¡­¡±


    Blood shot out from the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s neck. His tough skin was broken, and the one that was injured was a vital part.


    More blood flowed down from the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body like a waterfall.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°How¡¯s this possible!?¡±


    He clutched his neck, unable to stop the blood from flowing out. With just one sentence, his body began to crumble.


    His body became like a paste as he copsed on the ground.


    A ck ray of light flew out from the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body. Ou Yangming was already prepared. He used all of his mental power and used the secret technique of the Soul-sucking Art.


    His mental power was like a fishing that surrounded the ck light. He shouted coldly.


    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡±


    The ck light struggled in pain, but it still could not escape. This was the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul. As long as his soul left, he could reincarnate again. Nheless, Ou Yangming did not give him this chance.


    As such, the ck light gradually disappeared, and many memories appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. The Nine-sworded Ruler had lived for 100,000 years, so the memories in his mind were enormous. Ou Yangming had only filtered out the important things, and he could only throw away the minor details.


    Subsequently, the giant head in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual sea appeared and swallowed the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul powerpletely.


    The soul of a conferred Ruler in the third step was the greatest tonic in the world.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s divine soul power increased rapidly. His mental power was as solid as a corporeal body. He had reached the threshold of the peak of the second step. He was only a step away from entering the third step.


    The improvement of his soul power had nothing to do with hisprehension of thews and his strength, but there was still a slight increase in hisbat strength.


    For instance, when Ou Yangming¡¯s soul became more powerful, the mightiness of the Soul-sucking Art would be greater when he used it.


    If the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul was not damaged, the effect of this move would not have been so good. Now, even if Ou Yangming met a third-step powerhouse, he was confident that the Soul-sucking Art could hurt him.


    With the improvement of Ou Yangming¡¯s soul power, the Soul-sucking Art could be considered another powerful trump card of his. It was not much weaker than Heaven¡¯s Destruction and Earth¡¯s Demolition.


    Ou Yangming retracted his gaze and graduallynded on the ground. The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body fell from the sky and shattered into pieces. It was not because the body of a third-step Ruler was weak. It was because after using the secret technique of burning one¡¯s boat, the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s body had copsed.


    Nevertheless, the 2 Juque Treasure Swords were still intact.


    Ou Yangming picked up the Juque Treasure Swords and wiped away the remaining spiritual powers on them. Then, he threw them into the poisonous pill¡¯s world. Apart from these swords, the Nine-sworded Ruler also left behind an interspatial ring.


    The dark brown interspatial ring fell to the ground. It did not look conspicuous when mixed with the dust, but it still did not escape Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He reached out and picked it up from the ground.


    This interspatial ring contained all the treasures of the third-step Nine-sworded Ruler, and there were also many mysterious materials that did not exist in the Great Wide World.


    After Ou Yangming wiped off the spiritual traces on the ring, he wore it on his hand. He did not look at his spoils of war inside.


    ¡®3 years. Only 3 years?¡¯ Ou Yangming cried out in his heart.


    His expression was not good. From the soul fragments of the Nine-sworded Ruler, Ou Yangming knew his purpose here. This was a huge secret. No one in the Great Wide World knew.


    ¡°In 3 years, the legendary Immortal Path to Heaven will appear.¡±


    Ou Yangming recalled the ancient book he saw in the Seven Stars Pavilion not long ago.


    ¡°Transcend reincarnation, the Immortal Path to Heaven.¡±


    Ou Yangming could not understand the meaning of those words at first but after understanding what he did from the Nine-sworded Ruler, he clearly understood their meaning.


    That was the most mysterious existence in the universe. Whichever world the Immortal Path to Heaven appeared in, that world would have an irresistible cmity.


    It was a disaster that could destroy the world. Once it appeared, the world would perish. Every de of grass and tree in the world would be a thing of the past. Everything would be forgotten in the long river of the universe.


    This meant the destruction of an era. Only after a few years would the world reproduce new life, and the next era of civilization would begin.


    What did this mean?


    How could Ou Yangming not know the meaning behind it? This meant that the Great Wide World would perish after 3 years. At that time, everyone would die. Be it the Dragons, the Phoenixes, the Humans, the Ancient Demons, big worlds, or small worlds, everything would turn into nothing.


    No one could stop it because Ou Yangming had learned from the memories of the Nine-sworded Ruler that the Immortal Path to Heaven had appeared in the Second World. It was a world that had existed since ancient times and was many times stronger than the Third World. The Great Wide World today could notpare to that ancient world at all.


    Despite that, even they were unable to avoid the disaster. The Second World hadpletely disappeared, and it was only at this time that new life began to multiply.


    That was 1.2 million years ago.


    In other words, the process of giving birth to life took 1.2 million years. Now, it was finally the Great Wide World¡¯s turn.


    The Great Wide World was thest world to appear. It did not have any ancient orthodoxies, nor did it have a huge force like the Heavenly Path Alliance that ruled over a world.


    They did not know that a crisis had quietly arrived.


    Of course, it did not mean that everyone would die. There might still be people left in the Great Wide World, but it would be a rare portion.


    The sentence in the strange book was very clear. Only by transcending reincarnation could one survive the cmity and protect the people around them.


    If one wanted to transcend reincarnation, one had to seize the 12 divine sparks of various attributes that flew out from the Immortal Path. Ou Yangming recalled the scenes he saw in the ancient book. He finally understood why so many powerful people, even supreme existences who had surpassed the third step, were desperately fighting for those jade-like things.


    It turned out that everyone was fighting for the hope of survival. Only by seizing the divine sparks and fusing them into one¡¯s main body could one sessfully pass the Immortal Path, transcend reincarnation, and not be affected by the apocalypse.


    At the same time, after obtaining the divine spark, one could open up a divine kingdom. ording to the size of the divine kingdom, some people could be brought in.


    Those who were brought into the divine kingdom could also survive the cmity.


    Although that was the case, Ou Yangming, who understood the truth, understood that the situation was not optimistic because the divine sparks were treasures that were born from the universe.


    Everyone wanted them. Not only the people of the Great Wide World but the people of other worlds as well. The Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s purpose ining here was to open the interspatial barrier and let the powerhouses of the Third World enter inrge numbers. Their purpose was not this world that was about to be destroyed, but the divine sparks that were about to appear in this world.


    The sect behind the Nine-sworded Ruler could sense this, so how could the people of other worlds not know? Other than the Second World that had been destroyed once, there was also the First World that was even more ancient, as well as the Fourth World that had been born in session with the Great Wide World.


    How could they not know?


    No one knew this question, but what was certain was that once they knew, they would be the same as the Third World.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler did not know the specific function of the divine sparks, but he knew that as long as he obtained one and opened up a divine kingdom, his strength would greatly increase. Moreover, in the future, when his world was in trouble, he could also protect his bloodline inheritance.


    At that time, the entire Great Wide World would be filled with powerhouses. Countless powerhouses would fight for these 12 divine sparks. How many pieces could the natives of the Great Wide World get?


    No one knew the answer to this question. They might get a few divine sparks, or they might not even get one. If they did not get one, the Great Wide World would truly be destroyed.


    ¡°No matter what, I must get one divine spark!¡±


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists. A resolute look shed through his eyes. It was not an easy task to snatch a divine spark from the countless experts of several worlds. At least with his strength at the moment, it was impossible.


    After absorbing the memories of the Nine-sworded Ruler, Ou Yangming knew how terrifying those ancient worlds were. The Nine-sworded Ruler was only an ordinary elder in the Heavenly Path Alliance. There were over 100 such elders in the Heavenly Path Alliance.


    There was also the iparably powerful great elders, the alliance master¡­ Their strengths had broken through thew boundary and reached another world.


    The First World would certainly be even more terrifying.


    Since the Third World could send the Nine-sworded Ruler over, they could surely send the others over as well. It was just that the price they had to pay was a little higher. The other 2 worlds would have their own methods for sure.


    With a sh of fire, the body of the Nine-sworded Ruler disappeared from this world forever. Ou Yangming had taken revenge, but he did not feel rxed at all because an even greater crisis had arrived.


    3 years. He only had 3 years.


    He had to break through to the third step within these 3 years. Only when he reached the third step would he have a sliver of hope when the great cmity arrived.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance. His eyes were stern as he let out a long breath.


    The news he received from the Nine-sworded Ruler was like a huge mountain, pressing down on his heart.


    After a long silence, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression eased up. His eyes were gentle. ¡°It¡¯s time to see Old Craftsman.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Meet Again</h4>


    Spiritual Realm, Danzhou.


    The 10,000 Beasts Mountain was majestic and quite famous near Danzhou. Nheless,pared to the Great Wide World, it was only a small mountain.


    Ou Yangming quickly shed out of the void. He looked down and found a location. He was like a stream of light.


    He quietlynded on the ground and saw the figure.


    ¡°Old Man.¡± A familiar voice sounded.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s body trembled. He hurriedly turned around and saw a young man with a delicate and pretty face. A look of disbelief shed across his face.


    He pinched himself and realized that he was not dreaming. Muddy tears flowed out of his eyes.


    ¡°You little br*t, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Old Craftsman quickly walked a few steps and came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. He looked left and right. Seeing that the young fellow was not injured here and was fine, he patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You stinky br*t, could it be that you couldn¡¯t survive in the Great Wide World and were chased down by others?¡± Old Craftsman asked with a silly smile.


    Ou Yangming looked at Old Craftsman. He did not know that the old man had aged without him realizing it. Many wrinkles had appeared on the old man¡¯s head.


    Old Craftsman¡¯s spirit was much better than before because of his cultivation, but the white hair on his head could not be hidden.


    ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re crying.¡± Ou Yangming felt that his nose was twitching. It was the first time he had been separated from Old Craftsman for such a long time.


    During this time, Old Craftsman probably missed him a lot.


    Old Craftsman stared at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I cry? It must be the wind and sand.¡±


    ¡°Old Man, there¡¯s no sandstorm here.¡± Ou Yangming hugged Old Craftsman and said excitedly, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t be separated from you.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. At least you have a conscience.¡± Old Craftsman¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. He thought that Ou Yangming would take a long time toe back. This time, it was an unexpected surprise.


    Not far away, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, who was about toe over, stopped in his tracks. He looked at Ou Yangming with surprise in his eyes.


    The 10,000 Beasts Mountain was his territory. There were many formations outside the mountain. Even a mosquito could not enter without alerting him.


    At this moment, not only did Ou Yangming enter, but he also came to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s residence. Theyers of defensive formations did not even stir. Just like that, the young fellow silently arrived at the core of the mountain.


    ¡®How did the fe do it?¡¯


    Ou Yangming had broken through to a Venerable One and went to the Great Wide World, but it had been less than 2 years. To the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, no matter how powerful the young fellow was, it was impossible for him to break through in 2 years. As long as he was still a Venerable One, it was impossible for him toe here without the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One noticing.


    ¡®Besides, how did this fee down? Didn¡¯t they say that Venerable Ones have no hope of returning after going to the Great Wide World?¡¯


    There were many questions in his heart, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not speak. He stood quietly on the spot, silently looking at the grandfather and grandson duo.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One also looked around, but there was a slight disappointment in his eyes. Ou Yangming did not seem to have brought the king kong here with him.


    Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman talked a lot about the Great Wide World, including the Phoenixes, the Dragons, the magical heart of origins, the Ancient Shamans, the Ancient Demons¡­ The young fellow was like a child who had gone on a long journey, and he was reporting to his parent what he had seen and heard on the way.


    Old Craftsman was amazed as he listened. He did not expect the world to be so vast. Of course, Ou Yangming did not tell the old man about the dangers he had encountered. He just kept them in his heart.


    The two chatted for a while before the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One walked over.


    ¡°Senior 10,000 Beasts.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands.


    He knew from Old Craftsman that the old man and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had be good friends, and they even lived on the 10,000 Beasts Mountain.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was countless times greater than that of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, but he still maintained the previous term of address.


    ¡°I dare to ept this.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, ¡°When you left the Spiritual Realm, you were already a Venerable One, so we¡¯re on the same level. It¡¯s really inappropriate for you to call me senior, and I can¡¯t see through your current strength at all¡­¡±


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was like a dark pool of water, making it impossible for people to sense his depth.


    After Ou Yangming bowed, he said, ¡°Senior 10,000 Beasts, you¡¯re Old Man¡¯s friend, so how can you be considered as my equal? Senior, just treat me as the kid who came to the 10,000 Beasts Mountain for the first time.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One recalled the scene when Ou Yangming came here for the first time and sighed with emotion. At that time, the young fellow was only a little br*t who was a Spiritualist.


    ¡°How¡¯s King Kong?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was not too particr when it came to addressing Ou Yangming. He had helped Ou Yangming many times in the Spiritual Realm and was friends with Old Craftsman. Even if the young fellow had be a top-grade Venerable One, calling him a senior would not be a big deal.


    Thinking of King Kong, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched. Despite that, he hid it well and did not let others notice the change in his expression.


    ¡°King Kong isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s good to stay in the Great Wide World, but his strength isn¡¯t enough for now, so I have no way to bring him down,¡± Ou Yangming responded in a deep voice.


    Ou Yangming actually did not know how King Kong was at the moment. The king kong had signed a contract with him, but they were too far apart. The connection between them had long been severed.


    When he went to the heart of origins, he was alone. He did not bring anyone with him because he did not know what would happen there.


    In a dangerous ce, Ou Yangming chose to travel alone.


    At that time, when they had just gone to the Phoenixes, they were only Venerable Ones. Only Ou Yangming could slightly resist Rulers. King Kong and the others were too weak, so the young fellow left them with the Phoenixes. He felt that the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters was definitely the safest ce.


    Even Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red also entered from the outside worldter on.


    Ou Yangming had always thought that they would be safe in the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, but the closed passage made his heart shiver.


    If the passage was not closed, Du Xie would not have been killed by the Nine-sworded Ruler, and the Bone Dragon would not have had to leave the temple to save him. He would not have nearly died.


    The token was crushed, and Lil¡¯ Red had burned his true spirit. Even so, the passage was not opened. Ou Yangming did not know what the Phoenixes were thinking.


    If they wanted him to die in the heart of origins, King Kong and the goshawk would be in danger too.


    Beforeing to the Spiritual Realm, Ou Yangming nned to go to the Phoenixes, but he was not sure about their attitude. If the Phoenixes really wanted him to die, he would be walking into a trap by going there this time.


    After seeing the dragon emperor¡¯s strength and the Humans¡¯ strength, Ou Yangming understood that the Phoenixes must have a top-notch powerhouse in the third step.


    He had to have the strength to fight against a third-step powerhouse before he could return to that ce. If King Kong and the goshawk were fine by then, it would be fine. If not¡­


    ¡®Phoenixes, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was cold.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not notice anything unusual. At Ou Yangming¡¯s level, it was not something he could see through. It was a good thing that the young fellow had returned. The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One went out to prepare, wanting to wee him.


    Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman sat on stone chairs at the side and chatted. The old man only had the strength of an Intermediate Spiritualist. Compared to the other people in the Spiritual Realm, it was quite good but to the young fellow, it was still too low-grade.


    ¡°Old Man, do you want to be a Venerable One?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Old Craftsman stared at him. ¡°Nonsense, of course, I want to. If I be a Venerable One, won¡¯t I be able to live for many more years¡­ Fe, do you have a way?¡±


    It was almost impossible for an Intermediate Spiritualist to be a Venerable One, but Old Craftsman still had a lot of trust in Ou Yangming. He was very clear about this fellow¡¯s character. He would not say anything that he was not sure about.


    ¡°Of course. Who am I?¡±


    Ou Yangming flipped his wrist, and a pile of golden cores immediately appeared. These were all Three Revolutions Golden Pill that he had refined when he was learning golden pills. There were many of them


    The effect of a Three Revolutions Golden Pill was to allow a top-grade Spiritualist to break through to a Venerable One. Although Old Craftsman¡¯s strength was quite different and was only an Intermediate Spiritualist, he could not resist taking drugs. The biggest advantage of this golden pill was to break through, but it could also increase one¡¯s strength.


    Ou Yangming would be watching from the side, so he did not have to worry about any idents. Using pills to forcefully increase one¡¯s strength might cause one¡¯s foundation to be unstable but with Ou Yangming around, it would not be a problem.


    ¡°What are these things?¡±


    Old Craftsman had also seen pills, but he had never seen such gorgeous golden pills. The golden pills were emitting fragrant auras, and there were 3 fine lines spiraling on each of them like horned dragons.


    ¡°Three Revolutions Golden Pills. They¡¯re good stuff, and I refined them¡­¡± Ou Yangming said proudly.


    Old Craftsman asked in surprise, ¡°When did you learn how to refine pills?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now that I went to the Mystic Sky Sect to study for a period? This is what I learned there.¡± Ou Yangming had only briefly told the truth. He only obtained the Crimson Ruler¡¯s inheritance when the Five-wed Lizard was chasing after him in the heart of origins. In order to not make Old Craftsman worry, he left out that part on purpose.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad¡­¡± Old Craftsman was in high spirits. ¡°As expected of my disciple.¡±


    Ou Yangming was speechless. ¡®This alchemy technique waspletely self-taught, alright?¡¯ Of course, he would not interrupt Old Craftsman¡¯s boasting. After the old man finished, the young fellow said, ¡°Eat one first. I can protect you here.¡±


    Old Craftsman did not hesitate. He picked up a golden pill and stuffed it into his mouth. He trusted Ou Yangming fully.


    After the spiritual pill entered his body, Old Craftsman immediately felt that his body had be a furnace.


    Ou Yangming quietly released the power of thew of Yin and Yang of the second stage, carefully watching over the old man, not allowing any idents to happen while he was cultivating.


    Old Craftsman sat on the ground, and spiritual power flowed in his body. After a long time, green smoke came out of his body, and a sharp light burst out of his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through!¡±


    It took Old Craftsman less than half an hour to go from an Intermediate Spiritualist to an Advanced Spiritualist. This feeling made him feel as if he was floating on the clouds, full of satisfaction¡­

 Chapter 1217 - The Thunderbolt Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 1217: The Thunderbolt Tribtion</h4>


    Being an Advanced Spiritualist was not the end. This was just the beginning.


    ¡°Old Man, quickly stabilize your realm. Let¡¯s do it again,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    After Old Craftsman adjusted himself for a while, he ate the second Three Revolutions Golden Pill. The medicinal strength of the pill was astonishing. It could not help Old Craftsman break through again, but it pushed the realm that he had just broken through to the peak.


    The old man¡¯s strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. The golden pills were the painstaking work of the third-step conferred Ruler, the Crimson Ruler. Only after taking it many times would there be a slight side effect.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s power ofws entered the old man¡¯s body. Before the remaining poison could take effect, it was immediately forced out of the old man¡¯s body by him.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Ou Yangming once again threw a Three Revolutions Golden Pill to Old Craftsman. Old Craftsman¡¯s strength had reached the peak of an Advanced Spiritualist, and he could begin to try to break through to a Venerable One.


    Compared to the previous 2 times, Old Craftsman was a lot more familiar with it. After taking the golden pill, he began to circte his power.


    After a while, in the courtyard, a powerful aura erupted. From Old Craftsman¡¯s body, a gust of wind blew in all directions, and the surrounding flowers and nts were swept up into the sky.


    Old Craftsman opened his eyes, and his face was filled with ecstasy. He had broken through to be a Venerable One. This kind of feeling was veryfortable.


    Feeling the great spiritual power in his body, he found out that it was more than 10,000 times greater than before. Only an hour or two had passed.


    Breaking through to a Venerable One had also attracted some strange phenomena. A dark cloud appeared in the sky, drifting over from the distance. Lightning began to brew within the dark cloud. Ou Yangming looked at the sky and was stunned for a moment. He had almost forgotten about this.


    Small worlds were different from the Great Wide World. Here, a Venerable One was a top-notch powerhouse. When one broke through, one would face the Thunderbolt Tribtion.


    This was a threshold set by the will of a small world. After all, there were too many Venerable Ones, and it was difficult for small worlds to bear.


    The resources of a small world were limited, and the number of Venerable Ones that could be fed was also fixed.


    For a higher-level powerhouse such as Ou Yangming at the moment, if he absorbed the universe¡¯s spiritual Qi without restraint, it was very likely that the spiritual Qi here would be exhausted in a short period.


    At that time, the small world would be broken, and it would be a broken world that could not give birth to cultivators.


    Old Craftsman used the heaven-defying golden pills to directly break through to a Venerable One. Ou Yangming did not expect that the Thunder Tribtion would stille knocking on the door. Although he was a little slow to realize it, he did not miss it in the end.


    ¡°Is someone about to break through to a Venerable One?¡±


    On the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, many spirit beasts raised their heads to look at the thundercloud in the sky. Their eyes were filled with envy.


    A Venerable One was the highest level of existence in the Spiritual Realm. It was the pursuit of every spirit beast.


    Countless people raised their heads. This was a chance to broaden their horizons. There were very few people who were Venerable Ones. Sometimes, one would not appear even once in a few decades.


    As such, the scene of transcending the Thunderbolt Tribtion was naturally very precious. After all, no one knew what their future would be like. If one had that hope, one could gain more knowledge at this time and umte some experience.


    Many spirit beasts went in the direction of the Thunderbolt Tribtion. They wanted to see where the person transcending the tribtion was.


    In the garden, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, who had left not long ago, suddenly appeared. He stared at Old Craftsman and asked in disbelief, ¡°Old Craftsman, did you cause this Thunderbolt Tribtion?¡±


    Old Craftsman had just broken through and did not know how to conceal his aura. At this moment, his aura of a Venerable One was clearly exposed to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One felt that there was something wrong. Not long ago, he was still with Old Craftsman. At that time, the old man¡¯s strength was clearly only that of an Intermediate Spiritualist. In just a short while, he was breaking through to be a Venerable One?


    No, he had broken through to be a Venerable One.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was dazed. Putting aside why Old Craftsman¡¯s strength suddenly increased, why did he break through to be a Venerable One first before the Thunderbolt Tribtion appeared? This waspletely illogical.


    Old Craftsman looked at the sky with a serious look and replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be here for me.¡±


    From the thundercloud, Old Craftsman felt a heavy pressure as if there was something terrifying hidden within this tribtion.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One walked over, his eyes staring at Old Craftsman in shock. Such a method could only be described as a miracle.


    Old Craftsman answered, ¡°It was Ou Yangming who helped me break through. He gave me a few pills, and my strength reached this stage. Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I feel that the Thunderbolt Tribtion this time is a little dangerous. Let¡¯s think about how to deal with it first.¡±


    ¡°The Thunderbolt Tribtion this time is much stronger than usual. Besides, it has been brewing for a long time.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One raised his head and looked at the sky. He was very experienced and had seen many scenes of the tribtion. Judging from the intensity of those Thunderbolt Tribtions, none of them couldpare to Old Craftsman.


    As he spoke, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was still staring at Ou Yangming, his heart full of shock. The young fellow had such remarkable spiritual pills.


    Ou Yangming was not worried. He smiled and said, ¡°Old Man, you first broke through to be a Venerable One then attracted the thunderclouds. It¡¯s not strange that you¡¯re stronger.¡±


    Even though that was the case, looking at the increasingly dense cloud in the sky, Old Craftsman was still very nervous.


    After all, he had only cultivated for a few years. The strength of an Intermediate Spiritualist was raised by relying on the blessednd, spiritual herbs, and medicinal pills.


    In terms of actualbat ability, Old Craftsman was not very powerful.


    Seeing through the old man¡¯s thoughts, Ou Yangming smiled and said confidently, ¡°Old Man, you don¡¯t have to worry. Just leave this little tribtion to me.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked with some surprise, ¡°Transcending the Thunderbolt Tribtion is one¡¯s business. How can others help?¡±


    He had seen Thunderbolt Tribtions more than once or twice. He had never heard that someone else could help one transcend the disaster.


    If one let others help to transcend the Thunderbolt Tribtion, it would only increase the intensity of the disaster again. At that time, it would be even more difficult for one to seed, and both people would be in danger.


    Ou Yangming looked at the dense cloud in the sky and responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to solve it. The Thunderbolt Tribtion will increase its power, but there¡¯s a limit. As long as one is absolutely powerful, one can ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Powerful enough?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not understand. He looked at Ou Yangming in shock, not knowing where he got his confidence from.


    Soon, the Thunder Tribtion was ready. The pressure in the sky made the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One worried. The strength of the disaster had reached the point that it could hurt a middle-stage Venerable One. It would be very difficult for Old Craftsman, who had just broken through to a Venerable One, to resist it.


    If Ou Yangming really had a way, it would be fine. If there was no way, Old Craftsman would very likely lose his life. It would be self-defeating.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One retreated to the side and left the range of the Thunderbolt Tribtion. Otherwise, once it affected Old Craftsman¡¯s tribtion, the tribtion would very likely be even fiercer.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±


    The rumbling of thunder could be heard in the cloud. The muffled sound caused the pressure in one¡¯s heart to multiply.


    Those who were looking at the sky from a distance were extremely shocked.


    ¡°How could the Thunderbolt Tribtion this time be so powerful? More than 10 years ago, when I saw a Venerable One from the Hundred Flowers Sect undergoing the tribtion, it was not this powerful!¡± An Advanced Spiritualist said in shock.


    He felt that the aura in the sky was fearsome. If he was even slightly affected, he might lose his life.


    ¡°Yeah, the Thunderbolt Tribtion this time seems to be abnormally powerful. Even from such a far distance, I feel my heart palpitate. I really don¡¯t know what kind of state the people in the range of the tribtion is in now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that that ce is a Venerable One¡¯s forbidden area. We don¡¯t have the right to enter.¡±


    The surrounding people discussed animatedly. Everyone was not surprised at all as they were filled with fear toward the thundercloud in the sky.


    This was an unprecedented Thunderbolt Tribtion, and its degree of ferocity was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Who do you think the person who¡¯s transcending the tribtion is?¡± Someone looked into the distance and asked.


    In front of them wereyers uponyers of formations. They could only see the dense cloud in the sky.


    ¡°I wonder which high-rank spirit beast on the 10,000 Beasts Mountain broke through.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s the old macaque, but I saw him on the northern mountain just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the person¡¯s a friend of a Venerable One here. He probably came here to break through because he wanted the Venerable One to take care of him but unfortunately¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with regret.


    How could such a powerful Thunderbolt Tribtion be something that an Advanced Spiritualist or spirit beast could withstand? The others were so far away, yet they could feel the heart-palpitating danger.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. How can we cultivators fight against the heavens? Whether we seed or not, we can only see if the heavens will leave us a way out.¡±


    ¡°The Thunderbolt Tribtion has appeared!¡± Someone cried out in rm.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze once again focused on the sky. Within the clouds, a lightning bolt as wide as a bucket suddenly appeared and struck downward.


    A kilometer away, everyone felt suffocated. It was too strong. How was this a tribtion? One was clearly courting death¡­


    In the garden, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not help but call out, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were like the stars. He took a step forward and stood in front of the old man. He looked at the sky with a mocking expression.


    It seemed that the will of the small world did not allow someone like Old Craftsman to break through directly. The power of this bolt of lightning was something even a middle-stage Venerable One could not withstand. If it was not for Ou Yangming, the old man would not be able to survive.


    The thunderbolt whizzed over. In the blink of an eye, it had broken through the clouds andnded in the sky above the garden.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He raised his hand and threw a punch toward the sky. This punch was ordinary.


    A golden light flew out from the fist and collided with the thunderbolt in the sky. With a rumble¡­ the golden light shed, and the thunderbolt disappeared.


    ¡°He blocked it?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Although Ou Yangming¡¯s punch was not aimed at him, he could feel the heavy pressure from it. This young fellow had probably grown to a frightening level.


    He raised his head and suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh no!¡±

 Chapter 1218 - A Small City in the Spiritual Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1218: A Small City in the Spiritual Realm</h4>


    There was an unforeseen change in the Thunderbolt Tribtion.


    The Thunderbolt Tribtion in the sky had be even more violent because of Ou Yangming¡¯s attack. Purple lights flickered in the clouds, and countless bolts of lightning intertwined together, making crackling sounds.


    ¡°How could this be? Did something go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it blocked? How could the Thunderbolt Tribtion be so violent?¡±


    Before everyone could think, a suffocating feeling pressed down heavily on their hearts. The aura in the thundercloud made them panic.


    Even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was terrified. He was right beside the range of the tribtion and could feel the terror of the lightning even more clearly.


    A ray of light suddenly shed through the dark cloud, and a shooting star seemed to have appeared in the ck sky.


    Once again, a thunderbolt descended. The purple lightning was like a horned dragon, roaring ferociously as it flew downward.


    ¡°The power of this thunderbolt has exceeded the limits of a Venerable One!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not expect that after the tribtion cloud was blocked by Ou Yangming, it would undergo such a change. As a top-grade Venerable One, he was feeling uneasy.


    ¡®If this thunderbolt struck my body, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult for me to withstand it.¡¯ The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stared at the sky, unable to calm down.


    ¡®What should Old Craftsman do?¡¯


    ¡®Can Ou Yangming withstand it?¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not answer these questions. At this moment, he could only pray silently for Old Craftsman.


    At the center of the Thunderbolt Tribtion.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was surrounded by ck and white energy. This energy protected the old man within, preventing him from sensing the frightening thunderbolt in the sky.


    Given such a powerful thunderbolt, just its aura alone was enough to suppress the old man to the point that he could not even breathe. Its strength had reached the middle stage of a Ruler.


    It was equivalent to an ordinary emperor, but it was an invincible existence in the small world. Even the most powerful Venerable One would definitely be reduced to ashes under this move.


    This was also the most powerful thunderbolt that the will of the small world could produce. It was equivalent to an existence at the limit. It was almost impossible for other people in the small world to reach such a limit. Even the past Ou Yangming would not be able to resist the thunderbolt of a middle-stage Ruler before breaking through to a Venerable One.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was not worried at all. A middle-stage Ruler was nothing to him.


    He raised his head, and the Reincarnation Spear suddenly appeared in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, the thunderbolt had arrived. Ou Yangming raised his hand, and spiritual Qi gushed out from his hand as he smashed the thunderbolt away with one palm.


    ¡®So powerful!¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One took a deep breath. He thought that Ou Yangming was at most a top-grade Venerable One. Now that he looked at it, he waspletely wrong. Ou Yangming must have broken through to be a supreme Ruler.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that too fast?¡¯


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not believe it. Ou Yangming had previously broken through to a Venerable One and left. It had only been 2 years.


    What could he do in 2 years? It was not as much as the time the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One used to study a subject.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was looking forward to it. With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, Old Craftsman might really be safe and sound.


    After 2 years together, he and Old Craftsman had be good friends. Naturally, he did not want anything to happen to his friend.


    The tribtion cloud in the sky was still brewing.


    Everyone else who was watching from a few thousand meters away was stunned. ¡®Is that still a thunderbolt? How could it be such a frightening thunderbolt?¡¯


    Whether it was Intermediate Spiritualists or Advanced Spiritualists, their hearts were filled with fear. The thunderbolt just now made them feel like it was the end of the world.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    Everyone looked ahead. That side was blocked by formations. They had no idea what was going on inside.


    When Ou Yangming attacked just now, since the height was too low, they did not see it.


    Under such a terrifying thunderbolt strike, probably no one would survive!


    Some people were already regrettinging to watch this tribtion. They knew that this tribtion would probably traumatize them. If they had the chance to transcend the tribtion in the future, the scene they saw today would probably affect their state of mind at that time.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±


    Just when everyone thought that it was going to end, someone suddenly looked at the sky and said.


    ¡°The tribtion cloud hasn¡¯t dissipated. In other words, the person who transcended the tribtion hasn¡¯t died. He¡¯s still alive¡­¡±


    The voice was filled with disbelief. ¡®Still alive? How could he still be alive? Under such a terrifying thunderbolt strike, even a powerful existence like the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. How could that person still be alive?¡¯


    Despite that, that was the reality. The tribtion cloud in the sky was still there, and it was still brewing, preparing to strike again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that person¡­¡±


    All the surrounding people and spirit beasts felt as if their worldview had copsed. It was one thing for this frightening Thunderbolt Tribtion to appear, but there was actually someone who could stop it.


    The tribtion in the sky was still brewing but suddenly, a silver light flew up from the ground. It was like a shooting star chasing the moon. When everyone looked carefully, they realized that the silver light was a long spear.


    Crack! Crack! The silver spear pierced through the sky.


    Like a sharp arrow, it pierced through the cloud, leaving a hole in the dense tribtion cloud. The thundercloud gradually dispersed and disappeared in all directions.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The originally ferocious tribtion cloud in the sky gradually dissipated and soon, the sky became clear again.


    A gentle breeze blew, and there were no clouds in the sky.


    The tribtion cloud came and went quickly. The way it dissipated made countless people feel incredulous.


    With a sh of silver light, the long spear that broke through the cloud flew back again.


    ¡°Did that long spear just scatter the tribtion cloud?¡± Someone muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s too powerful.¡±


    From ancient times until now, no one had ever heard of the situation where the tribtion cloud was scattered during the tribtion.


    Although no one knew who was transcending the tribtion in the distance, everyone still remembered the long spear in their hearts.


    With so many people seeing it, one could imagine that this matter would definitely spread and be a legend that people would talk about with relish.


    In the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s garden.


    Ou Yangming withdrew the power of thew of Yin and Yang from the old man¡¯s body. The tribtion cloud in the sky dissipated, and the old man was safe.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One shed and flew over. He looked at the long spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and asked in shock, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Breaking the thundercloud with one spear!


    This was the first time the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had seen such a situation. Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had really shocked him.


    Ou Yangming smiled and responded, ¡°The strength of this tribtion has an upper limit. At most, it¡¯s only at the middle stage of a Ruler. Even if I helped the old man and raised the strength of the tribtion to the peak, it¡¯s still not my match.¡±


    ¡°In other words, your strength has exceeded the upper limit of the Thunderbolt Tribtion?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One grasped the crux of the matter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    What was the upper limit of the Thunderbolt Tribtion? The middle stage of a Ruler! Just now, Ou Yangming had said it. In other words, this young fellow advanced from a Venerable One into a middle-stage Ruler in 2 years.


    This was too inconceivable.


    2 years, it was only 2 years.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not calm down. He looked at the sky, and a certain thought in his heart wavered. ¡®That iparably mysterious Great Wide World¡­ Does it really have such magical powers?¡¯


    Old Craftsman looked at the young fellow beside him and sighed with emotion. ¡®This rascal has really grown up.¡¯


    ¡°Old Man, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile.


    Old Craftsman patted the dust off his body and stood up. He sighed with emotion and said, ¡°B*stard, you¡¯ve finally grown into a towering tree.¡±


    Ou Yangming said sweetly, ¡°It was you who taught me well.¡±


    Old Craftsman was so happy that he could not contain his joy. Although he knew that he was only of some help to the young fellow in smithing.


    ¡°Old Craftsman, Ou Yangming, I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare a banquet,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One suddenly said.


    ¡°Old Man will apany you. He has just broken through and needs to rx. I still have other things to do.¡±


    Ou Yangming rejected the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Old Craftsman guessed what Ou Yangming was thinking. Heughed and said, ¡°Hurry up and go. If she knows that you apanied an old thing like me as soon as you came back, she¡¯ll surely have objections.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Ou Yangming chuckled. He said goodbye to the two and left in a sh.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One knew what Ou Yangming was going to do. He smiled bitterly, looked at Old Craftsman, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Old Craftsman flicked his sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Today, the two of us will drink to our hearts¡¯ content.¡±


    Butterfly City was a city not far from the Beast King Sect in Danzhou.


    The city was not big, but it was very lively. It was crowded, and the sounds of people selling candied haws could be heard everywhere.


    ¡°How much are your candied haws?¡± Ou Yangming walked to the side of an old man and asked.


    The old man held a wooden stick in his hand, on which there were candied haws sticking out like hedgehogs.


    He had a kind face, and he said with a smile, ¡°2 copper coins each.¡±


    Ou Yangming was stunned for a moment. He had everything in his interspatial band. With the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s ring, there were probably not many people in the Great Wide World who were richer than him. Having said that, he really did not have any copper coins.


    Mortals and cultivators were inpletely different worlds. Ou Yangming could not give the old man a piece of high-grade spirit coin as it would only harm him.


    ¡°Young fe, did you not bring money?¡± The old man asked.


    Ou Yangming nodded awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give one to you.¡± The old man picked out a stick with slightly bigger candied haws and handed it over.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s free. This isn¡¯t anything precious.¡± The old man had a smile on his face.


    Only then did Ou Yangming remember that this was just an ordinary small city in the Spiritual Realm. It was not a world of mutual deception.


    With a smile on his face, Ou Yangming took the candied haws and said, ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±


    The old man also smiled. It was a very kind smile.


    At this moment, a rude voice was heard, ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to sell this kind of trash outside my shop?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly, only to see a middle-aged fat man dressed in luxurious clothes walking out from a spiritual medicine shop behind them.


    The old man was startled and hurriedly nned to leave.


    That fat man continued to scold relentlessly. The content of his scolding was very unpleasant, and his voice was very ear-piercing like that of a male duck. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.


    ¡°Little b*stard, what are you looking at? Be careful or I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!¡± The fat man disdainfully nced at the candied haws in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and scolded, ¡°Only trash would eat trash!¡±

 Chapter 1219 - Is That Very Powerful?

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Is That Very Powerful?</h4>


    The fruits on the candied haws were called Red in July.


    They grew deep in the mountains and could also be artificially nted. They would only turn red after they matured in July every year. They were a delicacy that ordinary people liked. This kind of food was not very elegant, but it definitely was not trash as the fatty said.


    The middle-aged fatty was also a cultivator. His strength was very low as he was only a Rudimentary Spiritualist. In this small city where most people weremon folks, he could also be considered a small expert.


    If he were to make a move, the old man would not be able to withstand it.


    Originally, Ou Yangming did not n to make a fuss. After all, they were not people from the same world. Nheless, the man¡¯s arrogant attitude made him very unhappy.


    ¡°Little brother, forget it. We can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡±


    The old man pulled Ou Yangming and wanted to leave with him. A poor person like him did not dare to provoke powerful existences. To him, the young fellow was pitifully poor as well to not even have 2 copper coins. He was sure that the fellow was just an ordinary person.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still not convinced?¡±


    The middle-aged fatty looked at Ou Yangming. His eyes carried a sharp look. A white light shed in his hand. Seeing this, the old man was shocked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡± The old man urged again, his voice filled with fear.


    The other party was actually a Spiritualist. The old man had never cultivated, but he was in the Spiritual Realm. Even ordinary people knew how terrifying these cultivators were.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and supported the old man, nning to leave this ce.


    It was not that he did not want to teach the fat man a lesson, but he was worried that the man would take revenge after he left. It was very simple to uproot someone, but it was also too cruel. As long as the man did not go too far, Ou Yangming did not want to attack an ordinary person, let alone in front of this old man.


    Ou Yangming chose to take a step back. Just as the two of them were about to leave, a duck-like voice came from behind them again. ¡°Did I say to let you leave?¡±


    They had nned to leave, but the fatty in luxurious clothes still did not n to let them go.


    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Ou Yangming turned his head, a cold light shing in his eyes.


    His previous retreat was already his bottom line.


    Given that the fat man was an insignificant existence, Ou Yangming was kind enough to tolerate him. If the other party still dared to provoke him, he would not mind trampling him to death.


    The fatty dressed in luxurious clothes did not see the change in Ou Yangming¡¯s expression. He thought that his imposing manner just now scared the two people into retreating.


    He sneered and looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°You seem to be quite unconvinced.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have the qualifications to make me convinced?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were deep as he asked in return.


    The old man was startled and hurriedly said to the fat man, ¡°Sir, this little brother speaks without thinking. He doesn¡¯t know how powerful you are, sir. Please forgive him and don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡±


    Nevertheless, the fat manpletely ignored the old man¡¯s words. He stared at Ou Yangming with interest and said with a smile, ¡°Interesting, interesting¡­ I haven¡¯t seen such a bold kid like you for a long time.¡±


    The luxurious-clothed fatty waved his hand, and a few guards outside the spiritual medicine shop quickly walked over and surrounded Ou Yangming and the old man.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ou Yangming coldly shouted. He had been provoked into anger.


    The luxurious-clothed fattyughed, ¡°Do you see the people around me? ¡°These people are all cultivators. Now, I¡¯ll give you 2 choices. The first choice is for you and that old thing to be beaten up by my men. Of course, I¡¯m very sympathetic. I won¡¯t beat you to death. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re half-dead. At most, you¡¯ll only be cripples.¡±


    ¡°What about the second choice?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    ¡°The second choice¡­¡±


    The luxurious-clothed fatty stood on the side. He lifted his robe and spread his legs, then he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very unconvinced of me? As long as you choose to submit to me and crawl under me, I can let you off this time. What do you think? Isn¡¯t this fair?¡±


    At this time, the surrounding guards alsoughed wildly. For them, this was a very interesting thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re insulting his dignity!¡± The old man could not help but utter when he heard the fatty¡¯s rude request.


    ¡°Dignity?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The luxurious-clothed fattyughed loudly and said with a disdainful look, ¡°Dignity? You weaklings are already very lucky to live in this world. Dignity is a luxury. Do you think trash like you can enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up and crawl over!¡± The guards at the sideughed ferociously and jeered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in any longer.¡± One of the guards clenched his fist. It was not the first time they had taught someone a lesson.


    ¡°Young fe, what do you n to do?¡± The luxurious-clothed fatty smiled and looked at Ou Yangming as if he was sure to win.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said indifferently, ¡°I think the third choice is more suitable.¡±


    ¡°The third choice?¡±


    The luxurious-clothed fatty¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had not said anything about a third choice. He could tell that this young fellow was nning to fight to the death.


    He asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the third choice?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change as he said nonchntly, ¡°The third choice is to turn you, a waste, into aplete waste. This way, you won¡¯t have the chance to bully others.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The fatty¡¯s expression changed, and his sharp voice sounded again. ¡°Teach them a good lesson. If they die, count it on me!¡±


    4 guards raised their fists and rushed forward.


    One of the guards clenched his fist and punched Ou Yangming¡¯s face. His movements were familiar, and he seemed to be experienced.


    Among the other 3 people, 2 came from the other side, and the remaining one nned to teach the old man a lesson.


    Ou Yangming did not move. Just as the fist reached his body, he slowly raised his hand and easily caught it.


    That person was shocked. He did not expect this young fellow to know some moves and was quite fast. After pulling hard, he realized that he could not pull his fist back. He raised his foot and nned to kick Ou Yangming below.


    Before he could raise his foot¡­


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A hair-raising sound rang out. This was the sound of bones breaking. The bone in the guard¡¯s right hand was crushed into pieces by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream of pain was heard.


    Ou Yangming let go and raised his leg to kick somewhere else.


    The other guard was kicked, and his body was sent flying. He crashed into the wall and created a big hole in the wall.


    On the street, those who saw this sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡®How much power did that require?¡¯


    ¡°This time, Fatty Hu must¡¯ve offended someone fierce.¡±


    ¡°Serves him right!¡± Someone spat. ¡°That guy used his power to bully others. Who knows how many innocent people have been bullied by him? He should¡¯ve thought that such a day woulde.¡±


    ¡°The Fuhai Spiritual Medicine Store has a strong backer. That young fe injured the guards here. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have a good life.¡±


    The people around discussed animatedly.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s few light moves caused all 4 guards to fall to the ground. Only the fatty in luxurious clothes was still standing on the spot.


    At this moment, the fatty was also somewhat stunned. He could not tell that this young fellow was also a cultivator. Moreover, his strength seemed to be quite good.


    The guards were all experts but in less than 8 minutes, they were all knocked down by that young fellow. Fatty Hu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He reached into his sleeve and took out a dagger that flickered with a cold light.


    ¡°That¡¯s a magic tool!¡±


    The surrounding people were shocked. Fatty Hu rarely made a move. They did not expect him to actually have a magic tool and was also a cultivator.


    Fatty Hu¡¯s eyes were filled with a ferocious light. He suddenly moved forward, and the dagger in his hand stabbed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s direction without hesitation.


    ¡°Pow!¡± A crisp p sounded.


    Fatty Hu fell to the ground. His face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. The magic tool that looked like a dagger fell to the ground and broke into two pieces.


    This was only a Common Grade Rank One magic tool. Ou Yangming would not even look at it.


    Fatty Hu covered his face in disbelief. This p had greatly damaged his vitality, and he was unable to stand up. He opened his eyes, and a pair of boots made of animal skin appeared in his line of sight.


    The young fellow had walked in front of him and was looking down at him from above.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Fatty Hu¡¯s voice trembled, and he said in fear, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me. If you hurt me, our boss won¡¯t let you off. My boss is an Advanced Spiritualist!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the onlookers were shocked.


    Advanced Spiritualists were super powerhouses only second to Venerable Ones. There were only a few Venerable Ones in the Spiritual Realm, and Advanced Spiritualists were already unattainable existences to the others.


    ¡°The backing of this Fuhai Spiritual Medicine Store is actually so terrifying. No wonder no one dares to provoke Boss Hu and the others in Butterfly City.¡±


    ¡°With such great backing, that young fe wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. What a pity. I wanted to see how unlucky Fatty Hu would be. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to see that now¡­¡±


    ¡°That young fe¡¯s already very good. At least, he saw Fatty Hu in a sorry state. In the future, he probably won¡¯t be as bold as before in Butterfly City.¡±


    Although everyone felt a little regretful, they knew that it was undoubtedly the best oue to end it at this time. Ou Yangming¡¯s losses were not big at this time. The Advanced Spiritualist behind the Fuhai Spiritual Medicine Store might not make a move yet but if the young fellow really injured everyone, he might not be able to escape the pursuit¡­


    Everyone clearly knew the terror of an Advanced Spiritualist. Even the old man sobered up from his shock and hurriedly persuaded Ou Yangming to leave.


    Ou Yangming did not intend to stop. Although this fatty did not pose a foolish threat, he knew that if he let him go, the old man would be avenged for sure.


    If one could not kill the snake, one would suffer instead.


    The fatty could not harm Ou Yangming, but he could harm other people. Given that the fatty was such a poisonous snake, the young fellow should let him lose his fangs.


    Ou Yangming nced at Fatty Hu coldly and said indifferently, ¡°An Advanced Spiritualist. Is that very powerful?¡±

 Chapter 1220 - The Yangming Chamber of Commerce

    <h4>Chapter 1220: The Yangming Chamber of Commerce</h4>


    If Ou Yangming had just arrived in the Spiritual Realm, he might have avoided Advanced Spiritualists. Now, to him, Advanced Spiritualists were no different from ordinary people who had not cultivated.


    Ou Yangming still wanted to see Ni Yinghong as soon as possible. He did not n to waste time with the fat guy. He raised his foot and stepped on Fatty Hu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, someone shouted coldly.


    His voice was loud and clear, and his aura was extraordinary.


    Ou Yangming did not stop. He stepped hard, and Fatty Hu fell heavily to the ground. The foundation of his cultivation was directly destroyed by the foot.


    The young fellow did not kill Fatty Hu, but he also did not give him the slightest chance to turn the tables. From now on, it was impossible for the fatty to get up.


    Ou Yangming had fulfilled what he had just said, turning him into aplete waste.


    Not far away, 2 people walked over.


    Both of them were wearing exquisite long robes. The person who had asked Ou Yangming to stop was one of them. Seeing that the young fellow did not pay any attention to him, that person¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his gaze instantly became malicious.


    ¡°Big Boss, save us!¡± The few guards looked as if they had seen their savior.


    ¡°Big Boss?¡±


    Hearing the term of address, everyone was surprised. They had just been talking about the boss behind the Fuhai Spiritual Medicine Store, and they saw him so quickly.


    ¡°Could this person be the Advanced Spiritualist that Fatty Hu mentioned just now?¡± Everyone looked at the person in surprise.


    The grey-robed man who spoke just now nced at the person beside him and said, ¡°Sir Zhang, I¡¯ve let you see a joke. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would be so rampant in my territory. After I take him down, the two of us will discuss the matter of cooperation.¡±


    With that, the grey-robed man immediately made his move.


    He stomped on the ground with one foot, and his body was like a sh of light as he pounced toward Ou Yangming. His hand turned into a sharp w, and he suddenly wed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s neck.


    This w clearly did not intend to leave any way out for Ou Yangming.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    The people around were greatly shocked. When they saw the grey-robed man¡¯s actions, they secretly cried out in their hearts. There were also a few cultivators in the crowd. They realized that they could not see the grey-robed man¡¯s actions clearly at all.


    An Advanced Spiritualist was indeed extraordinary. Everyone looked at the young fellow in silence.


    Fatty Hu had been acting arrogantly in Butterfly City, which had long drawn everyone¡¯s displeasure. Now that he had been taught a lesson by this young fellow, the fellow could be considered to have helped everyone vent their anger.


    Nheless, this young fellow¡¯s life could not be saved!


    No one dared to stop an Advanced Spiritualist. In Butterfly City, an Advanced Spiritualist was already a top-tier existence. Even their governor was only in that realm.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes carried a light smile. Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, he raised a hand and lightly pped forward.


    This p looked soft, but Ou Yangming had only used 1% of his strength. 1% of a powerhouse in the second step was still terrifying. It was something that ordinary people could not imagine.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before the grey-robed man¡¯s ws could touch Ou Yangming¡¯s body, his body exploded in the air, turning into a bloody mist.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was calm as if he had just smacked a bug to death.


    The world quieted down, and the grey-robed man¡¯s body disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The grey-robed man mysteriously disappeared. Everyone did not react for a long time. After a while, everyone saw the fresh blood on the ground and guessed something.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s movement was very slow. Everyone saw it, but his slow movement allowed him to hit the grey-robed man¡¯s body.


    His power..,


    Everyone felt as if there was a fishbone stuck in their throat. They could not say a word for a long time. This was too exaggerated. ¡®That was an Advanced Spiritualist. How could he explode with a p?¡¯


    The guards¡¯ eyes were filled with fear. When they looked at Ou Yangming, it was as if they were looking at a devil king from hell.


    Their boss, who was an Advanced Spiritualist, was actually¡­


    Everyone could not believe it, but the truth was right in front of them.


    They finally understood how lucky they were to be alive. If that young fellow was serious, he could kill them 10,000 times with a single finger.


    Fatty Hu had fainted. Just as Ou Yangming had pped the grey-robed man to death, he had fainted. They did not know if he would have the chance to wake up in the future.


    Ou Yangming used the most violent method to crush thest glimmer of hope in Fatty Hu¡¯s heart. He could only fall into a deep sleep in endless despair.


    A man with thick eyebrows and big eyes walked over from the crowd. He was the person who had stood beside the grey-robed man earlier. He looked at Ou Yangming with aplicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you nning to take revenge for that guy?¡± Ou Yangming turned around and nced at him.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    The man hurriedly said. He looked at Ou Yangming and carefully said, ¡°My name is Zhang Bei, the person in charge of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce in Butterfly City. Sir, is your name Ou Yangming?¡±


    ¡°You know my name?¡± Ou Yangming raised his eyebrows. He seemed to have understood something from the moment the man said the words ¡°Yangming Chamber of Commerce¡±.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Zhang Bei¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He suddenly knelt on the ground and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Steward Zhang from the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. Greetings, President.¡±


    The crowd instantly became lively.


    Everyone looked at Ou Yangming excitedly. ¡®This person is actually the president of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. Is the president of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce so young?¡¯


    Zhang Bei was quite famous in Butterfly City. Many people knew him. Even he was kneeling on the ground, so it must be true.


    ¡®No wonder¡­¡¯


    Everyone suddenly understood. If this young fellow had such a status, everything could be exined.


    The Yangming Chamber of Commerce was like thergest chamber ofmerce in Danzhou. It was famous in the Spiritual Realm. In just a year¡¯s time, it had risen rapidly, sweeping through everything like locusts, upying more than half of the market and transactions in Danzhou.


    It was rumored that the Yangming Chamber of Commerce had a great background and that the severalrge sects in Danzhou were inextricably linked to it.


    There were many legends about the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. Everyone only knew that the person in charge was a woman of unparalleled beauty. As for the real president, no one knew who it was.


    Having said that, there were rumors that the president of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce had long broken through to a Venerable One and had left the Spiritual Realm for a broader world. As for what that world was, most people in the Spiritual Realm were not qualified to know.


    All kinds of legends shrouded the Yangming Chamber of Commerce in a mysterious color.


    Everyone remembered Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance in their hearts. In the future, this would also be their bragging capital. After all, the topic of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce nevercked loyal listeners.


    The Yangming Chamber of Commerce was very famous. Even the most ordinary people knew about it. The old man selling candied haws looked at Ou Yangming with an incredulous look. He could not associate this young man, who did not even have 2 copper coins, with that famous chamber ofmerce.


    Ou Yangming looked at Zhang Bei, who was still kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Only then did Zhang Bei stand up respectfully. As he was walking with the grey-robed man just now, he was afraid that Ou Yangming would misunderstand, so he exined in a low voice, ¡°I have nothing to do with that guy just now. That person is the boss of the Fuhai Spiritual Medicine Store. He came to me and wanted to cooperate with our chamber ofmerce, and he gave me very generous conditions. With a responsible attitude toward the chamber ofmerce, I just apanied him to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming already knew what happened after that, so there was no need for him to continue.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    He asked again, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    Zhang Bei said respectfully, ¡°President, you have no idea. Your portrait is hung in every branch of our chamber ofmerce. It was the request of the vice president so almost every member now knows your appearance.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ou Yangming revealed a bitter smile. He looked into the short distance and asked, ¡°How is she now?¡±


    Of course, Zhang Bei knew who Ou Yangming was asking about. He replied in a deep voice, ¡°The vice president has been working very hard for the chamber ofmerce these two years. 90% of the reason we could develop so fast is thanks to her contribution. The vice president went to Youzhou for business a few days ago and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ou Yangming nodded with mixed feelings.


    He pointed at the old man not far away and said, ¡°Steward Zhang, arrange an easy job for this old man in the chamber ofmerce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zhang Bei nodded hurriedly.


    Ou Yangming was a man who distinguished between gratitude and hatred.


    Many people looked at the old man enviously. It was a good thing for countless people to work in the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. Seeing the store whose wall had been smashed into a big hole, everyone understood that the Fuhai Spiritual Medicine Store was done for. No one could save them if they offended the Yangming Chamber ofmerce.


    Zhang Bei left with the old man while Ou Yangming gradually disappeared into the crowd.


    Soon, Ou Yangming appeared in another corner of Butterfly City. This was the center of the city and also the gathering ce of the cultivators here.


    The people living here were either rich or noble, and there were many powerful cultivators. Different from other ces in the city, Ou Yangming saw many human cultivators in the Spiritual Realm here.


    In the middle of the venue not far away, arge group of people was there. From time to time, gasps could be heard from the crowd. Ou Yangming smiled and quickly walked over.


    The spiritual power on his body gently pushed away the people around him, and he quickly squeezed into the crowd. In the open space of the square, a smithing table that was burning with mes was ced there. At the table was a delicate and capabledy. At this moment, she was focused on smithing, and the chaotic sounds around were all ignored by her.


    ¡®The integration of Heaven and man!¡¯ Ou Yangming looked at the youngdy¡¯s state and said in surprise. He did not expect that Ni Yinghong had be an excellent cksmith less than 2 years after he left the Spiritual Realm.


    The youngdy did not notice that someone was sizing her up in the crowd. She was still focused on smithing. After a while, Ni Yinghong wiped the sweat off her head and used a tool to take out a scalding sword.


    It was not over yet. A groove had been made on the sword. Ni Yinghong iid a transparent gem on it.


    After a while, the sword waspleted. Ni Yinghong ced the sword on the smithing table and exhaled lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the level of the sword?¡± Someone had used the Appraisal Art impatiently.

 Chapter 1221 - Master Ni

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Master Ni</h4>


    After seeing the quality of the longsword, someone eximed in surprise.


    ¡°A magic tool of Good Grade Rank One!¡±


    Hearing this voice, everyone looked at Ni Yinghong in shock. ¡®How long has it been? She actually smithed a Good Grade magic tool?¡¯


    Most of the people present knew that thedy on the stage had arrived at Butterfly City 3 months ago. At that time, she had only been able to smith 2 or 3 Common Grade magic tools.


    In fact, when Master Ni said that she could help everyone smith for free in the beginning, she was almost taken as a liar. After all, how could there be such a good thing in the world?


    Everyone understood one thing. There was no such thing as a free meal in this world but unfortunately, the free meal was given to them.


    At that time, Ni Yinghong did not seem to be in a hurry. Finally, someone could not resist the temptation of a magic tool and took out a set of materials that he had treasured.


    It was that set of materials that changed everyone¡¯s attitude.


    Very quickly, that set of materials became a Common Grade Rank Two magic tool. In terms of value alone, it had increased by 7 to 8 times. Moreover, Ni Yinghong did what she said. He gave the magic tool to that person and did not take a single cent. She even tactfully rejected the reward that person wanted to give.


    At this time, everyone finally understood that they had really encountered a good thing. Such an opportunity was hard toe by in 10 years. Smithing a magic tool was a very taxing thing. Nheless, there was no kind-hearted smither who would give it to everyone for free.


    After the first person took the lead, there was soon a second person, then a third.


    Ni Yinghong fulfilled her promise to not receive a single reward. Furthermore, her sess rate was frighteningly high. Most of the time, she seeded. asionally, she failed once or twice. The people who provided the materials also happily prepared the next set of materials.


    In these few months, Ni Yinghong spent almost half of her time in this square. asionally, when she was tired, she would go to a tavern not far away to rest for a few hours.


    More magic tools were made from her, and the equivalent ranks gradually increased by a lot. From Common Grade Rank Two to Rank Three, and even Rank Four¡­ In the end, when someone provided some good materials, there was even a Common Grade magic tool at the peak.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s fame grew and soon, it spread throughout Butterfly City. Even people in the nearby cities knew that there was a cksmith master in Butterfly City who helped people smith magic tools for free. Many people came because of her fame, and the entire square had be like this.


    ¡°Master Ni finally did it¡­¡± Someone looked at Ni Yinghong with admiration.


    Although those who had not had their turn were happy for Master Ni Yinghong, they could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    This was because Master Ni had said that she would leave this ce after she smithed a Good Grade magic tool. No one had expected that the day woulde so soon.


    There were still a few people blocking Ou Yangming in front of him. He was not tall, to begin with, so Ni Yinghong did not realize that he was among the crowd below.


    She picked up the newly smithed magic tool and gave it to the person who provided the materials. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled my mission.¡±


    That person was also very excited. He said, ¡°Master Ni, you¡¯re too polite. These are the remaining 3 sets of the refining materials. Please be sure to ept them.¡±


    After that person finished, a few cultivators who were only Rudimentary Spiritualists carried arge box of materials over.


    ¡°Bang.¡± The box was ced on the ground.


    In order to request Master Ni¡¯s help in smithing, everyone had prepared more than a set of materials. Ni Yinghong did not receive any benefits, and her sess rate was very high, but for the sake of safety, everyone prepared spare materials.


    Originally, the person felt that it would be very good to be able to exchange the materials for a Common Grade Rank Three magic tool or higher.


    A Good Grade magic tool could be considered an unexpected surprise.


    The value of a Good Grade magic tool was more than 5 times higher than a Common Grade one. Those who provided the materials were also excited at this moment.


    Ni Yinghong still shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since I said it was free, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± She waved her hand, indicating for the other party to carry the box away.


    The Spiritual Realm was not like the Great Wide World. There were not many people who had an interspatial bag here. Seeing Ni Yinghong¡¯s determination, that person could only helplessly take the items back.


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Ni, your smithing skills have improved.¡± Someone looked at Ni Yinghong and said tteringly.


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Ni.¡±


    Everyone also said hurriedly. From the beginning, when Ni Yinghong was not liked, to her winning the respect of countless people in Butterfly City, it only took 3 months.


    ¡°Master Ni.¡±


    Someone in the crowd suddenly called out. Everyone looked over, and a young man wearing a golden silk soft armor walked over from afar.


    ¡°Young Master Mu is here.¡±


    The others recognized the person, and they all had ttering smiles on their faces. The Mu family was one of the top 2 families in Butterfly City, and Young Master Mu was also a genius. At such a young age, he was already an Intermediate Spiritualist, and his future prospects were limitless. For such an outstanding youth, everyone naturally did not dare to offend him.


    Ni Yinghong nced at the young man and asked with a calm expression, ¡°Young Master Mu, is there something you need from me?¡±


    When she first arrived here, it was Young Master Mu who had provided the materials for her. This allowed her to gain a firm foothold in Butterfly City, so they could be considered friends. Despite that, those materials had already been exchanged for an even more precious magic tool, so Ni Yinghong did not owe him anything.


    Young Master Mu was elegant, and his voice was maic. ¡°My father heard about your deeds and expressed his deep respect for you, Master Ni. He specially asked me to bring the precious materials from our family.¡± He tapped the interspatial bag on his waist, and a few precious ores appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Interspatial bag¡­¡±


    Everyone stared at the item on Young Master Mu¡¯s waist, their eyes filled with astonishment. As expected of the young master of the Mu family to have such a precious item.


    It was very difficult to smith an interspatial bag. Even the vast majority of cksmiths were unable to do so. In the Spiritual Realm, they were much more precious than magic tools.


    Those who possessed an interspatial bag were big shots.


    Young Master Mu enjoyed the attention of everyone, but his face remained calm, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Ni Yinghong frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Mu, you¡¯re toote. I¡¯m a little tired and don¡¯t n to smith anymore.¡±


    She came here to break through her smithing ability and to smith a Good Grade magic tool. Now that the goal had been achieved, she also nned to leave.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Young Master Mu looked at the longsword that Ni Yinghong had just smithed. There was a look of surprise in his eyes as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve smithed a Good Grade magic tool, Master Ni. It¡¯s indeed amazing.¡±


    He did not force Ni Yinghong. He put the ores back into his interspatial bag and said, ¡°My father admires you very much, Master Ni, and he wants to meet you. Will you do me the honor, Master Ni?¡±


    This was Young Master Mu¡¯s real purpose here. When he took out the ores just now, it was just to show the strength of the Mu family.


    A master who could smith Good Grade magic tools was a very precious treasure in the Spiritual Realm. If one could be recruited into a family, it would be unexpectedly beneficial for the development of that family.


    As for whether Ni Yinghong would agree or not, Young Master Mu was not worried because they had their methods.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Ni Yinghong was not stupid. The other party had beaten around the bush just for this purpose. Even if she did not refuse just now and helped to smith a magic tool earlier, she figured that the young master would still ask for an invitation.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯ve already nned to leave Butterfly City, so I won¡¯t go to your residence to disturb you,¡± Ni Yinghong decisively refused.


    After saying that, Ni Yinghong no longer paid any attention to him. She was a capable person and did not have any good impression of a person who would beat around the bush, thus


    she walked to the middle and waved her hand. The smithing table, which had cooled down, was also put back into her interspatial bag.


    This interspatial bag was personally refined by Ou Yangming. The space inside was very big and was far from what Young Master Mu¡¯s couldpare to.


    ¡°Master Ni also has an interspatial bag.¡±The onlookers were shocked when they saw the smithing table disappear.


    ¡°Master Ni¡¯s a cksmith, so it¡¯s understandable that she has an interspatial bag. That said, her interspatial bag is too big. She can actually store such a big smithing table.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Master Ni doesn¡¯t like our materials.¡±


    Seeing this, Young Master Mu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He used his mental power to look into his interspatial bag.


    The size of his interspatial bag was estimated to not be able to fit half of the smithing table. Even so, he had to spend almost half of his family¡¯s liquid funds to buy it.


    ¡®cksmiths are indeed filthy rich. It seems like the conventional method won¡¯t work.¡¯


    Young Master Mu took another step forward and walked in Ni Yinghong¡¯s direction.


    Ou Yangming had been watching from below. Ni Yinghong was smithing just now. He knew that she could not be disturbed at that time, so he did not go out. Now that she had finally seeded in smithing the magic tool, he did not expect a person to be chattering here.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Ou Yangming tapped the shoulder of the person beside him and asked.


    The 2-meter-tall man turned around and nced at Ou Yangming. ¡°Who are you asking about?¡±


    ¡°That guy who looks like a smiling tiger,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    The big manughed. He looked at Ou Yangming strangely and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re jealous, young fe. That man is the eldest son of the Mu family. He¡¯s only in his thirties and is already an Intermediate Spiritualist. Moreover, he¡¯s a well-known kind man.¡±


    ¡°Kind? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± Ou Yangming said disdainfully.


    With one look, Ou Yangming knew that the young master was very scheming. It was just that ordinary people could not see it. In front of Ou Yangming and other masters, there was no way for him to hide.


    ¡°Young fe, it¡¯s jealousy that makes you ferocious.¡± The big manughed and nced at Ou Yangming, then at the elegant young master. He found that the gap between the two was really too big.


    Other than being a little delicate, the young man was iparable to Young Master Mu, and he was also narrow-minded¡­


    Seeing Ni Yinghong so determined to leave, Young Master Mu could only take out his trump card. He carefully took out a box made of camphor wood from his pocket.


    When the box was opened, a ray of light instantly shone.


    Seeing this item, countless people gasped¡­

 Chapter 1222 - Young Master Mu

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Young Master Mu</h4>


    Inside the box was a fist-sized luminous pearl. Its radiance was dazzling to the eyes. Countless people looked at the treasure in Young Master Mu¡¯s hand in amazement.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Star Pearl,¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°A Star Pearl. This treasure disappeared in Butterfly City more than 10 years ago. I didn¡¯t expect it to appear in Young Master Mu¡¯s hands now.¡±


    ¡°The Star Pearl is rumored to be very useful for cultivation. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Everyone discussed animatedly.


    Those who did not know what the Star Pearl was also took a deep breath after hearing the exnations from the people around them.


    The treasure that mysteriously disappeared more than 10 years ago had a very good effect on cultivation. These voices indicated that the Star Pearl was extraordinary.


    ¡°This is a priceless treasure. Instead of treasuring it, why is the Mu family taking it out?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that someone might scheme against them?¡±


    Ni Yinghong also nced at the Star Pearl curiously. The function of this thing was unknown but from its appearance, it looked extraordinary.


    She lowered her eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Young Master Mu, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Young Master Mu said sincerely, ¡°The Mu family wants to invite you to be our chief cksmith, Master Ni. This Star Pearl can be considered as a small token of our appreciation.¡±


    When he said this, everyone was in an uproar.


    Everyone could not believe their ears. The Mu family was a top family in Butterfly City. Hiring a cksmith was still very easy. There was no need to pay such a huge price.


    Star Pearls were a sensation more than 10 years ago. If this was auctioned off, it might be worth the entire assets of arge family.


    The Mu family¡¯s heroism shocked countless people.


    Everyone looked at Master Ni and guessed what she would choose.


    ¡°If I were Master Ni, I¡¯d immediately agree. The Mu family is too sincere. They even gave away a priceless treasure like the Star Pearl.¡±


    Everyone looked at Ni Yinghong enviously. If she became the Mu family¡¯s chief cksmith, she would also be a noble in Butterfly City. Moreover, she would gain a treasure like the Star Pearl. This was a sure-win deal.


    Ni Yinghong nced at the glittering pearl. Just as he was about to speak, a strange voice came from below.


    ¡°What¡¯s that broken pearl? It can¡¯tpare to my treasure.¡±


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a young fellow of about 17 or 18 years old squeezing out from the crowd. He looked at the priceless Star Pearl and said with disdain.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Everyone looked at the young man with a strange look.


    ¡°Wow, that young fe¡¯s too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±


    The 2-meter-tall man who had justmunicated with Ou Yangming looked dumbfoundedly at the young fellow who pushed him away.


    Countless gazes gathered on Ou Yangming. These gazes wereplicated. There was shock and sympathy as if they were looking at a retard.


    What kind of treasure was the Star Pearl? It was said to be worthless by this little br*t. He even said that it was not as precious as his treasure.


    Regardless of whether he really had a treasure or not, if he stood out at this time, he would surely offend the Mu family. Going against the Mu family in Butterfly City was not a wise choice.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s body trembled slightly. This voice was extremely familiar to her. She would never forget it for the rest of her life.


    She turned around and saw an expression that was not a smile.


    ¡®He¡¯s back¡­¡¯


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s heart almost jumped out. She wanted to pounce on Ou Yangming but was stopped by his gaze.


    The two of them shared the same thought, and they quickly guessed each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Ni Yinghong suppressed the excitement in her heart, and her face returned to normal. Despite that, there was an additional tenderness in her indifferent eyes that was difficult to hide.


    A ruthless look shed across Young Master Mu¡¯s eyes. In just a moment, he had concealed it. Ou Yangming, who had noticed this, snorted coldly in his heart.


    Ou Yangming did not want to watch his wife being abducted from below. Young Master Mu obviously had other intentions. It was just that ordinary people would not be able to tell.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s mind was simple. Ou Yangming did not want her to be deceived by others.


    ¡°Brother, happy to meet you.¡± Young Master Mu suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said to Ou Yangming with a smile.


    ¡°Young Master Mu¡¯s magnanimous indeed. He was provoked but still did not retaliate. He¡¯s simply a role model for our generation.¡±


    Many of the onlookers clicked their tongues in admiration. It could be seen that the image of Young Master Mu disguised on the outside had been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Ou Yangming, however, did not stand on ceremony. He raised his head and raised his eyelids slightly. ¡°How happy are you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Young Master Mu was stunned. He had thought that the other party had thousands of ways to respond, but he had not expected such an answer.


    How happy was he?


    This question was really not easy to answer. The main reason was that he did not feel the slightest bit of happiness at the moment. On the contrary, he wished that he could immediately get someone to secretly take action and break the troublemaker¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very, very happy¡­¡± Young Master Mu forced augh. Then, he changed his tone and asked, ¡°Just now, you said that my Star Pearl is a broken pearl and that you have an even more precious item. Why don¡¯t you take it out and let everyone see it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I show it to you?¡± Ou Yangming asked in return.


    Young Master Mu¡¯s heart was boiling with anger. The gentlemanly demeanor that he had maintained for such a long time almost copsed. There was a hint of coldness in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°If you can take out a treasure and prove that it¡¯s better than my Star Pearl, your words just now will be ignored, brother. If you can¡¯t prove it, you¡¯re taking the initiative to provoke me. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me the Mu family for not being polite.¡±


    His voice gradually turned cold. Young Master Mu removed part of his disguise. He was angered by the rascal.


    ¡°That fe has offended Young Master Mu,¡± the onlookers below said.


    ¡°Young Master Mu has been very tolerant. His priceless treasure was said to be a broken pearl by that fe. Besides, that fe came out to cause trouble when Young Master Mu invited Master Ni. If I were Young Master Mu, I¡¯d have long been unable to resist teaching him a lesson.¡±


    The 2-meter-tall brawny man who was next to Ou Yangming just now cheerfully said to the surrounding people, ¡°That rascal was just by my side just now. He¡¯s just jealous of Young Master Mu¡¯s handsome appearance and strength.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Everyone was speechless. Although it was normal for people to be jealous of Young Master Mu, they could not be so jealous that they did not even want their lives.


    When everyone looked at Ou Yangming again, there was a little more sympathy.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with embarrassment as if he was calmly thinking about something.


    This made the people around him think in shock, ¡®Could it be that he really has a treasure?¡¯


    ¡®Even if he has a treasure, it can¡¯t bepared to Young Master Mu¡¯s Star Pearl. That fe will definitely be unlucky.¡¯


    After a moment.


    Ou Yangming seemed to have made an important decision. He said in a deep voice, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take out my treasure, and I¡¯ll let Master Ni judge which of our treasures has the higher value.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± A cold light shed in Young Master Mu¡¯s eyes. He really wanted to see what the young fellow could take out.


    ¡°Master Ni, please judge,¡± Young Master Mu asked.


    Ni Yinghong lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Young Master Mu turned his head and looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Master Ni has agreed. Hurry up and take out your item.¡±


    Everyone was also focused on Ou Yangming. They wanted to know what kind of item this young fellow would take out topare with Young Master Mu.


    ¡°Could it be a Good Grade magic tool?¡± Someone guessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid a Good Grade magic tool won¡¯t do. Even a magic tool of Good Grade Rank Five can¡¯tpare to the Star Pearl. Unless it¡¯s a High Grade magic tool.¡±


    While everyone was still guessing what Ou Yangming would take out, he took out something that no one had expected.


    ¡°Candied haws? A stick of candied haws?¡± Everyone carefully confirmed that the thing that the young man took out was undoubtedly candied haws. A part of the crisp sugar on it had melted.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Someone said in disbelief.


    Topare a treasure like a stick of candied haws with a Star Pearl, how big of a brain would one have to be toe up with such a thing?


    ¡°Crazy, that guy must be crazy!¡±


    Young Master Mu originally thought that the other party would take out some treasure. No matter how bad it would be, it would at least be a Good Grade magic tool. He did not expect that the other party would take out candied haws. ¡®Isn¡¯t this junk food that onlymon folks eat?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re joking with me!¡± Young Master Mu clenched his fists. His body was trembling from anger. No matter how good his self-restraint was, it had been destroyed by the candied haws.


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°Young Master Mu, what kind of joke is this? I¡¯m serious. Look, what¡¯s the use of that pearl of yours? It can only emit light and not be eaten. This treasure of mine is different. Not only can it be eaten, but it¡¯s also delicious. Besides, I have 7 beads here while you only have one pearl. Since it¡¯s 7 to 1, I win!¡±


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Young Master Mu was furious. How could he not see that this young man was simply spouting nonsense?


    Since when food became treasure?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Neither of us has the final say. It¡¯s Master Ni who will judge which of our treasures if more previous.¡± Ou Yangming looked at Young Master Mu, who was trembling with anger, and said indifferently.


    Speaking of Master Ni, Young Master Mu suppressed the fire in his heart and looked at Ni Yinghong. ¡°Please judge, Master Ni.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to judge? How much is a stick of candied haws? If the Star Pearl is exchanged for candied haws, the people in Butterfly City would probably not be able to finish them in 100 years.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Ni Yinghong, waiting for her decision. After Master Ni¡¯s judgment, this young fellow would be done for. The Mu family would not let him off.


    It was a pity that no one knew what Ni Yinghong was thinking at this moment. How could a stranger¡¯s itempare to Ou Yangming¡¯s?


    Even if it was just a piece of candied haw, the meaning in it was something that could not be exchanged for even 10,000 gold coins.


    NI Yinghong¡¯s gaze stopped on the candied haws. She smiled with a hint of charm and said, ¡°I think this is more precious.¡±

 Chapter 1223 - Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Pressure</h4>


    The air was dead silent. No one could believe their ears.


    How could Master Ni make such a judgment?


    The thing Master Ni was talking about was clearly the candied haws in the young fellow¡¯s hand. This was too unbelievable.


    Young Master Mu was also dumbfounded. He never thought that in Master Ni¡¯s opinion, the precious Star Pearl in his hand could not bepared to candied haws, which were junk food formoners.


    ¡°Master Ni, are you joking?¡± Young Master Mu asked with a trembling voice.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you think I have to joke with you? I don¡¯t care what kind of treasure you have. This is my answer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ou Yangming pped his hands. He red at Young Master Mu and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re too uncultured. How can you question the decision of the judge?¡±


    He stretched out his hand and handed the candied haws over, saying, ¡°Alright, little beauty, I¡¯ll give you this treasure. Come with me. That guy is too stingy. He only gave you a pearl!¡± He looked at Young Master Mu with contempt.


    Master Ni actually nodded in cooperation. She took the candied haws solemnly and left with Ou Yangming.


    The surrounding people made a path for them.


    Everyone was stunned. They did not understand what had happened. Master Ni was kidnapped by candied haws?


    They were bewildered for a moment. Only when a gust of cold autumn wind blew over, everyone¡¯s minds became clearer.


    ¡°Master Ni has really left.¡± Everyone looked at the distant figures of Ni Yinghong and Ou Yangming.


    Young Master Mu could not even invite the master with the Star Pearl, but she was taken away after she was given the candied haws. This¡­ Many people looked at Young Master Mu with sympathy.


    His face was livid.


    Young Master Mu¡¯s eyes were cold. He put the Star Pearl back into his interspatial bag, flicked his sleeve, and left in a hurry. He felt that he had no face to stay in this ce. The gazes of the people around him made him feel as if he was being pricked by needles.


    On a street in Butterfly City.


    Compared to the bustling square, this ce was a little quieter. Most of the people around were ordinary people, and no one knew Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong walked together. Ni Yinghong held the candied haws in her hand and did not care about her image. She started to eat them inrge mouthfuls.


    The slightly sour candied fruits were the most delicious thing she had eaten in the 2 years since Ou Yangming had left.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± Ni Yinghong spat out the fruit pit in her mouth and asked.


    Ou Yangming said, ¡°Just these 2 days. I went back to see the old man first, then I came to look for you at the first opportunity.¡±


    He emphasized that he came here at the first opportunity.


    As expected, after hearing those words, Ni Yinghong had a smile on her face. She tiptoed and kissed Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    They strolled along the streets of Butterfly City and slowly walked out of the city.


    Ni Yinghong asked Ou Yangming about the situation in the Great Wide World. Ou Yangming picked out some important things to tell her.


    After all, Ou Yangming was nning to bring them all to the Great Wide World this time. It was very important to brief them.


    Ou Yangming tirelessly introduced themon knowledge of the Great Wide World and told some interesting things around him.


    When Ni Yinghong knew that Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had reached the second step of thews, her eyes widened.


    Just now, Ou Yangming had told her about the division of strengths in the Great Wide World. Above a Venerable One was a Ruler, and above a Ruler was thews. One who was in the second step of thews could be considered a top-notch powerhouse in the Great Wide World.


    Thinking about it, Ou Yangming had only gone to the Great Wide World for 2 years. The speed of his cultivation was too fast. Ni Yinghong thought that if she worked hard, the gap between them would be narrowed. She did not expect that the gap would be bigger. Given his strength, he had left her far behind.


    The thought of this made Ni Yinghong feel a little disappointed.


    Ou Yangming naturally did not say this to hurt Ni Yinghong. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I came back this time to bring you to the Great Wide World. I also have a way to quickly increase your strength.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s face was filled with surprise. In this way, would she not be able to stay with Ou Yangming forever?


    Nheless, she was only an Intermediate Spiritualist at this time. Thinking about going to the Great Wide World, she would at least need to be a Venerable One.


    The gap between an Intermediate Spiritualist and a Venerable One was too big. Was it possible to change overnight? It would probably take a long time.


    ¡°Do you know Old Man¡¯s current strength?¡± Ou Yangming saw through her worries and asked.


    Ni Yinghong nodded. ¡°I know. When I left the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, Old Man has be an Intermediate Spiritualist.¡±


    She and Old Craftsman had a harmonious rtionship. Since they were both cksmiths, they had the most topics to talk about and were always together. On the other hand, Bai Shixue and Wu Hanning did not have such a good opportunity.


    One of them was a business genius who was busy with the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, whereas the other was a part of the imperial family who was obsessed with martial arts. Therefore, the topics between them and the old man were much less.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°What you said is already outdated.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Old Man has broken through? No, didn¡¯t he just break through not long ago?¡± Ni Yinghong looked confused.


    The old man had cultivatedte, and his body¡¯s condition was not good. In terms of progress, he could notpare to Ni Yinghong and the others at all. He only became an Intermediate Spiritualist by luck with the help of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming said with a smile, ¡°Old Man has be a Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ni Yinghong was shocked. The fruit in her mouth almost choked her, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Did I hear you wrongly? You said that Old Man has be a Venerable One?¡±


    Seeing Ni Yinghong¡¯s shocked look, Ou Yangming felt a sense of aplishment. He nodded confidently and said, ¡°It¡¯s not fake. You¡¯ll know when you go back and take a look.¡±


    A Venerable One! This was the highest level in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Ni Yinghong knew that Ou Yangming would not lie to her. She looked at him in shock and asked.


    Ou Yangming smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I have a way to help you increase your strength?¡±


    Ni Yinghong remembered this. She was only thinking that Ou Yangming might have some way to speed up their cultivation. She would never have thought that it would be so terrifying. It had only been a short while, and an Intermediate Spiritualist had broken through to be a Venerable One.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone has a share of that treasure. Before we leave this ce, I¡¯ll let every one of you break through to be a Venerable One.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly. Once Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, and the others became Venerable Ones, he could then bring them to the Great Wide World and enjoy a happy time. Looking forward to the future, he suddenly thought of the news he received from the Nine-sworded Ruler. His heart could not help but sink.


    3 years, only 3 years!


    If he was not strong enough to seize a divine spark after 3 years when the catastrophe came, it would be useless.


    Ou Yangming was not a saint. He knew that his ability was limited, and he could not shoulder the heavy responsibility of saving the world. Nevertheless, he needed to protect the people around him, and this was hisst line of defense.


    If he was sessful, he could help the world. If he was weak, he could only help himself.


    Ou Yangming only hoped that when the great cmity came, he could protect the people around him so that they could live in peace and happiness for the rest of their lives. Despite that, this was also an extremely difficult task.


    This meant that he had to fight against the top powerhouses of other worlds in the universe. He needed to seize the initiative in the battle between the powerhouses and take one of the few divine sparks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ni Yinghong turned his head and saw Ou Yangming with a heavy heart.


    Ou Yangming cast the distracting thoughts aside and said, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    He did not say these things out loud. Some things could only be handled by himself. Saying them out loud would only increase the pressure on the people around him.


    Ou Yangming looked ahead and said, ¡°We¡¯re almost out of the city gate.¡±


    In another corner of Butterfly City.


    This was a luxurious courtyard. In an elegant room, Young Master Mu stood there. In front of him was a middle-aged man sitting on a chair.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Master Ni really didn¡¯t want our Star Pearl and left with that fe?¡± The person sitting on the armchair had a surprised look in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, father. I don¡¯t understand why either.¡± In front of his father, Young Master Mu was very respectful.


    ¡°Master Ni is acquainted with thatdy from the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. If we can recruit her to our family, we can establish a rtionship with that mysterious Yangming Chamber of Commerce. What a pity¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man sighed slightly and had a regretful look on his face. The Mu family did notck a cksmith. What theycked was someone who could establish a rtionship with the Yangming Chamber of Commerce.


    If it was not for the fact that Ni Yinghong was familiar with thedy in charge of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, they would not have paid such a huge price to invite her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that little b*stard¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t interfered, I would¡¯ve already invited Master Ni here,¡± Young Master Mu said with a twisted look.


    The middle-aged man on the armchair raised his head and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. How could a little b*stard take someone away with a stick of candied haws? Are you sure that young fe¡¯s just an ordinary person?¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sure.¡± Young Master Mu nodded, ¡°You know that treasure of mine. It can detect the strength of people within 2 levels of me. In other words, I can detect anyone below the level of a Spiritualist and up to the level of a Venerable One. Master Ni¡¯s an Intermediate Spiritualist. I used my treasure to probe the young fe who appeared, but there was no reaction at all.¡±


    The middle-aged man paused and said, ¡°Perhaps Master Ni didn¡¯t intend to join the Mu family, so she found a reason to leave with that person. However, the face that we missed Master Ni still has something to do with that young fe. Anyone who goes against the Mu family¡­¡±


    He lifted the green porcin teacup on the table. After taking a sip of the tea, his gaze suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The teacup shattered.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s palm moved twice. When he opened his hand again, powder was lifted and scattered on the ancient wooden table.


    A cold glint appeared in Young Master Mu¡¯s eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Father, I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 1224 - Begging for Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Begging for Mercy</h4>


    After leaving Butterfly City, Ou Yangming prepared to take out his flying boat and leave with Ni Yinghong.


    All of a sudden, he raised his eyelids slightly and looked in a direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ni Yinghong was a little surprised.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°Some people who aren¡¯t afraid of death have followed me here. I think they should being for me.¡±


    Upon hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Ni Yinghong¡¯s expression turned cold. He asked doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned. Why is someone targeting you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I chase away a despicable bug for you just now?¡± Ou Yangming had a smile on the corner of his mouth. Those people thought that they had concealed themselves well, but they did not know that Ou Yangming had seen their every move clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about people from the Mu family!¡± Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡®That guy¡¯s really haunting.¡¯


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Ou Yangming said with disdain, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I hope they won¡¯t be so stupid toe out and provoke me.¡±


    Ni Yinghong was not worried about Ou Yangming. In this small Spiritual Realm, he was already an invincible existence. Even the most powerful Venerable One probably could not block a move from him. As for the Mu family, they were nothing more than clowns. Even Ni Yinghong did not like them, let alone Ou Yangming.


    Outside the city wall, in a pine forest a few hundred meters away.


    More than a dozen ck-clothed men stared at the two with cold eyes. The elegant young master beside them was Young Master Mu.


    Unlike at the square not long ago, Young Master Mu¡¯s face was gloomy at this moment. He looked at Ou Yangming coldly.


    Seeing the two gradually walking over, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Be more decisiveter. Don¡¯t expose the Mu family¡¯s identity. Also, just kill that young fe. As for Master Ni, try not to let her get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Master,¡± several men in ck said at the same time.


    The Mu family also had a sense of propriety. Killing an ordinary young fellow to vent their anger was nothing but if they hurt Master Ni, who was rted to the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, it would be big trouble.


    Soon, the distance between them was getting closer.


    Young Master Mu looked at the face that was gradually bing clearer. He clenched his fists and shouted coldly, ¡°Do it!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    More than a dozen people jumped quickly in the forest and quickly rushed out. Each of these people was an Intermediate Spiritualist, and they were the most elite of the Mu family. Killing an ordinary person was a piece of cake to Young Master Mu.


    Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong had no intention of escaping. They quietly watched the ck-clothed men rushing toward them.


    Very soon, the ck-clothed men surrounded them from two directions.


    They were not far from the city gate. The soldiers of Butterfly City on the city wall also saw this. They had no intention of intervening as if they were watching a show.


    If the men were to kill people in the city, they naturally would not allow it. Nheless, outside the city, it was not their responsibility.


    Many of the rich and powerful families in the city would settle their grudges outside the city. This was something that everyone knew. These soldiers, including the general guarding the city, were all people from Butterfly City. They still needed to survive here, so no one would be willing to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    Nevertheless, not participating did not mean that they did not like to watch.


    The soldiers on the city wall gathered in groups of 3 or 5. Even the general who had heard the news walked up to the city wall.


    Everyone was looking at a distance of a few hundred meters. Even those who had cultivated a little could see it clearly.


    ¡°Which family do you think did this? Those people are too fast,¡± a soldier said in surprise when he noticed those ck-clothed men who had suddenly appeared.


    Those people from the Mu family were all Intermediate Spiritualists, and they were not something these soldiers guarding the city couldpare to.


    Another person said, ¡°How could we guess it? They hid their faces to prevent us from guessing. That said, there are only a few families in our city that can bring out so many powerhouses.¡±


    ¡°It could also be the raiders outside. If they make a move, it¡¯s probably because those 2 people have something good on them.¡±


    The soldiers on the city wall were talking coldly. The lives of those 2 people had nothing to do with them.


    To them, those 2 people no longer had any hope of escaping. They had seen many such things. Under normal circumstances, since the ck-clothed men had chosen to make a move, they would be well prepared. If the people being chased wanted to turn the tables, the hope was very little.


    The ck-clothed men were already gradually approaching. They had originally surrounded Ou Yangming and Ni Yinghong from two directions because they were afraid that they would escape. They did not expect that the other party would give up.


    ¡°Kill him and end this quickly!¡± A ck-clothed man shouted coldly.


    All of the ck-clothed men moved together. Their target was Ou Yangming. They jumped, and the saber-lights in their hands flickered with cold lights. If these lights struck an ordinary person, they could almost instantly turn that person into meat paste.


    A thin sword appeared in Ni Yinghong¡¯s hand. Her face was gloomy. She had long known the origin of these people from Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Lend me your sword for a while.¡± Ou Yangming extended his hand.


    Ni Yinghong ced her thin and long Good Grade magic sword in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. Looking at the scene in the forest, Young Master Mu was a little surprised. He did not expect Master Ni to give her weapon to that young fellow at the critical moment.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t he an ordinary person? My treasure can¡¯t be mistaken!¡¯


    For some reason, Young Master Mu felt a little uneasy. It seemed like he had made a mistake somewhere. He would never have thought that Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. It was not something that his so-called treasure could detect.


    The soldiers on the city wall were also very surprised. At this time, the 2 people did not hurry to escape from the encirclement and even exchanged weapons.


    ¡®Could it be that the young fe¡¯s very strong?¡¯


    While they were thinking, Ou Yangming had made his move. The thin sword gently shed in the air and in an instant, a white sword-light appeared. The surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped by many degrees, and those ck-clothed men even felt that their bodies were frozen stiff.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Under the sword-light, the 7 ck-clothed men who had rushed over first were instantly cut into two halves. Their bodies werepletely frozen, and they were cut into halves without blood flowing out.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡±


    Those ck-clothed men who had yet to attack in the air widened their eyes. In just one move, 7 of theirpanions had died. There were only 12 of them in total.


    ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s too strong. We¡¯re no match for him. Run now.¡±


    The ck-clothed men were unable to guess this young fellow¡¯s strength. Killing 7 Intermediate Spiritualists with one move proved that Ou Yangming was at least an Advanced Spiritualist at the peak. As for anything above that, they did not even dare to imagine it. Their eldest young master hadpletely misjudged the other party¡¯s strength.


    As such, the remaining ck-clothed men did not hesitate and turned around to run. They were scared out of their wits.


    Despite that, how could Ou Yangming let them leave so easily? The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    With a flick of his wrist, a sword-light flew out once again.


    The few escaping ck-clothed men rolled on the ground, and the surroundings were as quiet as death. The autumn wind blew, and the leaves rustled. The withered yellow leaves fell quietly like abandoned veterans.


    In just 2 moves, more than 10 ck-clothed men who were Intermediate Spiritualists had died. How frightening was this?


    The soldiers on the city wall who were prepared to watch the joke had their mouths wide open. They watched everything in disbelief.


    As for the general who was guarding the city, he recalled the cold sword-light. His heart was also shrouded in a chill. That young fellow was too powerful. These men in ck were only sending themselves to their deaths.


    In the forest, Young Master Mu was struck dumb. He did not dare to believe what he had seen.


    All the elites of his family had died here. The other party had only used 2 moves.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible! How¡¯s this possible! I clearly felt that he¡¯s just an ordinary person!¡¯ Young Master Mu roared crazily in his heart.


    Now that those men died, he would have no way of exining it to his father. Moreover, that young fellow would definitely be able to guess that it was the Mu family who had made the move¡­


    Young Master Mu¡¯s heart was in a mess at this moment. Suddenly, he thought of something and hurriedly left this ce. Since the other party did not notice him, he should leave this ce as soon as possible. Given that young fellow¡¯s methods, he would not mind killing another person.


    Just as the young master was about to leave, he raised his head and nced at Ou Yangming. The other party happened to be looking at him as well. That gaze, which was not a smile, made his scalp go numb. He instantly felt a chill rise from the soles of his feet.


    ¡®He has discovered me!¡¯ Young Master Mu thought to himself. He did not dare to hesitate. He retracted his gaze and nned to run into the distance. Having said that, his body did not listen to hismands.


    His body suddenly became stiff. It was as if there was a huge rock weighing 100 tonnes on his back. He realized that it was difficult for him to even lift his feet.


    ¡®How can this be¡­¡¯


    Young Master Mu¡¯s body trembled, and he felt goosebumps all over his body.


    No matter how much he struggled, he could not get rid of the pressure on his body. His body suddenly began to retreat, and his feet rubbed against the ground, dragging out a long path.


    ¡°No!¡± Young Master Mu shouted loudly but everything was useless. When he appeared beside Ou Yangming, he truly felt what despair was like.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Young Master Mu did not have his usual demeanor at this moment. His body trembled, and he begged for mercy like a wild dog.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. Young Master Mu had changed into another person and cried, ¡°Master Ni, please save me. 3 months ago, I helped you in the city. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The voice seemed to be filled with ice. Ni Yinghong¡¯s gaze was cold. The young master wanted to kill his husband, yet he dared to beg for mercy.


    To Ni Yinghong, since Young Master Mu attacked Ou Yangming, regardless of whether he had the ability or not, it was an unforgivable thing.


    Seeing this strange person appear, the soldiers on the city wall were also shocked. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Mu! How could it be him!¡±


    Compared to Ni Yinghong, who had only been in Butterfly City for 3 months, Young Master Mu was obviously a more familiar face. The Mu family was one of the top families in Butterfly City. Young Master Mu was also famous, so these soldiers had naturally seen him before.


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Mu. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Quick, quickly go and tell the Mu family,¡± the general guarding the city said in a panic.

 Chapter 1225 - The Mu Family Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1225: The Mu Family Is Gone</h4>


    The general jumped down from the city wall and ran with the sound of the wind.


    ¡°Hold him back!¡± The general shouted.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and saw a big man in ck armor running over from afar.


    He knew this man. The man had been watching the show on the city wall just now.


    A cold light shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He suddenly raised his head and looked in the general¡¯s direction. He asked coldly, ¡°You n to stop me?¡±


    The general stopped in his tracks. Ou Yangming¡¯s light words made him feel suffocated. The young fellow was a supreme powerhouse. Killing Intermediate Spiritualists like the general would be as easy as killing a chicken for the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming did not hide his killing intent at all. If the general really wanted to stop him, he would not mind sending him and Young Master Mu away. When he was surrounded and killed just now, the general and the others did not care and did not ask. He did not care about this but if they wanted to side with the young master, there would be no need to be polite to them.


    ¡°No, sir, I don¡¯t dare to stop you. I came here to tell you that this young master is the young master of the Mu family. The old master of the Mu family is an Advanced Spiritualist and has a good rtionship with our governor. Sir, you¡­¡±


    The ck-armored general did not dare to be careless, nor did he dare to show that he was here to save Young Master Mu. This was because this young fellow already had the intention to kill him.


    He only hoped that his words would attract the attention of Ou Yangming so that he let Young Master Mu off once. Even if the young fellow did not intend to let the young master off, the general hade to stop him. The people of the Mu family could not me him after this.


    As the general guarding the city, the ck-armored general knew that if he did not do anything, he would very likely be the target of the Mu family¡¯s anger. The main reason he came here was not to save Young Master Mu, but more to protect himself.


    ¡°General Tian, save me. Hurry up and make him release me!¡± Young Master Mu was terrified at this moment. He was unwilling to let go of any straw that could save his life, even if this straw had no hope of pulling him out of the abyss.


    ¡°The Mu family?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power was released. Suddenly, a terrifying aura filled the air. The ck-armored general¡¯s face was filled with fear. He felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on his heart.


    His footsteps trembled as he stared nkly in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    This fearsome aura only shed past. After a while, Ou Yangming said coldly, ¡°The Mu family¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡®The Mu family¡¯s gone?


    ¡®What does that mean¡­¡¯


    The ck-armored general¡¯s body trembled. He did not understand what Ou Yangming meant by that. The Mu family had more than 300 years of history in Butterfly City. How could they be gone?


    Even so, the general did not dare to ask further because the person in front of him was like a devil. The young fellow was too powerful and could kill him 1,000 times with a single finger.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ou Yangming looked at the ck-armored general and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, sir.¡± The ck-armored general did not dare to hesitate and turned to leave. He hade down to persuade Ou Yangming. Many people on the city wall had seen it. If the governor and the Mu family were to pursue this matter, he would also have an excuse.


    ¡°General Tian, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!¡± Young Master Mu shouted loudly.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Fresh blood sttered on the ground. Young Master Mu¡¯s body swayed a few times before he fell to the ground unwillingly. He would never have thought that dealing with an ordinary person would cost him his life.


    The ck-armored general did not dare to hesitate. He quickly ran to the bottom of the city and jumped onto the city wall. He saw Young Master Mu who had fallen on the grass in the distance. He was shocked and wiped the sweat off his head. He had just walked out from the gates of hell.


    ¡®The Mu family¡¯s gone. What does this mean?¡¯


    Looking at the 2 young soldiers in the distance, General Tian thought to himself. At this moment, a young soldier ran over quickly from a distance.


    ¡°General, General!¡± The soldier shouted in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± General Tian frowned and asked.


    The soldier was in a hurry and took a long time to catch his breath. He said in a panic, ¡°The Mu family¡­ The Mu family¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to the Mu family?¡± General Tian was anxious. He picked up the soldier. This b*stard¡¯s words were enough to make him anxious to death.


    ¡°The Mu family¡¯s finished!¡± The soldier was frightened and finally finished his sentence.


    ¡®The Mu family¡¯s gone.¡¯ The mysterious powerhouse had also said this just now. General Tian put down the soldier in his hand. His voice gradually lowered as he said, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    With that, the soldier exined, ¡°Young Master Mu¡¯s life was in danger just now, so you asked us to report to the Mu family. We rushed there in a hurry and knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no one there. Since the matter was urgent, we could only push open the door. In the end, we found that everyone in the Mu family has died¡­¡±


    ¡°How did they die?¡± General Tian felt that his heart was about to jump to his throat.


    ¡°Their death was very strange. Everyone fell to the ground. There were no wounds on their bodies but not a single one of them was left. Even the patriarch of the Mu family fell in his study. The others have reported this to the governor. I¡¯m the only one who came back to report the news to you, General.¡±


    General Tian¡¯s footsteps softened, and he almost fell to the ground. He suddenly thought of the frightening aura that had appeared just now.


    Could it be that it was at that time that the mysterious powerhouse had wiped out all the members of the Mu family? It was too¡­


    This possibility was still very high. That horrifying aura had shed past, but General Tian could also feel a deep fear from it. Furthermore, the Mu family was a top-notch family. Even if everyone died instantly, it would not be able to be kept a secret for a day. Besides, that young fellow also said that the Mu family was finished. It was after that terrifying aura erupted.


    Outside the city gates, the young fellow hadpletely exterminated the Mu family, which was a top-tier family in Butterfly City. Even the patriarch, who was an Advanced Spiritualist, was not able to escape. What kind of strength was that? General Tian was so shocked that he did not dare to imagine it.


    General Tian looked into the distance. A huge object was streaking across the sky. That mysterious young fellow anddy were standing on that mysterious boat-shaped magic tool. With a sh of light, they had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the governor.¡± General Tian took a deep breath and ran into the city. He knew that the Mu family had offended a big figure.


    The flying boat was very fast. Since there were 2 of them, Ou Yangming did not take out his shy rankless flying boat. Instead, he used a Good Grade flying boat. This flying boat was well-behaved and looked very magnificent.


    Along the way, whether it was spirit beasts or humans, they were all shocked when they saw the huge object shing by in the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡± Flying boats were very precious things in the Great Wide World. No one had ever seen them in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°Master, how long until we reach the Beast King Sect?¡±


    High in the sky, a white-bearded old man and a young man were lying leisurely on a flying carpet. The old man was a Venerable One in thete stage and was extremely powerful. He was also a well-known figure in the Spiritual Realm.


    The white-bearded old man picked a spiritual fruit from the fruit te on the flying carpet, put it into his mouth, and chewed it twice. Then, he said, ¡°Soon. My flying carpet¡¯s very fast. I can reach the Beast King Sect in less than 4 hours.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the young man looked down at the mountains below and said with envy, ¡°I heard that the sect master of the Beast King sect also has a flying carpet. How about that one?¡±


    The old man stroked his long beard and said confidently, ¡°How can his flying carpetpare to mine? My flying carpet was refined by the greatest cksmith in the Spiritual Realm, Master Luomu. Its stability is excellent, and its speed is also the fastest.¡±


    ¡°Master, are there no other flying tools that canpare to ours?¡± The young man asked.


    The white-bearded old man said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    As soon as the white-bearded old man finished, the sky darkened. The 2 of them were shocked and hurriedly raised their heads. They were shocked to find that a huge object had appeared in the sky out of nowhere. It was like a huge boat, and it was dozens of meters long as it blocked the sunlight from the horizon.


    The huge object was very fast. In a sh, it brought with it a gust of strong wind. It was like a sharp arrow that had left the bow. In an instant, it surpassed the flying carpet.


    Consequently, the strong wind blew the flying carpet to all directions. The 2 of them were too shocked and did not have the time to save the wine jug and fruit te on it. All of them fell to the ground from the air.


    In just a moment.


    The big thing disappeared in front of them again as if it had never appeared before. The white-bearded old man hurriedly stabilized the flying carpet while the young man looked at his master in shock.


    ¡°What was that thing?¡± The young man asked.


    His master remained silent because he did not know. He had never seen such a strange flying tool in his hundreds of years of life.


    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that your flying carpet is the fastest?¡± The white-bearded old man¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he could only remain silent once more.


    From Butterfly City to the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, the flying boat only took an hour.


    The enormous flying boat appeared in the sky above the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, once again causing a sensation. The spirit beasts and disciples of the 10,000 Beasts Mountain had never seen such a huge flying magical tool before.


    They all looked at the sky in amazement.


    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°Who knows? Master Bai¡¯s a cksmith master, so he should know.¡±


    Someone looked at the human who was refining magic tools but unfortunately, Master Bai was also dumbfounded.


    Flying carpets were already very precious in the Spiritual Realm, Only powerful Venerable Ones could have one. No one had ever seen a flying boat before.


    Countless gazes looked at the sky, and 2 figures walked to the front of the flying boat.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Ni. Master Ni¡¯s on top of that monster.¡±


    Ni Yinghong had stayed in the 10,000 Beasts Mountain for a long time, and she had also smithed magic tools for these spirit beasts. Everyone knew her very well, so they could recognize her at a nce.


    ¡°Master Ni, who¡¯s the person next to you?¡± Someone suddenly looked at Ou Yangming and asked.


    Not everyone on the 10,000 Beasts Mountain knew Ou Yangming. Most of the people had only heard of his legend.


    Of course, the older people in the 10,000 Beasts Mountain still remembered that young man.


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ He¡¯s back¡­¡±


    Many people looked at the sky in surprise. Thest time, Ou Yangming hade back with a low profile so no one knew. This time, he had appeared with Ni Yinghong in a high profile and was quickly recognized by others.

 Chapter 1226 - A Thundercloud Appeared Again

    <h4>Chapter 1226: A Thundercloud Appeared Again</h4>


    The man on the huge boat was Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Ou go to the Great Wide World? Why is he back?¡± Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Master Ou must¡¯vee down from above.¡± Everyone discussed.


    Ou Yangming wrapped his arm around Ni Yinghong¡¯s slender waist and slowly descended from the sky. He stretched out his hand, and the huge flying boat in the sky immediately turned into the size of a palm and flew into his hand.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Master Ou.¡±


    Everyone on the 10,000 Beasts Mountain greeted him in unison.


    The strong were respected by everyone. 2 years ago, Master Ou was already a super strong Venerable One. Moreover, he had gone to the Great Wide World once. Everyone did not dare to neglect him.


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Ou Yangming was very friendly as he replied with a smile.


    After greeting everyone, Ou Yangming said goodbye and brought Ni Yinghong to the ce where Old Craftsman lived.


    ¡°Old Man!¡± Ni Yinghong saw Old Craftsman and called out sweetly.


    ¡°Yinghong, you¡¯re back.¡± The old man had a smile on his face. With a step, he crossed 100 meters and almost instantly came to their side.


    Ni Yinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She found that she could not see the old man¡¯s speed at all. In other words, the old man, who was not as strong as her 3 months ago, was far stronger than her at this moment.


    Thinking of what Ou Yangming said on the way, Ni Yinghong asked in surprise, ¡°Old Man, are you already a Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°That b*stard told you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Old Craftsman said with a smile on his face, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already broken through to be a Venerable One. This is all thanks to Ou Yangming.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually true!¡±


    Ni Yinghong believed that what Ou Yangming said was true, but she just felt that it was too unbelievable. How could it be so simple for an Intermediate Spiritualist to be a Venerable One?


    If that was the case, would the Spiritual Realm not be filled with Venerable Ones?


    The old man looked at Ou Yangming behind Ni Yinghong and said with a smile, ¡°You br*t, hurry up and take out the items.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Man.¡± Ou Yangming took out a pill pot, opened the mouth of the pot, and poured out 7 or 8 Golden Pills from it. The pill pot was filled with Three Revolutions Golden Pills. There were a lot of them, about a few hundred of them.


    These Golden Pills were all refined by Ou Yangming when he was in Starlight City. They were prepared for when he returned to the Spiritual Realm.


    The medicinal strength of the Three Revolutions Golden Pills was rtively mild. They could be directly used to increase one¡¯s strength, but it was different for Five Revolutions Golden Pills. He could only use them at the critical moment of a breakthrough.


    Ni Yinghong curiously looked at the things in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. She sniffed and asked, ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, they¡¯re the Three Revolutions Golden Pills. It¡¯s a kind of pill that I refined. It can be used to assist in cultivation. Old Man used these to break through to be a Venerable One.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hide anything from Ni Yinghong. She knew that he knew how to refine pills. He had shown this kind of talent in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°Can I really break through after eating them?¡± Ni Yinghong took a Golden Pill in her hand and carefully observed it. The Golden Pill was shrouded in mists, and the 3 golden patterns looked extraordinary.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know after you try.¡±


    Ni Yinghong naturally trusted Ou Yangming 100%. She curiously observed the pill for a while then swallowed it.


    In a moment, she broke through and became an Advanced Spiritualist. The speed of the breakthrough was so fast that even she was shocked.


    ¡°This is too easy¡­¡±


    Ni Yinghong felt the changes in her body in disbelief. She worked hard to cultivate for 2 years and ate countless natural treasures before she was lucky enough to break through to be an Intermediate Spiritualist. She did not expect that this pil would allow her to directly break through to be an Advanced Spiritualist.


    What bottleneck? What umtion? They did not exist.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Ou Yangming looked at Ni Yinghong with a faint smile.


    Ni Yinghong said in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s too amazing. I can¡¯t believe that I actually broke through. I just feel a burning sensation in my body. There¡¯s no other difort at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who refined the pill?¡± Ou Yangming took out another Golden Pill and said, ¡°Elder Sister Ying, let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    This Three Revolutions Golden Pill directly raised Ni Yinghong¡¯s boundary to the peak of an Advanced Spiritualist. Many of the remaining medicinal efficacy of the pill were wasted, but Ou Yangming did not care at all.


    ¡°The critical moment has arrived.¡± Ou Yangming took out another Three Revolutions Golden Pill. Ni Yinghong was already at the peak an Advanced Spiritualist. At this moment, she could break through to be a Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming already had a rough calction. For an Intermediate Spiritualist to break through to be a Venerable One, one would probably need 3 Golden Pills. If it was an Advanced Spiritualist, 2 should be enough.


    The Golden Pills were not omnipotent. Below the Venerable One boundary, they were invincible. Despite that, after reaching the Venerable One boundary, one still needed to work hard.


    At that time, only when one reached the peak of Venerable One could one take the even more precious Five Revolutions Golden Pill and break through to be a Ruler.


    The people around Ou Yangming were the happiest people in the Great Wide World. They basically had a smooth journey advancing from a Spiritualist into a Ruler. This was a good thing, but it was also not very good. This was because they wouldck experience, and their mentality and fighting skills would certainly be lower than those of the same level. These needed to be made up in the future.


    Ou Yangming did not want the people close to him to suffer. He hoped that the people around him could be safe and sound.


    Ni Yinghong took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then, she swallowed thest Three Revolutions Golden Pill.


    As she circted her spiritual power, her face flushed red. Old Craftsman moved aside. He knew that she was about to break through.


    After breaking through, there would be a Thunderbolt Tribtion. This still required Ou Yangming to deal with. The dark cloud in the sky appeared again.


    Eachyer was thick and heavy, and the dark cloud gave people a powerful pressure.


    The spirit beasts and humans on the 10,000 Beasts Mountain were shocked once again. Only a day had passed, and this terrifying tribtion had appeared again.


    ¡°What the hell? Could it be that someone has broken through again and became a Venerable One?¡± The spirit beasts said in shock.


    ¡°This is too fast. Normally, it might not even happen once in a few decades. Now, it has appeared twice in just 2 days.¡± Someone looked at the sky and muttered.


    Everyone followed the direction of the thundercloud and quickly found the specific direction. It was still the same location.


    That ce was the forbidden area of the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, where the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One lived.


    It was still the same ce, but the time was different.


    Everyone looked at the ck mass of thundercloud in shock. Suddenly, someone asked, ¡°Do you think that the thundercloud was created by Master Ou?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ou and Master Ni went to that ce just now.¡±


    ¡°When Master Ou was undergoing his tribtion, the thundercloud was also very terrifying. It wasn¡¯t very different from these 2 times.¡±


    It was because they did not see Ou Yangming yesterday that they did not think of this. Now that they saw his impressive appearance, they naturally thought that it was rted to him. After all, he was a person who could create miracles.


    This time, as soon as the thundercloud appeared, they immediately became violent.


    ¡°Zap!¡± A bolt of lightning struck down.


    It turned a forest into ashes. The violent thundercloud was like a guy who was in a bad mood.


    There were still a few spirit beasts in the forest. They hurriedly ran out and rejoiced that they were not hurt. Everyone looked at the forest that had turned into ashes, and their hearts were filled with shock. This was just a little aftershock.


    This was not the only aftershock. The thundercloud seemed to be out of control, and it struck everywhere, causing the spirit beasts to have no choice but to retreat a few thousand meters.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One flew over from afar. He stretched out his hand and suddenly drew a line on the ground. With a rumble, a 1,000-meter-long gully appeared on the ground.


    He looked at those who had not yet left and shouted, ¡°Master Ni¡¯s undergoing the Thunderbolt Tribtion. In order to prevent any idents, no one is allowed to enter this ce.¡±


    Those who had not left the ravine hurriedly retreated. On the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, no one dared to go against the will of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    ¡°Master Ni?¡±


    Suddenly, someone grasped the crucial point. ¡°What did the Venerable One say just now? Master Ni broke through and became a Venerable One?¡±


    ¡°Master Ni? Which Master Ni?¡± Everyone guessed.


    ¡°In the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, there¡¯s only one person called Master Ni. Isn¡¯t it Master Ni Yinghong who just went there?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Master Ni was clearly only an Intermediate Spiritualist just now. It definitely isn¡¯t her,¡± an Advanced Spiritualist roared.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Ni¡¯s only an Intermediate Spiritualist. How is it possible for her to break through to be a Venerable One? It must be someone else.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s only one Master Ni in the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s back garden.¡±


    Everyone could not believe it. They could not believe that a person who was only an Intermediate Spiritualist was about to undergo the Thunderbolt Tribtion.


    Having said that, the words of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were clearly heard by everyone.


    ¡°Master Ni and Master Ou have returned. Could it be Master Ou¡­¡±


    The thundercloud in the sky was already cracking. Everyone raised their heads again. An intense thunderbolt had yet to be brewed.


    At the spur of the moment, the scene from yesterday reappeared. A long spear broke through the sky like a shooting star. The long spear pierced a hole in the sky. The thundercloud was sucked into the interspatial cracks and dissipated unwillingly. The Spiritual Realm¡¯s will was probably the most aggrieved existence in all the small worlds.


    It felt somewhat f*cked up to be unable to make decisions in its territory. Ou Yangming silently sympathized with it in his heart for a while, but his actions did not stop. He grabbed with one hand, and the Reincarnation Spear returned to his hand once again.


    The thundercloud dissipated, and the power of thew protecting Ni Yinghong also gradually disappeared. At this moment, she had be a Venerable One.


    The spirit beasts and humans watching outside did not disperse. They looked at the sky with infatuated eyes.


    ¡°Master Ou¡­ Doesn¡¯t he use a long spear?¡± Someone who was once familiar with Ou Yangming said silently.


    Yesterday, because they did not know that Ou Yangming had returned, they did not associate the long spear that broke the thundercloud with Ou Yangming. Now, theypletely understood that all of this was surely rted to him.


    Other than him, who else in the vast Spiritual Realm had such terrifying strength¡­

 Chapter 1227 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Danger</h4>


    After Ni Yinghong broke through to be a Venerable One, she had stabilized her boundary in the 10,000 Beasts Mountain. The sudden increase in her strength would have some minor negative effects, which she needed to adapt to.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ou Yangming made another trip to Mount Wuzhi and received Wu Hanning, who was cultivating there.


    Bai Shixue was not in Danzhou. For the business of the Chamber of Commerce, she often went to other prefectures. At this moment, she had gone to Youzhou. Hearing that she would be back soon, Ou Yangming did not go there personally. He thought that he would pick her up after she came back.


    Wu Hanning had spent more time cultivating, so her strength was stronger than the others. She had reached the peak of an Intermediate Spiritualist.


    Ou Yangming naturally would not favor one over the other. He took out 3 Golden Pills, and Wu Hanning ate them consecutively. Soon, she also broke through and became a Venerable One.


    This time, even the Tribtion Cloud did not appear.


    Ou Yangming seemed to be able to feel that the Spiritual Realm¡¯s will was roaring crazily at this moment. He would not stay in the Spiritual Realm for long, so he naturally did not need to care about these things. A few more Venerable Ones in a short time would not have much effect on the small world.


    In the garden, a breeze was blowing. The warm sunlight made people feel warm.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One stood there, wanting to say something but stopped.


    Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Senior 10,000 Beasts, could it be that you have something to say? King Kong and I are friends. If you have anything, just tell me directly.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ou Yangming, I want to ask you for a pill that can help one break through.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is a small matter.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and did not refuse. He took out 2 Three Revolutions Golden Pills and said, ¡°The pills are a small matter but when you use it, senior, it¡¯s best if you call me. You should also know about the Thunderbolt Tribtion¡­¡±


    Although the Thunderbolt Tribtion did not appear when Wu Hanning broke through, it did not mean that the Spiritual Realm¡¯s will hadpletely given up.


    If the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had used this pill when Ou Yangming was not here, a group of Tribtion Clouds might appear, instantly turning the person who had eaten the pills into ashes.


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I want the pill for?¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One asked in a low voice.


    ¡°What you want to do, that¡¯s your freedom, senior. It¡¯s not good for me to probe.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and handed over the 2 pills.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One only wanted one, but Ou Yangming gave him 2.


    This thing was nothing to Ou Yangming. As long as he was given the materials, he could quickly refine a lot of them. Nheless, to others, these were definitely top-grade treasures.


    If they were put up for auction, even the lowest Three Revolutions Golden Pill would be priceless.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was deeply moved. He held the 2 pills in his hand and said, ¡°I n to go to the Great Wide World to take a look.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance gave the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One a huge impact. He was once again filled with fantasies about that vast world.


    The only thing the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One could not let go of was the numerous spirit beasts on this mountain. It was still alright if he was in the Spiritual Realm. This ce was quiet, and no one dared to disturb him. If he left this ce, no one knew what would happen to the 10,000 Beasts Mountain.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the other party. ¡°Hence, you want to find a few backers for the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, senior.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded and said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. If the 10,000 Beasts Mountain has another Venerable One, I can put down the burden in my heart.¡±


    ¡°This is good. The world is so big, so the 10,000 Beasts Mountain shouldn¡¯t be a burden in your heart, senior,¡± Ou Yangming said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Senior, you should still choose good candidates and bring them here. I can guarantee that they¡¯ll safely break through to be Venerable Ones.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One thanked him once again.


    There were many spirit beasts on the 10,000 Beasts Mountain, and most of these spirit beasts were loyal to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Moreover, they were filled with affection toward this ce.


    Choosing the candidates was very simple. The Venerable One only needed to find 2 high-rank spirit beasts at the peak.


    After half a day, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had chosen his sessors. He brought them over, which were a white ape and a ck bear.


    These 2 spirit beasts were both high-rank spirit beasts at the peak, and their bodies were filled with powerful strengths.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    The 2 of them came in and hurriedly bowed. Their eyes were filled with anticipation. It could be seen that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had divulged some information to them in advance.


    Ou Yangming gently raised his hand, and the 2 of them could not help but stand up. He said slightly, ¡°No need to be so polite. I think you should already know what¡¯s going on. Let me ask you, are the 2 of you willing to shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting the 10,000 Beasts Mountain?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re willing to do that,¡± the 2 spirit beasts said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming could see that they were sincere. He gave the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One a look.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One took out the 2 Golden Pills and gave the spirit beasts one each. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I got these treasures from Master Ou. They can help you break through to be Venerable Ones. You must treasure them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Venerable One.¡± The spirit beasts looked serious.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze, the 2 spirit beasts swallowed the Golden Pills.


    The 2 of them were already high-rank spirit beasts at the peak. They were only a step away from breaking through, so it was naturally very easy for them to break through.


    After just a while¡­


    The 2 of them had ecstatic expressions on their faces. This threshold had been stuck on them for decades. Unexpectedly, it was solved with just a small pill.


    Ou Yangming looked at the sky. The Tribtion Cloud still had not appeared. The world¡¯s will had given up. It probably would not care about the people who had broken through here.


    Seeing that the 2 spirit beasts had steadily broken through, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One heaved a sigh of relief. The 10,000 Beasts Mountain had the protection of 2 Venerable Ones, so he would not have any burden to leave.


    ¡°Venerable One, are you leaving?¡± After the 2 spirit beasts became excited, they looked at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and asked.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One nodded. ¡°Everythinges to an end. I want to go to the Great Wide World to take a look. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time.¡±


    Ou Yangming also knew that at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s boundary, there was no longer any pursuit in the Spiritual Realm. There was no way to break through to a higher boundary here. It would only slowly wear down one¡¯s life.


    After hearing that, the 2 spirit beasts cupped their hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Venerable One. We¡¯ll definitely protect the 10,000 Beasts Mountain well.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One sighed and said, ¡°You guys can go¡­¡±


    Parting was always sad. The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not want others to see him leave. The white ape and the ck bear left silently.


    After they left, Ou Yangming looked at the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and said, ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to leave in such a hurry. I¡¯ll return to the Great Wide World soon. Senior, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s strength was not bad. He was already a top-grade Venerable One and could be considered a small powerhouse in the Great Wide World. Despite that, he did not know much about the Great Wide World, and rashly going up would still be very dangerous.


    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Master Ou.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One shook his head, and he said, ¡°Being with you, though my safety will be guaranteed, it isn¡¯t the life I want. In the past, I fought alone in the Spiritual Realm and became the king of the 10,000 Beasts Mountain. I think that in the Great Wide World, I wouldn¡¯t be unable to find a ce.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not try to persuade him. Everyone had their thoughts and choices.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not want to choose the path that was calm and peaceful.


    That night, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One left. Before he left, he chatted with Old Craftsman for a while.


    The spirit beasts of the 10,000 Beasts Mountain did not know about this news.


    Ni Yinghong and Wu Hanning were both stabilizing their boundaries. Ou Yangming apanied the old man through this period of peaceful days.


    After 3 years, the Immortal Path would open.


    This period in the Spiritual Realm might be thest period of peaceful time in Ou Yangming¡¯s life.


    After 2 days, Ni Yinghong walked out of the secret room. Her aura was stable, and she hadpletely stabilized her strength as a Venerable One.


    ¡°When will Younger Sister Shixuee back?¡±


    She rummaged through her interspatial bag for a while and found a Spiritual Communication Talisman. She wanted to ask Bai Shixue and tell her the news of Ou Yangming¡¯s return.


    Ni Yinghong fixed her eyes on it, but her face instantly turned pale. There was a big word written on the talisman¡ªHelp!


    She did not know when the news came.


    Ni Yinghong looked panicked. She quickly ran into the distance and came to the pavilion in the garden. She panicked and said, ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Ying, what happened?¡±


    In the pavilion, Ou Yangming and the old man were ying chess. When he saw Ni Yinghong rushing over, he got up and asked.


    Ni Yinghong quickly ran over, grabbed Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, Younger Sister Shixue is in danger.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression slightly changed as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Old Craftsman also hurriedly got up and asked, ¡°Yinghong, don¡¯t be anxious and take your time. What happened to Shixue?¡±


    Ni Yinghong took out the Spiritual Communication Talisman just now. ¡°Yangming, this talisman was given to me by Younger Sister Shixue. It can be used tomunicate through voice transmission. I put it in my interspatial bag these days and didn¡¯t look at it. I just opened it and received this news.¡±


    ¡°Quickly ask what¡¯s going on over there.¡± Old Craftsman asked anxiously.


    Whether it was Ni Yinghong, Wu Hanning, or Bai Shixue, these 3 girls each had their merits. The old man was very satisfied.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll ask.¡± Ni Yinghong panicked and forgot that the Spiritual Communication Talisman on her side could also be used tomunicate through voice transmission. She drew a few strokes on the talisman with one hand. The talisman flickered with golden light, and the news had spread.


    Ni Yinghong said, ¡°Younger Sister Shixue must be in danger. She knows that I can contact the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and the people from the Beast King Sect, so she sent me a message to ask for help. I¡¯m really too stupid. How could I throw such an important thing into my interspatial bag?¡±


    The few of them waited anxiously. They waited for a while, but there was no message from the other side.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly. Since Bai Shixue was not in Danzhou and was about to return, he did not disturb her. He did not expect to encounter such a situation.


    Old Craftsman looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait a little longer. There might be newsing soon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait.¡± Ou Yangming clenched his fist. A powerful spiritual power erupted from his body. The entire Spiritual Realm was once again under his mighty pressure.


    Last time, the old man and Ni Yinghong were not Venerable Ones, so they could not feel this power. Only now did theypletely feel the terror of his strength.


    The Hundred Flowers Sect, the Beast King Sect¡­ Venerable Ones from many sects looked at the sky in shock.

 Chapter 1228 - Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Pursuit</h4>


    This was the second time.


    It was the same situation thest time. That iparably terrifying aura made even existences who were Venerable Ones feel terrified.


    Many Venerable Ones looked at the sky in fear. They simply could not find the source of this aura.


    ¡°That fe hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is he trying to do? Could it be that he wants to destroy the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    The top experts of the Spiritual Realm did not know what they were feeling at this moment. The few days of peace made them think that the person had left. They did not think that the person was still in the Spiritual Realm. Moreover, no one knew what he was trying to do.


    It was as if a sharp sword was hanging on their heads. This sword could fall at any time and cut them into pieces.


    Under such circumstances, who could feel at ease?


    Ni Yinghong and Old Craftsman hurriedly retreated into the distance.


    White Ape and ck Bear, who had recently broken through to be Venerable Ones, stood in the distance and looked over.


    ¡°Master Ou¡¯s too strong. I feel that he can destroy us with a single finger,¡± ck Bear said with wide eyes and shock.


    White Ape¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. 2 years ago, Ou Yangming had be a Venerable One. Now, his strength had exceeded their imagination.


    ¡°Master Ou probably became a Venerable One long ago and arrived in another world. Even if he wanted to destroy this world, it would be easy for him, not to mention you and me,¡± White Ape said in a deep voice.


    Soon, Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual sense covered the entire small world. From among these living beings, he looked for Bai Shixue.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming knew the approximate range.


    Youzhou!


    This had helped him reduce the range by more than 10 times.


    Ou Yangming did not conceal his spiritual sense at all. After a short while, he looked around Youzhou and withdrew his spiritual sense.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± The old man and Ni Yinghong flew over here and asked hurriedly.


    Ou Yangming replied in a deep voice, ¡°Shixue¡¯s a bit injured. It¡¯s nothing serious, but she¡¯s in a very dangerous situation. I have to rush there.¡±


    Ni Yinghong hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and go. You must protect Young Sister Shixue well.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He looked at the sky, and his body flew up like a great roc spreading its wings. His hands grabbed at the void, and a huge crack appeared in the void. He did not hesitate at all and quickly went in.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ou Yangming has gone there. Shixue will surely be fine,¡± Old Craftsmanforted Ni Yinghong, who was still ming herself.


    ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Ni Yinghong looked at the sky with red eyes.


    Youzhou, the Endless Forest.


    This was a famous forbidden ce in the Spiritual Realm. It was full of dangers. Even weaker Venerable Ones did not dare to enter it casually.


    No one knew what was in the center of the forest because even powerful Venerable Ones did not have the chance to enter.


    Outside the Endless Forest, several groups of people gathered.


    These people were all wearing ck nightclothes, and every one of them was full of murderous auras. They looked at the dark forest with some hesitation in their eyes.


    ¡°That b*tch from the Yangming Chamber of Commerce ran into the Endless Forest. What should we do?¡±A ck-clothed man asked.


    ¡°Entering the Endless Forest? They¡¯re courting death. Who doesn¡¯t know this ce? It¡¯s easy to enter but hard toe out. Do we have to go in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget Young Master¡¯s words. If she¡¯s alive, he wants to see her alive. If she¡¯s dead, he wants to see her corpse. Don¡¯t you understand the meaning of these words!¡± A leader said coldly.


    After saying this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. ¡®That b*tch ran into the Endless Forest. Who knows if she¡¯s dead or alive? If we can¡¯t get evidence of her death, Young Master won¡¯t let us go.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in together. Be careful. As long as we don¡¯t enter the core of the Endless Forest, it won¡¯t be a big deal. Once we catch thatdy, we¡¯lle out quickly.¡±


    After a short discussion, a group of ck-clothed men also walked into the forest. The ck forest was like a man-eating beast. The smell of decay and dampness made people cover their noses and mouths unnaturally.


    These men in ck were professional killers. As they walked into the forest, they searched everywhere, not letting go of any clues.


    ¡°Everyone, keep your spirits up. That b*tch is already injured. There¡¯s still a burden among the three of them. It¡¯s impossible for them to run too far. Don¡¯t miss any clues.¡±


    Inside a pitch-ck cave.


    There were 3 people hiding in the cave. One of them was Bai Shixue. Among the others, there was an old man in a grey robe who was an Advanced Spiritualist. The other person was a girl in a flowery dress. She was about 13 to 14 years old. Her small bright eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Yunduo, how are you?¡± Bai Shixue asked after touching the girl¡¯s forehead.


    Yunduo was a female servant of Bai Shixue. They were suddenly surrounded and killed in Youzhou. All the others were killed, leaving only the 3 of them who escaped.


    Bai Shixue was an Intermediate Spiritualist while Yunduo was just an ordinary person. She could survive because the other party did not want to kill her.


    The enemy was very smart. They knew that Bai Shixue had a good rtionship with this servant girl. As long as they did not kill her, Bai Shixue would bring her along. This way, it would be much more convenient for them to chase after her.


    ¡°Young Lady, I¡¯m fine,¡± Yunduo said timidly.


    She was only an ordinary person. She had never seen such a brutal scene. There were more than 100 people in the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, but they were chased until only the 3 of them were left.


    After eating a spiritual pill, Yunduo looked better.


    The smell of the cave was very unpleasant. On the other side was a brown bear that had been killed. It was also the former owner of the cave.


    After resting for a while, the old man stood up and said, ¡°Young Lady, we should leave this ce.¡±


    Bai Shixue looked at Yunduo worriedly and said, ¡°Uncle Fan, I¡¯m afraid that Yunduo¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You can leave first. I¡¯ll only be a burden to you. If you return to Danzhou, tell my mother that I¡¯m already dead¡­¡± Yunduo¡¯s voice trembled. Though she was very scared, she still said what she was thinking.


    ¡°Yunduo, you won¡¯t die.¡± Bai Shixue looked up at the old man and said, ¡°Uncle Fan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Uncle Fan carried Yunduo on his shoulder. For an Advanced Spiritualist, carrying a person did not require much strength.


    Despite that, with the physique of an ordinary person, even if it was on Uncle Fan¡¯s back, Yunduo found it difficult to bear it. There were several times when she almost fainted, and they had no choice but to stop and rest.


    ¡°Young Lady, your injuries¡­¡± Uncle Fan looked at Bai Shixue then went to the cave entrance to check.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s face turned slightly pale as she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already used a medicinal pill to suppress the injuries in my body. It won¡¯t erupt for a while. Only when I reach a safe ce can I slowly recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Lady. I know a good ce in the Endless Forest. As long as we go there, we¡¯ll be able to avoid their pursuit.¡±


    Just as the 2 of them were about to exit the cave, they suddenly heard a few sounds.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here either¡­¡±


    A deep voice sounded. The few of them hurriedly covered their breaths, and their eyes were filled with panic.


    This cave was only a temporary resting ce for them, and it had not been disguised. If the men were to find this ce, they would discover their tracks.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± The elder asked.


    They did not expect the other party to arrive so quickly. They had only rested for a short while, but they were caught up.


    At this time, they could not go out, but they also had no choice but to go out. If they went out, they would be discovered by those people. With their condition, it would be difficult for them to escape again. If they did not go out, it would be fine if they were not discovered but if they were discovered, it would be tantamount to catching a turtle in a jar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat inside first. Be careful and don¡¯t make any noise,¡± Bai Shixue said in a low voice.


    The 2 of them slowly retreated into the depths of the cave. This was a brown bear¡¯s cave, and there were no other exits. There was only one exit, so it was impossible to leave from another ce.


    At this moment, they could only hope that the other party would not find them.


    Those people were very powerful. Even if the old man was an Advanced Spiritualist, Bai Shixue and herpanions would not be a match for them. If they were discovered, only death would await them.


    ¡°Search carefully. They won¡¯t be able to go far. I feel that they should be around here.¡± A voice sounded, and it was even clearer than thest time. This also meant that the other party was also approaching them.


    The hearts of Bai Shixue and the others were almost in their throats. At this point, they could only resign themselves to fate. Since the other party had chased them into the Endless Forest, they definitely would not give them any chance.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cave over here!¡± Suddenly, another person called out.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s face was pale, and Yunduo¡¯s face was filled with terror. The other party had discovered this cave.


    Uncle Fan quietly put Yunduo down and took out 2 daggers from his waist.


    ¡°Send 2 people in to take a look.¡± The voice was deep, indicating that the speaker¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Soon after, a rustling sound came from outside the cave.


    2 ck-clothed men slowly walked in. They held short knives in their hands, and every step they took was very careful.


    ¡°There¡¯s the smell of blood.¡± The 2 of them were shocked. Then, they saw the brown bear that had lost its life not far away. Suddenly, a dangerous aura came from it, and they immediately raised the short knives in their hands to block in front of them.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The sound was clear and crisp. With a blur, a figure appeared in front of them. With a puffing sound, Uncle Fan had decisively attacked with the dagger in his other hand, directly killing one of the men.


    These 2 ck-clothed people were both Intermediate Spiritualists, so there was still a big gap between them and Uncle Fan. The other person did not hold on for long, and his throat was quickly cut open.


    Making a move also meant that they were exposed. These 2 men were just minions. Their deaths did not change the oue at all.


    Bai Shixue also took out 2 daggers from her interspatial pocket. One was in her hand while the other was given to Yunduo.


    She said, ¡°Yunduo, when theye in, we¡¯ll kill ourselves with the dagger.¡±

 Chapter 1229 - Take Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Take Revenge</h4>


    After Uncle Fan killed the 2 ck-clothed men, he immediately retreated to the side of Bai Shixue.


    ¡°Young Lady, we definitely won¡¯t be able to escape. I can¡¯t take care of you anymore. Killing one would have been enough. I was lucky to be able to kill 2 of them.¡±


    The 3 of them looked at the entrance of the cave. As long as the people outside were not fools, they would know that the three of 3 were inside.


    Knowing that they could not escape, Uncle Fan gave up struggling. He killed as many as he could.


    After a while, the cave entrance was still quiet.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t anyonee in?


    ¡®Is it the calm before the storm?¡¯


    They looked at the cave entrance, but no one came in after a long time. This made Uncle Fan, who was ready to die with the enemies, feel a little incredulous.


    ¡®What game are they ying?¡¯


    There were many people chasing after them, and all of them had extraordinary strengths. There were several Advanced Spiritualists, and the weakest among them were Intermediate Spiritualists.


    The 2 ck-clothed men who were killed were not the only ones who spoke just now, but why were the others silent after they entered? Was there a need to wait for them outside?


    Crack!


    The sound of rocks cracking could be heard from the entrance of the cave.


    Finally, someone entered, and Uncle Fan went into hiding again.


    A young man walked in from outside.


    Under the dim environment, no one cared about this person¡¯s appearance. Uncle Fan made a move again. He would kill as many of those hateful pursuers as he could.


    Nheless, he miscalcted this time. The sharp dagger did not hurt the other party, but it was caught by that person.


    ¡®How could it be!¡¯


    Uncle Fan was shocked. ¡®Is this still a human?¡¯ The dagger was a Good Grade magic tool. Coupled with his full strength, how could it be caught?


    He did not dare to hesitate, and the dagger in his other hand was not idle either.


    ¡°Uncle Fan, stop!¡±


    After such a long time, Bai Shixue could already see the appearance of the person who hade. She hurriedly stood up and shouted.


    Bai Shixue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. She had never thought that the person who had walked in from outside was Ou Yangming. The man that she had been thinking about day and night but was no longer in this world.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The 2 daggers were crushed by Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming smiled, patted Uncle Fan¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 2 good onester.¡±


    He was also very fond of such a loyal servant.


    Uncle Fan looked at the daggers in his hands. Only their handles were left. His heart was filled with terror. He finally noticed the appearance of this young man.


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    As a high-ranking member of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, how could Uncle Fan not recognize this person? It was just that he had only thought of killing the other party in a split second just now. How could he have the time to think so much?


    ¡°Yangming!¡± Bai Shixue cried out softly. Then, she pounced over like a sparrow returning to its nest. When she saw Ou Yangming, her heartpletely rxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡± Ou Yangming patted Bai Shixue¡¯s thin back. The little girl, Yunduo, also looked at him curiously. Seeing this young man and the youngdy hugging together, her face flushed red from embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fan Jia. Greetings, President. Please punish me for offending you just now.¡± Uncle Fan walked over and said softly.


    Ou Yangming released Bai Shixue and said with a smile, ¡°You did the right thing. Why would I punish you? Not only will I not punish you, but I¡¯ll also reward you.¡±


    Sniffing the air, Ou Yangming said, ¡°The smell here is too bad. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    ¡°But there are pursuers outside.¡± The little girl, Yunduo, said timidly. She was frightened by those pursuers.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ou Yangmingughed loudly. ¡°With me here, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone in this world. No one can hurt you.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words were filled with confidence, making the little girl feel inexplicably at ease.


    Uncle Fanughed. ¡°President has long been a Venerable One. How could he be afraid of those pursuers?¡±


    With that, the 3 of them walked out.


    The smell outside was not very good either. It was filled with the smell of blood. Yunduo had juste out when she screamed.


    She hid behind Bai Shixue, her eyes filled with fear.


    Arge number of corpsesy outside the cave.


    These people were all wearing ck nightclothes, and their deaths were very strange. Blood was flowing out of their seven orifices, and it was a terrible sight. Even so, there were no visible wounds on their bodies.


    Bai Shixue consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they¡¯re all dead.¡±


    These people were all pursuers. There were more than 50 of them, and they were either Intermediate Spiritualists or Advanced Spiritualists. At this time, they were all lying on the ground.


    Ou Yangming did not pay attention to these people. He took out a Good Grade flying boat from his Long Feather Band. The flying boat erged and covered the sky.


    Bai Shixue and Uncle Fan looked at the sky in shock.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°This is just an ordinary means of transportation. All of you can go up. We¡¯ll leave this ce first.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled them with one hand. Their bodies floated in the air, and theynded steadily on the flying boat.


    The flying boat gradually started to move.


    Due to Yunduo, who was an ordinary person, Ou Yangming adjusted the speed very slowly. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Shixue, send a message to Yinghong. She¡¯s very worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I got it.¡± Shi Xue nodded obediently. She took out the talisman and sent a message. After sending the message, her face turned slightly pale, and her body staggered. She almost fell onto the deck.


    ¡°Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yunduo hurriedly helped Shixue. She had recovered some of her strength when she was resting just now.


    Uncle Fan¡¯s eyes were also filled with worry. He exined, ¡°Young Lady was already injured a long time ago. Along the way, she relied on the suppression of a medicinal pill to not copse.¡±


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and ced it on Bai Shixue¡¯s back. The power of thew of Yin and Yang seeped out from his hand and entered her body, gradually calming down the injuries in her body.


    The condition of her body was extremely bad. If it was not for Ou Yangming, even if she was lucky enough to escape from those people, she would definitely have fallen ill.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold.


    After a moment, he retracted his hand. Under the nourishment of the power of thew of Yin and Yang, the wounds in Bai Shixue¡¯s body had recovered by more than half. She only needed to rest for a period to recover.


    Bai Shi Xue¡¯s face gradually regained its color. The strength of her limbs had returned.


    In the depths of the Endless Forest.


    A 100-meter long horned dragon raised his head and looked at the huge flying boat in the sky. Hisntern-sized eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Since this ce could be a danger zone, it definitely did not have just middle-rank and high-rank spirit beasts. In the depths of the Endless Forest, there were many terrifying monsters. This horned dragon was one of the best.


    ¡°Humans?¡± The horned dragon looked at those people on the flying boat with a cold light in its eyes.


    With a swing of its tail, arge part of the forest copsed with a loud boom. Meanwhile, the horned dragon rose into the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Yunduo thought it was a dark cloud when she saw a dense ck mass in the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s a monster of the Endless Forest!¡± Uncle Fan revealed a frightened look. Before he joined the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, he had lived in Youzhou for a period. That was why Bai Shixue brought him here.


    After living here, he knew how fearsome this Endless Forest was. His terror came from those monsters that appeared here from time to time.


    These monsters were very powerful. Even Venerable Ones might not be their match. There was once a Venerable One who came to the Endless Forest to kill wantonly. In the end, he met a miserable end. He was swallowed by a fierce tiger that was 10 meters tall and never came out again.


    This horned dragon looked even more frightening than the legendary tiger. It was still far away, but Uncle Fan could already feel the powerful aura on the other party¡¯s body.


    The horned dragon was very fast and soon flew over. It looked at the 3 people coldly and said, ¡°Ignorant humans, you dare toe to the Endless Forest to behave atrociously? You¡¯re courting death¡­¡±


    Bai Shixue¡¯s expression was not very good. The Yangming Chamber of Commerce was spread all over the world. She also knew many legends and knew that this horned dragon could not be provoked.


    Only Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at this horned dragon that was even slightly bigger than the dragon boat, and a cold light shed across the corner of his mouth as he coldly shouted.


    ¡°Scram!¡± His voice was like thunder, resounding through the world, and heavily smashed into the horned dragon¡¯s heart.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body slightly exploded with a bit of aura. It was only a bit, but it was iparably terrifying.


    The horned dragon¡¯s pupils constricted. It looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction in shock, and its head was buzzing from just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ It¡¯s him!¡±


    It could feel the aura on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. It was exactly the same as the aura of the supreme powerhouse that had appeared twice in the sky.


    The horned dragon¡¯s body trembled. He felt that he was going crazy. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, senior.¡±


    It changed its direction and turned to run. It did not dare to hesitate at all. It came fast and ran even faster.


    ¡°Why did it run?¡± Yunduo asked curiously.


    Just now, she was scared to death. She did not expect the situation to turn around so quickly. The horned dragon suddenly ran away.


    ¡°What did he say just now?¡± Uncle Fan recalled what the horned dragon said.


    ¡®?Senior, did it just call President a senior? To be able to scare such a horrifying monster into turning around and running away, what exactly is President¡¯s current strength?¡¯


    After the horned dragon left, everything was calm and peaceful. The Endless Forest seemed to have had a tacit understanding, and no ferocious beasts dared to disturb them.


    Fan Jia asionally stole a nce at Ou Yangming, his eyes filled with shock.


    The flying boat gradually glided through the air. Bai Shixue straightened her body and looked ahead, asking, ¡°Yangming, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To help you take revenge,¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    Hearing that Ou Yangming wanted to take revenge, Bai Shixue said, ¡°Although we have guesses about the identity of those people, we can¡¯t confirm it.¡±


    ¡°I already know who did it,¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    Bai Shixue and Uncle Fan looked at Ou Yangming in surprise. They had been chased for so long and still did not know. How did Ou Yangming know?


    They did not know that Ou Yangming had used the Soul-sucking Skill before killing those people. He was very clear about the background of those people.


    The Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce.


    It was thergest chamber ofmerce in the Spiritual Realm and the mainpetitor of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. The expansion of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce in Youzhou made them feel a crisis. It was also for this reason that they nned to hunt Ou Yangming down.


    Of course, it was not only the people of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce. Most of those powerhouses came from the Thousand Ghosts Sect, the greatest sect in Youzhou. The powerhouses in the sect were as numerous as clouds. They were well-known in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Bai Shixue asked. She wanted to know if what Ou Yangming said was the same as what she had guessed.


    Ou Yangming said disdainfully, ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of kids.¡±

 Chapter 1230 - Violently Destroy

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Violently Destroy</h4>


    Youzhou, Ghost King City.


    Outside the tallest building in the city, there was a gilded signboard with the words ¡°Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce¡± written on it.


    The Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce was thergest chamber ofmerce in the Spiritual Realm. At the same time, they were also the biggest rival of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. Those people who were chasing after Bai Shixue were inextricably linked with them.


    Outside the door of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce, people flowed in and out. Most of the people who came in and out were merchants and were extremely rich. There were only things one could not imagine here. There was nothing one could not buy.


    On the top floor of the 9-story-tall building of the chamber ofmerce, a young man was sitting at the side. He crossed his legs and was holding an ount book in his hand as he looked through it.


    There were only 2 people in the spacious room. Beside him was a middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothes. This person was the president of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce.


    Qiu Wanjin, who was the president of the Ghost King City, did not even dare to breathe heavily in front of this young man. He could only serve him carefully.


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    The ount book was thrown on the ground, creating a long crack on the floor made of ancient wood. The young man raised his head with an unfriendly look. ¡°Why is the profit of the chamber ofmerce this year almost a fifth less thanst year?¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡± A look of panic shed across Qiu Wanjin¡¯s eyes. He rushed to the opposite side of the young man and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s nothing I can do! The Yangming Chamber of Commerce has been expanding rapidly in the past 2 years, taking away a lot of our customers that should¡¯ve belonged to us. It¡¯s already very difficult to save four-fifths of our sales. The losses of the other chambers ofmerce are even more disastrous.¡±


    The young master¡¯s face was filled with disdain as he slowly stood up. ¡°A small Yangming Chamber of Commerce has forced you into such a state. What a bunch of idiots.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Qiu Wanjin was submissive and did not dare to argue. He was the president of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce but in reality, he was just a puppet of the Thousand Ghosts Sect.


    His family and friends were all in the hands of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. The slightest carelessness would cause the sect to directly wipe them out. Qiu Wanjin had also mingled in the sect for a few days, so he knew how ruthless and cruel the people there were.


    He said obsequiously, ¡°Young Master, Sir Zhou has just sent news that he has found that b*tch. Presumably, at this time, the president of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce has died under his butcher¡¯s knife. Without a leader, the Yangming Chamber of Commerce would be a pile of loose sand. Not only can we recover the losses, but we can even swallow them and be a true giant chamber ofmerce in the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    With a smile on his face, the young master said coldly, ¡°The president of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce is also an idiot. Instead of staying in Danzhou, she actually came to Youzhou. She¡¯s courting death.¡±


    He walked slowly in the room. ¡°After tomorrow, it depends on your performance. I don¡¯t want you to trouble me to solve such a small situation in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Qiu Wanjin said tteringly.


    The young man sneered. Just when he was feeling proud, the Spiritual Communication Talisman on his waist suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Could it be that Steward Zhou has already killed them?¡± The young master took out the talisman.


    The information on the talisman came from the sect. When he saw the content, his expression suddenly turned cold, and the air seemed to be colder.


    Qiu Wanjin was shocked. After a long time, he dared to ask, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The young master lowered his head, and his eyes were filled with coldness. He said coldly, ¡°Powerhouses from the Yangming Chamber of Commerce havee. The soul mes of Steward Zhou and the others have all dissipated.¡±


    Qiu Wanjin knew what the dissipation of the soul mes meant. In other words, Elder Zhou and the others were all dead.


    ¡°How could that be? Sir Zhou and the others have 5 Advanced Spiritualists. In addition to the elites of the sect, how could they all die¡­¡± Qiu Wanjin could not believe it.


    ¡°Do you think the Yangming Chamber of Commerce can develop so quickly without any background? There are several big forces with Venerable Ones in Danzhou, and they are all rted to the Yangming Chamber of Commerce,¡± the young man said coldly.


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Qiu Wanjin was nervous. The Yangming Chamber of Commerce wasing aggressively. If he relied on ordinary business methods, he would not be a match for them.


    ¡°Great Elder ising toward us. Immediately mobilize all the people to find out where they are. Great Elder will kill them all personally.¡±


    ¡°With Great Elder¡¯s help, there¡¯ll be no mistakes. I¡¯ll go and investigate right away.¡±


    Just as Qiu Wanjin was about to leave to find out more information about Bai Shixue and the others, screams came from outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The young master walked to the window and pulled open the curtains.


    On the opposite side of their building, a huge object was flying toward them. It was already very close, but that big thing did not have the slightest intention of slowing down.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± The young master cried out in rm.


    Rushing toward the door, Qiu Wanjin did not even have the time to figure out what had happened. All he heard was a rumbling sound, and the building was shaking.


    The violent sound of the collision resounded through the sky. Those who did not have the time to escape were instantly smashed into meat paste.


    With that, the 9-story-tall Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce shook and fell to the ground with a bang, instantly turning into a pile of ruins.


    Since the ce where the collision happened was at a higher level, no one else had the right toe up. Therefore, most of the people who died were members of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce. Even Qiu Wanjin could not escape.


    Below the chamber ofmerce, customers ran out of the ruins one by one. Everyone looked at the huge object in the sky in horror.


    ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡± Someone eximed in the distance.


    ¡°That big thing actually knocked down the building of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce. This is the tallest building in Ghost King City.¡±


    ¡°Who did the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce offend?¡±


    The people below were densely packed. Countless people from Ghost King City were gathered here. Their eyes were fixed on the big thing in the sky.


    ¡°Bring the g over,¡± Ou Yangming said to Bai Shixue who was beside him.


    Bai Shixue brought over the g that she had prepared long ago. Ou Yangming took the g and threw it into the sky. The g was hung on the flying boat, and there was a red crescent moon on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the g of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce,¡± someone said.


    ¡°Where did the Yangming Chamber of Commerce find this terrifying weapon? Are they nning to dere war with the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    Ou Yangming stood on the flying boat and looked at the people below. He said coldly, ¡°From today onward, the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce will cease to exist.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡­


    As soon as Ou Yangming finished, a series of angry roars sounded from below. These people were all guards of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce, and some were members of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. They were lucky enough to survive the collision just now.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes darkened, and he raised his hand to tap the ground lightly. The people who had spoken just now had their skin split open, and they were pped into the soil.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    The onlookers hurriedly retreated. They looked at Ou Yangming on the flying boat in fear, afraid that they would be affected. The war between the 2 giants was not something that small ants like them could participate in.


    ¡°This guy is so powerful. Is he the powerhouse behind the Yangming Chamber of Commerce?¡± Someone asked. ¡®He could kill so many people with one palm from such a long distance. He must be a Venerable One.¡¯


    ¡°The Yangming Chamber of Commerce has developed so fast. They must have the support of powerhouses. That said, aren¡¯t they too bold this time? Youzhou is the territory of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. They¡¯vee from afar and are so bold. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being exterminated by the Thousand Ghosts Sect?¡± Some people understood the reason.


    ¡°Who cares about that? Who knows what the people of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce are thinking? In any case, this has nothing to do with us. We¡¯d better stay far away from them. It¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    After the copse of the building, many people had been injured by ident. At this moment, they became more cautious. They did not want to be coteral damage.


    That move shocked numerous people. The other survivors of the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce did not dare to jump out of the crowd at this moment. They quietly hid in the crowd.


    If they came out at this time, they would be courting death. No one was a fool.


    Ou Yangming scanned the crowd as if he was looking for life. Suddenly, his gaze stopped at a ce.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    At the same time, he hooked his finger, and the 7 to 8-meter-long stone b on the ground was sent flying a few meters away. Under the stone b was a young man with a dusty face.


    The young man looked at the stone b that had disappeared above his head and was stunned for a moment. He raised his head to look at the sky, and a flustered look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving my life,¡± the young man said respectfully.


    ¡°Mo Yu, are you sure you want to thank me?¡± Ou Yangming asked indifferently.


    He looked at the young man with a mocking gaze. The other party thought that he had disguised himself very well, but he did not expect that his little bit of skill was not worth mentioning in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. From the soul fragments of the pursuers from before, Ou Yangming knew that the mastermind behind the assassination attempt on Bai Shixue was this young master called Mo Yu.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the sect leader of the Thousand Ghosts Sect have the surname Mo?¡± Someone said in surprise when he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s words.


    This young man was the youngest son of the sect leader of the Thousand Ghosts Sect, and he was also a vicious and merciless person.


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the young man was shocked and turned around, ready to dive into the crowd.


    However, just as he lifted his feet, he felt that his body was out of control.


    His feet left the ground, and he gradually flew into the sky.


    The young man struggled in the air, but he was still unable to change his predicament. He rose higher and soonnded on the deck of the flying boat.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! If you kill me, my father won¡¯t let you off!¡± Mo Yu cried out in fear. Usually, many people were tortured to death by him. Only when his life was threatened did he know how terrifying death was.


    ¡°Shixue, he¡¯s the mastermind behind this hunt. I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Ou Yangming took out a longsword from his interspatial bag and handed it to Shixue.


    One should settle one¡¯s own hatred.


    Shixue held the longsword. This sword was a Good Grade magic tool. Compared to the magic tools in the Spiritual Realm, it was far from the same level.


    Looking at this sharp longsword, Mo Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please let me go! I can¡­ I can give the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce to you as long as you spare me this time!¡±


    ¡°The Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce you mentioned isn¡¯t worth mentioning to me.¡± Ou Yangming sneered. He looked at Bai Shixue and said, ¡°Do it.¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Every Order Is Effectively Enforced

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Every Order Is Effectively Enforced</h4>


    After being hunted for half a month and losing so many people, Bai Shixue was also furious.


    The people who came to Youzhou with her were all trusted subordinates of Bai Shixue. Now, only the 3 of them were left. If Ou Yangming had not arrived in time, the 3 of them might not be able to escape from the fate of death.


    Bai Shixue held the treasured sword in her hand, her gaze as cold as ice. It was not as if she had not killed people before. She had personally dealt with 7 or 8 traitors.


    With a flip of her wrist, she was just about to attack when a loud voice sounded, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The voice came from the horizon, filled with anger. Ou Yangming raised his head and saw a figure flying over from afar.


    A person who could fly must be a Venerable One. That person¡¯s speed was very fast, and he was getting closer.


    Mo Yu also saw the person in the sky. His eyes were filled with joy as he shouted loudly, ¡°First Elder, quickly save me!¡±


    Right after that, a puffing sound was heard.


    The sword-light shed, and Bai Shixue made a decisive move. Mo Yu¡¯s head rolled on the ground, but his eyes still did not close.


    His hope was shattered. Even in front of the first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect, the other party still did not let him go.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The old man in the sky looked at the dead Mo Yu and the copsed Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce. His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, and his body was trembling with anger.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re unkind, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous. Good and evil will be rewarded, and what goes aroundes around. Since you killed those subordinates of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, you¡¯re destined to have the same result,¡± Ou Yangming said faintly.


    ¡°What? The Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce sent people to kill the people of Yangming Chamber of Commerce? No wonder the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, which was so sensational in Youzhou a few days ago, disappeared in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°The Yangming Chamber of Commerce isn¡¯t here to find trouble. They¡¯re here for revenge. No wonder they¡¯re so ruthless.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, everyone said in surprise.


    It was just killing people. The people of the Thousand Ghosts Sect knew how to do it, but so did Ou Yangming. Since the other party had done it, he naturally did not mind doing it 15 times.


    The first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect had bloodshot eyes. The mes of anger in his eyes almost burned the entire flying boat to ashes.


    He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    With that, flicked his sleeve, and a huge evil spirit appeared behind him. The evil spirit was 333 meters tall, and it was about the same size as the flying boat.


    As soon as the evil spirit appeared, it pounced toward Ou Yangming.


    When Yunduo saw that terrifying fellow, she shrieked, and her face turned pale with fright. Bai Shixue¡¯splexion was not too good either.


    This thing was too terrifying.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and blocked in front of them.


    The first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect was quite powerful. He was definitely at the top in the Spiritual Realm. Given that he was at thete stage of a Venerable One, coupled with this evil spirit, even the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One might not be a match for him. The reputation of the greatest sect in Youzhou was not something that could be bragged about.


    Nheless, so what? In Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, even the entire Spiritual Realm together was nothing.


    The evil spirit suddenly pounced!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He released a trace of his aura of the second step of thews, and this trace of aura made the ferocious evil spirit stop in the air. It looked in his direction in fear, its body trembling.


    ¡°What are you doing? Quickly eat them!¡±


    The Thousand Ghosts Sect¡¯s first elder did not notice Ou Yangming¡¯s aura, and he thought that his evil spirit had eaten the wrong medicine.


    Even so, the evil spirit still did not dare to move. The person in front of him was like a devil king, able to kill it with a wave of his hand.


    The evil spirit would also be afraid. At this moment, Ou Yangming was undoubtedly the most terrifying existence to it.


    ¡°Destroy.¡±


    Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    A power ofws flew out of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth.


    The evil spirit¡¯s body disappeared in the air as if it had never appeared. After saying that, Ou Yangming just uttered one word, causing the evil spirit to disappear between Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Apanied by the death of the evil spirit, the first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect also suffered a heavy wound as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    With a terrified look, he looked at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    ¡®What happened to the evil spirit?


    ¡®How could it suddenly die?¡¯


    The first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect could not believe this.


    Those onlookers below Ghost King City also stared at the sky dumbfoundedly. The first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect was well-known in Youzhou.


    After releasing the evil spirit just now, everybody thought that there was going to be a fierce battle and intended to discuss who would win.


    Unexpectedly, that mysterious powerhouse of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce just uttered one word, and the evil spirit disappeared in the air. Even the first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The battle ended in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ou Yangming still had a smile on his face as he stared at the old man. He said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think that trash can hurt me? Today, the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce, you, and the Thousand Ghosts Sect will all be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming!¡± The first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect was unconvinced. He pulled out an inky ck sword and lightly stepped in the air. Then, he rushed in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A brilliant light burst out of Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes as he shouted coldly once again.


    His power ofws surged. He had used a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken.


    The first elder of the Thousand Ghosts Sect paused in the air and fell to the ground as if he was weightless. With a boom, a deep pit appeared on the ground. The first elder, who was a famous powerhouse in Youzhou, fell to the ground and had no chance of survival.


    Soon, the flying boat in the sky moved again. Even the city guards of Ghost King City did not dare to move out. The person on the flying boat was too powerful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Thousand Ghosts Sect,¡± Ou Yangming said faintly.


    The flying boat turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky. Uncle Fan, Yunduo, and Bai Shixue felt their blood boiling.


    This person was too mighty. They felt safe by his side.


    The Thousand Ghosts Sect was not far from Ghost King City. Ou Yangming¡¯s divine sense had long since locked onto that ce. This was also thest stop for his revenge.


    At Ghost King City, when Ou Yangming destroyed the Hundred Ghosts Chamber of Commerce, he had been worried that he would affect the innocent. Now that he had arrived at the Thousand Ghosts Sect, he had no such worries.


    The people there were all Ou Yangming¡¯s enemies. They all deserved to die. Who asked them to harm the people around him?


    Nearly 100 people of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce had died. They had to pay with the lives of their sect.


    At this time, the dragon boat flew past quickly. The g of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce fluttered in the air wantonly. This day was destined to be the day that the Yangming Chamber of Commerce would be famous throughout the world.


    The Thousand Ghosts Sect was stationed on a mountain.


    Below the mountain gate, people who were worshiping climbed up the mountain with difficulty.


    To those people, the Thousand Ghosts Sect was a sacred ce. Only sincere people could receive the protection of gods.


    ¡°Elder Sister, do you think I can join the Thousand Ghosts Sect?¡± A young man on the top of the mountain said while panting heavily.


    Beside him was ady around 20 years old. The young woman had a slim figure. She looked at the young man with doting eyes and said, ¡°Your talent isn¡¯t bad. You¡¯re the most talented person in the Murong family. You¡¯ll surely be able to join the Thousand Ghosts Sect.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The young man nodded forcefully and clenched his fists. With hope in his eyes, he said, ¡°I can definitely join the Thousand Ghosts Sect.¡±


    The Thousand Ghosts Sect was thergest sect in Youzhou. Only here could he spread his wings and fly high to learn powerful martial arts.


    There was aplicated look in thedy¡¯s eyes. She knew that her younger brother was very powerful and hoped that he could restore the prestige of the Murong family in the past. Therefore, she came here and wanted to be a disciple of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. Looking at her excited younger brother, thedy¡¯s eyes were not that optimistic.


    Before she brought her younger brother here, she had inquired about the sect. It was very difficult to stand out in the Thousand Ghosts Sect. Furthermore, the reputations of the Thousand Ghosts Sect¡¯s disciples were not good. They bullied the good and feared the evil. It was still a question whether her younger brother could persevere here or not.


    The 2 of them walked forward with their own thoughts.


    2 young men in ck robes walked over. When they saw this pair of siblings, the 2 of them looked at each other, and one of them coldly shouted, ¡°What do you do? This is the sacrednd of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. If you don¡¯t tell us honestly, we won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    The young man¡¯s heart jumped. He was so frightened that he did not know how to answer. At this moment, only thedy¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°Sirs, the members of the Murong family from ck Stone City have heard that your sect is recruiting outer sect disciples. This younger brother of mine has admired this ce for a long time and wants to join the Thousand Ghosts Sect.¡± Thedy¡¯s voice was clear and full of vitality.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I want to join the Thousand Ghosts Sect,¡± the young man also said hurriedly.


    The 2 disciples from the Thousand Ghosts Sect looked at thedy, and their eyes lit up. It was the first time they had seen such a beautifuldy.


    Their gazes made thedy wary.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to join the Thousand Ghosts Sect, right?¡± A ck-robed disciple asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my younger brother, not me,¡± thedy replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter who it is.¡± The disciple who had spoken earlier said again, ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed. You know that we¡¯re recruiting disciples even from so far away. Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you to the ce where the outer sect disciples are being assessed.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, sir!¡± The young man said happily.


    Despite that, thedy was slightly suspicious. Having said that, she thought that since they were in the sacrednd of the sect, these people would not dare to act recklessly.


    The 2 disciples walked in front. Taking advantage of the fact that the siblings were not paying attention, they looked at each other with cold smiles on their faces.


    As the siblings followed them, the surroundings became more remote. There was no longer even a small path. Thedy stopped and asked, ¡°Sirs, this ce is so remote. Is this the ce where the assessment is held?¡±


    This question seemed to have angered the 2 disciples. One of the disciples coldly shouted, ¡°Would we lie to you? Outer sect disciples are naturally in the outer sect. That ce is remote.¡±


    After being berated, the siblings did not dare to continue questioning. They walked ahead once again. This ce was already deserted. They could not even see a small path anywhere. The surroundings were filled with dense forests, and dense branches swayed in the wind.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the way to the outer sect for sure!¡¯ Thedy became alert. She pulled her younger brother and said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to the outer sect. We¡¯re going back.¡±


    ¡°Going back?¡±


    The 2 disciples from the Thousand Ghosts Sect turned around andughed. They looked at thedy¡¯s beautiful face and licked their lips.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, why are we going back?¡±

 Chapter 1232 - Exterminate

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Exterminate</h4>


    The autumn wind was bleak, and the ck branches swayed in the wind, making strange sounds.


    Murong Xue looked at the 2 disciples from the Thousand Ghosts Sect, her eyes filled with panic. ¡°What are you doing? This is the sacrednd of the Thousand Ghosts Sect, you can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The 2 disciplesughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re really naive. Nobody will answer you here. Tell me, what do we want to do?¡±


    The other person said, ¡°Of course, with the sky as a quilt and the ground as a bed, we¡¯ll y a shameful game together.¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡± Murong Xue¡¯s body was trembling with anger. She did not expect the Thousand Ghosts Sect¡¯s disciples to be so shameless. She had thought that they were really eager to help, but they had been scheming against her.


    Murong Xue took a step back and pulled out the treasure sword hanging at her waist.


    Even if she had to risk her life, she would never let the 2 of them seed.


    The young man from the Murong family was also stunned. To him, the Thousand Ghosts Sect was a sacred ce. He had thought that he woulde here to strengthen the Murong family, but he had never thought that on his first day here, it would have a serious impact on his soul.


    ¡°You¡¯re liars. You¡¯re not from the Thousand Ghosts Sect,¡± the young man said in disbelief.


    A disciple from the Thousand Ghosts Sect sneered and said, ¡°Idiots. With such a character, it¡¯ll be good for you to be killed by us. You won¡¯t have to regret joining the sect.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with them. Kill the little one first. We¡¯ll enjoy the beauty together.¡± The 2 disciples drew their swords at the same time.


    The silver swords were emitting cold lights. The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He stood in front of his elder sister and shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt my sister!¡±


    ¡°Young Brother, you go first. I¡¯ll hold them off.¡± Murong Xue pulled her little brother away. She was still a Rudimentary Spiritualist, but her little brother was just an ordinary person.


    ¡°You really have a close rtionship with each other.¡± A disciple of the Thousand Ghosts Sect nced at the person beside him and asked, ¡°How about we don¡¯t kill that little b*stard first and break his limbs so that he can watch with his own eyes how his sister will be trampled by us? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± The other person also nodded in agreement.


    Murong Xue¡¯s face was flushed red from anger, and she cursed loudly, ¡°You shameless sc*ms!¡±


    She was very regretful. If she had known earlier, she would not have allowed her younger brother toe here. Moreover, she had discovered that something was wrong, so she should have left in time. It was toote to say anything now.


    Murong Xue pulled out her longsword and looked at the 2 disciples with a sharp gaze.


    Seeing one of them pounce toward her, she stabbed out with the longsword in her hand without hesitation.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t let thedy hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with her little strength, she won¡¯t be able to withstand a single strike from me.¡±


    The disciple shed and dodged Murong Xue¡¯s sword. He turned quickly, and a pnded on Murong Xue¡¯s body.


    These 2 disciples were inner sect disciples of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. Murong Xue was far from being able to fight against an Intermediate Spiritualist. She was knocked to the ground with a single p.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hurt my sister!¡± The young man pounced forward.


    The other disciple of the Thousand Ghosts Sect unceremoniously raised his foot.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The young man was kicked 5 meters away. He fell to the ground in unbearable pain and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°That good-for-nothing can¡¯t move anymore. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± The 2 disciples of the Thousand Ghosts Sect approached Murong Xue.


    Murong Xue was seriously injured after being hit by the palm. Her eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite fierce just now? Are you afraid now?¡± One of them reached out and touched Murong Xue¡¯s pretty face.


    The 2 disciples from the Thousand Ghosts Sect had savage smiles on their faces. To them, Murong Xue seemed to have be amb waiting to be ughtered. The young man in the distance was crying out loudly.


    Suddenly, the sky darkened.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The 2 disciples were shocked. They were still thinking about their business. They did not expect such a sudden change.


    ¡°Why has the sky turned dark?¡± They raised their heads and looked in the direction of the sky. When they saw the scene in the sky, their eyes widened.


    ¡°What¡¯s that thing?!¡± The 2 people cried out in surprise and almost fell to the ground.


    There was a huge monster in the sky, and there were a few people on top of that monster.


    ¡°Is this the Thousand Ghosts Sect?¡± Ou Yangming stood on the flying boat and asked indifferently.


    The voice reached the ears of the 2 Thousand Ghosts Sect disciples, and it was bone-chilling. The 2 people did not dare to hesitate. They thought that the people on the flying boat were friends of the sect. One of them answered hurriedly, ¡°Sir, this is the Thousand Ghosts Sect. The mountain in front is the main branch of the sect.¡±


    Ou Yangming took a look at the front. He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you also disciples of the Thousand Ghosts Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯re inner sect disciples of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. If you have any requests, just let us know.¡± The 2 disciples of the Thousand Ghosts Sect did not dare to hesitate.


    Given the big thing flying in the sky, they figured that the people above were not people they could afford to provoke.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can go and die.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Die¡­¡¯


    Before the 2 disciples could react, they felt sharp pains as if thousands of arrows had pierced their hearts. The 2 of them fell to the ground, bleeding from their seven orifices.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving our lives.¡±


    Murong Xue struggled to get up. She looked at the sky and thanked Ou Yangming. She knew that if these people had not passed by, she and her younger brother would die, and she would not be able to keep her innocence.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go down the mountain. The Thousand Ghosts Sect will cease to exist soon,¡± Ou Yangming looked at the peak in front of him and said calmly.


    ¡®The Thousand Ghosts Sect would cease to exist?¡¯


    Murong Xue looked at Ou Yangming in shock. ¡®Did theye here to attack the Thousand Ghosts Sect?


    ¡®Only a few of them?¡¯


    Although the Thousand Ghosts Sect had a bad reputation and Murong Xue loathed them, they were still the strongest sect in Youzhou.


    ¡®The Thousand Ghosts Sect couldst for over 10,000 years. Is it that easy to destroy them?¡¯


    Murong Xue was still pondering.


    A female voice sounded from the sky once again, ¡°Little sister, I have 2 medicinal pills here that can alleviate your injuries. It¡¯s better for you to leave the Thousand Ghosts Sect as soon as possible.¡±


    Murong Xue was stunned. She stretched out her hand to take the 2 pills from the sky and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister.¡±


    Bai Shixue did not say anything. Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, the flying boat slowly left again and flew toward the huge main peak in front of them.


    Murong Xue watched the flying boat leave. She looked back at the 2 people who had died on the ground.


    She opened her palm and looked at the pill in her hand. ¡°These are Small Return Pills!¡± Her eyes were filled with surprise.


    The Small Return Pill was a top-grade healing pill. It was very precious. She did not expect the other party to give 2 of such a pill to her so generously.


    Murong Xue first walked to her younger brother¡¯s side and put one of the pills into his mouth. Then, she swallowed the other pill.


    After recuperating for a white¡­


    Murong Xue recalled what her savior had said just now and said softly, ¡°Younger Brother, let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±


    After eating the pill, the young man¡¯s injuries had mostly recovered.


    He slowly stood up and obediently followed behind his older sister. The two of them did not dare to hesitate and quickly ran down the mountain.


    On the main peak of the Thousand Ghosts Sect.


    The flying boat gradually sailed over without any hesitation, attracting the attention of countless people.


    ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡± Someone eximed in surprise.


    ¡°It should be a flying tool. Which sect are they from? How could they have such a powerful flying magic tool?¡±


    In the Spiritual Realm, flying carpets were already very rare. No one had ever seen such a huge object.


    ¡°Who are you? Quickly tell me your names!¡±


    Seeing that the flying boat did not have any intention of stopping, the disciples guarding the mountain shouted. Some of the disciples had left in a hurry and ran over to report the news.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    Fierce winds whistled. The flying boat stopped not far from the mountain peak, bringing with it a gust of strong wind. Sand, stones, and trees were all uprooted.


    Ou Yangming walked to the front of the flying boat and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know my name. Today¡¯s the end of the Thousand Ghosts Sect.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The guarding disciples of the Thousand Ghosts Sect shouted sternly.


    In these years, it was not that people had not challenged the authority of the Thousand Ghosts Sect, but none of them were so bold as to threaten to destroy them in front of their gate.


    ¡°This guy is too bold.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was so loud that almost everyone in the mountain could hear him. All the disciples of the Thousand Ghosts Sect were shocked.


    ¡°Eliminate the Thousand Ghosts Sect?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? The Thousand Ghosts Sect is thergest sect in Youzhou. There are several supreme powerhouses in our sect. Is it so easy to eliminate us?¡±


    A guarding elder¡¯s expression changed slightly as he shouted, ¡°Ignorant br*t, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    He waved his hand.


    ¡°Use the Thousand Ghosts Crossbows and shoot them down!¡±


    On the mountain, pitch-ck arrows flew toward them like ghosts in the dark.


    ¡°The Thousand Ghosts Crossbows are sharp weapons of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. It¡¯s said that even Advanced Spiritualists can¡¯t bear arrows shot from them. If they¡¯re hit by an arrow, they¡¯ll lose half of their lives,¡± Uncle Fan said in a low voice as he looked at the sharp arrows flying toward them.


    No one was worried because Ou Yangming was here. He was like the tranquilizer in their small team.


    As long as he was here, everyone would feel at ease.


    The sharp arrows were densely packed, but Ou Yangming did not stop them. A protective shield automatically appeared on the flying boat.


    At this moment, the protective shield that emitted a golden light blocked all the arrows outside. Those arrows that even Advanced Spiritualists could not withstand fell to the ground before they could get close to the flying boat.


    Every flying boat had a Defensive Formation. Ou Yangming¡¯s flying boat was a Good Grade magic tool, so it could easily block a Ruler¡¯s attack. There were many arrows heading toward the flying boat, but it was just a drizzle.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? What kind of strange thing is that? How can its defense be so amazing?¡± The mountain-guarding elder looked at the flying boat with shock in his eyes.


    So many arrows shot by Thousand Ghosts Crossbows could even injure a Venerable One, but they could not even get close to that strange magical tool.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes had a contemptuous smile as he cursed, ¡°A bunch of idiots. How many of my moves do you think the Thousand Ghosts Sect can block?¡±


    He rummaged through the Long Feather Band for a moment, and he took out arge and heavy sword!

 Chapter 1233 - Leave the Spiritual Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Leave the Spiritual Realm</h4>


    A Juque Treasure Sword!


    It was the weapon of the third-step powerhouse, the Nine-sworded Ruler. After he was killed by Ou Yangming, the 2 Juque Treasure Swords were naturally in Ou Yangming¡¯s possession.


    This Juque Treasure Sword was a treasure. It was an Acquired Taoist Tool, and the materials used were unique to the Third World.


    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±


    The people of the Thousand Ghosts Sect looked at Ou Yangming, who was holding a treasure sword. They suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s nning to kill his way to our main peak alone?¡¯ Someone thought.


    Ou Yangming did not leave the flying boat. He gently stroked the Juque Treasure Sword and lifted it high.


    Under the sunlight, the Juque Treasure Sword emitted a silver light.


    The long robe behind Ou Yangming fluttered even though there was no wind. The power ofws could be faintly seen on his body.


    At the end of the day, the Thousand Ghosts Sect was only a slightly more powerful sect in this small world. Ou Yangming had no need to waste his time on it.


    Just as Ou Yangming raised the sword, a powerful aura erupted from his body.


    At the mountain gate of the Thousand Ghosts Sect, the people who did not think much of it suddenly widened their eyes. They felt a suffocating feeling.


    ¡°How could that guy have such a formidable aura?¡±


    Their hearts were beating rapidly as if they were going to fly out. Everyone felt a strong sense of danger.


    They felt that that person seemed to want to kill them all.


    ¡°What is he going to do¡­¡± No one knew what Ou Yangming was going to do.


    Suddenly, the Juque Treasure Sword was shed down.


    A sharp light flew high up from the Juque Treasure Sword and turned into a light wave that spread toward the main peak of the Thousand Ghosts Sect.


    Before the sword-light arrived, the people on the main peak of the Thousand Ghosts Sect had fallen. They could not withstand this powerful aura at all.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡± The ground began to shake, and the mountain cracked. A bottomless crack appeared in the middle of the mountain peak.


    The sword-light filled the entire peak. The huge peak instantly cried out like a ghost and howled like a wolf. Most of the people were directly split into two. The sword-light that was omnipresent turned the peak into purgatory on earth.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The mountain peak split into two and fell to the sides.


    In a distant forest, countless wild beasts scurried in all directions. Their eyes were filled with panic as if the end of the world had arrived.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Murong Xue was holding her younger brother in one hand and a huge rock in the other. Only then did she manage to stabilize her body.


    The ground was shaking continuously. Ferocious wild beasts rushed out from the forest. Those wild beasts did not care about the 2 of them at all and ran around without thinking.


    ¡°Is there an earthquake?¡± Murong Xue asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Elder Sister, look over there!¡± The young man suddenly looked in a direction in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Murong Xue turned around and asked.


    ¡°Elder Sister, look over there.¡± The young man stretched out his finger and said again.


    Murong Xue¡¯s gaze followed her younger brother¡¯s finger and looked over. Directly between the white clouds, a huge mountain split into two and copsed with a loud bang.


    ¡°That ce!¡± Murong Xue¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. She said in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the main peak of the Thousand Ghosts Sect?¡±


    Murong Xue suddenly thought of what that young fellow had said not long ago.


    ¡®After today, the Thousand Ghosts Sect will cease to exist.¡¯


    That voice, coupled with the scene at the moment, released a heroic spirit that soared to the clouds.


    ¡®He did it. That person did it. Who is he? Why is he so powerful? This is the Thousand Ghosts Sect.¡¯


    ¡°They deserve it!¡± The young man spat out fiercely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡± Murong Xue endured her shock and pulled her younger brother away. The beautifuldy in the sky had warned them to leave as soon as possible. They could not stay here any longer.


    That sir had destroyed the Thousand Ghosts Sect, but he was unable to kill all the members of the Thousand Ghosts Sect. If Murong Xue and her young brother encountered the escaping disciples of the sect on the way, it would be a disaster for them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly left.


    ON the mountain, the sword Qi still did not disappear. The faintly discernible sword Qi could destroy all the living beings.


    The Thousand Ghosts Sect was dead silent, turning into purgatory in the human world.


    Several figures flew over from a distance. These people were all Venerable Ones nearby the Thousand Ghosts Sect.


    They looked at the mountain that had turned into a ghost city, and they were dumbfounded.


    ¡°The Thousand Ghosts Sect is gone?¡± A Venerable One said in disbelief.


    The Thousand Ghosts Sect was the most powerful sect in Youzhou. There were 2 top-grade Venerable Ones in the sect. Nheless, their nest had been destroyed.


    ¡°Who has such a powerful force? This force doesn¡¯t belong to our world at all!¡±


    The other Venerable Ones looked pale as they looked at the sword Qi that had not dissipated. Even the sword Qi could easily injure them. How fearsome would it have been when it burst out? No wonder the entire Thousand Ghosts Sect was in such a miserable state.


    ¡°Are you rted to the Thousand Ghosts Sect?¡±


    All of a sudden, a loud voice sounded in their minds. They focused as they suddenly saw a huge flying boat floating over from the horizon.


    Their expressions changed, and they said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, we have nothing to do with the Thousand Ghosts Sect.¡±


    ¡°Since you have nothing to do with them, what are you still doing here?¡±


    The voice came from the horizon. One could not tell whether the person who spoke was angry, sad, or happy.


    The Venerable Ones were shocked, and one of them said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    After saying that, that person turned around and left. The others also left in a hurry. A light shed, and the few of them did not dare to stay.


    ¡°Cangjian the Venerable One, it¡¯s all thanks to your cleverness just now that we managed to escape unscathed.¡± The few Venerable Ones only dared to stop 500 kilometers away.


    They looked at the Thousand Ghosts Sect that had disappeared in the distance and said with trembling hearts.


    ¡°My cleverness is useless. The main thing is that that sir doesn¡¯t intend to harm the innocent. If we¡¯re really from the Thousand Ghosts Sect, even if we were to say anything fancy, I reckon we¡¯d have been killed by his sword just now.¡±


    Cangjian the Venerable One said with lingering fear in his heart.


    ¡°In the future, we¡¯d better not get involved in such matters. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. It was sofortable for us to drink and eat in Big Brother Cangjian¡¯s tribe. Why did we have to make a trip there? We almost lost our lives.¡± The Venerable Ones conversed with each other.


    ¡°Who do you think that person is? Why is he so powerful? His strength must¡¯ve already surpassed that of a Venerable One!¡±


    Someone thought of the young fellow they saw just now and said in surprise.


    Cangjian the Venerable One said in a deep voice, ¡°Our small world doesn¡¯t allow existences above Venerable Ones. That person must¡¯vee back from the Great Wide World. When I left, I nced at that giant magic tool. Next to the magic tool, there seemed to be the g of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°The Yangming Chamber of Commerce!¡± Hearing those words, everyone was surprised.


    ¡°Brother Cangjian, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Is it really the Yangming Chamber of Commerce?¡± A Venerable One asked with an unpleasant expression.


    ¡°The symbol of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce is very obvious. I won¡¯t be mistaken. Besides, didn¡¯t the Yangming Chamber of Commerce have a conflict with the Thousand Ghosts Sect during this period? Not long ago, the Thousand Ghosts Sect killed so many people from the Yangming Chamber of Commerce. The other party must be here for revenge,¡± Cangjian the Venerable One said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Then how could the Yangming Chamber of Commerce have such a mighty figure?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the leader of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce isn¡¯t the president. Their president seems to have gone to the Great Wide World. Could it be that their real president hase this time?¡± Cangjian the Venerable One said with some uncertainty in his heart.


    ¡°Brothers, I have to leave first.¡± The Venerable One who asked about the Yangming Chamber of Commerce just now seemed to be in a hurry.


    ¡°What? Diegu the Venerable One, why are you in such a hurry to leave? The banquet at Cangjian the Venerable One¡¯s tribe hasn¡¯t ended yet. Let¡¯s go back and have a few more drinks!¡± Seeing Diegu the Venerable One leave in a hurry, another Venerable One said with a smile.


    ¡°No.¡± Diegu the Venerable One waved his hand, and he hurriedly said, ¡°A few days ago, there was a transaction between our family and the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, but my disappointing son seems to be nning to scam them. I have to quickly go back and settle this matter. What if¡­¡±


    Everyone had strange looks on their faces as they looked at Diegu the Venerable One. ¡®If your son¡¯s nning to scam the Yangming Chamber of Commerce, you must¡¯ve acquiesced to it, right?¡¯


    Cangjian nodded and said, ¡°Brother Diegu, it¡¯s better for you to go back quickly. You must handle this matter carefully. Don¡¯t make a big mistake.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Diegu the Venerable One left in a hurry.


    ¡°Brother Cangjian, let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s banquet. I also have to go back and remind my younger generation not to provoke the people of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce,¡± another Venerable One said.


    ¡°I have to go back too. Those useless br*ts better not mess around.¡±


    After witnessing the miserable state of the Thousand Ghosts Sect, these Venerable Ones were all afraid of offending the Yangming Chamber of Commerce.


    They left in a hurry. One could imagine that all the major forces in Youzhou would soon receive the news that they could not offend the Yangming Chamber of Commerce no matter what.


    Ou Yangming did not know that his unintentional action had paved a broad road for the development of the Yangming Chamber of Commerce in Youzhou.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming did not care about this anymore. He was nning to leave the Spiritual Realm with his people.


    It had been a while since he came back. Ou Yangming could not continue to waste his will in the small world and haggle with those insignificant existences.


    After 3 days, Bai Shixue also broke through to be a Venerable One under the effect of the Golden Pills.


    Ou Yangming did not abandon the Yangming Chamber of Commerce either. Including Uncle Fan, he created 10 Venerable Ones for the Yangming Chamber of Commerce and gave each Venerable One a Good Grade magic treasure.


    Good Grade magic treasures were almost invincible in the Spiritual Realm. Although these few Venerable Ones were in the early stage, as long as they adapted to their strengths and utilized their invincible magic treasures, they could fight againstte-stage Venerable Ones. With this, Ou Yangming was relieved.


    After arranging everything, Ou Yangming called everyone over. Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, Wu Hanning, Bai Shixue, Lil¡¯ Red, and Big Yellow.


    Only these few people. As for the others, Ou Yangming did not pay attention to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± Ou Yangming said softly.


    Big Yellow, who was lying next to Ni Yinghong, also stood up and wagged his tail. The eyes of the old man and the others were also filled with anticipation.


    What exactly was the Great Wide World like?


    After everyone had gathered, Ou Yangming put them all into the poisonous pill¡¯s world. Then, he tore open the space and flew toward the Great Wide World.

 Chapter 1234 - The Fallen Land

    <h4>Chapter 1234: The Fallen Land</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body quickly shuttled through the chaotic space, and soon he left the Spiritual Realm.


    He looked into the distance, and white dots appeared in the chaotic void.


    These white dots weres.


    Theses all belonged to the Great Wide World, but Ou Yangming did not randomly find any of them to go out. The Spiritual Realm was very small. It would be the same no matter which ce he went. Nheless, the Great Wide World was different. He did not want to spend a few months traveling after he went out.


    Time was so urgent that he could not waste it.


    Ou Yangming continued to search among the billions of stars. He wanted to find the location of the Zhenwu Continent as he needed to enter the Great Wide World from there.


    On the star map in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand, the Zhenwu Continent was clearly marked. It was at the center of the Great Wide World. It was also thergest star in the Great Wide World.


    Ou Yangming looked at the star map while looking at the surrounding scenery. He wanted to find his location at the moment.


    Nevertheless, he did not know if he had opened it in the wrong way. He searched for a long time, but he still could not find his location.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I just find a random ce to go out?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    As soon as this thought arose, Ou Yangming quickly suppressed it again. ¡®I should wait a little longer.¡¯ He continued to move forward, and one after another disappeared behind him.


    Most of theses were only the size of a grain of rice in the turbulent space, but their actual sizes were enormous.


    They were reals, and each of them could contain countless lives.


    There were big and smalls, and the small ones were even smaller than the grain of rice. The biggest one Ou Yangming saw was the size of a fist.


    Ou Yangming was very curious about that ce, but he suppressed the impulse in his heart and did not leave from there.


    ¡®Looks like the star map I bought from the Netherworld Pavilion isn¡¯tplete.¡¯ Ou Yangming sighed slightly and continued to fly forward.


    He had decided that if he still could not find a familiar, he would go out from a random ce.


    Ou Yangming could not stay in the turbulent flow forever. After he went out, he could then find out the location of the Zhenwu Continent.


    After all, in the Great Wide World, as long as there were intelligent life forms, anyone would know the location of the Zhenwu Continent.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that?¡±


    Ou Yangming flew for another half a day. Just when he was about to give up and leave, he saw a strange ce.


    Before he saw this ce, the biggest star that he had seen was the size of a fist. However, this ce had the size of an ordinary person¡¯s head.


    The color was also different from the others. The others had white light spots, whereas the surroundings of this one were pitch-ck, which looked gloomy and terrifying.


    ¡®What¡¯s this ce?¡¯


    Ou Yangming stopped and looked at the star map in his hand again. At the spur of the moment, he saw a strange ce.


    His eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡®Could this ce be the Fallen Land?¡¯


    This ce was marked on the edge of the star map in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. The image drawn on the map was very simr to the shape that he saw, and the color was also the same.


    On the star map, the surroundings of the Fallen Land were empty. In the nearby area, only this ce was drawn on the star map.


    ¡®No wonder I couldn¡¯t find any other familiars.¡¯ Ou Yangming finally let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that this was the Great Wide World. He had not found the wrong ce. It was just that the nearby areas were not drawn on the star map, so he had not found familiar ces.


    Afterparing the direction of the Zhenwu Continent on the star map, Ou Yangming sighed inwardly. He hadpletely gotten in the wrong direction.


    This ce was very far from the Zhenwu Continent, but it was quite close to the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters. Ou Yangming looked at the fiery red mark on the star map.


    ¡®The Phoenixes!¡¯


    When Ou Yangming thought of them, his face slightly sank.


    King Kong and the goshawk were still there. He did not know how they were doing at the moment. After being tricked by the Phoenixes, he had lost his trust in them.


    ¡®I should cultivate earlier and try to reach the stage where I can fight against a third-step powerhouse head-on. By then, I¡¯ll go to the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters and take King Kong and the others away,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    The third step seemed to be right in front of him, but it was still very far away. It would be very difficult to cross this step.


    He might take a year and a half, or he might never be able to cross this step.


    ¡®There should be a lot of good things in the ring of the Nine-sworded Ruler. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t look carefully. I must go and take a look when I get to the Great Wide World.¡¯


    Ou Yangming collected his thoughts and looked at the ck continent in front of him again.


    ¡®Should I go and have a look?¡¯


    The name of this continent caught Ou Yangming¡¯s attention. With his strength at the moment, he could see what was going on inside the chaotic space outside the continent.


    There was no introduction on the star map as to what the Fallen Land was like.


    Ou Yangming carefully approached that ce, intending to leave after taking a look. He flew for a while and stopped in the void.


    ¡®This ce should be enough.¡¯ Ou Yangming extended his mental power out of his body.


    Just as he was about to observe the world, a huge vortex appeared under his feet. The vortex was like a trap that had been built long ago. He did not even have time to leave before he was pulled into it.


    The surroundings were pitch ck. In order to prevent any mishaps, Ou Yangming released all his power of thews and wrapped himself tightly.


    He could not see the situation around him. He could only feel that his body seemed to be falling all the time.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Ou Yangming fell to the ground. He opened his eyes, and the world lit up again.


    ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡±


    Ou Yangming flipped over and stood up. When he flipped over, he realized that the gravity of this world was very strong. It was about 1,000 times stronger than in other ces. If a person who was only a Spiritualist appeared here, he would probably be crushed into powder in an instant.


    He lowered his head and looked. There was a big pit on the ground where he had fallen. He had smashed a strange thing to death.


    The thing¡¯s ck skin and the dark night could almost perfectly merge into one. His bones were so tough that even after being smashed to such a state, his body was still intact. It was just that the powerful impact had directly injured his root, which was why he had died.


    Although Ou Yangming did not know what kind of creature this was, he still secretly apologized. No matter what, the other party had died because of him.


    ¡°Grumble, grumble¡­¡±


    A strange sound suddenly came from a forest not far away.


    Soon, 3 creatures that were the same species as the one Ou Yangming had killed jumped out from the forest. They first looked at Ou Yangming curiously, then when they noticed their deadpanion on the ground, they made a few strange cries again.


    The strongest guy took out a mace that was half the length of a man from nowhere and smashed it in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    He showed no mercy the moment he attacked. He had treated Ou Yangming as an enemy.


    ¡°A misunderstanding!¡± Ou Yangming shouted. He stretched out his fist and blocked the mace.


    ¡°ng!¡± A loud sound was heard.


    The mace was sent flying by Ou Yangming. He rubbed the joints on his hand and eximed.


    ¡®What a powerful strength!¡¯


    This little guy who looked only 1.5 meters tall actually had a powerful strength in his body. Just by relying on the strength of his body, he was not inferior to a Venerable One. Moreover, the mace did not look like an ordinary thing.


    Of course, Ou Yangming would not be injured. Even if he was careless, he would not be hurt by this strange thing. Just now, it could be considered as a warning to him. When encountering these things, it would be better not to use his body to resist them. No one knew what kind of strange power they had.


    Ou Yangming was taken aback, but that strange little ck man was even more stupefied. His blue eyes were filled with shock as he looked at the spiked mace that had fallen to the ground. There seemed to be a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°Grumble, grumble¡­¡±


    It was this strange sound again. Ou Yangming could not understand what they were trying to say at all. He did not want to tangle with these guys. It was better to see what kind of world this was.


    Ou Yangming flew into the sky and quickly left this ce.


    ¡°Grumble, grumble!¡± A few strange people in the distance were still shouting, but Ou Yangming had flown far away.


    The gravity in this ce was too strong. Even a Venerable One could not fly. Only a Ruler could barely fly, and it also consumed a lot of physical energy. Only when one reached thew boundary could one do as one pleased.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had long surpassed thew boundary, so he naturally did not need to worry. He flew quickly in the air, and his spiritual sense flew out of his body, carefully observing this world.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Suddenly, a strange look shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The Ancient Shamans?¡± Ou Yangming looked into the distance and muttered, ¡°Why can I see an Ancient Shaman here?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. His body moved quickly and soon, he flew to that ce.


    This Ancient Shaman should still be a youth and only had the strength of an Advanced Spiritualist. With such strength, he obviously did not have any advantage in this strange ce.


    He ran for his life while a few small ck people followed behind him. Those people were shouting ¡°grumble, grumble¡± as they quickly chased after the Ancient Shaman in front of them. The distance between the two was getting closer, and the situation was not optimistic.


    The Ancient Shaman was already somewhat exhausted, and he was soon caught up.


    A small ck person jumped in the air, holding a grey-white bone knife in his hand and mercilessly stabbing at the Ancient Shaman¡¯s head.


    ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯ The Ancient Shaman felt a chill in his heart and could feel the taste of death. If this bone knife stabbed into his body, he could not even think about surviving.


    The small ck creature¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Just as the bone knife in his hand was about to stab that person¡­


    Without warning, the target in front of him disappeared.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± The small monster was stunned for a moment as if he had seen a ghost. He raised his head and looked at the sky. With a sh of light, the figure in the sky had long disappeared.

 Chapter 1235 - Dripping Blood Stone

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Dripping Blood Stone</h4>


    With a sh of light, Ou Yangming found a hidden ce andnded.


    Putting down the Ancient Shaman in his hand, Ou Yangming asked curiously, ¡°Are you a member of the Ancient Shamans?¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s question, the young Ancient Shaman did not answer. His eyes were filled with fear.


    One who could fly in the sky was a supreme powerhouse in this ce. It was easy for such a powerhouse to take his life.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to ask you a few questions.¡±


    The young Ancient Shaman¡¯s expression softened. After all, it was Ou Yangming who had saved him just now. He was still very grateful to this human.


    Nheless, due to his instinctive vignce, he did not reply.


    Ou Yangming was struck with an idea. He thought of the Ancient Shamans in the poisonous pill¡¯s world. He believed that Du Jian and the others should know something.


    As such, Ou Yangming called out in his heart and asked Du Jian toe out.


    ¡°Brother Du Jian, I saw your kind here.¡± After Du Jian came out, Ou Yangming pointed at the young Ancient Shaman and said.


    After seeing Du Jian, the young Ancient Shaman suddenly had an ecstatic look on his face. He shouted, ¡°Uncle Du Jian!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Du Sheng. Why are you here?¡±


    Du Jian was also in disbelief. Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®How do they know each other?


    ¡®Could there be some connection between the Fallen Land and the heart of origins?¡¯


    While Du Jian and Du Sheng talked to each other, Ou Yangming confirmed that they really knew each other. The young fellow was originally from the Ancient Shamans of the heart of origins.


    Du Jian exined, ¡°At that time, our tribe was faced with a disaster, so n Master sent out a few children with potential. Du Sheng was one of them. I didn¡¯t expect to see him again.¡±


    The Great Wide World was so vast that a few children could not evenpare to a speck of dust. Meeting them again could only be considered a miracle.


    Suddenly, Du Sheng seemed to have thought of something. He hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Du Jian, hurry up and save Elder Brother Lingxuan!¡±


    ¡°What happened to Du Lingxuan?¡±


    Du Jian¡¯s expression sank. Du Lingxuan was the only bloodline of the n master. Now that the n master was already dead, that child absolutely could not have any problems. He had to ensure that the n master¡¯s bloodline would not be severed.


    Du Sheng said, ¡°Brother Lingxuan was taken away by the Devil Dwellers.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± Du Jian did not care about what the Devil Dwellers were and asked anxiously.


    Du Sheng nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Du Jian also shrank his body. After experiencing the crisis of extinction, he had sessfullyprehended the power ofws and was now a Ruler in thew boundary.


    With that, Du Sheng led the way in front while Du Jian and Ou Yangming followed behind.


    ¡®Could the Devil Dwellers be those strange little people?¡¯


    Ou Yangming thought to himself. He knew this name from Du Sheng. Du Lingxuan was the grandson of Du Xie, so he naturally could not watch him be eaten by those Devil Dwellers.


    The 3 of them ran quickly. In the end, Du Jianined that Du Sheng was too slow and directly picked him up. As such, only 2 of them were running where Du Sheng only needed to point the way.


    Soon, the 3 of them arrived 50 kilometers away.


    At the foot of the mountain was a small vige. The vige was built on t ground, and the thatched cottages were less than 2 meters short.


    Du Sheng looked at the vige in the distance, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°There¡¯s an Ancient Devil Warrior in this vige. Brother Lingxuan was taken away by him. Besides Brother Lingxuan, we have anotherpanion here.¡±


    On the way, Du Sheng had told them about their life after leaving the heart of origins. They came here aftering out of the Teleportation Formation.


    Given that the gravity here was 1,000 times stronger and that it was an unfamiliar ce, one could imagine how tough life was for a few young children who were not even Venerable Ones.


    In the beginning, it was very difficult for everyone to move around.


    2 children were eaten by the Dark Ferocious Beasts in the forest, and one was so hungry that he ate an unknown wild fruit and was poisoned to death. The remaining 4 people stubbornly survived under the leadership of Du Lingxuan.


    They gradually became familiar with the living environment here and settled down with a stable source of food.


    Who knew that they would be identally discovered by the Devil Dweller Vige, and the nightmare began.


    The powerful Devil Dwellers of the Devil Dweller Vige treated them as food andunched a brutal pursuit. One of the children was brutally killed while being pursued, and the remaining 3 were captured. Du Sheng was lucky enough to fall off the cliff and escape.


    Of the 7 people who teleported out from the heart of origins, only 3 were left, and there were still 2 whose fate was unknown.


    If Ou Yangming had not been sucked into this world by chance, the 7 of them would have all been wiped out.


    Du Jian did not look good, and his gaze was fixed on the vige below.


    ¡°The strengths of those Devil Dwellers aren¡¯t much different from mine. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve lived here for a longer time, and their movements are more agile. The most powerful one is the Ancient Devil Warrior. He¡¯s iparably powerful. Brother Lingxuan has broken through to a Venerable One here, but he still couldn¡¯t fight back at all,¡± Du Sheng told everything he knew.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his spiritual sense. When Du Sheng spoke just now, he had used his spiritual sense to look through the vige.


    He said, ¡°Those 2 children are still alive. Let¡¯s hurry over and save them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Du Jian stood up.


    The muscles in his body bulged, and his eyes were filled with brutality.


    Soon, Du Jian turned into a 333-meter-tall giant. With every step he took, the ground shook.


    These Devil Dwellers had killed the children of the Ancient Shaman tribe. This was absolutely unforgivable.


    ¡°Grumble, grumble¡­¡±


    In the vige, many Devil Dwellers raised their heads and looked in this direction in horror. There were also many of them rushing out from the thatched cottages with weapons in their hands.


    Du Jian leaped up, and his huge body covered more than half of the sky. With a rumble, hended on the ground. A few Devil Dwellers who were only Spiritualists were trampled to death by him.


    Those Devil Dwellers screamed even more in panic. The height of those Devil Dwellers was not even 1% of Du Jian¡¯s. Of course, their strengths were even lessparable. With every step from Du Jian, a few Devil Dwellers were crushed to death.


    Ou Yangming did not make a move. He brought Du Sheng along as he slowly walked toward the vige. Du Jian alone was enough to solve everything.


    From the tallest hut in the vige, a giant Devil Dweller about 1.8 meters tall walked out.


    Compared to the other Devil Dwellers, this guy stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens. He could be considered strong.


    Seeing this guy, Du Sheng¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s the Ancient Devil Warrior. Brother Lingxuan was captured by him.¡±


    Hearing Du SHeng¡¯s words, Du Jian also turned around and looked at this strange guy. Not only was this Devil Dweller¡¯s height different from the others, but he was also holding a giant mace in his hand.


    When Ou Yangming came down, he encountered a monster that was dressed the same as him, and he even exchanged blows with the creature¡¯s mace.


    ¡®So this is an Ancient Devil Warrior.¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself. ¡®No wonder that guy had so much strength. This kind of Ancient Devil Warrior should be considered an elite among the Devil Dwellers.¡¯


    Du Jian did not waste any words. He took half a step forward and threw a punch at the Ancient Devil Warrior.


    The Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He raised the mace in his hand to block in front of him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Du Jian¡¯s strength was very strong. He was in thew boundary. How could this Ancient Devil Warrior who was only a Venerable Onepare to him?


    The Ancient Devil Warrior was sent flying and fell to the ground, sinking deep into the soil.


    Du Jian chased after him and gave him another p!


    He directly pped this Ancient Devil Warrior to death. The surrounding Devil Dwellers were stunned. The strongest warrior in their vige was killed by someone.


    One by one, the Devil Dwellers let out strange cries that spread out in all directions. After killing the Ancient Devil Warrior, Du Jian did not continue to kill those Devil Dwellers. Instead, he walked toward a small house.


    Du Jian shrunk his body and opened the door of the house. Du Lingxuan and another member of the Ancient Shamans were trapped by dark brown ropes. They looked weak, and their auras were barely discernible.


    One of the two had fainted while the other young man, who was filled with spiritual Qi, had a pleasantly surprised look in his eyes.


    ¡°Elder Brother Lingxuan.¡± Du Sheng ran over quickly and cried out in rm.


    Du Jian also hurriedly walked over. ¡°Lingxuan, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Du Jian, I¡¯m fine.¡± Du Lingxuan heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that he had been saved.


    Du Jian hurriedly took out a bottle of healing medicine from his interspatial ring and stuffed one into Du Lingxuan¡¯s mouth. Then, he stuffed another into the mouth of another child.


    After eating the medicinal pill, Du Lingxuan¡¯s body was much better. He curiously asked, ¡°Uncle Du Jian, why are you here? Where¡¯s Grandfather?¡±


    Du Jian did not look good. After hesitating for a moment, he still told the truth. ¡°It was Lord Ou who brought us here. He saved everyone in our tribe. We all left the heart of origins, but n Master¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to my grandfather?¡± Du Lingxuan asked anxiously.


    Du Jian sighed. ¡°n Master has been sacrificed.¡±


    Boom!


    Du Lingxuan¡¯s head exploded, and his face turned pale.


    Ou Yangming felt a little ufortable, so he walked outside.


    If the Phoenixes had opened the passage, he and Du Xie would have left the heart of origins and gone to the Great Wide World, and the rest would not have happened.


    It was empty outside, and all the Devil Dwellers had escaped. Ou Yangming nced at the ce where the Ancient Devil Warrior was smashed to death.


    He slowly walked over.


    ¡°Soul-sucking.¡±


    With that, the soul fragments of the Ancient Devil Warrior that had not dissipated appeared in the air. His life appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    The Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s thinking was very simple. His ability came from his evolution, and there was another thing.


    ¡°Dripping Blood Stones.¡±


    Ou Yangming walked toward a small house.


    Entering the small house, he took out a grey box on the ground. The box was made of wood. He opened the box, and there were 3 transparent stones inside.


    The stones were the size of chess pieces, and they flickered with beautiful red lights.

 Chapter 1236 - Dark Ferocious Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Dark Ferocious Beasts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Looking at the stones, Ou Yangming took a deep breath.


    He had also learned about the use of the stones from the Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s soul fragments. These red stones were called Dripping Blood Stones, and they contained powerful energies.


    If the energies were fused into one¡¯s body, they would greatly increase the strength of the user¡¯s body, and increase the user¡¯s power and endurance.


    If Ou Yangming had not used the Soul-sucking Art, he would not have believed that these small stones would have such miraculous effects.


    From the Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming knew a lot of information.


    For ordinary Devil Dwellers, as long as they fused with 10 Dripping Blood Stones, they would evolve into Ancient Devil Warriors, and their bodies would be upgraded in every aspect.


    In the vige, the Ancient Devil Warrior was the most powerful existence. The Ancient Devil Warrior who was killed by Du Jian was already at thete stage of a Venerable One, and it was also because of this that he could easily capture Ancient Shamans like Du Lingxuan.


    The Ancient Devil Warrior originally nned to eat Du Lingxuan and the other child, but the day he chose had not arrived yet, so they could live.


    These Dripping Blood Stones were also treasures that the Ancient Devil Warrior had treasured. He had spent a lot of effort to get them.


    The Devil Dwellers were not scattered sand. They basically existed in the form of viges, but there were still cities above the viges.


    After evolving into an Ancient Devil Warrior, one could go to a city to get a mace. This was how the 2 Ancient Devil Warriors that Ou Yangming from before got their weapons.


    Each city was very far away, and it would take several years to go back and forth. Therefore, the viges were independent.


    ¡®Should I give them a try?¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at the 3 Dripping Blood Stones in the box and thought to himself. 3 years would soon pass, and he had to think of all ways to improve his strength.


    Before this, Ou Yangming had never deliberately trained his body¡¯s strength. If he started from this aspect, there might be unexpected effects.


    Moreover, from the memories of the Ancient Devil Warrior, Ou Yangming knew that there were some powerful people in the Fallen Land. Their body¡¯s strengths were shocking. They could even pluck stars.


    If Ou Yangming could reach that level of strength, even if his power ofws had not broken through to the third step, he should be able to deal with powerhouses in the third step.


    Just as Ou Yangming was thinking, Du Jian called out to him from afar.


    Ou Yangming put the wooden box back into the Long Feather Band. Only then did he push open the door and walk out. Du Jian and the 3 young Ancient Shamans were already waiting outside.


    After they ate the pills, they looked much better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    In a dense forest, there were a few wooden houses hanging on a few thick trees. These were the residences of Du Lingxuan and the others.


    Du Jian walked over and said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Ou, I want to settle our tribe in this ce.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? This ce is very dangerous.¡± Ou Yangming raised his head.


    With a bitter smile, Du Jian said, ¡°Lingxuan and the others have lived here for a period of time, so they have a good understanding of this ce. I think this ce is pretty good. Where in the world is there an absolutely safe ce? I believe that with me around, I can protect the tribe.¡±


    Yes, where in the world was there an absolutely safe ce?


    After 3 years, this world would be destroyed. Even Ou Yangming at this moment was only looking for that slim chance of survival.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the n master of the Ancient Shamans. Since you¡¯ve chosen this ce, I won¡¯t say anymore. ¡°Ou Yangming released all the Ancient Shamans from the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The Ancient Shamans with a few thousand people appeared to be a lot, but they were extremely small in this forest. This world was massive. It could even bepared to the Zhenwu Continent. It was also a very good ce.


    Due to historical reasons, the Ancient Shamans were not weed in the Great Wide World.


    In order to avoid unnecessary disputes, Ou Yangming could not allow them to appear in the Humans¡¯ world. Regardless of whether it was the Ancient Shamans or the Ancient Demons, they were all enemies to the Humans.


    Under the arrangements of Du Jian, the Ancient Shamans had taken root in this world. They cut down the trees and built their homes in this forest.


    Ou Yangming did not join them. He found a quiet ce by himself and took out the wooden box from the Long Feather Band.


    He had made up his mind to try the Dripping Blood Stones. Since the Devil Dwellers and those Dark Ferocious Beasts could use them to increase their strengths, humans should be able to do the same.


    Even if it did not work, there would not be any danger for Ou Yangming. With his strength, it would be easy for him to resolve small problems.


    Ou Yangming was very clear about how to use the Dripping Blood Stones. The Soul-sucking Art had let him know everything he needed to know.


    He looked left and right. After making sure that there was not any danger in the surroundings, he took out a dagger and gently cut his arm.


    A thumb-sized wound appeared on his arm. He took out a Dripping Blood Stone and put it in.


    The usage of the Dripping Blood Stone was simple and violent. As long as it was fused with the blood in a certain part of one¡¯s body, it could enhance the ability of that part of one¡¯s body.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    After putting the Dripping Blood Stone into the wound on his arm, Ou Yangming took a long breath. He felt a piercing pain in his body.


    Although he was mentally prepared, he was still shocked. If it were any other human, they would probably faint immediately.


    Natural selection allowed the fittest to survive. The universe was so cruel. Such a cold evolutionw was especially shocking in this Fallen Land.


    It was painful, but Ou Yangming was no longer a kid. His willpower was far stronger than most people.


    Furthermore, with his strength of the second step of thews, a little pain was nothing.


    The heart-piercing painsted for an hour before it gradually dissipated. Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He endured it without saying a word.


    ¡°My strength is really much greater now.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. He could feel that the strength in his left arm had obviously increased by a lot.


    Without using any spiritual power, Ou Yangming¡¯s left arm was much stronger than his right. The process was a little painful, but the improvement brought about by the transformation was a pleasant surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only fused one and already gained such strength. If I were to fuse with 10 like the Ancient Devil Warriors, what kind of effect would there be?¡±


    Those Ancient Devil Warriors did not cultivate at all. With just the Dripping Blood Stones, they could reach the peak of a Venerable One. If they had great spiritual powers as well, even an ordinary Ruler would not be their match.


    The Devil Warriors did not seem to know how to cultivate spiritual power. However, Ou Yangming could. If he raised the strength of his body to the peak andbined it with the spiritual power in his body and the power of the second step ofws, he might be able to fight against third-step powerhouses.


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming became excited.


    He took out another Dripping Blood Stone and nned to fuse it with his left arm again. Upgrading one part was far more effective than upgrading several parts at the same time. This was a method that he had learned from the Ancient Devil Warriors.


    With his first experience, it was much more convenient this time. After gritting his teeth and enduring for a while, the Dripping Blood Stone melted into his blood again.


    The increase in his strength was very obvious as if there was no end to it.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Ou Yangming exhaled and used thest Dripping Blood Stone.


    Each time was more painful than thest, but Ou Yangming persevered tenaciously. The result was also very gratifying. The strength in his left hand had received a shocking increase, where ordinary swords probably could not even cut through his skin.


    Not only that but the other parts of his body had also improved a little. The effects were not as good as his arm, but they were also very impressive.


    ¡°The Dripping Blood Stones are really good!¡±


    After tasting the sweetness, Ou Yangming could not stop, but it was a pity that the stones were very rare.


    ¡®Am I going to be a robber?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    The Dripping Blood Stone was a kind of magical stone in the Fallen Land. It was very precious, and some Devil Dwellers might not even meet one in their entire lives.


    Of course, in those viges where there were Ancient Devil Warriors, there was a high possibility of the existence of the Dripping Blood Stones.


    After all, it was not enough to fuse with the Dripping Blood Stones. The requirements were also very harsh, and the further one went, the more difficult it was.


    The difficulty of fusing with the tenth Dripping Blood Stone would even be several times more difficult than fusing with the first. If one could not bear the loss of consciousness during the fusion process, the fusion would fail, and the Dripping Blood Stone would also turn into nothingness, which would still cause great damage to one¡¯s body.


    Those Ancient Devil Warriors would carefully treasure the Dripping Blood Stones after getting them, and they would try when their strengths reached a certain level.


    Ou Yangming would definitely be able to get some Dripping Blood Stones if he went to the nearby viges, but he did not have that idea.


    He did not want to snatch other people¡¯s opportunities unless it was absolutely necessary. Besides, he did not have any ill feelings towards the Devil Dwellers.


    Ou Yangming only treated them as ordinary creatures.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a trip to a city of the Devil Dwellers.¡±


    In a city of the Devil Dwellers, it would be much easier to get the Dripping Blood Stones but before that, he had to put on some makeup.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    All of a sudden, a blue eye appeared in the dense forest.


    ¡°A Dark Ferocious Beast?¡± Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes. He originally wanted to find trouble with a Dark Ferocious Beast, but he did not expect one toe knocking on his door.


    A shadow gradually walked out from the dark. It was a 3-meter-tall wolf. Its ck fur was like a ghost, and its blue eyes seemed to be dancing with mes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t wolves be in a pack?¡±


    Ou Yangming turned back to take a look. Sure enough, he was surrounded by a wolf pack.


    He scanned the wolf pack and looked at a certain spot. There was a 5-meter tall Wold King there. Ity on the ground and looked in his direction with disdain in its eyes.


    ¡®That big fe¡¯s so powerful.. It should have at least a Dripping Blood Stone, right?¡¯ Ou Yangming looked at the Wolf King with a smile on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1237 - Fuse

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Fuse</h4>


    Netherworld Devil Wolves, middle-rank Dark Ferocious Beasts.


    The memories of the Ancient Devil Warrior from before shed through Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. These Netherspirit Demon Wolves were very dangerous, and even the Devil Dwellers would be troubled if they encountered them.


    ording to the levels of the Great Wide World, most of these Netherworld Devil Wolves were Advanced Spiritualists, and some of the more powerful ones had broken through to Venerable Ones. As for the Netherworld Wolf King, it was at least a top-grade Venerable One.


    A Devil Dweller Vige without Ancient Devil Warriors would be a disaster if they encountered them. These guys would swallow every demon human into their stomachs.


    The Netherworld Devil Wolves approached little by little¡­


    Suddenly, a tall Devil Wolf leaped and pounced over. It opened its bloody mouth and bit toward Ou Yangming¡¯s head.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He clenched his fist and raised his hand to punch.


    This punch was ordinary as he did not use any spiritual power. He wanted to experience the changes that the Dripping Blood Stones had brought to his body.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ou Yangming moved quickly and punched the nose of the Netherworld Devil Wolf. The tall wolf¡¯s nose was crushed. It fell to the ground and howled twice before losing its life.


    The nose was the Netherworld Devil Wolves¡¯ weakness. Ou Yangming¡¯s punch without any spiritual power could easily end its life.


    ¡®Haha, not bad!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was still very satisfied with the power of this punch. Compared to before, his strength had indeed increased by a lot. He had only used 3 Dripping Blood Stones. If he used hundreds or thousands of them, how strong would his body be?


    Before that happened, Ou Yangming could not imagine it. Nhelesshe was sure that he had found a way to increase his strength.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Ou Yangming punched again.


    He did not show any mercy. He found the weakness of the Devil Wolves and punched them. His feet kept changing directions.


    There were many Devil Wolves, but none of them could get close to Ou Yangming. Nevertheless, the encirclement was also shrinking.


    An impatient look shed across the eyes of the Netherworld Wolf King in the distance. It raised its proud head and howled.


    Hearing this sound, the other Devil Wolves trembled as if they had been injected with stimnts. Their eyes were bloodthirsty. They stomped on the ground with their hind legs and one by one, they pounced from the air.


    The battle had only begun for a moment, and arge number of the Netherworld Devil Wolves¡¯ carcasses had fallen on the ground.


    Ou Yangming had also understood his strength. Looking at the Netherworld Devil Wolves pouncing at him from the sky, a cold smile shed across the corner of his mouth.


    He raised his hand, and a huge treasure sword appeared in his hand. This sword was the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s natal weapon, the Juque Treasure Sword.


    The Juque Treasure Sword lightly swung and collided with the Devil Wolves. The wolves looked strong but in reality, they were just a facade. In front of the Acquired Taoist Tool, they were extremely weak.


    With a casual swing of the sword, many Devil Wolves were smashed into pieces. Those wolves that were affected by the sword-light were instantly split into halves. Blood flowed down like a waterfall.


    The Devil Wolves that had not charged over were afraid. They stopped in the distance, their pale blue eyes filled with fear. The strange young fellow was too powerful. If they charged over at this moment, they would only be courting death.


    Seeing that its subordinates were being ughtered, the Wolf King suddenly stood up. With a roar, it flew over from the sky.


    Since it was flying in the Fallen Land, it must have be a Ruler. This Devil Wolf King¡¯s strength had reached that of a Ruler, and it was much more powerfulpared to those Ancient Devil Warriors.


    A Ruler was very powerful. In this nameless forest, it could be considered a top-notch powerhouse and had no natural enemies.


    Having said that, a Ruler was nothing to Ou Yangming, not to mention that the other party was only a beast.


    The Devil Wolf King¡¯s ws were very sharp. They whizzed over, bringing with them a gust of wind.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. The Juque Treasure Sword struck again. The sword shed with golden light. This time, the young fellow used his spiritual power. With the addition of his spiritual power, his strength was increased by several times.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound was like a p of thunder, shocking one¡¯s eardrums.


    The Juque Sword fiercely struck the Devil Wolf King¡¯s body. It was not much different from the other Netherworld Devil Wolves, and it was also sent flying a few hundred meters away.


    Ou Yangming was very fast. After swatting the Devil Wolf King away, he did not stop. Instead, he got up and chased after it.


    The Devil Wolf King let out a wail. That collision just now made it feel like its body was about to explode in half.


    What a mighty force. It was a force that it felt it could not resist.


    The Devil Wolf King endured the intense pain and crawled up. It was afraid and nned to escape. That freak was not an existence that it could contend against. If it stayed here, it might die.


    Despite that, it had just stood up when it was already in despair.


    In a moment, Ou Yangming had arrived. The sharp and heavy Juque Treasure Sword was already pressed against its forehead.


    The icy cold de caused a chill to rise in the Devil Wolf King¡¯s heart. Its body trembled, and ity on the ground, not daring to move at all.


    ¡°Do you have Dripping Blood Stones?¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a strange voice was heard by the Devil Wolf King. This voice came from Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth. Thenguage was very strange. It waspletely different from themonnguage of the Great Wide World. It was also something that the young fellow had learned from the Ancient Devil Warrior.


    The body of the Devil Wolf King shook. Ou Yangming was speaking thenguage of the Fallen Land. It had intelligence, so it could understand what he was saying.


    ¡®Dripping Blood Stones!


    ¡®This powerhouse wants those things.¡¯


    The Devil Wolf King also regarded Ou Yangming as a powerhouse of the Fallen Land. After all, this continent was infinitely vast. There might be races that it had never seen before.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Devil Wolf King hesitated for a moment and said.


    It did not dare to hesitate for too long. This fellow could end its life at any time.


    ¡°How many?¡± Ou Yangming smiled and asked again.


    An Ancient Devil Warrior had 3 Dripping Blood Stones. This Devil Wolf King was even more powerful. Moreover, it had so many underlings. Presumably, it should not have fewer than the Ancient Devil Warrior.


    ¡°6¡­ 6.¡± The Demon Wolf King answered honestly. It did not dare to hide. After all, its life was still in the hands of this powerhouse. The surrounding Devil Wolves howled miserably. They surrounded the young fellow but did not dare to move forward.


    Ou Yangming chuckled and said, ¡°6 is more or less enough. You can exchange them for your life.¡±


    Hearing this, the Devil Wolf King¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Although the Dripping Blood Stones were precious,pared to its life, it would still choose thetter.


    ¡°Those stones are in my cave abode.¡±


    While feeling excited, the Devil Wolf King said nervously again. Who knew if this powerhouse would have the patience to apany it back to take the stone? If he did not have the patience and killed it with the sword, it would not even be able to cry.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was very patient.


    Not to mention the 6 Dripping Blood Stones, even if there was only one, he would not let it go.


    The Devil Wolf King ordered its underlings to disperse and flew toward the cave with Ou Yangming.


    Soon, Ou Yangming obtained the 6 Dripping Blood Stones. He did not break his promise and let the pitiful fellow go.


    The forest was notably quiet.


    Ou Yangming looked at the 6 blood-red stones in his hands. His eyes were smiling. ¡°Who said that these Dripping Blood Stones are very rare? It has only been two days, and I¡¯ve already obtained 9 of them.¡±


    The young fellow obviously did not know how to be content with what he had. He had no idea how much effort the Devil Wolf King had put in to obtain these Dripping Blood Stones.


    There was also the Ancient Devil Warrior, who had almost lost his life several times.


    With these 6 Dripping Blood Stones and the 3 from before, Ou Yangming had gained a total of 9 of them. This number was a little awkward. From the Ancient Devil Warrior, the young fellow knew that in order toplete the first evolution, he would need to fuse at least 10 Dripping Blood Stones.


    In other words, 10 Dripping Blood Stones were equivalent to a stage. After fusing 10 Dripping Blood Stones, one¡¯s level of life would evolve. At that time, one could rely on one¡¯s body strength alone to contend with Venerable Ones. Furthermore, the other functions of one¡¯s body would be greatly enhanced.


    After thinking for a moment, Ou Yangming moved his feet and disappeared from his original spot again.


    He wanted to be an Ancient Devil Warrior in one go, so he still needed to look for one more Dripping Blood Stone.


    There were not many Dark Ferocious Beasts in the forest.


    Ou Yangming searched for a long time before finding 2. The first one was too poor and did not even have half a Dripping Blood Stone. It was a waste of effort.


    From the second Dark Ferocious Beast that was a top-grade Venerable One, Ou Yangming obtained 2 Dripping Blood Stones. The number of Dripping Blood Stones he had also increased from 6 to 8.


    The breeze blew, and the sky was filled with stars.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged on the ground. Beside him was a ck and white air current. This air current flowed about 10 meters away from him, protecting him tightly. Without the strength of thews, entering it would mean certain death.


    ¡°The fifth one.¡±


    At the center of the air current, Ou Yangming looked ferocious. He gritted his teeth fiercely. At this moment, he was enduring great pain.


    The other Devil Dwellers or Dark Ferocious Beasts would only dare to fuse the next stone after a long time. Unless they were not afraid of death, no one would dare to be like Ou Yangming.


    At this time, Ou Yangming was fusing the fifth Dripping Blood Stone.


    ¡®Hold on!¡¯


    Ou Yangming secretly encouraged himself. He was an existence at the second step of thews. If he could not even bepared to an Ancient Devil Warrior, would he not be aughing stock?


    His body flickered with a faint red light. The sweat on his head dripped down like soybeans.


    After a long time, he finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sess.¡±


    He had sessfully fused the fifth Dripping Blood Stone. With the addition of the previous 3 stones, he had fused 8 pieces. These 8 Dripping Blood Stones were all on his left arm.


    In other words, as long as he continued to fuse 2 more pieces, he would be able to be an Ancient Devil Warrior of this Fallen Land.


    Ou Yangming rested for a moment and continued to fuse the sixth piece. This time, it was even more painful. Every time he fused, it would be even more difficult.


    His body was exhausted like a dehydrated vegetable. He felt as if his body¡¯s energy had been exhausted.


    Spiritual power could nourish one¡¯s body while thews could increase one¡¯s realm. In actuality, these things did not have much to do with the strength of one¡¯s body.


    Powerhouses in the third step were iparably strong, by which some could even contend with Taoist Tools. Nevertheless, that was only done with the addition of spiritual power and the power ofws.


    In terms of body development, not to mention Ancient Devil Warriors, they might not even be able topete with low-level Devil Dwellers. Once their spiritual powers and thews were exhausted, their bodies would also decay.


    On the other hand, Ancient Devil Warriors were different. They did not rely on anything. Just by relying on the evolution of their body, they could be immortal for 10,000 years after death.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff.¡±


    Ou Yangming panted heavily. The wound on his left arm gradually healed, and the Dripping Blood Stone finally fused with his blood.


    To him, this was already the ninth time.

 Chapter 1238 - Exhort

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Exhort</h4>


    After the ninth Dripping Blood Stone was fused, Ou Yangming rested for half a day.


    Then, he began to try the tenth Dripping Blood Stone.


    This time, the fusion was very crucial. Ou Yangming had to focus all his attention and maintain his body at its peak condition.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Another cut was made on his left arm. As more Dripping Blood Stones were absorbed, his skin was as tough as iron. Even if he did not put up any resistance, ordinary magic tools would not be able to pierce through his muscles.


    Taking a deep breath and looking at the cut, Ou Yangming then ced the tenth Dripping Blood Stone into his left arm. The Dripping Blood Stone shone with a red light.


    After meeting Ou Yangming¡¯s blood, the Dripping Blood Stone began to melt bit by bit. It was a very painful process.


    The speed of the Dripping Blood Stone¡¯s melting determined the duration of the pain.


    When fusing with the Dripping Blood Stone, there was a rule. The more the stones fused with a certain part of the body, the slower the next stone would fuse, and the longer the pain.


    The pain brought by the Dripping Blood Stone increased bit by bit as time passed. The longer the time, the more intense the pain would be, and the higher the probability of failure.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and persevered. At this moment, his power of thews and spiritual power hadpletely lost their effects. The pain was deep in his bone marrow, and it was a test of a person¡¯s willpower.


    This Dripping Blood Stone did not only improve the evolution of one¡¯s body, but it was also very helpful to the improvement of one¡¯s willpower. Nheless, this process was too painful.


    The tenth fusion was more than twice the pain he had endured during the ninth time. Ou Yangming was powerless, and he felt as if he was about to faint.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and persevered. He had to endure it or everything would be for naught. Once he failed, he would experience such pain again unless he gave up on the path of strengthening his body.


    ¡®3 years, only 3 years!¡¯ Ou Yangming roared in his heart.


    There were only 3 years left before the Great Wide World was destroyed, and only he knew of this news.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was resolute.


    ¡®I have to endure it. If I can¡¯t even endure this bit of pain, what right do I have to face the top powerhouses of other worlds in the universe after 3 years? What right do I have to fight with them for that slim chance of survival?¡±


    Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, Bai Shixue, Wu Hanning, Lil¡¯ Red, Big Yellow, King Kong, the goshawk¡­ All of these figures appeared in his mind.


    These were his family, his brothers, and his lover. They all needed him to protect them.


    Persevere¡ªhe could only persevere.


    Other than this, Ou Yangming had no other choice.


    The clothes on his body seemed to have been drenched by heavy rain, and the muscles on his face were distorted.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ou Yangming faced the sky and roared loudly.


    His voice spread throughout the forest, shocking some of the fierce beasts into fleeing in panic.


    This hysterical roar seemed to have vented all his pain, and the feeling of tens of thousands of arrows piercing through his heart gradually disappeared.


    Ou Yangming was paralyzed on the ground, feeling that he had lost his strength. A numbing sensation came from his left arm, but this feeling was veryfortable.


    The blood in his body began to flow rapidly. A faint red light shone on his body. This was the prelude to the evolution of his life.


    It had taken hundreds of years for the Ancient Devil Warriors to reach this stage from birth. Moreover, they had experienced several failures and many life-threatening crises. However, Ou Yangming only used 2 days.


    After a long time, the red light on Ou Yangming¡¯s body gradually dissipated. He slowly stood up and clenched his fist.


    He felt that his body was filled with incredible power. Even without using any spiritual power, he could blow up a mountain with one punch.


    This was a feeling he had never experienced before. His body had changed, and the power of his left hand was even more astonishing.


    Now, even if he lost all his spiritual power and the power ofws, he still possessed the strength of a Venerable One. Furthermore, his endurance was even better than that of an ordinary Venerable One.


    Ou Yangming looked at the stars in the sky and slowly exhaled a mouthful of turbid air. To him, the Ancient Devil Warrior was merely a starting point.


    He wanted to rely on his physical strength and spiritual power toplement each other, and he would use the second-step boundary to resist a third-step conferred Ruler. Being an Ancient Devil Warrior was far from enough. At the very least, he needed to reach the level of a Devil General or even a Devil King.


    Nevertheless, after taking the first step, Ou Yangming felt much more at ease. At the very least, there was still hope for the future.


    The spiritual power in Ou Yangming¡¯s body circted, and mists appeared on his body. His originally wet clothes instantly became dry.


    After doing all this, he got up and flew into the sky.


    The Ancient Shaman Tribe had settled down in thisrge forest. Arge area of the forest had been cut down as many huge wooden houses were built. In the open space in the middle of the tribe, there was a fire burning.


    mes flickered and swayed with the wind.


    Seeing Ou Yangming walking over, Du Jian stood up and said, ¡°Master Ou.¡±


    Beside Du Jian were 3 young men from the Ancient Shaman Tribe. They also looked at Ou Yangming curiously.


    The dried wood in the mes crackled as Ou Yangming slowly walked over


    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay here?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    Du Jian understood in his heart that Ou Yangming was worried about them. He replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Ou. I think this ce is alright. It¡¯s quite suitable for the survival of our tribe. I¡¯ve also observed the situation in the vicinity these 2 days. Our tribe can be considered strong here. It shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem for us to protect ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He did not dwell on this issue.


    The Fallen Land was definitely unusual. Ou Yangming always felt strange in this ce. He did not know where this feeling came from.


    Despite that, 3 yearster, the catastrophe of the Great Wide World woulde. It was the same everywhere. If one could not seize the divine spark and open up a divine kingdom, no matter where one was, one would only have the fate of death.


    Ou Yangming did not harbor any hopes of luck. Even the Second World with a long history was unable to survive the catastrophe. They were definitely the same.


    Fortunately, there was still a glimmer of hope. At least, it gave people a bit of hope.


    ¡°Master Ou, do you n to leave this ce?¡± Du Jian asked in a low voice.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave the Fallen Land for the time being, but I won¡¯t stay here for long. I n to go to the cities of the Devil Dwellers to take a look. After I leave from there, I¡¯ll leave this world.¡±


    Since the old man and the others were still in the poisonous pill¡¯s world, Ou Yangming could not stay in this ce for long. This ce was certainly not suitable for survival. Besides, only in the Zhenwu Continent could he sense the changes in the Great Wide World more directly. Only then could he learn more useful information.


    Ou Yangming touched his pocket and took out a Dripping Blood Stone. He looked at the others and asked, ¡°Do you guys know about this thing?¡±


    Du Jian shook his head. He did not know what the stone was. The 3 youths were the same. They had not been here for long and were busy making a living. They could note into contact with such a good thing as the Dripping Blood Stone.


    Ou Yangming exined, ¡°This is a Dripping Blood Stone. It¡¯s a special mineral in this world. It can be used to increase one¡¯s strength. You should¡¯ve seen that Ancient Devil Warrior. His strength isn¡¯t bad. He can be considered top-tier among Venerable Ones. As long as one fuses with 10 of these Dripping Blood Stones, one can evolve into an Ancient Devil Warrior and have the same physical strength as him.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the others were surprised. How could this small stone have such a powerful ability?


    Du Jian did not doubt Ou Yangming¡¯s words. He looked at the Dripping Blood Stone and thought to himself, ¡®If we can get more of these stones, won¡¯t everyone in the tribe be as powerful as that Ancient Devil Warrior?¡¯


    Seeing their expressions, Ou Yangming continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think too simply. These Dripping Blood Stones are very rare, and they¡¯re very painful to use. It¡¯s difficult for an ordinary person to persevere unless they have strong willpower. I only told you because you¡¯re nning to stay here. This is at least a way to increase your strengths. It might be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ou,¡± Du Jian said with gratitude.


    The news that Ou Yangming had brought was very important. Du Jian and the others were outsiders. If they were to stay in a corner, it would be fine. If they wanted to develop and grow here, it would be impossible for them to rely on his strength alone. Ou Yangming was undoubtedly telling them another way to improve their strengths.


    If Ou Yangming did not say it, they did not know when they would discover the secret of this stone. After all, they could notmunicate with each other. Even if they had dealings with the Devil Dwellers, they would not know these things.


    Ou Yangming nodded and threw the Dripping Blood Stone in his hand to Du Jian. ¡°I only have this one left, but I¡¯ll give it to you. You can choose someone to try it out. The method is very simple. You just need to fuse it into your blood. If you can withstand it, you can focus it on one spot first.¡±


    He did not hesitate to tell Du Jian and the others everything he knew. They had to rely on themselves for everything here. Without Du Xie, the Ancient Shaman Tribe was still in danger.


    Du Jian did not stand on ceremony and epted the Dripping Blood Stone. He knew that this was what Ou Yangming wanted to exhort them before he left.


    He swept his gaze across the 3 children and asked, ¡°Which one of you is willing to give it a try?¡±


    Du Sheng and the other young Ancient Shaman looked hesitant. It was too unbelievable for them to merge this stone into their blood.


    ¡°I want to give it a try!¡± Compared to the 2 of them, Du Lingxuan was the first to stand up. He looked at the Dripping Blood Stone in Du Jian¡¯s hand with a determined look in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you to try. It just so happens that Master Ou is here as well. If you encounter any danger, Master Ou can also help take care of you.¡±


    Du Jian handed the Dripping Blood Stone to Du Lingxuan, along with a sharp dagger.


    Du Lingxuan picked up the dagger and pondered for a moment. Then, he also chose to gently cut his left arm. A wound appeared on his arm, but he did not even frown.


    ¡°Quickly put the Dripping Blood Stone in,¡± Ou Yangming instructed.


    Du Lingxuan picked up the Dripping Blood Stone and put it into the wound on his arm. When the stone met his blood, it slowly began to melt.

 Chapter 1239 - Three-tailed Heavenly Fox

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Three-tailed Heavenly Fox</h4>


    After 3 days.


    In the dense forest, a strange Ancient Devil Warrior was running at high speed.


    The Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s skin was pitch ck, and he was wearing clothes made of animal skin. Unlike the clothes of other Ancient Devil Warriors that only covered crucial parts, this Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s body waspletely covered in animal skin. His eyes were also light blue, but they were more vivid and lively.


    All of a sudden, the Ancient Devil Warrior stopped.


    His gaze was fixed in one direction, and he looked very cautious. At this time, a tiger with ck and white patterns jumped out from the bushes.


    The Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Are all the creatures in this Fallen Land only ck and white?¡±


    It was the case for the Devil Dwellers, the Wolf King, as well as this ferocious tiger.


    The Ancient Devil Warrior was Ou Yangming¡¯s disguise. He was proficient in thenguage of the Devil Dwellers, and he couldpletely hide his aura of a human with the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. As long as he changed his appearance, it would look wless.


    At this moment, the ferocious tiger stared at the Ancient Devil Warrior with a cruel look on its face.


    Just as it was about to eat the Devil Dweller¡­


    ¡°Do you have a Dripping Blood Stone?¡± The fierce tiger suddenly heard a voice.


    The tiger was stunned, and it looked at the Ancient Devil Warrior in disbelief. It could not imagine why he would ask such a strange question.


    ¡®Does he want to use Dripping Blood Stones to exchange for his life?¡¯ The fierce tiger thought.


    ¡°You have a lot of Dripping Blood Stones?¡± The fierce tiger asked probingly. If this guy really had a lot of Dripping Blood Stones, it could consider giving him a quick death. After all, Ancient Devil Warriors were delicious food. It was not easy to meet them, so it definitely could not let him go.


    ¡°No.¡± The Ancient Devil Warrior shook his head and looked at the tiger as if he was looking at a retard. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you have any Dripping Blood Stones. If you have enough, I can let you go.¡±


    The tiger was furious when it heard that. It jumped up and pounced toward Ou Yangming like lightning.


    ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± Ou Yangming said in thenguage of the Fallen Land as he jumped onto the big tree behind him.


    The fierce tiger did not expect the Ancient Devil Warrior to react so quickly. It swung its tail forcefully, and its ck and white tail was like an iron rod.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The big tree was cut into two halves by the fierce tiger¡¯s tail. The tiger opened its bloody mouth and bit toward the sky. Nheless, the Ancient Devil Warrior in the sky did not fall.


    Upon seeing this, the tiger was dumbfounded. ¡®How?¡¯


    This tiger was a top-grade Venerable One and could not fly in the Fallen Land. Logically speaking, the Ancient Devil Warrior should be weaker than it, but he was floating in the air.


    ¡®It can fly. Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡¯


    The tiger¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with shock. Only Devil Generals could fly in the air. ¡®This person with a mace isn¡¯t an Ancient Devil Warrior, but a powerful Devil General! He¡¯s an expert of the same level as Master!¡¯


    After the tiger sensed the opponent¡¯s strength, it turned around and ran. It was not afraid of an Ancient Devil Warrior but against a Devil General, it had no chance to resist.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to run now.¡±


    Ou Yangming leaped down from the sky. His speed was extremely fast, and he instantly rushed to the tiger¡¯s side, waving the spiked mace in his hand.


    ¡°Bang!¡± An explosion sounded in the air.


    The ferocious tiger¡¯s body was sent flying 10 meters away. It fell to the ground, unable to move. Only then did Ou Yangming float to its side. He smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have Dripping Blood Stones?¡±


    It was the same question but this time, it sounded different to the fierce tiger. The other party did not want to kill it but rob it!


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± The fierce tiger copsed on the ground and answered with a weak voice.


    ¡°How many?¡± Ou Yangming asked again. His eyes lit up. He was very eager to get Dripping Blood Stones, and he did not have any on him at the moment.


    ¡°I have many but most of them are with my master. I only have 2¡­¡±


    The tiger opened its mouth and spat out 2 Dripping Blood Stones from its stomach. Then, it looked at Ou Yangming innocently. It thought to itself, ¡®When Masteres, you will have a good time.¡¯


    How could this ferocious tiger hide its thoughts from Ou Yangming? He picked up the 2 Dripping Blood Stones on the ground, pretending not to know anything. He asked, ¡°You have 30 Dripping Blood Stones, right? If you have them, ask your master to bring them over. I can spare you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The tiger said hurriedly. It was secretly pleasantly surprised. ¡®What Master said is indeed true. This Ancient Devil Warrior is really stupid. He could be fooled by just a few words.¡¯


    The fierce tiger struggled to get up. First, it looked at Ou Yangming with fear. When it saw him standing aside indifferently, it took a deep breath, puffed up its stomach, and let out a roar that shook Heaven and Earth.


    After the roar, the fierce tiger fell to the ground and said, ¡°Sir, my master wille here soon.¡±


    ¡°Will he bring the Dripping Blood Stones?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The ferocious tiger said hurriedly.


    After saying that, the tiger looked up at the sky.


    It did not know whether its master would bring the Dripping Blood Stones or not. Just now, it made a cry for help. It believed that after its master heard it, it would be here in no time.


    After a moment, another stream of light shed in the sky. The figure came very quickly.


    A 2-meter-tall fox flew over from a distance. It stepped on the air and looked proudly at Ou Yangming and the fierce tiger on the ground.


    The fox¡¯s fur was dark brown, and it had 3 tails.


    ¡°A Three-tailed Heavenly Fox.¡±


    From the memory fragments of the Ancient Devil Warrior from before, Ou Yangming knew the name of this fox. The Heavenly Foxes were also a huge race in this Fallen Land. They were very powerful. When they were born, they only had one tail. As long as they mature, they would grow another tail.


    Most Heavenly Foxes had 2 tails. They were Venerable Ones, which was not much different from Ancient Devil Warriors. Despite that, when they fused with Dripping Blood Stones or used other methods in the Fallen Land, they would mutate and evolve. By then, they would be Three-tailed Heavenly Foxes. The strength of a Three-tailed Heavenly Fox was ssified ording to the Great Wide World as a Ruler, which was a level higher than the Ancient Devil Warriors.


    ¡°Did you bring the Dripping Blood Stones?¡± Ou Yangming raised his head and asked.


    ¡°What Dripping Blood Stones?¡± The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox did not know what he meant. The fierce tiger at the side hurriedly said, ¡°This Ancient Devil Warrior asked you to bring 30 Dripping Blood Stones to exchange for my life, Master.¡±


    ¡°30 Dripping Blood Stones. What high-sounding sentiment!¡±


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s eyes coldly swept over Ou Yangming with a disdainful look in its eyes. It did not care about a small Ancient Devil Warrior at all.


    In the Fallen Land, Devil Dwellers were the majority, but they were far from being as noble as the Heavenly Foxes. When Heavenly Foxes reached adulthood, they would be Venerable Ones, but Devil Dwellers had to go through narrow escapes before they could reach the same boundary.


    This was the difference in genes.


    Ou Yangming imitated the Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s voice and asked, ¡°Are you not going to care about your servant¡¯s life?¡±


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox looked at Ou Yangming with disdain and responded proudly, ¡°If you dare to touch it at all, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. Having said that, under his appearance as an Ancient Devil Warrior, his smile looked hideous. He lowered his body and grabbed the fierce tiger.


    The fierce tiger cried out in pain, and a lot of furs appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    This handful of tiger fur could be made into a glove.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox did not expect that this Ancient Devil Warrior would dare to provoke it so much. It moved slightly, and its body turned into a shadow.


    In an instant, it arrived in front of Ou Yangming.


    Fingernails that were half a meter long appeared on the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s ws. The sharp fingernails had a cold glint, and it wed at Ou Yangming¡¯s neck.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was calm. His body leaned back, forming an extreme arc as he easily dodged the move.


    ¡°This is quite lethal, but you¡¯re a bit too slow.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    It sounded like a mockery to the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox. Its gaze turned cold as it pounced over again, but Ou Yangming once again easily dodged it.


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s speed was not slow as it was much faster than a Devil Dweller of the same level. Unfortunately, it did not encounter a Devil Dweller but Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Master, he can fly in the sky. He¡¯s a Devil General!¡±


    The fierce tiger reminded its master. It was afraid that its master would be careless and fall. Its master¡¯s strength was powerful. As long as its master was not careless, ordinary Devil Generals would not be its match.


    Without needing to be reminded by the tiger, the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox already knew the strength of the Devil Dweller. If he was just an Ancient Devil Warrior, he would have been killed by it in the first move.


    ¡®This guy¡¯s quite powerful,¡¯ the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox thought to itself.


    ¡®But do you think that you can contend with me like this?¡¯ The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. Suddenly, a red light shed in its eyes.


    Ou Yangming happened to meet its gaze. The red light was like a swamp, causing his mental power to sink deep into it. The eyes of the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox turned into deep vortexes.


    An image suddenly appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. The world had copsed, and the world was blood red. Countless people in the Great Wide World were wailing non-stop. Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, and the others were all looking at him in despair.


    ¡®So real. Is this the ultimate move of the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox?¡¯


    Those scenes were all Ou Yangming¡¯s fears. At this moment, they were very real in front of him. If an ordinary person encountered such a situation, one would at least be absent-minded for a moment.


    Ou Yangming suddenly opened his eyes. A cold light blossomed in his eyes. He looked at the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox that was charging at him and threw a punch.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox was sent flying by a punch under unexpected circumstances. A long spear appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. When the long spear appeared, the surrounding air turned cold.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? How did you wake up so quickly?¡±


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox was in disbelief. It was very clear in its heart how powerful its ultimate move was. It was impossible for its opponent to wake up so quickly.


    It did not know that Ou Yangming had not fallen into the trap from the beginning to the end. A part of his mental power was constantly paying attention to the situation outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. You let me see some unpleasant scenes.¡±


    Ou Yangming flipped his wrist, and the Reincarnation Spear was like a poisonous dragon¡¯s breath. It suddenly stabbed in the direction of the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox.


    With a bang, the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s body was weightless. It did not have the time to resist and was ruthlessly nailed to the ground by the spear.

 Chapter 1240 - Mysterious Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Mysterious Pressure</h4>


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox did not die. Its life was not so fragile, and Ou Yangming did not intend to let it die.


    ¡°Do you have Dripping Blood Stones?¡± Ou Yangming asked the same question again.


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s voice was weak, and it answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox silently recited 2 incantations that Ou Yangming did not understand. In its hand, a cloth bag made of animal skin appeared. The bag was bulging.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were shining. He snatched the bag and opened it to take a look.


    There were Dripping Blood Stones inside. After a quick nce, he could tell that there should be dozens of them.


    It was the first time Ou Yangming had seen so many Dripping Blood Stones.


    ¡°There are a total of 35 Dripping Blood Stones!¡±


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox looked at the cloth bag that Ou Yangming had snatched away with great heartache. Those Dripping Blood Stones were all it had umted. Now, all of them had been snatched away by someone.


    ¡°More than 30. Not bad, not bad¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming had a smile on his face. He pulled the long spear out from the ground, and the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox also regained its freedom.


    The young fellow did not expect to encounter such a good thing.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll give you all these Dripping Blood Stones. Can you let me off this time?¡±


    The arrogance on the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared. At this moment, it looked at Ou Yangming with a ttering look. After all, its life was in the hands of this Devil Dweller.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ou Yangming put the Reincarnation Spear back. Since he had gained 35 Dripping Blood Stones, there was no harm in sparing the fox¡¯s life. In any case, it was not like he was letting a tiger return to its mountain. He treated the fox lightly. Moreover, he would soon leave this world.


    ¡°You can leave, but it can¡¯t.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the ferocious tiger and added. The tiger had wanted to call its master over to plot against him. If it left, would it not be too easy?


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll leave that idiot to you to deal with as you wish.¡±


    The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox nced at the ferocious tiger with a furious look in its eyes. It was this idiot that caused it to almost die. Although it had saved the tiger¡¯s life, the price was all of its savings.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. You may leave now.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand. The Three-tailed Heavenly Fox did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly left.


    The ferocious tiger was in despair. Even its master had abandoned it.


    It looked at Ou Yangming pitifully, begging for his forgiveness.


    Ou Yangming weighed the Dripping Blood Stones in his hand and walked toward the ferocious tiger. He asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that a tiger¡¯s testes and penis are a great tonic?¡±


    The ferocious tiger only felt a chill down its lower body. Ity on the ground and said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, which b*stard said that? It¡¯s definitely a rumor!¡±


    ¡°How would I know if it¡¯s a rumor or not if I don¡¯t try?¡± Ou Yangmingughed like a devil.


    ¡°No! No! Sir, I¡¯ll make up for it. I know a ce with many Dripping Blood Stones!¡± The tiger cried out in grief.


    ¡°Where?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused.


    After 7 days.


    Ou Yangming sat on the tiger and traveled for 7 days. In front of them was a huge waterfall.


    There were many Dark Ferocious Beasts here. They looked at the Ancient Devil Warrior sitting on the tiger with a strange light in their eyes.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The tiger roared.


    The beasts gradually looked away. The tiger¡¯s strength was extraordinary and with the Ancient Devil Warriors sitting on it, most of the creatures present did not dare to provoke them.


    Afterward, the ferocious tiger swaggered over.


    It stopped about a kilometer away from the waterfall and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Is this the ce you said that has a lot of Dripping Blood Stones?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    As he asked, he looked around. There were a lot of ferocious beasts here. They were all nervously looking at the waterfall as if waiting for something.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the ferocious tiger said nervously, ¡°I found this ce by ident. Even Master doesn¡¯t know that my 2 Dripping Blood Stones were picked up here. There seems to be a vein of Dripping Blood Stones in the waterfall. Every day when the waterfall erupts, Dripping Blood Stones will rush out from it. Everyone is waiting for them here.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a strange ce?¡± Ou Yangming leaped down from the ferocious tiger¡¯s body and said with a smile, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everyone go to the waterfall then? There must be a lot of Dripping Blood Stones there.¡±


    The ferocious tiger smiled bitterly. It sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to go there, but we can¡¯t. Nobody knows what¡¯s inside the waterfall, but there¡¯s an incredibly strong pressure. With my strength, if I go 500 meters inside, I¡¯ll probably explode and die.¡±


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, the ferocious tiger continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it yourself. The pressure is present within a kilometer of the waterfall.¡±


    Ou Yangming was curious. He took 2 steps forward and realized that the ferocious tiger was not lying. After he got within a kilometer of the waterfall, there was indeed some pressure. This pressure was nothing to him, but the weaker Ancient Devil Warriors would probably not be able to withstand it.


    As for those Devil Dwellers who were not Venerable Ones, they would probably explode and die immediately.


    Within the pressure, plenty of physical energy was consumed, which was why the fierce beasts were all outside.


    Ou Yangming continued to take a few steps forward, and the pressure gradually increased. When he reached 200 steps, the pressure had be very strong. If an ordinary Venerable One were to be ced in this ce, one¡¯s Qi and blood would flow backward in an instant, and one¡¯s seven orifices would bleed to death.


    When Ou Yangming walked to this side, the fierce beasts cast curious gazes at him. Given that he could walk such a long distance, it also meant that his strength was not bad.


    ¡°Sir, be careful.¡±


    The ferocious tiger reminded Ou Yangming. Although it wished that Ou Yangming would be instantly crushed to death by the pressure in the waterfall, it still pretended to be very concerned.


    Its life was in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands, so it did not dare to escape. The risk was too great, so it could only wait for the young fellow to let it go.


    After all, Ou Yangming had let its master go, so he would not care about an insignificant creature like it.


    Ou Yangming ignored the fake reminder of the ferocious tiger and continued to walk forward. The fierce beasts that were leisurely standing on the beach raised their heads, their eyes filled with surprise.


    ¡°He¡¯s a powerhouse!¡± The beasts had recognized Ou Yangming¡¯s strength.


    Ou Yangming was already very close to the waterfall. Most of the beasts present could not even stay there for a second, but that Ancient Devil Warrior still looked very rxed.


    ¡®Just how long can he hold on?¡¯


    All of the beasts were focused on Ou Yangming.


    The waterfall fell from the sky, and the water sshed on the ground, making a loud sound.


    At the spur of the moment, an even bigger water current flew down from above. A sense of oppression came over, and there seemed a fierce beast of a flood in the water.


    ¡°The waterfall has exploded!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Why is it happening several hours earlier than before?¡±


    The fierce beasts who had noticed this were shocked, and they all prepared themselves. Looking at Ou Yangming in front of them, the admiration in everyone¡¯s eyes disappeared, leaving only sympathy.


    Originally, the ferocious tiger wanted to remind Ou Yangming but on second thought, it figured that if he survived, he might not let it go. If he died, it would certainly be safe.


    When the waterfall erupted, the pressure within 1,000 meters would increase by more than 10 times. This was something the ferocious tiger had not told Ou Yangming.


    It was not purely to trick Ou Yangming. The main reason was that it was not the time for the waterfall to erupt. The tiger had not thought of this either.


    Now that it backfired, it made the ferocious tiger excited.


    ¡®Damn that guy, once he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s all over!¡¯


    The ferocious tiger thought to itself. It was fully focused on looking ahead. If Ou Yangming was dead, it might still be able to pick up some good things. Its master¡¯s 30 over Dripping Blood Stones would belong to it.


    The pressure suddenly increased.


    Ou Yangming also frowned. The pressure around him had increased a lot. Just now, he could still barely resist the pressure that was equivalent to that of a Ruler. At this moment, the pressure had suddenly increased to that of thew boundary.


    He looked at the water sshing down from the sky. ¡°Could it be that when the waterfall erupts, the pressure will also increase a lot?¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly guessed the answer. He turned back to look at the ferocious tiger. That fellow was still secretlyughing. After seeing his gaze, it felt a burst of coldness in its body.


    Cold air came out from the bottom of its feet and instantly reached its head. It almost flew out from the top of its head.


    Woosh, woosh, woosh!


    A powerful current suddenly rushed over, but Ou Yangming did not move.


    ¡®How could he be fine?¡¯ The ferocious tiger was dumbfounded. Even with its master¡¯s realm, that was probably difficult to bear. Under the situation where the pressure was increased by 10 times, that young fellow was still unharmed.


    ¡®I must¡¯ve seen it wrongly.¡¯ The ferocious tiger could not believe it.


    The other beasts were the same. The look of sympathy in their eyes gradually turned into shock. ¡®Just what kind of terrifying existence is this fe? He could actually persist in the waterfall.¡¯


    Amidst the swift and rapid water flow, a few red light spots appeared. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes and hands were quick as he reached out to grab them.


    In a moment, those few things were all caught in his hands.


    They were all Dripping Blood Stones!


    There really were Dripping Blood Stones in this ce.


    Ou Yangming was excited. If he could obtain the Dripping Blood Stones in there, how much would his body¡¯s strength increase?


    His eyes gradually became fiery. Increasing the strength of his body was his only purpose of staying in the Fallen Land. If he could increase the strength of his body to the second step here, he would have the confidence to face a conferred Ruler of the third step.


    Ou Yangming was not talking about the injured Nine-sworded Ruler of the third step. He was talking about a conferred Ruler of the third step who was at his peak.


    The great water submerged Ou Yangming¡¯s knees but soon subsided.


    At this time, the fierce beasts waiting outside look regretful. The few Dripping Blood Stones that flowed out of the waterfall were all snatched away by the mysterious Devil Dweller.


    No one dared to express their dissatisfaction. This mysterious Devil Dweller was too powerful.


    The ferocious tiger¡¯s heart was trembling. It crouched on the ground and looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction with fear in its eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted coldly. He looked ahead and walked over again.

 Chapter 1241 - Advance

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Advance</h4>


    After the flood subsided, the pressure once again decreased. The pressure that could only be endured by those in thew boundary had be equivalent to an ordinary Ruler.


    Ou Yangming continued to advance.


    500 meters, 450 meters, 300 meters¡­


    The distance shortened bit by bit. The closer Ou Yangming got to the waterfall, the more shocked the surrounding beasts became.


    To be 300 meters away from the waterfall was something they had never heard of before.


    From 300 meters away, Ou Yangming could clearly see the situation below the waterfall. The pressure on his body increased sharply again and had reached thew boundary without any changes. The young fellow gradually felt ufortable. This was not because of the spiritual pressure, but physical pressure!


    The powerful pressure behind the waterfall was not only aimed at one¡¯s spirit, but it also had a strong destructive effect on one¡¯s body.


    Only Ou Yangming knew this.


    The bodies of those fierce beasts were very strong, and they were far from the waterfall. It was impossible for them to notice this.


    Body!


    At this moment, the strength of Ou Yangming¡¯s body was his weakness. In this ce that ced great importance on the strength of one¡¯s body, he was clearly not up to the standard. He had only fused 10 Dripping Blood Stones, barely reaching the threshold of an Ancient Devil Warrior. If not for other powers, he would not even be a match for an Ancient Devil Warrior.


    His physical strength was still too weak. Fortunately, there was a way to make up for it.


    As long as he fused with the Dripping Blood Stones, it would be fine. Although it was a little painful, it had an immediate effect. For him, this was undoubtedly the best method.


    He continued to walk forward for more than 10 steps. When he was about 200 steps away from the waterfall, he finally stopped.


    The fierce beasts that were paying attention to him also let out a sigh of relief. At least, he still had his limits. If he really walked into the waterfall, he would probably scare a lot of the beasts here.


    Being only 200 steps away was already very terrifying. At least among all the fierce beasts present, none of them could reach this level.


    ¡®What a powerful Devil Dweller!¡¯


    Some fierce beasts eximed in their hearts. They were d that when Ou Yangming came over just now, they did not show any hostility. It was the fierce tiger¡¯s angry roar that saved everyone¡¯s lives.


    ¡®This guy is dressed like an Ancient Devil Warrior, but his strength is definitely not that of an Ancient Devil Warrior. At the very least, he¡¯s a Devil General. He must be a very powerful existence among Devil Generals.¡¯


    While everyone was guessing in their hearts, Ou Yangming had gradually retreated.


    The ferocious tiger lowered its head and nervously said, ¡°Sir, I really forgot just now. Normally, the waterfall wouldn¡¯t erupt at this time. I also didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the other beasts.¡±


    Ou Yangming believed that this was an ident. The fierce tiger was cunning, but it would not take its life as a joke. If the young fellow had dodged in advance, he could have dodged it.


    Nheless, the smile he saw when he turned his head was an indisputable fact. The ferocious tiger must have thought that he would die without a burial ce. Unfortunately, the tiger had overestimated the power of the waterfall and underestimated Ou Yangming¡¯s strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If I have any dissatisfaction with you next time, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were cold.


    He looked at the ferocious tiger coldly and said, ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to leave without my instructions. Otherwise, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll take your life, dog.¡±


    The ferocious tiger hurriedly nodded, not daring to resist in the slightest. It was a tiger so even if he died, it was still a tiger.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming was strong and powerful. Whatever he said, it could only be epted.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming was so close to the waterfall, the ferocious tiger had given up on any chances. Just now, the young fellow had shown mercy by not killing it. The tiger also knew how to choose.


    After warning the fierce tiger, Ou Yangming left.


    He rose into the air and flew toward the distant forest.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s receding figure, the surrounding fierce beasts discussed animatedly.


    Ou Yangming left alone because he nned to continue fusing with the Dripping Blood Stones. He got 2 from the fierce tiger, 35 from the Three-tailed Heavenly Fox, and 3 from the waterfall just now. There were a total of 40 Dripping Blood Stones. These stones were all good stuff, so he naturally would not waste them.


    The young fellow was very curious about the waterfall. Despite that, his physical condition was too poor at the moment, so it was very difficult for him to get close to it. It was almost impossible for him to go in and take a look.


    However, it was not impossible. As long as he continued to improve his body¡¯s strength, he would have a chance to enter.


    The power of thew of Yin and Yang appeared and wrapped around Ou Yangming. Unless there was someone who was stronger than him, there was no chance for anyone to enter.


    Ou Yangming intended to fuse with the Dripping Blood Stones, so he had to be careful. If an enemy got close to him while he was fusing with the stones, it would be very dangerous.


    He had fused 10 stones on his left arm, so it would be twice as difficult to continue the fusion.


    This time, Ou Yangming changed to a different spot and chose his right hand.


    His sharp dagger shed lightly, and a deep cut appeared on his arm. His expression did not change. Blood did not flow out. After fusing with 10 Dripping Blood Stones, he could easily control his body.


    He quickly threw one Dripping Blood Stone into it.


    Dripping Blood Stones had to be fused one by one, even if one wanted to fuse with hundreds of them. This wasmon knowledge ording to the Ancient Devil Warrior¡¯s memory. It was not that no one had tried to fuse 2 Dripping Blood Stones at the same time, but those Devil Dwellers who tried were tortured to death by unbearable pain, so no one would make such a stupid attempt in the future.


    This time, the fusion was still very painful, but it was a little better than before. After all, Ou Yangming had changed to a different spot.


    He gritted his teeth and could still hold on.


    After the first fusion, Ou Yangming began the second one. It was as if he never knew fatigue. When his spirit was exhausted, he would use recovery pills. When his physical strength was exhausted, he would also take pills to replenish it. At the end of the day, he fused 10 stones again.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to rest for a while.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body had reached its limit. Even if he took pills to recover, the effect was very bad.


    After resting for a while, Ou Yangming once again returned to the beach.


    The waterfall was still flowing. No one knew what was behind it, and Ou Yangming was the same. There seemed to be something covering the waterfall. Even the young fellow¡¯s mental power could not detect what was behind it.


    ¡°Sir.¡± The ferocious tiger walked over and said respectfully.


    ¡°Has the waterfall erupted?¡± Ou Yangming asked indifferently.


    The tiger replied, ¡°Sir, it hasn¡¯t erupted yet. Yesterday was an ident. If nothing unexpected happens to this waterfall, it¡¯ll erupt in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded and walked over to the waterfall again.


    Soon, he went to the same ce as yesterday. Compared to that time, he felt much better at this moment. When he was in this ce yesterday, he felt that if he took another step forward, his body would be injured. Now, the feeling had disappeared.


    Ou Yangming felt that he could still take 2 more steps forward.


    He took another step forward.


    This time, Ou Yangming was very careful and kept his eyes on the situation above him.


    Ou Yangming was 200 meters away, unlike the 500-meter area just now. If the waterfall attacked again, the pressure would suddenly increase tenfold. Even if his spirit could withstand it, his body would not be able to withstand it.


    With his previous experience, Ou Yangming also knew the prelude to the eruption of the waterfall. As long as he left in time, there would not be any danger.


    The surrounding fierce beasts looked over in shock. ¡®This Devil Dweller has broken through the limit?¡¯


    They watched as Ou Yangming took a step forward, their hearts in disbelief.


    ¡®Could it be that he deliberately hid his strength yesterday?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s not right. He clearly couldn¡¯t take it yesterday.¡¯


    Ou Yangming ignored everyone¡¯s thoughts and continued forward. This time, he directly took 13 steps forward.


    13 steps!


    In other words, after Ou Yangming fused with the 10 Dripping Blood Stones, he could take 13 steps forward.


    The waterfall was still not close but to Ou Yangming, this was already good news.


    At this point, Ou Yangming once again felt his limit. He did not rashly move forward and turned around to retreat.


    This time, there were no unexpected events from the waterfall. In the evening, the waterfall moved again. There were a total of 4 Dripping Blood Stones that rushed out of the water. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes and hands were quick. He grabbed all 3 stones that were heading toward him. As for the other one that was too far away, it was taken by a snake-shaped fierce beast.


    Seeing as the other Dripping Blood Stones disappeared again¡­


    The fierce beasts were unhappy, but there was nothing they could do.


    This Devil Dweller was too powerful. They were already thankful that he did note here to kill them wantonly.


    As for the Dripping Blood Stones, as long as Ou Yangming did not leave, he would surely take away more than half of the ones that rushed out of the waterfall. At the end of the day, the others were simply not capable enough.


    Ou Yangming did not feel embarrassed about the things that he obtained with his ability.


    After taking the 3 Dripping Blood Stones, Ou Yangming flew away again and returned to the mountain forest to merge again.


    Subsequently, Ou Yangming woulde here every day. Basically, all the Dripping Blood Stones that came out of the waterfall would belong to him.


    Everyone also found that the Devil Dweller seemed to be getting stronger.


    During this period, the Devil Dweller would try it every day. He would withstand the pressure and walk toward the waterfall. Each time, he would advance a little bit more than the day before.


    Sometimes it would be 10 steps, sometimes it would be 7 or 8 steps, and sometimes it would be 2 or 3 steps.


    In short, he was making progress every day.


    This situation continued for a month. Finally, some fierce beasts could not take it anymore.


    If the Devil Dweller was always here, they would not be able to get a Dripping Blood Stone at all.


    As such, some fierce beasts thought of a way.

 Chapter 1242 - Failed

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Failed</h4>


    The fierce beasts all came for the Dripping Blood Stones but who knew that after the Devil Dweller came here, he almost took away all the Dripping Blood Stones.


    A day or two was fine, but as time went on, everyone felt a little resentful.


    No one knew how long the Devil Dweller would be here. If he did not n to leave, would everyone not be waiting every day for nothing?


    One day, after Ou Yangming took the Dripping Blood Stones and left¡­


    A few Dark Ferocious Beasts quietly gathered and discussed in low voices. They deliberately avoided the fierce tiger so that it could not hear their conversation.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on. That Devil Dweller has been here for more than a month. This month, there were at least 100 Dripping Blood Stones from the waterfall, but we only got 5. If this continues, there¡¯s no point for us to stay here.¡± A Ferocious ck Snake looked cunning.


    ¡°That Devil Dweller is insatiable. He won¡¯t leave any way for us to survive. What should we do?¡±


    These beasts were enemies before but now that amon opponent like Ou Yangming had appeared, they began to unite.


    Nheless, they knew that even if they were tied together, they would not be a match for the Devil Dweller, so they needed to think of another way.


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t get the Dripping Blood Stones, and we can¡¯t let that Devil Dweller have them for free. Dark Ferocious Beasts are enemies with Devil Dwellers. Now that we¡¯re being pressed down by him, we can¡¯t just let it be.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The fierce beasts were very intelligent and were almost no different from the humans of the Great Wide World.


    They discussed for a while and soon reached a consensus.


    That was to let the 3 Demon Kings of Plum Mountain 15,000 kilometers away know about this strange ce.


    The 3 Demon Kings were also ferocious beasts. If they acquired the Dripping Blood Stones vein in the waterfall, the others could more or less benefit from it. If they let that Devil Dweller continue to stay here, the beasts would have no chance at all.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve discovered this ce for more than a year. The big kings of Plum Mountain will probably know about this ce soon. Why don¡¯t we report it to them in advance? We can split the reward given by the kings equally.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Some fierce beasts nodded.


    ¡°Be careful and report it secretly. We can¡¯t let the Devil Dweller find out.¡±


    ¡°We must keep it a secret from that fierce tiger too. It¡¯s with that Devil Dweller. After the kings finish off that Devil Dweller, we can¡¯t let that traitor go either.¡±


    ¡°Yes, finish it off!¡±


    The ferocious tigery on the ground with warmth. It had been living quitefortably these days.


    Due to Ou Yangming, these fierce beasts did not dare to offend him. They were terrified of him. This made the already proud tiger feel unusually pleased.


    It was relying on someone else to be superior, but it was still respected by others.


    The fierce tiger raised its head and looked at the group of mysterious fellows with puzzlement.


    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯


    Those ferocious beasts deliberately avoided it. The fierce tiger did not know what they were doing.


    Seeing that the fierce tiger had noticed them, the ferocious beasts spoke even softer.


    ¡°That fe¡¯s looking at us. We can¡¯t discuss this anymore. It¡¯s decided. White Eagle, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to carry out the mission to Plum Mountain¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring news to you in 3 days at most.¡± The white eagle nodded slightly.


    It quietly left the herd of beasts. It spread its wings and flew into the sky. This white eagle had extraordinary strength. It was a flying beast, and it was a Ruler. Its flying speed was fast, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    In the forest.


    Ou Yangming did not know what was happening at the riverbank. He was still carefully fusing with the Dripping Blood Stones.


    He had gotten more than 100 Dripping Blood Stones from the riverbank during this period. The speed of the fusions had slowed down a lot but on average, there were about 3 Dripping Blood Stones fused every day. At this point, he had fused 99 Dripping Blood Stones.


    His physical strength had improved by leaps and boundspared to before. Compared to a month ago, his physical strength had increased by more than 10 times.


    He could also get within 50 meters of the waterfall. As long as he took another step forward, hope would be right in front of him.


    Despite that, fusing with 99 Dripping Blood Stones was also a bottleneck. As long as Ou Yangming could fuse with 100 of them, his life level would increase again, and he would evolve from an Ancient Devil Warrior to a Devil General.


    A Devil General was a Ruler of the Great Wide World. In other words, once he broke through to the Devil General boundary, even if he did not use a single bit of spiritual power, he could still fight against a Ruler. This was terrifying. One had to know that the young fellow had only entered the Fallen Land for more than a month.


    How long would it take for an ordinary person to cultivate to be a Ruler in the Great Wide World?


    This would be a long journey, and the key point was that one would probably be stuck on the road as well.


    Bing a Ruler in just over a month¡¯s time¡­ If the people of the Great Wide World heard this, they would think that Ou Yangming was crazy.


    Of course, Ou Yangming did not achieve everything from nothing. He had always stood at a very high level. This was something that other people did not have.


    If it was not for the fact that he had great mental power as a guarantee, if it was not for the willpower that he had honed, and if it was not for the fact that he had obtained so many Dripping Blood Stones through his strength, he would not have had this opportunity at all.


    At this moment, the opportunity to be a Ruler was right in front of him. As long as he sessfully fused with this Dripping Blood Stone¡­


    Ou Yangming took a few deep breaths and adjusted his breathing.


    Most of the parts of his body had been fused with Dripping Blood Stones. Fortunately, they would automatically fuse with his blood once they came into contact with it. Otherwise, if his body abandoned his skin and bones, he would probably be left with stones.


    Ou Yangming chose to fuse the 100th Dripping Blood Stone with his left palm.


    This spot had never been fused before, so the chances of sess should be a little higher than the other spots.


    Of course, it would only be a little bit. Ou Yangming himself did not have much confidence.


    When he fused the 99th stone, he was already very reluctant. Whether he would seed this time or not, he had no confidence at all.


    The power ofws still surrounded him tightly. He carefully cut open his palm.


    With that, the Dripping Blood Stone entered and began to melt. Ou Yangming could almost feel his blood boiling.


    Veins popped up on his arm, and the blood vessels protruded high as if they were about to explode.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and persevered.


    The pain almost made him faint. Ou Yangming kept hinting to himself. His eyes were wide open and bloodshot, but he refused to let his eyes close. Once he closed them, it was very likely that he would pass out, which also meant that the fusion had failed. He did not care about this Dripping Blood Stone. What he cared about was his time.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His blood gradually stopped boiling. He did not faint, but the fusion still failed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ou Yangming first swallowed a healing pill, and he looked somewhat dejected.


    He recalled the memory of the Ancient Devil Warrior again and found that there were other reasons for the failure of fusions with Dripping Blood Stones, but fainting was the most important and mostmon one. The Ancient Devil Warrior was only a small figure in the Fallen Land. Even if the young fellow hadpletely absorbed his memory, it was only a small novelty for the Fallen Land.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming had only received a portion of the soul fragments with the Soul-sucking Art.


    ¡®Could it be that this is a bottleneck for me?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought about the possible reason. That said, with his situation at this moment, he was unable to analyze the reason at all.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to treat my injuries first. After my injuries recover, I¡¯ll try again. Even if I still fail, I have to find out the reason.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was not worried about the Dripping Blood Stones. Every day, a few Dripping Blood Stones would rush out of the waterfall. Those stones were almost all in his bag as he did not stand on ceremony with the fierce beasts.


    Those who were not his kind had different thoughts. Ou Yangming was a human, and under the absolute suppression of his strength, the beasts were d that he did not kill them. If it was any other ruthless powerhouse, it was very likely that that powerhouse would have destroyed all the fierce beasts present and monopolized the ce.


    Even if one could not suppress the news, it was still beneficial to have lesser people know about the mysterious ce.


    Ou Yangming did not have the intention to kill those fierce beasts. Moreover, he had relied on his methods to obtain the Dripping Blood Stone. Even if there were asionally some that slipped through him, he did not ask for them. This was good enough.


    After eating the pills and resting for half a day, the injuries in Ou Yangming¡¯s body gradually recovered.


    Looking at the time, it was almost time for the waterfall to erupt again, but Ou Yangming did not get up.


    He still had more than 30 Dripping Blood Stones in his hands. The amount was more than enough. It would not matter even if he let the others have the stones for a day.


    After his body recovered, he once again tried to fuse with a Dripping Blood Stone.


    On the beach, the waterfall was flowing.


    Those fierce beasts looked around. Their eyes were full of curiosity.


    ¡°That greedy Devil Dweller didn¡¯te today?¡± The Snake Demon asked in surprise.


    For more than a month, that Devil Dweller woulde here on time every day. Today, the time had passed, but no one came.


    ¡°Do you think he sensed something and ran away early?¡± A fierce beast asked.


    ¡°No, we were careful when we discussed it. He wouldn¡¯t know at all. Besides, judging from his character, if he knew that we¡¯re secretly setting him up, even if he nned to leave, he won¡¯t let us have it easy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he left by himself?¡±


    Once these words were said, the other fierce beasts did not look too good. If that fellow left by himself while they went to report to the Demon Kings, would they not be lifting a rock and smashing their own feet?


    ¡°The possibility isn¡¯t high. Isn¡¯t that fierce tiger still here?¡±


    At this time, a strange sound came from the waterfall.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to erupt.¡±


    The fierce beasts looked at the waterfall in front of them and started to be nervous.


    Not long after, a rapid stream of water suddenly fell. It was like the water of the milky way, sprinkling down from the nine heavens.


    With a boom, everyone rushed forward. 2 Dripping Blood Stones flew out from the stream.


    Without Ou Yangming¡¯s intervention, the Dripping Blood Stones were naturally obtained by the beasts.


    ¡°What a pity, that guy didn¡¯te this time, but there are only 2 stones.¡±


    Those ferocious beasts that did not get the Dripping Blood Stones did not look good.

 Chapter 1243 - Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Attempt</h4>


    A breeze blew, and the stars in the sky twinkled.


    The forest was still shrouded in a thick fog. From time to time, ferocious beasts would pass by, ncing in that direction fearfully before leaving in a hurry.


    ¡°Puff!¡± In the fog, Ou Yangming spat out another mouthful of blood.


    He copsed on the ground, losing all his strength.


    Fortunately, he was enveloped by his power ofws at this moment. Otherwise, his state would be very dangerous.


    ¡°I failed again¡­ ¡± Ou Yangming struggled to get up.


    Compared to thest time, he was more seriously injured this time, but there were still some benefits.


    This time, he seemed to understand the reason for the failure.


    Those Ancient Devil Warriors and Devil Dwellers would wait for a long time after fusing with one Dripping Blood Stone before continuing to fuse with the second one. This was to give the body a good buffer and also to take advantage of this period to fully integrate the power brought by the Dripping Blood Stone.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming was different. In just a short month¡¯s time, he had fused with 99 Dripping Blood Stones.


    If those Ancient Devil Warriors knew about this, they would be scared half to death.


    Ou Yangming relied on his strong willpower to hold on until he met this threshold.


    The previous ones were fine as there were not any bottlenecks. As long as he persevered, he would seed. However, it was different this time. If he could not perfectly control his strength, he would probably fail no matter how many times he tried.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Ou Yangming did not look too good.


    If he wanted to perfectly control his strength, he would probably need a long period to train. Or, he could only use his body¡¯s strength to experience many life-or-death battles until he could control every cell in his muscles.


    Either way, he would need time.


    What Ou Yangmingcked the most at this moment was time.


    He could not waste any more time in this ce. 3 years. At this point, there were only 2 more years left.


    Ou Yangming had to quickly increase his strength and return to the real world to prepare for the arrival of the great cmity.


    He thought for a long time but still could note up with a solution.


    ¡°Do I really need to take it one step at a time?¡± Ou Yangming did not look too good.


    If there was sufficient time, he wouldy a solid foundation. He could not do it now.


    Ou Yangming swallowed another pill. After a long while, his expression eased up.


    When he raised his hand, he suddenly saw the ring on his finger. It was left behind after killing the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    He had been running around in the Spiritual Realm and did not have the time to check what was inside. Now that his body was injured, and he could not fuse with another Dripping Blood Stone, he could take a good look at what was inside.


    This ring was the interspatial treasure of the third-step conferred Ruler, the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    All of his belongings were probably here. How much did a third-step conferred Ruler have?


    This was something that only those who had reached that boundary would know.


    Moreover, the Nine-sworded Ruler was a powerhouse from the Third World. That was an even more ancient civilization era. There might be some treasures inside that could solve Ou Yangming¡¯s predicament.


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes burned with passion.


    The ring was also a Taoist Tool. Ou Yangming used his blood to make it recognize its owner.


    Luckily, the process was very smooth. The Nine-sworded Ruler was already dead, so this ring had be an object without an owner.


    After a while.


    Ou Yangming could feel that his mental power and the ring had an indistinct connection.


    When he used his mental power to probe into it, the space of the ring was veryrge. He could not even see the end of it at a nce. It was muchrger than the space inside his Long Feather Band.


    There were a lot of things inside, big and small, so much so that it was like a treasury.


    Some of these things belonged to the Nine-sworded Ruler, and some were the resources that the Heavenly Path Alliance had given to him. Now, all of them belonged to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming looked carefully.


    These things had been ssified before. The outermost things were many and misceneous, so they were not precious¡­


    Of course, they were only not precious for figures on par with the Nine-sworded Ruler. If one were to take them to the Great Wide World, any one of them would be considered a precious treasure.


    The deeper Ou Yangming looked, the more precious the items became.


    In the beginning, he could see some High Grade and Fine Grade magic treasures, as well as all sorts of rare spiritual herbs.


    Toward the end, those items were almost gone.


    Ou Yangming saw 5 Taoist Tools.


    These Taoist Tools were smithed with special materials. Ou Yangming did not know theposition of these materials at all. It was very likely that they were ores unique to the Third World. Apart from these Taoist Tools, there were also a few precious divine herbs. These divine herbs were on par with the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit.


    ¡°There really are good things!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was filled with joy. Although it was within his expectations, he was still very excited to see so many treasures.


    Behind those items, there was a box.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze gradually became serious.


    Since it was ced at the back, it must be some incredible treasure.


    If one were to rank these treasures, this was probably the most precious thing inside the ring, at least to the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Ou Yangming spread out his hand and withdrew his mental power from the ring.


    In reality, a box made of ancient wood appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. The box¡¯s surface was carved with exquisite and ancient patterns, making it look historical. Of course, the important thing was not the box. The young fellow guessed that there must be some exceptional treasure inside this box.


    With a crack, the box opened.


    Ou Yangming was greatly disappointed. There was actually a section of a hand¡¯s bone inside.


    The white bone looked ordinary, filled with an ancient aura. Ou Yangming had a thousand thoughts in his mind, but he had never thought that this thing would appear.


    He had used the Soul-sucking Art, but he had not seen any introduction about this hand bone from the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul fragments.


    This thing might be very precious. After all, its location determined its value. Despite that, it had no effect on Ou Yangming at the moment. Moreover, he did not know what this thing was for.


    Feeling slightly disappointed, Ou Yangming put the box back into its original ce and searched the ring again.


    From the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s side, Ou Yangming knew that there were plenty of blood essences of Ancient Demons inside the ring. They were left behind by the Ancient Demons that the Heavenly Path Alliance had once massacred in the Third World. It was also the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s condition for a deal with the Demon King. The blood that the Demon King drank was only less than a tenth of what the Nine-sworded Ruler had brought.


    The blood essences of the Ancient Demons were not as important as the Taoist Tools and divine medicines, but there were plenty of them.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming had coincidentally obtained from the Nine-sworded Ruler a method to devour the blood essences.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler had gone to destroy more than 20 small worlds. He had originally nned to rely on the Humans¡¯ blood essences to devour a portion of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences to restore his strength.


    He had killed so many people mainly because the blood essences of the Ancient Demons were too violent. Unless it was a Demon King, if a human were to directly devour them, it was very likely that one would go mad and make a big mistake.


    With countless blood essences from humans, the Nine-sworded Ruler could calm down the violent blood essences of the Ancient Demons. This way, the danger would be greatly reduced.


    It was a pity that he had coincidentally met Ou Yangming in the Spiritual Realm.


    This was also Ou Yangming¡¯s luck. With the methods of the Third World, even the injured the Nine-sworded Ruler still had a great chance to recover. Once he seeded, there would be another consequence.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power searched through the ring. He had made this Taoist Tool recognize him as its master, so his mental power could instantly appear anywhere in the ring.


    Very quickly, Ou Yangming found those things. A few bottles and jars were ced beside arge pile of junk, looking very inconspicuous.


    These inconspicuous things were the blood essences of 10 billion Ancient Demons.


    The massacre of the Third World¡¯s Heavenly Path Alliance was much more bloody than the suppression of the Ancient Demons in the Great Wide World. These things did not belong to the Nine-sworded Ruler but were given to him by the Heavenly Path Alliance for ease of movement. To the Ancient Demon King, they were rare good things.


    In actuality, the Nine-sworded Ruler did not have the right to use them without permission but because of his injuries, he could not care too much.


    Ou Yangming took out a small bottle. The bottle was like ceramic, and it was only the length of his index finger. He opened the stopper on it.


    A violent smell of blood instantly filled the surrounding air.


    The blood essences of the Ancient Demons contained a lot of resentment. If it was a Venerable One or even a Ruler with weaker mental power, they would have been scared out of their wits.


    It was just a small bottle but if its content was poured out, they could definitely drown an entire city.


    ¡°The blood essences of the Ancient Demons and the Dripping Blood Stones should be able to be used together.¡±


    Ou Yangming clearly knew the cultivation technique of the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    The name of the cultivation technique was called the Sky-devouring Technique. It sounded domineering, and it could be used to devour the blood essences of all living beings in the world. Having said that, if it was a foreign race, there would be some restrictions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try using the blood essences to recover my strength first.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s physical condition was very bad at the moment. Of course, he was still 100 times better than the injured Nine-sworded Ruler. Since the injuries of the Nine-sworded Ruler could be recovered with the Sky-devouring Technique, Ou Yangming¡¯s small injuries were not a big deal.


    Of course, this was just an attempt by Ou Yangming.


    If it was possible, he would carry out the next step of the experiment.


    Silently chanting the technique in his heart, Ou Yangming suddenly inhaled like a raging dragon. The blood essences in the bottle flew into the sky. They seemed to have turned into a blood dragon in the air, circling around him rapidly. The dense blood and Qi seeped into his body.


    The effect was immediate. In just a short while, Ou Yangming felt as if he had eaten a big tonic pill. His body was filled with power. His little injuries quickly disappeared with the return of blood and Qi.


    This was not the most important thing. When Ou Yangming absorbed the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, he had thought about the consequences. That being said, after he absorbed them, he found that the side effects did not seem to exist at all.


    The blood essences were perfectlypatible with him. They did not have the repulsive force mentioned in the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul fragments.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Although it was a good thing, Ou Yangming still had a puzzled look in his eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only the Demon King who won¡¯t reject the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences?¡±


    Ou Yangming was definitely not an Ancient Demon. He rolled his eyes twice and quickly thought of the reason.

 Chapter 1244 - Breaking Through the Limit

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Breaking Through the Limit</h4>


    Part of the reason the Ancient Demon King did not reject the blood of Ancient Demons was that they were of the same bloodline. Nheless, the proportion of this reason was very small.


    Unlike humans, there were tens of thousands of types of Ancient Demons. When the countless blood essences merged, it was already difficult to tell the qualities. The main reason the Demon King could withstand it was its body. Every Demon King must have a strong body.


    This was a condition that humans, such as the Nine-sworded Ruler, did not have.


    If the Nine-sworded Ruler had the physique of an Ancient Demon, he would not have wasted his time ughtering more than 20 small worlds.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming was different. His body had long surpassed the limits of the Humans. Even in the vast Great Wide World, there were probably not many mysterious sects that specialized in body cultivation that couldpare to him.


    In the words of the ancient style, he was inhuman.


    After fusing with 10 Dripping Blood Stones, Ou Yangming had surpassed the limits of the Humans. At least in terms of genes, he had evolved to a higher level.


    With such a strong body, he naturally did not need to worry about the negative effects of devouring the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    After understanding this, Ou Yangming let out a sigh of relief. At least there were not any idents.


    At this moment, he was full of blood and Qi and had surpassed his peak condition. Even so, he had only used a little bit of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    There was so much left that he could use them for a very, very long time.


    Ou Yangming began to n. With the assistance of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, his chances of sess should be greatly increased.


    Without hesitation, Ou Yangming took out another Dripping Blood Stone.


    He cut open his palm and used the Sky-devouring Technique to absorb the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences before throwing the Dripping Blood Stone in.


    Compared to before, the pain was much less.


    The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences flowed in his body. The powerful blood essences replenished the damage to his body and seemed to be dispersing his pain.


    ¡®It seems that my guess wasn¡¯t wrong. It really worked.¡¯


    Ou Yangming had a smile on his face. He did not dare to be distracted and focused on absorbing the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. As for the Dripping Blood Stone in his hand, he just let it slowly merge into his blood.


    The pure blood essences seeped into Ou Yangming¡¯s body, keeping his body in peak condition at all times. The slowly melting Dripping Blood Stone could not cause any damage to his body.


    It was like a pool of water. While water was being poured out on one side, water was also filling in from the other side. Ou Yangming controlled the speed at which he absorbed the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, maintaining the bnce between both sides.


    Without any idents, everything happened naturally.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body maintained its peak condition and directly fused with the Dripping Blood Stone.


    His body evolved again, reaching the level of a Devil General.


    A person of this level could be considered an expert even in the Fallen Land, a ce that focused on body refinement.


    ¡°Sofortable.¡±


    After sessfully fusing with the Dripping Blood Stone, Ou Yangming stopped absorbing blood essences in time. At this moment, his body had reached its peak condition, so absorbing more would be of no use.


    Standing up, Ou Yangming stretched his body.


    He finally seeded!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shone brightly. The Sky-devouring Technique and the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences seemed to have opened a door for him to the peak. As long as there were no idents, the road ahead would be smooth.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. The waterfall is about to explode. What Ick the most now is Dripping Blood Stones.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance. With a light tap of his toes on the ground, he flew into the sky.


    On the other side of the river, on the soft beach, a group of ferocious beasts gathered together.


    ¡°That Devil Dweller didn¡¯te today. Could he have really left?¡± The fierce beasts gathered and discussed.


    ¡°This is very strange. That guy came here on time every day for the past month, but he didn¡¯te in the past 2 days.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he really left. After all, given his boundary, it¡¯s easier to get Dripping Blood Stones. There are only 2 or 3 stones here every day. Maybe he doesn¡¯t care at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he left.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, White Eagle has told the 3 kings of Plum Mountain. Even if the Devil Dweller left, we can¡¯t stay here forever.¡±


    A fierce beast said regretfully.


    Upon hearing that, a snake-shaped fierce beast crawled over. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. The kings of Plum Mountain are the most powerful existences in the nearby 50,000 kilometers territory. They¡¯ll surely know about this ce. It¡¯s just a matter of time. There are more and more ferocious beasts here, and the chances of getting the Dripping Blood Stones are also bing smaller. If we take the initiative to report this ce, we might even get a reward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also the reason. I wonder when the big kings of Plum Mountain wille here.¡±


    At the mention of the big kings of Plum Mountain, these ferocious beasts looked respectful.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t White Eagle say that he¡¯ll bring news here in 3 days? I think that within these 2 days, the kings wille here.¡±


    Everyone avoided the ferocious tiger and discussed it in low voices.


    The sound from the waterfall gradually became louder, and the water flow made a clear and short sound of crashing against the rocks.


    At this time, the fierce beasts focused and approached the waterfall one by one.


    With a rumble, the waterfall exploded, and water sshed down.


    In the water, everyone could clearly see that a small pile of Dripping Blood Stones rushed out, and there were about a dozen of them.


    After the Dripping Blood Stones were rushed out, they immediately scattered.


    All the fierce beasts became excited.


    ¡°There are so many this time!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky that the Devil Dweller didn¡¯te!¡±


    Everyone looked ahead with full concentration, but none of them dared to enter the range of the pressure. At this moment, the pressure had increased by more than 10 times. Even if they entered the outermost area, it would be very difficult for them to move, let alone catch the Dripping Blood Stones that flew out at high speed.


    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± One by one, they pounced forward.


    The fierce tiger also found a position. If it could snatch one or two and give them to the Devil Dweller when he returned, perhaps the other party would be happy and let it go.


    Ou Yangming had not appeared for 2 days, which made the fierce tiger very conflicted.


    It was warned not to leave, so it did not dare to run away alone, but it could already feel the hostile gazes of the other beasts.


    For the time being, no one came to find trouble with it. If the Devil Dweller still did not appear after a while, nobody could tell what would happen.


    The Dripping Blood Stones quickly flew out and at that moment, a figure suddenly shed in the sky.


    That person directly entered the pressure zone within a kilometer of the waterfall and did notnd on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that Devil Dwellers!¡±


    The fierce beasts were all shocked, and their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    That Devil Dweller was like lightning, and he quickly attacked, grabbing all the Dripping Blood Stones.


    There were more than a dozen Dripping Blood Stones, but not a single one was left for the beasts.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    ¡®Damn that b*stard!¡¯


    The Dark Ferocious Beasts roared in their hearts.


    They roared in their hearts, wishing they could swallow that Devil Dweller alive, but they did not dare to show it.


    There was nothing they could do. The difference between them was too big.


    When the waterfall erupted, they did not even dare to get within a kilometer of the waterfall, but the Devil Dweller directly entered and flew in the sky.


    The figure in the sky brought heavy pressure to the fierce beasts.


    They did not dare to resist unless they intended to end their lives.


    ¡®I was almost toote.¡¯


    The waterfall gradually calmed down, and the pressure also decreased by more than 10 times. Ou Yangming spread out his hands and looked at the Dripping Blood Stones with a smile on his face.


    He slowlynded on the ground and walked out.


    The fierce tiger ran over and came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. It whispered, ¡°Sir, these few days when you weren¡¯t here, those guys seemed to have some kind of conspiracy. They¡¯ve been avoiding me as if they were plotting something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ou Yangming turned his head and looked at those fierce beasts.


    The fierce beasts were all greatly shocked. ¡®What did that tiger say?¡¯


    ¡®Is this Devil Dweller nning to destroy us all?¡¯


    ¡°You should be more honest. Don¡¯t let me know what you¡¯re up to,¡± Ou Yangming reminded them.


    There were many fierce beasts here. It was normal for them to have some resentment after Ou Yangming took away the Dripping Blood Stones, but the young fellow would not bother with them. That said, if they dared to scheme against him, he would not be polite. This cold world was different from the Spiritual Realm. The strong preyed on the weak, and there was no humanity to speak of.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be absolutely honest.¡±


    The ferocious beasts said obsequiously, and each of them hurriedly expressed their stance.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ou Yangming walked toward the waterfall again. He was very expectant in his heart. ¡®How far can I go this time? Can I touch the rocks below the waterfall?¡¯


    Seeing that the Devil Dweller did not seem to be nning anything, the fierce beasts let out sighs of relief.


    Some of the fierce beasts already felt that this was a dangerous ce. If they were not greedy for the reward given by the big kings of Plum Mountain, they would have left this ce long ago.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s back, one of the fierce beasts asked, ¡°How far can he go this time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This Devil Dweller will take a few steps forward every time. Thest time, he was more than 50 steps away. I wonder if he can go beyond that this time.¡±


    ¡°The probability isn¡¯t very high. The further he goes, the more difficult it¡¯ll be. It¡¯s not that easy to break through the 50-step mark.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. I think he¡¯ll be 52 or 53 steps away this time.¡±


    The beasts looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back and discussed with each other.


    Ou Yangming ignored the voices of the fierce beasts and continued to walk forward.


    200 steps away. It was easy.


    100 steps. He only felt a faint pressure.


    Ou Yangming continued to walk forward and soon arrived at the position of being 50 steps away.


    ¡°How can it be? He improved so much this time!¡±


    Those beasts who did not think that Ou Yangming could reach the 50-step mark widened their eyes. ¡®That guy really did it. What has he done in the past 2 days?¡¯


    Ou Yangming continued to move forward. The day before yesterday, he had not been able to cross the 50-step mark. Now, it was easy for him.


    ¡®Where¡¯s my limit?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were looking straight ahead.

 Chapter 1245 - The Big Kings of Plum Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1245: The Big Kings of Plum Mountain</h4>


    The ferocious beasts widened their eyes and looked at the Devil Dweller in shock.


    50 steps was not the end. It was just the beginning.


    The Devil Dweller continued to walk forward.


    40 steps.


    30 steps.


    Ou Yangming continued to walk forward.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The ferocious beasts felt that their worldview had been crushed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could he get so close to the waterfall? How did he do it?¡±


    The Dark Ferocious Beasts on the beach found it hard to believe. The day before yesterday, the Devil Dweller was still wandering 50 steps away. They did not expect him to be so powerful after only 2 days.


    While everyone was talking, Ou Yangming had reached the 20-step mark.


    The pressure here had be very great.


    If it was Ou Yangming¡¯s body that was once an Ancient Devil Warrior, he would have been crushed into minced meat in this ce. Now, he could still persevere.


    How many more steps could he take?


    Ou Yangming already felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on his body. Not only was his body under tremendous pressure, but his spirit was also the same.


    At the 20-step mark, the pressure had reached the second step of thews.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s spirit was very strong. It was only slightly weaker than that of a mighty third-step figure. His spirit could still be maintained, but his body was gradually finding it difficult to hold on.


    He continued to move forward. Every step was very heavy.


    17 steps!


    16 steps!


    When Ou Yangming was about to reach the 15-step mark, he finally felt his limit. If he continued to move forward, his body would very likely be injured.


    ¡®Forget it¡­¡¯ Ou Yangming sighed. He did not persist.


    Even if he took the step, he would not be able to persist in the next step. There was no need to take the risk.


    Nheless, he was in a good mood. Fusing with 100 Dripping Blood Stones was indeed a qualitative leap for his body. In addition to the dozens of Dripping Blood Stones he got today, he still had about 50 stones. These stones had to be fused as soon as possible.


    He did not know if he would be able to go further after fusing with them.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.


    Once again withdrawing from the pressure zone, Ou Yangming looked at the cautious ferocious tiger on the beach.


    This fellow seemed to have beenpletely obedient. He had not been here for 2 days, but it did not dare to run away either. It was obviously frightened by him.


    Although Ou Yangming had been schemed twice by the tiger, it made up for its mistakes by bringing him here. He walked over and said, ¡°You¡¯ve performed well these days. You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you said that I can leave?¡±


    The ferocious tiger¡¯s ears pricked up as it asked in disbelief. Ou Yangming really intended to let it go.


    ¡°Are you not going to leave?¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    The fierce tiger smiled awkwardly. ¡°I want to leave! I want to leave! My wife is still waiting for me at home!¡±


    ¡°Then go before I change my mind.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    The fierce tiger turned around and was about to leave, but it seemed to have thought of something. It turned its head again and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better be careful. Those guys are definitely scheming something to deal with you. Don¡¯t let them seed.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just fleas. If they jump around in front of me, I¡¯ll just crush them to death,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    The ferocious tiger pondered and felt that it made sense. Ou Yangming was so powerful. Even if those beasts were tied together and had an overall power that increased by 10 times, they might not be a match for him.


    It had just casually brought it up. Seeing that Ou Yangming did not care, it burrowed into the forest far away and quickly disappeared into the dense forest.


    After the tiger left, Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze swept over the other beasts before he got up and left.


    ¡°What a terrifying gaze!¡± After Ou Yangming left, some of the beasts gasped.


    ¡°Did we do something wrong? If that guy really knows that we¡¯re scheming against him, he¡¯ll wipe us out!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he seemed to be warning us just now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he noticed something?¡±


    These Dark Ferocious Beasts were very smart. They knew that that person had the qualifications and ability to kill them.


    Some of the beasts had wavered. They realized that staying in this ce was very dangerous. They could be killed at any time.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to leave this ce first,¡± an unknown beast with a horn on its head said.


    After the beast finished, it walked toward the direction of the forest without looking back.


    ¡°Coward!¡±


    Among the beasts, the Snake Demon¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    It said to the people around it, ¡°What are you afraid of? At this time, White Eagle might¡¯ve already found the 3 kings of Plum Mountain. As long as the big kingse here, that guy will be destroyed in no time. The big kings of Plum Mountain are infamous, but they won¡¯t be indifferent to good or bad. If we help them, they¡¯ll surely reward us with many benefits. They might even give us 10 to 20% of the Dripping Blood Stones in the waterfall.¡±


    The Snake Demon¡¯s words made everyone feelforted.


    After all, it was only for these 2 days. As long as they obediently persevered until the big kings of Plum Mountain came, it would be fine.


    ¡°That Devil Dweller will onlye here once a day. As long as we keep our mouths shut and don¡¯t fight amongst ourselves, that guy won¡¯t know what we¡¯re thinking.¡±


    The Snake Demon¡¯s persuasion made many of the wavering fierce beasts stay. After all, the reward given by the big king of Plum Mountain was still very attractive.


    Of course, some of the more timid beasts left. They still felt that their lives were the most important. The strength that the Devil Dweller had disyed today had thoroughly frightened them.


    For the sake of that illusory reward, some of the beasts felt that it was not worth it to gamble their lives.


    About a fifth of the beasts left while the vast majority still stayed. They were very confident in the big kings of Plum Mountain. As long as the kings came, that Devil Dweller would definitely die. If it was a beast, it would still have a chance to survive; if a Devil Dweller upied the kings¡¯ vein, he would certainly die.


    Ou Yangming did not know what had happened on the beach.


    Even if he knew, he would not care. What big kings from Plum Mountain? As long as they were not third-step powerhouses, he was not worried.


    Ou Yangming was confident that few people in the second step couldpare to him.


    After breaking through to be a Devil General, everything went smoothly. With the help of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, Ou Yangming did not need to rest. In just one day, he had fused with more than 20 Dripping Blood Stones.


    His body¡¯s strength increased again. Ou Yangming estimated that he could take a few more steps forward.


    As for exactly how far he could go, he would only know after he tried.


    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The stars were numerous, and they were 50,000 kilometers away.


    A white eagle flew through the air like a sharp arrow. It looked at a small mountain not far away, and its eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Intruding into Plum Mountain? You¡¯re courting death!¡± A cold shout came from the night sky.


    Following that, a huge palm grabbed at the white eagle. That palm covered the sky and the sun, and it was like thunder. The white eagle did not have time to react and was caught in its hand.


    ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I have something important to report to the big kings of Plum Mountain!¡±


    The white eagle roared loudly and prayed for a way out. It felt like it was suffocating.


    ¡°Something important?¡± The palm gradually loosened, and a huge ape walked out from the dark. This hand belonged to the ck ape. The ck ape¡¯s body was very huge, about a few hundred meters. When it walked, the ground cracked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Guardian Spirit of Plum Mountain. What¡¯s the important thing you are talking about? If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces!¡±


    The white eagle was frightened and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯d never dare to lie to you.¡±


    It pointed to the direction behind it and said, ¡°There¡¯s a waterfall 50,000 kilometers away. There are Dripping Blood Stones rushing out of it every day. There should be a Dripping Blood Stone vein inside, but it has been upied by a Devil Dweller.¡±


    ¡°A Dripping Blood Stone vein has been upied by a Devil Dweller!¡± The ape¡¯s body trembled a few times.


    A Dripping Blood Stone vein was a good thing. Even the lowest grade Dripping Blood Stone vein could cultivate arge group of experts.


    Seeing that the white eagle did not seem to be lying, the ape said coldly, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll report to the kings.¡±


    The ape rose from the ground. Its body shrunk, and it flew into the distance.


    In a valley in the middle of Plum Mountain,pared to the monotonous colors of the outside world, this seemed like a paradise. The air was emitting a fragrance. A few huge pearls were hanging in the air, making the valley brighter than during the day.


    At this time, 2 ferocious beasts were drinking liquor.


    One of them was a bird with a sharp beak. Its gaze was sharp. It opened its mouth and poured a lump of strong liquor into its mouth.


    The other one was a Heavenly Fox. Its sharp little face was charming, but its red eyes made people fearful. The most eye-catching thing about it was the 7 tails behind it. It was a legendary Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox.


    It was worth noting that the ferocious tiger¡¯s master was also a Heavenly Power and a powerhouse among its race, but it only had 3 tails.


    A heavenly Fox with 2 tails was a normal adult Heavenly Fox with the strength of a Venerable One. A Three-tailed Heavenly Fox was a Ruler, a Five-tailed Heavenly Fox was in thew boundary, and a Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox was in the second step, which was equivalent to a Devil King in the Fallen Land. As such, the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox was known as a king.


    These 2 beasts here were 2 of the 3 big kings of Plum Mountain.


    ¡°Second Elder Sister, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to break through and be a Devil King. This time, we must drink to our hearts¡¯ content!¡±


    As such, the sharp-mouthed bird opened its mouth and swallowed another jar of fine liquor. The delicacies on the table were not even touched.


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox also had a smile on its face, and it said in a clear voice, ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯ve been stuck for more than 20,000 years. This time, you finally broke through the threshold. Congrattions. It¡¯s a pity that Big Brother is in closed-door cultivation. Otherwise, he¡¯d be very happy to hear this news.¡±


    ¡°No matter. Big Brother will being out soon. When hees out, we¡¯ll meet again. At that time, call the other Devil Kings nearby.¡± The ferocious birdughed loudly.


    At this moment, the Devil Ape walked in from outside. ¡°Greetings, sirs.¡± The Devil Ape bowed.


    Seeing the Devil Ape walk in, the third big king put down its jar of liquor and asked, ¡°Old Ape, are you also here to celebrate for me?¡±

 Chapter 1246 - A Devil King Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1246: A Devil King Arrived</h4>


    The ape-man took a careful look at the third big king, and there was a look of surprise on its face.


    It cupped its hands again and said, ¡°Congrattions, Third Big King, for breaking through to be a Devil King and bing the third unrivaled Devil King of Plum Mountain .¡±


    The third big kingughed. It picked up a jar of liquor from the stone table and threw it over. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. I¡¯ve been stuck for tens of thousands of years so breaking through is nothing. However, this time, it can be considered as making up for the regret in my heart. At least others won¡¯t say that I, Third Big King, am an imposter.¡±


    Following that, the ape-man stretched out its hand and took the jar. It drank the liquor in one gulp, then it said, ¡°Third Big King, you must be joking. Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for saving First Big King, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problems with your body, causing you to be unable to break through. To us, your status is definitely not inferior to the other 2 big kings.¡±


    ¡°Good brother, let¡¯s drink!¡± The third big king took out another jar of liquor and poured it into its mouth.


    After the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox saw that the two had finished drinking, it looked at the ape-man and slowly asked, ¡°Old Ape, you should be here for something, right?¡±


    ¡°Second Big King, if you don¡¯t mention it, I almost forgot. Just now, a white eagle came outside and was caught by me. Then, it said that it has something important to report to the kings,¡± the ape-man said slowly.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? What is it talking about?¡± The second big king¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with doubt.


    The ape-man said, ¡°Second Big King, that fe said that there¡¯s a Dripping Blood Stone vein 50,000 kilometers to the east, and it¡¯s suspected to be upied by a Devil Dweller.¡±


    ¡°A Dripping Blood Stone vein? This is a good thing!¡± The third big king¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox was rtively calmer. It asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the possibility of that being true?¡±


    Upon hearing the question, the ape-man responded, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be small. The white eagle said that ce is a little strange. Every day, Dripping Blood Stones will be brought out from the waterfall. As for the fact that they can¡¯t even get close to the waterfall, it seems like there¡¯s a powerful pressure there. I don¡¯t think that kid is lying. It doesn¡¯t have the guts to do that in front of me.¡±


    ¡°If it really is a Dripping Blood Stone vein, we can¡¯t miss it. Third Younger Brother has just broken through to be a Devil King, so he needs arge number of Dripping Blood Stones to consolidate his strength.¡± The second big king was deep in thought.


    ¡°Second Elder Sister, let me make a trip. I¡¯ve been staying at Plum Mountain all these years in order to break through, and I¡¯m almost suffocated!¡± The third big king stood up.


    ¡°ording to that white eagle, that ce should be somewhat special. If you go alone, I won¡¯t be at ease,¡± the second big king said in a low voice.


    The third big kingughed. ¡°Second Elder Sister, all these years I¡¯ve been under the protection of you and Big Brother. Do you really treat me like a child? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m not much younger than you? If it was before, I could still say that my strength was insufficient. Now, my strength has broken through to the Devil King boundary. With my speed, how many people in this million-kilometer territory can catch up to me? Even you might not be able to catch up to me, Second Elder Sister. If I want to escape, no one can stop me.¡±


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox nodded silently.


    Her third younger brother was from the Rock Sparrows. It was very fast and proficient in escaping. Now that it had be a Devil King, there were not many people in the world who could do anything to it.


    ¡°Then be careful. If anything goes wrong, send me a voice transmission immediately,¡± the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox said seriously.


    It was just a small Dripping Blood Stone vein, so it was not enough for 2 big kings to attack at the same time. Furthermore, Plum Mountain¡¯s First Big King was in closed-door cultivation at the moment. If it was not a special situation, someone needed to guard this ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Elder Sister.¡±


    The third big king spread its wings. With a p of its grey wings, it disappeared into the air like sharp arrows.


    Outside Plum Mountain, the white eagle looked left and right nervously.


    At this moment, it was restless. That big fellow just now had given it too much shock.


    They were both Devil Generals, but the difference between them was abnormallyrge.


    Putting aside divine abilities and talent, in terms of the Dripping Blood Stones alone, fusing 100 Dripping Blood Stones could make one a Devil General. Fusing 999 Dripping Blood Stones was the same.


    Nevertheless, the difference between the two was the difference between Heaven and Earth. Thetter could destroy the former with a wave of his hand.


    Taking the boundaries of the Great Wide World as an example, a Devil General corresponded to a Ruler and thew boundary.


    A person who had just broken through to the early stage of a Ruler and an expert at the peak of thew boundary. The difference between the two was not something that could be filled with numbers.


    The white eagle was the one who had just broken through to be a Ruler, whereas that enormous ape-man was at the peak of thew boundary. Moreover, the ape¡¯s innate ability was far from what the eagle couldpare to.


    ¡°You¡¯re White Eagle. Lead the way!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded. The white eagle hurriedly turned around. Only a few meters behind it, a grey rock sparrow looked at it contemptuously.


    The white eagle felt a chill run down its spine.


    Although the other party had appeared behind it, it did not notice it at all. If the rock sparrow were to ambush it, the consequences would be¡­


    The rock sparrow seemed to have seen through the white eagle¡¯s thoughts. It sneered. ¡°Killing you doesn¡¯t need to be that troublesome.¡±


    A king¡¯s aura emerged from the rock sparrow¡¯s body.


    The white eagle¡¯s face was filled with terror. This was a pressure on its life. ¡®This rock sparrow in front of me is¡­¡¯ The white eagle¡¯s eyes rolled twice, then it hurriedly knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Greetings, king!¡±


    There were rumors of 3 big kings in Plum Mountain, so the white eagle did not know which one the rock sparrow was.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± The Rock Sparrow¡¯s gaze was gloomy. Its gaze once again coldly rested on the white eagle. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying to me.¡±


    A gust of cold air rushed from the soles of the eagle¡¯s feet to its forehead. The white eagle hurriedly stood up. Its wings pped a few times, and it almost fell to the ground. It took a while before it stabilized and flew back in the direction it hade from.


    The rock sparrow pped its wings and overtook the white eagle. It grabbed the eagle and said, ¡°Show me the way!¡±


    Then, they disappeared into the sky like shooting stars.


    For the white eagle, it would take 2 days to fly 50,000 kilometers. On the other hand, for the Devil King, it would only take a moment.


    In the forest, Ou Yangming was still fusing with the Dripping Blood Stones.


    His body was filled with blood lights, and the powers of countless blood essences of Ancient Demons swirled around him. Once he fused with the Dripping Blood Stones and caused damage to his body, the blood essences would fill in the gaps in his body.


    One by one, the Dripping Blood Stones disappeared from Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. Gradually, the stones in his hand were all used up.


    Ou Yangming took a breath. He felt as if he was in a dream. Compared to the pain of fusing with the Dripping Blood Stone that felt like thousands of arrows were piercing his heart from before, he was simply too lucky.


    He looked at the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences in his hand. There were a lot of them. There were 7 to 8 bottles and jars in total, but he had not even used a tenth of the first one.


    To Ou Yangming, these Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were stepping stones to the peak.


    From a certain point of view, Ou Yangming still needed to properly thank the Nine-sworded Ruler. If he had not sent so much Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences and a heaven-defying cultivation method like the Sky-devouring Art, the young fellow would probably have stopped at the Ancient Devil Warrior boundary. To fuse with 100 Dripping Blood Stones was not a task that could bepleted in a day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look tomorrow. I should be able to touch the waterfall by now.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with desire. He was very curious about what was inside the mysterious waterfall. What exactly was inside and why was there such a terrifying pressure? These were all mysteries that he needed to unravel bit by bit.


    He was quite fond of exploring mysteries.


    The moonlight was pleasant but suddenly, a meteor shed above his head.


    Ou Yangming raised his head slightly and frowned. Despite that, he did not care about it in his heart. There were many strong people in the Fallen Land, so it was not strange for him to meet them by chance.


    He used the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron to hide his aura. Enveloped by the power ofws around him, the person flying in the sky did not notice him.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged. The blood and Qi in his body gradually flowed. He took advantage of this night to stabilize his breakthrough.


    On the beach, right in front of the waterfall.


    A meteor shed past and attracted the attention of the ferocious beasts. They looked over curiously.


    On the empty ground, there was a grey rock sparrow, as well as a white eagle, which had previously left to report the news.


    The white eagle was dizzy. As a flying beast, it was the first time it had such a feeling. The king¡¯s speed was too fast. It was far beyond its limit. If it was not protected by a mysterious power, it would have turned into a dead eagle.


    ¡°White Eagle, what¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s this sir?¡± The beasts on the beach walked over, and all of them came to watch.


    The white eagle was shocked. If this group of fools offended the Devil King, they would be finished. It endured the difort in its body and hurriedly said, ¡°This is the Devil King of Plum Mountain. Hurry up and bow!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked. They hurriedly knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Greetings, Devil King.¡±


    The rock sparrowpletely ignored these trash. It coldly looked at the white eagle and asked, ¡°Is the Dripping Blood Stone vein you mentioned here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s behind the waterfall. This waterfall will erupt once a day. Almost every time, Dripping Blood Stones will rush out from within,¡± the white eagle quickly answered


    Hearing this, the rock sparrow stood up and flew toward the waterfall.


    Seeing this, the white eagle hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Devil King, be careful. The pressure over there is very strong.¡±


    As for the other ferocious beasts, they were still kneeling on the ground. The Devil King did not let them stand up, so they did not dare to stand up. Only a few of the braver ones secretly turned their heads and looked toward the waterfall behind them.


    The rock sparrow had always been arrogant. Now that it had broken through to be a Devil King, it was just the right time for it to be in high spirits. How could it listen to the white eagle¡¯s words?


    In its opinion, even if there was some pressure, it was only aimed at these trash who were at most Devil Generals. It would not have any effect on it.


    Who knew, this time, it was wrong.


    Just as the rock sparrow flew in, its heart shook. It felt a double pressure on its mind and body.


    If it was on the ground, it would be fine. However, the pressure in the air increased by several times. Its body was still fine, but its mind was in a daze.


    The rock sparrow hurriedlynded on the ground and looked forward in shock.


    It was still a few hundred steps away from the waterfall.


    ¡®Is this ce really so strange?¡¯ The Rock Sparrow¡¯s eyes gradually became heated.

 Chapter 1247 - Gap

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Gap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This ce was definitely not ordinary.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as it slowly walked forward.


    At this time, the white eagle and the others looked at the Devil King¡¯s back, their hearts filled with anxiety. They could not guess the Devil King¡¯s emotions at all.


    1 step, 2 steps, the rock sparrow gradually approached the waterfall.


    Those Dark Ferocious Beasts were also staring at the rock sparrow¡¯s back. Some of them whispered, ¡°How far do you think the Devil King can go?¡±


    ¡°That Devil Dweller can reach 15 steps or so away from the waterfall. With Sir Devil King¡¯s ability, I¡¯m sure it can enter!¡± A fierce beast said with a fiery expression.


    The snake-shaped ferocious beast also whispered, ¡°When Sir Devil King has confirmed the Dripping Blood Stone vein inside, it¡¯ll surely reward everyone. White Eagle, you¡¯ve contributed the most. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you an extra 10%.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    After resting for such a long time, the white eagle¡¯s body gradually recovered. It nodded.


    The other beasts did not have any objections. After all, the white eagle had risked its life and flew over 50,000 kilometers. Even the Devil King was brought here by it, so it was normal for it to get a little more.


    Everyone thought that the Devil King would be able to enter the waterfall.


    Of course, if they became stronger and entered deeper, they would not have such thoughts.


    These beasts would at most linger in the outside world. They did not dare or have the ability to enter deeper. They naturally did not know how terrifying the pressure inside was. The physical and mental pressure could almost make an expert copse in an instant.


    The rock sparrow advanced step by step.


    At first, it was very rxed. After reaching the 200-step mark, it already felt the pressure. This pressure came from the mental aspect. It had just broken through to a Devil King, and its mental power had only just increased. Compared to the other Devil Kings, there was still a huge gap.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s expression changed slightly. It had also felt this. If the pressure increased at this level, with its strength at the moment, it would not be able to enter.


    As expected, when it reached the 100-step mark, the pressure increased again.


    This time, even it found it difficult to walk.


    In the distance, the fierce beasts that were full of confidence that the Devil King could enter the waterfall were all dumbfounded. They could clearly see how the Devil King was struggling.


    It was only the 100-step mark!


    ¡°An illusion, this must be an illusion!¡± The fierce beasts could not believe it.


    How could an invincible Devil King feel the pressure from 100 steps away from the waterfall?


    Moreover, that Devil Dweller could reach 15 steps away. Even if the Devil King was under pressure, it would not show it so quickly.


    Everyone could not believe it, but it was the truth.


    Although it was still night and there were only a few stars, the starlights were not enough to brighten up the world, but everyone could see clearly. There was no problem. They could all see clearly, and the Devil King was truly struggling.


    At the 80-step mark, the Devil King¡¯s body was trembling.


    The Devil King was still holding on at the 70-step mark but from its expression, it was obvious that it was not strong enough.


    In the end, the rock sparrow did not enter the waterfall as everyone had expected. It stopped 50 steps away from the waterfall, and it could not take another step forward.


    This was already its limit.


    It was not much different from the second-tost time when the Devil Dweller was here to snatch the Dripping Blood Stones.


    Nheless, when the Devil Dwellers came again after that, he could already reach the 15-step mark.


    What did this mean...


    These ferocious beasts suddenly had a bad premonition. Could it be that the strength of the Devil Dwellers was even greater than that of the Devil King of Plum Mountain? Was he also a Devil King?


    ¡®Impossible!¡¯


    ¡®Absolutely impossible!¡¯


    Those fierce beasts instantly threw this inconceivable thought out of their minds.


    The snake-shaped ferocious beast said with an unsightly expression, ¡°That guy must have some special ability that can resist the pressure. That¡¯s why he can go so far.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably some treasure. If the Devil King gets that treasure, it can surely enter too.¡±


    The Devil Dwellers and the Dark Ferocious Beasts were opposing existences. The rtionship between the two was simr to that between the Ancient Shamans and the Ancient Demons.


    Due to the bnce of power, on the surface, they seemed to be able to coexist but in fact, the conflict had be increasingly serious.


    The ferocious beasts would never believe that the Devil Dweller dressed as Ancient Devil Warrior was even stronger than the Devil Kings.


    There must be other reasons.


    On the other side, the rock sparrow also retreated from the waterfall. After leaving the pressure area, he let out a long breath.


    He looked at the waterfall with astonishment.


    ¡®Could this be the training hall of some ancient Devil God?¡¯ The rock sparrow thought to itself.


    With its strength as a Devil King at the moment, the other Devil Kings certainly could not stop it from approaching 50 steps away from them. Only a legendary Devil God could do it, and it could not be an ordinary Devil God.


    Only those Devil Gods that existed in the legends.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    It hurriedly transmitted its voice back to the Plum Mountain and told everything it saw to its second elder sister, just like a child who had discovered a novel toy.


    Ancient Devil Gods had long disappeared and no longer existed in this world.


    This was something that every top-tier powerhouse in the Fallen Land knew. There were no records of the sudden disappearance of that prosperous era. This discovery might be a great opportunity for them.


    What Dripping Blood Stone vein? At this moment, all of it was thrown out of the rock sparrow¡¯s mind. Compared to an ancient Devil God¡¯s training hall, this was nothing.


    ¡°Devil King.¡± Seeing the rock sparrow walk over, the white eagle said carefully.


    The rock sparrow came back to its senses and nodded. It praised, ¡°You did well. After I enter and get those Dripping Blood Stones, I¡¯ll reward you with some of them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Devil King.¡±


    The ferocious beasts had happy expressions as they hurriedly bowed. They were afraid that the Devil King would not admit its debt after getting the Dripping Blood Stone vein. After hearing the promise, they also became excited. With the Devil King¡¯s promise, there was no need to worry at all. A lord of such a level would be able to keep its word. If word got out, it would definitely be able to do it.


    ¡°That said, now isn¡¯t the time. This mine is too strange, and the pressure is great. My strength is the weakest in Plum Mountain, so I can¡¯t enter for now. Wait until my second older sisteres here tomorrow and enters the waterfall. At that time, you¡¯ll be rewarded,¡± the rock sparrow said.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡± The fierce beasts were full of smiles.


    It was said that there were 3 big kings in Plum Mountain and that they were the kings of a nearby territory. This king should be ranked third.


    From the words of the rock sparrow, these fierce beasts also determined its identity.


    The rock sparrow scanned the surroundings and asked, ¡°White Eagle, didn¡¯t you say that this ce was upied by a Devil Dweller? Why is there no trace of him now?¡±


    White Eagle¡¯s body trembled, and it hurriedly said, ¡°Sir Devil King, that guy is very cautious. I don¡¯t know where he usually hides but every time the waterfall erupts, he¡¯lle here on time and take all the Dripping Blood Stones that rushed out of the waterfall.¡±


    Saying this, White Eagle¡¯s face twitched. Its strength was not bad. Previously, it could grab one or two stones in a few days. After knowing that the Devil Dweller hade here, more than a month had passed, and it still had not managed to snatch a single stone.


    The white eagle said again, ¡°Sir, you only need to wait until tomorrow afternoon. By then, you¡¯ll be able to see that fe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll wait here. I really want to see which Devil Dweller is so bold!¡± The rock sparrow¡¯s eyes carried a trace of coldness.


    ¡°Devil King, I have news to report.¡± Among the beasts, a ck Snake Demon crawled over and said while lying on the ground.


    The rock sparrow lowered its eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that Devil Dweller can enter within 20 steps of this waterfall. We guessed that he has a treasure that can resist the pressure. Sir, why don¡¯t you...¡± The Snake Demon hated Ou Yangming to the bone.


    It was one of the few powerhouses here. When Ou Yangming did note here, it could grab the Dripping Blood Stones almost every one or two days. When the young fellow came here, he cut off its source of ie.


    Hearing this, the rock sparrow was shocked and questioned sternly, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    In an instant, a mountain-like pressure pressed on the Snake Demon¡¯s body. Ity on the ground and nearly fainted.


    After a moment, the pressure gradually weakened. The Snake Demon felt the cold gaze beside it, and it said nervously, ¡°It¡¯s true. I can guarantee with my life that the Devil Dweller will walk toward the waterfall every day. Everyone saw it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it with the other fierce beasts.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°That Devil Dweller has indeed reached the 20-step mark. We all saw it.¡±


    The fierce beasts around also said hurriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the guts to lie to me...¡± The rock sparrow raised its head with a thoughtful look on its face.


    It had personally tried it, so it naturally knew how powerful the pressure was. It was very difficult to reach the 20-step mark. Probably only someone like its second older sister could do it.


    Although the rock sparrow said that it had just broken through to be a Devil King, it was also an old monster who had lived for a long time. It was very urate about pressure.


    ording to the situation where the pressure increased, its second older sister might not be able to enter the waterfall, but it could surely reach the 10-step mark.


    Only its big brother had a 100% chance to enter the waterfall. Unfortunately, its big brother was still in seclusion.


    ¡®Could it be that the Devil Dweller is as strong as Second Elder Sister?¡¯ The rock sparrow pondered.


    It recalled the experts in the nearby territories, but there did not seem to be any Devil King with the same strength as its second older sister.


    ¡®Could it be that it¡¯s really like these fierce beasts said, where that guy only has a treasure? If that¡¯s the case, if I get that treasure¡­¡¯


    After thinking for a while, it decided that it would stay here no matter what the reason was. At least with its speed, even if the other party was a Devil King and was stronger than it, it would be impossible to catch up to it.. Since the other party could not kill it, there was nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 1248 - Fighting the Devil King

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Fighting the Devil King</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A breeze blew, and the stars dimmed. On the distant horizon, a morning glow appeared.


    In the Plum Mountain, the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox looked at the tightly shut cave entrance not far away with a hesitant look.


    ¡°An Ancient Devil God¡¯s training field is of great importance. Should I tell Big Brother?¡±


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox did not know how to make a decision. Through its third younger brother¡¯s description, it had a rough understanding of that ce. It might not be able to enter the waterfall, but its big brother could definitely enter. Its big brother had cultivated for tens of thousands of years. Not only was its divine ability powerful, but it had also fused with countless Dripping Blood Stones. It was already at the peak of the Devil King boundary.


    After hesitating for a moment, the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox still did not knock on the door.


    ¡®Big Brother saidst time that it had gained something, so it chose to enter seclusion. If it was disturbed at a critical moment, it won¡¯t be good. Why don¡¯t I go and take a look first? Even if I can¡¯t enter, I¡¯ll upy that ce first. Big Brother can go after it finishes its closed-door cultivation.¡±


    Thinking of this, it gradually walked away.


    ¡®Old Ape, take good care of our home.¡¯ The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox flew into the air and said telepathically.


    ¡®Yes, Second Big King.¡¯ The ape-man¡¯s voice sounded in the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s mind. Then, the fox flew away and flew toward the mysterious waterfall.


    In terms of speed, the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox was not good enough, but it was not inferior to the rock sparrow at all.


    The smoke in the forest gradually dispersed.


    Ou Yangming slowly revealed his figure. One night was enough for him to stabilize his body¡¯s state. Looking at the morning glow in the sky, he muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the waterfall to take a look. With my current state, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to enter the waterfall.¡±


    Yesterday, he only had 15 steps left.


    Now, he had fused with more than 50 Dripping Blood Stones in one night, and his physical fitness had increased explosively.


    Not only that, but the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences also had the effect of increasing the strength of the body. Although Ou Yangming had only fused 50 Dripping Blood Stones, in terms of effect, it could bepared to 60 or 70 stones.


    The physical quality of an Ancient Demon could notpare to that of the monsters in this Fallen Land but in the Great Wide World, it could still be considered a top-notch existence.


    Ou Yangming was full of confidence.


    All of a sudden, he thought of the powerhouse that flew over his headst night.


    Judging from the other party¡¯s speed, that powerhouse was probably in the second step of thews. Ou Yangming did not know if the powerhouse had discovered the waterfall.


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming increased his speed once again.


    The Dripping Blood Stones in the waterfall had been taken by Ou Yangming as his own. He absolutely could not let others get them. Moreover, he had a premonition in his heart. Perhaps the Dripping Blood Stones behind the waterfall were not important. That mysterious pressure was unusual. Perhaps there was something better waiting for him.


    Of course, that could also be dangerous.


    No matter what it was, it could not fall into the hands of others.


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming lightly tapped on the ground with the tip of his feet, and he flew into the sky like a great roc spreading its wings.


    The waterfall in the early morning was exceptionally quiet.


    As soon as Ou Yangming arrived, he felt that the atmosphere was somewhat unusual. Those Dark Ferocious Beasts that feared him like tigers were actually not afraid at all when they saw him at this moment.


    Ou Yangming raised his gaze slightly. He quickly found the reason. A rock sparrow was looking at him from the waterfall.


    That fellow¡¯s aura was powerful. It was far from what other beasts couldpare to. At this moment, it was staring at him.


    ¡®That powerhouse fromst night?¡¯


    Ou Yangming quickly recognized the other party. This rock sparrow was the expert that flew over from the skyst night. It had indeed discovered this ce.


    His expression became serious. Since the rock sparrow had discovered this ce, he could only rely on his strength.


    ¡°Are you the Devil Dweller who upied this ce and snatched away all the Dripping Blood Stones that flew out every day?¡±


    The rock sparrow strolled over, looking rxed and at ease. Nheless, Ou Yangming also noticed caution in its eyes.


    ¡°Sir Devil King, it¡¯s this guy.¡± The Snake Demon who hated Ou Yangming the most immediately stood out.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Devil King, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. These guys were well-behaved before, and he did not have any malice toward them. Now that they had an expert backing them up, they changed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡®Could it be that this expert was invited by them?¡¯ Suddenly, Ou Yangming thought of what the fierce tiger had told him when it left.


    ¡®These beasts had been nning something behind the fierce tiger¡¯s back. Could it be¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming had guessed the answer in his heart. His gaze became cold. With a casual nce, he made the ferocious beasts tremble in fear. Fortunately, thinking that the Devil King was here and that the Devil Dweller would die soon, they felt better.


    The young fellow slightly raised his head. The rock sparrow¡¯s body was much taller than his. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°You were invited by them? Are you nning to stand up for them?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± The rock sparrowughed. ¡°Do you think they have the right to invite me? I¡¯m one of?the 3 kings of Plum Mountain. This area of 500,000 kilometers is Plum Mountain¡¯s territory. They only gave me a piece of news.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re nning to monopolize this ce?¡± Ou Yangming slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    He did not care about the kings. This ce was discovered by him first, so it naturally belonged to him. Even if there were no other opportunities behind the waterfall, those Dripping Blood Stones were what he needed the most at this time.


    The rock sparrow did not deny it. It said indifferently, ¡°This depends on whether you take Plum Mountain seriously or not.¡±


    As the third big king of Plum Mountain spoke, it looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s expression. Unfortunately, it did not find any changes. Even when it mentioned Plum Mountain, it could not make the other party feel the slightest bit of shock.


    ¡®Is he hiding it well, or does he not regard Plum Mountain as anything? Does he not know what Plum Mountain is? He isn¡¯t strong to begin with but because of his treasure, he has reached only 20 steps away from the waterfall.¡¯


    To know which one Ou Yangming belonged to, the rock sparrow still needed to judge from his answer.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ve never heard of the so-called Plum Mountain?you mentioned. Now I¡¯m warning you, leave this ce immediately, or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Little Devil Dweller, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re qualified!¡± Seeing that Ou Yangming treated Plum Mountain lightly, the rock sparrow¡¯s gaze focused, and sharp spikes appeared on the ground. These spikes flickered with cold lights, and they looked iparably sharp.


    Ou Yangming was already prepared. He soared into the air and dodged the spikes. Since the other party had attacked, he would not hold back.


    Grabbing in the air with one hand, the Reincarnation Spear appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    With the Taoist Tool in hand, a sharp aura instantly appeared on Ou Yangming¡¯s body. He was like a primordial beast that was about to break through the seal.


    The rock sparrow was shocked. This Devil Dweller was indeed extraordinary.


    Just this aura alone was not something an ordinary Devil King couldpare to.


    Despite that, the rock sparrow had just broken through, so it was extremely confident. It had honed its moves for tens of thousands of years, so it was confident that it would not be defeated by a Devil Dweller.


    ¡°That Devil Dweller is also a Devil King!¡± The fierce beasts on the riverbank opened their mouths wide and did not shut them for a long time. Ou Yangming¡¯s aura had made them fully aware of the reality.


    This Devil Dweller was also a Devil King.


    ¡®So the Devil Dweller didn¡¯t rely on a treasure to reach that spot? He really relied on his own strength to reach within 20 steps of the waterfall. The Devil King that White Eagle invited was only 50 steps away, but this Devil Dweller has reached within 20 steps!¡¯


    Thinking of this, the ferocious beasts felt a chill in their hearts. They hurriedly turned around and ran into the surrounding forest.


    Nevertheless, it was toote to think of escaping.


    Ou Yangming did not attack the rock sparrow in the second step first. Instead, he targeted the fierce beasts that had stabbed him in the back.


    He had spared their lives and let them stay here. It was fine if they did not know how to be grateful, but they still wanted to plot against him. How could he let them live well?


    The weak did not have the awareness of the weak, and they took the tolerance of others as their capital to be unbridled.


    There was no need to show mercy to such people.


    The Reincarnation Spear gently flicked, and a huge amount of spiritual power exploded from Ou Yangming¡¯s arm.


    A ray of destructive light rushed out from the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A violent explosion sounded.


    On the riverbank, carcasses were strewn all over the ground, wailing. With this move, almost all the fierce beasts were killed. Having said that, the master they invited did not even look at them.


    After fusing with more than 100 Dripping Blood Stones, Ou Yangming felt even morefortable using the Reincarnation Spear.


    The Reincarnation Spear did as he pleased as if it had be an extension of his arm.


    With just one move, Ou Yangming did not pay attention to those fierce beasts. Perhaps there were still a few lucky ones among them, but he did not even look at them. He looked at the rock sparrow opposite him and said coldly, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn...¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    The rock sparrow roared. Although the Devil Dweller¡¯s strength surprised it, his arrogant attitude still infuriated it.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯mparable to those trash?¡± A fierce light shed in the rock sparrow¡¯s eyes.


    Ou Yangming stood proudly in the air. He gently lifted the Reincarnation Spear in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re no different from them to me.¡±


    With that said, the long spear shed! Like the breath of a horned dragon, it stabbed toward the rock sparrow.


    ¡°Path Intent Spear!¡± On the Reincarnation Spear, a destructive air current suddenly gushed out.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s expression changed slightly. It suddenly raised its hand.


    A thick wall appeared in front of it out of thin air.


    The wall was drilled out from the ground, and the rune lights on it flickered, bringing with it a gloomy aura from ancient times.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to break through my shield wall!¡± The rock sparrow shouted coldly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. He increased the strength of his arm again and this time, not only did he use his spiritual power, but he also used all of his physical strength.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The sound was like thunder, and it was terrifying.

 Chapter 1249 - Double Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Double Kill</h4>


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s spear, the shield wall that was flickering with thick runes exploded with a bang. It was as fragile as tofu.


    ¡°How could it be!¡± The rock sparrow¡¯s expression changed.


    It had not expected such a situation.


    Its divine ability was iparably powerful. Even its second older sister and the others would not be able to break it so easily. Just how much power did that Devil Dweller have!


    Without any time to think, the rock sparrow hurriedly retreated. At the same time, it used its divine ability a few more times.


    Shield walls drilled out from the ground one by one like bamboo shoots after rain. These shield walls were summoned too hastily. Compared to the first one, there was a big gap. They could only y a role in reducing damages.


    The Reincarnation Spear came from the sky like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± Shield walls exploded one after another.


    Only then did the rock sparrow realize that all its efforts were in vain. It hurriedly flew up and narrowly avoided Ou Yangming¡¯s spear.


    ¡®So close!¡¯ The rock sparrow widened its eyes. The strength of this Devil Dweller had exceeded its expectations. Its excitement of breaking through to a Devil King instantly disappeared. Ou Yangming¡¯s spear was like a basin of cold water pouring down on the rock sparrow¡¯s head, allowing it to understand the harsh reality.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s discuss this between us. We¡¯ll split the treasures behind this waterfall between the two of us!¡± The rock sparrow wanted to stall for time.


    At the same time, it hurriedly sent a voice transmission to its second older sister, urging it toe over quickly.


    As long as its second older sister came here, the two of them working together would be able to easily kill this formidable fellow.


    Unfortunately, Ou Yangming did not have any ns to negotiate with it.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s dying n was destroyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote!¡± Ou Yangming said coldly.


    In Ou Yangming¡¯s heart, although this fellow had some skills, they just made it look good on the outside.


    In just one move, Ou Yangming had understood the rock sparrow¡¯s strength. In the second step of thew boundary, this fellow could only be considered as a beginner. It could not even bepared to a person of Li Daoyi¡¯s boundary.


    It could not bepared to Li Daoyi. Compared to Ou Yangming, whose strength had skyrocketed, the difference was even more exaggerated.


    Ou Yangming raised his long spear and used his actions to exin his attitude.


    The rock sparrow hurriedly retreated.


    From the opponent¡¯s spear, it sensed a very dangerous aura. If it was hit by the spear, it might be killed here.


    ¡®How could the Devil Dwellers have such a powerful existence?¡¯


    The rock sparrow shed quickly as it roared in its heart.


    It was not that the rock sparrow had never seen a Devil-King-level Devil Dweller. Its big brother had even killed one of them in the past. Nheless, it had never seen a Devil Dweller who used a long spear. It had never heard of such a powerful Devil Dweller.


    The rock sparrow was jumping rapidly in the air. It did not dare to have any contact with Ou Yangming. It could only rely on its agile body and speed to maintain a safe distance from the Devil Dweller.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, 3 Earthly Spikes condensed in the air and stabbed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    The rock sparrow found an opportunity to counterattack.


    Ou Yangming sneered and swung the Reincarnation Spear again. The 3 spikes that were flying toward him instantly disintegrated and turned into dust in the air.


    He was much stronger than the rock sparrow. Together with the Acquired Taoist Tool, the Reincarnation Spear, he could kill the other party without any room for retaliation.


    ¡®Second Elder Sister,e quickly, I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡¯ The rock sparrow kept calling out in his heart.


    Its heart was already filled with fear. This fellow was too powerful and not on the same level as it at all.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s mood plunged.


    Originally, it wanted to rely on itself to get rid of this Devil Dweller, but it soon realized that it was no match for him. It nned to pester this Devil Dweller and to wait until its second older sister came here. It would then join hands with its second older sister to kill this guy. Nevertheless, the rock sparrow suddenly realized that it did not even have the chance to stall the other party.


    It even had to be on tenterhooks at all times, afraid that it would be killed by the spear in one shot.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The rock sparrow released its sharp Earthly Spikes again, then it immediately turned around. With a p of its wings, it flew out like a meteor.


    It intended to escape. If it stayed here, it would face the danger of death at any time.


    ¡°Trying to escape? Let¡¯s see where you can go!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, and he shouted coldly.


    ¡°Freeze! ¡°The power of thew of time suddenly appeared.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s body paused in the air. It suddenly found that a powerful pulling force appeared around its body. This force restricted its movements as if it had fallen into a muddy swamp.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? What kind of attack is this?¡¯


    The Rock Sparrow roared in its heart. It hurriedly struggled, wanting to escape from this swamp.


    In the Fallen Land, the rock sparrow had never found such a simr attack method. There was not even the power ofws here.


    Struggling was only futile.


    The rock sparrow¡¯s speed decreased, and Ou Yangming quickly flew over. The long spear carried a bone-piercing chill, causing the rock sparrow¡¯s body to turn cold.


    ¡°No!¡± The rock sparrow cried out in despair.


    It did not want to die. It had just broken through to be a Devil King Realm and had not enjoyed the pleasure of this boundary yet.


    As it watched the Reincarnation Spear gradually approach, it did not have any chance to resist.


    If it had another chance, it would not choose toe here.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    In the sky, a Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox flew over quickly. It was very fast. While it was flying, the long whip in its hand was suddenly thrown in the direction of the rock sparrow. It was incredibly fast as if it was teleporting.


    ¡°Second Elder Sister, save me¡­¡±


    The rock sparrow roared loudly. After seeing the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox, a glimmer of hope was ignited in its heart again.


    Soon, the long whip broke through the air and quickly rolled up the rock sparrow¡¯s body. Following that, it pulled the sparrow out of the control of thew of time.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Ou Yangming instantly sped up and chased after it.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    On the Reincarnation Spear, a huge horned dragon suddenly rushed out. The dragon was more than 10 times faster than the rock sparrow. It opened its bloody mouth and instantly swallowed the rock sparrow into its stomach.


    A few feathers fell from the sky¡­


    In the sky, the rock sparrow¡¯s body had already disappeared without a trace.


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox also stared nkly at the empty whip in its hand. In the end, it still could not save its third younger brother.


    Dead¡­


    Its third younger brother was killed by this Devil Dweller!


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s eyes were red. The 3 siblings of Plum Mountain had deep feelings for each other. They had killed countless people, but they were all honest with each other.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s voice was ice cold. The temperature of the surrounding air seemed to have plummeted.


    Ou Yangming held the Reincarnation Spear in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°It wanted to kill me, so I can¡¯t let it go.¡±


    There was no reason, and that was all.


    Everyone in the world bustled for profits. The rock sparrow wanted to obtain the ce that was suspected to be an Ancient Devil God¡¯s training ground. Ou Yangming treated that ce as his territory. Both sides were only fighting for profit.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The fox¡¯s long whip tore through the air, and the space could not help but tremble.


    This whip was filled with anger.


    Ou Yangming waved the long spear in his hand. The long whip did not sh with the Reincarnation Spear. Instead, it wrapped around the spear and pulled it with force.


    The Reincarnation Spear was almost out of Ou Yangming¡¯s hand!


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox had be a Devil King for many years. It had rich battle experience, and its strength was not something the rock sparrow couldpare to. It knew that as long as it took Ou Yangming¡¯s weapon, his strength would be greatly damaged.


    Having said that, it had underestimated Ou Yangming¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Come here!¡± The muscles in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands bulged. He was no longer that delicate little boy. Even a prehistoric ancient monster might not be his match in terms of strength.


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s body flew toward Ou Yangming uncontrobly.


    It gritted its teeth and had no choice but to let go of its control over the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Still!¡± Ou Yangming used thew of time again.


    While thew had not reached the second step, it had be a move that Ou Yangming was very familiar with.


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox was shocked!


    It had seen Ou Yangming use this move from afar just now. It was because of this move that its third younger brother, who was incredibly fast, was killed by him.


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s body was emitting a faint golden light.


    It was unknown what kind of treasure this light came from, but it had a slight weakening effect on Ou Yangming¡¯sw.


    After all, thew of time had not reached the second step. Even though the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s body was affected, the effect was not very big.


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox pulled itself out. 2 red lights appeared in its pupils, and the lights instantly enveloped Ou Yangming.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion!¡±


    Ou Yangming once again saw some scenes that he did not want to see. He had experienced such a situation when he was fighting with the master of the fierce tiger.


    He was prepared. When the red lights shed, he avoided eye contact with the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox.


    ¡°Break, break, break!¡±


    The power of thew of Yin and Yang was released, protecting Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    At the same time, the Reincarnation Spear in his hand was swung out again.


    The silver spear was like a horned dragon rising out of the sea, directly breaking through theyer of red mists.


    The ck and white air currents erupted majestically, covering half of the sky.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused, and the Reincarnation Spear left his hand.


    The long spear turned into tens of thousands of densely packed Reincarnation Spears, whistling in the direction of the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox.


    ¡°Puf, puff, puff!¡±


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox waved the long whip in its hand. It desperately resisted, but it was still unable to escape from Ou Yangming¡¯s attack.


    Ou Yangming did not want to waste time. He chose to end the battle as soon as possible.


    ¡°Hiss¡­!¡±


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s body was torn open in the air. It spat outrge mouthfuls of blood with a look of disbelief in its eyes.


    ¡®How could this Devil Dweller be so powerful? Where did this miraculous movee from?


    ¡®It¡¯s likely that Big Brother can¡¯tpare to him.¡¯


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s expression was somewhat sorrowful. Its body floated down from the sky. As it looked at the Reincarnation Spear that was getting closer, it sent thest voice transmission in its life.


    In the void, Ou Yangming, who had rushed over, also changed his move. He raised the Reincarnation Spear and smashed it from the sky.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox¡¯s body crashed into the ground, and it lost its life force.


    At thest moment, Ou Yangming withdrew the spear and left it with a whole carcass.


    ¡°Your love for each other as siblings is touching, but we¡¯re still enemies.¡±


    Ou Yangming sighed. After killing the rock sparrow, he had decided that he could not show mercy. 2 piles of treasures appeared on the ground. The creatures in the Fallen Land seemed to be proficient in a technique of the inner world. They could suck everything into their bodies.


    When their original bodies died, the treasures in their bodies would appear.


    Of course, there were no interspatial bags or anything like that here.


    Ou Yangming kept those treasures then put away the Reincarnation Spear and flew toward the waterfall again.


    ¡°This time, I should be close.¡±

 Chapter 1250 - Enter

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Enter</h4>


    A gentle breeze blew, and a light shone on the waterfall.


    Ou Yangming gradually walked over from afar, and the waterfall was already empty. Under his spear attack, 90% of the fierce beasts had died. The ferocious beasts that were lucky enough to survive also left in a panic when he was fighting with the rock sparrow.


    There were still some Dripping Blood Stones on the ground left behind by those beasts that had died.


    Those few surviving Dark Ferocious Beasts could not even protect themselves. They fled in a panic for their own lives, not caring about these things.


    Nheless, a few Dripping Blood Stones were still valuable. Ou Yangming walked over and picked up all these stones. It did not seem like there were many of them, but they added up to quite a lot. The young fellow counted carefully, and there were actually more than 300 of them.


    These fierce beasts were not strong, but they had been here for a long time, so it was normal for them to have some savings.


    If it was before, Ou Yangming would have been ecstatic to have picked up more than 300 Dripping Blood Stones, but he did not care anymore at this time. Just now, he had gotten more than 300 stones from the rock sparrow and the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox, and the Dripping Blood Stone vein was right in front. As long as the young fellow entered it, he would not have to worry about not having enough Dripping Blood Stones.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He put the Dripping Blood Stones into his Long Feather Band and walked toward the waterfall.


    This time, he easily stepped within 15 steps. The pressure on his body was still eptable. He continued to move forward.


    10 steps, 5 steps. The waterfall was already in front of him. He could feel the coolness of the water sshing on his body.


    3 steps!


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth. The pressure on his body was very heavy. His feet felt as heavy as lead.


    He took another step forward!


    His expression changed. His body was gradually showing signs of copsing. The waterfall was right in front of him. Thest 2 steps were like a chasm between Heaven and Earth.


    Ou Yangming had a regretful look on his face. He had failed again this time¡­


    When he was 2 steps away from the waterfall, his body could no longer bear it.


    ¡°No, I still need to make some preparations.¡±


    Ou Yangming could only retreat again. The waterfall was already within reach. He was a little disappointed, but he was not discouraged.


    Now, he had enough Dripping Blood Stones on him. As long as he fused a little more, he would be able to enter. It would only take a short time.


    His strength was temporarily not enough, so he did not force his way in. Even if he stepped in, he did not know what kind of danger he would face. It was better to meet the conditions and enter steadily.


    Now that the 2 big kings were dead, there was no one to fight with him for the time being. A little time could still be wasted.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not choose to enter the mountain forest. He chose to strengthen himself on the riverbank.


    Thew of Yin and Yang flew out of his body and protected his surroundings. Even if a Devil King came, it would not be able to enter for a while.


    For Ou Yangming, there was sufficient time to prepare.


    After preparing the Dripping Blood Stones and the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, Ou Yangming activated the Sky-devouring Art and began to fuse with the stones. This was also the final preparation he made before entering the waterfall. There would not be any idents next time.


    One by one, the Dripping Blood Stones fused into his body. With the help of the blood essences, Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was very fast. After fusing with one Dripping Blood Stone, there was no need to stop. He could immediately fuse with the next one. The blood essences allowed his body to maintain its peak condition forever.


    The light in the sky was very intense. No one disturbed Ou Yangming¡¯s cultivation on the empty riverbank.


    In just half a day, Ou Yangming had fused more than 50 Dripping Blood Stones. This speed was several times faster than before.


    Including the previous ones, Ou Yangming had fused around 200 Dripping Blood Stones. Among these stones, half of them were fused together with the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. The effect was even more obvious.


    The waterfall was about to erupt. At that time, the pressure would suddenly increase. For safety reasons, Ou Yangming chose to wait a little longer.


    He continued to merge.


    The sun was setting, and it was already evening.


    As usual, the waterfall erupted again, but Ou Yangming did not pay attention to it.


    By the time the waterfall erupted, Ou Yangming had merged with more than 230 Dripping Blood Stones.


    If the other people in the Fallen Land knew about his speed, their jaws would definitely drop.


    The waterfall gradually calmed down. Only when everything was calm did Ou Yangming slowly get up and walk toward the waterfall.


    This time, without any surprises, Ou Yangming steadily entered the waterfall.


    There were a few smooth pebbles under his feet, and the flow of water was clear and cool.


    Ou Yangming looked ahead and lightly jumped. Very quickly, he passed through the waterfall and entered.


    Plum Mountain.


    With a rumble, the door of the secret room at the foot of the huge mountain suddenly exploded. A muscr man with a dragon¡¯s head wearing a ck robe walked out from inside.


    The muscr man¡¯s body flickered with a violent pressure, and his face was filled with a crazy smile.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­


    ¡°My feeling was right. This time, I¡¯ve really be a Devil God. In the future, Plum Mountain won¡¯t only be the ruler of the territories of 500,000 kilometers, but also the ruler of the entire Fallen Land.¡±


    From afar, many formidable beasts flew over. When they heard the ck-clothed man¡¯s voice, their faces were filled with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Congrattions, First Big King! Congrattions, First Big King!¡±


    One by one, the beasts knelt on the ground. Their king had broken through and be a peerless Devil God.


    Could it be that this world was really going to be dominated by Plum Mountain? Everyone was excited.


    ¡°Congrattions, First Big King, for breaking through to be a Devil God! In the future, Plum Mountain will surely rule the world under your leadership!¡± Excitement shed across the Devil Ape¡¯s face.


    The ck-robed man swept his gaze across the crowd and asked, ¡°Old Ape, where are Second Big King and Third Big King?¡±


    The Devil Ape bowed and said, ¡°First Big King, Third Big King and Second Big King have gone to a Dripping Blood Stone vein 50,000 kilometers away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a Dripping Blood Stone vein?¡±


    The brawny man looked curious. ¡°Tell me quickly, what Dripping Blood Stone vein?¡±


    Of course, the Devil Ape did not dare to hesitate and told him everything that had happened in the past few days. From the time the white eagle came to report to the time the 2 big kings left, all the details had not been left out.


    ¡°Not bad. It seems that the heavens have really favored Plum Mountain. It¡¯s just a pity that I didn¡¯t witness Third Younger Brother¡¯s breakthrough. In the past, it was because of me that he fell ill, resulting in him bing a Devil King only after so many years.¡± The brawny man had a smile on his face.


    The Devil Ape also smiled and said, ¡°I believe that when the 2 big kings know that you¡¯ve broken through to be a legendary Devil God, they¡¯ll be overjoyed.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. I must tell them about this good news!¡± The brawny man released his spiritual sense. After a moment, he suddenly frowned.


    Although the 3 big kings were not connected by heart, they were very clear of each other¡¯s aura. The brawny man did not expect that he could not find any traces of the 2 other big kings.


    ¡®Could it be that they went to some secret ce?¡¯


    The brawny man was slightly worried. He knew from the Devil Ape that the location of the Dripping Blood Stone vein was very mysterious.


    Since he could not transmit his voice directly, he still had other ways. He raised his palm.


    With a sh of light, a dark wooden token appeared on his palm.


    ¡®Hey? Second Younger Sister left me a voice transmission.¡¯ The brawny man swept his gaze across the area. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and his body began to tremble. A violent aura erupted from his body.


    The beasts kneeling on the side were all shocked. Some of the weaker ones were spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± The brawny man was in a daze. He could not believe it.


    ¡°First Big King, what¡¯s the matter? Quickly stop. Everyone can¡¯t take It¡­¡± The Devil Ape said loudly.


    It could not understand why the first big king had suddenly be like this. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ It looked at the wooden token in the first big king¡¯s hand. ¡®Could it be that Second Big King and Third Big King are in danger?¡¯


    The brawny man suddenly pushed with both hands!


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡±


    Those fierce beasts could not resist, and all of them exploded one by one. The Devil Ape didn¡¯t dare to stay here either. It grabbed the 2 trusted aides beside it and hurriedly fled into the distance.


    The brawny man seemed to have gone mad. He killed these ferocious beasts and destroyed another mountain with a punch.


    After doing all this, he gradually calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gone into seclusion!¡± The brawny man¡¯s expression was ferocious. There was only one sentence on the wooden tablet. ¡°Third Younger Brother and I will leave first. Take care, Big Brother.¡±


    This was thest message sent by the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox.


    ¡°No matter who you are, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± The muscr man roared at the sky. Within a radius of 10,000 kilometers, countless ferocious beasts knelt on the ground and trembled as they looked at the sky.


    ¡°A powerful Devil God has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Just who provoked him?¡±


    The experts in the Fallen Land looked at the sky withplicated expressions. Once a Devil God was angered, he would bury millions of bodies!


    No one knew whether the appearance of the Devil God was a blessing or a curse.


    The muscr man¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his body suddenly expanded. He transformed from a half-human-shaped man into a 1,000-meter-long ck dragon. The dragon flew into the sky and flew toward a ce 50,000 kilometers away. The deaths of his second younger sister and third younger brother must have something to do with that ce.


    At this time, the Devil Ape looked at the sky in a daze. It had guessed the result. There was only one reason why the first big king was so agitated, and that was because something had happened to the second and third big kings.


    2 big kings had broken through consecutively in Plum Mountain. This was supposed to be a great thing. No one had not thought of this.


    The ck dragon¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. It was more than 10 times faster than the rock sparrow, which specialized in speed.


    His body was like a stream of light, and he soon arrived at the battlefield beside the waterfall.


    The ck dragon¡¯sntern-like eyes looked down. He saw the remaining feathers of the rock sparrow on the ground and the carcass of the Seven-tailed Heavenly Fox a few hundred meters underground.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The ck dragon raised his head and roared, his voice filled with unconcealed anger.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the waterfall.

 Chapter 1251 - Meteorite

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Meteorite</h4>


    Ou Yangming did not know what was happening outside.


    Behind the waterfall was a magical space that blocked all contact with the outside world.


    ¡°What a powerful gravity!¡±


    After entering the space, the inexplicable pressure disappeared. Nheless, this did not mean that Ou Yangming could move freely inside. The gravity here was very terrifying. Even he could not fly in this ce at the moment.


    He could only advance step by step on this magical passage. Every step was very difficult.


    Ou Yangming looked around vigntly.


    He did not feel any living things here, but he could not let his guard down.


    This ce was too magical. No one knew what kind of danger there would be.


    After entering this ce, he actually did not find any Dripping Blood Stones. ¡®Where did those Dripping Blood Stones that were washed oute from?¡¯


    While feeling dubious, Ou Yangming walked forward step by step.


    Suddenly, a blue ring appeared in front of him. The ring seemed to be a passage.


    ¡°Should I go in?¡± Ou Yangming hesitated.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and continued to walk forward.


    Since he hade here, there was no need to admit defeat. Moreover, there was no way out behind him. The passage just now had disappeared after he entered.


    His strength had increased, and so did his courage.


    He stepped into the tunnel, and he released the power of thew of Yin and Yang to protect himself.


    The world was spinning, and the world was dark. When he opened his eyes again, he hade to a strange ce.


    He was surrounded by cold ck bricks, and the ce was so monotonous that there was only one color.


    On the other side not far away, there was a table with a bronze box on it.


    ¡°Could it be a treasure?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Meteorite. It can only be obtained with strength.¡±


    The voice came out of nowhere. It was simple and concise. Following that, the use of this stone gradually appeared.


    ¡°Good stuff!¡±


    After reading the introduction, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. This Meteorite was a top-grade ore in the chaos of the universe. It was also the only ore in the universe that could be used to refine an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    Innate Spirit Treasures were treasures that were naturally formed at the beginning of the universe. After being nurtured by the Heaven-opening Qi, they possessed exceptionally powerful powers.


    Nothing was absolute. This Meteorite was a special existence. It was also tainted with the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi. Nevertheless, it did not be a treasure. It only became an ore that could be used to smith an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    Even without that technology, fusing it into an Acquired Taoist Tool could greatly improve the quality of the tool.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a good item.


    If it had fallen into the Great Wide World, those third-step powerhouses would probably fight over it.


    Ou Yangming had an Innate Spirit Treasure, which was the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. He knew clearly how magical such a treasure was.


    ¡°If I fuse it into the Reincarnation Spear¡­¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were burning with passion.


    ¡®Who was the owner of this ce? How could he take out such a treasure?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought as he walked forward.


    It was not that easy to get the Meteorite.


    Ou Yangming had only taken a few steps when he suddenly heard a cracking sound. A few warriors that looked like Ancient Devil Warriors emerged from the ground.


    These warriors were dressed in animal skins and looked very murderous.


    Despite that, Ou Yangming knew that these things were not really alive. They were just puppets.


    Ou Yangming could not feel any life forces from their bodies.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a few puppets. Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    Ou Yangming grabbed with one hand, and the Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand. He held the spear in his hand and stared at these puppet monsters.


    He did not move, and neither did they. The 4 puppets looked at him, giving him a strong pressure.


    The young fellow took a few light steps forward and suddenly, a de shed.


    One of the puppet warriors had made a move. It was very simple. It was just a sh, but it seemed unavoidable.


    Greatness came from simplicity. This was the true depiction of returning to simplicity.


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. He suddenly raised his hand, and the Reincarnation Spear stabbed toward the puppet warrior.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear and the puppet warrior¡¯s broadsword collided. The puppet warrior took a few steps back, and Ou Yangming¡¯s arm also felt slightly numb.


    ¡°Such powerful strength!¡±


    Fortunately, he had fused with so many Dripping Blood Stones. Otherwise, his body might not have been able to withstand that strike.


    Ou Yangming attacked again. The Reincarnation Spear stabbed out like lightning. The spear was like a dragon, shining with a cold light.


    The puppet was also very fast. It dodged quickly, and Ou Yangming did not manage to hit it even after 2 consecutive strikes.


    ¡°Such a fast speed!¡±


    Ou Yangming eximed again. He did not know what materials these puppets were made of, but their strengths could bepared to powerhouses in the second step of thews. Not only were they strong, but their speeds were also frighteningly fast.


    The young fellow was only testing them. After understanding the strengths of these puppet warriors, his eyes were solemn, and he shouted coldly, ¡°Still!¡±


    Space paused, and thew of time was everywhere, even in this mysterious space.


    The puppet warrior suddenly slowed down. As spiritual power flowed through Ou Yangming¡¯s limbs and bones, his muscles bulged, and he thrust his spear forward.


    As a result, the spear pierced right into the chest of the puppet warrior.


    It was a pity that the puppet warrior was made of some unknown material. Its body was extremely sturdy. Ou Yangming¡¯s spear did not pierce into its body. Instead, he only pushed it back by 2 to 3 meters.


    Ou Yangming did not have the time to be surprised. He seized this opportunity and leaped forward.


    At this moment, the puppet warriors who were originally motionless also made their moves.


    3 rays of de-light shone in the air, practically sealing off the path in front of Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Spread out!¡± Ou Yangming roared.


    The Reincarnation Spear suddenly flicked, and a puppet warrior was sent flying. The other 2 rays of de-light shone and were about tond on Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    Ou Yangming felt helpless and could only retreat.


    The puppet warrior who had been pushed back previously also joined the battlefield again. The 4 guys stared at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming gradually became serious. He had originally thought that these puppets were nothing, but he realized that he was wrong. These few warriors were not only individually powerful, but they were also even more powerful together.


    If he did not show some of his true abilities, he might not be able to walk past them.


    2 streams of air suddenly appeared behind Ou Yangming. These streams of air converged into arge hand and grabbed toward a puppet warrior.


    These streams of air were formed from thew of Yin and Yang. Ou Yangming did not expect it to be able to kill these puppet warriors. As long as it could pin down one or two of them, it would be pretty good.


    His long spear struck out like a poisonous snake!


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    The ck dragon whistled out and pounced toward the few puppet warriors. Ou Yangming¡¯s sharp senses discovered that the eyes of these puppet warriors were actually filled with fear.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    ¡®Could it be that they¡¯ve sensed the power of this move?¡¯


    Ou Yangming followed closely behind the ck dragon and leaped. He could not fly here, but it was still very easy for him to jump.


    The ck dragon tore at 2 puppet warriors!


    At the same time, therge hand formed by thew of Yin and Yang also entangled one of the puppet warriors. The remaining one was easy to deal with.


    Ou Yangming did not think of killing them. He only needed to pass through this ce.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear and therge saber in the puppet warrior¡¯s hand collided. Relying on the inertia of his body, Ou Yangming suddenly jumped out and passed the puppet warrior¡¯s body. Then, he ran toward the stone table.


    Seeing this situation, the puppet warriors¡¯ expressions changed. They immediately gave up on their opponent and chased after Ou Yangming.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming had calcted beforehand. How could he let them catch up so easily?


    He quickly ran to the front of the stone table and grabbed the box on the table.


    The moment Ou Yangming lifted the box, the puppet warriors stopped. Their eyes were dull as if they had lost all their energies.


    ¡®Could it be that these ancient puppets are also controlled by this box?¡¯


    Ou Yangming thought to himself. After carefully observing them and making sure that they could not move, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He opened the box, and inside was a ck ore. There was a strange aura on the ore. He thought for a moment. He seemed to have felt the same feeling on the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    ¡®A mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. It seemed that it was indeed a Meteorite. Such arge piece of Meteorite could be used to refine the Reincarnation Spear again. A low-grade Acquired Taoist Tool was already very good. Through countless years of cultivation, the young fellow might be able to raise its level again, but he could not wait any longer. Time was pressing. No matter which aspect, as long as he could raise his strength, he would not miss it.


    Smithing was his specialty.


    Since the Meteorite could not be put into the interspatial ring and the band, Ou Yangming used the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron to store it.


    He looked at the puppet warriors, and a voice suddenly appeared around him.


    ¡°Since you passed the test, these puppet warriors will be your extra reward. As long as you pass the next test, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ou Yangming asked loudly.


    There was no response. The voice came from all directions, and Ou Yangming could not determine its location.


    In front of the table, a blue ring appeared again.


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment. He put the puppet warriors into his interspatial ring, then he disappeared from the blue ring again.


    Just as Ou Yangming disappeared, a figure suddenly fell from the sky. This person was the ck dragon, the head of Plum Mountain. He swept his gaze across the hall and frowned. ¡®Where is he?¡¯


    There were clearly traces of battle in the surroundings. He had also followed Ou Yangming¡¯s aura here but now, the fellow had disappeared.


    That blue ring had also disappeared after Ou Yangming entered. The ck dragon searched for a long time and looked at every corner of the hall a few times, but he still found nothing.


    He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Damn b*stard, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

 Chapter 1252 - The Enlightenment Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 1252: The Enlightenment Pavilion</h4>


    Ou Yangming descended from the blue ring.


    Hended in a magical space. The space was filled with the aura ofws, and there were all sorts ofws.


    This was the first time Ou Yangming had seen the power ofws in the Fallen Land. Whether it was the Ancient Devil Warrior or the Dark Ferocious Beasts, they knew nothing aboutws.


    After hended, the blue ring in the sky disappeared. He was surrounded by a sealed space as if there was no way out.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. He quietly observed, and he suddenly focused.


    ¡°The time in this ce¡­¡±


    Other people could not sense anything, but Ou Yangming discovered it because he had somewhat grasped thew of time. The flow of time here was different from the outside world. As for how much time was flowing, he could not be sure for the time being.


    To change time and to change the flow of time in such arge area, how mighty would one need to be to do that?


    That strange voice sounded again.


    ¡°This is the Enlightenment Pavilion, one of my most prized treasures. You can stay here for 50 years. In 50 years, no matter what method you use, as long as you can st open that door, I¡¯ll give this Enlightenment Pavilion to you. If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll be devoured by the Enlightenment Pavilion and turn into one of the tens of thousands of powers ofws here.¡±


    ¡®One of the tens of thousands of powers ofws?¡¯


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at the densely packed powers ofws in the Enlightenment Pavilion. Each of them represented a power at the peak. There were strong and weak powers ofws floating in space for theter generations toprehend. ¡®Could these people be¡­¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re all people who failed.¡± The strange voice seemed to have guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°How many of them are there¡­¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s scalp was slightly numb.


    He asked, ¡°Did anyone seed?¡±


    After saying this, he felt that he was very stupid. If someone seeded, it would not be his turn to enter the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    ¡®Damn it! What kind of damned ce have Ie to¡­¡¯ Ou Yangming felt some regret in his heart.


    Curiosity killed the cat. With his strength, it was not difficult for him to get Dripping Blood Stones in the Fallen Land. Why did he have toe to this ce to seek trouble?


    These 50 years should be referring to the 50 years in this space. He did not know how long it corresponded to the outside world. If it was more than 3 years, he would just give up. After 3 years, the world would be destroyed. Could he hide in here and escape the great cmity of Heaven and Earth?


    ¡°The time eleration of the Enlightenment Pavilion is now 100 times. 50 years is equivalent to half a year in the outside world. Work hard. I hope you can seed.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression gradually eased up. He could still ept half a year¡¯s time.


    He took a deep breath.


    Fortune and misfortune coexisted. This ce looked terrifying. If Ou Yangming could not break through the door, he would turn into one of thews here. Despite that, from another perspective, before the great cmity arrived, it provided him with an additional 49 and a half years of cultivation time.


    If he could get out, with this period of cultivation, his chances of obtaining the divine spark would greatly increase.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that he could get out.


    Ou Yangming looked in the direction of the door. The door was dark, and there were a few unknown runes shing on it.


    He walked over, took out the Reincarnation Spear, and mmed it!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear mmed into the stone door, but not a single white dot appeared on it. Ou Yangming was unwilling to give up. He tried a few more times, but he still could not make any scratches on the stone door.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!


    ¡°Earth¡¯s Demolition!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    The sound of explosions came one after another, but the stone door did not change at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s this door made of? Isn¡¯t it too sturdy?¡±


    Ou Yangming touched the stone, but he did not know what this thing was made of. He had used his strongest attack, but he was still unable to leave a mark on it. It was not an easy thing to break through it.


    Looking at the dense powers ofws in the air, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyelids twitched twice.


    He had given up on continuing to bombard this door. With his strength, it was impossible to shake this stone door at the moment.


    If he wanted to get out of here, he had to work hard to increase his strength.


    If he wanted to increase his strength, he could start from several aspects.


    Moves?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s most powerful moves were Heaven¡¯s Destruction and Earth¡¯s Demolition of the Supreme Spear Principle. There was no doubt that these 2 moves were remarkable. He had killed powerful enemies and resisted experts whose strengths far exceeded his own. He relied on these 2 moves to seed.


    Other than these techniques, the Supreme Spear Principle also had Nothingness and Reincarnation.


    These two moves were definitely more powerful butprehending them was not guaranteed. Furthermore, these 2 moves might not be able to take down this stone door. After all, this was a dead object and could only be broken through with great strength. It was very different from killing an enemy.


    There were also boundaries. In this ce, deepening one¡¯sprehension of thew boundary and entering the third step was undoubtedly the best.


    If one became a formidable expert of the third step, breaking through this stone door should not be a problem.


    Of course, Ou Yangming did not dare to be certain. Who knew what kind of rules that mysterious person had set? After all, above conferred Rulers of the third step, there were also top-notch powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank. That kind of existence was on par with the heavenly path. No one could guess such a person¡¯s thoughts.


    Based on the pressure outside, Ou Yangming could determine that the master of this ce was not some third-step powerhouse.


    Ou Yangming had met a few third-step powerhouses.


    The dragon emperor, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky sect, the Ancient Demon King, and the Nine-sworded Ruler. These were all third-step powerhouses who had interacted with Ou Yangming before. Given their strengths, they could not have achieved this.


    Breaking through to the third step was one way, and the other way was to continue improving the strength of Ou Yangming¡¯s main body.


    Now, Ou Yangming had only fused over 200 Dripping Blood Stones. There was still some distance to go before he could fuse with 1,000 stones and be a Devil King. Once his body strength broke through to be a Devil King, he was confident that if he met another expert like the Nine-sworded Ruler, even if he was no match for that powerhouse, the other party would not be able to do anything to him.


    A Devil King¡¯s body wasparable to a low-grade Acquired Taoist Tool. With such a powerful body and all sorts of secret techniques, Ou Yangming definitely had the strength to protect himself.


    This was also a way, and it was also the simplest way.


    Ou Yangming still had a lot of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, as well as a lot of Dripping Blood Stones. He had picked up over 300 of them from those fierce beasts. There were also those from the 2 Devil Kings. The 2 of them had obtained at least several thousand Dripping Blood Stones.


    ¡®Let¡¯s begin.¡¯ Ou Yangming did not hesitate any longer. Time was limited, and he could not waste even a quarter of an hour.


    He would use the simplest method at the very beginning, the Dripping Blood Stones!


    Ou Yangming took out all the Dripping Blood Stones from his interspatial ring. Several thousand Dripping Blood Stones piled up into a small mountain on the ground.


    He also took out all the bottles and jars that contained the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    This would be a longsting battle, and Ou Yangming was mentally prepared for it.


    1, 2¡­


    Ou Yangming concentrated and began to cultivate.


    Time flew by like a white horse. In the blink of an eye, 3 years had passed, and the Dripping Blood Stones on the ground had all disappeared. The few bottles and jars that contained the blood essences were also empty. Ou Yangming still had half a bottle left, but they did not seem to be of much use.


    In these 3 years, Ou Yangming had fused from 200 Dripping Blood Stones to 3,600.


    His body¡¯s strength had increased by more than 100 times. All the blood essences had be a part of his body¡¯s strength. Now, he had the ability to shake the world with a single move.


    If he met a Devil King like the rock sparrow, he would not even need to take out the Reincarnation Spear. With his body¡¯s strength alone, he could finish it off with a single punch.


    In terms of physical strength, Ou Yangming estimated that it had surpassed the strength he once had in the Ancient Demons¡¯ ruins.


    At that time, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength wasparable to the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master. In other words, with his physical strength at the moment, he could fight against top-tier second-step powerhouses in the Great Wide World.


    Moreover, his physical strength had an advantage. His spiritual energy might be exhausted, but his physical strength would never disappear.


    After 3 years of repetition, Ou Yangming had developed a steady character. He slowly stood up, and a fierce look shed in his eyes.


    He walked to the stone door again.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s muscles bulged, and the Reincarnation Spear suddenly struck out. This ordinary spear attack had surpassed the attacking power of his Heaven¡¯s Destruction 3 years ago.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The sound of an explosion reverberated in his ears.


    With that, the powers ofw in the surroundings continuously shook, and sparks flew.


    After a long time, the echo gradually disappeared. Ou Yangming looked at the stone door with disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°As expected, it won¡¯t be so simple.¡±


    A white spot appeared on the stone door. The white spot only had a small dent. Compared to such arge stone door, it was almost negligible.


    After 3 years of hard work, he had made some progress. Unfortunately, the gap was still too big. He had a bitter smile on his face.


    His strength could already contend with a third-step powerhouse at the moment, but he was still unable to cause any damage to the stone door.


    Just how much damage did he need to do?


    Middle-stage,te-stage, or the peak of the third step?


    No one could answer this question.


    ¡°Luckily, only 3 years have passed. There are still 47 years left. I can definitely do it.¡±


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth, and his gaze became resolute again.


    Putting away the Reincarnation Spear, Ou Yangming looked at the powers ofws in the sky. He slowly sat cross-legged, and his mind was clear. He instantly entered the state of the integration of Heaven and man.


    In Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, arge patch of different colors appeared.

 Chapter 1253 - Advanced by Leaps and Bounds

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Advanced by Leaps and Bounds</h4>


    Day after day, year after year.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was already the tenth year that Ou Yangming had arrived at this ce.


    The young man who sat in the middle of the Enlightenment Pavilion had grown into an adult.


    His long hair draped over his shoulders, and his sharp chin and mouth were covered with a beard.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± After letting out a long breath, Ou Yangming opened his eyes.


    ¡°No, it still won¡¯t work. Thisst step is impossible to cross.¡±


    During this period, Ou Yangming had been studying the powers ofws. The Enlightenment Pavilion had conned countless people and contained all kinds of powers ofws. Cultivating here did not require one to painstakinglyprehend thews. As long as one chose a power ofw and fused one¡¯s mental power into it, one could feel the evolution process of this power from the beginning to the end.


    The beginning was thew boundary, and the end was the peak of the third step.


    In 10 years, Ou Yangming had seen a lot ofw powers, and his understanding of them had reached an extremely profound level.


    Nheless, he still could not break through the threshold of the third step.


    This was a bottleneck. No matter how proficient one¡¯s control of thew powers was, or how amazing one¡¯sprehension was, as long as one could not break through this bottleneck, everything would be for naught.


    In these 10 years, Ou Yangming had tried countless times, but he was still unable to break through to the third step of thew of Yin and Yang.


    Of course, it was not without gains.


    Compared to 10 years ago, his strength had increased by leaps and bounds. The power of thew of Yin and Yang had reached the peak of the second step. Not only that, but Ou Yangming had also evolved thew of time to the second step.


    In other words, he had now grasped 2ws of the second step.


    The path of Law Cultivation was fraught with difficulties. It was usually very difficult toprehend one. Those whoprehended 2ws could be called geniuses.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming¡¯sws were not ordinaryws. Thew of Yin and Yang was also a high-levelw, and thew of time was even more so.


    Time was king, and space was supreme. Thew of time was the most powerful existence of allws, and it was also the most difficult to cultivate.


    Next was thew of space.


    There were countlessws in the Enlightenment Pavilion. Ou Yangming had also learned thew of space and had preliminarily fathomed it.


    3ws were already the limit of a human.


    Ou Yangming also knew the principle of biting off more than one could chew. What he needed the most at this time was not to control more powers ofws, but to push one to the third step. Even a thousand troops and horses could not stop an invincible general. The most important thing for him at the moment was to break through the stone door and walk out from here.


    There were still 40 years left, which seemed very long.


    Nevertheless, Ou Yangming knew very well that if he could not break through the bottleneck, even if he cultivated for 400 years, it would not be of any use.


    Just a few decades was really nothing to an expert at Ou Yangming¡¯s level.


    It was not evenparable to the time that other experts spent in closed-door cultivation.


    Ou Yangming was a little distracted, so he decided to start from another direction. It was not wise to fight to the death, especially when the time was limited and his life was in danger.


    He took out the dark Meteorite from his interspatial bag.


    Ou Yangming thought to himself, ¡®If I merge the Meteorite into the Reincarnation Spear, it¡¯ll definitely improve the quality of the spear. By then, I might be able to break through the stone door.¡±


    A Low Grade Taoist Tool was already pretty good. With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, it was enough. Even so, it was still not enough to break through the stone door.


    Ou Yangming had tested it a few times. When the Reincarnation Spear hit the stone door, it could not even leave a mark on it. From this, it could be seen that the quality of the stone door was not ordinary. At least in terms of hardness, it had reached the level of a Taoist Tool.


    The young fellow stretched out his hand, and the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron flew out. Then, it gradually became bigger and fell to the ground.


    Putting the Meteorite inside, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression gradually became serious.


    Afterward, the purple Heavenly Phoenix Fire tightly surrounded the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. The mes were fierce, and the powers ofws in the sky hurriedly dodged away.


    The Meteorite was extremely sturdy. Even if an ordinary refiner obtained it, it was almost impossible to refine it. However, Ou Yangming was different. He controlled the highest level of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, and he also had the Innate Spirit Treasure, the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. Even the Meteorite could not withstand it.


    A hot air current came from the air, and a wave of heat came from the surface. The temperature in the Enlightenment Pavilion seemed to have increased a lot.


    The Meteorite melted into liquid bit by bit. Seeing this scene, Ou Yangming thought, ¡®If I put the big door into the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, I can probably melt it too. Unfortunately, the door is fixed there and can¡¯t be put into the cauldron.¡¯


    After melting the Meteorite, Ou Yangming put the Reincarnation Spear into the cauldron.


    Ou Yangming carefully controlled the mes. The Meteorite was a treasure at the beginning of the world. It was extremely rare and could not be wasted.


    It was not an easy thing to fuse with the Meteorite, but Ou Yangming had long been familiar with smithing. Even if he used a new material, it would not be difficult for him. He was not in a hurry to smith the Reincarnation Spear again. He took one step at a time, not letting go of any details.


    After a long time, a long spear was formed again.


    Compared to the Reincarnation Spear, this spear was even more gorgeous. It carried a terrifying aura.


    A mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi!


    This was the aura carried by the Meteorite. Now, it had perfectly fused with the Reincarnation Spear.


    The color of the Reincarnation Spear had also undergone a great change. It had changed from its previous silver-white color to a dark-ck color.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand. The purple Heavenly Phoenix me gradually extinguished, and the temperature on the cauldron also quickly dissipated.


    Within the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, a dark-ck long spear flew out.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and grabbed the long spear tightly in his hand.


    ¡°What a treasure! What a treasure!¡±


    Looking at the long spear that just came out of the cauldron, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. The size of the long spear did not look much different from before, but its weight was more than 10 times greater. The small long spear weighed 5,000 kilograms, and 90% of it came from the weight of the Meteorite.


    After using his blood to make the spear recognize him as its master, information about the long spear gradually appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    A High Grade Taoist Tool!


    As expected, the level of the Reincarnation Spear had increased by 2 levels, reaching the level of a High Grade Taoist Tool.


    How precious a High Grade Taoist Tool was could be seen from the fragments of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul. Even in their ancient world, High Grade Taoist Tools were only legendary existences. Only beings such as the alliance master of the Heavenly Path Alliance were qualified to possess such legendary magic treasures.


    As for people like the Nine-sworded Ruler, most of the weapons they used were Low Grade Taoist Tools, and some of the poorer ones were only High Grade magic tools.


    The Reincarnation Spear¡¯s name was still the Reincarnation Spear. It had somewhat been remade, but Ou Yangming did not change its name.


    Ou Yangming did not know that there were also gaps between High Grade Taoist Tools. Even among High Grade Taoist Tools, the Reincarnation Spear was one of the top-notch weapons. This came from the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi on the Reincarnation Spear. With that, it was equivalent to having the qualification to advance to an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    As for the other Taoist Tools, even if they had the ability to advance, their peak was fixed. They were nothing more than High Grade Taoist Tools.


    Ou Yangming did not think so much. The main reason he advanced the quality of the Reincarnation Spear was to break open the stone door. This was the most important thing. If he could not break open the stone door, even if he had countless magic treasures andprehended 100 types ofw powers, it would be useless.


    After the Reincarnation Spear acknowledged its master again, Ou Yangming held the spear and walked toward the stone door.


    Now that hisw powers had increased a lot, and he had even smithed a High Grade Taoist Tool, the Reincarnation Spear, he should be able to give it a try.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with anticipation.


    The Reincarnation Spear was incredibly heavy. If it was not for the fact that he had fused so many Dripping Blood Stones in the Fallen Land, he would have used up a lot of spiritual power. Now, he could easily swing the spear, and his strength was more than enough.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The long spear broke through the air and hit the stone door at the speed of light.


    Consequently, the Enlightenment Pavilion shook, and the sound was as ear-piercing as thunder.


    A hole the size of a grain of rice finally appeared on the stone.


    Although it was very small, it was still discovered by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Ou Yangming had to admit that the strength of the owner of this ce was unfathomable. Just this stone door alone had left him in a terrible state.


    One had to know that with Ou Yangming¡¯s boundary at the moment, he could already be considered a top-notch almighty expert in the Great Wide World. He would not be afraid even if he faced a power house in the third step.


    In any case, at the very least, there was now hope.


    Compared to his previousck of achievements, this hole the size of a grain of rice made Ou Yangming very happy.


    Constant perseverance would yield sess. There were still 40 years left before the final deadline. As long as Ou Yangming continuously attacked the same ce, perhaps he would be able to poke a hole in this stone door after just a few years.


    With hope, he would be motivated. He attacked again and again.


    The muscles on his arms bulged, and all the spiritual power in his body gathered on the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Rumble!¡± Waves of explosions continued.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eardrums were ringing. He closed his hearing and attacked again and again as if he wanted to vent all his strength on this stone door.


    Hope was beautiful, but the reality was abnormally cruel.


    After striking the stone door for an hour, Ou Yangming was exhausted, and the spiritual power in his body had been squandered.


    That said, at this moment, he realized that his crazy attacks just now were just a waste of energy.


    The gap on the stone door did not increase, and it was actually healing bit by bit.

 Chapter 1254 - he Profound Meanings of Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 1254: The Profound Meanings of Extermination</h4>


    ¡®A stone that can heal itself?¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at the stone door disappointedly. He had never thought that this stone door could heal itself.


    What was this?


    He had originally nned to crack it open through the years, but now the change of the stone had messed up his n.


    It was true that constant efforts could bring sess, but what if the stone could heal itself? Even if one worked hard for 100,000 years, one would not be able toplete this task.


    Ou Yangming retracted his Reincarnation Spear and panted heavily.


    In just a short while, the stone door had be exactly the same as before.


    ¡°No wonder the 2 white dots from before disappeared.¡± Ou Yangming looked at the stone door weakly, and the hope in his heart shattered once again.


    Time was limited. He had to think of other ways. Ou Yangming was in a dilemma. He had reached the peak in every aspect. It was very difficult for him to break through.


    Now, all the Dripping Blood Stones he had had beenpletely fused.


    He had used up all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. It was obvious that he had the heart but not the strength to continue improving his physical quality.


    Hisw powers were also stuck at bottlenecks. If he did not have an instantprehension or fortuitous encounter, it was almost impossible to break through to the third step.


    In that case, there was only one thing left¡­


    The Supreme Spear Principle.


    There were still 2 moves left to beprehended from the peerless cultivation technique.


    This seemed to be the most reliable method at the moment.


    Ou Yangming was immersed in his sea of spirit. After he began to use Earth¡¯s Demolition, the subsequent cultivation techniques had appeared in his mind a few times vaguely. He recalled it carefully.


    His heart was as still as water as he sat cross-legged on the ground.


    A middle-aged man in white gradually appeared in his mind. This void appeared in his mind all the time. He could not see, touch, or grasp it.


    Ou Yangming observed the man¡¯s every move.


    This third move actually had a hint of thew of space in it. These images had shed in his mind a few times before but at that time, he had note into contact with thew of space, so he could not understand it at all.


    ¡®A little clearer, a little clearer!¡¯


    Ou Yangming merged with his mental power and concentrated on thinking.


    Unfortunately, that scene was still very blurry. He could only see a blurry figure and could not feel the terror of the move from the side.


    This was because of the Enlightenment Pavilion. The Enlightenment Pavilion had a bonus effect on all kinds ofprehensions. If it were any other ce, he would not even be able to summon these miraculous scenes.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes, and the images in his mind instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Oh right, Dragon Fragrant Pills!¡±


    Ou Yangming took out arge amount of Dragon Fragrant Herbs from his Long Feather Band.


    Having tasted the sweetness of the Dragon Fragrant Pill in the Ancient Demons¡¯ ruins, Ou Yangming remembered it in his heart. When he was exchanging for treasures, apart from the materials that were required for the Golden Pills, he also exchanged for a lot of Dragon Fragrant Herbs and Icicle Flowers.


    These two items were good things. Ou Yangming had used them twice and each time, he had gained a lot.


    He did as he was told.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and took out the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron again. He had long been very familiar with refining pills.


    In just 3 days, the jade bottle in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand contained dozens of Dragon Fragrant Pills.


    Ou Yangming picked up a Dragon Fragrant Pill and put it into his mouth. The Dragon Fragrant Pill was extremely sweet, and it melted as soon as it entered his mouth, turning into streams of clear current flowing in his body.


    He concentrated, and the scene in his mind gradually became clear. Only then did he realize that there were 2 people in the starry sky. One was an old acquaintance holding a long spear, and the other was a monster with monstrous demonic Qi.


    Even though Ou Yangming knew that it was fake, he was still shocked by the monster.


    The monster¡¯s body was filled with pure demonic Qi. Compared to it, the Ancient Demon King in the ruins was nothing.


    This should be a battle between a man and a beast.


    Ou Yangming observed carefully, not wanting to miss a single detail.


    The monster roared, and the stars in the surroundings seemed to darken. It opened its mouth and pounced at the white-clothed middle-aged man like a madman.


    Nheless, at this moment, the scene in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind suddenly stopped.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes widened. He hurriedly took out a Dragon Fragrant Pill and put it into his mouth, and the scene in his mind became clear again. Even so, the scene at this moment was that the monster with monstrous demonic Qi was turned into pieces bit by bit before disappearing into the starry sky.


    ¡®The battle ended just like that?¡¯ Ou Yangming did not look good. He had missed the most crucial part.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Ou Yangming cursed internally. He hurriedly took out 3 Dragon Fragrant Pills again and swallowed them in one gulp.


    Fortunately, that scene did not only appear once. When Ou Yangming immersed in his sea of spirit again, the scene appeared once more. The monster with monstrous demonic Qi also pounced in the direction of the white-clothed middle-aged man.


    Ou Yangming became nervous. It was at this moment that the scene was stopped earlier.


    In the void, the white-clothed middle-aged man smiled and held the long spear tightly in his hand.


    Suddenly, his aura became sharp.


    He gently flicked his spear, and a golden light appeared on it. The moment the light appeared, it pierced through the air and appeared in front of the monster.


    Boom! The monster exploded in the air, and its body turned into spots of light, disappearing into the air one by one. Its huge body turned into nothingness.


    ¡°This move is Nothingness!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart jolted. That long spear was clearly still in the hands of the white-robed middle-aged man, yet he had killed a monster that was separated from him by endless space and time. What kind of power was that?


    ¡®If I learned this move, wouldn¡¯t I be able to kill people from another continent in the Great Wide World, or kill people from another world?¡¯


    This time, Ou Yangming saw it clearly.


    Despite that, the strength of this movey in one¡¯s ability to cross boundaries and kill. It probably would not be very effective for breaking through that huge stone door.


    The power of the Nothingness move was very great. It could even be used to kill such a terrifying monster in one move. Having said that, that would depend on who used it. Putting everything else aside, if the man in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind existed, he would definitely be a supreme existence on par with the heavenly path.


    There was still another move!


    Ou Yangming was a little anxious. The other move was very powerful, but he was not here to learn the move. What he needed was a powerful attack that could destroy the stone door.


    In his desperation, Ou Yangming opened the bottle and poured all the Dragon Fragrant Pills into his mouth.


    Unfortunately, there was no more image in his mind.


    After he remembered Nothingness, there was nothing else.


    At the spur of the moment, Ou Yangming seemed to have entered an unexinable state.


    Heaven¡¯s Destruction, Earth¡¯s Demolition, Nothingness, and Reincarnation.


    The first 2 moves represented ughter and destruction, while thest two moves represented rebirth and hope.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming suddenly realized something.


    ¡®Heaven¡¯s Destruction and Earth¡¯s Demolition might not be 2 moves but just one move¡­¡¯


    After this feeling arose in his heart, Ou Yangming was slightly excited. He hurriedly deduced his thoughts in his mind, swallowing dozens of Dragon Fragrant Pills at the same time. In addition to the additional effects of the Enlightenment Pavilion, hisprehension ability had reached an inhuman level.


    Heaven¡¯s Destruction!


    The move kept evolving in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    Then, it was Earth¡¯s Demolition.


    Once, twice, thrice, countless times¡­


    Although it was only a simtion in Ou Yangming¡¯s sea of spirit, it was not much different from the real deal. In fact, it was even clearer.


    This was a depiction of how a bystander could see things clearer.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming seemed to be observing these 2 moves carefully from the perspective of a bystander.


    ¡®There¡¯s indeed a little connection between them¡­¡¯


    After Ou Yangming observed them countless times, he finally found this connection. However, this did not mean that it confirmed his guess. The rtionship between the two was indistinct. If he wanted to confirm whether he was correct, he needed to verify it personally.


    Ou Yangming practiced again.


    This time, he graduallybined the 2 moves together, but it seemed very strange.


    After failing the first time, Ou Yangming was not discouraged and immediately began the next one.


    When he failed the second time, the resulting power was even inferior to when he used any of the moves on its own.


    The third time¡­


    Ou Yangming practiced again and again. He had forgotten how many times he had experimented. When the spiritual power in his sea of spirit was almost exhausted, he finally found the point between the two.


    Heaven¡¯s Destruction and Earth¡¯s Demolition.


    Together, they were extermination. Only after extermination could new lives be born. Only after extermination could new civilizations be born.


    History was the same, and so were the other worlds in the universe.


    Now, the Great Wide World was also facing the danger of extermination. This did not mean that the world would really be destroyed. It just made this world survive longer.


    Extermination and creation. These were notws. They were profound meanings, the ultimate profound meanings of the universe.


    Ou Yangming seemed to have undergone instantprehension.


    A muffled voice appeared in his mind. It seemed toe from beyond the nine heavens.


    Extermination, creation, order, space, and time.


    These were all profound meanings. At the same time, they represented the heavenly path.


    Only by controlling them could one be the strongest existence in the universe. Only then could one be equal to the heavens!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s head rumbled. He hade into contact with the mysterious ultimate profound meanings in the universe.


    The road ahead was clear and bright.


    Before this, Ou Yangming did not know how to open the stone door. He was still confused, but he knew it clearly at this moment.


    The profound meanings.


    As long as he could master the profound meanings of extermination, he could open the stone door.


    Ou Yangming had never had this kind of confidence before.


    With this clear goal in mind, Ou Yangming threw all distracting thoughts out of his mind. He fumbled and tried again. He did not know how many Dragon Fragrant Pills he had used. In short, after he had used up all the spiritual herbs, he had gradually fused Heaven¡¯s Destruction and Earth¡¯s Demolition.


    Then, it was time for endless practice.


    Time passed quickly. 40 years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes. The light of extermination suddenly erupted in his eyes, causing all the powers ofws in the Enlightenment Pavilion to retreat.


    Those powers ofws hid in a corner, shivering. This human who had lived with them for 50 years seemed to have be the embodiment of the heavenly path.

 Chapter 1255 - Overcame the Obstacle and Left

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Overcame the Obstacle and Left</h4>


    On the main star of the Phoenixes, a figure quickly flew over.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    A few guards of the Phoenixes guarding the mountain shouted loudly. They rushed out and cautiously looked at this person who had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The voice was gloomy and carried a bit of hostility.


    ¡°Sir Feng Xinxiao?¡± Someone suddenly said with uncertainty.


    The others took a closer look. This person¡¯s appearance had changed greatly, but he still had a lot of simrities with Feng Xinxiao.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d forget me after I left for such a short time!¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes carried a hint of coldness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, sir. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve changed too much¡­¡±


    Only then did the few guards confirm that the person in front of them was really Feng Xinxiao. His appearance had changed greatly, but his aura could not be changed. Although Feng Xinxiao had changed his body, his soul still belonged to the Phoenixes.


    A red light flew over from afar. After seeing the person who hade, the viciousness in Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes receded a little. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Father.¡±


    The person who hade was Feng Tian. He looked at Feng Xinxiao with excitement in his eyes.


    These days, he had been searching for news of his son. He had even gone to the heart of origins once. Nheless, that ce had be the world of the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. He had not found any trace of Feng Xinxiao among them. The father and son were linked by the heart. He had sensed it when Feng Xinxiao had just returned.


    ¡°Xinxiao, how did you¡­¡± Feng Tian noticed the change in his son. His son had lost his true form as a phoenix, and the aura on his body had be so terrifying that it made his heart palpitate.


    Ou Yangming and the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader did not care much about a dead Demon King. They had never thought of possessing the king¡¯s body. Not to mention that the Demon King¡¯s body had been cut into two halves, possessing a Demon King was almost impossible.


    Nevertheless, the 2 of them did not expect that the Demon King had managed to escape a trace of his natal true spirit through his secret technique at thest moment. Even so, this natal true spirit was devoured by Feng Xinxiao, who took over his body.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go back and discuss it slowly,¡± Feng Xinxiao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Tian also knew that this was not the ce to talk. Something must have happened to his son¡¯s body.


    The 2 of them flew away and flew toward the tall tower in the distance.


    After Feng Xinxiao left, the few guards also let out a collective sigh of relief. Facing Feng Xinxiao, they felt as if there was a huge rock pressing down on their hearts.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sir Feng Xinxiao? I feel that he¡¯s so fearsome,¡± a guard of the Phoenixes said softly.


    The others nodded as well. It was not just one person who felt it.


    ¡°Sir Feng Xinxiao was very proud in the past, but he wouldn¡¯t reveal his killing intent toward us. Just now, I felt that if Elder Feng Tian hadn¡¯te here, he might¡¯ve killed us.¡±


    ¡°He probably won¡¯t kill us, but it would¡¯ve been inevitable for him to teach us a lesson.¡± The few guards were very terrified.


    On the top floor of the Seven Stars Tower, Feng Xinxiao stood by the window and looked down at the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters.


    Feng Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He clenched his fists and said in shock, ¡°What? That fe Ou Yangming almost killed you? Didn¡¯t you alreadyprehend thew of ughter at that time? How did he¡­¡±


    He found it hard to believe. When Ou Yangming left, he was only a Venerable One.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That guy must¡¯ve had some fortuitous encounter in the heart of origins and mingled with those Shamans. His strength has increased a lot. I was careless, and my body was destroyed by him.¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with strong killing intent. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden evolution of thew of ughter when I was about to die and the fact that I released a portion of my true spirit, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again, Father.¡±


    ¡°That damned bastard. The first time he came to the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, I should¡¯ve killed him without caring about anything else!¡±


    Feng Tian was furious when he heard that his son had almost died because of Ou Yangming. He did not think that if Feng Xinxiao had not taken the initiative to provoke the young fellow, the young fellow would not have bothered with him at all.


    Feng Xinxiaoughed. ¡°Father, actually, I still have to thank him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Feng Tian did not understand.


    Feng Xinxiao suddenly revealed a trace of his aura. With that, the entire Seven Stars Tower was covered by his killing intent.


    Even Feng Tian felt powerless.


    Feng Tian was a famous elder of the Phoenixes. His strength was already at the peak of thew boundary. He was just a step away from the second step. Now, he could not even withstand a bit of his son¡¯s aura.


    After Feng Xinxiao withdrew his aura, Feng Tian asked while panting, ¡°Xinxiao, your strength?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao stood with his hands behind his back with an indifferent expression. He said, ¡°At the moment of my death, the power of myw of ughter evolved once again. I¡¯ve already reached the second step. These days, I¡¯ve been living in the chaotic space and devoured a lot of souls. My power ofw is close to the peak of the second step. Besides, I¡¯ve possessed the body of a Demon King. Now, even a supreme mighty figure in the third step can¡¯t do anything to me. All of this was because of Ou Yangming. Don¡¯t you think I should thank him?¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Feng Tian widened his eyes with an incredulous look.


    His son had gained such powerful strength. Furthermore, he even possessed the body of a Demon King. This was too¡­


    After a long time, Feng Tian gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Xinxiao, what do you n to do?¡± Feng Tian asked in a deep voice.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s gaze became gloomy and cold. ¡°I can sense that a crisis is about to appear in the Great Wide World. There¡¯s no need for a battle with the Dragons now.¡±


    Feng Tian frowned and asked, ¡°Do you intend topromise with those people from the Peacemaking Sect?¡±


    He was a little displeased when he heard his son¡¯s words. He had fought with Feng Mu and the others for so long because they had different opinions. If hepromised, would it not be a p to his face?


    ¡°Compromise? Hahaha!¡± Feng Xinxiao suddenly burst intoughter. A violent aura erupted from his body. This aura was only maintained within the Seven Stars Tower¡¯s range and did not expand in any way. He looked at his father and said, ¡°Father, I only said that I won¡¯t fight with the Dragons for the time being, but I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯llpromise with those people from the Peacemaking Sect. Now that the crisis ising, the Phoenixes should only have one voice.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Feng Tian was startled and suddenly understood. He did not finish his words.


    ¡°What you thought of is what I n to do, Father,¡± Feng Xinxiao said without any hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s fine if those guys obey but if they don¡¯t¡­¡±


    A murderous intent burst out from Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes. This murderous intent was just right to show his attitude.


    Feng Tian¡¯splexion was a bit bad. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If we do this, what if we rm Great Ancestor¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao said coldly, ¡°Between me and those guys, I think Great Ancestor should know who to choose. Even if Great Ancestor stands on their side, it¡¯s not a big deal. I, Feng Xinxiao, don¡¯t need to exin to anyone if I want to kill someone.¡±


    Strength was confidence. Now, Feng Xinxiao did not even have any respect for the great ancestor of the Phoenixes.


    He looked down and said with a gloomy voice, ¡°I remember that Ou Yangming still has 2 friends here¡­¡±


    In the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    Ou Yangming gradually stood up. His right eyelid twitched slightly as if something bad was going to happen.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought for a moment, but he did not have any clue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡±


    Ou Yangming collected his thoughts. Time was almost up. No matter what happened, he had to get out of here first.


    This time, Ou Yangming was full of confidence. Not to mention a stone door, he even felt that he could poke a hole in the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    He got up and walked toward the stone door. The bright ck Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand. His eyes looked straight ahead like a sharp sword that was unsheathed, revealing its sharpness!


    Ou Yangming circted his spiritual power. Every cell in his body released all of its power. He growled, and the Reincarnation Spear in his hand suddenly stabbed forward.


    ¡°Extermination!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear that was emitting the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi had a terrifying aura. This aura was many times more terrifying than the powers ofws.


    At this time, the profound meanings of extermination and the ultimate power of the universe were disyed in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Boom! A series of violent explosions sounded.


    The big stone that had been unbreakable and had blocked Ou Yangming for 50 years exploded and turned into a pile of dust. Behind the stone was a big door. The door was opened, and outside was a world full of vitality.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± The voice that had not appeared for a long time finally appeared again.


    ¡°Congrattions on passing the Enlightenment Pavilion¡¯s test. This pavilion is also a gift from me to you. If one day you go to the primal chaos, I hope that you can take revenge for me. My name is Hong, and I¡¯m the leader of the First Celestials.¡±


    The voice fell silent again. This time, it disappeared forever.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward, and the Enlightenment Pavilion instantly disappeared. It turned into a small ck box the size of a palm andnded in his hand.


    ¡°Hong¡­¡± Ou Yangming remembered this name in his heart.


    After getting the pavilion to recognize him as its master, the pavilion also became his treasure. It was also an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    This was the second Innate Spirit Treasure that Ou Yangming had obtained. Its function was even more magical than that of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. The powerful profound meanings of space and time made this ce a paradise for cultivation.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath and walked outside.


    50 years of cultivation had helped him develop a calm personality.


    Outside was a mineral vein. The ground was covered with Dripping Blood Stones. They were so dense that Ou Yangming could not count them all.


    Not far away, there was a fast-flowing river. Inside the river, one could see many Dripping Blood Stones that had been washed away.


    This was the source of the waterfall.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming turned around and saw a ck shadow flying toward him quickly.


    ¡°Little b*stard, you¡¯re finally out!¡±

 Chapter 1256 - Slaying the Black Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1256: ying the ck Dragon</h4>


    The figure in the sky was getting closer, gradually turning into a huge ck dragon.


    Ou Yangming raised his head, just in time to meet the ck dragon¡¯s blood-red gaze.


    ¡°Have I ever provoked you?¡± Ou Yangming did not seem to care at all even if this ck dragon was powerful and had reached the third step.


    He was a little surprised. He did not seem to have offended this dragon before.


    ¡°You killed my second younger sister and third younger brother, and you still dare to say that you haven¡¯t offended me? I¡¯ll tear you into pieces today!¡± The voice in the sky was extremely sharp.


    At the same time, the ck dragon shed quickly, and its sharp ws tore through the air, wing toward Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    A Devil God!


    The strongest expert in the Fallen Land. No one could withstand his anger.


    Ou Yangming suddenly understood. It seemed that the second younger sister and the third younger brother that this dragon mentioned were the 2 fierce beasts that he had killed before entering the Enlightenment Pavilion. He had cultivated in the Enlightenment Pavilion for 50 years and had long forgotten about this matter. He had never thought that there was a third-step powerhouse behind the 2 fierce beasts.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! A gust of cold wind blew past.


    The sharp ws tore through space and instantly appeared in front of Ou Yangming. The ck dragon¡¯s heart was filled with fury and the moment it attacked, it used its most powerful strength.


    With a bang, the ck dragon¡¯s ws hit the rocks on the ground. The ground began to shake, and a 10-kilometer-long crack appeared on the ground. Ou Yangming, who had been standing where he was a moment ago, had appeared a kilometer away.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± The ck dragon retracted his ws and looked at the freak a kilometer away in shock. Ou Yangming had long recovered his original appearance after staying in the Enlightenment Pavilion for more than 50 years.


    There were no humans in the Fallen Land, and there had never been any humans. Even the ck dragon did not know about the Humans.


    ¡°That guy was just here¡­¡± The ck dragon was in disbelief. He did not know that this was just a simple use of thew of space.


    It was not because Ou Yangming was fast, but because he teleported from one ce to another.


    Even if he only scratched the surface of thew of space, it still had immense power.


    ¡®The dragons from the Fallen Land shouldn¡¯t have any rtions with the ones from the 10,000 Dragons Valley, right?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself. This was a sealed world, and it did not seem to have anything to do with the Great Wide World.


    Since that was the case, there was no need for Ou Yangming to be polite.


    With a swoosh, the Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand. The newly smithed Reincarnation Spear was even more terrifying, and its sharp spearhead emitted a heart-palpitating aura.


    Seeing this scene, the ck dragon¡¯s expression gradually became serious. This young fellow¡¯s weapon looked very powerful.


    After a moment of silence, the ck dragon attacked again. His body turned into a ray of ck light as he rushed toward Ou Yangming. His sharp ws wed at him again.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not dodge. He coldly said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll use you as a sacrifice for the spear.¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear suddenly pushed in the direction of the ck dragon. A cold light appeared on the tip of the spear, and a fearsome aura suddenly burst out. The speed of this spear had already reached its limit.


    When he attacked, he also added the power of thew of time. The ck dragon could not dodge at all. The long spear directly collided with his ws. With a rumble, the dragon¡¯s ws were directly pierced through. The young fellow pulled back the long spear and attacked again. This time, the ck dragon reacted and hurriedly dodged, narrowly avoiding this move.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡±


    The ws in the ck dragon¡¯s hand quickly recovered, but his eyes still carried a look of shock.


    It was worth noting that the toughness of his body was his pride. When he was still a Devil King, no one could harm him. He did not expect that when he broke through to a Devil God and gained a stronger body, his ws would be destroyed in one move.


    The ck dragon was terrified. He knew how much power that required.


    That monster, which was not even the size of his palm, actually had such powerful strength.


    The ck dragon was very formidable, but he had only just broken through to be a Devil God. The toughness of his body was not much different from an ordinary Low Grade Taoist Tool. Using such a body to collide with the Reincarnation Spear, which was a High Grade Taoist Tool with the Heaven-opening Qi, the result was inevitable.


    With just one move, Ou Yangming had roughly understood his strength.


    If he used the Reincarnation Spear, most conferred Rulers in the third step would definitely not be a match for him. If he were to use that attack with the supreme profound meanings again¡­


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned cold. He stared at the ck dragon and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Get out of here quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    Given that a third-step powerhouse was taking revenge for his family, the dragon valued friendship and loyalty indeed.


    In fact, there was not much conflict between Ou Yangming and the ck dragon. Furthermore, he would leave this ce soon, so he was not worried about letting the tiger return to the mountain. Of course, afterprehending the profound meanings of extermination, the young fellow did not need to worry about the dragon. The dragon was not a match for him at this moment, and the gap between them would only grow bigger in the future.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Ou Yangming miscalcted the rtionship between the siblings of Plum Mountain. The ck dragon¡¯s belly suddenly bulged, and he roared toward the young fellow¡¯s direction.


    His voice shook Heaven and Earth!


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Growl!¡± An overwhelming spiritual power came toward Ou Yangming. This power could destroy the world.


    Ou Yangming sealed his five senses. His body moved and appeared a kilometer away again. His eyes turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you to reunite with them.¡±


    He had given the ck dragon a chance. If the dragon did not know how to cherish it, he could not be med. There was no need for who was right and who was wrong. In this world, the strong were respected.


    A ck dragon who had just broken through to a Devil God was clearly not qualified to face Ou Yangming, who had advanced by leaps and bounds in the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    Ou Yangming teleported and appeared above the ck dragon. The Reincarnation Spear pointed downward.


    ¡°Extermination!¡± His voice was like thunder, shocking the world!


    The ck dragon¡¯s body seemed to be stiff. He felt a sense of despair.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The long spear swept past, and the ck dragon¡¯s body was directly cut in half from the middle.


    Dragon blood sttered down, painting the world red. The ck dragon was unwilling to ept this. He let out a pained cry before falling to the ground.


    A supreme powerhouse that was a Devil God was equivalent to a conferred Ruler in the third step in the Great Wide World. That said, the dragon was forcefully killed by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°This Devil God¡¯s blood essence is a good thing. It should be enough for me to fuse with a few hundred Dripping Blood Stones.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the dragon¡¯s blood flowing into the small river bit by bit and said with a smile.


    Having said that, Ou Yangming still shook his head. This ck dragon could also be considered a tough guy. He did not intend to move his body. He just let him gradually be forgotten by this world as time passed.


    As Ou Yangming slowly descended from the sky, he put away all the Dripping Blood Stones on the ground.


    There were a lot of Dripping Blood Stones in a huge mineral vein. Hong must have chosen to leave his inheritance in this ce.


    Since there were a lot of Dripping Blood Stones, they piled up into a tall mountain in Ou Yangming¡¯s interspatial ring and there were still many more.


    Ou Yangming took out another interspatial bag. He filled the bag to the brim before leaving this ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the Great Wide World,¡± Ou Yangming said quietly as he looked at the stars in the sky.


    He had originally nned to go to the Devil Dwellers¡¯ cities to take a look, but it waspletely unnecessary at the moment. The reason he wanted to go to the city was for the Dripping Blood Stones. Now, the Dripping Blood Stones in his ring could not be used up at all. What was missing was the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    If he did not have the blood essences, he did not know how long it would take to fuse with 10,000 Dripping Blood Stones for him to be a Devil God.


    ¡°Before I go back, I have one more thing to do.¡± Ou Yangming smiled, and his body disappeared instantly.


    The waterfall was still flowing, and the pressure was still there. However, the color of the waterfall had turned blood-red. The river water that was stained with the Devil God¡¯s blood had caused the fish in the waterfall to mutate.


    It was possible that someone would enter the waterfall again after a few years but at that time, there would be nothing left.


    A breeze blew, and a ray of sunlight fell through the gaps between the leaves.


    During this half a year, the Ancient Shaman Tribe hadpletely taken root in this ce. With Du Jian around, who was a powerhouse in thew boundary, there were no fierce beasts in the nearby forest that dared to provoke them. As long as they did not go to a wider world, this ce was still very safe for the Ancient Shaman Tribe.


    ¡°Big Brother Du Lingxuan has started fusing with 3 Dripping Blood Stones.¡± On an empty piece ofnd in the Ancient Shaman Tribe, a youth¡¯s face revealed a pained expression. Beads of sweat dripped from his head onto the ground, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered.


    The youths from the Ancient Shaman Tribe by the side all had envious looks on their faces.


    There were also people who clenched their fists tightly, cheering for Du Lingxuan.


    No one was jealous because the Dripping Blood Stones were found by Du Lingxuan himself. He had killed a monster equivalent to a ferocious beast warrior and obtained 2 Dripping Blood Stones.


    In the distance, a few adult Ancient Shamans were also constantly looking over, secretly cheering for Du Lingxuan in their hearts.


    This was the most outstanding youth of their Ancient Shaman Tribe, and he would definitely take over the position of the n master in the future. His hard work was also a good thing for the tribe.


    In the end, Du Lingxuan seeded. This made those who were paying attention to him heave a sigh of relief.


    Du Jian and a few elders were also watching from afar. When they saw this, they all nodded their heads.


    One of the elders looked at Du Lingxuan with a gentle gaze and said, ¡°This child, Lingxuan, is quite talented and is still working so hard. The Ancient Shaman Tribe has a sessor.¡±


    ¡°That child has been stimted by the death of the n master. I hope he can quickly move on.¡± Du Jian withdrew his gaze and said.


    Another elder said, ¡°The Dripping Blood Stones are really good things. Du Lingxuan has only fused with one, yet his strength has increased so much. He even killed a fierce beast that was a Venerable One.¡±


    ¡°The Dripping Blood Stones are good, but they¡¯re too precious. Our tribe only found 5 in this half a year. That being said, we still have to thank Master Ou for telling us about them. Otherwise, we might not know the effects of the Dripping Blood Stones for a long time. We also don¡¯t know where Master Ou is now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Master Ou has returned to the Great Wide World.¡± A few of them discussed the matter.


    Du Jian looked at the sky and suddenly had a pleasantly surprised look on his face.


    ¡°Master Ou is here!¡±

 Chapter 1257 - Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Leave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The figure in the sky slowly descended.


    Everyone was shocked. Half a year had passed, so they did not expect Master Ou to still be on this continent.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡± Du Jian hurriedly walked over and cupped his hands.


    ¡°Master Ou.¡± The other elders of the Ancient Shaman Tribe also quickly walked over and bowed.


    Ou Yangming was the savior of the Ancient Shaman Tribe. If the other party had not brought them out of the heart of origins, their tribe would have been destroyed by the Golden Crows and the Qiongqis. They would have vanished into the dust of the universe.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Ou Yangming gently raised his hand, and the elders could not help but stand up.


    They were secretly surprised. Master Ou¡¯s strength was indeed beyond their imagination.


    Ou Yangming saw that the Ancient Shaman Tribe had taken root here and gradually stabilized, so he was relieved.


    He had promised Senior Du Xie to take care of them, and he had done it.


    There were only a little more than 2 years left, and Ou Yangming could not keep them by his side all the time. His gaze swept through the crowd, and he suddenly asked, ¡°Has Du Lingxuan already fused with all 3 Dripping Blood Stones?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to your advice, Master Ou. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know the benefits of the Dripping Blood Stones,¡± Du Jian thanked him politely.


    Ou Yangming nodded and retracted his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ancient Shaman Tribe has now produced a genius. In the future, if you fuse more Dripping Blood Stones, your tribe will have an additional powerhouse.¡±


    ¡°The Dripping Blood Stones are iparably magical. It¡¯s just a pity that they¡¯re too hard toe by.¡± An elder of the Ancient Shaman Tribe sighed.


    Their bodies as Ancient Shamans were already very powerful. Fusing with the Dripping Blood Stones would give them twice the result with half the effort. Coupled with their cultivation methods, their strengths could increase linearly. It was just a pity that the stones were too hard toe by.


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about getting the Dripping Blood Stones?¡± Ou Yangming said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Master Ou, what did you say? Do you know where the Dripping Blood Stones can be obtained?¡± Du Jian was a little excited. The other elders also looked at Ou Yangming curiously. The Dripping Blood Stones were something that they dreamed of.


    To the Ancient Shaman Tribe, the Dripping Blood Stones were very rare and precious. This was mainly because they were not strong enough, but Ou Yangming was different.


    ¡°I came here to give you the Dripping Blood Stones.¡± Ou Yangming took out an interspatial bag.


    This interspatial bag was once refined by him. The space inside was very big, and it was now filled with the Dripping Blood Stones. This was also the gift he prepared for the Ancient Shaman Tribe before he left.


    ¡°Master Ou, you¡¯re too polite. The Dripping Blood Stones are incredibly precious and important for cultivation. You should keep them for your own use.¡±


    Du Jian¡¯s heart was burning, and he yearned for the Dripping Blood Stones, but he did not take the interspatial bag that Ou Yangming handed over.


    After all, the items were not only useful to them, but also to Ou Yangming.


    ¡°I still have a lot of them, so these are for you. You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± Ou Yangming threw the interspatial bag over.


    After hearing that Ou Yangming still had a lot of the stones, Du Jian was no longer polite. He picked up the interspatial bag and took a look.


    Suddenly, Du Jian¡¯s face turned pale, and his body trembled.


    Du Jian looked at Ou Yangming and asked in shock, ¡°Master Ou, you... You¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    He originally thought that even if Ou Yangming gave them the Dripping Blood Stones, there would only be a dozen at most. A few dozen of them would be the limit. The Dripping Blood Stones were precious treasures in the Fallen Land, and they could not be found everywhere.


    Nheless, at this moment, when Du Jian looked at the items in the interspatial bag, it really made him think that the Dripping Blood Stones could be found anywhere.


    How many Dripping Blood Stones were there?


    Even Du Jian could not count them without spending a bit of time.


    ¡°n Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The other elders looked curious. Why did Du Jian¡¯s expression change so much after seeing Master Ou¡¯s space bag? Could there be a lot of Dripping Blood Stones inside?


    ¡°Take a look.¡± Du Jian did not exin. He threw the interspatial bag over and continued to look at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming looked at Du Jian and said, ¡°Since I said that I¡¯ll give them to you, I¡¯m not joking. I haven¡¯t counted how many Dripping Blood Stones there are in total, but they¡¯ll be enough for your tribe to use for a period. As for your future development, you¡¯ll have to depend on yourselves.¡±


    There were many Dripping Blood Stones in the interspatial bag. Even if all the Ancient Shamans used them together, they could use them for 2 years.


    They did not have Ou Yangming¡¯s talent, nor did they have the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences and the rare Sky-devouring Art. The speed of their fusions should be very slow.


    These Dripping Blood Stones could at least guarantee that they could develop rapidly in 3 years. As for what the world would be like in 3 years, Ou Yangming did not know, so he could not n for the Ancient Shamans.


    This time, Ou Yangming was quite confident. With his strength at the moment, there was still a good chance for him to obtain a divine spark. If he was lucky enough to break through the threshold again in these 2 years and break through to the third step of thew boundary, he would have absolute confidence.


    After consuming the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, he would be a supreme mighty figure that was equal to heaven.


    At that time, even if he could notpletely protect the Dragons and the Ancient Shamans, he could at least bring a portion of them into his divine kingdom so that their bloodlines would notpletely disappear in the destruction.


    The other elders of the Ancient Shaman Tribe were also shocked beyond words. Their tribe had only managed to obtain 5 Dripping Blood Stones in the past half a year. The amount of Dripping Blood Stones in the interspatial bag was so great that it made them feel suffocated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the items. Now, it¡¯s time for me to leave this world.¡± Ou Yangming looked at the sky and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Master Ou, the Great WIde World is your stage. Go. If you have time, you cane and visit us here again.¡± Du Jian did not try to persuade him to stay.


    ¡°Farewell, Master Ou,¡± a few elders also said in clear voices.


    ¡°Goodbye, Master Ou,¡± all the members of the Shaman Tribe shouted loudly, and their gazes were focused on Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After 3 years, if... I¡¯lle to visit you.¡±


    Ou Yangming said vaguely. He took a step forward and instantly appeared in the sky a kilometer away. Then, he turned into a light stream and disappeared into the horizon.


    It was worth noting that the sky in the Fallen Land was very high as if there was no end to it.


    The higher Ou Yangming flew, the greater the pressure. It was easy to enter this world but difficult to leave. It was the same in almost every world.


    Due to the strong pressure, toward the end, it was estimated that even existences in the second step would not be able to withstand it. Ou Yangming finally understood why the creatures of the Fallen Land did notmunicate with the outside world at all. It turned out that they could not leave at all.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming arrived in front of an area of thick ck fog.


    Ou Yangming had seen this ck fog once when he was outside. At that time, he just wanted to see what it looked like inside. He did not expect to be sucked in by chance.


    He was not the only one here. There were 2 ferocious beasts with different appearances and a Devil Dweller. As soon as he came here, he felt 3 pairs of eyes firmly locked on him.


    These 3 figures were Devil Gods. Each of them was a bit stronger than the ck dragon.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A bell-like voice sounded in Ou Yangming¡¯s ears.


    The one who spoke was a Devil-God-level ferocious beast.


    ¡°Who am I? Why should I tell you?¡± Ou Yangming did not pay attention to these figures. He was also a bit curious about what these 3 Devil Gods were doing here.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words caused the fierce beast¡¯s expression to change. The beast could not figure out the strength of this strange being.


    Despite that, since Ou Yangming coulde here, the beast figured that he was unusual.


    The 3 beings looked at each other and did not choose to act rashly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to leave from here, are you?¡±


    The Devil Dweller among the three asked curiously when he saw Ou Yangming looking at the thick fog in front of him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to do the same?¡± Ou Yangming asked back.


    This ce was empty, and there was not even any spiritual Qi in the air. Ou Yangming didn¡¯t believe that they would note here to have fun.


    The Devil Dweller smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. We n to leave from here. We know from an Ancient Devil God¡¯s books that there¡¯s a vast world outside. That world is much bigger than the Fallen Land. The 3 of us also want to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out then?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Go out?¡± The Devil Dweller sneered. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to go out? The 3 of us have been studying here for 10,000 years. Now, we can only step a kilometer into the thick fog. It¡¯s almost impossible to break through this fog.¡±


    ¡°How ignorant!¡± The other beast shouted coldly. If it was not for the fact that they could not figure out Ou Yangming¡¯s race and strength, they would not have bothered to waste their time with him.


    Hearing their words, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    ¡®Could it be that the Fallen Land only allows people to enter and not leave?¡¯


    Ou Yangming had been sucked in here. If he could not go out, it would be a huge loss for him. Of course, he was not particrly worried. He had a trump card. This trump card was something the 3 Devil Gods could not imagine.


    The young fellow looked at the thick fog in front of him. It seemed like there was a prehistoric beast hidden inside. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°How did you determine how far you could go in?¡±


    ¡°You want to try?¡± The Devil Dweller¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How would I know if I can seed or not if I don¡¯t try?¡± Ou Yangming smiled calmly.


    The Devil Dweller nced at the 2 beasts. The 3 of them exchanged nces and quickly came to a consensus, the Devil Dweller said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what substance that thick fog is made of, but your body will be harmed if you¡¯re inside. If you want to go out, you¡¯ll need to use your strength to st a path out. However, the thick fog will gradually recover. If you can¡¯t break it in 2 or 3 moves, you¡¯d bettere back as soon as possible. Otherwise, you might be trapped in it forever.¡±


    These guys wanted to see how strong Ou Yangming was. If he was strong, they could unite and study how to get out of here together. If he was not strong enough...


    It was not actually a kind reminder from the Devil Dweller. Given their levels, as long as they entered the thick fog, they could feel the changes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try then.¡± Ou Yangming looked ahead. The Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand.


    The few Devil Gods looked at the weapon in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand in surprise. This weapon looked unusual.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward!

 Chapter 1258 - Going to the Phoenixes’ Headquarters Again

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Going to the Phoenixes¡¯ Headquarters Again</h4>


    The Reincarnation Spear drew a beautiful arc in the air and suddenly stabbed forward.


    ¡°Nothingness!¡±


    This was the third move of the Supreme Spear Principle. Ou Yangming hadprehended it, but he had not used it once.


    A light image suddenly burst out from the spear. The sharp light image instantly pierced through the thick fog. Ou Yangming was prepared to follow behind. Nheless, before he could raise his feet, the light image directly passed through the thick fog. It did not affect the thick fog at all.


    Not to mention a kilometer, Ou Yangming did not even advance 100 meters.


    The thick fog gave way to a thin line and quickly healed again. It did not give anyone the chance to pass through it.


    When the Devil Gods looked at Ou Yangming again, their eyes were filled with dangerous lights.


    They thought that Ou Yangming¡¯s strength seemed to be so-so only¡­


    He could not even disperse the thick fog, yet he still dared to bluff in front of them!


    ¡°Haha, you want to escape from the Fallen Land with that little ability of yours?¡± The Devil Dwellerughed loudly.


    The 2 other Devil Gods also had a smile on their faces.


    At this moment, they saw Ou Yangming attack again.


    That move just now was just Ou Yangming¡¯s experiment. The Nothingness move could pass through space and kill other people outside the thick fog, but it could not disperse the fog. This was the problem with the move itself.


    ¡®Devil God Qianjiang, should we kill that guy?¡¯ The Devil Dweller transmitted his voice to therger beast.


    ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see. If this move of his is also insignificant, we¡¯ll kill him.¡¯


    The 3 Devil Gods looked at Ou Yangming again.


    This time, Ou Yangming was fully focused. The muscles on his arm gradually bulged, and the Reincarnation Spear in his hand suddenly swung.


    ¡°Extermination!¡±


    Light suddenly appeared, and a fierce aura erupted from the Reincarnation Spear.


    The 3 Devil Gods who were plotting against Ou Yangming quickly retreated 10 kilometers away. They looked at the skinny guy in the distance, their eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°What move was that?¡± The 3 of them looked at each other.


    They could see confusion and fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They could feel the fatal danger from the Reincarnation Spear.


    This kind of feeling had not appeared for many years.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body rushed out with the Reincarnation Spear. In the blink of an eye, he flew a kilometer away, but the thick fog was still very thick. He was almost 10 kilometers away when he quickly turned around. The thick fog in front of him was still endless. If he did not retreat at this time, the thick fog behind him would heal again. If he was trapped, it would still be quite dangerous.


    With a sh of light, Ou Yangming retreated outside again.


    This time, the 3 Devil Gods looked at him in apletely different way.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful, friend.¡± The Devil Dweller flew over and said in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve offended you just now. Please forgive us.¡±


    The attitude of the 3 Devil Gods changed 180 degrees. They could only break through the thick fog by a kilometer with their abilities, but the young fellow went 10 kilometers away. They were not on the same level at all. Even if it was because of his cultivation method, this guy¡¯s strength was terrifying.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming was still looking at the thick fog in front of him and seemed somewhat unconvinced, the Devil Dweller suggested, ¡°You were already quite powerful just now. Why don¡¯t we study it properly? Maybe in a few thousand years, we can find a way to go outside.¡±


    ¡°A few thousand years?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the Devil Dweller strangely. They probably did not know that this world would be destroyed in 2 years.


    Moreover, a few thousand years was nothing to them, but it was different for Ou Yangming. Even if he counted the time he spent in the Enlightenment Pavilion, it would only be a few decades.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to go out?¡± The Devil Dweller asked.


    The other fierce beasts also had a bad look on their faces. This young fellow could break through the thick fog so far, so he might really have a chance to get out. Nevertheless, he did not seem to be willing to cooperate.


    Ou Yangming turned his head and smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°I have a way out.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The 3 Devil Gods were shocked. Ou Yangming had failed twice just now, but he was still so confident.


    Ou Yangming retracted his gaze and slowly stretched out his palm. A bronze shuttle appeared in his palm.


    The Heaven-breaking Shuttle!


    When Ou Yangming had obtained it in the Ancient Demon King¡¯s treasury, he did not know what it was used for. From the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul fragments, he knew everything. This seemingly simple and unadorned object that did not have the aura of a treasure was actually the legendary Heaven-breaking Shuttle.


    Its function was to break through the barriers of 2 worlds. It was a rare High Grade Taoist Tool.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler entered the ruins to exchange for this treasure with the Demon King. It was a pity that the Demon King was killed before he could get the Heaven-breaking Shuttle. The Nine-sworded Ruler was also heavily injured and escaped at the same time.


    Coincidentally, this item was discovered by Ou Yangming in the treasury.


    Ou Yangming had used his blood to make the shuttle recognize him as its master, so he now knew how to use it.


    ¡°Go!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    The Heaven-breaking Shuttle suddenly erged and turned into a long light stream. It suddenly broke through the space in front of him and opened a passage between the Fallen Land and the outside world.


    Ou Yangming smiled and flew in with the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°He really did it¡­¡± The 3 Devil Gods were dumbstruck as they watched everything that happened in front of them.


    The Heaven-breaking Shuttle could even break a world¡¯s barrier, so this was nothing. The 3 Devil Gods were stunned for a moment, then the Devil Dweller hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s follow him!¡±


    Without hesitation, the 3 of them leaped and entered the passage that the Heaven-breaking Shuttle had opened. They knew that this was their only chance to get out of this godforsaken ce. The colorful world outside was right in front of them. They had aplished a feat that no one before them had been able to aplish. They had left the Fallen Land.


    The 3 Devil Gods were ecstatic. They did not feel like they could take a ride.


    Just as they were about to leave the Fallen Land, a sharp aura suddenly came from ahead.


    ¡°Extermination!¡± Powerful killing intent exploded from the front of the passage.


    The expressions of the 3 Devil Godschanged!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Quickly disperse!¡±


    With a bang, the passage was destroyed. The 3 Devil Gods frantically ran back while roaring in their hearts!


    On the other side, Ou Yangming had arrived outside the Fallen Land. He looked at the gradually disappearing passage with a smile on his face.


    Those Devil Gods were powerhouses in the third step. If they were all sent to the Great Wide World, would it not be chaotic? With the 3 of them working together, even the top human sects would not be able to stop them. Now that the Great Wide World was already quite chaotic, Ou Yangming could not allow these guys to get involved.


    Furthermore, his ride was not that easy to get along with.


    Looking at the rice-like dots of light around him, Ou Yangming opened the star map, and his gaze was fixed on one ce.


    ¡°The Phoenixes!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression gradually darkened. He had left the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters for so long, so he did not know how King Kong and the goshawk were doing.


    He clenched his fists, and his eyes were filled with a fierce light.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    Now that Ou Yangming was no longer afraid of a powerhouse of the third step, he was not worried at all even if it was the hidden third-step mighty figure of the Phoenixes. It was time for him to make a trip to the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters.


    Coincidentally, this ce was not too far away from the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s feet moved, and his body rapidly shuttled through the space-time turbulence. This time, his speed increased by more than 10 times.


    Half a dayter, a red appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s sight.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate and flew toward that ce.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Outside the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain, a few guards rushed out and looked at Ou Yangming with surprise in their eyes.


    A human hade to the main star of the Phoenixes. Where did hee from?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Ou Yangming patted the corner of his clothes and walked forward.


    He should be quite famous in the Phoenixes. It could not be that everyone had forgotten about him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A few sharp spears were raised and stabbed toward Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming did not even blink. He waved his hand, and the dozen or so guards were all sent thousands of meters away. He only left one person by his side.


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t act recklessly. This is the Phoenixes¡¯ station. If you act recklessly, you¡¯ll die without a doubt.¡± The guard¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already act recklessly just now?¡±


    His gaze was sharp as he stared at the guard and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Feng Xiang?¡±


    ¡°Feng Xiang? Are you talking about that traitor of the Phoenixes? Are you with him?¡± The guard asked in shock.


    Hearing this, Ou Yangming suddenly smiled as he was relieved. No matter what happened to the Phoenixes, at least it was not Feng Xiang who framed him.


    Ou Yangming called out Lil¡¯ Red from the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    ¡°You¡¯re Feng Lin. Aren¡¯t you already dead?!¡±


    The guard looked at Lil¡¯ Red and immediately recognized his identity. He looked at Ou Yangming again and suddenly knew this person¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red red at that guy with dissatisfaction. Then, he looked at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°You finally let me out. This is the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters. Have we returned?¡±


    He looked very excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. He said that Feng Xiang is a traitor of the Phoenixes.¡± Ou Yangming pointed at the guard and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°A traitor? How can Feng Xiang be a traitor?¡± Lil¡¯ Red could not believe it. He suddenly stared at these guards. ¡°Who are you guys? You weren¡¯t even the guards here!¡±


    ¡°We were arranged by Sir Feng Xinxiao toe here.¡± The guard looked at Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s sharp eyes and responded with some fear.


    They were only Venerable Ones. In front of Lil¡¯ Red, who was already in thew boundary, they were nothing. One look from him could kill them.


    ¡°What? Did you say Feng Xinxiao?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly. At this time, he released his spiritual sense and covered the entire Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters.


    The name Feng Xinxiao was taboo to Ou Yangming.


    ¡°He¡­ Actually didn¡¯t die!¡±

 Chapter 1259 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Anger</h4>


    Ou Yangming could clearly sense Feng Xinxiao¡¯s existence. The phoenix powerhouse¡¯s aura had undergone a great change, but it still could not escape his senses.


    ¡®He¡¯s really still alive!¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He searched again. After a while, a terrifying aura suddenly erupted from his body.


    He found Feng Xinxiao, but he did not see King Kong or the goshawk.


    Ou Yangming searched the entire 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain, but he could not find any traces of them.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Ou Yangming clenched his fist tightly and threw a punch at the huge mountain gate in front of him.


    A violent force surged out from Ou Yangming¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The mountain gate that towered into the clouds suddenly exploded and turned into clouds of dust.


    At this time, the exquisite building copsed with a bang and instantly turned into a pile of ruins.


    The phoenix guards outside the mountain gate hurriedly hid far away. They looked at Ou Yangming with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lil¡¯ Red hurriedly asked.


    Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°King Kong and Goshawk aren¡¯t here.¡±


    Although Feng Xinxiao had returned, the king kong and the goshawk were not here. One could imagine that the phoenix powerhouse would definitely deal with them. The king kong and the goshawk were only Venerable Ones. They had no chance to resist at all.


    Feng Xinxiao did not even let Feng Xiang and the others go, let alone the king kong and the goshawk, who were outsiders.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s face also changed slightly. He said anxiously, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, don¡¯t panic. Perhaps they¡¯ve left the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain and gone to other ces in the Great Wide World.¡±


    This was just aforting sentence.


    Lil¡¯ Red also understood that the probability of that was not very high. When Ou Yangming entered the heart of origins, he had also warned King Kong and the goshawk not to leave the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters. This kind advice seemed to be an aplice to their danger.


    ¡°B*stard¡­¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward. He raised his foot and stomped on the ground.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±


    The ground shook like the angry roar of a wild beast. The 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain shook non-stop, and all the phoenix powerhouses flew into the air in fear.


    As a result, the huge mountain in the distance exploded and split into two halves. Dust was everywhere, and the air was covered by smoke and dust.


    ¡°Feng Xinxiao, get your *ss out here!¡±


    The voice was like thunder, and it shook the heads of the phoenixes on the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain. They looked into the distance and were dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ou Yangming. Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also Feng Lin. Didn¡¯t Sir Feng Xinxiao say that he was already dead?¡±


    What shocked the phoenix powerhouses was that Ou Yangming and Feng Lin, who had disappeared for 2 years, had returned again. Moreover, the young fellow¡¯s strength had be so terrifying. That voice just now had shaken many of the phoenix members so much that they did not regain their senses for a long time.


    A figure flew over from the horizon.


    ¡°Sir Feng Xinxiao is here.¡±


    Seeing the person who hade, the phoenix powerhouses present felt as if they had taken a pill to calm their hearts.


    Feng Xinxiao was extremely powerful. Not long after he returned, he had already disyed his powerful strength. In an instant, he had unified the Phoenixes. Among the younger generation, he had be a well-deserved king. Not only that, even Feng Mu and the other powerhouses of the older generation had been defeated by her.


    ¡°Haha, Ou Yangming, you didn¡¯t think that I was still alive, right?¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s face was gloomy as he flew in the air and lowered his head to look at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Where are my friends?¡± Ou Yangming raised his head. His voice seemed to be filled with ice shards.


    Feng Xinxiao smiled and asked, ¡°Are you talking about those 2 beasts? They¡¯ve been killed by me. They died miserably after being cut into a thousand pieces.¡±


    ¡°Feng Xinxiao, you¡¯re Insane!¡± Lil¡¯ Red clenched his fists in anger.


    ¡°Who allowed you to act so wantonly in the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red was furious. The Phoenixes had created a gap between them and Ou Yangming by not opening the passage previously. Now, they had pushed the young fellow to the opposite side of their race. Even though Feng Xinxiao could not represent the Phoenixes, he was still a member of the Phoenixes. This was something that could not be refuted.


    ¡°Feng Lin, shut up! I¡¯ll take down a traitor like you in a moment!¡±


    After hearing what Lil¡¯ Red said, Feng Xinxiao¡¯s cold gaze swept across his body. This gaze caused the little red bird¡¯s face to tremble slightly.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s aura was too odd. Lil¡¯ Red had already reached thew boundary, but he still felt a piercing coldness.


    Ou Yangming did not say anything. His tightly clenched fists to show his attitude. He nced at Lil¡¯ Red and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Red, you¡¯ve seen it too. It¡¯s not that I want to go against the Phoenixes, but they forced me. I want to take revenge for Goshawk and King Kong.¡±


    His voice was very calm. It was this calm attitude that made people even more fearful.


    Anyone who knew Ou Yangming would know that his anger had reached its peak at this moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Ou Yangming instantly rose from the ground and charged toward Feng Xinxiao in the sky. The Reincarnation Spear shed with a dark-ck light as it roared like a ferocious giant beast.


    ¡°Good timing!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao was slightly surprised, but he did not care too much. With the Ancient Demon¡¯s body and hisw of ughter, which were at their peaks, his strength was not any weaker than an ordinary third-step powerhouse. He did not think that Ou Yangming could rival such a powerhouse.


    In the heart of origins, when Ou Yangming killed Feng Xinxiao, he was only in thew boundary.


    A fiery red saber appeared in Feng Xinxiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Phoenixes¡¯ zing Fire Divine Saber. I didn¡¯t expect Sir Lord Feng Xinxiao would subdue it.¡±


    The distant phoenix members said in surprise when they saw the saber in Feng Xinxiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That zing Fire Divine Saber is a treasure left behind by our ancestor. No one has been able to subdue it for tens of thousands of years. I thought that it¡¯d continue to decline, but I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d witness its sharpness today.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the divine saber is a Taoist Tool!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a Taoist Tool?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a supreme treasure between Heaven and Earth. It¡¯s 100 times more powerful than a Fine Grade magic weapon!¡±


    The phoenix members conversed with their minds. Most of their topics were focused on the long saber in Feng Xinxiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Such a treasure is once again radiating with brilliance. I wonder how many moves that guy named Ou Yangming can block?¡±


    Countless members of the Phoenixes stared at the sky without blinking. Elder Feng Tian stood in the void far away. His eyes were fixed on Ou Yangming. ¡®Xinxiao was defeated by that young fest time. This time, he¡¯d be able to kill him in front of everyone.¡¯


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you taste the power of my zing Fire Divine Saber!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes were malicious. He suddenly shed the long saber in her hand. The long saber carried the power of thew of ughter. It whistled over, overwhelming the mountains and overturning the seas. The air was filled with a suffocating aura of ughter.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Ou Yangming coldly shouted, and the strength of his arm increased once again.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear and the zing Fire Divine Saber suddenly collided. A vast destructive force spread out from the surroundings of the 2 weapons.


    At the spot where the 2 of them collided, a huge hole was created in the space of the Great Wide World.


    This force could destroy Heaven and Earth.


    The surrounding phoenix members hurriedly scattered. Even Lil¡¯ Red pped his wings and fled 10 kilometers away.


    ¡°How can Feng Xinxiao be so powerful? Lil¡¯ Ming is also¡­¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s pupils constricted. It had only been half a year since he had seen Ou Yangming. He had never thought that the young fellow¡¯s strength would increase once again. There was also Feng Xinxiao. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he destroyed in the heart of origins? Why is he still alive and possesses such terrifying power?¡¯


    This move shocked everyone.


    In the distance, a bald man covered in mes slowly walked out from the mountain. He looked at the 2 people in the sky and frowned slightly.


    With this collision, Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body was sent flying. The zing Fire Divine Saber could not stop shaking. The sizzling sounds were like the wails of the weak.


    ¡®How could it be!¡¯


    Feng Xinxiao was in disbelief. This zing Fire Divine Saber was a Taoist Tool. After he had used his blood to make it recognize him as its master, his mind was connected to it. At this moment, he could feel the fear of the saber.


    It was afraid. Was it afraid of the long spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand?


    ¡®How can Ou Yangming possess such great strength? And such a powerful treasure¡­¡¯


    Feng Xinxiao found it hard to believe. After he inherited the Demon King¡¯s body, he believed that even a powerhouse in the third step could notpare to him in terms of pure strength. Who knew, Ou Yangming had given him a fierce blow.


    He was forced to retreat 10 kilometers away. On the other hand, Ou Yangming was still in the same spot, not moving at all.


    It was easy to see who was stronger.


    ¡°ughter!¡±


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body was trembling with anger. This was the second life-and-death duel between him and Ou Yangming. Last time, he was defeated. This time, he would not allow the same thing to happen. His strength wasparable to an existence in the third step at the moment. How could he not beparable to a puny human?


    The zing Fire Divine Saber attacked once again. This time, Feng Xinxiao did not hold back at all. All of his power of thew of ughter erupted.


    Many of the phoenix members were affected by this violentw of ughter. Their eyes were red as if they were about to go crazy.


    The bald man in the distance took a step forward. He stretched out his hand and grabbed, bringing the phoenix members who were affected to a safe ce. He was watching the battle in the sky, and hisplexion was getting worse.


    ¡°Great Ancestor.¡±


    Feng Tian flew over and said respectfully, but the bald man did not pay any attention to him.


    The violent power of thew of ughter coupled with Feng Xinxiao¡¯s full-powered burst could not be easily blocked by even a third-step almighty powerhouse.


    Even so, Ou Yangming was still standing there, not moving.


    This caused Lil¡¯ Red, who was watching from afar, to feel like his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He did not know what Ou Yangming had experienced in the past 6 months, but he could feel the terrifying power of Feng Xinxiao¡¯s move. With the little red bird¡¯s strength, if he was even slightly affected, he probably would not be able to escape death.


    ¡°Die!¡± Feng Xinxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.


    The violent saber attacked. This murderous power, which was enough to give even a third-step mighty figure a headache, instantly attacked. Ou Yangming, who seemed to be unable to escape, disappeared without a trace.


    Without any warning, he directly disappeared into the void.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The saber shed down, and the ground split open, revealing a huge crack that had no end. In the spot where the crack spread, everything withered and not a single de of grass grew.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Everyone did not understand where Ou Yangming had gone.


    Even Feng Xinxiao was the same. He had no idea what method Ou Yangming had used to dodge this sure hit.


    It was then when someone suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±

 Chapter 1260 - Nothingness

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Nothingness</h4>


    An extremely dangerous feeling suddenly rose in Feng Xinxiao¡¯s heart. He hurriedly turned around. Ou Yangming had appeared behind him without him knowing.


    The Reincarnation Spear came from the sky and swept down abruptly.


    Feng Xinxiao was startled. In the blink of an eye, Ou Yangming was already in front of him. It was toote for him to dodge.


    He raised the zing Fire Divine Saber in his hand to block in front of him.


    ng¡­


    The sound was deafening. The light on the zing Fire Divine Saber gradually dimmed, and cracks appeared on it.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body was smashed into the ground from the sky, sinking deep into the rocks.


    ¡®This¡­


    ¡®How can this be!¡¯


    There was blood at the corner of Feng Xinxiao¡¯s mouth. He was connected to the zing Fire Divine Saber with his mind. If his Taoist Tool was damaged, his mental power would also suffer damage. Not only that, but Ou Yangming¡¯s sudden smash earlier also made his body unable to calm down. The other party¡¯s strength was so great that it surpassed his Demon King¡¯s body.


    ¡®The zing Fire Divine Saber, how did it be like this!¡¯ Feng Xinxiao roared in his heart.


    After one move, Ou Yangming did not stop. He raised the Reincarnation Spear and smashed down again.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    Like the sound of a ss bottle falling to the ground, the iparably powerful zing Fire Divine Saber finally could not withstand it. It exploded and turned into pieces.


    Feng Xinxiao spat outrge mouthfuls of blood in disbelief.


    The zing Fire Divine Saber actually exploded. This was a Taoist Tool!


    It was not just Feng Xinxiao. The other members of the Phoenixes were also shocked. The zing Fire Divine Saber was their Phoenixes¡¯ supreme treasure. It was rumored that it was once the weapon of a mighty expert of the Phoenixes. This was a legendary Taoist Tool. Now, it had turned into fragments.


    Everyone seemed to be still in a dream.


    The bald man from the Phoenixes had a shocked look in his eyes. His gaze was fixed on the long spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. His gaze did not shift for a long time.


    Withdrawing the Reincarnation Spear, Ou Yangming looked down at Feng Xinxiao.


    ¡°Where are my friends?¡± He asked again.


    Ou Yangming did not believe that goshawk and the king kong were dead. His connections with them had disappeared, but he still did not want to believe that that had died. They must be hidden somewhere.


    He did not care about Feng Xinxiao¡¯s life. He only cared about the safety of his friends.


    Feng Xinxiao looked at the zing Fire Divine Saber in his hand that had been broken. The treasure saber was also a Taoist Tool, but it was only a Low Grade Acquired Taoist Tool. It was far from the High Grade Taoist Tool, the Reincarnation Spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Not only that, but the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi on the Reincarnation Spear gave it a portion of the power of an Innate Spirit Treasure. It was not something an ordinary Taoist Tool could withstand.


    ¡°I told you, they¡¯re all dead. I killed them with my own hands.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao suddenlyughed out loud. He threw away the zing Fire Divine Saber in his hand, and his body suddenly transformed into a huge object. The body of the Demon King suddenly appeared.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He had long sensed a familiar aura from Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body. He did not expect it to be this Demon King.


    ¡®No wonder his strength suddenly increased.¡¯


    Ou Yangming kept quiet. If he had known earlier, he would havepletely destroyed this Demon King¡¯s body in the Ancient Demons¡¯ ruins. Unfortunately, he did not care at that time. The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect did not care either. After the Demon King died, his body would gradually decay. There was no possibility of him being possessed.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s existence was only an ident.


    ¡°How did Sir Feng Xinxiao turn into an Ancient Demon?¡±


    The expressions of the phoenix members who were watching the battle from afar changed drastically. The Ancient Demons were enemies with the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Now, their kind had turned into an Ancient Demon. The oue was too shocking.


    ¡°Sir Feng Xinxiao said that elder Feng Mu and Sir Feng Xiang are traitors, so he captured them all. Could it be¡­¡±


    An absurd thought suddenly arose in someone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Could it be that Feng Xiang and the others aren¡¯t traitors, but Sir Feng Xinxiao is?¡±


    Feng Mu, Feng Xiang, and the others were very amiable in the Phoenixes. They had good rtionships with everyone. Even when faced with the lower echelons of the Phoenixes, they did not act like superiors.


    Many people actually did not believe that they were traitors. It was mainly because Feng Xinxiao was too powerful. He had single-handedly taken down the other party¡¯s group, so no one dared to say anything. After all, unlike Feng Xiang and the others, Feng Xinxiao cultivated thew of ughter, hence no one dared to provoke him with his temper.


    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Feng Tian hurriedly exined, ¡°My son, Feng Xinxiao, had his main body destroyed by Ou Yangming in the heart of origins, which was why he took over a Demon King¡¯s body. His soul didn¡¯t change, and he¡¯s still a son of the Phoenixes.¡±


    The exnation he gave was mainly for the bald man beside him to hear.


    His son was already at a disadvantage. If even the great ancestor misunderstood him, the consequences would be troublesome.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    A fire shed in the bald man¡¯s eyes as he coldly looked at Feng Xinxiao in the distance.


    Thew of ughter and the body of the Demon King had changed Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body and soul. He had nothing to do with the Phoenixes anymore.


    How could a great ancestor like him not know what Feng Xinxiao had done in the Phoenixes?


    Nheless, he did not intervene. Feng Xinxiao did not go too far either. He merely imprisoned Feng Xiang and the others and did not harm their lives. As for the 2 outsiders, the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor did not care about their lives at all.


    He had originally thought that Feng Xinxiao was a genius who had identallyprehended a mutated power ofw.


    Now, it seemed that he was very disappointed.


    What was the use of leaving that tainted soul behind when his bloodline was gone?


    ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s face carried a hint of mockery.


    He had killed this Demon King once in the second step, not to mention at this time. Looking at the ferocious behemoth in front of him, he felt like the white-clothed middle-aged man facing the monster in the void in his mind. He gently raised his hand and coldly shouted.


    ¡°Nothingness!¡±


    All of a sudden, a destructive power erupted from the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The face of the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor in the distance changed, and he hurriedly shouted. From such a distance, he could feel the mighty power of Ou Yangming¡¯s move. This was the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters after all, and they could not tolerate a human being unrestrained here. Even if it was to get rid of someone in their race, it could only be done by him.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked at the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor, who was flying over, with disdain. He suddenly tightened his grip on the Reincarnation Spear.


    A light arrow that could destroy the world erupted from the Reincarnation Spear.


    Even the great ancestor did not dare to take this move head-on. He hurriedly turned around, and the light instantly tore through the air, passing his side and crashing into Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body.


    Feng Xinxiao¡¯s body was sent flying into the void. Before he could even let out a miserable cry, his body turned into bits of starlight and gradually disappeared.


    The world was silent, and everything turned into nothingness.


    No one would have thought that Feng Xinxiao, who had just turned into his real body, would die like this. He died calmly and cleanly.


    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly again.


    The soul fragments that had yet to dissipate in the air were sucked into Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual sea.


    ¡°Xinxiao!¡±


    Feng Tian¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Feng Xinxiao disappear bit by bit. He suddenly rushed toward Ou Yangming in a frenzy.


    ¡°A jackal of the same feather!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was cold.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed at Feng Tian. As such, Feng Tian¡¯s body exploded in the air, and his flesh and blood fell all over the ground.


    Feng Tian was just an elder of the Phoenixes¡¯ who had not even reached the second step. Ou Yangming did not even need to expend any strength to kill him. Ever since the young fellow came here, he had been troubled by Feng Tian. Furthermore, from Feng Xinxiao¡¯s soul fragments, he knew that Feng Tian was the one who did not allow the guards to open the passage to the heart of origins.


    He and his son, Feng Xinxiao, had nned to destroy Ou Yangming in the heart of origins.


    In the end, they brought this upon themselves.


    Of course, Feng Tian had also stung Ou Yangming.


    If it were not for him not opening the passage, Ou Yangming and the others would have long left the Great Wide World. Du Xie would not have been killed by the Nine-sworded Ruler, and Senior Bone Dragon would not havepletely disappeared into this universe. Everything was Feng Tian¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    The eyes of the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor were boiling. He could forgive Ou Yangming for killing Feng Xinxiao but not Feng Tian. Feng Tian was an elder of the Phoenixes. He was a pure phoenix whether it was his body or soul.


    Ou Yangming uttered coldly, ¡°He deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor did not expect that this human was so arrogant that he did not even regard him as anything.


    His body moved, and he clenched his fist with one hand. mes appeared on his arm.


    ¡°Great Ancestor is angry.¡±


    The spectating phoenixes knew that this person was the great ancestor of the Phoenixes after hearing Feng Tian¡¯s words.


    Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. The great ancestor of the Phoenixes was a mighty existence, and he was the guardian of their race. Now that such a powerhouse had attacked Ou Yangming, would the young fellow be able to stop him?


    The little red bird was also very conflicted. He did not want Ou Yangming to be injured, but he also did not want his great ancestor to be hurt.


    This punch tore through the air. The power of thew on it was powerful and much stronger than that of Feng Xinxiao. Feng Xinxiao was only able to resist a powerhouse in the third step. This bald man was the great ancestor of the Phoenixes, a true expert of the third step.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance. He shook the Reincarnation Spear in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Extermination!¡±


    Facing the great ancestor who was in the third step, Ou Yangming used his most powerful move. If he did not know that King Kong and the goshawk were on the verge of death from Feng Xinxiao¡¯s soul fragments, he might have wanted to exchange a few moves with his opponent to test his fighting ability. Now, he had to finish the battle quickly.


    A violent light burst out. The world seemed to be swallowed by the ck air current on the Reincarnation Spear. The profound meanings of extermination burst out. All the phoenixes in the area felt like a mountain was pressing down on them.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before the great ancestor of the Phoenixes could get close, he was swallowed by this destructive air current.

 Chapter 1261 - The Great Ancestor’s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1261: The Great Ancestor¡¯s Shock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a while, the great ancestor of the Phoenixes escaped with his face covered in dust.


    There was blood on the corner of his mouth as he looked at Ou Yangming. His eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°This... This is... Profoundness...¡±


    The great ancestor of the Phoenixes was an experienced powerhouse in the third step of the conferred boundary. Of course, he knew that the boundary above this title was being equal to heaven.


    In ancient times, the Phoenixes had only had one expert in that legendary boundary. Later on, that powerhouse mysteriously disappeared. Nheless, he had left countless bloodlines and inheritances for the Phoenixes. The introduction of the profound meanings had been passed down by that senior.


    The great ancestor of the Phoenixes could not believe his eyes. He had actually seen this legendary power from a human.


    As for the other phoenix members, they were even more in disbelief. Of course, they did not understand what profound meanings and being equal to heaven were.


    They saw that the great ancestor, who was like a god in their hearts, was covered in dust and dirt under the young fellow¡¯s attack. In an instant, their faith copsed.


    Lil¡¯ Red also looked at Ou Yangming and the great ancestor in a daze. For a moment, he felt dizzy. At first, he was worried that the great ancestor would hurt Ou Yangming. Now, it turned out to be theplete opposite.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, when did you be so powerful?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red realized that ever since he came to the Great Wide World, he had been far behind Ou Yangming. The only chance he was given to narrow the gap between them was also provided by the young fellow.


    A few years ago, Ou Yangming was still a young boy but in this short period, he had stood at the peak of the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Are you still going to stop me?¡±


    Ou Yangming retracted his Reincarnation Spear. It was within his expectations that this spear did not destroy the great ancestor. After all, the great ancestor was not an ordinary Ruler of the third step. He reckoned that people like the Nine-sworded Ruler would not be a match for him.


    Nevertheless, the Phoenixes¡¯ great answer must not be feeling good at this moment. Ou Yangming did not doubt this. It could be seen from the blood on the corner of the great ancestor¡¯s mouth.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor was silent. He did not reply.


    ¡®Stop him?¡¯


    ¡®My strength is probably not enough now, and I definitely can¡¯t stop him. He¡¯s a sprout in the Heavenly Rank. Unless I have the confidence to kill him, offending him will only cause the Phoenixes to suffer in the future.¡¯


    A powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank had extraordinary strength, and his ability was even more unpredictable.


    Such powerhouses spoke as they pleased, and any curse from them could wipe out an entire race.


    The difference between a conferred Ruler and a powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank was too great. One was within the heavenly path while the other was beyond that. There was noparison at all.


    Monstrous!


    This was the only way to describe Ou Yangming. The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor had lived in this world for more than 100,000 years, but he had never seen such a talented human.


    ¡®Could it be that the chaotic world is reallying?¡¯ The great ancestor of the Phoenixes was silent.


    Ou Yangming walked past the great ancestor and walked toward the depths of 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, where are you going?¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red looked at the great ancestor of the Phoenixes with some fear, but he still gritted his teeth and flew over.


    ¡°To the ming Abyss.¡± Ou Yangming turned his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lil¡¯ Red followed behind him.


    The ming Abyss was a forbidden area for the Phoenixes but at this moment, no one could stop Ou Yangming. If the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor did not make a move, the others would not dare to move.


    In actuality, the great ancestor was also afraid. He silently looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back, his mind full of thoughts. He could not offend this young man, and he could not afford to offend him either. The young fellow was likely going to be in the Heavenly Rank in the future.


    After Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red left, a few elders of the Phoenixes flew over.


    They came to the side of the great ancestor and said nervously, ¡°Great Ancestor, that¡¯s the ming Abyss, a ce where our seniors rest.¡±


    ¡°Let them go.¡±


    The great ancestor of the Phoenixes slightly circted his cultivation and spat out a mouthful of blood. He had endured for a long time and did not show his injuries earlier.


    ¡°Great Ancestor, what happened to you?¡±


    The elders of the Phoenixes looked shocked. They did not expect the great ancestor to be so heavily injured. The young man called Ou Yangming only became a Venerable One a few years ago. This was too terrifying. If this continued, who in this world could stop him?


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the great ancestor¡¯splexion became much better. He waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was a little arrogant just now and miscalcted his attack. That¡¯s why I was slightly injured. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a period. Go and release Feng Mu and the others. No one is allowed to offend that young man in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Ancestor.¡±


    Hearing this, the elders were quite happy. A while ago, everyone had submitted to Feng Xinxiao under pressure. No matter which faction they belonged to, they were all members of the Phoenixes. Most of them did not wish to see their kind turn against each other.


    The 2 elders who were on good terms with Feng Mu left after receiving the order. The others cleaned up the messy battlefield. This was the face of their Phoenixes, and they could not let outsiders see it.


    Compared to the outside world, the dungeon in the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters was iparably dark.


    The dungeon was filled with formations and if one was not careful, they would be reduced to ashes. Most of the people who were imprisoned here were evil people captured by the Phoenixes or devils from the abyss that could not be dealt with in time. Of course, there were also some traitors of the Phoenixes. The Phoenixes had some factions, but they were still rtively harmonious with each other. However, they were torn apart by Feng Xinxiao.


    Feng Xiang was tied to a cross. The magic power on his body waspletely sealed. In front of him was a rough man with a scar on his face.


    The scarred man held a long whip in his hand. The long whip was covered with sharp spikes. He looked at Feng Xiang, who was in front of him, andughed loudly. ¡°Sir Feng Xiang, I didn¡¯t expect you to one day fall into my hands.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you little br*t, how long have you been jumping around...¡± Feng Xiang said weakly.


    Bei San sneered, ¡°I, Bei San, have some bloodline of the Phoenixes. I only killed a few humans, yet you captured me and brought me here. I¡¯ve stayed in this dark underground for more than 300 years. You made me so miserable. You were free and unfettered outside while I thought about you day and night here. I fantasized that one day, I¡¯d eat your flesh and peel off your skin.¡±


    ¡°300 years ago, you used the fame of the Phoenixes to swindle people. You wanted an elder of a small human n to marry his daughter to you. That human elder knew your character and didn¡¯t agree to it, so you secretly killed that elder¡¯s family and even harmed that woman and killed her. The human elder didn¡¯t care about his safety and personally came to the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain to demand an exnation. That¡¯s why I went to capture a sc*m like you. I originally wanted to kill you with one move. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you have the bloodline of the Phoenixes, I wouldn¡¯t have spared your filthy life. If it wasn¡¯t for that, do you think you would¡¯ve been able to live until now?¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t you regret it now?¡±


    Bei San¡¯s expression changed slightly. He swung the long whip in his hand, and a bloody scar appeared on Feng Xiang¡¯s body.


    Feng Xiang gritted his teeth and did not say a word.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tough. Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡± Bei San swung his whip a few more times. The scars on Feng Xiang¡¯s body were shocking.


    Seeing Feng Xiang¡¯s pained expression, Bei San¡¯s face was filled with a crazy smile.


    When Feng Xiang and the others had just been brought here, Bei San had still found it hard to believe. He did not dare to imagine it.


    To Bei San, who fantasized about his revenge day and night, this was simply a wishe true. He was just a small jailer in the dungeon but staying in this dark underground all day long was not much different from being a prisoner.


    Wanting to take revenge was no different from daydreaming when the other party was a genius of the Phoenixes.


    A rumor came from the dungeon that Sir Feng Xinxiao hadpletely taken control of the Phoenixes, so Feng Xiang and the others would be imprisoned here for their entire lives. After hearing this news, the mes in Bei San¡¯s heart finally could not be suppressed.


    ¡°Call me Grandpa Bei San, and I¡¯ll let you off today,¡± Bei San said with a smile.


    ¡°Wishful thinking, wishful thinking. I¡¯ll be out very soon. That will be the day you die!¡±


    Feng Xiang was also furious. He did not think that he would be yed by a sc*mbag.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dreaming. Sir Feng Xinxiao has said that you¡¯ll never leave this ce!¡± Bei San sneered. If he did not know about this news, he would not have dared to act recklessly.


    ¡°You still dare to re at me?¡± Seeing that Feng Xiang still dared to re at him, Bei San was flustered and exasperated. He whipped a few times but found that there was not much effect. He picked up a piece of iron from the burning brazier and stared at Feng Xiang. ¡°This thing has been tempered by demonic mes for 3 days and 3 nights. Tell me, if it¡¯s ced on your eyes, what kind of effect do you think it¡¯ll have? Would your sealed phoenix body still be safe and sound?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Feng Xiang cursed.


    Bei San slowly walked over. ¡°You left an indelible scar on my face back then. Now, I want to see if your eyes will be left with a scar if this iron piece is inserted into your eyes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s pupils constricted. His phoenix body was now sealed, so he was no different from an ordinary person. If he was injured by this thing, it would probably leave an indelible mark. Unless he could recover his strength, his eyes would probably not be preserved.


    Bei San approached step by step, and he shouted savagely, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m crazy! I¡¯ve been in this dark ce for all these years!¡±


    The metal piece in his hand suddenly jabbed, and Feng Xiang immediately felt a rush of heat. He closed his eyes tightly. At the spur of the moment, there was a bang. It was followed by the sound of the metal piece falling to the ground and Bei San¡¯s scream.


    Feng Xiang opened his eyes and found that Bei San had fallen to the ground. His body was burned by the demonic mes on the ground, and he was screaming in pain.


    ¡°Elder Feng Jiang, Elder Feng Yu, why are you here?¡± Feng Xiang noticed the 2 people walking over from afar.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made you suffer these past few days. We¡¯re here to bring you out,¡± Feng Yu said.


    ¡°You should go back first to avoid being implicated by me. Feng Xinxiao is ruthless. If he knows that you saved me, he might also make a move on you.¡± Feng Xiang shook his head.


    Feng Yu was a little touched. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It was Great Ancestor who asked us to bring you out. Feng Xinxiao is already dead...¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°Did Great Ancestor kill him? That¡¯s not right. If Great Ancestor was willing to help, he wouldn¡¯t have watched us being captured into the dungeon. Feng Xinxiao had a fortuitous encounter, so he¡¯ll surely be groomed as the next generation¡¯s sessor. Great Ancestor wouldn¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Feng Xinxiao was eliminated by Ou Yangming,¡± Feng Jiang said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ou Yangming!¡± Feng Xiang was shocked and in disbelief.

 Chapter 1262 - Vermilion Bird

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Vermilion Bird</h4>


    Bei San¡¯s body disappeared bit by bit in the devil mes. He roared in pain but did not receive any sympathy.


    Feng Xiang also regained his freedom. The chains on his body were cut off, and the seal was also broken by Feng Jiang and Feng Yu. His body began to recover gradually.


    ¡°Where did Ou Yangming go?¡±


    Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with shame. Thest time he left the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters to carry out a mission, Ou Yangming was cheated and was missing for several years.


    ¡°Ou Yangming went to the ming Abyss,¡± Elder Feng Yu said in a deep voice.


    ¡°The ming Abyss? Isn¡¯t that the forbidden area of the Phoenixes? Why did he go there?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    Elder Feng Yu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Feng Xinxiao threw his friends into the abyss. I think he went to save him.¡±


    Feng Xinxiao first captured Feng Xiang and the others before dealing with the king kong and the goshawk. After Feng Xiang entered this ce, he did not know the situation outside at all.


    He did not know, but the other elders were clear about it.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s eyes were red. He clenched his fists tightly and med himself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I let Ou Yangming down!¡±


    All of a sudden, Feng Xiang thought of something and hurriedly walked out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elder Feng Yu asked.


    ¡°The ming Abyss is very dangerous. It¡¯s a forbidden area of the Phoenixes. If one enters that ce, one will surely die. I can¡¯t just watch Ou Yangming die.¡± Feng Xiang knew how terrifying that ce was. He had lived in the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters for so long, and he had never heard of anyone walking out of the abyss.


    If the king kong and the goshawk were thrown in, they would die without a doubt. Feng Xiang could not continue to implicate others.


    Feng Jiang took a step forward and stopped Feng Xiang. He said, ¡°Sir Ou Yangming is already a peerless mighty figure in the third step. I think he should have some confidence.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you say that Ou Yangming¡¯s already a mighty figure in the third step?¡± Feng Xiang¡¯s mouth was wide open. He did not close it for a long time.


    After all, the difference in strengths was too great. He also did not know Feng Xinxiao¡¯s exact level, but he knew that the phoenix powerhouse was very powerful. He was already surprised that Ou Yangming could kill Feng Xinxiao. Now, Elder Feng Jiang told him that the young fellow was a third-step supreme powerhouse.


    ¡°This¡­ How¡¯s this possible?¡± Feng Xiang was in disbelief. How long had it been? Ou Yangming had only been in the Great Wide World for 3 to 4 years. That delicate and pretty little student from back then had reached the third step. This was too exaggerated.


    In these few years, Feng Xiang was still in thew boundary, but Ou Yangming¡¯s strength¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Sir Ou Yangming¡¯s strength. Not long ago, he even exchanged a move with Great Ancestor. In the end, Great Ancestor seemed to have suffered quite a serious injury.¡±


    Elder Feng Yu did not hide anything and told Feng Xiang everything that had happened outside. After hearing everything, Feng Xiang did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°This time, Ou Yangming will probably hate me to death.¡±


    The ming Abyss was on the other side of 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain.


    It was very steep here. Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the mes below.


    There was a sea of mes, and a scorching hot aura permeated the air. The temperature here was very high, and even some ordinary ores could be directly melted.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was as strong as a Taoist Tool, so he did not feel much. Lil¡¯ Red was a phoenix, so he naturally would not feel ufortable.


    ncing down, Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°I feel that there should be some danger down there. I¡¯ll go down alone. You wait up there. I¡¯ll bring King Kong and Goshawk up.¡±


    The ming Abyss blocked his spiritual sense. Even if he was here, he still could not sense the king kong and the goshawk.


    ¡°No, Lil¡¯ Ming. King Kong and Goshawk are my friends too. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Lil¡¯ Red said with a firm gaze.


    Ou Yangming did not dare to dy any longer. If he stayed up there for another 15 minutes, the king kong and the goshawk would be in greater danger. The young fellow did not believe that they were already dead. He was not willing to ept the news.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go down together.¡±


    With that, they entered the surging mes without hesitation. A light shield appeared on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body, firmly protecting his body within. The Phoenixes¡¯ resistance to mes was already very strong. The mes here could instantly incinerate a Ruler, but it did not have much of an effect on Lil¡¯ Red.


    There was no need to mention Ou Yangming. He did not need any protection. His powerful body wasparable to a Low Grade Taoist Tool, and he did not fear the burning of the mes at all.


    Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red gradually descended. As they descended, they searched everywhere.


    The mes were extremely violent, and their spiritual senses were greatly restricted here. Many times, they could only rely on their eyes to observe.


    As they went further, the more violent the mes became, and the higher the temperature.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mood became even heavier. The temperature of the mes here was so high that even a powerhouse in thew boundary would not be able to withstand it. How could the king kong and the goshawk possibly withstand it?


    It was very likely that this time, he would not be able to find the 2 of them. In fact, he would not even be able to find a trace. The mes here would devour thempletely.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll definitely be able to find them if we continue to search.¡± Lil¡¯ Red could see the change in Ou Yangming¡¯s expression.


    At the spur of the moment, a fire dragon pounced toward them.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ou Yangming reminded Lil¡¯ Red. A cold light appeared in his eyes as he smashed the dragon¡¯s head apart with a punch. His eyes stared in a direction as he coldly said, ¡°Get the hell out here!¡±


    Ou Yangming was already in a mess. He did not expect to be ambushed.


    After a while, a white me floated out from Ou Yangming¡¯s line of sight. The color of this me was different from other mes. It was purer and more intense. The white me was like a small bird, slowly flying in the sea of fire.


    Ou Yangming knew that it was this guy who had yed tricks just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a vermillion bird!¡± Lil¡¯ Red said in surprise when he saw the color of the me.


    ¡°Little fe, you know quite a lot.¡± A cold voice came from the white me.


    The vermillion birds were one of the 4 types of divine beasts in ancient times. Their status was much higher than that of the Dragons and the Phoenixes. Despite that, after an ident, their race declined, and the 4 divine beasts disappeared without a trace. The descendants of these divine beasts were still arrogant, but the result was naturally that they were eliminated.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a stray dog who has lost his body and only has his soul left. Besides, you¡¯re still being imprisoned here by others. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±


    Ou Yangming took a nce and immediately noticed the vermillion bird¡¯s state.


    This vermillion bird was once very strong. Based on the strength of his soul, it should be in the third step. An ancient divine beast in the third step was much more powerful than the other conferred Rulers. Having said that, only a lump of the bird¡¯s soul was left, and it could not even unleash the power of the third step. Naturally, Ou Yangming treated it lightly.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The vermillion bird shouted coldly. Ou Yangming¡¯s words seemed to be tearing open his scar.


    Back then, he had been defeated by the Phoenixes, and his physical body had been destroyed. His soul had been imprisoned in this ce forever. This was the eternal pain in his heart.


    ¡°I said that you¡¯re just a pitiful worm.¡± Ou Yangming was not polite at all.


    His gaze carried indifference as he looked coldly at the vermillion bird who had ambushed him just now. He asked, ¡°Did you see 2 spirit beasts here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The vermilion bird was on the edge of the explosion, and this human actually asked for information from him. This human simply did not regard him as anything.


    ¡°Woosh¡­¡± A ball of me spurted out of the vermilion bird¡¯s mouth.


    This me was almostparable to the blue Heavenly Phoenix Fire. Moreover, this vermilion bird¡¯s soul power was powerful, and the temperature of his me was extremely high. Even an expert in the second step realm would find it difficult to escape.


    The me spread out, but Ou Yangming¡¯s body did not move at all, allowing the me to directly devour him.


    ¡°Hahaha, what an ungrateful fe!¡±


    The vermilion bird looked at Ou Yangming, who was being devoured by his me, andughed loudly. His gaze still remained on the young fellow, but his smile soon stiffened. In the me, the human actually did not feel any pain. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly as if he was mocking himself.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡±


    The vermilion bird was shocked, and so was Lil¡¯ Red. Lil¡¯ Red had witnessed Ou Yangming¡¯s powerful strength outside of the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain. It wasparable to an existence in the third step. That said, he did not expect the young fellow¡¯s body to be so powerful. Even the terrifying vermilion bird¡¯s mes could not hurt him at all.


    ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Ou Yangming sneered. His body was burning with mes as he walked toward the vermilion bird.


    If the vermilion bird was at his peak, he might still be able to use some tricks. Now, he was just a vermilion bird that only had a soul left.


    ¡°Answer my question. Did you see 2 spirit beasts fall from above?¡± Ou Yangming repeated his question.


    This time, the vermilion bird was terrified. He looked at Ou Yangming, who was walking toward him step by step, as if he had seen a devil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The vermilion bird cried out. It turned around and burrowed into the mes. It nned to escape. This ce was too dangerous.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Ou Yangming clenched his fist slightly and shouted coldly, ¡°Soul-sucking!¡±


    In the mes, the vermilion bird¡¯s soul was stunned. At the same time, Ou Yangming chased after it and smashed it into pieces.


    The fragments of the vermillion bird¡¯s soul shed through Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    It had been imprisoned for too long, and its memories of the past were blurry. Even so, some of its recent memories were still very clear. Ou Yangming quickly chased in a direction.


    From the vermillion bird¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming saw the king kong and the goshawk. When they were thrown here, they were also almost attacked by the vermillion bird. Nevertheless, when the vermilion bird rushed over, the 2 of themnded in a mysterious ce. That ce had something that the vermilion bird was afraid of, so it did not dare to go there.


    Ou Yangming flew quickly in the mes. Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body flickered with golden light as he hurriedly followed behind him.

 Chapter 1263 - Fire Source

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Fire Source</h4>


    Soon, Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red fell into the bottom of the abyss.


    On the t ground, the most obvious thing was a ball-shaped me. It looked harmless, but Ou Yangming felt a sense of danger from it.


    This thing was also very lethal to a third-step powerhouse. The vermilion bird was afraid of this thing, so it did not dare toe here.


    Ou Yangming did not provoke it. He looked around and suddenly ran toward a ce. There was a cave under the abyss. In the cave, 2 familiar figures appeared in his sight.


    ¡°King Kong, Goshawk!¡± Ou Yangming called out softly.


    The 2 figures inside did not move. Ou Yangming ran over quickly.


    King Kong and the goshawk looked weak. Their souls were almost swallowed by the heat of the abyss. They were on the verge of death.


    Ou Yangming hurriedly took out a few healing pills from his interspatial ring and stuffed them into their mouths. These pills could not heal their injuries at the moment, but they could ensure that their souls would not disperse and allow them to hold on for a while longer as long as they were alive. It was good that the young fellow had inherited the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Truth of Alchemy. As long as their souls were still alive, he was confident that he could resurrect them.


    Weak lights shone on them. This light originated from a light blue bead. At this moment, this bead seemed to have reached its limit and was going to crack at any moment.


    ¡°This is a Fire-repelling Bead.¡± Lil¡¯ Red walked over from behind and said with surprise.


    The Fire-repelling Bead was a treasure of the Phoenixes. Only top-level elders would possess one. It was rare for an ordinary person to see it. Who would have thought that it would appear beside King Kong and the goshawk? It was also this Fire-repelling Bead that saved their lives. Otherwise, they would have been turned into dust by the mes during the process of falling.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, quick! This Fire-repelling Bead can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Lil¡¯ Red cried out in rm.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He instantly put the king kong and the goshawk into the poisonous pill¡¯s world. The light blue pearl instantly exploded and turned into dust.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ou Yangming turned around and looked at Lil¡¯ Red.


    Although the king kong and the goshawk seemed to have been saved, they were still in danger. Half of their souls and spirits were gone. It was a miracle that they could survive in such a state.


    Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red left the same way they came. When they passed by the red ball of me again, the young fellow suddenly became alert. The me actually floated toward them.


    Unlike the vermilion bird, this thing had no soul and no vitality.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and pped it.


    The me looked very weak. Under Ou Yangming¡¯s aura, it kept jumping, but it still stubbornly floated toward them. Even the young fellow did not dare to touch it casually.


    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡± Ou Yangming was shocked. The Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, don¡¯t. I feel that it doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Lil¡¯ Red saw Ou Yangming take out the spear and hurriedly said.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He carefully looked at the small me. In the end, he dodged to the side while Lil¡¯ Red walked in the direction of the me.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±Ou Yangming could not help but remind him.


    He did not know what kind of me it was, but it was very fierce. He silently released a bit of the power of thew of space, preparing to save Lil¡¯ Red at any time.


    ¡°I feel that it won¡¯t hurt me¡­¡± Lil¡¯ Red pped his wings and flew beside the me. His body was sometimes high and sometimes low as if he was dancing with the me.


    The nervousness in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart gradually disappeared.


    It seemed that Lil¡¯ Red was right. This me did not have any malicious intent toward him.


    Lil¡¯ Red and the me seemed to bemunicating with each other. After a moment, the me flew to his side and slowly merged into his body.


    Looking at Lil¡¯ Red who was unharmed, Ou Yangming finally let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that the little red bird had obtained some kind of opportunity.


    After merging with the me, the aura in Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body gradually rose, and his power of thew also increased bit by bit. After about 15 minutes, he directly broke through to the second step of thew. This kind of breakthrough was effortless and easy, and it was unheard of.


    A me bloomed on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body, and the color of the me turned purple.


    It was the purple Phoenix Fire, which was the king of mes. Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body gave off the domineering aura of a king.


    ¡®This inheritance must be incredible.¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was still focused on Lil¡¯ Red.


    After a while, the me on Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s body gradually disappeared. He opened his eyes, and there was a pleasantly surprised look in his eyes.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Lil¡¯ Red said in pleasant surprise, ¡°I feel sofortable! I actually got the approval of a senior from the Phoenixes. He gave me his natal fire source and even taught me some magical abilities?¡±


    ¡°A senior of the Phoenixes?¡± Ou Yangming looked at Lil¡¯ Red in surprise. He originally thought that it was just an inanimate object, but he did not expect that there was really something else hidden in it.


    Even he could not sense it. ¡®Could that senior be¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze carried a look of shock.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not hide it. He excitedly said, ¡°That senior is the Phoenixes¡¯ only almighty powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank. That vermilion bird was captured by him.¡±


    The Heavenly Rank. It turned out that the Phoenixes once had a powerhouse equal to heaven.


    Seeing how excited Lil¡¯ Red was, Ou Yangming said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    This trip had been worth it for Lil¡¯ Red.


    No one would have thought that the phoenix senior in the Heavenly Rank would actually leave his fire source inheritance here. This was a forbidden area for the Phoenixes. Furthermore, there were fierce creatures like the vermilion bird guarding it. As a result, for countless years, not a single phoenix powerhouse had entered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lil¡¯ Red nodded.


    The man and the phoenix flew toward the sky. Soon, they left the ming Abyss.


    Many phoenix powerhouses were outside the forbidden area. This included the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor. When they saw Ou Yangming and Lil¡¯ Red walk out, they were not surprised.


    ¡°As expected, that forbidden area can¡¯t stop Ou Yangming.¡±


    The great ancestor walked out and said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s my fault for not teaching my people well and letting Feng Xinxiao hurt yourpanions. We¡¯re willing topensate you in any way.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ou, please forgive us,¡± Feng Mu, Feng Yu, Feng Jiang, and the other phoenix elders lowered their heads and said in unison.


    They had no choice but to lower their heads. Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had exceeded the limits of the Phoenixes. Moreover, his potential also made the great ancestor feel terrified. If they did not resolve this matter clearly, after a few years, the young fellow would be a mighty figure equal to heaven. Would there still be a way for the Phoenixes to survive in this Great Wide World?


    The answer was no. A race that did not have a powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank would not be able to withstand the wrath of such a powerhouse.


    Feng Xiang slowly walked out from the crowd.


    His aura was weak, and there were traces of blood on his body. He walked over, knelt down with a bang, and pulled out a thorn strip from his back. He said, ¡°Brother Ou, what happened thest time in the heart of origins was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left the headquarters, which caused Feng Tian to stop the opening of the passage. This time, I didn¡¯t fulfill my obligation to take good care of King Kong and the goshawk. This is all my fault. Please punish me. I, Feng Xiang, won¡¯t frown no matter if I¡¯m dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother Feng Xiang.¡± Lil¡¯ Red looked troubled as he looked at Feng Xiang. He looked at Feng Xiang and Ou Yangming at the same time, feeling very conflicted.


    Ou Yangming picked up the thorn strip while Feng Xiang prepared himself.


    This thorn strip was a kind of magic weapon that was especially used to punish people whomitted heinous crimes. If one was hit, not only would there be bone-piercing pain but even one¡¯s soul would die bit by bit.


    Looking at Ou Yangming, everyone became nervous.


    Ou Yangming did not hit Feng Xiang. Instead, he threw the thorn to the side. He said, ¡°Forget it. I already know the whole story. This matter has nothing to do with you. Besides, King Kong and Goshawk didn¡¯t die. This time, I¡¯ll forgive the Phoenixes.¡± He helped Feng Xiang up.


    Feng Tian and his son¡¯s shenanigans really had nothing to do with Feng Xiang. He did not know anything about it. Furthermore, Feng Xiang had saved Ou Yangming in the Spiritual Realm. No matter how heartless the young fellow was, he could not me the senior.


    This matter had nothing to do with Feng Xiang, but it did not mean that it had nothing to do with other people.


    Ou Yangming looked at the great ancestor of the Phoenixes. As a powerhouse in the third step on the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain, nothing about the Phoenixes could escape his eyes. The great ancestor was not behind any of this, but he could not escape the crime of indulgence.


    Despite that, he was an experienced powerhouse in the third step. With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength at the moment, even if he could defeat the great ancestor, it would be impossible to kill him.


    Now that the king kong and the goshawk were fine, the great ancestor did not deserve to die. Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°Feng Xinxiao and Feng Tian are dead, but their aplices mustn¡¯t be let off. Also¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming mentioned a few rare spiritual herbs and asked the great ancestor to prepare them.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ou. I¡¯ll prepare the spiritual herbs for you now.¡± The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor felt goosebumps all over his body when Ou Yangming looked at him. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the young fellow¡¯s words.


    The Phoenixes were one of the 3 great races in the Great Wide World. Their treasury might not be asrge as the Dragons¡¯, but it was certainly beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    With that, the great ancestor left in a hurry. The others also let out a long sigh. They were all d that Ou Yangming¡¯spanions were still alive.


    The Phoenixes acted quickly. The great ancestor ordered that those who were close to Feng Tian and Feng Xiang and had persecuted the king kong and the goshawk to be arrested. The great ancestor also quickly found all the spiritual herbs and sent them over to Ou Yangming.


    ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯te and disturb me.¡± Ou Yangming had asked the Phoenixes to prepare a courtyard for him, and he went in alone.


    The others were all outside, and even Lil¡¯ Red did not follow Ou Yangming in. He knew that the young fellow was nning to refine pills. Since it was rted to the lives of King Kong and the goshawk, Lil¡¯ Red did not dare to be careless.


    After the door closed, everyone withdrew their gazes. Suddenly, the great ancestor of the Phoenixes noticed Lil¡¯ Red. With a surprised look on his face, he asked, ¡°Feng Lin, you¡¯ve broken through to the second stage?¡±


    The great ancestor was busy with Ou Yangming¡¯s instructions just now, so he had not noticed Lil¡¯ Red. Now, he realized that the little red bird, who was still in the growth stage, had broken through to the second step!


    Following the words of the great ancestor, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Lil¡¯ Red.


    ¡°Really? Feng Lin, you¡¯ve broken through to the second step?¡± Feng Xiang asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lil¡¯ Red nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lil¡¯ Ming.¡±

 Chapter 1264 - Refine Pills to Save Them

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Refine Pills to Save Them</h4>


    Lil¡¯ Red told everyone a bit about Ou Yangming¡¯s deeds. Each of them was like a myth.


    Mysterious Golden Pills that could help one break through to thew boundary?


    Being able to smith an Acquired Taoist Tool?


    On top of that, he had the formidable strength of a mighty figure in the third step¡­


    ¡°Is that guy even human?¡± An elder of the Phoenixes raised his eyes and looked at the closed door in front of him again with a shocked look.


    At this moment, the great ancestor also admitted that he had made the right choice topromise. If he fought with Ou Yangming, he might lose the entire Phoenixes.


    ¡°Feng Lin, you still haven¡¯t told me how you broke through to the second step,¡± Feng Xiang continued to ask.


    Just now, Lil¡¯ Red had only told them how he broke through to thew boundary. He had not finished talking about the rest of the topic.


    Lil¡¯ Red continued, ¡°I broke through to the second step in the ming Abyss. Lil¡¯ Ming and I entered the ming Abyss and first met a vermillion bird.¡±


    ¡°A vermillion bird?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    That was one of the divine beasts of ancient times. They were once an enemy of the Phoenixes. How could there be a vermillion bird in the forbidden area of the Phoenixes?


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor nodded and said, ¡°There are records in our ancient books. There was once a formidable powerhouse among our ancestors who captured a vermillion bird and imprisoned its soul in the ming Abyss. He used it to protect the heroic spirits of our ancestors from being disturbed. The one you met should be that vermillion bird.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Lil¡¯ Red nodded. ¡°That vermillion bird was very powerful. Lil¡¯ Ming said that it was already in the third step, but only its soul was left. That bird wanted to sneak an attack on us, Lil¡¯ Ming crushed it to death.¡±


    ¡°That vermillion bird in the third step was crushed to death¡­¡±


    Hearing Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s words, the elders of the Phoenixes felt their scalps go numb.


    Fortunately, the Phoenixes and Ou Yangming still had some rtions. Otherwise, their fate would not have been much different from that of the vermillion bird.


    ¡°Then, we found King Kong and Goshawk. They were in a cave, heavily injured and unconscious. As they had the protection of a Fire-repelling Bead, they were lucky to survive. However, the bead has reached its limit. If we were a stepte, they would¡¯ve died.¡±


    Lil¡¯ Red also knew how dangerous it had been. If they had dyed for a moment and waited for the Fire-repelling Bead to explode before going down, King Kong and the goshawk would have been engulfed by the surrounding mes.


    ¡®Luckily, luckily,¡¯ the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor also said silently in his heart.


    ¡°Fire-repelling Beads are our most precious treasures. Not many people have them, so how could they have one?¡± An elder asked.


    Feng Mu walked out and said guiltily, ¡°That Fire-repelling Bead is mine. When Feng Xinxiao attacked us, I had a premonition that they¡¯d also be in danger, so I gave the bead to King Kong. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Feng Mu, you¡¯ve done a good thing,¡± the other elders said in astonishment.


    The great ancestor also nodded and said, ¡°Feng Mu, you¡¯ve done well in this matter.¡±


    Everyone knew that this Fire-repelling Bead was the thing that yed the key role. Without it, those 2 spirit beasts that were only Venerable Ones would have been instantly devoured by the ming Abyss. At that time, the grudge between them and Ou Yangming would not be resolved.


    Lil¡¯ Red saw that everyone had quietened down. Only then did she continue, ¡°When we brought King Kong and the goshawk out, we encountered a ball of fire. When that fire flew to my side, I felt a familiar feeling from it. I fused it into my body, and my power ofw evolved. Later on, I found out that that me was the natal true me left behind by a senior named Huang.¡±


    Everyone finally understood how Lil¡¯ Red had broken through to the second step.


    This was a little surprising. To be able to break through to the second step after fusing with a small me, this was too exaggerated. The elders present all had powers ofws. They had worked hard to cultivate for countless years, but there were still no signs of improvement. Thew boundary was already the limit of the Phoenixes. If they were to go any further, they would need extraordinary talent.


    ¡°Huang?¡± Most of the people present had never heard of this name. When had their race ever produced such a peerless supreme powerhouse?


    Only the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor had a look of shock on his face when he heard this name. His gaze was solemn as he asked, ¡°Feng Lin, are you sure that senior¡¯s name is Huang?¡±


    Seeing the great ancestor¡¯s expression, everyone was shocked. Could it be that the phoenix senior had some extraordinary background?


    Lil¡¯ Red nodded seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s his name. Not only were there a few divine abilities in his natal me, but there was also an introduction from that senior. He was once a supreme powerhouse equal to heaven.¡±


    ¡°Equal to heaven!¡±


    All the elders looked at Lil¡¯ Red in shock.


    The Phoenixes had once had supreme existence equal to Heaven, but why had he not appeared? Was such a powerhouse not invincible? Would he also fall? Or had he gone to a ce they did not know of?


    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Lil¡¯ Red suddenly revealed a powerful aura.


    The purple mes on his body burned wildly, and the domineering aura of a king was faintly discernible. This was the aura left behind by the powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank.


    At this time, the great ancestor¡¯s expression became serious. He shifted his gaze away from Lil¡¯ Red and looked at everyone as he said, ¡°From today onward, Feng Lin is the king of the Phoenixes. His words represent mine, and everyone must obey his orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Ancestor,¡± all the elders said in unison.


    Everyone felt that it was natural for Feng Lin to obtain this identity. He was formidable and was already in the second step. Furthermore, he had obtained the inheritance of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse. Additionally, he possessed the strongest purple fire of the Phoenixes. His potential and strength were sufficient for him to take up the throne of the Phoenixes¡¯ king.


    What Feng Xinxiao failed to do was done by Lil¡¯ Red. It was even acknowledged by everyone this time.


    The phoenixes outside gradually dispersed.


    In a bright room in the backyard, Ou Yangming was nervously refining pills.


    King Kong and the goshawk¡¯s conditions were very serious. They had to rely on pills to wake up again. It would be fine if only their bodies were injured but more than half of their souls had been burned too. This was a very troublesome problem. Fortunately, there was a kind of high-level alchemy path in the Truth of Alchemy that could be used to treat them.


    The Seven Orifices Recovery Pill!


    mes surged within the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. Ou Yangming carefully refined the pill step by step ording to the Truth of Alchemy.


    After an hour, a silver-white pill flew out from the mes. The pill was only the size of a soybean, much smaller than what was described in the book.


    This kind of pill could be considered a failure. Ou Yangming did not waste it and called out the Swift Tortoise from the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The Swift Tortoise immediately picked up the fragrance of the pill. It narrowed its eyes and showed a ttering smile on its face.


    After breaking through to the peak of a Venerable One, its IQ had also increased a lot. At least it already understood how to tter others.


    The worries in its heart had also gradually disappeared after being with Ou Yangming for a long time. Its master was so powerful, so he would notck a meal of turtle meat. As long as it performed well, it could still be saved.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± Ou Yangming threw the pill over.


    The tortoise tilted its head and swallowed the pill that Ou Yangming threw over. Its speed was shockingly fast.


    Only then did Ou Yangming remember that he did not slow down just now. With the speed that he threw out just now, even a powerhouse in thew boundary might not be able to catch it.


    The Swift Tortoise¡¯s speed was getting faster. It had also be a top-grade Venerable One. If it ate a Golden Core¡­


    At this time, it was digesting the pill that it had just swallowed. Suddenly, it looked at Ou Yangming. Its head shrunk as if it had sensed his malicious intentions.


    Of course, the injuries of King Kong and the goshawk were still important.


    Ou Yangming did not think too much about it. Seeing that the Swift Tortoise did not show any side effects after eating the pill, he immediately refined the pill again.


    This time, he was even more skilled than thest time.


    Ou Yangming also deliberately increased the amount of the pill. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was an Innate Spirit Treasure. When he melted the spiritual medicines, they would be refined to be even purer, and the impurities that could not be removed from the other pill furnaces would be removedpletely. It was because of this that the pill just now was a size smaller.


    Very soon, another Seven Orifices Recovery Pill came out of the furnace.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not give it to the Swift Tortoise. Instead, he put it back into his pocket and continued the next.


    He had to refine 2 pills.


    Fortunately, the spiritual herbs prepared by the great ancestor of the Phoenixes were sufficient. Even refining 5 or 6 pills would not be a problem.


    After half a day had passed, Ou Yangming finally prepared the 2 Seven Orifices Recovery Pills. First, he put the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron back into his body. Then, he returned to the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s world had undergone great changes. In the sky, the shattered space created by the Nine-sworded Ruler had disappeared. With Ou Yangming¡¯s improvement, the space here had be even more solid. It was a pity that the spiritual Qi was still too scarce. It could not even bepared to that of a small world. This was something that could not be helped. The poisonous pill¡¯s world only had one young spiritual vein, so he could not ask too much of her.


    After Ou Yangming entered, Fat Antelope, Big Huang, and Wutong all walked over.


    There was also Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, and the others. They were all in the poisonous pill¡¯s world. They had lived here for more than half a year.


    After not seeing Ou Yangming let them out for a long time, they were also somewhat anxious.


    ¡°Sir, what happened to King Kong and Goshawk?¡± Wu Tong asked.


    Ou Yangming said in a deep voice, ¡°They were plotted against by an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s so bold? When I get out, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡±


    A powerful force appeared on Wutong¡¯s body. Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. He said, ¡°Wutong, you¡¯re about to regain your freedom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Master, and Lil¡¯ Red,¡± Wutong said gratefully.


    Ou Yangming had not been able to sense Wutong¡¯s strength before, but he could see it clearly at this time. If the sealing bark on Wutong¡¯s bodypletely disintegrated, it would probably be in the third step of a conferred Ruler.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±Ni Yinghong walked over and asked.


    The others were also worried. Ou Yangming had note in for half a year, so he must have encountered some trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. I¡¯ll save King Kong and Goshawk first.¡± Ou Yangming squatted down.

 Chapter 1265 - Strength Increase

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Strength Increase</h4>


    When the pills entered their mouths, the goshawk and King Kong¡¯s bodies emitted faint lights.


    Ou Yangming stood guard at the side and did not leave. The others were also silent.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, will they work?¡± After a while, the old man asked worriedly.


    From Big Yellow¡¯s side, Old Craftsman knew a lot about Ou Yangming¡¯s deeds. He also knew that these 2 spirit beasts on the ground were the young fellow¡¯s friends. Especially King Kong, he was the son of his old friend, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. If anything happened to him, the old man would not be able to exin it to his old friend.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem,¡± Ou Yangming said with certainty.


    As long as the pills were fine, the king kong and the goshawk should be able to recover very quickly.


    Everyone waited quietly.


    ¡°Their souls are really recovering.¡± After a while, Wutong looked at the 2 beasts on the ground, his eyes filled with surprise.


    The king kong and the goshawk had been thrown into this world for a while. Although Wutong and the others did not dare to act rashly, they also briefly checked their injuries. Their injuries were very serious. It was considered a miracle that they did not die. Even if they were saved, their souls would not beplete. Their strengths would drop drastically, and they might even be trash that could not cultivate.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming¡¯s pills had allowed their souls to gradually recover. This was simply unbelievable.


    Their souls recovered bit by bit. The effects of the Seven Orifices Recovery Pills were not exaggerated, and they were exactly the same as what was written on the Truth of Alchemy.


    Seeing this scene, Ou Yangming heaved a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Old Craftsman and the others and said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Great Wide World. When King Kong and Goshawk recover, we can go out together.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave it to you. This ce is actually quite good,¡± Old Craftsman said.


    After half a day, the goshawk and the king kong slowly woke up. When they opened their eyes, they saw Ou Yangming in front of them.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± King Kong shook his head.


    The goshawk¡¯s eyes were also filled with confusion. They had just woken up and because of the damage to their souls, their minds were nk.


    Seeing that their friends had recovered, Big Yellow grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. It was Lil¡¯ Ming who saved you from the ming Abyss and used pills to bring you back to life.¡±


    The king kong and the goshawk also gradually recalled what had happened during this period.


    They were captured by the Phoenixes and thrown into a terrifying ce. They had lost all hope and thought that they would die, but they did not expect to survive.


    Seeing that they had woken up, Ou Yangming stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a magical ce.¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±


    There was a curious look in Bai Shixue¡¯s ce. What kind of ce could be worthy of being called magical by Ou Yangming.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, and everyone present disappeared.


    After a while, they all appeared in the Enlightenment Pavilion. The pavilion was not small and with so many peopleing in, it did not feel crowded at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡± Big Yellow looked around at the densely packed powers ofws. Almost all thew powers in the universe could be found here, and each one wasplete with countless branches on it.


    ¡°There are so many powers ofws here!¡± Big Yellow eximed. He found an earthy yellow light spot and fused it into it. His eyes were immediately filled with surprise and joy.


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡±


    Wutong¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. He was already an existence in the third step, so he did not care much about the powers ofws. What surprised him was the time here. He could clearly feel that the time here was different from the time in the outside world. Time here had been sped up many times.


    ¡°The time here¡­¡± Wutong looked at Ou Yangming and asked.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°The time here is different from the time in the outside world. A day outside is equivalent to 100 days here.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Wu Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as it eximed, ¡°How powerful must one¡¯s power of thew of time be to be able to refine such a magical treasure?¡±


    Ou Yangming did not say that the Enlightenment Pavilion was an Innate Spirit Treasure that could not be refined by ordinary people. Moreover, the time eleration was not only 100 times. His limit was to speed up time here by 100 times, and the main reason was that his strength was not good enough at the moment. Once he broke through to the third step or became equal to heaven, the oue would be different.


    Even though Old Craftsman and the others could not feel the powers of thews, they had heard Ou Yangming and Wutong¡¯s conversation just now.


    No wonder Ou Yangming said that this was a magical ce.


    Everyone looked around curiously. Only Big Yellow was immersed in the sea of the powers of thews.


    Ou Yangming looked at the old man and said, ¡°I called everyone here to increase your strengths. There¡¯ll be a great change in this world. I may not be able to protect everyone in the near future, so you¡¯ll need to be stronger. At the very least, you¡¯ll need to reach thew boundary.¡±


    ¡°Thew boundary. The goal is too big,¡± the old man said in a deep voice.


    ording to Big Yellow¡¯s words, a person in thew boundary was considered an expert of the Great Wide World. Old Craftsman and the others had just be Venerable Ones, and they still needed to be Rulers before they could enter thew boundary.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°Old Man, you¡¯re thinking too hard. Have you forgotten the Golden Pills that I gave you? I have an even more powerful Golden Pill that can allow you to break through from a top-grade Venerable One to a Ruler. There are countlessws here. It¡¯s easy for you toprehend them.¡±


    Wutong also said, ¡°Yes, Old Man, you¡¯re probably the luckiest people in the Great Wide World. The only difficulty for you is to quickly cultivate to be top-grade Venerable Ones.¡±


    From a Venerable One to a top-grade Venerable One, it would take some time. Despite that, given the time eleration of 100 times, it was not a big deal. Perhaps they could already do it when only a few days had passed in the outside world, and they could do it. Furthermore, Ou Yangming could also provide them with pills. This might make them a little premature, but the young fellow could not care less. When the great cmity of the universe came, they had to have the strength to protect themselves.


    Even without the Enlightenment Pavilion, after Ou Yangming brought them to the Great Wide World, he would use other methods to let them break through to thew boundary as soon as possible.


    Not to mention protecting them, when the time came, Ou Yangming would have to fight for survival. He would not be able to protect them at all times.


    The poisonous pill¡¯s world was not enough. It would be fine against people below the third step, but it would be powerless against those who were at the peak of the third step or were equal to heaven. A casual wave from the hands of such powerhouses would be extremely powerful. If Ou Yangming was not careful, the entire poisonous pill¡¯s world would explode. At that time, the people inside would not be able to survive, and it would be even more dangerous to bring them around.


    Ou Yangming arranged for the old man and the others to start cultivating. As time passed 100 times faster here, everyone braced themselves.


    Big Yellow was still immersed in the powers ofws like a hungry pedestrian in the desert who had seen a pool of clear water.


    Ou Yangming then turned to look at Wutong. He said, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll help you break free from your suffering.¡±


    They left the Enlightenment Pavilion and returned to the poisonous pill¡¯s world once again.


    Wutong¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. Its body gradually grewrger and soon, it became a huge object. Its branches were crisscrossed, and the densely packed branches shook in the air.


    The Enlightenment Pavilion was not small, but it still could not amodate Wutong¡¯s original body.


    Under Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s hard work, more than half of the bark on Wutong¡¯s body had been burned. Green branches could be seen inside, and the new branches disyed tenacious vitality.


    The mes on Ou Yangming¡¯s bodypletely erupted. As his strength increased, the power of the mes also increased by many times. As soon as the mes appeared, the Wutong¡¯s branches emitted a sizzling sound of burning, and thick smoke filled the air.


    At this time, the little girl on the riverbank in the distance twitched her nose, and her bright eyes were filled with curiosity.


    The tree trunk was covered in mes, and the temperature had reached a shocking level. Even a Devil King from the Fallen Land would not be able to withstand the mes.


    Crackling sounds filled the air, and countless sparks flew in all directions like fireworks.


    ¡°Break!¡± Wutong seized the opportunity and roared.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Sparks flew in all directions, and everywhere was ignited by the mes. When the young girl by the river saw this, her bright eyes widened, and she jumped into the river.


    At her original spot, a piece of burning tree bark fell there, and the ground burned with raging mes.


    A head popped out from the water, and the little girl looked angrily in the direction of the Wutong Tree.


    The mes on the Wutong¡¯s body gradually disappeared.


    Ou Yangming removed the protective shield on his body and moved to the side. He smiled at Wutong and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± The Wutong was ted. It said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s toofortable. I¡¯ve never felt so carefree. Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ou Yangming looked at Wutong and asked, ¡°With your current strength, you should already be in the third step, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Wutong¡¯s branches were retracted. Its huge body gradually shrank, and he turned into a thin and weak old man. He held a dark brown cane in his hand, but the gaze in his eyes was very fierce, ¡°Master, thanks to your help, I was able to break out of my cocoon and be a butterfly. My current strength shouldn¡¯t be weaker than the third step.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly. Wutong was definitely being humble.


    Wutong¡¯s life was special. He might even be a little stronger than an ordinary third-step mighty figure.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll have another helper in the future.¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward and patted Wutong¡¯s body.


    With Wutong¡¯s help, Ou Yangming¡¯s confidence was even more abundant.


    mes were still burning everywhere in the poisonous pill¡¯s world, and smoke was billowing. Wutong said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll get rid of these mes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡± Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and muttered, ¡°Rain.¡±


    In an instant, torrential rain poured down from the sky. The mes were extinguished by the rain, and the smoke and dust gradually dispersed. The world once again returned to peace.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s world, where he could dominate everything.

 Chapter 1266 - Reputation Spread Far and Wide

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Reputation Spread Far and Wide</h4>


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed.


    Half a month¡¯s time in the outside world was equivalent to 4 to 5 years in the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    The results from these 4 to 5 years were obvious. The strengths of the people cultivating in the Enlightenment Pavilion had increased by leaps and bounds.


    With the help of the medicinal pills, everyone quickly broke through to be Rulers and began toprehend thews. In these few years, everyone had reached Ou Yangming¡¯s requirements.


    Thew boundary.


    Although they did not have much actualbat experience, it was still easy to rely on the strength of thew boundary to destroy a Ruler. This kind of strength was already quite good.


    Big Yellow had also broken through to the second step not long ago. His earth-masteryw was even more solid. Originally, he wanted to go out and show off to Lil¡¯ Red. He did not expect Ou Yangming to tell him that Lil¡¯ Red had broken through to the second step long ago. He was already one step behind.


    Compared to the others who had advanced by leaps and bounds, Ou Yangming did not make much progress. The main reason was that his strength had reached a bottleneck. If he could not break through this bottleneck, no matter how much time he had, it would just be a waste.


    Nheless, it was not like he did not have any gains during the few years in the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of thew of time became even deeper. Moreover, he had forcefully deduced the power of thew of space, which had been stuck at the initial stage, to the second stage. As for his strength, there was no qualitative improvement, but it could be considered pretty good. If he was not in the pavilion, this process might have been very long.


    The scene suddenly changed. Ou Yangming kept the pavilion, and everyone returned to the poisonous pill¡¯s world again.


    Their faces were filled with nostalgia. Increasing their strengths was addictive.


    Ou Yangming looked at the changes in everyone¡¯s strength and said with satisfaction, ¡°Alright, your strengths are enough. We can go to the Great Wide World now.¡±


    ¡®The Great Wide World.¡¯ At the mention of this name, everyone¡¯s hearts were burning with passion.


    Most of them had never seen what the Great Wide World looked like.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and in an instant, everyone disappeared.


    ¡°What dense spiritual Qi. Is this the Great Wide World?¡± In the courtyard that the Phoenixes had prepared for Ou Yangming, the old man took a deep breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The spiritual Qi in the blessednds of the Spiritual Realm is more than 10 times lesser from here. This ce is simply a paradise for cultivators.¡± Bai Shixue looked around in surprise.


    The Yangming Chamber of Commerce had a huge influence in the Spiritual Realm, and they also upied some of the spiritual veins. Nheless, those ces were nothingpared to this ce.


    ¡°The only bad thing is that the temperature is a little high here. This is a problem. If it were me in the past, my body probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. The Great Wide World is truly a paradise for the strong. The weak don¡¯t even have the right to survive.¡± Wu Hanning¡¯s observation perspective was different from the others.


    Hearing their words, Ou Yangming held back hisughter and said, ¡°The Great Wide World isn¡¯t like what you said. This is the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain. This ce is naturally full of spiritual Qi, and the temperature must be far higher than in other ces. The other ces in the Great Wide World aren¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡®The Phoenixes.¡¯ Everyone was startled. They were actually in the Phoenixes¡¯ territory. No wonder this ce was so hot.


    Old Man asked, ¡°What are the other ces in the Great Wide World like then?¡±


    ¡°The Great Wide World and the Spiritual Realm aren¡¯t actually that different. It¡¯s just that the area here is veryrge. Any slightlyrger canpare to the Spiritual Realm. Besides, there are many powerhouses in the Great Wide World, and there are countless dangerous secret realms. Compared to the Spiritual Realm, it¡¯s probably more difficult to survive here.¡± Ou Yangming thought for a moment before exining.


    Ou Yangming did not say much about this problem. After living here for a few months, they would be clear about it.


    After solving the problem with the goshawk and the king kong, Ou Yangming also pushed open the courtyard¡¯s door. It was time to leave this ce.


    ¡°Lord Ou.¡±


    Outside the gate, 2 phoenix guards stood guard. They had been dozing off but when they saw Ou Yangming walking out of the courtyard, their spirits were immediately lifted.


    He was an existence on the same level as their great ancestor. The eyes of the 2 guards were shining.


    These days, Ou Yangming¡¯s deeds of wreaking havoc in the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters had been widely spread in the nearby star fields.


    Given that there were so many phoenix members, someone would eventually spill the beans.


    This was a huge matter. The Phoenixes, one of the 3 great races of the Great Wide World, had actually been directly attacked by someone, and 2 of their powerhouses had even been killed.


    It was also said that that person had fought with the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor without suffering any injuries.


    The more the news spread, the more godly it sounded. In just half a month, many people had learned about it. Manyrge sects even sent their disciples to investigate the truth of this matter. After all, such a formidable powerhouse had appeared, hence those first-rate sects and top sects did not dare to be careless. If they identally angered this terrifying existence, the consequences would be unbearable.


    As for the Phoenixes, they did not think of deliberately hiding the truth. After all, Ou Yangming and the Phoenixes had reconciled. If they tried to hide the truth, it would seem like they were hiding something.


    The Phoenixes exined the reason and said that it was a misunderstanding. Both sides had made up.


    This undoubtedly confirmed that the news was real. Those people were even more curious. After asking around, they finally found out about the mysterious expert.


    His name was Ou Yangming.


    There were not many people in remote ces who knew this name, but it had long been recorded in the records of therge sects.


    He was the dark horse with the most points in the Ancient Demons¡¯ ruins!


    Was he not the mysterious 999th powerhouse on the board?


    The name Ou Yangming wasmon, and this powerhouse had once suppressed the master of the Heavenly Star Mansion. There were even rumors that he had killed a Demon King in the ruins with the cooperation of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader.


    A Demon King was an existence in the third step. Even if Ou Yangming was not in the third step at that time, he would have reached the peak of the second step.


    ¡°This is a new mighty powerhouse in the third step.¡±


    As the 2 identities merged, everyone no longer had any doubts in their hearts. It was worth noting that strong powerhouses in the third step all had their titles. Ou Yangming did not spread his title, but everyone tacitly called him Ruler Ming when they passed on the news.


    Ou Yangming did not know that while he was cultivating in the Enlightenment Pavilion, many legends about him had spread outside. He even gained a title.


    Knowing that Ou Yangming was going to leave, the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor hurriedly prepared a banquet and invited him and the others to attend.


    Ou Yangming did not refuse. He nodded and agreed. A banquet would not dy his time for long. It would be considered an apology from the Phoenixes.


    Also, he had something to tell the great ancestor. He could not hide the Immortal Path to Heaven anymore. Since they had reconciled, there was no need for him to hide it.


    The old man and the others were still a little nervous when they finally arrived at the Great Wide World for the first time. When they saw the respectful expressions of the phoenix members, they felt quite embarrassed.


    On the table, after a few cups of liquor, the atmosphere gradually stirred up.


    Ou Yangming sat next to the great ancestor. After a full meal, he pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°During this period, have you noticed any change in the Great Wide World, Great Ancestor?¡±


    This question was directed to the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor. At his level, he should be able to feel some changes in the universe.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor did not understand why Ou Yangming asked this question. He hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°I did sense some changes. A few days ago, when I was in a closed-door cultivation, I suddenly felt a sense of rm. I felt as if a great disaster wasing. The feeling was very bad.¡±


    He looked at Ou Yangming and added, ¡°I originally thought that this great disaster was rted to you but now that we¡¯ve resolved our differences, the feeling still hasn¡¯t dissipated. I don¡¯t know the reason.¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone present became nervous.


    The great ancestor was the most powerful existence of the Phoenixes. If he sensed danger, it was definitely not groundless.


    ¡®Great Ancestor, have you ever heard of the Immortal Path to Heaven?¡¯


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the great ancestor. He secretly transmitted his voice and did not let the others know this secret.


    ¡°Thud¡­¡±


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor¡¯s arm shook, and the pot of liquor beside him fell to the ground. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    Seeing his expression, Ou Yangming understood. It seemed that the great ancestor must know about it.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, in the next 2 to 3 years, the Immortal Path to Heaven will appear in the Great Wide World. The great cmity ising. Great Ancestor, it¡¯s better to n ahead.¡¯


    ¡®Is this news reliable?¡¯ The great ancestor¡¯s expression had never been more serious.


    ¡®It should be,¡¯ Ou Yangming transmitted his voice, ¡®I received this news from a third-step powerhouse from the Third World. His purpose ining to this world is to prepare for the opening of the Immortal Path to Heaven.¡¯


    ¡®A powerhouse from the Third World?¡¯ The great ancestor¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    If it was not a special moment, people from other worlds would not havee to the Great Wide World. After all, it was not an easy thing to pass through the world¡¯s barriers. Not only was it extremely dangerous, but it also required a huge price.


    ¡®I got it. Thank you for informing me. I still need to inform the Dragons and the Humans about this matter. This is the crisis of the Great Wide World. The other worlds are only here to fish in troubled waters. They can leave at any time, but all of us here can¡¯t stay out of it.¡¯


    Ou Yangming slightly frowned. ¡®I¡¯ll go to the Zhenwu Continent soon, so I¡¯ll inform the Humans. As for the Dragons, I don¡¯t have a way tomunicate with them.¡¯


    Although Ou Yangming had a good rtionship with the Dragons, other than possessing the Honorary Elder¡¯s token, he really did not know how to contact the Dragons. The 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain and the 10,000 Dragons Valley were very far away, so he could not make a trip there personally.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor was silent for a moment, then he said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Dragons, but we still have a way to contact them. Just leave it to me to inform them.¡±


    In the face of a great disaster, any conflicts did not matter.


    After 2 years, the great cmity wasing. The beings in the Great Wide World would not only have to face the world-destroying cmity from the universe but also had to fight for a slim chance of survival from the siege of several worlds.


    For other worlds, obtaining a divine spark meant that their strength had increased, and it meant that they could protect their disciples when the cmity of their worlds arrived. On the other hand, for the beings of the Great Wide World, obtaining a divine spark was not only a disy of their strengths but more importantly, it was the hope for their survival and the survival of their race.


    ¡®No wonder there has been so much strange news recently.¡¯ The great ancestor suddenly thought of something and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1267 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Chaos</h4>


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor voiced out the doubts in his heart.


    ¡®Some time ago, a mysterious young powerhouse suddenly appeared in the Great Wide World. No one knew his background. That person¡¯s methods were astonishing, and he swept the world with a single move. He consecutively challenged 2 powerful experts of the third step and was victorious.¡¯


    Hearing the great ancestor¡¯s words, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Mighty figures of the third step were not found everywhere. Powerhouses of this level were very rare in the Great Wide World. They only existed in top-tier sects and ns.


    The sudden appearance of that youth and the fact that he had defeated 2 experts of the third step was too surprising.


    ¡®Great Ancestor, are you saying that that young powerhouse isn¡¯t someone from the Great Wide World?¡¯ Ou Yangming asked in a deep voice.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor nodded, and he continued to transmit his voice, ¡®If I didn¡¯t know about the news of the Immortal Path to Heaven, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. Now, the possibility is very high. That youth isn¡¯t alone. It¡¯s rumored that he has an old man by his side. That person is even more mysterious, and his strength is unfathomable. He didn¡¯t make a move, but his strength can be judged from the youth¡¯s attitude toward him.¡¯


    ¡®If they¡¯re people from other worlds, shouldn¡¯t they keep a low profile whening to the Great Wide World? Could it be that he¡¯s not afraid of the experts of the Great Wide World at all?¡¯ Ou Yangming asked.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor pondered for a moment before saying, ¡®That¡¯s also a question. A third-step powerhouse is very powerful but not invincible. Unless he disregards all of the powerhouses in the Great Wide World, he shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s his personality. Maybe he really treats the people of the Great Wide World lightly¡­¡¯ Ou Yangming frowned and said.


    The great ancestor also smiled bitterly. They could not guess what other people were thinking.


    Nheless, one thing was certain. The people of other worlds might really not regard the Great Wide World as anything. After all, this world was thest to evolve, and there was a huge difference between the powerhouses here and the ones from the other worlds.


    ¡®What¡¯s the name of that young powerhouse?¡¯ Ou Yangming ced his cutleries on the table.


    ¡®Ruler Ying,¡¯ the great ancestor mentioned the youth¡¯s title.


    ¡®This title was given by that youth himself. When he challenges someone, he¡¯ll tell them his title.¡¯


    Ou Yangming nodded and remembered the name.


    Ruler Ying was very likely an expert from another world. It was just that Ou Yangming did not know which world he was from.


    He was probably not from the Third World as they had already sent the Nine-sworded Ruler, so they would not send other experts here so quickly. Moreover, from the memories of the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul fragments, Ou Yangming did not know Ruler Ying at all. If Ruler Ying was sent by the Heavenly Path Alliance, there was no reason for the Nine-sworded Ruler not to know about him.


    It was impossible that Ruler Ying was from the Second World as well. Other than a few people who had founded divine kingdoms, the rest of the people in that world had all perished in the cmity of their world.


    At present, their world had just given birth to life.


    What was left were only the ancient and mysterious First World and the Fourth World.


    The First World had gone through several reincarnations. That world had the most powerhouses who had obtained divine sparks, and their inheritances were far from what the Great Wide World couldpare to.


    After finishing the banquet, Ou Yangming and the others prepared to leave the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters.


    The world was bing more chaotic. He had to settle down Old Craftsman and the others as soon as possible then seek the opportunity to break through to the third step.


    Now, Ou Yangming could fight against existences in the third step, but he was not satisfied. From the ancient book in the Seven Stars Pavilion, he had seen the scene of the Immortal Path to Heaven appearing. At that time, there would be many powerhouses, and countless hidden almighty experts would appear. In addition, there wereplicated rtionships between the other worlds, and even some Eternal Kingdoms would get involved. During that time, even powerhouses equal to happen would appear.


    ¡°Swift Tortoise,¡± Ou Yangming called out in front of the Phoenixes¡¯ mountain gate.


    The Swift Tortoise following behind him immediately grewrger and very soon, it became a colossus several timesrger than the dragon boat. Its 100-meter-wide back flickered with ancient patterns, and it looked full of spiritual Qi.


    After breaking through to thew boundary, the Swift Tortoise became muchrger as if it had been reborn. Of course, its speed also became more astonishing. As for how fast it was, Ou Yangming had never tried it before. Despite that, it was surely much faster than the flying boat.


    ¡°Red-feathered Bird,e and y with me if you have nothing to do in the future!¡± Big Yellow jumped onto the back of the Swift Tortoise and said to Lil¡¯ Red in the distance.


    Lil¡¯ Red did not leave with Ou Yangming. His strength had just broken through, and the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor still had many things to tell him. Furthermore, he was now the king of the Phoenixes, and he had to ept the coronation of the Phoenixes.


    ¡°Big Yellow, I¡¯ll go find you soon.¡± Lil¡¯ Red flew in the air and looked somewhat reluctant to part.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ou Yangming called out softly.


    With that, Old Man, Ni Yinghong, Wu Ninghan, Bai Shixue, King Kong, Goshawk¡­ Arge group of them all jumped onto the Swift Tortoise¡¯s back.


    The Swift Tortoise¡¯s body was incredibly wide, so it did not seem crowded at all for them.


    ¡°Be careful, I¡¯m about to set off,¡± the Swift Tortoise reminded them.


    King Kongughed mockingly and asked, ¡°Could an old tortoise like you throw me out?¡±


    He and the goshawk did not know the Swift Tortoise, nor did they know its ability. If they had seen it once, they probably would not think like this at the moment.


    The Swift Tortoiseughed a few times. Suddenly, its body shook, and it instantly appeared 10 kilometers away.


    On the back of the Swift Tortoise, King Kong staggered, and he almost fell on the shell. He stared at the big tortoise with his mouth agape. ¡®Isn¡¯t it too fast? Even if I try my best, I probably can¡¯t catch up with it. Is it even a human? No¡­ Is it even a tortoise? How could there be such a fast tortoise in the world¡­¡¯


    King Kong¡¯s mind was a little muddled, and the others were the same.


    Having said that, they had been careful from the start. Besides, with Ou Yangming protecting them, nothing unexpected happened.


    The Swift Tortoise¡¯s speed was unexpected.


    Ou Yangming was mentally prepared, but he was also shocked.


    Although the tortoise in thew boundary did not have muchbat power, its speed wasparable to a supreme expert in the third step. Even Ou Yangming did not dare to say that his speed could bepared to this big tortoise. It was simply born to be a mount.


    Now that the tortoise¡¯s speed was alreadyparable to a third-step powerhouse, how much would it grow to in the future?


    Additionally, the Swift Tortoise hadprehended thew of space in the Enlightenment Pavilion. Once its power ofw had reached the second step, its speed would certainly be even more terrifying.


    The Swift Tortoise¡¯s speed was still increasing. After a few hours, it gradually stabilized. Ou Yangming looked at the star map in his hand. ording to their speed, they would need about half a month to reach the Zhenwu Continent. The time was still eptable.


    Old Craftsman and the others were admiring the scene of the starry sky from the back of the Swift Tortoise. The colors of thes were all different, and each one was beautiful.


    asionally, a few flying boats would appear in the starry sky. The appearance of the Swift Tortoise almost scared the people on the flying boats to death. Fortunately, in the blink of an eye, that big guy had disappeared.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    ¡°Did you see it just now? A tortoise flew past our eyes!¡±


    A flying boat was flying in the void, and the people on it were all sweating profusely.


    ¡°Is it a Starry Sky Beast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a fast Starry Sky Beast. Luckily, it didn¡¯t n to attack us.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, 10 days had passed.


    Ou Yangming and hispanions hadpleted more than half of their journey to the Zhenwu Continent. It seemed that the Swift Tortoise did not know fatigue. During these 10 days, it had maintained its maximum speed. Its physical strength was shocking.


    The young fellow stood at the front of the Swift Tortoise. Suddenly, he felt a familiar aura.


    ¡®That fe?¡¯ Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes. A dangerous look shed across his face. ¡®That guy didn¡¯t take my warning to heart.¡¯


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Ou Yangming said softly.


    The Swift Tortoise hurriedly slowed down and maintained its slow speed.


    ¡°Little b*stard, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Man asked curiously.


    ¡°I saw an ¡°old acquaintance¡±.¡±


    Ou Yangming pointed in a direction, and they got closer. The others could also see what was happening there clearly.


    A huge horned dragon was wantonly roaring in the air. In front of it was a huge flying boat. There should be some powerhouses on the flying boat who were fighting this horned dragon at the moment. The tail of the flying boat was already burning with mes. The weak humans on it had panicked looks in their eyes.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Horned Dragon King sealed by a powerhouse for 500 years? Why did ite out again?¡±


    ¡°Horned dragons are cunning by nature. How could it be trapped in a ce for 500 years? That powerhouse has long gone somewhere else. How could it be restrained?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Third Old Qianfault. Why did he bring that thing on the flying boat?¡±


    The powerhouses had solemn expressions as theymunicated with each other.


    ¡°What should we do? Third Old Qian has already promised to hand the thing over to it, but it has no intention of letting us go.¡±


    Giant Starry Sky Pythons appeared in the void around the flying boat and surrounded it tightly. These pythons were all the subordinates of this horned dragon, and they were nning to kill the people.


    The Horned Dragon King was not stupid. ¡®If I let the people here leave, wouldn¡¯t the news of me being out be spread? What if my bane found out and came to kill me?


    ¡®That young fe said that he¡¯s a human, but he has the token of the Dragons¡¯ Honorary Elder. Besides, he¡¯s acquainted with the dragon emperor, so I can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡¯


    Of course, the horned dragons had no qualms about killing these people. The Great Wide World was so big. Who would know that these people were killed by him?


    ¡°Quickly hand over the True Dragon Blood!¡± The Horned Dragon King growled. Its tail shot into the sky and hit the flying boat with a bang. The deck of the boat suddenly exploded as if it was going to break in the middle.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll hand over the treasure to you, but you have to let me go!¡±


    On the flying boat, a middle-aged man with a chubby face said in fear. He looked at the densely packed pythons around him, and his face was extremely pale.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, but I can promise to leave your corpse intact,¡± the Horned Dragon King said coldly.


    ¡°No need to talk nonsense. Let¡¯s fight it out with it. Even if we die, we won¡¯t let it have it easy!¡±


    The powerhouses on the flying boat were furious. They had retreated time and time again, but the Horned Dragon King did not retreat a single step. The other party already wanted them dead. What difference did it make how they died?

 Chapter 1268 - Time Passed Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Time Passed Slowly</h4>


    ¡°Stupid!¡± The Horned Dragon King hovered in the air, its eyes filled with an arrogant aura as if it was looking down on the world. It opened its mouth and spat out a stream of dragon mes. The bodies of more than 10 powerhouses who could not dodge instantly burned with raging mes.


    In just a moment, their bodies vanished into thin air.


    The people on the flying boat were even more terrified. This Horned Dragon King was too powerful. Among the powerhouses in thew boundary, there were probably not many who couldpare to it.


    ¡°All of you will die!¡± The Horned Dragon King roared again.


    Everyone on the flying boat was in despair. Even when several Rulers joined forces, they were still unable to block a single move from this horned dragon.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Horned Dragon, long time no see.¡±


    Just as the Horned Dragon King was about to kill everyone on the flying boat, it suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The Horned Dragon King turned around and was shocked. Why was there such arge tortoise not far from it?


    What kind of tortoise was this?


    As a powerful Starry Sky Beast, the Horned Dragon King did not know what kind of tortoise this tortoise was.


    It would not have thought that this big fellow, which was even bigger than it and looked ferocious, was a slow tortoise that even mortals in the Spiritual Realm could afford to eat.


    Now that the appearance of the Swift Tortoise had changed greatly, not many people would be able to recognize it.


    The horned dragon continued to look upward, and it saw the human who had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡®I¡­


    ¡®How can I be so unlucky!¡¯


    The Horned Dragon King¡¯s expression changed greatly. This great world was vast, and the chance of the two people meeting again was one in a trillion. It would never have thought that it would meet Ou Yangming again and under such circumstances.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder!¡± The Horned Dragon King suppressed the panic in its heart.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The Horned Dragon King stuttered, not knowing how to answer. It could not say that it was robbing the people. There was someone on this flying boat who carried the True Dragon Blood, and that thing was very useful to it as it could give it a chance to evolve into a true dragon.


    Ou Yangming chuckled, ¡°How did I warn you a few years ago?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, sir, I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    The Horned Dragon King did not look good, and its subordinates were also panicking. The formidable Horned Dragon King was so respectful to the human.


    Needless to say, the people on the flying boat looked at Ou Yangming with fiery eyes as if they saw their savior.


    ¡°I remember that I once said that if you were to appear in the Great Wide World again within 500 years, I¡¯d kill you even if I have to go to the ends of the Earth!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, and a killing intent erupted from his body.


    The horned dragon was shocked. It had long been on guard against Ou Yangming. When it heard this, it turned around and ran without hesitation.


    Ou Yangming did not chase after it. He smiled as he watched the Horned Dragon King run away. He said indifferently, ¡°Time¡­¡±


    Time passed quickly.


    Ou Yangming only uttered two words, and the body of the Horned Dragon King, who was at the peak of thew boundary, was trapped in the air. In everyone¡¯s sight, its body gradually aged, and its originally hard scales began to fall off.


    It was only for a moment but it was as if 100,000 years had passed for the Horned Dragon King. It roared in fear, unable to resist the baptism of time. In the end, its body disintegrated and disappeared bit by bit into the river of time.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    When the cultivators on the flying boat saw this, they were so scared that they fell onto the deck.


    The Horned Dragon King, which was at the peak of thew boundary and unrivaled in the millions of stars, died just like that.


    Afterward, the subordinates of the Horned Dragon King fled in panic. Ou Yangming did not bother with them and let the Starry Sky Pythons disappear into the void one by one.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your saving grace!¡± The humans on the flying boat kneeled on the ground one by one.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand, indicating that they did not need to be polite.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the steward of the Yangfan Chamber of Commerce. How should I address you, sir? When I go back, I¡¯ll definitely report to the president and ask him to thank you for saving my life,¡± an old man on the flying boat said respectfully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at the flying boat. The flying boat was badly damaged and could no longer sail. On this flying boat, most of the people were below Rulers, so they could not survive in the void. Not to mention those below Venerable Ones. If they were thrown into the void, they would definitely die.


    Venerable Ones could survive but in this vast starry sky, there were many dangers. Any small danger could take their lives.


    Ou Yangming took out a flying boat from his interspatial ring and threw it over. ¡°Your flying boat is broken. This is for you. Be careful in the future.¡±


    This flying boat was only a Good Grade one. It was forged by Ou Yangming in Beishan City.


    To Ou Yangming, a Good Grade flying boat was no different from trash. It would be a pity to throw them away, so it was also good to give them away.


    ¡°A Good Grade flying boat!¡±


    The steward of the Yangfan Chamber of Commerce eximed. Their original flying boat was only a Common Grade one. He did not expect that Ou Yangming would give them such a precious thing.


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t!¡± The steward did not dare to ept it.


    ¡°Take what¡¯s given to you.¡± Ou Yangming did not continue to talk to them. He moved and returned to the Swift Tortoise.


    The Swift Tortoise calcted the direction and nned to move forward again.


    ¡°May I know your name, sir?¡± The Swift Tortoise flew slowly, so the voice of the steward could still be heard from behind.


    ¡°Ou Yangming,¡± Ou Yangming answered. At this moment, the Swift Tortoise¡¯s speed had increased and in the blink of an eye, it had disappeared.


    ¡°So fast!¡± The people on the flying boat looked at the Swift Tortoise¡¯s receding figure and eximed.


    ¡°Oh right, what was his name?¡±


    ¡°I think it was Ouyang Ming.¡±


    ¡°In the Great Wide World, which force has a powerhouse with the surname Ouyang?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Great Wide World is so big, so how would I know? That said, he must be a warm-hearted and good person. Not only did he save us, but he also gave us a flying boat.¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, suddenly, a Ruler who had fought with the horned dragon earlier had a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°Ouyang Ming? It can¡¯t be that Ming Ruler who has been widely talked about these past few days, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ruler Ming¡¯s name is Ouyang Ming, and rumors have it that he¡¯s very young.¡±


    The few powerhouses hurriedly raised their heads but unfortunately, Ou Yangming had disappeared. With a single sentence, he destroyed the Horned Dragon King earlier. If he was not Ruler Ming, who else could he be?


    They had actually met the legendary Ming Ruler, a top-tier third-step supreme expert of the Great Wide World!


    That was Ruler Ming, a super expert who had killed his way into the Phoenixes. It was rumored that even the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor was no match for him.


    ¡°It was Ruler Ming who saved us.¡±


    The powerhouses were all excited as if meeting Ruler Ming was a great honor. The steward of the Yangfan Chamber of Commerce looked at the flying boat in his hand, grinning from ear to ear. This was a treasure that Ruler Ming had given to his Chamber of Commerce. If the news was spread, who would dare to provoke the Yangfan Chamber of Commerce? Even the top-tier chambers ofmerce probably would not have the guts to do so.


    It was Ruler Ming!


    Of course, there were also some people who did not know about Ou Yangming. After all, the news had originated from the Phoenixes. It had not even been a month, and not everyone was so well-informed.


    Under the exnation of the people next to them, they were also amazed. The young man who had saved him had such an identity.


    ¡°Do you know that horned dragon?¡± On the Swift Tortoise, Ni Yinghong looked at Ou Yangming and asked.


    ¡°I met it once when I first came to the Zhenwu Continent. At that time, I was only in thew boundary, and I even had a fight with it. However, I saw that it had some rtionship with the Dragons, so I let it go once and let it seal itself for 500 years. I did not expect it to disregard me.¡± Ou Yangming recounted the events at that time.


    The few people who hade to the Great Wide World for the first time listened with great interest.


    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at the Zhenwu Continent in 2 days.¡± The Swift Tortoise¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly. This time, it was 2 days earlier than he had expected. The Swift Tortoise¡¯s speed was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°Oh right, what was that move that you used just now, Master? It looked cool.¡±The Swift Tortoise asked.


    Ou Yangming smiled and exined, ¡°That was just a simple application of the second step of thew of time. It can be used to achieve a simple time eleration, causing the enemy¡¯s bodily functions to deteriorate rapidly. It has unexpected benefits in battle. If you want to learn it, you¡¯ll have toprehend thew of time to the second step.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± The Swift Tortoise shook its head.


    ¡°Thew of time is too difficult. I should focus on studying thew of space. I feel that after the power of thew of space reaches the second step, it¡¯ll have a magical ability.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled mysteriously. Hisw of space had reached the second step, so he understood the benefits. However, he did not exin it. The more mysterious he was, the more he could stimte the motivation of the Swift Tortoise.


    The space-timews were extremely powerful. If Ou Yangmingbined the two, they could also evolve into a profound meaning.


    It was very difficult to do this. Even with the Enlightenment Pavilion, Ou Yangming could not deduce the power of these 2ws to the third stage. It was almost impossible tobine them.


    In the blink of an eye, another day had passed. They were getting closer to the Zhewu Continent.


    Ou Yangming felt much more rxed. After he arrived at the continent, he would settle down Old Craftsman and the others while he would go and explore the mysteries of the Immortal Path to Heaven. Even if he could not change the disaster, he must seize a divine spark and create his kingdom to ensure the safety of the people around him.


    This was Ou Yangming¡¯s bottom line. If he could not even seize a divine spark, all his efforts would be in vain.


    The disaster was thew of the universe. Beyond the heavenly path of the Great Wide World, even a powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank would not be able to escape, not to mention him, who had not even reached the third step.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The Zhenwu Continent was in front of them.


    That enormous continent had caused the people on the Swift Tortoise to gasp in surprise.


    Along the way, they had passed through countless ces and saw manys. That being said, none of them couldpare to this massive continent in front of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Ou Yangming patted the Swift Tortoise¡¯s body and signaled it to descend.


    It was then when a figure broke through the air from the Zhenwu Continent. He looked miserable as he ran away in a panic.


    ¡°Save me!¡± After seeing Ou Yangming, that person shouted loudly with fear in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A clear voice came from the distance. A fiery long spear flew over and quickly pierced into that person¡¯s head.


    Like a crushed watermelon, his head exploded with a loud bang. Everything inside was scattered everywhere.

 Chapter 1269 - Yang Liu the Refugee

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Yang Liu the Refugee</h4>


    The person who died was in the second step of thews.


    Ou Yangming knew him. This guy had also participated in the hunt for Ancient Demons in the ruins, and he was one of the first 5 people to enter the ruins.


    Who knew, such a powerful human was powerless to resist at this moment.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked. A red light shed, and a young man in a red robe appeared in front of him.


    The young man looked to be about 15 or 16 years old. His face was young, but his bloodthirsty eyes made Ou Yangming know that he was not that simple.


    At this time, the red-clothed youth looked curiously at the group of people on the Swift Tortoise. He flew over and held the blood-stained spear in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that old fe won¡¯t ept my challenge, so I ended up troubling you.¡±


    The red-clothed youth looked at the headless middle-aged man with a slightly regretful gaze.


    Very soon, he attacked again, kicking the middle-aged man¡¯s body into pieces.


    The people on the Swift Tortoise frowned together. This young man was too cruel. That man was clearly dead, but he still wanted to destroy his body.


    Even so, no one made a sound. Where there were people, there would be fights. In an unfamiliar ce, keeping silent was the best choice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡± The young man in red raised his head. His expression was a little malevolent.


    Ou Yangming ignored him and did not interfere in the matter between them. This young man was very strong. He should also be in the third step.


    Now that Old Man, Ni Yinghong, and the others were all by Ou Yangming¡¯s side, there was no need to stir up trouble for an irrelevant person.


    Seeing that they were all silent, the youth lost interest. He sneered twice and disappeared into the void once again.


    ¡°This person¡­¡± Ou Yangming looked at the receding figure of the red-clothed young man and frowned slightly.


    The youth was very simr to Ruler Ying that the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor had mentioned. He looked young, but he was powerful, bloodthirsty, and liked to kill. Moreover, he wore a red long robe. Whether it was in terms of appearance or strength, they were about the same.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming could not guess from the young man¡¯s words why wanted to kill a human in the second step.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Ou Yangming nced at the person who was slowly descending in the void and said softly.


    The Swift Tortoise flew down.


    Outside Starlight City.


    The Swift Tortoise¡¯s body became smaller in the sky. Then, Ou Yangming and the others slowly descended from the sky.


    Not far away, one could vaguely see the Seven Stars Mountain. There were not many powerhouses in this ce, and the environment was quite good. It was very suitable for living and resting. The Yangming Vi was just a short distance away from the city gate.


    2 guards stood upright in front of the vi¡¯s gate. They were Rulers, and they could definitely be considered experts in Starlight City. Nevertheless, at this moment, they were willing to be small guards in the Yangming Vi.


    They knew where their strengths came from. If they were in the Seven Stars Pavilion, they might never have the chance to break through.


    When a group of people walked over, it quickly aroused their vignce.


    Once the 2 guards saw Ou Yangming in the crowd, they cried out in surprise, ¡°Master Ou is back.¡±


    As such, the 2 hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡±


    The 2 disciples from the Seven Stars Pavilion hurriedly bowed.


    Their exmations just now had been heard by everyone in the vi. In just a moment, dozens of people rushed out from the gate.


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    ¡°Master Ou!¡±


    There were all kinds of titles. Ou Yangming smiled slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    He pointed at the Yangming Vi and said, ¡°This ce is where I live in the Great Wide World. It¡¯s a little small, but it¡¯s still quiet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I quite like it.¡±


    Ni Yinghong looked around. Although this ce was inside the city walls, it was sparsely popted, and there was a small hill beside it. For someone like her who liked some peace, this was undoubtedly a very good ce.


    Ou Yangming introduced hispanions to the guards in the vi. He pointed at Old Craftsman and said, ¡°This is my grandfather. From now on, he¡¯ll be the master of the vi. There¡¯s no need to report to me about anything in the vi. You can just inform the old master.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Old Master.¡± The people in the vi hurriedly bowed. To be able to teach a genius like Master Ou was not something that an ordinary person could do.


    Starlight City was too small. The news about the Phoenixes had not reached here yet. Otherwise, the servants in the vi would be even more shocked.


    Ou Yangming pointed at Ni Yinghong, Wu Hanning, and Bai Shixue, then he said calmly, ¡°They¡¯ll all be the hostesses of the vi in the future.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Madams.¡± The servants hurriedly bowed.


    They did not feel any surprise at all. Even a son of a wealthy family in a small city had 3 wives and 4 concubines. With Master Ou¡¯s status, having only 3 of them was already too few.


    The 3 of them nodded.


    In front of the servants, they were still quite elegant. They were also the disciple of big ns and knew how to face such a situation.


    ¡°These are my friends and brothers.¡± Ou Yangming pointed at Wutong and the others and said.


    The servants of the vi bowed again.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to be polite. He nced at the butler and called out, ¡°Bai Cong.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡± Bai Cong took a step forward and walked out.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°Get someone to clean up the house and prepare some food.¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Outside the vi, the neighbors also noticed that Ou Yangming had returned and came out to watch curiously.


    The master of the Yangming Vi was a legendary figure.


    ¡°The governor is here,¡± someone suddenly said in a low voice.


    They looked into the distance and saw a delicate and handsome young man walking over.


    ¡°The master of the Yangming Vi has just returned, and the governor is already here to pay his respects. This is not an ordinary matter.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the master of the Yangming Vi is rted to the sect leader of the Seven Stars Pavilion. Our governor is also a member of the Seven Stars Pavilion, so he won¡¯t dare to be careless.¡±


    Amidst the discussions of the crowd, the governor of Starlight City walked over alone.


    ¡°Greetings, Master Ou.¡± Ma Jiasheng bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Governor, you¡¯re wee.¡± Ou Yangming raised his hand and said, ¡°Governor, you¡¯re quite well-informed. I haven¡¯t even entered the house yet, and you¡¯re already here.¡±


    Ma Jiasheng hurriedly said, ¡°Master Ou, you came back from the city gate, and a friend of mine was patrolling there. He told me when he saw you, so I came to pay a visit as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a seat. We¡¯ll stay in the vi and have some food tonight,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    As the governor, Ma Jiasheng had been paying visits to Ou Yangming as a junior, so it was unreasonable for him to refuse him every time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it then.¡±


    They entered the gate together, and Bai Cong led some people to prepare food in the kitchen.


    In front of Ou Yangming, Ma Jiasheng was submissive. He wasfortable to be around, but he was also unavoidably a little boring.


    Surprisingly, when the banquet had just started, Li Daoyi also came.


    ¡°Master Ou, thest time you left, I was in a closed-door cultivation and didn¡¯t have time to send you off.¡±


    Compared to when he was in the ancient ruins, Li Daoyi was more energetic this time. His eyes were as bright as the north star, and the aura on his body had increased a lot. It seemed that he had gained something from his closed-door cultivation.


    There was another person beside Li Daoyi. Ou Yangming had never seen this person before, but he was also a powerhouse in the second step. His strength was not much different from Li Daoyi¡¯s.


    ¡°This is?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Li Daoyi chuckled and said, ¡°This is my friend, Yang Liu. He¡¯s a leader of a top sect, the Northern de Sect.¡±


    ¡°What leader? I¡¯m just a stray dog that came here to seek refuge,¡± Yang Liu said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Seek refuge?¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in the other party¡¯s words, Ou Yangming was a little curious. This was a second-step powerhouse, and he had a top-tier sect backing him. Who would dare to make things difficult for him?


    The smile on Li Daoyi¡¯s face disappeared, and he found a ce to sit.


    ¡°Master Ou, you have no idea. Recently, a battle maniac has appeared in the Great Wide World.¡± Yang Liu did not look good when this person was mentioned.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Li Daoyi said slowly, ¡°Not long ago, a formidable person suddenly appeared in the Great Wide World. That guy looks very young, but his strength is extraordinary. He threatened to defeat all the powerhouses. He especially picked third-step powerhouses to challenge them. At first, we thought it was a joke. A young boy actually dared to challenge powerhouses of the third step? He must be courting death. Who knew¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment.


    ¡®Could it be that Infant Ruler?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought in his heart.


    This was not the first time he heard such a legend. He had heard it once from the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor.


    When Li Daoyi stopped, Yang Liu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his young appearance. His strength is frighteningly strong. The 2 powerhouses who epted his challenge were defeated by him, and they were heavily injured. That young man also suffered some minor injuries each time, but he¡¯d recover very quickly, and hisbat strength would be even more astonishing.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t the third-step powerhouses refuse to challenge him?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Refuse? Of course.¡± Yang Liu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If it was useful, I wouldn¡¯t need to run away. The main reason is that that guy¡¯s nature is cruel. It¡¯s fine if you apany him to fight but if you don¡¯t, he¡¯ll kill your family, torture your lover, and destroy your sect¡¯s foundation until you make a move! My patriarch is on his invitation list, so¡­¡±


    ¡°That guy is so brutal!¡± Ni Yinghong frowned with a bad look on her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if other people ept the challenge or not. If he harms their family and ughters innocent people who have no power to fight back, what kind of hero is he?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be great if that person could think like you, youngdy.¡± Yang Liu Sighed. He was under a lot of pressure. ¡°That guy isn¡¯t a hero. He is just a young boy. He¡¯s bloodthirsty and brutal. He doesn¡¯t care about these things. A few days ago, Ruler Yunzhong didn¡¯t ept his challenge, he destroyed the Thousand Bulls n, which was the n of the Ruler¡¯s son. Now, the sect master of the Thousand Bulls n is still on the run. I don¡¯t know if he can survive.¡±


    ¡°The person you¡¯re talking about is probably dead.¡±


    Ou Yangming said. He slowly exined what he saw in the void.

 Chapter 1270 - Next Target

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Next Target</h4>


    After hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Li Daoyi and Yang Liu fell into silence.


    As expected, the son of Ruler Yunzhong did not escape the pursuit of that young powerhouse.


    It seemed that the third battle between mighty figures would begin soon. Ruler Yunzhong¡¯s son had been killed, so he would not remain indifferent.


    Li Daoyiforted his friend, ¡°Brother Yang, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. It¡¯s not certain whether Ruler Ying will be able to defeat Ruler Yunzhong. He might not have the chance to find trouble with you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Li, you don¡¯t have tofort me. He has defeated 2 mighty figures of the third step in a row and is incredibly powerful. Ruler Yunzhong¡¯s strength is only about the same as that of the previous 2 Rulers. Even if he used his unique formations to trap that young man, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to kill him.¡±


    Yang Liu had a very good understanding of Ruler Ying¡¯s strength. It was precisely for this reason that the third-step powerhouse behind him refused to challenge him.


    Li Daoyi also understood this reasoning, but he still advised, ¡°Not necessarily. Those 2 third-step Rulers might still have some ultimate moves that they haven¡¯t used yet. This time, Ruler Ying killed the son of Ruler Yunzhong. I¡¯m sure Ruler Yunzhong will disregard everything. He is, after all, an experienced third-step powerhouse. A desperate fight isn¡¯t something that that little br*t can endure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but there¡¯s also another possibility. Ruler Yunzhong might not be able to bear the pain of losing a child. As such, his emotions are unstable, which makes it even more dangerous.¡± Yang Liu was still very pessimistic.


    He understood the mysterious youth, whose name was Ruler Ying, and knew that the other party could not be that simple.


    Speaking of this topic, Yang Liu¡¯s mood was also somewhat heavy. He did not even have much of the delicious food before he left in a hurry.


    Li Daoyi could only take his leave as well.


    Looking at their receding figures, Ou Yangming recalled the figure of that young man.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that young man I met outside of the continent to be so famous. Before he even made a move, he had made the n master of a top n tremble in fear.¡¯


    After the two had left, Ou Yangming picked up the tea beside him and took a sip.


    The Zhenwu Continent was very far from the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain, and Ou Yangming¡¯s name had yet to spread here. This was also good news for him. If that young man knew his strength, he mighte knocking on his door.


    ¡®So what? I want to see how different the geniuses from the other worlds are.¡¯ Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes.


    Yang Liu¡¯s prediction was not wrong. After 3 days, Ruler Yunzhong challenged the young man to a duel. It was a battle of life or death.


    That battle did not happen on the Zhenwu Continent but because of the attention, the news had spread quickly. The result was not good. Ruler Yunzhong had died at the hands of that young man.


    This was the third powerful warrior that the young man had challenged, and the only one who had died at his hands.


    Defeating a person and killing a person were twopletely different concepts. The youth had used his strength to prove his mightiness.


    When the news spread, the world was shocked.


    The fall of a third-step almighty being was a heavy blow to the Humans.


    That youth called Ruler Ying had announced on the spot that all the powerhouses in the Great Wide World were just paper tigers and were not worth mentioning. He had also announced that his next target was the Northern de Sect.


    After finishing off one target, he sharpened his de and brandished it at the next target.


    The young man¡¯s craziness was also shocking.


    These days, Yang Liu has been in Starlight City. This was a small city. As long as he did not reveal his identity, Ruler Ying would not be able to find him here.


    ¡°Brother Yang Liu, are you really nning to leave?¡± Li Daoyi did not look good.


    Yang Liu was still rtively safe here. Starlight City was only a small city, so it was not very realistic for Ruler Ying toe here.


    Once Yang Liu left, there would be no guarantee.


    Yang Liu said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve also seen the scenes of the battle. That person, Ruler Ying, is too powerful. The formations of Ruler Yunzhong had almost no effect on him. His body is immune to formations. At first, I thought that with the Big Mountain-guarding Formation, as long as Grandmaster doesn¡¯t go out, he¡¯d be able to be at ease. Now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. I have to contact the other third-step powerhouses. I absolutely can¡¯t let this guy continue to do as he wishes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem. The Humans¡¯ third-step powerhouses can be counted on 2 hands. Besides, there are some who live in seclusion and don¡¯te out. They might not intervene.¡± Li Daoyi¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly.


    ¡°I believe those mighty figures should have a good idea. If Ruler Yunzhong hadn¡¯t died, perhaps no one would¡¯ve interfered. Now, things are different. Ruler Yunzhong was a mighty figure in the third step, and he was a guardian of the Humans. The enemy is undoubtedly going against us humans.


    ¡°How can there be aplete egg when the nest is overthrown? I even suspect that Ruler Ying isn¡¯t human, or he¡¯s not from this world.¡± Yang Liu was an intelligent expert, and his reasoning ability was astonishing.


    A look of shock shed through Li Daoyi¡¯s eyes.


    Yang Liu¡¯s analysis was too shocking, but it made some sense.


    Every mighty powerhouse was a precious treasure of the Humans. Unless it was a blood feud, everyone was still very restrained toward each other.


    Even if there were some irreconcble conflicts, they would at most have a few fights with each other.


    On the other hand, that youth did not followmon sense at all. His methods were vicious, and he had even killed Ruler Yunzhong.


    Yang Liu had left Starlight City. He wanted to contact the other third-step powerhouses.


    The death of a third-step powerhouse had caused a great sensation. Even in a small city like Starlight City, this news could be heard everywhere.


    For a time, the name of that young man called Ruler Ying had spread far and wide. Almost the entire Great Wide World knew his name.


    In a small city at the edge of the Zhenwu Continent.


    An old man and a young man were sitting by the window of a tavern. Although they were dressed strangely, no one associated them with Ruler Ying, who had roamed the Great Wide World.


    This ce was too small. It could not even bepared to Beishan City.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ying, you shouldn¡¯t have killed that guy.¡± The old man¡¯s voice carried a bit of me.


    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t that guy say that it was a showdown and a life-or-death battle? I¡¯ve restrained myself when I fought the first 2 people. This time, it wasn¡¯t my fault. That old man asked for it,¡± the young man in red said disapprovingly.


    The old man was also wearing a long red robe. There seemed to be mes dancing between his eyes. He looked at the young man dotingly and said, ¡°After you kill Ruler Yunzhong, the powerhouses of the Fifth World will probably target you. They might even join forces to deal with you.¡±


    Even after hearing that, the young man did not think much of it. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of trash. If they dare toe at me, I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t be able to go back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on any world. There are powerhouses in the Great Wide World too. Back then¡­ ¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence, but he did not finish his words.


    ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t I still have you by my side, Grandpa? So what if they¡¯re united? As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡± The youth chuckled. He picked up arge piece of meat from the te on the table and ced it in the old man¡¯s porcin bowl.


    The old man ced the meat in the bowl into his mouth and chewed it twice, then he said, ¡°With me by your side, I naturally won¡¯t let others harm you. That said, don¡¯t forget that we didn¡¯te to the Great Wide World to temper yourbat techniques. If everyone¡¯s attention is focused on us, when the Immortal Path of Heaven opens after 2 years, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be targeted by the powerhouses of the Fifth World.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Ruler Ying nodded.


    He looked into the distance and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Northern de Sect next.¡±


    ¡°Up to you,¡± the old man said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What if that old thing doesn¡¯te out?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    The young manughed.


    Ou Yangming had been more vignt because of the things that had happened in the past few days. He watched the fight between the young man and Ruler Yunzhong from Li Daoyi¡¯s side.


    From the beginning to the end, it was almost one-sided.


    Ou Yangming did not know what kind of treasure the youth had that he could ignore the formation that Ruler Yunzhong had painstakingly set up. In the end, Ruler Yunzhong was decapitated by the youth¡¯s Red Tassel Spear. The battle onlysted half a day. After Ou Yangming watched the entire battle, his expression gradually became solemn.


    The powerhouses from other worlds were indeed extraordinary. Compared to Ruler Ying, the Nine-sworded Ruler was nothing.


    This also meant that the powerhouse from the other worlds had officially begun to enter the Great Wide World.


    There was also the old man beside Ruler Ying. Ou Yangming took a quick nce at his image and was immediately certain that this person was extraordinary. His body and the Great Wide World had perfectly fused together. The world energy that repelled the powerhouses from the other worlds had disappeared from the old man¡¯s body without a trace.


    Time passed bit by bit. Ou Yangming did not n to continue staying in Starlight City. He left Wutong here to protect Old Craftsman and the others. He and the Swift Tortoise easily set out and flew toward the Mystic Sky Immortal City.


    Ou Yangming wanted to inform the Mystic Sky Immortal City¡¯s sect leader about the opening of the Immortal Path of Heaven. Perhaps the powerhouses from the Great Wide World had been alerted, but they should not know the exact time.


    The most important enemies during the opening of the Immortal Path were the powerhouses of other worlds.


    There were only less than 10 almighty powerhouses in the Great Wide World. If there were no outsiders, the probability of each person seizing the divine spark was very high.


    The Swift Tortoise flew rapidly in the air. In just half a day, it arrived outside the Mystic Sky Immortal City.


    Ou Yangming walked in alone. He wanted to buy some Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essence first.


    He had a lot of Dripping Blood Stones with him. It would be a waste if he did not use them. Having said that, it was very difficult to fuse the stones. If he wanted to continue, he had to rely on the blood essences. The ones that he had stolen from the Nine-sworded Ruler had been used up.


    The Mystic Sky Immortal City was one of the few Supreme Immortal City of the Humans. It should not be a problem to buy some blood essences of Ancient Demons here.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s first choice was the RONGBAO Chamber of Commerce. He was quite familiar with this chamber of Commerce, and there was a gold card among them.


    After walking in, Ou Yangming took out the gold card and walked up to the second floor.


    Compared to the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce in Beishan City. This ce was considered luxurious. Ou Yangming scanned his surroundings and immediately saw many precious treasures. Each of these things was worth a lot of money. Additionally, on the second floor, he could feel several auras ofws.


    Since there were so many good things, how could they not be watched over by a powerhouse?


    Seeing Ou Yangming walking over, a middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothes approached him.


    ¡°Friend, what do you need?¡±

 Chapter 1271 - Not a Joke

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Not a Joke</h4>


    At this moment, a shifty-eyed young man arrived downstairs.


    He shouted as soon as he arrived, ¡°Steward Mu, prepare some Nine Veins Steel for me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiu, wait for a while. I have another customer here.¡± Steward Mu did not walk away. After all, he had asked Ou Yangming first.


    He had noticed Ou Yangming for a while. He believed that the young fellow was here to buy something but did not seem to find what he needed after looking for a while.


    Hearing Steward Mu¡¯s words, the young man was a little impatient. He nced at Ou Yangming. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s someone who can afford to buy good things? Aren¡¯t you wasting your time following him? Hurry up and prepare the Nine Veins Steel for me. My father is still waiting for those materials to be used for smithing.¡±


    Steward Mu frowned slightly.


    The Qiu family was a big family in the Mystic Sky Immortal City. The old master of the Qiu family was a smithing master who could smith Good Grade magic treasures. Moreover, he had some connections with the Mystic Sky Sect. The steward could not offend such a person.


    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you take a look around first? I¡¯ll go get some Nine Veins Steel for him first.¡± Steward Mu looked at Ou Yangming and asked.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ou Yangming did not say anything.


    Steward Mu walked over quickly and helped the young man get a lot of Nine Veins Steel.


    ¡°Young Master Qiu, is your father nning to smith something good this time? He actually needs so much Nine Veins Steel.¡±


    Looking at the Nine Veins Steel on the ground, Steward Mu asked with surprise.


    Young Master Qiu said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret, so I¡¯ll just tell you. My father has made a lot of breakthroughs in his smithing skills a few days ago. He wants to try refining a Good Grade flying boat. I¡¯m here to prepare the materials for him.¡±


    He spoke proudly and even deliberately nced at Ou Yangming, but Ou Yangming did not look surprised at all.


    ¡®Does this guy not know the preciousness of a Good Grade flying boat?¡¯


    The young master wanted to show off his father¡¯s ability, but he did not expect to be ying the lute to a cow.


    Young Master Qiu made a sound and put the pieces of Nine Veins Steel into the interspatial bag he brought.


    On the other hand, Steward Mu was very cooperative by being surprised.


    He said in surprise, ¡°Master Qiu is indeed extraordinary. He can actually refine a Good Grade flying boat. If he can refine extra flying boats in the future, he can sell them to our chamber ofmerce. We¡¯re willing to pay high prices for them.¡±


    A Good Grade flying boat was considered a rare thing in the Great Wide World. Some powerhouses in thew boundary might not even have one.


    Even if it was just a possibility, the chamber ofmerce must seize this opportunity.


    Young Master Qiu said proudly, ¡°Of course. Given our rtionship, Steward Mu, if we have something good, we¡¯ll naturally consider the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Qiu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Young Master Qiu said with a smile.


    Steward Mu calcted the price and said, ¡°15 pieces of Nine Veins Steel. Priced at 100,000 high-grade spirit coins each, the total is 1.5 million high-grade spirit coins. To congratte Master Qiu on his improvement in smithing, I¡± ll make the decision to exempt 100,000 high-grade spirit coins for you, Young Master, so the revised total will be 1.4 million high-grade spirit coins. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Young Master Qiu nodded repeatedly with a joyful smile on his face.


    The price of Nine Veins Steel was publicly announced. When he came out, he withdrew 1.5 million high-grade spirit coins from his family. Now, the remaining 100,000 high-grade spirit coins belonged to him. This was a good thing that he picked up for free. 100,000 high-grade spirit coins were a huge fortune even for him.


    After settling Young Master Qiu¡¯s problem, Steward Mu returned to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. Young Master Qiu did not leave either. He looked at Ou Yangming with a faint smile.


    ¡°Hey, young fe, what are you nning to buy?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He did not pay attention to the young man. ¡°Do you have the blood essences of Ancient Demons here?¡±


    ¡°Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences!¡±


    Steward Mu looked at Ou Yangming seriously and responded, ¡°We do have them, but they¡¯re very precious.¡±


    Young Master Qiu stared at Ou Yangming, feeling a little indignant. The young fellow actually ignored him.


    When he heard what Ou Yangming said, he was first surprised, then he looked at the young fellow from top to bottom andughed out loud, ¡°Do you know what they are? They¡¯re incredibly precious. Just a few drops of them can bankrupt a n. You¡­¡±


    Young Master Qiu did not think that the young fellow was qualified to buy the blood essences of Ancient Demons.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words became a provocation to Young Master Qiu. Just now, the young fellow ignored him, so he was very dissatisfied.


    ¡°How much do you have?¡± Ou Yangming asked again. He looked straight at Steward Mu and did not pay any attention to the clown beside him.


    ¡°We have about 1,500 kilograms of them in the chamber ofmerce now,¡± Steward Mu said in a deep voice.


    Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were rare. Of course, that was all. After all, they did not have much use for humans. The blood essences were extremely violent. Even for humans who cultivated demonic cultivation techniques, they were very difficult to fuse with. Basically, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    This was also the reason the chamber ofmerce had kept so many of them. After all, they were well preserved and can¡¯t be destroyed. They had so much of them left after countless years of umtion.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying so much? Even if he can afford it, he can only buy a drop or two at most. I think he¡¯s probably just fooling around with you.¡± Young Master Qiu was a little displeased. In his opinion, Ou Yangming was just casually asking for his face. The blood essences were shy but impractical, and they were very pricey. Only a fool would buy them.


    Steward Mu did not say much. He would not interfere in the grudges between customers. Moreover, based on his many years of experience, he could tell that Ou Yangming did not seem to be fooling around.


    ¡°1,500 kilograms?¡± Ou Yangming pondered for a moment. This was still a bit too little for him.


    Of course, it was already very good that he could get so much of them. He said, ¡°I want all of the blood essences. I suppose your other branches should have some too. Ask them to send them over.¡±


    ¡®He wants all 1,500 kilograms of the blood essences?


    ¡®And they¡¯re not enough?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s words were domineering.


    Even Steward Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He took a careful look at this young fellow. ¡®Could it be that it¡¯s just like Young Master Qiu has said? Is he really just fooling around with me?¡¯


    ¡°Friend, you can¡¯t be joking, right? Why do you need so much Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences?¡± Steward Mu asked casually.


    Ou Yangming snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce needs to know what their customers use your goods for.¡±


    The air suddenly froze, and Steward Mu realized that he had said something wrong. He hurriedly said, ¡°Friend, you misunderstood. I was a bit surprised just now. I didn¡¯t mean to inquire about you.¡±


    ¡°Steward Mu, what are you talking about with him? I think he¡¯s obviously here to make fun of you. Those 1,500 kilograms of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences can¡¯t even be bought by a top n in the Immortal City. This guy even asked you to send over all the blood essences from the other ces. What a joke!¡± Young Master Qiu felt that it was absurd.


    The steward thought for a moment then said, ¡°Friend, you should know that the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce is spread all over the Zhenwu Continent. If you want to have the other blood essences sent here, a lot of manpower and material resources will be required. Only if you truly decide to buy them and can guarantee that you can afford them will I inform the other branches.¡±


    Ou Yangming understood his worries and asked, ¡°How much is the total?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Steward Mu only knew a rough figure, so he calcted for a moment and said, ¡°About 13 billion high-grade spirit coins. Of course, this is only a rough figure. As for the exact amount, I¡¯ll have to wait until all the items are here before I can calcte.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Ou Yangming and noticed that his expression did not change at all.


    13 billion high-grade spirit coins. What kind of figure was this? Even when Steward Mu himself said it out loud, he was shocked, but Ou Yangming did not seem to care.


    Young Master Qiu, who had not left yet, was even more shocked.


    This was too exaggerated.


    He had a feeling that the blood essences would be very expensive, but he did not expect it to be so much.


    Ou Yangming was not surprised. Ancient Demons were very rare in the Great Wide World, so it was expected that their blood essences would be expensive. He frowned slightly. He could not take out more than 10 billion high-grade spirit coins for sure, but this did not mean that he had no solution.


    ¡°What¡¯s the buying price for Raw Stones here?¡±


    Ou Yangming thought of the Raw Stone that he had exchanged from the Mystic Sky Sect. That Raw Stone had cost him close to 200,000 points. With his strength at the moment, the thing was no longer of much use.


    ¡®Why is he asking about Raw Stones?¡¯ Steward Mu thought to himself. Raw Stones were top-tier treasures in the Great Wide World. They had unexpected benefits for cultivation.


    Such a thing was not as useless as the blood essences of Ancient Demons. Once it appeared, it would be in short supply.


    Steward Mu replied, ¡°The buying price of a Raw Stone is 10 billion per piece.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say you have a Raw Stone, are you?¡± Young Master Qiu said with a sneer.


    Compared to the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, a Raw Stone was the thing he dreamed of. Even so, that thing was too precious. In the entire Great Wide World, only a few people had one.


    ¡°Is that thing very precious?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the name of that treasure, but I can tell you that a Raw Stone is incredibly precious. Not many people in the Great Wide World have one. My father saw one once.¡± Young Master Qiu had a disdainful smile on his face.


    ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Ou Yangming stretched out his hand, and a dark brown ore appeared in his hand. As soon as the stone appeared, the spiritual Qi on the second floor instantly increased by several times.


    The other guests also noticed the abnormality and walked over one by one.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the spiritual Qi suddenly increase by more than 3 times? Am I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°I also felt it. Could it be that the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce has set up a Spirit-gathering Formation?¡±


    Soon, someone noticed the stone in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. They could clearly feel that the source of all the spiritual Qi was this stone.


    Steward Mu looked at the stone in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand with a fiery gaze.


    ¡®This is a Raw Stone. It¡¯s really a Raw Stone!¡¯ Steward Mu did not expect Ou Yangming to take out such a good thing. Thinking back to what the other party had said just now, he wondered if the young fellow was nning to use the Raw Stone to exchange for the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    Steward Mu became excited at the thought. Unlike the blood essences, a Raw Stone was a highly sought-after item. If the Raw Stone was used as the final item in an auction, the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce would definitely be more famous, surpassing other chambers ofmerce.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s definitely fake. How could a Raw Stone look like this? Isn¡¯t this too ugly?¡± Young Master Qiu had an incredulous look on his face as he looked at the stone in surprise.


    ¡°Young Master Qiu, be careful. This young master has taken out a genuine Raw Stone.¡± Hearing Young Master Qiu¡¯s words, Steward Mu hurriedly said.


    Unknowingly, he had even changed the term of address for Ou Yangming. A young fellow who could take out a Raw Stone was certainly not someone Young Master Qiu couldpare with.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming was probably not joking when he said that he wanted to buy all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.

 Chapter 1272 - Deal

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Deal</h4>


    Steward Mu had been in the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce for many years and had reached a high position. He had long trained his eyes to be sharp.


    What was in Ou Yangming¡¯s hands if not a Raw Stone?


    Someone who could take out such a treasure would not just be fooling around with him¡­


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡±


    Just as everyone was shocked, a few coughs came from afar. An old man suddenly walked over.


    ¡°Head Steward, why are you here?¡± Steward Mu saw him and hurriedly walked over to help him up.


    The old man¡¯s hair was white, and he looked very weak. He nced at the crowd and fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming. After looking at him for a moment, he suddenly thought of something, and his eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Are you Sir Ou Yangming?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was filled with uncertainty.


    After all, why would such a big shote to their chamber ofmerce in person?


    ¡°Hmm? Do you know me?¡±


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He did not have any impression of this old man. The other party recognized his identity at a nce, so he must have seen him before.


    The people around were also shocked. The great elder of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce was a legendary powerhouse. His strength had long been at the peak of thew boundary, and he had a close rtionship with the second-step president of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. Even if he had lost his strength due to an ident, his prestige was still there. Moreover, the president of the chamber ofmerce had taken care of him. Thus, his status was not to be underestimated.


    How could a person with such status be so polite to that young fellow?


    ¡®I seem to have heard the name of Ou Yangming somewhere before¡­¡¯


    Everyone was thinking in their hearts. Nheless, in this short time, they could not figure out where they had heard this name.


    Ou Yangming had made a name for himself in the ancient ruins. If it was the mysterious 999th powerhouse, very few powerhouses in the Zhenwu Continent would not know him. Nevertheless, the young fellow had not revealed his name at that time so not many people knew his real name.


    After hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s affirmation, the great elder of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce trembled with excitement. He pushed away Steward Mu and immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Hu. Greetings, Ruler Ming!¡±


    Ruler Ming was the top super powerhouse in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Ruler Ming? He¡¯s Ruler Ming?¡±


    The people around were shocked. It had been a few days since Ou Yangming had returned to the Zhenwu Continent, and the news from the Phoenixes had also gradually spread.


    A powerhouse had single-handedly killed his way into the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, and he had even escaped unscathed.


    If it were in the past, such news would have spread like wildfire in the city. Despite that, recently, because of Ruler Ying¡¯s challenges that caused amotion, the matter had gradually lost some of its heat. Even so, most of the powerhouses had heard of this news.


    Everyone looked at Ou Yangming, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    He was a conferred Ruler!


    ¡®Is there a mistake?¡¯ Some people still did not dare to believe it.


    ¡®How could Lord Ou Yangming be¡­¡¯


    Steward Mu, who had originally wanted to help the old man up, was now frozen on the side.


    The old man took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve also participated in the ancient ruins¡¯ Big Demons Extermination Meet. At that time, I saw your appearance from afar, so I remembered you in my heart. A few days ago, the president came here to tell me about you. Only then did I know that you¡¯ve broken through to the third step and became a conferred mighty figure.¡±


    After these words were said, no one dared to question it anymore.


    If it was Xu Hu¡¯s words, some people might still not believe it. If the news came from the president of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, there must be no mistake.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming!¡± A group of people hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    A third-step conferred Ruler was the strongest existence of the human race. He was the guardian of the people.


    Such an existence would be respected no matter where he was.


    Steward Mu also knelt on the ground.


    Only Young Master Qiu stood there foolishly. Suddenly, a cold gaze swept over. His body trembled, and he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer.


    ¡°Greetings, sir. Sir, I was blind just now. Sir, please treat me like a fart¡­¡±


    Young Master Qiu was also frightened by Xu Hu¡¯s gaze. The great elder had lost his strength, but the power he could mobilize was enough to annihte the Qiu family hundreds of times over.


    Not to mention that there was still that young fellow.


    That young fellow whom he had ridiculed for not being able to afford the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    The young fellow whom he had questioned about the authenticity of the Raw Stone.


    He was actually a legendary supreme powerhouse.


    Young Master Qiu felt that he was too unlucky. His excitement from getting the rebate of 100,000 high-grade spirit coins just now had vanished at this moment.


    Ou Yangming did not pay any attention to Young Master Qiu. He had seen many small figures like him, and he was not in the mood to trample him to death.


    Originally, he had only nned toe out and buy some blood essences for him to fuse with the Dripping Blood Stones. He did not expect that there would beplications and that he would be recognized.


    ¡°All of you, stand up.¡± Ou Yangming raised his hand slightly.


    Everyone felt an invisible force supporting their bodies. This force made them involuntarily stand up, and their hearts were filled with shock.


    With just this move, his identity as a powerhouse was revealed without a doubt.


    There were a few Rulers present. They also felt an unrivaled force forcing them to stand up. It seemed that the other party was not an existence that they could contend against.


    Although the great elder¡¯s body was not in good condition, he was very excited.


    He looked at Ou Yangming and asked passionately, ¡°I wonder why you¡¯ve graced us with your presence, Ruler Ming. What do you need? I¡¯ll immediately inform the president and have hime to pay his respects to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand and refused.


    There were alreadyplications. Ou Yangming did not want to expand his influence. It was not a big deal to be recognized but if everyone knew his appearance, he would have to change his appearance in the future.


    Ou Yangming said indifferently, ¡°I came here just to buy some things.¡±


    ¡°Buy things?¡± Xu Hu nced at the people around him.


    ¡°You may all leave.¡± Everyone hurriedly left. Young Master Qiu nced at Ou Yangming and saw that the other party didn¡¯t have any intention to fuss over it. He hurriedly ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Sir, do you want me to help you deal with that guy?¡± Steward Mu asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s just a pitiful worm. This time, he should be taught a lesson.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re merciful,¡± Steward Mu said obsequiously.


    Steward Mu nced at the great elder again and said, ¡°Ruler Ming came to our chamber ofmerce to buy some Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. I¡¯ll get the people from the other branches to send them here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    The blood essences were something he urgently needed because only they could immediately improve his strength.


    He shifted his gaze to Xu Hu and asked, ¡°How did you get injured?¡±


    Xu Hu¡¯s injury was very serious. He was a powerhouse at the peak of thew boundary, but he probably could not even disy the power of a Venerable One at the moment. It was a very cruel thing.


    ¡°Sir, my injuries were caused when I was in the Deste Ancient Ruins. At that time, I was fighting with an Ancient Scorpion Demon. I killed that Ancient Demon, but I was also injured by its poison. At first, I didn¡¯t feel anything. Later on, the situation became more serious, and none of the healing medicines had any effect. I searched through all ancient books and discovered that the scorpion is a Soul-devouring Scorpion. Its poison can devour a person¡¯s soul. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been so careless.¡±


    Xu Hu looked regretful.


    There was no cure for the Soul-devouring Scorpion¡¯s poison. As long as there was a possibility, he would not end up like this.


    The Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce was one of the top 10 chambers ofmerce on the Zhenwu Continent. Furthermore, Xu Hu was the president¡¯s friend. Since the chamber ofmerce could not find a solution, one could imagine how terrifying this poison was.


    ¡°I can save your life and let you recover your original strength. My reward is all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences of the chamber ofmerce.¡± Ou Yangming looked in front and said with a calm tone.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Xu Hu¡¯s face was filled with shock. He raised his head, and a bright light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, is it true? Isn¡¯t Great Elder¡¯s injury incurable?¡± Steward Mu cried out involuntarily.


    Steward Mu could not believe that Ou Yangming could solve a problem that even all the powers of their chamber ofmerce could not solve.


    ¡°Steward Mu, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Xu Hu red and said, ¡°How can the Ruler Ming¡¯s abilities be something you can imagine?¡±


    A third-step conferred Ruler possessed supreme power. One possessed unfathomable abilities, which were considered divine by everyone.


    The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were nothing. Xu Hu upied 30% of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. Even if he were to hand over all of his wealth, he would definitely agree.


    Compared to his life, everything was fleeting.


    As his body deteriorated, Xu Hu felt that life was more precious.


    Now, Ruler Ming said that he could solve his problem and let him live. This was a good thing for Xu Hu.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly. He stretched out 3 fingers and said, ¡°3 days. I¡¯ll give you 3 days. I¡¯ll stay in your chamber ofmerce for these 3 days. Once I get the blood essences in 3 days, I¡¯ll let your body recover.¡±


    ¡°3 days will be enough,¡± Xu Hu said excitedly.


    ¡°Also,¡± Ou Yangming took out a Juque Sword from his interspatial bag. The treasure sword emitted a brilliant light.


    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Xu Hu and Steward Mu were very puzzled. Why did Sir Ou Yangming take out a treasure sword?


    They soon heard Ou Yangming¡¯s voice.


    ¡°This is a Taoist-Tool-level Juque Sword. Help me get rid of it. You can buy it yourself or sell it to others. Then, help me buy the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences from the other chambers ofmerce. In 3 days, you can buy as much as you have.¡±


    Xu Hu and Steward Mu stared at the Juque Sword on the counter with their mouths agape.


    This was a Taoist Tool!


    A legendary Taoist Tool!


    It was the first time that the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce had encountered a Taoist Tool after so many years. Even their president¡¯s weapon was only a Fine Grade magic treasure.


    ¡®As expected of Ruler Ming. He actually took out a Taoist Tool and sold it¡­¡¯


    Xu Hu looked at the Juque Sword and gulpedr. He felt that his throat was itchy. However, he also understood that even if his strength had recovered, he was still not worthy of this treasure sword.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Within 3 days, we¡¯ll definitely take care of everything!¡±


    Xu Hu, not knowing where he had gotten his power from, said in a loud and clear voice.

 Chapter 1273 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 1273: ident</h4>


    The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were still rare items in the Great Wide World, and they were not cheap. It was not possible for Ou Yangming to take out those spirit coins at once.


    By helping Xu Hu heal his injuries, he offset the required spirit coins for the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. This was a deal of equivalent value. Nheless, the spirit coins for the other chambers ofmerce could not be less. It was a different matter. The young fellow would not use coercion to make them all take responsibility for him.


    He still had 2 Juque Swords. They were the weapons of the Nine-sworded Ruler, and they were Low Grade Taoist Tools.


    To Ou Yangming, a Low Grade Taoist Tool was no longer a big deal. As long as he found the right materials, he could easily smith Taoist Tools.


    The Juque Swords were of no use to Ou Yangming but to others, they were priceless treasures. Not everyone in the Great Wide World had the right to own a Taoist Tool.


    Using one to exchange for the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Ou Yangming nned to stay here for 3 days, so he asked the people of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce to prepare a ce for him to rest.


    There were many chambers ofmerce in the Zhenwu Continent. If Ou Yangming were to travel from one house to another, it would be inefficient. Therefore, he might as well hand the matter over to the people of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce.


    They had recognized him and knew his strength. Therefore, they would not dare to ck off.


    Xu Hu¡¯s body was weak, so Ou Yangming did not ask him to send him off. Steward Mu brought him to a luxurious room on the fifth floor.


    Steward Mu stopped and said respectfully, ¡°This is the ce that the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce uses to entertain our most precious guests. No one has ever lived here before. It¡¯s a bit shabby but please don¡¯t take offense, sir.¡±


    When the door was pushed, a magnificent world with ss and pearls hanging on the roof could be seen.


    The furnishings in the room were all the most precious and gorgeous things. The floor was covered with the fur of a Ruler-level Starry Sky Beast. It was very soft when stepped on.


    A pleasant fragrance came from the air.


    Steward Mu said it simply, but he was just being modest. If this ce was simple, Ou Yangming¡¯s Yangming Vi in Starlight City could only be described as a beggar¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll immediately call a few maids to wait outside. If you need anything, just tell them directly.¡±


    After Steward Mu sent Ou Yangming to this ce, he immediately took his leave.


    3 days was not a short time, but it was still very difficult to transport all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences from all the branches here. Not only that, but they also needed to help Ou Yangming purchase the blood essences from other chambers ofmerce. All of this required time.


    ¡°Go.¡± Ou Yangming knew what he was thinking and waved his hand.


    Only then did Steward Mu take his leave.


    Ou Yangming walked to the side of the window and looked at the distant sky with a hint of mncholy in his eyes.


    The danger of the Great Wide World was getting closer. Ou Yangming had a strong premonition in his heart. The other existences of the third step would be able to sense this as well.


    Those conferred Rulers were most likely unwilling to ept the challenge of Ruler Ying because of this. After all, at this critical juncture, maintaining one¡¯s full strength was the most important thing.


    If one were to be seriously injured in a battle, it was not something that could be recovered overnight. If a crisis suddenly appeared, the consequences would be very serious.


    ¡°I wonder how the Northern de Sect is doing.¡±


    Ou Yangming thought of Yang Liu, who had left Starlight City to contact the other Ruler of the third step to deal with Ruler Ying together. At that time, the name Ruler Ming had not spread here yet. Ruler Ying did not know Ou Yangming was also in the third step.


    On the second floor.


    Steward Mu walked down quickly and came to Xu Hu¡¯s side, supporting him.


    ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯ve settled him down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Hu nodded. His eyes were filled with the desire for life. He said, ¡°Steward Mu, give my order. Immediately notify all the branches to send all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences over. Send as many as you have. If anyone dares to disobey¡­¡±


    Xu Hu¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce look.


    He had lost his strength, but his dignity still existed. Steward Mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he understood the resolution in the great elder¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Also,¡± Xu Hu continued, ¡°Send a voice transmission to the president and tell him everything that happened today. Ask him to use the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce¡¯s treasury. No matter what price he has to pay, he must buy all the blood essences that can be seen on the market.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Elder.¡± Afterward, a hint of worry shed in Steward Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that the other chambers ofmerce will raise the price.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we have to buy them. Even if we have to sacrifice some benefits, there¡¯s nothing wrong with us paying a little more.¡±


    A glint of wisdom shed in the great elder¡¯s eyes.


    He did not care whether the people around him understood or not. He looked at the Juque Sword on the table and sighed. Then, he said, ¡°Tell the president that we got him a Taoist Tool as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Steward Mu was delighted.


    On the same day, the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce began to operate.


    Every branch received the urgent news and immediately sent all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences to their headquarters. No matter what method they used, they had to send them over within 3 days.


    Many stewards of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce also moved out and went to other chambers ofmerce to buy arge amount of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    Such actions naturally attracted the suspicion of other chambers ofmerce.


    The World Chamber of Commerce, the headquarters in the Mystic Sky Immortal City.


    In a room on the third floor sat a middle-aged man. His thick eyebrows were like caterpirs that were squeezed together.


    The man thought for a while but did not have any leads. He ced the 2 jade balls in his hands on the table and asked.


    ¡°Steward Xiao, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Why does the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce need so much Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences?¡±


    On the opposite side of the table stood an older man, who slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they want the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences for, but I¡¯m sure that Xu Hu has ordered all the branches of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce to send over the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. Besides, the stewards of their chamber ofmerce have all moved out and gone to almost every chamber ofmerce. They only have one purpose, which is to buy the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.¡±


    The middle-aged man slowly stood up. He looked out of the window and said, ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve discovered some special use in the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, which is why they amassed arge amount of them?¡±


    Steward Xiao frowned and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t investigated this clearly. The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences have existed for countless years. If they had other uses, it would¡¯ve been discovered long ago. Those human powerhouses still don¡¯t know the other uses of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. I don¡¯t believe that the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce would have any new discoveries. They¡¯re of little value to our chamber ofmerce.¡±


    ¡°Great Elder, the steward of the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce is downstairs. What should we do?¡± Steward Xiao asked.


    The middle-aged man pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Sell the blood essences to them but increase the price by 50% .¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Steward Xiao nodded and walked downstairs.


    Such a scene happened in several Immortal Cities. The other chambers ofmerce did not think much of it at first, but theyter found that even though they increased the price by several times, the other party still bought the blood essences without hesitation. Those people from the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce seemed to be possessed. They had fixed their eyes on the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences and would buy them no matter what price they had to pay.


    ¡®Could it be because of that old thing¡¯s illness?¡¯ Someone pondered.


    ¡®That¡¯s not right. That old thing damaged his soul. The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences are of little use to humans. They¡¯re not evenparable to the pills that are 100 times cheaper than them. What¡¯s the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce doing?¡¯


    Many people guessed, but they were unable to figure out the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce¡¯s intentions.


    All the chambers ofmerce, big and small, had made huge profits from their deals.


    Those merchants who sold the blood essences earlier saw that the prices had soared, and they were filled with regret. Despite that, the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce would not give them the chance to go back on their word.


    ¡°Great Elder, the price that the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce offered has exceeded the original price of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences by 20 times. What should we do?¡±


    In the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, Steward Mu stood next to Xu Hu for advice.


    ¡°That fe Qiu Ren probably wants to scam us. What about the other ces?¡± Xu Hu asked.


    Steward Mu replied, ¡°The other ces are fine. Although the final prices were several times higher than expected, they¡¯re still fine overall. We¡¯ve bought almost all the blood essence from the other chambers ofmerce. Of course, we can¡¯t rule out that they have some hidden.¡±


    Xu Hu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯smon. We¡¯ve bought the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences so openly and without haggling over the prices. There must be some people who think that the blood essences have some special function. It¡¯s normal for them to keep some. It¡¯s impossible for us to get all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences in 3 days. As long as the quantity can satisfy Ruler Ming, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°What about Qiu Ren?¡± Steward Mu asked again.


    Xu Hu¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°Buy them first. We¡¯ll settle the score with himter. The Hengtong Chamber of Commerce has scammed us countless times. It¡¯s time for them to pay a price.¡±


    He looked at the counter at the side. There was a Taoist Tool inside.


    ¡°When will Presidente back?¡± Xu Hu raised his head.


    Steward Mu¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°President has rushed back from Bayan. He¡¯ll arrive tomorrow at the earliest.¡±


    Xu Hu nodded. Steward Mu also left. He still had to deal with the matter with the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce. They had been bitten, but their chamber ofmerce still epted it. Compared to the 10,000 years of umtion of their chamber ofmerce, buying the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences was not a big deal.


    Everything went smoothly.


    On the third day, piles of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were sent from all directions from the Zhenwu Continent.


    This was supposed to be good news, but extreme joy gave birth to sorrow. At noon, a guard covered in blood rushed over.


    ¡°The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences from the Northern de Immortal City were taken away on the way.¡±

 Chapter 1274 - Unfathomable

    <h4>Chapter 1274: Unfathomable</h4>


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Xu Hu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked at the guard who was covered in blood and eximed, ¡°How could this be? The people we sent out are all the most elite powerhouses of the chamber ofmerce. Who would be so bold?¡±


    The guard¡¯s expression was unsightly. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They were all masked, and there was even a powerhouse in thew boundary. We simply couldn¡¯t stop them. Most of our people were brutally killed by them. I was lucky to have escaped as I used the Small Manifestation Talisman.¡±


    ¡°Thew boundary. No wonder!¡±


    A powerhouse in thew boundary was considered a top-tier existence in the Great Wide World.


    If such a powerhouse took one more step, he would beparable to the chamber ofmerce¡¯s president. It was normal that their powerhouses could not stop him.


    3 days were almost up.


    Ou Yangming also walked out of the room. He came to the second floor and saw this scene. He slightly frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Xu Hu took a step forward and came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. He said respectfully, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve bought all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences of the chamber ofmerce and the ones on the market here. Most of them havee to our side, but the ones from the Northern de Immortal City were stolen.¡±


    ¡°How many blood essences are there over there?¡± Ou Yangming slightly raised his head. He did not expect that even the blood essences would be stolen.


    They were not very useful to humans. Only Ou Yangming, who was proficient in the Sky-devouring Art and had a body as strong as a Devil King, could easily absorb them.


    Xu Hu said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, the Northern de Immortal City has many subordinate cities. Those cities will first gather the blood essences, which are then escorted here. There are quite a lot of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences over there. ording to their report before they set off, there should be more than 35,000 kilograms.¡±


    More than 35,000 grams! They would be enough for Ou Yangming to fuse more than 1,000 Dripping Blood Stones.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He looked at the guard who was covered in blood and said, ¡°Tell me all their characteristics.¡±


    ¡°Quickly tell Ruler Ming. We can¡¯t miss anything,¡± Xu Hu also said sternly.


    When the guard heard the way Xu Hu addressed Ou Yangming, his eyes widened. After a long while, he nervously recounted what had happened not long ago.


    After Ou Yangming heard what happened, he nced toward the north. A powerful mental power burst out from his mind.


    In terms of the mental power, Ou Yangming was no different from a third step-realm powerhouse. He had not broken through to the third step of thews because the powers of hisw were stuck at bottlenecks. Compared to the third step of thews, he might be more powerful in other aspects.


    Those 50 years at the Enlightenment Pavilion were not a waste of time.


    An elite warrior in the third step of thew could cover an entire continent with just a thought.


    Although the Zhenwu Continent was massive and it was impossible to cover every ce, it was still quite easy to have a clear target.


    ording to the characteristics given by the guard, Ou Yangming quickly found the targets.


    ¡°Found them.¡± After a moment, Ou Yangming said lightly.


    ¡°Sir, who are they?¡±


    Xu Hu was amazed at Ou Yangming¡¯s ability. The distance between the 2 Immortal Cities was extremely far. He had not expected that the young fellow would find the ones who had stolen the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences so quickly.


    ¡°I think they should be the people from the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce. Those viins are all in the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce now.¡± Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s really them!


    ¡°Damn that b*stard!¡±


    Xu Hu clenched his fists. His face was filled with anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming raised his head.


    Xu Hu said in a deep voice, ¡°Sir, you have no idea. The Hengtong Chamber of Commerce is despicable and shameless. When our people helped you buy the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, they increased the price by more than 20 times but because of you, sir, we gritted our teeth and bought them. We didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d still rob us on the way. They¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A hint of displeasure shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s face.


    Xu Hu said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mental power once again flew out of his body. The Hengtong Chamber of Commerce far away in the Northern de Immortal City clearly appeared in his mind.


    In the backyard of the chamber ofmerce, the people who robbed the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were all here. The gate of the courtyard was pushed open, and a man in a ck robe walked in.


    ¡°President.¡± Everyone saluted in unison.


    The ck-robed man had just broken through to the second step of thew boundary, and his strength was at the top of the Great Wide World. His gaze swept over everyone, and he said with a smile, ¡°You guys did well.¡±


    Among the group of ck-robed men, a brawny man said with a smile, ¡°President, we¡¯ve made a big profit this time. We sold 10,000 kilograms of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences to the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce for more than 20 times their original price. Now, we¡¯ve snatched more than 35,000 kilograms of the blood essences from them on the way. When the president of the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce finds out about this, he¡¯ll be so angry that he¡¯ll vomit blood.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be to the extent of vomiting blood, but we can be sure that it¡¯ll greatly damage their vitality.¡±


    The ck-robed man smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Where are the items?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The ck-robed man took out a fewrge jars from his interspatial ring. These jars were all special magic treasures, and the spaces inside were veryrge. These jars were filled to the brim.


    Seeing these Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, the ck-robed man had a smile on his face.


    With a wave of his hand, he stored all of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences into his interspatial ring. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Unfortunately, we nned it toote. We could only set up a n in the Northern de Immortal City. If we had known their movements earlier and sent people to rob the other ces, we would¡¯ve gained more.


    ¡°No one expected them to be so crazy. They bought almost all the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences that could be bought on the market. This time, they probably lost a third of their treasury,¡± the ck-clothed old man said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Ou Yangming was sure that they were the ones behind this.


    He had a dangerous look in his eyes. Not only did these guys steal his Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences in the Northern de Immortal City, but they also coveted the ones sent from other ces.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ou Yangming suddenly shouted coldly.


    This voice sounded in the sky above the courtyard.


    Everyone¡¯s bodies trembled, and they raised their heads in disbelief.


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Everyone had a vignt look on their faces. They had no idea where the voice came from.


    Qiu Ren also raised his head. He scanned the sky but even with his second-step cultivation, he did not discover anything.


    It was not just them. The powerhouses near the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce had also he voice. Countless people raised their heads, looking for the source of the voice. Everyone knew that the person who spoke must be a powerhouse.


    ¡°You stole my things, and you still dare to ask who I am?¡± Ou Yangming questioned indifferently.


    If anyone had not heard him clearly just now, this time, everyone heard him clearly.


    ¡°Stole things?¡±


    ¡°Who would dare steal something from that powerhouse? Putting aside everything else, just his voice alone proves that he must be very powerful.¡±


    The surrounding powerhouses looked left and right. Finally, someone noticed that the voice from the side near the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce became even more intense.


    ¡°Could it be that this Hengtong Chamber of Commerce stole something from the powerhouse?¡± Someone gloated as he looked in the direction of the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce.


    As the greatest chamber ofmerce in the Northern de Immortal sect, the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce did not have a good reputation. There were cases of people being ripped off by them from time to time, which caused many people to be dissatisfied. Now that they were in trouble, many people were somewhat excited.


    ¡°Senior, is there a misunderstanding? Why would we steal from you, sir?¡±


    Qiu Ren¡¯s expression was unsightly. He raised his head to look at the sky, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    It had been a long time since they had stolen something. If they had stolen something, it would be the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. It belonged to the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. What did it have to do with this mysterious person?


    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± A few sneers came from the sky.


    ¡°You killed the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce¡¯s people and took away the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences I bought. Is this a misunderstanding?¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar, and discussions broke out everywhere.


    It was no wonder that the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce had been frantically buying the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences these few days. It turned out that they were buying it for this powerhouse. At first, everyone thought that the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce was crazy, spending so much money to buy so many shy yet impractical things. It turned out that there was such a reason behind it.


    ¡°The Hengtong Chamber of Commerce is too shameless. They¡¯re one of the top 10 chambers ofmerce, after all. How could they do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce always like this? There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±


    Obviously, some people knew the characters of the people from the Hengtong Chamber of Commerce.


    The faces of the people in the courtyard changed at the same time.


    It was not a misunderstanding that they had stolen the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. Given that the other party had such a mysterious ability, the people wondered if he had heard their conversation just now.


    ¡°Sir, you must¡¯ve misunderstood. We really didn¡¯t steal anything from you!¡±


    They definitely could not admit it at this time. Admitting it would be equivalent to destroying their reputation. In the future, everyone would know the character of their chamber ofmerce. How could there be anyone else who would cooperate with them?


    Qiu Ren stared at the sky. ¡°Sir, our chamber ofmerce and the Northern de Sect have some rtions. Please, sir, for the sake of the sect, don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the Northern de Sect can¡¯t protect themselves. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± The voice in the sky sounded again.


    Qiu Ren originally thought that the other party was only a second-step powerhouse and could not be detected only because of his special method. He would never have thought that Ou Yangming was 500,000 kilometers away in another Immortal City.


    ¡°You stole from me so die and apologize!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re deliberately being mysterious. If you¡¯re capable,e out and try!¡± Qiu Ren provoked him.


    Ou Yangming did not pay attention to the other party. With a shake of his wrist, the Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Nothingness!¡±


    A stream of light flew out from the spear and instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and looked at the people around him. ¡°Ask the people from your chamber ofmerce to bring the things over.¡±


    ¡°Sir, they¡­¡± Xu Hu asked nervously.


    ¡°They¡¯re already dead,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    Dead!


    Qiu Ren¡¯s strength was in the second step of thew boundary, and he was only slightly weaker than the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce¡¯s president. They were separated by 500,000 kilometers, yet Ou Yangming had killed those people.


    His strength as a Ruler was indeed unfathomable.

 Chapter 1275 - Returned to the Mystic Sky

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Returned to the Mystic Sky</h4>


    The next day, the people from the Glorious Treasure Chamber of Commerce brought back the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    There was still no reaction from the Northern de Immortal City. The power disyed by that mysterious powerhouse was too powerful. He was definitely in the third step.


    Now that the Northern de Sect was in trouble and Ruler Ying was eyeing their great ancestor like a tiger eyeing its prey. Naturally, they would not provoke a powerhouse in the third step just because of a chamber ofmerce.


    Moreover, the Chamber of Commerce was in the wrong first.


    ¡°Has Ruler Ming left?¡±


    The president of the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, Zhou Guangsheng, hurried back. When he returned to the chamber ofmerce, Ou Yangming had left.


    Xu Hu changed from his previous dispirited appearance to being full of energy. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Ruler Ming left the chamber ofmerce in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep Ruler Ming here for a few more days?¡± Zhou Guangsheng asked.


    Xu Hu smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Old Zhou, have you turned into a fool? Ruler Ming is such a powerful existence. How could I interfere with his freedom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Zhou Guangsheng was a little disappointed. He came back in a hurry to visit Ruler Ming, but he did not expect to bete.


    He stared at Xu Hu with a strange light in his eyes. ¡°Old Xu, your body has recovered?¡±


    When he leftst time, Xu Hu¡¯s body was seriously injured, and his life could be in danger at any time. At this moment, Xu Hu looked no different from an ordinary person. He was even more energetic than before he was injured.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Hu had a smile on his face. He said admiringly, ¡°With Ruler Ming¡¯s help, everything is easy.¡±


    ¡°How did he do it?¡± Zhou Guangsheng was very curious.


    Xu Hu¡¯s injury was too serious. They could not find a solution even if they tried their best, but Ruler Ming solved the problem so easily.


    ¡°Ruler Ming gave me a Seven Orifices Recovery Pill. The pill repaired my soul that was devoured by the scorpion¡¯s poison, then he gave me a strange pill. That pill was very mystical. After I ate it, the damage to my bodypletely disappeared, and I actually recovered to my peak condition in a short while.¡±


    Recalling the situation in the morning, Xu Hu was still somewhat in disbelief. Even he, the great elder of the chamber ofmerce, had never heard of such a Golden Pill. Presumably, that thing must also be precious. There was also the Seven Orifices Recovery Pill. That was the best medicinal pill in the Great Wide World. Perhaps only the top sects would be able to keep one or two of them.


    Xu Hu knew the name of the medicinal pill and knew its uses, but this kind of divine pill was impossible to obtain even if they used all the strength of the chamber ofmerce.


    He was immensely grateful. Initially, he had thought that Ou Yangming would take advantage of their chamber ofmerce. Now, it seemed that he was the one who had taken advantage of it instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    Zhou Guangsheng¡¯s expression gradually eased up. Although he did not manage to see Ruler Ming, his brother¡¯s recovery was worth celebrating.


    Xu Hu had a smile on his face. He turned around and gave Steward Mu a look, saying, ¡°Steward Mu, take out that ¡°thing¡± and show it to the president.¡±


    Steward Mu knew what that ¡°thing¡± was.


    He smiled slightly, opened the counter, and carried out a big item from inside.


    Steward Mu himself was a top-grade Venerable One. Logically speaking, he could easily carry a big mountain but at this moment, it was very difficult.


    ¡°Old Zhou, look at this.¡± Xu Hu had a smile on his face.


    ¡°This thing. Could it be¡­¡±


    Zhou Guangsheng thought of the voice transmission that Steward Mu had sent him on the way. He went forward and pulled the animal skin on the item. When he lifted the animal skin, there was a broad treasure sword inside. The sword was as white as snow.


    ¡°A Taoist Tool!¡±


    Zhou Guangsheng could tell the grade of this sword at a nce. He had seen many Fine Grade magic treasures. He had only seen Taoist-Tool-level treasures a few times.


    He did not expect to get a Taoist Tool!


    Zhou Guangsheng suppressed the excitement in his heart. He looked at the JUque Sword and said excitedly, ¡°Old Xu, thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I don¡¯t need this thing anyway,¡± Xu Hu said as if nothing had happened.


    Why was there a hint of jealousy in the air? Zhou Guangsheng smiled and said, ¡°Old Xu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯llpensate you in another way. Our shares in the chamber ofmerce were 30-70. How about we split it 50-50 from now on?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Xu Hu hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°If you had told me this a year ago, I¡¯d be moved, but I¡¯vee to terms with everything when I was injured. It¡¯s fine as long as we have enough wealth. It¡¯s useless even if we have more. Everything will turn to dust after we die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still more important to improve our strengths. Do you think someone at the level of Ruler Ming would care about this little bit of wealth of ours?


    ¡°Old Xu, are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider it? I¡¯ve gained a lot from you this time,¡± Zhou Guangsheng asked again.


    ¡°Forget it. If there¡¯s such an opportunity in the future, just give me a Taoist Tool.¡± Xu Hu smiled.


    After leaving the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce, Ou Yangming walked toward the Mystic Sky Sect.


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leady was the only human powerhouse he was familiar with. It was better to tell them the news he got from the Nine-sworded Ruler as soon as possible.


    Whether it was the Nine-sworded Ruler, Ruler Ying, or the mysterious old man¡­


    Experts from other worlds had sneaked in one by one but at this moment, the powerhouses from the Great Wide World still did not understand what was happening.


    This was a very dangerous signal. Those people were their biggestpetitors.


    After a few days, Ou Yangming arrived outside the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Looking at the towering mountains in front of him, he could not help but feel a little emotional. Last time, he entered as an outer sect disciple. This time, he wanted to use his identity as an almighty being to go directly to the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader.


    The 330,000 mountains were endless.


    Last time, Ou Yangming did not even go deep into them. He took a step forward, and his body instantly disappeared into the air.


    A kilometer away, Ou Yangming¡¯s power of thew of space had be more proficient.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming heard a few voices discussing.


    Through their conversation, he heard something he was concerned about.


    He graduallynded and hid his body. In the forest, 3 men and 2 women were wearing white Taoist robes.


    This was the attire of the inner sect disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect. It was much more exquisite than the grey robes of the outer sect disciples. The 5 of them were Venerable Ones.


    ¡°Is Ruler Ying really that powerful?¡± A man asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. Including the Northern de Ruler, 4 third-step mighty figures had been defeated by him. Ruler Yungzhong¡¯s formation was astonishing. He has supreme prestige in the Cloud Imperial City, yet he was killed by Ruler Ying before he could enter his territory,¡± the older disciple said.


    ¡°I heard that the Northern de Sect invited 6 third-step powerhouses to guard Ruler Ying when he arrived. Why didn¡¯t they take him down?¡±


    Of the 5, the pretty girl with a ponytail asked. She also knew some inside information.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to, but they didn¡¯t dare,¡± the older disciple said once more.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they dare? There are 6 of them in the third step, and they¡¯ve taken over most of the top-tier powerhouses of our human race,¡± the girl asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Ruler Ying is very formidable, but he¡¯s not the most terrifying one. My second uncle went to the Northern de Sect to watch the battle. That¡¯s how I got the inside information. In the beginning, it was only between the Northern de Sect¡¯s great ancestor and Ruler Ying. Later on, the great ancestor realized that he wasn¡¯t a match, so he ordered people to take down Ruler Ying.¡±


    ¡°In the end?¡± The others hurriedly asked.


    Everyone liked to gossip, especially about these top-level powerhouses. Most people were curious.


    The older disciple took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Ruler Ying isn¡¯t the strongest. Behind him is an old man. That old man is the strongest. The moment that old man made his move, he blocked the attacks of 6 top-tier powerhouses in the third step. This shocked everyone. In the end, they could only watch as Ruler Ying heavily injured the great ancestor before the 2 of them left.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?!¡±


    The others were all stunned. 6 strong Rulers had attacked at the same time, but they were all blocked by one person. Just how powerful was the old man?


    Suddenly, the disciple who had just spoken frowned. He took out a jade token from his waist and looked at the contents on it. Then, he looked like he was panicking.


    ¡°Ruler Ying hase knocking on our door. My second uncle wants us to return as soon as possible!¡±


    Their expressions changed at the same time. They ran toward the direction of the sect.


    After he left, Ou Yangming walked out from behind the big tree.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Northern de Sect¡¯s great ancestor would still be defeated.¡±


    Back in Starlight City, Yang Liu had left in a hurry to unite with the other powerhouses. Ou Yangming did not expect that he did it and found 6 third-step mighty figures to guard the Northern de Sect.


    Despite that, all of that was in vain. The old man behind Ruler Ying was too powerful. He had single-handedly blocked 6 powerhouses, shocking countless people present.


    Ou Yangming was already in the third step, but he knew he absolutely could not block the attacks of 6 third-step powerhouses.


    If he were to face such a situation, his best choice would be to use thews of time and space to quickly escape.


    How strong was the old man?


    Ou Yangming could not guess because he did not know how much strength the other party had disyed. Even so, the strength disyed by the other party was far from what he couldpare with.


    Perhaps Ou Yangming would only have a chance to fight against such a person after he had fused with 10,000 Dripping Blood Stones or broke through to the third step of thews.


    Ou Yangming looked ahead. He could feel that the powerful auras of the Mystic Sky Sect were gathering toward a certain ce. He slowly raised his head and clearly saw the 2 figures in the sky.


    One was old while the other was young. They were both wearing long red robes.


    Soon, the old man disappeared into the sky. He had disappeared into thin air. Even Ou Yangming could not find him.


    The young man was the young man that Ou Yangming had seen outside the starry sky of the Zhenwu Continent. Ou Yangming focused his eyes and approached that ce.


    Unknowingly, Ou Yangming had walked to the Spiritual Herbs Mountain that he had once guarded. Outside the small house on the Spiritual Herbs Mountain, a young man dressed in luxurious clothes was lying on a bamboo chair.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly and walked over. When the young man on the bamboo chair heard the footsteps, he opened his eyes curiously and looked at the young fellow who was walking over.


    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and cried out, ¡°Ou Yangming!¡±

 Chapter 1276 - Ruler Ying Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1276: Ruler Ying Arrived</h4>


    The young man on the bamboo chair was Song Qingshan, the genius who had entered the outer sect of the Mystic Sky Sect together with Ou Yangming.


    He stood up hurriedly and ran toward Ou Yangming.


    Song Qingshan looked left and right to make sure that he did not recognize the wrong person.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, where have you been these 2 years?¡± Song Qingshan asked in surprise.


    Back then, Ou Yangming had left because he wanted to participate in the Big Demons Extermination Meet of the Deste Ancient Ruins but of course, he could not answer Song Qingshan¡¯s question like that.


    After thinking for a moment, Ou Yangming made up a lie and said, ¡°When I was guarding the Spiritual Herbs Mountain, I saw a tortoise-like spirit beast stealing spiritual herbs and eating them. I chased after it and identally got lost in the forest. There were many fierce beasts in the forest. I was attacked by the fierce beasts and fainted. Later, a passerby saved me and brought me to the city outside.¡±


    ¡°How are you now?¡± Song Qingshan did not expect that Ou Yangming would have such a torturous past. He looked at the young fellow and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Of course, I¡¯m fine now,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    Song Qingshan looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes and clicked his tongue. ¡°It seems that the person who saved you must be from a rich family. Your clothes are worth a lot of money.¡±


    When Song Qingshan had not gone up to the mountains, his family had been in business for generations. With one look, he could tell that Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes were unusual. He reckoned that even his father¡¯s clothes might not be as good.


    Ou Yangming nodded. This set of clothes was sent by Steward Mu when he lived in the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce. It was probably not an ordinary set of clothes.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re back. I feel much more rxed when you¡¯re back,¡± Song Qingshanined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ou Yangming looked at him. ¡®Why did he make it sound as if I had bullied him?¡¯


    Song Qingshan looked at the herb fields in the distance and said, ¡°You might not know this, but when you went missing for a month, Steward Mo nned to cancel your identity as an outer sect disciple and give this Spiritual Herbs Mountain to someone else to take care of. I thought that you¡¯d surelye back. If you were to lose your identity as an outer sect disciple by then, it¡¯d be troublesome. So, I promised Steward Mo that I¡¯d be willing to watch over this herb field on your behalf and let him keep your identity as an outer sect disciple for the time being.¡±


    He had meant well at the time but who would have thought that Ou Yangming would not return for 2 years? This was hard on him. He had to go to the Pill Refinement Department to help the alchemists and watch over this herb field at the same time. He was busy with the work of 2 people.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Ou Yangming was slightly touched. They had met by chance, and they had only chatted a little more on the way. Song Qingshan had helped him in this way. He was also a person of loyalty.


    When Ou Yangming left, he did not let Song Qingchan know. Firstly, he was afraid of trouble. Secondly, he did not care about this ce at all. If he had not snuck in as someone in thew boundary but as an outer sect disciple who had truly passed the assessment, Song Qingshan¡¯s actions could be considered a favor to him.


    It was not easy to obtain the identity of a disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect. It was easy to leave, but there was no chance for one to join the sect again.


    Song Qingshan waved his hand embarrassedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I was a little busy at first but after I got familiar with the work of the Alchemy School, I wasn¡¯t so busy anymore. Besides, the alchemists took good care of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s go see Steward Mo and exin your situation to him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Song Qingshan pulled Ou Yangming and walked toward the square.


    At this moment.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A thunder sounded out of nowhere.


    ¡°Was that thunder?¡± Song Qingshan cried out in surprise. He raised his head. There were no clouds in the sky, so there was no lightning and thunder.


    If that was the case, what was that noise?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t thunder. It was a fight.¡±


    Ou Yangming looked in the direction of the depths of the mountain range.


    Song Qingshan followed Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze and saw a figure the size of an ant floating in the sky.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Song Qingshan covered his mouth and asked in disbelief. That person was flying above the forbidden area of their sect.


    ¡°Did he make that noise just now?¡±


    The arrival of Ruler Ying was a major event. The direct disciples and inner sect disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect had received the news, but the outer sect disciples were not qualified enough.


    They were the outermost existences of the Mystic Sky Sect. No one in the upper echelons of the sect would pay attention to the lives of the outer sect disciples.


    The sound shook the entire Mystic Sky Sect. Even the outer sect disciples had noticed it.


    They looked at the figure in the sky with disbelief in their eyes.


    ¡°Mystic Sky, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re also nning to be a coward!¡± The voice was very loud. Everyone heard it clearly as Ruler Ying did it intentionally.


    Mystic Sky!


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that our sect leader¡¯s term of address?¡¯


    The outer sect disciples were all shocked. They did not have any insider information, but they knew that Mystic Sky was their sect leader¡¯s title.


    After all, the sect leaders of every generation had this title.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that person? Isn¡¯t he too bold? He actually dares to provoke our sect leader?¡±


    In everyone¡¯s perspective, let alone the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect, even a random inner sect elder was a god-like existence.


    Now, someone actually dared to provoke a god-like existence in front of them.


    One by one, the outer sect disciples ran toward Song Qingshan and Ou Yangming. Their field of vision was wide, so they could see more clearly.


    Soon, many outer sect disciples rushed over. Not only on this mountain peak, but the outer sect disciples on the other mountain peaks also craned their necks to look at the sky.


    ¡°Steward Mo is here,¡± Song Qingshan whispered to Ou Yangming¡¯s ear.


    At this moment, Steward Mo was not far away. His eyes were fixed on the sky, and he did not notice Ou Yangming¡¯s existence.


    Despite that, Bai Chi and Bai He keenly sensed Ou Yangming¡¯s existence. They widened their eyes and walked over.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, you¡¯re not dead yet!¡± Bai Chi said with some shock.


    The young fellow looked back at them and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re still alive so of course, I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    Bai He snorted coldly, ¡°Ou Yangming, after many days of separation, we should look at each other in a new light. Now, the two of us have be top-grade Spiritualists. Besides, in thest assessment, we were ranked in the top 10 and have left the Firewood Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Congrattions,¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    Ou Yangming could not be bothered to argue with 2 people who were only Spiritualists. The gap between them was too big, just like a lion would not care about the roar of an ant.


    The brothers originally thought that Ou Yangming would mock them or argue with them but unexpectedly, they received such a response.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s nonchnt tone once again stung the brothers with strong self-esteem. They looked at him and seemed to be scheming something.


    Having said that, at this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by a figure in the distance.


    In the depths of the lofty mountains, a middle-aged man in a white robe flew out from the mountains. That person was the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    ¡°The sect leader hase out.¡±


    The eyes of most of the outer sect disciples became fiery. The sect leader was a legendary existence. These outer sect disciples might not even have the chance to meet the sect leader in their entire lives.


    ¡°That guy is dead for sure. If he infuriates Sect Leader and makes a move, he¡¯ll be turned into ashes,¡± the Bai brothers discussed with 2 other people.


    ¡°Of course. If Sect Leader makes a move, no one in the Great Wide World can stop him.¡±


    Although they were outer sect disciples, everyone had a strong sense of superiority, which stemmed from their identities as a part of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    This identity made them superior. No matter where they went, when people heard that they were from the Mystic Sky Sect, they would be treated with respect.


    This was the power of reputation.


    Only Song Qingshan noticed something different. ¡°Sect Leader¡¯s a top-notch figure in the Mystic Sky Sect. There¡¯s no need for him to personally act against a provocateur, right?¡±


    Song Qingshan muttered. His voice was very soft, so not many people could hear him.


    This was true. If it were anyone else who challenged the Mystic Sky Sect, it would be impossible for the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect to personally act. The guards of the mountain gate would have killed the provocateur.


    If the guards were not up to par, there were still direct disciples, many elders, and even the school masters of the various schools. Logically speaking, it should not be the sect leader¡¯s turn to take action personally.


    Nevertheless, Ruler Ying was different. Other than the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader, there was really no one else who could stop him.


    Unlike the outer sect disciples, the inner sect disciples, direct disciples, and even many elders became nervous.


    The person in the sky was not an ordinary person. He was Ruler Ying of the third step, the one who had defeated several Rulers of the third step.


    The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Sword School.


    Jianjia looked at the figure in the sky and asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, is that the legendary Ruler Ying?¡±


    The rumors of Ruler Ying were everywhere these days. Every time he made a move, it shocked the world. Especially after the old man behind Ruler Ying made a move, almost everyone in the Great Wide World had their eyes on him.


    This person was too magical and too mysterious.


    What was he going to do?


    No one knew the answer.


    Wang Changfeng nodded. His eyes had a never-before-seen serious look. ¡°Well, you have to be carefulter. Don¡¯t leave my side.¡±


    Jianjia nodded seriously, it was rare that she was not willful.


    ¡°Mystic Sky, I didn¡¯t misjudge you, you¡¯re much braver than that guy Northern de.¡±


    Ruler Ying¡¯s voice was very clear, just like a 15 or 16-year old-youth, but this was definitely not his age.


    Mystic Sky looked left and right.


    Ruler Yingughed. ¡°Mystic Sky, you don¡¯t have to look, you can¡¯t find my grandfather. The battle is between us, so he won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader stared coldly at Ruler Ying.


    Ruler Ying did not care about the other party¡¯s attitude. He sneered and said, ¡°I only want to cripple you or be crippled by you.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Mystic Sky pulled out the longsword in his hand. The sunlight in the sky shone on the longsword, and the light was dazzling.

 Chapter 1277 - Combat Skill

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Combat Skill</h4>


    The sky was suddenly torn apart by a sword-light!


    Faced with this destructive sword-light, Ruler Ying was not afraid in the slightest. There was even an excited smile on his face. Golden light shone in his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Good timing!¡±


    The Red Tassel Spear was tightly held in his hand as his body vanished into thin air.


    ¡®Thew of space?¡¯


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. This was the first powerhouse he had seen who could control the power of thew of space.


    It was no wonder that Ruler Ying was not injured when facing those almighty powerhouses. With the power of thew of space, as long as there were no idents, it would not be a problem for him to escape unscathed.


    ¡°His speed is so fast!¡±


    Song Qingshan widened his eyes. He realized that in the blink of an eye, that young man had disappeared.


    ¡°He¡¯s an almighty powerhouse of the third step of thews, and he also knows the power of thew of space. Of course, he¡¯s fast,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, how do you know so much?¡± Song Qingshan asked.


    Song Qingshan did not know much about the boundaries of cultivators. He only knew that Rulers were above Venerable Ones.


    As for the specific divisions, even he did not know much. Nheless, he knew thatws were very important to Rulers.


    Ou Yangming did not answer this question. Instead, he stared at the sky in the distance.


    Now that his reputation had spread across the entire Zhenwu Continent, Ruler Ying mighte looking for him. He needed to be prepared. Even if the other party did note looking for him, he would meet him again when the Immortal Path of Heaven opened. It was necessary to understand the other party¡¯s strength in advance.


    As one of the top human powerhouses, Sect Leader Mystic Sky was in charge of the Mystic Sky Immortal City. His strength was very strong. He was probably on par with the great ancestor of the Phoenixes.


    Layer afteryer of sword-lights rapidly appeared in the air, as brilliant as fireworks.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s body was agile. He could sense dangers ahead of time and dodge them in advance.


    His body shed in the air, and he looked more and more excited. The Red Tassel Spear in his hand danced as he began to counterattack.


    Boom! The spear and sword shed together.


    10 kilometers of light waves spread rapidly in the air. The disciples below felt a heavy pressure. It was as if there was a huge mountain in the sky that could fall at any moment.


    Many outer sect disciples were shocked, and their faces turned pale.


    The battle was very far away from here, and it was still in the sky. Nevertheless, the aftermath had affected them. Some of them even had traces of blood on the corners of their mouths.


    When Steward Mo saw this, he took out a tortoiseshell from his interspatial bag. A light shield erupted from the shell, and this light covered half of the Spiritual Herbs Mountain.


    ¡°Everyone,e here!¡±


    Steward Mo shouted coldly. This ce was far away from the battle, but the outer sect disciples were too weak, and it was still somewhat dangerous.


    The battle in the sky became more intense.


    Every disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect was worried. The outer sect disciples originally thought that the sect leader would be able to get rid of the young man soon. They did not expect that the young man would be so powerful.


    The disciples on the Spiritual Herbs Mountain hid in the tortoiseshell shield one by one. After they entered, the oppressive aura in the sky gradually disappeared, and they felt much more rxed.


    Ou Yangming and Song Qingshan also walked in. In order not to show that he was a maverick, the young fellow did not show anything unusual.


    These people and he were in 2 different worlds after all, and he did not want them to know his real identity.


    The Spiritual Herbs Mountain could be considered spacious but now that these outer sect disciples were gathered, it was not enough.


    In addition, Steward Mo and those old disciples who had broken through to Venerable Ones upied a rtivelyrge area, so the others were a little crowded.


    ¡°Steward, Ou Yangming from the Spiritual Herbs Mountain has returned.¡±


    Bai Chi squeezed to Steward Mo¡¯s side, looked in the direction of Ou Yangming and Song Qingshan, and said softly.


    ¡°Ou Yangming? Which Ou Yangming?¡±


    Steward Mo had obviously forgotten this name. There were many outer sect disciples, and he could not remember every single one of them.


    Bai Chi continued, ¡°It was the guy who entered the sect with me. At that time, he rejected your suggestion and insisted on going to the Spiritual Herbs Mountain. He disappeared for 2 years.¡±


    With that said, Steward Mo also remembered.


    After 2 years, he had forgotten about that young fellow.


    At that time, Ou Yangming had suddenly disappeared. He did not pay much attention to it and thought that he had been eaten by a spirit beast. After all, the Spiritual Herbs Mountain was close to the deep mountains and old forests. There were many ferocious beasts in the mountains and forests.


    It was fine if he had died, but the steward did not think that this disciple who had left for 2 years woulde back again.


    So what if he came back? He did not evene to greet him and exin why he had disappeared for such a long time.


    Steward Mo looked a little bad.


    Under the misdirection of Bai Chi, he did not think about whether Ou Yangming had just returned today. He thought that the young fellow had returned for some time.


    ¡°A guy who knows no rules!¡± Steward Mo¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold.


    Looking at the steward¡¯s appearance, Bai Chi could not help but sneer in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®Ou Yangming, you¡¯re still a littlecking when ites to fighting with me. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll exin it to Steward Mo.¡¯


    The Bai brothers were filled with hatred toward Ou Yangming. They really wanted to see how he would be punished by Steward Mo.


    Soon, the battle in the sky entered a stalemate.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s challenge this time was not as smooth as before. Sect Leader Mystic Sky was shrewd, and his sword techniques were elegant. He was like a god of swords from the nine heavens.


    His defense was shocking. His body was covered by sword-lights, and he even mobilized the Star Power from the nine heavens. Ruler Ying did not find any ws.


    ¡°Impressive. You really didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Ruler Ying¡¯s voice gradually became serious. His body suddenly shook, and 2 heads suddenly grew out of his neck.


    His 2 arms became 4, and his body also grew a lot bigger.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Everyone who saw this scene was scared silly.


    ¡®Is he still a human? How could a human be so terrifying?¡¯


    Of course, there were people who understood.


    On the main peak of the Swords School, Wang Changfeng suddenly stood up. His eyes were filled with shock, and he eximed, ¡°This is the Three Heads Six Arms Combat Skill!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Three Heads Six Arms Combat Skill?¡± Jianjia¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°He looks so ugly now. He looks like a centipede.¡±


    Wang Changfeng cared very much for his granddaughter, so he naturally told her everything he knew. He said in a deep voice, ¡°The Three Heads Six Arms Combat Skill is a legendarybat skill. Only those supreme powerhouses during the creation of worlds could use it. Now, thisbat skill has been lost in the Great Wide World.¡±


    He could not imagine how this young man called Ruler Ying learned this ultimate skill that had been lost in ancient times.


    ¡°Is it very mighty?¡± Jianjia was very surprised. She did not expect this strange move to have such a powerful origin.


    ¡°Of course, and it is very mighty!¡±


    Wang Changfeng took a deep breath. He looked very serious, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Ruler Ying had not used this move when he was fighting against the other third-step Rulers. Now, it seemed that he had be serious.


    After transforming, Ruler Ying¡¯s attacking power had increased by several times. He had 6 arms, one holding a spear, one holding a sword, one holding a saber, one holding a staff, and the other two holding a giant ax and a long whip.


    The weapons in each of his 6 hands were different, but all of them were Acquired Taoist Tools.


    Just these Taoist Tools alone were a huge fortune.


    Seeing Ruler Ying¡¯s transformation, Sect Leader Mystic Sky had a grave expression on his calm face.


    This was a legendarybat skill, so even he felt heavy pressure.


    The Three Heads Six Arms Combat Skill was equivalent to dividing a person into 3. The situation of Sect Leader Mystic Sky at the moment was not much different from being surrounded by 3 powerhouses of the same level.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The Star Power on his body dissipated bit by bit.


    It was difficult for 2 fists to fight against 4 hands. Sect Leader Mystic Sky had to face the 6 weapons of Ruler Ying with one weapon.


    Every time Ruler Ying attacked, a part of the Star Power on Sect Leader Mystic Sky¡¯s body disappeared. Soon, the originally dense Star Power had be thin.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    A thunderous explosion sounded in the air again.


    The long whip in Ruler Ying¡¯s handshed out. The Star Lights finally could not withstand it and exploded. The other weapons also locked onto Sect Leader Mystic Sky tightly.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ruler Ying roared, and all his weapons were taken out at the same time.


    Sect Leader Mystic Sky quickly dodged in the air. His movements were graceful and agile. His movements were also astonishingly fast. Even so, he was still a littlecking when facing Ruler Ying.


    6 weapons had sealed off all the space, and Ruler Ying was also proficient in the power of thew of space. This was even worse for the sect leader.


    The power of space. It was easy to escape using the power, but it was even easier to entangle a person with it.


    Just as Sect Leader Mystic Sky dodged the attack, Ruler Ying¡¯s body immediately disappeared from the air and reappeared from another ce.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s attacking method was hard to defend against. No one knew where he would reappear in the next moment.


    Sect Leader Mystic Sky had miscalcted.


    He had thought that by relying on his Star Lights to protect his body, he would not be afraid of the sneak attacks of the opponent¡¯sw of space. Who knew that Ruler Ying had mastered the legendarybat skill.


    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t good!¡± Ou Yangming stood in the distance and said softly.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, what did you say? What do you mean by the situation isn¡¯t good? Do you think our sect leader will be defeated?¡± Bai He heard Ou Yangming¡¯s words and said loudly.


    His words attracted the attention of many people nearby. Everyone frowned and looked at Ou Yangming.


    Song Qingshan hurriedly scolded, ¡°Bai He, what nonsense are you talking about? When did Ou Yangming say something like that?!¡±


    He had heard it as well, but he pretended not to have heard it.


    As a disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect, Ou Yangming said that the situation of their sect leader was not good. If he were to argue about it, it would be quite serious.


    ¡°Song Qingshan, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be fine just because you¡¯re protecting him. I¡¯m not the only one who heard it. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask everyone if they heard what Ou Yangming said just now,¡± Bai He shouted sternly.


    The argument on this side also attracted Steward Mo¡¯s gaze. His gaze swept over Ou Yangming with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Did you just say that Sect Leader is in trouble?¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his head and said faintly, ¡°I did.¡±

 Chapter 1278 - Hes Ruler Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1278: He¡¯s Ruler Ming</h4>


    On the Spiritual Herbs Mountain, many outer sect disciples looked at Ou Yangming gloatingly.


    ¡°He actually admitted it!¡±


    ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t admit it? A lot of people heard it just now. As long as Steward Mo asks, he¡¯ll be exposed right away.¡±


    When Steward Mo saw Ou Yangming admit it decisively, a few cold lights shed in his eyes.


    This matter was neither big nor small. It mainly depended on how Steward Mo would deal with it. If it was a normal situation, he could just treat it as a slip of the tongue and let him off the hook. However, at this moment, he happened to have been provoked by Ou Yangming for nothing. He was very unhappy with the young fellow.


    If a small outer sect disciple made the steward unhappy, he would be in trouble.


    ¡°What are your intentions? How dare you curse our sect leader!¡± Steward Mo¡¯s voice was cold.


    Hearing this, everyone knew that Steward Mo was about to get angry.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, hurry up and apologize to Steward Mo!¡± Song Qingshan said anxiously. As he spoke, he signaled Ou Yangming.


    In the outer sect of the Mystic Sky Sect, offending a steward was the most unwise thing to do.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly, thanking Song Qingshan for his kind reminder. He looked at the sky and said, ¡°Why should I apologize? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    In the sky, the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect was gradually showing signs of defeat. It seemed that he would not be able to hold on for long.


    Nheless, the other people present couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Steward Mo¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. He shouted coldly, ¡°Where are the disciples of the Law Enforcement Division?¡±


    With that, 6 disciples in grey robes walked out from the crowd. They carried thin swords on their backs and had fierce and murderous auras.


    ¡°Capture this arrogant b*stard and give him 300shes. Then, he¡¯ll be sent to the Firewood Mountain,¡± Steward Mo shouted.


    The Bai brothers looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with surprise and joy. They had finally seeded. This b*stard would never be able to make aeback.


    300shes! Even a top-grade Spiritualist would be crippled after taking so manyshes. If they were sent to the Firewood Mountain again, they would probably be finished for the rest of their lives.


    A few disciples from the Law Enforcement Division surrounded Ou Yangming.


    It was then when there was a loud explosion, and a figure fell from the sky.


    Following that, there were a few crazy roars.


    ¡°Hahaha! The leader of the Mystic Sky Sect is just so-so. I¡¯ll let you off this time. I hope you can take care of yourself.¡± Ruler Yingughed maniacally in the sky.


    There was only one person left in the sky. The result was self-evident. Their leader had been defeated.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible¡­¡±


    The outer sect disciples could not believe it. The god-like existence in their hearts had been defeated.


    ¡°Ou Yangming was actually right.¡±


    ¡°What a joke. He must be guessing randomly.¡±


    The outer sect disciples did not expect Ou Yangming to be right. The disciples of the Law Enforcement Division looked even colder.


    As for the direct disciples and elders, they did not look too good either, but they were not always optimistic. The sect leader was very powerful, but that young man called Ruler Ying was not someone to be trifled with.


    Countless people looked at the sky.


    Ruler Ying was too mighty. Was there anyone in this world who could stop him?


    The Ruler looked down at everyone. He announced, ¡°My next target is Ruler Ming. The location is Starlight City. If you have nothing to do, you cane and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Ruler Ming¡¯s reputation has just spread here. I didn¡¯t expect him to be targeted by Ruler Ying. It seems that he really intends to challenge all the almighty powerhouses in the Great Wide World.¡±


    The elders of the Mystic Sky Sect were all shocked.


    A few school masters hurriedly went to look for Mystic Sky. The situation was still eptable. He was heavily injured, but his origin was not damaged. He could recover after cultivating in seclusion for a period.


    Hearing Ruler Ying¡¯s words, Ou Yangming¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    It was not because the other party had set his target on him, but because the other party would find him. This was within Ou Yangming¡¯s expectations, but he also did not expect that the other party had figured out his movements long ago. Furthermore, he had chosen Starlight City.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s family members were all there. Ruler Ying had probably investigated everything clearly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take him down.¡±


    Steward Mo shouted loudly. The outer sect disciples did not know who Ruler Ming was, so they did not need to care about him. After all, he was an existence that they would never be able toe into contact with.


    ¡°Your expression has finally changed, right? I thought you could keep pretending?¡±


    Seeing the change in Ou Yangming¡¯s expression, the Bai brothers said mockingly. They thought that he was afraid of the Law Enforcement Division disciples.


    A few Law Enforcement Division disciples gradually approached. Just as they were about to reach out to grab Ou Yangming, the young fellow suddenly disappeared.


    The disciples caught nothing. They were stunned.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly disappear?¡±


    The outer sect disciples who were paying attention to this side were all dumbfounded.


    ¡°How did Ou Yangming disappear? He was clearly here just now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the sky!¡± Someone suddenly eximed.


    Everyone raised their heads and saw Ou Yangming again. The young fellow, who had been standing there just now, had flown into the sky.


    ¡°How can he fly?¡±


    In the Great Wide World, only Venerable Ones could fly. ¡®Could it be that he has broken through to a Venerable One?¡¯


    ¡°How could he be so fast?¡±


    At this moment, Ou Yangming¡¯s figure was 10 kilometers away from them. Even if he was a Venerable One, it was impossible for him to disappear in front of their eyes in an instant and go to such a faraway ce.


    Just now, Ou Yangming had disappeared without any warning.


    Steward Mo was also shocked.


    He was a top-grade Venerable One, yet he could not see how Ou Yangming had flown into the sky just now.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Someone eximed.


    They saw Ou Yangming walking toward that young man in the sky.


    That young man was the supreme expert who had defeated their sect leader just now. ¡®Is he courting his death?¡¯


    No one knew what Ou Yangming was going to do.


    Many inner sect disciples and elders of the Mystic Sky Sect did not know either. Ou Yangming had participated in the Big Demons Extermination Meet, but only Mystic Sky and Zhao Juefeng had seen his appearance in the Mystic Sky Sect.


    ¡°Which sect is that guy from? What does he want to do? If he infuriates Ruler Ying, it¡¯s over,¡± an elder of the Mystic Sky Sect said in rm.


    Before Ruler Ying arrived, they had ordered each division to restrain their disciples. Unexpectedly, there was still trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Jianjia clearly saw the appearance of the person in the sky. She screamed and stood up, covering her mouth.


    ¡°Jianjia, do you know who he is?¡± Wang Changfeng looked at the figure in the sky and asked with a slight frown.


    ¡°He¡¯s the genius that Uncle Zhang and I met on the flying boat. He¡¯s the one who defeated that evil dragon!¡±


    Jianjia did not expect that he would meet Ou Yangming here.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Wang Changfeng did not look good. He had heard Zhang Suixian mention the genius he met on the road.


    That horned dragon was only in thew boundary at most. How could itpare to Ruler Ying? If the young fellow went out now, he would be courting death. It was very likely that he would implicate the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Ou Yangming stepped on the void and slowly walked to a ce not far from Ruler Ying. He said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to Starlight City. I see that you didn¡¯t use up much energy just now. If you want to challenge me, just settle it here.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it strangely reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    Hearing this voice, everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Settle it here?¡±


    ¡°He wants to settle it with that powerhouse. Could he be¡­¡±


    Recalling the words of Ruler Ying just now, some people had guessed the answer, but they still found it hard to believe.


    ¡®He¡¯s Ruler Ming?¡¯


    The Ruler Ming who had single-handedly charged into 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain and fought with the great ancestor of the Phoenixes. Additionally, he had even left safely.


    At this time, the disciples from the outer sect found this hard to believe the most.


    They stared at the sky with their mouths agape. ¡®Is Ou Yangming Ruler Ming? Is he the almighty powerhouse that the young man is going to challenge next?¡¯


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Everyone felt that it was ridiculous, especially Song Qingshan, the Bai Brothers, and Steward Mo, who had interacted with Ou Yangming before.


    2 years ago, Ou Yangming was just a small outer sect disciple. Now, he had transformed into an almighty powerhouse like their sect leader. No one wanted to believe this.


    ¡°It¡¯s fake. It must be fake!¡± Bai Chi could not believe it.


    ¡°It must be fake! What¡¯s Ou Yangming doing? Could it be that he hates the Mystic Sky Sect and wants to anger that guy to take revenge on us?¡± Someone thought evilly.


    Even Steward Mo could not believe it. He felt that what that disciple said made sense. It must be to take revenge on them.


    Having said that, what Ruler Ying said next made everyone give up.


    Ruler Ying squinted his eyes and looked at Ou Yangming. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the Mystic Sky Sect. This is perfect. It¡¯ll save me some trouble. Oh right, where have I seen you before?¡±


    He rubbed his head.


    ¡°Outside the Zhenwu Continent, when you killed the son of the Ruler Yunzhong, I was watching you from the side,¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    Ruler Yingughed. ¡°I remember now. It was at that time. I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d be so fated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re quite fated.¡± Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and grabbed the void. The Reincarnation Spear that had fused with the Meteorite and turned dark brown appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    Ruler Ying was excited again. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. Then, his body suddenly disappeared.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Steward Mo was so frightened that he fell to the ground. His body went limp. It was impossible for Ruler Ying not to recognize a fake. In other words, the outer sect disciple was really the legendary Ruler Ming.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, Ruler Ming!¡± Steward Mo muttered to himself, his face ashen.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible? How¡¯s this possible?¡± The Bai brothers were stupefied. Ou Yangming, who they had harmed twice, had be a top-tier mighty figure.


    What kind of joke was this?


    ¡®If he really is Ruler Ming, what we said just now¡­¡¯ The two brothers were so frightened that they were paralyzed on the ground. Their expressions were dull.


    The few disciples of the Law Enforcement Division who were just about to capture Ou Yangming felt a chill on their backs at this moment. A chill instantly shot up from under their feet to the top of their heads.


    If Ou Yangming had not left just now and had just casually counterattacked¡­


    The result¡­


    Once again, the battle in the sky began.


    In an instant, Ruler Ying¡¯s body appeared behind Ou Yangming. The Red Tassel Spear in his hand stabbed toward the back of the young fellow¡¯s head.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The long spear opened up a hole in the air. Ruler Ying did not manage to pierce through Ou Yangming as the young fellow suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Interesting, interesting. You¡¯re the first almighty powerhouse I¡¯ve met who has grasped the power of a high-levelw.¡±


    Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He looked at Ou Yangming like a hungry wolf that had not eaten for 3 days and had discovered delicious food.


    In the blink of an eye, the 2 of them had exchanged dozens of blows. Both of them were proficient in the power of thew of space, and neither of them had touched the other before.

 Chapter 1279 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the void, a 3-headed, 6-armed monster was fighting with Ou Yangming.


    Unlike Mystic Sky, Ou Yangming was proficient in the power of thew of space. In the Enlightenment Pavilion, the young fellow power of thew of space had been pushed to the peak of the second step. It was not easy for Ruler Ying to touch him.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, do you only know how to hide?¡± Ruler Ying shouted coldly.


    Even when he had 3 heads and 6 arms, they would not have much effect on Ou Yangming, who could teleport away at any time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know such a magicalbat skill like yours. Do you think I should fight you head-on? Of course, I should dodge.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡°But since you say that, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    A long whip came in his direction. Ou Yangming moved his feet and disappeared in an instant!


    When he reappeared, the Reincarnation Spear suddenly thrust forward.


    This time, Ou Yangming chose to take the initiative to attack. All the powers in his body were unleashed. He was like a prehistoric Devil God who could tear the world apart just by relying on his strength.


    ¡°Good move!¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The other party had been dodging, so he did not have any good ideas.


    All the weapons including the saber, the spear, and the staff shed toward Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    Ou Yangming was not afraid at all. The Reincarnation Spear in his hand shook slightly, making a buzzing sound.


    ¡°Boom!¡± With this attack, the power in Ou Yangming¡¯s body exploded.


    The powerful spiritual power and the strength of his body made Ruler Ying a little stunned.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s body fell into the mountain like a shooting star.


    A huge explosion sounded. The mountain was directly smashed into two halves. Smoke and dust filled the sky. It was hazy like a fairnd.


    ¡°So mighty!¡± Countless people sucked in a breath of cold air.


    They stared dumbfoundedly at Ou Yangming in the sky. His strength was too powerful.


    On the Spiritual Herbs Mountain, all the disciples were stunned.


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be? This isn¡¯t real...¡±


    The Bai brothers felt as if they were hallucinating. Ou Yangming had disappeared for a few years. They had originally wanted to get back at him and make use of Steward Mo to make him unable to turn things around. Who knew, the young fellow had be so formidable. He was an almighty expert like their sect leader.


    What were they?


    They were nothing. Even Steward Mo was just an ant in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    The brothers looked at Steward Mo and felt despair in their hearts.


    Song Qingshan also fell to the ground. He rubbed his head, wanting to see if he was still in the right mind.


    ¡®How could Ou Yangming be so strong? Where has he gone in the past 2 years?¡¯


    All of a sudden, Song Qingshan pped his head. If he was not dreaming, it must be because Ou Yangming was already so powerful and only came to the Mystic Sky Sect for some reason.


    ¡°That must be it, that must be it.¡± Song Qingshan was very smart. This was the only exnation.


    ¡°No wonder he refused to go to the best Alchemy Division and insisted on wasting his time on the Spiritual Herbs Mountain.¡±


    The doubts in his heart were immediately solved.


    It was uneptable for such a great powerhouse to serve those alchemists who were only Venerable Ones.


    On the main peak of the Sword School.


    Wang Changfeng looked at the mountain that had been smashed open and said in a low voice, ¡°Luckily, that ce is a barren mountain. If it¡¯s the mountain where the inner sect disciples live, the losses would be huge.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, did Ou Yangming win?¡±


    Shaoyao looked at the figure in the sky with a look of admiration in her eyes.


    Wang Changfeng was also shocked by the strength that Ou Yangming had disyed just now. ¡®This young fe isn¡¯t a Ruler in thew boundary at all. He¡¯s already an almighty being, but he probably didn¡¯t want to attract attention on the flying boat and disguised his strength.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Ruler Ying was not so simple. Wang Changfeng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    As soon as he said that, an explosion sounded. Ruler Ying quickly rushed out from the mountain peak.


    There were no wounds on his body. He looked at Ou Yangming with fiery eyes and said excitedly, ¡°Good, good. You¡¯re my opponent!¡±


    The stronger the opponent was, the more excited he became.


    ¡®What Grandpa said was indeed true. There are powerhouses in this Great Wide World.¡¯ Mystic Sect could already force Ruler Ying to use the ultimate move of the Three Heads Six Arms. Ruler Ming was even more difficult to deal with. Even the ultimate move of the Three Heads Six Arms was not of much use against him.


    ¡°Boundless Blood of Sea.¡± Ruler Ying raised his hands.


    Suddenly, red clouds appeared in the sky. The world changed, and the sky turned red.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A fierce wind howled.


    The Red Tassel Spear in Ruler Ying¡¯s hand suddenly pointed in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction as he shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    Countless red clouds gathered and turned into a long ribbon that swept toward Ou Yangming.


    The aura was boundless. The elders of the Mystic Sky Sect all supported a protective light barrier each to protect their disciples.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Looking at the sky, many people¡¯s faces turned ugly.


    The sky actually changed.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with caution. He could sense that Ruler Ying had be serious.


    This youth who looked to be only 15 or 16 years old had unfathomable strength. Facing the almighty powerhouse from before, he had only disyed a portion of his strength.


    Only at this moment did he truly treat Ou Yangming as a qualified opponent. Ou Yangming did not know whether he should be happy or not.


    The red ribbon quickly attacked. Ou Yangming did not dare to be careless. Such an attacking method was unheard of and had not been tested before. He had to be careful.


    His body quickly disappeared, and he appeared 10 kilometers away. The red ribbon grew bigger like a big river, rolling in all directions.


    Perhaps it could not be called a ribbon anymore. It was like a red sky curtain, charging toward Ou Yangming again.


    ¡°Interspatial de!¡±Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    He knew that he could not dy any longer. The red sky curtain grew bigger. Unless he escaped right away, he would not be able to escape after a while.


    Ou Yangming did not know what that thing was made of, and he did not want to try it out.


    In any case, he definitely could not leave. He was very clear about what Ruler Ying would do to the evaders. He had witnessed the scene of the Ruler killing the son of the Ruler Yunzhong. Ruler Ying was a madman who spared no effort to find his opponents. No one knew why he did it.


    Ou Yangming could not leave. Ruler Ying knew that the old man and the others were all in Starlight City.


    A massive interspatial power suddenly erupted. This was the ultimate move that could be controlled after one¡¯s power of space reached the second step. Ruler Ying also knew thew of space butpared to Ou Yangming, he was a little weaker. He had yet to reach the second step.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The massive Interspatial de directly split open the red sky.


    Before Ou Yangming could rejoice, the sky once again closed up. It did not seem to have changed at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    Ruler Yingughed out loud. In his eyes, Ou Yangming was just a pitiful worm struggling.


    The red sky had pounced over. Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused, and the Reincarnation Spear in his hand suddenly stabbed out.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡±


    A ck dragon¡¯s head flew out from the Reincarnation Spear. The moment it appeared, it rapidly erged. Its gaze was ferocious as it opened its bloody mouth and bit toward the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ck dragon directly bit open arge hole in the sky. The dragon did not stop and continued to bite toward the side.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ou Yangming pierced through the hole to the outside of the sky.


    He locked onto the direction of Ruler Ying, and the Reincarnation Spear shook once again.


    ¡°Nothingness!¡±


    A ray of light shed past, piercing through space-time and theyers of the sky curtain, then it charged toward Ruler Ying.


    Almost in an instant, the ray of light cut to Ruler Ying¡¯s side, and he raised the weapon in his hand to block it.


    ng...


    Ruler Ying¡¯s body retreated explosively once again. Of the 6 Taoist Tools in his hand, 2 had been destroyed by Ou Yangming¡¯s move.


    The Reincarnation Spear was a High Grade Taoist Tool, and it also carried the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi. It was not something that ordinary Low Grade Taoist Tools couldpare to.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes widened like a bull¡¯s.


    After a moment, heughed maniacally again.


    ¡°Refreshing, refreshing!¡±


    Ruler Ying did not feel the slightest bit of regret. He threw the 2 destroyed weapons aside and joined his 6 arms together.


    The red sky suddenly shook and bloomed like a lotus flower.


    Ou Yangming was right in the center of the lotus flower.


    At the spur of the moment, a strong suction force appeared.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. When he was about to teleport away again, he found that the space around him waspletely sealed. Being restrained by the suction force, his speed was greatly reduced. A few petals came from all directions and surrounded him in the middle.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Wang Changfeng¡¯s face slightly changed.


    The sudden change of the situation was unexpected. Jianjia looked at the sky with worry in her eyes.


    On the other side, Sect Leader Mystic Sky ate a Golden Pill, and his face gradually recovered.


    He looked at the sky and was also shocked.


    The strength of Ruler Ying was beyond his expectations.


    There was also Ou Yangming. In the ancient ruins, he clearly only had the strength of the second step. How did he be so powerful?


    Ruler Ming¡¯s fame spread far and wide. Sect Leader Mystic Sky naturally knew this name. He also guessed that it might be that young fellow he had seen in the ancient ruins.


    That said, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was a problem. The sect leader thought that the strength of that young fellow was very different from Ruler Ming¡¯s.


    It was only when he saw Ou Yangming walk out that he waspletely sure. It turned out that unknowingly, that young fellow had already grown to such a level.


    The lotus flower wrapped around Ou Yangming and began to gradually shrink.


    It became smaller and thicker. It was like a cocoon, tightly surrounding Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, you¡¯re a good opponent. As long as you admit defeat, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Ruler Ying jumped onto the lotus flower and said loudly. His voice was like thunder that spread throughout the world.


    ¡°Oh no, Ou Yangming is trapped.¡± Song Qingshan also realized the danger.


    Hope rose in the Bai Brothers¡¯ hearts again. As long as Ou Yangming died or was seriously injured by that powerful warrior, he would probably forget about the 2 of them. Then, they would leave the Mystic Sky Sect secretly and never meet that person again.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±


    The expression on Ruler Ying¡¯s face changed slightly. He grabbed with both hands, and the lotus flower shrunk even faster.


    He was temperamental.. This was the true nature of Ruler Ying.

 Chapter 1280 - Powerful Youth

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Powerful Youth</h4>


    There was still no answer. The lotus flower became smaller until it shrunk into a ball and gradually became the size of lotus seed.


    ¡°You have guts!¡± Ruler Ying pushed with both hands, and the petals spread out.


    Nheless, what was shocking was that Ou Yangming was still inside. He did not seem to be injured at all.


    In Ruler Ying¡¯s opinion, even if Ou Yangming did not die from that attack just now, he would be heavily injured. Ruler Ying was very familiar with the power of his attack just now. The situation at the moment was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Ou Yangming¡¯s not injured!¡± Jianjia jumped up excitedly.


    The red lotus flower shrunk to the size of lotus seed, and everyone was very nervous. Ou Yangming must be in danger as he was trapped in it, but they did not expect him to be unharmed.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Ruler Ying was also a little surprised.


    Even a peerless beast would be half-dead from being constrained in that situation. He could not understand how Ou Yangming managed to avoid it.


    Ou Yangming smiled faintly. Of course, he would not say that he hid in the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron then entered the Enlightenment Pavilion again from the cauldron. The 2 Innate Spirit Treasures protected him. No matter how many tricks the lotus had, it would not be able to harm him.


    Such a trick could be used under such circumstances.


    No one would be able to discover it, and it could even shock the opponent, giving off a mysterious feeling.


    ¡°What a joke. It¡¯s my trump card. Why would I tell you?¡± Ou Yangming did not exin.


    His gaze carried a fierce look as he nned to counterattack.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh¡­¡± His body disappeared into the air once more.


    Ou Yangming instantly appeared behind Ruler Ying, and the Reincarnation Spear struck out once more.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡± The ck dragon roared.


    In the past, Ou Yangming would have been exhausted after using this move once. Nevertheless, now that his strength had increased, his body¡¯s power had greatly increased. He would still have to expend a lot of energy each time, but he could already use this move a few more times.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s heart froze. He had no time to think about how his opponent had broken his move just now.


    His body turned into a long light stream in the air. He threw the Red Tassel Spear in his hand, and the spear turned into a ball of mes. The mes were fierce and condensed into a fire dragon in the void.


    The fire dragon and the back dragon fought together. The 2 monsters were very fierce. When they met, they began to devour each other.


    Ou Yangming released 7 or 8 Interspatial des in a row. The densely packed des locked onto Ruler Ying¡¯s direction and pierced through the space to kill him.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s expression gradually became grave. The huge ax in his hand danced and like a small mountain god, it shed toward the Interspatial des that were flying toward him.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The mountain copsed and the ground cracked. The space copsed.


    As a result, the ground was also affected. An Interspatial de was dodged by Ruler Ying and struck the mountain behind him.


    In just an instant, the mountain was cut in half from the middle. One could imagine the creatures in the mountain forest. Just a little power from the Interspatial des could wipe them out.


    Fortunately, the ce where the 2 of them fought had left the core of the Mystic Sky Sect, so the Mystic Sky Sect did not suffer too many losses.


    Out of the 7 or 8 Interspatial des, one was dodged, while the other few were blocked by Ruler Ying¡¯s huge ax.


    His body swayed, and he seemed to be under a lot of pressure.


    The power of thew of space was not that strict, unlike otherws where their powers were limited ording to their levels.


    Forws like thew of space and thew of time, these high-levelws did not have such restrictions. Their strengths werergely rted to the user¡¯sprehension ability and spiritual power.


    Ou Yangming did not stop after the first attack. The Reincarnation Spear struck again, and a golden light shed once more.


    ¡°Nothingness!¡±


    The Supreme Spear Principle was Ou Yangming¡¯s ultimate move, and it was also the trump card that he could use to suppress many third-step almighty beings.


    At this moment, the spear-light was extremely fast, and it tore through space as if chaos had just begun. In the blink of an eye, it appeared beside Ruler Ying.


    Ruler Ying turned around and dodged. Suddenly, he felt that the time around him had changed.


    ¡°This is the power of thew of time¡­¡±


    Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. It was toote for him to dodge at this time. The long spear was still in the air and locked with the ck dragon. He held the huge ax to his side and blocked Ou Yangming¡¯s attack.


    Time seemed to have stopped. The golden spear fiercely pierced the huge ax in Ruler Ying¡¯s hand.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s body trembled, and a stream of bright, thick blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Cracking sounds rang out, and they were ear-piercing.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡±


    The giant ax in Ruler Ying¡¯s hand finally could not withstand the powerful impact and suddenly exploded.


    Ruler Ying suddenly turned, and only then did he dodge the golden light¡¯s attack.


    The battle between the 2 dragons in the sky hade to an end. The ck dragon was incredibly powerful, causing the fire dragon to be defeated. It seemed that it could not hold on for much longer.


    There was only a small section of the giant ax left. This was the third Taoist Tool of Ruler Ying to be destroyed.


    He definitely did not expect such a situation before the battle.


    Ruler Ying grabbed the Red Tassel Spear from behind him and put it back into his hand. He put away his 3 heads and 6 arms and returned to his young appearance.


    He nced at the ck dragon that was chasing after him after he put away the Red Tassel Spear. He then nced at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Ruler Ming, I admit that you¡¯re very mighty, but you¡¯ll still be defeated by me. You¡¯re forcing me to use that move. Don¡¯t me me for not being able to control myself and killing you.¡±


    As soon as the Ruler Ying finished, the muscles on his body expanded explosively. He initially looked like a child who was only about 1.6 meters, but he suddenly grew to a height of 100 meters.


    Not only that, but the Ruler Ying¡¯s hair and eyes had also turned red. Especially those eyes, they carried a bloodthirsty and violent aura.


    Ruler Ying seemed to have turned into a ferocious beast. This was the most intuitive feeling that Ou Yangming had.


    The ck dragon pounced on Ruler Ying¡¯s body and suddenly disappeared, which made Ou Yangming¡¯s expression change.


    After transforming, Ruler Ying¡¯s strength had probably increased a lot.


    Although the ck dragon¡¯s power had decreased a lot during the stalemate earlier, it was not to the extent that it had no effect at all.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡± After transforming, Ruler Ying stared in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction and suddenly roared.


    This voice was earth-shattering and carried with it an unrivaled mental power. Ou Yangming was shocked and quickly sealed his five senses.


    Even so, his mind was still in a daze, and he felt as if his body had stopped.


    If Ou Yangming was in such a state, there was no need to mention the people below.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s roar was not aimed at the others and was very far away from them, they also did not escape the fate of being affected. Whether it was the outer sect disciples or the inner sect disciples who heard the voice, all of them held their heads and cried out in pain, even if many of them were in protective barriers.


    Those who were severely affected were even bleeding from their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. They fell to the ground and lost all signs of life.


    In the instant that Ou Yangming was in a daze, Ruler Ying¡¯s body had disappeared from the sky. The young fellow hurriedly dodged, but he realized that it was already toote.


    A huge fist came from behind him, and this fist directly smashed into Ou Yangming¡¯s back.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body fell rapidly like a falling meteorite.


    This was not all. Ruler Ying chased after him again. Ou Yangming endured the immense pain in his body and smashed the Reincarnation Spear toward Ruler Ying.


    Sparks flew, and this punchnded on the Reincarnation Spear, but the tough High Grade Taoist Tool could not hurt Ruler Ying¡¯s body at this moment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body shook once again as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he fell even faster.


    If it was not for the fact that he had increased the strength of his body in the Fallen Land, and if it was not for the fact that he had fused with over 1,000 Dripping Blood Stones and made his bodyparable to a Low Grade Taoist Tool, he would not be able to withstand the first punch.


    Rumble! The earth shook.


    A huge crack suddenly appeared in the deep mountains like a dragon.


    The earth and the mountains trembled. Rocks rolled down, andrge areas of trees fell. Countless spirit beasts within a radius of 5,000 kilometers fled in panic.


    Many fierce beasts escaped from the forest, even triggering a huge beast tide.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was still falling. He had entered the ground, but the huge inertia could not be stopped. He did not know how deep he had gone into the ground.


    Judging from therge area of hot magma, it could be seen that he was very far away from the surface.


    Ou Yangming moved his fingers. He had the top-grade mes of a phoenix, so the magma could not cause any damage to him.


    After confirming that he was temporarily safe, he suddenly disappeared. At the same time, a grey ball fell into the magma, and he entered the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    The Enlightenment Pavilion was an Innate Spirit Treasure. It could be used to hide and even dodge attacks. Despite that, Ou Yangming also understood that this thing could not be disyed in the outside world, especially before he had absolute strength.


    It was a sin to have a treasure. Once it was discovered, it would be difficult to escape from pursuit. Even a powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank would appear.


    Ou Yangming was not sure if the old man behind Ruler Ying was in the Heavenly Rank, but he was sure that he could not block him.


    He could not hide in the Enlightenment Pavilion forever, and it would not disappear. After he entered, the pavilion would appear. Once it was picked up by others and ced in a danger zone or formation that was prepared beforehand, there would be nothing he could do.


    The Enlightenment Pavilion could assist in one¡¯s cultivation, but it could not help one break through bottlenecks. Without the trial of the mortal world, even if Ou Yangming stayed in there for thousands of years and learned all the powers ofws, there would not be any qualitative improvement.


    Ou Yangming was cautious due to the death of the pavilion¡¯s previous master, Hong.


    With the eleration of time by 100 times, Ou Yangming hurriedly circted the Sky-devouring Art. Streams of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were gradually absorbed into his body like rivers.


    Not long after, Ou Yangming¡¯s body returned to its peak condition. His body, which had been injured by Ruler Ying, was alsopletely healed. Only a moment had passed in the outside world.


    Ruler Ying did not know that Ou Yangming had recovered. He stood on the cracked mountain with a bloodthirsty and violent look in his eyes.


    ¡°Extermination!¡±


    At the spur of the moment, a destructive aura burst out from the ground. This aura was iparably vast and contained profound power.


    ¡°It¡¯s the profound meaning of extermination!¡±


    In the void far away, a red-robed old man appeared. He looked down in shock and hurriedly reached out to grab Ruler Ying.


    He knew that with his grandson¡¯s state, he probably did not have any thoughts of dodging.


    However, this profoundness was untouchable!

 Chapter 1281 - The Mysterious Elder

    <h4>Chapter 1281: The Mysterious Elder</h4>


    Boom.


    The world seemed to be shaking as Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. He gritted his teeth and looked at the elder in the sky.


    At thest moment, the elder made a move and grabbed Ruler Ying, allowing Ruler Ying to escape from Ou Yangming¡¯s strongest move.


    Ou Yangming had calcted this move for a long time.


    He had been holding back and waiting until Ruler Ying let down his guard. He confirmed that he could make a 100% hit before he used it.


    Nheless, he still failed..,


    Ou Yangming had not considered this elder who was hiding in the void, and he had still underestimated the other party¡¯s strength.


    In the sky, Ruler Ying¡¯s body gradually recovered to its original state.


    He was not hit by Ou Yangming, but he was still injured. Using 3 ultimate moves consecutively had caused his body to be severely overloaded. Especially thest move, which had seriously injured his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The elder stretched out his hand and grabbed toward Ou Yangming.


    If he had been a step toote, his beloved grandson would have been in danger of dying. Moreover, Ou Yangming¡¯s potential shocked him.


    Ou Yangming had mastered the supreme profoundness at such a young age and was an embryo for being equal with heaven. If the elder and Ruler Ying could not be friends with such a person, he had to be destroyed.


    After the battle just now, it was impossible for them to be friends with Ou Yangming. Furthermore, this opponent was a native of the Fifth World. When the Immortal Path opened, they would eventually be enemies.


    If they were enemies, the young fellow had to be destroyed!


    The elder¡¯s palm suddenly erged, blotting out the sky and covering the sun.


    Consequently, the surrounding space seemed to be locked. Ou Yangming wanted to teleport away, but he found that he could not use thew of space at all. Not only that, but he also could not use thew of time or even thew of Yin and Yang. The elder seemed to have dominated this world, just like Ou Yangming in the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    ¡°This is Heaven¡¯s Domain.¡±


    Sect Leader Mystic Sky, who was watching the battle from afar, suddenly widened his eyes. He had never thought that he would see Heaven¡¯s Domain.


    One could not escape nor could use thews.


    If it were anyone else, they would probably be waiting to die at this moment. However, Ou Yangming was different. He still had strong physical strength.


    The spiritual power in his body circted crazily again. All the strength in his limbs and bones gathered on his right arm.


    Ou Yangming sensed the danger. He had to go all out.


    The Reincarnation Spear collided with the palm in the sky. The spear was like a divine dragon, never to return.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear and the palm in the sky collided.


    Ou Yangming felt as if his body had been struck by lightning. His chest felt heavy, and he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The elder was too strong!


    His palm resisted the Reincarnation Spear without any damage. On the contrary, Ou Yangming¡¯s body was injured by an irresistible force.


    The earth was shaking, and the Mystic Sky Sect seemed to have been ravaged by countless huge beasts. Ou Yangming was smashed to the ground.


    Fortunately, he had used the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences to recover his body in the Earth¡¯s core. Otherwise, he would not have been able to block that move.


    He had blocked it, but the price was too great.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was in a half-paralyzed state, and he could not use even a tenth of his strength.


    Seeing that he could not finish off Ou Yangming in one move, the elder was furious. He rubbed his palm a few times and looked at the Reincarnation Spear in the other party¡¯s hand. The elder did not expect that the long spear would be so powerful and that he would also suffer a small loss.


    The elder stretched out his hand and prepared to attack again.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t hurt him!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Ruler Ying had gradually woken up in the sky. He grabbed his grandpa¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why do you want to help him?¡± The elder frowned slightly.


    Ruler Ying wiped his mouth and looked at the blood on his hand. Heughed out loud. ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s a qualified opponent.¡±


    The elder knew that his grandson was a battle maniac who was very eager to have a worthy opponent. Nevertheless, he also understood that Ou Yangming¡¯s potential was too terrifying. Once the young fellow grew up, even the elder might not be able to withstand him. At that time, it would be very dangerous. He could not use his future as a bet.


    As such, the elder looked at his grandson with a doting gaze and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ying, his potential is very strong. He might soon surpass me. If I don¡¯t kill him now, there¡¯ll be endless troubles in the future.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, do you think that I¡¯m not as good as him?¡± Ruler Ying looked at Ou Yangming with an unconvinced look.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The elder did not know how to answer.


    He loved his grandson very much. He could even put aside big matters and let his grandson do whatever he wanted.


    His grandson was a genius. Even in their world, he was also a genius. No one in the same generation was his match. Even many people of the older generation were defeated by him.


    He knew how much his grandson wanted to meet a worthy opponent.


    Compared to that young fellow, the elder¡¯s grandson was stronger in many aspects. The only difference between them was theprehension of profound meanings. The opponent had mastered profound meanings. The elder could not ept it at all.


    If it was not for the profound meanings, even if Ou Yangming had severely injured Ruler Ying, the elder would not have attacked. He knew that his grandson would not want others to interfere in the battle.


    ¡°Grandpa, I know that there¡¯s still a gap between us for now, but I¡¯ll use the shortest time to surpass him.¡±


    Ruler Ying stared at Ou Yangming with a strong fighting spirit in his eyes.


    He also knew that he had already lost. If his grandfather had not made a move just now, he would have been seriously injured, and his life might even be in danger.


    Ruler Ying had lost. This was the first time he had lost in the Great Wide World. His opponent was a respectable opponent.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The elder nodded and stopped.


    He knew his grandson¡¯s character. He was not a person to admit defeat.


    The battle today would surely stimte Ruler Ying¡¯s hard work in cultivation. It might even help him open the door to the final step. As long as he opened the door, his strength could even surpass his grandfather¡¯s. This was a chance.


    Destroying Ruler Ming was equivalent to destroying Ruler Ying¡¯s target.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The elder scanned the Mystic Sky Sect before he said indifferently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandpa.¡± Ruler Ying smiled.


    The elder fixed his gaze on Ou Yangming. He extended his hand and pped, instantly pushing the young fellow¡¯s body away. He did not use much power, nor did he aggravate the fellow¡¯s injuries.


    After pushing Ou Yangming away, the elder waved his hand, and the Reincarnation Spear on the ground flew uncontrobly into his hand.


    Looking at the Reincarnation Spear in his hand, the elder¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of a smile.


    A stream of light shed, and Ruler Ying and the elder disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Ou Yangming spat out another mouthful of blood. He looked at the sky andughed bitterly.


    It was not a big deal that the Reincarnation Spear was taken away. Fortunately, his life was saved.


    He originally thought that aftering out of the Fallen Land, there would not be many people in this world who could threaten him. Only now did he understand that he had overestimated himself. There were still powerhouses in this world that he could not resist. Such powerhouses only needed a few moves to kill him.


    ¡®Is he in the Heavenly Rank?¡¯ Ou Yangming looked at the sky and was not sure.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡± While Ou Yangming was in a daze, a few Mystic Sky Sect powerhouses in the second step flew over. Their eyes were filled with admiration.


    Rumors had no value, but seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes was different.


    Their sect leader, Mystic Sky, was a top-tier human powerhouse in the Great Wide World. Even among the powerhouses in the third step, there were not many who couldpare to him.


    Ruler Ying had defeated their sect leader, while Ou Yangming had defeated Ruler Ying.


    From this, one could see the disparity between them. Besides, they could clearly see the battle that followed. When Ruler Ying was fighting with their sect leader, he still had 2 ultimate moves that he had not used yet. The blood-colored lotus flowers that covered the ground, as well as the sudden increase in his physical strength, were like myths to them.


    Even so, Ruler Ying still lost. If it was not for the elder behind him, he might have been seriously injured or even died.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Ou Yangming nced at the mountains and rivers that were filled with ravines, as well as the several peaks that had been ttened in the distance. He said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have turned your sect into this.¡±


    The school masters were surprised. They did not expect the legendary Ruler Ming to be so polite.


    Wang Changfeng said with a smile, ¡°Ruler Ming, you¡¯re too polite. These are nothing. We can recover very quickly. In any case, you let us witness a stunning battle. This is a good thing that¡¯ll benefit us for the rest of our lives. We should be the ones to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should be the ones to thank you,¡± the others also said politely.


    These people were the leaders or the top elders of the Mystic Sky Sect. That said, they were very humble at this moment.


    ¡°How are the injuries of your sect leader?¡± Ou Yangming seemed to have thought of something and asked.


    Qi Xunzi, the great elder of the Alchemy School, said seriously, ¡°Sect Leader was seriously injured, but he has taken the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s ultimate treasure, the Weakness Transformation Pill, so his injuries have gradually stabilized. Sect Leader just said that he wanted to see you, Ruler Ming. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you now.¡±


    The others also looked at Ou Yangming, unsure of his answer.


    They had also seen the elder¡¯s attack just now. That fellow was too powerful. He was simply an invincible existence. They did not know how Ou Yangming¡¯s injuries were at this moment.


    During this period, Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual power had already circted twice in his body. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. Why would it be inconvenient? I also have something to say to Sect Leader Mystic Sky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± A few of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s powerhouses were delighted.


    A person led the way in front while the others followed behind. In the blink of an eye, they flew onto the main peak of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Unlike the outside world, the main peak of the Mystic Sky Sect did not seem to have been damaged. Ou Yangming could feel the surging power of formations around him. He understood the reason. There must be countless formations here to stabilize the peak, which was why it was able to maintain its original state during the battle just now.


    In the main hall, almost all the powerhouses of the Mystic Sky Sect had gathered.


    With a casual nce, there were more than 200 people.


    These people were at least at the peak of thew boundary. There were also some powerhouses in the second step. Including the few beside Ou Yangming, there were a total of 9 powerhouses in the second step.


    There were 9 powerhouses in the second step and more than 200 at the peak of thew boundary like the Horned Dragon King. Given such a powerful lineup, the Mystic Sky Sect was worthy of being a top-tier sect.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡±


    Ou Yangming had just stepped into the main hall when unified voices sounded from all around him as if the people had gone through hundreds of rehearsals.

 Chapter 1282 - News

    <h4>Chapter 1282: News</h4>


    Thest time Ou Yangming came to the Mystic Sky Sect, he had just broken through to thew boundary. He had disguised himself as an outer sect disciple and managed to sneak into the sect.


    An outer sect disciple had a low status. He had never met any of the upper echelons of the Mystic Sky Sect, and none of them had met him before. This helped to avoid some misunderstandings.


    Of course, with Ou Yangming¡¯s strength at the moment, it would be fine even if he said it directly.


    ¡°Brother Ou, this is the second time we¡¯ve met, right?¡± Seeing Ou Yangming walk in, Mystic Sky stood up and said.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said politely, ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be polite about? We¡¯re both in the same boundary now. There¡¯s no need for such formalities. Just call me Mystic Sky.¡± Sect Leader Mystic Sky Interrupted Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Alright then, Mystic Sky.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and did not refuse.


    Mystic Sky then smiled and pointed to an empty seat beside him. ¡°Come,e,e. Come and sit here.¡±


    This seat was only second to that of the Mystic Sky Sect master, and it was higher than the others.


    Ou Yangming calmly sat down.


    Soon, someone sent over spiritual fruits and delicacies. These things were rarely seen in the outside world. In a chamber ofmerce, each of them was worth no less than 100,000 high-grade spirit coins but at this moment, these things were treated as ordinary food, and everyone had sufficient portions.


    More than a dozen singers walked over from outside. They had graceful figures and wore hazy gauze clothes. They danced and sang at the same time.


    Their dance moves were alluring, and their voices were even more beautiful.


    ¡°Brother Ou, it¡¯s only been 2 years since we parted in the Deste Ancient Ruins. I didn¡¯t expect you to have be so formidable. In the ancient ruins, I could tell that you¡¯re extraordinary. Now, it seems that my guess was correct.¡± Mystic Sky had mixed feelings. Back then, Ou Yangming was only in the second step, yet he dared to charge into the battle of third-step figures and even killed the Ancient Demon King. Such courage made people sigh in admiration.


    ¡°Brother Mystic Sky, you¡¯re kidding. I was just lucky to increase my strength a little,¡± Ou Yangming said humbly.


    Mystic Skyughed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too modest. With your strength, you¡¯re already a top-tier existence in the Great Wide World. Even among third-step mighty figures, there aren¡¯t many who can match you. Such strength isn¡¯t something that can be achieved by just increasing your strength a little.¡±


    Ou Yangming reached out and picked a purple spiritual fruit and put it into his mouth. The fruit was iparably fragrant, sweet, and refreshing. There was also spiritual power inside to nourish his body. It was rare to see such a spiritual fruit.


    After swallowing the spiritual fruit, Ou Yangming smiled faintly.


    He had hidden it well. The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron hadpletely concealed his realm. Even the old man beside Ruler Ying could not discover his specific boundary. Naturally, Sect Leader Mystic Sky could not do it either. If they knew that the young fellow had not broken through to the third step, who knew what they would think?


    Mystic Sky was right. Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was certainly at the top of the Great Wide World. Nheless, he was not arrogant. The old man who attacked just now made him understand that there was always someone better.


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Brother Mystic Sky, do you know what kind of move the red-clothed elder beside Ruler Ying used in the end? Why couldn¡¯t I sense anyw power when facing his attack? It¡¯s as if I¡¯mpletely under his control.¡±


    Ou Yangming voiced his doubts.


    Mystic Sky was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°Brother Ou, you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Mystic Sky did not pursue the matter. There were very few people among experienced third-step powerhouses like him who did not know about this, but Ou Yangming was different.


    The sect leader smiled and said, ¡°I forgot that you¡¯ve just broken through to the Almighty boundary not long ago, Brother Ou, so It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. The ability that the elder used just now is called Heaven¡¯s Domain. It¡¯s a very terrifying ability.¡±


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Domain?¡±


    Ou Yangming was shocked, and he said in surprise, ¡°That man is a Heavenly Rank powerhouse!¡±


    He did not have a long-standing legacy and orthodoxy like the Mystic Sky Sect. Originally, he did not have the qualifications to know about these things. Nevertheless, in the Seven Stars Pavilion¡¯s library, he saw simr words. Back then, the ability was casually mentioned in the book, and there was no further introduction.


    From the simple introduction, Ou Yangming roughly knew that Heaven¡¯s Domain should be an ability that only supreme powerhouses equal to heaven could grasp.


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader shook his head and said, ¡°He isn¡¯t a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not know why Mystic Sky was so sure. He asked again, ¡°If he isn¡¯t in the Heavenly Rank, why does he possess Heaven¡¯s Domain?¡±


    Mystic Sky¡¯s face gradually became serious, and he exined in a deep voice, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Domain isn¡¯tpletely exclusive to Heavenly Rank powerhouses. As long as one breaks through to a half step to the Heavenly Rank, one can use Heaven¡¯s Domain. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the elder with Ruler Ying should be a half step to the Heavenly Rank.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mystic Sky, why are you so sure that that person isn¡¯t in the Heavenly Rank?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    That elder took away Ou Yangming¡¯s Reincarnation Spear, so the young fellow would definitely fight him again. Knowing oneself and the enemy was the only way to win battles. The young fellow had to figure out his opponent¡¯s strength.


    Mystic Sky smiled and said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank aren¡¯t allowed to appear in the big worlds. Heavenly Ranked powerhouses form their own domains, and they formws with their words. This will create countless variables in the big worlds. Therefore, the Great Wide World absolutely rejects such powerhouses. The big worlds have incredibly powerful origins, and even these powerhouses won¡¯t dare to provoke them.¡±


    To think that there was such a secret, Ou Yangming was very surprised.


    The Mystic Sky Sect had a long history and almost rose together with the Humans. Naturally, the words of the sect leader were not false.


    No wonder in the Great Wide World, few people had heard of the legends of powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank, and no one had ever seen such a figure.


    ¡®He¡¯s not in the Heavenly Rank!¡¯


    Ou Yangming heaved a sigh of relief.


    As long as the elder was not in the Heavenly Rank, there was still great hope. As long as Ou Yangming broke through to the third step of thews, he was confident that he would not be weaker than the other party. At that time, he would be able to take back his Reincarnation Spear and avenge his humiliation.


    ¡°Where did the powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank go then?¡± Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ou Yangming threw out the doubts in his heart.


    He was certain that there were surely powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank. Mystic Sky¡¯s words just now had made it clear that under normal circumstances, such powerhouses could not appear in big worlds. This also confirmed their existence.


    ¡°The primal chaos. They all live in the primal chaos beyond the heavens.¡± Mystic Sky raised his head and looked at the sky. That was a faraway ce. Perhaps he would never have the chance to go there in his lifetime.


    ¡°The primal chaos.¡±


    Ou Yangming was familiar with this name. The Meteorite that he used to upgrade his Reincarnation Spear was a treasure of that ce.


    Their world was also born from Primal Chaos.


    That was an ethereal ce, but it was closely rted to countless living beings.


    ¡°Those ancestors are over there. They must be very bored.¡± Below, a burly man with a rough appearanceughed and said.


    ¡°This is Ximen Kuang, the school master of the Saber School.¡± Seeing Ou Yangming turn his head, Mystic Sky introduced the burly man to him.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡± Ximen Kuang looked like a rough person but when he bowed, he was very serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    Ou Yangming raised his hand slightly and smiled. ¡°What School Master Ximen Kuang said makes sense. Wouldn¡¯t it be very boring if those Heavenly Ranked mighty figures can¡¯t appear in the big worlds?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Mystic Sky swept his gaze across the crowd, then he said, ¡°There¡¯s an introduction about the primal chaos in the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s inheritance. The primal chaos has nothing. It looks lifeless, but it¡¯s not. There are also countless creatures there. Those creatures lived in chaos, and their bodies are very powerful. They formed various races and upied the chaos. With these creatures, the Heavenly Ranked powerhouses wouldn¡¯t be bored. Besides, many of them have their own divine kingdoms. Their divine kingdoms can¡¯t bepared to the big worlds, but they can still support hundreds of millions of lives. With those, whether or not theye to the big worlds wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on them.¡±


    He paused for a while then continued, ¡°There¡¯s also the fact that the primal chaos is more conducive to cultivation. All aspects can¡¯t bepared to big worlds.¡±


    After listening to Mystic Sky¡¯s words, Ou Yangming also had a simple understanding of this universe. The big worlds were born from the chaos of the universe, and there were countless small worlds in the big worlds.


    The primal chaos was the source of the world. That ce was even more advanced, but the environment was harsh. Only a very small number of living beings could exist there.


    Ou Yangming thought of Hong from the First Celestials, who was also the former master of the Enlightenment Pavilion. He should be a powerhouse from the chaos that Mystic Sky had mentioned. However, for some unknown reason, he had fallen in the Fallen Land aftering out of the chaos.


    Suddenly, Ou Yangming thought of a problem.


    Mystic Sky had said that Heavenly Ranked powerhouses could not enter the big worlds under normal circumstances, but there were still special circumstances. What was the special situation?


    Ou Yangming recalled the scene he saw in the strange book, and he understood right away.


    It was estimated that only when the Immortal Path to Heaven was opened would those Heavenly Ranked powerhouses be allowed to enter the big world. Mystic Sky must also know about the news of the Immortal Path to Heaven, but he did not know that it would happen in the Great Wide World soon.


    Ou Yangming was more certain of his guess.


    Thinking of his purpose ofing here, he looked at Mystic Sky and said in a deep voice, ¡°Brother Mystic Sky, I also have a piece of news for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mystic Sky was stunned. Seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s serious look, he was also a little curious. ¡°Brother Ou, what news do you have?¡±


    The other higher-ups of the Mystic Sky Sect also had curious looks in their eyes.


    Ou Yangming said, ¡°I think those Heavenly Ranked powerhouses will appear in the Great Wide World soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Heavenly Ranked powerhouses will¡­ What¡­ Did you say that they¡¯ll appear in the Great Wide World soon?¡±


    Mystic Sky did not care at first but after hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, he was suddenly shocked. He looked at the young fellow in disbelief.


    The other higher-ups of the Mystic Sky Sect also quickly understood what Ou Yangming wanted to express. They also looked at him one by one, and they were more shocked than Mystic Sky.


    Ou Yangming gradually stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not wrong. The Immortal Path to Heaven is about to open, and the location is in our Great Wide World¡­¡±

 Chapter 1283 - Stroll

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Stroll</h4>


    Sect Leader Mystic Sky stood up, and a sharp light shot out from his eyes.


    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±


    Mystic Sky could not help but take this seriously. This was a major event that concerned the lives of countless creatures in the Great Wide World, as well as the heritage of the Mystic Sky Sect and the entire human race.


    Ou Yangming nodded and asked, ¡°Brother Mystic Sky, do you still remember the mighty figure from the otherworld that we met in the Ancient Demons¡¯ ruins?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mystic Sky¡¯s voice was a little low. He still had some impression of the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°That guy escaped from the ruins with serious injuries. Later, I found him and killed him, then I got the news from him. That guy is called the Nine-sworded Ruler. He¡¯s an elder of the Third World¡¯s Heavenly Path Alliance.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Path Alliance!¡±


    Mystic Sky did not look good. The other higher-ups of the sect also widened their eyes.


    That was a powerful force.


    Even the Mystic Sky Sect was nothing in front of the Heavenly Path Alliance.


    The Great Wide World was divided into 3 parts. The Mystic Sky Sect was only a part of the Humans, whereas the Heavenly Path Alliance was the master of the entire Third World.


    ¡°How confident are you?¡± Mystic Sky looked very serious.


    If Ou Yangming had not been deceived by the other party, the Great Wide World would probably be in big trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m 100% confident.¡±


    Ou Yangming slowly stood up after he finished. ¡°And I also know that the Immortal Path to Heaven will open in 2 years. The Nine-sworded Ruler was only the first almighty powerhouse of the Heavenly Path Alliance to enter the Great Wide World. They¡¯ll send even more formidable people here. There are also Ruler Ying and the mysterious elder behind him. Big Brother Mystic Sky, don¡¯t you have any guesses?¡±


    Mystic Sky¡¯s gaze froze. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Their style of doing things is too strange. They¡¯ve never appeared before in the Great Wide World. I think they should be from another world as well,¡± Ou Yangming eventually voiced out his guess.


    If Ou Yangming had not mentioned the Immortal Path, the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader and the others would not have thought this. Nheless, if the path was really opened, the possibility of them being powerhouses from another world was very high.


    The air gradually quieted down, and everyone fell into deep thought.


    On the Spiritual Herbs Mountain, therge group of outer sect disciples still had not dispersed.


    Recalling the scene just now, their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ou Yangming the new outer sect disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect? How could he have such powerful strength?¡±


    ¡°Ruler Ming, that¡¯s Ruler Ming!¡±


    2 days ago, Steward Mo had discussed the topic of Ruler Ming with a few old friends. In his heart, his respect for Ruler Ming was like the endless mountains in the distance.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, he was surprised to find that Ruler Ming had suddenly be an outer sect disciple of their Mystic Sky Sect. Moreover, the Ruler was under his jurisdiction.


    Steward Mo could not ept the change in Ou Yangming¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Ruler Ming is so powerful. If that mysterious elder hadn¡¯t acted, Ruler Ming would probably have been able to kill that mighty figure, Ruler Ying.¡±


    A few outer sect disciples looked at the distant mountain and whispered.


    The others looked at the Bai brothers, Steward Mo, and the Law Enforcement Department¡¯s disciples sympathetically.


    Ruler Ming was their sect leader¡¯s honored guest, yet these people had nned to capture him just now. They were simply courting death.


    ¡°Bai Chi, Bai He. What do you want to do?¡±


    Steward Mo suddenly turned around and saw the Bai brothers, who were nning to escape.


    The anger in his heart surged. Thinking carefully, he and Ou Yangming did not have any grudges. It was entirely because of the brothers¡¯ instigation that he was dissatisfied with the young fellow, which led to the subsequent events.


    ¡°Steward Mo, we n to feed the spirit beasts¡­¡± Bai Chi stammered.


    The 2 of them had left the Firewood Mountain due to their good results in the previous examinations. As such, they were assigned to the Spirit Beasts Mountain.


    ¡°Feed the spirit beasts?¡±


    Steward Mo¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold glint. He coldly shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to feed the spirit beasts. You¡¯re nning to escape, right?¡±


    He was like an old fox. How could he not see through the thoughts of the brothers at this moment?


    They knew Ou Yangming¡¯s true identity, and they were afraid that the other party would seek revengeter. They probably wanted to escape.


    The 2 of them were insignificant figures. As long as they disappeared from the Mystic Sky Sect and hid in a ce, a big figure like Ruler Ming might not spend much effort to find them.


    Their thoughts were not bad, but Steward Mo could not let them get what they wanted. They could run, but he could not.


    The Bai brothers were the root cause of the disaster. If they left secretly and if Ruler Ming were to hold someone ountable, would it not all fall on Steward Mo?


    This definitely would not work. With Steward Mo¡¯s small arms and legs, he would not be able to withstand Ruler Ming¡¯s anger.


    ¡°No, sir, we¡¯re really going to feed the spirit beasts!¡± The Bai brothers were flustered.


    Steward Mo had guessed their thoughts.


    If a person did not do what was best for himself, Heaven and Earth would destroy him. The brothers would not consider what would happen to Steward Mo after they left. Their lives were the most important.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Steward Mo sneered and shouted, ¡°Disciples of the Law Enforcement Department, listen to my orders. Take down these 2 viins who were disrespectful to Ruler Ming and await his orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    More than 10 disciples of the Law Enforcement Department drew out their longswords and surrounded the Bai brothers.


    The disciples of the Law Enforcement Division were the elites among the outer sect disciples. They were the strongest and each of them was an Advanced Spiritualist. Facing these people, the Bai brothers did not dare to move at all, not to mention Steward Mo was also watching from the side.


    Very quickly, the Bai brothers¡¯ spiritual powers were sealed, and they were pressed to the ground by a few people.


    They begged for mercy loudly, but no one sympathized with them.


    If they angered a powerful expert, even the school master of the Alchemy School would not be able to save them. Furthermore, how could a figure like the school master speak up for mere outer sect disciples?


    The Bai brothers were finished. Even if Ruler Ming did not pursue the matter, they would be eliminated from the outer sect.


    ¡°Lock them up in the Law Enforcement Hall and guard them well. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡±


    Steward Mo said seriously, giving the disciples a look as he spoke.


    Those disciples naturally understood Steward Mo¡¯s thoughts. They had a part in attacking Ruler Ming just now. This was a good opportunity to make up for their mistakes. They must not mess it up.


    After the brothers were captured, Steward Mo finally let out a breath. He was still anxious.


    Fortunately, he had discovered it early and did not let these 2 fellows slip away. Even if he were to die, they would be buried together with him.


    The banquet on the main peak had dispersed. After Ou Yangming had revealed the news of the Immortal Path to Heaven, everyone¡¯s interest in the banquet had obviously decreased by a lot.


    In the face of a great enemy, everyone felt a tense pressure.


    Ou Yangming was a powerhouse in the third step, and he was even stronger than Ruler Ying. His strength had surpassed that of Sect Leader Mystic Sky, so his words still carried a lot of weight.


    The banquet ended in a hurry. Sect Leader Mystic Sky chose to enter closed-door cultivation. He had to restore his strength to its peak within these 2 years.


    These powerhouses of the Mystic Sky Sect also had their missions.


    They had to pass this news to other sects and ns to ensure that the Humans¡¯ sects and ns in the Great Wide World had powerhouses above the second step. The others had to find out this news as soon as possible.


    Ou Yangming dismissed the people who were serving him and walked alone in the Mystic Sky Sect.


    On a t piece ofnd on the main peak.


    More than 10 men and women were gathered. They were talking excitedly about the battle just now.


    These people were not old, at most 15 or 16 years old. All of them were dressed luxuriously, and the clothes on their bodies looked like extraordinary treasures.


    A youth held a long spear in his hand and suddenly stabbed at a rock.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The sound of an explosion rang out.


    The rock turned into pieces, and dust filled the sky. A few girls pinched their noses and quickly moved to the side.


    Afterward, the young man said proudly, ¡°What do you think? Does this move of mine have some of Ruler Ming¡¯s charm?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft!¡±


    Jianjia¡¯s face was full of disdain. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ye, this move of yours can only bepared to the outer sect disciples at most. You¡¯re far from Ruler Ming.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Another chubby little girl looked at the dust in the sky with disdain, then she said, ¡°Elder Sister Jianjia is right. Ruler Ming can destroy a mountain with just a trace of the aftershock. Your spear only broke a big rock. You¡¯re not even as powerful as me!¡±


    After saying that, she walked toward another rock and sat on it.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The rock cracked.


    The small rock was unable to withstand the force and broke into several pieces.


    ¡°Bao is so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Younger Sister Bao is too powerful!¡±


    The others cheered happily.


    These young people were all pampered young masters and youngdies. They were not strong, but their statuses were not low. Who asked them to be backed by at least an elder at the peak of thew boundary?


    The handsome young man just now snorted unhappily. He looked at the others and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not as good as Ruler Ming. I¡¯m definitely better looking than him. I¡¯m the most handsome man in the Mystic Sky Sect.¡±


    When the young man spoke, he even brushed his hair.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Jianjia, Bao, and the other girls all looked like they were vomiting.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ye, just give up. You look like a dog, and you¡¯re far from Ruler Ming,¡± Jianjia said mockingly.


    The youth was not convinced. He questioned, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not as good-looking as Ruler Ming? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve seen him. When Ruler Ming was fighting with Ruler Ying I watched the whole process yet couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly. Besides, it was so far away. Do you have irvoyance?¡±


    Jianjia snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you, a country bumpkin?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister Jianjia, why did you scold me?¡± The fat girl was not happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, Bao.¡± Jianjia patted her head and looked at the young man again, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Ruler long ago and even talked to him!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Hearing Jianjia¡¯s words, the young man suddenly held his stomach andughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Jianjia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯d be a ghost to believe you.¡± The young manughed and looked at the people around him, asking, ¡°Do you believe her?¡±


    Other than Bao, everyone else shook their heads.


    They did not believe that Jianjia knew the Ruler and even talked to him.


    ¡°Jianjia, stop bragging. Do you think we¡¯ll believe your lies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the identity of Ruler Ming? If your father, the master of Heavenly Star Mansion, had met him, I¡¯d still believe it. As for you¡­¡±


    The person who spoke shook his head.

 Chapter 1284 - Advise

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Advise</h4>


    Jianjia was annoyed. She really had no way to prove that she knew Ruler Ming.


    The young man saw Jianjia¡¯s troubled look and became even more excited. ¡°I knew you were bragging. How could Ruler Ming know a little girl like you!¡±


    Jianjia was sharp-tongued. Usually, the youth was often attacked by her, but he finally found a chance to fight back this time.


    ¡°Who are you calling a little girl?¡± Jianjia rushed over and pretended to hit him but just when she raised her head, her eyes lit up. Not far away, a figure walked over. Who else could it be if not Ou Yangming?


    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Jianjia rubbed her eyes.


    The person in her sight still did not disappear. Jianjia became excited and shouted to the other side, ¡°Ruler Ming!¡±


    ¡°Ruler Ming?¡±


    Hearing this voice, the others were stunned for a moment, then theyughed out loud.


    ¡°Jianjia, it¡¯s useless for you to y such a small trick. Ruler Ming is now eating in the main hall with Sect Leader and the other elders. Don¡¯t tell me a little girl like you can call him over here?¡± The young man was not going to let her go. He held the long spear in his hand and looked at Jianjia.


    Jianjia did not pay attention to him. She took a step forward and pushed him away. Then, she ran forward.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, no, Ruler Ming!¡± Jianjia called out again.


    At this time, Ou Yangming looked up and saw a strange little girl running toward him.


    It had been 2 years, but Jianjia¡¯s appearance had not changed at all. She looked exactly the same as when she was on the flying boat. Naturally, Ou Yangming recognized her at a nce.


    ¡°Jianjia.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and called out her name.


    After hearing that, Jianjia¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°You still remember my name.¡±


    This was an unexpected surprise.


    She did not expect that Ou Yangming would still remember her name even though they had only met once on the flying boat.


    Jianjia¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a flower. She was so happy that her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s Ruler Ming. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    The young man who imitated Ou Yangming just now looked at Ou Yangming, who was walking toward them, and asked.


    ¡®This is the main peak of the Mystic Sky Sect. Not everyone could enter. Could this guy be a new direct disciple or a servant on the main peak?¡¯


    ¡°Well, this guy really looks like Ruler Ming.¡±


    The others also looked at Ou Yangming and discussed it among themselves.


    ¡°His figure is quite simr, but he¡¯s too young. How could Ruler Ming be so young?¡±


    Ou Yangming and Ruler Ying were fighting on the distant horizon. Moreover, thew powers around their bodies were spread out. Those who were not strong enough could not see their appearances clearly. At most, they could only see rough outlines of them.


    In their impression, Ruler Ming was so mighty, so he should at least be a middle-aged man.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at acting. Once I see through your identityter, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    The youth saw that Ou Yangming did not pay attention to him, so he grunted and was very unhappy.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ye, don¡¯t talk nonsense, be careful that Ruler Ming will teach you a lesson!¡±


    The young man¡¯s muttering was heard. Jianjia secretly nced at Ou Yangming. Seeing that he did not care, she rolled her eyes at the young man and shouted.


    Ye Wuqueughed and pointed at Ou Yangming, ¡°Ruler Ming? I think he might not even be my match!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lil¡¯ Ye is a genius. He has broken through and be a Venerable One at the age of 14. Your friend is only a few years older than us. He might not be a match for Lil¡¯ Ye.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know after a fight,¡± the others also said.


    Jianjia looked at these people as if they were idiots. Asking Ruler Ming, who was more powerful than their sect leader, to fight with a kid who had not grown up was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°Do you dare!¡± Ye Wuque seemed to believe that Ou Yangming was a fake. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    Jianjia often bullied him. Now that he finally found an opportunity, it was time for him to rise in front of his other friends. As long as he defeated this person, he would be able to expose Jianjia¡¯s lies. In the future, he could use this to fight back against her. This was simply killing two birds with one stone.


    Looking at the young man¡¯s high-spirited appearance, Ou Yangming felt that it was good to be young. He shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯tpete with you.¡±


    Ye Wuque¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at Ou Yangming with bulging eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Ou Yangming almostughed out loud.


    He could destroy tens of thousands of such little fellows with one finger. How could he be afraid of the young man?


    Ou Yangming just felt that thispetition was meaningless and somewhat ridiculous.


    ¡°It seems that there¡¯s still a need to prove that I¡¯m myself.¡± Ou Yangming reached out his hand with his palm facing up.


    Ye Wuque¡¯s eyes shed with vignce and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Lend me your weapon for a while,¡± Ou Yangming said gently.


    Ye Wuque looked at Ou Yangming with a guarded look, not knowing why the young fellow wanted to use his weapon.


    After a moment of hesitation, Jianjia could not help but say, ¡°Stingy fe, it¡¯s nothing to use your weapon. It¡¯s your honor for Ruler Ming to use your weapon! After Ruler Ming uses it, the value of your High Grade magic tool will increase greatly. Why don¡¯t you seize this good opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re up to.¡± Ye Wuque threw the long spear in his hand.


    The long spear drew a beautiful arc in the air andnded steadily in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    Ou Yangming held the long spear and walked a few steps toward the empty space in front of him. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. Everyone wanted to know what this guy was up to.


    ¡°Watch carefully. That move just now wasn¡¯t like yours.¡±


    Ou Yangming imitated the young man¡¯s action just now and suddenly pointed into the distance.


    With a whoosh, the air seemed to be pierced through.


    Everyone was shocked. This move looked very fierce, but they did not know how powerful it was.


    The long spear stopped steadily in the air.


    Everyone followed the direction of the long spear and looked at the big rock in the distance. The rock did not seem to have changed at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Strong on the outside but weak on the inside?¡±


    Just now, when the others saw Ou Yangming waving his long spear in a vigorous manner, they thought that this move would have some extraordinary destructive power.


    In the end, when they looked, even the dust on the ground did not change, and the big rock in the distance did not move at all. This move was far inferior to Ye Wuque¡¯s move just now.


    At any rate, Ye Wuque still poked up the sky full of dust but this time, there was no change at all.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye Wuqueughed until his stomach hurt.


    The others burst intoughter as well. They were almost scared by this young fellow just now, but they did not expect that he was just a liar.


    Jianjia looked a little anxious. How could there be no effect at all?


    She looked at Ou Yangming worriedly. ¡®Could it be that the battle just now made his injuries so severe that he can¡¯t use any spiritual power now?¡¯


    ¡°Are you looking at the wrong spot?¡± Ou Yangming suddenly asked.


    What did he mean?


    Everyone did not understand. They followed Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze and looked over.


    All of a sudden, there was a rumble.


    A barren mountain tens of thousands of meters away from them exploded. A huge mushroom-shaped cloud rose from the ground and flew into the sky. Smoke and dust covered the sky and the sun. It looked like clouds and mist were lingering.


    Due to the explosion, the barren mountainpletely disappeared. If the smoke and dust in the sky had not dispersed, everyone would have thought that the mountain did not exist at all.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Bao hid behind Jianjia and was so scared that her face turned pale. Ye Wuque was even more dumbfounded and could not believe his eyes.


    ¡®So strong!¡¯ This was themon thought in everyone¡¯s mind.


    At this time, a person fell from the sky. Upon seeing him, the little fellow hurriedly saluted and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior Ximen.¡±


    The person who came was Ximen Kuang, the school master of the Saber School. He passed by and just happened to see the explosion of the barren mountain in the distance.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, what are you¡­¡±


    Ximen Kuang did not pay attention to those juniors. He looked at Ou Yangming with curiosity in his eyes.


    As he said this, the faces of all the little fellows present changed drastically.


    There might have been a glimmer of hope that the young fellow was not Ruler Ming, but Ximen Kuang¡¯s words seemed to be the final word.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, he really is Ruler Ming!¡±


    All the little guys looked at Ou Yangming with fiery eyes.


    It was actually true!


    Everyone felt that it was very magical. They looked at Jianjia in shock. They did not think that what Jianjia said was true.


    She was not lying. Jianjia and Ruler Ming had known each other for a long time.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just advised this junior just now.¡±


    His gaze moved to Ye Wuque, then he smiled and asked, ¡°Right, young fe?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡±


    Ye Wuque¡¯s voice was trembling. He was scared out of his wits.


    This was Ruler Ming, an existence on the same level as their sect leader. Just now, Ye Wuque even wanted to challenge him. How could he not be able to think things through? That was why he would do such a thing.


    Ximen Kuang¡¯s eyes carried a hint of a smile. His voice was rough as he said, ¡°Ruler Ming¡¯s advice isn¡¯t something that an ordinary person can receive. All of you must work hard and not disappoint Ruler Ming.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The voices were a little uneven. It could be seen that everyone was still in a nervous state.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming returned the spear to Ye Wuque.


    Ye Wuque¡¯s hands were shaking with excitement. He looked at the spear in his hands, and his eyes were burning. This was a weapon that the Ruler had used before.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming said goodbye to everyone and left.


    Ximen Kuang looked at the little ones thoughtfully and also went to do his own things.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ye, I¡¯ve always treated you well, right? Show me your long spear?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Wuque, I¡¯ll use 2 High Grade magic tools to exchange for your spear, okay?¡±


    After Ou Yangming and Ximen Kuang left, a group of people surrounded Ye Wuque. Their eyes were glowing as they looked at the weapon in his hand.


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Ye Wuque rudely pushed everyone over.


    ¡°This is a weapon used by Ruler Ming. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    He held the spear in his hand tightly as if he was afraid of losing it. He quickly walked to Jianjia¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young Lady Jianjia, I apologize to you. I was wrong about you just now. You really know Ruler Ming!¡±


    ¡°Cheh¡­¡± Jianjia pouted. ¡°You¡¯re not sincere at all. However, I¡¯m magnanimous, so I¡¯ll reluctantly ept your apology.¡±.

 Chapter 1285 - Chi Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Chi Ming</h4>


    The 10,000 Dragons Valley.


    Dark clouds covered the sky. The dragon emperor raised his head, his eyes filled with contemtion.


    ¡°First Elder said that the great cmity ising. What exactly is this great cmity?¡±


    The Fifth World was a newborn world. The powerhouses here did not have a clear understanding of the great cmity that would destroy the world.


    All of a sudden, the dragon emperor frowned slightly. He took out a jade token from his interspatial ring, and a hateful figure appeared on the token.


    ¡°Baldy, why are you looking for me?¡±


    The dragon emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with displeasure. This guy had always been against the Dragons, and yet he still had the face to contact him at this moment.


    Seeing that the other party did not speak for a long time, he berated, ¡°Speak!¡±


    The great ancestor of the Phoenixes was the one that appeared on the token. He was choked by the dragon emperor¡¯s words and said, ¡°Big ck worm, I¡¯m being kind enough to give you a reminder so don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°Would you be so kind?¡±


    There was some doubt in the dragon emperor¡¯s eyes, but he acted as if he did not care. He said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Path to Heaven is about to open¡­¡± The voice of the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor was very low.


    The dragon emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the look on his face immediately became serious. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? The Immortal Path to Heaven is about to open? Which world? What does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The Immortal Path to Heaven will be opened in the Great Wide World. I advise you to make preparations as soon as possible so that the Dragons won¡¯t be left with no descendants in a few years,¡± the great ancestor of the Phoenixes responded coldly.


    ¡°Old fool, why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not!¡±


    Afterward, the figure on the jade token disappeared.


    The dragon emperor gritted his teeth in anger. The great ancestor of the Phoenixes would not tell him this information for no reason, and there was no need for him to lie to him. After all, it would not do them any good.


    ¡®Just now, First Elder said that he had a premonition of a crisis between Heaven and Earth. Could this be it?¡¯


    The dragon emperor thought to himself.


    ¡®No, I have to confirm it with First Elder right away. This isn¡¯t a small matter. I mustn¡¯t be careless.¡¯


    A few days passed quickly.


    Ou Yangming ate some pills and recuperated for a few days. His body had recovered by 50%.


    It would take a long time for the remaining injuries to recover. Time waited for no man. He had to go to the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    Ou Yangming nned to leave the Mystic Sky Sect. He wanted to find a ce to cultivate in seclusion. First, he had to recover his body to its peak condition. Then, he had to digest the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences that he had gotten from the Glorious Treasures Chamber of Commerce.


    He did not know how many Dripping Blood Stones the blood essences could fuse with him.


    There were many Dripping Blood Stones in Ou Yangming¡¯s storage space. After fusing with them, his strength would increase again.


    Before leaving the Mystic Sky Sect, he returned to the Spiritual Herbs Mountain from before.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡±


    As soon as Ou Yangming arrived, he was discovered by Steward Mo. The steward hurriedly ran over and knelt on the ground.


    The steward had been worried and afraid these days. He had inquired many times. As long as Ruler Ming was still in the Mystic Sky Sect, he could not calm down.


    Steward Mo was very humble. He knelt on the ground and wished he could bury his head in the ground.


    ¡°Steward Mo, get up and speak,¡± Ou Yangming said calmly.


    Upon hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Steward Mo dared to raise his head. He said yes and slowly got up.


    He lowered his head, not daring to look into Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ruler Ming.¡±


    Song Qingshan was also there. He looked at Ou Yangming with aplicated look and finally said respectfully.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Song Qingshan, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just treat me as I was before.¡±


    Song Qingshanughed bitterly. Ou Yangming was now the famous Ruler Ming. He was a mighty powerhouse who was even more powerful than their sect leader. As such, Song Qingchan did not have the courage to do so.


    Ou Yangming looked at Steward Mo. ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s Coming.¡¯


    Steward Mo¡¯s body trembled, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Ruler Ming, I know my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to the nder and disrespected you.¡±


    ¡°Where are the Bai brothers now?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    Steward Mo hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already locked up those 2 little br*ts. You can deal with them at any time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to deal with. I think they¡¯re more suitable for the Firewood Mountain. Let them go there then,¡± Ou Yangming said calmly.


    ¡°Yes, sir, you¡¯re merciful,¡± Steward Mo said respectfully.


    Those 2 br*ts had schemed against Ou Yangming time and time again. Even a y figurine still had some heat left in it. The young fellow was not in the mood to argue with the brothers, but he could not let them have it easy either.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°As for you, take care of Song Qingshan in the outer sect in the future. If he¡¯s wronged, I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Steward Mo¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    To him, this was not a punishment but a reward.


    Taking care of Song Qingshan was an easy task. Steward Mo was an outer sect steward, to begin with, so it was easy for him to take care of an outer sect disciple.


    This was not the main point. The main point was that he was helping Ruler Ming.


    Ou Yangming saw through Steward Mo¡¯s thoughts at a nce and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to bluff and cheat in my name in the Mystic Sky Sect. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so polite next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Steward Mo¡¯s head was drenched in sweat. Ruler Ming had guessed his thoughts.


    If he was under the banner of helping Ou Yangming, the elders of the Mystic Sky Sect would probably be polite to him. This was a piece of tiger skin, but it was a pity that he could not use it.


    Outside the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s mountain gate.


    A man wearing a Taoist robe was standing on a mountain in the distance.


    ¡°The Nine-sworded Ruler is really an idiot. He actually brought that thing with him.¡±


    After cursing, his mood improved a little. The man was very patient. He had been waiting here for a few days, and his body had not moved at all.


    If not for the cursing just now, people would even think that he was a statue.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t that little b*starde out yet?¡±


    The man looked in the direction of the Mystic Sky Sect. He did not go in. There seemed to be something in there that made him afraid.


    After a long time, a figure finally flew out from the Mystic Sky Sect. When he saw this person, a bright light shed in his eyes.


    Once that person came out, he released arge tortoise. He stepped on the tortoise and turned into a long stream of light. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    The man in the Taoist robe sneered, and his body disappeared into thin air.


    On the Swift Tortoise¡¯s body, Ou Yangming frowned slightly. A look of unease shed in his eyes.


    He turned around and looked behind him.


    It was empty. There was no one there at all. Moreover, with the tortoise¡¯s speed, not many third-step powerhouses would be able to catch up to him.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like someone is following me?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    He felt that this thing was very strange. Sometimes it was very urate, and sometimes it was wrong. He checked twice again and released his spiritual sense, but he still could not find anything. He then retracted his gaze and knocked on the Swift Tortoise¡¯s shell twice.


    ¡°Faster, Swift Tortoise!¡± With that, the tortoise¡¯s speed increased again, where it had increased to its maximum speed.


    In the void, the man in the Taoist robe from earlier appeared.


    ¡°Goodd, you¡¯re quite vignt. Since you can sense my existence, it¡¯s no wonder that the Nine-sworded Ruler died at your hands.¡±


    Subsequently, his body disappeared again.


    After a few hours, the 2 of them had left the Mystic Sky Sect a great distance away.


    The horizon was filled with red clouds. All of a sudden, the space in front of Ou Yangming moved abruptly, and a figure walked out from within.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils contracted, and the Swift Tortoise also stopped.


    ¡°Was it you who followed me just now?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    No wonder he kept feeling that someone was following him. He thought it was an illusion, but he did not expect it to be true.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The man in the Taoist robe sneered. He looked at Ou Yangming and said indifferently.


    Ou Yangming did not look too good. He could sense that this person was very formidable. The man had been chasing him for so long, which meant that the other party was an almighty powerhouse in the third step. Furthermore, unless an ordinary almighty powerhouse had special methods, one would not be able to avoid his detection because he was even stronger.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with wariness. The spiritual power in his body circted, and he nned to leave this ce at any time.


    At this moment, his strength was less than 50% of what it was before, and he had even lost the Reincarnation Spear. It would be fine if he were to face an ordinary person in the third step. Despite that, if he were to face someone like Ruler Ying, he would not have any strength to fight back.


    ¡°My name is Chi Ming.¡±


    The old man in the Taoist robe narrowed his eyes. He did not hide his name.


    ¡°Chi Ming?¡±


    Hearing this name, Ou Yangming¡¯s body trembled. He quickly put away the Swift Tortoise and teleported away.


    If it was not for the Nine-sworded Ruler, Ou Yangming would not have known what the name Chi Ming meant. Now, he was clear about it.


    Chi Ming was the second elder of the Heavenly Path Alliance in the Third World. He was incredibly powerful and controlled 30% of the Heavenly Path Alliance¡¯s power. Even the Nine-sworded Ruler had to bow at him respectfully. This man was a peerless mighty figure. Even if Ou Yangming was at his peak, he would not be a match for the man, let alone in his state at the moment.


    ¡®Run!¡± Ou Yangming didn¡¯t hesitate. This was his only choice.


    ¡°Looks like you know me. It should be the Nine-sworded Ruler who told you, right?¡±


    The Taoist-robed old manughed. Ou Yangming had just teleported out when the other party easily caught up.


    At this time, the man stretched out his hand!


    ¡®Heaven¡¯s Domain¡­¡¯ Ou Yangming felt some despair in his heart.


    This man was the same as the old man behind Ruler Ying. He was also a mighty figure who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank and had grasped Heaven¡¯s Domain. Ou Yangming¡¯sw powers werepletely ineffective, and his physical strength was no match for the man.


    ¡°Boom!¡± His body fell to the ground.


    ¡°Extermination!¡± Ou Yangming roared. He did not have the Reincarnation Spear, but he could still use his profound meanings.


    Having said that, the half-baked profound meanings did not seem to be of much use against Chi Ming. His palm directly pierced through the profound meanings and grabbed toward Ou Yangming. The young fellow did not even have time to use the Enlightenment Pavilion to hide. He was already unable to move as Chi Ming¡¯srge dark brown hand pressed him to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mastered the profound meanings of extermination at such a young age. It seems like you¡¯ve had a great opportunity.¡±


    Chi Ming coldly looked at Ou Yangming, who was being suppressed by him.


    The corner of his mouth curled up. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let me see what your opportunity is then!¡±


    He stretched out his fingers and pressed it toward Ou Yangming¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1286 - Continued to Fuse

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Continued to Fuse</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A powerful mental power surged into Ou Yangming¡¯s head.


    This powerful force could instantly destroy a powerhouse¡¯s soul. Chi Ming wanted to check Ou Yangming¡¯s memories. From his point of view, given that this young fellow had the strength to rival third-step powerhouse at such a young age, he must have an incredible inheritance.


    Of course, Chi Ming¡¯s guess was also correct.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist. If you do, you¡¯ll be even more miserable.¡± Chi Ming¡¯s gaze was malevolent.


    ¡°Filthy thief, you¡¯re delusional!¡± Ou Yangming mobilized all of his mental power to resist.


    Chi Ming was very strong, but Ou Yangming could notpromise because behind him was a bottomless abyss. If he took a step back, he might be crushed into pieces.


    The 2 mental powers were fighting in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. He could feel that his soul was being damaged. The swelling pain in his mind almost made him faint.


    Ou Yangming gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Chi Ming¡¯s mental power was increasing bit by bit. He was very formidable. A powerhouse who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank was much stronger than him in every aspect.


    Gradually, Ou Yangming began to lose.


    His mental power, which wasparable to a third-step powerhouse, was only able to hold on for a while, and he was soon defeated. Almost instantly, his mind was upied by Chi Ming¡¯s mental power.


    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡± Ou Yangming roared loudly.


    A powerful suction force suddenly appeared in his body, causing Chi Ming to be unable to control his body for a short while.


    The resistance became stronger, causing Chi Ming to be even more excited.


    His eyes carried a fiery glow as he muttered.


    ¡°Very good, very good.¡±


    If it was any other third-step almighty powerhouse, they would have been controlled by Chi Ming at this moment. This young fellow¡¯s resistance was so powerful, which meant that his inheritance was even greater. Furthermore, Chi Ming also discovered a problem. This young fellow was not in the third step and was merely a Ruler in the second step.


    Unbelievable!


    Even though Chi Ming was the third figure of the Heavenly Dao Union and had lived for countless years, he had never seen a little br*t in the second step defeat a powerhouse at the peak of the third step.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming was able to block him for so long.


    Chi Ming grew increasingly excited as he saw the hope of the Heavenly Rank in Ou Yangming.


    The Heavenly Rank was themon pursuit of all the powerhouses in the world.


    Once one reached that boundary, one would not be restricted by the reincarnation of the world and would have an endless life.


    Although there was only a mountain between a half step to the Heavenly Rank and the true Heavenly Rank, only a powerhouse of the former would know the difference between the two.


    Without fortuitous encounters and heaven-defying luck, the boundaries were separated by numerous worlds.


    Beads of sweat dripped down Ou Yangming¡¯s head. His face was twisted, and his mind was in a mess.


    Chi Ming was too mighty. Even if Ou Yangming used the Soul-sucking Art, it could only alleviate the pain. The young fellow was miserable. He could only watch his mental power copse and be robbed of all his memories by his opponent, bing a soulless puppet.


    ¡°No!¡± Ou Yangming shouted loudly.


    Chi Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°I said, give up. You can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Ou Yangming mobilized all his mental power, but he still could not change the oue. He did not want to ept his fate. Countless thoughts shed through his mind, but it was all in vain.


    His mental power copsed. Only a small part of it was squeezed into a corner, but it could note out at all.


    Chi Ming had a smile in his eyes. He wanted to see what kind of fortuitous encounter this young fellow had obtained.


    Just as Chi Ming was checking Ou Yangming¡¯s memories, the world was pitch ck, and arge eight trigram map suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Chi Ming was shocked. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t I checking this fe¡¯s memories? How did I suddenlye to this damned ce?¡¯


    The eight trigram map was divided into ck and white on the ground. It began to slowly rotate. In the middle of the formation, a white-bearded old man appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Who are you! Why are you in the fe¡¯s body?¡± Chi Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with wariness.


    He realized that he could not see through the old man in the middle of the eight trigram map at all. That person¡¯s gaze was iparably deep like a ck hole, making it impossible for people to find a way out. This was the first time Chi Ming had seen such a situation.


    ¡°If you seek the theory of Yin and Yang, join the Taichi Sect!¡±


    The old man suddenly spoke. His voice was not loud, but it sounded like thunder in Chi Ming¡¯s heart.


    Chi Ming¡¯s eyes were as wide as bronze bells.


    ¡°He¡¯s...¡±


    With just one sentence, Chi Ming¡¯s mental power that had entered Ou Yangming¡¯s body disappeared.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s remaining mental power once again took the initiative. He teleported away from where he was. This time, Chi Ming did not chase after him.


    After Ou Yangming had disappeared, Chi Ming¡¯s eyes gradually opened.


    ¡°Puff...¡± He spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    That sentence had not only damaged his mental power but also caused his main body to suffer serious injuries.


    An order, once given, would be strictly enforced. That was what it was!


    Chi Ming looked in the direction where Ou Yangming had disappeared, his eyes filled with fear. He seemed to understand why that young fellow had the strength of a powerhouse at the peak of the third step at such a young age. It turned out that there was such a terrifying existence hidden in his body.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Chi Ming¡¯s face slightly changed.


    ¡°No, no matter who¡¯s behind him, that thing must be taken back!¡±


    Chi Ming regted his breathing for a moment, and his body recovered a little. Then, he chased after the young fellow again.


    Despite that, he could not find any trace of Ou Yangming anymore. That young fellow seemed to have disappeared into thin air,pletely disappearing from this world.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Chi Ming clenched his fists.


    He said fiercely, ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have tried to snatch his opportunity. I should¡¯ve obtained that thing first. Now that I¡¯ve aroused his vignce, it won¡¯t be easy to find him next time.


    ¡°Forget it. The Immortal Path to Heaven will open in 2 years, and he¡¯ll surely appear at that time. Next time, I absolutely can¡¯t let him run away. I must get that thing back.¡± Chi Ming scanned the surroundings, then he slowly disappeared into the void as if he had never appeared before.


    Starlight City, inside the Yangming Vi.


    Wutong¡¯s expression changed slightly. He did not have the time to exin. He suddenly transformed into his true form and absorbed the mountain vi into his body.


    His body rose from the ground and quickly disappeared into the void.


    ¡°Wutong, What¡¯s wrong?¡± Big Yellow noticed that something was wrong and asked.


    Wutong said as he flew, ¡°Master is in trouble. He encountered a very powerful enemy and is afraid that that person woulde looking for us, so he asked me to bring you to a hidden ce to hide.¡±


    ¡°Is Lil¡¯ Ming alright?¡± Big Yellow asked worriedly.


    ¡°The situation is very bad, but Master is temporarily safe. I know a ce. Let¡¯s go there to hide first.¡± Wutong sped up again.


    The sudden disappearance of the Yangming Vi did not attract the attention of others. Even the people of the Seven Stars Pavilion only discovered the situation here after 2 days.


    Of course, other than Ou Yangming and Wutong, no one knew where they went.


    In the depths of ovepping mountains, a wild rabbit seemed to be frightened by something as it ran quickly through the forest.


    There was a tiny speck of dust on the grey fur beneath its neck.


    This was the transformation of the Innate Spirit Treasure, the Enlightenment Pavilion. Ou Yangming had used it to escape Chi Ming¡¯s pursuit. No one would have thought that a powerhouse in the third step would hide on an ordinary wild rabbit.


    Within the Enlightenment Pavilion, Ou Yangming gradually opened his eyes.


    A streak of white Qi flew out of his mouth.


    ¡°It has been almost a year. My soul has almost recovered.¡±


    Thest time he fought with Chi Ming, Ou Yangming¡¯s injuries were extremely serious. Not only had his soul suffered serious injuries, but his mental power was also miserable. There was only a spark left.


    Ou Yangming ate some medicinal pills and spent another year before his body recovered to its peak condition.


    A year in the Enlightenment Pavilion was only 3 and a half days for the outside world.


    Now that OU Yangming¡¯s powers ofws had reached a bottleneck, it was almost impossible for him to break through here. Having said that, he discovered a new benefit of the Enlightenment Pavilion. Healing his injuries in this ce could save a lot of time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body had recovered, but he did not n to go out.


    Who knew if Chi Ming was still looking for him outside? Going out at this time was tantamount to walking into a trap. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ou Yangming nned to fuse a part of the Dripping Blood Stones first and refine a new weapon.


    Without the Reincarnation Spear, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength was greatly reduced. He could not perform the moves in the Supreme Spear Principle perfectly. This result was difficult for him to ept.


    Taking out jars of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences from his interspatial ring, Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled into a smile. These blood essences were almost all of the stock in the top 10 chambers ofmerce. They should be enough for him to use for a period of time.


    Ou Yangming had a lot of Dripping Blood Stones, so much so that almost everything from the long mineral vein was taken away by him.


    The Dripping Blood Stones that he had given to the Ancient Shamans were more than 10,000.


    As Ou Yangming circted the Sky-devouring Art, his body glowed with a faint bloody light.


    Then, he cut a wound on his leg and put a Dripping Blood Stone into it.


    With the help of the blood essences and the Sky-devouring Art, the pain of fusing with the Dripping Blood Stones was greatly reduced.


    Of course, there would still be some pain after that.


    1, 2...


    Ou Yangming repeated this day and night.


    Time flew by, and no one knew how much time had passed.


    The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences in front of Ou Yangming decreased bit by bit, and his body seemed to have grown a size.


    5,235.


    5,236.


    ...


    Once Ou Yangming fused with 5,251 stones, he suddenly opened his eyes. He let out a long breath, and the blood and Qi in his body gradually disappeared.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body had grown to a height of 1.9 meters, and his arms and legs were full of muscles, looking full of explosive power.


    He had sessfullypleted the grand transformation from a delicate little boy to a big, muscr man.


    The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences had all disappeared.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists, feeling that his strength had increased by several times.


    He was still some distance away from reaching a Devil God¡¯s boundary in the Fallen Land, but he was full of confidence in himself.


    As long as he got arge amount of Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, it would only be a matter of time for him to break through to the Devil God boundary.

 Chapter 1287 - Violet Herb

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Violet Herb</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Purple mes danced in the air.


    The Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron was burnt red. After a few days, a silver spear flew out of the cauldron.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, and the mes disappeared.


    This spear was very simr to the Reincarnation Spear, both in weight and shape. It was just that it was a Middle Grade Acquired Taoist Tool, and it did not have the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi.


    In terms of quality, it was several grades lower than the Reincarnation Spear.


    This was something that could not be helped.


    A Middle Grade Taoist Tool was Ou Yangming¡¯s limit in smithing. Even if he took out the best materials he had, he could only smith his weapon to this grade.


    Ou Yangming nodded his head in satisfaction. Low Grade Taoist Tools were rare in the Great Wide World, not to mention a Middle Grade one. This new spear was notparable to the Reincarnation Spear, but it would be enough for him at the moment. At the very least, it would be of great help in terms ofbat power.


    By the time Ou Yangming was done, more than half a month had passed in the outside world.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to leave the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    The Enlightenment Pavilion was safe, but he could not stay here forever.


    Now that the disaster was about to arrive, he had to find a way to break through to the third step. At the very least, he had to evolve his physical strength to the Devil God realm. Only then could he face Chi Ming, a super powerhouse who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    Ou Yangming had a premonition that Chi Ming would find him again.


    Chi Ming¡¯s goal was not simple. He would not give up.


    The forest was still the same as before. This ce was far away from the city, and it was exceptionally quiet.


    In the forest, a girl wearing a long green dress was moving quickly through the forest.


    She held a sickle in one hand and had an interspatial bag hung on her waist.


    ¡°Violet Herb, where are you?¡±


    The girl was anxious. The Violet Herb she was talking about was a Grade 7 spiritual herb.


    A Grade 7 spiritual herb was on par with the Dragon Fragrant Herb. It was nothing to a powerhouse of Ou Yangming¡¯s level, but it was a rare treasure for others.


    When the little girl heard that there was a Violet Herb here, she rushed over from the distant Heaven¡¯s Wall City.


    Nheless, after searching for a few days, she had encountered several dangers and seen quite a number of other spiritual herbs, but she had not seen the Violet Herb once.


    The young girl¡¯s strength was not weak as she was already a Ruler. She was only an ordinary Ruler butpared to people of her age, she could be described as a genius. If not for that, she would not havee all the way here.


    She carefully shuttled through the forest, not daring to release her mental power. She could only use her eyes to search.


    All of a sudden, she looked at a big tree in the distance and slowly walked over. Under the big tree, a grey rabbity on the ground, looking weak.


    The rabbit was just an ordinary rabbit. It was not even a low-grade spirit beast. Since it was wild, it was different from the pets in the city.


    ¡°Did you crash into this big tree?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were bright.


    The rabbit could not make a sound, let alonemunicate. It opened its eyes with difficulty. Its ck pupils were begging.


    At this time, the grey rabbit was also very helpless. Half a month ago, something suddenly flew toward it. That thing was very terrifying and could have killed it. As such, it was anxious and hurriedly ran away. Who knew that it would bump into a big tree?


    This bump was not soft. The rabbit fainted at that time. After half a month, it gradually woke up, but it was hungry and cold. Its body was so weak that it could not move.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry?¡± The girl understood what the rabbit meant.


    She grabbed a handful of tender grass from afar and ced it by the rabbit¡¯s mouth. After the rabbit finished eating the tender grass, she took out a jade bottle from her interspatial bag and poured out a pill from it.


    An ordinary rabbit was nothing in the eyes of ordinary people. Some people would even pick it up and treat it as a delicious lunch.


    Despite that, the young girl was different. She had a kind heart.


    Moreover, the rabbit¡¯s experience reminded her of her old father at home. The rabbit¡¯s injuries could be treated, but not her father¡¯s.


    ¡°I must find the Violet Herb!¡±


    The girl stuffed the pill into the rabbit¡¯s mouth and clenched her fists.


    At the spur of the moment, the girl quickly raised her head and looked in a direction with vignce.


    2 cloaked middle-aged men walked out from behind the tree. They slowly walked out and pped their hands as they walked. ¡°Miss Xiao, you¡¯re indeed kind. You actually spared no expense to save an ordinary rabbit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±


    The young girl hurriedly stood up. With a sh of light in her hands, 2 short swords appeared.


    Xiao Qingxuan recognized these 2 people. They were among the bandits who had killed their way into their house.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, you have a good memory. It¡¯s us.¡±


    The 2 men smiled. They were both holding blood-red longswords in their hands.


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s expression changed and she shouted, ¡°You followed me?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t follow you, Miss Xiao. We¡¯ve been waiting here for more than 10 days. It was you who delivered yourself to us.¡±


    The 2 men gradually approached.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan was smart. How could she not understand what the other party meant?


    Her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°You lied to me! It was you who imed that the Violet Herb is here and tricked me toe here from Heaven¡¯s Wall City!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The cloaked manughed loudly, ¡°How could we lie to you, Miss Xiao? Someone once picked a Violet Herb here, but that wasn¡¯tst year. It was 300 years ago. We only processed this news. We didn¡¯t expect you to reallye here, Miss Xiao.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were burning. No wonder she could not find any traces of the Violet Herb even after searching for so long. She had been deceived.


    Her father was in imminent danger and desperately needed the Violet Herb to be saved. She gradually fell into despair. A long time had passed. Her father could only hold on for 1 or 2 months.


    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of deception in war. Your Xiao family is protected by the governor in Heaven¡¯s Wall City, so we could onlye up with this n.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you people? Why do you want to go against the Xiao family?¡± Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were bulging. The Xiao family¡¯s cmity came out of nowhere. They were suddenly surrounded and killed, and it happened in the city. If it were not for the governor protecting their family, they would have long been reduced to ashes.


    The 2 menughed coldly. One of them said, ¡°Miss Xiao, it¡¯s better not to ask. We won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, stop talking nonsense with her. Hurry up and take her head back. I heard that she¡¯s a genius. It¡¯s really a pity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Miss Xiao is the person that Master specifically wants to kill.¡±


    ¡°Woosh, woosh.¡±


    de-lights whistled over!


    Xiao Qingxuan threw the rabbit in her hand into the distance. She rose into the air and narrowly avoided the attack.


    After one move, the men did not hesitate and continued to attack.


    Saber Qis swept across the air and shed toward the sky, showing no mercy at all.


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s body shed through the air quickly. She was agile and had reached the thoroughly meticulous state. The 2 men could not touch her body even after a few moves.


    Nevertheless, the situation did not develop in a good direction.


    The men were ferocious Rulers who had killed countless people. Xiao Qingxuan could notpare to them in terms of battle experience and spiritual power.


    The Xiao family¡¯s cultivation technique was not very advanced either. It could not make up for the gap between them.


    ¡°ck Tiger de Attack!¡±


    The 2 cloaked men were also a little impatient since they could not touch the girl even after a few moves. One of them shouted, and a bewitching red color suddenly appeared on the long de in their hands.


    ¡°ng! ng!¡±


    The des were firmly locked onto Xiao Qingxuan, making it impossible for her to escape. She had no choice but to brace herself and resist.


    Short swords were meant to be agile, and they were not on the same level as long sabers.


    After this collision, Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s body retreated in a sorry state. Her ck hair fell, and there were traces of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡®Run!¡¯


    Knowing that she was no match, Xiao Qingxuan hurriedly escaped.


    She was the only hope of the Xiao family. She could not die. If she died, everything would be over.


    ¡°Haha, do you think you can escape?¡± A cold shout came from behind.


    Xiao Qingxuan suddenly had a bad premonition. In the sky, a huge golden fell.


    Her expression changed. She raised the short swords in her hand and shed at the golden.


    Having said that, this move did not work.


    She did not know what the golden silk was made of, but her Good Grade magic weapons could not break it.


    The golden silk fell with a powerful pressure.


    Xiao Qingxuan was forcefully pushed back.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, why aren¡¯t you running?¡±


    One of the cloaked men pped his hands and looked at Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s graceful figure with a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯ll suffer retribution!¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan cursed loudly. She did not know what the golden silk was made of. Now that she was trapped inside, she could not use any of her strength. It was as if she was sealed. Under such circumstances, she had almost no hope of escaping.


    Thinking of her father in Heaven¡¯s Wall City, she could not help but feel sorrowful. Her eyes were filled with despair.


    ¡°Retribution?¡±


    The cloaked manughed. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯ll be retribution, but you and your father won¡¯t be able to see it.¡±


    With a shake of their long sabers, the 2 men slowly walked toward Xiao Qingxuan.


    Just as they were about to kill Xiao Qingxuan, a voice suddenly sounded not far away. ¡°Say, how can the two of you bully a weakdy?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the men trembled, and they became alert. They nced over and saw a young fellow appear next to the grey rabbit.


    The young fellow stood there with his hands behind his back, looking very confident. He looked at the men with a faint smile.


    ¡°When did youe?¡±


    The big men were shocked. ¡®When did this guye here? Why didn¡¯t we notice anything?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here, but you didn¡¯t notice me.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. Beforeing out of the Enlightenment Pavilion, he carefully observed his surroundings. He did not notice Chi Ming, but he did notice a little girl.


    Afraid of scaring the other party, Ou Yangming did not leave right away. He nned to leave the Enlightenment Pavilion quietly after Xiao Qingxuan left.


    Then, Ou Yangming saw the next scene.

 Chapter 1288 - Do Good Until the End

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Do Good Until the End</h4>


    From the conversation between Xiao Qingxuan and the 2 cloaked men, Ou Yangming also roughly inferred what had happened.


    Miss Xiao was from the distant Xiao family of Heaven¡¯s Wall City. As her father was seriously ill and needed the Violet Herb to heal his injuries, she hade all the way here to look for them.


    Unexpectedly, this was the enemy¡¯s n. She had not found the spiritual medicine and had instead lost herself.


    Ou Yangming did not know this girl but judging from her behavior toward the rabbit, she should not be a bad person.


    She was not a bad person, so there was no need to say the identity of the men.


    ¡°Little b*stard, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    The 2 men looked at Ou Yangming fiercely, their eyes filled with vignce. If it was not because they did not know when he came and had scruples, they would have killed him right away without talking nonsense with him here.


    ¡°What if I insist on meddling in your business?¡± Ou Yangming had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death then.¡± One of the burly men narrowed his eyes and gave the person beside him a look. ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s no need to be polite with him. I think he¡¯s just bluffing. Kill him first, then we can bring that girl back to report to Master.¡±


    The 2 of them attacked together and charged toward Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Inside the golden, Xiao Qingxuan hurriedly reminded Ou Yangming. She did not know when he had appeared, but these 2 men were very powerful.


    The 2 men moved very quickly. Their saber Qis were everywhere, and the sharp saber-lights seemed to be able to cut through the air.


    Ou Yangming sneered and suddenly reached out his hand.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    While the men stared in disbelief, Ou Yangming reached out his hand and grabbed one of the long sabers. The other long saber hacked at his back.


    Even so, that long saber did not hurt him at all. Instead, the man holding it was knocked back by the rebounding force.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡± The man was shocked and looked at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    The other brawny man who attacked from the front was even more shocked. He looked at the long saber in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand in astonishment.


    This was a Good Grade magic treasure, and it was also imbued with the spiritual powers of the 2 people. Even a small mountain could be cut into two halves.


    ¡®How did this young fellow manage to hold it in his hand?¡¯


    The 2 men felt that their minds were in a mess.


    Xiao Qingxuan, who had warned Ou Yangming to be careful, also had her eyes wide open. She looked a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Crack.¡± The sound was very clear.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand and gently twisted the long saber in his hand. The long saber, which was a Good Grade magic weapon, instantly broke into two halves.


    The 3 of them were dumbstruck at the same time.


    ¡®Is he still a human?¡¯


    ¡®How could there be such a terrifying person in the world?¡¯


    It was one thing to catch a Good Grade magic treasure with one hand, but Ou Yangming broke it into two halves so easily.


    This was a Good Grade magic treasure!


    The cloaked man holding the hilt of the saber trembled slightly. It was as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world.


    There was only one exnation. This young fellow was strong, so strong that it was beyond their imagination.


    Ou Yangming looked at his palm with satisfaction. After fusing with more than 5,00 Dripping Blood Stones, the strength of his body had increased greatly again. He had long surpassed Low Grade Taoist Tools and was approaching Middle Grade ones at the moment. He was just a step away from reaching the Middle Grade Taoist Tool level.


    This was a fearsome thing.


    It was very difficult for others to request a Low Grade Taoist Tool, yet every part of Ou Yangming¡¯s body could be used as one.


    Even if he stood there and did not move, ordinary powerhouses would not be able to harm him even if they exhausted themselves to death.


    Although these 2 cloaked men were Rulers, to Ou Yangming, they were not even considered ordinary powerhouses. The ordinary powerhouses that he spoke of were at least existences in the second step.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand, and the burly man had no way to dodge.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± The burly man felt a dangerous feeling.


    Even so, he had just opened his mouth when he was interrupted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Ou Yangming pinched his throat, making him unable to make a single sound.


    Then, he coldly shouted, ¡°Soul-sucking.¡±


    With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, he did not even need to kill this insignificant existence to be able to directly plunder his soul fragments.


    This was actually better. The person was still alive, and the soul fragments were more intact. There was no need to worry about missing any memories.


    In just a short moment, Ou Yangming had understood everything.


    He put down the person in his hand. The soul fragments had been plundered, so it was impossible for the man to survive. Nobody could still live without a soul.


    Ou Yangming turned around and looked in another direction.


    Just now, when he was absorbing this man¡¯s soul, the other person ran away in a hurry. From the soul fragments of the person on the ground, he knew these people very well. They were both ruthless and violent fanatics. Tens of thousands of innocent people had died in their hands, and the Xiao family was also plotted by the people behind them.


    It was fine if Ou Yangming did not meet such evil people but since they had bumped into him, they could only consider themselves unlucky.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The body of the burly man who had fled in a hurry suddenly froze. He did not even have time to scream before his body suddenly exploded.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming walked toward Xiao Qingxuan.


    He raised his hand and grabbed the golden silk on the ground.


    This was a High Grade magic treasure with magical effects. It was not the treasure of those 2 people, but the one behind them had asked them to use it to capture people.


    To ordinary people, it was a good thing, but it was nothing to Ou Yangming.


    After the golden silk was taken away from her body, Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s expression gradually eased. She looked at Ou Yangming with bright eyes and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled, touched the golden silk in his hand, and threw it over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you as well.¡±


    ¡°Sir, this thing is worth a lot of money¡­¡± Xiao Qingxuan was a little hesitant.


    Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll care about this thing?¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan was shocked. Thinking of the scene where Ou Yangming grabbed the long saber with one hand, she could not help but look at his palm. It was white and clean without any scars.


    Such a formidable person would naturally not care about a High Grade magic tool.


    Xiao Qingxuan no longer refused. She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°You came here for the Violet Herb?¡± Ou Yangming saw that she had put away the golden, so he asked.


    At the mention of the Violet Herb, Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Yes, sir. My father was seriously injured and needed the Violet Herb to be treated. I heard that there are Violet Herbs here and rushed here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be their trick.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you take a look.¡± Ou Yangming released his mental power and scanned the entire mountain in an instant.


    After all, he had spent some time in the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s Alchemy School. He would not be so ignorant as to not know what the Violet Herb looked like.


    Ou Yangming really did find some Violet Herbs.


    The mountain stretched for 50,000 kilometers, but there were only a few Violet Herbs. Unless one was very lucky, one might not be able to find them even in 10 or 100 years.


    Ou Yangming could release his divine sense fearlessly, but Xiao Qingxuan could not. There were many spirit beasts in the forest, and it would be a big problem to lure any one of them.


    He opened his hand and soon, small herbs flew over from all directions.


    These were Violet Herbs. There were a total of 9 of them, and they were all Violet Herbs within 50,000 kilometers of this area.


    ¡°These are¡­¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan looked at the small herbs that were flying toward her from the sky.


    These were all Violet Herbs. They were the ones that she had dreamed of.


    Xiao Qingxuan felt as if she was in a dream. She had searched for so long but still could not find the Violet Herbs. Now, they were flying toward her like butterflies.


    All 9 Violet Herbs flew toward her and lined up in the sky.


    Ou Yangming did not reach out to take them. He asked, ¡°Are you sure that your father¡¯s illness can be cured with them?¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan looked at the Violet Herbs and nodded her head several times. ¡°Yes, yes. My father was hit by a mysterious person¡¯s poisonous palm. The governor¡¯s pharmacist said that only the Violet Herb can save his life.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take them all.¡±


    Ou Yangming snapped his fingers, and the Violet Herbs floated down andnded right next to Xiao Qingxuan.


    Xiao Qingxuan could not help but reach out to catch them. She asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re really giving them all to me?¡±


    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is a promise.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    Xiao Qingxuan said somewhat anxiously, ¡°I only need one stalk of Violet Herb. These are Grade 7 spiritual medicine. If they¡¯re auctioned in a chamber ofmerce, they can be sold for arge number of spirit coins.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡± Ou Yangming looked into Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s face turned red, and she stammered, unable to speak.


    This mysterious person seemed to be omnipotent.


    Xiao Qingxuan had no way of guessing what kind of existence he was.


    ¡°Then¡­ Thank you very much.¡± Xiao Qingxuan felt her face burn as Ou Yangming looked at her.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ou Yangming withdrew his gaze and took out a Five Revolutions Golden Pill from his pocket. He said, ¡°If your father¡¯s illness can not be cured with the Violet Herb, this pill should be able to save his life.¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan looked at the Five Revolutions Golden Pill. This was a type of pill that she had never seen before. The pill Qi surrounding it showed that it was not an ordinary item.


    Not only did Ou Yangming save her life, but he had also given him a treasure. He had helped her find so many Violet Herbs, and he even gave her a precious pill.


    Xiao Qingxuan felt the corners of her eyes moisten. To outsiders, she was a genius and the hope of the Xiao family. However, no one knew her weak side. She was just an ordinarydy.


    She also wanted someone to rely on.


    Xiao Qingxuan did not know when she took the pill, but the young fellow had turned around and left.


    She was anxious and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming.¡±


    The voice came from the wind, but the person had disappeared.


    Xiao Qingxuan silently repeated this name a few times in her heart. Only then did she grit her teeth and turn around to leave. At this moment, she had once again recovered her strength. Her father was still waiting for her at home to bring back the spiritual herbs. She had to hurry back to Heaven¡¯s Wall City.


    On a mountain 10 kilometers away.


    Ou Yangming watched Xiao Qingxuan leave. After a while, he retracted his gaze, and his face gradually turned cold.


    ¡°A good person should do good until the end. I¡¯ll help you once more.¡±


    A silver nameless spear appeared in his hand. This spear was smithed in the Enlightenment Pavilion. It blocked the secrets of heaven and did not even attract lightning.


    The spear had recognized its master through blood. During the days when the Reincarnation Spear was lost, it would be Ou Yangming¡¯s substitute.


    A stream of light shed, and the spear tore through the void and disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 1289 - Big Python Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Big Python Mountain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the west side of the Northern Sea Main City, there was a luxurious manor.


    This ce was the manor of the Mu family.


    The great ancestor of the Mu family was a supreme powerhouse in the second step of thew. He had supreme authority in the Northern Sea Main City. Even the governor had to politely address the old master of the Mu family as an elder brother.


    In the back garden.


    A young man had just finished brandishing his sword. He ced the longsword in his hand to the side, and a middle-aged man who was waiting at the side walked over.


    The young man waved his hand at the servants. ¡°All of you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Young Master.¡±


    The servants bowed and left. The young man raised his head slightly and nced at the middle-aged man. A cold look shed across his eyes. ¡°How¡¯s the matter going?¡±


    Upon hearing him, the middle-aged man bowed and said, ¡°Young Master, the Xiao family¡¯s girl has left Heaven¡¯s Wall City. There¡¯s no news for the time being but based on my deduction, there¡¯s a 90% chance that she went to the Blue Ornament Mountain. Our people have set up an ambush there.¡±


    ¡°Contact them and ask about the situation there. The Xiao family¡¯s girl must die.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold look, ¡°Great Ancestor wille out of seclusion in a few days. He already knows about the Xiao family. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll bring Xiao Qingxuan back. She¡¯s a genius and has be a Ruler at such a young age. She¡¯s a great threat to me. I can¡¯t let here to the Mu family alive.¡±


    The middle-aged man responded, then he took out a Spiritual Voice Transmission Talisman from his interspatial bag.


    After a while, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    The middle-aged man contacted the men a few times, but there was still no response. He said with some uncertainty, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re fighting against that girl from the Xiao family and have no time to respond to the voice transmission. After all, that girl is a Ruler.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left. There mustn¡¯t be any idents.¡±


    The young man stared at the middle-aged man with a cold look in his eyes.


    Shocked, the middle-aged man hurriedly said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ve sent 2 people who are both Rulers in thete stage. If the 2 of them work together, they can even deal with a peak-stage Ruler. That girl is only a Ruler in the early stage. Besides, I let them take the golden silk with them. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°As long as there are no problems.¡±


    The youth walked to the side of the stone table and picked up a cup of tea. Just as he was about to drink it, he suddenly saw ripples in the cup.


    Not only that but the entire manor also felt heavy pressure.


    The youth raised his head, and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    In the sky, a silver light shed.


    ¡°Rumble... ¡± The ground shook non-stop.


    The backyard turned into ruins, and the members of the Mu family ran over in a panic.


    Even the great ancestor of the Mu family came out of seclusion early and flew out of the secret chamber. When everyone saw the scene in the backyard, their eyes were filled with shock.


    The ground was empty, leaving only a 10-meter-wide crater.


    At this time, the backyard of the Mu family had disappeared...


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know who offended you, but I, Mu Tiannan, apologize to you on the Mu family¡¯s behalf.¡±


    The great ancestor of the Mu family looked at the sky with a panicked expression.


    He had also felt a heavy pressure just now.


    The person who attacked the Mu family was certainly someone he could not contend with. He was just curious why the other party only attacked this ce.


    ¡°Woosh...¡±


    A sound rang out, and everyone was shocked once again. A silver light shed past.


    The light flew out from therge hole and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What was that silver light just now?¡±


    Other than the Mu family¡¯s great ancestor, no one could see what that silver light was.


    There was no response, and the world returned to silence again.


    The Mu family¡¯s great ancestor looked around and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who was here just now?¡±


    A man who looked like a butler walked out from the crowd, trembling. ¡°This is where Second Young Master practices his sword. Usually at this time, Second Young Master will cultivate here.¡±


    The Mu family members looked at the deep underground one by one. They knew that the second young master was most likely dead.


    ¡®Second Young Master is wild and unruly. I¡¯m afraid that he has offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have offended.¡¯


    Everyone thought so, but no one dared to say it out loud.


    The Mu family¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s expression changed slightly. Although the Mu family had a lot of power in the Northern Sea Main City, there were very few people in their direct line of descent. There were only 3 people in the younger generation. The eldest brother had some talent but when he went out to explore, he was swallowed by a Starry Sky Beast. The third brother was a trash who could not cultivate. In a way, the second young master was the hope of this generation.


    However...


    Mu Tiannan sighed slightly in his heart and said, ¡°Get someone to fetch the people from the Xiao family of Heaven¡¯s Wall City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Ancestor.¡±


    On the distant Blue Ornament Mountain.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, and the silver long spear returned to his hand again.


    The Northern Sea Main City was more than half a million kilometers away from here. Despite that, it was still a simple matter for Ou Yangming to kill people from afar.


    He put away the spear.


    ¡®I still have to keep a low profile. If that b*stard Chi Ming finds out, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was very cautious.


    Last time, he only managed to escape by a fluke. Fortunately, he learned the Soul-sucking Art in the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s library. That was how he was able to resist Chi Ming¡¯s mental control and finally escaped.


    Under such circumstances, Ou Yangming did not know the changes to his body at that time.


    If he were to do it again, Chi Ming would learn from the previous lesson. He would have no way to escape.


    Ou Yangming had made contact with Wutong. After learning that they were all safe, he let them hide in that ce for the time being.


    With his strength at the moment, he was still unable to contend with a powerhouse half a step to the Heavenly Rank. He had to be careful. He could not expose his traces, and neither could the people around him.


    ¡®What should I do next?¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance, thinking about where he should go next.


    At the edge of the Great Wide World, there was arge mountain called the Big Python Mountain.


    That ce was very dangerous. It was adjacent to the Abyss of Despair, where the Ancient Demons were sealed. There were often Ancient Demonsing out of the abyss. Many powerhouses from various races were stationed there to kill the Ancient Demons and temper their cultivations.


    On the Big Python Mountain, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, who hade up from the Spiritual Realm, was carrying an old man on his back as he hurriedly fled.


    ¡°Master, you must hold on. We¡¯re about to leave the Big Python mountain. As long as we leave this ce, those people won¡¯t be able to find us,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable Oneforted the old man on his back as he ran.


    This was the master he had acknowledged in the Great Wide World. The master was a supreme powerhouse at the peak of thew boundary.


    At that time, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had juste out of the Spiritual Realm and had mistakenly entered this ce. He had been pursued by a few Ancient Demons. It was his master who had suddenly appeared and killed a few Ancient Demons, saving his life.


    This was the first powerhouse the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had seen in the Great Wide World.


    Not only had this expert saved him, but he had also refined pills to help him recover his strength. The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One had no rtives in the Great Wide World. After feeling the cruelty of this ce, he had taken the other party as his master and cultivated by his side.


    His master, He Mu, was an expert from the Big Python Mountain. The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s days in the Big Python Mountain were not bad.


    Under He Mu¡¯s guidance, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One also smoothly broke through to a Ruler and became a small powerhouse in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°10,000 Beasts, you can¡¯t run away with me. Their target is me. Put me down and quickly leave this ce.¡± He Mu was heavily injured, and his voice was trembling.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One shook his head, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve listened to you in everything these past few days, but I can¡¯t do it now. Without you, I would¡¯ve died a year ago. My life was saved by you, Master. How could I abandon you and run away!¡±


    His voice was very determined. His master had treated him well and even saved his life. He could not be such a heartless person.


    He Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with muddy tears. In his heart, he did not want to implicate his disciple. His disciple¡¯s talent was not bad. The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was a genius who could steadily break through to thew boundary. He could not lose his life because of an old man like him.


    As such, He Mu said again, ¡°10,000 Beasts, listen to me. If you carry me behind your back, neither of us can escape. Let me go, and you can leave this ce to explore the outside world. In the future, when you return from your studies, you can take revenge for me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± 10,000 Beasts shook his head again.


    He understood his master¡¯s thoughts. His master was only giving himself an excuse to leave alone.


    The person who had injured his master was a second-step powerhouse. He might not have the opportunity to avenge his master¡¯s death in the future.


    After living in the Great Wide World for more than a year, 10,000 Beasts had a clear understanding of the Great Wide World. He knew how powerful a second-step powerhouse was.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One gritted his teeth and sped up again.


    He said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. When I was in the Spiritual Realm, I knew a friend. He came to the Great Wide World a step before me and is very mighty. I¡¯ve already asked him for help. As long as he finds out about this news, he¡¯lle to save us. As long as we hold on for a few days, we¡¯ll be able to escape from danger.¡±


    He Mu shook his head, feeling helpless in his heart. He knew that his disciple hade from a small world, and he also knew that his disciple was not the only one who had entered the Great Wide World from that small world.


    Nevertheless, so what?


    It was just a small world where a Venerable One was considered a top-tier powerhouse. What could such a powerhouse be in the Great Wide World?


    He Mu did not have any hope in his heart.


    Perhaps the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One saw through his master¡¯s worries, so he said again, ¡°I know that you might not believe it, Master, but I can confirm that my friend is formidable. He once said that if I encountered any trouble in the Great Wide World, I could send a message to him, and he¡¯d help me solve it.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One did not know Ou Yangming¡¯s specific strength. At that time, he thought that the young fellow was just a Ruler. It was only after he had broken through to be a Ruler that he once again recalled the aura that the young fellow had revealed in the Spiritual Realm. Only then did he understand how unfathomable the other party was.


    Furthermore, when Ou Yangming said those words to him, the confidence in his eyes was not fake.


    He Muughed bitterly. He did not believe that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One would have any friends to save him. That friend had onlye from the Spiritual Realm for a few years. At most, he would be a Ruler. Even if the friend was very lucky and broke through to thew boundary, it would still be impossible for him to save them. Besides, the Big Python Mountain was at the edge of the world. Who knew how long it would take to rush here?


    Seeing that his disciple did not let go of him, He Mu did not know whether he was happy or sad.. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh.

 Chapter 1290 - Interspatial Transference

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Interspatial Transference</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the Blue Ornament Mountain.


    Ou Yangming slowly stood up and took out a spiritual talisman from his pocket.


    This spiritual talisman was something he had refined before. He had 2 of them in total, and the other one was given to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One before he left.


    The spiritual talisman flickered with light.


    Ou Yangming was stunned. ¡®Could it be that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One is in danger?¡¯


    He immersed his mental power into it and quickly read the message.


    ¡®I¡¯m being chased on the Big Python Mountain of the Abyss of Despair. Urgent!¡¯


    The message was from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had given the talisman to the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One, so he naturally would not sit idly by. Moreover, judging from the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One¡¯s character, the situation must be very dangerous. Otherwise, he would not have asked for help.


    ¡®This ce?¡¯ Ou Yangming was dumbfounded.


    ¡®The Abyss of Despair. Isn¡¯t that where Ancient Demons gather? Why did the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One go to that ce?¡¯


    Ou Yangming had seen this ce on the star map.


    Furthermore, just now, he had made a decision to go to the Abyss of Despair as well. After all, he needed arge amount of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. That ce gathered almost half of the Ancient Demons in the Great Wide World. It could satisfy his needs.


    This was very coincidental.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be there very soon. Be careful!¡¯


    Ou Yangming replied. Without any hesitation, he flew out of the air.


    The Abyss of Despair was far away. Even if he had the strength to rival a third-step mighty figure, it would take him at least a week to get there. He did not really care about this little bit of time, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One might not be able to hold on. If the Venerable One was dead by the time he arrived, it would be troublesome.


    After all, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was Old Craftsman¡¯s friend and also King Kong¡¯s father. Ou Yangming had to ensure his safety.


    Ou Yangming thought for a moment, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°With my current body¡¯s strength, I should be able to try Interspatial Transference, right?¡±


    Interspatial Transference was the ultimate move that could only be used by powerhouses who had reached the third step of thew of space.


    It was worth noting that the power of thew of space was divided into 2 stages.


    The first stage was teleportation, which allowed one to move around in a small area. After mastering this stage, one could greatly increase one¡¯sbat strength. Basically, when facing people of the same level, one would be innately invincible.


    As for the second stage, it was the Interspatial de, which was an ultimate move with strong lethality. Ou Yangming had used it when he was fighting with Ruler Ying. Ruler Ying had blocked it back then, but it was because he was in the third step and was at the peak.


    The Interspatial de was only the second step¡¯s ultimate move. Even so, it was enough to force Ruler Ying to be careful. If it was a second-step powerhouse, the result would be obvious.


    Space-timews were heaven-defyingws. One who grasped them could be invincible amongst those of the same level.


    The third step of the power of thew of space was the Interspatial Transference.


    Its biggest use was to hurry up and provide support. One could travel millions of kilometers in an instant and could easily travel from one to another ce far away.


    Even Teleportation Formations could not bepared to it.


    In the Enlightenment Pavilion, Ou Yangming had seen theplete power of thew of space. Although his power of thisw was still at the second step, simple transferences could still be done. The biggest problem with transference was the destruction of the body caused by the violent power of space. Only in the third step could this problem be solved perfectly.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming had some advantages. His body wasparable to a Middle Grade Taoist Tool. Even if the violent power of space existed, it would be difficult to harm his body.


    Thinking of this, Ou Yangming could not wait to give it a try.


    He recalled the method of Interspatial Transference in his heart.


    Afterward, he slowly mobilized the interspatial power in his body. With a whoosh, his body instantly disappeared.


    The world in front of him was pitch ck.


    Due to the violent interspatial power, Ou Yangming¡¯s body hurt. If it were anyone else, one whose interspatial power had not reached the third step would have had his body torn into pieces by the violent pulling force.


    The pain in Ou Yangming¡¯s body grew until he felt that it was unbearable. Only then did he stop the interspatial power.


    His body appeared in the void.


    ¡®Where¡¯s this?¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at the starry sky around him and took out the star map topare. Soon, he found this ce. His eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    ¡°This is the Red Sand. I didn¡¯t know that I had traveled through more than a millions.¡±


    If he were to fly here, he would need at least 2 days and 2 nights, and this was without stopping.


    Now, he arrived here in about 8 minutes.


    ¡®I¡¯ve seeded!¡¯


    Ou Yangming was delighted. This distance was no shorter than the distance that could be achieved by a powerhouse whose power of the space ofw was in the third step. He had once again grasped a trump card.


    In the Great Wide World, there were probably not many people who could use Interspatial Transference. Ou Yangming had yet to hear of any almighty powerhouse who had used the power of the space ofw to break through to the third step.


    There was almost no one in the Great Wide World who could catch up to Ou Yangming.


    It was a pity that he needed some preparations before using Interspatial Transference and could not use it during battle.


    After resting for a moment, Ou Yangming used Interspatial Transference again.


    He had only used half a day to arrive at the ce that originally required a week¡¯s time.


    When he arrived at the Big Python Mountain, he released his divine sense to search for the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One.


    In a remote corner of the Big Python Mountain.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One and He Mu were still discovered.


    They originally wanted to leave the Big Python Mountain, but the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One discovered that there were spies outside the mountain.


    As such, they had nowhere to escape and could only hide in the mountain. They did not expect to be found so quickly.


    ¡°Lord He Mu, you didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯d meet again, right?¡±


    Not far away from them, a man with lumps all over his face said with a smile.


    Beside him, there were more than 10 people holding weapons that looked like steel forks. Each of them was a Ruler.


    He Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with grief and indignation. ¡°One-legged, I shouldn¡¯t have let you off in the first ce! I didn¡¯t expect you to be willing to join the Ancient Demons¡¯ camp. Don¡¯t you know that they¡¯re the enemies of our Great Wide World?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The guy with pimples on his faceughed loudly.


    His eyes were filled with a look of pity, and he said with a smile, ¡°Our Great Wide World? Lord He Mu, is there something wrong with you? Is this Great Wide World ours? This world belongs to the Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Humans. What do the Spirit Beasts count for?¡±


    ¡°So what? We don¡¯t have any status because there are no almighty powerhouses among us. Besides, the 3 big races treat the Spirit Beasts quite well. Don¡¯t you know how savage the Ancient Demons are? You¡¯re simply seeking your destruction by doing this!¡± He Mu said righteously.


    ¡°Heh, old thing! You¡¯re about to die, yet you still talk so much.¡± One-legged sneered. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re about to die, I¡¯ll tell you something. ¡°Sir Demon King is about to break out of the seal. By then, there¡¯ll be 2 unrivaled Demon Kings in the Abyss of Despair. Once theye out, the master of this Great Wide World should also be changed. The Dragons and the Phoenixes are arrogant, and they can¡¯t be bothered to be associated with us. The Humans are fundamentally different from us. Only by submitting to the Ancient Demons can we obtain the status that we deserve!¡±


    One-legged said coldly.


    ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances. Currently, most of the spirit beasts on the Big Python Mountain have submitted to us. You¡¯re the only stubborn one. If that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to let you reunite in hell as a master and a disciple.¡±


    Hearing One-legged¡¯s words, He Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. He was not afraid of death, but the other party said that there were 2 Demon Kings in the Abyss of Despair and that they were going to break out.


    Demon Kings!


    They were invincible existences!


    The Big Python Mountain existed to deal with those Ancient Demons that had identallye out of the abyss. Countless years had passed, and many spirit beasts had gathered here. They had not expected that the Demon Kings in the abyss would appear.


    With He Mu¡¯s state at the moment, One-legged had no need to lie to him.


    The Great Wide World was probably going to be in chaos again.


    2 Demon Kings could cause a bloody storm.


    One-legged looked at their expressions with satisfaction and said indifferently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you the news. It¡¯s time to send you off.¡±


    He gave a signal to the guards beside him, and more than 10 burly men with pitchforks pounced on them.


    These people were all Rulers. He Mu was powerless, and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One obviously could not stop them. After all, thetter was only a Ruler in the early stage.


    ¡°10,000 Beasts, I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± He Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.


    10,000 Beastsughed bitterly and clenched the treasure sword in his hand. He said, ¡°Master, I would¡¯ve died long ago without you. I¡¯ll still be your disciple in my next life. It¡¯s a pity that we were discovered too early. If we waited for my friend to arrive, he¡¯d be able to save us.¡±


    Seeing that his disciple was still thinking about that friend, He Mu could not bear to hurt him.


    So what if that friend was truly capable? Could he bepared to a Demon King? There was more than one second-step powerhouse on the Big Python Mountain. Even if that friend of 10,000 Beasts really came, he would be sending himself to his death in vain.


    It would be better if the friend did not make it in time. 10,000 Beasts could still think about him.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    With a clear sound, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One blocked 2 steel forks that were stabbing toward him. The huge collision had damaged his body, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. That said, he still firmly protected He Mu behind him.


    A few people behind him pounced over again, and the sharp steel forks stabbed toward his back.


    10,000 Beasts could only deal with the people in front of him, so he could not resist the people behind him. Feeling the cold lights behind him, his heart turned cold.


    ¡°Farewell, Great Wide World.¡±


    10,000 Beasts did not regret it. At least he hade to the Great Wide World to take a walk.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Those fierce big men had savage looks in their eyes, and the pitchforks in their hands mercilessly struck at the necks of the 2 people.


    ¡°Still.¡±


    All of a sudden, a voice was heard. It was not known where the voice came from, but it was clearly heard by everyone.


    Time seemed to have stopped, and everyone froze in the air.


    Those men still maintained their offensive postures but unfortunately, they were unable to move at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ou Yangming!¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One cried out in surprise, his face filled with ecstasy. He was very familiar with this voice.


    ¡®He came so quickly¡­¡¯

 Chapter 1291 - Arrived on Time

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Arrived on Time</h4>


    The world seemed to have quieted down.


    He Mu looked around in shock at the pursuers who were still on the spot.


    ¡°This is the power of thew of time!¡±


    He Mu was a powerhouse at the peak of thew boundary. He had lived in this world for countless years, so he knew a little about the power of thew of time.


    Even he had only seen this kind of magical power a few times.


    This was a legendaryw.


    As long as one grasped a bit of it, one would be invincible among equal-ranked powerhouses. It was a power that many Rulers dreamed of.


    He raised his head and looked with a fiery gaze at the young fellow who suddenly appeared in the sky.


    ¡®He¡¯s Ou Yangming, the friend that 10,000 Beasts mentioned?¡¯


    He Mu wondered in shock.


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at the young fellow in the air. He gradually let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, you came too quickly!¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One said excitedly.


    Ou Yangming smiled and looked at the situation around him. He said, ¡°If I hade a stepter, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One understood that Ou Yangming was telling the truth.


    In that situation just now, he and his master would have died very soon. 10,000 Beasts was very d that he and his master had been lucky enough to survive.


    10,000 Beasts felt that Ou Yangming was definitely not far from here. Otherwise, the young fellow could not have rushed here in less than a day.


    ¡°This is my master, He Mu,¡± the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One said in a deep voice.


    He introduced the person next to him. Ou Yangming did not know this master that he recognized in the Great Wide World.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly. 10,000 Beasts was only a Venerable One from the Spiritual Realm, so it was normal for him to recognize a master.


    He nodded and smiled for the sake of the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. With his status and strength, there was actually no need for him to be polite to a person who was only in thew boundary.


    Ou Yangming nced casually and saw the situation inside the old man¡¯s body.


    The old man was seriously injured and in great danger. If he was not treated in time, he would not live much longer.


    Thinking of this, he took out a Five Revolutions Golden Pill from his pocket and threw it over.


    The Golden Pill cut through the air and was firmly caught by the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One. Then, he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to give this pill to your master as soon as possible.¡± The 10,000 Beasts Venerable One caught the Golden Pill.


    In the Spiritual Realm, Ou Yangming gave him 2 Golden Pills. Those pills had created 2 Venerable Ones for the 10,000 Beasts Mountain.


    It was also because of this that the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One felt at ease toe to the Great Wide World.


    This Golden Pill¡¯s medicinal Qi was even denser, and there were 5 ck fine lines surrounding it.


    It was even more precious than the ones Ou Yangming had given him in the Spiritual Realm. His master¡¯s body was more important, so he did not reject it. After thanking the young fellow, he hurriedly brought the pill to his master¡¯s side.


    ¡°Master, eat this.¡± He Mu nodded.


    This pill seemed to be of a high grade but in reality, He Mu did not have much hope in his heart. He had been injured by a powerhouse of the second step, so he was already very lucky to have survived. His physical condition was too terrible, so ordinary medicinal pills probably would not be able to help him.


    As soon as the medicinal pill entered He Mu¡¯s mouth, it instantly turned into a warm current. It flowed in his body. After a while, his eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    The medicinal pill created by the Crimson Ruler condensed countless life auras. Not only could it help one break through a realm, but it could also make up for the deficiency in one¡¯s body.


    Body injuries were also a kind of deficiency, and the effect of taking the Golden Pill was very good.


    This was recorded in the Crimson Ruler¡¯s notes, and Ou Yangming himself had personally tested it.


    At this time, the 3 of them spoke as if there was no one else around.


    The strong men holding steel forks, however, looked fearful. Their bodies could not move as if they were fixed in the air by steel nails.


    It was the same for One-legged. He was also in thew boundary, only slightly weaker than He Mu.


    Nheless, at this moment, he was also pinned by Ou Yangming. He did not even have the ability to speak.


    After a moment¡­


    He Mu¡¯s expression gradually eased up. It was impossible to recover from his injuries, but this mysterious Golden Pill had saved his life.


    This was a pleasant surprise for He Mu.


    ¡°Thank you, little brother.¡± He Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Since Ou Yangming was his disciple¡¯s friend, this was the only name he could think of.


    Ou Yangming was calm. He looked at the burly men who had been frozen by him and asked, ¡°How should we deal with them?¡±


    When One-legged heard this, his eyes were filled with a pleading look.


    Nevertheless, He Mu did not look at them. Instead, he said resolutely, ¡°Little brother, these guys are in cahoots with the Ancient Demons. They are sinners of our Great Wide World. We can¡¯t let them go. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be even more righteous powerhouses who will be persecuted by them.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    The corner of his mouth slightly rose as he said, ¡°Time.¡±


    As he uttered the word, a strange aura bloomed from his body. The strong men all had terrified looks on their faces.


    Their bodies began to age while One-legged¡¯s body began to deteriorate. Gradually, One-legged turned into a one-legged toad. The strong men holding steel forks also turned into their original forms, turning into ugly frogs.


    A breeze blew past, raising a cloud of dust. In just a short moment, these pursuers seemed to have gone through 10,000 years. Their bodies turned into dry bones and in the end, even their bones melted into the air.


    In this world, the most terrifying thing was time. It could take away all traces.


    He Mu and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One widened their eyes. They had never heard of such a miraculous method.


    Even though He Mu had seen thew of time a few times, he had only observed it from afar. Furthermore, thew of time that those people had grasped was very shallow. At most, they had only scratched the surface. Powerhouses in the second step of thew of time might not even exist in the Great Wide World. Even if they did exist, such people were not people that He Mu could meet.


    Soon, everything vanished into thin air.


    He Mu¡¯s eyes gradually became serious. 10,000 Beasts had mentioned this friend of his a few times, saying that his friend was mighty. At that time, He Mu had only treated it as a joke.


    A person who had only left the small world for a few years could not be that formidable even if his talent was heaven-defying.


    At this moment, he understood that he was wrong¡­


    This young fellow¡¯s strength was beyond He Mu¡¯s imagination. He was at least in the second step of thew of time. Thinking of the opponent¡¯s terrifying ability just now, He Mu could not help but tremble in his heart.


    ¡°Can you tell me the situation here?¡±


    Ou Yangmingnded on the ground and walked to the side of He Mu and his disciple.


    He Mu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible. There are 2 Ancient Demon Kings who are about to be born in the Abyss of Despair. If theye out, there¡¯ll definitely be a bloody storm. You killed their subordinates just now, so they probably won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Demon Kings?¡± Ou Yangmingughed loudly.


    This made He Mu somewhat puzzled. Those were frightening Demon Kings. If converted to the level of the Great Wide World, they were peerless powerhouses the third step.


    Why did Ou Yangmingugh as soon as he heard that?


    He Mu had no way of knowing what Ou Yangming was thinking.


    Ou Yangminging here to save the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One was only one of his goals. There was also another important matter.


    The Ancient Demon blood essence!


    Needless to say, the blood essence of a Demon King wasparable to that of thousands of Ancient Demons in thew boundary. This was exactly what Ou Yangming needed.


    The Ancient Demons were originally the enemy of the Great Wide World. Ou Yangming did not need any sympathy to destroy them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you away first,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    He was going to kill the Ancient Demons, so he could not bring the 2 of them with him. It would not be long before this ce would be in chaos. With He Mu¡¯s body condition, if he and his disciple did not leave, they would still be in great danger.


    10,000 Beasts nodded and said, ¡°We still need your help. The Ancient Demons have taken control of the Big Python mountain. They have powerhouses guarding outside. It won¡¯t be easy for us to leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say.¡± Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and plucked a piece of floating cloud from the sky. Then, he said, ¡°You just need to stay by my side.¡±


    After witnessing Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, He Mu and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One still had a lot of faith in him.


    Without any hesitation, they jumped onto the cloud and flew toward the edge of the mountain in the distance.


    A few days ago, they were still very careful. They were being hunted down to the point where they were suffering unspeakably. They were dodging everywhere.


    They did not expect that they would still have the chance to leave openly.


    The 3 of them left openly. Before they even got close to the edge of the Big Python Mountain, they were already discovered.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± An Ancient Demon in thew boundary shouted.


    Before there was even a reply from the person in the sky, he was greeted by a long spear that shed with silver light.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡± A silver light shed!


    The Ancient Demon who had spoken just now had his head pierced through by the spear. The surrounding spirit beasts and Ancient Demons were rmed.


    ¡°Captain Wolf is dead. Hurry up and report to the general!¡± The surroundings were in chaos.


    Everyone was shocked by Ou Yangming¡¯s spear attack just now. Aw boundary powerhouse was killed with one move. What kind of strength was that?


    ¡°It¡¯s that old snake, He Mu. He invited help!¡±


    Some spirit beasts recognized He Mu. After all, not long ago, He Mu was still a powerhouse on this mountain.


    Ou Yangming was not in a hurry to leave.


    He grabbed forward, and a huge suction force sucked the Wolf Demon into the sky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t waste it.¡± This Wolf Demon was an Ancient Demon in thew boundary, so he had quite a bit of blood essence.


    Ou Yangming took out a jade bottle. There were many bottles and jars in his interspatial ring, all of which were used to hold Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. Now that the blood essences were gone, the bottles could still be recycled.


    The young fellow moved the long spear in his hand and pierced a hole in the Wolf Demon¡¯s heart. Bright red blood essence flew out from the demon¡¯s body.


    Blood essences were different from ordinary blood. They existed in the Ancient Demons¡¯ hearts and were very precious to them. What Ou Yangming wanted was blood essence. There was a lot of other blood, but they had no effect on him.


    Soon, the blood essence of the Wolf Demon was sucked dry.


    The blood essence of the Wolf Demon, which looked huge, was only about 10 kilograms in total.


    Of course, this was still quite good.


    There were many Ancient Demons in the Abyss of Despair, so Ou Yangming did not have to worry about not having enough blood essence.


    After throwing away the Wolf Demon, Ou Yangming was ready to send He Mu and 10,000 Beasts away from the Big Python Mountain.


    It was then when a giant python flew over from the forest.

 Chapter 1292 - Exterminate

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Exterminate</h4>


    The Snake Demon¡¯s body was very long¡ª500 to 600 meters long.


    His eyes were likenterns as he looked down at Ou Yangming and the others from above. There was a dignified aura around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Seeing this Snake Demon that suddenly appeared, He Mu panicked.


    A few days ago, this guy had severely injured him with one move. Then, like a cat catching a mouse, he had his subordinates chase after him in the Big Python Mountain.


    10,000 Beasts had seen this guy before. He looked at Ou Yangming and said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful. He¡¯s a Great Demon who came out of the Abyss of Despair. He¡¯s very powerful and has reached the second step of thew boundary. My master was injured by him.¡±


    The Snake Demon¡¯s gaze was cold as it swept over He Mu and 10,000 Beasts. Its gaze was somewhat stern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    His gaze shifted to Ou Yangming again. When he saw the jade bottle in the young fellow¡¯s hand and clearly recognized what was inside, he became furious.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re collecting Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences!¡±


    The Snake Demon suddenly became violent. His eyes were bloodshot. If gaze could kill, Ou Yangming would be riddled with holes by now.


    Stealing the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences was taboo for the Ancient Demons.


    It was the same as when humans saw someone collecting human blood. Even if the dead person had nothing to do with one, one would be furious.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Ou Yangming shook the bottle lightly, not taking the other party seriously at all.


    To him, the other party was just here to court his death. A second-step Ancient Python Demon must have a lot of blood essence.


    ¡°General, it was this human who killed Captain Wolf just now.¡±


    ¡°General, he¡¯s too arrogant. Kill him.¡±


    ¡°Kill him, kill him!¡±


    The roars came one after another throughout the forest. He Mu and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were as calm as still water.


    Only by the side of this young fellow did they feel at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Hearing the cries around him, the anger in the Snake Demon¡¯s eyes grew. This human was simply too daring. It was one thing for him toe to the Big Python Mountain to save hispanions, but he actually dared to take the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    After he shouted coldly, he opened his mouth, and a stream of me shot out.


    The me was ck and as soon as it appeared, it made people feel suffocated.


    ¡°This is the Hellish ck Fire, the general¡¯s ultimate move!¡±


    When the Ancient Demons in the mountains saw the mes, their eyes were filled with excitement.


    They wanted to see how those arrogant fellows would be burned to pieces by the general¡¯s mes.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    He Mu looked at Ou Yangming, who was still motionless and reminded him.


    They were both powerhouses in the second step of thew. Although the side that controlled thew of time had a great advantage, they could not be careless. Furthermore, this Snake Demon was also powerful. If one was touched by the mes, one would turn into ashes.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Ou Yangming has his ns.¡±


    The 10,000 Beasts Venerable knew that Ou Yangming was not a reckless person. He definitely had his ideas.


    While the mes were also flying toward him, the 10,000 Beasts Venerable was not worried. He knew that Ou Yangming had a way to deal with it.


    As expected, after a moment, Ou Yangming chuckled, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Is this your trick?¡±


    ¡°Ignorant child, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful my mes are.¡± The Snake Demon was very confident.


    In the Great Wide World, other than the miraculous Heavenly Phoenix Fire and the Vermilion Bird mes, there were not many other mes that couldpare to his Hellish ck Fire.


    After the Snake Demon finished umting, the mes increased their speed and whistled toward Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Ou Yangming flicked his finger, and a purple fire appeared on his fingertip. This me was very small, but it seemed to have a tenacious vitality.


    ¡°Go, go experience those powerful mes.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled and with a wave of his hand, the purple me flew toward the sky full of mes.


    He Mu was stunned, and so was the 10,000 Beasts Venerable.


    They had thought that Ou Yangming would have a way to deal with the mes, but they had never thought that he would use such a method.


    ¡®Will that thing really work?¡¯


    Looking at the thumb-sized ball of purple me that had flown out, an absurd feeling arose in their hearts.


    On one side was a monstrous me, and on the other side was a weak ball of a candle me.


    Was there anyparison between the two?


    If they had thought so, it was easy to imagine what the Ancient Demons in the mountains were thinking. The Ancient Demons in the mountains and the spirit beasts that had defected to the Ancient Demons¡¯ camp began tough wantonly.


    ¡®Is he relying on that tiny thing to resist the general¡¯s mes? Is this a joke?¡¯


    The mes met¡­


    Soon, everyone¡¯s smile froze on their faces.


    They stared at the sky with their mouths agape. ¡®What¡¯s happening? How could such a situation happen!!¡¯


    When the Hellish ck Fire met the weak purple me, it was like a mouse seeing a wild cat. It hurriedly dodged, not daring to touch it in the slightest.


    High-level mes also had spirits. They did not have intelligence, but they also had a level of pressure.


    The Snake Demon was in the second step of the boundary. The power of his mes was extraordinary butpared to the Heavenly Phoenix Fire, it was still a level lower.


    What was the purple me?


    It was the highest level of the Heavenly Phoenix Fires.


    There was no need to guess the result. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the ck me hurriedly dispersed as if it had encountered a terrifying monster. The purple mes did not pay any attention to the Hellish ck Fire. Instead, it suddenly moved and appeared beside the Snake Demon as if it had teleported. The purple me ignited the Snake Demon¡¯s body.


    Before the Snake Demon could react, the purple me had ignited on its body.


    The purple me did not seem to be much, but it was very mighty.


    A heart-wrenching sound rang out. The Snake Demon cried out in pain. Its body kept rolling in the air in an attempt to extinguish the mes on its body. Despite that, it was all in vain.


    ¡®What kind of fire is that?!¡¯ He Mu¡¯s eyes revealed a look of fear.


    That small fire had caused the Snake Demon in the second step realm to be in so much pain.


    In his state, the Snake Demon had almost no chance of resisting. With a wave of his hand, Ou Yangming had subdued a supreme powerhouse of the second step without even using that heaven-defyingw of time.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this friend of 10,000 Beasts?¡¯ He Mu¡¯s heart was trembling.


    He had lived all his life, but he had never seen such a mysterious person.


    10,000 Beasts looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back with a shocked expression.


    He knew that Ou Yangming definitely had a way to deal with the Snake Demon¡¯s mes, but he did not expect that he would be able to deal with the Snake Demon so easily. This was too exaggerated. That was a supreme powerhouse of the second step, after all.


    ¡°What exactly is Ou Yangming¡¯s boundary?¡¯


    10,000 Beasts realized that he had underestimated Ou Yangming. This young fellow¡¯s strength was unfathomable. It was not something he could imagine.


    Ou Yangming stood in the air and smiled at the Snake Demon in the distance. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I was wrong. Please let me go, sir!¡± The Snake Demon pleaded.


    At this moment, the Snake Demon finally understood what it meant to be insignificant.


    He thought that his mes were very powerful but now that he was tormented by the purple fire, he realized that there was always someone better out there. He had never seen this strange me before, but it was so horrifying that it made people tremble.


    ¡°It would be a pity if I let you go.¡±


    Ou Yangming approached the Snake Demon. He shook the small bottle in his hand. The bottle contained the blood essence of the Wolf Demon, and there was still more than half of it left.


    The Snake Demon saw this and suddenly understood something.


    ¡®Does he want to take his blood essence too?¡¯


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Snake Demon screamed and ran into the distance. Even so, his body was burned by the purple fire. He did not have much strength left, and his speed was greatly reduced.


    This kind of escape was nothing but a joke in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    He took a step forward, and his body instantly disappeared. In the next second, he appeared beside the Snake Demon.


    With a gentle push of his long spear, it directly entered the Snake Demon¡¯s heart.


    No matter how strong the Snake Demon¡¯s shell was, it was as weak as tofu under the long spear of a Middle Grade Taoist Tool.


    Without a heart, even an Ancient Demon would die without a doubt.


    Blood essence gushed out from the Snake Demon¡¯s wound. The Snake Demon cried out in pain, but his voice had gradually be weak.


    ¡°The Demon Kings won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    This was thest sentence of the Snake Demon. After saying this, his aura hadpletely disappeared. He had miscalcted Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, and the price was his life.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them go either,¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    Soon, he collected the blood essence from the Snake Demon.


    It was huge, and he had a lot of blood essence that weighed hundreds of kilograms in total. In terms of quality and quantity, this was much better than the Wolf Demon from before.


    There were pros and cons of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, and the effects were different. The blood essence of the second step was a treasure that could not be bought in top-tier chambers ofmerce.


    After taking away the blood essence of the Snake Demon, Ou Yangming turned around and left.


    When he turned around, the purple fire on the Snake Demon¡¯s body instantly became violent,pletely surrounding his body.


    A burnt smell came from the air, and the huge body of the Snake Demon began to fall. Before he evennded on the ground, he had been burned into ashes by the purple fire.


    The Ancient Demons and spirit beasts on the mountain were all scared stiff.


    They only reacted when the Snake Demon¡¯s body disappeared.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Following a scream, all the Ancient Demons and spirit beasts started to run.


    The invincible general was dead. None of them dared to provoke that fiend in the sky.


    Ou Yangming looked down, his eyes carrying a hint of coldness.


    The people on the Big Python Mountain deserved to die. The Ancient Demons were the enemies of the Humans, so it was not a pity for them to die. The spirit beasts that had submitted to them were even more detestable.


    ¡°Interspatial des,¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    A bunch of white des suddenly appeared in the air. They were densely packed like locusts.


    He pointed his finger downward and instantly, countless des rained down like a storm.


    Miserable screams sounded on the Big Python Mountain. In just a moment, the world quieted down, and the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences flew from the ground to the sky.


    The jade bottle in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand was filled.

 Chapter 1293 - Punish Him for His Crimes

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Punish Him for His Crimes</h4>


    The Abyss of Despair had a total of 19yers. Eachyer was more terrifying than thest.


    In ancient times, the human powerhouses in the Heavenly Rank had sealed the remnants of the Ancient Demons here. Countless years had passed since then.


    The seal on the top of the abyss had gradually weakened. The Ancient Demons in the first fewyers could have easily walked out a few years ago.


    In the deepest part of the Abyss of Despair, countless Ancient Demons gathered in one ce. These Ancient Demons were all in different forms. They were all powerhouses in the abyss and were at least in thew boundary.


    There were many of them. If one looked carefully, there were at least hundreds of them.


    All the Ancient Demons looked down devoutly. It was a blood pool. Below the blood pool was the path to the 19thyer of the abyss.


    ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­¡±


    The bright red blood in the blood pool bubbled and made strange sounds.


    Everyone¡¯s spirits jolted, and they looked down excitedly.


    They knew that the Demon King wasing out.


    From the day they heard the news until now, more than 1,000 years had passed. Now, they had finally waited for this day to arrive.


    The movements of the blood pool became louder. The air was filled with mist and the smell of blood. It was as if lime had been thrown into the clear water.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the pool.


    After a while, the blood in the pool gradually decreased. At the bottom of the pool, a ck w stretched out.


    There was no skin or flesh on the w. It was like a skeleton.


    Seeing this, all the Ancient Demons were shocked. They kneeled down at the same time and said in unison, ¡°Greetings, Sir Demon King.¡±


    Their voices were so loud that the entire abyss could hear them.


    On the upper level of the abyss, countless Ancient Demons were ecstatic when they heard the voices.


    Their Demon King wasing out. In other words, their bitter days wereing to an end.


    After the seal had been broken for thousands of years, the Ancient Demons on top could have left a long time ago, but they did not dare to. In the beginning, every Ancient Demon that went out did note back. What weed them was the fate of death. The powerhouses outside also knew the news, so they all camped on the Big Python Mountain. The Ancient Demons and the powerhouses outside had been fighting for thousands of years.


    In the beginning, the Ancient Demons were naturally losing ground. The ones in the upper levels were weak, and their bloodline races were of low levels. In addition to the fact that the Abyss of Despair was barren, it was normal that they could notpare to the powerhouses from the outside world.


    Only when the Ancient Demons from the lower levels came up did they manage to stand firm.


    This was under the situation where the powerhouses from the outside world did not dare toe to the Abyss of Despair.


    It was not until the powerhouses from those high-level races that could give birth to Rulers or evenw-level powerhouses came out that their position became more stable bit by bit. They could even go out and search for some resources to bring back.


    At this time, they had begun to infiltrate the outside world.


    The Big Python Mountain had be not one piece of iron.


    When an Ancient Demon with the second step of thew boundary appeared, theypletely took advantage and upied all the nearby areas.


    The Ancient Demons avenged their previous humiliation and killed all the powerhouses who had once ughtered their kind. It was also for this reason that He Mu and the 10,000 Beasts Venerable One were being hunted down.


    Even though they had upied the Big Python Mountain, the Ancient Demons were still a little worried. In the Great Wide World, there were strong powerhouses in the third step of thews. If they attracted that kind of powerhouses, all of them might be killed. Now that the Demon King had appeared, there was no need to worry.


    The skeleton in the blood pool finally came out. mes danced in his eyes as he gradually flew into the sky. He looked at the Ancient Demons kneeling on the ground with satisfaction.


    His ws gently wed at the air. In an instant, flesh and blood began to grow on his body. In a short while, a tall and strong man in human form appeared in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally out!¡± The Demon Kingughed loudly.


    Hisughter was prating and spread far and wide in the abyss. Upon hearing this voice, many Ancient Demons were overjoyed.


    ¡®He¡¯s finally out. Sir Demon King hase out.¡¯


    ¡°Second Brother,e out as well.¡±


    The big man stretched out his hand and punched out. The ground began to shake violently. The golden rune light in the blood pool dissipated, and a huge crack appeared in the pool. A tall and strong monster emerged from the pool. The monster¡¯s fangs were very sharp, and his head was very big. It took up almost half of his body weight.


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±


    His voice was hoarse like the sound of a tree branch being dragged on the ground.


    The big-headed monster stretched his muscles and bones and let out a long breath.


    Unlike the outside world, there were many Ancient Demons in the other levels. They had probably experienced many generations. They could reproduce and continue to strengthen their race, but this was not the case at the 19th level.


    There were only 2 of them here, and they were of the same sex and of different races.


    These countless years, every day was a torment for them.


    ¡°I miss the taste of human blood!¡± The big-headed monster¡¯s eyes were filled with nostalgia.


    ¡°Sir Demon King, we captured many humans on the Big Python Mountain outside. After you leave, you can enjoy them to your heart¡¯s content,¡± an Ancient Demon in the second step said obsequiously.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± The big-headed Demon King¡¯s eyes were filled with desire.


    The big man who was transformed from a skeleton also moved the corners of his mouth. He had been holding it in for so many years.


    Another Ancient Demon who had reached thew boundary walked out. He said with slight nervousness, ¡°Sir Demon King, our people outside are in trouble.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± The Great Demon King asked in a deep voice.


    He had juste out and was in a good mood. He did not take the trouble to heart.


    The Ancient Demon hurriedly said, ¡°Great King, the news just came from outside. A human powerhouse hase to the Big Python Mountain. ¡°He killed General Jiao and killed a third of our guards and the spirit beasts that came to our side on the Big Python Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What? There¡¯s such a thing?!¡± The other Ancient Demons were also shocked.


    General Jiao was sent out by them. He was incredibly powerful and was already in the second step. Equal-ranked human powerhouses were no match for him. How could he suddenly die?


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    The Great Demon King¡¯s gaze darkened as a wave of pressure fell on this Ancient Demon.


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no mistake. I received the news from a trusted aide of our race. Now, our people in the Big Python Mountain have quietly hidden, afraid that that person wille back to take revenge. Besides, ording to reliable information, that human has not only killed our kind but also taken their blood essences,¡± the Ancient Demon said in a panic.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s reply, the Great Demon King coldly shouted.


    The Ancient Demon who spoke was so frightened that he fell to the ground. The heavy pressure made it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°Big Brother, we absolutely can¡¯t let that human go. The person who took the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences must die!¡± The big-headed Demon King¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce light.


    ¡°He must die!¡±


    Everyone said in unison. Facing that human, all the Ancient Demons were united like never before.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go out and see who¡¯s so bold.¡± The Great Demon King punched out.


    The seal was broken in an instant, and all the Ancient Demons regained their freedom and flew into the sky.


    With that, their team grew stronger. Layers of Ancient Demons gathered, and the number had reached a limit.


    In the distant Heaven¡¯s Wall City.


    Outside the gate of the Xiao family in the north of the city, a figure rushed in in a hurry.


    ¡°Young Lady is back!¡±


    The servants in the courtyard saw Xiao Qingxuan who had returned from afar, and their eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Young Lady Xiao, an important guest hase to our family!¡±


    ¡°An important guest? What important guest?¡± Xiao Qingxuan frowned slightly.


    The Xiao family had been defeated, and her father was also seriously injured. Other than the governor, who was her uncle, there was no other important guest. If it were not for the sake of the governor, the Xiao family¡¯s foundation in Heaven¡¯s Wall City would have beenpletely divided.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a big shot from the main city. The governor is apanying him. They asked to see you, Young Lady,¡± the servant said hurriedly.


    Xiao Qingxuan did not know who came to find her, and she did not have the mood to think about this matter. She grabbed a servant girl and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my father¡¯s injury?¡±


    ¡°Old Master¡¯s injury is still the same, but Apothecary He has beening over every day for the past few days. Old Master should be fine,¡± the servant girl told her everything she knew.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Xiao Qingxuan turned around and walked toward the backyard.


    ¡°Young Lady, aren¡¯t you going to the living room?¡± The servant asked.


    Xiao Qingxuan ignored them. She quickly walked to the backyard and pushed open an elegant door.


    The room was filled with the fragrance of sandalwood.


    On the other side of the bed, a middle-aged man was lying there. The man¡¯s body was thin, and his face was so pale that there was no trace of blood.


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s nose was a little sour. She had only been away from home for a few days, and her father¡¯s injury looked even more serious. At this moment, the man on the bed had lost his usual grace as if he had be a hunchbacked old man.


    ¡°Father!¡± Xiao Qingxuan walked to the side of the bed and called out softly.


    The man lying on the bed heard this familiar voice and slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Qingxuan, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Something seemed to have left his chaotic eyes.


    These days, when he heard that his daughter had gone out to look for medicine for him, Xiao Baili had been very worried. Now that he saw that his daughter had returned safely, the heavy burden in his heart gradually eased.


    Looking at the tears in his daughter¡¯s eyes, he thought that his daughter was ming herself for not finding the medicine.


    He held Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Qingxuan, you don¡¯t have to be sad. The Violet Herb is a Grade 7 spiritual medicine, how can it be so easy to find it? Besides, didn¡¯t Apothecary He say that even if it¡¯s found, it would at most save my life? If I be a cripple, there¡¯s no meaning to my life. I might as well just die.¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Xiao Qingxuan covered her father¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the Violet Herb. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As she spoke, Xiao Qingxuan tapped her interspatial bag, and a handful of Violet Herbs appeared in her hand. ¡°Father, look, these are all Violet Herbs.¡±


    ¡°How can there be so many? Where did you get them¡­¡±


    Xiao Baili¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. The Violet Herb was precious and priceless. The Xiao family could not buy one with their entire savings, yet there were so many in his daughter¡¯s hands at the moment.


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with memories. ¡°Father, I met a noble on this trip. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re better.¡±


    She put the Violet Herbs aside and walked out of the room.


    Afterward, she called a servant over and said, ¡°Hurry up and invite Apothecary He over.¡±

 Chapter 1294 - Noble

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Noble</h4>


    Apothecary He hurried over. When he saw the Violet Herbs on the table, his eyes were filled with surprise.


    These were Grade 7 spiritual herbs. In the entire Heaven¡¯s Wall City, they could not find a single one, yet there were so many of them here at the moment.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, you¡­¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan knew what he wanted to ask. She pointed at the spiritual herbs on the table and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t gather these Violet Herbs, but a noble gave them to me. Apothecary He, please refine a healing medicine and save my father¡¯s life. After this is done, I¡¯m willing to give you 2 stalks of the Violet Herbs as a reward.¡±


    Apothecary He looked at Xiao Qingxuan in surprise.


    2 stalks of Grade 7 spiritual herbs? This was a valuable fortune! Even if he added up all his assets, he still would not be able to exchange for 2 stalks of Grade 7 spiritual herbs.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, they¡¯re too precious,¡± Apothecary He declined.


    Xiao Qingxuan smiled faintly. ¡°These few days, it was you who took care of my father, allowing him to persevere until now. Apothecary He, don¡¯t decline them. One stalk is enough to save my father. The remaining ones aren¡¯t of much use to me.¡±


    She was an extremely intelligent person. She had promised benefits in advance. On one hand, she was indeed grateful for Apothecary He¡¯s care for her father. On the other hand, she also hoped that he would do his best.


    Apothecary He was just being polite. After all, how could he not be selfish when there was such a good thing?


    ¡°Do you need me to prepare a quiet ce for you?¡± Xiao Qingxuan asked.


    Apothecary He looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too troublesome to make medicine. It¡¯s fine here.¡±


    He took out all the ingredients from his interspatial bag and selected some before cing them on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the best ingredients for Master Xiao. He¡¯ll be saved for sure.¡±


    As he spoke, he had already begun to take action.


    Xiao Qingxuan smiled faintly. She knew that her promise had taken effect.


    2 stalks of Grade 7 spiritual herbs were very precious, and they were given to her by that mysterious person. Nheless, for the sake of her father¡¯s life, she knew that she could not be stingy. At this moment, other than the Violet Herbs, the Xiao family really could not bring out any other good things.


    In the front courtyard¡¯s hall.


    The Xiao family had very few members to begin with. In addition to the previous attack, several of Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s peers, as well as her uncles, were all killed. She and her father were the strongest, and they were both Rulers, which was why they were barely able to keep their lives.


    When the honored guest came, no one apanied him. Only the governor and a butler of the Xiao family apanied him.


    ¡°Xiao Qingxuan is already back. Why hasn¡¯t shee to see me?¡±


    A middle-aged man on the armchair in the hall put down the teacup in his hand with anger shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Elder Mu.¡± The butler of the Xiao family bowed respectfully and exined, ¡°Young Lady is concerned about Old Master¡¯s health, so she went to the backyard as soon as she came back. She¡¯lle over as soon as she¡¯s done.¡±


    On the other side of the big chair, a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes also smiled and said, ¡°Elder Mu, don¡¯t be anxious. Filial piety is the most important thing. Since you¡¯re here to bring Young Lady Xiao back to the Mu family of the Northern Sea Main City, I¡¯m sure you also hope that she¡¯s a grateful child.¡±


    ¡°Governor Qiu, why don¡¯t we go to the backyard to take a look?¡± Elder Mu¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Elder Mu was from the Mu family of the Northern Sea Main City. He had been ordered to bring Xiao Qingxuan to the Mu family. He had thought that the Xiao family would greet him respectfully when he arrived, but the Xiao family was empty. The girl named Xiao Qingxuan had also left. He had waited for so long, but no one came.


    He was originally dissatisfied and now that she had finally arrived home, she did note to visit him.


    Elder Mu was an honored guest. Naturally, no one dared to reject his suggestion.


    Even Governor Qiu did not dare to offend the Mu family. He was only the manager of a small city and could not afford to offend the overlord of the main city.


    When the few of them walked over, Apothecary He had just finished refining the medicine.


    Looking at the Violet Herbs on the side, the butler cried out in shock, ¡°Young Lady, you actually helped Old Master find the life-saving medicine!¡±


    Governor Qiu and the elder of the Mu family also looked at the Violet Herbs on the table. Their eyes were filled with shock. The Violet Herb was precious and rarely seen. Where did the Xiao family¡¯s youngdy get so much from when she went out?


    Xiao Qingxuan hurriedly stood up. She did not expect that someone would suddenly visit her, so she had not put away the Violet Herbs on the table in advance.


    She bowed. ¡°Greetings, Governor.¡±


    ¡°This is the elder of the Mu family from the Northern Sea Main City. He¡¯s here to invite you to the Mu family.¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan frowned slightly. ¡®What¡¯s my rtionship with the Mu Family?¡¯


    Nevertheless, the Mu family was a giant in the main city. It was rumored that they had a supreme powerhouse in the second step, so she could not offend such a family. She quickly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Elder Mu.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities,¡± Mu Jiangnan said indifferently.


    He looked at Xiao Qingxuan and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a good seedling. No wonder Great Ancestor took a fancy to you. You¡¯re lucky. Come with me to the Mu Residence tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go to the Mu Residence?¡± Xiao Qingxuan asked.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re also a member of the Mu family. Your mother is a member of the Mu family. You have the bloodline of the Mu family. Now that Great Ancestor has summoned you, you have to go back.¡±


    Mu Jiangnan¡¯s tone was a little unfriendly. He did not expect this girl to not know his identity.


    Xiao Qingxuan turned to look at her father. She had never seen her mother since she was born. It was her father and wet nurse who raised her. Now that an elder of the Mu family had suddenly appeared and told her that she was a member of the Mu family, she could not ept the news.


    She looked at her father¡¯s expression and understood that what the elder said was true.


    Xiao Qingxuan was a little angry. So what if it was the Mu family? What did that family have to do with her?


    If they really cared about the Xiao family, why did they not appear half a month ago when the Xiao family was massacred?


    All of a sudden, Xiao Qingxuan thought of something¡­


    The Xiao family was well-behaved in Heaven¡¯s Wall City. Her father was kind to others and did not have any grudges against anyone. Those assassins hade in a strange way. Not long after they nned to destroy the Xiao family, the Mu family hade to fetch her.


    Could it be that¡­


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s body trembled slightly. This was only her guess and had not been confirmed.


    Even so, she did not have any good impression of the Mu family.


    She replied in a deep voice, ¡°Elder Mu, I¡¯m a member of the Xiao family. My father is currently seriously injured, I don¡¯t intend to go to the Mu Residence¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Suddenly, a killing intent spread out.


    Elder Mu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He did not expect Xiao Qingxuan to be so bold.


    ¡°Elder Mu, calm down. My niece is just concerned about her father¡¯s health.¡±


    Governor Qiu stopped the killing intent and hurriedly gave Xiao Qingxuan a look. The Mu family could not be offended. Neither he nor the Xiao family could offend them.


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. She could sense Elder Mu¡¯s powerful strength. This was a powerhouse in thew boundary. Even if such a powerhouse forcefully took her away, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Elder, can you let my father take the healing medicine first?¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan asked in a deep voice. She was thinking of a way to deal with it. ording to her spection, those people were most likely rted to the My family. She could not go to that ce.


    ¡°Hurry up and go over.¡± The governor nced at Apothecary He, who was hiding at the side.


    Apothecary He hurriedly walked over and ced the healing medicine into Xiao Baili¡¯s mouth. The instant the medicine entered his mouth, he clearly looked better.


    Xiao Qingxuan walked over. ¡°Apothecary He, my father¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Xiao¡¯s life is saved, but he still needs some time to recover before he can get up. Usually, if he eats more spiritual medicines to supplement his body, he should be able to get out of bed in 3 to 5 months. However, I¡¯m afraid that his strength¡­¡± Apothecary He gave a rough description of Xiao Baili¡¯s situation.


    Apothecary He did not finish his sentence, but everyone knew very well. The master¡¯s life could be saved, but he could forget about his strength.


    Mu Jiangnan¡¯s gaze also swept across Xiao Baili¡¯s body. He shook his head. Xiao Baili¡¯s body had rotted away. The only reason he could be saved was because of the Violet Herb.


    Xiao Qingxuan also knew that Apothecary He had done his best. She picked up the remaining Violet Herbs from the table, took out 2 stalks, and said, ¡°This is the reward I promised before. Please ept them, Apothecary He.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Apothecary He did not reach out his hand but looked at the governor.


    Governor Qiu frowned slightly. ¡°She gave them to you so please ept them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Upon hearing the governor¡¯s words, Apothecary He heaved a sigh of relief and epted the spiritual medicine.


    Xiao Qingxuan looked at her father¡¯s dejected look and felt a little sorry for him.


    Her father had pursued martial arts all his life. His talent was average, but he had cultivated to be a Ruler and had spent a lot of effort. Xiao Qingxuan understood that losing the hope of strength and cultivation was even crueler than death to her father.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, and a Golden Pill appeared in her hand.


    She looked at Apothecary He and asked, ¡°What do you think of this pill?¡±


    The moment the pill appeared, everyone¡¯s expression changed. This was not an ordinary pill. The treasure light on it showed that it was different from the rest.


    ¡°A refreshing fragrance and pill mist. There are 5 dragons wreathing the sun. This is a top-grade pill!¡±


    Apothecary He looked at the pill in Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s hand with infatuation.


    ¡°Qingxuan, where did you get this pill from?¡± Governor Qiu asked hurriedly.


    A hint of desire shed across Mu Jiangnan¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it. His gaze was also filled with curiosity.


    ¡®Where did the little girl get such a good thing?¡¯


    Xiao Qingxuan put away the pill and said, ¡°When I went out to look for medicine this time, I was chased by people on the way and almost died. Luckily, I met a noble. He gave me those Violet Herbs and this pill. He said that if the Violet Herb can¡¯t cure my father, I can try using this pill.¡±


    ¡®A noble!¡¯


    The others still did not look away from Xiao Qingxuan. What kind of person would be so generous as to give away a top-grade divine pill and so many Violet Herbs?


    ¡°Father, are you willing to try it?¡± Xiao Qingxuan looked at her father and asked.


    Xiao Baili¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He did not expect his daughter to be hunted outside. If it were not for the sudden appearance of that noble¡­


    After a moment, Xiao Baili nodded. His daughter¡¯s kindness could not be let down, and he also wanted to give it a try.


    Xiao Qingxuan walked over and ced the Golden Pill into her father¡¯s mouth.


    The Golden Pill entered his mouth and turned into a stream. Xiao Baili¡¯s body was emitting a golden light, which was filled with the aura of life.


    After a while, a faint pressure appeared on Xiao Baili¡¯s body. This was a sign that his strength had returned.


    ¡®A divine pill!¡¯ Apothecary He roared in his heart.


    He was an apothecary, so he could clearly feel the changes in Xiao Baili¡¯s body. The master¡¯s body was rapidly recovering, and even his spiritual power was returning bit by bit.


    Xiao Qingxuan raised her head and looked at Mu Jiangnan. She smiled and asked, ¡°Elder Mu, don¡¯t you want to know who that noble is?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Mu Jiangnan asked involuntarily.


    ¡°He said his name is Ou Yangming.¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence as she uttered this name.


    As she spoke, her gaze was fixed on Mu Jiangnan. When she saw the drastic change in his expression, she suddenly smiled¡­


    That person had helped her again.

 Chapter 1295 - Re-Entering the Big Python Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Re-Entering the Big Python Mountain</h4>


    The name sounded like a curse to Mu Jiangnan.


    At the distant edge of the world, or in a small city with limited information, many people might not know this name, but this definitely did not include the Mu family of the Northern Sea Main City.


    This ce was not far from the Mystic Sky Sect, so the battle that happened not long ago was more well-known.


    The invincible Ruler Ying, who had consecutively defeated several third-step mighty figures, had lost the battle in the Mystic Sky Sect.


    His opponent was Ruler Ming, the mighty figure who had risen like aet.


    Ruler Ming¡¯s name was Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Are you sure that his name is Ou Yangming¡­¡± Mu Jiangnan¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    A glimmer of light shed in Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I asked for his name, and that¡¯s how he answered. He killed the 2 bandits who were chasing me in one move, and he also told me that if anyone bullied me, he¡¯de and help me.¡±


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s words were half-true and half-false. She was the one who added thest sentence, but no one could prove it anyway.


    Hearing Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s words, Mu Jiangnan took 2 steps back.


    His face turned pale. If it was really that person, not to mention him, even if the great ancestor came personally, he would have to be polite.


    That was Ruler Ming, a third-step conferred Ruler, an existence even more powerful than the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Who would dare to bully the person he wanted to protect?


    If it was really that person, the reason Xiao Qingxuan had so many Violet Herbs and that magical Golden Pill could be exined clearly.


    Given that Ruler Ming was such a great existence, obtaining those things would not be a problem for him.


    If the situation was true, Mu Jiangnan would not dare to forcefully bring Xiao Qingxuan back no matter how bold he was. Nheless, he had to be sure that it really was that person, or it would not be easy to exin this matter to the great ancestor.


    Mu Jiangnan¡¯s eyes rolled, and he took out a portrait from his interspatial bag and asked.


    ¡°Miss Xiao, is this what he looks like?¡±


    The man in the portrait was wearing a long red robe. He looked very heroic and had a perverse and unruly feeling.


    ¡°Elder Mu, he doesn¡¯t look like this. He¡¯s young, but he looks much more mature than this man,¡± Xiao Qingxuan responded in a deep voice.


    Mu Jiangnan¡¯s expression did not change. This was just some petty thought of his. The man in the portrait was not Ou Yangming, but that almighty powerhouse called the Ruler Ying.


    He was worried that Xiao Qingxuan would use a name that she had heard from somewhere to deceive him.


    Mu Jiangnan took out another portrait. On it was a young man dressed in ck.


    Seeing this person, Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s bright eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Who was the noble who had helped her?


    Xiao Qingxuan saw Mu Jiangnan¡¯s appearance and could guess that the other party was a very famous powerhouse.


    This time, Mu Jiangnan took the right portrait.


    These 2 portraits were specially bought from a chamber ofmerce. Every member of the Mu family in the Northern Sea had a copy.


    This was also something they had no choice but to do. There were very few formidable powerhouses active in the Great Wide World, and they might not meet them in their lifetime. If they did not know those powerhouses and were negligent such that they identally offended them, the result would be very serious.


    Mu Jiangnan took a deep breath and stared at Xiao Qingxuan.


    ¡®How could this girl be so lucky to receive the help of Ruler Ming?¡¯ Mu Jiangnan was very nervous.


    ¡®Could it be that Ruler Ming took a fancy to this girl¡¯s beauty?¡¯


    Thinking of this, Mu Jiangnan forced a smile, ¡°Miss Xiao, Great Ancestor knew that your family was being persecuted, so he asked me to take you to the Northern Sea Main City to take shelter for now. However, since you know that sir, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Elder Mu, are you allowing me to stay at home?¡± Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°Of course, of course. Miss Xiao, you can stay or go as you please. I respect your wishes. In any case, the Mu Residence in the Northern Sea Main City is open to you at any time.¡± Mu Jiangnan did not dare to be careless. Regardless of the rtionship between Xiao Qingxuan and Ruler Ming, he could not offend the Ruler in any way.


    If Xiao Qingxuan really had the chance in the future¡­


    Mu Jiangnan did not know how far the Xiao family would grow. Perhaps at that time, the Mu family would need to rely on them instead.


    Soon, Mu Jiangnan left in a hurry. He had to report this matter to his n in time. Such an important matter could not be exined in a few words. He had to personally meet the ancestor.


    Before he left, he even sent a lot of spiritual herbs. Ostensibly, it was to help Xiao Baili nourish his body, but everyone knew what he was really thinking. If it were not for the mysterious person who helped Xiao Qingxuan, this elder of the Mu family would not even look at them.


    ¡°Uncle Qiu, do you know the person in the portrait?¡± Xiao Qingxuan asked after Mu Jiangnan left.


    ¡°Qingxuan, you don¡¯t know his identity?¡± Governor Qiu¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Most people in Heaven¡¯s Wall City did not know the identity of that person but as the governor, he still knew a little.


    The governor¡¯s expression just now made Xiao Qingxuan certain that he knew something, so she asked.


    Xiao Qingxuan replied to him, ¡°After he saved me, he left in a hurry and only told me his name.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qiu, who¡¯s that noble?¡±


    After eating the Golden Pill, Xiao Baili¡¯s body hadpletely recovered. Not only that but even his strength had returned. He was very excited. That person was his savior.


    Governor Qiu¡¯s gaze was deep. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who saved you is Ruler Ming.¡±


    ¡°Ruler Ming!¡±


    Heaven¡¯s Wall City¡¯s information was limited, so they had never heard of this name. Even so, the words ¡°Ruler Ming¡± held a lot of weight. This was the title of a Ruler of the third step of thew.


    Xiao Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    She finally understood why Mu Jiangnan was so respectful just now. It turned out that that person had such a terrifying identity. Thinking of this, she could not help but feel pleased. She did not think that she would one day frighten others by relying on someone else¡¯s power.


    Outside the Big Python Mountain.


    After eating medicinal pills, He Mu¡¯s body had gradually recovered.


    Ou Yangming was not stingy either. He gave He Mu another type of medicinal pill for him to recover his vitality, directly allowing his strength to return to its peak state.


    With the strength of the peak ofws, as long as He Mu did not go near the Big Python Mountain to court death, there would not be any idents.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming decided to return to the Big Python Mountain.


    He still had important things to do. He came here for the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. The blood essences he got yesterday were not enough. He needed a lot more. He might not be able to use up all the Dripping Blood Stones in his interspatial ring, but he must have enough blood essences to fuse up to 10,000 Dripping Blood Stones in total.


    The further Ou Yangming went, the more difficult it became. He needed a huge amount of blood essence.


    After all, the crisis was getting closer. There were still about 2 years before the opening of the Immortal Path. So far, 2 powerhouses who were a half step to the Heavenly Rank had appeared. If the day of the Immortal Path came, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be a true powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank. At that time, if Ou Yangming was not strong enough, one could imagine the oue.


    Besides, he was doing all this to protect himself as well.


    It was unknown when Chi Ming would find him again. If he did not n ahead, he would probably die without knowing the reason.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, do you really want to go to that Big Python Mountain? Now that the Abyss of Despair has been broken, the Demon Kings inside will be born. That ce must be very dangerous. There¡¯s no need for you to¡­¡± 10,000 Beasts did not know why Ou Yangming had to go there.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. The Abyss of Despair is too dangerous. Besides, more than one Demon King has appeared. We should go to the Great Wide World and ask for help from the mighty figures over there.¡±


    In He Mu¡¯s opinion, a Demon King was an iparably terrifying existence. It was on par with a mighty figure of the third step. Ou Yangming had disyed the strength to kill an Ancient Demon of the second step, but he must be inferior to a Demon King. Moreover, there was not just one Demon King.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m right here. Why should I ask for help from others?¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly and looked at the master and the disciple. ¡°Have you heard of Ruler Ming?¡±


    ¡°Ruler Ming¡­¡± He Mu looked at Ou Yangming in shock and muttered the name.


    He was, after all, a powerhouse at the peak of thew boundary. In the Great Wide World, he certainly belonged to the upper echelon. How could he not know this name?


    Ruler Ming and Ruler Ying. These were the most famous almighty powerhouses in the Great Wide World. The former was even more powerful than thetter.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, Ou Yangming¡­¡±


    After repeating the name a few times, a look of disbelief shed through He Mu¡¯s eyes. He had thought of a possibility.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, are you¡­¡± 10,000 Beasts asked in surprise.


    Not long ago, when the Big Python Mountain was still rtively calm, a friend of his master had talked about this name. At that time, he was present. Despite that, this ce was not well-informed. They only knew the title of Ruler Ming, but they did not know his true name.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ou Yangming grinned and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Ruler Ming.¡±


    He Mu had long guessed it but after hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s affirmation, he was still very shocked. His body trembled, and he hurriedly knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡±


    10,000 Beasts also intended to bow but was stopped by Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, and He Mu could not help but stand up without being able to resist at all. After the old man recovered his strength, he could clearly feel the fearsome spiritual power.


    The young fellow asked, ¡°What else do you have to worry about now?¡±


    He Mu said, ¡°Nothing, nothing! With you here, Ruler Ming, those Ancient Demons won¡¯t be able to stir up anything.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ou Yangmingughed loudly and walked out of the door. Just as he walked out of the door, he had disappeared.


    He Mu and 10,000 Beasts looked at the empty door with shock in their eyes. The elder was shocked. He had never thought that the friend his disciple had mentioned so many times was Ruler Ming.


    ¡°Disciple, this friend of yours isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    10,000 Beastsughed bitterly. He was at a loss.


    In a moment, Ou Yangming had appeared in the sky above the Big Python Mountain.


    He swept his gaze across the big mountain in front of him with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t be able to find you if you hide?¡±

 Chapter 1296 - Kill Them All

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Kill Them All</h4>


    A figure shed in the air. Ou Yangming disappeared again.


    The next moment, he appeared outside a protruding mountain peak.


    This was one of the few small mountain peaks in the Big Python Mountain. It was 3 to 4 kilometers tall and looked ordinarypared to the main peak.


    Ou Yangming stopped in the air outside and looked at the mountain in front of him with a smile. In the mountain, many Ancient Demons were looking outside through the mirror on the wall. Suddenly, they noticed the figure in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s that human!¡± An Ancient Demon cried out in fear.


    After seeing Ou Yangming, these ferocious Ancient Demons were like mice seeing a cat.


    ¡°Quiet, he can¡¯t find us. The Demon Kings are about toe out of the Abyss of Despair. This guy will die for sure.¡±


    An Ancient Demon in thew boundary said sternly.


    There were formations covering the outside of the mountain. Ordinary people would not be able to notice the abnormality. Even if they did, they would be stopped by the formations. This was also the reason the Ancient Demon in thew boundary was not worried.


    Hearing the words of the Ancient Demon leader, the others gradually quieted down.


    They also knew that they should be safe under the protection of the formations. Nheless, the cruelty of that human made their hearts tremble.


    A third of the Ancient Demons and spirit beasts on the Big Python Mountain were instantly killed by that person. Even at this moment, the others could still see the carcasses outside.


    ¡°He seems to have seen us.¡± An Ancient Demon looked at the big mirror on the wall, and a look of panic shed across his eyes.


    That person seemed to be walking toward them.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if he knows we¡¯re here, so what? Don¡¯t panic, he can¡¯t hurt us at all!¡± The Ancient Demon leader roared.


    ¡°He¡¯s reallying toward us!¡± Another Ancient Demon could not help but say.


    ¡°B*stards, are you all pigs?¡± The Ancient Demon in thew boundary turned around and looked at the mirror. The human in the mirror could clearly be seen.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s fine. He probably can¡¯t even find the formations.¡±


    The leader said in a deep voice when he saw that the human did not move for a long time.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Suddenly, a sneer was heard.


    Everyone hurriedly raised their heads and looked at the sky.


    Above them, the human outside had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°You¡­ How¡­ How did you get in?¡± The Ancient Demon leader¡¯s voice trembled. He could not believe it.


    This was the safe haven they built. There were many formations outside. It was also very troublesome toe inside. How did the young fellowe in without a sound? Was he not outside?


    The leader tilted his head and looked at the mirror.


    With a crack, the mirror exploded. The Ancient Demon leader¡¯s heart jumped. Only at this time did he understand that it was not that the human was not moving, but that the mirror had been broken.


    ¡®How did he break the formations?¡¯


    The Ancient Demon leader was drenched in a cold sweat. That person in the sky had given him a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll be safe just by hiding here?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he fell from the sky.


    The Ancient Demons in the surroundings hurriedly scattered, leaving arge empty space. The space here was massive, such that it did not seem crowded at all despite the thousands of Ancient Demons here. Nevertheless, it was impossible to get out.


    They had originally nned to hide here to protect their lives, but they did not expect this ce to be a cage that bound them.


    Ou Yangming looked at a stone wall in the distance. He blinked slightly, and a gust of air erupted. The stone wall in front exploded.


    On the other side of the stone wall was a secret chamber. There were many humans inside. They were imprisoned on iron chains, and they were tortured to miserable states.


    Ou Yangming knew that these people were the human powerhouses on the Big Python Mountain.


    From He Mu, he knew that there were not only spirit beasts on the Big Python Mountain but also many human powerhouses. They had traveled thousands of miles to kill the Ancient Demons. Although many of them hade here to temper theirbat powerhouses and perhaps needed the materials from the Ancient Demons, they had also shed blood for the Humans.


    At this moment, they were too horrible to look at. Their bones had been crippled, and they had been tortured into numbed puppets.


    They were in a much worse state than the spirit beasts. Those spirit beasts could turn to the Ancient Demons as traitors. Only those spirit beasts who had killed many Ancient Demons and had firm attitudes would be hunted down.


    On the other hand, the human powerhouses were different. The Ancient Demons hated the Humans, so the human powerhouses had almost no way of surviving in the hands of the Ancient Demons. Death without pain was an extravagant hope. The powerhouses were tortured to death and in the end, they were left here as food for the Demon Kings.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    All the Ancient Demons felt suffocating killing intent. They felt fear from the depths of their hearts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out with him.¡± A few Ancient Demons who were closer to Ou Yangming could not withstand such powerful pressure. They shouted and used their bodies and weapons to charge at the human.


    Ou Yangming stood still and did not move. His expression was indifferent. When he saw the Ancient Demons charging at him, he coldly uttered one word.


    ¡°Explode!¡±


    With a boom, the surrounding air suddenly contracted. The Ancient Demons charging at Ou Yangming exploded. Blood sttered everywhere. The huge rock under the young fellow¡¯s feet seemed to have been washed by their blood.


    A faint light shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s body, blocking the dirty blood outside.


    The other Ancient Demons were terrified. They kept retreating, and their eyes were filled with fear as they looked at Ou Yangming.


    This human was too fierce!


    The Ancient Demons tortured the human powerhouses without any limits and finally experienced the fear of being dominated by a human powerhouse.


    ¡°You all deserve to die!¡± Ou Yangming said coldly.


    He raised his hand, and countless Interspatial des appeared.


    ¡°Puff, puff, puff.¡± These des were like the Grim Reaper¡¯s sickles, reaping lives inrge swaths.


    Ou Yangming took out a new jade bottle and ced it on the ground.


    The opening of the bottle suddenly erged, and streams of blood quickly flowed into the bottle. These were pure blood essences of the Ancient Demons and were also Ou Yangming¡¯s hope to increase his strength.


    Soon, the Interspatial des disappeared, and the world became quiet. All the Ancient Demons had died.


    Ou Yangming did not leave any survivors. The enemy was always the enemy, and these Ancient Demons were not worthy of his sympathy.


    The Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences filled 2 jade bottles.


    Ou Yangming walked toward the secret chamber that he had just sted open. There were more than 100 humans there. The secret chamber was opened, but there was no emotion on their faces. Perhaps they had lost the ability to express their emotions.


    Everyone¡¯s physical condition was terrible. They were locked tightly by iron chains, and many of them were thin. They looked terrible.


    ng, ng, ng. des appeared one after another, breaking all the chains.


    These humans regained their freedom, but they could not get up. They all fell to the ground, their eyes lifeless.


    Ou Yangming could imagine what they had experienced.


    To make a powerhouse turn into a puppet, one could imagine what kind of miserable experience they had.


    ¡°Sir, thank you for avenging us,¡± an old man suddenly spoke.


    The old man was as thin as a straw. Compared to the others, his eyes were still clear.


    ¡°No need to thank me, elder. I should¡¯vee sooner,¡± Ou Yangming said with shame.


    If he had known that there were so many humans imprisoned in the Big Python Mountain, he would have saved all of them thest time he saved 10,000 Beasts.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t me them for not thanking you. They¡¯re already in despair. Please give us quick deaths, sir.¡±


    The old man nced at those people whose eyes were dazed. He was a little sober, but he also knew that his body condition would not allow him to live for more than a few days. Instead of staying here and being used as food by the Ancient Demons, it would be better to let them die fast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll all be fine.¡±


    Ou Yangming scanned the crowd. He took out a pill pot from his interspatial ring. The pill pot contained Five Revolutions Golden Pills.


    He poured them into his hand, and more than 10 Five Revolutions Golden Pills piled up into a ball.


    Afterward, he took out one and gave it to the old man, saying, ¡°Elder, try this.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better not waste precious pills. Our foundations have been destroyed. Even if we survive, we¡¯ll still be cripples. It¡¯s not worth it for you to use your pills to save us. Besides, they¡¯re already in despair. Even if their bodies are saved, they can only muddle along and live as cripples. It¡¯s better for us to reincarnate earlier.¡± The old man shook his head.


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. He stretched out his hand and flicked, and the pill entered the old man¡¯s mouth. Golden light shed, and the old man¡¯s body began to recover at a visible speed.


    Not only that, but the old man found that his destroyed foundation was gradually returning. His strength could not be fully restored in a short period, but this already made him feel as if he was in a dream.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡± The old man came back to his senses and said in disbelief.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. In this world, other than him, no one else would take out such precious pills to save these people whom they had met by chance.


    ¡°Sir, they¡­¡± The old man looked at the others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will get one.¡± Ou Yangming threw the pill pot in his hand into the sky. One pill after another flew out and urately entered everyone¡¯s mouth.


    Soon, those people¡¯s bodies began to recover.


    Since their bodies had been cured, their minds were even simpler. Ou Yangming let out a muffled shout.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    His mental power divided into countless strands and invaded everyone¡¯s mind, directly helping them erase their painful experiences.


    Without any memories, there would be no trauma left in their hearts. They all opened their eyes and looked around, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hey? Why did my magic treasure disappear?¡±


    The human powerhouses looked around vigntly.


    At this moment, the old man stared at Ou Yangming with his mouth agape. Based on what the others were saying, he knew that they had forgotten about their experiences. ¡®What kind of method is this? Who¡¯s this person¡­¡¯


    Looking at those people, the old man said sternly, ¡°We were all captured by Ancient Demons. It was this sir who saved us.¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°How could it be? There are so many of us. How could we be captured by Ancient Demons!¡±


    ¡°Sir Mo Sha, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡±


    Many human powerhouses looked at Ou Yangming curiously.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look outside.¡± The old man was furious. These fellows did not have any vision at all.


    Those people followed the direction of the old man¡¯s finger and noticed the scene in the distance. Their faces instantly turned pale.


    So many Ancient Demons had died¡­


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He raised his head and looked in a direction, then he said, ¡°You should leave this ce.¡±

 Chapter 1297 - Born

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Born</h4>


    From afar, Ou Yangming could already feel the existence of the Demon Kings.


    In the Abyss of Despair, 2 terrifying auras suddenly erupted. The auras were ancient and ethereal. Only people at Ou Yangming¡¯s level could feel them.


    He knew that the Demon Kings hade out.


    ¡°You should leave quickly.¡± Ou Yangming raised his hand, and a ray of light flew out and crashed into the mountain wall.


    With a rumble, the ground shook non-stop. The thick mountain wall was sted apart by the light, and a huge hole appeared. A beam of light flew in from the outside.


    The human powerhouses who had been rescued hurriedly expressed their gratitude.


    Under the lead of the Elder Mo Sha, everyone ran out quickly. From the expression of the young human powerhouse, they could sense danger.


    After they left, Ou Yangming retracted his gaze. With a sh, he disappeared.


    There were 2 Ancient Demon Kings. Even a top-tier sect like the Mystic Sky Sect would not dare to provoke them.


    This was a strong power. If they really joined the Great Wide World, they might really be able to stand firm. Especially at this time, the great cmity was about to arrive. The other powerhouses could not protect themselves in time. No one would be willing to fight to the death with the Demon Kings.


    ¡°Who are you? Quickly leave this ce!¡±


    Not far away in the air, a middle-aged man carrying a sword case saw Ou Yangming. He frowned slightly and said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ou Yangming smiled and asked in return.


    He looked around and saw a few small demon carcasses on the ground. They were probably the remnants of Ancient Demons who had not had the time to hide in the mountains. Their bodies were all covered with sword wounds. This powerhouse with a sword on his back must have killed them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Xiaofeng.¡±


    The middle-aged man shouted coldly. He did not exin anything and only said this name.


    As he spoke, he nced at the young fellow¡¯s expression, but he did not see any change.


    ¡®Could it be that he doesn¡¯t know me?¡¯ Li Xiaofeng thought to himself.


    His guess was right. Ou Yangming really did not know him.


    Ou Yangming had only been in the Great Wide World for a short period, and he had not participated in any exchange of powerhouses. He could not recognize all of the third-step powerhouses, not to mention Li Xiaofeng, who was only in the second step.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s reputation was illustrious. Among the second-step powerhouses, he was definitely one of the best.


    He was on par with the master of Heavenly Star Mansion and was a genius. There were many people who knew about him, but Ou Yangming was not one of them.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know you, and I won¡¯t leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. Do you know what¡¯s ahead?¡± Li Xiaofeng pointed into the distance.


    ¡°The Abyss of Despair,¡± Ou Yangming replied casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know! I¡¯ll tell you a piece of news. Not long ago, the seal of the Abyss of Despair was broken. Soon, arge group of Ancient Demons wille out. If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll probably wet your pants!¡± Li Xiaofeng looked into the distance, and there was a cautious look in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave? Aren¡¯t you afraid of those Ancient Demons?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Xiaofengughed out loud. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better go out and find out who I, Li Xiaofeng, am, before asking such a stupid question. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything in my life.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you must be very famous.¡± Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes.


    Li Xiaofeng snorted coldly and raised his head. His eyes were filled with pride.


    Fame was not something that could be said. It required the approval of many people. Li Xiaofeng did not bother to exin anything to a junior who had never even heard of his name. That would make him appear to be too low-level.


    Li Xiaofeng stood proudly in the air. The strong wind blew, and his clothes fluttered in the wind. He stood alone in the world, looking like a banished immortal.


    After a while, he tilted his gaze and saw the young fellow who was still there and had no intention of leaving. He snorted coldly and thought, ¡®He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. In a while, arge group of Ancient Demons would arrive. He deserves to be eaten by those Ancient Demons.¡¯


    Li Xiaofeng would not save a stupid person. Moreover, he had warned the other party.


    The auras in the distance became more oppressive. Ou Yangming could feel that the 2 Demon Kings hade out. The violent auras blotted out the sky and covered the earth.


    Li Xiaofeng frowned slightly. He did not know why, but he felt a little uneasy. This feeling came suddenly.


    In the Abyss of Despair, the muscr man and the big-headed Demon King flew out from the seal.


    Behind them was a group of Ancient Demons in thew boundary.


    This was the first time these Ancient Demons hade out. Each of them sniffed the air with excitement in their eyes.


    They had finallye out. Together with the Demon Kings, they came to the Great Wide World again.


    The muscr man nced at the distant mountain then looked at a Leopard Demon beside him and said, ¡°There are 2 humans over there. They should be quite strong. I¡¯ll leave them to the 3 of you.¡±


    He was very far away, but Ou Yangming and Li Xiaofeng, who were far away, could not hide from his sight at all.


    To the Great Demon King, Li Xiaofeng and Ou Yangming were in the second step of thews. In his opinion, 3 Ancient Demons in the second step should be able to get rid of them.


    ¡°Yes, Demon King.¡±


    The 3 Ancient Demons received the order and quickly flew forward. Their eyes were filled with excitement.


    They had been sealed in the 18th level of the abyss for countless years. It had been a long time since they tasted humans.


    The others stopped first. The 2 Demon Kings looked into the distance as if they were watching a y.


    They did not expect to be having fun as soon as they came out.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes became more serious. His eyebrows were tightly intertwined. All of a sudden, his eyes focused, and sharp killing intent appeared on his body.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The sword case behind him flew into the air. The sword case opened, and a shining silver sword fell from the sky.


    Seeing this weapon, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    This was an Acquired Taoist Tool. It was only of Low Grade but being able to possess such a magic weapon as a second-step powerhouse, Li Xiaofeng was not someone that other people of the same level couldpare with. No wonder he was so confident just now, thinking that Ou Yangming knew his name for sure.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh!¡±


    The sword Qi flew out and suddenly shed toward the sky.


    At that ce, an Ancient Demon that looked like a leopard hurriedly shed out from the sky. The leopard¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes contained some surprise.


    ¡°Monkey, Flying Eagle, this guy is quite strong. Let¡¯s work together and quickly get rid of him.¡±


    The leopard narrowly dodged a move. He also discovered that this human with a sword was incredibly powerful. It would not be an easy task for him to get rid of the other party alone.


    On the other side, the 2 Ancient Demons instantly appeared.


    They nced at Ou Yangming before ignoring him.


    To them, the human who was wielding a sword should be more formidable. As long as they finished him off, the remaining one would be much easier.


    ¡°How dare you, Ancient Demons? Quickly scram back to the Abyss of Despair. If you dare toe to the Great Wide World and act impudently, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s gaze was grave, his voice was full of confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± The leopard¡¯s eyes shed with a blood-red light.


    His body moved and disappeared into the air. A cold glint appeared in front of Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes. The leopard¡¯s long fangs were exposed as it bit toward the human¡¯s neck.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s expression did not change.


    Although 3 Ancient Demons had appeared at once, he was still calm. His body was boiling with battle intent as he seemed to have transformed into a sharp javelin.


    ¡°ng!¡± The sword Qi exploded.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s sword was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had swung it out. This sword strike struck the Leopard Demon¡¯s fang. The sharp sword-light directly cut off more than half of one of the Ancient Demon¡¯s fangs.


    The Leopard Demon felt the pain and suddenly pounced over.


    Having said that, Li Xiaofeng had retreated and dodged his attack.


    ¡°Be careful of the sword in his hand!¡±


    Blood flowed out of the Leopard Demon¡¯s mouth and soon, another fang grew out. It did not look any different from before.


    Ancient Demons were stronger than humans of the same level. The Leopard Demon was also one of the best among the Ancient Demons, so he was naturally not that simple.


    During the gap, the other 2 Ancient Demons also attacked at the same time.


    Sharp steel ws appeared on the monkey¡¯s 2 fingers. He nimbly jumped as he grabbed toward Li Xiaofeng¡¯s back.


    This grab was sharp. If Li Xiaofeng was caught, his body would not be able to resist it. It would not be a big deal if his intestines were pierced through, but it was very likely that his heart would be crushed.


    As for the flying eagle, he stood in the distance. The moment he opened his mouth, a few wind des quickly flew over.


    The 3 Ancient Demons cooperated very well. Li Xiaofeng¡¯s gaze became increasingly gloomy. He had traveled around the world and heard that there were Ancient Demons harming people here, so he came here to eliminate them. It was also here that he learned of the news of the Ancient Demons breaking the seal.


    Before this, he did not know how many Ancient Demons there were in the ruins. He did not expect to encounter 3 Ancient Demons in the second step as soon as they came out.


    Li Xiaofeng felt that he had been a little rash. This Abyss of Despair was probably not that simple. He should have asked a human mighty figure toe.


    It was toote. Furthermore, he needed to deal with these 3 Ancient Demons.


    More and more wind des were flying in the sky like green butterflies. Li Xiaofeng understood that these butterflies could not be touched at all.


    At this time, the space in which he could move was gradually shrinking.


    The Leopard Demon and the Monkey Demon¡¯s close-range attacks were very powerful. With their cooperation, they entangled him tightly.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    A wind de pierced Li Xiaofeng¡¯s clothes, leaving a bloody scar on his body.


    It was only a superficial wound, but it gave the 3 Ancient Demons confidence. This human was strong, but he was about to be unable to withstand it. After smelling his blood, the Ancient Demons were thrilled.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. His gaze was iparably cold.


    ¡°By chance, the obstacle has been broken through. Blood flows like jade as the sword shes like a rainbow.¡±


    He chanted a sword song, and the longsword in his hand seemed to turn into a rainbow in the sky. It gradually grew bigger and in an instant, sword-lights filled the air.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The first to feel the danger was the flying eagle, and he flew away like lightning.


    When the Monkey Demon and the Leopard Demon looked at the sky full of sword-lights, they were shocked. They hurriedly dodged.

 Chapter 1298 - Sword Song

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Sword Song</h4>


    As soon as the sword song was heard, the expressions of the 3 Ancient Demons changed.


    The sword intents that filled the sky sprinkled down like starlights. The 3 Ancient Demons dodged while gathering demonic Qi on their bodies to protect themselves.


    ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡± The swords poured down like rain.


    The 3 Ancient Demons mobilized all of their demonic Qi to resist. After enduring for a while, the sword-lights gradually disappeared.


    Even so, the 3 Ancient Demons all had wounds of different degrees on their bodies.


    These wounds were not serious, but they would consume a lot of their physical strength.


    ¡®This guy is so powerful.¡¯


    The 3 Ancient Demons looked solemn. This human powerhouse was too strong. They were all in the second step level, yet the human was not at a disadvantage when facing the 3 of them alone, and the beasts ended up in sorry states. When the 3 Ancient Demons thought of the 2 Demon Kings who were watching from afar, their expressions turned ugly.


    At this time, the Demon Kings were still watching, but they were performing so poorly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Finish him off quickly,¡± the leopard roared again.


    The other 2 Ancient Demons also understood the leopard¡¯s meaning. The Demon Kings were watching from behind. If the 3 of them could not even finish off a human, it would be too embarrassing.


    As such, the Leopard Demon roared in anger. His body suddenly grewrger, and his aura became even more violent.


    The Monkey Demon¡¯s eyes gradually turned blood-red, and he began to go berserk. Afterward, his strength and speed would greatly increase. Although it would have a negative effect on his body, he could not be bothered at this time.


    As for the eagle, he pped his wings, and the feathers on its body spread out like steel needles. He opened his mouth and spat out a huge wind de.


    The 3 Ancient Demons were all going all out this time. They had to quickly take this guy down.


    Even though there were a few twists and turns, they felt that they could still defeat him.


    The wind de rushed toward Li Xiaofeng, who quickly retreated. The Leopard Demon and Monkey Demon also pounced toward him.


    Li Xiaofeng coldly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me for my humble baggage. I have a mighty longsword that can pierce through heaven¡¯s vault.¡±


    Once again, the sword song was heard. Li Xiaofeng¡¯s body turned into a sharp sword, piercing through the clouds and shing down.


    The air rustled. This sword forced the 3 Ancient Demons to join forces to resist.


    Nevertheless, they were evenly matched.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s gaze grew colder, but the corners of his mouth lightly curled up as he continued.


    ¡°I have a sword that can move mountains. It has cut through all the winds of spring, but it still hasn¡¯t returned.¡±


    This was Li Xiaofeng¡¯s strongest sword strike, and it could only be used once. Fortunately, he had gathered the 3 Ancient Demons in the previous strike. Otherwise, he would not have used his ultimate move so quickly.


    Surging sword Qi pounced at the Ancient Demons, and Li Xiaofeng shed out with his sword.


    A ck crack appeared in the long void, and the Ancient Demons¡¯ eyes were about to crack. They sensed a dangerous aura.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The sword Qi shed down. Half of the eagle¡¯s wings fell to the ground. He was directly split into two.


    The Monkey Demon and the Leopard Demon looked better, but they also spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    This sword attack was too strong. It seemed to have surpassed the limit of the second step.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise.


    This swordsman called Li Xiaofeng was very formidable. He wasparable to before Ou Yangming had returned to the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡®Such a mighty powerhouse of the second step is much stronger than Li Daoyi, Yang Liu, and the others. He¡¯s probably about the same level as the Heavenly Star Mansion¡¯s master. No wonder he was so confident just now¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly. Li Xiaofeng was very strong, but he still belonged to the second step. Facing a powerhouse of the third step, he still would not have any resistance.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Li Xiaofeng noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze and reminded him again.


    Ou Yangming shook his head and looked into the distance. There was something he needed there. How could he leave?


    He looked back at the injured Leopard Demon and Monkey Demon and said, ¡°I want something inside their bodies.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Xiaofeng asked.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°I want their blood essences!¡±


    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡± The Monkey Demon shouted. He did not expect this young fellow to say such arrogant words.


    Blood essences were taboo for Ancient Demons. Ou Yangming asking for their blood essences in front of them undoubtedly stimted the Monkey Demon, who was already in a frenzy.


    With a roar, the Monkey Demon¡¯s body rushed toward Ou Yangming like lightning.


    He was blinded by hatred. This human who did not make a move just now was courting death!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Li Xiaofeng did not expect the Monkey Demon to be so violent.


    His gaze focused. This Monkey Demon was heavily injured by him, but he was still not something a human below the second step could resist. Regardless of whether it was a Ruler or a cultivator in thews, there was no way for them to survive after being approached by this monkey.


    With a hiss, Li Xiaofeng swung his sword again. Ou Yangming looked arrogant, he was still a member of the Humans. Li Xiaofeng could not bear to see him die.


    Despite that, his sword was still a little toote¡­


    The Monkey Demon was too fast. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived beside Ou Yangming.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s heart sank. He understood that the young fellow was finished.


    Having said that, just as Li Xiaofeng was about to turn his eyes away from the bloody scene, he saw something that shocked him.


    For some reason, the Monkey Demon that was originally very fast suddenly became very slow. He was so slow that Li Xiaofeng¡¯s sword flew over while the demon was still moving slowly in the air.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he looked at the young fellow in disbelief.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and stretched out his hand to grab the Monkey Demon¡¯s neck lightly.


    Subsequently¡­


    ¡°Crack!¡± A hair-raising sound rang out as the Monkey Demon¡¯s neck was directly crushed by Ou Yangming.


    The Monkey Demon¡¯s life force began to gradually dissipate. After a while, hepletely lost his life force.


    Li Xiaofeng had never expected that this young fellow would be so powerful. Even if this Monkey Demon was already heavily injured, he was not something that an ordinary person could easily deal with. Ou Yangming¡¯s actions just now had shocked him.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ou Yangming took out a bottle from his interspatial ring.


    This was the blood essence of an Ancient Demon in the second step. It could not be wasted.


    Li Xiaofeng saw Ou Yangming taking out a bottle and could not help but ask, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Take the Ancient Demon¡¯s blood essence, of course!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. He took out a silver dagger and cut the Monkey Demon¡¯s body.


    While the monkey was not big, it had a lot of blood essence. Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, a stream of blood entered the bottle like a water snake.


    The eagle and the leopard¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. They looked at each other and tacitly chose to escape.


    At first, they thought that this human who did not make a move was just average and did not take him seriously. They did not expect him to be the most fearsome existence.


    Ou Yangming focused on taking the Ancient Demon¡¯s essence blood, but he did not forget those 2 other Ancient Demons.


    The blood essences of the Ancient Demons in the second step must not be given up.


    ¡°Still!¡± Ou Yangming uttered lightly.


    With that, the 2 other Ancient Demons suddenly slowed down as if they were struggling in a swamp.


    ¡°This is thew of time¡­¡± Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    In thews, time was the king, and space was supreme. Ou Yangming was the first powerhouse Li Xiaofeng saw who could control thew of time.


    ¡®He¡¯s a genius!¡¯


    Even if Li Xiaofeng himself was a genius, he had to admit it.


    ¡°Good fe, no wonder you¡¯re so bold. You¡¯re strong.¡±


    The little resentment in Li Xiaofeng¡¯s heartpletely disappeared. If Ou Yangming was strong, he was not arrogant but had a sense of justice.


    ¡°Why do you need so much Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences?¡± Li Xiaofeng asked curiously. He saw Ou Yangming take out another jade bottle, and the result was self-evident.


    ¡°They¡¯re useful.¡± Ou Yangming had a good impression of Li Xiaofeng. He had rejected the swordsman several times but when he was attacked by the Monkey Demon, the other party had even helped him.


    This kind of bearing was very rare. He could make a few more friends like this.


    Ou Yangming instantly appeared beside the 2 demons. Such a strange body technique gave Li Xiaofeng another fright.


    ¡®Teleportation!¡¯


    He stared at Ou Yangming with his mouth agape. ¡®This guy even knows thew of space.¡¯


    Thews of time and space. Any one of them was more than 100 times more difficult to grasp than the ordinaryws. If an ordinary person were to get into any of them, it was very likely that they would waste a lifetime of talent. If one could scratch the surface, one could already be considered a genius. One who could grasp one of thews to the second step would be considered a genius.


    Now that Ou Yangming had both thew powers under his control, how should he be addressed?


    ¡®A rare genius, or a monster?¡¯


    Just as Li Xiaofeng was staring nkly at Ou Yangming, the young fellow stretched out his hand and pped, ending the lives of the 2 Ancient Demons with 2 ps. He then quickly stored their carcasses into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    Ou Yangming looked at the sky, his gaze bing serious. He turned around and nced at Li Xiaofeng. ¡°You should leave.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Li Xiaofeng did not understand what Ou Yangming meant. He suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance.


    On the horizon not far away, a dense cloud suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    The clouds were densely packed with Ancient Demons!


    These Ancient Demons looked different. Each of them was filled with a murderous aura. The ones in the front row were extremely powerful, and they were at least in thew boundary.


    More than 100 Ancient Demons in thew boundary.


    5 or 6 Ancient Demons in the second step.


    On top of that¡­


    Li Xiaofeng looked at the center of all the Ancient Demons.


    One was a muscr man, and the other was a huge guy with a ferocious face. These 2 Ancient Demons were the moon surrounded by stars. They were surrounded by all the Ancient Demons. Their auras were ethereal, and one look at them was enough to make people fear them.


    ¡°They¡¯re the Demon Kings!¡± Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. He suddenly felt like he was a joke.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Li Xiaofeng realized that there was no hope left. He did not expect that there were Demon Kings in this Abyss of Despair.


    Not long ago, he and the genius had killed 3 Ancient Demons in the second step together.


    Would the Demon Kings let them off?

 Chapter 1299 - Swallowed Into the Stomach

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Swallowed Into the Stomach</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Li Xiaofeng felt that he was in a mess.


    How did so many Ancient Demons and 2 Demon Kings appear from the Abyss of Despair?


    Li Xiaofeng knew his limits. He knew that he was absolutely no match for a Demon King. His hands that were holding the sword were trembling, but there was a hint of determination in his eyes.


    There was no way he could escape. He knew how big the gap was.


    He could only fight to the end. Even if he died, he would exchange the lives of a few Ancient Demons.


    The Demon Kings did not look too good either. They looked at the Ancient Demons who had their blood essences sucked dry and had be a little shriveled. The killing intents in their eyes were not concealed at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The Great Demon King stared at Ou Yangming. A powerful pressure was pressing toward them.


    It was worth noting that the Demon King¡¯s aura was very strong. Even though they were far away, Li Xiaofeng could still feel a suffocating feeling. An ordinary powerhouse in the third step might not even be a match for this Demon King.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand, and a silver spear appeared in his hand.


    He looked at the 2 Demon Kings, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°That might not be the case.¡±


    At the same time, his eyes were filled with battle intent.


    The blood essences of the 2 Demon Kings should be enough for him.


    Ou Yangming shifted his gaze back. There were still so many Ancient Demons behind the Demon Kings. They were all treasures to him. Seeing so many Ancient Demons, he gulped.


    The Great Demon King was somewhat shocked. ¡®He seems to only have the strength of the second step, but how could he not be affected by my aura?¡¯


    ¡°Big Brother, leave him to me.¡± The big-headed Demon King opened his mouth, revealing his fierce fangs.


    ¡°Go, be careful. There¡¯s something strange about that guy.¡± The big-headed Demon King nodded.


    A human who was only in the second step was not worthy of his attack.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The big-headed Demon King suddenly let out a strange cry.


    His body shed and disappeared, and a series of illusions appeared in the air. After getting close to Ou Yangming, he stretched out his hand and smacked down from the sky. His palm grewrger, covering the sky and the sun.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Li Xiaofeng¡¯s face was filled with panic as he warned loudly.


    ¡®This is a peerless powerhouse in the third step. Why is that young fe still so calm?¡¯


    The big-headed Demon King¡¯s palm swept over, and a powerful aura attacked. In the distance, Li Xiaofeng had no choice but to retreat again. His gaze carried a look of shock. The Demon King was so terrifying. Just a few aftershocks made him feel that his life was in danger.


    ¡®Where¡¯s that guy?¡¯


    Li Xiaofeng raised his head and saw the p hitting Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    He felt a chill in his heart. He originally thought that the young fellow would die but suddenly, his figure disappeared from the air.


    The p hit the ground. ¡°Rumble.¡±


    A branch of the Big Python Mountain was directly smashed into pieces. The mountain peak copsed, and the creatures within the mountain met with an unexpected disaster.


    ¡®Where is he?¡¯ Li Xiaofeng was shocked.


    He recalled that Ou Yangming knew thew of space. A powerhouse who knew thew of space was indeed different. If it was him, he would not be able to escape from this move.


    Li Xiaofeng looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction, and his pupils suddenly constricted.


    On the Demon King¡¯s massive body, a small ck dot appeared. That person was Ou Yangming. At this moment, he was standing on the Demon King¡¯s head.


    ¡®This¡­¡¯ Li Xiaofeng suddenly felt suffocated.


    ¡®He actually got on the Demon King¡¯s Head?


    Isn¡¯t he a little too bold!¡¯


    The big-headed Demon King¡¯s attack missed. He was also stunned. Suddenly, he felt the person on his head. His expression was ferocious as he grabbed toward his head.


    Who knew, the person disappeared again.


    After the big-headed Demon King¡¯s palm passed by, Ou Yangming reappeared. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the young fellow suddenly stomped his foot.


    This kick seemed to carry the power of tens of thousands of stars. The big-headed Demon King¡¯s body shook. He felt as if the world was pressing down on him. His body fell straight down and crashed onto the ground.


    Li Xiaofeng was dumbfounded.


    He remembered what that young fellow had said just now. ¡®You should leave¡­¡¯


    The young fellow actually had such fearsome strength.


    ¡®Could he be an almighty being in the third step?¡¯


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He recalled all the information about the almighty powerhouses he knew but none of them matched Ou Yangming. ¡®Could it be that during the time I was in seclusion, the Great Wide World has once again given birth to a third-step almighty being?¡¯


    Those Ancient Demons were also struck dumb.


    To them, the Demon Kings were invincible. If a Demon King made a move, those 2 human powerhouses simply would not have any chance of survival.


    They had never expected such an oue.


    ¡®That human actually has the upper hand?¡¯


    The Great Demon King¡¯s eyes carried a dangerous look as his gaze gradually became serious.


    He still did not make a move.


    His second younger brother had been careless and suffered a little loss, but this was only the beginning. His second younger brother¡¯s true strength had not been disyed.


    Rumble... The mountain began to shake. One could feel the violent shaking from tens of thousands of kilometers away.


    On the mountain, an enormous monster suddenly emerged. The big-headed Demon King had turned into a ferocious monster. He was a kilometer tall, and his head was as big as a mountain. He was holding 2 iron hammers in his hands.


    Seeing the Demon King, Ou Yangming rolled his eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s still ugly after changing his appearance.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not think much of the Demon King, who was at most an ordinary third-step powerhouse. The other Demon King watching the battle should be more formidable. Judging from the aura on that Demon King¡¯s body, the young fellow figured that that Demon King should be on par with the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor.


    The young fellow was not worried about such strength either.


    Even a top-tier third-step master like Ruler Ying was not Ou Yangming¡¯s match. Now that he had fused with more than 4,000 Dripping Blood Stones, his body¡¯s strength had increased by countless times. How could 2 Demon Kingspare to him?


    Other than powerhouses like Chi Ming, who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank and controlled Heaven¡¯s Domain, Ou Yangming did not need to worry about the others.


    The big-headed Demon King roared and mmed the 2 hammers in the air. A loud explosion sounded in the clear sky, and an ear-piercing sound wave spread in all directions.


    Li Xiaofeng hurriedly dodged, but he was still hurt by the sound wave. Blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth, and his mind buzzed. If the other party had targeted him, he would not have had any chance to resist.


    The Ancient Demons held their heads and screamed. The Great Demon King stretched out his hand and released a light wave, blocking the ear-piercing sound.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He did not need to resist at all. This small sound wave could not hurt his body.


    Looking at the big hammers that were getting closer to him, he shook his wrist, and the long spear suddenly stabbed downward.


    ng! The silver long spear and the hammers collided.


    A surge of spiritual power spread out from the middle, and a huge ck hole appeared where the explosion urred.


    Ou Yangming attackedter, but he was not at a disadvantage at all.


    With his strength, he was not inferior to any Demon King. Furthermore, the long spear in his hand was a Middle Grade Taoist Tool, which was a level higher than the hammers in the Demon King¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Li Xiaofeng retreated again. He was already very far away.


    Looking at Ou Yangming, who was not at a disadvantage against the Demon King, he was shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak,¡± Ou Yangming said with a sigh.


    This voice was no different from a sneer to the big-headed Demon King.


    The muscles on his arm bulged. He pulled back the hammers in his hand and smashed them toward Ou Yangming again.


    Ou Yangming also made a move. This time, the Demon King¡¯s strength had obviously increased a lot, but it was nothing to the young fellow. He did not even need to use the Supreme Spear Principle to deal with this Ancient Demon.


    ¡°Still too weak!¡± Ou Yangming pulled away and left.


    He flew high into the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to make a move.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused. His body fell rapidly from the sky. He held the long spear in his right hand and raised it high. Suddenly, he pushed it abruptly.


    The spear was like a ck horned dragon, spinning rapidly in the air. The surrounding space exploded, and the world seemed to have turned into nothingness. The ce where the battle was taking ce was very frightening. It was full of space-time turbulence, and the violent turbulence would ground even a powerhouse in thews into pieces.


    Upon seeing this, the big-headed Demon King quickly raised the 2 iron hammers. ¡°Boom!¡± The spear stabbed fiercely into the iron hammers.


    The powerful force caused the Demon King and Ou Yangming to sink into the ground. Rocks flipped from both sides, and the ground could not withstand the force.


    After a while, the Demon King ran out again. He looked pathetic, and there were some wounds on his huge body.


    The ground was even more miserable. All the creatures within a 5,000-kilometer radius were in deep trouble.


    In a disturbance, innocent bystanders would be affected. The battle between Ou Yangming and the Demon King had caused heavy casualties near the Big Python Mountain.


    ¡®Second Brother, let me help you,¡¯ the Great Demon King said via voice transmission.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need for that. I can kill him,¡¯ the big-headed Demon King said through gritted teeth.


    He had been sealed in the Abyss of Despair for countless years. He had been feeling aggrieved but now that he had juste out, he had been struck into such a sorry state. He had to get rid of this humiliation himself.


    Ou Yangming also crawled out from the ground. His body was clean, and he looked much better than the big-headed Ancient Demon. After all, his body was small, and he was still at the top. With the Demon King leading the way, he could move unhindered along the way. The young fellow also did not expect this Demon King to be proficient in the power of an earth-masteryw And managed to escape from him.


    Looking at the young man in the distance, the big-headed Demon King¡¯s stomach heaved up and down. His gaze was sharp.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Whether I deserve to die or not, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming attacked again. His body disappeared in the air. It was then when the big-headed Demon King inhaled, and a powerful suction force appeared.


    The space in front of him became empty. Ou Yangming had just revealed his head when he was swallowed into the Demon King¡¯s stomach. This was the Ancient Demon King¡¯s trump card and also his natal divine ability.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The big-headed Demon Kingughed wildly. ¡°Big Brother, I killed him.¡±


    The big-headed Demon King was confident. If he swallowed someone in his stomach, even a third-step mighty figure would die without a doubt.


    This was the power of a divine ability. After using the divine ability, a powerful destructive power would appear in his body. This power could instantly destroy anyone.


    ¡°Oh, mighty king!¡±


    ¡°Demon King, you¡¯re formidable!¡±


    ...


    The Ancient Demons in the distance shouted happily.

 Chapter 1300 - The Ancient Demons Great Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1300: The Ancient Demons¡¯ Great Cmity</h4>


    The Ancient Demons were excited. The grievance they felt while watching the battle instantly disappeared without a trace.


    It turned out that their Demon King had a trick up his sleeve. That human powerhouse was only good-for-nothing and was still killed by their lord.


    Li Xiaofeng¡¯s face turned pale. He did not expect such a huge change in the situation. The young powerhouse who had the advantage a moment ago was swallowed by the Demon King in the next second.


    Judging from the Demon King¡¯s expression, the young fellow was probably doomed.


    Only the Great Demon King did not look too good. He felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Second Younger Brother, you should be more careful. I feel that it won¡¯t be so simple.¡±


    The big-headed Demon King was a little unhappy. He said, ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s there to worry about? You still don¡¯t know my natal divine ability? Even if a powerhouse at the peak of the third step is sucked by my divine ability, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. That fe is just a weak human. I¡¯m afraid that he has turned into pus.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he suddenly felt intense pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The big-headed Demon King was shocked.


    The Ancient Demons were also stunned. ¡®Is that fe not dead at all?¡¯


    ¡®If he¡¯s not dead and in the Sir Demon King¡¯s stomach¡­¡¯


    These Ancient Demons felt that their bodies were covered in a cold sweat. If that young fellow was not dead, the Demon King would be in trouble. The body was the most vulnerable part of a person. Letting the enemy enter the body unscathed was no different from suicide.


    ¡°My blood essence is disappearing!¡±


    The big-headed Demon King¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He, a Demon King, was afraid at this moment. Blood essence was like a human¡¯s heart to an Ancient Demon King. If he lost his blood essence, he would die for sure.


    ¡°Come out!¡± The Great Demon King shouted.


    ¡°As you wish!¡± A spear-light pierced through the big-headed Demon King¡¯s stomach, and Ou Yangming flew out.


    His eyes were filled with mockery as he looked at the big guy and said, ¡°Thank you for making it easier for me.¡±


    The big-headed Demon King lowered his head and looked at his empty stomach. His body swayed.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    With just these words, his strength could no longer support his huge body, and he crashed to the ground.


    On his wound, blood flowed out like a river, and the stench of blood filled the air, giving people a feeling of oppression.


    Ou Yangming shrugged and did not exin.


    Actually, he could have avoided his opponent¡¯s attack, but he still chose to go in. The main reason was that he was confident that no matter how powerful his opponent¡¯s skill was, the opponent would not be able to destroy an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    With The Enlightenment Pavilion and the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, Ou Yangming did not need to worry about his safety at all.


    The big-headed Demon King thought too much, so he brought it upon himself and lost his life.


    At this time, the world was silent. Other than the Great Demon King¡¯s furious look, the others and the Ancient Demons were in disbelief.


    ¡®The Demon King is dead?¡¯


    This was a king of the Ancient Demons, an existence on par with a third-step powerhouse of the Great Wide World. Such a powerhouse had died, and he even died in front of them.


    Li Xiaofeng took a deep breath. He had underestimated this youth¡¯s strength. The other party had dared to enter the Demon King¡¯s stomach just now, so he must have been confident in his strength. How much courage did this require?


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Great Demon King looked as if he had gone mad.


    The deaths of a few second-step Ancient Demons were nothing to him, but the death of his brother was different.


    He and his second younger brother had been sealed in the 19th level of the Abyss of Despair for countless years.


    During those days, only the 2 of them had a deep rtionship with each other. Now that they had finallye out of the seal, they hade to the Great Wide World, where they dreamed of returning to, fantasizing about their beautiful days in the future. The Great Demon King did not expect that his second young brother would die right after they came out and did not even get to eat human flesh.


    ¡°Second Younger Brother, you¡¯ve suffered a great loss!¡± The Great Demon King took a step forward, and his body rapidly expanded. In just a moment, he had turned into a strong gori.


    His eyes were blood-red, and there was a bloodthirsty glow in his eyes. He moved his feet.


    The gori teleported to Ou Yangming¡¯s side. His fist tore through the air and smashed toward the young fellow¡¯s head.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze gradually became serious.


    This Demon King was much stronger than the previous one, so Ou Yangming did not dare to be careless.


    He waved the long spear. ¡°ng!¡±


    The silver long spear bent into an extreme arc.


    If it was not a Middle Grade Taoist Tool, it would have exploded at this moment.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s pupils constricted, and he quickly teleported away.


    ¡®This guy has great strength!¡¯ Ou Yangming looked at the long spear in his hand and said in surprise.


    The long spear had returned to its original form, but he still remembered how it looked just now.


    Not only was this Ancient Gori Demon powerful, but his body was also abnormally strong. Even a Middle Grade Taoist Tool could not hurt him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes darkened. Seeing the Demon King pouncing at him again, he shouted coldly, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction.¡±


    The long spear suddenly thrust forward, and a ck horned dragon flew out from the tip of the spear. The horned dragon did not hesitate and immediately tore at the gori. ck Clouds surrounded the Ancient Demon King.


    Ou Yangming flew into the sky and suddenly pushed the long spear in his hand. The silver spear fell like a meteor.


    ¡°Nothingness!¡±


    The long spear instantly broke through the void and drilled into the ck cloud.


    As a result, the Demon King, who was originally pulling the horned dragon, was hit on the back by the spear. His body staggered, and he fell to the ground. The ck dragon quickly pounced over.


    ¡°So powerful.¡± Li Xiaofeng had hidden far away.


    He stared in the direction of the battlefield without blinking.


    This Demon King was obviously much stronger than the previous one, but he was still unable to block a few moves from the young fellow.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that this young fellow did not use his full strength when dealing with the Demon King just now. He had only used a small part of his strength.


    Against a Demon King!


    Li Xiaofeng could feel the gap between him and Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was as still as water. Scenes appeared in his mind. When he used Nothingness just now, the final move of the Supreme Spear Principle was also clear in his mind.


    His strength was enough for him to control theplete Supreme Spear Principle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you test this move then¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming was calm as he looked at the Great Demon King, who was gradually getting up from the ground.


    After taking 2 blows in a row, the Great Demon King was heavily injured. It took him a lot of effort to withstand them.


    At the spur of the moment, he suddenly felt a fatal danger.


    He raised his head, and a golden light shed. He was already injured, and this golden light came too quickly. He tried his best to dodge but still failed.


    The golden light entered his body silently like a drizzle on a spring night.


    Consequently, the gori¡¯s eyes became dull. A golden light suddenly emerged from his body and along with the dazzling light, his body also disappeared bit by bit.


    The golden light disappeared, and so did the Great Demon King¡¯s body.


    This move was Reincarnation. Ou Yangming had easily used it.


    Even so, Ou Yangming¡¯splexion was not good.


    It was not because he had consumed too much energy but¡­


    ¡°My blood essence!¡±


    Ou Yangming looked regretful. This was a Demon King, whose blood essence was gone just like that¡­


    He was a little annoyed. If he had known that this was the case, he would have used the profound meanings of extermination to kill that Demon King. That way, at least the blood essence could be saved.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the dense group of Ancient Demons in the distance.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The Ancient Demons screamed, and all of them ran in all directions.


    They knew that this was the only way to get away. That human powerhouse was too mighty.


    2 Demon Kings were killed. One could imagine what the Ancient Demons were feeling.


    ¡°Run?¡± Ou Yangming sneered. ¡°You¡¯re all mine!¡±


    ¡°Still!¡± The power of thew of time surged. All the Ancient Demons were frozen in the air. Only a few in the second step could barely move, but it was still impossible for them to escape.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Ou Yangming raised his spear.


    ¡°Earth¡¯s Demolition.¡±


    The silver spear flew into the air and instantly turned into countless shadows. The densely packed shadows quickly flew away.


    ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡±


    The Ancient Demons did not have time to beg for mercy before their bodies were pierced.


    Blood flowed like a river. In just a short moment, all the Ancient Demons that hade out of the Abyss of Despair had died here, including 2 Demon Kings.


    If this news was spread out, it would cause a hugemotion.


    On a mountain far away from the Big Python Mountain, Mo Sha and the human powerhouses who had been rescued were staring into the distance with their mouths agape.


    The people here were at least Rulers, so they could clearly see the scene in the distance.


    Among the densely packed Ancient Demons, there were even existences in the second step, but all of them were ughtered in just a short while. Ou Yangming¡¯s decisiveness caused people¡¯s hearts to turn cold.


    ¡°Sir Mo Sha, what should we do?¡± A powerhouse in thew boundary looked at Mo Sha and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe now. You can do as you wish, but it¡¯s still better to leave this ce as soon as possible. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be other Ancient Demons appearing in the Abyss of Despair,¡± Mo Sha spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Sir, what about you?¡± Another person asked.


    ¡°I have my ns.¡± Mo Sha looked at Ou Yangming in the distance and let out a long sigh.


    The Ancient Demons hovered in the air like a purgatory.


    Li Xiaofeng wanted to say something, but he shrank his neck and did not say it out loud.


    That young fellow was a mighty figure of the Humans. He was a great powerhouse who had killed 2 Demon Kings. With such a status, Li Xiaofeng did not dare to anger him.


    ¡°The battle is over. What are you still hiding there for?¡±


    Ou Yangming threw a few jade bottles over and smiled. ¡°Come over and help!¡±


    Hearing this, Li Xiaofeng ran over and took the bottles with a big smile on his face.


    Ou Yangming was dumbfounded. He touched his forehead. The image of Li Xiaofeng as a god of swords in his heart had copsed.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to help you too.¡± Mo Sha flew over from afar.


    Ou Yangming did not refuse. He also threw him a few bottles. There were too many Ancient Demon carcasses in the sky. Another person meant more power.


    ¡°Sir, may I know your name?¡±


    Li Xiaofeng quickly filled up a bottle of blood essences and came over.


    ¡°Ou Yangming,¡± Ou Yangming said his name without raising his head.


    ¡®Ou Yangming, Ou Yangming¡­¡¯ Li Xiaofeng muttered this name in his heart.


    ¡°Why, you haven¡¯t heard of me?¡± Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes.


    Li Xiaofeng was a little ashamed. He did not dare to hide it and could only nod.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you go out and ask around,¡± Ou Yangming said casually and continued to be busy.


    Li Xiaofeng was dazed. He seemed to have heard something simr before¡­

 Chapter 1301 - The Devil God Boundary

    <h4>Chapter 1301: The Devil God Boundary</h4>


    Carcasses were strewn all over the Big Python Mountain, and all the Ancient Demons that had left the Abyss of Despair had been exterminated.


    The human powerhouses that had left the Big Python Mountain had brought this news to the outside world, and the Great Wide World was once again in an uproar.


    Through the descriptions, someone quickly recognized that mysterious powerhouse as Ou Yangming.


    There were not many almighty powerhouses active in the Great Wide World, and the only young powerhouses were Ruler Ying and Ruler Ming.


    That person¡¯s appearance was not much different from Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    ¡°Ruler Ming killed 2 Demon Kings?¡±


    Countless people were shocked.


    He single-handedly destroyed all the Ancient Demons in the Abyss of Despair and killed 2 Demon Kings.


    How powerful was he?


    Demon Kings were on par with third-step almighty powerhouses.


    From emerging in the Phoenixes¡¯s headquarters to defeating Ruler Ying and killing Demon Kings, Ruler Ming¡¯s name became more resounding.


    Ou Yangming had always been a very important figure in the hearts of the crowd, but he was even more important at this moment.


    When the news reached the Phoenixes, the Phoenixes were silent for a moment. They knew that they had made the right choice. This young fellow had a bright future. Fortunately, the conflict between him and the Phoenixes had been resolved.


    The Mystic Sky Sect, the Dragons, and the Seven Stars Pavilion.


    All of the forces that were on good terms with Ou Yangming were shocked. Before the great cmity, it was the fortune of the world to have such a genius.


    ¡°Has his strength increased again?¡±


    In a small city in the remote area of the Zhenwu Continent, the red-clothed Ruler Ying looked into the distance. A battle intent burst out from his eyes.


    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t lose to you next time.¡±


    He gradually stood up and turned around. He looked at the old man and said, ¡°Grandpa, I n to seclude myself for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go into closed-door cultivation? Is it because of that genius?¡± The red-robed old man narrowed his eyes.


    Ruler Ying snorted unwillingly and said, ¡°Last time, he was just lucky. After these few battles, I¡¯ve already sensed a trace of the profound meaning of extermination. Next time, he won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯veprehended the profound meaning?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy as he quickly walked over.


    Comprehending the profound meaning was equivalent to opening the door to being a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    Ruler Ying stretched out his hand, and traces of brown light shed on his fingertip. The lights seemed to be faintly discernible, but one could feel the threat of suffocation from them.


    ¡°It really is the profound meaning. When did youprehend it?¡±


    The red-clothed old man¡¯s eyes were shining. He did not expect his grandson toprehend the profound meaning so quickly. As expected of a genius.


    He had forgotten how long it took himself toprehend the profound meaning. The time taken by Ruler Ying was less than one in 10,000 of his time.


    Ruler Ying smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank Ruler Ming. When I was fighting with the other almighty powerhouses in the Great Wide World, I had a vague feeling. Unfortunately, that feeling was very vague. I couldn¡¯t see or touch it. I was severely injured in the battle with Ruler Ming in the Mystic Sky Sect, but the feeling gradually became clearer. Less than 2 days after I came back, I¡¯veprehended the profound meaning of extermination.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± The red-clothed elder was delighted.


    ¡°Grandpa, I was lucky enough to sense a trace of the profound meaning, but it was still faintly discernible. It was in danger of disappearing at any moment. What if I told you and it suddenly disappears? Wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? Now that it has stabilized, I¡¯m telling you.¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes were also filled with excitement.


    He challenged countless powerhouses in the Great Wide World just toprehend the profound meaning and break through to a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    Such a method could be said to be wishful thinking.


    Nheless, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he seeded!


    ¡°Good, good. This time, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    The elderughed out loud. It had been a long time since he was this excited. With his grandson¡¯s condition, the next time he came out of seclusion, he would be a half step to the Heavenly Rank for sure.


    At that time, with the 2 of them working together, they would certainly have a chance to seize a divine spark that flew out from the Immortal Path.


    Ruler Ying took a step forward and instantly, the ground shook, and a deep crack appeared on the ground. He did not hesitate and jumped down.


    The crack gradually closed, and only then did the red-clothed elder withdraw his gaze and sit cross-legged.


    In a restaurant in the Mystic Sky Immortal City.


    A person was exining the battle in the Abyss of Despair vividly. He went on and on as if the battle was happening right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Those were 2 Demon Kings. Ruler Ming is too formidable!¡±


    ¡°Ruler Ming is our savior. If those 2 Demon Kings were to bring countless Ancient Demons into the Humans¡¯ territory, who knows how many people would die? It¡¯s just a pity that they were too unlucky. They just came out and met Ruler Ming.¡±


    Everyone was discussing animatedly, but they did not notice that the man sitting by the window had suddenly disappeared.


    Thousands of kilometers away.


    Chi Ming looked at the direction of the Abyss of Despair with a cold glint in his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to run so fast!¡±


    Chi Ming had been searching for Ou Yangming¡¯s whereabouts. Unfortunately, he could not find him. He had even made a trip to Starlight City as he wanted to use the young fellow¡¯s family to threaten him to hand over the treasure. Who knew, when he went there, he found that the vi was empty.


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡± Chi Ming moved his feet and instantly appeared outside the Zhenwu Continent.


    The Big Python Mountain was dead silent. Even the steep mountain peak had copsed. Li Xiaofeng and Mo Sha were flying in the air.


    ¡°Where did Ruler Ming go?¡± Li Xiaofeng looked at Mo Sha and asked.


    After the battle a few days ago, Ou Yangming had disappeared. Without any exnation, they had waited here for a few days, but no one hade out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His Excellency probably didn¡¯t want us to follow him, so he secretly left.¡± Mo Sha shook his head.


    The 2 of them nced around again, and Li Xiaofeng sighed.


    ¡°Ruler Ming may have left. Let¡¯s leave this ce too.¡±


    Mo Sha originally wanted to follow Ou Yangming but now that the young fellow had disappeared, he could only leave.


    It had only been a few days in the outside world, but more than a year had passed in the Enlightenment Pavilion. Ou Yangming¡¯s body was surging with blood and Qi.


    The blood essences turned into a blood dragon and flew around Ou Yangming¡¯s body. In front of his body, there was arge pile of Dripping Blood Stones and more than a dozen jade bottles.


    This time, the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences were unprecedentedly abundant.


    There were the blood essence of a Demon King and those from more than a dozen Ancient Demons in the second step and countless Great Demons in thew boundary. The amount of blood essences was enough to support Ou Yangming to fuse with 10,000 Dripping Blood Stones.


    ¡°6,350.¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a long breath. He opened his eyes, and a fierce light burst out from them.


    This was the effect of the big-headed Demon King¡¯s blood essence.


    With the help of the Sky-devouring Art, Ou Yangming sessfully fused with more than 1,000 Dripping Blood Stones with the help of a Demon King¡¯s blood essence.


    A Demon King¡¯s blood essence was iparably pure. The energy hidden within was the most terrifying, and the effect was also the best.


    The further Ou Yangming went, the slower the fusion speed became. Fortunately, he had the Enlightenment Pavilion as a treasure. Otherwise, with his progress at the moment, after he had fused with 10,000 Dripping Blood Stones, the Great Wide World would have been destroyed countless times.


    ¡°The blood essence in that gori¡¯s body must be better. What a pity¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming was somewhat vexed. If he had known earlier, he would not have used Reincarnation.


    Time was limited, so he had to seize every second.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He only rested for a short while before he immediately took action again.


    ¡°6,351.¡±


    ¡°6,352.¡±


    ¡­


    The pile of Blood Dripping Stones became less and less. The consumption of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences was also very high.


    As Ou Yangming fused with more Dripping Blood Stones, it became tougher. Luckily, he had a heaven-defying cultivation technique like the Sky-devouring Art. In addition to the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences that he could freely squander, his body¡¯s strength increased bit by bit.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was already the 100th year that Ou Yangming had entered the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    The speed of the fusion became slower, and the process became more difficult. When Ou Yangming had fused more than 9,000 blood stones, there were already signs of failure.


    Fusing with 10,000 Dripping Blood Stones would make one a Devil God in the Fallen Land. One would be the same as being in the third step. It was definitely not that easy to seed.


    After countless failures, Ou Yangming had finally fused with 9,999 stones. As long as the ongoing fusion in his body was over, he could sessfully evolve.


    Ou Yangming looked grave. His eyes were tightly closed, and his body was shing with red light.


    His blood and Qi had been filled to the extreme. His expression was slightly malevolent. His body was in extreme pain as if there were countless steel needles stabbing into his heart.


    ¡°Sky-devouring!¡±


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath, and the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences in the jade bottles flew out. They circled around his body like horned dragons.


    From his nose to his mouth, blood light shed, and his body was expanded to more than 3 meters.


    He whistled, and a powerful aura was released from his body.


    Atst!


    He seeded!


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    100 years. After 100 years, Ou Yangming had finally seeded!


    Looking at the mountain-like pile of Dripping Blood Stones and the bottles on the ground, Ou Yangming could not help but feel proud. After enduring 100 years of pain, he finally managed to break through to the Devil God boundary.


    In other words, with his strength at the moment, he could fight against a third-step powerhouse.


    Furthermore, Ou Yangming felt that his strength was even more terrifying than the other Devil Gods in the Fallen Land because of the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences.


    Not only did he fuse with the Dripping Blood Stones, but he also fused with the Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences. Thebination of the two made his strength even more fearsome.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was incredibly sturdy. Even a Middle Grade Acquired Taoist Tool could not harm his body.


    Perhaps only a High Grade Taoist Tool like the Reincarnation Spear, which also contained the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi, could truly threaten him.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s heart was burning with confidence. If he met Ruler Ying again, he would be able to defeat him easily. Even if he met an iparably frightening powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank, he would not be afraid at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out.¡±


    Ou Yangming probed outside with his divine sense, and he saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 1302 - Fighting Chi Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Fighting Chi Ming</h4>


    Chi Ming!


    Ou Yangming recognized the person outside. ¡®Why is Chi Ming here?¡¯


    He was slightly stunned, but he quickly understood the reason.


    Chi Ming must have been looking for him during this period. After hearing the news of his appearance at the Big Python Mountain, he also followed him here.


    The other party¡¯s perseverance surprised Ou Yangming. He had cultivated in the Enlightenment pavilion for 100 years, which meant that a year had passed outside.


    A year had passed, but Chi Ming still refused to give up.


    Just as Ou Yangming was thinking, Chi Ming suddenly turned around and looked in his direction. His gaze locked onto this area.


    ¡®As expected of a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Such a great perception.¡¯


    Ou Yangming knew that he had been discovered. He no longer concealed himself and walked out of the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    ¡°Little b*stard, let¡¯s see where you can run to this time.¡±


    Chi Ming gradually stood up. His eyes were also filled with curiosity. Just now, he did not see where Ou Yangming had walked out from.


    ¡®No wonder he could escape from under my nosest time. It turns out that he has a hidden treasure.¡¯ This time, it was fortunate that he used the Deduction Art to confirm that the young fellow was still on the Big Python Mountain. Otherwise, he would be deceived again.


    ¡°Run? Why would I run?¡± Ou Yangming stretched out his hand, and a silver spear appeared in his hand.


    If he had met Chi Ming a year ago, he would have run away without hesitation. It was different this time. His strength had increased explosively. Even if he met a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank, he was no longer so worried.


    Unless it was a true Heavenly Ranked powerhouse, it would not be easy for others to hurt him.


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Why are you chasing after me?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile.


    Chi Ming¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡®This fe isn¡¯t showing any fear. Could it be that he thinks that he can escape from me after hiding for a year?¡¯


    ¡°You killed the Nine-sworded Ruler. Isn¡¯t this reason enough?¡± Chi Ming said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±


    Ou Yangming grinned. ¡°The Nine-sworded Ruler is just an ordinary third-step conferred Ruler. There are more than 100 such people in your Heavenly Path Alliance. Even if he were to be killed by me, as a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank, you wouldn¡¯t have pursued me. If my guess is correct, I must have something you need.¡±


    Throughout the 100 years in the Enlightenment Pavilion, Ou Yangming had also thought about this question.


    With Chi Ming¡¯s attitude, the probability of him avenging the Nine-sworded Ruler was very low. He surely had other motives.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Chi Ming snorted coldly, tacitly agreeing. He was a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank, so there was no need for him to lie.


    Ou Yangming had guessed it, so Chi Ming naturally did not bother to exin.


    Chi Ming¡¯s attitude had undoubtedly confirmed Ou Yangming¡¯s guess. The young fellow recalled the treasures he had and the things he had obtained from the Nine-sworded Ruler. What exactly was it that was worth this powerhouse chasing after him with so much effort?


    ¡°How about this? You tell me what you want and I¡¯ll give it to you, then we¡¯ll call it even. How about it?¡± Ou Yangming smiled slightly. When he spoke, he paid attention to Chi Ming¡¯s expression.


    Chi Ming looked at Ou Yangming with disdain. ¡°Wishful thinking! If I kill you, I can still take it out.¡±


    ¡°That might not be true.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change. He said calmly, ¡°What if I give that thing to someone else? If you kill me, you might not get that thing forever.¡±


    Chi Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    It was easy to kill Ou Yangming, but it was difficult to snatch his memories. When Chi Ming thought of the terrifying eight trigrams map in the young fellow¡¯s body, his expression became somewhat unsightly.


    What Ou Yangming said was still possible. After he disappeared, Chi Ming had searched for those people in Starlight City, but they disappeared without a trace at the same time.


    There was not much time left. If Chi Ming could not take that thing from Ou Yangming, once the Immortal Path opened, he would not be able to give an exnation.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t I pretend to agree with him first, then I¡¯ll kill him and get that thing?¡¯


    Chi Ming hesitated for a moment, then he said, ¡°You killed the Nine-sworded Ruler, so you should¡¯ve taken his interspatial ring. There¡¯s a piece of hand bone in his interspatial ring, and it¡¯s a treasure of the Heavenly Path Alliance. If you¡¯re sensible enough to hand that thing over, I can spare your life!¡±


    ¡°A piece of hand bone?¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression did not change, but he already knew what Chi Ming wanted.


    When he checked the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s interspatial ring, he saw a hand bone in the box that was the deepest inside. The hand bone was ced in a deeper ce than the Taoist Tools and divine medicines. He did not know what it was, so he kept it there. It was still in the ring.


    ¡®What¡¯s the use of that thing?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    He did not show his curiosity. Instead, he raised his head and pretended to think. ¡°I have some impression of that thing, but I thought it was useless, so I threw it away.¡±


    ¡°Where did you throw it¡­¡± Chi Ming asked anxiously.


    Nevertheless, soon, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t try to be clever in front of me. Hurry up and hand it over.¡±


    ¡°I threw it away, so I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were a little cunning. ¡°If you tell me its use, I might be able to remember where I¡¯ve thrown it.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Chi Ming stretched out his hand and grabbed.


    Chi Ming had a feeling that he was being yed. From the beginning to the end, this young fellow was trying to trick him. Despite that, he thought that the other party could not escape from him, so he did not take it to heart. Now that Chi Ming had made it clear, this young fellow still pretended to be deaf and dumb. He was simply courting death.


    A huge palm blotted out the sky and covered the earth. It suddenly pressed down from the sky. The rocks under Ou Yangming¡¯s feet had begun to crack. Only the spot where he was standing did not change at all. He did not dodge. He stabbed the long spear into the ground and raised his hand to suddenly punch out.


    ¡°Rumble!¡± The ground and the mountains shook!


    A gust of violent wind swept past. Ou Yangming¡¯s long robe swayed with the violent wind.


    With that, a destructive aura spread out from the collision, spreading rapidly in all directions.


    The huge hand in the sky was forced to withdraw by Ou Yangming¡¯s punch.


    Chi Ming¡¯s pupils constricted, and his eyes were filled with shock. It had only been a year, yet this young fellow had be so powerful.


    ¡®This power!¡¯


    Chi Ming felt as if he was fighting against a Heavenly Ranked powerhouse. Only that kind of supreme powerhouse had such powerful physical strength.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ou Yangming stomped on the ground with one foot.


    The mountain under his feet exploded, and the long spear that was originally on the ground flew into the air. He shot up like lightning, and he suddenly held the long spear in his hand.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know that I can¡¯t be bullied easily!¡±


    The long spear shed with silver light and with a swing of the spear, the sky and earth changed color. An aura of destruction appeared in the air as though chaos had just begun.


    Chi Ming¡¯s gaze was filled with caution as he stretched out his hand and pped toward the long spear.


    ¡°ng¡­¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s attack was blocked. His body flipped, but hended steadily in the air.


    Chi Ming also retreated a kilometer. His gaze was filled with shock.


    He could not understand why Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had increased so much in just a year. This waspletely unexinable.


    Having said that, these powers could not make Chi Ming retreat. His gaze focused, and a frightening aura bloomed from his body.


    Heaven¡¯s Domain!


    This was the true terror of a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Other than the Domain Power, such a powerhouse was actually not much different from a powerhouse at the peak of the third step.


    Ou Yangming was wary. Under Heaven¡¯s Domain, he felt thew powers around himpletely disappear. If it were any other Ruler of the third step, they would have to sit and wait for death. Losing the powers ofws would be a fatal blow to those above thew boundary. However, Ou Yangming was different.


    His physical strength had surpassed the third step. To others, the deadly Domain Power only limited a portion of his strength.


    ¡°Break!¡± Ou Yangming roared.


    His body rose into the air as he tried to fly out of the domain¡¯s range.


    This was obviously not a good ce to fight.


    ¡°Go back!¡± Chi Ming stepped on the air and punched down.


    Surging spiritual power came from the sky, destroying Heaven and Earth.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face did not change. He waved his hand and shouted coldly, ¡°Extermination.¡±


    Heaven¡¯s Domain was not omnipotent. There were still some things it could not control, such as the power of profound meaning.


    As soon as the profound meaning of extermination was released, Chi Ming¡¯s face changed. He hurriedly withdrew his hand. ¡®This fe has also mastered the power of profound meaning.¡¯


    Even someone as strong as Chi Ming did not dare to use his body to resist the profound meaning of extermination.


    He flipped his wrist and grabbed a shining golden sword. The sword came from the sky and shed down in a beautiful arc.


    The sword also carried the power of the profound meaning. Chi Ming¡¯s profound meaning was the profound meaning of order.


    Order and extermination were the 2 mostmon profound meanings in the universe.


    As for the remaining creation and space-time profound meanings, they were very mysterious. Very few people had mastered the 2 profound meanings. Less than a tenth of them had done it.


    ¡°Boom!¡± There was a loud sound.


    Chi Ming¡¯s profound meaning was just average. Although Ou Yangming had only controlled the profound meaning of extermination for a short time, its effect was much stronger when he used it through the Supreme Spear Principle.


    They seemed to be evenly matched at this time.


    Ou Yangming retreated, leaving the range of his opponent¡¯s domain. He shed and disappeared.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±


    Chi Ming held his longsword and chased after him. Even so, Ou Yangming was already prepared to teleport and instantly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡®This is the third step of the power of thew of space!¡¯ Chi Ming was taken aback.


    He was ranked third in the Heavenly Path Alliance and held a monstrous amount of power. Naturally, he knew what kind of ability Ou Yangming had just disyed. One could only master the Interspatial Transference if one was in the third step of thew of space. Even he did not have the ability to do this.


    ¡®Damn it!


    ¡®How could this be¡­¡¯


    Chi Ming¡¯s expression was as dark as ink. He waved his sleeve, and the Big Python Mountain instantly turned into dust. He stared in the direction where Ou Yangming had disappeared, and his heart could not calm down for a long time.

 Chapter 1303 - The Barbarian King Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1303: The Barbarian King Mountain</h4>


    The setting sun stretched the shadows of the people.


    There was no one in the deste desert, making it seem deste.


    A ripple appeared in the air, and Ou Yangming suddenly appeared. He turned around and looked into the distance with a smile in his eyes.


    Thew of extermination could not harm Chi Ming, so Ou Yangming gave up on the idea of continuing the battle.


    That was because there was no point in continuing.


    He was not disappointed. After all, Chi Ming was the third greatest figure in the Heavenly Path Alliance.


    In a way, there were only 2 people who were stronger than Chi Ming in the Third World.


    How could such a powerhouse be so simple?


    Compared to a year ago when Ou Yangming was outside the Mystic Sky Sect, where he had no way of resisting, he could now leave calmly in the face of Chi Ming. This was a huge improvement. At least Chi Ming could not hurt him. Moreover, he also knew the other party¡¯s purpose.


    The hand bone!


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged on the desert. A few grey wolves from afar were carefully approaching him. They had treated him as a delicacy.


    He turned around and blinked his eyes slightly.


    The few grey wolves howled, and their bodies disappeared into thin air as if they had never appeared.


    Ou Yangming took out the box from the interspatial ring. The box looked very simple and gave off a boundless and ancient aura. Even he did not know what kind of wood it was made of. It was probably not a nt that existed in the Great Wide World.


    ¡®This thing is so important to the Heavenly Path Alliance. Why is it in the hands of the Nine-sworded Ruler?¡¯ Ou Yangming frowned slightly.


    From Chi Ming¡¯s performance, it seemed that they urgently needed this thing.


    The Nine-sworded Ruler was ranked below the top 100 powerhouses in the Mystic Sky Sect. No matter how one looked at it, such an important thing should not be in his possession.


    It was a pity that the Nine-sworded Ruler¡¯s soul fragments did not contain any information about this hand bone. Otherwise, Ou Yangming would have known its value long ago.


    Ou Yangming opened the box, and the hand bone was lying quietly inside, no different from before.


    He took the bone out of the box. ¡°Hey?¡±


    When he touched the bone, he cried out in surprise.


    The bone was incredibly cold. Even in his state at the moment, he could feel the bone-piercing coldness. If it was anyone else, one could imagine what would happen.


    Even a second-step powerhouse would be frozen.


    After observing for a while, Ou Yangming still could not see any secrets from this hand bone. He frowned slightly. ¡®I suppose I still have to ask Chi Ming in the future. That guy surely knows.¡¯


    He put the hand bone into the box and returned it to the ring. Sooner orter, he would understand this.


    Ou Yangming gradually stood up. He took a step forward, and his body disappeared without a trace.


    10,000 Beasts and He Mu were both on this. Ou Yangming found them and bid them farewell.


    He Mu¡¯s strength had recovered. He was at the peak of thew boundary and was certainly the top existence on this. 10,000 Beasts was also at the peak of this ce. They were safe here.


    There were very few humans on this, but there were many spirit beasts. As they were far away from the center and the borders where humans gathered, the information here was very limited.


    The most powerful beings here were only Venerable Ones. Once they became Rulers, they would usually cross the void and leave this.


    After the previous disaster, He Mu had broken through and rose again. Sensing the opportunity to break through, he nned to first advance to the second realm here before leaving this. The time was uncertain.


    Following a simple farewell, Ou Yangming teleported again and left. He nned to look for Wutong and the others.


    It had been more than a year since Ou Yangming left Starlight City. He was still a little worried about the old man and the others. Wutong had been protecting them. His strength had reached the third stage and while he might not beparable to the leader of the Mystic Sky Sect, in terms of survival ability, he was probably not much weaker.


    With the protection of a third-step powerhouse like Wutong, since they were also hiding in an almost hidden ce, logically speaking, there should not be any problems.


    Nheless, Chi Ming and the elder behind Ruler Ying made Ou Yangming feel a sense of danger.


    If they found that ce, the result would be unimaginable.


    Wutong and Ou Yangming¡¯s minds were connected, so the former had sent their coordinates to thetter¡¯s mind.


    Ou Yangming took a look at the star map, and his body disappeared again.


    Each time he teleported, he would pass through countlesss.


    In the past, Ou Yangming needed to rest for a while before he teleported. Now, he did not need to. His physical strength could resist the violent interspatial power.


    After 3 days, Ou Yangming arrived on a continent called the Shanhai Continent.


    This continent was far from the core of the Humans, the Zhenwu Continent. The environment here was harsh, and spiritual Qi was scarce. Furthermore, there were often ferocious beasts. Therefore, few human powerhouses woulde here.


    In the center of this Shanhai Continent, there was a huge mountain that stretched for hundreds of millions of kilometers. This mountain was called the Barbarian King Mountain.


    The mountain was huge, and it upied almost half of the continent.


    Ou Yangming slowly descended. He released his mental power, and his eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    This ce was very special. After entering the Barbarian King Mountain, no matter how powerful one was, one would not be able to use one¡¯s spiritual sense. No one knew why.


    Wutong had told Ou Yangming beforehand, so he was not too surprised.


    This ce had an incredibly long history. Countless powerhouses hade here to investigate but unsurprisingly, none of them had any gains.


    Thousands of years had passed, and everyone was used to the uniqueness of this ce.


    It was precisely for this reason that Wutong chose this ce. He was the king of 10,000 trees, and he could controlrge areas of trees. As long as someone entered the Barbarian King Mountain, one¡¯s every move could not escape Wutong¡¯s eyes. Even a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank would not be able to beat him in this game of hide-and-seek.


    Just as Ou Yangmingnded, a tree root emerged from the ground and turned into Wutong¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Master.¡± Wutong had a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Thest time, Ou Yangming had urgently sent him a voice transmission. Wutong knew that the young fellow must have encountered a big problem. Now that his master hade here safely, the problem must have been solved.


    ¡°Luckily, I managed to escape.¡± Ou Yangming looked left and right and asked, ¡°Where are Old Man and the others?¡±


    ¡°Master, follow me.¡± Wutong¡¯s body rose into the air, and Ou Yangming followed behind him.


    Not long after, the 2 of them came to a tnd. A few small wooden houses were built on the grass, and a small river flowed around the wooden houses, looking somewhat poetic.


    In the open space, Ni Yinghong and the others were meditating and cultivating. The old man was lyingfortably on a bamboo chair, fishing by the river.


    Seeing their state, the annoyance in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart gradually disappeared.


    If he could, he also wanted to live like this in seclusion, but this was just an extravagant hope.


    The atmosphere in the Great Wide World was getting tenser, and there was less than a year before the great cmity arrived. If Ou Yangming could not seize that slim chance of survival, all of them would follow the Great Wide World into the cycle of reincarnation unless they could break through to the Heavenly Rank before then.


    A powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank could break free from the restrictions of the Great Wide World and enter the legendary chaos.


    However, even if they were in the Heavenly Rank, they could at most save their own lives.


    Besides, how many people in this world could be equal to heaven?


    Ou Yangming could fight with Chi Ming, but the gap between him and being equal to heaven was actually very big.


    His real strength had not even broken through to the third step. Even if he had broken through to the third step, he still needed to advance to the peak. At that time, the young fellow would be able to take the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill and further break through to being equal to heaven. It would not even be a 100% sess rate.


    The Nine Revolutions Golden Pill was only an ideal pill. No one had ever tried it before.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± Big Yellow¡¯s nose was the most sensitive. He raised his head and saw Ou Yangming in the sky.


    His loud shout attracted the attention of several people.


    ¡°Ou Yangming.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ming.¡±


    Ou Yangmingnded and looked at the girls who rushed over with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Little br*t, you didn¡¯t inform us that you¡¯reing back.¡± Old Craftsman carried on his head a fishing rod made of bamboo, and he held a few big fresh fish in his hands.


    ¡°Old Man.¡± Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and hurried over.


    ¡°Today is just right. Everyone¡¯s reunited. I¡¯ll make a fish feast for you all.¡± Old Craftsman shook his harvest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡± Ou Yangming and Old Craftsman used their smithing skills to make fish. The old man was an expert in cooking, and the dishes he made were delicious. The group ate with relish.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, are you still leaving?¡± Ni Yinghong asked during the feast.


    Ou Yangming nodded and exined, ¡°Wutong probably told you that the Great Wide World is about to reincarnate. I have to work hard for ourst chance of survival. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die at that time. Don¡¯t worry. After I seize a divine spark and open up a divine kingdom, I¡¯ll always be by your side. Our family will never be separated.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ni Yinghong nodded.


    They were all reasonable people, so they knew that it was not easy for Ou Yangming.


    ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll return to the Spiritual Realm and bring your family with me,¡± Ou Yangming promised.


    Speaking of the great cmity, this meal was somewhat sad.


    The old man thought of the attack on the city in the past, which was somewhat simr to the uing cmity. Compared to the disaster that was about to happen, the one in the past was nothing. Even so, back then, Ni Yinghong almost became the victim of the disaster.


    After dinner, Wutong came to Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wutong?¡± Ou Yangming saw that Wutong had something to say.


    They walked to the side of the river. Wutong asked, ¡°Master, do you know why this ce is so magical?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± Ou Yangming looked at Wutong in surprise. ¡®Does he know the mystery that no one has been able to solve for countless years?¡¯

 Chapter 1304 - The Big Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 1304: The Big Tomb</h4>


    The sky had dimmed, and starlights reflected in the small river.


    Wutong slowly spoke, ¡°Master, a few days ago, a big tomb suddenly appeared on the Barbarian King Mountain. I don¡¯t know who the owner of the big tomb is. A few days ago, I went there to investigate, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to enter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Ou Yangming was a little surprised.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you enter?¡± Wutong was in the third step. Was there still a ce in the Great Wide World that could stop him?


    Wutong bitterly smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a powerful puppet guarding the tomb. I fought with it a few times and realized that I couldn¡¯t defeat it, so I could only give up.¡±


    If it was any other time, Wutong might have risked his life to check it out.


    After all, the sudden appearance of this big tomb was very strange. It was very likely rted to the miraculous changes in the Barbarian King Mountain. Nheless, Wutong still had to shoulder the responsibility of protecting Ou Yangming and his family. If he did not have absolute confidence, he would not dare to take the risk.


    There was a puppet that wasparable to the third step guarding outside. No one knew what was inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    The secret of the Barbarian King Mountain had not been solved for countless years. Perhaps it had something to do with the sudden appearance of this big tomb.


    Now that the great cmity was about to arrive, this big tomb suddenly appeared. Could it be some sort of premonition?


    The old man and the others were quite strong, and they had a second-step powerhouse like Big Yellow guarding them. In addition, there was a Big 10,000 Wood Formation set up by Wutong around them. Ordinary people would not be able to enter at all unless it was a third-step powerhouse.


    How could there be so many third-step powerhouses in this world?


    Ou Yangming and Wutong shed and disappeared.


    Nobody could use one¡¯s divine sense on the Barbarian King Mountain, not even Ou Yangming could do it. If it was not for Wutong telling him about the big tomb, he would have ignored its existence.


    After a short moment, a huge mountain appeared in front of them.


    It protruded out, forming a straight line. One side was very wide, and the other side was very narrow. It really looked like a big tomb.


    The rocks around the mountain were brand new.


    Ou Yangming and Wutong flew high up and saw everything below.


    ¡°Hey, someone already came first.¡± Wutong looked into the distance and said in surprise.


    This big tomb had only appeared for a few days. He did not expect that someone woulde here first. Nheless, those people were obviously not strong enough. It was probably impossible for them to enter.


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°There are so many capable people in the Great Wide World. It¡¯s not a big deal for others to discover what we did. Besides, there are so many powerhouses living in seclusion here on the Barbarian King Mountain. It¡¯s normal for someone to coincidentally discover it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wutong looked ahead.


    ¡°Master, should we go over?¡± Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a while. Don¡¯t let those people see us.¡±


    As Ou Yangming spoke, his body merged into the void, and Wutong simrly hid. Even mighty figures in the third step would not be able to discover them unless their spiritual senses were exceptionally sharp.


    Outside the big tomb, there were 3 men and 2 women. There were a total of 5 people. The 5 of them were dressed very inly. They should be the recluses of the Barbarian King Mountain.


    Their strengths were not bad. They were all in the second step.


    ¡°Brother Duan He, what should we do now?¡± A big man with a full beard looked at the grey-robed man who was holding a big saber in his hand not far away.


    The 5 of them had tried. Even if the 5 of them joined hands, they could not break through the puppet¡¯s defense. If it was not for the puppet being unable to leave the cave¡¯s range of 100 meters, they would have long been killed.


    Duan He¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked ahead. After a moment, heughed bitterly and said, ¡°With our strengths, it¡¯s impossible for us to enter. There might be shocking treasures in the tomb, but I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have the luck to snatch them.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent. They knew that this was the truth.


    Even if the 5 of them joined hands, they would not be able to enter the door. Even if there was a treasury ahead, it would be useless.


    ¡°We have 2 choices now. The first is that we leave this ce first and seal off the news about it. We won¡¯t let anyone know about the changes here. When one of us breaks through to the third step, we¡¯lle here again. At that time, those who take away the treasures will have to give a portion to the others.¡± Duan He looked at everyone.


    Everyone was seriously considering this problem. With their strengths, it was not difficult for them to seal off this area. There were quite a few powerhouses living in seclusion on the Barbarian King Mountain. They were all the best of the best. The rest were only Rulers or in thew boundary. As long as Duan He and hispanions were careful, they could protect this ce.


    The problem was breaking through to the third step.


    If the third step was so easy to break through, they would not have to live in seclusion and focus on cultivation for so long.


    The third step was very difficult. None of them dared to guarantee that they would be able to break through. Even if someone happened to do it, how many years would it take?


    Would this tomb always exist here? Would it suddenly disappear like before?


    No one could answer these questions.


    ¡°Duan He, what¡¯s the second choice?¡± A woman asked.


    Duan He spoke again. ¡°The second choice is for us to tell Ruler Shanhai the news.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed slightly. If they told someone else the news, it meant that they would have to hand over the treasure.


    No one refuted Duan He. Instead, they continued to listen to him first.


    ¡°With our strengths, we won¡¯t be able to enter. I¡¯m afraid only third-step powerhouses will be able to enter. Ruler Shanhai is the ruler of the Shanhai Continent. I¡¯ve interacted with him a few times, and he¡¯s a person who values friendship and loyalty. We¡¯ll tell him the news and ask him to promise us some benefits. That way, we won¡¯t have to return empty-handed.¡±


    Duan He voiced out his thoughts.


    After a moment, he continued, ¡°As for what we choose in the end, the minority will follow the majority.¡±


    The 5 analyzed the pros and cons of these 2 methods.


    After a while, Duan He said, ¡°Those who agree to tell the news to Ruler Shanhai, raise your hands.¡±


    The bearded man raised his hand, and so did a woman. The other 2 were still a little hesitant, but this was not a big deal. 2 of them had agreed, and there were a total of 3 people including Duan He.


    ¡°If we tell Ruler Shanhai, how much should we ask from him?¡± The woman who hesitated asked.


    Duan He thought for a moment and said, ¡°At least 20%. 20% is my bottom line. If Ruler Shanhai agrees, I¡¯ll tell him this news.¡±


    20% was actually not bad. After all, no one knew what was inside the tomb or what dangers there were. They were just people who provided information.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The 5 of them came to an agreement. They could not enter, so they could only ask people who could.


    Duan He took out a token andmunicated with the person on the other end.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Ruler Shanhai has already agreed to give us 20% of the share. Should we tell him the location?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The few of them nodded.


    They had lived in seclusion here for a long time, and Ruler Shanhai was still a trustworthy person. Furthermore, a third-step powerhouse cherished his reputation and would not break his promise.


    20% was not much, and Ruler Shanhai did not need to sacrifice his reputation.


    In less than 8 minutes, a figure appeared in the sky.


    This person wore a light green robe. After seeing Duan He and the others, hended lightly.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Shanhai.¡± Duan He hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Shanhai.¡± The others also respectfully cupped their hands.


    A powerhouse in the third step was the most formidable existence in the Great Wide World. In the Shanhai Continent, Ruler Shanhai was the only person.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Ruler Shanhai raised his hand slightly.


    He looked at the tomb in front of him with a warm smile on his face.


    Duan He said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the general situation. ¡°We discovered this ce 3 days ago. It¡¯s very strange as if it appeared out of thin air. Besides, there¡¯s a powerful puppet guarding it. We wanted to enter, but that guy blocked us.¡±


    ¡°There are so many of you, but you¡¯re still no match for a puppet?¡± Ruler Shanhai¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. These people were all powerhouses in the second step. In the outside world, they were all famous figures.


    ¡°Sir, that puppet is incredibly powerful. We¡¯re indeed no match for it.¡± Duan He felt slightly ashamed.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ruler Shanhaiughed loudly, relieving everyone¡¯s awkwardness. Heughed and said, ¡°I want to see what kind of puppet can be so powerful. If there really are treasures in this ce, 20% of them will belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, sir.¡± The few of them had joyful expressions on their faces.


    Ruler Shanhai took a few steps forward, and the mountain wall suddenly shook. A Rock Giant walked out from the rock beside the door.


    The giant was over 100 meters tall, and he held a huge stone saber in his hand. His eyeballs were also made of stone, and he stared at Ruler Shanhai expressionlessly.


    Although Ruler Shanhai was a little surprised, his eyes were still smiling.


    Duan He was right. This ce was indeed very magical.


    Ruler Shanhai took a few steps forward, and the Rock Giant shook his wrist. He suddenly swung hisrge saber, shing toward Ruler Shanhai¡¯s head.


    This move was iparably fierce.


    At first, Ruler Shanhai did not think much of it but after seeing this move, his gaze became serious.


    What a powerful aura!


    A wide treasure sword appeared in his hand, and he blocked it toward the sky.


    ¡°ng¡­¡± The ground began to shake.


    Cracks appeared on the ground beneath Ruler Shanhai¡¯s feet, and bottomless ravines appeared like spider webs. Only the area around the tomb remained unchanged. It was as if no matter how strong the battle was, it would not be able to affect the area.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Ruler Shanhai felt his chest tighten.


    He had originally nned to test the strength of this puppet, but he did not expect that he would go too far.


    This fellow¡¯s strength was too terrifying!


    With a whooshing sound, Ruler Shanhai¡¯s robe fell to the ground.


    He used the Golden Cicada Breaks the Shell and quickly flew into the sky.

 Chapter 1305 - Rock Giant

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Rock Giant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ruler Shanhai stood in the air, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    This puppet was so powerful. No wonder Duan He and the others were blocked outside.


    ¡°Sir, this fe¡¯s brute strength is too strong. We can¡¯t fight him head-on,¡± Duan He shouted.


    That puppet was too fast. It was toote for him to warn Ruler Shanhai.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small puppet. I don¡¯t believe that he can overturn the sky.¡±


    Ruler Shanhai¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light as he waved the sword in his hand. Nheless, the sword wave did not get close to the puppet and turned into nothingness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ruler Shanhai was stunned.


    Duan He exined, ¡°Sir, the puppet can¡¯t walk out of the cave, and we can¡¯t attack it from the outside. If we attack from the outside, there¡¯ll be a mystical formation that¡¯ll block all our attacks.¡±


    Seeing Ruler Shanhai suffer a loss, Duan He was even more astonished.


    He had originally thought that this formation would only be able to withstand the attacks of those in the second step, but he did not expect that it was the same case for a powerhouse in the third step. Was this ce not too mystical? One had to know that a third-step conferred Ruler was the strongest powerhouse in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?!¡± Ruler Shanhai looked around.


    He had lived in seclusion here for countless years, and he was quite proficient in formations.


    Even so, after searching for a long time, he could not find any traces of a formation.


    Nevertheless, there was clearly something that had blocked his sword wave.


    Ruler Shanhai was slightly excited. The more mystical this ce was, the more precious the things inside were. His strength had not improved for thousands of years, and he was very eager to improve his strength.


    Now was the chance!


    Ruler Shanhai¡¯s body turned into many afterimages in the air. This time, he did not pay any attention to the Rock Giant but went into the cave.


    As long as he entered the cave, there was no need to pay any attention to this guy.


    The Rock Giant had obviously seen through his opponent¡¯s thoughts and did not stop him. His lips curled into a mocking smile.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Ruler Shanhai¡¯s body mmed into the cave entrance.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± Ruler Shanhai¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. The cave entrance was empty, but it was impossible to enter.


    ¡°If you want to enter, you have to defeat me!¡± A loud voice filled the air.


    At the same time, a huge fist smashed toward Ruler Shanhai.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Ruler Shanhai hurriedly flew up.


    A huge hole was created in the ground but when the Rock Giant raised his fist, the ground became t again. This shocked Duan He and the others who were watching the battle from afar.


    Among them, only one of them exchanged a blow with the Rock Giant. That person was heavily injured and had to rely on pills to stabilize his body. The others were all fighting the giant from 100 meters away. Seeing that something was wrong, they hurriedly dodged to save their lives.


    If it was not for Ruler Shanhai, they would not have known that sneaking in would not work either.


    The few of them looked at each other with lingering fear in their hearts.


    Not long ago, they had discussed that the 4 of them would stall the Rock Giant while the other would sneak in. Now, they saw that this n was stupid. If someone ran to the entrance of the cave and could not get in, it would be difficult to get out. Once the puppet made a move, death would be the only oue.


    The few of them were drenched in a cold sweat. Fortunately, this n was not carried out.


    Ruler Shanhai leaped up and dodged the Rock Giant¡¯s punch. His expression was cold as he swept the longsword in his hand downward.


    A powerful sword intent burst out and mmed into the Rock Giant¡¯s back.


    ¡°ng! ng!¡± Only a few pieces of rock debris bounced off the Rock Giant¡¯s back.


    These small pieces of rock debris were nothingpared to his mountainous body.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Ruler Shanhai was shocked. He knew very well how powerful his sword was.


    Such a sturdy sword was unable to harm this Rock Giant in the slightest. This guy was too terrifying.


    The Rock Giant raised its head. From the bottom to the top, a surge of saber-light attacked. The long stone de cut through the space, creating manyrge holes.


    Ruler Shanhai felt that he was firmly locked onto, and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Mountain-moving!¡± He shouted coldly, and his longsword suddenly swung.


    The sound was like thunder. Even though Ruler Shanhai had used his full strength, the difference in strength between the two was still enormous.


    Ruler Shanhai¡¯s body was like a kite with a broken string floating in the air, and the Rock Giant suddenly jumped up. The giant was already more than 100 meters tall and now that he jumped, he was a few hundred meters off the ground. He suddenly waved the stone saber in his hand, and from top to bottom, he cleaved down with force.


    ¡®Oh no.¡¯ Ruler Shanhai¡¯s expression changed.


    He felt a strong sense of danger. This saber was very powerful and if he fought it head-on, he would be injured.


    Without hesitation, he retreated and flew 100 meters away.


    The Rock Giant in the air suddenly stopped, and his huge body fell to the ground.


    ¡°So mighty.¡±


    Duan He¡¯s expression was changing. He had not expected this puppet to be so formidable that even the third-step powerhouse, Ruler Shanhai, had no choice but to take shelter.


    If that was the case, would they still have a chance?


    Ruler Shanhai did not look too good either. He had originally been full of confidence, but he had not expected to receive such a blow right off the bat. He was a mighty powerhouse of the Great Wide World but now, he could not even enter the cave entrance of this big tomb. Just what kind of ce was this...


    Shocked beyond belief, Ruler Shanhai thought about how to break out of this situation.


    At this moment, Ruler Shanhai suddenly raised his head and shouted coldly.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    The 5 second-step powerhouse also raised their heads. They were hostile as they looked at the 2 people who had suddenly appeared in the sky.


    ¡®Who are they, and when did theye?¡¯


    The others looked at each other, unable to answer this question.


    These 2 people were Ou Yangming and Wutong. After observing for a while, the young fellow had gained a rough idea of this ce. That Rock Giant was the puppet that guarded this big tomb. If he wanted to enter the tomb, he had to defeat it.


    The various wonders of this ce also surprised Ou Yangming.


    No matter what, this was a good ce. There might be some unexpected gains inside.


    ¡°I asked you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Ruler Shanhai¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    He was the Ruler of the Shanhai Continent, and the Barbarian King Mountain was also his territory. His position here was like that of an emperor in the secr world, but someone refused to listen to him at this time.


    The aura of the third-step powerhouse swept out, instantly enveloping Ou Yangming and Wutong.


    Duan He and the others hurriedly retreated. They did not feel it when they were fighting just now, but they finally felt the terror of the third-step powerhouse.


    This pressure was not directed at them, but they felt suffocated.


    ¡°Ruler Shanhai, could it be that you n to make an enemy out of me?¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently. His and Wutong¡¯s expressions did not change.


    They were like rocks in a storm. No matter how violent the other party¡¯s aura was, they were not moved at all.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ruler Shanhai¡¯s gaze was filled with shock.


    He had not expected that his aura would not have any effect on these 2 figures.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s body also revealed a mighty aura.


    This aura was even more violent than Ruler Shanhai¡¯s, instantly pushing back Ruler Shanhai¡¯s aura. Duan He and the others were dumbstruck.


    The young fellow was an almighty being.


    Ruler Shanhai suddenly felt suffocated. Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance, his body trembled as he said in disbelief, ¡°You... You¡¯re Ruler Ming...¡±


    There were not many almighty powerhouses in the third step of the Great Wide World. As an experienced powerhouse, Ruler Shanhai knew every single one of them. Only the recently rising Ruler Ming and the mysterious Ruler Ying had not been seen by him.


    This young fellow was so young, and he was also a mighty figure.


    He was surely one of the two.


    The characteristics of Ruler Ying were very eye-catching. It was obvious that he did not match up to the person in front of Ruler Shanhai, so there was only one possibility left.


    It was Ruler Ming who had wreaked havoc with the Phoenixes, defeated Ruler Ying, and killed 2 Demon Kings not long ago.


    Ruler Ming¡¯s fame resounded throughout the Great Wide World. Everyone knew who he was. Ruler Shanhai lived in seclusion on the Barbarian King Mountain, but one could often hear legends about him.


    Duan He and the others were simrly shocked. This was a supreme powerhouse that was even greater than most supreme powerhouses.


    Seeing that the other party¡¯s expression was calm and did not deny it, Ruler Shanhai took a deep breath and said, ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡±


    Facing Ruler Ming, Ruler Shanhai did not dare to be careless even if he was an existence on the same level as the other party.


    There were also differences between the strong and the weak in the third step. Ruler Ming was undoubtedly one of the best. Given that he killed 2 Demon Kings by himself, in the Great Wide World, there was not a single powerhouse who couldpare to him. Ruler Shanhai knew that he could not.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡± Duan He and the others hurriedly bowed as well.


    This was Ruler Ming! He was a famous almighty powerhouse in the Great Wide World. His name was like a p of thunder.


    Wutong had a smile on his face as he looked at Ou Yangming in front of him.


    That little fellow who had once been in the Spiritual Realm had finally grown into a giant in the Great Wide World. Even mighty powerhouses could not help but tremble at the sound of his name.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. He looked at the somewhat perturbed crowd and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to spread the news about me.¡±


    The way he emphasized the word ¡°don¡¯t¡± was enough to show his attitude.


    Ou Yangming believed that the others should understand it well. It did not matter if his tracks were exposed or not. As long as he did not get involved with Chi Ming, the other party would not be able to do anything to him.


    Despite that, he could not let others know that the old man and the others were here.


    Wutong was at most just a cover. If Chi Ming was determined to search the others, it would still be very dangerous.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The few of them trembled and hurriedly said.


    Ou Yangming smiled and did not continue to pay attention to them. He took a step forward, and the Rock Giant appeared again.


    Duan He wanted to remind him, but he held back in the end.


    He did not know Ruler Ming¡¯s personality. Besides, if Ruler Shanhai could escape from that giant, Ruler Ming would not encounter any problems.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s back, their eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Could Ruler Ming deal with that fearsome giant?

 Chapter 1306 - Black Water

    <h4>Chapter 1306: ck Water</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Rock Giant was tall and sturdy, and he made nging sounds as it walked. This giant did not have any intelligence, and his only purpose was to block all those who wanted to enter the tomb.


    His fist tore through the air, bringing with it the sound of the wind.


    Ruler Shanhai looked straight in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. He wanted to see how the young fellow would choose.


    Ou Yangming did not choose to dodge. In other words, he nned to rely on his own body to fight back.


    Ruler Shanhai shook his head silently. Bing famous as a young fellow had indeed made him very confident. This time, Ou Yangming would probably be at a disadvantage.


    Since Ruler Shanhai had personally experienced the strength of the Rock Giant, he naturally knew how powerful the giant was. A third-step almighty powerhouse probably would not be able to stop this giant.


    Of course, this did not mean that the giant was more powerful than a powerhouse in the third step. The main reason was that a challenger would be limited to a range of 100 meters. Even if one had all sorts of methods, one would not be able to use them. One could only fight head-on with the giant. Apart from powerhouses that were strong in closebat, the others would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The fist was already in front of Ou Yangming, but he still did not move. This made Duan He unable to help but cry out.


    Ou Yangming curled his mouth and at thest moment, he suddenly swung his fist.


    Boom!


    A violent air current spread out from Ou Yangming and the Rock Giant.


    When it reached 100 meters, it disappeared without a trace.


    It looked calm but only those within 100 meters knew how terrifying the explosion was.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± The people outside widened their eyes.


    ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Ruler Shanhai looked ahead in disbelief.


    After the punch, Ou Yangming¡¯s body did not move, but the giant puppet staggered and took a few steps back, almost falling to the ground.


    ¡°This is too...¡± Ruler Shanhai was shocked.


    This giant was clearly at a disadvantage. How did Ruler Ming do it?


    Duan He and the others were also shocked. This was the first time they had seen the giant puppet retreat.


    Even when facing Ruler Shanhai, that guy was still indomitable and powerful.


    ¡®Is Ruler Ming really so powerful?¡¯


    Wutong narrowed his eyes and was also amazed.


    He had fought with this giant before and knew how fearsome he was. He had only brought Ou Yangming here to give it a try. He had never thought that his master¡¯s strength would reach such a level.


    The Rock Giant did not have any emotions or intelligence.


    After the punch was repelled, he raised his stone saber and suddenly shed down.


    This sh blotted out the sky and the ground, directly splitting the space in half.


    The light from the saber passed through Ou Yangming¡¯s body like lightning, but the young fellow was only an illusion.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± The few people who had their hearts in their throats just now saw that it was only a shadow that had been cleaved apart, so they heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts. Nheless, Ruler Ming had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡±


    Very quickly, they saw Ou Yangming. In that instant, the young fellow, who had disappeared, appeared behind the Rock Giant.


    ¡°Thew of space!¡± Ruler Shanhai eximed.


    Only thew of space could have such an effect. Ruler Ming turned out to be a controller of thatw.


    ¡®No wonder he¡¯s famous throughout the Great Wide World at such a young age. He¡¯s truly a peerless genius.¡¯


    Ou Yangming stood behind the Rock Giant and smiled contemptuously. Before the giant could react, he suddenly kicked out.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The Rock Giant¡¯s huge body fell to the ground.


    He simply could not withstand such a terrifying force. After falling, he did not get up. Instead, he gradually merged with the ground, and a ripple shed in the air. Ou Yangming walked into the cave.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, we...¡± Looking at Ruler Ming¡¯s back, Ruler Shanhai could not help but ask.


    The sudden appearance of this big tomb was definitely magical. He wanted to go in and take a look at such a good opportunity.


    Nevertheless, the Rock Giant had been defeated by Ruler Ming. Without his consent, Ruler Shanhai did not dare to be careless. After all, the strength disyed by the other party was too frightening. It could kill him in an instant.


    ¡°If you want toe in, follow me, but I won¡¯t protect your lives.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was heard.


    He had already entered the cave, and Wutong quickly followed.


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Ruler Shanhai¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He hurriedly followed. Duan He and the others looked at each other and walked toward the cave entrance too.


    The inside of the tomb was empty, and the surroundings were pitch ck.


    Despite that, the people who came in from the outside were at least in the second step, so they could clearly see the surroundings.


    The surroundings were filled with strange rocks, and these rocks seemed to be filled with traces of time.


    Everyone carefully observed their surroundings while looking ahead.


    ¡°Is that the sound of flowing water?¡± Wutong whispered.


    Ou Yangming also heard it and walked over there.


    Soon, Ou Yangming saw a small river. The ends of both sides of the river could not be seen. The few of them spread out in all directions. After a while, they returned.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, this river encircles the surroundings. If you want to continue moving forward, you have to think of a way to pass through here.¡±


    Duan He said respectfully.


    A small river was only a few hundred meters long. Among the powerhouses present, any one of them could take a step to the other side, but it was surely not that simple.


    Everyone could feel that there was a strong force in this small river.


    This force was powerful, forcing them to be unable to fly, so they could only walk through the river water.


    The river water was also as ck as ink, and it looked terrifying. It was like a door to hell, so no one dared to try it.


    Ruler Shanhai frowned and said, ¡°This ck water is unusual. We should be careful. Why don¡¯t we fill in a path? It¡¯ll be safer that way.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The eyes of Duan He and the others lit up.


    They did not dare to rashly go over. This ck river water was shocking.


    If they filled in a path, it would not be a problem.


    This river water did not seem deep, so it should not be a difficult thing.


    ¡°Give it a try then.¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly.


    He felt that it would not be so simple. If they were to randomly fill up a path, the design of this river would lose its meaning.


    The mysterious power that covered the Barbarian King Mountain hadsted for countless years and had not dissipated. The things that they encountered in this ce were also iparably magical. They could not cross the river so easily.


    There were many weird rocks in this tomb. Duan He and the others easily moved a few of them over.


    The rocks fell into the river, but they did not ssh.


    Instead of sinking to the bottom, they melted instantly and became a part of the ck water.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Duan He was stunned.


    He kicked the other few rocks in, but the same thing happened. They knew that their n to use the rocks to create a path had failedpletely.


    ¡°Are we really going to walk through it?¡±


    Duan He and the others had panicked expressions in their eyes. They did not have the courage to do so after seeing the fate of those rocks. They were all powerhouses in the second step and were masters behind first-rate sects, but they were still very insignificant in this big tomb.


    Ruler Shanhai frowned slightly. He walked to the side of the river and took out a treasure sword from his interspatial bag.


    This was a Fine Grade treasure sword.


    If it was ced in an auction house, it would be the most precious treasure. Having said that, Ruler Shanhai did not care about it. He had to test just how corrosive the ck water was.


    Ruler Shanhai ced the treasure sword in. After a while, he took it out again.


    His eyes were filled with shock. The part of the sword that had been dipped into the ck water had rotted. Not only that but the part that had been dipped into the ck water was also continuing to corrode. Soon, only a third of it remained.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Ruler Shanhai threw the sword away. His eyes were filled with shock. This ck water was too terrifying. This was a Fine Grade magic treasure.


    He looked at the ck water with fear in his eyes.


    This thing could even corrode a Fine Grade magic treasure. He did not dare to try it out. His body was not as strong as a Fine Grade magic treasure. He had be almighty, and his body could be greatly strengthened by spiritual power, but he still did not dare to try it out.


    Very few people would risk their lives for an unknown possibility.


    There was no need to mention Duan He and the other powerhouses who were in the second step. They took a step back and were also frightened by the ck water.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Wutong said in a deep voice.


    He could feel that from the moment they entered the tomb, they had been ced in the rules of the game.


    The leader of the game was very mighty. He must have surpassed the third step.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t try, how will I know if it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Ou Yangming still had a smile on his face. Fortune came from danger. The more dangerous the ce, the more rewards there would be.


    He slowly walked to the side of the river, took out his spear, and plunged it into the river.


    If even this Middle Grade Taoist Tool could not withstand the corrosive power of the ck water, he would turn around and leave.


    However, the possibility of that was not very high. If even a Middle Grade Taoist Tool could not withstand it, no one in the Great Wide World would be able to walk through the river.


    After a long time, Ou Yangming brought the spear up. The spear was not stained with dirt and looked brand new. This also meant that the corrosive power of the ck water had a limit. At the very least, a Middle Grade Taoist Tool could not be destroyed.


    Ever since fusing with 10,000 Dripping Blood Stones and countless Ancient Demons¡¯ blood essences, Ou Yangming¡¯s body had be stronger than a Middle Grade Taoist Tool. Compared to a High Grade Taoist Tool, he was only slightly weaker.


    In that case, the ck water would not be able to hurt him.


    Looking at the other side of the river, Ou Yangming had made a decision in his heart.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, what grade is your weapon?¡±


    Ruler Shanhai looked at the brand new spear in shock. He had just used a Fine Grade magic treasure to experiment, but the result was that it was instantly destroyed.


    ¡°A Middle Grade Taoist Tool,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Duan He and the others gasped. They looked at the silver spear. This thing was actually a Taoist Tool, and it was even of Middle Grade.


    That said, what happened next shocked them even more.


    That was because Ou Yangming had jumped into the ck water.

 Chapter 1307 - Order

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Order</h4>


    The ck water flowed slowly, and Ou Yangming walked toward the other side.


    In actuality, the river was not deep. It only reached Ou Yangming¡¯s legs and stomach. The ck water, which could corrode even a Fine Grade magic tool, could not hurt him at all.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, he¡­¡± Duan He¡¯s body trembled.


    Ruler Ming was too bold, daring to jump into the terrifying ck water.


    Ruler Shanhai¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. After his Fine Grade magic treasure was melted, even if he was extremely bold, he would not dare to get close to the ck water. Not to mention jumping into the ck water like Ou Yangming and walking toward the other side.


    This not only required courage but also unparalleled confidence.


    As time passed, Ou Yangming¡¯s body got closer to the other side. Ruler Shanhai and the others took a deep breath.


    ¡°Ruler Ming¡¯s body is too strong!¡±


    Duan He and the others could not imagine that a person¡¯s body could be so strong.


    To them, they had thought that third-step powerhouses were all about the same. Nheless, after seeing the difference between Ruler Ming and Ruler Shanhai, they realized that such powerhouses were also very different. Ruler Ming¡¯s strength was certainly many times stronger than that of Ruler Shanhai.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Ou Yangming quickly walked to the other side. There were no idents during the process. The ck water was corrosive, but it could not harm his body at all.


    He jumped and just as he left the water, ck armor appeared on his body. In the ck water, his clothes had turned into pus.


    ¡°Wutong, wait for me here for a moment,¡± Ou Yangming turned around and said.


    Wutong nodded, narrowed his eyes, and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, Ou Yangming continued to walk forward.


    After passing through the ck water, there was no obstruction in front of him.


    Looking at Ou Yangming¡¯s back, Ruler Shanhai and the others sighed. They knew that even if there was a treasury in this tomb, it had nothing to do with them.


    Ruler Ming did not stop them. It was just that they were too weak.


    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a piece of Obsidian here.¡± Suddenly, a person¡¯s voice sounded.


    Duan He and the others turned around and saw a second-step powerhouse holding a ck stone happily.


    Obsidians were top-notch ores. It was rumored that it could be used to smith Taoist Tools.


    Of course, this was only a legend. There were very few cksmiths in the Great Wide World who could smith Taoist Tools, and no one had confirmed this fact. Even if they could not refine Taoist Tools, they would still be able to smith Fine Grade magic tools steadily. This ore was a good thing.


    ¡°Old Hu, where did this thinge from?¡± Duan He asked excitedly.


    ¡°I picked it up from the ground.¡± The big man whose name was Old Hu was excited.


    Picked it up?


    Their eyes suddenly lit up. ¡®Could it be that there¡¯s an Obsidian mine here? If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t return empty-handed this time.¡¯


    Obsidians were also precious treasures. They were hard toe by.


    Duan He used his weapon to open up the ground and soon found another Obsidian.


    This undoubtedly proved their guess that there really was an Obsidian mine in this tomb.


    It was not just this ce. Ruler Shanhai also saw the same ore on the other side. Everyone moved in unison, digging up the ores piece by piece from the ground. Even Wutong did not let go of this opportunity. A few branches grew out of his body and with a sudden poke on the ground, arge hole was cut in the ground, and the Obsidians inside were put into his bag.


    Having lost the opportunity to continue forward, these Obsidians could be considered as a form of constion.


    Ou Yangming continued forward.


    Following a long path, he slowly walked forward.


    Soon, he reached the end.


    There was no treasure pill like he had imagined. At the end of this big tomb, there was only a huge statue.


    The statue looked ferocious. He did not know how long it had been, but it was still as clean as new.


    ¡°An Ancient Demon?¡± Ou Yangming was stunned for a moment.


    From the appearance of this statue, it looked very simr to an Ancient Demon. There were all sorts of strange Ancient Demons, and they were somewhat simr to humans. This statue matched an Ancient Demon.


    Thinking of the small ck river just now, Ou Yangming was still puzzled at first. Why did they have to set up such a dangerous barrier? A human¡¯s body would not be able to withstand it, even if it was a third-step almighty powerhouse.


    Nevertheless, Ancient Demons were different. Basically, Demon Kings had abnormally strong bodies. Reaching the Taoist Tool level would not be a big deal.


    ¡®Perhaps the ck river isn¡¯t the threshold set for humans,¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    If that was the case, the matter could be exined. Perhaps there was some inheritance or treasure left in the tomb, but those things were left for the Ancient Demons.


    Despite that, the owner of the tomb did not expect that the Ancient Demons of the Great Wide World had be homeless dogs. Demon Kings would never have the chance toe here.


    Ou Yangming raised his head. Since he hade here, he should gain something.


    All of a sudden, a dark golden ball of light floated out of the statue¡¯s mouth.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand and grabbed the golden light firmly.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡®A profound meaning!¡¯


    Ou Yangming had seen Chi Ming¡¯s profound meaning¡¯s power, which was very simr to this light ball. Having said that, in terms of quality, Chi Ming¡¯s profoundness was far inferior to this. This light ball was incredibly pure, and it had the purest profound meaning of order.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The light in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand suddenly exploded, and beams of golden light entered his body.


    Ou Yangming did not resist. He did not feel any hostility from this light ball. The guy on the statue should have been dead for a long time. He could not tell whether it was a human or an Ancient Demon who had received this light ball.


    With that, the golden light shone on Ou Yangming¡¯s body, and a holy aura shed across his face.


    ¡®The profound meaning of order.¡¯ It was one of the 4 ultimate profound meanings in the universe.


    At this time, this light sphere of profound meaning hadpletely fused with Ou Yangming¡¯s body and was no different from his own.


    After a long time, the light gradually dissipated. Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy. He finally understood the meaning of the existence of this big tomb.


    This was an inheritance, an inheritance from a Ruler of the Ancient Demons.


    There was only a small amount of information on the light sphere. From that information, Ou Yangming understood that the owner of this big tomb was called Emperor Jun. He was the emperor of the Ancient Demons and a master of the Great Wide World from the ancient era.


    He was an almighty powerhouse from ancient times, an existence above the Heavenly Rank.


    The power of the profound meaning of order that Emperor Jun left behind included all of his understanding of this profound meaning.


    ¡°Order!¡± Ou Yangming muttered softly.


    He could feel a strong force floating around him.


    ¡°Domain!¡±


    Woosh, woosh¡­


    The profound meaning of order gradually drifted away, forming a barrier that was only 7 to 8 meters long. This was Heaven¡¯s Domain.


    This domain was very small and did not seem to be of much use, but Ou Yangming knew that it was very useful.


    With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength at the moment, he was not much different from being a half step to the Heavenly Rank. The only thing that was suppressed was this Heaven¡¯s Domain. In the domain of a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank, his 3w powers would be tightly restricted. He could only rely on his physical strength to resist and find an opportunity to rush out.


    A powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank did not pose much of a threat to him, but he was also no threat to such powerhouses.


    That said, things were different now. This domain only covered a few meters, but it could cut off the domains of others, giving Ou Yangming a fair chance topete with the other powerhouses who were a half step to the Heavenly Rank. This opportunity was very important.


    There was another benefit. After absorbing the profound meaning of order, Ou Yangming did not have to be restricted by the rules of the Barbarian King Mountain. He also understood the secret of the mountain that had existed for countless years.


    In this vast mountain range, the reason one could not use one¡¯s spiritual sense was entirely due to the influence of the profound meaning of order. Not only this light mass but the entire continent was restricted by Emperor Jun¡¯s power of order. Those powers followed the orders of their master and continued for countless years.


    Now, these powers could be used by Ou Yangming. In other words, he was an invincible presence on this mountain. Even a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank would be restricted by his rules.


    Ou Yangming, the sessor, could even change those rules!


    As such, this continent became Ou Yangming¡¯s backyard in the Great Wide World.


    Without his permission, no one could harm the old man and the others in this ce.


    He looked around, but there was nothing around him.


    Ou Yangming had nothing to be disappointed about. He had obtained the most precious thing.


    He returned the way he came and when he passed by the ck water river again, he flew to the other side.


    Seeing this, Ruler Shanhai and the others were shocked. The restrictions on the river were still there, but they could not restrain Ruler Ming.


    In other words, Ruler Ming must have obtained the treasure inside.


    Ruler Shanhai was a little envious, but he knew that he did not have the opportunity.


    ¡°Congrattions, Ruler Ming.¡± Ruler Shanhai cupped his hands.


    ¡°Congrattions, sir.¡± Duan He and the others had strange looks in their eyes. They really wanted to know what was inside the tomb.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ou Yangming smiled and asked.


    Wutong said happily, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a huge Obsidian mine here.¡±


    Duan He took out 2 Obsidians to show off his battle achievements.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Other than Obsidians, there are also other precious mineral veins here.¡±


    He could use his divine sense to scan the tomb and see everything clearly. Everything in the underground could not be hidden from his eyes.


    Ou Yangming stomped his foot, and there was a rumble.


    Not far from the ground, a dark gold ore flew out.


    ¡°A Tianri Ugin mine!¡± Ruler Shanhai cried out in rm.


    The others looked enviously at the ore that flew out. The Tianri Ugin mine was several times more precious than the Obsidian mine. Obsidians could possibly be used to refine Taoist Tools, but Tianri Ugin could definitely be used to refine them.

 Chapter 1308 - Challenging Again

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Challenging Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming grabbed the ore and threw it into his interspatial ring.


    He smiled and said, ¡°There are still many good things here. You guys continue to search. Wutong, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Wutong followed behind Ou Yangming, and the 2 of them walked out.


    There were many ores here, most of which were on the same level as Obsidian.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming did not care about such ores. He only took the Tianri Ugin. This was a good treasure. It could be ranked in the top 3 among the precious ores in the Great Wide World. If it was fused with his long spear, it should be able to raise its grade again.


    Now that the Reincarnation Spear had been taken away, this long spear had be his natal weapon. The higher its grade, the better it would be.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming had another thought. When he was refining the Reincarnation Spear, it was only a Low Grade Taoist Tool. After fusing with the Meteorite, it had be a High Grade Taoist Tool, and it even carried the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qii.


    If the Reincarnation Spear had been a High Grade Taoist Tool, perhaps...


    Compared to the Acquired Taoist Tool, an Innate Spirit Treasure was Ou Yangming¡¯s pursuit.


    Even if there was only one possibility, he had to give it a try.


    The Meteorite could be extracted from the Reincarnation Spear, provided that the old man had not destroyed the Reincarnation Spear.


    Returning to the river, Ou Yangming mobilized the power of the profound meaning of order on the Barbarian King Mountain and erased this ce from the mountain.


    The profound meaning of order was magical. After Ou Yangming¡¯s operation, no one could find this ce on the mountain unless their power was greater than the profound meaning of order.


    In the Great Wide World, such a person definitely did not exist.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming let out a sigh of relief. He told Ni Yinghong and the others to try their best not to leave the area within 5 kilometers. Then, he entered the Enlightenment Pavilion again.


    Taking out the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, Ou Yangming started to smith again.


    The mes boiled. The Tianri Ugin ore turned into golden water and slowly merged into the spear. The color of the spear gradually turned from silver to dark gold, making it look even more luxurious.


    After a few days, the spear was perfectly smithed just as Ou Yangming had expected.


    A High Grade Taoist Tool!


    This was his limit.


    Compared to the Reincarnation Spear, the golden spear was not much different. The only drawback was that it did not have the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi.


    The mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi existed in the chaos, and Ou Yangming did not have the ability to obtain it yet. The Meteorite was even more precious. The one that he used to smith the Reincarnation Spear was obtained by luck.


    With his methods, he could extract the Meteorite from the Reincarnation Spear and fuse it into his new spear. At that time, the power of this spear would surpass that of the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you the Second Reincarnation Spear.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    He did not want to waste his energy to think of a name. In any case, only one of the 2 Reincarnation Spears could exist in the future.


    On a barren mountain in the Zhenwu Continent.


    The red-clothed elder who was sitting cross-legged on the barrennd suddenly opened his eyes. He quickly flew into the air and looked down with excitement in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the ground began to shake. ¡°Crack, crack, crack...¡± Cracks appeared on the ground.


    With a boom, dust flew into the air. A red-haired young man emerged from the ground.


    This person was Ruler Ying, who had been in seclusion for over a year.


    After a year of cultivation, his aura became even fiercer.


    ¡°How was it?¡± The red-clothed old man asked.


    He had a guess in his heart, but he still wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°Grandpa, take this.¡± The Red Tassel Spear flicked, and a powerful stream of air suddenly flew out. The elder¡¯s expression did not change as he stretched out his palm and pped downward.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff.¡± The strong wind blew his long robe and pped it wantonly.


    The old man¡¯s gaze trembled. He had used the strength of a half step to the Heavenly Rank just now, but the result was that they were evenly matched.


    Suddenly, the air around the elder froze.


    ¡°This is Heaven¡¯s Domain!¡± The red-clothed elder quickly retreated into the air. Heughed and said, ¡°I admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°How boring.¡± Ruler Ying withdrew his spear and rolled his eyes.


    The elder¡¯s eyes were still smiling. The reason he admitted defeat was not that he was not a match for Ruler Ying.


    Even if Ruler Ying had broken through to being a half step to the Heavenly Rank, he would not be a match for the elder in a short time. Nevertheless, the old man understood that his grandson had just broken through. It was not suitable for him to fight with his full strength. He needed to stabilize his realm properly.


    Ruler Ying descended from the sky. He looked at the old man and said, ¡°Grandpa, give me Ruler Ming¡¯s long spear.¡±


    The red-clothed elder gradually descended as well. He smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you finally understood? I really don¡¯t know what kind of sheer dumb luck that guy had to obtain such a powerful long spear. That long spear is a High Grade Taoist Tool, and it also contains the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi. If you use that weapon, your strength will rise to another level.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Ruler Ying shook his head. ¡°I intend to return that long spear to Ruler Ming.¡±


    The elder frowned slightly. ¡°Why? Such a treasure can¡¯t be found even in our world. It¡¯s such a good thing, and you¡¯re just going to give it back?¡±


    ¡°I intend to have a fair fight with him. You took away his weapon, so the fight wouldn¡¯t be fair to him. Even if I defeat him, it¡¯ll be meaningless.¡± Ruler Ying looked into the distance, and a fighting spirit burst out from his eyes. He had lost thest time but this time, he would avenge himself.


    ¡°That guy is just a native of this world. Why must you insist on defeating him? With your current strength, it¡¯d be easy for you to kill him.¡±


    The elder knew his grandson¡¯s character. After a few words of persuasion, he realized that it was ineffective. In the end, he took out the Reincarnation Spear from his interspatial ring and threw it in the direction of Ruler Ying.


    Ruler Ying smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    After 3 days, Ruler Ying appeared in the sky above the Mystic Sky Sect again.


    This was the second time he had appeared here. All the powerhouses in the Mystic Sky Sect were familiar with this face.


    ¡°Ruler Ying, why did youe to the Mystic Sky Sect again?¡±


    ¡°Ruler Ying, you¡¯re formidable. The Mystic Sky Sect has admitted defeat. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    The elders of the Mystic Sky Sect did not look good as if they were facing a great enemy.


    At this time, the disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect also looked at the sky in panic. The powerhouse who had defeated their sect leader was here again. What was he going to do?


    Compared to Ruler Ming, Ruler Ying¡¯s reputation was not bad, and he was even more brutal.


    In those small cities, when the adults threatened the children and said that Ruler Ying wasing, the children would not dare to go out.


    Such a fierce reputation was due to his repeated massacres in order to force the almighty powerhouses to fight.


    Ruler Ying looked at the elders of the Mystic Sky Sect below with disdain. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble for you today. I know that you have a way to contact Ruler Ming. Tell him toe here in a month and fight to the death with me. If he doesn¡¯te...¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯te?¡± The master of the Saber School asked.


    Ruler Ying narrowed his eyes, and a murderous look appeared on his face. ¡°If Ruler Ming doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll destroy the Mystic Sky Sect first.¡±


    At once, the air became quiet.


    The disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect looked at the arrogant young man in disbelief.


    ¡®You¡¯ll destroy the Mystic Sky Sect?¡¯


    The Mystic Sky Sect was the top human sect in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Ruler Ying, you¡¯re challenging Ruler Ming. What does this have to do with the Mystic Sky Sect?!¡±


    The respected elders of the Mystic Sky Sect widened their eyes as if they were provoked.


    ¡°Who told you to be acquainted with Ruler Ming? Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll kill anyone who talks nonsense!¡± Ruler Ying looked down coldly.


    Instantly, a chill spread. Everyone shrunk their necks and swallowed the words that were on the tip of their tongues.


    If it were anyone else, even if they were in the third step, they would not dare to speak to the Mystic Sky Sect in such a manner. That said, Ruler Ying was different. He would do what he said. He was already incredibly powerful. Furthermore, there was an invincible existence behind him. No one doubted if Ruler Ying was joking with them.


    One sentence from him made everyone in the Mystic Sky Sect lose their voices.


    How arrogant and domineering was this? Even so, no one in the Mystic Sky Sect dared to resist him.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Ruler Ying pointed his finger.


    A huge mountain turned into ashes right away. His body disappeared, and a sentence echoed in the air.


    ¡°You only have a month!¡±


    Ruler Ying left, but the people of the Mystic Sky Sect still could not calm down.


    ¡°Quickly go and pass the message to the sect leader,¡± someone said hurriedly.


    After thest battle, the sect leader was injured and was still in seclusion to recuperate. The mountain gate of the Mystic Sky Sect was closed, and there were countless formations. They had no idea how Ruler Ying had entered.


    Other than the sect leader, who else in the Mystic Sky Sect could talk to Ruler Ying?


    In the forbidden area at the back of the mountain.


    Mystic Sky looked into the distance with a very serious gaze. Not far from him was an old man with white hair and a beard. The old man¡¯s eyes were muddled as he sat calmly on arge rock.


    ¡°Second Uncle, that fe is so arrogant. Why do we have to endure it? ¡°Mystic Sky¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    As the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect, one could imagine the anger in his heart when someone threatened to destroy the sect in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to do anything, but I couldn¡¯t.¡± The old man opened his eyes andughed bitterly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Uncle, are you worried about the Emperor behind him?¡± Mystic Sky asked.


    An Emperor was the title of a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank. It was the red-robed elder behind Ruler Ying that Mystic Sky was talking about.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± The white-haired old man was being somewhat ambiguous.


    He gradually stood up and looked in the direction where Ruler Ying had disappeared. He said, ¡°The Mystic Sky Sect can not afford to offend that youth. Not only is the person behind him an Emperor, but he has also be one.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Mystic Sky¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°You mean he has broken through...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the old man said calmly, ¡°He also discovered me, which was why he destroyed that barren mountain to give me a warning. That move of his contains the profound meaning of extermination. This means that he has also broken through to being a half step to the Heavenly Rank.¡±


    The Mystic Sky Sect could still deal with one powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank but if there were 2 of them...


    Mystic Sky felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    The wrinkles on Mystic Sky¡¯s head were sunken, and he looked much older.


    ¡°Contact Ou Yangming and tell him the actual situation. Let¡¯s see what he chooses....¡±

 Chapter 1309 - The Devil Ruler of the Abyss Devils

    <h4>Chapter 1309: The Devil Ruler of the Abyss Devils</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky was covered with thick clouds, and heavy rain poured down. Drops of water fell on the ground like pebbles, creating small pits.


    ¡°Wee, Devil Ruler!¡± A voice sounded from this dark, spreading outyer byyer.


    The powerhouses of the other races stationed on the continent were terrified when they heard this voice.


    A Devil Ruler!


    The king of the Abyss Devils was also the master of this Devil Region.


    It was rumored that the Devil Ruler was jointly suppressed by the powerhouses of 3 races 10,000 years ago and was finally imprisoned here. Countless yearster, many Abyss Devils came to this ce to breed and live. Their inheritance from generation to generation finally turned this ce into a true Devil Region.


    There were no humans living on the continent. Only a few powerhouses of the 3 races were stationed here. Their purpose was to pay attention to the movements of the Abyss Devils.


    This was a potential danger that they had to guard against.


    ¡°Oh no, the Devil Ruler is out!¡±


    A massive amount of devilish Qi suddenly appeared from the depths of the Devil Region. This aura made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°The Devil Region is acting strangely. The Devil Ruler is out.¡±


    ¡°Great Ancestor, the Devil Ruler is out. A disaster ising.¡±


    ...


    One powerhouse after another took out their Voice Transmission Talismans, but they discovered that their talismans had lost their effects.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t we use our Voice Transmission Talismans?¡±Someone asked in shock.


    ¡°We could use them a few days ago. Why have they lost their effects now?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. The Devil Ruler must¡¯ve noticed us.¡±


    When they thought of this, their expressions changed. They quickly flew toward the sky.


    They wanted to leave this ce, but this was just an extravagant hope. How could those who were noticed by the Devil Ruler still have a chance to survive?


    The sky suddenly turned into a bloody giant mouth, swallowing all the powerhouses who flew up. These powerhouses were in thew boundary and were rare powerhouses in the Great Wide World, but they did not have the slightest strength to resist.


    ¡°The great cmity ising. The powerhouses of the Great Wide World can¡¯t even protect themselves. It¡¯s a good opportunity for us Abyss Devils to get out.¡±


    In the depths of the Devil Region, a devil with a single horn on its head said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill our way into the Great Wide World!¡± The voice was getting louder.


    With that, the devils flew into the sky one by one. Their wings pped, and ck shadows shot straight into the clouds.


    The heavy rain outside was still pouring.


    After half a day, on a near the Devil Region.


    This was the territory of the Phoenixes. There were not many people here, but there were not too few either. Among the manys, they could only be ranked in the middle. Many people looked at the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The sky suddenly darkened. Bat-like monsters shuttled through the sky.


    ¡°Those are Abyss Devils. Where did so many Abyss Devilse from?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they cowards? How could they be so bold? Aren¡¯t they afraid that the sirs of the Phoenixes will attack and kill them all?¡± Looking at the sky, many people were terrified.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± The leader of the devils ordered.


    In an instant, dense shadows flew down from the clouds, and the powerhouses on the rose to resist.


    Soon, they found that these Abyss Devils had suddenly be much stronger, and their numbers were even more frightening.


    Numerous people fell to the ground. The weaker humans were pressed down on the ground, and the devils¡¯ sharp teeth pierced into their necks. Soon, their blood was sucked dry.


    The humans who had their blood sucked dry did not die immediately. Their faces were pale, and there was no blood on their bodies. Sharp fangs grew out of their mouths, and they charged at their own kind.


    These mutated humans became even more powerful than before. They had no intelligence, no sense of pain, and all that was left in their minds was killing.


    The killing continued to spread. In just one day...


    The entire had turned into a ghostly ce. There was not a single living creature, be it spirit beasts or humans.


    Previously, the Abyss Devils hid in the Devil Region and did not dare to appear. Even if they did, once they were discovered, they would be killed by the powerhouses of the 3 races very quickly. As a result, many people did not have any knowledge about these creatures.


    Who knew, in just one day, the terror of the devils had refreshed the knowledge of many people.


    This was only a part of it. On this day, the devils split up and upied more than a dozens. The 3 races suffered heavy casualties and were unable to stop the arrival of the disaster.


    Wherever the devil mes went, no one could stop them.


    Of course, it was impossible for the devils to kill everyone.


    Before the devils descended, while they would block all the signals on the continent, some powerhouses managed to escape early and survived.


    After a week, the Great Wide World was shaken. The Abyss Devils came out in full force, causing many people to change their view of them. After all, devils were devils, and they were not really weak to be bullied.


    Dozens ofs became a part of the Devil Region, and plenty of lives were killed by the devils. This was only after a few days.


    If they continued to spread, the situation would be unimaginable.


    On thes near the Devil Region, many powerhouses joined forces to form an Anti-devil Alliance. Even so, this alliance could not withstand a single blow in front of the Devils who had the Devil Ruler. They were defeated in a single exchange.


    Everyone in the vicinity of the Devil Region was in danger. The powerhouses from the others had all fled, leaving only the weak who could not leave the to await their deaths.


    Soon, the news of the appearance of the Abyss Devil caused the Great Wide World to panic. Everyone¡¯s attention on this matter had even exceeded the world-shaking battle that would happen in the Mystic Sky Sect after half a month.


    Now that the great cmity was about to arrive, the formidable powerhouses hid their strength and bided their time. Those ordinary people did not know the strength of the Devil Ruler, but the top powerhouses of the three races were clear about it.


    That fellow was previously defeated with the strength of the 3 races, whose powerhouses were unable to kill him. They could only suppress him within the Devil Region.


    If it was any other time, the powerhouses of the 3 races would join forces again. They would not allow the Abyss Devils to invade the Great Wide World. Now...


    The world was about to be destroyed.


    How many people cared about the insignificant creatures near the Devil Region?


    Not many people were willing to fight the Devil Ruler to the death at this critical moment. Once they were injured, when the great cmity came, there was almost no chance for them to seize that slim chance of survival.


    At one point, the great ancestor of the Phoenixes brought 2 mighty powerhouses of the third step to the Devil Region.


    The 2 parties did not fight, and no one knew what kind of agreement they had reached. Following that, the expansion speed of the Abyss Devils gradually slowed down, and they even let formidable powerhouses leave early.


    Slowing down the expansion did not mean that the Abyss Devils would not expand. Given a powerhouse like the Devil Ruler, he naturally felt the imminent danger. A divine spark could appear anywhere. His kind needed to upy arger area, and only then would there be more hope.


    If there was a chance to live, no one was willing to die.


    After knowing the news of the opening of the Immortal Oath, the weaker powerhouses in the third step and even those in the second step joined forces and reached an agreement. No matter which side was lucky enough to open a divine kingdom, they had to give a small portion of the quota to the other forces.


    For their own lives and for the continuation of their inheritances, everyone was making the final effort.


    Those powerhouses had a chance to catch their breath but for the weak, there was almost no change. They were still waiting for death.


    There was still half a month before the day of the battle between Ruler Ming and Ruler Ying. Another shocking news came from the Mystic Sky Sect.


    Ruler Ming had agreed to this battle, but he changed the location of the battle to the Devil Region.


    Ruler Ying thought for a moment and immediately agreed. To him, it did not matter where the battle was. As long as Ou Yangming agreed to the battle, it would be fine.


    This was good news for the Great Wide World.


    The Devil Region was the base camp of the Abyss Devils. Ruler Ming had changed the battle venue to be there to send a clear signal that he nned to attack the Abyss Devils.


    In this world where everyone was in danger, only Ruler Ming dared to make decisions for those living in fear. He wanted to seek justice for those humans who had died at the hands of the Abyss Devils and turned into devils.


    All the living beings in the Great Wide World were in an uproar.


    After hearing this news, the Abyss Devils¡¯ expansion stopped.


    Regardless of whether it was Ruler Ming or Ruler Ying, they were both top-notch almighty powerhouses of the Great Wide World. They were even more formidable than the experienced peak-level almighty powerhouses like the dragon emperor and the Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor. Since they had agreed to fight in the Devil Region, even the Devil Ruler did not dare to be careless.


    He had calcted that the powerhouses of the Great Wide World would not dare to interfere at this time, but he had not expected that there would be some changes in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Br*t, are you nning to leave?¡±


    Old Craftsman looked like he did not care but in his heart, there was still a lot of reluctance.


    Ni Yinghong and the otherdies had gazes as gentle as water.


    These few days, the 3 of them had tasted the pleasure of close intimacy with Ou Yangming. ording to the old man, the young fellow could not stay by their side, so they needed his children to rece his spot instead.


    Ou Yangming was also a little reluctant to part with them. When he thought of the news from the Mystic Sky Sect, he knew that he had to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll meet again in a year at most.¡±


    A year was very short. For cultivators, it would pass in the blink of an eye. Having said that, this year was very long for the Great Wide World because this was thest life of the Great Wide World.


    Ou Yangming could clearly feel the changes in the Great Wide World. This world seemed to be wailing unwillingly.


    Declining and decaying¡­ This world had lost its vitality.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± 2 words were better than 1,000 words.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s nose twitched, and he said, ¡°When I¡¯m not around, it¡¯s best not to leave this area for 2.5 kilometers. I¡¯ve used the power of order to erase this area. Outsiders won¡¯t be able to discover this ce, so there¡¯s no need to worry about safety here. If you go to other ces, you must first inform Wutong and have him monitor the mountains in advance.¡±


    The Great Wide World would be more chaotic, and there would be more powerhouses here. Powerhouses from the Third World and the Fourth World had appeared.


    Ou Yangming did not know who else he would offend. He had to ensure absolute safety in this backyard.


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t worry.¡± The old man feigned a rxedugh. ¡°It¡¯s only a year. We won¡¯t go anywhere. We¡¯ll just wait here for your triumphant return.¡±


    After instructing Wutong to take good care of the old man and the others, Ou Yangming left.


    There was only half a month left before the day of his battle with Ruler Ying. He had to go to the Devil Region.


    This battle was unavoidable.

 Chapter 1310 - Divine Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Divine Ability</h4>


    Outside the Devil Region, Chi Ming¡¯s gaze was gloomy.


    He had been here for a few days. When he heard that Ou Yangming and Ruler Ying were going to battle in the Devil Region, he rushed over immediately.


    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let you escape!¡± Chi Ming gritted his teeth, a hint of viciousness shing across his face.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s growth had made him feel a huge threat. After only disappearing for a year, the young fellow could already withstand his attacks.


    Not only that, but Ou Yangming could use the Interspatial Transference. This was the ultimate move that could only be used after one reached the third step of thew of space.


    Chi Ming felt a little uneasy in his heart. He could not let Ou Yangming continue to grow.


    ¡°Old Thief Chi Ming!¡± A thunderous voice came from afar.


    Chi Ming looked ahead and shouted, ¡°Good fe, I didn¡¯t expect you to really have the guts toe over.¡±


    The young fellow in the sky was his target.


    ¡°I advise you to hand over the thing, or I¡¯ll make you die without a burial ce!¡± Chi Ming¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that thing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Chi Ming took a step forward and released his Heaven¡¯s Domain.


    After the previous lesson, he did not n to give Ou Yangming another chance to teleport away.


    Nheless, he did not expect that Ou Yangming did not n to run at all this time.


    When Ou Yangming asked the Mystic Sky Sect to announce that he would ept the challenge, he had thought that Chi Ming woulde, but he had the confidence to deal with him.


    Chi Ming was very strong and was unbeatable in the Great Wide World. Even so, Ou Yangming was no longer worried. His opponent¡¯s only advantage was Heaven¡¯s Domain. Now, this move had lost its effect on him.


    The Second Reincarnation Spear appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. A faint golden light appeared on his body. The light was only 7 to 8 meters away, but it was enough.


    ¡°What!¡± Chi Ming was stunned.


    This was Heaven¡¯s Domain, even though it was only a very small one.


    ¡®How could he¡­¡¯


    Chi Ming could not believe it. The first time he met Ou Yangming, the young fellow did not have any power to resist. If it was not for the strange eight trigrams map in his body, Chi Ming could easily take away his opportunities and memories.


    That time, Ou Yangming left by luck.


    The second time was only a year apart, but Ou Yangming could already fight against Chi Ming. His tough body shocked Chi Ming. Nevertheless, he was not a half step to the Heavenly Rank, after all. Without Heaven¡¯s Domain, he would be controlled by Chi Ming for sure. The young fellow had previously escaped when Chi Ming was not paying attention but this time, he was very rxed.


    Who knew, Ou Yangming had possessed Heaven¡¯s Domain. In just a few days, he had broken through to being a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Chi Ming felt that it was very ridiculous.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction!¡± The ck dragon roared and charged out.


    It headed toward Chi Ming¡¯s direction to devour him. On the ck dragon¡¯s surface, there was also a fearsome profound power of extermination.


    Chi Ming did not dare to be careless. He took out a golden treasure sword.


    ¡°Heavenly Path Sword!¡± The sword was like a rainbow, slicing through the sky.


    The ck dragon shed at the massive sword Qi.


    It was not afraid at all. As Ou Yangming¡¯s strength increased, so did its strength.


    The ck dragon swallowed the sword Qi in one gulp. It gradually became illusory, but Chi Ming¡¯s sword Qi also slowly disappeared.


    Chi Ming blocked the attack, but the situation was not optimistic.


    He had also used an ultimate move, but he had just only blocked the opponent.


    The effect was much lower than he had expected.


    ¡®What kind of monster is this guy?¡¯


    Chi Ming was also afraid. This time, he absolutely did not dare to let Ou Yangming leave. If the young fellow ran away, the next time they met, he would probably be defeated by him.


    ¡°The 2nd sword!¡± Chi Ming¡¯s eyes were burning as he soared into the sky.


    Sword Qi filled the sky as a huge pressure pressed down on his body like a mountain.


    With a whoosh, Ou Yangming¡¯s body disappeared.


    As he inherited thew of order, Chi Ming¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Domain could no longer restrain him.


    Even if the world was controlled by Chi Ming, the world around Ou Yangming was still controlled by him.


    ¡°The 3rd sword.¡±


    Chi Ming was not anxious. He only locked onto Ou Yangming¡¯s aura. When the young fellow¡¯s body appeared, 3 sword Qi had shed over.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was serious. He moved his wrist, and the Second Reincarnation Spear spun quickly. After 3 intense collisions, his body retreated 100 meters. His body trembled slightly, but he was not injured.


    ¡®So powerful.¡¯


    Ou Yangming was very clear about the strength of his body.


    If it was an ordinary power house in the third step, even if he stood still, they might not be able to harm him.


    The strength of his body, which was close to the level of a High Grade Taoist Tool, was definitely beyond the imagination of countless people. Despite that, after taking 3 strikes, he still felt a wave of pressure.


    ¡°The 4th sword.¡±


    This sword directly sealed off all the ces around Ou Yangming where he could teleport. Each sword was more ferocious than thest.


    The Third World¡¯s Heavenly Path Alliance was supreme. As the second great elder of the Heavenly Path Alliance, the resources and ultimate arts that Chi Ming possessed far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people.


    A sect that upied the entire world. How fearsome would the higher-ups of this sect be?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was sharp, and the 4 sword-lights were getting closer. His body was stiff as if he was scared silly.


    ¡°Die.¡± Chi Mingughed wildly.


    There were moves after moves for the Heavenly Path Sword. Even if the opponent could block a few moves, he did not need to worry.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes carried a light smile as he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡±


    Looking at the sword-lights in front of him, Ou Yangming said softly.


    ¡°Heavenly Screen!¡±


    Instantly, a golden power of order came from the sky like a long river.


    ¡°Puff, puff, puff¡­¡± The 4 sword Qis hit the golden sea and gradually disappeared without stirring up any waves.


    ¡°What trick is this?¡± Chi Ming was shocked.


    ¡®Just how many trump cards does this native have?¡¯


    Almost every time they met, Chi Ming would be surprised by Ou Yangming, but these surprises were not what he liked.


    ¡°The 5th Sword.¡± The 5 streams of sword Qi suddenly exploded.


    The power of the sword Qis could destroy Heaven and Earth, causing the space to continuously tremble. Fortunately, this ce was in the starry sky. If it was onnd, who knew how many living beings would be implicated?


    Soon, the Sword Qis hit the sky and gradually disappeared. The sky was still unchanged.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Chi Ming was furious. He wanted to see how many moves his opponent¡¯s strange move could block.


    The 6th!


    The 7th!


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, Chi Ming had used the 10th move.


    Each move was more frightening than thest. At this point, even Chi Ming was struggling. On the other hand, the Heavenly Screen was still there. It was just a little dimmer.


    The Heavenly Screen.


    This was a move that Ou Yangming had learned from the light ball. It was the power of a profound meaning. No one in the entire Great Wide World could see such a technique.


    There were 2 moves in the light ball. The Heavenly Screen was just one of them.


    Ou Yangming had expected this move to be very powerful, but he did not expect it to be so mighty. With such a defensive power, he was almost invincible.


    Divine abilities were exceptional. Only those powerhouses equal to heaven who had deep understandings of profound meanings could create divine abilities.


    Among the ultimate moves that Ou Yangming hadprehended before, only Extermination could barely be called a divine ability.


    As for the others, even thest move of the Supreme Spear Principle, Reincarnation, could not be considered as a divine ability because he could not mobilize the power of a profound meaning.


    Of course, this did not mean that the Supreme Spear Principle was not powerful. It was equivalent to a wordless heavenly book. There were endless possibilities in it. Whether one couldprehend it or not depended on one¡¯sprehension ability. This move, Extermination, was something that Ou Yangming had fathomed from it. There must be other secrets that he did not know.


    ¡°The 12th sword.¡± Chi Ming roared angrily. Dense sword Qis surged out.


    ¡°Puff, puff, puff!¡±


    The Heavenly Screen finally dissipated as it blocked 12 moves from Chi Ming.


    Chi Ming was not happy after he shed open the Heavenly Screen because he had used up too much of his energy. At this moment, his aura was fluctuating. Furthermore, he could only use the Heavenly Path Sword for 12 moves at most. With that, Ou Yangming had blocked his strongest attack.


    At this point, Chi Ming¡¯s expression was unsightly. When he saw Ou Yangming smile, he had a bad feeling in his heart. His opponent did not seem to have used up much energy just now.


    Chi Ming suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. A fiery red figure suddenly appeared.


    The person who came was a 13 to 14 year old young powerhouse. His body was covered in a long red robe, and there was a me pattern dancing on his head. It was as if it was truly a me.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Fire Worship Sect,¡± Chi Ming looked at the youth and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You have a good eye.¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s gaze was a little unruly.


    Chi Ming¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. A junior from the Fire Worship Sect actually dared to speak so arrogantly to him.


    The Fire Worship Sect was a super sect in the Fourth World. It could notpare to the Heavenly Path Alliance¡¯s status in the Third World, but it was certainly second to none. It upied half of the world¡¯s territory.


    It was worth noting that the core members of the Fire Worship Sect all had a me imprinted on their heads. This was why Chi Ming was able to recognize Ruler Ying¡¯s identity at a nce.


    ¡°Kid, show some respect. Even if an elder of the Fire Worship Sectes here, he has to address me as senior.¡± Chi Ming¡¯s eyes shed coldly.


    Ruler Yingughed. He understood that Chi Ming was speaking the truth but so what?


    ¡°Ruler Chi Ming, I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re qualified to be my senior.¡±


    The Red Tassel Spear appeared in his hand, and Ruler Ying¡¯s body also emitted a violent aura.


    ¡°A half step to the Heavenly Rank!¡± Chi Ming¡¯s eyes widened.


    He was shocked. This child-like guy had grasped the power of a profound meaning.


    How could the Fire Worship Sect have such a monster? This world was too crazy.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Chi Ming took 2 steps back.


    He was not afraid of Ruler Ying. The power of a profound meaning was insignificant to him.


    That said, he could not fight Ruler Ying head-on.


    He had lost a lot of his vitality. If he fought with a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank, that fellow would reap the benefits for nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes were smiling.

 Chapter 1311 - Beheading Chi Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Beheading Chi Ming</h4>


    Chi Ming let out a long breath and released the foul air in his chest.


    He pointed at Ou Yangming and asked Ruler Ying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy supposed to be your enemy?¡±


    Chi Ming was outside during the battle at the Mystic Sky Sect. He had witnessed the battle between the two of them.


    It was incredibly dangerous at that time. If it was not for that old man from the Fire Worship Sect, Ruler Ying might not have been saved.


    From Chi Ming¡¯s point of view, Ruler Ying must hate the young fellow who almost killed him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ruler Ying looked at Ou Yangming with a cold glint in his eyes.


    He had challenged many people, but Ou Yangming was the only one who gave him a taste of defeat.


    Chi Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the two of us will work together and kill him here. We¡¯ll take it as helping you take revenge. How about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s help to take revenge.¡± Ruler Ying shook his head and refused.


    Chi Ming was anxious and said, ¡°You have to think clearly. He¡¯s extremely strong, and he¡¯s already a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Besides, his strength is iparably powerful. Even I might not be able to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold.


    Chi Ming¡¯s heart froze. ¡®This fe is simply hopeless. I¡¯m kind enough to help him, but he¡¯s displeased with me.¡¯


    Ou Yangming stood at the side and grinned at Chi Ming. He was not worried at all.


    The Heavenly Screen could be used more than once. With the protection of the Heavenly Screen and having the Interspatial Transference, he could leave this ce as he pleased. Even if Ruler Ying and Chi Ming joined forces, they would not be able to stop him.


    He was already in an invincible position, so he naturally did not need to worry at all.


    Moreover, he still had a trump card that he had not used yet.


    ¡°Ruler Ying, this guy is too noisy. Why don¡¯t we work together to get rid of him first?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a chuckle.


    He purely wanted to disgust Chi Ming. Chi Ming could work together with Ruler Ying to deal with him, but he could also do the same.


    ¡°What a joke.¡± Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Chi Mingughed out loud.


    ¡°The Heavenly Path Alliance and the Fire Worship Sect are both sects from other worlds. We¡¯re enemies with the Great Wide World. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. It¡¯s reasonable for me to ally with the Fire Worship Sect, but it¡¯ll be a little ridiculous for you to do the same. A year ago, the two you were fighting to one¡¯s death. Now, you want him to cooperate with you? What a joke.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not pay attention to him. Instead, he looked at Ruler Ying and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He could see that Ruler Ying was also a little dissatisfied with Chi Ming. It would not do any harm for him to try.


    ¡°I have the same intention.¡± The Red Tassel Spear was raised and pointed in Chi Ming¡¯s direction.


    Ou Yangming smiled. He had calcted correctly.


    ¡®Is he shooting himself in the foot?¡¯


    Ou Yangming had interacted with Ruler Ying a few times. Although Ruler Ying was not old, he was exceptionally arrogant. He would not hide any expression on his face. It was fine to call him cruel or simple but at least, Ou Yangming did not have too much of a bad impression of him.


    This was a spoiled child. Of course, his sins could not be disregarded.


    ¡°Idiot, are you going to help a native of the Fifth World deal with me?¡± Chi Ming¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light.


    The corners of Ruler Ying¡¯s mouth curled up, and his eyes also shone with a cold light. ¡°It¡¯s because I hate you. You shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. This is a battle between me and Ruler Ming. I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Blood of Sea.¡± The Red Tassel Spear suddenly waved, and the sky instantly turned blood-red. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re my enemy.¡±


    Red clouds ovepped and turned into a lotus flower, devouring Chi Ming.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming also attacked.


    ¡°Reincarnation!¡±


    A ray of light suddenly appeared silently, like a drizzle in spring. This ray of light did not seem to pose any threat, but Chi Ming did not dare to touch it.


    The strong had their intuition. He could feel the heart-palpitating power on the ray of light.


    At this time, the red clouds turned into a lotus and wrapped around Chi Ming. He did not know thew of space, so it was not easy for him to escape.


    Chi Ming used the power of his profound meaning to protect his body.


    Woosh! Woosh!


    Chi Ming reacted quickly, but the seemingly slow light stillnded on his body.


    The lightnded on his shoulder and pierced a hole in it.


    Fortunately, there was only a trace of it. Chi Ming still had some lingering fear. He did not expect Ou Yangming to still have such a mighty move.


    He could dodge one side, but he could not dodge the other.


    The red lotus had wrapped Chi Ming tightly, just like how it had done to Ou Yangmingst time. Back then, Ou Yangming had relied on his Innate Spirit Treasure to dodge the attack of the lotus, but Chi Ming was not so lucky.


    Soon, the lotus grew smaller, and Ruler Ying¡¯s face was filled with a smile.


    At this time¡­ ¡°Break!¡±


    A cold shout came from the air, and the red lotus suddenly exploded. Chi Ming flew out from within.


    Chi Ming¡¯s appearance was a little miserable at the moment, and he looked dusty and dirty, just like a beggar.


    ¡°Just you wait.¡± Chi Ming wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    He nned to leave.


    Ou Yangming and Ruler Ying did not look old, but each of them was more formidable than the other. Chi Ming had paid a huge price when he used the Heavenly Path Sword, and he had used up too much spiritual power when he broke the red lotus. If he continued to fight, his life might be in danger.


    ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    How could he let Chi Ming run away when he had such a good opportunity?


    If Chi Ming were to leave this time, who knew what kind of tricks he would y in the dark?


    Ou Yangming still had many questions, and now was the chance to solve them.


    ¡°Divine Prison!¡±


    Chi Ming was ready to escape. He did not know thew of space, but he had other methods.


    Despite that, he soon realized that something was wrong.


    His 100% sessful escape method had failed. He raised his head and saw a square box appear on his body. This golden box had trapped him within and blocked his mental power.


    ¡®What kind of method is this?¡¯ Chi Ming was shocked.


    Even Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    A ruler half a step to the Heavenly Rank was actually trapped?


    ¡°Extermination!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear whistled out, and the profound meaning of extermination erupted.


    This move was aimed right at Chi Ming¡¯s side. Chi Ming struggled a few times, but he found that he was still unable to break free.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Chi Ming had almost exhausted all of his strength, but he was still unable to break free from the golden cage.


    The Reincarnation Spear had flown over, and the violent power of the profound meaning of extermination filled the air.


    With a loud boom, the golden box exploded into pieces. Chi Ming raised the sword in his hand to stop it, but he found that he could not block it anymore.


    The Reincarnation Spear pierced straight into Chi Ming¡¯s body, and the power of the profound meaning of extermination instantly flooded his body.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    The world quieted down, leaving only Chi Ming¡¯s coughs. His voice was weak, like a leaf floating on the water.


    Chi Ming could not believe that he would be killed here, at the hands of 2 juniors.


    After the golden prison disappeared, a grey shadow floated out of Chi Ming¡¯s body. The shadow was fast, ready to run away as soon as it appeared.


    Having said that, how could Ou Yangming let him get what he wanted?


    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡± His mental power was released to surround the grey shadow.


    The shadow kept struggling, but it was all in vain. Soon, under the encirclement of mental power, the grey shadow gradually began to disappear.


    An enormous memory rushed into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    This memory was massive. If Ou Yangming let it gush into him, it would affect his soul. He hurriedly sealed Chi Ming¡¯s soul fragments bit by bit, waiting for another time to take a closer look.


    Chi Ming lost his soul power and diedpletely. His body floated in the starry sky.


    Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes flickered. He originally thought that he could easily defeat Ou Yangming after breaking through to being a half step to the Heavenly Rank in a year¡¯s time. However, Ou Yangming¡¯s performance just now was like a bucket of cold water pouring down from his head, causing him to bepletely awake.


    His strength had increased a lot, but Ruler Ming¡¯s strength had increased even more.


    Whether it was the strange golden light box or the move that destroyed Chi Ming in the end, Ruler Ying realized that if he was in Chi Ming¡¯s position, the result would not change at all, and it might be even worse.


    ¡°Do we still have to continue the battle between us?¡± Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at Ruler Ying.


    Ruler Ying narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll continue!¡±


    He had never been afraid before. Only this person in front of him made him feel a sense of powerlessness.


    That said, given the personality of Ruler Ying, it was impossible for him to give up, much less admit defeat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward, and his body instantly disappeared into the void.


    Ruler Ying hesitated for a moment before teleporting over as well.


    This was the starry sky and not the ce where they had agreed to challenge each other.


    On the Devil Region¡¯s.


    There was not a single living creature in the millions of territories here.


    Abyss Devils could be seen everywhere. There were also many humans and spirit beasts that had been bitten by devils and turned into devils. They were known as Devil Dwellers and Dark Beasts.


    ¡°A human!¡±


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and stopped in the air about 50 meters above the ground. He did not hide his tracks, and soon, the devils found him.


    ¡°What a bold human. How dare hee to the Devil Region?¡±


    ¡°The Devil Ruler has stopped his expansion these days. I haven¡¯t drunk human blood for a long time. He¡¯s mine, and you¡¯re not allowed to fight with me!¡± A two-horned devil holding an iron pitchfork said. He looked at the person beside him threateningly. His lips moved, and his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Captain Ba Yan, of course, we don¡¯t dare to fight with you.¡±


    This devil seemed to have some status. Once he spoke, no one else dared to object.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted coldly. He raised his gaze and nced at the devil. A purple me floated out from his eyes.


    The devil did not have time to react and was instantly engulfed by the me. After a moment, there was not even any dust left.


    ¡°Captain Ba Yan is dead?¡±


    The other demons cried out in surprise. They did not expect this human to be so powerful. Captain Ba Yan was at least a Ruler. Now, he was killed by a single nce, and there was not even a speck of dust left.


    ¡°Quickly report to the general,¡± a devil cried out in rm.


    The others hurriedly retreated. Under their control, the Devil Dwellers and Dark Beasts quickly rushed over.

 Chapter 1312 - Destroy the Devil Region

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Destroy the Devil Region</h4>


    Ou Yangming shook his head as he watched the Devil Dwellers pouncing on him one by one.


    These people no longer had souls. Losing their souls was no different from death. There was no medicine to save them, and they would not be reincarnated.


    Ou Yangming moved the spear in his hand, and a stream of destructive air spread out from his side. A powerful light wave shed and disappeared. Everything within 10 kilometers was destroyed.


    It was clean, and there was not even a trace of blood left. Death was the best destination for those people.


    Ruler Ying looked at Ou Yangming quietly in the air.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming raised his head.


    It was time to end the grudge between them.


    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± A dark brown light flew over.


    Ou Yangming was a little surprised and reached out to catch it. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    He looked at Ruler Ying. The thing he was holding was the Reincarnation Spear that had been previously snatched away by the old man.


    ¡°This was originally your weapon, and I¡¯m returning it to you now.¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s voice was emotionless.


    Ou Yangming smiled and withdrew the Second Reincarnation Spear, using the real Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡®This is an interesting opponent.¡¯


    Ruler Ying¡¯s face was solemn. Facing Ou Yangming at the moment, he did not dare to be careless.


    ¡°Three Heads Six Arms,¡± Ruler Ying shouted coldly. His body changed into battle mode. He had 3 heads and 6 arms at the moment, and each arm held a Taoist Tool.


    With a whoosh, Ruler Ying¡¯s body disappeared instantly. Ou Yangming stared at the sky. All of a sudden, he raised the Reincarnation Spear and stabbed at a ce.


    ¡°ng!¡± Ruler Ying happened to attack from that ce and was easily blocked by the Reincarnation Spear.


    Ruler Ying¡¯sprehension of thew of space was much lower than Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Destruction.¡± The ck dragon flew out and opened its bloody mouth.


    Ruler Ying retreated. The power of the profound meaning of extermination suddenly burst out and formed a domain around him. His domain was simr to Ou Yangming¡¯s. It was very small and could only protect him.


    ¡°Again!¡± With the domain¡¯s defense, Ruler Ying had more energy to attack. He got close to Ou Yangming, and his 6 arms moved quickly.


    Facing the 6 weapons, Ou Yangming was still very rxed. After all, his strength had surpassed Ruler Ying by a lot.


    Even Chi Ming was not his opponent. Since Ruler Ying had just broken through, naturally, he was not a match as well.


    ¡°Take this.¡± The Reincarnation Spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand trembled slightly.


    ¡°Extermination!¡± He shouted coldly, and a terrifying aura erupted from the Reincarnation Spear.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡± The spear instantly pierced through the domain on Ruler Ying¡¯s body, stabbing toward his neck.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s expression changed. He had a premonition of danger, and he definitely would not be able to block this move.


    ¡®Escape!¡¯ He wanted to run away, but he suddenly felt that his movement had slowed down.


    ¡°This is thew of time!¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s heart was trembling.


    He was called a peerless genius in the Third World, but he had only grasped one extraw of space. Ou Yangming had not only grasped thew of space, but he also fathomed thew of time. Additionally, the young fellow had alsoprehended 2 kinds of profound meanings.


    Fearsome!


    Ruler Ying gritted his teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood. He could not care about anything else. He felt that if he could not dodge this move, he might be killed.


    Nheless, Ruler Ying was still disappointed. Even though he had sacrificed 1,000 years of his life, he still could not leave because a golden box had been ced around him. This was the move that Ou Yangming had used on Emperor Chi Ming just now. It was finally used on Ruler Ying.


    ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ Ruler Ying was extremely unwilling.


    Ou Yangming had grown too quickly. Initially, Ruler Ying thought that he had broken through to be a half step to the Heavenly Rank and could easily kill the other party to avenge his previous humiliation.


    Only now did he realize that he was wrong.


    Perhaps thest time was when he was closest to Ou Yangming.


    After thest time, even if he improved rapidly, the gap between them would still growrger.


    At the spur of the moment, the Reincarnation Spear stopped, and Ruler Ying realized that the light on his body had also disappeared.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°You can go,¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    He had no intention of killing Ruler Ying, not to mention that the other party had helped him kill Chi Ming just now.


    Moreover, Ruler Ying had the Fire Worship Sect behind him. If Ou Yangming killed him, that old man would probably take revenge on him in a frenzy.


    Those were all troublesome matters. Ou Yangming did not like trouble, especially at this juncture.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to let me off?¡± Ruler Ying stared at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t n to leave yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you again next time,¡± Ruler Ying said firmly.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Ou Yangming turned around and looked into the depths of the Devil Region.


    ¡°You want to destroy this ce?¡± Ruler Ying guessed Ou Yangming¡¯s thought.


    Ou Yangming nodded. His purpose in setting the location of the battle in the Devil Region was to intimidate the devils so that they would not dare to expand recklessly. After the final battle with Ruler Ying, it would be time to send them to hell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ruler Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ou Yangming did not refuse. He knew that Ruler Ying was grateful for the kindness he had shown just now.


    There were too many Abyss Devils in the Devil Region. He still had to focus on dealing with the Devil Ruler. With the help of Ruler Ying, it would be much easier.


    ¡°Devil Ruler, get out here!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly. At the same time, his body instantly appeared 500 kilometers away.


    His voice was like rolling thunder, and a powerful pressure made the devils here feel terrified.


    ¡°That guy is here!¡± The devils cried out in fear.


    In the core of the Devil Region, a ck smoke slowly rose. The ck smoke condensed into a ferocious devil, and its devilish mes towered into the sky. He looked at Ou Yangming not far away and asked, ¡°Ruler Ming, I have no enmity with you. Why do you want to cause trouble for the Devil Region?¡±


    ¡°No enmity?¡± Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°What a joke. You¡¯ve killed so many humans, and now you¡¯re telling me that you have no enmity with me.¡±


    ¡°Those people are just ants. Even if I don¡¯t kill them, it won¡¯t be long before they¡¯re killed in the catastrophe,¡± the Devil Ruler said coldly.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s lips twitched. His eyes were cold. ¡°To me, you¡¯re ants as well!¡±


    ¡°Reincarnation!¡± Ou Yangming did not waste any more words with the Devil Ruler. He swept out with his spear.


    Ruler Ying also attacked. With a flick of his finger, a huge me instantly rose from the ground.


    The Fire Worship Sect¡¯s most powerful ability was controlling mes. This was Ruler Ying¡¯s natalw power.


    In the sky and on the ground, balls of mes suddenly appeared. None of the devils could resist the burning of the mes and were turned into ashes one by one. A blood river also condensed on the horizon, sealing off the space here. The devils did not even have the chance to escape.


    Ruler Ying, who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank, could easily ughter these devils.


    The Devil Ruler was also pierced by the golden light, but this was just a clone. His original body had long gone somewhere else


    He was not stupid. He was only at the peak of the third step. Even Emperor Chi Ming, who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank, was no match for Ruler Ming. He could be easily killed.


    When Ou Yangming and Emperor Chi Ming were fighting, the Devil Ruler¡¯s original body had fled, leaving behind an insignificant clone to guard this ce. He wanted to see if there was a chance to reconcile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly, ¡°Soul=sucking!¡±


    The remaining soul fragments of the Devil Ruler¡¯s clone appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Since the clone was connected to the main body, he knew where the main body wanted to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±


    Ou Yangming turned around and said to Ruler Ying, then his body instantly disappeared.


    Interspatial Transference!


    As long as the Devil Ruler was still in the Great Wide World, even if he escaped to the ends of the Earth, he would not be able to escape Ou Yangming¡¯s pursuit. In the Great Wide World, Ou Yangming was the only powerhouse who could use Interspatial Transference.


    On a bustling that was very far away from the Devil Region, a man dressed in a ck robe appeared and walked on the bustling street.


    ¡°Luckily, I left early. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve lost my life. Where did Ruler Minge from? How could he be so frightening¡­¡±


    This man was the Devil Ruler who had escaped from the Devil Region. He had disguised himself as a human and blended into the crowd, thinking that he could avoid Ou Yangming¡¯s pursuit.


    After all, the Humans had the broadest encounters. It was not an easy thing to find him in the vast universe.


    ¡°It seems that I need to keep a low profile for a while. After the Immortal Path is opened, if I seize a divine spark, I¡¯ll take revenge for today.¡±


    The Devil Ruler raised his head. Suddenly, he felt a strong sense of danger.


    A person was standing in the distance in the sky. If this person was not Ruler Ming, who else could it be?


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t he be in the Devil Region? Why did hee here!¡¯


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that flying is prohibited in Taihe City?¡±


    A few imperial guards appeared in the city. They looked at Ou Yangming in the sky and shouted loudly.


    The people on the street did not sense any danger. They did not know that a Devil Ruler was hiding among them.


    Some people looked at Ou Yangming in the sky with sympathy. ¡°That guy is going to be unlucky. The rules of Taihe City were set by the governor. Being caught and beaten up by the city guards would be a light punishment, and that¡¯s if he didn¡¯t know the rules. If he knew, the punishment would be 10 times harsher.¡±


    Without rules, there would be no standards. No one dared to vite the rules of Taihe City.


    Facing the city guards, Ou Yangming frowned slightly and shouted coldly.


    ¡°Scram!¡± His voice was like thunder from a clear sky. The few guards were instantly dumbstruck, ¡°Puff¡­¡±


    Large mouthfuls of blood spurted out, and they were all heavily injured.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this person? How can he be so powerful?¡±


    There were rules, but not just anyone could be restrained. With just a sentence, Ou Yangming heavily injured a few imperial guards. He must at least be in thew boundary.


    Even if such a powerhouse did not follow the rules, no one could do anything to him unless their governor personally acted.


    Of course, such a small matter was not worth it.


    ¡°Devil Ruler, are you still not nning toe out?¡±


    Looking at the crowd below, Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze locked onto a person as he calmly spoke.

 Chapter 1313 - Evolve Into a Spirit Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Evolve Into a Spirit Treasure</h4>


    ¡®Devil Ruler?¡¯


    After hearing this name, everyone was stunned at first, then their eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Normally, not many people would know this name.


    Now, it was different. A few days ago, countless people became familiar with this name.


    Under the leadership of the Devil Ruler, the Abyss Devils had sessively massacred more than 10s. Wherever they went, not a single de of grass grew, and numerous people were killed. This made the people of the Great Wide World panic.


    If it was not for the fact that Ruler Ming had changed the location of the final battle to the Devil Region, which caused the Devil Ruler to have some misgivings, the number of people who died might have been several times higher.


    ¡®Could this Devil Ruler be the Devil Ruler of the Devil Region?¡¯ Someone thought in disbelief.


    Nheless, very quickly, everyone shook their heads. This was too fake. Should the Devil Ruler not be in the Devil Region? Why would hee here?


    ¡°Woosh, woosh!¡± A huge amount of devilish Qi rose.


    The Devil Ruler took a step forward and pointed at the people around him. ¡°Ruler Ming, don¡¯t go too far. If you attack me here, they¡¯ll all die!¡±


    A hoarse voice sounded. Many people looked at the devilish me with fear in their eyes.


    The huge amount of devilish Qi was suffocating.


    Even a few Rulers felt as weak as ants.


    ¡°This person is really the Devil Ruler. Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°What powerful devilish Qi. I feel that as long as a trace of it is leaked, it can wipe us all out.¡± One by one, they fled in panic.


    The Devil Ruler was not in a hurry. As long as his devilish Qi was released, the entire city would instantly turn into a devil¡¯sir. It would be useless for the people here to run anywhere.


    At this moment, he only wanted to use the lives of these humans to make Ruler Ming fear for his life. Otherwise, he would very likely die!


    ¡°You can try.¡± Ou Yangming looked down and said indifferently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about their lives?¡±


    The Devil Ruler started to be a little scared. If Ruler Ming did not care about the lives of these people, he really had no other way.


    ¡®No, since Ruler Ming came because of the humans that I killed, he must care about the lives of humans.¡¯


    Ou Yangming took a step forward!


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± The Devil Ruler¡¯s eyes widened.


    Even so, Ou Yangming ignored him and continued to walk over step by step.


    The Devil Ruler¡¯s eyes were filled with malevolence. He could tell that Ou Yangming would not be restrained by him at all. His face was filled with ruthlessness. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let them die first!¡±


    Violent devilish Qi suddenly erupted and spread out in all directions.


    If this turbulent devilish Qi were to escape, it would be able to destroy a.


    Despite that, Ou Yangmingughed.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    Even an experienced emperor like Chi Ming was not his match. It would be a joke for a Devil Ruler who was only in the third step to destroy this in front of him.


    Golden light shed, and a Heavenly Screen suddenly appeared. It blocked all the devilish Qi, and not a single strand of it could seep out.


    ¡°Still!¡±


    The Devil Ruler was horrified to find that his movements were gradually slowing down, and his body was also suppressed by the golden light.


    ¡°Reincarnation.¡± The long spear turned into light and instantly passed through his body.


    The Devil Ruler¡¯s body gradually disappeared as if he had never appeared in this world.


    With that, the devilish Qi that was blocked by the sky also disappeared with his death.


    Ou Yangming put away his spear and disappeared into the air.


    People who had not left in the distance walked out one by one nervously. They looked in the direction where the Devil Ruler had disappeared with excitement in their eyes.


    ¡°The Devil Ruler is dead. He was killed by Ruler Ming,¡± countless people ran to inform everyone.


    After 3 days, the news had spread like wildfire.


    Although the oue of the battle between Ou Yangming and Ruler Ying was unknown, the Devil Region hadpletely disappeared. Some people saw with their own eyes that the core of the Devil Region burned with raging mes. The fire burned for 3 days and 3 nights, and all the devils lost their lives to the fire.


    The news that Ruler Ming had appeared in Taihe City and killed the Devil Ruler was quickly spread.


    Especially the people on thes near the Devil Region, they were so happy that they wept.


    They knew clearly what thes upied by the devils looked like. If it were not for Ruler Ming, those who did not have the ability to leave thes could only wait for death toe. Moreover, after death, they would be the puppets of the devils.


    Many people worshipped Ruler Ming and prayed for protection.


    To these people, Ruler Ming, who saved their lives, was no different from a god.


    After Ruler Ying destroyed the Devil Region, he waited for a few days, but he did not see Ou Yangming, so he left as well.


    Half a month passed quickly.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged in the Enlightenment Pavilion. Under his feet, a huge eight trigrams kept rotating.


    Suddenly, a ck and white stone on Ou Yangming¡¯s neck emitted a dazzling light.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes, and a fearsome aura suddenly erupted from his body.


    In the Enlightenment Pavilion, thew powers hurriedly dodged.


    Ou Yangming opened his eyes.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh.¡±


    Two white streams of air shot out from Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth, and the eight trigrams on the ground gradually disappeared. The ck stone on his neck also lost its light, and with a bang, it turned into dust and disappeared into the air.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through to the third step.¡±


    Ou Yangming let out a long sigh of relief. In the outside world, he had killed Chi Ming and the Devil Ruler, but only he knew he had not even broken through to the third step.


    He had been stuck at this bottleneck for a long time, and he had been waiting for the opportunity to break through.


    After killing Chi Ming, Chi Ming¡¯s interspatial ring became Ou Yangming¡¯s trophy.


    Who was Chi Ming? He was the third greatest figure in the Heavenly Path Alliance!


    The space inside his interspatial ring was vast and boundless. It could almost hold a.


    Needless to say, the treasures inside were piled up like mountains, even surpassing the dragon emperor¡¯s treasury. The Yin-Yang Nature Stone on Ou Yangming¡¯s neck was found from inside. He only knew about the existence of this thing from Chi Ming¡¯s soul fragments.


    The Yin-Yang Nature Stone was a kind of magical ore in the chaos.


    Wearing it on one¡¯s body could increase theprehension speed of one¡¯sw of Yin and Yang by 10,000 times. Chi Ming had obtained it by chance. He did not need it, but it was too precious. He did not give it away, which was why Ou Yangming got it.


    Thew of Yin and Yang was the firstw power that Ou Yangming hadprehended.


    When he was a Venerable One, he had already grasped this ability. It was also the power that he was most familiar with. Unfortunately, at theter stage, the power of thew of Yin and Yang became more useless. It was also a high-levelw, but it was still a bit inferior to the powers of thews of space and time. In addition to the young fellow¡¯s physical strength and hisprehension of the profound meanings, he had gradually forgotten about thew of Yin and Yang.


    No matter what, thew of Yin and Yang had long reached the peak of the second step. After wearing the Yin-Yang Nature Stone, Ou Yangming felt that his advancement was like cutting through butter with a hot knife. He had finally broken through the bottleneck, allowing him to truly advance to the Almighty boundary.


    The Yin-Yang Nature Stone could only be used once. After it was used, it would turn into ashes.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up. After the third step, the path ahead would be unimpeded. As long as he refined the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, he would be able to be equal to Heaven.


    At this moment, he only needed to reach the peak of the third step.


    In the Enlightenment Pavilion, time flowed slowly. Ou Yangming was not in a hurry.


    He took out the Reincarnation Spears. There were 2 Reincarnation Spears. The one that Ruler Ying returned was a little more powerful. There was a Meteorite on it. Having said that, if the Meteorite was removed, its quality was a few grades lower than the second one.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s task was to purify the Meteorite from the first one and fuse it into the second one.


    The spear that was smithedter was originally a High Grade Taoist Tool. After adding the Meteorite, it was very likely to directly advance to be innate.


    Even if it could not, the quality of the Reincarnation Spear would definitely be infinitely close to being innate, and it could even beparable to an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    Refining ores was a technical task. It was even more difficult than smithing. Fortunately, with the help of the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron, the mes boiled, and the purple mes gradually turned ck. The spiritual fire in Ou Yangming¡¯s body had exceeded the limits of the Heavenly Phoenix Fire.


    As for what he should call it now, he did not know as well.


    The Reincarnation Spear gradually melted. Ou Yangming was careful to prevent destroying the Meteorite.


    A few monthster, there was only a palm-sized piece of ore left on the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. As for the other materials, they were melted into ashes by the ck mes.


    Ou Yangming took out the silver spear again and ced it into the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron. The me gradually weakened. Under the effect of the ck mes and the cauldron, the spear gradually became soft. The young fellow quickly fused the purified Meteorite into it again, and the Meteorite slowly seeped into it.


    Another month passed. Finally, the long spear was perfectly fused. A thick white gas suddenly rose from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡®This is a sign of an acquired tool evolving into an innate tool.¡¯


    The white gas grew more and more, enveloping the entire space of the Enlightenment Pavilion. After the Reincarnation Spear¡¯s evolution wasplete, Ou Yangming reached out and grabbed the spear from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    At this point, the shaft of the Reincarnation Spear flickered with a faint golden light, and the Meteorite had turned into ancient and mysterious spots.


    Above the tip of the spear, the cold air was threatening. Even with Ou Yangming¡¯s body, he could feel a sense of danger from it.


    Once again, the Reincarnation Spear, which had be an Innate Spirit Treasure, became Ou Yangming¡¯s natal weapon.


    After breaking through to the third stage and having an Innate Spirit Treasure, a sense of heroism rose in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart.


    If he met Chi Ming again at this time, he would not need any help, nor would he need to use any profound meanings. He was confident that he could kill him quickly.


    There was still the next mission.


    Ou Yangming was notcent. He rested for a few days to recover to his peak state again.


    The young fellow took out the Seven-colored Heavenly Fragrant Flower and the Mystic Ice Jade Fruit from his interspatial ring. With his ability, it would not be a big problem for him to refine the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill.


    He had been waiting for this day for a long time.

 Chapter 1314 - Danger Lurking Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Danger Lurking Everywhere</h4>


    After 81 days, the mes in the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron gradually disappeared.


    Ou Yangming was slightly excited. He waved his hand, and a Golden Pill flew out from the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    A Nine Revolutions Golden Pill!


    Ou Yangming spent 81 days to finally refine it.


    Once the Golden Pill was out, its fragrance spread for thousands of kilometers. If not for the Enlightenment Pavilion stopping it, it would have attracted all the nearby wild beasts.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand, grabbed the Golden Pill, and spread his hand.


    The Golden Pill was only the size of a thumb. Pill Qi revolved around it, and 9 ck dragon patterns climbed on top of the pill.


    Sure enough, the Great Wide World was unique. Treasures like the Yin-Yang Nature Stone were already amazing, but he did not expect there to be something even more astonishing.


    ¡®The Crimson Ruler who invented the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill must be a genius.¡¯ Ou Yangming was somewhat impressed.


    With such talent, how many people couldpare to him?


    It was a pity that the Crimson Ruler had invented the pill but did not have time to try it and passed away. It was a very regretful thing.


    The fragrance of the pill assailed Ou Yangming¡¯s nose, and he could feel his whole body rxed with just a sniff. If it was an ordinary person, they would live a long life with no disease or disaster after just one sniff


    Such a pill was incredibly powerful.


    To prevent the effects of the pill from fading away, Ou Yangming took out a jade bottle from his interspatial ring and carefully put the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill in it.


    With this, his chance of breaking through to be equal to Heaven had greatly increased.


    After putting away the pill, Ou Yangming was not in a hurry to leave the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    He had spent more than half a year here but only 2 days had passed outside.


    After killing Emperor Chi Ming, Ou Yangming absorbed the other party¡¯s soul fragments. Since the other party¡¯s soul was too powerful and had memories like an ocean, he had to temporarily seal the fragments. In order to find out what the hand bone was and why the Heavenly Path Alliance was so insistent on taking it back, he would be able to find the answer from Chi Ming¡¯s memories.


    Ou Yangming sat cross-legged on a cushion while Chi Ming¡¯s memories began to be unsealed bit by bit.


    The hand bone was something Chi Ming had to obtain, and it was very deep in his memories. Ou Yangming did not spend much effort to retrieve this sealed memory.


    After looking at the memory, Ou Yangming was somewhat shocked.


    ¡®The hand bone actually has such a huge background?¡¯ Ou Yangming was stunned.


    He finally understood why Chi Ming was so determined to get this item.


    The hand bone did note from the Third World, but from the mysterious chaos. From Chi Ming¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming knew that this hand bone was the key to an important ce in the chaos. This item was extremely important and was needed by Dao Xuanji, the Heavenly Rank powerhouse of the Heavenly Path Alliance.


    Previously, the Nine-sworded Ruler was one of the people looking for this hand bone but because it was a secret, even he did not know that this item was so precious. Before he could send it back to the Heaven Path Alliance, he tore through space and arrived at the heart of origins. At that time, Chi Ming thought that this hand bone was with someone else, so he did not pay much attention to it.


    Later, when Chi Ming found out that the Nine-sworded Ruler had brought it here, he rushed over hurriedly.


    When the Immortal Path to Heaven opened, the Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the chaos would appear. At that time, if Dao Xuanji could not see the bone, he, as the person-in-charge, Chi Ming would be in trouble.


    As it was rted to the matters in the chaos, Chi Ming did not know much, and Dao Xuanji did not tell him anything unnecessary.


    Despite that, from Dao Xuanji¡¯s tone, Chi Ming knew that this thing must be very important. There must be no mistakes.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually something from the chaos.¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was stern.


    He felt that he had gotten himself into big trouble. Since Chi Ming could find him, it meant that the Heavenly Path Alliance probably already knew that this item was in his hands.


    Once the Immortal Path to Heaven opened, the many Heavenly Rank powerhouses of the Heavenly Path Alliance would not let him off.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists. Now, he had no way out. There was no way out of this trouble. Even if he gave the item to the Heavenly Path Alliance, it would not do.


    This was because Chi Ming¡­


    Perhaps the Heavenly Path Alliance did not care about the Nine-sworded Ruler, but they could not do the same with Chi Ming. He was the third greatest figure in the Heavenly Path Alliance.


    Ou Yangming killed Chi Ming, which meant that he was opposing the Heavenly Path Alliance. Giving in the hand bond at this time would not bring any sympathy.


    In any case, Ou Yangming had to go to the chaos. At that time, he would go and see what kind of ce this hand bone would open.


    As for the Heavenly Path Alliance, if Ou Yangming could not be equal to heaven before the Heavenly Rank powerhouses returned, he would hide whenever he met them. As for the others¡­ The young fellow¡¯s gaze was sharp. Other than the Heavenly Rank powerhouses, if the other powerhouses of the Heavenly Path Alliance dared to appear in front of him, he would make them regreting to this world.


    After knowing the origin of the hand bone, Ou Yangming continued to look at Chi Ming¡¯s memories.


    Owing to those memories, Ou Yangming knew many things that he did not know before.


    For example, there were also Heavenly Rank powerhouses from the Great Wide World, and they were all in the chaos.


    In the ancient chaos, there were powerhouses from all 5 worlds, and there were many primitive life forms. Ou Yangming could see a name from Chi Ming¡¯s memories.


    ¡°The First Celestials!¡±


    This was a primitive force in the primordial chaos. They did not exist in any other world and had lived in the primordial chaos since birth.


    Hong, a First Celestial, was the former owner of the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    From Chi Ming¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming knew that the First Celestials had declined, and there were very few powerhouses in their race.


    Ou Yangming was silent. Hong, whom he had never seen before, was very helpful to him. If not for the Enlightenment Pavilion, he would not have been able to achieve his achievements. Besides, he might have already lost his life during Chi Ming¡¯sst hunt.


    In the future, when Ou Yangming arrived at the primal chaos, he would still help the First Celestials if he met them. He also had to find the person who had killed Hong.


    It was gettingte. Ou Yangming knew what he needed to know. He nned to continue sealing up Chi Ming¡¯s memories and get out as soon as possible.


    A great cmity could happen at any time. Ou Yangming had to keep an eye on the movements of the Great Wide World from the outside. If he was a step too slow, he would lose the opportunity to open a divine kingdom. This was a very serious consequence.


    All of a sudden, an image shed through his mind.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Just as Ou Yangming was about to leave the sea of spirit, an image appeared in his mind.


    It was the situation in his body. On a huge eight trigrams, there was an old man sitting cross-legged. The old man was wearing a white Taoist robe, so his appearance could not be seen clearly.


    Without warning, the eight trigrams began to spin. The old man opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with chaos.


    ¡°If you seek the theory of Yin and Yang, join the Taichi Sect!¡± The voice seemed toe from afar.


    Soon, the image disappeared again.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. He seemed to have seen such an image somewhere before.


    ¡®I got it.¡¯ After thinking for a while, Ou Yangming thought of the source.


    When Ou Yangming entered the Deste Ancient Ruins and ate the Dragon Fragrant Pill for the first time, this image seemed to have appeared in his mind. At that time, hisw of Yin and Yang had just broken through the second step and outside the cave, Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were being besieged. As such, he did not think about it carefully. Later on, he only felt that it was an illusion and did not pay attention to it.


    Just now, he had seen this scene from Chi Ming¡¯s memories.


    What did this mean?


    It meant that this had appeared when Chi Ming had tried to plunder his memories thest time.


    ¡®No wonder Chi Ming didn¡¯t seedst time, and he seemed to be heavily injured.¡¯


    That time, Ou Yangming was almost in a desperate situation. He was only in the third step, and he was heavily injured by the elder behind Ruler Ying. Facing Chi Ming, he had almost no ability to resist.


    At that time, Chi Ming wanted to plunder his memories and covet his opportunity. Ou Yangming fought back but in the end, he failed in the sh of mental powers.


    Originally, Ou Yangming was already at a dead-end. He did not expect that Chi Ming would suddenly be severely injured. He also took advantage of that opportunity and used thew of space to quickly escape. Then, he hid in the Enlightenment Pavilion and luckily escaped with his life.


    From the looks of it, it was not an ident at that time. It was the eight trigrams and the old man in his body that heavily injured Chi Ming.


    ¡®Who¡¯s the old man?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Anyone who knew that there was another person hiding in his body would probably not be happy.


    He mobilized his mental power and searched every part of his body, not letting go of any corner. He searched the entire spiritual sea but still could not find the existence of the eight trigrams and the old man.


    ¡®There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡¯ Ou Yangming could only give up after searching for a long time.


    Ou Yangming was sure that the eight trigrams and the old man existed but even if the other party had consciousness, he should not have much malice toward him. At least he had the other party¡¯s help when he broke through to the second step. Also, if it was not for the old man, when he faced Chi Ming thest time, he would have been robbed of all his opportunities, and his life would have been lost.


    To understand all this, Ou Yangming would probably need to reach the Heavenly Rank.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s nervousness gradually rxed.


    No matter what, strength was the most important thing. As long as he had enough strength, the truth would be revealed.


    Half a year had passed in the Enlightenment Pavilion, but only 2 days had passed in the outside world. The gains during this half a year could be said to be shocking.


    Not only had Ou Yangming broken through to the third step, but he had also refined the Reincarnation Spear once more and even refined the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill.


    All the preparations seemed to have been made. Even if a great cmity were toe, he would not be in a hurry.


    When Ou Yangming stepped out of the outside world, the Voice Transmission Talisman on Ou Yangming¡¯s waist lit up. He opened it and instantly frowned.


    The news was sent by the sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect. A change had urred in the Great Wide World. One of the billions of small worlds had suddenly declined.


    This was a very bad signal, like a gue. 1 would soon be 10, then 100, then 1,000¡­


    ¡®Is the Immortal Path to Heaven going to be opened ahead of time?¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at the sky. The decline of the world was a sign of the Immortal Path to Heaven. After all, the prediction of the Heavenly Path Alliance could not be so urate.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be there soon,¡¯ Ou Yangming replied. Then, he teleported and disappeared into the void.

 Chapter 1315 - A World Has Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 1315: A World Has Fallen</h4>


    The Dongchen Small World.


    At this moment, outside the world, more than 10 third-step powerhouses had gathered.


    ¡°How is it?¡± The Northern de Ruler looked at the Mystic Sky Sect Master who had put down the Voice Transmission Talisman and asked.


    Mystic Sky withdrew the talisman and said, ¡°Ruler Ming said that he¡¯lle soon.¡±


    Hearing that Ruler Ming wasing, all the powerhouses present became serious.


    Ruler Ming! This name was probably known by everyone.


    Breaking into the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters, defeating Ruler Ying, ying the Demon King, exterminating the Devil Ruler¡­


    Any one of these battle results was well-known. Perhaps some of these powerhouses would never be able to aplish even one of them in their entire lives.


    ¡°Ruler Ming¡¯s talent is unrivaled. I¡¯m afraid only Ruler Ying, who seems toe from another world, canpare,¡± another Ruler eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that he was born at the wrong time. If it weren¡¯t for this cmity, the Humans will have another Heavenly Rank powerhouse in the future. What a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, Old Mo, you¡¯re worrying too much. With Ruler Ming¡¯s strength, there¡¯s still a high chance of him obtaining a divine spark to open his divine kingdom. The ones who should be worried should be us.¡± The one who spoke was Ruler Shanhai. He had met Ou Yangming once on the Shanhai Continent, and he had personally witnessed how fearsome the young fellow was.


    Such a powerhouse had surpassed all third-step experts. If even he had no hope, then there was no need to mention the others.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Ruler Ming is powerful, but he doesn¡¯t have any loyal forces. He¡¯s definitely not good at finding divine sparks. If I were him, I wouldn¡¯t exterminate those Abyss Devils. Instead, I¡¯d control them and let those devils serve me when the great cmity arrives.¡± The person who spoke was Ruler Damo.


    ¡°Well, Ruler Ming might have other ns. Besides, those Abyss Devils took advantage of the situation and killed so many humans. They deserved to die,¡± Ruler Shanhai said in a deep voice.


    Suddenly, the space moved, and everyone was shocked. Everyone looked over, and a youth appeared in the air.


    ¡°Greetings, Ruler Ming.¡± Ruler Shanhai had a smile on his face, and he was the first to bow.


    The others also greeted the young fellow politely.


    They were shocked because Ruler Ming was too fast. It had only been a short while since the voice transmission, and yet he was already here. Could he have been nearby?


    ¡°Ruler Ming, you¡¯re here.¡± Mystic Sky smiled faintly.


    Ou Yangming nodded and returned their greetings. These were all top-notch mighty figures of the Humans in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Dongchen Small World?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the small world in front of him and asked.


    He could see through the size of this small world with a single nce. It was muchrger than the Spiritual Realm, but it had begun to rapidly decline.


    This decline was all-epassing. The spiritual Qi of the world had withered. Ou Yangming could not feel much of it at the moment. All of the spiritual veins had dried up.


    This was still fine. If the spiritual veins were gone, it would be fine as long as one did not cultivate. It would not be a big deal for one to be an ordinary person and live peacefully for 100 years.


    Nheless, it was not as simple as just the spiritual veins withering in the Dongchen Small World. The air that provided people living here was also gradually disappearing. This was undoubtedly fatal.


    The disappearance of air was the same as the starry sky. Those below Venerable Ones could not survive in the starry sky.


    Of course, the living beings in the small world might not be able to wait for the air to disappear because their life forces were also rapidly depleting along with the decline of the world.


    Once their life forces were exhausted, the oue could be imagined.


    The whole world was filled with the fear of doomsday.


    Some people had their hair turned white overnight. A young girl who was originally young and energetic turned into a stooped old woman the next day.


    The nts were also withering. Not a single green leaf could be seen in the world. The tree trunks had lost their moisture and were like dry firewood. mes were burning everywhere, and the ces in the world were shrouded in pungent smoke.


    ¡°We only discovered this ce yesterday. When we found this ce, it had decayed for 2 days. A world has at most 3 days of life. In other words, this world will fall in 5 days.¡± Mystic Sky looked at the world in front of him. He walked over and spoke to Ou Yangming.


    5 days, just 5 days!


    A small world would be destroyed just like that. The hundreds of billions of humans and trillions of gods in the world would all vanish into thin air.


    This was a cruel world. Even if the people present were all top-notch powerhouses in the Great Wide World, they could only watch as this world perished.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and stepped into the small world.


    The Rulers wanted to say something but seeing that Ou Yangming had entered, they forgot about it.


    They were all powerhouses in the third step. If they entered the small world and disyed their strength, it would be very easy to cause the world to copse. Furthermore, this world was already at the most critical juncture.


    Despite that, thinking back, this world only had 3 days of life left at most. It would not make any difference whether it was earlier orter.


    Ou Yangming entered, but it did not cause any changes to the world.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming¡¯s body was covered in ayer of golden light, the almighty powerhouses outside the world were all dumbstruck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things, right? Is that a profound meaning¡¯s power?¡± The Northern de Ruler said in shock.


    Mystic Sky¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a profound meaning, and it¡¯s the profound meaning of order. Ruler Ming used Heaven¡¯s Domain. No wonder he entered the small world fearlessly.¡±


    A profound meaning represented being equal to heaven. There was not much difference between being a half step to the Heavenly Rank and the Heavenly Path. As long as one mastered a profound meaning, they would basically be outside the Heavenly Path.


    They would not be affected by karma or dust.


    ¡°During thest battle in the Mystic Sky Sect, Ruler Ming was only in the third step. I didn¡¯t expect him to improve so quickly.¡± Mystic Sky was shocked.


    Everyone had different expressions. Originally, even if Ou Yangming was powerful, he was at the same level as them. Now, they knew that he had long left them far behind.


    Unknowingly, he had reached the Emperor realm.


    ¡°Sir, save us.¡± Looking at Ou Yangming who was flying in the air, everyone in the small world hurriedly called for help.


    Now that the world¡¯s spiritual Qi had disappeared, they would save as much as they could. At this time, one who dared to use spiritual Qi to fly was definitely a Venerable One. A Venerable One could leave this small world.


    Cursing, crying, and calling for help. Ou Yangming had heard countless voices along the way.


    He came to a thatched cottage and lifted a crying child on the ground. Not far away, a woman whoy on the ground, whose breath was barely discernible, finally closed her eyes.


    Women were originally weak. As mothers, they were strong.


    She held on to herst breath because she could not let go of her child.


    Now that Ou Yangming was carrying her child, she finally put down the burden and was relieved from the pain.


    Ou Yangming slightly circted his spiritual Qi and nursed the child¡¯s body.


    He felt a little helpless. If he hade a few days earlier and used the poisonous pill¡¯s world to take them away when the world first changed, he might have been able to save some people.


    Now, it was toote.


    More than half of everyone¡¯s life force had been extracted. Ou Yangming could save one or two of them, or even 10,000. Even so, there were too many people in this world. Even if there were 100,000 of them, which was not even one in a million, he could not save so many people. Additionally, this was only the first world.


    The rules could not be reversed. They were just a step ahead.


    Along the way, Ou Yangming had taken more than 300 children with the poisonous pill. These children were all ced in the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    There was plenty of spiritual Qi there, and with the help of the small fish¡¯s spiritual vein, there would not be any problems.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s actions in the small world could be seen clearly from the outside.


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    ¡°Ruler Ming is kind-hearted. It¡¯s a blessing for this world to have such a powerhouse in the Great Wide World.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ruler Ming, who knows how manys would¡¯ve been destroyed in the Devil Region.¡±


    The powerhouses who were watching Ou Yangming sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that even a Heavenly Rank powerhouse can¡¯t save this world. We¡¯re known as powerful experts but in the face of this cmity, we can¡¯t even protect ourselves.¡±


    Everyone sighed in their hearts. Ou Yangming also returned to the outside world.


    The next day.


    At this point, the spiritual Qi in the world hadpletely disappeared. The mes had spread to a third of the world.


    On the third day, more than half of the humans in the Dongchen Small World had died. Those spirit beasts and wild beasts could not escape their bad luck either.


    On the fourth day, the world quieted down, turning into a dead. The was empty without any signs of life.


    Everything returned to calmness as if the world returned to one that had not been developed.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were heavy. They all understood that this small world was just the beginning.


    This ce was like a miniature of the Great Wide World. Perhaps in the future, the Great Wide World would also face such a disaster. At that time, no one would be able to escape. Unless one could surpass this world and be a mighty figure equal to heaven to seek refuge in the chaos.


    There was still one more chance, and that was to seize that slim chance of survival on the Immortal Path.


    The Great Wide World was so vast. Even if each divine spark could take away 100 people, how many could they take away in total?


    This number was so small that it could be ignored.


    It was like a tiny straw in the middle of the vast mountains, with a strand of fur that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    Furthermore, there were so many powerhouses from other worlds fighting over the divine sparks, which undoubtedly made it more difficult.


    The world was beginning to be destroyed, which meant that the Immortal Path to Heaven was about to appear.


    Ou Yangming turned to look at everyone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. If there¡¯s any news about the opening of the Immortal Path to Heaven, please tell me right away. There¡¯ll be a great reward in the future.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡°great reward¡± very heavily.


    Everyone understood Ou Yangming¡¯s meaning in their hearts, and they quickly understood.


    Ruler Ming was telling them that if they were to provide important information, they might be one of those who could enter his divine kingdom. This was a great thing. In the entire Great Wide World, who had a better chance of obtaining a divine spark than Ou Yangming? How could cooperating with others be more secure than working with Ruler Ming, who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank and controlled a domain?


    Everyone hurriedly saluted and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re always paying attention to the changes in the Great Wide World. If there are any changes, we¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s mood was a little heavy. He told them his voice transmission method and teleported away again.

 Chapter 1316 - Opened

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Opened</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The situation was hopeless and unstable at the moment.


    Everyone in the Great Wide World was in a state of panic. Even those at the lowest level could feel the changes in this world.


    The world began to fall into chaos.


    After leaving the Dongchen Small World, Ou Yangming made another trip to the Spiritual Realm and brought Ni Yunhong and the others who were rted to him into the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    The small world could be destroyed at any time. Ou Yangming did not want any idents to happen to them so soon. As long as they were alive, there would be a turning point.


    Over the past few days, Ou Yangming had been paying attention to the situation in the Great Wide World. After the promise he made thest time, those top-tier powerhouses were not willing to miss out on the opportunity. As soon as there was any news, they would send a voice transmission to him. Among them, the Mystic Sky Sect, Ruler Shanhai, the Dragons, and the Phoenixes were especially active.


    Due to the Great Compassion Divine Dragon, the Dragons had always respected Ou Yangming. When they found out that he was the legendary Ruler Ming, they quickly contacted him and promised to do their best to help him.


    Ou Yangming also had the identity of an elder of the Dragons and had an inseparable rtionship with them. He was basically the first to know about the news from the other side.


    There had been a misunderstanding between him and the Phoenixes, but it had been resolved.


    Now that Lil¡¯ Red had be the king of the Phoenixes, Ou Yangming naturally would not hold any grudges against them. The news about the Phoenixes would also be sent to him on purpose.


    Those who thought that Ou Yangming did not have any information channels were instantly dumbfounded.


    They had never expected that the Ruler Ming would unknowingly obtain information about the entire Great Wide World.


    The Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the Humans.


    Countless people were eximing in their hearts, sighing at the strength of connections.


    The situation in the Great Wide World was not optimistic. After the destruction of the Dongchen Small World, other small worlds began to decline one after another. In just half a month, more than 300 small worlds had been destroyed, and the speed was getting faster!


    This sent a signal that the Immortal Path to Heaven was about to open.


    In the extreme north region of the Great Wide World, a sky full of multicolored light suddenly appeared. The light was boundless, and red clouds floated in the air. It was an uninhabited territory, deste and lonely. For countless years, very few people had passed by this side. Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in the sky. A vast and boundless aura came from the sky, and the sky seemed to have been pierced through. A circr beam of light that was 100 meters wide suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The light spread outward. In just an instant, the entire Great Wide World saw this beam of light.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Numerous people raised their heads and looked in the direction of the extreme north.


    They did not know why such a phenomenon would appear in the Great Wide World. Only those almighty powerhouses understood that the Immortal Path to Heaven had been opened.


    The time was half a year earlier than what was estimated by the Heavenly Path Alliance!


    It had finally opened.


    In the northwest direction, arge green bird was looking into the distance with an arrogant look in its eyes.


    ¡°Has it begun?¡± Ruler Ying and the red-robed elder stood up together.


    In the heart of origins, a few men with the character ¡°Path¡± embroidered on their bodies raised their heads to look at the sky.


    ¡°The Immortal Path to Heaven has opened. Hurry up and contact Emperor Chi Ming,¡± one of them said excitedly.


    The opening of the Immortal Path to Heaven also meant the end of the Fifth World.


    This did not have much to do with them. They only needed to seize the divine sparks, then they could leave calmly. The powerhouses of the Great Wide Worlds were different. They had no way out because the power of the world would firmly restrict them, preventing them from leaving.


    Just like trees, their lives were nurtured by the world, and when they died, they would turn into fertilizers to give back to the world.


    This sounded a bit cruel, but the truth was often even crueler.


    Unless one was equal to heaven!


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Emperor Chi Ming responding?¡±


    The third-step powerhouse who had taken out the Spiritual Talisman just now suddenly frowned and asked.


    ¡°Emperor might¡¯ve gone to the Immortal Path. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have time to respond to us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Sect Leader said that this talisman was left behind by Emperor Chi Ming when he came to the Fifth World. If I speak here, Emperor Chi Ming will be able to hear me clearly. If he knows we¡¯re here, he¡¯ll surely respond. Even if he doesn¡¯t have time to pick us up, he¡¯d still tell us a location and let us go by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t there a response?¡± A person frowned and asked.


    The person beside him asked, ¡°Seventeenth Elder, don¡¯t tell me you think something happened to Emperor Chi Ming?¡±


    ¡®Something happened to Emperor Chi Ming?¡¯ The few of themughed out loud.


    What kind of joke was this? Emperor Chi Ming was one of the top powerhouses in their world. As long as the invincible Heavenly Rank powerhouses did not return, he was invincible in this world.


    How could something happen to an emperor?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Emperor just doesn¡¯t have the time to respond to us. Luckily, I brought the Sky-observing Mirror this time. Finding Emperor Chi Ming won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Thirteen, I didn¡¯t expect you to bring this good thing. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing it here?¡±


    That person from before looked arrogant. ¡°How many people in this tiny Fifth World are my match? If we work together, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to sweep through half of the Great Wide World. Besides, the emperor is still here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This tiny Fifth World isn¡¯t worth mentioning. Let¡¯s quickly see where the emperor is,¡± someone urged.


    A stream of light shone on the mirror, and that person silently chanted a few incantations.


    He pointed his finger at the mirror, and the light on the mirror disappeared, revealing a dark grey color.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The few of them were stunned.


    This Sky-observing Mirror was the treasure of the Thirteenth Elder. They all knew the use of it.


    As long as there was a person¡¯s aura or something else, they could locate that person¡¯s position through the mirror. Under normal circumstances, a point of light would appear, and one would be able to find that person by moving in the direction of that light.


    Why did it turn grey?


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be. Thirteen, is there something wrong with your mirror?¡±


    The Thirteenth Elder¡¯s expression was grave. He silently recited a few more incantations, and a speck of light appeared on it. This speck of light ovepped with their position.


    He said, ¡°No. I just tested Seventeen¡¯s position and found it urately.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Emperor Chi Ming has blocked the heavenly secrets?¡± Someone asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Impossible. Blocking the heavenly secrets is something only a powerhouse equal to heaven is qualified to do. Emperor Chi Ming is incredibly powerful, but he can¡¯t do it. Besides, this Great Wide World is different from our world¡¯s origin power. It¡¯s even more difficult to block the heavenly secrets here.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that...¡±


    The mirror was not broken, but it could not show the other party¡¯s location. There was only one possibility. The person being searched was no longer in this world.


    Not being in this world could mean 2 things. The first was that the person was dead.


    The powerhouses could not believe this result. How could the iparably powerful Emperor Chi Ming die, and even in this weak Fifth World? No one would believe this fact.


    There was another possibility. The emperor was no longer in this world.


    ¡°Could it be that the emperor has returned to the Third World?¡± This situation did not make sense.


    Emperor Chi Ming hade for the Immortal Path to Heaven. Now that the Immortal Path had opened, why would the emperor leave?


    However, if he did not leave, how could this be exined?


    ¡°This problem is very serious. We have to figure it out.¡± The 6 people¡¯s expressions became serious.


    If Emperor Chi Ming returned to the Third World or went to another world, it would be fine. That said, if he died here...


    Then it meant that there must be someone in this Great Wide World whose strength was close to the Heavenly Rank.


    If they acted on their own, it was very likely that they would lose their lives in vain.


    ¡°Twenty-six, go back and rify this matter. If the emperor has returned, tell him that the Immortal Path has opened. Tell him toe over quickly. If he isn¡¯t there...¡± The person who spoke paused then continued, ¡°If he isn¡¯t there, tell the sect leader what we know. I believe that the sect leader will have a correct judgment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seventh Brother.¡± The youngest man flew toward the unhealed tunnel and soon disappeared.


    ¡°Seventh Brother, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Before we receive any news from the emperor, we should keep a low profile. Anyway, the opening of the Immortal Path willst for a year. Every month, a piece of divine spark will appear. If something really happens to the emperor, at worst, we¡¯ll give up the first time. I believe the sect leader will have a way to deal with it soon.


    ¡°We can only do this now. Sir Dao Xuanji will return in the seventh month. At that time, we can basically rest easy.


    ¡°Now, the news from the emperor is still more important.¡±


    Old Seven nced around then said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first and figure out the situation of the Great Wide World.¡±


    In the faraway Fallen Land.


    After the light from the extreme north appeared, the fog that shrouded the continent gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Sky Demon God, the fog has dispersed!¡± After a surprised cry, 5 Dark Beasts and Devil Dwellers who were Devil Gods flew out from the Fallen Land.


    ¡°We¡¯re finally out! The ancient books were right. The Fallen Land is an abandoned ce. There¡¯s indeed a vast and boundless world outside.¡±


    ¡°How refreshing. The outside world is our true stage. It¡¯s too depressing to be trapped in the Fallen Land for countless years.¡± A devil dweller touched the sword on his waist.


    ¡°Sky Demon God, what do you n to do after we leave?¡± The devil dweller suddenly asked.


    ¡°I n to find that strange guy. Last time, he almost killed us in the fog. If I find him, I¡¯ll tear him into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Count me in!¡± The other beast said.


    ¡°That guy isn¡¯t simple. With me, there should be no problem,¡± the devil dweller said.


    ¡°Haha, what about the 2 of you?¡± The devil dweller turned around and asked.


    The 2 dark beasts joined themter.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know much about the outside world anyway, so we¡¯ll join you. I want to see who¡¯s so powerful that almost killed the 3 of you.¡± The twoughed.


    At the mention of that person, the devil dweller was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Okay, the 5 of us together.. As long as we find him, we can tear him into pieces in an instant.¡±

 Chapter 1317 - The First Piece

    <h4>Chapter 1317: The First Piece</h4>


    On the 1,000 Phoenixes Mountain, 2 fiery-red phoenixes flew into the sky. In the blink of an eye, they shot straight into the clouds.


    At the same time, all the top-tier experts in the Great Wide World took action. The Dragons, the Mystic Sky Sect, the Northern de Sect¡­ As well as those first-rate forces like the Heavenly Star Mansion and the sects within the Seven Stars Pavilion, they all mobilized their powerhouses.


    If the opening of the Immortal Path was treated as a game, the threshold of this game would be the second stage. As for those who were weaker, they simply did not have the qualifications to participate. This was destined to be a contest between formidable powerhouses.


    In the far north, powerhouses gathered from all directions.


    Even those who lived in seclusion deep in the mountains and rarely appeared in 10,000 years had all arrived at this moment.


    The Great Wide World was about to disappear. There was no safe ce in the vast world, so there was no point in living in seclusion.


    Spiritual Qi had begun to wither. Ordinary people might not be able to feel it, but powerhouses like Ou Yangming could feel it clearly.


    This speed was not fast. Compared to the destruction cycle of smaller worlds, this cycle was much longer. Bit by bit, the world would be destroyed. ording to Chi Ming¡¯s experience in his mind, generally speaking, it would take a whole year for arge world to bepletely destroyed. This was a cruel process.


    At this time, the aurora dazzled people¡¯s eyes. The Immortal Path had been sealed off. Even the mighty figures of the third step realm could not get close.


    The vast and boundless pir of light shot straight into the clouds, vast and distant.


    ¡°Only by obtaining a divine spark and opening up a divine kingdom can one be qualified to enter from within and leave the Great Wide World from the Immortal Path to Heaven to the distant chaos.¡± The dragon emperor walked over and softly exined to Ou Yangming.


    He looked at this young man and nodded slightly.


    It had only been a few years since theyst met, but the look of youth on Ou Yangming¡¯s face had disappeared. He had be mature and steady. If the dragon emperor had not seen with his own eyes how respectfully everyone treated Ou Yangming, he really could not imagine that this young man from the heart of origins had such terrifying strength.


    ¡°The Great Compassion Divine Dragon¡¯s gaze is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    When Ou Yangming went to the Dragons¡¯ headquarters for the first time, the dragon emperor did not pay too much attention to him. He only treated the young fellow politely because of the Great Compassion Divine Dragon¡¯s orders. The reason he changed his attitude was that the young fellow had actually forged an Acquired Taoist Tool and helped him repair the Divine Dragon Mirror.


    Only then did the dragon emperor look at Ou Yangming in a new light. At that time, he had also guessed that this young man would be extraordinary in the future. Nheless, he never expected that this day woulde so quickly. Moreover, Ou Yangming¡¯s achievements had far exceeded his expectations.


    A half step to the Heavenly Rank!


    This was something that everyone had witnessed with their eyes. Such strength had surpassed the dragon emperor by a lot.


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the dragon emperor with a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for informing me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too polite? You¡¯re an elder of the Dragons, and you¡¯re someone that the Great Compassion Divine Dragon personally requested me to take care of.¡± The dragon emperorughed.


    In his words, he had be closer to Ou Yangming. This made the other powerhouses around him envious. How could they not have such good luck?


    Ou Yangming nodded. He understood what the dragon emperor was thinking, but he did not feel any disgust. Other than the few dragons he killed in the heart of origins, he had a pretty good impression of the other dragons.


    Furthermore, there was another important point, which was Senior Bone Dragon.


    In the heart of origins, if not for Senior Bone Dragon sacrificing himself to save him, Ou Yangming would have died at the hands of the Nine-sworded Ruler.


    Bone Dragon saved him and left the temple, so much so that he lost his precious life.


    Ou Yangming had promised Senior Bone Dragon that if he had the ability in the future, he would fight for a chance of survival for the Dragons.


    If he got a divine spark, he would certainly reserve some spots for the Dragons. It would be even better if he had the chance to help them take another one.


    There was still a chance.


    Ou Yangming looked at the Immortal Path ahead and quietly waited for a divine spark to appear.


    As time went on, thepetition would be more intense. This was something that Ou Yangming was very clear about from Chi Ming¡¯s memories.


    This was because as the Great Wide World declined, the interspatial barrier would also be weaker. At that time, the powerhouses from other worlds would be able to enter the Great Wide World effortlessly. They could advance or retreat. Whether in terms of flexibility orbat strength, they were far superior to the powerhouses from the Great Wide World.


    Besides, the Heavenly Rank powerhouses would return after 6 months. That would be the most terrifying thing.


    One could imagine how difficult it would be topete with those powerhouses. Therefore, when the 6 divine sparks appeared in the first 6 months, one must gain something!


    A me shed in the sky, and the dragon emperor¡¯s eyes turned cold. He saw his old opponent.


    ¡°The great ancestor of the Phoenixes is here.¡±


    The powerhouses of the Great Wide World greeted each other one by one. There were 2 people from the Phoenixes. One was the great ancestor of the Phoenix n, and the other was Lil¡¯ Red.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming!¡±Seeing Ou Yangming, Lil¡¯ Red was pleasantly surprised. It had been a long time since he met Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, I heard that you¡¯re very famous recently. You defeated Ruler Ying, killed 3 Ancient Demons, and even annihted the Abyss Devils?¡± Lil¡¯ Red asked.


    Ou Yangming smiled and nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re too powerful.¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were filled with worship.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡± Ou Yangming looked at him and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯ve also broken through to the third step.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lil¡¯ Red nodded.


    These days, Lil¡¯ Red had been cultivating in secret in the Phoenixes¡¯ headquarters. Since he received the inheritance of the Phoenixes¡¯ Heavenly Rank powerhouse, his cultivation speed had increased by leaps and bounds. In the end, he easilyprehended the third step of thew of mes and became an almighty powerhouse.


    He had originally thought that this way, he would be able to narrow the gap between him and Ou Yangming.


    Who knew, the moment he came out of seclusion, he heard about the legends of Ou Yangming.


    The 2 of them reminisced about the past, and the others did not disturb them. The human powerhouses were all surprised. They did not expect Ruler Ming to have such a good rtionship with the Phoenixes.


    More powerhouses came. A few dayster, second-step powerhouses flew over one by one.


    They also came from thousands of kilometers away but were a stepte because they were too slow. The gathering ce of the second-step powerhouses was even further away. Their eyes were burning as they looked at Ou Yangming and the others who were tens of thousands of meters away. Those were the peak existences in the Great Wide World.


    ¡°Can people in the second step also fuse with divine sparks?¡± Lil¡¯ Red asked curiously. He had been in closed-door cultivation all this time, so he did not know much about the Immortal Path.


    Ou Yangming nodded and exined, ¡°Actually, as long as you master aw, you can do it. The divine spark is extremely mysterious and can forcefully increase one¡¯s strength. No matter who it is, as long as one obtains a divine spark, one can open up a divine kingdom. At that time, one¡¯s strength will be equal to that of a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank


    ¡°After opening up a divine kingdom, one can go from this Immortal Path to the chaotic world. After that, one will appear in a safe area. After one has perfectly fused with the divine spark there, one can explore the chaotic world.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, you know so much.¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s face was filled with admiration.


    The Phoenixes¡¯ great ancestor and the dragon emperor were also slightly surprised. The Immortal Path was very mysterious. Even they did not know where Ou Yangming learned about these.


    At this moment, the light from the Immortal Path suddenly became violent.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused. He knew that a divine spark was about to appear.


    Chi Ming had personally witnessed the destruction of the Second World. From his memories, Ou Yangming had obtained a lot of precious knowledge.


    The other powerhouses were also excited. There was an unforeseen event on the Immortal Path to Heaven. There was a high possibility that a divine spark was about to appear. The time was about right. The first divine spark was about to appear.


    Everyone was not disappointed. With a whooshing sound, a red crystal-like object appeared in the cylindrical light.


    ¡°A divine spark is out!¡± Someone shouted, and many people flew in the direction of the crystal.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    His voice did not attract any attention, especially the powerhouses in the second step. They all rushed toward that direction crazily.


    At the spur of the moment, a red light spread out around the divine spark.


    Those who rushed to the front had no time to dodge. They were all struck by the red light and turned into nothingness in the air.


    ¡°So ruthless!¡± The others suddenly stopped in their tracks. Only then did they remember Ruler Ming¡¯s warning.


    Unfortunately, many people were blinded by benefits and forgot the principle that danger and benefits coexisted.


    Just now, more than a dozen powerhouses in the second step realm had died, including an almighty expert of the third step.


    Not everyone could resist the temptation of the divine spark. Most people did not have Ou Yangming¡¯s experience or his ability to warn of danger.


    Ou Yangming moved and instantly disappeared. In the next second, he appeared next to the divine spark.


    Having said that, when he reached out to grab the divine spark, a blinding light struck. His vision blurred, and the divine spark instantly disappeared. Everyone only saw an illusion.


    ¡®So fast!¡¯ The dragon emperor eximed internally.


    They were not in a hurry to act immediately because they knew that when the divine spark first appeared, it would be almost impossible to subdue it. A divine spark needed a few days of stability. At that time, if they found it again, there would not be too much repulsive force.


    ¡®It ran away?¡¯ Ou Yangming looked into the distance and frowned slightly.


    His body moved and chased in the direction where the divine spark had disappeared. The other powerhouses also quickly followed.


    After the first divine spark appeared, the next one would only be out in the second month. Their primary goal at the moment was to find the red divine spark just now.


    At this time, strength was no longer the decisive factor. Sometimes, luck was even more important. The divine spark flew very fast and could not be locked on. Even Ou Yangming could not catch up to it.


    He recalled the memories of the divine spark in his mind.


    The red divine spark should be of the fire attribute. The environment where itnded would surely undergo a huge change. As long as he found such a ce, he would have a chance to find the divine spark.


    With that, the powerhouses of the Great Wide World began to search inch by inch.


    The advantages of those sects with countless disciples and subordinates were revealed at this moment.


    That being said, Ou Yangming was not worried. He believed that the divine spark would not be found so easily. As long as it was not secretly obtained by others, everything would be fine.


    As long as there was a battle, he would be able to rush over immediately.


    There were also those powerhouses from the outer realms in the Great Wide World. Ou Yangming still needed to be wary of them.

 Chapter 1318 - Flames Burning

    <h4>Chapter 1318: mes Burning</h4>


    The Tianshan Small World.


    A red crystal came from the sky andnded on a huge mountain.


    With a boom, the huge mountain immediately burst into mes. The temperature in the surroundings increased by more than 10 times.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The powerhouses of the small world flew into the sky one by one. They looked at the huge mountain in the distance in shock.


    ¡°How did the Lanling Mountain Range suddenly be like this?¡±


    There were not many changes in this world for the time being. Even with their strength, they were not able toe into contact with the secrets of the Great Wide World.


    The mes burned fiercely. Even the rocks were burned red. They turned into powder bit by bit, and the temperature in the surroundings gradually increased.


    ¡°There are still a few tribes on Mount Lanling. They¡­¡± A Venerable One said in a deep voice.


    Everyone was silent. Those tribes had probably been destroyed long ago. This disaster that came from beyond the heavens was something that no one could resist.


    The fire was still spreading, and the people around the mountain hurriedly fled.


    If they could not escape immediately, they would all die in this ce. The temperature was still increasing. If they were a stepte, it was very likely that they would be vaporized.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go save them first!¡± The Venerable Ones of the small world flew toward the mountain one by one.


    They reached out and grabbed, and the surging spiritual power wrapped around a few people as they fled to a safe ce in the distance.


    With all the powerhouses working together, only a small number of people were saved. Including those who escaped by themselves, less than half of them were saved. Most of them were devoured by the spreading mes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a natural disaster!¡±


    Those who were saved looked at the fiery red sea in the distance and cried bitterly. That was their home, their family, and the ce where they had lived for generations. Now, it was surrounded by mes.


    There were also some who felt lucky. Seeing that the situation was not right, they hurriedly escaped, which saved their lives.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh.¡± The mes rose and fell in the air, but they finally stabilized. Except for the mountain, they did not spread to other ces.


    The Venerable Ones all let out a sigh of relief. The mes were too terrifying. Even they did not dare to approach the mountain. If the fire really spread, the world would probably die in the fire. Fortunately, it stopped.


    ¡°Baichuan the Venerable One, what should we do now?¡±


    A Venerable One whose face was ckened by the smoke asked. He had just saved a few people at the edge of the sea of fire, and he had almost been burned by the mes.


    ¡°The mes are strange. We have to figure out the reason. They¡¯re temporarily under control but who knows if they¡¯ll erupt again in the future? First, arrange for the people nearby to evacuate. Then, we¡¯ll take turns to guard this area. Once we discover something is wrong, we have to inform the others in a timely manner,¡± the white-robed Baichuan the Venerable One said in a deep voice.


    ¡°It seems that this is the only way.¡± Everyone was silent.


    They understood that this was the only way. These mes came from outer space, so it would not be easy to investigate the matter unless someone made a trip to that vast world, but there would be no way to return. Even if someone found the reason, it would be useless.


    Suddenly, 2 ck figures appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Who are those people?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    They saw 2 monsters appear in the sky. The Venerable One¡¯s eyesight was amazing. Although they were far away, he could still see them clearly.


    The 2 monsters were like wild cats, but they were 10 times taller than wild cats. They were tall and sturdy. Most of their bodies were covered with ck hair like hedgehogs. Only a few white patterns were on the top of their heads.


    ¡°They came from outer space!¡± Someone suddenly eximed.


    From the direction where these 2 monsters appeared, it was very likely that they came from outer space. Furthermore, while they were flying, the space around them was copsing inch by inch, looking extremely terrifying.


    If they came from outer space, what kind of strength did they need?


    Since ancient times, many Venerable Ones had entered the Great Wide World from the Tianshan Small World, but not a single person returned. The strength of these 2 monsters had probably reached a frightening boundary.


    ¡°What are those things? They¡¯re so ugly!¡± Suddenly, a child¡¯s voice was heard.


    The voice was not loud but under such a tense situation, everyone could hear it clearly.


    Upon hearing that, the child¡¯s father hurriedly covered his child¡¯s mouth, but he was still a step toote. The 2 monsters in the sky had noticed them.


    ¡°Ah Da, they said you¡¯re ugly.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, they were obviously talking about you!¡± The evenrger wild cat-like monster was obviously not convinced.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously you!¡±


    ¡­


    They argued as if there was no one else around. In the end, both of them were furious.


    ¡°Ah Er, what are you going to do?¡± One of the monsters actually took out a weapon and was ready to fight, while the other hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± Ah Er¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°What right do you have to say that I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what we came here for. If we ruin the mission, sir will punish us¡­¡± Ah Da said.


    After saying that, the 2 of them began to tremble.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡¯s orders are more important.¡±


    ¡°ording to sir¡¯s calctions, that thing fell into one of these small worlds. We¡¯ve looked for the others, so it must be in this world.¡±


    Their gazes swept around, and they quickly discovered the mes in front of them.


    ¡°This fire came in a strange way, and it only appeared recently.¡±


    ¡°Sir said that the treasure is of the fire attribute, so the changes that appear must be rted to fire.¡±


    As they spoke, their eyes lit up, and their bodies moved, crossing 50 kilometers and directly entering the mes.


    ¡°They¡­¡± The people of the Tianshan Small World paled.


    ¡°What are they trying to do? They actually entered the horrifying mes.¡±


    ¡°Are they trying to die?¡±


    The answer was definitely no. There was no one in this world that was so stupid, though the 2 guys did not seem normal, to begin with.


    While the mes surged, they did not seem to cause any harm to the two monsters. They quickly entered the ground.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Sir was right, it really is here!¡± The 2 monsters¡¯ eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss, and sir trusts me the most!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ced second, but sir favors me even more!¡±


    ¡­


    The 2 of them continued to fight. One of them held one side of the crystal and flew out from the ground.


    ¡°Those guys are still watching us!¡± Ah Er¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Then let them all die.¡± Ah Da¡¯s eyes focused. Without warning, a terrifying power erupted from his body. This power exceeded the limits of the world. With a rumble, the space copsed. From behind the 2 of them, it quickly spread to the whole world.


    The monsters grinned hideously at the people in the world who were howling in pain. The cries of despair and pain gave them unprecedented satisfaction.


    A world was destroyed just like that. It was clean, and there was not a speck of dust left.


    The lives of the weak were so fragile. Their lives and deaths were decided by the will of others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The 2 monsters broke through the space and disappeared.


    Soon, Ou Yangming received the news from the dragon emperor.


    The Tianshan Small World had been destroyed. It was not natural destruction. Besides, it could not withstand the powerful force and copsed directly.


    A world was gone just like that.


    Ou Yangming clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡®Where are they?¡¯ Ou Yangming asked telepathically.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. The people who destroyed the Tianshan Small World shouldn¡¯t be the powerhouses of our Great Wide World. Our people have explored the small worlds nearby. Some people have also seen them¡­ Those people said they should be looking for something?¡¯


    Looking for what?


    At this juncture, what else could there be? It must be the first divine spark that flew out from the Immortal Path to Heaven.


    Then, did they get it?


    Why did they destroy the world, get rid of their tracks, and¡­


    Ou Yangming took out his Voice Transmission Talisman and sent a message to everyone, asking them to help find the 2 wild cat-like monsters.


    There were so many powerhouses in the Great Wide World that theirwork could cover the whole world.


    2 wild cat-like monsters? Could it be that they had taken away the divine spark?


    Everyone was surprised and hurriedly sent voice transmissions to their subordinates.


    Very quickly, there were rumors that they were seen on a in the Great Wilderness not long ago.


    After receiving the news, Ou Yangming immediately teleported away.


    The Great Wilderness.


    This was a barren region that stretched for countless light-years. There was not a single living being on the millions here.


    It was a dead zone. There was no spiritual Qi here, and living beings could not survive. Even powerhouses were not willing toe to this ce.


    The 2 monsters flew quickly. Their movements were so fast that they had surpassed most powerhouses in the third step. Even so, their flying posture was a little strange. Both of them held a piece of fiery-red crystal in their hands at the same time.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, a cold shout was heard.


    A sharp sword Qi came from the distant horizon. A man in a Taoist robe looked at the 2 of them with a stern gaze.


    ¡°Who are you? Hand over the thing in your hands and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±


    The one who spoke was an old man dressed in grey. If Mystic Sky was here, he would definitely recognize him as the supreme elder of the Divine Sword School.


    This person was a recluse and rarely appeared in the world. He did not have much fame in the Great Wide World but in terms of true strength, he was not inferior to the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader at all. Such an old monster was abnormally powerful but was just tired of battles.


    Now, he had no choice but to fight. A great disaster wasing. If he did not fight, he would die.


    ¡°Ah Da, what did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he wants sir¡¯s treasure.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, kill him!¡±


    ¡°How can we kill him like this?¡±


    ¡°Give this thing to me, and I¡¯ll let you handle that person!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Buxiu looked at the 2 monsters with a stern gaze. They were arguing as if there was no one else around.


    ¡®What does this mean? Are they ignoring me?¡¯


    Mo Buxiu¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly waved the sword in his hand.


    Whoosh! A 100-kilometer-long sword Qi instantly covered the sky.

 Chapter 1319 - Tengus

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Tengus</h4>


    ¡°Spread out, idiot!¡± Ah Da was still a bit rational. He let go of the red crystal in his hand and kicked Ah Er, who was next to him.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The sword-light shed over, and a huge crack appeared in the sky.


    The sharp sword-light covered the sky and the ground. Fortunately, this ce was the Great Wilderness. If it were any other ce, who knew how many people would be affected?


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ah Er swallowed the red crystal into his mouth and kept it for the time being. An inky ck steel fork appeared in his hand. Ah Da also took out his weapon.


    They had dodged the sword just now, but the 2 monsters still felt threatened.


    ¡°This old thing is quite strong.¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡± Ah Er suddenly pounced. His movement was as fast as lightning. The steel fork in his hand suddenly stabbed toward the old man¡¯s head.


    ¡°ng!¡± Sparks flew everywhere on the treasure sword.


    Mo Buxiu¡¯s body trembled slightly. He was astonished as he looked at the weapon in the monster¡¯s hand. This seemingly ordinary steel fork was also an Acquired Taoist Tool.


    The other party¡¯s strength was great. ¡®What kind of monster is this!¡¯ Mo Buxiu thought in surprise.


    These 2 fellows looked extremely strange. They did not look like Ancient Demons, nor did they look like spirit beasts.


    Mo Buxiu was certain that there were absolutely no such powerful spirit beasts in the Great Wide World. Spirit beasts had declined. In the Great Wide World, they simply did not have any third-step almighty powerhouses.


    Suddenly, Mo Buxiu¡¯s gaze focused. He pulled out his treasure sword and hurriedly retreated. The other monster also attacked. If they were caught in a pincer attack, the situation would be dangerous.


    These 2 monsters were exceptionally powerful.


    ¡°Swinging Sword!¡± After Mo Buxiu retreated 10 kilometers, he waved the longsword in his hand again.


    The treasure sword in his hand flew out. It turned into 2 swords, then 3, 4¡­ In an instant, it turned into sword-lights that filled the sky.


    ¡°Ah Da, this old thing is hard to deal with. We can¡¯t waste time with him.¡±


    ¡°Right, the powerhouses from the Great Wide World will be here soon. We have to leave.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll pester us. It¡¯s too troublesome. Kill him before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­


    The 2 of them flew around in the air and walked past the messy sword-lights.


    Their bodies were very sturdy. Even if some of the sword-lights hit them, they would not cause much damage. At most, it would only cause some superficial injuries.


    ¡°Tengu Devours the Moon!¡± Without warning, the mouths of the 2 monsters suddenly erged and sucked downward.


    This was their divine abilities. With one breath, they seemed to have endless power.


    The divine abilities were incredibly powerful. With their cooperation, the 2 monsters became far greater.


    Consequently, the sword-lights that filled the sky were all sucked into their stomachs. The sharp sword-lights became their delicacy.


    ¡®What kind of monsters are they?¡¯ Mo Buxiu¡¯s face was gloomy.


    After absorbing the sword-lights, the divine abilities became even more powerful, and they sucked toward his direction. The space fluctuated, and arge area of the void was sucked into their stomachs.


    ¡®Terrifying!¡¯ Mo Buxiu had already dodged the attacks before they targeted him, so he luckily dodged the attacks. Looking at the empty area, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    ¡®I can¡¯t hide this anymore. This news has to be spread!¡¯ Mo Buxiu had wanted to keep the divine spark for himself, so he did not tell anyone. Nevertheless, he realized that he no longer had the chance. If he did not ask for help, even he might die here.


    These 2 monsters were too powerful!


    ¡°Devour!¡± The monsters devoured again.


    Large areas of space disappeared. Mo Buxiu did not dare to take it head-on. He could only dodge bit by bit. Soon, the 2 monsters understood his movements. One of the monsters suddenly closed in on him. The steel fork was aimed in the direction of his heart. Mo Buxiu could only resist, but he fell right into their trap.


    This was an open n. He had to block it no matter what!


    If he blocked one side, he could not care about the other side!


    Ah Da swallowed again. This time, he finally hit Mo Buxiu. As such, Mo Buxiu¡¯s body was trapped in the air. He could only raise the sword in his hand to resist with difficulty.


    At this time, Ah Er also quickly retreated and returned to Ah Da¡¯s side. His stomach contracted.


    ¡°Devour!¡± His strength instantly increased by more than thrice.


    Mo Buxiu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could feel that his body had reached its limit. He could not resist at all.


    His body involuntarily flew in the direction of the monsters. What greeted him were the ferocious mouths of the monsters.


    ¡°He¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°No, I want to eat him.¡±


    ¡°Why should I let you? I¡¯m the one who subdued him first.¡±


    ¡°Without me holding him back, you couldn¡¯t have done it!¡±


    ¡­


    The two monsters continued tomunicate with their divine senses.


    Soon, they made a decision. They would split this fellow in half. After eating this mighty powerhouse at the peak of the third step, their strengths would increase. This was a rare delicacy.


    Mo Buxiu¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. Even though he had tried his best to resist, his body still could not help but move toward them.


    He regretted it in his heart. He only knew that these 2 monsters might have obtained the divine spark from Ruler Ming¡¯s voice transmission. After seeing them, he did not tell anyone because he wanted to take the divine spark for himself.


    Never did he think that these 2 guys would be so terrifying.


    Mo Buxiu¡¯s heart was trembling. He had used all his methods, but he was still unable to escape from the divine abilities of these 2 monsters.


    Looking at the 2 monsters pouncing toward him and their ferocious teeth, Mo Buxiu¡¯s heart gradually became desperate.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°His head is mine!¡±


    The 2 monsters roared crazily.


    Just as they were about to enjoy the delicious food, the void shed, and a young man in a ck robe appeared. That man grabbed Mo Buxiu and disappeared.


    10 kilometers away, Ou Yangming finally let go of Mo Buxiu.


    Mo Buxiu, who had narrowly escaped death, had a guilty look in his eyes. He said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Ruler Ming, for saving my life.¡±


    Mo Buxiu knew that if Ruler Ming had not saved him, he would have died without a doubt.


    Those 2 monsters would eat him up for sure.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength shocked him.


    Just now, in the midst of the monsters¡¯ terrifying abilities, Ruler Ming was able toe and go as he pleased and easily took Mo Buxiu away. How powerful was he? When many people in the Great Wide World followed Ruler Ming, Mo Buxiu did not think much of it. After all, he rarely appeared in the outside world, and he did not think that a newly risen junior would have such fearsome strength.


    Now, he hadpletely experienced it.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The sudden change of events stunned the 2 monsters.


    ¡°Instead of staying in the First World, you Dark Tengus[1] came to the Great Wide World to hurt people. You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was gloomy. He had no intention of letting the 2 of them leave.


    ¡°Ah Da, he recognizes us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Great Wide World has heard of us. Looks like we¡¯re very famous.¡±


    ¡°That fe¡¯s too arrogant. Why don¡¯t we teach him a lesson?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s very strong.¡±


    The 2 monsters spoke one sentence each, chattering away.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of them was also from Chi Ming¡¯s memories. These monsters looked like cats, but they were Tengus. They were frightening creatures from the First World. It was rumored that they could swallow an entire in one bite. With their abilities, the rumor was probably true.


    The First World¡¯s powerhouses, who had been hiding and had never shown their faces, finally came out.


    Their abilities were very strong, and they were the first to find a divine spark.


    ¡°The Tianshan Small World was destroyed by you, right?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice was cold like ice shards.


    ¡°What Tianshan Small World? We don¡¯t even know about it.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    The 2 Tengus looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Although they looked ugly and talked a lot, they were not stupid. The young fellow was so powerful, hence it was better to stay away from him for now. After all, the divine spake was more important. Even if the young fellow could not hurt them, it would also be very dangerous to stall him.


    They were in someone else¡¯s territory, so they knew what they were doing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I don¡¯t care which world You¡¯re from, but you¡¯re courting death if you kill ordinary people from our Great Wide World.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused, and the Reincarnation Spear turned into a stream of light!


    ¡°Run!¡± The 2 monsters immediately scattered and ran away.


    Dark Tengus were very sensitive to danger. They sensed extreme danger from Ou Yangming¡¯s spear. The person in front of them was someone they could not resist at all.


    ¡°Run?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    ¡°Reincarnation!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear turned into a long stream of light and instantly tore through space. A destructive aura rushed toward one of the monsters.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡±


    Although the monster ran very fast and dodged, it still could not escape the spear¡¯s lock.


    Blood sttered out!


    ¡°Ah Er, run!¡± After letting out thest roar, Ah Da¡¯s body gradually disappeared into the void.


    Ou Yangming walked over and checked the things around him. He found that there was no divine spark.


    He looked at the other Tengu and teleported again. His body quickly disappeared.


    Mo Buxiu, who was watching the battle from afar, widened his eyes. One of the 2 terrifying monsters was killed by Ruler Ming in one move, and the other one was still running away.


    Looking at the ce where Ah Da had disappeared, Mo Buxiu sucked in a breath of cold air. He finally understood why so many people in the Great Wide World respected Ruler Ming.


    His strength was not overestimated but underestimated.


    It was worth noting that the monster that was killed was in the third step and was notmonly seen.


    Besides, Ruler Ming was killing the monsters to take revenge for the beings in the Tianshan Small World. Such magnanimity and righteousness were something that even Mo Buxiu was unable to achieve.


    When he had intercepted the 2 monsters, the only thing that appeared in his mind was the divine spark. He had not taken the life of a small world to heart, or rather, he had selectively ignored it.


    Only Ruler Ming!


    There was a look of reverence in Mo Buxiu¡¯s eyes.


    In the distance, Ah Er fled in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, he had passed through countlesss. Seeing that no one was chasing after him, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ah Da, just you wait. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Ah Er¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    Just as he was about to leave again, a figure appeared a few hundred meters in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ah Er¡¯s heart was trembling.


    [1] Mischievous supernatural beings in Japanese folklore.

 Chapter 1320 - The Divine Kingdom Self-Destructs

    <h4>Chapter 1320: The Divine Kingdom Self-Destructs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ah Er did not expect Ou Yangming to catch up so quickly. This meant that Ah Da was dead.


    ¡°You can die too.¡± Ou Yangming did not hesitate. The divine spark was still in this guy¡¯s body, so he did not dare to be careless


    ¡°Extermination!¡± Ou Yangming used his most powerful move.


    All of a sudden, Ah Er¡¯s body shed with a fiery red light.


    The light shot up into the sky. All the powerhouses in the Great Wide World saw this scene.


    ¡°This is!¡±


    ¡°Opening up a divine kingdom?¡±


    Many powerhouses roared in their hearts. They did not expect that someone was already opening up a divine kingdom. Everyone flew toward the red light.


    Ou Yangming did not look good. He gritted his teeth.


    The red light protected Ah Er tightly. Even if Ou Yangming used the power of his profound meaning of extermination, he could not hurt him.


    After all, the process of opening up a divine kingdom was protected by the universe¡¯s origin.


    During this process, Ah Er was basically invincible. Of course, he could not hurt anyone during this process as well.


    ¡°B*stard human, you didn¡¯t think that when I was running away, I had already started to fuse with the divine spark. Now that my divine kingdom is about to be created, I¡¯ll let you die without a burial ce,¡± Ah Er roared crazily.


    Ah Da was his friend. They often fought, but their rtionship was still very good. Ah Da was a little more honest, and he would alwaysply with many things.


    However, Ah Da had died.


    Hearing Ah Da¡¯sst words of telling him to leave quickly, Ah Er¡¯s heart was twisted by a knife. He had made a decision at that time. He would fuse with the divine spark and help Ah Da take revenge. As for whether or not his master would kill him, that was a matter for the future.


    Now it seemed that he had made the right choice. If he had not fused with the divine spark at that time, the divine spark would have fallen into the hands of Ou Yangming.


    Ah Er roared loudly, and the mes on his body gradually intensified. Next to his body, a small space of mes appeared.


    This space gradually expanded. This was a divine kingdom, the embodiment of the power of the divine spark. Relying on this divine kingdom, Ah Er could enter the chaos, and he could also take away a very small number of creatures from the Great Wide World.


    The dragon emperor and the others rushed over from afar. They looked at the monster in surprise.


    ¡®What¡¯s this thing? He actually obtained the divine spark?¡¯


    There was also Mo Buxiu. After recuperating for a moment, he looked at the red light that had suddenly appeared, and he flew over.


    ¡°Who opened a divine kingdom? Is it Ruler Ming dynasty or that monster?¡± The result was clear at a nce.


    In the middle of the red divine kingdom was the monster that had escaped just now.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mo Buxiu¡¯s face was pale. He said loudly, ¡°Sir Ruler Ming, be careful! After fusing with the divine spark, his strength will increase such that he¡¯ll be a half step to the Heavenly Rank.¡±


    Hearing Mo Buxiu¡¯s words, the others were a little surprised. This stubborn old fogey who had an eye for the top was being so respectful to Ruler Ming. ¡°Sir¡± was not a title that could be casually called out. Mo Buxiu was at the peak of the third step, and he was also famous for his arrogance.


    ¡°So what if he opened up his divine kingdom? With so many of us here, we¡¯ll be able to kill him,¡± a newly risen mighty figure said with a cold gaze.


    Those experienced mighty figures in the third step secretly shook their heads. The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect took out a spiritual talisman and called out to his martial uncles in other ces.


    The dragon emperor also took out a spiritual talisman.


    With the protection of the divine kingdom, the attacks of many people would be useless.


    When the Immortal Path was opened, many people had the same thought. In the end, they all suffered a terrible defeat. A divine kingdom was even more terrifying than Heaven¡¯s Domain. This was the difference in the level of life, and it was not something that could be made up for by the number of people.


    The divine kingdom was still expanding, and the expressions of the people around it were getting worse. The size of the divine kingdom was also proportional to its power. At this moment, this monster¡¯s divine kingdom had exceeded 10 kilometers, which meant that such arge area of space was under his control.


    A space of 10 kilometers could carry at least 100 people, and it was now wasted.


    Finally, after an hour, the red light gradually disappeared.


    Ah Er¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty. ¡°Human, you¡¯ll die without a doubt!¡±


    He shouted angrily. His voice was like thunder, shaking the eardrums of the powerhouses present.


    ¡°What a formidable aura.¡±


    Many people did not look good. If it was not for Ruler Ming, most of them would have chosen to leave. After all, no one was willing to face a monster that had opened up a divine kingdom.


    Ou Yangming was calm. He said coldly, ¡°Whether I die or not, it is not up to you. As for you, you¡¯ve ughtered a small world in my Great Wide World. You¡¯ll die for sure!¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Ah Er looked crazy. He opened his mouth like a dragon swallowing a whale. The space fragments shattered, and a powerful suction force spread out. This force was more than 10 times stronger than when the 2 monsters joined forces earlier.


    This suction force was aimed at Ou Yangming¡¯s side, but the powerhouses from other ces were also affected. The weaker ones in the third step all cried out in fear. Their bodies did not even have any resistance as they flew toward the monster.


    The others circted their cultivation techniques to resist. Even if they were helping, they had to be careful.


    Of the 5 people who flew out, 2 were pulled back. The remaining 3 let out desperate screams.


    ¡°Heavenly Screen!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    In front of him, a golden screen of light appeared. This screen of lightpletely blocked the suction force.


    Only then did the 3 mighty figures stabilize their bodies. They hurriedly thanked him before fleeing into the distance. This ce was too terrifying. Even the slightest aftershock from the battle was not something they could contend against.


    The weaker ones tactfully left. They had no intention of watching the show. After all, they might lose their lives here.


    Only the dragon emperor and the others remained here. They wanted to see the final result.


    The Heavenly Screen was powerful. It was the ultimate technique of Emperor Jun, the master of the ancient Great Wide World. Once the Heavenly Screen appeared, any attack would lose its effect.


    Ah Er¡¯s eyes were about to split open. Seeing that his attack was ineffective, he could only retract it.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re only so-so!¡± Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes.


    He was not worried about his opponent¡¯s breakthrough. After opening up the divine kingdom, Ah Er was at most simr to an ordinary powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Ou Yangming had even defeated a top-tier powerhouse like Chi Ming. How could he be afraid of a powerhouse who had just broken through to be a half step to the Heavenly Rank? As long as he could restrain his opponent¡¯s divine ability, everything would be fine.


    Of course, Ou Yangming was still very regretful.


    The first piece of divine spark was gone. After the divine spark was fused, it would disappear. Even if Ou Yangming skinned the monster and pulled out its tendons, he would not be able to find the divine spark. This was a mistake in his judgment.


    Between the 2 Tengus, one big and one small, Ou Yangming had thought that the divine spark was on the big one. His mistake in judgment had resulted in this result.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A steel fork appeared in Ah Er¡¯s hand again. He pushed his hand, and the fiery-red divine kingdom pressed toward Ou Yangming.


    The divine kingdom¡¯s pressure was very powerful. In battle, it had a simr effect as Heaven¡¯s Domain.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes, and his body also released a faint golden domain.


    His body shed like lightning, andyers of illusory figures appeared behind him. The Reincarnation Spear in his hand was like a horned dragon rising out of the sea.


    ¡°Extermination!¡± The power of his profound meaning suddenly exploded.


    This power collided with Tengu¡¯s divine kingdom. The surrounding space began to tremble, and the divine kingdom also shook.


    Ah Er¡¯s face was pale!


    He did not expect this human to be so powerful. He had defied his master¡¯s will to open up a divine kingdom, but he was still not the other party¡¯s opponent.


    This move was decisive. Ah Er had barely blocked it with his divine kingdom. Who knew how many times he could block such an attack?


    ¡°Go!¡± Ah Er escaped again.


    Despite that, in this Great Wide World, there were almost no people who could escape from Ou Yangming because he was the only one who could use Interspatial Transference.


    The Tengu ran far away, but Ou Yangming appeared in front of him in an instant, and he used another terrifying attack of profound meaning.


    After just a few times, the divine kingdom was riddled with holes.


    Ah Er was also injured by the powerful attack of profound meaning, and he spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    After running so many times, he finally understood one thing. He could not run away at all. This young fellow¡¯s control over the power of thew of space had reached a profound level.


    He could not run away, and he could not defeat the young fellow. The divine kingdom also could not hold on much longer.


    The divine kingdom that Ah Er had just established was not stable, to begin with. If he were to do it a few more times, it would certainly copse. If that happened, he would die in vain.


    Looking at the long spear that was once again aimed at him, Ah Er made up his mind. Since that was the case, he would not let Ou Yangming have an easy time as well.


    He only had one chance to take revenge for Ah Da.


    Besides, even if he escaped, so what? He had used the divine spark, so his master would surely scatter his soul.


    ¡°Puff!¡± This time, the Reincarnation Spear was not stopped.


    It pierced straight into Ah Er¡¯s heart. Ah Er¡¯s face suddenly had a ferocious look. He hugged the Reincarnation Spear andughed. ¡°Die! Let¡¯s die together!¡±


    ¡°Rumble...¡± The divine kingdom suddenly exploded.


    This was Ah Er¡¯s only trump card. He used his life as bait and wanted to perish together with Ou Yangming!


    The space copsed, and the explosion of the divine kingdom was incredibly powerful. Whirlpools appeared in the void around them, and a powerful wave of light swept out in all directions.


    Fortunately, most of the people had left just now. The dragon emperor and the others had been on guard, so they left in a hurry.


    The divine kingdom had exploded...


    ¡°How¡¯s the Ruler Ming?¡± The space in the distance was still copsing. That ce had formed a strong cosmic storm, and even divine sense could not enter it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a divine kingdom. Even the smallest divine kingdom has the power of a full-strength blow from a Heavenly Rank powerhouse. The Ruler Ming must be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming.¡± Lil¡¯ Red¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen. I believe that Lil¡¯ Ming will be fine. He must¡¯ve nned this in his heart...¡±


    That said, everyone thought that Lil¡¯ Red was just consoling himself. Even if Ruler Ming was still alive and had not been blown to death by the divine kingdom, he would be trapped in that violent cosmic storm. Who knew where he would be floating to? If he entered the chaos...


    Sect Leader Mystic Sky shook his head. Even the dragon emperor sighed. They had not expected that monster to be so determined.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming!¡± At this moment, Lil¡¯ Red cried out in surprise.


    The others raised their heads and saw a man in a ck robe.. His body flickered with a faint golden light as he walked out of the violent storm step by step.

 Chapter 1321 - Forcefully Killed

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Forcefully Killed</h4>


    ¡°Ruler Ming is fine!¡±


    Countless people looked at the young man who walked over from the void in disbelief.


    The monster had just self-destructed his divine kingdom but under such terrifying power, Ruler Ming was still unharmed.


    A myth!


    It could only be described as a myth!


    Even a mighty figure in the third step was trembling in his heart at this moment.


    Too powerful! Ruler Ming¡¯s strength had most likely reached the peak of the world. Unless the powerhouses who were equal to heaven and surpassed the origin of the world returned, no one in this world could contend against Ruler Ming.


    Ruler Ming was absolutely unrivaled in the Great Wide World and other worlds.


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Ruler Ming.¡±


    Everyone bowed. Their voices were vast and mighty, and they were sincerely convinced.


    Ou Yangming smiled slightly. That attack just now was very dangerous. He had also used the Enlightenment Pavilion, so he was not injured.


    ¡°No need for formalities.¡± He looked at everyone and said, ¡°This time, the divine spark was destroyed. Next time, it¡¯ll be until a monthter. I hope that everyone will unite next time. There aren¡¯t many mighty figures in our Great Wide World. If we can¡¯t obtain a divine spark, we¡¯ll die for sure. As long as someone among us obtains it, it won¡¯t be difficult to bring everyone away. If it¡¯s obtained by someone from another world¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming did not say the rest of his words. He believed that everyone would understand.


    One¡¯s kind would always side with one¡¯s kind. If it was someone from another world, they would not be kind enough to bring them out.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, don¡¯t worry. I promise that the next time I find out the whereabouts of the divine spark, I¡¯ll be the first to tell you.¡± There was a look of shame in Mo Buxiu¡¯s eyes.


    The destruction of this divine spark had a lot to do with him. If he had spread the news as soon as he met the 2 monsters, Ah Er would not have had the time to fuse with the divine spark, and the first divine spark would belong to their Great Wide World.


    Everyone else nodded. If they met people from other worlds while searching for the divine spark, they should unite.


    It was still early before the next divine spark would appear. Ou Yangming disappeared into the void.


    The world once again returned to peace. The other powerhouses also left one by one.


    In the distance, a green peacock-like one-legged behemoth suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The green bird¡¯s gaze was savage. ¡°2 idiots!¡±


    He looked at the violent void over there. He already knew the reason. Those 2 Tengus were his puppets. The green bird could see every move of theirs clearly.


    ¡°Ruler Ming, you¡¯ve ruined my ns. I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± The green bird pped its wings, and space shattered as its body disappeared.


    The world was still changing. Every day, Ou Yangming received news of the destruction of the small worlds. The decline of the world was elerating. Billions of small worlds would be the first to copse. Then there was the Great Wide World. The whole world could not escape the fate of destruction.


    A month passed by in a hurry.


    Soon, a green divine spark flew out from the Immortal Path. It was exactly the same as thest time. Once the divine spark appeared, it disappeared.


    This time, after learning from their previous experience, no one tried to stop it.


    Then, all the powerhouses once again got busy.


    1 day, 2 days¡­


    The green divine spark belonged to the wood element. It was far less violent than the fire element divine spark. If itnded in one ce, nothing much would change.


    Derivation, divination¡­ The powerhouses of the Great Wide World used all their methods, but they were still unable to determine where the divine spark had gone. Nheless, there was one thing they could be sure of, and that was that the divine spark was still in the Great Wide World. It had not broken through space to enter one of the billions of small worlds. This was not bad news. At least, the search area was much smaller.


    ¡®Ruler Ming, our great elder spected that the divine spark should be near the Shanhai Continent.¡¯


    After a few days, the dragon emperor sent a voice transmission.


    ¡®The Shanhai Continent?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with joy. If only it was really there. He hurriedly sent a voice transmission to Wutong to ask about the changes in the Shanhai Continent.


    He soon got the answer. In the past few days, the trees on Barbarian King Mountain had suddenly flourished, and many ancient trees even had souls.


    Such a change was too strange. Wutong had nned to investigate it before reporting it to Ou Yangming.


    ¡®It¡¯s actually over there!¡¯


    After hearing Wu Tong¡¯s answer, Ou Yangming was only 50% sure, but 50% was still a high hope.


    He used Interspatial Transference and flew toward the Shanhai Continent.


    At the same time, the other forces also gradually noticed the changes in the Shanhai Continent.


    After all, there were many people living in seclusion there, so it was impossible to hide the sudden changes.


    Outside the Shanhai Continent, a green bird flew quickly.


    ¡°How could there be such an odd ce in this world?¡± The green bird flew in the air, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Such a massive power of the profound meaning of order, and it can still cover the whole world even after a million years. How mighty is the original owner of this ce?¡±


    The green bird released his divine sense and realized that the profound meaning of order had blocked his probing.


    ¡°This continent is so big. If I only rely on my eyes to find it, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy.¡± The green bird¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°But I should be the only one who has found this ce. Even if I search slowly, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    The green bird rose into the air and looked at thend below inch by inch.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming, who was still teleporting, received the news from Wutong.


    Wutong sent a voice transmission. A powerful being had entered the Shanhai Continent, seemingly looking for something.


    He controlled all the trees on Barbarian King Mountain. Other than those with consciousness, the other trees could act as his eyes and ears. No matter what kind of powerhouse came here, they could not escape his eyes.


    Wutong had a feeling that the green bird in the sky was very powerful because he felt that it had sensed him.


    ¡®Be careful. Don¡¯t leave 3 kilometers away from the small river. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡¯


    After Ou Yangming reminded Wutong, he sped up again.


    He did not expect that someone had gone first. Moreover, from Wutong¡¯s description, he could roughly tell that the almighty powerhouse did not belong to the Great Wide World either.


    Why were the powerhouses from the outer regions always able to find the divine spark first?


    Ou Yangming did not understand this, but he knew that the divine spark could not continue to be snatched away by them. The divine spark had been destroyedst time. If this was lost again, it would have a great blow to everyone¡¯s morale. In the future, the chances of obtaining a divine spark would be even slimmer.


    ¡®How did he find that ce? I must figure this out!¡¯


    Ou Yangming teleported a few more times and soon arrived near the Shanhai Continent. He only needed to teleport once more to enter the Shanhai Continent.


    This time, he crossed almost the entire Great Wide World and only used half a day.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath but just as he was about to teleport again, 5 huge monsters appeared on the distant horizon.


    The young fellow saw them, and they also saw him.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that human.¡±


    ¡°Sky Demon God, we¡¯ve found him.¡±


    ¡­


    When those monsters saw Ou Yangming, they suddenly became excited.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He also recognized the other party.


    These guys were the Dark Beasts and Devil Dwellers that came out of the Fallen Land. When Ou Yangming left the ce, they wanted to leave with him, but they were forced back by him with one move. They were almost killed by the fog outside the continent, and they hated him to the bone.


    They had been searching for him for a long time since they came to the Great Wide World, but they did not expect to meet him here.


    They quickly spread out and surrounded Ou Yangming in the center.


    ¡°Kid, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± The Devil Dweller¡¯s face was ferocious, and his red eyes were shing with a fierce light.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Ou Yangming was indifferent, and he said coldly, ¡°I advise you to get lost quickly, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Devil Dwellerughed loudly, and the other Dark Beasts alsoughed out loud.


    They thought that the young fellow really did not know what was good for him. It was fine if he did not kneel and beg for mercy when he met them, but he told them to get lost.


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing,¡± the Devil Dweller shouted coldly. ¡°Kid, do you remember how you treated usst time? Today, I¡¯ll make you beg for death!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand.


    The situation on the Shanhai Continent was urgent, so he did not have the time to talk nonsense with these guys. Since they hade to him, there was no need to be polite to them.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The Devil Dweller roared.


    An ink-ck broadsword appeared in his hand. The broadsword shed over, crossing billions of gxies!


    ¡°Nothingness!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    ¡°This move again.¡± The Devil Dweller looked serious.


    Last time, this human had used this move to force them all back.


    This time, there were no restraints or threats in the void. The Devil Dweller did not think that he would not be able to block it.


    With that, the big saber shed over!


    Puff! The light of Nothingness pierced through the saber-light.


    The Devil Dweller widened his eyes. He had not expected such an oue.


    His saber-light had actually copsed?


    It had copsed without any resistance.


    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± The Devil Dweller did not have time to dodge. The light of Nothingness had shed over. He could only use the huge saber in his hand to block in front of him at thest moment, but it was only a futile effort.


    Would Ou Yangming be the same as he was a few years ago?


    The Reincarnation Spear was now an Innate Spirit Treasure. It was impossible for a mere Devil Dweller to resist it.


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    The light of Nothingness pierced through the saber in the devil¡¯s hand and pierced through his body.


    Subsequently, the light spread out, and the devil¡¯s body suddenly exploded, turning into pieces of flesh. He did not even have the chance to scream.


    ¡°So powerful!¡± Sky Demon God and the others were rmed. Their bodies turned cold, and the world seemed to have turned into an ice cer.


    ¡°How can this be? How can he be so strong?¡±


    Killing the Devil Dweller in one move was something the other fierce beasts could not imagine.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going to attack us!¡± Sky Demon God suddenly said in horror.

 Chapter 1322 - Dominating a Region

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Dominating a Region</h4>


    The Devil Dweller had been killed, leaving behind only 4 ferocious beasts in the almighty boundary.


    They were definitely top-tier existences in the Fallen Land. They were also powerful in the Great Wide World but unfortunately, they had picked the wrong opponent.


    ¡°Run!¡± Without a word, Sky Demon God turned and ran. He could feel a strong killing intent from Ou Yangming¡¯s body.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted my time. Are you still nning to leave?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused. ¡°Still!¡±


    The space shook. Time around Sky Demon God seemed to have frozen. He watched in horror as his speed slowed down. His body was heavily suppressed by thew of time. He was not much faster than a snail.


    ¡°Hurry up and help me!¡± Sky Demon God roared.


    The remaining 3 beasts did not dare to be careless. They were like grasshoppers tied to a rope.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The 2 rhinoceros-like monsters let out strange cries. The sounds were ear-piercing, and they sounded heavily in Ou Yangming¡¯s heart like thunder.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression turned cold. If it had been any other mighty figure in the third step, the cries would probably have injured them.


    Such powerful sound wave attacks could only be achieved by the divine abilities of fierce beasts.


    The fierce beasts were still shouting.


    A faint golden light shed across Ou Yangming¡¯s body. He had activated his Order Domain. Although the chances of these 2 ferocious beasts harming him were not high, he did not have the time to waste with them. Once his domain was activated, he could ignore their attacks.


    ¡°sh!¡± Ou Yangming let out a muffled shout.


    The Reincarnation Spear came from the sky and pierced heavily into the Sky Demon God¡¯s body. That body, which was as strong as an Acquired Taoist Tool, was as weak as tofu under the spear, which was an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    In the blink of an eye, Ou Yangming killed 2 of the 5 almighty beings who hade out from the Fallen Land.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!?¡±


    ¡°How can he be so powerful?¡±


    The ferocious beasts had never seen such a terrifying person before. They were already at the peak in the Fallen Land. They had never imagined that they would be so weak.


    ¡°Split up and run!¡± The remaining 3 almighty beings did not dare to hesitate.


    ¡°All of you, die!¡± Ou Yangming shed through the air and once again appeared next to a person. The Reincarnation Spear did not show any mercy as it stabbed straight into his back.


    With Ou Yangming¡¯s power of thew of space, trying to escape in front of him was a joke.


    In a sh, another person was killed!


    During this period, one of the other 2 rhinoceros beasts had run far away while the other was trapped by the golden cage.


    Ou Yangming attacked again and ended the life of a rhinoceros beast with his spear.


    Just as he was about to chase after the other beast, he was stunned. Wutong sent another voice transmission and sounded somewhat anxious.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Ou Yangming¡¯s expression changed. He did not rest and hurriedly shifted again.


    In a corner of Barbarian King Mountain, the green one-legged bird pped his wings, and countless green sharp swords flew down.


    ¡°Come out! I can see you!¡± The green bird shouted loudly.


    There was nothing below him. It was as if he was talking to the air.


    Ou Yangming used the profound meaning of order to erase a few kilometers of space beside the small river to protect the old man and Ni Yinghong. Logically speaking, even a mighty figure would not discover this ce, but this green bird was far from what an ordinary mighty figure couldpare to. Just now, when Wutong was spying on him, the green bird had discovered Wutong.


    ¡°Come out now, and I can still spare your life. If you let me break through this power of order, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll die a miserable death.¡± A series of explosions could be heard in the air.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wutong asked.


    He had to stall for time. That fellow in the sky was too terrifying. Not only had he found this ce, but he had also destroyed more than half of the power of order. If he continued to attack, it was likely that this ce would soon appear. Wutong was not worried, but his master¡¯s closed ones were all here.


    ¡°You finally spoke.¡± The green bird in the skyughed. ¡°It seems that the power of order can¡¯t hold on for much longer.¡±


    Wutong¡¯s expression changed slightly. The other party was indeed smart.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? There¡¯s no enmity between us. There¡¯s no need for us to be enemies,¡± Wutong said in a muffled voice.


    The green birdughed and said, ¡°Cut the crap. I know that you can control all the trees on this mountain. You just need to help me find something. After you find it, I¡¯ll let you live.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wutong asked.


    In fact, he knew the other party was looking for the divine spark that had fallen into the Shanhai Continent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You should also be in the third step. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know!¡± The green bird shouted coldly and pped his wings again. The dense wind des once again bombarded downward. The ground was riddled with holes. The profound meaning of order was getting thinner, leaving only a faintyer.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Wutong said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think we should be more honest to each other.¡± The green bird grinned. ¡°Come out,¡± He opened his mouth, and a sickle transformed from the profound meaning of extermination appeared. This time, he was serious.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Wutong quickly picked up Old Craftsman and the others and ran away.


    With a cracking sound, the space was shattered. Wutong and the others appeared in the green bird¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Haha, I wasn¡¯t expecting so many people.¡±


    The green bird did not care at all. His body was like a sharp arrow, dashing in Wutong¡¯s direction. He was astonishingly fast.


    Despite that, halfway through, a golden wall suddenly appeared in the sky.


    With a boom, the green bird hit the wall. He felt dizzy and looked in front of him in disbelief.


    This was the power of the profound meaning of order on the continent. ¡®Did someone adjust the power of order here?¡¯


    In the green bird¡¯s perspective, while the power of order here was mighty, it had been here for millions of years and no longer had a master. They could move freely and would not cause much harm to him.


    He realized that he had thought wrong.


    A human appeared in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The green bird¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Ruler Ming!


    This person was Ruler Ming, who had forced his 2 subordinates to death and destroyed his divine spark.


    The green bird had long hated Ou Yangming to the bone. He did not expect to meet him in this ce. The young fellow actually came so quickly.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Ou Yangming wondered and soon understood something.


    ¡°Those 2 Tengus were your subordinates, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked indifferently.


    The green bird had subdued the Tengus, so the 2 monsters also carried hints of his aura. Ou Yangming thought for a moment and understood the reason.


    ¡®It¡¯s this fe again!¡¯ Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes.


    Last time, the green bird was the first to find the divine spark. This time, he was also the first to find it.


    It was normal for such a coincidence to happen once, but it would be strange if it happened twice.


    This was certainly not a coincidence. If he was let off this time, he would probably be the first to find the divine spark the next time as well. He must have some means to determine the direction of the divine sparks.


    ¡®I mustn¡¯t let him go.¡¯ Ou Yangming had made up his mind. This green bird had to stay here.


    The green bird was too much of a threat to the Great Wide World and had just attacked the old man and the others. If Ou Yangming had arrived a bitter, who knew what would have happened? Since the green bird attacked his family, he must be ready to die.


    ¡°Haha, you just brought yourself to ruin!¡± The green bird raised his head with an arrogant look. ¡°This time, you¡¯ll die without a doubt.¡±


    Ou Yangming chuckled, his face carrying a hint of mockery. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. The one who will die will be you, you motley bird!¡±


    He was absolutely confident that he could kill the green bird here!


    Unless the green bird was equal to heaven¡­


    This possibility could be ruled out because powerhouses equal to heaven could only return from the chaos after half a year. Only 2 months had passed.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident,¡± the green bird said coldly.


    ¡°Of course, because this is the Shanhai Continent!¡± Ou Yangmingughed loudly.


    The Shanhai continent was Ou Yangming¡¯s back garden, and the profound meaning of order here could be used by him. It was an enormous power, thousands of times greater than the profound meaning he possessed.


    This profound meaning could only be used in the Shanhai Continent. In other words, Ou Yangming was the strongest in this ce!


    ¡°Death Sickle!¡± The green bird opened his mouth and spat out a huge de. The power of extermination surged. From this move, it could be seen that his strength was not inferior to Chi Ming but even stronger.


    Even so, he had chosen the wrong ce to fight.


    ¡®Domain!¡¯ Ou Yangming smiled. A 7-to 8-meter-long Order Domain appeared on his body.


    Seeing this, the green birdughed. ¡°You want to fight me with such a small domain? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Small? I don¡¯t think so.¡±cOu Yangming grinned.


    He pointed with his finger. Instantly, the entire continent¡¯s profound meaning of order started to move. Ou Yangming¡¯s domain expanded. Layer byyer, it covered the whole continent in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This. How¡¯s this possible¡­¡±


    The Death Sickle disappeared in the air. Everything in Ou Yangming¡¯s domain was under his control.


    A domain that covered the entire world?


    The green bird was dumbfounded. Even the real mighty powerhouses equal to heaven were not that powerful.


    At this time, the entire world was under Ou Yangming¡¯s control.


    How could the green bird fight this battle?


    The green bird was not stupid. In Ou Yangming¡¯s territory, he had also created a Heaven¡¯s Domain and then flew out of the sky. He had to leave this ce as soon as possible. It was dangerous here.


    ¡°Can you run away?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    ¡®Shield!¡¯


    Ou Yangming pointed at the sky. The sky turned into a golden wall. If the green wall wanted to get out, he had to break that wall. That being said, seeing the boundless profound meaning of order here, the green bird gave up on this idea.


    In this world, Ou Yangming did not even need to use any battle techniques. Just using the power of the profound meaning of order was enough to y his enemy to death. The green bird who entered this Shanhai Continent was no doubt courting death.


    Golden palms appeared in the sky, grabbing toward the green bird.


    The green bird hurriedly dodged. As the pressure in the outside world increased, the Domain Power in his body was beingpressed bit by bit, and he was on the verge of copse.


    After all, this was the profound meaning of a whole world!


    The green bird eventually became hopeless.

 Chapter 1323 - Opening up a Divine Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Opening up a Divine Kingdom</h4>


    Crack! Crack! Crack! The domain shattered.


    Under the endless pressure of the profound meaning of order, the green bird had no chance to fight back.


    The green bird regretted it. If he had another chance, he would not have chosen toe to this continent.


    This ce was not a chance. It was a trap, a trap that could kill him.


    ¡°Spare me!¡± The green bird wailed. ¡°As long as you spare my life, I can help you find the other divine sparks.¡±


    He threw out his chips. This was the only ability he had that could move one¡¯s heart.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming remained expressionless.


    ¡°Die!¡± All the power of order pressed down.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The green bird¡¯s body instantly exploded. Every cell of his body was enveloped by the profound meaning of order, thoroughly burning away his life force.


    Ou Yangming did not let him off. He had to take responsibility for the countless living beings of the Dongchen Small World, and he had to give an exnation to the old man and the others who had almost been chased to death by him.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming did not think that this green bird would sincerely surrender. This was a creature that he did not understand at all, and he came from the mysterious First World. No one knew what kind of strange ability he would have. It was too dangerous to keep such a variable by his side.


    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡± The green bird waspletely dead. There were still some soul fragments left in the sky. All the soul fragments were absorbed into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I see.¡± A disappointed look shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    He knew the reason this creature was able to discover the divine spark before anyone else.


    Originally, Ou Yangming thought that this monster had some treasure that he could use even if he snatched it away. After knowing the other party¡¯s memories, he realized that he was wrong.


    This green one-legged bird was called Bifang. He was a mystical creature from the First World and had an ability to perceive nature. Through this ability, he could sense where in the Great Wide World had changed. He could judge if there was a divine spark that had fallen there based on the degree and type of change.


    The ability was usually very useless, but it was like divine assistance in searching for a divine spark.


    There were many changes that were extremelyplicated. Bifang also needed to find out which of these changes was correct. Most of the time, he needed to search more than a dozen or even 100 ces because he could not be sure where they were. Thest time the fire-type divine spark appeared, it was because he had gone to other ces. He had to split up with his subordinates to search, which was why he missed the opportunity.


    This was Bifang¡¯s innate ability, hence Ou Yangming definitely could not use it. Nheless, he did not have anything to be disappointed about. This was because the Shanhai Continent also had a piece of the divine spark. As long as he found it, everything would be fine.


    Ou Yangming scanned the world with his divine sense. He found the source of the change.


    ¡°Wait for me here for a while,¡± Ou Yangming said to the Wutong Tree, then he disappeared.


    In the depths of Barbarian King Mountain, the trees here had grown more than 3 times in one night. Just as Ou Yangmingnded on the ground, several big trees attacked him. These big trees had extraordinary strengths, each of themparable to a Ruler. Their branches swayed, and their trunks were abnormally sharp.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± Fire shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes, and white mes instantly ignited the big trees.


    These big trees had souls and were not much different from ordinary life forms. When they attacked Ou Yangming, they treated him as an intruder.


    As the mes burned, Ou Yangming walked forward step by step. The ancient trees that wanted to attack him howled in pain in the mes. As for the ancient trees that were running away, the young fellow did not pay any attention to them.


    Flowers bloomed in front of him, and delicate flowers bloomed on the hillside.


    Ou Yangming reached out and grabbed. After a loud crack, the stone exploded, and a green crystal piece flew out andnded steadily in his hand.


    ¡°This is the divine spark?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the crystal piece in his hand.


    It was only half the size of a palm, and there was a faint green light flowing inside.


    From Chi Ming¡¯s memories, he knew that this divine spark was formed naturally in the universe. When every world was about to be destroyed, there would be divine sparks appearing. Generally, there were 12 of them. Of course, there had been special situations before. No one could guess the will of the universe.


    A divine spark was to give the people of the world that was about to be destroyed thest chance to survive.


    Ou Yangming was not very excited. He vaguely felt that his body and the divine spark had a strong repulsion. There seemed to be a voice in his heart telling him not to fuse with the divine spark and that this was not the right choice.


    This feeling was so strong that it made Ou Yangming waver a little.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Ou Yangming frowned slightly.


    ¡®Could it be that fusing with this divine spark isn¡¯t a good thing for me?¡¯


    That feeling was so mysterious that Ou Yangming was unable to determine whether it was right or wrong.


    He looked at the divine spark in his hand and was silent for a long time.


    ¡®This divine spark is only the icing on the cake for me. I¡¯m about to break through to the peak of the third step. By then, after eating the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll directly break through to the Heavenly Rank. When that happens, even if I don¡¯t rely on a divine spark, I can still enter the chaos.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Ou Yangming gave up.


    Since there was already another choice, there was no need to pursue the need to fuse with the divine spark. He could let Wutong fuse with it.


    Wutong had submitted to him and would never betray him. There was no difference between him fusing with the divine spark and Ou Yangming himself. Even if the young fellow could not break through to the Heavenly Rank, with Wutong as his escape route, he would also be able to leave this world safely.


    After making a decision in his heart, Ou Yangming disappeared again. The next moment, he appeared on the other side of the river.


    ¡°Master.¡± Wutong, Big Yellow, and the others walked over quickly.


    They had seen the battle between Ou Yangming and the green bird just now, so they had a new understanding of his strength.


    ¡°Master, how is it? Have you found it?¡± Wutong asked excitedly.


    He knew what Ou Yangming had gone to look for. He must have gone to look for a divine spark that had fallen into the Shanhai Continent.


    ¡°I found it.¡± Ou Yangming spread out his palm, and a green crystal appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Is this a divine spark?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Ni Yinghong and the others surrounded him. This was a supreme treasure of the universe. Ordinary people would not have the chance to see it.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯d better quickly fuse with this divine spark. As long as you open up a divine kingdom, your strength will increase again,¡± Wutong said hurriedly.


    With this divine spark, the cmity of the universe was no longer so terrifying to them. They could still rely on the divine spark to go to another world.


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to fuse with this divine spark.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? It¡¯s such a good opportunity. Why are you giving it up, Master?¡± Wutong was somewhat anxious.


    ¡°Yes, Lil¡¯ Ming. If you fuse with the Divine Spark, we can all leave the Great Wide World.¡± Big Yellow was also a little puzzled.


    Old Craftsman, Ni Yinghong, and the others also cast curious gazes at Ou Yangming. Opening up a divine kingdom was a good thing that every powerhouse in the Great Wide World dreamed of. Why was Ou Yangming giving it up?


    Ou Yangming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m also aware that this is a great opportunity, but I have a feeling that if I fuse with this divine spark, I¡¯ll regret it in the future. Besides, there is no need for me to fuse with this divine spark. This wood element divine spark isn¡¯tpatible with me, but it¡¯s the best for Wutong.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Wutong hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze became serious. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll hand this divine spark over to Wutong to fuse with. After Wutong opens his divine kingdom, he can also bring everyone out of the Great Wide World.¡±


    The old man pondered for a moment. ¡°I believe that Lil¡¯ Ming has his thoughts. Since he has such a request, Wutong, you should take on this heavy responsibility. After all, what Lil¡¯ Ming said makes sense. You are an ancient wood cultivator. After fusing with this divine spark, your strength will increase rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Wutong will do too,¡± Big Yellow said.


    Not allowing Wutong to refuse, Ou Yangming threw the divine spark over.


    This thing might not be a good thing to him butpared to other powerhouses, even people like Chi Ming, it was still a treasure that they could only dream of.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Wutong held the divine spark, looking very excited.


    He had never thought that Ou Yangming would give him such a precious thing.


    ¡°Fuse with it.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    With that, Wutong fused the divine spark into his body, and a green light gradually appeared on his body.


    Ou Yangming stood there, quietly observing the changes around Wutong.


    After more than an hour, the divine spark finally fused with Wutong¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡¯m opening up the divine kingdom,¡± Wutong reminded.


    When a divine kingdom was opened, it would be protected by the origin of the universe. Big Yellow and the others hurriedly retreated. Only Ou Yangming remained where he was. He wanted to experience the process of opening a divine kingdom by Wutong¡¯s side.


    A divine kingdom was like a world.


    Last time, when Ou Yangming saw the Tengu open a divine kingdom, he had discovered something. However, under the circumstances, he did not have time to savor it.


    A green light shot up into the sky, and almost all the powerhouses in the Great Wide World saw this light.


    ¡°Someone has opened up a divine kingdom.¡± Those powerhouses looked over in a daze.


    ¡°Where is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Shanhai Continent!¡±


    Ruler Shanhai looked in astonishment at the ce where the green light had appeared. ¡®It was on the Shanhai Continent?¡¯


    He fiercely pped his head. He was the master of the Shanhai Continent and if he had known, he would not have left. Who knew that while he was painstakingly searching for the divine spark outside, the divine spark hadnded in his old home?


    This feeling was unpleasant.


    ¡°Who obtained the divine spark this time?¡±


    One by one, the almighty powerhouse quickly flew over to the Shanhai Continent.


    The divine kingdom was expanding bit by bit as if it was the beginning of chaos, giving birth to a kingdom filled with vitality. 10 meters, 100 meters, 1,000 meters¡­ The divine kingdom was expanding bit by bit.


    Gradually, Ou Yangming closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1324 - The Return of the Heavenly Ranks

    <h4>Chapter 1324: The Return of the Heavenly Ranks</h4>


    Nothingness, Reincarnation.


    The 2 moves of the Supreme Spear Principle appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind again and again.


    Nothingness, The world was in chaos, and there was no life here.


    Gradually, life appeared in the world. They lived and reproduced, recuperating in the world, continuing from generation to generation.


    From nothing to something, and from nothingness to prosperity.


    This was a long process. In the end, the world gave birth to many lives. Countless races gave birth to powerful cultivators and immortal powerhouses. Behind this prosperity, they were absorbing the vitality of the world bit by bit. In the end, the world began to be overwhelmed.


    Then, there was a cycle.


    A cycle and a dream, just like the Great Wide World today.


    Ou Yangming gradually understood.


    He understood why every other era, a world would be destroyed. This was because the world could not bear the burden and needed a cycle to revive.


    Humans and all things dressed up the world and made it lively, but they were also the burden of the world.


    From Nothingness to Reincarnation, there was a process, which was Creation.


    Ou Yangming gradually opened his eyes. His hands were jumping with golden light.


    This was the power of creation.


    During the process of establishing a divine kingdom, Ou Yangming hadprehended the power of creation and mastered thest move of the Supreme Spear Principle.


    Creation!


    When Heaven¡¯s Destruction and Earth¡¯s Demolition merged, the power of the profound meaning of extermination appeared.


    Simrly, when Nothingness and Reincarnation fused, the power of the profound meaning of creation appeared.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    In the vast universe, there were only 4 kinds of profound meanings. Now that he had mastered the ones of extermination, creation, and order, only the profound meaning of space-time had yet to beprehended.


    Given his strength, in terms of the profound meanings that he had grasped alone, he was equivalent to 3 powerhouses a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    Wutong¡¯s divine kingdom had been opened, so no one bothered Ou Yangming.


    Now that Ou Yangming had woken up, Big Yellow asked, ¡°Lil¡¯ Ming, were you alright just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had some enlightenment just now,¡± Ou Yangming responded.


    He raised his head to look at the sky, and 2 fiery red shadows shed past.


    ¡°Red-feathered Bird!¡± Big Yellow cried out. He saw Lil¡¯ Red, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    ¡°Haha, Big Yellow, you¡¯re still in the second step. You¡¯re too weak!¡±


    Lil¡¯ Redughed out loud. Then, it transformed into a red bird andnded on Ou Yangming¡¯s shoulder.


    The great ancestor of the Phoenixes asked, ¡°Ruler Ming, did you open your divine kingdom just now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and pointed at Wutong. ¡°It was my friend.¡±


    After Wutong opened up his divine kingdom, he hid his aura. With his strength, he was no weaker than a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Even the great ancestor of the Phoenixes could not see through him.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t Ruler Ming?¡¯ The great ancestor looked at Wutong in surprise.


    Soon, other powerhouses flew over. When they saw Ou Yangming, everyone thought that he had obtained the divine spark. Who knew, when they heard the answer from Wutong, they were shocked. Ruler Ming had given away the divine spark, and he had given such a precious thing to his friend.


    Although they had not obtained the divine spark, the divine spark had still been obtained by a powerhouse of their Great Wide World.


    This was something that was worth consoling.


    The divine spark could take away at least 100 people. As long as they did not offend Ruler Ming, they still had a chance.


    Soon, the Shanhai Continent again returned to peace.


    After Wutong established his divine kingdom, he was not in a hurry to leave. He still had to wait for Ou Yangming toe along.


    Ou Yangming did not want to enter the chaos so soon.


    He still did not know what the situation there was like. He had to at least be equal to heaven to go there in advance.


    This goal was not that far away anymore.


    After mastering 3 profound meanings, coupled with his peerless supernatural ability and powerful body, Ou Yangming was confident that he could easily kill even a powerhouse like Chi Ming. As for the real Heavenly Rank powerhouses, he had neverpared them. He did not know how strong they were.


    Even from Chi Ming¡¯s side, he only had a vague understanding of such powerhouses.


    A month passed quickly once again.


    The third divine spark appeared.


    This divine spark finally fell into the hands of the Fire Worship Sect. They had 2 powerhouses a half step to the Heavenly Rank, the mysterious elder and Ruler Ying. They escaped from the encirclement of the Great Wide World unscathed and disappeared without a trace.


    They did not open their divine kingdom, and no one knew where they went.


    The fourth divine spark appeared.


    It was finally obtained by a human powerhouse, but the powerhouse was only in the second step and belonged to the Divine Sword School.


    This was the second divine spark obtained by the powerhouses of the Great Wide World.


    The powerhouses of the first world were killed by Ou Yangming. Chi Ming of the Third World also died. The others hid and did not dare to appear. The people of the Fire Worship Sect also disappeared without a trace. At the moment, no one was fighting with the powerhouses of the Great Wide World.


    The fifth divine spark appeared.


    Nevertheless, no one had found this divine spark.


    Even when the powerhouses of the Great Wide World had all been mobilized and searched high and low several times, they still could not find any trace of the divine spark.


    At this point, all small worlds had copsed.


    After half a year, not a single one of the billions of small worlds had survived. Every day, numerous worlds were destroyed, but no one could stop it.


    Following the small worlds, it was slowly the Great Wide World¡¯s turn.


    When the sixth divine spark appeared, in a remote corner of the Great Wide World¡­


    The 5 mighty figures of the Heavenly Path Alliance stood respectfully. Their gazes were fixed on a white-haired old man floating over from afar. The old man¡¯s gaze was sharp. With every step he took, the will of the world would retreat. This person was a powerhouse of the Heavenly Path Alliance who had returned from the chaos.


    Dao Xuanji! A powerhouse equal to heaven.


    Half a year after the appearance of the Immortal Path to Heaven, the Heavenly Rank powerhouses had finally appeared!


    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± Several powerhouses bowed in unison.


    Dao Xuanji¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he asked, ¡°Is Chi Ming dead?¡±


    A person below answered, ¡°Yes, sir. I came to the Great Wide World but didn¡¯t find any traces of Sir Chi Ming. After that, I sent someone back to the sect to inquire. Sect Leader said that Emperor Chi Ming¡¯s soul has been shattered. He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    An Emperor had died in the Great Wide World?


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s voice was cold and carried a strong killing intent.


    ¡°ording to our secret investigation, the person who killed Emperor Chi Ming should be someone called Ruler Ming in the Great Wide World. He¡¯s also an emperor and is known as the greatest expert in the Great Wide World. Besides, from Emperor Chi Ming¡¯s deduction, the treasure with the Nine-sworded Ruler should also be with him.¡±


    After listening to his subordinate¡¯s reply, Dao Xuanji raised his head and looked out into the sky. Suddenly, he locked onto a direction and spat out a single word.


    ¡°Kill!¡± A Heavenly Rank powerhouse could ignore the will of the world. With just the word ¡°kill¡±, one could cross the entire world.


    On the Shanhai Continent, Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused. Countlessyers of the power of order appeared in the sky.


    A sharp light sword shed over. The light sword crashed into the heavy wall and gradually disappeared without a trace. Ou Yangming blocked it without expending much energy.


    Before the Heavenly Rank powerhouses came out, he had predicted this day.


    Ou Yangming did not choose to leave. He chose another path.


    This Shanhai Continent had countlessws of order. Even if it was a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, he would not be afraid. Furthermore, there was only one such powerhouse who would truly make an enemy out of him.


    Dao Xuanji!


    Ou Yangming knew this name from Chi Ming¡¯s memory.


    It was him who had ordered Chi Ming to retrieve the hand bone. If he came to the Great Wide World, it would not be strange for him to find trouble with the young fellow.


    ¡°Hey?!¡± Shock shed across Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes.


    A Heavenly Rank powerhouse could easily kill a powerhouse who was a half step to the Heavenly Rank. This was the suppression of a living being, and it did not require any strength. Despite that, Dao Xuanji¡¯s one move could not cause any harm to that person.


    ¡°That ce?¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes were like primal chaos, able to see through the whole world with just a nce. ¡°It¡¯s a little odd.¡±


    Dao Xuanji moved, and his body disappeared into the void.


    At the same time, next to the Immortal Path, a white-robed man floated down.


    He had a pair of sword-like eyebrows, and his aura was like that of an immortal. He held a silver spear in his hand.


    ¡°The Great Wide World, I¡¯m finally back!¡± His voice was vast and long. ¡°I¡¯m back, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to be reincarnated¡­¡±


    He let out a sigh that seemed to be filled with nostalgia.


    Dao Xuanji?!


    The white-robed man looked into the distance, and his gaze turned cold.


    On the Shanhai Continent, the powerhouses who lived here in seclusion saw a magical scene. The world began to glow with golden light, and all of the powers of order erupted.


    Ou Yangming looked at the old man in the sky. ¡°You¡¯re Dao Xuanji?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me. No wonder you were able to kill Chi Ming.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Hand over the hand bone ande out to die. I can let your friends go.¡±


    Dao Xuanji looked at Wutong and the others in the distance and threatened the young fellow.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ou Yangmingughed, ¡°Why do I feel like you can¡¯t evene in? Now that the entire Shanhai Continent is sealed by me, you can try. If you manage to break in, I¡¯ll return the hand bone to you.¡±


    The powers of order in the world were what Ou Yangming relied on. He did not think that a Heavenly Rank powerhouse could break in.


    ¡°Break!¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes were like sharp arrows. He stretched out his hand and pped. Instantly, a vast destructive aura gushed out from his hand.


    The world copsed as if it was the end of the world. Numerous destructive auras collided with the golden light. The continent shook, and the powerhouses on the continent looked at the sky in fear.


    ¡®Just what kind of existence is that person?¡¯


    The golden light dissipated a little, but the other parts quickly recovered. This move did not destroy the powers of order that Emperor Jun had left behind.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes flickered with mes.


    Being teased by an ant below the Heavenly Rank made him feel that he had lost his dignity.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll turn this continent into a dead zone!¡± Dao Xuanji made a gesture with one hand.


    At the spur of the moment, a voice came from the distant sky.


    ¡°Dao Xuanji!¡±

 Chapter 1325 - White-Clothed Xing Tian

    <h4>Chapter 1325: White-Clothed Xing Tian</h4>


    The voice was ethereal as if it came from ancient times.


    Dao Xuanji¡¯s hand movements stopped, and Ou Yangming also raised his head to look at the sky.


    In the distant horizon, a white-clothed man floated over. His clothes fluttered as if he was an immortal from the legends.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Dao Xuanji looked at the person, and a hint of fear shed across his eyes.


    That person took a step forward and crossed 5,000 kilometers, appearing outside the Shanhai Continent. At this moment, Ou Yangming could clearly see that person¡¯s appearance.


    ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s reaction waspletely different from Dao Xuanji¡¯s. Thetter was afraid, but the former was pleasantly surprised.


    This person¡­


    Ou Yangming recalled the white-clothed figure in his mind. He could not clearly see that person¡¯s appearance from the spiritual sea, but he could still make a rough guess.


    The man in white at the moment ovepped with the almighty powerhouse who taught him spear techniques in the spiritual sea.


    ¡®Who is he?


    ¡®Why does he appear in the Supreme Spear Principle that Xing Tian taught me?¡¯


    Ou Yangming could not figure it out previously. Now that he had met the real person, he naturally wanted to figure this out.


    The man in white also looked at Ou Yangming. There was a gentle smile on his face. This smile was like a breeze and made people feel good about him.


    He gradually looked away and looked at Dao Xuanji, ¡°This is the Great Wide World.¡±


    Just a few words from him made Dao Xuanji, who was equal to heaven, change his expression. Dao Xuanji¡¯s gaze was uncertain as he said, ¡°This world is about to be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°But it still exists!¡± The man in white was still calm.


    ¡°God of Killing, I won¡¯t harm the other living beings in the Great Wide World, but you can¡¯t interfere with this person!¡± Dao Xuanji pointed at Ou Yangming on the Shanhai Continent and said.


    ¡°No.¡± The white-clothed man shook his head again. ¡°With me by your side, I won¡¯t allow you to harm even a nt in the Great Wide World. Besides, this little friend has some fate with me.¡±


    ¡°God of Killing, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Dao Xuanji roared angrily.


    ¡°So what if I go too far?¡± The white-clothed man¡¯s voice gradually became cold, and a killing intent suddenly burst forth from his eyes!


    An enormous killing power instantly appeared.


    This killing power was boundless. The moment it appeared, even thews of the great world retreated.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Dao Xuanji retreated a few steps.


    He obviously did not dare to fight head-on with the white-clothed man. Looking in the direction of the Shanhai Continent, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Little b*stard, I don¡¯t believe you can hide here forever!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Ou Yangming also sneered.


    Facing Dao Xuanji, Ou Yangming was not very worried. In the Shanhai Continent, he was confident that he could block Dao Xuanji outside. Moreover, his strength was about to reach the peak of the third step. At that time, as long as he ate the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill, he would also be a Heavenly Rank existence.


    On the same level, Ou Yangming would not fear anyone.


    ¡°Good fe, don¡¯t let me meet you!¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes carried a warning look, then he disappeared into the void.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ friend, can you let me in?¡± The white-clothed man revealed a gentle smile.


    Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡±


    His finger slightly moved, and the power of order in the sky began to split into halves, forming a wide path.


    If it were anyone else, Ou Yangming would not have dared to let him in.


    Nheless, this man in white was different. Ou Yangming knew that he would not have any hostility toward him.


    The Supreme Spear Principle was a great help to Ou Yangming¡¯s growth. If it were not for this ultimate art, he would have died several times. Whether it was the Golden Crows or the Nine-sworded Rule, he had used the moves to escape his life. This man in white was considered half a master to him.


    ¡°Greetings, senior.¡± Ou Yangming bowed respectfully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± The white-clothed man had a kind look in his eyes. He looked around and said, ¡°Luckily, you inherited the profound meaning of order from Emperor Jun. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you would¡¯ve been in danger just now.¡±


    The danger he was talking about was naturally Dao Xuanji.


    Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°I was just lucky.¡±


    He looked at the white-clothed man and asked curiously, ¡°Senior, you seem to know Emperor Jun very well?¡±


    The white-clothed man looked into the distance andughed. ¡°Of course. He was my greatest enemy back then. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be no trace of my old friend after so many years.¡±


    Ou Yangming was secretly shocked.


    Emperor Jun was the king of the Ancient Demons and was once the master of the Great Wide World. At that time, humans had just been born, so the Ancient Demons¡¯ enemy should be the Ancient Shamans. Ou Yangming looked at the white-clothed man and guessed in his heart but no matter, the man did not seem to be a member of the Ancient Shamans.


    From the looks of Du Xie and the others, Ou Yangming could tell that the Ancient Shamans were tall and strong, and their strengths were extraordinary. Even the young Du Lingxuan was still more than 2 meters tall and was much sturdier than this white-clothed senior.


    Perhaps the white-clothed man saw through Ou Yangming¡¯s thoughts, he said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to make wild guesses. I¡¯m originally a member of the Ancient Shamans, and you should know my name very well.¡±


    The white-clothed man¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles, while Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°My name is Xing Tian,¡± the white-clothed man said.


    ¡°Xing Tian?¡±


    Ou Yangming naturally knew this name very clearly.


    Nevertheless, was Xing Tian not in the Rebirth Cave? Furthermore, Xing Tian¡¯s figure was tall and sturdy, and the huge mountain in the Rebirth Cave was formed from his body.


    ¡°The one you saw is Xing Tian as well,¡± the man in white said in a deep voice.


    That was Xing Tian, and this was Xing Tian as well¡­


    Ou Yangming felt that his mind was in a mess. How could there be 2 Xing Tians in this world? On top of that, the difference between them was so huge.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt it. This is a fact. Xing Tian isn¡¯t a peerless figure. There¡¯s no need for me to impersonate him.¡±


    ¡°Senior, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Why are there 2 of you?¡±


    ¡°2 is nothing.¡± Xing Tianughed. ¡°If you lived in ancient times, you might¡¯ve seen 3 of the same person.


    ¡°We were originally one body, but we split upter. He¡¯s the evil one while I¡¯m the good one. Good and evil can¡¯t be together, so we could only split into 2.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually possible?¡±


    Good and evil.


    Ou Yangming said, ¡°Senior Xing Tian from the Rebirth Cave isn¡¯t an evil person.¡±


    ¡°Good and evil aren¡¯t absolute. Sometimes, good is evil, and sometimes evil is also good. Back then, he fought against the Heavenly Path to save themon people. In the end, he was suppressed. It was great kindness that he showed. As for me, while I¡¯m the good one, I killed countless people in the primal chaos. Everyone was afraid of me, so I gained the title of the God of Killing.¡±


    ¡°Senior, are you here to save him?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Now that the great cmity ising, if he wants toe out, I don¡¯t need to save him,¡± Xing Tian answered.


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°How far have you cultivated the Supreme Spear Principle?¡±


    Ou Yangming responded seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve learned all the moves of Heaven¡¯s Destruction, Earth¡¯s Demolition, Nothingness, and Reincarnation. I¡¯ve alsobined Heaven¡¯s Destruction and Earth¡¯s Demolition, where Iprehended the profound meaning of extermination and created the Extermination Divine Ability. Simrly, I¡¯ve merged Nothingness and Reincarnation, by which I fathomed the profound meaning of creation and the Creation Divine Ability.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    Xing Tian in white had an excited smile in his eyes. He looked at Ou Yangming as if he was looking at his favorite student, ¡°It seems like he has good taste. You¡¯re a good seedling. You¡¯veprehended such a difficult secret principle of the universe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, senior.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    ¡°Your talent is worthy of my praise.¡± Xing Tian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re still one step away from mastering this spear principle.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the next step?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. He had a vague feeling that the Supreme Spear Principle still had some secrets.


    ¡°The Supreme Spear Principle is known as half of the Heavenly Path. Naturally, it isn¡¯t that simple. It contains the profound meanings of extermination and creation, and you¡¯veprehended both of them. Compared to one profound meaning, 2 profound meanings are definitely more powerful. However, the degree of their powers is limited. If they¡¯re fused together¡­¡± Xing Tian¡¯s eyes suddenly became serious.


    He looked at the sky and pointed his finger at the sky.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh¡­¡±


    With that, the wind whistled, and the entire Shanhai Continent seemed to be surrounded by a terrifying aura. At this moment, Ou Yangming, who was standing next to Xing Tian, felt a suffocating feeling.


    The powers of thew of order could not withstand a single blow and were instantly broken through.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. ¡®No wonder Dao Xuanji was so afraid of Senior Xing Tian. Senior Xing Tian is probably much stronger than him.¡¯


    The powers of the profound meaning of order covered the whole world and were so powerful that even Dao Xuanji could not break it.


    Who knew, Senior Xing Tian easily broke the profound meaning.


    If Dao Xuanji had Xing Tian¡¯s method, he could have killed his way in easily. This powerhouse equal to heaven was not as simple as Ou Yangming thought.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s this move?¡± Ou Yangming saw Xing Tian retract his finger and asked.


    ¡°This move is called Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Nothing. Combining thews of extermination and creation gives nothing. Creating something out of nothing is equivalent to half of the great path. In the future, if you encounter Heavenly Rank powerhouses whobinews, you have to be careful because their destructive power will be 10 times stronger than that of ordinary Heavenly Rank powerhouses.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re actually so formidable!¡± Ou Yangming eximed. ¡®White-clothed Xing Tian is actually so terrifying.¡¯


    ¡°Senior, what is Dao Xuanji equivalent to among Heavenly Rank powerhouses?¡± Ou Yangming asked again.


    Ou Yangming roughly understood Dao Xuanji¡¯s strength. At the moment, he should only be slightly inferior to Dao Xuanji and was not very far. He wanted to know how much of a difference there was between his strength and that of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    ¡°Dao Xuanji?¡± White-clothed Xing Tian chuckled, his eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°His strength can only be considered average among Heavenly Rank powerhouses.¡±


    White-clothed Xing Tian stood with his hands behind his back and said to Ou Yangming, ¡°Let me tell you about the division of strengths among Heavenly Rank powerhouses.¡±

 Chapter 1326 - The Universe Graveyard

    <h4>Chapter 1326: The Universe Graveyard</h4>


    Xing Tian exined the strengths of Heavenly Rank powerhouses.


    Being equal to heaven was the universal way to call Heavenly Rank powerhouses. Generally speaking, in the impression of countless living beings, there was no division of strength between Heavenly Rank powerhouses.


    This was because such powerhouses were iparably powerful, something that ordinary people could not match. Regardless of whether it was the strongest Heavenly Rank powerhouse or the weakest, they were about the same to ordinary people.


    Nheless, in the chaos, there was still a gap between Heavenly Rank powerhouses.


    This was also the reason Dao Xuanji was like a mouse seeing a cat when he saw Xing Tian just now.


    On one hand, it was because Xing Tian¡¯s as the God of Killing was too frightening. On the other hand, the difference in their strengths was too great.


    Xing Tian slowly exined, ¡°The Heavenly Rank has a total of 9 levels. They¡¯re known as the Nine Heavens, and each level is higher than the other. This is what everyone has agreed to call them. The ranks are ording tobat strengths.


    ¡°Dao Xuanji is at the Third Heaven, which is the mostmon Heavenly Rank powerhouse.¡±


    ¡®Dao Xuanji is at the Third Heaven?¡¯


    Ou Yangming thought to himself. ¡®Judging from his destructive power, he¡¯s only slightly stronger than me. Is my strengthparable to the First or Second Heaven?¡¯


    Of course, this was just a guess. Xing Tian came quickly just now, so Dao Xuanji might not have used his powerful move.


    ¡°Senior, which level are you at?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously.


    The technique that Xing Tian disyed just now was certainly not something Dao Xuanji couldpare to. Dao Xuanji was ranked at the Third Heaven, so Xing Tian was surely higher.


    ¡°My current strength is ranked at the Sixth Heaven,¡± Xing Tian answered.


    His voice was calm, without the slightest bit of arrogance.


    He did not tell Ou Yangming that there were many Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the primal chaos, but 99% of them were below the Fifth Heaven. Being at the Sixth Heaven already made him a top-tier powerhouse.


    ¡°Senior, can you see if I have the strength to fight against a Heavenly Rank powerhouse?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xing Tian turned around with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Ou Yangming was only a half step to the Heavenly Rank, but Xing Tian did not refuse it if he wanted to try. Xing Tian also wanted to see the true strength of this young fellow, whose expression did not even change when he faced Dao Xuanji.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try. Attack me with your greatest move.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go up into the sky.¡±


    Their destructive powers were too strong. If they attacked on the Shanhai Continent, they might destroy the continent. Before Ou Yangming broke through to the Heavenly Rank, this would be his back garden. It was a good ce for him to take refuge.


    The 2 of them flew into the sky.


    With Xing Tian by his side, Ou Yangming did not have to worry about Dao Xuanjiing back.


    ¡°Senior, be careful,¡± Ou Yangming reminded Xing Tian. His expression became serious as spiritual power flowed rapidly in his limbs and bones. Not only that but all the strength in his body gushed out as well.


    ¡°Divine Prison!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly, and a golden box appeared beside Xing Tian.


    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that stingy Emperor Jun to pass down such a profound divine ability to you.¡±


    He clearly recognized this move.


    This was one of Emperor Jun¡¯s ultimate moves when he was conquering the world back then. It was unknown how many mighty Shamans had died under this move.


    Xing Tian¡¯s gaze focused, and killing intent surged from his body.


    He tapped his finger with force, and the golden box instantly turned into pieces and disappeared into the air.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming had prepared his move.


    ¡°Creation!¡± The Reincarnation Spear suddenly became 100 timesrger.


    The light on the spear was dazzling. A huge illusory figure of a deity appeared behind Ou Yangming with a violent aura that seemed to be able to destroy everything.


    Boom!


    The spear collided with the profound power on Xing Tian¡¯s fingertip. All of Ou Yangming¡¯s power was released, and Xing Tian unconsciously took a few steps back.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    After taking a few steps back, Xing Tian¡¯s body stabilized. He stretched out his hand and gently flicked the Reincarnation Spear. Then, he said in surprise.


    He had expected that Ou Yangming had mastered many profound meanings, but he did not expect that he also had Emperor Jun¡¯s ultimate move. Additionally, the huge amount of spiritual power in the young fellow¡¯s body and the almost infinite power made him even more shocked.


    Ou Yangming was also shocked. His full-strength move could only force the unarmed Xing Tian back a few steps, and this was even when his opponent was not prepared.


    ¡°How was it, senior?¡± Ou Yangming asked with someck of confidence.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Xing Tian did not hide his admiring gaze at all, ¡°Just now, I thought you were a little arrogant, but I was wrong. You have so many profound techniques, and your physical strength and spiritual power are incredibly powerful. Ordinary Heavenly Rank powerhouses really can¡¯t do anything to you. With your current strength, a Heavenly Rank powerhouse at the Second Heaven shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±


    Xing Tian¡¯s voice carried a hint of surprise.


    It was the first time he had seen such a genius who could fight against a Heavenly Rank powerhouse at the Second Heaven with the strength of a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    Even when he was at a half step, could barely fight against a powerhouse at the First Heaven.


    Only his friend Hou Yi, with the help of the Innate Spirit Treasure, the Sun-shooting Bow, was lucky enough to kill a First Heaven powerhouse when he was a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    After hearing Xing Tian¡¯s words, Ou Yangming smiled.


    His guess was right. He could already contend against a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, even though it was only a low-level one.


    After all, in this world, he had yet to find any powerhouses a half step to the Heavenly Rank who could contend against him. Even an experienced one like Chi Ming could be easily killed after a few moves now that he hadprehended so many techniques.


    ¡°Senior, there¡¯s one more thing,¡± Ou Yangming said after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Xing Tian became more curious about Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming took out a box made of ancient wood from his interspatial ring. He said, ¡°Senior, do you want to know why Dao Xuanji wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Could it be because of that thing in your hand?¡± Xing Tian nced at the box in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    He opened the box and sent it to Xing Tian, then he asked, ¡°Senior Xing Tian, do you know what this is? This is something I identally obtained from an elder of the Heavenly Path Alliance, then I was targeted by them. Before Dao Xuanji, there was another powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank from the Heavenly Path Alliance who came to kill me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡± Xing Tian looked at the thing in the box.


    At first, he did not think much of it. He was born in ancient times and had wandered in the chaos. What kind of treasure had he not seen?


    However, after taking a look, he was attracted by the thing in the box.


    Inside the box was a hand bone. It looked very ordinary. The white hand bone emitted a faint cold air, and there were a few strange patterns on the hand bone.


    ¡®This thing¡­¡¯


    Xing Tian pondered for a moment.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something.


    ¡®Hand bone¡­


    ¡®The Heavenly Path Alliance?


    ¡®Could this thing be¡­¡¯


    Xing Tian took a deep breath and warned, ¡°Keep this thing well and don¡¯t let others see it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xing Tian¡¯s attitude made Ou Yangming even more curious.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a key.¡±


    ¡°A key?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the bone in his hand. ¡®Is there anything simr between this thing and a key?¡¯


    Xing Tian continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary key, but a key to the Universe Graveyard.¡±


    He knew Ou Yangming definitely did not know this ce either, thus he exined, ¡°The ce where you live is the universe. Right now, the universe is divided into 5 big worlds and countless small worlds. It¡¯s rumored that the universe is also declining. In the depths of the chaos, there¡¯s a mysterious ce called the Universe Graveyard. That ce has fallen into a universe. Only the one with this hand bone can go to that ce.¡±


    ¡°What are the benefits of going to that ce?¡± Ou Yangming asked as he kept the box in his hand.


    Xing Tian said, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor in the chaos that there¡¯s a piece of the heart of the universe in that Universe Graveyard. The universe has perished, but its heart still has some charm. As long as one finds that ce, one can create a world. There are a total of 5 worlds in the universe now. As long as that ce is found, it¡¯s very likely that the sixth world can be created.¡±


    ¡®Create the sixth world!?¡¯


    This was a crazy thing.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses were repelled by the Heavenly Path from the 5 worlds. If they could create a world of their own, they could easily travel back and forth between the chaos and the worlds. Besides, how massive was a world? With the power of the Heavenly Path, they could certainly break through to an unbelievable realm. At the very least, they could reach the legendary Ninth Heaven.


    With such a huge temptation, how many people could resist it? No wonder Dao Xuanji had personally made a move.


    Ou Yangming nodded.


    That Universe Graveyard was probably not a secret. In the primal chaos, many people would know about it.


    ¡°With your current strength, even if you go to the primal chaos, don¡¯t go there for the time being,¡± Xing Tian still reminded Ou Yangming carefully.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Ou Yangming looked at him.


    Xing Tian continued, ¡°There¡¯s more than one hand bone, if you meet other powerhouses in the Universe Graveyard, it¡¯ll be dangerous. Normally, those who can obtain such a key aren¡¯t ordinary and might even be stronger than me. Besides, you have to be careful of being surrounded and killed outside the graveyard. I¡¯m guessing that if Dao Xuanji really obtained this hand bone, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go there alone.¡±


    Where there were people, there would be fights. Even the Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the chaos could not avoid this.


    Ou Yangming nodded. Even if he went to the Universe Graveyard, he would at least wait until he had broken through to the true Heavenly Rank.


    At that time, his strength would increase a lot, and he would not be much weaker than Xing Tian.


    Moreover, he had a way to increase his strength. Afterbining the 2 profound meanings of destruction and creation, what boundary would his strength reach?


    Ou Yangming felt the surging powers of the profound meanings in his sea of consciousness. The day was not far away.

 Chapter 1327 - Battling With Dao Xuanji

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Battling With Dao Xuanji</h4>


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, 8 months had passed since the great cmity of Heaven and Earth began.


    The battle for divine sparks became more and more intense.


    Ou Yangming did not leave the Shanhai Continent. He had been cultivating in the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    He did not care about the divine sparks of the 6th and 7th months. For him, breaking through to the Heavenly Rank was the most important thing.


    In the Enlightenment Pavilion, Ou Yangming sat cross-legged on the ground. His eyes were deep, and his body was surrounded by spiritual power. All thew powers were floating around Ou Yangming.


    Afterprehending profound meanings,w powers were very simple for Ou Yangming. In just 3 months in the outside world, he had pushed the power of thew of Yin and Yang to the peak of the third step. Not only that, but the powers of thews of time and space that he hadprehendedter had also broken through to the third step in this long day. This was a pleasant surprise.


    Once everything was prepared, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light. He had made all the preparations. Sess or failure would depend on this one move.


    At this time, the Nine Revolutions Golden Pill floated in the air, emitting a faint fragrance. Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He opened his mouth and swallowed it into his stomach.


    The Golden Pill entered his mouth and turned into a sweet flow that quickly flowed in Ou Yangming¡¯s blood, quietly changing his body and soul.


    1 day.


    2 days.


    Time passed day by day.


    After Ou Yangming swallowed the pill for 99 days, his body suddenly released a golden light. His level of life had changed unconsciously.


    As a result, thew powers in his body gradually disappeared. All the powers were merged into profound meanings.


    Thews of time and space turned into a shallow profound meaning of space-time.


    Of course, Ou Yangming did not master this profound meaning. He only had a shallow understanding of it. Even so, it was still much more powerful than thew powers of the third step.


    Crack, crack, crack. Ou Yangming gradually stood up.


    He did not show too much surprise. All of this was just a matter of time to him.


    He gave up the divine sparks and chose the Heavenly Rank path. He must have some confidence in his heart.


    ¡®I wonder, how do I rank among Heavenly Rank powerhouses with my current strength?¡¯


    Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    Xing Tian had left a few months ago. He went to the heart of origins to meet his old friend. Ou Yangming told him about the current situation of the Ancient Shamans. Xing Tian nned to obtain a piece of divine spark for them. With his help, there should not be any problems.


    Xing Tian¡¯s strength was incredibly powerful. Even if Ou Yangming¡¯s life level had evolved again, and he had broken through to the true Heavenly Rank, he did not dare to guarantee that he would be Xing Tian¡¯s match.


    Even though his strength had increased tenfold.


    Moreover, Ou Yangming had a vague feeling that the Sixth Heaven might not be Xing Tian¡¯s limit. He must have more powerful methods.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to go out.¡¯ Ou Yangming took a step forward and disappeared from the pavilion. Only 3 months had passed in the outside world.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    After Ou Yangming came out, Wutong immediately teleported to his side.


    Ou Yangming looked at theyers of power of order in the sky, and a familiar figure appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Dao Xuanji.¡±


    He seemed to have waited for a long time.


    ¡°Master, after Senior Xing Tian left, he came here on the third day. Luckily, you expected it and arranged everything well, Master. After he attacked a few times, he found that he couldn¡¯t break the protective power of the Shanhai Continent, so he waited there. Now, people on the continent are anxious,¡± Wutong whispered in Ou Yangming¡¯s ear.


    After Ou Yangming sealed off the continent, outsiders could not enter so naturally, the people inside could not leave either.


    A Heavenly Rank powerhouse was waiting outside the continent, and he even attacked a few times from time to time. It would be a lie for the people to say that they were not afraid.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were a bit cold. ¡°Wutong, stay here and watch. I¡¯ll take his filthy life.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Wutong¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy.


    Since Ou Yangming said so, it must be because his strength had improved. He was already a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Now that he had broken through, he must be in the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He took a step forward and flew into the sky.


    ¡°Master, be careful,¡± Wutong reminded him.


    After all, his master had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank. On the other hand, Dao Xuanji could be considered an experienced Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    ¡°Ruler Ming has gone!¡±


    There were also quite a few powerhouses on the Shanhai Continent. Their gazes were constantly focused on the changes in the sky, afraid that the Heavenly Rank powerhouse would break through the shield in the sky and destroy the entire continent.


    ¡°What is Ruler Ming going to do?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s going to challenge that Heavenly Rank powerhouse?¡±


    ¡­


    Many people looked at Ou Yangming and made guesses.


    ¡°Ruler Ming is worthy of being the greatest powerhouse in the Great Wide World, but the other party is a Heavenly Rank powerhouse who returned from the chaos.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Ruler Ming only went up to take a look. He probably won¡¯t go out.¡±


    Dao Xuanji also noticed Ou Yangming who flew up from the ground. His eyes were filled with mes of anger. ¡°Ou Yangming, hand over the thing. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces and let the whole continent die with you.¡±


    ¡°Now that Senior Xing Tian is gone, you¡¯ve be much bolder.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    There was only a thickyer of the power of order between him and Dao Xuanji.


    Dao Xuanji¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Ou Yangming, don¡¯t use the God of Killing to pressure me. He can¡¯t even protect himself now. He doesn¡¯t have time to save you!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ou Yangming heard some special news from Dao Xuanji¡¯s words. ¡®Could it be that Senior Xing Tian is in some kind of danger?¡¯ Judging from Dao Xuanji¡¯s appearance, it did not seem like he was lying. Furthermore, he dared toe back boldly and still wait outside. He must have expected that Senior Xing Tian would note back.


    The young fellow frowned slightly and thought, ¡®Senior Xing Tian is so formidable. Why would he encounter trouble?¡¯


    Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the old man outside. ¡°Dao Xuanji, tell me where the God of Killing went and what trouble he has.¡±


    ¡°Haha, young fe, we¡¯re mortal enemies. Why should I tell you anything!¡± Dao Xuanji looked at Ou Yangming as if he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°If you answer my questions, I can walk out of here,¡± Ou Yangming responded with a smile.


    ¡°What!¡± Dao Xuanji looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Are you saying that as long as I answer your questions, you¡¯ll walk out of this barrier?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded.


    ¡°Young fe, do you think that I, Dao Xuanji, am an old fool? This barrier is your shell. How could youe out of your shell so easily?¡± Dao Xuanji shouted coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. If you miss this chance, you won¡¯t be getting another one.¡± Ou Yangming curled his lips.


    ¡°You!¡± Dao Xuanji frowned slightly.


    He thought to himself, ¡®There¡¯s no harm in telling him. There won¡¯t be any loss for me. At least, there¡¯ll be a slight chance of himing out. What if he reallyes out?¡¯


    ¡°The God of Killing went to the heart of the world to find trouble with the world¡¯s origin,¡± Dao Xuanji said coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the heart of the world?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°The heart of the world is the core of a world. A world¡¯s origin power is born there, and the entire world is controlled by that ce,¡± Dao Xuanji gave a rare exnation and questioned, ¡°Young fe, are youing out or Not!¡±


    Ou Yangming ignored him.


    The world¡¯s origin power was the core power of a world.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses were equal to heaven, which meant that they were equal to the Heavenly Path. The other name of the Heavenly Path was also called the world¡¯s origin power!


    Being equal to heaven did not mean that one was a match for the Heavenly Path. It was just that one could not be restricted by it. As for the Heavenly Path¡¯s power, it definitely surpassed most Heavenly Rank powerhouses. After all, it controlled the power of a world.


    ¡®Why would Senior Xing Tian be so impulsive¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming recalled that White-clothed Xing Tian had told him that evil Xing Tian was suppressed by the Heavenly Path in the Rebirth Cave. Could it be that he was nning to take revenge for the evil Xing Tian?


    The young fellow gradually broke away from his thoughts. He sneered and took a step forward, walking out of the barrier.


    This step stunned countless people.


    ¡°Ruler Ming actually went out!¡±


    The powerhouses on the Shanhai Continent all looked at Ou Yangming in shock as he walked out of the barrier.


    ¡°As expected of Ruler Ming, he actually dared to face a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.¡±


    Many powerhouses were shocked. Even if they were bold, none of them dared to fight a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    ¡°Ruler Ming is too careless!¡±


    There were also people who were worried for Ou Yangming.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses had returned from the chaos. They were exceptionally powerful and could destroy the world with a single move. It was already a miracle that Ou Yangming could stop one outside. Why did he have to go out and fight?


    Dao Xuanji was also taken aback. He originally did not have much hope. He did not expect this fellow to be so honest and came out.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Dao Xuanji attacked quickly, pping Ou Yangming from the sky. The profound meaning of extermination came, and the aura of this p made people shiver.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face did not change. He clenched his fists and urged all the power in his body. Just when the palm was about to reach him, he smashed it.


    Boom! The sound was like thunder, and the sky and ground changed color.


    Ou Yangming only took a few steps back, but Dao Xuanji flew back thousands of meters.


    It was not easy for Dao Xuanji to stabilize his body. When he looked at his palm, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡®That guy¡­


    ¡®How¡­ How did he have such powerful strength?¡¯


    Dao Xuanji was afraid that Ou Yangming would hide again, so he hurriedly attacked just now, but he did not hold back. That palm used at least 80% of his original body¡¯s strength. With such destructive power, no powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank could have resisted it. Who knew, the result was unexpected.


    The person who was forced to retreat with this move turned out to be him instead.


    ¡°Ruler Ming has the upper hand!¡±


    The powerhouses on the Shanhai Continent looked at the sky in shock. Ruler Ming had gained the upper hand in the first move against that mysterious Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    ¡®Could it be¡­


    ¡®That Ruler Ming has also broken through?¡¯


    Everyone braced themselves. If Ruler Ming had also broken through to the Heavenly Rank, this would be an unprecedented battle.

 Chapter 1328 - The Sword of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1328: The Sword of Chaos</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dao Xuanji froze in the air and looked at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    After a long time, he gradually calmed down.


    ¡°I was wondering why you dared toe out. It turns out that you¡¯ve already broken through to the Heavenly Rank.¡±


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses were incredibly rare. There were only a few of them in a world.


    ¡®This fe actually broke through so quickly.;


    ¡°Haha.¡± Ou Yangmingughed and said to Dao Xuanji, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve broken through to the Heavenly Rank, you can act impudently in front of me. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s still a huge gap between Heavenly Rank powerhouses.¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s gaze was like a de.


    Ou Yangmingughed and asked, ¡°Yeah, just like you and Senior Xing Tian?¡±


    Thinking of how Dao Xuanji looked in front of Xing Tian, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with a mocking smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Dao Xuanji shouted in a muffled voice that sounded like thunder. He was enraged by Ou Yangming¡¯s words.


    ¡°Heavenly Path Creation Fist!¡± As soon as Dao Xuanji finished, he attacked. He clenched his fist and suddenly charged toward Ou Yangming. His aura was fierce and invincible, and his body was shing with destructive air currents. This punch seemed to be able to split open Heaven and Earth, and its terrifying power seemed to be able to topple mountains and overturn seas.


    ¡°Woosh!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body vanished into thin air.


    Afterprehending the basic profound meaning of space-time, he could grasp the initiative in battle.


    ¡°The profound meaning of space-time?¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    His punch with all his strength was easily dodged by his opponent.


    Moreover, the profound meaning of space-time was iparably mysterious.


    It was one of the profound meanings that had the least number of peopleprehending it. Even in the primal chaos, Heavenly Rank powerhouses who hadprehended this profound meaning were the most troublesome ones to deal with.


    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t let this fe live!¡± Dao Xuanji shouted, ¡°Seal!¡±


    A mighty destructive power whizzed over, and the world seemed to be under his control.


    Ou Yangming felt that the space around him seemed to be frozen. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult to use the profound meaning of space-time to dodge.


    Of course, the main reason was that Ou Yangming¡¯s profound meaning of space-time was only in its embryonic form.


    If he had reached a profound realm, Dao Xuanji would not have the qualifications to restrict him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll dodge this time.¡± Dao Xuanji looked savage.


    ¡°Heavenly Path Creation Fist!¡±


    The terrifying profound meaning of extermination condensed again, ovepping.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t dodge.¡± With a swoosh, the Reincarnation Spear appeared in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. This time, he was serious.


    ¡°Extermination!¡±


    A ck smoke swept over from the Reincarnation Spear. A fierce wind howled like a roaring ck dragon.


    ¡°Rumble.¡±


    The 2 profound meanings of extermination shed, releasing a shocking roar.


    Consequently, the profound meaning on Dao Xuanji¡¯s fist dissipated bit by bit. On the other hand, the Reincarnation Spear was still roaring. Dao Xuanji¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.


    ¡®This... What a powerful weapon!¡¯ The Reincarnation Spear forced Dao Xuanji to retreat.


    The violent profound power made his heart beat non-stop!


    ¡°Is this your strength?¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡®If this is the case, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡¯


    ¡°Divine Prison!¡± A golden light suddenly appeared and locked Dao Xuanji inside.


    ¡®What move is this?¡¯ Dao Xuanji punched a few times and found that the profound power around him did not change at all.


    Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This move was not the only thing that shocked him. Up until now, Ou Yangming had used 3 profound meanings.


    The powers of 3 kinds of profound meaning. What kind of concept was this?


    Even in the vast primal chaos, most Heavenly Rank powerhouses had only grasped one type of profound meaning. The ones who grasped 2 types of profound meanings were basically much stronger than other people. If they could fuse different profound meanings, they would be able to advance to be fearsome powerhouses above the Fifth Heaven like the God of Killing.


    In the distance, Ou Yangming moved. The Reincarnation Spear turned into a beam of light and came from the sky.


    ¡°Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡± The spear¡¯s momentum was fierce like a huge mountain attacking.


    Dao Xuanji opened his eyes wide. A brown sword suddenly appeared in his hand.


    ¡°sh!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Sword-lights were shed out. Cracks appeared on the golden box, but it did not break.


    At this moment, the long spear was already attacking!


    ¡°Creation!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    Dao Xuanji wanted to break the restraint on his body, but he did not expect that his full-strength move would not have any effect. His expression changed drastically. Seeing that the long spear was in front of him, he could only withdraw his sword to block in front of him.


    This move could not be dodged anymore!


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The sound was 10,000 times louder than thunder! The sword in Dao Xuanji¡¯s hand shattered into pieces!


    Blood sttered out, and the Divine Prison was also shattered by this intense collision.


    Dao Xuanji was very miserable. One of his arms disappeared along with the sword.


    ¡°An Innate Spirit Treasure!¡± Dao Xuanji stared at the Reincarnation Spear, and his heart was trembling. He did not think that the ordinary spear was an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    ¡®He has never been to the primal chaos. How could he have such a treasure?¡¯


    ¡°Dao Xuanji, what do you have to say this time?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was cold.


    He waved his hand, and the Reincarnation Spear returned to his hand.


    Dao Xuanji¡¯s weapon was a High Grade Acquired Taoist Tool butpared to the Reincarnation Spear, the difference was too big.


    Losing an arm was nothing to Dao Xuanji. A Heavenly Rank powerhouse had an immortal body and could recover in an instant. What he was afraid of was the weapon in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and his unpredictable methods.


    Dao Xuanji recalled the move just now.


    He could not calm down. Ou Yangming had used the power of the profound meaning of creation.


    ¡®In other words, he has mastered all 4 profound meanings of the Heavenly Path?


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too frightening?¡¯


    Dao Xuanji had seen people who had mastered 2 profound meanings, and he had also seen people who had mastered 3 profound meanings. However, he had never heard of someone who hadprehended all 4 profound meanings.


    If he could fuse 1 or 2 profound meanings in the future..


    Dao Xuanji¡¯s heart trembled.


    He hurriedly asked, ¡°Ou Yangming, I don¡¯t want that hand bone. How about we end the feud between us?¡±


    The powerhouses on the Shanhai Continent also widened their eyes. That mysterious Heavenly Rank powerhouse actually admitted defeat, and Ruler Ming forced the other party to reconcile.


    ¡°Will sir reconcile with him?¡±


    ¡°Probably. After all, Heavenly Rank powerhouses aren¡¯t that easy to kill. There are very few people in that boundary, and having one more friend is far better than having another enemy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡±


    Everyone was discussing.


    Without a doubt, after this battle, Ou Yangming¡¯s position in their hearts would rise once again.


    In the past, Ou Yangming was very strong. That was his ranking in the Great Wide World. Now, Ruler Ming had even defeated a Heavenly Rank powerhouse who had returned from the chaos.


    If they had not seen it with their eyes, many people would not believe it.


    ¡°End the feud between us?¡± Ou Yangming sneered, and his gaze gradually became sharp, ¡°Dao Xuanji, you were the one who wanted to fight, and you¡¯re the one asking for peace now. Who do you think I am? Today, between the two of us, we¡¯ll decide who¡¯s stronger, and we¡¯ll decide life and death. No one can escape!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s body trembled in anger. ¡°Very well! Today, I¡¯ll let you know the true strength of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse from the chaos!¡±


    Dao Xuanji¡¯s gaze focused, and a fearsome aura suddenly appeared on his body. The surrounding space began to copse, and it was as if the world was about to be destroyed in his hands.


    Chaotic airflow and countless grey gas condensed into a sharp sword in front of him.


    Dao Xuanji spat out a mouthful of blood essence. His eyes were blood-red, and he looked like a devil. All of a sudden, he roared, ¡°Sword of Chaos!¡±


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    On the Shanhai Continent, the powerhouses of the Great Wide World could not help but tremble in their hearts.


    Even though they were blocked by the oveppingws of order, they still felt suffocated. At this moment, they finally felt the terror of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse. As long as such a powerhouse was willing, he could destroy the continent with a single move. Killing them would be easier than eating and drinking.


    ¡°Can Ruler Ming block this move?¡± Someone could not help but ask.


    That grey longsword was the ultimate move that the mysterious powerhouse had spent a lot of effort to create. Its power was definitely terrifying.


    ¡®I hope Ruler Ming will be alright,¡¯ the powerhouses prayed in secret.


    If the mysterious powerhouse won, he might easily wipe them all out.


    In the sky, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were also filled with caution. A Heavenly Rank powerhouse who had returned from the chaos could not be underestimated.


    Dao Xuanji had used this move after he failed to make peace. To him, it must have cost a lot.


    The greater the price, the more horrifying the lethality. A Heavenly Rank powerhouse at the Third Heaven was not ordinary.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused. ¡°Heavenly Screen!¡±


    Countless profound meanings of order came from the sky, turning into a golden waterfall that blocked Ou Yangming. As time passed, the waterfall became bigger and more solid.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Dao Xuanji suddenly pushed his hands.


    The chaotic airflow turned into a sword, which was like a piece of starlight, whizzing over and fiercely hitting the Heavenly Screen.


    With that, the 2 rays of light mixed together and changed into a myriad of colors.


    A huge hole was created in the Heavenly Screen, and the protruding part became sharper. The sword continued to move forward, but the screen could no longer hold on. The power of this sword, which had cost thousands of years of effort, had reached a frightening level.


    Boom!


    The Heavenly Screen exploded, and the Sword of Chaos became faster, like a shadow shing toward Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming frowned, and his body disappeared in an instant.


    The sword missed, but it did not disappear. Instead, it changed its direction and charged toward the sky.


    Over there, Ou Yangming revealed himself.


    ¡®This sword has locked me down?¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s power of profound meaning surged again. He gritted his teeth, and a waterfall poured down from the sky.


    This time, the Heavenly Screen appeared in a hurry. Compared to the previous one, its defense was definitely lower. The Sword of Chaos broke through the screen again. After 2 consecutive attempts, the power of the Sword of Chaos seemed to have weakened.


    At this point, Ou Yangming did not dodge. Instead, he pushed the Reincarnation Spear forward!


    In an instant, the airflow of extermination spread out between him and Dao Xuanji. The surrounding space copsed.. A few huge stars not far away from the battle between the two of them exploded and turned into dust in the universe.

 Chapter 1329 - The Heart of the World

    <h4>Chapter 1329: The Heart of the World</h4>


    The Sword of Chaos had disappeared. Ou Yangming felt a sweet taste in his mouth as his blood surged up. Nheless, he forced himself to endure it.


    ¡°You¡­ How¡¯s this possible¡­¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s face was slightly pale as he looked at Ou Yangming with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Go¡­¡± Dao Xuanji¡¯s expression changed. He did not hesitate and turned around, intending to leave.


    Even his strongest move, which he had spent 10,000 years of effort on, was unable to kill the other party. He understood that there was no longer any meaning to continue. In fact, it was very likely that he would lose his life.


    His body turned into a ray of light and disappeared quickly.


    ¡°Where are you running to!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was sharp, and his body was like a straight spear.


    At this moment, Dao Xuanji was at his weakest. If he were to leave, Ou Yangming did not know where he would meet him next time.


    Moreover, there was another reason Ou Yangming wanted to kill him.


    That was the hand bone.


    Xing Tian had repeatedly warned Ou Yangming not to expose this item.


    Ou Yangming would not reveal it to others, but Dao Xuanji was different. Before this, in order to keep this treasure for himself, Dao Xuanji would definitely not tell others. Now that he found out that he was no match for the young fellow, who knew if he would spread the news or not?


    The young fellow did not want to be chased by a group of people as soon as he entered the primal chaos.


    With a slight movement of his feet, Ou Yangming¡¯s body instantly disappeared into the void.


    Given his strength, the Interspatial Transference had be easy. He did not even need any preparation.


    Dao Xuanji wanted to run and was very fast, but he had overlooked one problem. His opponent was a Heavenly Rank powerhouse who had mastered the profound meaning of space-time.


    Even if it was just a hint of it, Ou Yangming¡¯s speed was countless times faster.


    ¡°Stop!¡± A voice came from afar. Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes trembled, and he stretched out his hand to p the sky.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The Reincarnation Spear came from the sky and instantly pierced through Dao Xuanji¡¯s palm.


    His arm, which had just recovered, was obviously much weaker than before. In front of the Reincarnation Spear, an Innate Spirit Treasure, it was as weak as a piece of paper.


    ¡°Divine Prison!¡± The golden light once again controlled Dao Xuanji in a box.


    ¡°No!¡± Despair shed in Dao Xuanji¡¯s eyes. He had thought that Ou Yangming could only use such a magical ability once. He did not expect that the young fellow would use this strange move again after such a short while.


    ¡°Extermination!¡± A ck stream of air burst out from the Reincarnation Spear like the roar of a dragon.


    The profound meanings of extermination and order were even more terrifying whenbined.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Dao Xuanji could not escape at all. His body was fixed in a small corner, and he had lost his weapon. He could only rely on his body to resist.


    The result was obvious. It was undoubtedly a stupid decision to use his body to fight against an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    Lights flew everywhere. Dao Xuanji¡¯s body turned into pieces and disappeared into the void without a trace.


    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡±


    Ou Yangming did not let his soul escape. With Feng Xinxiao as a warning, he would not make the same mistake twice.


    Even with a body, Dao Xuanji was not Ou Yangming¡¯s match. At this moment, it was even more impossible.


    Dao Xuanji, who was only left with his soul, was controlled by the profound meaning of order and could not resist at all.


    His soul power was shattered right away, turning into countless pieces and were absorbed into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind.


    As the lights faded, Dao Xuanji had disappeared.


    Ou Yangming sealed the soul fragments in his sea of consciousness. He did not need to check them to know how enormous the memories in the soul were. He had abandoned most of Chi Ming¡¯s memories, so it was even more impossible for him to digest all of Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories.


    Such a huge amount of memories could only be slowly worn down bit by bit.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body disappeared. Next, he returned to the outskirts of the Shanhai Continent.


    Seeing Ou Yangming fly down from the sky, everyone could not help but cheer internally. Between him and Dao Xuanji, one was chasing while the other was escaping. Since only Ruler Ming had returned, the result was very clear.


    That mysterious Heavenly Rank powerhouse might have died. Of course, it was also possible that he had escaped.


    Regardless of the situation, Ruler Ming was the victor.


    ¡°Master.¡± Wutong was also incredibly excited.


    He did not expect Ou Yangming to be so mighty. The young fellow had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank and had defeated the Heavenly Path Alliance¡¯s elder, Dao Xuanji, the experienced Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    ¡°Master, did that guy run away?¡± Wutong asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Defeating a Heavenly Rank powerhouse and killing one werepletely different concepts. With Ou Yangming¡¯s strength, even among the Heavenly Rank powerhouses, he was at least above average.


    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±


    Wutong looked into the distance. The speed of the world¡¯s destruction was getting faster. There were still 4 months left. After 4 months, the entire Great Wide World would copse. At that time, the living beings of the Great Wide World would not have any ce to migrate, and everyone would be forgotten along with the world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to a ce first. After I return, we¡¯ll go to the chaos,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Wutong could not help but ask.


    ¡°To the heart of the world,¡± Ou Yangming answered.


    Senior Xing Tian had done him a great favor. Regardless of whether he could help or not, he had to go.


    Ou Yangming retracted his gaze. A golden light flickered on his fingertip.


    Under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, the golden light entered Wutong¡¯s body.


    ¡°What¡¯s this thing?¡± Wutong¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Although this strange thing entered his body, Wutong was not worried at all because he knew that his master would not harm him.


    ¡°This is thebined power of all the profound meanings of order in the Shanhai Continent. Once you grasp it, you¡¯ll be almost invincible in this ce. Even a Heavenly Rank powerhouse like Dao Xuanji can¡¯t enter. After I leave, guard this ce well and don¡¯t let anything happen.


    ¡°If¡­¡± Ou Yangming looked into the distance. ¡°If I don¡¯t return in thest month, take the old man and the others into the chaos.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wutong said in a deep voice. When he raised his head again, Ou Yangming had disappeared.


    The heart of the world was the core of the Great Wide World.


    Unless it was a powerhouse equal to heaven, no one else had the qualifications toe here. The Heavenly Path had ced restrictions on this ce. Only Heavenly Rank powerhouses who were not affected by the world¡¯sws could move freely in this ce.


    The heart of the world, which was supposed to be very quiet, had erupted into a world-shaking battle at the moment.


    On one side of the battle were 2 people, and on the other side was a pair of huge eyes.


    That pair of terrifying eyes was iparablyrge. The powers of all kinds of profound meanings flew out from them. Fire dragons, arrow des, ciers, poisonous snakes..


    The profound meanings turned into shadows. Each of these was especially powerful.


    Heavenly Path!


    If categorized ording to the boundaries, it was also a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, but it was absolutely invincible because there was a massive world behind it.


    The 2 people were also very formidable, but they could only hold on bitterly.


    ¡°Who told you toe?!¡±


    The one who spoke was a headless giant. His mouth and eyes were on his stomach. He held a huge ck ax in his hand. Mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi was flickering on it. It was also an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    On the other hand, the other person¡¯s white clothes fluttered in the wind, and he had an elegant demeanor, but he was in a sorry state at the moment.


    He waved his long spear and repelled an evil dragon.


    Only then did he respond, ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe!¡±


    The giant grunted. There was no emotion in his voice as if he was a cold-blooded creature.


    ¡°But if I didn¡¯te, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as you being suppressed this time. The great cmity of Heaven and Earth ising. You¡¯re a Heavenly Rank powerhouse but if you don¡¯t leave the Great Wide World at the final moment of the Great Reincarnation, you¡¯ll disappear along with this world.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± The voice was still as cold as before.


    The giant ax swung abruptly, and a destructive airflow shed toward the distant gigantic eyes.


    Nevertheless, a barrier quickly appeared in front of the huge eyes and easily blocked the attack.


    White-clothed Xing Tian said again, ¡°Over the past countless years, you¡¯ve been suppressed in the Rebirth Cave. Your strength hasn¡¯t improved but instead, it has regressed quite a bit. Right now, it¡¯s difficult for you to maintain the Sixth Heaven. It¡¯s almost impossible to kill him, so we should leave while we still have a chance. In a few months, the next era will begin. Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°If you want to leave, you go!¡± The headless giant suddenly rushed forward.


    The giant ax chopped down!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xing Tian hurriedly chased after him and blocked the profound meaning attacks from all directions.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Since you¡¯re so determined, I¡¯ll apany you this time,¡± Xing Tian said.


    ¡°If we want to kill him, we must get within 10 kilometers.¡±


    The headless giant¡¯s eyes sparkled. A row of sharp teeth emerged from his mouth on his stomach.


    Once they got within 10 kilometers, they would have no way out.


    That was the core of the Heavenly Path. It could pose a threat to the Heavenly Path, which would never tolerate someone who dared to be impudent in that ce.


    ¡°Oh right, I met Ou Yangming,¡± Xing Tian suddenly said.


    The headless giant¡¯s body trembled slightly. This was also the first time his emotions had changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. Why did you teach him the Supreme Spear Principle instead of the Heaven-destroying Battle Technique? Your understanding of thetter should be far greater than the former. Besides, you used me in the images in the spear technique.¡± Xing Tian looked a little curious.


    The headless giant snorted, ¡°Because I think he¡¯s more like you.¡±


    ¡°Are you denying yourself? You know you¡¯re wrong, but you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± The giant took another step forward. This time, he was within 10 kilometers of the Heavenly Path.


    The giant eyes in the sky suddenly became brutal. From all directions, many brutal profound meanings shot toward the 2 of them with great momentum and earth-shaking auras.

 Chapter 1330 - Combined Into One

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Combined Into One</h4>


    The Heavenly Path was enraged!


    How dare these 2 puny fellows provoke him? Moreover, it found that one of them had been suppressed by it once.


    ¡°Reincarnation Nirvana!¡± Xing Tian shouted coldly.


    The long spear in his hand turned into a 10-kilometer-long white light. This light, which seemed to be able to purify everything, suddenly hit the big eyes.


    This was abined divine ability, which contained the power of extermination and creation. It was incredibly powerful.


    ¡°Heaven-cleaving!¡±


    The headless giant jumped up. His aura was violent as if he was a giant beast from ancient times.


    With that, the giant ax shed down!


    These 2 attacks were so strong that they hit the big eyes hard. They could not harm the eyes, but they could still hurt it.


    Suddenly, 2 blood-red rays of light shot out from therge scarlet eyes.


    These rays of light swept toward the 2 of them!


    ¡°Quickly dodge!¡± White-clothed Xing Tian¡¯s expression changed slightly. He let out a muffled shout, and the 2 of them hurriedly dispersed.


    At the same time, the blood-red rays of light shot over. Space turned into nothingness, and that ce became a pitch-ck hole, devouring the surrounding space without restraint.


    ¡°That was close!¡± Xing Tian looked into the distance in surprise.


    ¡°This fe has been weakened. How can he still be so powerful?¡±


    The airflow just now was terrifying. If they were hit, even they would be in great danger and might lose half their lives instantly.


    ¡°Heaven-destroying!¡± The headless giant took another step forward, and the giant ax in his hand shed out again. This time, it was even more ferocious than thest time.


    Nheless, his body was pushed away before he could even get close to the big eyes. That Heaven-destroying attack was also blocked by theyer of defensive light above the eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± White-robed Xing Tian¡¯s eyes flickered as he quickly dodged in the air.


    The headless giant spat out a mouthful of blood. When he was pushed away just now, he had suffered serious injuries.


    ¡°With our current strengths, it¡¯d be difficult to hurt him. It¡¯s almost impossible to kill him unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?!¡± The headless giant shouted.


    ¡°Unless we merge again.¡± Xing Tian looked at the crazy giant.


    He knew that the reason the giant was so crazy was because of her, the one who was destroyed by the Heavenly Path.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ve separated, and we¡¯ll never have the chance to be together again.¡± The headless giantughed maniacally.


    ¡°Who said we¡¯ll never have the chance?¡± Xing Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°The reason you and I are separated is that we have different philosophies. Now that I¡¯m no longer good and you¡¯re not evil, we¡¯re the same, there¡¯s no difference between us. Even if webine our powers, we won¡¯t have any conflicts.¡±


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh!¡± Another few rays of light shot over. Xing Tian, who was dressed in white, used his long spear to block them. There were also traces of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Now, we have no way out. We¡¯re within 10 kilometers of the Heavenly Path. Unless we kill him, we¡¯ll be suppressed by him again and perish together with this world.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The giant did not hesitate.


    As such, the 2 bodies slowly approached each other and merged.


    They were originally one body. Both their bodies and souls were forcefully cut out. Now that they were one, there would not be any problems.


    When they merged, they became the real Xing Tian, who was not the God of Killing, but the God of War.


    The Xing Tian who dominated the world as the God of War in the ancient era.


    Not only that butpared to that time, their strength had also be much greater.


    Their new body was 300 meters tall.


    Compared to the headless giant, it was much smaller, butpared to White-clothed Xing Tian, it was countless timesrger.


    In the beginning, the 2 of them were around the Sixth Heaven. Afterbining their bodies, they had at least reached the Eighth Heaven.


    Xing Tian held a long spear in one hand and a huge ax in the other.


    He broke through theyers of barriers and charged toward the ck eyeballs.


    Outside of Xing Tian¡¯s body, there was ayer of dark light shield. He was like a fearless God of War who came from the sky. All the attacks were easily blocked by him.


    His body gradually approached the Heavenly Path.


    ¡°Die!¡± The long spear turned into a stream of light and stabbed toward the Heavenly Path. Its long tail was like a shooting star.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The Innate Spirit Treasure instantly stabbed into the big eye, and the inside of the eye dimmed.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Xing Tian roared angrily. The long spear shook again and turned into a stream of light, intending to return to his hand.


    At this moment, a river of blood suddenly appeared on the big eye.


    In the river of blood, numerous strong armored men heldrge sabers in their hands and pounced toward Xing Tian.


    ¡°These are the Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers.¡± Xing Tian¡¯s gaze carried a serious expression.


    The Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers were endless. These people were all formed from the origin power of the world. Each of them was powerful and was at least a half step to the Heavenly Path. Among them, the iron-armored big men who looked like generals were Heavenly Rank powerhouses. Some of them were even generals riding ck horses, and their strengths even exceeded the Fifth Heaven.


    Xing Tian¡¯s move just now had injured the Heavenly Path, which also caused the Heavenly Path to be furious.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The huge ax suddenly hacked, and a few of the Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers at the front were instantly cut in half.


    There were many Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers. Basically, there was no end to them.


    After killing these few, more were added.


    In the heart of the world, Heavenly Rank powerhouses did not have much of an advantage. They could not use the profound meaning of space, so they had to kill their way over bit by bit.


    Xing Tian was very mighty. He had merged into one, and he was the top existence even in the primal chaos. He only needed one move to kill a powerhouse at the Third Heaven like Dao Xuanji.


    Even these Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers could not stop him. He was unstoppable, and arge number of people fell in an instant.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A wild beast roared in the sea of blood.


    All of a sudden, a blood-colored horse jumped up from the sea of blood. The iron-armored general on the blood horse swung his saber.


    ¡°ng¡­¡± Xing Tian took 2 steps back.


    This iron-armored general on the horse had reached the Seventh Heaven, and his strength was fearsome.


    Such an expert was rarely seen among the Superfluous Soldiers.


    ¡°Die!¡± After one move, Xing Tian also grabbed the returning spear and stabbed at the iron-armored general.


    The spear hit the armor, and sparks flew everywhere.


    Consequently, the iron-armored general was knocked back quickly, and the armor on his body cracked.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a few Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers suddenly shed at Xing Tian¡¯s body, but their de-lights that could almost kill a Heavenly Rank powerhouse only caused a superficial wound on Xing Tian¡¯s body. Great Shamans refined their bodies and used their strengths to reach the sky, and Xing Tian was one of the best.


    The Qi force on his body flew out, and a few Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers were sent flying.


    ¡°Die!¡± Another furious roar sounded.


    Xing Tian did not care about anything else. His target was the armored man in front of him.


    He raised his huge ax high up. When the armored man was retreating, he swung his ax, which was simply unavoidable.


    ¡°Puff!¡± A head that was the size of a water tank suddenly fell to the ground. This invincible armored general¡¯s head was chopped off.


    If it were any other scene, once the general¡¯s head was chopped off, the small soldiers would have run away in a panic. They would have long been scared out of their wits and lost their will to fight. Despite that, the situation was different at the moment. These Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers had no feelings at all. They were just puppets of the Heavenly Path.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    The sound of killing shook the sky. Xing Tian killed one after another with each strike, but there were more and more Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers.


    As long as the eyes were still open and as long as they controlled the blood river, the Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers would never be killedpletely.


    Of course, therge number of Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers also blocked Xing Tian¡¯s path. Every step he took was difficult. His surroundings were densely surrounded and imprable.


    The Heavenly Path nned to use this method to exhaust Xing Tian to death. This was also the simplest and most effortless method.


    50,000 kilometers away, Ou Yangming teleported over.


    He looked at the battlefield in the distance with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡®Where¡¯s Senior Xing Tian?¡¯


    Ou Yangming scanned the endless river of blood. Soon, he found Xing Tian¡¯s direction. Although Xing Tian had undergone a great change and his aura had be more violent, the young fellow still recognized him. It was because of the long spear in his hand and that unchangeable aura.


    ¡®How did Senior Xing Tian be like this?¡¯


    Compared to the fluttering Xing Tian in white, his appearance had changed greatly as if a God of War had descended.


    ¡®Senior Xing Tian is in trouble.¡¯ Ou Yangming was shocked.


    If he was not mistaken, the huge eyes behind the blood river should be the embodiment of the Heavenly Path.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Ou Yangming teleported over and came to the side of the blood river.


    In an instant, a few Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers charged at him.


    ¡°Bang, bang!¡± Ou Yangming flicked the Reincarnation Spear with force and sent 2 soldiers flying. However, it took a lot of effort.


    He took a step forward and aimed the spear at the head of one of the Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The Reincarnation Spear directly pierced through the head of the other party.


    Only then did the Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldier gradually disappear. As for the 2 soldiers who had been sent flying by Ou Yangming, they once again got up from the ground and shed at him with theirrge sabers.


    ¡®So powerful!¡¯Ou Yangming was secretly shocked.


    These ordinary soldiers had already reached a half step to the Heavenly Rank. It was not easy to kill one of them. Besides, there were too many of them. They were densely packed and almost endless.


    After swatting away 2 more soldiers, Ou Yangming took a step back and retreated from the blood river.


    Looking at Xing Tian, who was invincible and killed countless soldiers with one move, Ou Yangming secretly sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡®Senior Xing Tian is too strong.¡¯


    Even if all the powerhouses in the greater world were tied together, they could not evenst 15 minutes.


    Ou Yangming was shocked.


    Even if he killed Dao Xuanji and was firmly ranked in the middle of the Heavenly Rank powerhouses, he knew that if he was ced in the center of the blood river, he would not be able to hold on for long.


    Senior Xing Tian looked like he was still full of energy with an aura that was soaring to the sky. However, there was still a time when he had to exhaust his strength.


    Ou Yangming looked at those huge red eyes and thought to himself.


    ¡®I must think of a solution!¡¯

 Chapter 1331 - Plan to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1331: n to Leave</h4>


    The Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers were endless. If Xing Tian continued to waste his energy, he would eventually be exhausted.


    Ou Yangming looked at the huge eyeball. The river of blood that produced warriors should have been controlled by that thing.


    He observed carefully, trying to find some ws in it.


    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± Xing Tian threw out the long spear in his hand.


    The long spear, which was also an Innate Spirit Treasure, turned into a fierce horned dragon. With great momentum, it pierced toward the big eye like a hot knife through butter.


    This move still had no effect. It was blocked by a ray of blood light that shot out from the eye.


    Nheless, Ou Yangming made a discovery. The eye narrowed slightly just now.


    Just this one time.


    The Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers surrounding Xing Tian seemed to have lost control. They became stiff, and theirbat powers instantly decreased by a lot.


    ¡®That big eyeball should be very afraid of being approached. As long as it closes its eyes, it basically has no offensive power?¡¯ Ou Yangming spected in his heart. He had quietly made a decision in his heart.


    ¡°Heavenly Screen!¡± Ou Yangming shouted in a muffled voice.


    A golden waterfall appeared, spreading across the void. Ou Yangming stepped on the golden river and suddenly rushed in the direction of the big eyeball.


    Those Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers were blocked below, and they could not break through for a while, so they were not a threat to Ou Yangming for the time being.


    ¡°Why is he here?!¡± Xing Tian also noticed the changes behind him.


    He split the surrounding Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers with his ax then looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Xing Tian shouted.


    He did not expect Ou Yangming to be so bold toe to this ce.


    Thest time he met Ou Yangming, he was not even in the Heavenly Rank. Now that he could enter the heart of the world, he must have made a breakthrough again.


    Nheless, what was an ordinary Heavenly Rank powerhouse to him?


    Ou Yangming did not retreat. In the blink of an eye, he was within 10 kilometers of the incarnation of the Heavenly Path. A few blood-red rays of light shot down, and he narrowly avoided them. Seeing this, Xing Tian was a little apprehensive.


    A person who had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank had rushed within 10 kilometers of the Heavenly Path. What kind of courage was this?


    Before the fusion, the 2 Xing Tians were at the Sixth Heaven, and they had made quite a big decision to enter this ce.


    ¡°Senior Xing Tian, let me help you!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    Xing Tian smiled bitterly. A person who had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank hade here. This was most likely to cause trouble. Unfortunately, Ou Yangming did not listen to his dissuasion at all.


    All of a sudden, Xing Tian saw Ou Yangming take out something that was flickering with a cold light.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ Xing Tian recognized what the thing in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand was at a nce. ¡®Why did he take that thing out?¡¯


    Xing Tian thought for a while and soon seemed to understand something.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming suddenly threw the thing in his hand.


    The thing that Ou Yangming threw out was the hand bone that Dao Xuanji wanted to take away. The hand bone turned into a stream of light and flew in the direction of the big eyes.


    This hand bone was the key to the Universe Graveyard. It carried the aura of the entire universe. The Heavenly Path of the Great Wide World was only a part of the universe. Facing this thing that came from a higher level, Ou Yangming did not believe that it would be indifferent. This would be their opportunity.


    As expected, a few bloody lights hit the hand bone, but they could not stop it.


    The Heavenly Path did not know what it was. It could only feel a heart-palpitating aura from the hand bone.


    Faced with this treasure from a higher world, the Heavenly Path panicked. It was afraid that it would be hurt, so it closed its eyes.


    In an instant, all of the Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers disappeared, and so did the blood river.


    ¡°The opportunity is here!¡±


    Xing Tian¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched. He did not expect that the thing that he could not do was easily solved by Ou Yangming.


    The 2 figures turned into flowing lights. There was only one chance. Once they lost it, they would never be so lucky again.


    Once the incarnation of Heavenly Path closed its eyes, Ou Yangming and Xing Tian had rushed to within 10 meters from it.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    The long spear tore through the air, and the huge ax suddenly chopped down.


    ¡°Creation!¡±


    Ou Yangming held the Reincarnation Spear in his hand and also used his greatest move.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡± A huge explosion sounded, and the heart of the world roared in pain.


    A blood-red light suddenly burst out from one of the big eyes, pushing Xing Tian and Ou Yangming away. Then, it disappeared.


    ¡°It ran away?¡± Ou Yangming reached out and grabbed the hand bone that he had just thrown out. Fortunately, it was not damaged.


    ¡°This is the best oue.¡± Xing Tian looked into the distance.


    ¡°The Heavenly Path is already injured.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    The Heavenly Path was the ruler of a world. It was not easy to beat him until he escaped.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first,¡± Xing Tian said in a deep voice.


    The 2 flew out and soon left the boundary of the heart of the world.


    ¡°Senior Xing Tian, how did you be like this?¡± Ou Yangming asked curiously when they were outside the heart of the world.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ ¡± Xing Tianughed out loud. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Xing Tian¡¯s body changed, and he turned into a headless giant.


    Ou Yangming was shocked. This person was the headless giant who taught him the Supreme Spear Principle in the Rebirth Cave. Soon, the headless giant changed his appearance again and turned into Xing Tian the God of Killing, whose white clothes fluttered in the wind.


    He said, ¡°Now that the 2 of us have be one, we¡¯re naturally different from before. What you see now is what we looked like when we were still together.¡±


    ¡°Then, senior, your strength has also improved a lot, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. My strength should¡¯ve reached the Eighth Heaven by now,¡± Xing Tian said proudly.


    The Heavenly Rank had the Nine Heavens. The Eighth Heaven was the closest to the peak.


    Ou Yangming took a deep breath. ¡®No wonder Senior Xing Tian could be invincible among those Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers just now as if the God of War had descended. It turns out that his strength has also increased by so much.¡¯


    ¡°Your strength has also reached the Heavenly Rank?¡±


    Xing Tian looked at Ou Yangming and was a little surprised. It had only been less than 3 months, so he did not expect that the young fellow had also broken through to the Heavenly Rank.


    Ou Yangming smiled and nodded. ¡°Compared to you, senior, it¡¯s still not worth mentioning.¡±


    Xing Tianughed heartily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be modest, kid. Your talent is something I¡¯ve never seen before in my life. Even those people who were called geniuses in ancient times can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    He paused then continued, ¡°When you were a half step to the Heavenly Rank, your strength was already equivalent to a powerhouse at the Second Heaven. Now that your strength has broken through again, I¡¯m afraid that Dao Xuanji is no longer a threat to you. When you see him again in the future, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was a little strange as he muttered, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve already killed Dao Xuanji¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xing Tian was stunned at first before he heard Ou Yangming¡¯s words clearly.


    ¡°You said that Dao Xuanji has been killed by you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded again.


    Xing Tian took a deep breath. Even though Dao Xuanji was only at the Third Heaven and was nothing to him, he was still considered an experienced Heavenly Tank powerhouse and was also somewhat famous in the primal chaos. Dao Xuanji was in the middle of the Heavenly Rank powerhouses but now, he was killed by a kid who had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank.


    If Ou Yangming had not said this himself, Xing Tian probably would not have believed it.


    ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡± Xing Tian was not stingy with his praise.


    Ou Yangming could kill Dao Xuanji, which meant that he had at least reached the Fourth Heaven. With such strength, he could be considered a pretty good powerhouse among the Heavenly Rank in the primal chaos.


    ¡°With your current strength, as long as you¡¯re careful in the primal chaos, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Xing Tian said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded, ¡°I n to make a trip to the primal chaos.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to leave now, but don¡¯t easily expose your hand bone. Unless your strength has reached my previous level, don¡¯t go to the Universe Graveyard. Remember!¡± Xing Tian reminded him again.


    Xing Tian¡¯s previous strength was at the Sixth Heaven.


    ording to Xing Tian, only when Ou Yangming reached the Sixth Heaven would he have the right to go to the Universe Graveyard. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to escape death. Judging from Xing Tian¡¯s expression, he was certainly not joking. His understanding of the chaos was hundreds of times deeper than the young fellow.


    Ou Yangming said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your reminder, senior.¡±


    After discussing some things about the chaos, the 2 parted again.


    Xing Tian wanted to make a trip to the Fallen Land. He did not wish for the Shamans¡¯ bloodline to be cut off.


    Ou Yangming had a divine spark in his hands. He had obtained it from Dao Xuanji but when he gave it to Xing Tian, he was rejected. With Xing Tian¡¯s strength, it would not be a problem for him to seize a divine spark.


    As such, Ou Yangming did not insist.


    If Xing Tian wanted a divine spark, no one in this Great Wide World couldpete with him. Furthermore, even if he did not have the divine spark, with his strength, he could still make those who had obtained the divine spark obediently take away a portion of the Shamans. Perhaps no one would be able to go against his will.


    On a deste in the Great Wide World.


    The Dragons, the Phoenixes, and the other powerhouses from the Great Wide World were gathered here.


    Everyone was frowning, and their spirits were low.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder to obtain divine sparks now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Heavenly Rank powerhouses have returned. What right do we have to fight with them?¡±


    ¡°It has been 3 months since west saw Ruler Ming, and we don¡¯t know where he went. Could it be that he has secretly gone to the chaotic world?¡±


    ¡­..


    Everyone was discussing animatedly, and none of them looked too good.


    ¡°You can not call him Ruler Ming anymore. He has broken through to the Heavenly Rank.¡±


    Ruler Shanhai flew over from afar. He was the most well-informed, and there were many of his people on the Shanhai Continent. He also knew about the battle between the Heavenly Ranks in outer space.


    ¡°He has broken through to the Heavenly Rank?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they were in disbelief. It had only been 3 months, and Ruler Ming had broken through to the Heavenly Rank. This was not a joke, right?


    ¡°This is what my subordinates saw with their own eyes, so it can¡¯t be fake. Yesterday, Ruler Ming fought with a mysterious Heavenly Rank powerhouse in the sky above the Shanhai Continent. He killed that powerhouse until he fled in a sorry state. His strength is definitely that of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse,¡± Ruler Shanhai said with certainty.


    Right at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    A familiar voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1332 - Allocate Spots

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Allocate Spots</h4>


    Everyone raised their heads and saw a man walking over. It was Ou Yangming, whom they had just discussed.


    They were shocked. Compared to before, Ruler Ming looked more reserved and unfathomable.


    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± Everyone hurriedly bowed.


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly.


    ¡°Dragon emperor!¡± He called out.


    The dragon emperor walked out from the crowd. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Sir, you called for me?¡±


    If it was before, the dragon emperor would not address Ou Yangming this way. After all, his rtionship with the young fellow was not bad. Now that the other party had broken through to the Heavenly Rank, they were no longer from the same world.


    ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Ou Yangming reached into his pocket and touched. A dark grey divine spark appeared in his hand.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the divine spark in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This is the earth-type divine spark that appeared 2 months ago. How did it appear in Ruler Ming¡¯s hands?¡±


    Everyone recognized the divine spark. 2 months ago, this earth-type divine spark appeared. Everyone searched for a long time but could not find its whereabouts. In the end, they heard that it was obtained by a Heavenly Rank powerhouse. After confirming this news, they could only give up. After all,pared to the powerhouses who had returned from the chaos, their strengths were too weak.


    At this moment, this divine spark appeared in Ruler Ming¡¯s hands¡­


    ¡°Is there a need to ask?¡± Ruler Shanhai¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys just now? Ruler Ming defeated a Heavenly Rank powerhouse yesterday. The person who was defeated by Ruler Ming must be the mysterious powerhouse who took away the divine spark thest time.¡±


    This was probably the only exnation.


    Ruler Shanhai knew that Ruler Ming had been on the Shanhai Continent all these days. It was impossible for the divine spark to fly into his hands.


    ¡°This is too exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I would believe it if Ruler Ming defeated a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, but taking away the divine spark from a Heavenly Rank powerhouse is too shocking.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was in disbelief.


    Even a Heavenly Rank powerhouse would treat the divine spark as a treasure. Even if a Heavenly Rank powerhouse was defeated, he could easily leave. To snatch the divine spark from the opponent, one had to have the ability to seriously injure the opponent or make the opponent feel a fatal threat.


    To these people, Ou Yangming had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank in the past few days. To be able to defeat a Heavenly Rank powerhouse who had returned from the chaos was already very impressive.


    Ou Yangming ignored everyone¡¯s expressions. He looked at the dragon emperor and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give this divine spark to you.¡±


    In an instant, there was silence all around. Everyone looked at Ou Yangming with fiery eyes.


    This was a divine spark!


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡®Did I hear wrongly? Is Ruler Ming giving up this divine spark?¡¯


    Even the dragon emperor was stunned. He had been wondering why Ou Yangming would take out the divine spark, but he did not expect the young fellow to give it to him.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°Senior Great Compassion Divine Dragon saved my life. I promised him that I¡¯ll help the Dragons live. This divine spark will be how I repay his kindness. With this, at least some of your people will be saved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The dragon emperor bowed deeply this time.


    Even the great elder of the Dragons behind him had a look of excitement in his chaotic eyes.


    Now that the great cmity of the world wasing to an end and that the world was about to be destroyed, they still had no way to resist. Ou Yangming¡¯s help was timely to them.


    The others all looked at the dragon emperor with envy.


    They did not expect that they would be so lucky to receive the help of Ruler Ming.


    Some of them were secretly regretful. If they had known about this, they would have had a good rtionship with Ruler Ming before he rose to power.


    Ou Yangming threw the divine spark in his hand over.


    Although everyone¡¯s eyes were burning, no one dared to act recklessly. After all, in front of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, they were just ants. So what if they had opened up a divine kingdom? It would still be easy for a Heavenly Rank powerhouse to kill them.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Ou Yangming continued.


    Everyone became serious and listened to Ou Yangming¡¯s words.


    ¡°I n to leave the Great Wide World. My friend has opened a divine kingdom and can take away more than 100 people. I only have more than 20 people with me now so more than 70 people can still be taken away. If any of you want to go up with me, you can sign up now. Each force can send up to 10 people.¡±


    It would be a pity to waste the spots.


    There were less than 30 people around Ou Yangming including those from the lower realm. There were still many empty spots.


    ¡°Count me in. The Mystic Sky Sect needs 10 spots.¡± The Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader was the first to speak.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ou Yangming nodded. He had a good rtionship with the Mystic Sky Sect. The Truth of Alchemy was obtained from the Mystic Sky Sect, so there was no harm in giving them 10 spots.


    Mystic Sky¡¯s face lit up, and he hurriedly thanked Ou Yangming.


    10 spots. This was enough to take away the core strength of the Mystic Sky Sect. The Mystic Sky Sect still had millions of disciples, but there was nothing they could do. No one could stop the great cmity of Heaven and Earth. Just a glimmer of hope was already the mercy of the heavens.


    Everyone secretly cursed at Mystic Sky for being so shrewd and quick-witted.


    They also fought over the spots one by one.


    ¡°We want 10!¡±


    ¡°The Northern de sect wants 10 spots!¡±


    ¡°I want 3,¡± Ruler Shanhai pleaded. He only had a disciple and a son, and he did not have any influence. He only needed 3 spots.


    ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡­


    70 spots were quickly allocated.


    Even though the results were not satisfactory, it was enough. At least, Ou Yangming nodded in agreement to those who proposed first. Other than the 10 spots from the Mystic Sky Sect, the Phoenixes asked for another 10 spots. In addition to the Divine Saber School, the Northern de Sect, and Ruler Shanhai, the 70 spots were already filled to the brim.


    ¡°Those who have spots,e to the Shanhai Continent in 10 days. We¡¯ll head to the primal chaos together.¡±


    Considering that some of them were not strong enough and were too far away, Ou Yangming gave them more time.


    After saying that, he disappeared once more.


    The next second, Ou Yangming arrived in the sky above the Shanhai Continent. With his strength, he could appear in almost every corner of the Great Wide World in an instant.


    ¡°Master.¡± Wutong was the first to notice Ou Yangming¡¯s return.


    Big Yellow, Lil¡¯ Red, and the old man quickly noticed him as well.


    Ou Yangming patted Wutong¡¯s body and said, ¡°Everyone, get ready. In 10 days, we¡¯ll head to the chaotic world.¡±


    He did not go to other ces these few days. He just stayed on the Shanhai Continent.


    10 days were almost 3 years in the Enlightenment Pavilion. Ou Yangming did not n to waste this time.


    From Xing Tian, Ou Yangming knew a lot about the chaotic world. Despite that, Xing Tian¡¯s exnation was definitelycking. Furthermore, it was impossible for Xing Tian to say everything in a short period. There would be some things that were overlooked. Since he was going to that ce, Ou Yangming would need to have a detailed understanding of it first.


    The best information channel at the moment was Dao Xuanji¡¯s soul fragments.


    Observing the soul fragments would be as though Ou Yangming had personally experienced everything. The information that he learned would be truer and more detailed. Dao Xuanji had lived in the chaos for countless years. His experience would be of great help to Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming absorbed Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories bit by bit.


    1 day, 2 days.


    Time passed day by day.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 500 days had passed. Half of the time of the days left to leave the Great Wide World had passed.


    Only then did Ou Yangming slowly open his eyes.


    In more than 500 days, Ou Yangming had digested Dao Xuanji¡¯s soul memories. These memories were vast, almost covering all aspects of the primal chaos. Not only that but there was also the situation regarding the Heavenly Path Alliance. Even so, Ou Yangming no longer had much interest in them.


    From Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming understood that those who entered the primal chaos world through the Immortal Path to Heaven would live in a ce on the Mystic Yellow Continent. That was a strange ce with an infinitely vast area, and it blocked the chaotic aura from the outside world, allowing weaker people to survive in it.


    After all, the chaotic aura was a tonic for those who were a half step to the Heavenly Rank but for those who were weaker, it was more frightening than any poison.


    Once Ou Yangming understood everything, he did not continue to watch. He was not in a hurry to leave either. Instead, he entered the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    After breaking through to the Heavenly Rank, Ou Yangming had noticed the changes in the poisonous pill¡¯s world. He had destroyed Dao Xuanji, and he had also gone to the heart of the world. Now, he could take a look inside.


    There was no one in the poisonous pill¡¯s world. With the Shanhai Continent as his back garden, he had ced everyone in a safer ce.


    The cracks from the battle with the Nine-sworded Ruler in the sky had disappeared.


    As for the ground, it was covered in greenery. As he had not taken care of this ce for a long time, the trees were a little dim, and the sky was grey.


    ¡°Rain!¡± Ou Yangming willed and instantly, it began to rain cats and dogs.


    The rain came and went quickly. A rainbow appeared on the horizon, and the world was brand new.


    A head poked out from the river. The person had croissant braids and eyes like a spring of clear water, bright and pure.


    It was Lil¡¯ Shuang, the spiritual vein of the poisonous pill¡¯s world. She had followed Ou Yangming from the lower realm all the way here.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Shuang,¡± Ou Yangming called out.


    Lil¡¯ Shuang came out from under the water. Her light blue dress was not wet at all, and her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Have you been very lonely these days?¡±


    Seeing Lil¡¯ Shuang¡¯s appearance, Ou Yangming could not bear it. In order to be safe, he made everyone leave the poisonous pill¡¯s world. Only Lil¡¯ Shuang was here. She was just an innocent child.


    Lil¡¯ Shuang nodded. She did not say anything, but she looked a little lonely.


    ¡°Watch this.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s fingers moved.


    Instantly, flowers bloomed on the ground. The flowers bloomed, and the fragrance assailed his nostrils. This was not an illusion as they were real flowers. After mastering the profound meaning of creation, this was not a difficult thing for Ou Yangming.


    Lil¡¯ Shuang¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming suddenly raised his hand. Lil¡¯ Shuang also raised her head and saw arge group of butterflies flying down from the sky.

 Chapter 1333 - Mysterious Yellow Qi

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Mysterious Yellow Qi</h4>


    The fragrance of flowers, the chirping of birds, the dancing of butterflies, and a few furry rabbits on the ground.


    Seeing Lil¡¯ Shuang running happily on the grass, Ou Yangming smiled. He then paid attention to the changes in the poisonous pill¡¯s world.


    This world had changed a lot. The space had be more stable, and its area had also expanded a lot. With one nce, Ou Yangming could see the end of the world. That ce was a dark brown reef with nothing else. If he wanted to develop it, it would take some time.


    As Ou Yangming¡¯s understanding of profound meanings deepened, the poisonous pill¡¯s world was also filled with countless profound meanings.


    Creation, extermination, order, space, and time.


    This ce was like the Great Wide World, slowly evolving. Perhaps after countless years of rest and recuperation, it could grow into a small world like the Spiritual Realm. Nheless, Ou Yangming knew it would take a long time. If the time was expressed in numbers, it would definitely be terrifyinglyrge.


    After all, an internal world was just an internal world.


    Even if Ou Yangming was in the Heavenly Rank, he could at most make the world more perfect.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming raised his head and looked into the distance. His eyes were filled with doubt.


    Taking a step forward, he walked to the end of the world.


    He stepped on a dark brown reef and looked ahead in surprise. In the chaotic airflow, there was a faint golden light. He did not notice it at first. After observing it carefully for a while, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°This is the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    How could it exist in the poisonous pill¡¯s world?


    Ou Yangming was shocked.


    He had never seen the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi. The one in the Reincarnation Spear was extracted from the Meteorite.


    The original appearance of the mysterious yellow Qi only existed in Ou Yangming¡¯s imagination. This thing was very precious even in the chaos. From Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories, he did not have any impression of it. Even Dao Xuanji had not seen it, so one could imagine how rare it was.


    Nevertheless, what was in front of Ou Yangming at this moment was the real mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi.


    It was very simr to the feeling he got from the Meteorite. It was even purer, and the amount was frightening.


    Ou Yangming waved his hand, and a few strands of golden gas were caught by him.


    ¡°They¡¯re real!¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face lit up with joy. Regardless of the existence of the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi, just the gas was extremely valuable.


    He took out the Reincarnation Spear. The Reincarnation Spear also had a simr aura, but it was very little. He had a thought in his mind.


    If he added some mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi into the Reincarnation Spear, its power would increase again. It was very likely that its level would also increase. Innate Spirit Treasures also had levels. Middle Grade Innate Spirit Treasures were a few levels better than Low Grade ones. The Reincarnation Spear evolved from an Acquired Taoist Tool, and it was only a Low Grade one.


    Ou Yangming did it right away.


    While there was still some time, Ou Yangming extracted arge amount of mysterious yellow Qi. Then, he took out the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron and started smithing.


    In the Great Wide World, he was almost invincible. Despite that, if he went to the primal chaos, it would not be like this. If he wanted to stay in the primal chaos, perhaps he could only do so with Xing Tian¡¯s current strength.


    Raising the level of his weapon was the easiest way for Ou Yangming to raise his strength.


    The mes burned, and the mysterious yellow Qi that Ou Yangming had collected seeped into it bit by bit.


    Due to therge amount of mysterious yellow Qi, Ou Yangming did not care. He poured it all into the Reincarnation Spear until its material reached a limit. The tip of the Reincarnation Spear had turned golden, shining with a golden light. It was luxurious.


    After a few days, Ou Yangming finally retrieved the Earth¡¯s Demolition Cauldron.


    The Reincarnation Spear had been filled with mysterious yellow Qi. The golden light on the body of the spear showed that it was extraordinary at this moment.


    Its level had unknowingly changed again, bing a Middle Grade Innate Spirit Treasure.


    Although it had only increased by a small level, its power had increased by arge margin.


    The ce where Ou Yangming had taken the mysterious yellow Qi was once again filled with golden gas. He had a smile on his face. This poisonous pill¡¯s world, which he had never paid much attention to, had be a great treasure. He looked outside the world, and his eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the mysterious yellow Qi only exists in the chaos? Could it be that the outside is the chaos?¡¯ Ou Yangming thought to himself.


    He did not go in to observe. After calcting the time, it was almost time for the appointed date.


    On the Shanhai Continent, there were already many powerhouses gathered. They were all gathered on Barbarian King Mountain, waiting for Ou Yangming¡¯s call.


    ¡°Master, they¡¯re all here.¡±


    Ou Yangming came out of the Enlightenment pavilion, and Wutong walked to his side and whispered. At this moment, the powers of order on the continent were under Wutong¡¯s control. The young fellow had already told them in advance, so Wutong did not stop these people froming to the continent.


    The young fellow nodded.


    There were still 2 days until the date he had agreed on, but everyone had arrived.


    Since this was the case, there was no need to continue waiting for the remaining time.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice rang out in the minds of the powerhouses gathered on the mountain.


    ¡°Sir has called for us.¡± The eyes of those powerhouses were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let sir wait for too long.¡±


    The powerhouses all ran in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. Those who were weaker were also swept up by the powerhouses of the third step. Their speeds were astonishing as they approached Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone had arrived.


    Ou Yangming took another look at the old man and the others. After making sure that everyone was ready, he gave Wutong a look.


    Wutong understood what Ou Yangming meant. He opened the divine kingdom. Instantly, a green light shone for 10 kilometers, covering everyone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    A wave of profound meaning spread out, and he disappeared with everyone in the divine kingdom.


    With the protection of the divine kingdom, the violent power of space could not hurt ordinary people.


    In a sh, everyone felt their heads shake, and they appeared in another ce.


    The light was blinding, and everyone looked forward with disbelief in their eyes.


    This was the northernmost region, the ce where the Immortal Path to Heaven was opened.


    From the Shanhai Continent to the northernmost region, it was almost half a world away. They had thought that it would take at least a few days to arrive here. Who would have thought that they had crossed half a world¡¯s distance just like that?


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    At this moment, they deeply felt the terror of Ou Yangming.


    The Immortal Path to Heaven was just ahead. Ou Yangming retracted his divine ability and stood in the divine kingdom of Wutong like the others.


    After all, the other side of the Immortal Path to Heaven was notpletely safe. Ou Yangming had to stay with them for the time being.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ou Yangming looked at Wutong.


    Wutong did not hesitate. He took a step forward and came to the side of the Immortal Path.


    The Immortal Path, which they could not get close to before, did not repel the divine kingdom at all. A group of people quickly entered.


    After entering the Immortal Path, other than Ou Yangming, everyone¡¯s bodies flew up uncontrobly. There was only a blinding ray of light on top, seemingly endless. Time passed bit by bit. The young fellow silently counted the time in his heart. Roughly 7 days and 7 nights had passed then above them, a white door appeared.


    The door was opened, and Wutong stepped out. Everyone had finally ended this long journey.


    Soon, the solid ground beneath their feet and the heavy pressure on their bodies made everyone understand that they had truly arrived in another world.


    ¡®Is this the chaos?¡¯


    Everyone was shocked. They raised their heads to look at the sky. There was a golden protective barrier on it. This protective barrier not only served as a light source but also seemed to block the dark brown airflow outside.


    Wutong put away the divine kingdom. In this ce, everyone was safe.


    The strongest person who came from the lower realm was Ou Yangming, followed by 2 powerhouses a half step to the Heavenly Rank. The rest were in the third and second steps. The weakest ones were Venerable Ones, who were the descendants of the third-step powerhouses. At this moment, their faces werepletely red. It could be seen that they were tormented by the pressure on their bodies.


    From Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming had a good understanding of this continent.


    The Mystic Yellow Continent was thend where the weak lived in the chaos.


    If one was not even a Ruler, one could not even be considered weak because one had to be at least a Ruler if one wanted to move freely in the chaos.


    A Ruler was still weak. The ones in the second and third steps were considered small powerhouses.


    Only a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank could barely be a formidable powerhouse.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses were the rulers of this continent, though it was very likely that they were not in this ce. In the entire chaos, almost all people below a half step to the Heavenly Rank lived in this ce.


    Why was it only almost all of the people? It was because there were also very few races of the chaos here. Their physiques were special, and they could live in the chaotic airflow, or they also had powerful divine kingdom forces. They had secret realms that could allow the weak to live.


    The Mystic Yellow Continent was endless. Ou Yangming raised his head and looked into the distance. He said, ¡°There¡¯s a city ahead. Let¡¯s go to that ce to settle down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Everyone was a little surprised that Ou Yangming knew so much about this ce but since he did not exin, nobody dared to ask.


    After half a day, they finally saw a majestic city. The city walls were very high, about 500 meters high.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    Mystic Sky and the others let out a sigh of relief, especially those who were weak. It was difficult for them to walk. If it were not for the help of the powerhouses around them, they would probably have copsed on the road.


    Seeing the city, everyone increased their speed. Soon, they arrived at the bottom of the city.


    That said, when everyone raised their heads and looked in the direction of the city gates¡­


    Their faces changed.

 Chapter 1334 - The Black Armored Army

    <h4>Chapter 1334: The ck Armored Army</h4>


    Above the towering city gate hung a familiar figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s Great Ancestor Digong of the Divine Tool School. What happened to him? Why is he hung on the city wall?¡±


    Seeing the person on the city wall, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. They had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Great Ancestor Digong came here with that lucky guy who obtained a divine spark a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Great Ancestor Digong is very powerful, but how did a third-step powerhouse like him end up like this? What happened to the others?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone looked pale.


    Could it be that there was some danger in the chaos?


    They were different from Ou Yangming. They did not know anything about this ce, and they did not know that this ce was also very cruel.


    At this moment, they were at a loss. The city gate was right in front of them, but they did not know if they should enter.


    ¡°Sir Ouyang.¡±The sect leader of the Mystic Sky Sect looked at Ou Yangming.


    Ruler Shanhai, the Northern de Ruler, Mo Buxiu, and the rest of the powerhouses all looked at Ou Yangming. They were waiting for him to make a decision.


    Among them, there was probably no one who understood this ce better than Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming raised his head, and a dangerous glint shed in his eyes.


    From Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories, he knew that the people of the Mystic Yellow World were not friendly to neers, but he also did not expect them to be so savage. An almighty powerhouse with a prominent reputation in the lower realm had been beaten until he was on the verge of death and hung upside down on the city gate. Such grievance was something that Digong had probably never experienced in his entire life.


    There were many people on the Mystic Yellow Continent. Many Heavenly Rank powerhouses who roamed the primal chaos would also leave behind their descendants in this ce. These people were the nobles of the Mystic Yellow World. They controlled many cities on the continent.


    The people who came up from below did not have any background or friends. Their treatment was the worst at the beginning.


    Moreover, the location they came up to was random. Daxia City should only be a small city. At least in Dao Xuanji¡¯s memory, he did not have any impression of this ce.


    Ou Yangming moved his finger, and the steel chains on the city gate were cut off. The person above fell down, and Ruler Shanhai, who had a good rtionship with Great Ancestor Digong, rushed forward to catch him.


    ¡°Brother, what happened to you?¡± Ruler Shanhai asked anxiously.


    The others also gathered around, wanting to know what had happened.


    ¡°Shanhai, Mystic Sky¡­ You¡¯re here too¡­¡± No expression could be seen in Digong¡¯s eyes, and he looked a bit sorrowful. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee to the city.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mystic Sky asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯ll be toote if they discover us.¡± As Digong spoke, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At that moment, the sound of metal armors shaking rang out. nging sounds like iron hammers were heard, smashing heavily into the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Arge group of soldiers wearing ck armor surged out from the city gates.


    It was unknown what materials their armors were made of, but they looked extremely sturdy. They were also all in the second step of thews. There were 2 people in front of them. Those 2 were a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s hearts sank.


    Those who came were not kind, and those who were kind would note. From the attitude of these people, it was obvious that something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The hoarse voice was ear-piercing.


    In front of the ck Armored Army, the eyes of the person who looked like a general shed with a fierce light.


    ¡°You should also be from the Fifth World, right? Barbarians from the lower realm actually dare to act so impudently in our Daxia City. This is simply outrageous!¡±


    ¡°General, why are you wasting your time on them? Ask them to hand over all their valuables and then send them to mes Mountain to mine.¡±


    Next to the general was a middle-aged man in a schrly robe. His eyes were malicious, and he looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s group with disdain.


    ¡°Lord Mo, you¡¯re right.¡± The general took a step forward, and a terrifying aura gushed out of his body.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Hand over your storage equipment and follow us. If you¡¯re honest, you¡¯ll be spared; if you dare to resist¡­¡± The general looked at Digong, who was lying on the ground, then he sneered and said, ¡°His end will be yours.¡±


    Everyone was shocked and furious. In the Great Wide World, which one of them was not high and mighty? When had they ever been humiliated like this?


    It was one thing to hand over their items, but they were asked to work as coolies to mine?


    ¡°Where are the people from before?¡± Under the gazes of the Mystic Sky Sect¡¯s sect leader and the others, Ou Yangming took a step forward. His gaze was directed in the direction of the ck Armored Army, and there was a faint hint of killing intent in it.


    ¡°Those people?¡± The general looked at Ou Yangming and did not mind.


    In his opinion, among this group of people, only the person who had obtained a divine spark was slightly more powerful. As for the others, they were not worth mentioning at all. Their subordinates were all wearing special armors. If they joined forces, their might would be boundless. Even a third-step lower realm powerhouse could be easily killed.


    In addition, the general and Lord Mo could easily kill these people.


    ¡°The honest ones among those people have handed over their storage tools and are currently mining on mes Mountain. Of course, some of them have rather tough tempers. Those people were all chopped up by me and fed to my pets.¡± The general¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity.


    ¡°He¡¯s not lying. None of the hundred or so people who came up with us escaped. They killed more than 60 people, and the remaining 40 or so people were captured and sent to the mine to be ves. My foundation was injured, and I had no strength at all, so I was hung here by them.¡± Digong was quiet for a moment before he spoke in horror.


    ¡°Also, the armors on their bodies are very powerful. They¡¯re all Acquired Taoist Tools of Middle Grade and above. These people are proficient in battle formations and have endless powers. Together, they¡¯re incredibly powerful.¡±


    ¡®These people are actually so powerful?¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. If it was not for Ou Yangming, they would have nned to escape in all directions.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent.


    60 people were killed, and the remaining 40 were captured and brought to the mine. It was the first time for the powerhouses of their Great Wide World toe to the chaotic world, and they actually suffered such a miserable treatment.


    Every city had different rules, and they treated those who came from the lower realm differently. This Daxia City was clearly very hostile toward those who came from the lower realm.


    From the looks of it, it could only be said that the luck of the powerhouses from the Great Wide World was too bad. They had barely escaped the cmity, but they had never expected that another disaster would follow closely behind.


    ¡°How is it? Are you ready?¡± The general sneered.


    The eyes of the armored soldiers also revealed a fierce light.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ou Yangming walked forward.


    ¡°General Li, what are you waiting for? These people are audacious. Let¡¯s teach them a lesson first.¡± The schrly man looked at Ou Yangming who was walking toward them, his gaze was very cold.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The general shouted.


    A few armored warriors rushed out from behind him, and a few sharp spears stabbed in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    These spears were all Middle Grade Acquired Taoist Tools. In the Great Wide World, every single one of them was iparably precious. Even a third-step almighty powerhouse might not be able to obtain them. However, in Daxia City, they had be the standard weapons of these warriors.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The spears attacked, and the general had a smile on his face. The other soldiers who did not attack also narrowed their eyes. To them, Ou Yangming was just bluffing. Death was imminent, and he would reveal his true form soon.


    Having said that, it was a pity that they could not see any panic in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. He continued to move forward, and his eyelids did not even flicker.


    1 step.


    2 steps.


    ¡­


    The spear-lights were already in front of Ou Yangming, but he did not dodge them. He did not even batter his eyelids. All 6 spears stabbed into his body.


    It was worth noting that the iron-armored warriors had used all their strengths. Coupled with the powers of their Middle Grade Taoist Tools, even if a third-step powerhouse was hit, it would be difficult for him to escape death.


    Ou Yangming continued to move forward. The attacks of these people had no effect on his movements.


    Everyone was stunned¡­


    They looked forward in disbelief.


    The long spears had pierced into the young man¡¯s body, but they could not cause any harm to him. They could not even pierce through the slightest bit of skin on his body.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible?¡¯ The general¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Is that guy a monster? How can his body be so strong?¡¯


    The elegant man¡¯s expression changed slightly. The sudden change made him feel uneasy.


    Ou Yangming took another step forward. The long spears bent as if they were about to break.


    Suddenly, a fierce air current gushed out!


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡±


    The soldiers holding the long spears exploded in the air one by one, turning into a rain of blood. Their weapons were also abruptly broken under the attack of Ou Yangming¡¯s profound meaning of extermination.


    Numerous people took a deep breath. This guy¡¯s strength was too strong.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The general¡¯s eyes focused, and his face gradually became serious.


    He did not expect that among these people who came from the lower realm, there was such a formidable powerhouse hidden.


    As such, he leaped up and suddenly pulled out his High Grade Taoist Tool, which was a treasure sword at his waist. The sword-light bloomed, dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The general has made his move!¡±


    ¡°If the general makes his move, he¡¯ll definitely be able to kill that guy. A few days ago, that powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank was beheaded by the general.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing as the general made his move, the soldiers secretlymunicated with each other. Even so, the result waspletely different from what they had imagined.


    That young fellow¡¯s action was too fast. Before they could see clearly, he had taken out a long spear from somewhere and even stabbed it into their general¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Puff.¡± Blood gushed out! The armor on the general¡¯s body, which was close to the level of a High Grade Taoist Tool, was even more fragile than tofu.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ou Yangming pulled back the long spear. The general¡¯s body fell from the air, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    After coughing twice, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Heavenly Rank¡­¡±

 Chapter 1335 - Came Knocking on the Door

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Came Knocking on the Door</h4>


    No one had expected that among this group of people, there was actually a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    If they had known that there was such a powerful person, even if they were extremely bold, they would not have dared to provoke him.


    General Li did not hold on for long before he lost his life. The profound meaning of extermination on the Reincarnation Spear hadpletely destroyed his body.


    ¡°Who told you to do this?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the schrly middle-aged man. His eyes shed with a cold light and a killing intent that caused everyone¡¯s bodies to turn cold.


    ¡°S¡­ sir¡­¡± The schrly man¡¯s eyes also shed with fear.


    In terms of strength, the general who had just died was much more formidable than him.


    He understood that if a Heavenly Rank powerhouse attacked him, he would not have any ability to resist.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses were invincible in the entire Mystic Yellow Continent. Their governor was only at the peak of being a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Ou Yangming took another step forward.


    If no one allowed it, Ou Yangming would not believe that they would take the initiative to attack the people from the lower realm.


    He had some understanding from Dao Xuanji. There were countless cities in the Mystic Yellow Continent. There were many ces that did not wee the people from the lower realm, but it was definitely not so bad that they would kill them all.


    After all, there were some Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the chaos who came from the lower realm. Who knew if there was any connection between them?


    They would at most let the people from the lower realm enter the city, throw them into a random ce and ignore them, or even directly shut them out, openly ughtering and enving them. Even Dao Xuanji had never heard of such a situation.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The schrly man stuttered.


    Ou Yangming moved slightly and appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye. He had lost his patience.


    These people dared to attack him, hence they deserved to die. He stretched out his hand and tapped the schrly man¡¯s head. A wave of the profound meaning of extermination entered his head, turning him into an idiot.


    At the same time, Ou Yangming silently chanted in his heart, ¡®Soul-sucking.¡¯


    With that, the schrly man¡¯s soul exploded. Countless pieces of information flooded into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Soon, he found the reason.


    The governor of Daxia City was originally a Heavenly Rank powerhouse in the primal chaos world. 1,000 years ago, he was seriously injured by a Heavenly Rank powerhouse from the lower realm. At that time, he almost died. Later, he was lucky enough to survive, but his strength also plummeted. In the end, he could only hide in Daxia City.


    It was also because of this that Daxia City¡¯s governor hated those people from the lower realm. When he discovered that the Fifth World¡¯s passageway had appeared near Daxia City, he immediately gave an order. He absolutely could not let those fellows have a good time.


    The schrly man was the trusted aide of Daxia City¡¯s governor. If it was anyone else, they might not have known about this news.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. He raised his hand, and the schrly man fell to the ground as well. After losing his soul, even the supreme powerhouses at the Ninth Heaven could not revive him.


    ¡°ng, ng¡­¡±


    The armored soldiers¡¯ eyes were filled with fear, and they could not help but take 2 steps back.


    Now that the general and Lord Mo were both dead, they did not have the right to stop Ou Yangming.


    ¡°You should die too!¡± Ou Yangming did not intend to let these people go.


    Thest massacre of the Fifth World¡¯s powerhouses was done by these people. They were all the governor¡¯s elite soldiers and were under the governor¡¯s control. As executioners, they should also have the awareness of death.


    Ou Yangming raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°Run!¡± The ck Armored Army was terrified.


    They screamed in fear and ran away in panic.


    Nevertheless, it was all in vain.


    They had just taken a step when they found that they could not move their bodies at all as if there were a few mountains pressing on them.


    ¡°Explode!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The bodies of the soldiers exploded. In the blink of an eye, these powerful iron-armored soldiers fell to the ground without having aplete body.


    Outside the city gate of Daxia City, it was like hell on earth.


    Behind the city wall, there were some people who were watching from afar. They were in disbelief.


    General Li of the imperial guards of Daxia City, Lord Mo by the governor¡¯s side, and the hundreds of imperial guards were all dead.


    ¡°Tell the governor!¡± The onlookers scattered.


    The people who came up with Ou Yangming were still fine. They all knew that he had broken through to the Heavenly Rank and was incredibly powerful. It would not be a problem to get rid of these people.


    Only Great Ancestor Digong looked at Ou Yangming with a look of disbelief. In his impression, Ruler Ming was only a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°Brother Digong, Sir Ouyang is now a Heavenly Rank powerhouse,¡± Ruler Shanhai whispered in his ear.


    Digong¡¯s body trembled. Suddenly, he struggled to get up and knelt on the ground. ¡°Sir, please save my juniors!¡±


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses were invincible.


    Thest person who obtained the divine spark was one of Digong¡¯s juniors, so most of the people who came up were from the Divine Tool School.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s someone from the Great Wide World, I Won¡¯t leave them to die.¡±


    He had no choice but to help those who had been massacred. Despite that, there were still some people who were imprisoned and enved on ming Mountain. These people were all from the Great Wide World. Since he had met them, he would not stand idly by.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, thank you.¡± Digong hurriedly kowtowed.


    Ou Yangming took out a Five Revolutions Golden Pill and threw it over. ¡°Eat it, and your body will feel better. Then, let¡¯s go into the city together.¡±


    Great Ancestor Digong did not hesitate. After eating the pill, his expression immediately rxed. He slowly stood up and with the help of Ruler Shanhai, he walked into the city gate.


    Daxia City was a terrifying ce to him, but he followed behind Ou Yangming and swaggered in at the moment.


    In a luxurious pce in the middle of Daxia City, there was dancing and singing. Dozens of women in thin long dresses were twisting their bodies in the hall. Their dancing was charming and soul-stirring.


    A one-eyed man in a ck robe sat on the main seat. He was dressed in a ck robe, and he raised his cup and said to the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s Daxia City¡¯s honor to have you here today. Everyone, follow me and make a toast to sir.¡±


    The dozens of people sitting around hurriedly stood up. Each of them raised their cup and downed their drinks in one gulp.


    Beside the one-eyed man, there was an old man dressed in a golden robe. He did not stand up. Instead, he raised the cup on the table and took a small sip.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ Huang, how are the preparations going?¡± The old man put down his cup and asked indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ve ordered people to speed up the mining. In 3 days at most, I can help you prepare the ores that you need!¡± Huang Kun¡¯s eyes were filled with ttery.


    Having said that, his heart was filled with hatred.


    If not for the disaster 1,000 years ago, he would also be in the Heavenly Rank. Why would he need to be so polite? However, he had no choice. Now that his strength was not there, and he had to conceal his identity, he could onlypromise like an ordinary powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The old man nodded. He squinted his eyes and looked down.


    Huang Kun understood and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get someone to send her to your courtyard in a while.¡±


    The old man turned his head and looked at Huang Kun. The more he looked at Huang Kun, the morefortable he felt.


    At this moment, a guard suddenly rushed over in a hurry.


    ¡°Governor!¡± There was a hint of fear in his voice.


    Huang Kun was about to exchange a few pleasantries with the old man, but he did not expect to be interrupted. He was furious and looked down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± The guard let out a breath and said, ¡°Someone is killing his way in from outside the city gate.¡±


    ¡°Someone is killing his way in?¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡±


    The powerhouses from the Governor¡¯s Residence stood up one by one.


    ¡°Who¡¯sing in? Let General Li finish them off. Is there a need to report such a small matter?¡± Huang Kun¡¯s voice was cold.


    The guard felt his body turn cold, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, General Li has already fallen. He was killed by someone from outside the city. Not only General Li but also Lord Mo. Sir, your imperial guards were also killed by the person from outside¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Huang Kun hurriedly stood up.


    His body moved, and he instantly appeared in front of the guard.


    He grabbed the guard¡¯s neck and coldly questioned, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡±


    General Li and Mo Qian were his trusted aides. They were both a half step to the Heavenly Rank. Although they were much weaker than him, they were still at that level. How could they possibly be killed?


    There were also his imperial guards. Those people were all meticulously trained by him. He had poured his blood and sweat into every single one of them. Furthermore, he had paid a huge price to prepare a set of powerful equipment for everyone. How could they be destroyed so easily?


    Unless the other party was a Heavenly Rank powerhouse!


    That said, Heavenly Rank powerhouses were very rare. How could they possibly find Daxia City and even sh with his subordinates?


    In just a short moment, countless thoughts shed through Huang Kun¡¯s mind.


    The guard¡¯s neck was grabbed, but he said with a panicked expression, ¡°Governor, everything I said is true! It happened outside the city. Many people saw it. Those people have different strengths. They seem to havee from the lower realm that¡¯s about to be destroyed. They¡¯re seeking revenge on us!¡±


    ¡°Crack¡­¡± Huang Kun snapped the guard¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Nonsense, how can there be a Heavenly Rank powerhouse from the lower realm?¡± He believed that someone had killed their way in, but he did not believe that those people hade from the lower realm.


    ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a loud sound, and a lot of rubble fell from the top of their heads. The dancers hurriedly dodged and retreated to the side. Everyone looked up and saw a huge hole in the roof of the pce. A young man slowly floated down from it.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this person. The people from the Governor¡¯s Residence took out their weapons one by one.


    Even the old man who wasplimented by Huang Kun had a look of surprise in his eyes.

 Chapter 1336 - Defeated Another Heavenly Rank

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Defeated Another Heavenly Rank</h4>


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into Daxia City?¡±


    Huang Kun¡¯s remaining eye was shing with a fierce light. He looked coldly at Ou Yangming, who was slowly descending from the sky.


    Ou Yangming did not answer his question. His gaze swept across the entire hall before stopping on Huang Kun, then he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Huang Kun, known as Swordmaster 1,000 years ago and was at the First Heaven of the Heavenly Rank. After being injured by a powerhouse from the First Nation, your strength declined drastically. Now, you¡¯re hiding in Daxia City to escape from your.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when Ou Yangming said this.


    Huang Kun had been in Daxia City for hundreds of years. Most people did not know his identity and background. Only his confidant, Lord Mo, knew a little. When Ou Yangming revealed his original identity, everyone was in disbelief.


    ¡®Our governor was actually a Heavenly Rank powerhouse? He was chased here by someone?¡¯


    ¡®Is this real or fake?¡¯


    In the hall, everyone looked in Huang Kun¡¯s direction, wanting to see how he would answer.


    Nheless, from Huang Kun¡¯s expression, everyone faintly had some guesses in their hearts.


    ¡®This person might be telling the truth¡­¡¯


    Huang Kun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not expect that his identity would be exposed so easily. The other party knew his original strength and realm, yet he still dared to swagger over like this. He must be fearless.


    He did not look good. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked, ¡°Are you from the First Nation?¡±


    Huang Kun misunderstood Ou Yangming¡¯s identity and thought that he was sent by the First Nation to kill him.


    He had heard that his enemy was doing well in the First Nation. If they found out his identity, it would not be strange for them to send people to kill him.


    ¡®The First Nation?¡¯ Even the old man on the side had a serious look in his eyes.


    That was an enormous force. Almost all the powerhouses of the First World had gathered in that nation. The First World had existed for a long time, not far from the birth of the universe. Many races in the primal chaos did not even exist as early as the powerhouses of the First Nation.


    Over countless years, the First World had experienced many reincarnations. Naturally, there were numerous powerhouses in the First Nation.


    ¡°No.¡± Ou Yangming shook his head and smiled at Huang Kun. ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess my identity. I¡¯m just an ordinary person and have nothing to do with the First Nation. I¡¯m here for another matter.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Huang Kun¡¯s expression was ferocious, and a golden longsword appeared in his hand. This sword was not an Innate Spirit Treasure, but it was certainly at the peak of an Acquired Taoist Tool. There was a bit of the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ou Yangming of the Great Wide World, and I¡¯m here to avenge the powerhouses of the Great Wide World that you killed.¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Hearing that Ou Yangming had nothing to do with the First Nation and was only a person from the newborn Great Wide World, Huang Kun no longer had any worries in his heart. The treasure sword emitted a brilliant light as a surge of golden sword Qi suddenly shed in the young fellow¡¯s direction.


    Ou Yangming continued to take a step forward. The terrifying sword Qi shed at his body, but it could not do any harm to him.


    In the blink of an eye, Ou Yangming had arrived in front of Huang Kun and raised his palm.


    Huang Kun only felt a suffocating aura suddenly attack him. His face was pale, and the terrifying power around him suppressed him to the point that he could not move.


    ¡°Sir, save me!¡± Huang Kun cried out in terror. The person he was asking for help was the old man who had been sitting on the high ground and watching coldly from the side.


    ¡°Sir, as long as you save me, I¡¯m willing to offer all of the me Ores to you!¡± Huang Kun threw out all his capital.


    The only thing he could offer at the moment was the me Ore mine. me Ores were precious ores. They could be used to forge fire-attribute equipment and weapons and rarely existed in the primal chaos. The mine beside Daxia City was founded by Huang Kun by chance.


    After hearing that, the old man was slightly moved. Daxia City¡¯s mine was incredibly important. If it was not for Huang Kun being cunning and cooperating with the 3 Heavenly Rank ns at the same time, the old man would have killed this so-called governor and forcefully upied the mine.


    Now that the 3 ns had been restraining each other previously, his n only had 25% of the harvest from the mine.


    Adding Huang Kun¡¯s share, their n¡¯s share would double!


    This was a good thing!


    The old man stood up and asked, ¡°Friend, there must be some misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t you stop first?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t!¡± Ou Yangmingpletely ignored him and pped down.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground cracked, and Huang Kun fell to the ground. The life force on his body had disappeared.


    A top-tier powerhouse who was a half step into the Heavenly Rank could not even block a single move from Ou Yangming.


    The people around were so scared that they almost fell to the ground. The governor, whom they thought was invincible, was killed so easily.


    Upon seeing what happened, the old man¡¯s expression changed slightly. He pointed at Ou Yangming and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop? Why did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Stop?¡± Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the old man with disdain.


    ¡°If I stop just because you told me to stop, won¡¯t I lose face?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The old man roared, ¡°Are you going against the Bai Family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of the Bai family,¡± Ou Yangming said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    With a whoosh, a sword appeared in the old man¡¯s hand.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! A gust of strong wind blew the surrounding dining tables into the sky, and everyone fled in a hurry.


    That said, when they smashed the wall and intended to rush out, they found that the entire pce had been surrounded by golden light. The people from the Governor¡¯s Residence tried their best, but they were unable to destroy the light at all.


    They looked at Ou Yangming in horror and quickly guessed the reason. When this powerhouse came in from the outside, he had locked down the pce.


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯


    ¡®Is he nning to kill us all! ?¡¯


    Everyone looked at the governor lying on the ground with fear in their eyes.


    The city was already dead, could they still survive? No, there was still hope! They still had one hope, and that was that old man.


    That was the Bai family¡¯s great ancestor, an authentic Heavenly Rank powerhouse. He was exceptionally powerful, and he would be able to defeat that young fellow.


    The sword-light shed down, and the aura of extermination filled the entire pce.


    Facing this true Heavenly Rank powerhouse, Ou Yangming was not worried at all because he was much weaker than Dao Xuanji.


    Ou Yangming knew the origin of this Heavenly Rank powerhouse. He knew this person¡¯s background from the schrly man. The old man was the great ancestor of the Bai family in Baidi City and was one of the few Heavenly Rank powerhouses left in the Mystic Yellow World. He was only at the First Heaven of the Heavenly Rank.


    At this level, a Heavenly Rank powerhouse had just passed the threshold and was only slightly stronger than those who had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank.


    The old man dared to attack Ou Yangming because Ou Yangming came from the lower realm. Even if the young fellow had broken through to the Heavenly Rank, he figures that he would be the weakest among the Heavenly Rank powerhouses. Moreover, it was impossible for the young fellow to have any powerful weapons. Great Ancestor Bai did not know that he had miscalcted Ou Yangming¡¯s strength.


    Ou Yangming grinned.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the sword-light that was stabbing toward him. This boundless sword-light could easily kill a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank like Daxia City¡¯s governor. That being said, this was just a joke to Ou Yangming.


    Even if Ou Yangming had not broken through to the Heavenly Rank, this kind of lethality would not be able to harm him.


    Xing Tian had said that Ou Yangming was alreadyparable to a Heavenly Rank powerhouse at the Second or Third Heaven when he was only a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°Woosh!¡± The Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand and struck out!


    The Reincarnation Spear seemed to have transformed into a horned dragon as it suddenly struck toward the treasure sword of the Bai family¡¯s great ancestor.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    The Bai family¡¯s great ancestor only felt his arm tremble as a huge force came down, causing his body to fly backward involuntarily.


    ¡®How could he have such powerful strength?¡¯ The great ancestor¡¯s face was pale.


    The spear continued to move forward¡­


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±


    Great Ancestor Bai suddenly struck 3 more times while retreating. He wanted to reduce the pressure on his body, but it was only in vain. The speed of the Reincarnation Spear did not decrease at all.


    It was like a hot knife cutting through butter. It knocked away the treasure sword in Great Ancestor Bai¡¯s hand and stopped steadily on his neck. Blood flowed out from the corner of Great Ancestor Bai¡¯s mouth. He was seriously injured.


    ¡°Now, do you still intend to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± Ou Yangming asked indifferently.


    Great Ancestor Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He felt the coldnessing from his neck, and his heart trembled.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Great Ancestor Bai shook his head. He had recognized that his opponent¡¯s strength was not something he could contend with. If he did notpromise, not only would he lose his life, but the Bai family might also be implicated by him.


    ¡°Then get lost!¡± Ou Yangming retracted his spear.


    He did not kill this old man. If he killed him, he would have to exterminate the entire Bai family. This would be too troublesome. The young fellow only needed to let the old man know that he could not provoke him. In the future, even if the old man was extremely bold, the members of the Bai family would not dare toe to Daxia City.


    In this way, Ou Yangming¡¯s goal was achieved. A hole appeared in the golden light outside, and the Bai family¡¯s great ancestor crawled out from it and disappeared into the sky. He had been scared out of his wits just now.


    ¡®Who¡¯s that person? Is he really from the lower realm? How could he have such powerful strength?¡¯


    The Bai family¡¯s great ancestor fled in a panic. He calcted in his heart that the strength of the person just now was at least at the Third Heaven or even higher. ¡®With such strength, why didn¡¯t he cultivate in the primal chaos? Why did hee to Daxia City?¡¯


    He could not figure it out, but he understood one thing.


    In the future, Daxia City could not be provoked, and the me Ores would have nothing to do with them.


    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±


    ¡°I beg for your mercy, sir!¡±


    ¡­


    The powerhouses in the Governor¡¯s Residence knelt on the ground one by one, their eyes imploring. Great Ancestor Bai had run away, but they were still trapped here with no chance to leave.


    Everyone¡¯s mood had hit rock bottom. They did not know what their fate would be¡­

 Chapter 1337 - Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster</h4>


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, his icy gaze causing a chill to run down everyone¡¯s spines.


    ¡°Are you willing to obey me?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    The crowd was startled and hurriedly kowtowed once more.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re willing!¡±


    No one dared to disobey Ou Yangming¡¯s orders. Even if they were the governor¡¯s loyal followers previously, they werepletely obedient at the moment.


    The governor was dead so what else could they do? If they angered this young fellow, they would lose their lives.


    In the face of life and death, everyone chose to save their lives.


    Even if they were unconvinced, they could only temporarily choose topromise. After they were safe, they would think of a way to escape from this person.


    Ou Yangming did not care about their thoughts. He did not need to care about what these people were thinking because he had a lot of methods to make them behave.


    He smiled. This smile made these people¡¯s hearts feel cold.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I think you won¡¯t mind me leaving something in your heads.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s smile was like a devil¡¯s.


    ¡®Leave something in our heads?¡¯ Everyone was shocked. Soon, they realized that their bodies could not move at all.


    ¡®What is he trying to do?¡¯


    Suddenly, everyone felt a huge wave of mental power enter their minds. No matter how hard they struggled, they could not get rid of this great mental power.


    This power hovered in their minds for a moment. Everyone felt that a mark had appeared on their souls. It was as if a shackle had been imprinted on them, and this feeling was ufortable.


    The mental power disappeared, and everyone copsed to the ground, panting heavily.


    ¡°Sir, what have you done to us?¡± A man in gorgeous clothes asked in horror.


    ¡°Nothing. In order to ensure your loyalty, I¡¯ve just ced a restriction on your minds. As long as you obediently obey my orders, there won¡¯t be any problems. If you¡¯re dissatisfied with me¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming did not continue speaking. His gaze turned toward a certain direction.


    ¡°Puff!¡± A person in the crowd suddenly vomited blood. His body shrunk bit by bit. His flesh melted and turned into pus. Finally, he disappeared.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be your fate!¡± Ou Yangming said coldly.


    A chill came over, and everyone¡¯s hearts shivered. ¡®What kind of frightening restriction is this?¡¯


    ¡°Sir, we won¡¯t dare¡­¡± Everyone waspletely convinced this time.


    After witnessing the terrifying scene just now, everyone did not dare to have any dissatisfaction with Ou Yangming. They did not want to end up like the person from before.


    ¡°Are you in charge of the me Ores?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused on a person.


    That person was startled and hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m in charge of the me Ores.¡±


    He was secretly surprised that this mysterious powerhouse knew so much.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Go and release all those people from the Great Wide World.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze turned to another person. This person wore a square hat and held a feather fan in his hand. He looked elegant but also had fear in his eyes. Seeing the young fellow looking in his direction, he hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhuang Bifan. Greetings, sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded slightly and said, ¡°Go and prepare a good ce in the city. I need to settle some people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll go and prepare right away.¡± That person hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Alright, all of you can leave.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    After the group of people bowed, they hurriedly left.


    The citizens of Daxia City did not know that in just half a day, the master of the city they lived in had changed.


    Soon, the powerhouses from the Fifth World were arranged in a good ce in the city, and the people from the mes Mine were also released. At first, they did not dare to believe it. When they heard that it was Ou Yangming who saved them, all of them cried with gratitude.


    As for the old man and the others, Ou Yangming arranged for them to be in the backyard of the Governor¡¯s Residence.


    The Governor¡¯s Residence was definitely the best ce in Daxia City. The core strength of the Daxia City had been controlled by Ou Yangming using the techniques he had obtained from Dao Xuanji, so there was no need for him to worry.


    In the chaos above Daxia City.


    The surroundings were filled with nothingness, and chaotic air currents filled the world.


    Outside this protective barrier, only powerhouses above a half step to the Heavenly Rank could survive here. Ou Yangming had stayed here for 7 days and 7 nights.


    These few days, he had gained a moreprehensive understanding of the chaotic world.


    ¡®This is probably it.¡¯ Ou Yangming gradually opened his eyes.


    He wasprehending the final move of the Supreme Spear Principle, Nothing!


    This move was not that simple. He had to personally experience it in the chaos before he had the chance toe into contact with it.


    After 7 days, Ou Yangming returned to Daxia City once again and began his closed-door cultivation.


    Time was limited, thus Ou Yangming had to rush to the Universe Graveyard as soon as possible.


    If he could obtain the heart of the universe, he could open up a continent that was the same as the Great Wide World. At that time, all the living beings in the Great Wide World would still have a chance.


    Ou Yangming could go to the Great Wide World and take them away. The premise was that he had to rush to the Great Wide World before it waspletely destroyed, find the heart of the universe, and create the sixth world.


    This hope was very small, and Ou Yangming did not have much hope. After all, to go to that ce, one had to be at least at the Sixth Heaven. This was Xing Tian¡¯s minimum requirement. ording to Ou Yangming¡¯s estimation, his strength was only around the Fifth Heaven of the Heavenly Rank


    In the Mystic Yellow Continent, he was basically invincible but if he went to the heart of the universe, it would still be very dangerous.


    Besides, Ou Yangming could not obtain the heart just by going there. If he did not have the strength, he would not be able to enter at all. Even if he was strong enough, he might not be able to snatch it away from others.


    There were too many surprises. No one could be sure. Even Xing Tian did not understand that ce.


    There was only one n for now. Ou Yangming had to fuse thews of extermination and creation as soon as possible. He had to grasp the final move of the Supreme Spear Principle¡ªNothing.


    This was also the most direct way to increase his strength.


    Once his strength increased, everything would be easy.


    After returning to the Governor¡¯s Residence, Ou Yangming immediately began his closed-door cultivation.


    Fortunately, Ou Yangming had a treasure like the Enlightenment Pavilion, so he entered it. After mastering the profound meaning of space-time, his use of the Enlightenment Pavilion deepened. This time, he once again changed the flow of time. Originally, the flow of time was 1:100, but the young fellow had used his ultimate profound meaning of space-time to adjust it to 1:1,000. In other words, a day outside would mean 3 years in the pavilion.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming found a futon and sat.


    In his spiritual sea, 2 rays of light were mobilized by him.


    One was the ck profound meaning of extermination while the other was the golden profound meaning of creation.


    Ou Yangming kept deducing in his mind, trying to find the point where the 2 profound could fuse.


    Time flew by.


    1 year, 2 years¡­


    Ou Yangming did not know how long he had been cultivating, but he was patient enough to try it out bit by bit. He tried every possibility hundreds of times until he was sure it was impossible.


    In the blink of an eye, 10 years had passed.


    If others could see Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual sea at this moment, they would find that a small part of the ck air current and the golden air current had merged.


    After thousands of deductions, Ou Yangming finally found a point where the 2 profound meanings matched.


    In his mind, every move in the Supreme Spear Principle appeared again.


    Once, twice¡­


    Finally, under Ou Yangming¡¯s continuous deduction, he had grasped an embryonic form. The profound meanings of extermination and creation gradually fused, and he could feel his strength increasing explosively.


    ¡®If there aren¡¯t any problems, my current strength shouldn¡¯t be much different from Senior Xing Tian¡¯s¡­¡¯ Ou Yangming walked out.


    On this day, the cultivators of Daxia City suddenly discovered that the sky of the city was filled with fearsome power.


    This power was like a sharp sword floating in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Ou Yangming stopped, and the majestic power stabilized in the sky above the city.


    Just like how Emperor Jun dealt with the Shanhai Continent, he had left behind hisw powers.


    Compared to Emperor Jun¡¯s profound meaning of order, this power was even more violent, and its lethality was even more shocking. Afterying these things down, Ou Yangming could go to the Universe Graveyard without worry. The fused profound meaning could easily kill a powerhouse at the First or Second Heaven like the Bai family¡¯s great ancestor. Even the more powerful Third or Fourth Heaven powerhouses could also be blocked out.


    As a result, Daxia City was like an iron wall.


    Furthermore, the fused power of profound meanings filled Daxia City. Ou Yangming also believed that even if other Heavenly Rank powerhouses came here, they would not dare to stir up trouble.


    After handing over control to Wutong, Ou Yangming entered the chaos alone.


    The Universe Graveyard. He had to hurry there.


    Otherwise, even if he obtained the heart of the universe and was lucky enough to evolve the poisonous pill¡¯s world into another great world, he would inevitably have some regrets. Only a small portion of the people was saved by the divine spark.


    The coordinates of the Universe Graveyard were clearly visible in Ou Yangming¡¯s mind. Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories were very helpful to him. He was not surprised by the strange scenes in the chaos.


    Along the way, Ou Yangming met many creatures of the chaos.


    Those who could survive in the universe were above a half step to the Heavenly Rank. There were ferocious wild beasts, humans, and strange chaotic races.


    Ou Yangming did not bother with them. They did not dare to provoke him either.


    After mastering the profound meaning of space-time, his speed was astonishing.


    In just half a month, Ou Yangming had arrived at a deste and lonely ce.


    From Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming knew that the Universe Graveyard was ahead. This was a forbidden area for life. Even Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the primal chaos did not dare toe here.


    Ou Yangming looked around. After arriving here, he became careful.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze focused. He looked at the huge fellow in front of him.


    The rock that could not be seen at a nce suddenly started to move. In an instant, the world trembled, and chaotic air currents scattered in all directions.


    ¡®It¡¯s a Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster!¡±


    Ou Yangming recognized this fellow at a nce. From Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories, he knew how fearsome this fellow was. If it was Dao Xuanji, he would have fled by now.

 Chapter 1338 - Exterminate the Rocky Sea Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Exterminate the Rocky Sea Monster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was a fish in the north, and it was a sea monster, whose size was thousands of kilometers.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster was iparably huge. It was blocking in front. If one wanted to go to the Universe Graveyard, one had to pass by it.


    Looking at that huge creature, Ou Yangming clicked his tongue. There was still a huge gap between what he saw from a memory and seeing it with his own eyes. He had met many primal chaos creatures along the way. In terms of size, this Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster was the biggest one.


    Such a monster could only live in the primal chaos.


    ¡°Go!¡± Ou Yangming did not hesitate.


    He had arrived at the periphery of the Universe Graveyard, so he would not retreat because of a Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster raised its head, and its pair of eyes vigntly looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    When it noticed that tiny human flying toward it, its eyes shed with anger.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster thought that Ou Yangming was simply provoking it.


    Its body shook as if it had turned into an endless mountain, blocking in front of Ou Yangming.


    With a violent swing of its tail, the huge tail covered the sky. The whizzing tail seemed to carry endless power, and the surrounding chaotic airflow hurriedly dispersed.


    The Rocky Sea Monster was enraged.


    Ou Yangming frowned slightly. The Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand.


    He did not choose to use his body to take it head-on. The main reason was that this fellow¡¯s body was too big. It was like a small world. There was no need to guess. The young fellow knew that its power was endless. Even if he had fused with countless Dripping Blood Stones, he would not be able to defeat this big fellow in terms of strength.


    This was the difference between species.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh!¡± The tail whizzed over. A ck light wave appeared in the void, and the world seemed to turn dark.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body instantly disappeared. The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster was easily dodged by him.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    His body appeared above the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster, and the Reincarnation Spear smashed toward its back.


    ¡°ng!¡± Sparks flew in all directions, and Ou Yangming felt his arms shaking.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster¡¯s body was humongous, and its body was sturdy. It had surpassed the level of a High Grade Taoist Tool.


    Of course,pared to the Reincarnation Spear, its body was still a little weaker.


    Ou Yangming increased his strength once again, and the Reincarnation Spear spun rapidly in his hand. Sparks flew out. The sturdy scales of the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster started to crack. The blood-red flesh inside could be seen clearly.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster felt the pain. Its eyes turned red as it roared.


    A magical power emerged from its body. The void seemed to have started to solidify.


    ¡°Heavenly Screen!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    A golden river suddenly appeared, blocking in front of him.


    The mysterious power from the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster was blocked by the golden river, and the profound meaning of order on the river seemed to have frozen.


    Divine ability¡ªPetrification!


    Ou Yangming knew what kind of move the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster used just now.


    It was its innate divine ability, Petrification.


    This ability was terrifying. Even if a Heavenly Rank powerhouse identally touched it, one¡¯s body would be frozen very quickly, turning into a brown stone. Even one¡¯s blood and soul could not escape.


    Knowing that the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster had such an ability, Ou Yangming naturally was on guard.


    The ability gradually disappeared, but the Heavenly Screen was still there. Nheless, at this moment, it seemed to have been severely damaged.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s feet moved, and his body quickly shed through the air. His body was like a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°Extermination!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear exploded with a terrifying ck light. The light whistled through the air and headed toward the head of the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster.


    At this moment, the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster also sensed danger. It did not expect that the puny human would be so formidable. Not only did he block its divine ability, but he could also counterattack so quickly.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster raised its tail and blocked in front of its head. That human¡¯s weapon looked very fierce. If it hit its head, it might be injured.


    ¡°Rumble!¡± Following a loud sound, the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster¡¯s tail suddenly exploded. Arge piece of flesh fell from the sky. The Reincarnation Spear spun quickly and drilled into its body.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster roared again. It was furious. This human had injured it.


    With a thud, the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster shrunk into a ball. Its head drilled out from its body. It opened itsrge mouth and suddenly swallowed in the direction of Ou Yangming.


    In its bloody mouth, there were a few rows of sharp teeth. It was as if its mouth was the door to hell.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster roared, and its speed increased again. At the same time, a huge suction force came from its mouth.


    This force was incredibly powerful!


    Ou Yangming covered his nose slightly. His gaze focused, and he did not choose to dodge.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster pounced on him. This was good news for him.


    It was worth noting, the head was the weakness of the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster. When it chose to attack, it also exposed its weakness.


    This way, Ou Yangming would not have to be tangled with it.


    After exchanging a few blows, Ou Yangming had a rough idea of the strength of this Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster. It was probably at the Fourth Heaven. Due to its species, it was much stronger than Dao Xuanji.


    If it was when Ou Yangming had just arrived in Daxia City, it would have been very difficult for him to get rid of it. If he wanted to get rid of the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster at the Fourth Heaven, he would need to be at least at the Fifth or Sixth Heaven. At that time, the young fellow¡¯s strength would not be enough but now, it was no longer a problem.


    ¡°Creation!¡± The Reincarnation Spear thrust again, and Ou Yangming¡¯s body turned into afterimages in the air. The spear flickered with golden light. Facing the bloody mouth, the young fellow suddenly pushed the spear out of his hand, and it fell like a meteor.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster did not dodge, nor did it have any way to dodge. Its huge body increased its fighting strength, but it also ced a great restriction on it.


    To the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster, it was still very confident in itself. Its stomach could swallow everything, and swallowing a weapon was an easy matter. Its mouth opened even wider, wanting to swallow the human and his weapon into its stomach.


    Soon, the shooting star drew a beautiful arc and suddenly drilled into the mouth of the Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster.


    The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster¡¯s eyes widened, and a look of disbelief shed across its eyes. Its devouring power was unable to stop the long spear in the slightest.


    ¡®What is this weapon¡¯s grade?¡¯ The Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster was shocked, and it cursed internally.


    ¡®Trouble!¡¯


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear pierced through the sea monster¡¯s body and flew out from behind his head.


    With a sh, Ou Yangming held onto the Reincarnation Spear again.


    The Reincarnation Spear was a Middle Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. Its power was endless, and it was unstoppable. Even the Rocky Sea Monster could not block its sharp edge.


    Ou Yangming was standing on the sea monster¡¯s head. He did not care about its angry roar at all. He held onto the Reincarnation Spear with both hands and stabbed it from top to bottom¡­


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Blood sttered everywhere!


    The Rocky Sea Monster¡¯s body slowly fell down. Its life force gradually dissipated, and it finally turned into a massive rock. A Giant Primal Chaos Beast at the Fourth Heaven had fallen into Ou Yangming¡¯s hands just like that. This was also the most powerful creature that he had ever killed.


    Without stopping, Ou Yangming retracted his gaze and flew forward again.


    In just half a day, Ou Yangming arrived at the Universe Graveyard.


    A huge sphere formed by chaotic air currents was in front of him. It was so enormous that even with his vision, he could not see the end of it.


    After arriving here, Ou Yangming felt a heavy pressure on his body.


    If it was a powerhouse a half step to the Heavenly Rank or one at the Second Heaven, one would probably be suppressed to the point that one could not move.


    Ou Yangming looked around vigntly. ording to Xing Tian, this ce was very dangerous. It was very likely that he would meet someone with evil intentions.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes focused. He looked ahead, and the chaotic airflow dissipated. A young man in a blood-red robe walked out.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were blue, and his nose was tall. His golden hair looked unruly, but his eyes were malicious.


    This person had been hiding behind the chaotic airflow just now. Now that he had appeared, it was obvious that he had bad intentions.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± That person asked again.


    He walked toward Ou Yangming¡¯s side. The aura on his body was very violent, and it was not much weaker than Xing Tian¡¯s.


    ¡°Why should I answer your question?¡± Ou Yangming frowned slightly.


    He scanned the surroundings again. Fortunately, there was no one else around.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The golden-haired young manughed loudly, ¡°Given that you¡¯re qualified toe here, you must be quite strong, but you¡¯re not worth mentioning at all to me, Ai Ruisi. I¡¯ll give you two choices now. Answer my question, or you can die¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming was slightly surprised. After hearing this name, he knew the other party¡¯s background.


    ¡°Ai Ruisi, a powerhouse from the Divine Mountain Nation. You¡¯re at the Sixth Heaven,¡± Ou Yangming said slowly.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s strength wasparable to that of Xing Tian before the fusion. Ou Yangming learned this information from Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories. Dao Xuanji had never seen this person before, but he had heard of his fame.


    This person whose name was Ai Ruisi was too famous.


    In the chaos, who did not know of Sword Saint Ai Ruisi?


    The Divine Mountain Nation was one of the 4 great nations in the chaos. It was a huge force formed by the Devil Gods that were born in the chaos. Ai Ruisi was a genius among them, and he was also the most active powerhouse in the outside world in the Divine Mountain Nation. He could be considered the representative of the Divine Mountain Nation.


    ¡°You know me¡­¡±


    Ai Ruisi did not find it strange. In the vast chaos, there were not many people who did not know his name.


    There was a smile in his eyes. ¡°You know me, so you should know my temper. Quickly tell me your purpose foring here. Did you find the hand bone key?¡±


    Ai Ruisi noticed Ou Yangming¡¯s expression.


    ¡°If you have the hand bone key on you, as long as you hand it over obediently, I promise not to harm your life. I¡¯ll also rmend that you join the Divine Mountain Nation and open the treasury of our secret manuals for you. What do you think?¡±


    Ai Ruisi asked tentatively.


    Unfortunately, he could not see any useful information from Ou Yangming¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 1339 - The Divine Mountain Nation

    <h4>Chapter 1339: The Divine Mountain Nation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After waiting for a while, there was still no reply from Ou Yangming.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to answer, I¡¯ll have to make my move.¡±


    Instantly, a chill attacked.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as though he did not care at all. He also asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ai Ruisi sneered, showing a little interest. ¡®Could it be that this guy has some extraordinary background?


    ¡®Even if he does, it¡¯ll be nothing.


    ¡®In the vast chaos, what kind of background can bepared to our Divine Mountain Nation? Unless he¡¯s someone from the other 3 nations.¡¯


    ¡°Tell me about it then.¡±


    Ai Ruisi looked at Ou Yangming with a half-smile, his eyes filled with ridicule.


    To him, this person was doomed to die. So what if he really was from the 3 other major nations? No one would know if he was killed in this ce. Moreover, even if the powerhouses of the 3 major nations knew, they would note to find trouble for a nameless guy.


    ¡°You should know about the First Celestials, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked indifferently.


    As he spoke, he slightly looked up and observed Ai Ruisi¡¯s expression.


    Why did he say that he was a member of the First Celestials?


    Ou Yangming had his n. ording to the information he got from Dao Xuanji, the First Celestials¡¯ destruction seemed to be rted to the Divine Mountain Kingdom. Now that he had met the genius of the Divine Mountain Kingdom, Ai Ruisi, he could use this opportunity to get information from him.


    When Ou Yangming had obtained the Enlightenment Pavilion, Hong had asked him to help him take revenge.


    Ou Yangming had always kept this matter in mind.


    As expected, when Ai Ruisi heard Ou Yangming mention the First Celestials, his expression changed drastically, and his eyes shed with unconcealed killing intent.


    ¡°You¡¯re a survivor of the First Celestials!¡± Ai Ruisi¡¯s gaze was like a sharp knife.


    Then, he shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I don¡¯t sense any aura of the First Celestials from you. You should be a human from the lower realm and have nothing to do with the First Celestials. Tell me, why did you pretend to be a member of the First Celestials!¡±


    Ai Ruisi saw through Ou Yangming at a nce.


    There was still a big gap between the original living beings in the chaos and the people from the lower realm.


    Ou Yangming did not deliberately hide his aura. It was not a big deal to be recognized because his goal had been achieved. From the word ¡°survivor,¡± he could determine that the First Celestials¡¯ destruction was indeed rted to the Divine Mountain Kingdom.


    Furthermore, the change in the other party¡¯s expression just now also happened to confirm this point.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a human, but I have some rtions with the First Celestials. The First Celestials were wiped out by you, right?¡± Ou Yangming looked at Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Ai Ruisiughed loudly. ¡°There are really people in the chaos who aren¡¯t afraid of death. You actually told me, Ai Ruisi from the Divine Mountain Nation, that you have rtions with the First Celestials. Well, what¡¯s the harm in telling you the truth? The First Celestials were wiped out by us. Some of them are still on the run, but we¡¯ll be able to wipe them out soon!¡±


    Ou Yangming slightly clenched his fist and asked, ¡°Then you should also know how Hong died, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Ai Ruisi was slightly stunned. He looked at Ou Yangming and asked coldly, ¡°The person who¡¯s rted to you is Hong?¡±


    All of a sudden, he thought of something¡­


    ¡°I was wondering why the whereabouts of that old fe couldn¡¯t be found in the entire chaos. It turns out that he went to the lower realm. Well, with that magical treasure in his hands, he could¡¯ve escaped to the lower realm indeed.¡± Ai Ruisi looked at Ou Yangming, and a look of surprise shed across his face.


    ¡°Is Hong¡¯s treasure in your hands?¡± Ai Ruisi¡¯s breathing was a little hurried.


    Hong, whom Ou Yangming had mentioned, was the former leader of the First Celestials.


    The main reason the Divine Mountain Kingdom had killed the First Celestials was because of the 2 treasures of the First Celestials. One of the 2 treasures was with Hong.


    ¡°You answer my question, and I¡¯ll answer yours.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    He had guessed what the treasure Ai Ruisi was talking about was. If he was right, the treasure was the Enlightenment Pavilion.


    Ou Yangming had obtained a total of 3 treasures behind the waterfall. The puppet clone might be considered a treasure in the Great Wide World but in the chaos, it was worthless. It definitely was not the treasure Ai Ruisi was talking about. There was also the Meteorite. This item could be used to smith an Innate Spirit Treasure. Even in the chaos, it was very rare and could be considered a good item. Nevertheless, Ai Ruisi and the people of the Divine Mountain Kingdom surely had some, so they would not go crazy over a Meteorite.


    Then there was only one thing left.


    It was the Enlightenment Pavilion!


    The level of the Enlightenment Pavilion was somewhat vague but given its time eleration of 1,000 times, it was of a much higher level than the Reincarnation Spear.


    Ai Ruisi looked uncertain.


    If it was before, he would have long killed the other party. However, he was now eager to know the rtionship between this young fellow and Hong.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Ou Yangming. He added, ¡°Hong was heavily injured by our great ancestor with a sword attack. After that, that fe used some unknown method to escape. Based on our guess, he was severely injured and was forced to activate his secret technique. He probably couldn¡¯t live much longer. It¡¯s a pity that the treasure in his hands was also lost.¡±


    He stared at Ou Yangming. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you the truth. It¡¯s time for you to answer my question. Is Hong¡¯s treasure in your hands?¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled, then he nodded and said, ¡°Your guess is right. Hong¡¯s treasure is in my hands. I even promised him that I¡¯ll help him take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Ai Ruisiughed loudly. ¡°Do you know who the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor is? You think you can take revenge?!¡±


    Ai Ruisi seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. A golden longsword appeared in his hand.


    He was known as the Sword Saint, and his swordsmanship was superb. Knowing that Ou Yangming had a treasure in his hand, his expression gradually turned grave. No matter what, he could not let this young fellow escape today.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was the creator of the Divine Mountain Nation. His strength was almost invincible. A figure like Dao Xuanji could not help but tremble at the mention of the great ancestor.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a match for the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor for the time being, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be able to do so in the future.¡± Ou Yangming sneered as the Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand again. ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I happen to have the hand bone that you mentioned earlier.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ai Ruisi was excited.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ll definitely die today!¡±


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s body was like a great ROC spreading its wings. In just the blink of an eye, he had crossed 10 kilometers.


    His body swayed in the void. In a sh, his body was filled with the powers of profound meanings. His body had be more than 100 times bigger, and the divine sword in his hand had also be muchrger.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ai Ruisiughed loudly. He stepped on the air and raised the sword above his head, then he shed out.


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    The world copsed. This sword seemed toe from beyond the sky, crushing the world. It was like the beginning of chaos. Waves of brutal profound meanings exploded.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s face did not change. The killing intent in his eyes became stronger. For the time being, he could not deal with the great ancestor of the Divine Mountain. Such a mighty person could be at the Eighth Heaven, or even the supreme Ninth Heaven. Even if the young fellow met him, he would not be able to survive. On the other hand, Ai Ruisi was different. He was a genius of the Divine Mountain Kingdom and the disciple of the great ancestor. It would not be a bad choice to kill him first.


    ¡°Woosh, woosh, woosh¡­¡± Ou Yangming moved.


    His body turned into a sharp stream of light. His body merged with the Reincarnation Spear as though he was an invincible sword.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The Reincarnation Spear and Ai Ruisi¡¯s sword collided, causing the surrounding chaotic air currents to explode.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± The 2 of them took a few steps back with this move, and they were evenly matched.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    A person who could block one of his moves could be considered a powerhouse in the chaos.


    As he spoke, Ai Ruisi had made his move again.


    The sword in his hand suddenly shed down.


    It blotted out the sky and covered the ground. It was as if the universe was wailing, andyers of sword shadows tore apart the sky and ground.


    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s movements were very fast and this time, he took the initiative to attack.


    That golden treasure sword was also a top-tier Innate Spirit Treasure. The longsword was like his arm,pletely fusing with him. Every second, it could sh out tens of thousands of sword-lights.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ai Ruisi!¡±


    ¡°What is he doing? Who¡¯s that person? How could he force Ai Ruisi to use such a stunning sword technique?¡±


    ¡­


    A few people flew over from the distant void.


    These people were all Heavenly Rank powerhouses who cultivated outside the graveyard. Those who were qualified toe here were not weak. They had lived here for countless years and were very familiar with each other.


    The sword-lights in the sky were overbearing as if they wanted to slice Ou Yangming into 1,000 pieces.


    Ou Yangming seemed to have fallen into a passive position. He could only rely on the Reincarnation Spear to parry the opponent¡¯s attack.


    ¡°That person is also not bad. He should be at the Sixth Heaven. It¡¯s a pity that he angered Ai Ruisi¡­¡± A powerhouse shook his head.


    Ai Ruisi was exceptionally overbearing, but that was because he had the capital to do so.


    Regardless of strength or background, there were not many people in the primal chaos who couldpare to him.


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Another shook his head as well.


    ¡°Do you think that person has the key to the Universe Graveyard?¡± Suddenly, one person asked, his eyes shining.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ai Ruisie here to intercept people with keys? That fe¡¯s strength is extraordinary. He has the qualifications to explore the Universe Graveyard.¡±


    Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s interest became even stronger.


    None of these 8 people thought highly of Ou Yangming. The main reason was that Ai Ruisi was too famous, so much so that no one thought he would lose.


    ¡°Have you yed enough?¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice was heard.. Following that, Ai Ruisi felt his arm suddenly shake, and a huge counter-shock force attacked.

 Chapter 1340 - Enter

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Enter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This power was boundless and shook Ai Ruisi¡¯s body a few kilometers away.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as he stared at Ou Yangming.


    ¡®How could this person erupt with such powerful strength?¡¯


    The few powerhouses who were watching from afar were also stunned.


    Just a moment ago, Ai Ruisi still held an absolute advantage. They firmly believed that he would be able to stabilize his advantage and eventually destroy that young fellow. Who knew, the result was out of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Is this your strength?¡± Ou Yangming had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Ai Ruisi, the genius of the Divine Mountain Nation, is only so-so...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes were filled with mes again. He was a genius of the Divine Mountain Nation, yet he was ridiculed by a nameless nobody.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bit of brute force? Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Ai Ruisi moved his feet again.


    His body streaked across the air, leaving afterimages behind. He raised the sword in his hand, and the sword flickered with a dazzling light.


    ¡°Judgement!¡± Ai Ruisi roared angrily.


    A 10-kilometer-long sword-light tore through the void, splitting apart the chaotic airflow. The 2 sides of the sword-light turned into an empty space, and it just so happened to be heading in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°What an amazing Judgment¡¯s Sword!¡± The powerhouses in the distance eximed.


    Judgment¡¯s Sword of the Divine Mountain Nation was incredibly powerful, and Ai Ruisi was a genius among them. Naturally, he knew this move as well.


    In Ai Ruisi¡¯s previous battles, this sword technique was used as a trump card. They did not expect it to be used so quickly. The few of them looked at Ou Yangming and were even more curious about this fellow¡¯s identity. A powerhouse that Ai Ruisi valued so much definitely would not be unknown.


    Nheless, after thinking for a while, they all shook their heads. None of them knew Ou Yangming.


    ¡°That fe isn¡¯t running away?¡± Someone looked at Ou Yangming in shock.


    The power of Judgment¡¯s Sword was astonishing. If it were them, they would have long fled thousands of kilometers away when Ai Ruisi was umting energy. This way, they would still have a chance to escape. Moreover, the further away they were, the longer their reaction time would be, and the less damage they would suffer.


    ¡°Even a Heavenly Rank powerhouse at the Seventh Heaven would have to pay a huge price to block Ai Ruisi¡¯s attack. That fe¡¯s strength isn¡¯t bad, but his battle experience is still too poor.¡±


    Seeing that the sword-light had flown out, everyone shook their heads slightly. At this moment, there was no chance for the fellow to dodge.


    ¡°He lost!¡± No one believed that Ou Yangming could block this invincible sword.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± The powerhouses were ready to leave.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, someone saw the smile in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    This made them feel a little ridiculous. ¡®He¡¯s still smiling even when he¡¯s about to die. Is he a madman?¡¯


    Ou Yangming was obviously not a madman.


    When the sword-light was almost in front of him, his gaze focused, and the Reincarnation Spear left his hand.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± There was only one word, but it was filled with iparable confidence.


    This was the most powerful move of the Supreme Spear Principle, and it was also Ou Yangming¡¯s greatest divine ability.


    The Reincarnation Spear flickered with ck and white profound powers. The powers of extermination and creation merged to form this supreme divine ability.


    Xing Tian had said that the Supreme Spear Principle was called a half-step Heavenly Path because of this move.


    ¡°What¡¯s that...¡±


    ¡°Is he attempting something impossible?¡±


    Everyone looked at the spear in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and the terrifying air current on it, and their hearts trembled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a divine ability from fused profound meanings. This young fe has mastered 2 profound meanings and has fused them!¡± Someone eximed.


    Fused profound meanings!


    It was a very difficult task. In the primal chaos, only a few people could do it.


    As long as one had fused profound meanings, they would be at least at the Sixth Heaven. Under normal circumstances, at the Sixth Heaven, one would be invincible. After fusing profound meanings, one¡¯s power would increase tenfold. One could almost crush those who did not have fused profound meanings.


    This young fellow who had suddenly appeared was a genius who had fused his profound meanings.


    Everybody found it hard to believe. Normally, such a genius would be famous in the primal chaos. Despite that, they had never heard of Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s simr to someone?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The God of Killing!¡±


    ...


    At the mention of this name, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    The God of Killing was a legendary figure. He also held a long spear and had fused profound meanings, but he could kill an invincible powerhouse at the Seventh Heaven when he was only at the Sixth Heaven, in the primal chaos, countless people had died in his hands.


    He was a legendary figure. No one dared to provoke him.


    ¡®Does this young fe have something to do with the Killing of God?


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The sound of explosions came from the void.


    The treasure sword in Ai Ruisi¡¯s hand was sent flying, and he felt a suffocating force.


    Ai Ruisi quickly retreated, but the Reincarnation Spear was staring at him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear was like a hot knife cutting through butter, ruthlessly striking Ai Ruisi¡¯s body.


    This spear attack was unrivaled in power!


    ¡°Puff...¡± Ai Ruisi finally could not take it anymore and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    His eyes were filled with shock. If he had not brought that treasure with him, he might have been killed already.


    Ou Yangming lowered his gaze. Within Ai Ruisi¡¯s tattered clothes, a golden soft armor appeared. The soft armor had been pierced through, but it was able to withstand more than 50% of Ou Yangming¡¯s attack power.


    ¡®That¡¯s a good treasure.¡¯ Ou Yangming was secretly shocked.


    As expected of a genius of the Divine Mountain Nation. He actually had 2 Innate Spirit Treasures. Be it the sword in Ai Ruisi¡¯s hand or the golden silk soft armor, they were both Innate Spirit Treasures. Even if they were low-grade treasures, they were still very rare. Even the vast majority of Heavenly Rank powerhouses did not have the qualifications to possess them.


    Ou Yangming did not hesitate. He drew back the Reincarnation Spear and pushed it forward again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Seeing this, Ai Ruisi seemed to have woken up from a dream.


    He did not dare to hesitate. The soft armor had been broken. He could not block this spear. He spat out another arrow of blood from his mouth. At the same time, his body disappeared without a trace.


    When the Reincarnation Spear pierced through the air, Ou Yangming did not look too good.


    ¡®That guy actually got away?¡¯ He frowned slightly.


    ¡®Looks like I can¡¯t underestimate the powerhouses in the chaos, especially geniuses with great backgrounds. Their survival methods aren¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to.¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked around but could not sense any aura from Ai Ruisi. He should have gone far away.


    ¡®Let¡¯s enter the Universe Graveyard first.¡¯


    Not getting rid of Ai Ruisi was a troublesome matter, but Ou Yangming still had to do what he had to do. If he did not enter the Universe Graveyard this time, the next time the powerhouses of the Divine Mountain Nation surrounded this ce, the danger level would increase greatly. Furthermore, Ai Ruisi was heavily injured at the moment, so it would be difficult for him to recover in a short period.


    Ou Yangming did not pay attention to the onlookers in the distance.


    Those few people were powerful Heavenly Rank powerhouses, but they were just watching the show. Ou Yangming did not intend to provoke them.


    Stepping in the air, Ou Yangming walked toward the huge ball in front of him.


    In the distance, a few powerhouses stared at Ou Yangming¡¯s back with their mouths agape.


    The oue of the battle had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Ai Ruisi actually ran away. It¡¯s truly unbelievable...¡± One of the powerhouses could not help but exim in shock.


    ¡°Yeah, this young fe is so powerful, Ai Ruisi has used his ultimate move, yet he still lost to him.¡±


    ¡°If Ai Ruisi hadn¡¯t run away just now, he might¡¯ve died here. Could this fe be at the Seventh Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s almost at that level.¡±


    ...


    Ou Yangming¡¯s strength shocked all the warriors outside the Universe Graveyard.


    Ai Ruisi lost, and he even ran away in a sorry state. If news of this got out, it would shock everyone.


    ¡°Is he nning to enter the Universe Graveyard?¡±


    Looking at Ou Yangming flying toward the huge star, all the warriors thought in shock.


    ¡°He must have a key to the Universe Graveyard. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fought Ai Ruisi just now,¡± someone said as he looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s back with envy.


    Of course, it was just envy. Being tempted did not mean that he would dare to take action.


    The battle just now had shocked these people. The strength of a powerhouse at the Seventh Heaven was not something they could withstand.


    Besides, Ou Yangming had reached the side of the Universe Graveyard. That ce was very dangerous and not many people dared to go there to fight.


    Only the person holding the key could pierce through the chaotic airflow outside the star and enter. Even if the people outside were at the Ninth Heaven, they still would not be qualified to enter. This was a question ofmon sense. In the past, the powerhouses of severalrge nations had tried to forcefully enter but in the end, they were all defeated and returned.


    Ou Yangming was getting closer to the star. The aura here was very violent. Even with his physical quality, he still felt a heavy pressure on his body.


    When his body was about to reach its limit, he took out the hand bone. The cold hand bone emitted a faint cold light, like a ball of clear water nourishing a dry desert.


    The pressure on Ou Yangming¡¯s body suddenly disappeared, and a light floated out from the white bone. The chaotic airflow gradually split into 2, and he walked in quickly.


    ¡°As expected!¡± A few people in the distance saw the thing in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand and said.


    That was a key to the core of the Universe Graveyard, and they had all seen one before.


    ¡°He¡¯s the third genius to enter the Universe Graveyard, right?¡± A powerhouse asked as he looked at Ou Yangming, who had disappeared in the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It has been 100,000 years, and only 3 people have entered. I wonder how those 2 people are doing now.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? No one hase out, and no one will know what¡¯s inside. Perhaps for Ai Ruisi, not obtaining the key might be a lucky thing.¡±


    ¡°Fortune and misfortune are intertwined. Who can guess the fate of such a thing?¡±


    Looking at the star that had returned to its original state, everyone looked away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ai Ruisi is heavily injured. The powerhouses of the Divine Mountain Nation won¡¯t let this matter rest. This ce will soon fall into chaos.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±


    A few figures disappeared into the air. The world returned to peace.. The battle in the distance also returned to its original state as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1341 - Competitor

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Competitor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    500,000 kilometers away from the Universe Graveyard, a disheveled figure appeared. This person was Ai Ruisi, who had fled in a panic just now.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ai Ruisi¡¯s gaze was savage. After calming down for a while, he felt some lingering fear in his heart.


    It had been too dangerous just now.


    If not for the 2 treasures that his master had given him when he broke through to Heavenly Rank, he might have died just now.


    Ai Ruisi lowered his head and looked at the golden armor on his stomach that had been torn apart. This was a defensive Low Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. It was very precious and could withstand a full-force attack from a Seventh Heaven powerhouse. It was one of the 2 treasures that the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor had given him.


    Now that the armor had been destroyed, it could no longer bear damages for him.


    The other treasure was the Universe Origin Flight Talisman that he usedst. This treasure could allow him to instantly appear anywhere 500,000 kilometers away. It was a divine weapon that could save his life.


    Now that both treasures had been destroyed, he was lucky enough to survive. This was a blessing in disguise.


    Nheless, the injuries on his body could not be healed overnight.


    mes burned in Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes.


    To him, today was like losing a wife and a pawn. He did not get any treasures, and his own treasures were destroyed instead.


    ¡°B*stard! I won¡¯t let you have it easy!¡± Ai Ruisi raised his head and looked in the direction of the Universe Graveyard.


    ¡®That fe has a key, so he must¡¯ve entered the graveyard by now.¡¯


    Ai Ruisi took out his Voice Transmission Talisman.


    ¡°Master...¡± Ai Ruisi recounted everything that had happened. After a while, the talisman shone with a red light. When he received the news, his eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡®This time, Master is personally taking action. Let¡¯s see how you can escape.¡¯ Ai Ruisi put away the talisman.


    The only thing he was worried about at the moment was that Ou Yangming would note out once he entered, or there might be some danger in the Universe Graveyard that would cause him to be killed. After all, the 2 people who had entered before had also lost news.


    As long as Ou Yangming came out, he would die!


    Ai Ruisi let out a long breath. He looked at arge mountain floating in the void in the distance and flew over there.


    After getting shot by Ou Yangming, his body had suffered serious injuries. He needed to recuperate as soon as possible.


    In the Universe Graveyard, Ou Yangming easily entered with the white bone in his hand. The chaotic airflow would automatically disperse to the sides when it met him.


    The further down he went, the more terrifying the pressure on both sides became.


    Ou Yangming finally understood why no one would choose to forcefully enter. Even if it was him, if he did not have the protection of the hand bone, he would be crushed into powder by the surrounding energies and disappearpletely.


    How could a universe be so simple? It was the same even for a universe that had disappeared. Its ability was not something that the Heavenly Path of a great world couldpare to.


    Very quickly, Ou Yangming saw the bottom. Below it was a dark reef. The rocks that could exist in this ce must be extremely sturdy. Every single one of them could be used to smith an Innate Spirit Treasure. Of course, just relying on the rocks would not be enough. One still needed to search for the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi or fuse a Meteorite into the treasure.


    Ou Yangming did not have much interest in these rocks. He looked at the t ce in the middle of the reef. Compared to the surroundings, this ce was still a little different.


    He took out the Reincarnation Spear and knocked on it a few times. The surface of the rock let out banging sounds.


    ¡°Boom!¡± The Reincarnation Spear exerted force, and the rocks exploded. A bronze door appeared below it.


    ¡®This is the door to the heart of the universe?¡¯ Ou Yangming looked at his feet, his eyes filled with surprise.


    He did not know what kind of ore this door was made of, but it looked incredibly sturdy. The rocks on it must have rolled down from a distance. It had taken years to form so many of them.


    ¡°Open!¡± Ou Yangming used the Reincarnation Spear to test it out. After a boom, there was no change on the door. Only the surrounding stones were shaken off, rolling around in a mess.


    ¡®How do I open It?¡¯


    After testing it out, Ou Yangming gave up on the idea of forcefully opening it. The power of the Reincarnation Spear was shocking, but there was no white mark left on the door. It was evident that its sturdiness had reached an unimaginable level.


    Forcefully opening it would not be possible. If he were to use all his strength in this ce, he was worried that there would be some unnecessary consequences. After all, he was only qualified to stand here because he was protected by the white bone.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming noticed that there were some changes on the bronze door. After the impact just now, a hollow hole appeared on the door.


    When he got closer, Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    He put the white bone in his hand and gently twisted it.


    ¡°Crack.¡± A soft sound was heard.


    The bronze door slowly opened and at the same time, the white bone disappeared.


    Without hesitation, Ou Yangming jumped in.


    Behind the door was a secret realm like a small world. It was very dark in this ce, and the pressure on his body had disappeared. He took back the hand bone and looked around. There were strange rocks all around him. All kinds of strange-shaped rocks were piled up together.


    Ou Yangming looked around cautiously and walked forward step by step.


    In the deepest part of the cave, 2 young men in long robes were sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    One of them had long hair that fluttered in the wind. He sat cross-legged on the ground and looked very quiet. The other person was bald and looked very ferocious.


    He slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Kun Xuzi, when do you think this day will end?¡±


    The bald man sounded a little impatient.


    He looked into the distance. There was a stone tform there. There were a total of 99 steps. At the highest point of the stone tform, there was a bright ck crystal.


    That thing was the treasure they had been dreaming of.


    Unfortunately, countless years had passed, and they had no chance to get close to that crystal, let alone take it down.


    This kind of feeling of seeing but not being able to get it was very annoying, not to mention that they had been cultivating here for countless years.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± The long-robed man¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light.


    ¡°As long as we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll find a way to crack it sooner orter. When we first entered this ce, we could only take about 10 steps up the stairs. Now, we can already take more than 50 steps. This isn¡¯t a small improvement. Sooner orter, that thing will be ours.¡±


    The bald man clenched his fists, still feeling a little irritated.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for almost 100,000 years, right? We¡¯ve only covered half of the distance in 100,000 years. To ascend the 99 steps, who knows how long it¡¯ll take? Besides, Kun Xuzi, haven¡¯t you noticed that our speed is getting slower?¡±


    Before this, they could have crossed a step in 100 or 1,000 years but now, 5,000 years had passed, and they were still lingering on the spot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± The handsome young man moved his feet and steadily crossed the 50th step.


    He did not hesitate and took a step forward. A stifling pressure assaulted him.


    The handsome young man gritted his teeth. Bean-sized beads of sweat fell from his head. His expression was distorted, but he still persevered.


    The bald man did not look good. He clenched his fists tightly.


    He did not expect Kun Xuzi to be a step ahead of him. The 2 of them were geniuses from the primal chaos nations. They were on par with each other. Their strengths were very simr, and theirprehension abilities were not too different. They had maintained a bnced state all these years. If one of them took a step forward, the other could also take another step forward.


    ¡°Xue Sha, your heart is in a mess.¡±


    Kun Xuzi¡¯s expression was calm. A light smile shed across his eyes as he retreated to the 50th step. Then, he leaped down and returned to his original spot.


    The bald man was expressionless. ¡°Congrattions on taking another step. In a few years, you¡¯ll be able to stabilize yourself on the 51st step and move on to the next step.¡±


    Kun Xuzi chuckled and sat cross-legged again. He had gained quite a lot on the 51st step.


    The bald man¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he was starting to get anxious.


    There were only 99 steps, and the 2 of them werepeting. Whoever went up first would get the treasure. Now that the other party was a step behind, he was in a passive position.


    ¡®I can¡¯t be anxious.¡¯ Xue Sha steadied his mind.


    He had endured it all these years. He absolutely could not drop the ball at this critical moment. The main reason was that he had no way out. Now that his key had been fused into the bronze door, he no longer had the chance to leave. If he did not have the hand bone, the terrifying pressure outside could turn him into ashes in an instant.


    Looking at the bright ck crystal at the highest point, Xue Sha¡¯s heart became firm again.


    That was the heart of the universe!


    If he obtained it, he could use it as the core to create a great world. At that time, his strength would surely rise to an unimaginable level. Not to mention 100,000 years, even if it was millions or tens of millions of years, as long as he could obtain it, it would be worth it.


    Xue Sha retracted his thoughts and once againprehended thews of the universe.


    Regardless of whether it was Kun Xuzi or Xue Sha, they did not know that anotherpetitor had arrived in this secret realm.


    Ou Yangming stopped his footsteps and looked at the statue in the distance.


    This was an eagle that was soaring with its wings spread. Its carving skills were astonishing, and it was a work of god.


    A fierce aura was emitted from the statue, indicating that it was not an ordinary stone.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes were filled with caution as he held the Reincarnation Spear in his hand.


    He took a step forward!


    ¡°Crack...¡±


    At the spur of the moment, the statue moved.


    A small stone fell from the sky above the statue. The stone statue¡¯s killing intent surged, and it actually opened its eyes. It was a pair of fearsome eyes. Its crimson red pupils revealed infinite killing intent.


    With a whoosh, the eagle turned into a ray of light and pounced over.


    Along with its body, there was also a surge of killing intent.


    The ray of light shed and passed by Ou Yangming in an instant.


    ¡®How fast!¡¯


    Ou Yangming quickly turned his body sideways, but he was still cut by the eagle¡¯s wings.. A blood-red wound appeared on his arm.

 Chapter 1342 - Meet

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Meet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was so strong that even a High Grade Acquired Taoist Tool could not hurt him at all.


    Now, he was injured by the eagle¡¯s wing.


    Those golden wings were like an indestructible weapon!


    The wound on Ou Yangming¡¯s arm quickly healed. This small injury was nothing to him.


    His eyes were fixed on the eagle.


    After the attack, the eagle did not hesitate and pounced toward Ou Yangming again.


    This time, it was even more ferocious. The eagle extended a sharp w, which was shing with a destructive aura.


    After suffering a small loss, Ou Yangming was not careless this time. The moment the eagle flew over, he had grasped the Reincarnation Spear tightly and suddenly stabbed it.


    The Reincarnation Spear was like a horned dragon that had gone out to sea.


    Woosh, woosh...


    The sound of air being torn apart rang in his ears.


    Nheless, the eagle did not care. After seeing the Reincarnation Spear, its ws wed at it.


    ¡°ng...¡± A soft sound rang out.


    Ou Yangming took a step back, and the eagle was also knocked flying.


    In terms of strength, this beast was still very far from Ou Yangming. Its main advantage was in speed.


    The eagle¡¯s ws were iparably sharp. When they collided with the Reincarnation Spear, there was not the slightest damage. It quickly stabilized its body and stared at Ou Yangming. No one knew what it was thinking.


    ¡®What a powerful beast!¡¯ Ou Yangming secretly clicked his tongue.


    In terms of strength, this eagle was even more powerful than that Primal Chaos Rocky Sea Monster. It was at least at the Fifth Heaven.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes gradually became serious. His fingers moved slightly, and the power of profound meanings fused.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Ou Yangming shouted. At the same time, his body turned into an afterimage.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    The eagle did not choose to retreat. Its sharp ws danced in the air, blocking every attack of the Reincarnation Spear.


    Nevertheless, its ws gradually could not take it anymore.


    The power of the fused profound meanings had increased more than 10 times.


    Even though the eagle¡¯s ws were close to the level of an Innate Spirit Treasure, it still could not take the continuous attacks of the Reincarnation Spear.


    Crack! A few finger bones fell to the ground. The eagle quickly retreated, its eyes filled with disbelief.


    It was the guardian of the heart of the universe. Its body was incredibly sturdy, and it was formed from the minerals in the secret realm.


    Even the 2 people who had entered the secret realm previously could not cause it any harm.


    The eagle was a little angry. It opened its mouth, and a purple electric current suddenly flew out from within.


    Ou Yangming took a step back.


    ¡°Rumble.¡± A violent explosion sounded under Ou Yangming¡¯s feet, and the secret realm began to shake.


    At the ce where Ou Yangming had justnded, a pit more than 10 meters deep appeared. Green smoke was still rising from the pit, and one could see the electric arcs flickering on it.


    Ou Yangming was a little surprised. He had not expected that the eagle would have such an ability to spit out such terrifying lightning. This was the secret realm, and the rocks under his feet were even sturdier than Acquired Taoist Tools. Even so, they were still severely damaged. If it was the Great Wide World, this move could at least destroy an entire continent.


    Moreover, this was only the beginning.


    The move did not hit Ou Yangming, but the eagle was not discouraged.


    It opened its mouth again, and purple lightning continuously flew out from its mouth. Streaks of silver lightning arcs fell like meteors.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±


    The sound of explosions continuously filled the air, and the ground was riddled with holes.


    Ou Yangming dodged quickly but there were too many lightning bolts. Even he could not dodge thempletely.


    Green smoke was rising from Ou Yangming¡¯s clothes. Apparently, he was also affected.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ou Yangming was also mad.


    He shouted coldly. The Reincarnation Spear turned into a stream of light and shed past. The light forcefully separated the purple lightning.


    ¡°Creation!¡±


    The power of profound meaning suddenly bloomed on the Reincarnation Spear like brilliant fireworks.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The eagle was still umting lightning. It did not have time to dodge before it was hit by the Reincarnation Spear.


    As such, the long spear drove the eagle¡¯s body away and smashed it onto a big rock.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Rock fragments flew up. The eagle turned into a beam of light and disappeared.


    Ou Yangming turned around and saw that there was another eagle statue at the position of the statue. He noticed that a few of the eagle¡¯s ws were broken.


    He put away his spear. He knew that he had passed the test. This eagle was just a puppet, a roadblock created by the heart of the universe. Its function was to block those who were not strong enough to enter the depths of the secret realm.


    In the depths of the secret realm, the 2 geniuses who had arrived before stood up and looked into the distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Xue Sha¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.


    It had been 100,000 years, and this ce waspletely silent. They had never encountered any other sound.


    ¡°Do you still remember that eagle we met when we first came in?¡±


    Kun Xuzi¡¯s expression gradually became serious.


    ¡°Yes, how could I forget it? That fe was terrifying and could even release the Primal Chaos Purple Lightning. If it wasn¡¯t for the 2 of us working together, we probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the main door. Are you saying that that sound just now came from the direction of the eagle?¡± Xue Sha¡¯s gaze focused, soon, and he thought of something.


    It seemed that the voice really came from that ce.


    In that case...


    Xue Sha¡¯s eyes were sharp. He looked at Kun Xuzi and said, ¡°Is someone elseing?¡±


    There was some uncertainty in his voice. It had been 100,000 years. The 2 of them had been waiting here for 100,000 years. Someone else came!


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, someone should be here,¡± Kun Xuzi said.


    His voice was calm. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    The 2 of them did not look too good. In the past, if it were just the 2 of them, even if they had spent a lot of time, one of them would be able to obtain the legendary heart of the universe. Now that an ident had happened and a third person hade, there was only a third of their hope left.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That eagle is quite formidable. Even we had a hard time defeating it 100,000 years ago. That person might not be able toe in,¡± Xue Sha said in a low voice.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Kun Xuzi looked into the distance.


    If that person could not defeat the puppet eagle, it would not be a threat to them.


    The air became quiet, and the sounds of battle gradually died down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    The battle had ended, and there were only 2 results. One was that person¡¯s defeat, and the other was the puppet eagle¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°It should be that person¡¯s defeat, right?¡±


    ¡°That puppet is exceptionally powerful. Even when we joined forces at that time, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish it off so quickly,¡± Xue Sha looked into the distance and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Kun Xuzi retracted his gaze.


    They wanted to go over and see what the oue would be. Unfortunately, they could only advance and could not retreat in this secret realm. Their way back had disappeared.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many keys there are in total. We should hurry up. If a supreme powerhouse were toe in, we¡¯d be in trouble.¡± Kun Xuzi also had a sense of danger.


    If it was an ordinary Heavenly Rank powerhouse, they would not be afraid of anything; if the other party was a powerhouse above the Seventh Heaven, he would be a great threat to them. The 2 of them could peacefullyprehend thews of the universe when they were together and could coexist peacefully. If another person were to join them, this bnce would be broken.


    Needless to say, Xue Sha was still a step behind Kun Xuzi.


    The 2 of them hade to an agreement that no matter who obtained the heart of the universe, they had to bring the other person out safely. At the very least, their lives were not threatened.


    Having said that, if they could not obtain the heart of the universe, the countless years of hard work would be in vain.


    Besides, the difference between the person who obtained the heart of the universe and the one who did not would be like a chasm between Heaven and Earth.


    Just as the 2 of them refocused their minds and prepared to cultivate again, the sound of footsteps could be heard.


    Their expressions changed at the same time. They took out their weapons. Kun Xuzi¡¯s weapon was a horsetail whisk. Under the golden handle, there was a bunch of white silk hanging down. It looked like it was detached from the mortal world and was otherworldly.


    Xue Sha¡¯s weapon was arge saber that was about the same height as him. The de was gorgeous, and it flickered with a bewitching red light.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer. Outside the dense fog, a young figure walked in.


    They saw the person outside, and that person also saw them at the same time. The 3 of them were on guard against each other.


    The person who walked in from outside was Ou Yangming. After defeating the eagle, the road ahead was smooth, and he soon found this ce.


    First, he nced at the bright ck crystal on the steps, and his eyes had a hint of a smile. Someone hade in ahead of time but it was not surprising. As long as the thing was still there, it would be fine.


    Ou Yangming looked at the 2 people again. He only knew one of these 2 people, and that was the bald man.


    From Dao Xuanji¡¯s memories, Ou Yangming knew that his name was Xue Sha, and he was a genius of the Styx Nation, one of the 4 great nations. 100,000 years ago, this person was very famous. He was temperamental and killed many people. At that time, Dao Xuanji had just broken through to the Heavenly Rank. He had once looked at Xue Sha from afar, but he had not forgotten him for 100,000 years.


    As for the other person, Ou Yangming did not know who he was. Of course, since he had the qualifications to enter this ce, he was not an ordinary person. It was very likely that he was someone that Ai Ruisi had also heard of but never seen.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The bald Xue Sha flipped his wrist, and the blood-red saber glowed. He looked at Ou Yangming and questioned.


    Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°Before asking someone else¡¯s name, shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself first?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know us?¡± Xue Sha was a little puzzled. However, on second thought, they had not appeared for 100,000 years.. It was normal for someone to not know them.

 Chapter 1343 - Stone Steps

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Stone Steps</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I know you.¡± Ou Yangming shifted his gaze from Xue Sha to another person and asked, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kun Xuzi,¡± the man in white said slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Ou Yangming felt relieved. The person who could obtain a divine spark and enter this ce was obviously not an ordinary person.


    Kun Xuzi was not as well-known as Xue Sha, but he was still an important figure who had shaken a region 100,000 years ago. He was a genius of the Green Imperial Nation, one of the 4 great nations. There were even rumors that he had obtained the true inheritance of Green Imperial.


    Not being as famous as Xue Sha did not mean that his strength was inferior to Xue Sha¡¯s. It was only because he was too low-key.


    ¡°You also know who I am?¡± Kun Xuzi said lightly.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the disciple of Green Imperial?¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    ¡°Good fe, you already know our identities so shouldn¡¯t you also reveal yours?¡± Xue Sha looked at Ou Yangming curiously.


    He wanted to know who this guy was to be able to obtain a key to this Universe Graveyard.


    Not only that, but the young fellow even defeated the eagle guarding the entrance. It was because of this that the 2 of them started to pay attention to Ou Yangming. After all, to defeat that eagle, one needed to be at least close to the Seventh Heaven.


    A person with such strength could not be unknown.


    It was just a pity that the 2 of them searched through the memories of all the powerhouses in their minds, but they were unable to match up with Ou Yangming¡¯s appearance.


    100,000 years was not a short period. To them, they believed that Ou Yangming should be a genius that rose during this period. That was why they did not know about him.


    ¡°My name is Ou Yangming.¡± Ou Yangming did not lie. There was nothing to hide about his name.


    Seeing the puzzled looks on their faces, Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°The two of you have been here for 100,000 years. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about me.¡±


    ¡°Which force do you represent?¡± After a moment of silence, Kun Xuzi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m only representing myself.¡± Ou Yangming smiled and walked toward the stairs.


    It was unknown if he was brushing them off or if it was true.


    Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi looked at each other, but they did not remind Ou Yangming of anything.


    The stone steps could test the strength of a person. If he was powerful, it would be fine; if he was just average, they would not need to be polite with him. There were already 2 formidable figures here. They did not want a third one to appear.


    ¡®If he can¡¯t step on the 10th step, let¡¯s join hands and kill him quickly,¡¯ Xue Sha¡¯s voice sounded in Kun Xuzi¡¯s ears.


    When they first came here, they could reach the 10th step.


    If Ou Yangming could not reach the 10th step, it meant that he was just bluffing. If Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi joined forces, they could easily finish off the other party. This way, idents could be avoided.


    Kun Xuzi did not answer but under Xue Sha¡¯s gaze, he was silent for a moment before he finally nodded.


    If Ou Yangming could not even go up the 10th step, he would not pose much of a threat to them. They could end the battle very quickly, and they would not have to worry about any unnecessary trouble arising from a great battle.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming was prepared to step onto the first stone step...


    Kun Xuzi¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, and he said telepathically, ¡®This is his first time here. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll be greedy for merit and advance rashly. Even if he manages to step onto the 10th step, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll be injured by thews of the universe on the stone steps due to his overconfidence. At that time, he¡¯ll be very weak. It¡¯ll be a good opportunity for us.¡±


    ¡®Alright.¡¯ Xue Sha¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent, ¡®If he gets injured, we¡¯ll attack together.¡¯


    The 2 of them made up their minds. As soon as anything happened to Ou Yangming, they would attack and kill him.


    On the other side, Ou Yangming had reached the stone steps.


    When he took the first step, he felt that this stone step was different.


    Ou Yangming was not stupid. The 2 figures had been here for 100,000 years, but they still could not obtain the heart of the universe. Obviously, the stone steps were not that simple.


    Suddenly, a wave of thews of the universe surged out of the stone steps. This power was magical and instantly filled his spiritual sea.


    Thews of the universe were simr to the powers of profound meanings. Despite that, ordinary people would not have the right to touch them, and Ou Yangming had not touched them either.


    Nheless, he had mastered 4 profound meanings, and he had even fused 2 of them. Hisprehension was so strong that it would not be difficult to understand the shallow power of thews of the universe.


    Soon, Ou Yangming understood the chaoticw powers in his head. Then, he walked forward again.


    The second step. This time, the powers of thews of the universe were just as simple.


    Ou Yangming did not stay in this spot for long. After he understood them, he walked forward again.


    The third step was much more profound than the first step. Ou Yangming also understood the importance of the powers of thews of the universe.


    It was worth noting that the universe was an eternal existence. In the universe, there were countless powerhouses equal to heaven. Some of them had fathomed one profound meaning while others had grasped many of them. Some of them evenprehended many kinds and had fused them. Their strengths were terrifying.


    These people lived in the universe. They had terrifying destructive powers. The universe had to control them. Otherwise, the whole universe would be destroyed soon.


    The powers of thews of the universe were thus born. For example, Heavenly Rank powerhouses could not enter great worlds easily. Heavenly Rank powerhouses from the lower realms could only go down when a world was destroyed. These were the restrictions of thews of the universe.


    Otherwise, if arge number of Heavenly Rank powerhouses went down, a great world would not be able to withstand them and would copse very quickly.


    Chaos was the foundation of the universe, and the great worlds were the body of the universe. If the worlds were destroyed, the universe would lose its meaning of existence.


    Comprehending thews of the universe was still very useful.


    If one could reach a certain realm, one could break away from the restrictions of the universe. One could transcend things, which was more powerful than fusing profound meanings. Having said that, ordinary people did not have the chance to get into contact with these things.


    Now that such a good opportunity was in front of him, Ou Yangming obviously did not want to waste it.


    After staying for a while, Ou Yangming moved forward again. His mental power was concentrated, and the power of countless rules flowed in his body.


    Half a dayter.


    Ou Yangming had walked to the 10th step. At this point, he could feel the strong resistance.


    Compared to the first level, thews of the universe here were more than 10 times more profound.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s speed also slowed down a lot.


    ¡®Comprehending the powers of thesews will be of great help to the evolution of the poisonous pill¡¯s world. If I obtain the heart of the universe, I can quickly transform the world into a true great world. At that time, the creatures of the Great Wide World might still be able to survive.¡¯


    The Great Wide World was where Ou Yangming lived. No one who left the Great Wide World would wish for the entire world to be destroyed. It was just that no one could do anything about it.


    Besides, the living beings in the Great Wide World were unable to migrate to other worlds. This was the restriction of the Heavenly Path.


    Unless one had the strength to surpass Xing Tian and kill the Heavenly Path of the Great Wide World, one might be able to save some people. However, this was still futile.


    2 worlds were very far apart. The difficulty of crossing a world¡¯s barrier was shocking. Furthermore, the Heavenly Paths of the other worlds would reject such actions. To a world, the increase in powerhouses would only be a burden.


    If Ou Yangming created a great world, all problems would be easily solved. The great world would be in his main body, and he could freely enter the world. As long as he was willing, he could quickly move all the living beings in the Great Wide World away.


    The ideal was nice, but the reality was very cruel because Ou Yangming only had less than 4 months.


    If Ou Yangming could not seed in these 4 months, even if he seededter, it would have no effect on the Great Wide World because it had already gone through a cycle of reincarnation, and everyone had turned to ashes.


    The 11th step.


    Ou Yangming continued forward.


    His heart was calm and tranquil as if he had merged with this world.


    Not far away, Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha, who had been observing this side, frowned. They did not look good.


    The 10th step was their bottom line. If Ou Yangming took 10 steps, it meant that he was very strong and had a deep understanding of profound meanings. If they wanted to make a move, they had to think carefully.


    ¡®What should we do?¡¯ Xue Sha transmitted his voice again.


    ¡®He¡¯s much faster than I thought. In just half a day, he has reached the 10th step. This is much faster than the first time we went up. Due to the influence of thews of the universe, we couldn¡¯tprehend the profound meanings. The powers of thews of the universe are much stronger than him but if we use them here, I¡¯m afraid that the heart of the universe will be damaged. We should wait until he¡¯s injured¡­¡¯ Kun Xuzi¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Xue Sha looked at Ou Yangming again.


    From the 10th step onward, the difficulty had multiplied. Ou Yangming¡¯s face was slightly pale.


    He gritted his teeth and forcefully took another step forward.


    The 12th step.


    A surge of the powers of thews of the universe instantly entered Ou Yangming¡¯s mind, which made his head feel swollen and painful. If thesews of the universe could be digested, it would be fine as they would be of great help to his strength. On the other hand, if he could notprehend them, it would have a great impact on his body. He might even lose his life.


    ¡®The 12th step should be my current limit.¡¯ Ou Yangming raised his head and looked at the tall steps.


    There were a total of 99 steps on the stone steps. Judging from the degree of increase in the powers of thews. It would take him a long time to fullyprehend the stone steps and reach the top. It was almost a desperate situation.


    He did not know which step Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi had reached, but they had not obtained the heart of the universe even after 100,000 years. This meant that there was a huge problem. He would be injured if he continued to move forward.


    Those 2 figures were watching from the side. Ou Yangming knew he had to protect his strength.


    ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll have to rest for a few days.¡¯ Ou Yangming took a step back and prepared to leave temporarily.


    All of a sudden, the voice of a white-clothed old man appeared in his mind. The eight trigrams under the old man¡¯s feet spun crazily.


    The old man gradually stood up.. This was also the first time he stood up after being in Ou Yangming¡¯s spiritual sea for many years.

 Chapter 1344 - Came Out

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Came Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming¡¯s footsteps froze for a moment. Under the hesitant gazes of Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha, he gave up on retreating and chose to continue walking forward.


    1 step, 2 steps...


    Walking on the stone steps, Ou Yangming seemed to be strolling leisurely.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡± Xue Sha was stunned. Kun Xuzi was also in disbelief.


    ¡®Impossible! This isn¡¯t real, I don¡¯t believe it! He has reached his limit just now. How could he¡­¡¯


    Xue Sha could not believe his eyes. He had seen that Ou Yangming was nning to retreat just now, but he did not expect that the young fellow could continue to move forward after a while.


    Reaching the 12th step had exceeded their expectations.


    The situation at the moment made them even more confused.


    In the blink of an eye, Ou Yangming took a few more steps and arrived at the 20th step. There were no obstructions at all.


    Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi looked at each other. They could feel the look of disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They had used nearly 5,000 years to reach the 20th level from the 10th level. This young man who had suddenly appeared reached the 20th step easily and did not intend to stop at all.


    ¡®What¡¯s his limit?¡¯ Kun Xuzi could not help but suck in a breath of cold air as he looked at the back.


    After staying in this spot for only a few seconds, Ou Yangming walked toward the stone step in front of him again. If Old Craftsmen and the others who were familiar with him were here, they would surely notice that he had changed.


    It was not a change in his appearance, but a change in his aura and gaze.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming was like an old man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. His pair of chaotic eyes were filled with the light of wisdom.


    Compared to a Heavenly Rank powerhouse of the same level, Ou Yangming was only a young man. Logically speaking, such a change would not happen.


    Even so, this was the truth.


    Ou Yangming had changed. In his sea of consciousness, the figure of the white-clothed old man gradually became clear. A huge amount of memory power surged into his mind.


    After a short period of pain, Ou Yangming understood everything.


    He finally knew who the old man in white was.


    The old man that Ou Yangming had always been on guard against was actually his past life.


    Ou Yangming could not believe it but this was a fact¡ªa fact that couldn¡¯t be changed!


    Everything from his past life, in addition to the scene of his reincarnation, appeared in front of his eyes one after another.


    Ou Yangming was very familiar with this ce.


    The heart of the universe was not an abandoned universe, but a halfpleted universe that had yet to seed. The creator of this universe was him.


    Unfortunately, he did not seed in his past life. Instead, because of a sneak attack by an enemy, thews of the universe backfired, and he lost his life in the end.


    The eight trigrams in his mind were his weapon in his previous life, a Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure.


    It surpassed the existence of all Innate Spirit Treasures, and it even existed earlier than the birth of this universe. It was also because of the eight trigrams that Ou Yangming in his previous life was able to preserve a trace of his soul and store it in his mind in this life, guiding him to constantly improve.


    ¡®The universe¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    His goal was merely to create a great world. As long as he seeded in creating a great world, he would be able to prevent the lives in the Great Wide World from being destroyed.


    Who would have thought that this goal would be raised once again?


    Ou Yangming continued forward. The stone steps did not pose any obstruction to him. He had personally created this ce. Now that his memories had awakened and merged with his past and present lives, how could he still be obstructed?


    After merging with his memories, Ou Yangming¡¯s control over the powers of thews of the universe had reached a terrifying level.


    This power was incredibly powerful. Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi could not imagine it at all.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯ Kun Xuzi was dumbfounded.


    He could not calm down anymore. In a sh, this guy had finished half of the journey. They had spent 100,000 years andprehended numerousws of the universe to reach the 50th level. They knew the hardships and difficulties clearly.


    At this moment...


    Their faith had copsed.


    ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Xue Sha could not believe it.


    ¡®It must be that the stone steps have lost their use!¡¯ He moved and ran toward the stone steps.


    From his point of view, the stone steps must have lost their use, and thews of the universe had disappeared. Otherwise, such a situation would not happen.


    ¡®It must be like this.


    ¡®It must be!¡¯


    Xue Sha rushed up madly.


    One step after another, he soon reached the 50th level. Then, without any hesitation, he took a step forward.


    Puff!


    Xue Sha¡¯s chest seemed to have received a heavy blow. His face was pale, and his body was forcefully sent flying. He spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    The stone steps were still the same, and there were no changes.


    Kun Xuzi stepped into the air, grabbed Xue Sha, and steadily ced him on the ground.


    ¡®How could this be¡­¡¯ Xue Sha looked embarrassed.


    The stone steps that were as difficult as a natural moat to them seemed to be unaffected by that young fellow. This made them feel aggrieved. This was too unfair!


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡¯ Kun Xuzi also secretly clenched his fists. In just a short while, that person whose name was Ou Yangming had reached the 70th level, and the heart of the universe was already in front of him.


    With the lesson just now, Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi did not dare to get close and could only silently observe. With every step Ou Yangming took, the despair in their hearts increased a little. Basically, they could confirm that they had no fate with the heart of the universe. Their faces were pale as if they had lost all their strengths. They had worked hard for 100,000 years, but it was all for naught.


    Ou Yangming continued to move forward step by step. He did not feel any resistance.


    In the spiritual sea, the old figure disappeared bit by bit. He was fused with Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming came here and stepped on the steps. His mission had beenpleted. Everything in the future had nothing to do with him.


    His spiritual sea expanded rapidly, increasing by more than 100 times in an instant,


    With a wave of his hand, the powers of thews of the universe surged.


    If he went to deal with the Heavenly Path of the Great Wide World at the moment, he would be able to suppress it without Xing Tian¡¯s cooperation. He had never felt this kind of confidence before.


    1 step, 2 steps...


    Ou Yangming had reached the 99th step. He stretched out his hand and grabbed at the bright ck crystal.


    The illusory image of a lotus appeared on the heart of the universe. When Ou Yangming grabbed it, the lotus bloomed.


    ¡°Rumble...¡± The secret realm began to shake violently.


    Ou Yangming looked at the heart of the universe and narrowed his eyes.


    He did not expect that this trip would be so simple. Everything seemed to have happened in a dream.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to go.¡¯ Ou Yangming looked into the distance and kept the heart of the universe inside his body.


    His gaze swept over Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha, but he did not pay any attention to them. He moved and disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Oh no, let¡¯s hurry and leave too.¡± Kun Xuzi was startled by Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze, but he quickly reacted.


    The heart of the universe was taken away, and this secret realm would disappear. If they did not leave quickly, they might stay here forever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi did not dare to hesitate and flew up.


    At the ce where the heart of the universe disappeared, a ck hole appeared out of thin air. That was the only way to the outside world.


    ¡°Rumble!¡± The secret realm was still copsing.


    Those powerhouses who had yet to leave outside the Universe Graveyard flew over one by one. They stared with their mouths agape at the ball formed by the chaotic airflow in front of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Such a change actually happened in the Universe Graveyard. Could it be that someone has obtained the heart of the universe?¡±


    The Universe Graveyard had existed in the primal chaos world for countless years. At least for the past tens of millions of years, nothing had changed here.


    After seeing what happened, the powerhouses behind hurriedly spread the news.


    The change in the Universe Graveyard was a huge piece of news.


    Crack, crack, crack! Violent air currents spread out from the core of the Universe Graveyard.


    ¡°Oh no, get out of the way!¡±


    One by one, the powerhouses hurriedly retreated. They retreated 500,000 kilometers away.


    Under the shocked gazes of many people, a crack suddenly appeared in the Universe Graveyard. Then, it slowly spread to both sides. It was as if someone had forcefully torn it apart from both sides. A tiny figure flew out from within.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Seeing that person, everyone was shocked beyond words.


    The person who came out from the Universe Graveyard was not anyone else but the mysterious expert who had defeated Ai Ruisi not long ago and entered the Primal Chaos Graveyard.


    ¡®This change in the Primal Chaos Graveyard...?Could it be because of him?¡¯ Someone wondered in shock.


    After all, there had never been any changes in the Universe Graveyard. There were 2 geniuses who had entered before, but they had disappeared without a trace. Only this time, after the mysterious powerhouse entered, this situation immediately urred.


    ¡°So powerful!¡±


    Seeing a surge of chaotic airflow sweeping past Ou Yangming¡¯s side, everyone thought that he would be injured but unexpectedly, he did not move at all.


    Ou Yangming scanned the surroundings. He took a step forward, and his body instantly disappeared. The next second, he appeared on a floating mountain range 500,000 kilometers away.


    After obtaining the heart of the universe, the most important thing was to create a world. As for other things, he could put them aside.


    Time was limited. Every second, countless lives would die in the Great Wide World. If he could create a world earlier, he could save thousands of lives.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±


    Some powerhouses looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. They all knew that he had gone into the floating mountain range.


    At the crack of the Universe Graveyard, 2 miserable figures flew out. Their faces were pale, and there was blood at the corner of their mouths. They were injured by the violent chaotic energies when they came out.


    ¡°Where did that person go?!¡± Kun Xuzi looked around.


    ¡°He got the heart of the universe. We can¡¯t let him get away.¡± Xue Sha looked mad.


    He hurriedly picked up the Voice Transmission Token that he had not used for 100,000 years and crushed it!

 Chapter 1345 - Divine Mountains Great Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Divine Mountain¡¯s Great Ancestor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Crackle, crackle, crackle. Lightning shed.


    In the sky, white lightning shed as if it was the dawn of hope.


    Ou Yangming held the heart of the universe with both hands in his internal world. The ground was constantly shaking and at the edge of the world, the continent was spreading toward the void of chaos.


    The speed was very fast. In just half a day, the poisonous pill¡¯s world had more than doubled in size.


    This was not the end. It was just the beginning.


    The bright ck heart of the universe gradually left Ou Yangming¡¯s palm and slowly floated into the sky.


    Around the heart of the universe, a terrifying aura was emitted.


    ¡°Again!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    On the heart of the universe, a light suddenly shed. The ground shook even more violently. In the blink of an eye, the continent had expanded by more than 100 times.


    The small poisonous pill¡¯s world had be as huge as the Zhenwu Continent.


    Soon, the heart of the universe was slowly melting. It was gradually merging into this world.


    In the void at the edge of the continent,s began to evolve. At first, they were a mass of chaotic gas. Finally, they gradually condensed into solid forms. This was a long process of evolution. It would be difficult to seed in a short period. Ou Yangming did not care. He was still expanding this world.


    With this piece ofnd, it was enough for Ou Yangming. As for the other ces, he was not in a hurry.


    The heart of the universe had gradually shrunk to half of what it used to be.


    In the chaos of nothingness, a sky full of stars sevolved.


    Ou Yangming slowly stretched out his hand, and the heart of the universe flew into the distance. It passed through the barrier of thend and merged into a piece of empty space.


    The young fellow gradually exhaled.


    Time was limited, and this was the only thing he could do.


    The embryonic form of the world was slowly formed but if Ou Yangming wanted to reach the conditions for survival, he still needed other methods. He did not wait. Countless profound meanings were released from his body.


    ¡°Extermination!¡± Ou Yangming slightly raised his finger.


    The power of the profound meaning of extermination. The profound power maintained the cirction of the world. From then on, the world had deaths.


    After the dark air current fused with the continent, Ou Yangming slowly withdrew his finger.


    ¡°Creation!¡±


    Golden light bloomed from Ou Yangming¡¯s body and scattered in all directions.


    The originally silent continent was filled with the aura of life in the blink of an eye.


    A small de of grass grew out from the crack in the stone. Eventually, the whole world turned green.


    On the hillside, saplings grew at a visible speed. Soon, they became towering trees. Then, more trees appeared. It was as if the world was covered in a green coat.


    The air was filled with the dense fragrance of flowers, and the fragrance assailed one¡¯s nostrils.


    With death and creation, the world would haveplete reincarnation.


    In other words, the creatures living on this continent could do a simple life-and-death exchange.


    Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes and once again extended his other finger.


    This time, it was order.


    Without rules, there would be no standards. Only when a world was filled with order could it continue to exist.


    The power of order maintained the operation of this world.


    Atst, it was the profound meaning of space-time.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s profound meaning of space-time was the weakest of all profound meanings but with his strength at the moment, it was still easy for him to maintain the space-time of a continent.


    The most important thing at the moment was this continent. Ou Yangming needed to find a habitat for the creatures in the Great Wide World. This was undoubtedly the best choice.


    As long as he could fix this ce, he could slowly perfect the other ces. With his grasp of thews of the universe and hisprehension of the 4 profound meanings, it would take a long time to create a great world, not to mention a universe.


    After he had done all this, he looked at his achievements with satisfaction. Then, he looked away.


    This ce was even bigger than the Zhenwu Continent. It had the ability to evolve life. All kinds of rules and order had been gradually perfected. It could amodate many living beings to live here.


    The heart of the universe had drifted to a very far ce. When it dissipated, pieces of space were opened up. Countless chaotic airflow fused and turned into a huge gxy.


    Ou Yangming no longer needed to intervene in this process.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you the Ming World from now on.¡± Ou Yangming gave his internal world a new name.


    Now that the internal world had the embryonic form of a universe, it was time to change its name. The poisonous pill¡¯s world was a small world with a barely passable name. If it was a world that might evolve into a universe in the future, this name would be too low-ss.


    All of a sudden, Ou Yangming frowned slightly and quickly withdrew from his internal world.


    In the distant chaos, Ai Ruisi looked over with a ferocious gaze.


    Beside him was an old man in a grey robe. The old man¡¯s gaze was sharp. Although his attire was ordinary, he had the aura of a superior.


    Upon seeing Ou Yangming, Ai Ruisi shouted, ¡°Master, he was the one who injured me a few days ago and destroyed the treasure you gave me.¡±


    ¡®This person¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked at the old man next to Ai Ruisi, his gaze slightly moved.


    This person was the Divine Mountain¡¯s legendary great ancestor.


    The creator of one of the 4 Eternal Nations, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, was also known as Dictator Divine Mountain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dictator Divine Mountain toe.¡±


    Many Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the distance looked over, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    This was a Dictator. There were no more than 5 of them in the entire universe.


    The Dictator came personally!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. That mysterious powerhouse came from the Universe Graveyard, and it¡¯s very likely that he obtained the heart of the universe. That legendary treasure... Even an almighty powerhouse like a doctor would be moved,¡± a powerhouse stared at Ou Yangming as he spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the heart of the universe. Rumor has it that if you obtain the heart of the universe, you¡¯ll be able to create a new world. This is equivalent to creating a new world within the primordial chaos.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if that person will be able to survive.¡±


    ¡°What kind of joke is this? The Dictator is already here, and he still wants to protect the heart of the universe?¡± Someone snickered. ¡°If he were to voluntarily hand over the treasure, perhaps the Dictator would show mercy and spare his life. However, that fe has seriously injured Ai Ruisi. The Dictator probably won¡¯t let him off so easily.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ...


    Many powerhouses were secretly disapproving.


    No one thought about whether the heart of the universe had been used by Ou Yangming or not. From their point of view, that treasure would take at least a million years to be digested. It had only been a few days, so they thought that he had only taken it out to look at it a few times at most.


    ¡°It was you who injured my disciple?¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor asked slowly.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. ¡°I beat up the little one, so the old one is here now?¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Ai Ruisi red fiercely at Ou Yangming. ¡°Young fe, do you know who you¡¯re talking to right now!¡±


    Ou Yangmingughed. ¡°You have no right to interrupt me when I¡¯m talking to your master. You¡¯re just a defeated opponent. Who gave you the courage to do so?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Ai Ruisi was about to speak, but the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor raised his hand to stop him.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was curious. He had lived in the chaos for countless years, but there had never been a junior who dared to speak to him like this.


    ¡°Young fe, what¡¯s your rtionship with the First Celestials?¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor asked slowly. He had learned everything from Ai Ruisi¡¯s voice transmission.


    ¡°Senior Hong has given me a lot of help. I once promised him that I¡¯ll take revenge for him,¡± Ou Yangming said without hesitation.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestorughed loudly. ¡°Looks like that guy is already dead. I¡¯m a little curious as to what that guy was thinking, asking you to take revenge for him.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not reply.


    Hong¡¯s race had been exterminated, and he was heavily injured. Hong hated the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor to the bone. He had left behind his legacy in the Fallen Land and did not hold much hope. When he said that he wanted to take revenge, it was only to release his resentment. He was not even a match for the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, so he thought that a person from the lower realm would almost have no chance.


    It was because of this that Hong did not tell Ou Yangming who his enemy was.


    Ou Yangming looked at the great ancestor and said calmly, ¡°I believe that Senior Hong must have his own thoughts. Besides, it¡¯s not impossible to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Young fe, it seems that the heart of the universe has given you too much confidence. Do you think you can stop me?¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor spoke with dignity.


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze gradually turned sharp.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was an invincible existence at the Ninth Heaven of the Heavenly Rank.


    If Ou Yangming had met such a powerhouse before entering the Universe Graveyard, he probably would not even have had the chance to escape, much less fight against him.


    When Ou Yangming was fighting Ai Ruisi, he was not even at the Seventh Heaven of the Heavenly Rank. That said, the 99 heavenly stone steps allowed him to grasp countless powers of thews of the universe. In addition to the fusion from his previous life, the world that he had created with the heart of the universe just now had increased his strength astonishingly.


    A Dictator might be an unreachable existence for Ou Yangming. He had never really fought before but from the countless experiences he had in his previous life, he should have no problem protecting himself. After all, he had the embryonic form of a universe in his body. He could easily crush any Heavenly Rank powerhouse by extracting some of the powers of the universe.


    ¡°Good fe, you have guts!¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor did not expect this young man to be so arrogant that he would challenge him.


    Ai Ruisi widened his eyes. ¡®Does he know who Master is?


    ¡®This arrogant and ignorant fe actually dared to provoke Master?¡¯


    The spectating powerhouses in the distance were also dumbfounded. They seemed to have heard the most unbelievable words in the world. That mysterious young fellow actually wanted to try it out with the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    Who gave him the courage to do so?


    Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha¡¯s expressions were somewhat unsightly. They were naturally not worried about Ou Yangming¡¯s life or death. What they were worried about was the heart of the universe in his body. The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s arrival was not good news for their nations.


    If the heart of the universe fell into the hands of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, it would be troublesome to get it back.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Ou Yangming flew into the air with a whoosh.. His bright eyes were full of fighting spirit.

 Chapter 1346 - Longing for a Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Longing for a Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ou Yangming had longed for a battle.


    His strength had increased too quickly, and he needed a satisfying battle to vent it out.


    In this universe, only a few people like the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor were qualified to fight him.


    ¡°Good fe,¡± the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor shouted coldly, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you the difference between an ordinary Heavenly Rank and a Dictator.¡±


    With a single step, he traversed tens of thousands of kilometers. He stretched out a palm and struck out.


    What kind of palm was this?


    It was pale and thin, and its bones protruded high into the air. It was a hand like this that possessed supreme power. It began to expand the moment it appeared. In an instant, it blotted out the sky as though it had covered the sky, leaving no ce for anyone to escape.


    ¡°The great ancestor of the Divine Mountain Nation has made his move.¡± The spectators in the distance felt their breathing be tense.


    This was a Dictator. Even though they were a million kilometers away, everyone felt a suffocating sense of fear. If they had been in the ce of the attack, they would have long since copsed.


    Everyone looked at that person, the young fellow who had dared to face the great ancestor of the Divine Mountain. He did not seem to be afraid at all. Instead, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡®Madness!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s truly madness!¡¯


    Many powerhouses were shocked.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably the only one in the world who could remain so calm when facing a Dictator.¡¯


    ¡®Is he fearless because he¡¯s young, or does he want to die with dignity?¡¯


    Everyone was more inclined towards thetter. After all, a person who could defeat Ai Ruisi was definitely at the top level even among Heavenly Rank powerhouses. It was impossible for him not to know how terrifying a Dictator was. A Dictator was at the limit of the Heavenly Rank and was a supreme existence at the Ninth Heaven.


    Ai Ruisiughed out loud without any hesitation. Xue Sha and Kun Xuzi only felt anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s palm descended.


    Even the slightest ripple caused the spectators to feel terrified.


    A Dictator could definitely kill an Eighth Heaven powerhouse with a single move.


    There was no doubt about the result. ¡®Could that young fe be at the Eighth Heaven?¡¯


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    The countless amounts of energy in his body had umted, and he needed a ce to vent it out. The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Looking at the sky, he did not use any weapon.


    Instead, he raised his head and threw a punch.


    This punch was ordinary. It looked like an ordinary punch, but it carried the powers of thews of the universe.


    Around Ou Yangming, countless chaotic air currents retreated.


    This ordinary punch could make this world tremble.


    Thews of the universe were the most powerful ability Ou Yangming could use. It far surpassed his mastery of profound meanings.


    His mastery of profound meanings was at most equivalent to the Seventh Heaven. However, thews of the universe allowed him to have the ability to fight against a Dictator.


    ¡°Attempting something impossible?¡±


    ¡°He actually dares to resist!¡±


    Many Heavenly Rank powerhouses were shocked when they saw Ou Yangming¡¯s action.


    Even in a desperate situation, Ou Yangming had to fight back. Facing a Dictator like the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, he was not afraid at all. How many people couldpare with his boldness?


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    A terrifying light surged out from Ou Yangming¡¯s fist, colliding with the fearsome palm in the sky.


    In an instant, a deafening sound shook the sky.


    A frightening airflow spread out in all directions from where the 2 of them hade into contact. The boulders and stars in the surrounding chaos exploded one by one, turning into dust.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s smile froze on his face. His expression suddenly changed, then he stood up and left.


    Compared to the other spectators, he was the closest to the battle. Initially, he thought that the great ancestor would only need one move to get rid of that young fellow, but he did not expect such a turn of events to ur.


    That destructive airflow made him feel the threat of death. Even he had to run far away.


    The others were even more so. They could not predict where the shockwave would spread to, so they all retreated in advance. They retreated to a ce that they thought was safe, then they looked toward the center of the battle.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Those Heavenly Rank powerhouses were all scared out of their wits, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. They all thought that the mysterious young fellow would be killed by one move from the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, but the result was far beyond their expectations.


    That fellow did not die. Instead, he was standing there perfectly fine. He did not even seem to be injured.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.


    His master, the Dictator of the Divine Mountain Nation, had failed to finish off that person.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. He seemed to have thought of something as he asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯ve fused with the heart of the universe?¡±


    Only by fusing with the heart of the universe would such a situation ur. Otherwise, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength would not have increased so quickly. If this young fellow had this strength before this, how could Ai Ruisi have escaped? A genius at the Sixth Heaven was nothing more than a joke in front of a Dictator.


    ¡°What? He fused with the heart of the universe?¡± Ai Ruisi was shocked when he heard this. Jealousy, hatred, and countless negative emotions erupted from his body.


    ¡®How could he have such good luck¡­¡¯


    ¡°This is impossible.¡± Xue Sha looked into the distance in a daze.


    ¡°It has only been a few days?¡± Kun Xuzi did not look good. He said slowly, ¡°The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor wouldn¡¯t say such a thing. If that fe didn¡¯t fuse with the heart of the universe, how could he have blocked that move of the great ancestor?¡±


    ¡°But the time is too short.¡± Xue Sha clenched his fist.


    Kun Xuzi was still calm, and he said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, that fe isn¡¯t like other people. Have you forgotten his performance in the universe Graveyard? We¡¯ve only walked half of the journey in 100,000 years, and every step after that is incredibly difficult. If no one disturbed us, we might only have a chance to reach the peak of the stone steps in millions or even tens of millions of years, but that guy only used half a day¡¯s time.¡±


    Xue Sha nodded silently. Ou Yangming¡¯s performance in the secret realm had also shocked him.


    They had worked hard for 100,000 years, but they still could not beat that guy¡¯s effort of half a day.


    Kun Xuzi continued, ¡°I have a feeling that this person whose name is Ou Yangming should have some connection with the heart of the universe. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth. I have a feeling that the heart of the universe was waiting for him.¡±


    He was not the only one who had this feeling. Xue Sha had the same thought.


    Xue Sha took out his Voice Transmission Token, his eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°Dictator Xue He already knows the situation here and wille here soon. With the Dictator¡¯s power, even if that fe has fused with the heart of the universe, he should be able to extract it.¡±


    Kun Xuzi lowered his head and nced at his Voice Transmission Talisman. ¡°Dictator Green Imperial ising soon too. I hope he can hold off for a bit longer. That way, we¡¯ll still have a chance.¡±


    His eyes were filled with awe.


    Dictator Green Imperial was skilled in alchemy, and he could refine the heavens and the earth. As long as he caught that young fellow and put him into the alchemy furnace, he would be able to refine a new heart of the universe.


    The chaotic airflows gradually dissipated. Everyone was very far away, and they had even dodged in advance. No one was injured.


    There was nothing left in the void.


    All matters had disappeared in the explosion just now.


    ¡°Not bad. You were able to block one of my moves. No wonder you¡¯re so confident.¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor stared at Ou Yangming.


    ¡°A Dictator is indeed very powerful. That attack just now took up quite a bit of my energy,¡± Ou Yangming said calmly.


    The great ancestor sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve fused with the heart of the universe, you can rival a Dictator. How much control can you have over thews of the universe? Even if you obtain endless amounts of energy from the heart of the universe, you might not be able to use it.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you n to use your experience to suppress me?¡± Ou Yangming sneered.


    In terms of experience, he really could notpare to a Dictator. In fact, any Heavenly Rank powerhouse in the chaos would be much more experienced than him. That said, so what? Experience was only a part of strength. The key was that he had inherited the memories of his previous life, so he also had a lot of experience. That punch just now was just a small test.


    ¡°Hmph, I want to see how many moves you can block.¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor looked into the distance and frowned slightly.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed in the air, and a golden sword appeared in his hand.


    This was an Innate Spirit Treasure, and it was not of LOw Grade. The sword flickered with a destructive aura as if it wanted to devour the world.


    ¡®Great Ancestor is getting serious.¡¯ Ai Ruisi¡¯s gaze focused.


    ¡®That fe actually forced Great Ancestor to take out his personal weapon. To be able to do this, even if he dies, he¡¯ll be able to leave his name in the annals of history.¡¯


    Ai Ruisi understood how terrifying the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was. His sword techniques were exceptionally powerful, and he was certainly ranked number one amongst the Dictators of the primordial chaos. Ai Ruisi had relied on the few sword techniques the great ancestor had imparted to him to be able to establish the title of Sword Saint in the vast universe. From this, one could see how fearsome the great ancestor was.


    ¡°The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor has drawn his sword!¡± The other spectators retreated again. They all knew how horrifying that sword was.


    In terms of sword techniques, if the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor acknowledged that he was second, most likely, no one would dare to acknowledge that he was first.


    ¡°Single Sword!¡±


    Whoosh!


    A million-meter-long crack was torn open in the void. With a casual wave of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s hand, the power was enough to destroy the world.


    Looking at the long sword-light, Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze gradually turned grave. The Reincarnation Spear appeared in his hand. He flipped his wrist and pushed it forward.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear left his hand and turned into a ferocious horned dragon.. The horned dragon dragged its long tail and, under Ou Yangming¡¯s control, pounced toward the sword-light.

 Chapter 1347 - The Laws of the Universe

    <h4>Chapter 1347: The Laws of the Universe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sword-light and the horned dragon were entangled in the air. The 2 were equally matched, and neither could do anything to the other.


    ¡°How can he be so strong?¡±


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s body was trembling, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    He was afraid. This young fellow could even block his master¡¯s Mystic Thunder Sword?


    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± The Reincarnation Spear and the sword that was shining with golden light collided. A deafening sound rang out.


    Facing the Divine Mountain great ancestor¡¯s sword, the Reincarnation Spear also disyed great endurance.


    After enduring for more than half an hour, the Reincarnation Spear finally revealed its defeat. The main reason was that Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s sword was a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. It was a level higher than Ou Yangming¡¯s Reincarnation Spear. Among Innate Spirit Treasures, the difference of one level was very big.


    ¡°Crack, crack.¡± The Reincarnation Spear flew out. Ou Yangming stepped into the air and grabbed it.


    In the previous battle, fine lines had appeared on the Reincarnation Spear.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and lightly rubbed it. The powers of thews of the universe covered the Reincarnation Spear, and the cracks on the spear gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The sword-light shed again.


    ¡°Heavenly Screen!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly. A milky way poured down from the sky. In an instant, it blocked in front of him. In the milky way, all kinds of profound meanings surged.


    After Ou Yangming¡¯s modification, this move was much more powerful than Emperor Jun¡¯s. Its defensive power was at least 10 times stronger.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The sword-light shed down fiercely. The sky split apart like flowing water, and the sword-light was weakenedyer byyer.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body was like a great roc spreading its wings, gliding upward. He broke through the sword-light and the sky, then he suddenly pointed in the direction of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± The chaos shattered, and an illusory ray of light instantly exploded out. The Reincarnation Spear was surging with the powers of thews of the universe.


    ¡°Explode! Explode!¡± Ou Yangming shouted.


    A rumbling explosion sounded beside the great ancestor. This was the explosion of the powers of thews of the universe and could destroy the world.


    ¡°This is too...¡±


    The spectators seemed to have forgotten to breathe. They looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief.


    This mysterious young fellow was able to fight back against a Dictator, and he had even used such a terrifying move.


    Although they were far away, they could still sense the fearsome power of the explosion. They all knew their limits. The destructive power of each explosion could easily kill them.


    ¡®What a powerful young man!¡¯ Countless people eximed in their hearts.


    ¡®How¡¯s the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor?¡¯


    Everyone looked toward the center of the explosion. They wanted to know how the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was doing.


    ¡°The Dictator is surely fine. He¡¯s the creator of an advanced nation. His strength isn¡¯t something we can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s fine, that young fe is too strong. His strength has surely surpassed the Eighth Heaven.¡±


    ...


    Regardless of a Dictator or a powerhouse at the Eighth Heaven, they were all unattainable existences to the people present.


    The violent airflows gradually calmed down. At the center of the explosions just now, a slightly disheveled old man appeared.


    At this moment, the old man did not have his usual arrogance. Instead, he looked somewhat dejected. He held the treasure sword tightly. The explosions just now did not cause him much serious damage, but it was enough to suppress his confidence. He was somewhat in disbelief, ¡°How¡¯s this possible? You¡¯ve only just obtained the heart of the universe. How can you be so skilled in grasping the powers of thews of the universe?¡±


    ¡°How difficult is that?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡°Good. It seems that a br*t like you will look down on me if I don¡¯t show you some ultimate moves today.¡±


    The gaze of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor became fierce once again. His attitude had changed. From thinking that he only needed to crush an ant, he began to treat Ou Yangming as his opponent.


    ¡°Let me see what other moves you have.¡± Ou Yangming took a few steps back.


    He stared at the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor. At the same time, his body was not idle. He mobilized thews of the universe. A few ultimate moves regarding the use of thews naturally appeared in his mind. These moves were all umted from his previous life. Now that the 2 lives had be one, it was not difficult to use them.


    Ou Yangming also became serious. If his strength was insufficient, he could not be med. Now that he clearly had the strength, he had to take revenge for Hong of the First Celestials.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor must die!


    Thinking of Hong¡¯s instructions to him, killing intent shed in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes. If not for Hong, his strength would not have been able to increase so quickly.


    Without the Enlightenment Pavilion, it was very likely that he would only be in the second step when the world crisis happened. Even if he managed to break through to the third step by luck, he would only be an ordinary third-step powerhouse. If he wanted to seize a chance of survival in the cmity, his chances were very slim.


    ¡°Timeless!¡± Dictator Divine Mountain roared. He had finished umting his strength, and the treasure sword in his hand suddenly swung.


    After that sword attack, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s aura seemed to have be much calmer. This sword attack had cost him a lot of blood and sweat.


    ¡°So mighty!¡±


    The chaos seemed to have been split into two, and this sword attack seemed to have split Heaven and Earth.


    Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. This sword attack was his ultimate move. Even a Dictator would not be able to take it head-on. Since the young fellow had not dodged he thought that he was doomed.


    ¡®I hope I can still snatch the heart of the universe¡­¡¯


    The sword-light had whistled over, but Ou Yangming still did not move.


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t he dodging?¡¯


    Countless powerhouses roared in their hearts. This move was clearly unleashed by the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor in anger, and its power was boundless. If Ou Yangming did not dodge in advance, he might not be able to save his life.


    ¡°He probably knows that the Dictator¡¯s sword will lock onto him. It¡¯s just wishful thinking if he wants to dodge. In that case, he might as well concentrate his strength to forcefully block it.¡±


    After exchanging a few words with their spiritual senses, the sword-light had shed over.


    At this moment, Ou Yangming raised his head. His face was painted golden by the sword-light.


    ¡°Absolute Defense.¡±


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand. Instantly, countless powers of thews of the universe gathered around him, protecting him in all directions.


    Absolute Defense. One could tell the effect of this move from its name.


    This was the most powerful defensive move in Ou Yangming¡¯s memory. It could merge him into the universe. If one wanted to destroy someone in Absolute Defense, one had to destroy the whole universe, which was almost impossible to do.


    At Ou Yangming¡¯s level, he could only maintain it for a short while but it was enough for him.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    The sword-light struck the shield outside Ou Yangming¡¯s body and quickly dissipated. He was standing there with a sneer in his eyes.


    This smile was very eye-piercing.


    Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s eyes widened. This was the first time he felt panic.


    ¡®How¡¯s this possible? How can there be such a great defensive technique in this world? Who is he?!¡¯


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor recalled all the techniques he had seen and heard of. He had never heard of such a powerful technique before.


    Even a Dictator would find it difficult to defend against this strike of his. Yet, his opponent was able to block it so easily.


    That rxed look of the young fellow made it seem as if his strength had surpassed that of a Dictator.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s expression had turned into one of terror.


    If not for the fact that the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was still here, he would have long fled thousands of kilometers away. ¡®That fe is too powerful. How did he do it?¡¯


    Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha were also stunned. Their faces were pale, and their hearts were filled with lingering fear.


    Fortunately, they did not take the initiative to attack Ou Yangming. Otherwise, the consequences would not be something they could bear.


    ¡°y Immortal!¡±


    Ou Yangming made his move!


    While the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was in a daze, the defensive shield on Ou Yangming¡¯s body disappeared.


    Ou Yangming reached out his hand and grabbed in the air. The powers of thews of the universe condensed into 4 treasure swords. These dark treasure swords floated in the air and made humming sounds.


    ¡°These are...¡± Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s gaze focused. His expression was extremely grave.


    He could faintly feel a sense of danger from those swords. Ever since he created a nation and became a Dictator, this feeling had never appeared in his heart.


    ¡°sh!¡± Ou Yangming waved his arm.


    A few swords formed from thews of the universe flew toward the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    ¡°What swords are those!¡±


    At this moment, no one dared to look down on Ou Yangming.


    The swords seemed to have endless magic powers, causing everyone to be drawn to them.


    ¡°sh, sh, sh!¡± Ou Yangming roared 3 times in a row.


    The swords separated and locked onto the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor firmly.


    They were like meteors and quickly descended.


    Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s gaze was solemn. He had sensed the danger.


    These 4 swords looked ordinary, but their powers could not be underestimated. They were formed from thews of the universe. Through the battle just now, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor understood that this young fellow¡¯s control over thews of the universe had reached an unimaginable level.


    The swords must have the same defensive means as before.


    ¡®Retreat!¡¯ The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s state of mind copsed. For the first time, he had the idea of retreating.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh!¡± Suddenly, the 4 swords sped up again.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor realized that no matter where he left from, he would be threatened by the other swords.


    He chose a direction. He held the golden sword in his hand and smashed it in one direction.


    ¡°ng...¡±


    The bright ck sword was repelled, but the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His chest tightened, and blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡®This sword is so powerful!¡¯


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was shocked. He had a premonition that this move was very formidable, but he still underestimated its damage.


    As soon as he paused, the other 3 swords quickly attacked.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s expression changed drastically. He changed the direction of his body and swung behind him once again.


    ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡±


    Thebined power of these 3 swords was something that even the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor could not resist. The golden sword was sent flying, and it fell into the distance without his control. Under these 3 consecutive strikes, he spat out a mouthful of blood. The power of these swords had reached the limit of what he could withstand.


    He was injured and had lost his weapon, but the swords did not disappear.


    The 4 swords locked onto the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor again and whistled toward him!

 Chapter 1348 - The Dictators Gathered

    <h4>Chapter 1348: The Dictators Gathered</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    The screams came to an abrupt end. The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s body was torn into pieces, and the 4 longswords disappeared.


    ¡°So ruthless!¡±


    The Heavenly Rank powerhouses watching the battle were dumbfounded. The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor had such a miserable day.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He quietly retreated, wanting to leave this ce while Ou Yangming was not paying attention.


    Their master, a top-tier powerhouse in the universe and a Dictator, was actually... Not a match for that fellow.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too exaggerated?¡¯


    Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha¡¯s faces were also pale. ¡°What should we do? The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor won¡¯t die, right?¡± Xue Sha asked, trembling.


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Kun Xuzi was somewhat uncertain, ¡°The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor is a Dictator, after all, and he possesses an eternal and indestructible body. Even if he were to be smashed to pieces, he wouldn¡¯t die so easily. That said, this move must¡¯ve caused him serious injuries. Even if he recovers, he wouldn¡¯t be Ou Yangming¡¯s match!¡±


    In other words, this move had ended the battle. The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor had lost. He no longer had any chance to turn the tables.


    ¡®This might be an opportunity for us!¡± Xue Sha¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.


    Kun Xuzi understood what he meant. ¡°That terrifying technique must¡¯ve consumed a lot of energy. Using it once is considered amazing. That fe surely wouldn¡¯t be able to use it again. As long as Dictator Green Imperial and Dictator Xue Hee over, they¡¯ll be able to kill that young fe. This universe is governed by our 4 great nations. The Dictators won¡¯t tolerate such a mighty existence.¡±


    ¡°Right. That fe is probably about to run out of energy. When the Dictators arrive, they¡¯ll be able to reap the benefits.¡±


    The 2 of them thought to themselves.


    As Kun Xuzi had expected, the great ancestor of the Divine Mountain Nation did not die so easily.


    The pieces of flesh that had exploded healed again. A brand new body appeared in the void.


    Nheless, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was very pale at this moment. His aura was erratic, and he seemed to have suffered serious injuries.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He had never expected that this young fellow, whom he had never seen before, would have such great strength.


    ¡®Is the heart of the universe really that miraculous?;


    ¡°Do you think I can kill you now?¡± Ou Yangming asked slowly.


    Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s expression changed. His body suddenly turned into a streak of golden light as he fled to the distant horizon.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor knew his limits. Given his state at the moment, he could not stop the other party. He was very lucky to be able to survive those terrifying sword strikes.


    He only thought about escaping back to the Divine Mountain Nation. Only in that ce could he gather the powers of the entire nation to block this fearsome fellow. He could even trap the other party and suppress him within the nation.


    ¡®The Dictator actually ran away?¡¯


    Countless people stared at this scene with their mouths agape.


    The powerhouse whom they regarded as invincible had fled in a panic. This was the first time they had seen such a scene.


    ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡±


    Ou Yangming took a step forward and covered a distance of ten million meters. The Reincarnation Spear was tightly held in his hand.


    This was the best opportunity to kill the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor. If he ran away, hid quietly, or returned to his nation, it would be a troublesome matter.


    Ou Yangming had the powers of thews of the universe, but they were not from this universe. They could be used in battle but to rely on them to find a Dictator, it would be almost impossible.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    The Reincarnation Spear flew out of his hand. The long spear carried the surging power of thews of the universe and stabbed at the great ancestor¡¯s back.


    This spear had exceeded the limits of space and time. In an instant, it had arrived behind the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    ¡®It¡¯s over¡­¡¯


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor could feel the sharpness behind him. Unfortunately, he had lost his weapon and could not even block it.


    After being heavily injured, he was left with 50% of his strength. Even if he did not die this time, he would lose half of his life. The young fellow had a close rtionship with Hong, hence there was not much difference between being injured and dying. By the time the great ancestor could not resist anymore, he did not think that the young fellow would be merciful enough to let him go.


    ¡°Master!¡± Ai Ruisi clenched his fists. He did not hesitate any longer and turned to run. Even his master was not a match for Ou Yangming. There was no point for him to stay here.


    ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion sounded.


    Dictator Divine Mountain retreated tens of thousands of meters. He looked into the distance in shock.


    Someone had helped him block that attack.


    The great ancestor raised his head and looked into the distance. His face was suddenly filled with surprise and joy.


    2 figures flew over. One of them was wearing a purple robe. Purple light flickered on his forehead, making him look very noble. His aura was like a rainbow, and he looked awe-inspiring. He stood there naturally, and it made people want to kneel down and worship him. The other person wore a blood-red robe, and his aura was remarkably fierce. He gave people a sense of tyranny. He waved his hand, and a strange ring-shaped weapon flew back.


    It was the thing that helped the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor block that spear earlier.


    ¡°Greetings, Dictator!¡± Kun Xuzi¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as he flew over quickly.


    Xue Sha also hurriedly followed. He also bowed at the other person.


    These 2 figures who had suddenly appeared were the Dictators of the other 2 divine nations.


    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s been 100,000 years. Your strength has increased quite a bit,¡± the purple-robed man looked at Kun Xuzi and said calmly.


    Kun Xuzi¡¯s eyes were filled with shame. He med himself and said, ¡°Sir, I was too stupid. I failed to live up to your expectations and didn¡¯t get the heart of the universe.¡±


    The purple-robed man smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    He looked in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction. ¡°100,000 years ago, I let you enter the Universe Graveyard just to try your luck. That heart of the universe is a treasure with spirit. Naturally, it¡¯s not so easy to get it.¡±


    Kun Xuzi gritted his teeth. He pointed in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction and said, ¡°That guy only spent half a day and obtained it.¡±


    This was what Kun Xuzi was most unwilling to ept. He had worked hard for 100,000 years and still did not seed. The other party had just entered and immediately seeded. One could imagine the difference.


    ¡°Everything in the world needs its original destiny. Since this is the case, it means that the heart of the universe was meant to be obtained by him. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kun Xuzi stood up and stood to the side.


    ¡°Dictator...¡± Xue Sha said in a low voice.


    ¡°I already know everything. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else. After we settle this matter here, you can follow me back to the Xue He Nation.¡± The red-robed elder interrupted Xue Sha.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Sha obediently kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Divine Mountain.¡± Dictator Green Imperial took a step forward and walked over to Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s side.


    ¡°Green Imperial.¡± Dictator Divine Mountain looked a bit embarrassed. He had never imagined that he would end up in such a miserable state one day.


    Seeing Green Imperial and Xue He rushing over, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The 3 of us will work together to finish off that fe. Otherwise, once hepletely integrates with the heart of the universe and creates the Sixth World, our great nations will have no ce in the universe at all.¡±


    The 4 great nations had dominated the universe for countless years and controlled the lifeblood of the entire universe. They could not tolerate a genius who suddenly rose and trampled them under his feet.


    Green Imperial did not answer. His eyes sparkled as if he was thinking about something.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was a little anxious.


    ¡°Green Imperial, Xue He, if we don¡¯t act now, we won¡¯t have a chance in the future. That fe is exceptionally powerful. Not only has he fused with the power of the heart of the universe, but he has also mastered an ultimate technique. Even I am not his match. Now that he has used up his ultimate technique, he¡¯s at his weakest. This is the best opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Then kill him. Even if we destroy the heart of the universe, we can¡¯t hand it over to someone with an unknown origin!¡± Killing intent shed in the eyes of Dictator Xue He.


    ¡°Green Imperial, what are you hesitating for?!¡±


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor said loudly, ¡°Kill him. The Divine Mountain Nation doesn¡¯t want anything. Everything on him is yours. Not only does he have the heart of the universe, but the supreme treasure of the First Celestials is also on him. As long as you kill him, those things will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Green Imperial nodded. Although he did not want to create an enemy for himself, the temptation of the heart of the universe was too great.


    ¡°Good, good.¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor pped his hands. ¡°With the 3 of us working together, it¡¯ll be easy for us to suppress him.¡±


    The spectators in the distance were stunned. Out of the 4 most powerful Dictators of their universe, 3 of them were working together to deal with that mysterious young fellow.


    No matter who won or lost this battle, that figure would definitely remain firmly in everyone¡¯s memories. Even if the universe was destroyed, they probably would not forget about him.


    ¡°Blood Moon!¡± Dictator Xue He had made his move.


    The ring treasure in his hand flew out once more. The ring gradually grewrger in the air, bing like a fiery red sun. Rolling mes began to burn, and a burning sensation assaulted one¡¯s face.


    Xue Sha narrowed his eyes. ¡®Now that Ou Yangming has used both of his ultimate moves on the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, how is he going to defend against Dictator¡¯s move?


    ¡®So what if he¡¯s a genius? So what if he¡¯s powerful? This b*stard who stole my opportunity is still going to die here!¡¯


    Xue Sha¡¯s eyes were burning with jealousy. He hated the person who stole his opportunity to the bone!


    Looking at the red sun that was charging toward him, Ou Yangming frowned slightly. He took a step back and flew toward the sky.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was right. He could no longer use the 2 moves from before. The world in his body had just been formed, so he could not draw out thew powers without any worries. Otherwise, it might affect the evolution of the world. If it was not a life-or-death situation, he could only rely on other methods.


    The red sun was striking, and it was frighteningly fast.


    Dictator Xue He¡¯s move was not any weaker than the supreme move of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    The red sun locked onto Ou Yangming while absorbing chaotic Qi, gradually strengthening itself.


    Seeing this scene, Ou Yangming knew that he could not wait any longer.

 Chapter 1349 - Heaven-Opening Purple Thunder Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Heaven-Opening Purple Thunder Talisman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Reincarnation Spear flew out like a silver horned dragon.


    Ou Yangming used all the powers in his body and many profound meanings, which made the Reincarnation Spear burst out with fierce power.


    The long spear collided with the red sun Like a rainbow.


    ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud sound, the red sun exploded like the explosion of a star. It was as brilliant as fireworks. The destructive power turned the world into nothingness.


    Miserable screams rang out. In the distance, a few people who did not have the time to escape were attacked by a force, and they spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. A few powerhouses who were rtively close were even reduced to dust along with their bodies.


    Even though they had been careful, they had still underestimated the strength of a Dictator.


    Crack!


    The Reincarnation Spear flew out and broke into two halves in the air. It had more sharpness than toughness. Compared to the precious ores in the primal chaos, the materials of the spear were still too different.


    It only became an Innate Spirit Treasure through force by Ou Yangming using the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi. The other Innate Spirit Treasures might only have a portion of the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi, but the Reincarnation Spear had 10 portions. There were pros and cons.


    The Reincarnation Spear breaking was within expectations.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ou Yangming?¡± Xue Sha¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. He craned his neck and looked into the distance.


    ¡°He should be dead, right?¡± Kun Xuzi clicked his tongue in his heart. Dictator Xue He¡¯s move was too powerful. Even they had almost not been able to dodge the aftershock.


    How could Ou Yangming, who was in the center of the explosion, survive such a terrifying attack?


    ¡°I want the heart of the universe!¡± Dictator Xue He sneered as he looked into the distance.


    Dictator Divine Mountain did not dare to say anything. In his state, he did not have the right to get a share of the heart of the universe. Moreover, his life had been saved by Dictator Xue He.


    Dictator Green Imperial frowned slightly. ¡®He killed that young fe in one move? It can¡¯t be so simple.¡¯


    The dust settled, and a figure slowly walked out from the violent void.


    This person was Ou Yangming, who had been at the center of the explosion. There was nothing in his hand, but there was a huge eight trigrams floating above his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine?¡± Dictator Xue He¡¯s gaze focused, and he was in disbelief.


    ¡°It was the eight trigrams that helped him block the damage.¡± Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s expression was very bad. He did not expect that after that decisive battle just now, this young fellow still had a trump card!


    This was too unbelievable. Even he, the creator of a universe nation, could not make the young fellow use all of his strength?


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Dictator Xue He¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Let me see how many more times you can block my attack!¡±


    This time, 2 sharp rings flew out again. This was his natal magic weapon, the Blood Moon sh. It was a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. Once the Blood Moon appeared, even a Dictator would not dare to take it head-on.


    The 2 meteors wereing his way, but Ou Yangming¡¯s expression was as calm as ever. The destruction of the Reincarnation Spear had caused him considerable injuries. If it were not for this, he would not have taken out the eight trigrams.


    This was the first time he had used this Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure, and its effects were quite good.


    Although the eight trigrams was not big, it protected Ou Yangming tightly. The 2 meteors shed and collided with the eight trigrams.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sounds were like thunder. The Blood Moon sh collided with the eight trigrams, but it was as if it had struck a sponge. It could not hurt Ou Yangming at all.


    ¡°What treasure is that?¡± Dictator Xue He was stunned.


    A treasure that even the Blood Moon sh could not break was undoubtedly a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. He did not expect this young fellow to have such a treasure.


    ¡°Green Imperial, help me!¡± Xue He shouted coldly.


    Dictator Green Imperial, who had not made a move, also took out a treasure sword that was shing with purple light.


    The Primal Chaos Thunderbolt Sword was also a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. It was Green Imperial¡¯s natal weapon.


    ¡°sh!¡± The Primal Chaos Thunderbolt Sword swung and with a loud crack, a bolt of lightning appeared in the sky. Lightning shed, and a thin sword-light burst out.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The sword-light shed onto the eight trigrams. The chaotic air currents scattered everywhere, and even the void was split into two. Despite that, the eight trigrams above Ou Yangming did not change at all.


    This sword attack was unable to leave even a fine mark on it.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was shocked.


    ¡®What kind of treasure is that? How could it be so shocking?¡¯


    The others were also shocked. They looked at the tiny figure in the distance and firmly remembered him in their hearts. He was not at a disadvantage against thebined attacks of the 3 Dictators. He was a legend. Even if Ou Yangming disappeared, his legend would still be spread among the top level of the universe.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Dictator Divine Mountain suddenly gritted his teeth and reached out. A talisman appeared in his hand.


    The talisman flickered with purple-ck light. It was as if a prehistoric giant beast was sealed in the talisman, which seemed like it was going to explode at any time.


    Dictator Xue He nced sideways. When he saw the item in the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s hand, he said in shock, ¡°Divine Mountain, you actually have another one!¡±


    ¡°A Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman!¡± Dictator Green Imperial looked at the talisman in Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s hand with a serious look. ¡®Wasn¡¯t there only one? Why does he have another one?!¡¯


    ¡°Divine Mountain, why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?!¡± Dictator Green Imperial frowned.


    The Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman was a terrifying item. Like many Innate Spirit Treasures, it was born at the beginning of the primordial chaos and was naturally formed. The Thunderbolt Talisman contained a bolt of the Primal Chaos Purple Thunderbolt. Legend had it that there was only one Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman, and the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor had found it.


    A million years ago, a giant beast from outside the universe attacked and almost devoured the Divine Mountain Nation. The giant beast was so powerful that even 2 Dictators could not stop it. In the end, the great ancestor took out the Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman and struck the giant beast with it.


    In the end, the giant beast was turned into dust, and the danger of the universe was resolved.


    A monster that could not even be harmed by an Innate Spirit Treasure was destroyed by this thunderbolt. One could imagine how terrifying this Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman was. From then on, the fame of this talisman spread. Even a Dictator would not dare to try a single bit of this Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman.


    Fortunately, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor said that there was only one of them, so everyone was relieved. Otherwise, every Dictator would be on guard against the Divine Mountain Nation.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor smiled bitterly, ¡°This Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman is divided into Yin and Yang. It¡¯s the core treasure of the Divine Mountain Nation. The one I used before was a Yin talisman, and this one is a Yang talisman. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to use it but the talisman needs some time to be released. The situation just now was urgent, so I didn¡¯t have time to use it.¡±


    Dictator Green Imperial and Xue He looked at each other.


    They knew what the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor said was true. When Xue Sha had attacked just now, the great ancestor had been in a life-or-death situation. No one would risk their lives for the sake of a treasure.


    ¡°The two of us will help you.¡± Dictator Xue He let out a muffled shout and released the Blood Moon sh once more.


    Dictator Green Imperial also brandished the Primal Chaos Thunderbolt Sword in his hand. Waves of sword-light shot out, giving Ou Yangming no chance to resist at all.


    The eight trigrams was like a turtle shell. No matter how the 2 Dictators attacked, they could not harm Ou Yangming.


    Although Xue He and Green Imperial did not look too good, they were confident that they could kill Ou Yangming. All they needed to do was let Dictator Divine Mountain Use the Heaven-opening Purple Thunderbolt Talisman.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± A frightening aura was brewing in the air.


    Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha¡¯s faces changed drastically. They suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    They did not dare to hesitate and turned around to run.


    The other Heavenly Rank powerhouses also left when they saw this. Although they did not know what the great ancestor was brewing, the horrifying feeling was suffocating.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    After a while, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor finally finished his preparation. He raised his finger slightly.


    ¡°Crackle.¡± A purple bolt of lightning appeared on the distant horizon. It instantly lit up the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Primas Chaos Purple Thunderbolt!¡±


    Kun Xuzi took a deep breath. He watched from afar and felt that his breathing was ufortable.


    Xue Sha¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°The Primal Chaos Purple Thunderbolt. This was a divine thunderbolt that was born when chaos was first created. It¡¯s rumored that the First World was split apart by it.¡±


    They did not conceal their voices, so the other powerhouses also heard it. They all stared into the distance with their mouths agape. They had also heard of the fame of the Primal Chaos Purple Thunderbolt. The beast attack that nearly destroyed the Divine Mountain Nation was quelled by this thunderbolt.


    No wonder Kun Xuzi and Xue Sha ran so quickly.


    Everyone still had lingering fear in their hearts. Compared to the purple thunderbolt, the previous battle was nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Someone cried out in rm.


    The purple thunderbolt came from the sky and instantly passed through the heavy obstructions and fiercely struck the eight trigrams.


    A light wave flew out from the eight trigrams and spread out in all directions. The dazzling purple light spread out, causing everyone to involuntarily close their eyes.


    ¡°Puff!¡± Ou Yangming could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The supreme eight trigrams had helped him block this purple thunderbolt, but it could notpletely dissipate its power. Just a trace of the aftershock had caused Ou Yangming¡¯s chest to feel as if he had been smashed by a mountain.


    ¡°Big!¡± Ou Yangming wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth and let out a muffled shout.


    The surrounding chaotic energies were absorbed into the eight trigrams, and the eight trigrams above Ou Yangming¡¯s head suddenly became 10 times bigger.


    It spread and spread...


    In just a moment, the eight trigrams covered the sky as if it had be a continent.


    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡± Dictator Divine Mountain widened his eyes, and his body trembled slightly.


    ¡®Even the Primal Chaos Thunderbolt was ineffective? Is this a joke?! Was that thunderbolt fake?¡¯


    Dictator Xue He and the Green Imperial felt a sense of absurdity. The mighty Primal Chaos Purple Thunderbolt that could split Heaven and Earth was unable to break through that fellow¡¯s defense. ¡®What kind of monster is he¡­¡¯


    ¡°Suppress!¡± The eight trigrams flew over at high speed.


    Dictator Green Imperial and Dictator Xue He hurriedly dispersed. From what they had just seen, they knew that this mysterious eight trigrams was absolutely powerful. They could not take it head-on until they had a clear understanding of it.


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor also wanted to flee, but he was a step toote.

 Chapter 1350 - Filled With Sorrowful Cries

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Filled With Sorrowful Cries</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was already injured, and he had used up a lot of energy to activate the Primal Chaos Purple Thunderbolt. Now that he was at the end of his rope, it was impossible for him to leave.


    At this time, the eight trigrams blotted out the sky and covered the sun, and its aura was fierce. Green Imperial and the Dictator Xue He hurriedly retreated. At this moment, they obviously could not care about the others.


    ¡°No!¡± The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor wailed.


    The enormous eight trigrams suddenly smashed down. With a boom, the great ancestor¡¯s body, which had just recovered, exploded again and turned into powder.


    This time, Ou Yangming did not give him a chance to recover. A strong suction force appeared on the eight trigrams and instantly absorbed the powder and sealed them in different corners.


    This smash was earth-shaking and shocked countless people.


    Kun Xuzi, Xue Sha, and the others were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Dictator Divine Mountain is dead?¡± Countless people were shocked.


    At the center of the explosion, there was no trace of Dictator Divine Mountain. Facing that terrifying eight trigrams, he was most likely dead.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡± Some people were in disbelief.


    Dictator Divine Mountain was the creator of the Divine Mountain Nation and was one of the strongest Dictators in the universe.


    He was killed by a mysterious young fellow in front of the other 2 Dictators.


    The eight trigrams in the sky shrank again and stopped above Ou Yangming¡¯s head just like before.


    Ou Yangming took a step forward, while Green Imperial and Xue He took a step back.


    They were also taken aback.


    ¡®What kind of treasure is that eight trigrams? Why is it so fierce?¡¯


    All Dictators had an undying body. Logically speaking, even if they were reduced to dust, they should be able to return to their original state. Nheless, they could no longer sense the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s aura. There was only one exnation, and that was that he had died and disappeared into this universe forever.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ou Yangming looked at the 2 Dictators andughed loudly. Then, he turned around and left.


    No one dared to stop him. Even the 2 Dictators looked uncertain. They were not sure of Ou Yangming¡¯s state. Moreover, the fate of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor made them feel danger.


    How many years had it been since a Dictator had fallen?


    It had been a long, long time. Even Green Imperial and Xue He could not remember.


    Ou Yangming disappeared. Numerous people took a deep breath.


    This battle would shake the universe. The vast chaos and divine nations would tremble under Ou Yangming¡¯s feet.


    The powerhouses present all remembered Ou Yangming¡¯s figure. They had to warn their rtives and friends not to provoke such a person. A Dictator had fallen, and another Dictator had been born. This new Dictator¡¯s strength had surpassed that of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    Dictator Xue He put away the Blood Moon sh in his hand. He nced at Xue Sha and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Xue Sha was also in a state of shock.


    The death of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was like a bucket of cold water poured down from above his head and made himpletely awake. At this moment, he no longer had any jealousy. When the gap between the 2 sides was so big that it could not be filled, the innate condition of jealousy no longer existed.


    At this moment, Xue Sha only had fear in his heart. When he was in the Universe Graveyard, he had once attacked Ou Yangming. Fortunately, the other party did not seem to remember it.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave too,¡± Green Imperial also called out to Kun Xuzi.


    After the Dictators of the 2 great divine nations disappeared, the other powerhouses finally dared to discuss loudly. Looking at the direction where the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor disappeared, almost everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    In just a few days, the news of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor¡¯s death spread throughout therge and small nations in the chaos.


    At first, no one believed it. Everyone thought that Dictators were invincible. They were the pinnacle existences in the universe. How could they possibly die?


    Then, the news did note from one person. In particr, a few Heavenly Rank powerhouses swore that they witnessed it. This made many people waver. Could it be that something had really happened to the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor? After All, Heavenly Rank powerhouses did not have that much time to spread rumors. Furthermore, a few Heavenly Rank powerhouses were doing it at the same time. It would be meaningless.


    Besides, if it was a rumor, it would anger the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor for sure. This was obviously not a wise thing to do.


    Many powerhouses who were rted to the Divine Mountain Kingdom contacted their friends in the Divine Mountain Nation to ask, but there was no news.


    Soon, everyone found out that the Divine Mountain Nation had been sealed off. The entire nation had disappeared into the depths of the universe.


    This undoubtedly confirmed the rumors from before.


    The Divine Mountain Nation had disappeared. Were they afraid of something?


    When the news came, the universe was shocked.


    Large and small nations were all talking about this news. Even in a remote ce like the Mystic Yellow Continent, there were already people who knew about this news.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, Ou Yangming had left the primal chaos.


    In the sky above the Great Wide World, Ou Yangming¡¯s figure appeared.


    Suddenly, a huge repulsive force was transmitted over. This force was almost equivalent to the Fifth Heaven.


    In other words, a Fifth Heaven powerhouse would probably have been forcefully expelled from the Great Wide World by now.


    This kind of power was nothing to Ou Yangming. His feet did not move at all. The repulsive power increased again. The Sixth Heaven, the peak of the Sixth Heaven, the Seventh Heaven...


    Ou Yangming still did not move. Gradually, the repulsive power reached the peak, the Eighth Heaven...


    With this kind of power, unless there was a Dictator in the universe, there was probably no one who couldpare to Ou Yangming. He sneered. With a step, he entered the heart of the world.


    This was the same ce where Xing Tian and the Heavenly Path fought. After a few months, the ce had returned to its original state. A huge eyeball floated in the distance. One could see the shock in its eyes.


    It recognized Ou Yangming. Last time, it was because of this human that it was injured.


    At this time, it could not imagine that this fellow, who had gone to the primal chaos, had returned. Additionally, his strength had reached an unbelievable level.


    ¡°Heavenly Path,¡± Ou Yangming said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± A wave of mental power was transmitted into Ou Yangming¡¯s mind from the eyeball. It was the Heavenly Path¡¯s voice.


    If it was anyone else, it would not have said much. However, the strength that Ou Yangming had disyed just now made it careful.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re about to enter reincarnation, why don¡¯t I send you off in advance so that you won¡¯t suffer?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile.


    This sentence was very threatening.


    A blood-red light shed across therge eye, and its appearance became violent. Ou Yangming did not hide his words. ¡®Is he nning to destroy me?¡¯


    One could imagine how the Heavenly Path felt when it was being threatened like this in its territory.


    The blood river surged over, and the entire space became violent.


    Rays of red light flew in the direction of Ou Yangming, and they were filled with an aura of extermination.


    ¡°Puff, puff, puff...¡± Ou Yangming did not dodge, allowing the red lights to hit his body.


    Despite that, the destructive lights, which were enough to heavily injure Sixth Heaven powerhouses, could not hurt Ou Yangming at all.


    After the baptism of the heart of the universe, Ou Yangming¡¯s body had be incredibly strong, and he was no different from an Innate Spirit Treasure.


    The blood river also began to be restless. One by one, savage-looking Superfluous Soldiers pounced at him with weapons in their hands.


    A steed galloped forward with an awe-inspiring aura. A general brandished arge saber and hacked at Ou Yangming¡¯s head. Behind him were countless Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers.


    ¡°Exterminate!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly.


    Suddenly, the general who pounced into the air turned into pieces and disappeared into the air bit by bit.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crack.¡± Ear-piercing and ferocious sounds rang out. Starting from the general, the Heavenly Path Superfluous Soldiers behind him also exploded one by one and gradually turned into nothingness.


    In just a moment, countless Superfluous Soldiers disappeared, and the blood river also calmed down. Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze was as calm as water, and his body did not even move.


    One was the origin power of a great world while the other was the powers of thews of the universe. These were powers of different levels.


    Even if the Heavenly Path was not in a weakened state, even if he was at the peak of this era, he still did not have any chance to resist Ou Yangming, who had grasped the powers of thews of the universe.


    ¡°sh!¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He ignored the fear and shock in the Heavenly Path¡¯s heart and spat out another word.


    As he spoke, 2 ck swords suddenly shed toward the big eye.


    ¡°Puff!¡± The 2 swords shed and cut the big eye into 4 halves.


    Back then, thebined Xing Tian was no match for the Heavenly Path. In Ou Yangming¡¯s perspective, the Heavenly Path was like a fragile baby.


    The Heavenly Path gradually turned into nothingness. It lost control of this world, which was what Ou Yangming needed.


    If Ou Yangming wanted to bring the being of the Great Wide World into his internal world, he had to kill the Heavenly Path in advance. The humans and other creatures of the Great Wide World were only nourishment for the Heavenly Path in its cycle of reincarnation. The more nourishment there was before the world was destroyed, the more powerful it would be in the next era.


    The Heavenly Path would not ept Ou Yangming¡¯s actions. If he did not kill it, it was very likely that it would make a move while he was saving people, causing the world to be destroyed in advance.


    To the Heavenly Path, who controlled the entire world, a single thought could destroy billions of humans.


    This was a nail that had to be removed in advance.


    ¡°Woo...¡±


    The Heavenly Path was destroyed, and the rules that governed the worldpletely disappeared. The Great Wide World was filled with sorrowful cries.


    These cries were like sobs, making people unconsciously feel a sense of destion. All the living beings in the Great Wide World looked at the sky, not knowing what had happened.


    The cmity was approaching bit by bit, and it had caused most people to feel despair in their hearts. At this moment, the sobs made them feel as if they were surrounded by enemies.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong...¡±


    ¡°Has the day of destruction finally arrived?¡±


    ...


    In the Fallen Land, Xing Tian had just given a divine spark to the Ancient Shamans when suddenly, he looked at the sky with a shocked expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Ancestor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Du Jian asked curiously.


    ¡°Fuse with the divine spark first. I¡¯m going out for a while and will be back soon..¡± Xing Tian took a step forward, and his body instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 1351 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1351: n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The heart of the world¡¯s origin.


    Xing Tian looked at the young fellow in the distance in shock. ¡°Ou Yangming, why did youe back?¡±


    His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    The Great Wide World was at the final moment of its destruction. The passage back from the chaos had long disappeared. Even his original self could note down to the lower realm, not to mention that those who came down at this time would be strongly rejected by the Great Wide World¡¯s Heavenly Path.


    ¡°Senior Xing Tian, I have something to do.¡± Ou Yangming cupped his hands and bowed.


    Xing Tian walked over quickly. His expression was a little uncertain. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you why you came back. I want to know how you came down now that the passage has been closed.¡±


    He originally wanted to see what had happened in the heart of the world. He did not expect to see Ou Yangming here.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°I broke through the chaotic space and came down directly.¡±


    He spoke as if it was nothing.


    ¡®Did something happen?¡¯ Xing Tian thought to himself. He raised his head and looked into the distance. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Did you see the Heavenly Path when you came here?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Ou Yangming nodded.


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s answer, Xing Tian did not look good.


    He said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re too careless. The Heavenly Path is formed from the world¡¯s origin, but it also has wisdom. Thest time you cheated it, it must still remember you. It¡¯s too dangerous for you toe here.¡±


    Xing Tian took out a long spear and looked around.


    Ou Yangming came recklessly. Fortunately, the Heavenly Path did not notice him.


    ¡°Where did it go?¡±


    Xing Tian naturally referred to the Heavenly Path.


    He sensed that there might be a problem with the Heavenly Path in the Great Wide World.


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Xing Tian, don¡¯t you feel it? The Heavenly Path has... Disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Xing Tian was a little stunned.


    ¡°Yes, it was destroyed by me.¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    Xing Tian widened his eyes as if he had heard the most unbelievable thing.


    The Heavenly Path was destroyed by Ou Yangming? What a joke!


    During thest battle, Xing Tian had clearly sensed the strength of Heavenly Path. Even if it was extremely weak and had not recovered from its injuries, it was at least at the Eighth Heaven. Furthermore, this was its territory, and it could mobilize many resources. Ordinary Eighth Heaven powerhouses could not evenpare to it.


    ¡°Senior, what I said is true,¡± Ou Yangming said with certainty.


    Xing Tian retracted his gaze and looked at Ou Yangming. He took a deep breath.


    Ou Yangming had said this twice in a row. He was not joking. Besides, based on Xing Tian¡¯s understanding, the young fellow was not someone who liked to talk big.


    The change in the Great Wide World was also a sign that the Heavenly Path had disappeared.


    ¡®Could it be true¡­¡¯ Xing Tian clenched his fists and asked, ¡°Ou Yangming, how did you do it?¡±


    Xing Tian could not imagine that Ou Yangming, who was only at the Third Heaven a few months ago, had now destroyed the Heavenly Path of the Great Wide World. Was this not too exaggerated? Even he, whose strength had skyrocketed, could not do it. A lean camel was bigger than a horse; the Heavenly Path controlled a world and even if it was weak, it was not something a person couldpare to.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve gained something from this trip to the primal chaos,¡± Ou Yangming answered after a pause.


    There was no need for him to hide anything from Xing Tian. Xing Tian was the one who told him about the Universe Graveyard. If it wasn¡¯t for Xing Tian¡¯s exnation, he would have to wait until he killed Dao Xuanji to find out what the hand bone was for.


    ¡°What did you gain?¡± Xing Tian asked.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand, and a trace of thews of the universe gathered on his fingers.


    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this power. He seemed to have understood something.


    Xing Tian the God of Killing was a famous powerhouse in the primal chaos. Naturally, he knew what thews of the universe represented.


    It was the most fundamental power of the universe. Even Dictators could not control it.


    ¡°You obtained the heart of the universe,¡± Xing Tian said excitedly.


    There was only one possibility.


    The opportunity Ou Yangming mentioned was definitely obtaining the heart of the universe that had sunk into the Universe Graveyard for countless years. Only that treasure could allow a person¡¯s strength to suddenly skyrocket, allowing an ordinary person to control the most fundamental power of the universe.


    Ou Yangming nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°I still have to thank you, senior. If it weren¡¯t for your exnation, I wouldn¡¯t know what the Universe Graveyard is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xing Tian waved his hand and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. As long as you go to the chaos, you¡¯ll soon know the news there. Your achievements today have little to do with me. I¡¯m a little curious. How strong are you now?¡±


    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were burning.


    After seeing the powers of thews of the universe, he no longer had any doubts.


    This was the highest level of powers in the universe and was a level stronger than the Heavenly Path. It would be no problem for Ou Yangming to suppress the Heavenly Path.


    Ou Yangming killing the Heavenly Path was also a very gratifying thing for Xing Tian. His evil side had been suppressed for countless years and harbored hatred toward the Heavenly Path. The young fellow had helped him vent his anger.


    What Xing Tian wanted to know the most at this moment was Ou Yangming¡¯s strength. What level had he reached?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try, senior?¡± Ou Yangming looked at Xing Tian.


    Logically speaking, Xing Tian was half of Ou Yangming¡¯s master. There was no doubt about this. It could be said that without the Supreme Spear Principle, the young fellow would not havee to this.


    The disciple had surpassed his master. This was something worth celebrating.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Xing Tian recalled the scene when he first met Ou Yangming after he descended from the chaos.


    At that time, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had yet to reach the Heavenly Rank. In order to test his strength among the Heavenly Rank powerhouses, Xing Tian had asked the young fellow to attack him with all his strength.


    Now that only a few months had passed, the scene hadpletely changed.


    Xing Tian took a step back. He knew that Ou Yangming had the qualifications.


    He was not a match for the Heavenly Rank, but Ou Yangming could kill it directly. This was the obvious difference.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Xing Tian raised his long spear, revealing his sharpness. His gaze gradually became serious.


    ¡°Senior, just attack with all your strength.¡± Ou Yangming did not care at all.


    He had some understanding of Xing Tian¡¯s strength. In a few months, Xing Tian¡¯s strength in the lower realm could not be increased. In other words, he had just entered the Eighth Heaven. Such strength was really nothing to Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xing Tian responded, and a fierce battle intent burst out from his eyes.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Xing Tian moved his feet, and his body turned into a fierce spear. The spear in his hand, which was an Innate Spirit Treasure, suddenly crashed toward Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Xing Tian used his ultimate move.


    The 2 profound meanings merged together caused the resulting power to increase by more than 10 times.


    With such destructive power, even powerhouses at the Eighth Heaven, which was the same as Xing Tian, had to be careful. That said, Ou Yangming was still standing there. There was no nervousness in his eyes. They were like a pool of clear water that was deep and distant.


    Ou Yangming gently swiped his fingers, and a shield formed by thews of the universe appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Boom!¡± This spear fiercely collided with Ou Yangming¡¯s side.


    The powerful force caused the origin of the world to tremble and the void to shatter.


    Ou Yangming did not move, but Xing Tian¡¯s body was sent flying by the strong recoil.


    ¡°Senior, are you alright?¡± Ou Yangming stopped, and the powers of thews of the universe in front of him disappearedpletely. He looked into the distance and asked.


    Xing Tian¡¯s eyes shed with shock.


    He had expected that Ou Yangming would be very strong after fusing with the heart of the universe, but he did not expect him to be this powerful. His full-strength attack could not hurt his opponent at all, and it could not even make the young fellow take half a step back.


    ¡®Has that youth grown to such a level now?¡¯


    Xing Tian¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings.


    He put away his long spear andnded steadily in the air. Ou Yangming had just been defending, so he would not be hurt at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xing Tian walked over again. His eyes were fiery as he said excitedly, ¡°Your strength now is probablyparable to those Dictators in the chaos.¡±


    After a long while, Xing Tian still felt that it was very ridiculous.


    How long had Ou Yangming been in the chaos? He could already bepared to a Dictator who had roamed the universe for billions of years. This feeling made Xing Tian feel as if he was still in a dream. Only in illusions and dreams would such an unbelievable thing happen.


    ¡°The Divine Mountain Nation¡¯s great ancestor should be a Dictator, right?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    ¡°Yes, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor became famous 3 billion years ago. He was exceptionally talented and suppressed the world. Later on, he created the Divine Mountain Nation and quickly made them one of the 4 great nations. He was a heaven-shaking talent.¡±


    Xing Tian looked a little serious. When he was adventuring in the primal chaos, he was known as the God of Killing. Even so, his strength was only at the Sixth Heaven. He did not dare to offend an invincible existence like the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    He looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Why did you mention him? Have you met the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded. He chuckled and said proudly, ¡°Senior, not long ago, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was killed by me.¡±


    When he said that, Xing Tian¡¯s body trembled, and the weapon in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    ¡®The Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor...


    ¡®Was...


    ¡®Killed???¡¯


    Xing Tian was overwhelmed with shock, and goosebumps appeared all over his body.


    If Ou Yangming killing the Heavenly Path was something he found unbelievable, this news was even more unbelievable.


    The great ancestor was a Dictator, a pinnacle existence of the universe.


    ¡°Senior, are you rted to the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor?¡± Ou Yangming asked nervously. If he killed an acquaintance of Xing Tian, it would be a little awkward.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Why would such a figure have anything to do with me...¡± Xing Tian said casually.


    Only then did Ou Yangming let out a sigh of relief. He told Xing Tian everything that had happened after he entered the chaos.


    From the beginning to the end, Ou Yangming had only concealed the matter regarding his previous life.


    After a long while, Xing Tian¡¯s eyes lit up. He asked in shock, ¡°Are you nning to take all the survivors of the Great Wide World away?¡±

 Chapter 1352 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Rescue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    How big was a world?


    Perhaps no one could give aplete answer to this question.


    A great world was vast and boundless, and there were countless living beings. In addition to the billions of small worlds...


    Xing Tian did not expect Ou Yangming to have such a crazy idea.


    Even the Great Wide World had suffered a blow of destruction. The billions of small worlds had all been destroyed, and the great world had shrunk by two-thirds. The remaining part was still very terrifying.


    If so many people were to be taken away, how big must the space be to fit all of them?


    Xing Tian took a deep breath.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce,¡± Ou Yangming said.


    As soon as he finished, another world appeared in front of Xing Tian.


    ¡°This ce is...¡± Xing Tian looked ahead in shock.


    ¡®Ou Yangming said that he has created a world. Could it be this ce?¡¯


    Xing Tian found it hard to believe. The main reason was that this ce was too massive. It was boundless and seemed like a great world. The continent under his feet was much bigger than the Zhenwu Continent.


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°This is the world I created, but time is limited. Only the continent under our feet can let humans survive. The other ces are still waiting to be developed. I n to move all the survivors of the Great Wide World to this ce. What do you think?¡±


    If Xing Tian had not seen it with his own eyes, he would shake his head because this was a crazy idea. Nheless, he had nothing to say at this moment. This continent could indeed fulfill Ou Yangming¡¯s idea.


    The scene shed, and Xing Tian returned to the heart of the world.


    He finally understood why Ou Yangming wanted to kill the Heavenly Path. It turned out that he already had a n in his heart.


    ¡°Senior Xing Tian, I need your help,¡± Ou Yangming said in a deep voice.


    Time was limited. If Ou Yangming wanted to take everyone away by himself, he might not have enough time.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Xing Tian said with a serious expression.


    Ou Yangming opened his palm, and a ck ball appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Xing Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Ou Yangming said, ¡°Senior Xing Tian, this is a passage of my internal world. I¡¯ve sealed it inside this stone. Senior, you only need to hold it and you can take in all the living beings in the Great Wide World. We¡¯ll move separately. This way, it¡¯ll be much faster.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xing Tian held the stone in his hand.


    They discussed the area of responsibility and left.


    Half a dayter, in the Mystic Sky Sect of the Zhenwu Continent.


    The mountain range was now in ruins, and smoke was billowing everywhere.


    With the departure of the higher-ups, the Mystic Sky Sect was destroyed. The disaster had not reached here yet, but the sect had fallen into chaos.


    The Mystic Sky Sect only had 10 spots. How many people could they take away?


    Most of the people could only stay in this world and slowly wait for the process of death.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The sound of a whip was heard.


    A long whip with thornsshed out fiercely on the body of a direct disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect.


    That disciple gritted his teeth, but he did not dare to voice his anger.


    Now that the world had withered, their strengths were constantly deteriorating. Compared to this monster that had suddenly appeared, they could not even withstand a single blow.


    If they did not want to die, there was only one choice, and that was to endure humiliation.


    On the mountain peak, a grey-furred rat with a sharp gaze stood in the air. He had a strong build, and his eyes were filled with contempt.


    ¡°Sir!¡± A rat with a long whip flew up.


    ¡°How is it? Have all the treasures of the Mystic Sky Sect been removed?¡± The strong rat asked indifferently.


    ¡°Almost. We captured a few of the previous elders of the Mystic Sky Sect and interrogated them about their treasury, but half of the items inside have been taken away. The remaining items aren¡¯t bad either. We¡¯ve also searched through the other mountain peaks. Basically, we¡¯ve found all the good items.¡±


    The muscr rat sneered. ¡°The Mystic Sky Sect is a top sect in the Fifth World. Perhaps they still have some good items hidden. We have to find them no matter what. Many of the good things in our world have been exploited. We can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll kill a few elders to see if there¡¯s anything that we¡¯ve missed.¡± The grey-haired rat retreated.


    This kind of thing happened at the same time in the other sects.


    A group of rats suddenly appeared and wantonly plundered all the treasures in the Great Wide World.


    Outside the Mystic Sky Sect, Song Qingshan was lying on the ground. His aura was very weak, and the other outer sect disciples were not much different from him.


    They were lucky but also unlucky.


    The outer sect did not have any benefits, and those monsters did not pay attention to them. Compared to the inner sect disciples who worked asborers, they were lucky. Nevertheless, due to theirck of strength, their bodies had be very weak due to the changes in the world. All of them became lifeless, and their bodily functions became rigid. Their breathing was weak as if they were old men who were about to die.


    ¡°Are we going to die?¡± The sun in the sky was hot, but they did not even have the strength to move to a shady ce.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with despair.


    The temperature on the ground was very high. If it were in the past, they would not have felt anything at all. Now, it was urging them to end their lives as soon as possible.


    Song Qingshan¡¯s lips were dry, and his eyes were blurry. He could not see clearly in the distance.


    He recalled the scenes of his life. His father had worked hard to train him and spent countless resources on him before sending him to the respected Mystic Sky Sect. He had be a disciple of the Mystic Sky Sect. After arriving here, he realized that the sect was not that great either.


    There were also schemes in this ce, and the outer sect disciples were only the lowest level of existence here.


    They had even lost the chance to regreting here because none of them could leave the big mountains here.


    Despite that, Song Qingshan was still full of hope.


    He had fought hard from the Spirit Beasts Mountain to the Alchemy Pavilion and had learned a lot of knowledge from the alchemists.


    As long as... As long as he persevered for a few years, he would be able to be a Rudimentary Alchemist and be a respected alchemist in the outer sect. He would even have the chance to take a flying boat and leave the mountain to buy things. At that time, he would be able to see his father again.


    Hope was right in front of Song Qingshan, and he believed that his path was bright.


    Having said that, the sudden change made him hopeless. This was a disaster that no one could stop. Even the elders and sect masters of the Mystic Sky Sect could not stop it.


    Song Qingshan felt tired, and he wanted to close his eyes.


    Even though he knew that if he closed his eyes, he might never be able to open them again and might never be able to see his father again.


    Just as Song Qingshan was about to close his eyes, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew, and it started to rain.


    The rain was like a spring of life, sprinkling on the people, and their bodies gradually recovered.


    Their exhausted bodies were gradually filled with energy.


    Many people opened their eyes, and they wept with joy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it raining?¡± The grey-haired rat frowned slightly and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a person over there.¡±


    The rats on the ground also looked at the sky. They found that there was a human in a ck robe in the distant sky. He was stepping on the air and slowly walking toward them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The grey-haired rat shouted at the person in the sky with a cautious look in his eyes.


    The rats on the ground took out their weapons and looked at the sky vigntly.


    ¡°Ha...¡± Ou Yangming smiled faintly and looked down.


    In an empty space, there were mountains of treasures. There were ores, weapons, and spiritual herbs.


    These things could not be taken away by Mystic Sky. Now, they were all found by these unknown rats.


    Judging from the aura of these guys, they were not creatures from the Great Wide World. As for which world they were from, Ou Yangming had no interest in asking them.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ou Yangming spat out a word.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom...¡± In an instant, the grey-haired rats exploded one by one.


    With just a sentence from Ou Yangming, none of these rats, which were at least Rulers, survived.


    ¡°Soul-sucking.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze swept across the sky.


    A memory entered his mind, and he instantly understood everything.


    These guys were called Cat-eating Rats, and they came from the First World.


    The First World was very old, and the Heavenly Path of that ce was extremely powerful, so much so that the interval between each reincarnation was very far away. Time was almost endless, but the resources would not increase. There were many more powerhouses in the First World, but their resources were the scarcest of all the worlds.


    These rats were sent by arge sect from the First World. Their goal was to take away all the resources here before the Great Wide World was destroyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ruler Ming.¡± The inner sect disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect raised their heads to look at the sky, their eyes filled with surprise and joy.


    The drizzle that had fused with the profound meaning of creation had allowed everyone¡¯s bodies to gradually heal. They could clearly see the appearance of the person in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ou Yangming. He¡¯s here...¡± Song Qingshan struggled to get up. He looked at the person in the sky with a smile in his eyes. He had survived. It was Ou Yangming who had saved him.


    The millions of disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect were all boiling with excitement.


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and pressed down. The shouting gradually subsided. Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky.


    Only then did Ou Yangming say, ¡°The destruction of the Great Wide World can¡¯t be avoided. I¡¯m here to bring all of you out of this world.¡±


    ¡®Leave this world?¡¯


    Upon hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect clenched their fists in excitement.


    Ruler Ming was really saving them. He wanted to bring them out of this world.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°I¡¯ll bring all of you to another ce. It¡¯s a magical ce, and you can safely survive the crisis there and start a new life.¡±


    After saying that, Ou Yangming waved his hand, and the million disciples of the Mystic Sky Sect disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 1353 - The King of Sins

    <h4>Chapter 1353: The King of Sins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A voice rang out, shaking the entire world.


    In the Great Wide World, many people were looking at the sky in shock.


    ¡°Ruler Ming hase to save us.¡± Numerous people heard Ou Yangming¡¯s voice and cried tears of joy.


    In order to be efficient, Ou Yangming sent a voice transmission to gather them together. This would make it easier for him and Xing Tian to save them. After all, time was limited, but there were a lot of people.


    More and more people were on the continent in Ou Yangming¡¯s body. Everyone realized that they had really gone to another world.


    The sky was drizzling. On this continent, those who had exhausted their bodies gradually felt their strengths recovering. This was apletely different world.


    Ou Yangming sped up his actions. Even with Xing Tian¡¯s help, it took him a full 2 months to put most of the survivors on the continent.


    Although these beings added up to less than a tenth of the Great Wide World, they still filled the continent to the brim.


    Ou Yangming heaved a sigh of relief. He could not save everyone, but he had done his best.


    Most of the human survivors in the Great Wide World were here. Ou Yangming could not care too much about the other races. Only the Shamans, the Phoenixes, and the remaining members of the Dragons were especially taken care of by him, so he brought them all in.


    As for the other beings, they arrived at the gathering point just in time, thus Ou Yangming did not treat them differently. However, he gave up on those who did not arrive.


    There were certainly omissions, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    Time gradually passed, and the Great Wide World hadpletely lost its spiritual Qi.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Cracks appeared in the sky.


    Ou Yangming and Xing Tian stood in the distant sky.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± Xing Tian¡¯s voice was a little soft.


    The destruction of the world was not something to be happy about.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ou Yangming sighed internally. If he had not been so lucky along the way, he might have disappeared along with this world.


    For 3 days and 3 nights, the world waspletely silent. Everything turned into chaos.


    The entire Great Wide World was dead silent. There were no living beings here. Many stars had turned into chaotic Qi, waiting for a long time to evolve again.


    Xing Tian and Ou Yangming witnessed the destruction of a world.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, the survivors of the Great Wide World should thank you.¡± Xing Tian sighed.


    If Ou Yangming had not returned, the fate of those people could be imagined.


    They would disappear with the world and be nutrients for the next reincarnation era.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ou Yangming said in a low voice.


    ¡°The Heavenly Path is heartless, but humans can¡¯t be heartless. After all, the Great Wide World is where I grew up. I don¡¯t want to see them all perish.¡±


    Xing Tian looked at Ou Yangming. ¡°Can that world withstand it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ou Yangming nodded, ¡°The world inside my body is still evolving. In the future, more ces will be opened up. It looks crowded now but after a few more days, I¡¯m afraid these people won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Moving the people from the Great Wide World over was not bad for Ou Yangming. There were even some benefits.


    It would take a long time to evolve life. This step could be skipped.


    This universe belonged to Ou Yangming. Every de of grass and tree in it was his wealth. The energies in those people¡¯s bodies were also a part of the universe. The more powerful they were, the stronger he would be. There was almost no limit to his strength.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xing Tian nodded.


    Creating a world was like a myth. If Xing Tian did not see it with his eyes, he would not believe it.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Xing Tian asked.


    ¡°To the Mystic Yellow Continent.¡± Ou Yangming raised his head.


    The Great Wide World had been destroyed. The next era would gradually appear. This was an incredibly long process.


    Ou Yangming and Xing Tian disappeared.


    In Daxia City, there was a dark cloud floating in the sky.


    This dark cloud wasyer byyer, blocking the light waves in the sky. It gave people the feeling that the dark cloud was pressing down on the city and wanting to destroy it.


    Above the dark cloud, there was an arrogant man with an evil gaze.


    Looking at the Heavenly Rank powerhouses who were unable to break through the defenses of Daxia City, he let out a cold shout.


    ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡±


    Hearing this voice, the 3 Heavenly Rank powerhouses who were attacking Daxia City trembled. They felt a chill on their backs, and their eyes were filled with fear.


    Among the 3, one of them was the Bai family¡¯s great ancestor, and his face changed slightly. He looked down and shouted, ¡°People of Daxia City, listen up. If you put down your defenses now, Sir Ao Ding might let you live. If you wait for him to make a move, all of you will die without a doubt!¡±


    In the Governor¡¯s Residence, Wutong was contacting Ou Yangming while controlling the power of the profound meaning of order in the air.


    He had not yet reached the Heavenly Rank but could block the attacks of 3 Heavenly Rank powerhouses. He hadpletely relied on the power of order left behind by Ou Yangming.


    Looking at the sky, Wutong¡¯s face was pale, ¡°Great Ancestor Bai, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! If it wasn¡¯t for my master letting you offst time, you would¡¯ve died in Daxia City long ago. Now, you actually dare to invade again. When my master returns, this time, he¡¯ll definitely crush your bones and scatter your ashes!¡±


    Hearing Wutong¡¯s words, Great Ancestor Bai did not look good.


    That young fellow was indeed very powerful. He had the strength of at least the Third Heaven. Last time, he had also luckily escaped with his life.


    If it was him, he would hide far away. Nevertheless, this time, he had no choice but toe.


    It was because of Ao Ding, the King of Sins.


    Ao Ding knew from somewhere that the 3 great ns had arge amount of me Ores, so he rushed over from afar. After he robbed the 3 great ns, he asked about the origin of these ores.


    Facing Ao Ding, naturally, no one dared to hide.


    Hence, this happened.


    Compared to the powerhouse in Daxia City, they feared Ao Ding even more.


    He was evil and terrifying. He had once destroyed a huge city that was more than 100 times bigger than Daxia City. He was famous for his fierceness and killing. It was said that he was a powerhouse at the Fifth Heaven.


    In the perspective of the Bai family¡¯s great ancestor and the others, a powerhouse of this level was an unattainable existence.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Bai family¡¯s great ancestor shouted coldly.


    He retreated and flew into the sky.


    ¡°Sir, Daxia City is sealed by the power of a profound meaning. We¡¯re too weak to break this barrier.¡±


    The other 2 stopped and looked uneasy.


    This was because the 3 of them were only at the First Heaven. Even if they joined hands, they could notpare to one finger of Ao Ding, the King of Sins.


    ¡°Trash!¡± As Ao Ding got up, the chair made of dark clouds under him gradually disappeared.


    In Daxia City, everybody looked pale, especially those who had heard of Ao Ding¡¯s fame. At this moment, they were hiding in a corner, shivering.


    ¡°Wutong, have you contacted Lil¡¯ Ming?¡± Lil¡¯ Red and Big Yellow looked worried.


    They could see that the man who had just got up must be incredibly powerful.


    If they could not block his attack, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve sent a few messages, but I still haven¡¯t received any reply,¡± Wutong said in a deep voice.


    As soon as he finished, his face lit up. ¡°Master has replied. He cane back right away.¡±


    Big Yellow¡¯s expression also softened a little. As long as Ou Yangming came back, all the problems would not be a problem.


    ¡°Now, we have to think of a way to stall him!¡± Lil¡¯ Red said in a deep voice.


    In the sky, Ao Ding took 2 steps forward. He walked calmly and leisurely.


    ¡°This profound meaning of order isn¡¯t bad. It seems that the fe from Daxia City has some strength,¡± Ao Ding looked at the light shield in the distance and said indifferently.


    ¡°That guy is indeed powerful. Even I am not his opponent of one move. However,pared to you, sir, he¡¯s not worth mentioning at all,¡± Great Ancestor Bai said obsequiously.


    Ao Ding could naturally hear the ttery in his words. His face was filled with a smile.


    ¡°Of course. Other than the powerhouses of thoserge nations in the chaos, how many people canpare to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mighty, sir,¡± the other 2 people also said respectfully.


    Ao Ding took a step forward. He was prepared to make a move.


    Wutong became anxious. He said, ¡°Sir Ao Ding, I know why you¡¯vee. We¡¯ve agreed to hand over all of the me Ores to you. We only ask that you don¡¯t harm the citizens of Daxia City.¡±


    ¡°Why should I agree to that? If you had opened the light shield when I first came here and surrendered, I would¡¯ve spared your lives. Now...¡±


    The corners of Ao Ding¡¯s mouth curled up. He stretched out a hand and shed down.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    A fearsome profound meaning of extermination burst out. The great ancestors of the 3 ns retreated in panic. Looking at the power burst out from Ao Ding¡¯s hand, they were frightened.


    That power could easily kill them more than 10 times.


    It seemed that Ao Ding was nning to destroy the entire Daxia City.


    A destructive aura blew over. The people of Daxia City screamed in fear as if a demon was devouring their souls.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Wutong¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    He controlled the power of order. He could feel that this power had reached the limit of the light shield. Once the light shield was broken, any Heavenly Rank powerhouse could end everyone¡¯s lives. Furthermore, if this attack could not be blocked, half of the people present would die on the spot.


    Lil¡¯ Red, Big Yellow, and the others also felt heavy pressure.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ao Ding¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Boom...¡± The destructive airflow suddenly hit the light shield.


    This power had reached the limit of what the light shield could withstand. Just as everyone thought that the light shield would instantly explode, a golden light suddenly floated past the light shield. The sudden appearance of the light ray allowed the light shield that was about to copse to once again heal and be even sturdier.


    After the explosion, the light shield remained suspended in the air above Daxia City.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± The eyes of the 3 great ancestors were filled with terror. The light shield in the air above Daxia City had blocked Ao Ding¡¯s attack.


    Ao Ding was simrly stunned. ¡®That light shield has clearly been broken. How could this be¡­¡¯


    He felt that it was unbelievable.


    It was not just them. Even Wutong felt that it was baffling as well. Suddenly, a voice rang out in his mind. His face was filled with wild joy. He looked at the sky and instantly understood what had happened.


    ¡°Master!¡± Wutong shouted.


    Ao Ding turned to look.

 Chapter 1354 - Who Is He

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Who Is He</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Great Ancestor Bai¡¯s body trembled when he saw who it was. He hurriedly hid behind Ao Ding and recognized the person who was walking toward them from afar.


    ¡°Sir Ao Ding, he¡¯s the powerhouse who injured me thest time. He¡¯s also the current master of Daxia City. The me Ores mine is currently in his hands.¡±


    Ao Ding frowned slightly. He looked at Ou Yangming and realized that he was unable to see through the other party¡¯s strength.


    There were 2 possibilities. One was that his opponent¡¯s strength was not much different from his own.


    The other was that his opponent had used some special method to hide his aura.


    Ao Ding was more inclined to the second possibility.


    After all, how could a powerful Heavenly Rank powerhousee to a small ce like Daxia City and even ce his subordinates in this ce?


    At that level, no one would dare to say anything even if they wanted to upy any city on the Mystic Yellow Continent. The small Daxia City was nothing.


    ¡°Were you the one who yed tricks in the dark just now?¡± Ao Ding withdrew his hand.


    He had only used 30% of his strength just now. If the owner of the light shield had acted in the dark, it would not be a surprise that he was blocked for a while.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold.


    From the panicked voice transmission of Wutong, he could roughly guess the reason.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ao Ding¡¯s expression froze, his eyes filled with mes of anger.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Ao Ding clenched his fists, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth rose, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Now that the crisis in the Great Wide World had passed, Ou Yangming felt much more rxed. To him, this fellow and those Heavenly Rank powerhouses who had attacked Daxia City were all doomed to die. Nheless, before that, he also wanted to see what kind of capital Ao Ding had to be so arrogant.


    Seeing that Ou Yangming did not recognize him, Ao Ding gave the Bai family¡¯s great ancestor a sidelong nce.


    The great ancestor of the Bai family took a step forward. He looked at Ou Yangming with some fear in his eyes but when he thought of Ao Ding behind him, he gradually became bolder.


    He said loudly, ¡°This is Sir Ao Ding, the King of Sins. Sir Ao Ding is remarkably powerful and famous in the chaos. He can destroy an entire city with a wave of his hand! I advise you to kneel down and beg for mercy. Then, hand over all the me Ore veins. That way, you might have a chance of survival!¡±


    ¡°The King of Sins?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled. He did not care about Great Ancestor Bai¡¯s threat at all. He looked at Ao Ding and sneered. ¡°This chaotic world is strange. Any Tom, Dick, or Harry can be called a king.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Great Ancestor Bai¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly.


    The other 2 Heavenly Rank powerhouses also took 2 steps back secretly. They knew very well how terrifying Ao Ding, the King of Sins, was. The young fellow was courting death for having the guts to say something like that.


    They were afraid of being destroyed by the furious Ao Ding. The mes in Ao Ding¡¯s eyes seemed to want to destroy this world.


    ¡°Young fe, you¡¯re courting death!¡± A voice came out from the gaps between Ao Ding¡¯s teeth. His anger could be heard from every word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tear him into pieces, then imprison your soul and torture him for a million years. After that, I¡¯ll destroy everyone in Daxia City and turn this ce into a ghost town!¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±


    The residents of Daxia City below the light shield were trembling with fear. Some of them even fell to the ground, their faces pale.


    Especially those who had heard of Ao Ding¡¯s fame. They all knew that the person who had spoken just now was a great devil.


    His words woulde true. Everyone in Daxia City was finished..


    The surroundings were quiet. Ao Ding¡¯s words caused everyone in Daxia City to be in fear.


    ¡°p, p, p.¡± Suddenly, ps could be heard. Ou Yangming smiled and said, ¡°For me, it won¡¯t be thatplicated. I¡¯ll just let your soul scatter.¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as the 2 of them were talking, the air shed.


    Another figure appeared. It was Xing Tian.


    Ou Yangming had just entered the primal chaos when he received a message from Wutong. He quickly teleported over and did not have time to exin to Xing Tian.


    Xing Tian came looking for Ou Yangming, so he was a littlete.


    ¡°Another person came!¡±


    Great Ancestor Bai looked at Xing Tian who had suddenly appeared, and his eyelids twitched slightly. He could also sense a frightening aura from this person. At the very least, he could notpare to him.


    He wailed in his heart. On a normal day, there would not be a single powerful Heavenly Rank powerhouse on the Mystic Yellow Continent in 10,000 years. After all, they were considered top-notch existences on the continent. It had only been a few months, and formidable powerhouses were appearing one after another.


    ¡®Sir, this guy should be his aplice. Sir, you can¡¯t let him off!¡¯ Great Ancestor Bai said telepathically.


    He could tell that this person who appearedter had a deep rtionship with Ou Yangming.


    If Xing Tian was let off, while Sir Ao Ding would not be afraid of revenge in the future, the 3 great ancestors would be in deep trouble.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ao Ding let out a muffled shout. His voice was slightly trembling.


    Great Ancestor Bai hurriedly shut up. He carefully looked in Ao Ding¡¯s direction and discovered an unbelievable scene.


    Ao Ding¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. His eyes still seemed to be filled with fear.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Great Ancestor Bai suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    Ao Ding, a Devil King, had such a look on his face. Was he afraid?


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ The God of Killing¡­¡± Ao Ding¡¯s voice was trembling.


    There was some hesitation in his words.


    The person who came out from behind had a very simr aura to the God of Killing, but there were also some differences. This made Ao Ding uncertain.


    ¡°Ao Ding, what are you doing?¡± Xing Tian shouted coldly. At the same time, a violent killing intent came from his body.


    Ao Ding instantly felt his mind go nk. There was only one thought in his mind.


    That was¡­ It was over!


    ¡®This person is the God of Killing, and his strength has be even stronger.


    ¡®How does he know that fe and even came to Daxia City¡­¡¯


    Ao Ding encountered the one in a million chance. One could imagine what he was feeling.


    ¡°The God of Killing!¡± The 3 great ancestors widened their eyes.


    They looked at Xing Tian in disbelief. The God of Killing was much more famous than the King of Sins. In the chaos, there were not many people who did not know that name.


    ¡®How could it be? How could he be the God of Killing?¡¯ Great Ancestor Bai¡¯s face was ashen.


    ¡®No wonder Ao Ding had such an expression just now.¡¯


    ¡°Ao Ding, answer me,¡± Xing Tian asked again.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ao Ding stuttered.


    ¡°He ns to destroy Daxia City. If I hade a stepter, my friends and family might not have survived.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with ice.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Xing Tian shouted angrily, ¡°Ao Ding, how dare you!¡±


    Ao Ding¡¯s footsteps trembled, and he hurriedly took a few steps back. He cried out involuntarily, ¡°Sir God of Killing, I was wrong! I didn¡¯t know he was your friend, and I didn¡¯t know that you have a rtionship with Daxia City! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend this ce no matter how bold I am!¡±


    Facing Xing Tian, Ao Ding did not dare to resist.


    He and Xing Tian were lone travelers in the primal chaos, and they both understood each other¡¯s strength very well. Xing Tian was certainly the most powerful one among them. Once the God of Killing went crazy, he even killed a Seventh Heaven powerhouse. At that time, Xing Tian was only at the Fifth Heaven.


    Hearing Ao Ding¡¯s words, the citizens of Daxia City were all pleasantly surprised. There was actually a reversal. They understood that they were saved.


    ¡®It¡¯s the God of Killing. The new governor actually knows the God of Killing!¡¯ Everyone was in disbelief.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, how do you n to deal with him?¡± Xing Tian¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.


    Ao Ding did not expect the God of Killing to actually seek the opinion of this young fellow. His face was ashen, and his eyes had a pleading look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple. Just let his soul scatter,¡± Ou Yangming said mercilessly.


    Indeed,pared to Ao Ding¡¯s methods of dealing with him, scattering his soul was considered merciful.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xing Tian nodded. He had nothing to do with Ao Ding, so he naturally would not stop Ou Yangming.


    He turned to look at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Leave him to me. With his little strength, there¡¯s no need for you to do anything¡­¡±


    Ao Ding almost could not believe his ears. ¡®What did the God of Killing mean?


    ¡®Could this young fe be more powerful than the God of Killing?¡¯


    Xing Tian¡¯s words were very obvious. Even the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor had been killed by Ou Yangming, so Ao Ding was nothing.


    Ao Ding did not have time to think too much because Xing Tian had made his move.


    Without using any weapon, Xing Tian reached out and grabbed Ao Ding.


    Ao Ding¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Ultimate Fear!¡±


    He let out a strange cry as thick smoke rose from his body. The smoke turned into terrifying bats and bit toward Xing Tian.


    Although he knew that he was not Xing Tian¡¯s opponent, he could not just sit still and wait for death.


    There was still a sliver of a chance, so he could not give up.


    After releasing his ultimate move, Ao Ding turned around and ran.


    Xing Tian chuckled. His body was like a sharp arrow, piercing through the smoke.


    The terrifying monsters stopped a few meters away from him, not daring to get close to him.


    Xing Tian, who had merged, was an Eighth Heaven powerhouse. He was 3 levels higher than Ao Ding. This was an insurmountable gap.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Escaping was just an extravagant hope. Ao Ding¡¯s neck was firmly grabbed by Xing Tian. A violent killing intent entered his body and sealed all the power in his body.


    The King of Sins, whom everyone was afraid of, was just amb waiting to be ughtered in Xing Tian¡¯s hands.


    ¡°No!¡± Ao Ding cried out in fear. He did not expect Xing Tian to be so mighty.


    Great Ancestor Bai and the other 2 trembled in fear. They hid in a corner, their eyes filled with despair.


    Even Sir Ao Ding could not withstand a single blow, so what were they?


    ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Xing Tian asked indifferently.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ao Ding¡¯s voice trembled. He resisted a few times but found that he could not muster any strength at all.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who is he¡­¡± Ao Ding asked with a trembling voice.


    He wanted to know who he had offended.


    Xing Tian frowned and thought for a moment before answering, ¡°You may not know his name but not long ago, the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor was killed by him.¡±

 Chapter 1355 - The Changes in the World

    <h4>Chapter 1355: The Changes in the World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ao Ding was dead. His soul scattered.


    At thest moment of his life, he finally knew who that young fellow was.


    The news of the death of the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor had long spread throughout the chaotic world. Even the low-level Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the Mystic Yellow World knew about it. Naturally, Ao Ding had also heard of it.


    Who would have thought that he would meet¡­


    The King of Sins?


    Ridiculous!


    To that powerhouse, this title was just a joke.


    Ao Ding fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    ¡°Sir, spare my life!¡±


    The faces of the 3 great ancestors turned pale with fear. They knelt down on the ground together and begged loudly for mercy.


    ¡°Sir, we were all forced by Ao Ding. He forced us!¡±


    ¡°We were wrong. We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±


    Ou Yangming sneered. His eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯ve already done it. Why say that you were wrong?¡±


    He took a step forward, and a destructive power exploded from his body.


    The 3 Heavenly Rank powerhouses exploded instantly. Their souls were scattered like Ao Ding¡¯s, turning into dust in the universe.


    Even Ou Yangming could be rubbed in the wrong way.


    No matter what the reason was, if these people dared to attack his family, death would be their only destination.


    ¡°The governor is invincible!¡±


    Someone shouted, and Daxia City was in an uproar. Countless people shouted loudly, celebrating the return of their king.


    To the ordinary people of Daxia City, it did not matter who the city¡¯s master was. As long as this person could protect the safety of Daxia City, as long as they could live in peace in this ce, that person was their trustworthy master. Ou Yangming definitely had the ability to do so.


    The power of order in the sky was split into two.


    Ou Yangming turned around and said, ¡°Senior Xing Tian, let¡¯s go down together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xing Tian nodded.


    The 2 of them followed the passageway that Ou Yangming opened and entered.


    In order to wee Xing Tian, the Governor¡¯s Residence held a banquet for 3 days. Under Ou Yangming¡¯s invitation, Xing Tian stayed in Daxia City. With him guarding here, unless a Dictator came, no one could harm a single de of grass or tree in Daxia City.


    Ou Yangming still had things to do, so he entered the Ming World. After a few days of not seeing each other, the continent had changed into a different appearance. City after city rose from the ground, and many cities were still being built.


    The creativity of humans was limitless. Moreover, most of these people were cultivators. The originally lifeless continent began to radiate with vitality. The spiritual Qi here was abundant. It wasparable to the Zhenwu Continent. To those people who hade from the Great Wide World, it was like heaven in the myths.


    Ou Yangming did not lie to them. This ce could allow them to start a new life.


    He flew through the sky in stealth. He did not disturb the people who were immersed in the joy of a new life.


    Soon, he arrived at the edge of the world.


    The continent was still expanding, but the speed was much slower. At the edge of the world, the spiritual Qi here was withering, and the surroundings were still filled with residual chaotic air currents.


    This ce could be a holynd for cultivation for powerhouses a half step to the Heavenly Rank. As for people of other ranks, they were not qualified toe here at all.


    Ou Yangming continued to move forward.


    The mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi gradually dissipated. All of its power was fused into this new world.


    Outside was a stretch of chaos. Countless chaotic air currents separated the continent from the other ces.


    Thes were evolving. No one knew when they would be real.


    Ou Yangming stepped into the chaos. His expression changed. He stretched out his finger, and an eight trigrams appeared in the sky. The Divine Mountain great ancestor¡¯s body and soul were both suppressed within. This was a very good tonic for him.


    The eight trigrams floated above Ou Yangming¡¯s head, and pure energy seeped from it.


    Soon, the world changed again, and the chaotic airflow became violent.


    Thes that were still illusory gradually condensed into liquid states, and the spiritual Qi on the Origin Continent also increased a lot.


    Ou Yangming closed his eyes, quietly sensing the changes of this world.


    The creation of Heaven and Earth, the evolution of the universe.


    This was not a big scene that ordinary people could see. Furthermore, Ou Yangming was the one who had led it.


    Time passed little by little. Ou Yangming was like an old pine tree, sitting cross-legged on the edge of the world. His body was covered in dust.


    The powers of his profound meanings were increasing rapidly. Extermination, creation, and order had all reached the peak of the universe.


    Under the great fortune of creating Heaven and Earth, Ou Yangming had deduced all the profound meanings to the deepest level.


    Not only that, but he had also fused all 3 profound meanings together. His power had increased a lot. At this moment, even if he did not use thews of the universe and gave up the universe in his body, his power was stillparable to that of a Dictator.


    It would not be difficult for him to kill an existence like the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor.


    Ou Yangming did not really need the powers of profound meanings anymore, but this world did.


    ¡°Extermination.¡±


    Ou Yangming slowly got up, and a destructive power burst out from his eyes.


    Boom, boom, boom..


    The entire universe was filled with destructive powers. These powers controlled the operation of the world. The powerhouses living in this world could alsoprehend this profound meaning and evolve to a higher level.


    ¡°Order.¡±


    A golden light shed. In the center of the continent, a group of people gathered. In the center of the crowd, a white-bearded old man had a pleasantly surprised look in his eyes.


    ¡°He seeded!¡±


    The people around were amazed.


    ¡°Master Huoling is indeed a top-notch cksmith. He¡¯s indeed powerful to have smithed an Acquired Taoist Tool.¡±


    Many people had envious looks in their eyes. This was an Acquired Taoist Tool! Even in the Great Wide World, it was a rare treasure.


    Huoling Zi¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as he looked at the treasure sword in his hand andughed out loud.


    The Acquired Taoist Tool had seeded. It had finally broken through the shackles.


    At this moment, a dark cloud floated over from the sky.


    Huoling Zi¡¯s smile froze¡­


    ¡°This is a Thunderbolt Tribtion!¡± He panicked and hurriedly put on his defensive set.


    ¡°A Thunderbolt Tribtion? How can there be a Thunderbolt Tribtion?¡±


    The surrounding people also looked at the sky and hurriedly dispersed.


    This Thunderbolt Tribtion came suddenly, and it seemed to be quite powerful.


    ¡°Crack.¡± A bucket-sized bolt of lightning came from the sky and struck Huoling Zi¡¯s body. His body was charred ck.


    After one bolt of Thunderbolt Tribtion, 2 more came, and Huoling Zi barely blocked them.


    Despite that, because he did not protect the weapon by his side, the spiritual light on the sword disappeared, and it had been reduced from a Low Grade Taoist Tool to a Fine Grade magic weapon.


    Huoling Zi wanted to cry but had no tears. He panted heavily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Thunderbolt Tribtion appear when the others refined Taoist Tools?¡±


    He could not understand why. Only the top-notch powerhouses above the third step on the continent could sense the changes in the world.


    They all knew that this world was getting better. It was a good thing.


    ¡°Creation,¡± Ou Yangming shouted again.


    The chaotic air currents near the continent had condensed into solid bodies. Massives appeared in front of Ou Yangming. These ces could not survive for the time being but it would not take long for them to be like the Origin Continent. Gradually, life would appear.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming shook off the dust on his body.


    The profound meanings controlled the world, and thews of the universe controlled the universe.


    There was still a long way to go for the universe, but a world was about to take shape.


    ¡®Now, I stillck the profound meaning of space-time.¡¯ Ou Yangming frowned slightly.


    He had reached the peak for the other profound meanings, but the profound meaning of space-time was still very shallow. It had been forcefully upgraded. He did not have any foundation in it, so he did not have any conditions to upgrade it.


    A world without the profound meaning of space-time was not aplete world.


    Ou Yangming thought for a while. ¡°Seems like I have to go to the Divine Mountain Nation.¡±


    He squinted his eyes.


    When he had fused with Dictator Divine Mountain¡¯s energy, he had also absorbed his memories. From him, the young fellow knew that in the Divine Mountain Nation, there was a secret space-time realm.


    This secret space-time realm contained the mysteries of space-time in the universe. As long as Ou Yangming went to that ce, he would be able to improve the profound meaning of space-time.


    Creating a world was a small goal that Ou Yangming had to aplish. As long as this world was stable, the foundation of the universe would be firmly established. In the future, he just needed to let it evolve slowly.


    ¡°It has been a long time¡­¡±


    Ou Yangming¡¯s divine thought moved, and the entire continent appeared in his mind.


    In these years, the continent had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    After several generations of reproduction, the number of humans had increased. Fortunately, the size of the continent was also increasing, so it was not overcrowded.


    One by one, sects were gradually born on the continent, and this ce seemed to have returned to its original appearance of the Great Wide World.


    However, after the previous disaster, people cherished this world. Many holynds had been sealed. Therge-scale sects understood the principle of slow and steady.


    Ou Yangming smiled. It was not actually necessary. As long as the continent was not destroyed unrestrainedly, it would almost exist for an eternity. Besides, as long as he fused the profound meaning of space-time into this world, he could create a Teleportation Formation and open a passage between the continent and others. At that time, this world would bloom everywhere.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body disappeared.


    Daxia City was much more prosperous.


    On the streets, powerhouses could be seen everywhere. Even the guards of the Governor¡¯s Residence had improved several levels.


    These people were at least at the peak of the second step. They wore fiery red armor and were all in high spirits.


    The city gates had been expanded a lot. The size of Daxia City had more than doubledpared to before.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Ou Yangming had just appeared when a few city guards noticed him. Their eyes were filled with shock as they quickly surrounded him.


    They did not expect that someone would sneak in.


    ¡°Who smithed your armor?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled and asked.


    The soldiers looked at Ou Yangming warily and did not answer his question, instead, one of them said coldly, ¡°Cut the crap and tell us your name. If not, don¡¯t me us for not being polite. This is the Governor¡¯s Residence of Daxia City. It¡¯s not a ce where you cane and go as you wish!¡±


    ¡°Ou Yangming!¡± Suddenly, a figurended.

 Chapter 1356 - Big-Eared Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Big-Eared Monkey</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Greetings, Sir Xing Tian,¡± the city guards respectfully greeted the person when they saw him.


    This was the guardian of Daxia City, second only to the governor who had not appeared for 5,000 years.


    Xing Tian looked at the soldiers who were ready to fight. He immediately understood what had happened.


    ¡°They¡¯re all new recruits who moved here from the outside world. I personally brought them here. You¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation for a long time. It¡¯s normal that they don¡¯t know you.¡± Xing Tian smiled and said.


    ¡®Sir actually knows this person?¡¯ The city guards thought about Xing Tian¡¯s words.


    All of a sudden, they seemed to have thought of something, and their eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡®Closed-door cultivation, and he even knows Sir Xing Tian¡­¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s¡­¡¯


    ¡®He can¡¯t be the governor, right?¡¯


    ...


    When they thought of this possibility, the faces of the soldiers turned pale.


    Even if it was not the governor, this person knew Sir Xing Tian. If Xing Tian went after their offense earlier, they would not have a good ending.


    Xing Tian looked at the expressions of these soldiers and smiled. He pointed at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°This is your governor. His strength is much stronger than mine.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Governor!¡±


    ¡°ng, ng, ng, ng.¡± Everyone knelt on the ground.


    ¡°We¡¯ve offended you just now, Governor. Please punish us, sir.¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Get up.¡±


    The few of them did not dare to disobey and slowly got up. Nheless, they were still very nervous and did not understand what their fate would be like.


    Ou Yangming continued, ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not a bloodthirsty person like the King of SinS. Those who don¡¯t know aren¡¯t guilty. You were also protecting the safety of Daxia City just now. You did a good job. Why would I me you?¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, the few of them finally felt relieved. They hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Alright, now can you tell me how you got your armor?¡± Ou Yangming asked with a smile.


    ¡°Governor.¡±A city guard took a step forward and respectfully said, ¡°These armors were made by Master NI and Master Digong using me Ores.¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded, ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    He smiled. With this set of armor, even a low-level Heavenly Rank powerhouse could be defeated by them.


    The Master Ni they mentioned must be Ni Yinghong.


    ¡°You may leave first.¡± Ou Yangming waved his hand.


    The few guards left. After they left, Ou Yangming looked at Xing Tian and asked, ¡°Senior Xing Tian, how have you been in Daxia City all these years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Xing Tian replied, ¡°When I first came up from the lower realm, I also stayed in the Mystic Yellow Continent for a few hundred years. I¡¯ve long gotten used to this ce. Besides, 5,000 years is nothing to powerhouses in our realm. How is it? Did you gain anything from your closed-door cultivation?¡±


    Ou Yangming nodded and said, ¡°I have some gains. Aplete world is about to form in my body.¡±


    Xing Tian stroked his beard, and his eyes were filled with surprise, ¡°To be honest, if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to imagine that you created a world in your body. Your strength must¡¯ve increased again aftering out this time. In the future, I¡¯m afraid that no one in this universe is your match.¡±


    5,000 years ago, Ou Yangming was able to kill the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, who was a Dictator.


    Now that 5,000 years had passed, Ou Yangming¡¯s strength had increased once again. Even Xing Tian could not predict what level he would reach this time.


    Nevertheless, Xing Tian was certain that none of therge nations in the universe would dare to fight Ou Yangming head-on.


    Once they provoked such a terrifying enemy, even their Dictator would not be able to sleep or eat in peace.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ou Yangming looked at the distant horizon. ¡°But for the time being, I¡¯m not invincible.¡±


    Xing Tian frowned slightly. He did not understand what Ou Yangming meant.


    In this universe, even Dictators were not a match for him. Could it be that there were powerhouses more powerful than Dictators in this universe?


    Ou Yangming did not say much.


    He noted, ¡°I still have to go to the Divine Mountain Nation.¡±


    ¡°What are you going there for?¡± Xing Tian asked.


    ¡°I need the profound meaning of space-time,¡± Ou Yangming said in a low voice, ¡°I know that there¡¯s a secret space-time realm in the Divine Mountain Nation. As long as I can find that ce, I can push my profound meaning of space-time to the peak in a short time.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not hide anything from Xing Tian.


    Xing Tian sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to find them. I¡¯m in Daxia City these days, and I¡¯ve contacted a few of my former friends, but I don¡¯t know where the Divine Mountain Nation is now. It¡¯s as though they¡¯ve disappeared into the chaos. They must¡¯ve used some special method to hide.¡±


    A world was a leaf. A nation might only be a leaf or a stone. Trying to find them in the vast chaos was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°No matter what, I need to find them.¡± Ou Yangming was determined.


    After 5,000 years of seclusion, Ou Yangming was not in a hurry to find the Divine Mountain Nation aftering out. He nned to spend time with the old man and the others.


    In the Great Wide World, Ou Yangming had to deal with the impending crisis. He did not dare to rx, and he spent little time with his family. Now that the crisis had passed, everything else could be put aside for the time being.


    As for Xing Tian, he had not been idle in the past 5,000 years. Not only did he help Ou Yangming train a group of powerful city guards, but he also guided the old master and Ou Yangming¡¯s 3 wives in their cultivation from time to time.


    The old man¡¯s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. He had reached a half step to the Heavenly Rank.


    Big Yellow and Lil¡¯ Red were even more powerful. They had broken through to the true Heavenly Rank.


    Lil¡¯ Red had sessfully inherited the most outstanding genes of the Phoenixes, bing the second Heavenly Rank powerhouse of their Phoenixes.


    Big Yellow was even more unprecedented. If he left behind a descendant, the Heavenly Rank power inherited might create a huge race like the Dragons and the Phoenixes.


    The 3dies were still a little weaker than the old man. Only Wu Hanning had broken through to the third step. Bai Shixue and Ni Yinghong¡¯s talent in cultivation was slightly lower. They were still at the peak of the second step. Despite that, the 2 of them were also famous in other ces.


    Bai Shixue became the head manager of Daxia City. In just a short 5,000 years, she had doubled the size of Daxia City. Now, Daxia City with tens of millions of people was well managed by her.


    Ni Yinghong had also be a famous smithing master. The armor of the city guards that was at the High Grade Taosit Tool level came from him and Great Ancestor Digong.


    This time, Ou Yangming stayed in Daxia City for a long time.


    During this period, he had apanied the old man to y chess and chat. At the same time, he gave Wu Ninghan some pointers on her cultivation. If not, he apanied Ni Yinghong to smith tools. Life was easy andfortable.


    Ou Yangming did not bring them into the Ming World for the time being. Firstly, the world there was stillcking. It could notpare to the cultivation speed in the Mystic Yellow World. Secondly, it had been thousands of years. The old man and the rest were already very familiar with Daxia City, and Ou Yangming did not want them to adapt to a new ce.


    He nned to wait until he had settled everything and created the new world before bringing the people of Daxia City over.


    Time flew by like a white horse.


    One day, Xing Tian sent news that a friend of his had discovered Ai Ruisi¡¯s whereabouts. This news was very important to Ou Yangming.


    Ai Ruisi was the disciple of the great ancestor of the Divine Mountain. He was also at the peak of the Sixth Heaven, so he must be very famous in the Divine Mountain Nation. Perhaps Ou Yangming could find the whereabouts of the Divine Mountain Nation through him.


    After asking for the specific location, Ou Yangming nned to set off.


    In order to avoid a crisis like thest time, Ou Yangming specifically instructed Xing Tian to protect Daxia City while he was gone. Besides, he had left a portion of the powers of thews of the universe in the air above the city. With their cooperation, the young fellow was confident that even a Dictator would not be able to attack in a short period.


    Daxia City was impregnable. Even if a Dictatorunched a sneak attack, as long as Ou Yangming was given some time, he would be able to rush back very quickly.


    This was just to prepare for a rainy day. How many Dictators were there in the chaos?


    This question could be clearly seen from the memories of Dictator Divine Mountain. There were a total of 6 of them.


    Other than the creators of the 4 great nations, there were 2 other people.


    One of them was a lone walker of the universe while the other had also created a nation. That said, he was too low-key, and there were not many powerhouses in his race. He was not among the 4 great nations.


    Other than Dictator Divine Mountain, there were 5 others. The chances of encountering them were almost zero.


    The vast chaos was boundless. With a few teleportations, Ou Yangming arrived at the ce Xing Tian had mentioned.


    ¡°Greetings, Dictator.¡± This was a lifeless continent. A thin and weak young man walked out from behind a pile of boulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re Big-eared Monkey?¡± Ou Yangming looked at the person and asked in a deep voice.


    This thin and small monkey-like fellow was not human. He was a special race in the universe that lived in the chaos.


    ¡°Yes. Greetings, Dictator,¡± Big-eared Monkey said respectfully.


    This was a fearsome existence that had killed the great ancestor of the Divine Mountain. Big-eared Monkey did not dare to be careless.


    Ou Yangming asked, ¡°Do you know where Ai Ruisi is?¡±


    Big-eared Monkey nodded and said with respect, ¡°100 years ago, the God of Killing asked me to look for information about the Divine Mountain Nation. I¡¯ve been paying attention to this matter. I have a special ability. I can use my ears to detect the location of people whose auras I¡¯ve detected.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He was not surprised. There were thousands of species in the universe, let alone in the chaos.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ou Yangming asked.


    One of the ears of the skinny monkey gradually grew bigger as if it became a trumpet. A strange light wave came out of his ear.


    Ou Yangming waited quietly.


    After a moment, Big-eared Monkey¡¯s ear returned to normal. He answered, ¡°I confirmed Ai Ruisi¡¯s location again. Sir, follow me.. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±

 Chapter 1357 - Track

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Track</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In a forbidden area in the chaos, Ai Ruisi carefully looked around. His expression was slightly perturbed.


    ¡°Ai Ruisi.¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s body trembled. He raised his head and looked into the distance. He hurriedly said, ¡°Greetings, Sir Baili.¡±


    Not far from Ai Ruisi was an old man dressed in a grey robe. His gaze was deep, like a ck hole in the universe.


    ¡°Ai Ruisi, why have youe looking for me?¡± His voice rang out once more.


    Ai Ruisi hurriedly knelt down. ¡°Sir Baili, you have to stand up for us! You and Master were as close as brothers, and you created the Divine Mountain Nation together. You definitely won¡¯t watch it be destroyed, right?¡±


    The elder frowned slightly, ¡°If you want me to take revenge for Divine Mountain, don¡¯t even mention it. That person is simply too powerful. Even if the 3 Dictators were to join forces, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. Even if I were to face him, I wouldn¡¯t have the slightest bit of confidence.¡±


    He had a close rtionship with the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, but he would not risk his life for the sake of a dead person.


    ¡°Sir Baili, I¡¯m not asking you to take revenge.¡± Ai Ruisi was sobbing. ¡°That person is simply too mighty. Even Master died at his hands. Even if we wanted to take revenge, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. Instead, we would lead the Divine Mountain Nation into the abyss. Therefore, after Master died, I discussed it with a few elders of the Divine Mountain Nation. We quietly sealed the nation¡¯s door and hid in a secret ce in the chaos.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did youe looking for me?¡± The elder asked calmly.


    Ai Ruisi said with a sorrowful face, ¡°We¡¯ve already given in, but Ou Yangming isn¡¯t willing to give up. He¡¯s nning to destroy the Divine Mountain Nation and uproot us!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The elder asked again.


    ¡°I have a friend who secretly transmitted a message to me. During these hundred years, a force has been searching for the whereabouts of the Divine Mountain Nation. Those people are all lone travelers in the chaos, and there are many of them. To be able to mobilize so many people to search for us, I think it must be that person who¡¯s secretly instigating us.¡±


    Ai Ruisi heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°We¡¯ve hidden ourselves well. It won¡¯t be easy for them to find the whereabouts of the nation. Even so, that person is too powerful. If he finds another nation and joins forces with them, the entire chaos will be their eyes and ears. The Divine Mountain Nation will be found by them sooner orter.¡±


    This was what Ai Ruisi was worried about. No matter how well they hid themselves, it was impossible for them to be wless. If the whole chaos was Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes and ears, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°He¡¯s going too far!¡± The great ancestor clenched his fist.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ai Ruisi gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I came here this time to boldly invite you out of the mountain, sir. I¡¯m not asking you to fight with Ou Yangming, sir, but to invite you to return to the Divine Mountain Nation. If that person were to kill his way in, with your strength, you could mobilize the Divine Mountain Nation¡¯s strength. You¡¯ll be able to block the other party outside and even gather the entire nation¡¯s strength to kill him!¡±


    The old man pondered for a moment, and a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, the Divine Mountain Nation is also your hard work. There are still your descendants in the nation. Sir, do you really have the heart to let the nation be destroyed by that evil person?¡± Ai Ruisi asked again.


    The elder frowned slightly. The Divine Mountain Nation was created by him and the great ancestor of the Divine Mountain Nation. This was a secret that only the higher-ups of the Divine Mountain Nation knew. The others in the chaos all knew that he, Baili Xuan, lived in seclusion. He focused on cultivation and did not participate in the battle in the chaos. Nevertheless, they did not know that he had such a close rtionship with the Divine Mountain Nation.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± After thinking for a moment, the elder agreed to Ai Ruisi¡¯s request.


    That person was powerful but once he truly reached the Divine Mountain Nation, it would be difficult for the other party to disy his power. He could mobilize the power of the entire nation, and it would not be difficult for him to kill the other Dictators.


    Ai Ruisi¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy. He excitedly said, ¡°Thank you, sir. For the sake of safety, let¡¯s return to the nation now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The 2 of them flew off into the distance one after the other.


    After they left, 2 figures appeared in the sky.


    Big-eared Monkey¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. They had been here for a while, and he had clearly heard their conversation.


    Baili Xuan actually had such a close rtionship with the Divine Mountain Nation. What shocked him even more was that he and Ou Yangming were so close, yet Ai Ruisi and the Dictator were unable to discover them.


    What kind of hiding ability was this?


    ¡°Sir, this...¡± Big-eared Monkey¡¯s body trembled slightly. The strength of this powerhouse next to him was too mystical.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ou Yangming looked into the distance and said, ¡°Your mission has beenpleted. As for your reward, I¡¯ll give it to you after I return from the Divine Mountain Nation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Big-eared Monkey did not dare to say anything else. This powerhouse that was even stronger than a Dictator could not be stingy with the reward.


    ¡°Sir, you should be more careful. Baili Xuan¡¯s strength will increase greatly in the Divine Mountain Nation for sure.¡±


    A Dictator could mobilize the power of a nation. This wasmon knowledge in the chaos.


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You can go back first.¡±


    His voice was still reverberating in the air, but he had disappeared.


    If Ou Yangming had killed Ai Ruisi just now and forcefully searched his soul, he should have been able to find the whereabouts of the Divine Mountain Nation. Having said that, there was still a slight risk. If the people of the Divine Mountain Nation sensed that Ai Ruisi had died, they might move again. It was undoubtedly the best choice to follow behind him.


    Ou Yangming mobilized the powers of thews of the alternate universe. If he hid himself, even a Dictator would not be able to detect his tracks.


    With the Dictator by his side, Ai Ruisi rxed his vignce. After all, he thought that no one could escape the Dictator detection.


    After 3 days, Ai Ruisi and Baili Xuan appeared in a remote ce.


    This was a deste continent. Yellow sand filled the sky, and the sky was dark.


    Ai Ruisi said, ¡°Sir, the Divine Mountain Nation is hidden in one of these yellow sand grains.¡±


    This floating continent wasparable to a. It waspletely covered in yellow sand, and sand and dust flew everywhere. The yellow sand also had an astonishing destructive power. If a weaker Heavenly Rank powerhouse was hit by arge amount of yellow sand, they might even be injured.


    One could imagine how secretive the sand here was. Even if one knew that the Divine Mountain Nation was here, it would still take a long time to check every single sand grain.


    Ai Ruisi and Baili Xuan walked forward. The yellow sand whistled and condensed into a huge golden dragon. On the ground, there were sand soldiers withrge sabers in their hands. They looked ferocious. They whistled and charged over.


    ¡°Disperse.¡± The yellow sand parted, and the world returned to peace.


    Baili Xuan¡¯s words made the world quiet again.


    Ai Ruisi secretly clicked his tongue. He walked to a distance and made a gesture with both hands.


    The air trembled, and a mirror-like thing appeared.


    Ripples were still shing on the mirror.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± Their vision blurred. Before the 2 could enter, a ck shadow shed past.


    ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡± Ai Ruisi and Baili Xuan¡¯s expressions changed. They also quickly walked in.


    The Divine Mountain Nation was iparably huge. In terms of area, the Zhenwu Continent and the Fallen Land could notpare.


    There were many powerhouses in the nation. There were also some weak people. If they lived in the chaotic country, the Heavenly Rank powerhouses would not need to send their descendants to the Mystic Yellow Continent. They could avoid the chaotic airflow and allowed the low-level cultivators to live freely.


    Not only that but there were also many benefits in the nation.


    Regardless of whether it was the spiritual Qi or the perfection of thews, they were much better than on the Mystic Yellow Continent.


    Ou Yangming had seized the memories of the great ancestor of the Divine Mountain. Thus, he knew this ce like the back of his hand.


    ¡°The secret space-time realm.¡± Ou Yangming looked into the distance, and his body disappeared.


    ...


    A momentter, a cry of rm rang out.


    ¡°Oh no, someone has broken into the secret space-time realm!¡±


    Ai Ruisi and Baili Xuan had just returned to the nation when they heard a cry of rm.


    ¡°The secret space-time realm, oh no! Damn it!¡± Ai Ruisi¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He knew that he was the one who had brought the person in just now. To be able to follow behind him and the Dictator without being discovered, it was obvious who that person was.


    ¡°Dictator, what should we do now?¡±


    Baili Xuan frowned. ¡°What is he going to do in the secret space-time realm?¡±


    Ai Ruisi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The secret space-time realm is the ce where our core disciplesprehend the profound meaning of space-time. I¡¯ve also been to the periphery of that ce before.¡±


    ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s nning toprehend the profound meaning of space-time?¡¯ Baili Xuan muttered to himself.


    Soon, his face turned slightly cold.


    ¡°Very well, he wants to bring himself to ruin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Baili Xuan and Ai Ruisi disappeared again.


    In the dark secret chamber, Baili Xuan looked at a white ball of light. His eyes had a sharp light.


    ¡°Sir? This Is?¡± Ai Ruisi asked curiously.


    He had been in the Divine Mountain Nation for countless years, but he did not know there was such a ce.


    Baili Xuan said with a cold gaze, ¡°This is the core of the Divine Mountain Nation. The entire nation¡¯s secret realms, big and small, and all kinds of formations are controlled by this ce. Only Dictator Divine Mountain and I know about this ce. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about this ce.¡±


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Ai Ruisi asked.


    At this moment, that person whose name was Ou Yangming had barged into their nation. Instead of mobilizing the nation¡¯s power to kill him, why did the Dictatore here?


    ¡°Since he wants toprehend the profound meaning of space-time, I¡¯ll let himprehend it to his heart¡¯s content.¡± Baili Xuan chuckled.


    Ai Ruisi did not understand. ¡°Sir, can we kill him from afar here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we can kill him, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to heavily injure him. As long as he¡¯s injured and in our territory...¡± Baili Xuan¡¯s eyes were cold.


    It was not that he did not want to avenge the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor, but Ou Yangming was too mighty. In the outside world, he would have no chance at all. Revenge might cost him his life. If he could do it wlessly, he would also want to grind the young fellow¡¯s bones into ashes.


    After saying that, Baili Xuan stretched out his white palm and held the transparent crystal ball.

 Chapter 1358 - Secret Space-Time Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Secret Space-Time Realm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Inside the Divine Mountain Nation¡¯s secret space-time realm.


    Ou Yangming looked at the chaotic space-time around him and slightly narrowed his eyes.


    If it were an ordinary Heavenly Rank powerhouse, they would have a feeling of space-time disorder when they came here. They might even get lost in this chaotic space-time river. Nheless, to Ou Yangming, this ce was nothing. After all, the power of profound meaning was a level lower than the powers of the universe.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°This ce is filled with the power of the space-time origin. It¡¯s not difficult toprehend the profound meaning of space-time here.¡±


    Taking a step forward, Ou Yangming walked to the deep end of the river of time. He slowly closed his eyes.


    It was pitch-ck all around him. Small ripples appeared around him. They were like water flowing in a small river. They were calm and steady, like rain falling on a pond.


    The powers of time and space gradually appeared in his body.


    Ou Yangming had mastered thews of time and space. Moreover, he had seized the opportunity of the profound meaning of space-time. Now, he only needed a chance.


    The seeds had been nted. As long as the spring rain nourished them, they could take root and sprout in his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward.


    The profound meaning of space-time here was far from Ou Yangming¡¯s.


    He walked forward step by step and soon reached the deepest part of the secret realm.


    Crack! Suddenly, the air seemed to shatter.


    Ou Yangming heard a noise. He opened his eyes. Not far from him, a space-time storm had been formed. The power of the profound meaning of space-time in the secret realm became violent. He found that the passage he had entered had disappeared without a sound.


    ¡°You want to trap me here? Or you want to kill me here?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡°Haha.¡± A sharpughter came from the sky. Theughter came together with the terrifying storm.


    ¡°Ou Yangming, you¡¯re dead meat. You actually dared to sneak into the Divine Mountain Nation. You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± The voice came from the sky.


    ¡°Ai Ruisi.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    After reading the memories of the Divine Mountain¡¯s patriarch, he naturally understood what had happened. All of this was within his expectations. Or rather, it could be said that he had done it intentionally.


    Slowlyprehending space and time was still too slow. What he needed was this violent and chaotic space-time energy.


    Ou Yangming did not answer. The violent wind blew, and the space-time storm sucked his body into it.


    A fierce pulling force came from his side. If it were anyone else, this force would instantly tear one¡¯s body apart, and even one¡¯s soul would not be able to escape. This storm had the offensive power of at least the Eighth Heaven.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Ou Yangming took a long breath. Inside this violent gale, he closed his eyes once again.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    In the dark secret chamber, Ai Ruisi looked at the scene inside the crystal ball with a look of disbelief in his eyes. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the space-time storm is something that even Dictators can¡¯t withstand? Why is this guypletely fine?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? This is just the beginning.¡± Baili Xuan was not in a hurry.


    A white light appeared in his hand and gradually fused into the crystal ball.


    The secret space-time realm became more violent. One space-time storm after another suddenly appeared. The tornadoes were densely packed together as they rushed in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°There are actually so many of them!¡± Ai Ruisi was shocked.


    ¡®No wonder sir wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Just now, there was only one storm, so it was normal for it to not be able to harm Ou Yangming. Now that there are over 100 of them, it¡¯s time to see how he can dodge them.¡¯


    Ai Ruisi narrowed his eyes. He really hoped that Ou Yangming would die in the dimensional storms. Even if the young fellow was lucky enough to survive, it would not be bad if he was heavily injured. In their territory, if Ou Yangming was severely wounded, he would not be able to escape death.


    Numerous storms came, but Ou Yangming still did not open his eyes. Even though those storms were a big threat to Dictators, he was stillprehending the profound meaning of space-time and absorbing the power as if he was hungry.


    Under such circumstances, his growth speed was very fast. If the peak of the profound meaning of space-time was 100, he had reached 30.


    How long had it been?


    Ou Yangming¡¯s level kept increasing. He was immersed in this profound meaning. He ignored everything in the outside world.


    Many storms suddenly exploded. Ou Yangming¡¯s body was protected by ayer of thews of the universe. He was at the center of the explosion. Even so, his clothes were torn into pieces. His bronze-colored muscles were filled with the power of the explosion. The power of space-time could not even harm his skin.


    The storms gradually dispersed. Ai Ruisi widened his eyes. He could not imagine how Ou Yangming could survive such terrifying storms.


    Furthermore, he did not seem to be injured at all. At most, he was in a bit of a sorry state.


    Baili Xuan¡¯s expression was not too good either. Just that level of attack just now wasparable to a full-force attack from a Dictator.


    Despite that, he was not able to harm the other party in the slightest. ¡®Just how fearsome is his defense? No wonder he could kill Divine Mountain.¡¯


    He gritted his teeth and fiercely gripped the crystal ball.


    The robe behind Baili Xuan fluttered even though there was no wind. A frightening aura bloomed in his hand. This power was shocking. Ai Ruisi hurriedly retreated to the side. He hid in the corner with a shocked look in his eyes.


    Ai Ruisi understood that the Dictator was angry.


    After the storms earlier, the secret space-time realm had be dpidated.


    The space-time realm that had just calmed down suddenly became violent again. The entire space was filled with an awe-inspiring aura.


    Tornadoes appeared one after another. This time, the number of tornadoes was even more shocking. They were densely packed and filled almost every corner of the space-time realm.


    In just the blink of an eye, the tornadoes changed from small to big. One of them actually merged with the other.


    After merging, the storms became even more powerful, with a destructive aura flickering on them.


    A random storm could destroy a small-scale chaos nation, not to mention so many storms gathering together.


    Merging and merging again..


    Plenty of storms seemed to be surging, one devouring the other. After each devouring, their power would increase exponentially.


    By the time Ou Yangming opened his eyes, all the storms had converged into one.


    This storm was iparably huge, upying a tenth of the space-time realm. Purple light flickered. The Primal Chaos Purple Thunderbolt that the Divine Mountain¡¯s great ancestor had once used to destroy the giant beast appeared once again. It was not just one of them, and they were wantonly roaring in the storm.


    It was as if a huge hole had been opened in the sky, and almost all the powers of the storm gathered.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Looking at the enormous thing that was moving toward him, he gradually extended his palm.


    ¡°Crack. ¡°The crystal ball suddenly exploded.


    Baili Xuan took a step back, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A huge explosion sounded in the Divine Mountain Nation, and countless people wailed in pain.


    Under this explosion, about half of the Divine Mountain Nation was destroyed.


    The secret space-time realm was destroyed. Even though Ai Ruisi was hiding in the underground secret room, protected by countless formations, he could still feel the suffocating energy outside.


    ¡°The Divine Mountain Nation is finished?¡± Ai Ruisi could roughly guess what had happened.


    The secret space-time realm had been destroyed. That massive space-time storm just now had produced a power that even the secret region could not withstand.


    ¡°How is Ou Yangming?


    ¡°Under such a horrifying explosion, he should¡¯ve died too...¡±Ai Ruisi muttered.


    Even though the DIvine Mountain Nation would suffer heavy losses, if they could destroy Ou Yangming and take revenge for their great ancestor, such a result was still eptable.


    Their nation had a new Dictator and was still one of the 4 great nations of the universe. Without that fearsome enemy, they would quickly recover to their peak condition.


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead!¡± Baili Xuan clenched his fists.


    Thinking of the final scene on the crystal ball, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    ¡°No way, that explosion was so powerful.¡± Just as Ai Ruisi finished, his pupils suddenly contracted. A person actually appeared in the secret room.


    ¡®Ou Yangming is here!¡¯


    Ai Ruisi was so scared that he was trembling.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Baili Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Given that scary explosion just now, the Divine Mountain Nation would probably be destroyed by half, and yet this fellow did not seem to be injured at all.


    ¡®Why is he so familiar with the Divine Mountain Nation?¡¯


    Baili Xuan could not understand.


    ¡°Of course, I walked in step by step.¡± Ou Yangming strode forward, not caring about this Dictator at all.


    He looked at the crystal ball that had turned into ashes on the ground, then he continued, ¡°You were the one who yed tricks in the dark just now, but it was pretty good. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I wouldn¡¯t have mastered theplete profound meaning of space-time so quickly. To show my gratitude, I¡¯ll let you all die without suffering.¡±


    ¡°You... You knew!¡± Baili Xuan looked at Ou Yangming in shock.


    He suddenly had a feeling that his every move was under the control of the other party.


    ¡°How, how...¡± Baili Xuan could not believe it either.


    When Divine Mountain was killed, he was not as stupefied as he was at this moment.


    A Dictator was clearly the strongest powerhouse in the primal chaos. How could such an invincible person appear?


    ¡°Do you know Mount Inaction?¡± Ou Yangming suddenly asked.


    ¡°Mount Inaction?¡± Baili Xuan was stunned for a moment. His eyes revealed a confused look. Ou Yangming smiled. He was sure that Baili Xuan did not know the name of this ce.


    It seemed that all these years, they were still researching. No one could break the curse.


    ¡°Luo Hou, I wonder what you¡¯ll look like when you see me again,¡± Ou Yangming muttered to himself.


    He said something Baili Xuan and Ai Ruisi could not understand. While Ou Yangming was in a daze, Baili Xuan roared angrily.


    ¡°Nation Come!¡±

 Chapter 1359 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Reward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, all the power of the Divine Mountain Nation gathered on Baili Xuan¡¯s body. Even Ai Ruisi, who was next to him, had half of his power extracted by him.


    An Eternal Nation was like a world. Everyone in this world had left a deep mark. The Dictator of the nation could control all the power of the nation. Even the powerhouses living in the nation could not escape the Dictator¡¯s control.


    Baili Xuan was also one of the creators of the Divine Mountain Nation. He could also gather the power of the entire nation.


    His robe trembled, and the wind howled.


    The aura on his body rose bit by bit. His power increased every second as if there was no end.


    At the same time that his power increased, the power of the nation gathered outside his body, protecting him tightly.


    Ou Yangming did not move. He quietly waited for Baili Xuan to umte this energy.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Finally, Baili Xuan sessfully absorbed the power of half of the nation.


    He threw a punch!


    Crack, crack, crack. The space in the secret realm exploded.


    This punch seemed to be invincible.


    The secret chamber exploded, and everything turned to ash. Ai Ruisi widened his eyes. He nned to escape, but the secret realm was so tightly sealed that he did not know how to get out. A destructive aura attacked, and Ai Ruisi¡¯s body instantly turned into nothingness.


    This move was too powerful. Even a Dictator could not resist it, let alone Ai Ruisi.


    Ou Yangming sneered, and an eight trigrams appeared beside him.


    ¡°Boom...¡± With a loud bang, the fist collided with the eight trigrams.


    Ou Yangming did not take a step back, but Baili Xuan took a few steps back.


    ¡°You... How is it possible...¡±


    After fusing with the power of half a country, Baili Xuan¡¯s strength had long reached an immeasurable level as if he had broken through his original bottleneck and reached a new realm. This feeling made him very excited but in the end...


    Baili Xuan had never imagined that his invincible punch would be unable to make his opponent retreat even half a step.


    ¡°Just what kind of strength do you have!¡± Baili Xuan cried out in surprise. Even a Dictator at the peak of the Ninth Heaven would not be able to block the punch.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s beyond the Heavenly Rank?¡± Ou Yangming narrowed his eyes.


    ¡®Beyond the Heavenly Rank?¡± Baili Xuan cried out in surprise and looked at Ou Yangming in disbelief.


    ¡®What kind of level was beyond the Heavenly Rank? Could it be that he has broken through the Heavenly Rank?¡¯


    Seeing his expression, Ou Yangming understood that Baili Xuan did not know. He chuckled and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s another level above the Heavenly Rank, which is the Heaven-defying Rank. Heavenly Rank powerhouses are powerful, but they¡¯ll still be restricted by thews of the universe, making it difficult for them to walk out of this world. On the other hand, Heaven-defying Rank powerhouses are different. Heaven-defying Rank powerhouses can¡¯t be restricted by the universe. They¡¯re detached from the outside world and are immortal.¡±


    ¡°Is there a Heaven-defying Rank powerhouse in this world?¡± Baili Xuan eximed.


    He had no choice but to believe Ou Yangming¡¯s words. There was no need for the young fellow to lie to him.


    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you looking at one now?¡± Ou Yangming chuckled.


    ¡°As expected.¡± Baili Xuan¡¯s face was pale. The energy in his body gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Baili Xuan coughed twice. ¡°Other than you, are there any other Heaven-defying Rank powerhouses?¡±


    ¡°There are,¡± Ou Yangming said coldly, ¡°And there are many of them.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Baili Xuanughed wildly but looked sorrowful.


    ¡°I originally thought that after bing a Dictator, I¡¯ll stand at the peak of this universe. I didn¡¯t expect that I still have a limited outlook and experience. I actually didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s a higher level existence above the Heavenly Rank...¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ou Yangming¡¯s expression sank. ¡°I¡¯ve answered your question. It¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the eight trigrams suddenly erged and sucked Baili Xuan into it.


    Ou Yangming¡¯s body vanished into thin air.


    Outside the Divine Mountain Nation, it was chaotic. The space-time storm had destroyed half of the nation, and many people were wailing in pain.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ou Yangming shook his head.


    ¡°Die!¡± He let out a muffled shout, and a killing intent shed from his body.


    This killing intent was not aimed at ordinary people, but at the 6 experts above the Fifth Heaven in the nation. These people should be the high-level elders of the Divine Mountain Nation.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A Fifth Heaven powerhouse suddenly exploded. His body turned into a rain of blood, and even his soul could not escape.


    ¡°The elders are dead!¡± Countless people shouted in fear.


    None of the 5 people escaped. Not to mention that Baili Xuan had extracted half of their powers, even if they were at their peaks, they were no different from ants in Ou Yangming¡¯s eyes.


    After doing all this, Ou Yangming left the Divine Mountain Nation.


    He did not start a massacre and let off most of the innocent people.


    ¡°Big-eared monkey.¡± After leaving the Divine Mountain Nation, Ou Yangming took a step and crossed the endless space-time.


    Big-eared Monkey, who was still on the way, trembled. He turned around and looked back. He hurriedly stopped and said with respect, ¡°Greetings, Dictator.¡±


    ¡°You did well this time,¡± Ou Yangming said with a smile.


    After his profound meaning of space-time had reached the peak, he felt veryfortable.


    ¡°Sir, it was within my duty.¡± Big-eared Monkey¡¯s heart trembled. He did not expect Ou Yangming toe back so soon.


    ¡®Did he not enter the Divine Mountain Nation?¡¯ He thought to himself.


    Ou Yangming saw through his thoughts and smiled. He did not exin anything and asked, ¡°What reward do you want? As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    Big-eared Monkey was delighted. He looked at Ou Yangming seriously and answered, ¡°Sir, I want a High Grade Innate Spirit Dagger.¡±


    His strength was at the Fourth Heaven, and his weapon was a Low Grade Innate Spirit Dagger. Even so, that dagger had barely reached the Innate Spirit Treasure level. The mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi on it was rare, and its lethality was very limited.


    ¡°A High Grade Innate Spirit Dagger?¡± Ou Yangming repeated.


    Big-eared Monkey was shocked. He thought that he was asking for too much, so he hurriedly changed his words, ¡°Middle Grade is fine too!¡±


    Ou Yangming smiled. ¡°High Grade is fine. It¡¯s just a weapon. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Hearing Ou Yangming¡¯s words, Big-eared Monkey was ted. ¡°In the future, once you find the dagger, have the God of Killing send me a voice transmission. I¡¯ll go and get it myself,¡± he said nervously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until the future. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± Ou Yangming smiled slightly.


    ¡°You have it now?¡± Big-eared Monkey¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    High Grade Innate Spirit Treasures were incredibly rare in the primal chaos, not to mention a customized dagger. Big-eared Monkey had made a huge request, but he did not expect Ou Yangming to agree to it so easily. Furthermore, Ou Yangming even had a ready-made dagger. This was a pleasant surprise to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it now, but I¡¯ll have it soon.¡± Ou Yangming smiled.


    A piece of ore appeared in his hand. This ore was found in his internal world. It was formed when the universe was opened up.


    The ore did not have a name, but it was more suitable for smithing equipment than any ore Ou Yangming had ever seen.


    Big-eared Monkey was stunned. He thought that the Dictator had a ready-made treasure, but he did not expect him to take out an ore.


    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯ Big-eared Monkey looked at Ou Yangming.


    Ou Yangming reached out and lightly brushed the ore, and a sharp dagger instantly appeared as if it was a magic trick.


    Big-eared Monkey was in disbelief. ¡®Is DIctator nning to personally smith the dagger?¡¯


    Seeing Ou Yangming¡¯s actions, Big-eared Monkey felt a little ridiculous. He had no hope for a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure anymore. Treasures of that level were naturally formed when Heaven and Earth were split apart. At most, they could be processed by cksmith masters. Taking out a piece of ore to smith a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure?


    Big-eared Monkey took a few steps back because he saw the ck mes in Ou Yangming¡¯s hand. This kind of me made him feel suffocated.


    The dagger danced in the me, and a stream of light flickered on it.


    Ou Yangming grabbed again and suddenly, a golden light floated in the air.


    Big-eared Monkey¡¯s eyes widened, and he cried out involuntarily, ¡°Mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi!¡±


    The thing that Ou Yangming grabbed was the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi, and there was such a big ball of it. ¡®Where did this thinge from?¡¯ Big-eared Monkey looked left and right, but he could not figure it out.


    He had seen many cksmiths smith weapons, but he had never heard of such a method.


    Whether it was the mes or Ou Yangming¡¯s movements, Big-eared Monkey felt that it was very professional. Hope rose in his heart again.


    ¡®After using so much mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi, it would at least be a Low Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. As long as it¡¯s more powerful than my dagger now, I¡¯ll be very satisfied.¡¯


    The mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi gradually fused into the dagger, and Ou Yangming frowned slightly.


    He grabbed again, and anotherrge amount of mysterious yellow Qi appeared.


    Ou Yangming was not stingy. Countless amounts of mysterious yellow Qi revolved around the dagger, making one¡¯s eyes dazzle.


    Big-eared Monkey was so shocked that he could not speak. The mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi had almost dried up in the universe. He had lived for hundreds of millions of years, but he had only seen them a few times. At this moment, this precious mysterious yellow Qi seemed to be free, and Ou Yangming threwrge amounts of it out.


    The dagger was still spinning. After half an hour, the mes gradually disappeared, and all of the mysterious yellow Heaven-opening Qi had merged into the dagger.


    Ou Yangming reached out and grabbed the dagger, throwing it in the direction of Big-eared Monkey.


    Big-eared Monkey hurriedly caught it, but the small dagger weighed tens of thousands of pounds. He looked at the flickering light on the dagger. He gently cut his finger, and a stream of blood essence merged with the dagger. This dagger was connected to his spiritual power.


    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s really...¡± Big-eared Monkey stuttered.


    He roared in his heart. ¡®This dagger is really a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure!¡¯


    The Dictator did not lie to him. It was really a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure. He had witnessed the birth of a High Grade Innate Spirit Treasure.


    Big-eared Monkey was in disbelief. When he came back to his senses and was about to thank the Dictator, Ou Yangming had left.


    He suddenly realized that Ou Yangming had unknowingly left.

 Chapter 1360End - The Grand Finale

    <h4>Chapter 1360: The Grand Finale</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    On the Origin Continent, countless people raised their heads and looked at the constantly changing sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After experiencing the destruction of the world, the people still had a lingering fear in their hearts. They were afraid that their hard-earned home would be lost once again. Many people put their palms together and prayed in secret.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the distant horizon.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Ou Yangming.¡±


    ¡°If sir says it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s definitely fine.¡±


    ...


    The changing clouds in the skysted for half a month before they finally disappeared.


    Anyone with a little bit of strength could feel that the world had changed. They did not know where the specific changes were, but they felt that the world seemed to be more perfect and wless.


    In the chaos at the edge of the continent, Ou Yangming looked at thes that had condensed into solid bodies and sighed in relief.


    Finally, it was done. In just half a month, Ou Yangming had fused the profound meaning of space-time into the only world in the universe.


    The chaotic airflow gradually retreated to the edge of the distant world. Thes were unobstructed and connected as one.


    At this time, the world was still expanding. Ou Yangming had used the eight trigrams to suppress Baili Xuan. It was equivalent to suppressing half of the powers of the Divine Mountain Nations. These would be the energies for the world to expand.


    The foundation of the universe had been formed. Although there was only a major world at the moment, as time passed, other worlds would be born.


    That was something that would happen a long timeter. Ou Yangming floated in the air. Plenty of world powers were gradually fusing with his body. He took them in regardless of what powers they were.


    ¡°The indestructible body of the universe.¡± Ou Yangming raised his head, and a cold light shot out from his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time to end that grudge.¡±


    Ou Yangming retreated and a momentter, he appeared at the edge of the universe.


    With his strength, he could instantly appear in any corner of the universe.


    ¡®Here¡­¡¯


    Ou Yangming looked into the distance.


    This was the edge of the world, and it was also a forbidden area of the primal chaos.


    Without the permission of the universal will, even a Dictator was not qualified to enter.


    Not far away, there was a ce called Mount Inaction.


    Once, Ou Yangming was also a member of this ce.


    At that time, his name was only Ming, and he was one of the 3,000 Devil Gods that were born in the beginning of the universe.


    They were born with the universe, and every one of them was born with the strength of the Heavenly Rank.


    After countless years of training, their strengths increased rapidly, and there were even Heaven-defying powerhouses born.


    As a result, it attracted the fear of the universe.


    3,000 Devil Gods, each of them possessed boundless strength. It was not a good thing for the universe.


    They roamed the chaotic world and upied most of the resources in the universe. If they were allowed to grow, they might even break away from the control of the universe.


    Therefore, the universe made a move. It used treasures as bait to lure all the Devil Gods here. Then, it activated a curse, making all the Devil Gods unable to leave Mount Inaction. The universe¡¯s will also paid a painful price because of this, to the extent that it had yet to recover.


    Ou Yangming knew that the universe¡¯s will was right. If not for this, the universe would have already been destroyed by the Devil Gods.


    He did not hesitate and stepped into the chaos.


    Thews of the universe could seal all the Devil Gods froming out, but they could not stop Ou Yangming from going in.


    This world was dark, and in front of Ou Yangming was an endless mountain.


    Seeing this ce, Ou Yangming smiled.


    In the past, he had dreamed of walking out of this ce, but he had walked in again at this moment.


    ¡®¡±They¡¯re all still here.¡¯


    Ou Yangming didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but to the Heaven-opening Devil Gods who had eternal lives, even if the universe was destroyed, they could still live well.


    ¡°Luo Hou! Get the hell out here!¡± Ou Yangming shouted coldly, his voice echoing in the mountains.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Enormous figures appeared in the mountains.


    ¡°This voice sounds familiar.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be Ming.¡±


    ...


    Voices of discussion rang out and at the same time, more than 100 Devil Gods flew over.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Ming.¡±


    After seeing Ou Yangming, a monster that looked like a long-armed ape cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Ming, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you went out?¡±


    ...


    The Devil Gods surrounded Ou Yangming.


    ¡°Ming, quickly tell us. How did you get out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ou Yangming did not answer. The Devil Gods were so anxious that they cried out ferociously.


    They were all invincible existences. Being restricted in this small area, one could imagine how miserable their lives were.


    The greatest joy of each Devil God was to study how to get out of this ce. After countless attempts, they could only sadly understand that they could not seed. Unless they could create a universe, they could be equal to the universal will and would not be restricted by it.


    This was almost impossible. How could a universe be created?


    Even so, there were still people who did not give up.


    Out of the 3,000 Devil Gods, there were dozens of them who had been working hard toward this goal. Ou Yangming and Luo Hou were the best among them.


    ¡°Ming, it¡¯s you!¡± In the sky, a huge figure dressed in ck appeared.


    Ou Yangming looked at him, the coldness in his eyes intensified.


    This person was Luo Hou, the despicable person who had sneakily attacked him when he was about to seed in his previous life. Luckily, Ming had created the heart of the universe at that time. At thest moment of his life, he used the remnant of his soul to drive the heart of the universe and left this ce.


    ¡°Luo Hou, you didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d one day return right?¡± Ou Yangming clenched his fists.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Luo Houughed loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. I thought you were already dead, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to reincarnate. Your body in this life should be weak. After losing your Devil God body, your strength will be greatly reduced. Let me guess how you came back. The universe will probably discovered you and threw you here again.¡±


    Luo Hou had never seen the Humans. When the Humans were born, they had been sealed here for trillions of years.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The Devil Gods looked puzzled.


    Luo Hou pointed at Ou Yangming and said, ¡°Countless years ago, the two of us coborated to create a universe. When we were about to seed, this guy nned to steal the fruit of victory and leave by himself. In the end, I found him. I injured him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to still be alive.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, he actually wanted to leave by himself!¡±


    ¡°Ming, is what Big Brother Luo Hou said true?¡±


    Ou Yangming ignored everyone and looked at Luo Hou and said, ¡°I remember that you were once ranked 18th. I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be a big brother now.¡±


    Innate Devil Gods were ranked ording to their strengths. Luo Hou was once 18th while Ming was 32nd.


    ¡°Haha, of course.¡± Luo Houughed confidently, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t create a universe back then, it allowed me to understand the origin of the universe. My strength has increased quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°Then, the grudge between us should be put to an end.¡± Ou Yangming took a step forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± Luo Hou¡¯s eyes shed with hostility. He took a step forward and threw a punch in Ou Yangming¡¯s direction.


    Countless years ago, Luo Hou was a supreme existence at the Heaven-defying Rank. Now, his strength had increased by a lot.


    This casual punch had surpassed the Divine Mountain great ancestor¡¯s strength by 10,000 times.


    Fortunately, Mount Inaction was sealed by the universe¡¯s will. Otherwise, this punch would have destroyed it.


    ¡°I want to see if your weak body can block my punch.¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    An explosion sounded, and the nearby Devil Gods all retreated in a panic.


    The eight trigrams floated in front of Ou Yangming, helping him block this move.


    Luo Hou¡¯s gaze focused, and heughed maniacally.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure is still on you, but you¡¯re too weak now. You actually don¡¯t dare to take my punch head-on!¡±


    Luo Hou flipped his wrist, and a green longsword appeared.


    ¡°You have a Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure but don¡¯t forget that I have one too.¡± Luo Hou did not show any mercy and shed out with his sword.


    Looking at Luo Hou¡¯s ferocious gaze, Ou Yangming put away the eight trigrams and said indifferently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you my true strength.¡±


    While everyone else watched in disbelief, Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and grabbed toward the green treasure sword.


    ¡°Has Ming gone mad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s using his body to face a Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure.¡±


    The spectating Devil Gods were also in disbelief. Luo Hou was ranked first and was publicly acknowledged as the strongest Devil God. Even if the other Devil Gods used their Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure, they might not be able to block a single move, and yet Ou Yangming put his treasure away.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The sword-light pierced over!


    ¡°Pow!¡±


    Ou Yangming stretched out his hand and held the sword in his hand. His body did not move at all.


    Upon seeing this, everyone on Mount Inaction fell silent.


    ¡°You...¡± Luo Hou¡¯s eyes were as wide as bronze bells. He could not believe what he was seeing.


    The world was silent. Even the Devil Gods could not believe their eyes. This was a Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure, and Luo Hou had personally made a move. Yet, it was grabbed by Ou Yangming with his palm.


    The corners of Ou Yangming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. The indestructible body of the universe surpassed all other treasures.


    ¡°Are you very surprised?¡± He slowly bent the sword.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure broke into two. The tip of the sword fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    ¡®The Supreme Primal Chaos Treasure broke?¡¯


    Countless Devil Gods hurriedly retreated. They saw a scene they could not imagine.


    ¡®How did Ming do It?¡¯


    Luo Hou was also dumbfounded. He looked at Ou Yangming¡¯s palm and suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seeded!¡±


    He felt as though thunder was striking his heart. He finally understood that Ming was not sent back by the universe will, but that he had sessfully created a universe and returned.


    ¡®Then his goal is..


    ¡®Revenge!¡¯


    ¡°Bang!¡± Ou Yangming decisively struck out with a p.


    Luo Hou did not even have the time to scream as his body turned into the dust of the universe.


    Ou Yangming turned around and nned to leave.


    ¡°Ming, bring us along!¡±


    ¡°Ming!¡±


    Shouts came from behind. Ou Yangming shook his head, and his figure gradually disappeared.


    ...


    Time passed slowly. In the blink of an eye, 100,000 years had passed.


    A small river was gurgling. Amidst the green mountains and rivers, 3 naughty children were ying on thewn.


    At this time, a woman walked out from the bamboo house. ¡°Tiny Ming, don¡¯t bully your younger sister!¡±


    ¡°Tie Dan, can¡¯t you be quiet for a while?¡±


    Of the 3 little fellows, 2 were ying while the other one was lying on thewn, crying loudly.


    The womanughed bitterly and looked at the riverside.


    A young man came over, stepping on the water. He said loudly, ¡°Second One, your kite.¡±


    The 3 little ones got up from the ground and rushed to the river.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!